ă€ŠTransmigrated Female Support: Male God, Addicted to Teasingă€‹


 Chapter 1

    With the screeching sound of braking, it''s full of red

    Su Kui woke up again in a dark space.

    "I am Where is it? "

    She moved her body and found that her body was light and free of any pain.

    That''s not right!

    Didn''t she get hit by that bitch''s car? So fierce with hate of the impact, let Su Kui clear, even if she does not die will be half disabled.

    But now What is the situation?

    Su Kui was born in a top family. She was pampered and nurtured since she was a child. She was smart. Maybe the only mistake she had in her life was being with a bad guy and being split.

    Although she retaliated decisively and severely to let the dog man and woman fall apart, she also paid the price of life.

    Yes, Su Kui clearly realized that she was probably dead

    After all, no normal person can withstand such a violent collision.

    Su Kui clenched his fist.

    All of a sudden, a cold mechanical voice sounded in the dark space.

    "Ding! Congratulations on your success in triggering the female configuration upper system. Is it bound to this system? "

    Su Kui was shocked, then calmed down, "who is it?" Being in a high position for decades is enough to keep her calm.

    "Ding! The purpose of this system is to save the female match and defeat the female leader of white lotus

    Su Kui: "..."

    She has also read several online novels driven by her friends, but she always thought that they were illusory, but did not expect that the system really exists?

    Su Kui''s heart gradually kindled a glimmer of hope. "After binding, what reward do I have? Can it be revived? "

    "Ding! After binding, the host will shuttle to all aspects of the world and become a female match. You need to change the tragic fate of the female match. When the task is successful, you will accumulate to a certain exchange point and use the exchange point to exchange for the resurrection potion. "

    "Ding! Bind? Bind? Countdown of system entry, 10, 9, 8, 7 "

    Su Kui has no time to be surprised. Hearing the busy saying," bind the system! "

    "Ding! System binding... "

    "Ding! The system is bound successfully. Please read the upper manual of female configuration carefully, and the first bit plane transmission will start soon... "

    "5, 4, 3, 2, 1, transfer started!"

    As the sound of the system falls, sunflower is completely unconscious.

    -

    in the seventh year of Dayuan, taishifu.

    A magnificent and unusual courtyard is located in it. There are many flowers in the courtyard and luxurious decoration in the room.

    At this time on the bed lies a girl of about 16 years old with a pale face. The eyes are closed tightly, the curled lashes are like a fluttering butterfly, and the lips are not a trace of blood.

    At this time, the girl on the bed slowly opened her eyes, eyes as clear as a clear spring, calm without waves.

    Su Kui slowly digests the plot introduction that the system in her brain has passed to her. Here is an elevated Dynasty called Dayuan. The master of her body is Feng Yanran, the eldest daughter of Feng Taishi.

    It can be said that her whole life is used to foil the mistress.

    Feng Qingqing, the mistress, is her three younger sisters. Although she is a commoner, she is very popular. However, although Feng Yanran was a direct descendant, she lost her mother when she was a child, and her legs were disabled. She naturally developed a violent and impermanent character, which was annoying.

    The male leader is the emperor of the dynasty. Now he is subject to the Regent King mo. however, after the male and female leaders join hands, they will naturally remove all obstacles to them.

    Feng Yanran is no doubt a good match girl. She runs on the road of death just to block the relationship between the male and female owners and make them more loving!

 Chapter 2

    At the end of the story, Feng Yanran retired and was abandoned by her family. From then on, she became a green lantern and died.

    Su Kui closed her eyes and resisted the urge to scold her mother. If the system has substance, Su Kui believed that she could dismantle it alive!

    In order to revive, Su Kui clenched her fist.

    When I open my eyes again, there is a trace of violence in my eyes, which is the nature of the original owner.

    Su Kui waved and knocked the medicine bowl on the edge of the bed to the ground. The porcelain bowl made a stabbing sound and broke into several pieces.

    So, the maids rushed in and saw that the eldest lady was pale with a small face, her lips were tight, and her pupils were full of violence.

    They fought a cold war and fell to their knees What''s the matter with you, miss? "

    Su Kui snorted, "since Miss Ben woke up, she has no one to look after! In my opinion, all of them are unguarded, or others think you are the Lord and I am the servant! "

    Can I get this big hat off? They are all girls who have signed the deed of death. The master is not happy to kill them at will.

    Immediately, the two girls were scared to lose color. They kowtowed desperately with tears in their noses and cried, "sobbing Please, miss

    "The three young ladies in the front yard need people to move their house, so please help them. Please forgive me. I won''t dare to move again next time."

    Su Kui is not angry but laughs after listening. The eyes and tail he picked are full of amorous feelings? Her Feng Qingqing ququ is nothing! How dare you call my girl? Since you like to serve her, I''ll give you a grace. Then, clean up and go to her yard to serve you! "

    As soon as she spoke, the two girls changed their faces. "Miss, please, miss, please! Wuwuwu...... "

    You should know that the rules in the Imperial College are extremely strict. Servants who are hated by the master and son must be skinned if they don''t die!

    Su Kui didn''t want to listen to them. In the plot that the system gave her, the two big girls around Feng Yanran were bought by the fourth aunt.

    It can be said that Feng Yanran can develop such a stupid and ignorant nature now, and the tragic ending in the future. These two girls have made great contributions.

    Now there is such a good chance. If Su Kui let it go for nothing, it''s not the character she will report.

    Clean up these shrimps as early as possible. The play is still ahead!

    So, Su Kui cried out to the door with a cold face: "come on, pull these two girls who are carrying the LORD out for me. They are not allowed to step into my yard again!"

    In response, a mammy came in. She had a lotus seed soup in her hand and two rude women behind her. Seeing that Su Kui woke up, she was overjoyed. She hurried to her bed and asked with concern, "is the eldest lady still suffering?"

    Seeing Su Kui''s face was ugly and his bed was in a mess, he immediately asked what was going on.

    After listening to the whole story, Granny Gu immediately became angry. She rushed to the girl who was kneeling, turned one over with one foot, pointed to their nose and scolded: "good, you are a poor hoof! Four room is to give you gold or to give you silver, let you put the golden master do not serve, Baba ran to stick to a cheap seed! You''re going to turn over the roof when I''m not here, aren''t you? "

    With a big wave of his hand, he coarsely made his wife say, "turn them out, shut them in the wood room and beat me hard. When I ask the old lady, I will decide!"

    The eldest daughter of her family, even if she is not good at acting, is also the most expensive master of the grand Shifu, and the old lady''s eyes, so no one can trample on her!

    Since these two hooves had to be chased up by Baba to die, Mammy Gu didn''t mind making an example! Let''s also show the people in the Imperial Palace who are the real masters!

 Chapter 3

    Looking at the two girls who were paralyzed in tears, Su Kui slowly yawned, and a drop of crystal tears hung on the eyelashes. They wanted to fall, which made people love them very much.

    The master of this body went out for a walk with Feng Qingqing a few days ago. Unexpectedly, he met several rivals on the road. Those young ladies naturally sneered at her.

    Feng Yanran is irascible and irritable. After a lot of entanglement, she even rolls into the lotus pond with a wheelchair. When she is caught, she is dying.

    Maybe it''s the obsession of her resentment that is so deep that she waits for sunflower.

    Grandma Gu yawned when she saw sukui. She was so adorable that her heart melted instantly, and her wrinkled old face turned into a chrysanthemum.

    Maybe Feng Yanran is a real devil in the eyes of outsiders. Her character is also uncertain and cold-blooded. But in the eyes of grandma who brought her up, she is good everywhere!

    Then, Granny Gu looked out of the window and said kindly, "the eldest lady just woke up weak. Would you like to lie down again?"

    Just woke up and had a big fight. Su Kui was really tired. What''s more, she didn''t figure out how to deal with such a good grandma Gu, so she pushed the boat and nodded, "OK." Then it seemed that I suddenly thought of something. My face changed dramatically. I said to grandma Gu, "punish those two girls who are against my Lord so that they can know that I am not easy to provoke!"

    Granny Gu nodded quickly and comforted, "don''t be angry, young lady. I''m going to report to the old lady. I''m going to punish these two cheap hooves."

    She was tucked in the corner again, and then left in a hurry.

    There was a moment of silence in the room.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and thought carefully. To change Feng Yanran''s fate, it must be very difficult for her bad body. Moreover, in this world, it''s not that she can escape the fate of being bombarded if she refuses to die.

    The main structure of the world is composed of Yuanchen, the male Lord, and fengqingqing, the female Lord. The second branch is the cannon fodder of these insignificant figures.

    Since that''s the case, how could su Kui dream of breaking away from the main line of story development?

    It can be said that there are only two ways in front of her now -

    one: cannon fodder itself.

    2Łş Anti cannon fodder men and women, their turn to be queen, disturb the world!

    Of course, in order to earn the exchange point, Su Kui can only go forward!

    After all, the hole in the system is that the things in the market are damn expensive. To change into her dream resurrection potion, it needs 100 million exchange points!

    After finishing the general direction of efforts, Su Kui and Xu sighed. It''s a long way to go.

    It''s not hard to change Feng Yanran''s fate, but it''s not su Kui''s character to live a life.

    She not only wants to keep herself, but also to keep grandma Gu and her grandmother, Mrs. Feng.

    However, as long as you can hold a thick thigh, all this will be solved.

    Su Kui''s only golden finger is probably to know the general trend of the world. Unfortunately, it''s three months before the beginning of the story. The male and female leaders haven''t met yet. The Regent king is still in charge of the family behind the Yuan Dynasty.

    If you can climb such a big tree

    Su Kui pointed to the white cherry lips and smiled.

    As the only hidden big boss who can compete with the male leader in the story, Su Kui can''t have more confidence in him ~

 Chapter 4

    Fuzhen hospital, an old lady with white temples and elegant appearance, reclines on a soft couch, twists the beads of Buddha in her left hand, and keeps her eyes closed.

    Two young girls, one on the left and one on the right, pinch their shoulders and beat their legs for her. The sandalwood on the desk is curling up and turning into misty clouds.

    At this time, an old mother hurried in from the outside, silently and respectfully blessing the old lady.

    The old lady''s eyes narrowed, and her eyes were shining, but for two seconds, she soon disappeared. From the outside, she was an old lady over half a hundred years old.

    However, how can a woman who can protect her young son to the highest position step by step in such a large house after her husband''s early death have no threat?

    The old lady waved her hand. Granny Gu stepped forward two steps and whispered in her ear.

    The old lady opened her eyes and smiled for a while. "However, the girl''s head is really opened after her death. I''ve seen that the two girls around her have an outsider, but she doesn''t have a long brain and can''t see clearly. "

    Granny Gu also smiled, "isn''t there any old lady to protect her? Besides, I think the eldest lady has grown up after this. "

    "Alas, it''s pitiful. Her father sees her like an enemy. Her brother is not close to her. How can my old woman protect her for the rest of her life?" The old lady sat up and waved her hand with a sneer. "But I think the heart of the four bedrooms is getting bigger and bigger. The concubines are the concubines. By virtue of her commitment, she wanted to ride on the head of the legitimate daughter!"

    "It''s time to teach them a lesson. Go and hit the two girls with their backs on 50 boards, and then send them to room 4."

    Granny Gu immediately bowed her head and hurried out to carry out her orders.

    -

    the next day, when the sky was bright, sunflower slowly opened its eyes.

    Comfortably stretched a stretch, the silk was slipped, the slender waist was not full of a grip, showing white as suede snow muscle.

    What a picture of a beautiful woman trapped in spring, the little girl who came up from the bottom of the temporary roof looked straight at her eyes with a washbasin, and was stunned for a long time.

    Su Kui glanced sideways, her eyes were like spring water, "what are you doing there? I don''t want to come here and wash. "

    "Yes, miss, atone for her sins. Here comes the maidservant." The girl who woke up in a hurry should be in a cold sweat. How could she get lost in front of the eldest lady? I hope the eldest lady didn''t take it to heart and punish her.

    Dressing, mouthwashing, face cleaning and dressing, after a while, the little girl was surprised to find that the eldest lady was not as horrible as the sisters said in private.

    Even when combing her hair, she tore off a strand of green silk, and the eldest lady didn''t punish her.

    The little girl was relieved and couldn''t help but look at Su Kui secretly. The more she looked, the more she thought that she looked like an immortal. It''s a pity, alas

    Su Kui''s face is taut. In fact, she sees everything in her eyes. She is funny in her heart. What she wants is such an effect. A little change will make people around her accept her silently.

    After finishing her dressing, Su Kui took a picture of herself in the water mirror. She said that the original foundation was good. A pair of cat''s pupils were big and round, with jade skin and pink lips. Although they were young, they could see the future of the city.

    Su Kui thought quietly --

    if holding the thigh is not successful, you can still consider using the beautiful man plan

    Everything is done properly. Su Kui takes a group of servant girls and women to the old lady''s Fuzhen hospital.

    Brush well, start with the doll!

    Su Kui thought she had come early enough, but just turned into the yard, she saw a beautiful woman and two young girls standing in front of the yard.

 Chapter 5

    Su Kui ''s eyes swept carelessly. The population of Fengfu was still very simple. Her husband died of childbirth when Feng Yanran was born, and the other two wives died one after another.

    As for the felicity, it needs to be considered.

    In addition to the fourth lady, Mr. Feng also had several concubines, and those concubines who were not entitled to come to the old lady to say hello.

    As for the other two young women, Su Kui moved her fingers.

    The girl in the white dress smiled and looked forward to it. Her eyebrows were full of wit. The other one was a little dim. Although her face was pretty, her dull expression was not as pleasant as the girl in the white dress.

    After a few eyes, Su Kui knew that she must be the fourth lady, and Feng Qingqing, a girl in a white dress, was really pretty.

    With a smile on her lips, the girl at the door met Su Kui and greeted her with a warm smile? Come in. It''s cold in the morning. Don''t freeze. "

    It''s clear at a glance who kisses whom.

    Four madams mother and daughter hate to bite tight lips, Su Kui deliberately raised her chin and was pushed by double collaterals from their side, smiling very proud.

    Anyway, I didn''t plan to get closer to them to improve my feelings, so it''s not bad for Su Kui to have a little more hatred!

    At the front door of the main room, Su Kui raised a bad and very funny smile on the corner of his mouth. He turned around and said softly: "Oh, by the way, four aunts and two younger sisters should go back first. It''s nothing to stay here in the cold. I''m afraid it will disturb grandma''s rest."

    it''s damned!

    This is the voice of four madams and Feng Qingxin at the same time. Why didn''t they drown her when they fell into the pond a few days ago!

    Feng Qingqing bit his lips and was about to make an apology when he was held by the fourth lady. The fourth lady''s face was as usual and he said with a smile: "where is the eldest lady, this is our duty as a younger generation. We must keep quiet and never disturb the old lady."

    Su Kui licked his lips and snorted from his nose. As expected, ginger was still hot.

    Feng Qingqing is still a little immature now.

    She swung her sleeves. "Then the four aunts'' slowly ''and so on!"

    When shuangluo pushed her into the door, an old mother passed by.

    After entering the main hall, you can hear the voice of the old mother saying, "four madams, the old lady is not in good health today, so please go back."

    "Here The old lady is not well. We should go in and see her, and do our best. "

    "No, four ladies, three young ladies and four young ladies, please come back!"

    When the old mother came back into the house, Su Kui Fang waved slowly for shuangluo to push forward. He didn''t feel uneasy about the corner being caught.

    Babbling and humming in her mouth, it is obvious that the scene in the morning is enough to keep her in a good mood all day.

    The old lady wearing jade Chai walked in with the help of the girl. She saw her beloved granddaughter holding her toes up, clapping her hands little by little, murmuring softly. Her heart was melting with such a painful energy.

    "Oh, why are you so happy today?" she said with a smile. "But after listening to something funny, she also told her grandmother to have a good time."

    Su Kui was not shy when she heard people''s jokes. She raised her lips and smiled sweetly. The dimple on her cheek seemed to be filled with honey

    "You, you ~" the old lady nodded her forehead, "haven''t you used breakfast yet? Come and eat with grandma. "

    Su Kui nodded at once. She jumped out of the room with good words, which made the old lady happy and scolded her ghost spirit.

 Chapter 6

    This day, Su Kui came out of the old lady''s favor as usual, and met a man with a clear face, about the age of 212.

    He looked solemn, did not squint, and hurried forward, intending to directly ignore the oncoming sunflower.

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. Feng Zheng, her brother-in-law, was probably the only man of this age in the mansion. I don''t know how Feng Yanran personally disliked dogs, even his brother.

    Although Feng Zheng''s face does not change, in fact, his eyes do not know how many times he secretly flies to his younger sister. Although he is tired of his younger sister''s grotesque appearance, he is also a mother. There is no reason why he doesn''t care.

    But if he asked, he would call her a sneer again. He had intended to go around her to ask the old lady good-bye, but he saw her with a flat mouth and a wry smile. The big cat pupils flashed and there was a faint sense of tears.

    At that time, the steps seemed to weigh a thousand jin and could not be lifted again.

    But sighed, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened, her beautiful face became more and more aggrieved, her nose wrinkled, and she asked timidly with a cry, "brother Does elder brother hate Yan Ran

    Feng Zheng a shock, Yan Ran how long did not call his brother?

    "Here..." He wanted to comfort himself, but he suddenly thought of Feng Yanran''s pranks and her malicious ridicule. What he wanted to say stuck in his throat and could not be said.

    So he simply shut up, cold face continue to go toward the hospital.

    When he came to his side, his clothes were suddenly grasped by a small white hand.

    "Let go!"

    "I don''t!" Su Kui''s face is stubborn. "Today, if my brother doesn''t tell me the truth, I will never let go!"

    Qi Qi, the wench and mother-in-law, wails in his heart, and the eldest lady and the eldest young master are on the line again!

    Feng Zheng was fed up with Feng Yanran''s vexatious behavior. He tore off the clothes and put them on the table. The words he uttered were cold and piercing, "yes! I hate you! "

    Then head also does not return to leave, leaving Su Kui Leng Leng to grip a small piece of cloth to be fascinated.

    After a while, he suddenly turned to Feng Zheng''s direction and roared, "yes, I hate it. I hate it. My mother is gone! My father hates me! Now even my brother hates me! What am I doing alive! Just die! "

    There is a small lotus pond not far away from the Fuzhen hospital. Now it''s early summer. The lotus in the pond is white and delicate, and it''s blooming gracefully.

    Su Kui had been looking at this pool for a long time. Now, she left her cruel words and didn''t need a girl to do it. She pushed the wheel with both hands and moved to the lotus pool.

    Qi qidahai, wench and mother-in-law.

    Granny Gu was so scared that her face turned pale. She immediately reached out to stop her. Her face was full of tears! My eldest lady, what are you doing? Don''t forget it. The eldest young master is just angry for a moment. You... "

    Su Kui interrupted her with tears like pearls. "Granny Gu, don''t stop me. In fact, I know that the eldest daughter of the grand Shifu is a useless person who is not good at doing things. I don''t know how many people are laughing at my father and brother. Let me die, or the reputation of the grand Shifu!"

    Su Kui tried to push the wheel to the lotus pond, and granny Gu tried to pull it behind her. All the other girls were stupid. What''s the trouble?

    "Let me die, Granny Gu, you let go!"

    Seeing the edge of the pool, Su Kui tried to jump. Grandma Gu hugged her and cried like a pig, "master! Come quickly. I want to meet you soon! "

 Chapter 7

    Su Kui was scared to sweat by this pig killing cry. She didn''t plan to jump, OK?

    But since granny Gu is so cooperative, if she doesn''t make use of it, it''s brain drain.

    She felt guilty for deceiving an old man for a second, and Su Kui became more and more struggling. "Granny Gu, don''t call me brother, just let me die!"

    Feng Zheng thought that Feng Yanran was acting as he always did, but the more unreasonable he was, the more disorderly he was behind him.

    He wrinkled his good-looking brows, turned his body around and strode back, suppressed his anger and picked up Su Kui. "That''s enough! Don''t you think it''s humiliating enough? "

    Su Kui and a chick seem to be picked up lightly and easily by him. He is so desperate that he says, "let me go! What am I going to do? Don''t you hate me? What are you doing back then! "

    Feng Zheng was so angry that he laughed loudly. "I don''t care. No one is allowed to stop me today. I''m watching you jump!"

    Granny Gu''s heart was startled, and she hurriedly advised, "don''t stimulate the young lady, young master. She''s suffering too!"

    It''s true that Feng Yanran''s legs were weak when she came out of her mother''s womb. Although she was in the name of her own daughter, she had no protection from her mother. She was hated by her father. Although the servants in the government were respectful to her, they could not arrange her secretly.

    Therefore, Feng Yanran just used his insolent nature to win the attention of his father and brother and hide his inferiority.

    Su Kui''s face changed when he heard it. A small pink face turned red. He opened a pair of clear cat eyes and glanced at Feng Zheng.

    See him ignore, aggrieved want to shed tears.

    To die of shame and indignation, I wish I could plunge myself into the lotus pond and never face all the complications in the world.

    Is burying his head, suddenly the body is light, the person has fallen into a clean broad chest.

    Dry big hand rubs her hair, sighs softly and rings at the top of her hair, "Oh, I don''t know what you want to do, moth, quickly collect your crocodile tears!"

    Then Feng Zheng shook his sleeves and said, "go back."

    -Since Feng Zheng sent Su Kui back to his room that day, and Su Kui pestered him to coax her to sleep, what seems to be the difference between the two brothers and sisters.

    At first, Feng Zheng was always wary of what Su Kui would do, and refused to deal with her. Even if Su Kui went to him, he would be directly rejected.

    Later, although it was better, it was not much better, but it was from the outside to the inside, and then Feng Zheng pushed her to a distance that would not disturb him, and then -

    ignored it!

    But for sunflower, it''s a big step forward.

    It took Su Kui a month and three days to get to the back of Feng Yanran and see her as the air.

    Together, Su Kui has been in the Yuan Dynasty for three months.

    And -

    the plot is officially kicked off.

    -In August of the seventh year of the Great Yuan Dynasty, Yang Di of the Yuan Dynasty held the first election.

    From civil and military officials to common people, all women of appropriate age should be selected. After primary election, a round of screening from counties, counties and prefectures, and final examination, all of them are rare beauties in the world.

    Of course, there are exceptions to the rules.

    For example, the three sisters Feng Yanran, Feng Qingqing and Feng Ruoyu.

    Their father was the Grand Master of the dynasty. If the emperor wanted to stabilize his power, he had to accept several daughters of powerful officials in the harem to appease his officials.

    Su Kui knows the plot. Today is the beginning of Feng Yanran''s tragic life and her change of fate.

    Facing the dazzling sunshine, Su Kui''s cat pupils narrowed into a line.

    And someone who is far away in the study is suddenly cold and has a feeling of being watched for a long time by someone.

 Chapter 8

    Since the imperial edict was received, the grand master''s office has been prepared in an orderly manner. In fact, from the top of the mansion to the old lady, Grand Master Feng, and from the bottom to the concubine''s room, they all know this.

    In particular, aunt four of the three young ladies in the mansion occupied two of them. These days, they were all holding their chin high and walking in a tiger like manner.

    Feng Qingqing and Feng Ruoyu had been asked by the fourth aunt to teach them by the old mother of the palace. They were clear about the etiquette rules in the palace.

    On the contrary, Feng Yanran was ignored because of her body.

    Anyway, everyone knows that the eldest lady is 100% defeated.

    In a flash, on August 3, today is the day for the ladies to enter the palace.

    The old lady kindly put her into the carriage and touched her head, as if Su Kui was not going to the Palace but just going out of the door, and would be back soon.

    "Well, be good." The old lady said only one word to her at last.

    Su Kui smiled and squinted, nodded heavily, "Hmm! I see! "

    Yu Guang looked not far away at the side of Feng Taishi and her fourth aunt, and sent Feng Qingqing and Feng Ruoyu to the carriage. He could not help but darken his eyes.

    Su Kui immediately lowered his eyes to cover the mockery in his eyes. Feng Yanran was such a silly girl that he was ignored and even had an illusion about his father''s love.

    Looking at Su Kui''s appearance, the old lady sighed and waved her hand without saying a word. Obviously, she had nothing to do with the son.

    Standing quietly in front of the house, he gazed at Feng Zheng, Su Kui, and his eyes flashed.

    Looking at her charming to the old lady, the dimple on her cheek seems to be filled with honey, looking at her ardently at her father, but not getting a trace of disappointment and grievance.

    I don''t know why, he has a dull pain in his heart. Thinking of Su Kui''s performance in this month, it seems that he has really changed his temper.

    Feng Zheng finally walked up to the carriage and rubbed her hair like an old lady. "You are not at home in the palace. You are not small enough to let you make a fool of yourself. Remember not to make a mistake in the palace. After a few days, my brother will pick you up."

    Su Kui cat pupil a bright, immediately raised a big smile, shake his eyes, "Hmm!"

    The carriage starts slowly and moves towards the palace towering in the center of Kyoto.

    Su Kui waved hard to the old lady and brother until they could no longer be seen.

    Slowly put down his hand, sit back in the car, Su Kui gently hook lips and smile, she little cherry lips, in a wonderful mood.

    Is this a successful strategy?

    So -

    even if she can''t hold her thick thighs, she has a way to get back.

    At least, she is no longer Feng Yanran alone and has no way to go.

    So, in a good mood, Su Kui began to hum a song.

    "When he says that heaven is long and earth is long, he says that there is joy and joy, and that there is sorrow and contentment. To this day, it''s like autumn wind passing through our ears, and all kinds of kindness. When a good dream comes to an end, Su Kui raises his orchid fingers, mutters softly, and mourns for her. It seems that a heartbreaker has fallen on her.

    At this time, a luxurious carriage passed by Fengfu carriage. A small flag was flying in the wind above the carriage. On the flag was a lone wolf with sinister eyes.

    In the car, a man with one hand supporting his cheek, playing with jade fingers, flipped up and down a bone china cup. The body of Liu Yun''s robe flowed with silver light, which was extremely boring.

    Until he heard the soft singing of the delicate voice nephrite, some sentences even because the host didn''t care whether the voice was loud or small and could not hear clearly, but they could still draw people''s soul.

    A man can''t say what it feels like. If he wants to say it, it''s like a wandering ghost who has been wandering for a hundred years suddenly finds his home. His life will be far away from him and he will no longer be lonely.

 Chapter 10

    What happened in front of us is so dramatic. It''s the same voice in everyone''s mind.

    Granny Gu responded for a long time. She was so surprised to hear Su Kui''s self introduction that she burst out in cold sweat.

    It''s hard for an old lady who should have enjoyed her family, but she''s always worried about sukui.

    This is Junmo! Jun Mo who holds the whole Da Yuan in the palm of his hand! The real regent, the master and son behind Dayuan.

    She shivered, fell to her knees, and began trembling, "please give me your regards. I''m sorry. If my young lady accidentally offended you, I hope you will make a lot of atonement."

    Granny Gu wakes up a large group of people with this action, so she kneels down a large group of people with red money outside the palace.

    Su Kui frowned imperceptibly. Fortunately, her body was disabled, so she didn''t have to kneel and bow everywhere in the ancient times, where there was a clear distinction between high and low.

    She thought that this action was covered up very well, but it fell into the eyes of Junmo. Somehow, looking at her unhappy expression, Junmo was also upset.

    I''m in the dark, I don''t know!

    He shook his sleeves with a cold face And to granny Gu, who refused to get up, he said, "get up, too. I don''t blame her!"

    Su Kui, like a sudden reaction, opened two bright cat pupils and stared at him in surprise, "you are a prince!"

    What do you mean you are a prince!

    Mammy Gu only felt the darkness in front of her eyes. She thought that the eldest lady had grown up after the disaster a few months ago, but she didn''t think about it!

    At this time, suddenly from the crowd out of a slim green dress girl, flopped down on the ground, against Jun Mo Meng kowtow, a pair of pear blossom with rain pretty face I see still pity.

    "Prince, elder sister, she must be a demon! She was not like this before. I don''t know what happened this time. She started to talk nonsense. Please forgive her for my father''s sake! "

    Junmo''s eyebrows are twisted to death. What''s the matter with this girl? What''s more, was she deaf just now? Didn''t you hear that he promised granny Gu that he would not be angry with her young lady?

    But in the end, people who have been fighting in the center of power since they were young, in less than half a second, instantly know what is going on.

    He saw that Su Kui was still in a state of indifference. With a smile on her lips, she looked like a girl in a green dress.

    Also happy to cooperate, "Oh? My father

    The girl was so happy that she forced herself to jump out of her chest and cried, "my father is Feng Chengzhi, the great master of the dynasty. Please forgive my elder sister!"

    Junmo doesn''t take her, but is more interested in sukui. "You just said that she was not like this before, what was she like before?"

    "Here..." Feng Qingqing''s eyes twinkled and twinkled, with a bitter look.

    Granny Gu thought that Feng Qingqing was really sincere, but now she knows that the commoner is the commoner, and she will never be on the table.

    This hasn''t become the imperial concubine yet, I''m in a hurry to give the di elder sister the ophthalmic medicine!

    "Pooh -" Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. She coughed a few times, looked sideways at Feng Qingqing, and lit her merciless sarcasm with her small hand. "You, you, don''t let go of any chance to smear me. What do you want to say? I used to be arrogant and domineering, scolding servants and disrespectful to elders, didn''t I? "

    Feng Qingqing, with tears in his eyes, stared at Su Kui with wide eyes and grief, and dared not set the channel. "What are you talking about, sister? How dare Qingqing! "

 Chapter 11

    Su Kui snorted and said, "just say it, do it, and I will show you!"

    See if it''s your fake white lotus or her cannon fodder girl who deserves to live!

    Feng Qingqing was stunned on the spot. She didn''t expect Feng Yanran to dare so much! This is in front of the Regent Junmo, she dare to be so arrogant!

    My heart is full of strong unwilling, the hands hanging on my side are tightly clenched, and the sharp fingernails are stabbed into my palms.

    But she could do nothing but bear her anger and look at Su Kui wrongly. She whispered, "how can you misunderstand me like this, sister? I know you don''t like Qingqing, but I still respect you as my own sister."

    Sniff -

    act, then act.

    Su Kui yawned when she saw it. Now Feng Qingqing really has no future plan. She is such a pedant. I don''t know that she can''t blacken Su Kui, but tell Jun Mo to see her nature clearly.

    "Mammy, what time is it? When will the Palace door open?"

    Granny Gu hurriedly looked at the gate of the palace when she heard the questions. At that moment, the side door beside the end door opened, and several grand maids with serious faces stepped out of it.

    "Big lady, it''s on," she said to sukui in a low voice

    Su Kui nodded softly, and Yu Guang saw Feng Qingqing still kneeling on the ground sobbing, and chuckled, "Hello! You haven''t done enough? The Palace door is open. If you are in a hurry to make a fool of yourself, just kneel down! "

    This suddenly awakened Feng Qingqing, who suddenly thought of what the four ladies had said to her before she left.

    "Nothing can be forced. You should remember that you are not the only one, but the whole Imperial College from the gate of the Imperial College. If Feng Yanran makes trouble for you, you can bear it. She can''t be chosen in any way. The royal family can''t afford to lose her face. When you become a princess, there are ways to clean her up! Remember! "

    The voice of the fourth lady echoed in her mind for a long time. Feng Qingqing was in a cold sweat.

    Can not help but regret to die, she and a lame what strength, not long ago clear Feng Yan Ran is a loafer, not afraid of the earth, with her really lose weight!

    My mother is right. When she becomes a princess, who dares to show her face!

    At that time, don''t blame her ruthlessness.

    "My sister said so."

    Feng Qingqing stood up from the ground, and a cold light flashed in her eyes, which was fleeting.

    I''ve been paying close attention to Su Kui. I''m a little surprised. I don''t know what Feng Qingqing has figured out after a while.

    The temperament of the whole body has changed, and the mind has become more restrained. It seems that the whole person has become more quiet.

    Junmo is speechless for a long time, only watching Su Kui quietly.

    Looking for her eyes, I naturally saw the changes in Feng Qingqing.

    There is a killing intention in the Phoenix eyes. This girl can''t stay. If she grows up, she''s afraid that the first thing she has to deal with is sunflower.

    Although seeing sunflower can''t run and walk like ordinary people, the carefree smile on her small face is gorgeous and dazzling. She often shows eight white teeth with a smile, which is bright and witty.

    It''s impossible to imagine what will happen if Su Kui''s straightforward plan is like Feng Qingqing.

    It''s better to strangle her in the cradle before she grows up.

    As soon as Feng Qingqing stood up, she felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet. At a glance, her face was white. If she was right, in the eyes of the Regent, it was the killing intention of kikuo!

 Chapter 12

    Feng Qingqing hates to bite the silver teeth. What is Feng Yanran''s ability? On the one hand, does she deceive the regent to come out for her?

    Su Kui didn''t expect this thigh to be so easy. It''s a thousand and eight times easier than Feng Zheng''s strategy.

    She seems Didn''t you do anything?

    However, regardless of him, Su Kui raised her lips in a good mood. She yanked the corner of Jun Mo Xuan''s black robe. When he looked down at her, she opened her mouth and said silently, "give it to me."

    Junmo understood her words, and his low, sexy laugh came out of his throat. He nodded and said, "OK."

    Feng Qingqing, who left quietly to wait at the palace gate, didn''t know, but for a moment, her life and death were judged in two sentences.

    Su Kui pulled the itchy earlobe. The man''s voice was damn good. He felt that his ears were going to be pregnant.

    "Then I''ll go too?" Blink, blink, black and bright cat''s pupil, Su Kui''s smile is full.

    She can''t let Feng Qingqing die now. If she dies, the main line of the world will collapse. At that time, she can''t even protect her life. How can she talk about earning exchange points.

    Hearing her words, Junmo''s eyes darkened, and the good mood of the moment dissipated, and a thick depression surged all over his body.

    Tightly pursed thin lips, Jun Mo very want to ask her very want to enter the palace? Afraid to get a positive answer.

    I also want to ask if she can not go and find a position to stop it.

    They had never met before today.

    Junmo clenched his fist and let it go again. After several repetitions, he settled down and nodded in a deep voice, "HMM."

    Li Jin, the eunuch who had been waiting for him for a long time in the distance, looked down at the ground with eyes, nose and heart, and wished he could stare at a flower.

    It seems that there will soon be a woman in their palace.

    Su Kui glanced at him doubtfully. Some did not understand how this man''s heart looked like April. She said it would change as soon as it changed. She was just fine. She did not want to be shrouded in low pressure.

    So she said to granny, "Granny, push me over there, and we''ll wait in front."

    Waving to Junmo, "farewell Junmo"

    granny Gu pushed sukui''s body and stumbled, almost falling down. She quickly bent over to Junmo and said, "Lord, I''m leaving."

    It was not until she walked out of the distance that Junmo returned to her taste. She just called him Junmo?

    Touch your chin. It seems to be a good feeling.

    He was summoned into the palace early in the morning, and now he has wasted too much time outside the palace. Junmo glanced at Su Kui''s back again and turned back to the carriage with the lone wolf''s flag.

    The bodyguard at the main gate of the palace saw his carriage coming in, and quickly opened the big and heavy red gate, kneeling to welcome the Regent.

    As early as when the emperor was in power, he chartered the Regent Wang Jun not to go in and out of the palace to take a carriage, and he didn''t have to bow to the emperor.

    For a subject, it is the supreme favor.

    No one noticed that after the carriage entered the palace, Li Jin, the eunuch, did not keep up, but quietly turned to the darkroom.

    -

    I have been struggling for a long time, and finally I can enter the palace.

    The draft line up into a long dragon. Su Kui was surprised to see it and sighed that the emperor was lucky.

    One of the beauties here is just as good as the beauties in the past, who are so called rare for thousands of years.

    As the legitimate daughter of the imperial master, even if she was incomplete, she could not change her lofty status. So the first lady to enter the palace with her was some officials with similar status.

 Chapter 13

    According to the practice of every dynasty, no matter the status of the ladies is high or low, before entering the palace, they should enter the darkroom to accept the examination of the mothers in the palace.

    Whether there is halitosis, whether there is a hidden disease in the body, even a mole on the body is not allowed.

    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.

    It''s an insult to the ladies whether they go to the darkroom to be examined by these mammies or naked.

    So before most of the expensive girls enter the palace, they have already said hello at home. Just follow the rules and go through the process.

    Su Kui knew that no one had ever said hello to the grand Shifu, and she was still thinking about how to muddle through, so she was pushed into the side room next to the darkroom by the Mammy.

    The mother respectfully offered her a cup of tea and told her to take a rest here before leaving.

    Thin fingertips across the edge of the cup, Su Kui drooped his eyes and thought, who gave such special treatment?

    When she didn''t know, the old lady asked the mammy in the palace for help?

    It''s not right. If you are an old lady, there''s no reason not to tell her.

    Su Kui unconsciously stroked his chin, and the pupil turned gently. Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed in his head!

    Is it Him?

    After thinking about it, Su Kui took a sip of tea and narrowed his eyes slightly, forming a pair of crescent moons.

    Yes, in this world, in addition to him, who has the ability to extend his hand into the palace.

    You should know that the expensive girls outside are much more dignified than her. The treatment they didn''t enjoy is enjoyed by her now. If they know that -

    Tut, Su Kui smacks her mouth.

    Jun Mo will really give her hatred, but why does her heart not have the slightest fear, but heart excited?

    It should be said that Su Kui has been a lord who is afraid of no chaos in the world since his previous life. It''s hard to hear him call people crazy.

    For more than 20 years, she wanted to straighten out her completely. There was only one word. It was hard! It''s hard to reach the sky!

    This small side room is not big. There is no other free space outside a table and a few chairs.

    The indoor light is very dark, only a few threads of light from the window seam, reminding sunflower that it is still a big day outside.

    Nearly half an hour later, when sukui even thought she was going to die in this airtight hut, the old mother who brought her in just appeared.

    Behind her was a girl who was wearing a dress of the Purple Palace.

    The girl is dressed in a bun and wearing palace flowers. Her face is ordinary, and she looks extremely inconspicuous.

    But Su Kui, who has read countless people, can be keenly aware of the light and almost silent footsteps of the girl coming to her, and the eyes under the ordinary face occasionally flash with pure light.

    She concluded that the palace maid was good at martial arts and was not weak!

    Thought in the brain, Su Kui''s expression was very calm.

    The old mother approached her with a smile and said, "congratulations to Xiao Zhu Feng. The old slave congratulated Xiao Zhu here first." then she pointed to the maid who was only two steps away from her. "This is green waist, and then she followed Xiao Zhu to serve her. If you are not satisfied with anything, you can ask her to find the old slave. The old slave must be dedicated."

    "Oh?" Su Kui had some accidents. She thought she could not even pass the primary election. She even told grandma Gu to wait outside and go home as soon as possible if she was washed down.

    I didn''t expect to be selected!

    Su Kui can only sigh to himself, the power of the script, whether it''s reasonable or not, the script is the king!

 Chapter 14

    Until the green waist pushed Su Kui out of the door, the dazzling sunshine made her blink, and the palace in the distance fluctuated, hidden in layers of light and shadow, like a fairyland.

    Until now, Su Kui still has a trace of unreal feeling, always like floating in the fog, does the world really exist? Or just a dream before she died.

    "Master?"

    A light call awakened Su Kui. She opened her eyes fiercely. The sun on her head was still shining brightly on her body.

    Su Kui then found some micro sense of reality. She asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "The little Lord over there seems to be coming for you..." Green waist some hesitant openings.

    The girl in the green dress in the distance is smiling like the spring breeze. Who else can Feng Qingqing have?

    It''s really dishonest. I''ve just been humiliated and can''t come down. Now I''m full of blood and resurrected.

    Su Kui had to take this endurance skill alone.

    It''s no wonder that in the original plot, Feng Qingqing, relying on her status as a commoner woman, can stand out from the numerous noble women and ascend to the throne of the queen.

    "Green waist has good eyesight. It''s just for us." Su Kui said with a smile. Let''s see what else Feng Qingqing can do.

    Feng Qingqing heard the news that Su Kui was selected, and rushed to find out the truth. So, before she came near, her voice had passed.

    "Listen to mammy said sister also selected, sister congratulated sister."

    Su Kui''s skin laughs and the flesh doesn''t laugh. The words he utters in his mouth are always impolite. "Where? I just hope your congratulations come from the bottom of my heart," instead of cursing her to die!

    "How can it be!" Feng Qingqing is still smiling. As he walked, he said, "sister, let me push you. If the rain is screened, only our sisters will live together in the future."

    I don''t expect you to depend on me. You just don''t have to make a fool of me.

    Su Kui skimmed his mouth, and his stomach was full.

    "Master?"

    Wave, "let her push," since she wants to do such a thankless thing, Su Kui has no reason to stop.

    The so-called soldiers will block, water will cover.

    Before that, let her try. Wheelchair is not so easy to push.

    In ancient times, wheelchairs were not as heavy as in modern times. It was very difficult to push them.

    Feng Qingqing only pushed a few steps and regretted it. She didn''t expect it would be so heavy!

    Feng Qingqing looked at green waist suspiciously. He had just seen the movement of the palace maid, but he could not say it was easy.

    She would not have taken the job if she hadn''t been free.

    Now it''s good to ride the tiger.

    He pushed on for a long time. Feng Qingqing was so tired that he stopped to breathe.

    Su Kui turned the sky in his heart, frowned on his face, and said deliberately, "how did it stop? Hurry up. It''s in the palace. It''s not outside that you can leave if you want to. Other ladies estimate that they have arrived at the Chu Xiu Pavilion. Do you mean to drag me down? "

    Feng Qingqing almost chewed his silver teeth and squeezed out a few words in a moment. He smiled pleasantly, "if you are elder sister, I''ll go now. I''ll go now."

    But the eyes are staring at Su Kui''s slender neck. I really want to stretch out my hand and grip her severely, and look at Su Kui''s struggling look in her palm!

    But not yet.

    Walking, Yu Guang glimpses a few stones thrown by someone on the road. Feng Qingqing''s eyes turn and he''s intrigued.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly picked up her strength. Before the green waist and her maid could not react, she pushed straight towards the stone.

    As soon as the wheelchair was bumped and toppled by the stone, I saw that the whole person would be thrown out by the huge momentum.

    Su Kui is in a cool mood.

    She''s waiting -

    with a shake of her body, the man has already flown out, but there is no expected pain.

 Chapter 15

    She fell into a soft embrace.

    Su Kui opened her eyes. A moment later, she chuckled.

    This maid is qualified!

    Yes, Su Kui is testing green waist to see who she is.

    If she can only hide her martial arts and let her fall down, Su Kui will recognize it.

    But in the future, she will not be reused.

    But apparently, green waist chose another way to express her heartfelt feelings to sunflower.

    Feng Qingqing''s face was too frightened to pretend. His facial muscles smoked. He asked with a strong smile, "sister, are you ok? I''m sorry. Please forgive me. "

    Su Kui sneers, but he doesn''t know where Feng Qingqing hates her. Although she is a commoner, she is healthy and looks good. She is loved by her father and aunt. She is not satisfied?

    "Feng Qingqing, I advise you not to work hard on me. It''s not interesting. The two sisters are fighting against each other. It''s not good to see who they put on, isn''t it? Moreover, if you let your father know... "

    She didn''t finish the last sentence, but Su Kui believed that Feng Qingqing would understand.

    Feng Taishi dotes on her to think deeply, also very simple. There are three daughters in the Feng family. The first daughter is disabled and the second daughter is dull. Only one second daughter can be on the stage.

    But those who are a little ambitious don''t want to send in their daughter and ascend the position of the supreme Phoenix.

    Therefore, Feng Qingqing''s face changed. He must have understood this. He leaned slightly and said, "what my sister said is that she will pay attention to it in the future so as not to cause misunderstanding."

    Su Kui smiled. "Oh, you understand."

    Now that I''ve done it, I have to pull a piece of glossy cloth for myself.

    I don''t know what it means.

    Squinting at Feng Qingqing''s hurried pace, Su Kui just turned his head to green waist and said, "let''s go, too."

    Green waist purses lips, dare not see Su sunI''s bright eyes, respect should be.

    She can''t see clearly. She is always smiling in front of her. She is a arrogant and domineering girl.

    No one in and out of the court knows that the first daughter of the grand master''s family is moody. If she doesn''t agree with each other, she dares to strike.

    Many people laugh at master Feng Yingming''s life. Many of Feng''s mansion, a pillar of the nation, have given birth to a wife who is not only disabled in both legs, but also ignorant.

    Let Mr. Feng lose face in front of his colleagues.

    But green waist doesn''t think so. She can''t see through sunflower. Her every seemingly brainless words are just right into the softest piece of meat in people''s heart, which can''t be refuted.

    More importantly, green waist in sunflower body, saw with her master son unusual similar breath.

    -

    late at night, the Regent''s palace.

    The bright moon outside the window is like a layer of silver yarn, pouring down through the half open and half closed flower window.

    There is no light in the room. The silver moonlight dims the light in the room, and even gilds the man leaning on the soft couch with a layer of brilliance.

    At this time, the door creaked and was pushed away from the outside, breaking the silence of the room.

    Li Jin walked in quickly, bowing, with few clear steps. He came to Junmo and stood ten steps away.

    "Wang Ye, according to the news from green waist, Miss Feng seems to have found out that she can master martial arts."

    "Oh?"

    The long fingers of the right hand unconsciously stroked the fingers on the left hand. Jun Mo raised his eyebrows and chuckled, which was not surprising at all.

    He said, "I know, let green waist do nothing, everything is according to her meaning!"

    "Yes!" Li Jin immediately replied that he was going out to return to green waist as soon as possible, but was stopped by Jun mo.

    "Wait! Let green waist protect her. "

 Chapter 16

    The next morning, Su Kui was pulled up by green waist from the soft cotton quilt, which is called "aunt Tan of the master of ceremonies will come to teach the etiquette in the palace."

    To this, Su Kui just coldly picked a eyebrow and asked, "do you think I need to learn these things?"

    Green waist is silent and speechless.

    Then she covered the opened quilt silently. Su Kui turned over and squinted at it. He said lazily, "go to tell Aunt Tan of the Emcee''s shop that I''m ill and can''t go. The more serious you say, the better!"

    Green waist can''t, have to go out.

    -

    in the spacious hall of the parish division, hundreds of young girls are in a neat line, standing upright and looking straight ahead.

    In front of the crowd, aunt Tan was dressed in a Purple Palace Dress, with a proper posture and a cold face.

    Like an ice knife, her eyes line by line across the girl in front of her. Whatever she looks at, don''t open your eyes, and don''t dare to look at her.

    Suddenly, aunt Tan''s eyes stopped at the third position in the second row and squinted.

    And there''s no one in that position!

    The hall was silent for a moment, as if the air were condensed into a mass.

    In this repressed environment, the girls are scared to hold their breath and dare not move.

    It''s so depressing. Aunt Tan didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. Her cold face can make ice.

    For a while, aunt Tan lit the vacant seat and asked in a cold voice, "what about the people in this position?"

    At the sight, the girls dropped their heads involuntarily.

    "Huh?!" Aunt Tan accentuated her tone again, "if you are deaf, what else can you choose? What to learn? Just pack up and go home! "

    Every word she uttered, and the aftereffect continued to reverberate in the empty hall.

    Some low sobs began to come out of the crowd, accompanied by whispers, "why do you ask us? How do we know! "

    "That''s why she talks to us like this!"

    Just after the voice fell, aunt Tan''s sight had fallen on the sixth girl in the front row. "You, come out!"

    There was an uproar in the team. The sobs seemed to be contagious. Some of them were uncontrollable.

    Standing in the sixth position, the girl was dressed in a peach powder yarn skirt, with pink face and spring. Her long black and soft hair was coiled into a snake bun, and a golden gait was inserted on it.

    Seeing that many people''s eyes fell on her, the young girl blushed and went up to the front and said angrily, "come out! Do you know who I am? But a servant, what are you arrogant about? We are in the palace for the draft, not to listen to you scold! If something goes wrong with me, can you bear it? "

    As soon as this remark came out, it exploded in the crowd like a bolt from the blue, and the girl who just cried out just now was silent.

    The women in the hall are all bowing their heads. There are always some people who can''t carry their heads clearly.

    Aunt Tan sneers, her face is completely frozen, which makes people have a kind of illusion, I''m afraid that her mouth will fall out of the ice.

    "Is it Yu Yingying, the third lady in Zuo Cheng''s residence? It does look good. " But in a flash, the ice on Aunt Tan''s face suddenly retreated clean, and the ice melted.

    Yu Yingying raised his timid little face suddenly, and a moment later he looked proud.

    As if to say: see! I will say that this old slave is a paper tiger, unable to turn the sky!

 Chapter 17

    However, the smiling face just lifted up, and then froze.

    "Oh! But you can see that there are many women in this palace who are so beautiful that they can bring out any one of them. The status is much higher than you! What are you showing off in front of me? Can you surpass the emperor and the Empress Dowager in any higher status? I teach you according to the will of the empress dowager, so don''t put the music score of the eldest lady in front of me, I won''t eat that! "

    Yu Yingying''s pretty face is stiff and terrible, with shame, anger and hatred on it. All kinds of moods are mixed together to form an unusual and strange expression.

    Aunt Tan stood up and stopped looking at her. "Since you have entered the deep palace, your status outside the palace is worthless! Here, you are just a young lady running for election. Before you become the master, I advise you that the tiger should nest for me and the dragon should dish for me! "

    "You, kneel outside the hall for an hour, and reflect! Others, keep training! "

    What?!

    Kneel for an hour? Yu YingYing and Mei Mou stare round. At this moment, she even thinks that she has hallucinations in her ears. This ugly and stereotyped old servant actually let her kneel down?!

    As the daughter of the prime minister, when did she receive such treatment, she immediately said angrily, "why do you punish me?"

    "I have the right to get rid of all your bad habits with the guidance of the Empress Dowager! Get out! " Aunt Tan''s tone was calm and pointed out the hall with one hand.

    "I don''t agree!" A wave of heat came into my head. Why, what the hell is she?

    "Two hours!"

    "You!" Yu Yingying is about to split.

    "Three."

    Yu Yingying wants to say something more. She is pulled out by the girl beside her. She looks at her desperately and whispers, "Yingying, it''s not good to quarrel with my aunt. Do you want to add time?"

    Yu Yingying said, "OK! I''m going out. I''ve got this beam! You wait! " Turn your head out of the hall.

    On the first day of the imperial training, there was such a big disturbance in the master''s room. Let''s not mention it. After the green waist came late, a group of young girls were putting their hands on their heads, holding a porcelain filled with water, practicing their gait.

    Aunt Tan stood by to watch, and green waist quietly went to listen.

    Aunt Tan''s eyes flashed, and she said with a smile, "really? Unfortunately, please give my best regards to Feng Xiaozhu and let her have a good rest. Don''t worry here. "

    Green waist a blessing body, "that has to thank aunt."

    With the help of vainglorious and resigned, green waist left quietly as usual. No one noticed except Feng Qingqing.

    -

    Su Kui owes too much sleepiness in his previous life. In this life, he feels like sleeping with a pillow.

    Just as the dream was in full swing, the door was opened with a "creak" and then closed gently.

    Su Kui thought it was green waist. He didn''t pay attention to it. He didn''t expect the visitors to go. Instead, he approached the bed step by step.

    The steps were steady and powerful, and nothing was deliberately hidden.

    So, Su Kui heard it clearly. She opened her big eyes in an instant. Her eyes were clear. She turned her head and drank coldly. "Who is it?"

    Then on a pair of ancient wells like silence, deep can be absorbed into the soul of the Phoenix eyes.

    "Junmo?"

    Standing in front of her bed and looking down at her, a four clawed Python robe embroidered with cloud patterns was wrapped around his strong and slender body, and his lips were slightly raised. Is that the Regent king who met yesterday? The villain boss who is determined to hold her thigh?

    She wondered what he was doing?!

 Chapter 18

    Thinking of this in her mind, she naturally asked, "Why are you here?"

    is idle?

    Su Kui wrinkled his little nose and twisted his eyebrows. The little face that he had just woken up looked tender and lovely.

    But her disgusted little eyes were so clear that Jun could not see them clearly. He held his right hand to his lips and coughed twice. His voice was full of laughter. "I heard that you are ill?"

    Helplessly turned a white eye, Su Kui thought, this just how much time, he knew.

    this is unsure to tell Su Kui, has he put an eyeliner around her?

    since he has put his eyes on him, can he not know that illness is a fake?

    Boring man.

    As for the so-called beauty in the eyes of lovers, Junmo is good at seeing Su Kui everywhere. He can''t figure it out, and today the whole Communist Party has only seen two sides. He inexplicably falls his heart on this little girl with no conscience and can''t get it back.

    "Thank you for your concern. It''s just Wang Ye. You know that men and women are not close to each other. What''s more, this is the Chu Xiu palace, and a Kui is the lady to be chosen! Where are you going to put akui, the emperor? "

    If it is found by others, such as Feng Qingqing, who has been eyeing her, ten sunflowers are not enough to die.

    In the cold words, there was anger, which interrupted Junmo''s meditation.

    "I......" Jun Mo twisted his eyebrows. He wanted to say that he didn''t pay attention to the emperor, but he was afraid that Su Kui would be frightened by such a rebellious remark.

    After thinking about it, I really don''t know what to say.

    green waist is an eyeliner he planted in the palace. Now he is sent to take care of and protect Su Kui.

    It can be said that anything happened to Su Kui will be presented to him by his subordinates at the next moment.

    Naturally, he knew that Su Kui was pretending to be ill, but he was always uneasy about what to do if she was really uncomfortable.

    At that time, she saw her pretty face and red face, wrinkled her little nose, raised her lips slightly, and stared at him with rage that she thought was very dignified.

    But the effect

    It''s like a proud kitten. Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you with me

    How dare he laugh!

    Su Kui clawed him open, moved to the foot of the bed, stared at the cat pupil and accused him, "who told you this, don''t say you don''t understand, I''m the girl to be chosen! Since I entered the palace gate, I have become the property of the emperor. You and you want to kill me! "

    Said that, straight grievance tears beads, one by one patter patter patter hit the brocade quilt, the moment dizzy dye into a wet mark.

    That''s what a thief shouts to catch a thief.

    Jun Mo can''t laugh or cry, thinking he didn''t see the craftiness of her eyes? The face cried sadly, but there was no fear in the eyes.

    Besides, as the Regent of the current Dynasty, doesn''t she know what this identity means?

    Su Kui dropped her head and cried and hawed, but the villain in her heart was jumping hard: comfort me! Comfort me! Put your thighs out! Tell me you are my support! Come on come on!

    If Su Kui''s YY is known by Jun Mo, he may not know whether to cry or laugh.

    Just as Su Kui was thinking about what Jun Mo was doing, he didn''t come to comfort her.

    A dry and warm hand picked up her sharp little bus, and the other hand gently wiped away the tears on her face.

 Chapter 19

    Then Junmo spits out a sentence that scares Su Kui off his chin. "Don''t cry if you don''t want to. Hurt your eyes. I like to see you smile."

    Like the June sun, bright as fire, like an invincible sword, splitting his inner darkness.

    Then, in his unconsciousness, he shone into the light silently. At that moment, he was in a trance to hear the sound of buds breaking through the earth in his heart.

    Su Kui was still stunned, and her gentle and magnetic voice continued in her ear, "you will not be the property of the emperor, you will be my priceless treasure -" like an advertisement, he stared at him, as if he was his world.

    At that moment, Su Kui even thought that he was hallucinating again.

    In front of her eyes, the man who smiles and pays for her is really the ruthless and merciless Regent king of the outside world?

    Isn''t it a fake?

    Su Kui carefully moved back, slightly trembling out two evil hands, attacking Junmo''s perfect handsome face.

    And then, give it a good tug!

    Jun Mo''s face is drawn, some gnash teeth, little girl is really willing to start.

    But Su Kui took back his hand, crossed his waist, glared at him and said, "say! who are you! Who sent you? How dare you pretend to be a prince! "

    Junmo is not upset, still looking at her in front of their own gentle, full of vitality.

    Until a quarter of an hour later, Su Kui felt bored.

    Jun Mo this just light floating opening, "a Kui, fun?"

    At the end of the sentence, Su Kui, who was still very angry, was as guilty as a ball of gas.

    She shriveled her mouth and was so ashamed that she mumbled, "is this play wonderful?! It''s fun to see me directing and acting by myself, isn''t it! "

    Ho -

    it turns out that she is good at shouting and catching thieves.

    Junmo said he was very innocent. He didn''t do anything well from the beginning to the end.

    But Su Kui, a pair of cat pupils flickering, is afraid to look at his side.

    The little expression of grievance, red eyes, small mouth, small and delicate body curled up, hands holding knees.

    It''s a scene that he wants to tell the world that his Regent king, Jun Mo, broke into the young girl''s room in the daytime and intended to do something wrong.

    I don''t know what to say.

    Jun Mo sighed helplessly and shook his head. "This time I''ll let you change the topic, but next time, I won''t depend on it."

    As for Su Kui Gu, he just refused to face him directly and said, "who and who have changed the topic?"! I''m just -- "

    " just what? "

    Just afraid you can''t! After all, 30-year-old men, it is said that ancient men are premature.

    Thinking of such a dirty topic in my heart, I still have a proud and charming posture on my face, "I, I don''t want to say it!" Pretty face slightly red.

    Look at Jun Mo''s heart string move, strong from suppress the body''s excitement, connivance way: "good, follow you, you don''t want to say, then don''t say."

    She is the first woman in his life, probably the only one in his life. His little woman is too small. You don''t want to scare her.

    Unconsciously, Junmo has been in sukui''s room for more than half an hour. He''s not afraid that a beautiful girl will come back to see this scene, but he''s afraid of destroying sukui''s reputation.

    So, he looked at the sky outside the window of the sculpture, and finally rubbed the long hair of sunflower. He said softly, "I''ll go first, take good care of myself these days, and wait for me..."

    To marry you!

 Chapter 20

    Behind, Junmo didn''t say.

    He didn''t want to frighten her, just wait until he was ready for everything, and there was no other trivial matter that could bother them.

    After Junmo left, sukui blinked inexplicably. What did he finally want to say?

    In fact, Su Kui is very insensitive to her feelings. In her previous life, she was good to Zha Nan, not because she was blind and couldn''t see clearly, but because she didn''t even bother to understand. This also caused the tragedy that she would appear here now.

    Jun Mo left soon, green waist will be in a hurry, look respectfully came in.

    "Master, it''s done. Aunt Tan told him to have a good rest. You don''t have to worry about the business there." Green waist is very simple and rude to Aunt Tan did not speak clearly, very deep analysis out, so presented to Su Kui is another meaning.

    But Su Kui doesn''t mind. She just needs the result.

    Leaning on the bedpost, Su Kui looked at her green waist and asked leisurely, "did anything interesting happen when you went?"

    "Well Yes, "green waist thought about it, and reported to Su Kui what she saw when she entered the parish.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "You said that the three daughters of Zuo prime minister''s family were punished to kneel?"

    Green waist definitely nods.

    I can''t imagine that there is such a stubble in the palace, which one is simple to climb to the position of the chief executive aunt in the palace?

    Any person who is in a high position, which one is not smooth and never willing to offend people easily?

    It''s reasonable to say that Yu Yingying, as the three thousand gold of prime minister Zuo''s family, has a father like this. It''s hard to be elected.

    But Why is aunt Tan so confident?

    Is she not afraid of Yu Yingying''s revenge after flying to the branch? Or something else?

    Su Kui''s brain is running fast. Whose is aunt tan?

    I couldn''t help but think about it. Yu Guang inadvertently swept to the respectful green waist. Suddenly, his mind lit up, "green waist, do you know who is the Prime Minister of left Prime Minister Su RI closer to?"

    In other words, what kind of person is prime minister Zuo!

    "Here..."

    Green waist hesitated, frowning and blinking a hard color. After a while, he said: "master, the maidservant is just a palace maid. I really don''t know what happened in the court."

    The sunflower, who has been closely watching the green waist, laughs, "Oh, that''s a pity. -"

    green waist doesn''t know what the key point of sunflower''s words is, wondering, "master?"

    "Well?" Su Kui smiled brightly, waved her hand and raised her chin. "Go out first. I want to sleep a little longer."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ Yes. "

    Green waist Fu body back, from the outside will be carved wood door, before closing, through the gap, she hurriedly skimmed over Su Kui''s face.

    The smile on her face disappeared instantly, her eyebrows were locked, and she pointed to the habitual pink lips, as if she was thinking about something.

    Green waist Temple straight protruding, she roughly recalled just a short conversation, she did not say what should not be said.

    The brain filters through the information, and the green waist puts the heart back into the stomach.

    Since she was sent by the Lord to Su Kui, she couldn''t understand her more and more.

    To be more precise, I have never understood it.

    One face is cold and cruel, the other is warm and hard. Green waist feels that the girl and the Lord in the room are more and more like one kind of person.

 Chapter 21

    Time passed by little by little. After lunch, Su Kui, who was lying back on his couch, squinted at the cat''s pupils, was at ease.

    "Bang --"

    there was a loud noise at the door, accompanied by a group of panic calls and consolations.

    The man with a mixture of strong anger came at a gallop.

    "I want to see who has such a big face. Other people have been honed by the old witch in the workshop for a long time. Even more people have been punished for her. She is free and sleeps in the house!"

    Then there was the voice of green waist, which was plain without any emotion. "This little Lord, my Lord is resting. Before going to bed, he specially told his maidservant that no one should disturb him."

    The atmosphere outside seemed to stop for a moment, and then a loud slap came to Su Kui''s ears clearly.

    The vitriol is still going on! What kind of thing are you? You dare to stand in the way of my Lord. Please get out of my way

    Green waist didn''t seem to give in, because Su Kui heard a louder slap than before.

    Su Kui casually side of the head, bright eyes flashed a trace of cold, she raised eyebrows, light way: "green waist, let her in."

    As soon as the voice fell, the angry girl seemed to run to her.

    Squinting at her for a long time, Su Kui didn''t respond. He choked in his heart and felt a nameless fire running from his heart into her brain.

    With a wry smile, Yu yingyingleng hum: "who is my way? It''s Feng lame, the most famous man in Kyoto!"

    "You!" Green waist can''t see, just stepped out, Su Kui a raise hand to interrupt her.

    "Well, it''s me," Su Kui said faintly, still not looking at Yu Yingying. "Yu Xiaozhu stormed into my room and beat my maid. What can I do for you

    How dare she retort so bluntly?! Damn it!

    Yu Yingying breaks a silver tooth in his breath, and laughs, "ah! You dare to ask me why. I''ll ask you why you didn''t attend the imperial training. Instead, we were scolded by my aunt! "

    Su Kui looks up lazily. "Do you have any opinion about being absent due to illness?"

    As a result, her words fell to Yu Yingying''s ear, which was another meaning. She looked at Su Kui up and down with a smile, and finally her eyes rested on the legs under her skirt.

    "No wonder a lame man can''t fly to the Phoenix on the branch even if he is lucky enough to get into the palace through the preliminary examination. The sparrow is the sparrow and can''t go to the hall of elegance."

    Su Kui''s face is slightly restrained, and she laughs instead of angry. She raises her eyebrows and says, "Yu Xiaozhu, excuse me, this is the Imperial Palace, not your backyard. Today, you broke into my room without permission, even beat my maid, and tried to kill me. How can you end this event?"

    Yu Yingying''s eyes widened. Seeing Su Kui''s fierce appearance, other busy ladies retreated one after another, afraid of provoking the legendary luochanv.

    "What murders?! Feng Yanran, don''t be bloody! " When did she try to murder her? Yu Yingying is about to split her canthus. She would like to tear one of her sharp lips.

    Su Kui didn''t take her words and said to herself, "Oh, you didn''t commit murder. What are you doing?" She pointed to a little green waist. "I have evidence on my girl''s face."

    "Who let this humble servant dare to block me? I am the Lord of a thousand gold bodies, and these humble maidservants can be infected with?" Yu Yingying despises it.

 Chapter 22

    A fierce color flashed in the eyes of green waist, which was not easy to detect. Su Kui hooked his lips and said, "Oh, can you touch me, I don''t know..."

    Under the gaze of a group of people, she smiled abominably, looked up at the world with arrogance, and said, "but I know Green waist, go to call aunt Tan to come and report everything that happened in my room to my aunt truthfully, and ask her to preside over justice for me! "

    Green waist eyes a bright, immediately toward Su Kui squatted down, "maidservant this go!"

    Yu Yingying''s face was blue and white for a while. Aunt Tan''s severe scolding still reverberated in her ear. Now she remembered that her kneecap was still slightly painful.

    She stepped up two steps in front of the green waist and said, "don''t go!"

    Su Kui''s eyes are cold. "Yu Yingying, are you too broad? My maid, when did you send her? "

    The sound is clear and melodious, just like a pearl falling on a jade plate. The sound is heard every word, but it makes people feel cold from the bottom of their feet.

    It''s a tear in the face! All the ladies around were relieved. Shouldn''t they all be angry people?

    But on the contrary, in this world, it''s like Su Kui''s just to express that things have not been irreparable. No matter how insulting the Orioles are, they all smile like flowers. That''s the real hidden sword of laughter. If you don''t know how to be cold, you''ll get such a knife.

    But they all miscalculated. There is another kind of people in the world, angry or calm, who are terrible.

    And this kind of person is called sunflower.

    "Yu Xiaozhu, please give way, don''t block the way of green waist, or let aunt Tan witness it. If you have any comments, please bring them to your face!"

    Out of the window, the sun is slightly drunk, and the bright light shines on the osmanthus of a tree, casting a mottle through the flowers of the tree.

    Su Kui sat on the couch, holding the window coffin and looking out. A delicate little face exposed to the sun made her skin more crystal clear and beautiful.

    Such a beauty is like a fairy. How can those bright eyes be the legendary lady in a moment?

    There is not only one person who doubts, but almost all of them are questioning in their hearts. Those people have complex eyes, hate, envy and fear.

    Su Kui didn''t care whether they looked at her. She was not uncomfortable at all. She said with a smile: "Yu Xiaozhu, how can you stop here? Let''s go, or aunt Tan will come later. You must be a crime of gathering people to make trouble. What''s the good? Do you think so? "

    He said that he didn''t see the ugly expression of other ladies. He first covered his mouth and giggled. Then, let alone the draft, it''s hard to say whether he can be a maid.

    So I saw that a group of girls were extremely orderly, and the brush automatically gave way to a road. I can see how powerful Su Kui''s killing power was!

    "You You... " Yu Yingying is angry. It''s not the same to go or to get out of the way.

    At the critical moment, Su Kui gave her a step down. "In fact, if you want aunt Tan to come, you''d better do it?"

    "What to do?" Yu Yingying''s brain hasn''t responded yet, so he blurted out his words.

    "Come here, I''ll tell you." Su Kui laughs out two sweet dimples and hooks his fingers like a big gray wolf tempting Little Red Riding Hood.

    Yu Yingying looks at her suspiciously, but she still walks by. She just approaches and bows her head. A slap on her face has thrown her pretty face.

    "Pa" - "

 Chapter 23

    Yu Yingying stared at her eyes incredulously and said with trembling lips, "how dare you hit me?"

    In response to her another slap, the loud and clear voice shocked everyone.

    Hand hit some red, Su Kui shook hands, casually said: "you don''t want to know what solution?"? That''s it. "

    Hateful!

    "You, you are so deceiving!"

    Su Kui didn''t show any mercy when he started. That''s why Yu Yingying''s pretty face suddenly swelled into a steamed bun with hair. Several thin fingerprints were especially obvious.

    Shaking his index finger, Su Kui smiled, "no, no, no, I''m afraid that I''ll forget. There''s a saying that I''ll treat him in his own way."

    People respect me a foot, I respect a foot, this is Su Kui''s life.

    As a child raised in the circle of power, Su Kui has her own side of persistence and dignity.

    She doesn''t want to die, but she doesn''t want to live on her knees!

    If so, even if she could get the resurrection potion and return to the world with her relatives, everything would be different.

    Because she lost her dignity and backbone, what face to see the grandfather who taught her to keep on improving even as a woman.

    The children of the Su family must have a strong character to stand up to this surname!

    When Yu Yingying contorted her face and pounced on her fiercely, Su Kui seemed to stop at will, grabbed her wrist with his back hand, and then pulled it hard.

    One more slap.

    Close to her ear, exhale as LAN said: "this slap is to tell you that when you leave the prime minister''s office, you are nothing! Take your temper away. Even if one day you are suddenly like a meteor in the sky, it will be fleeting ˇ« "

    " ah ah! Bitch - "the pain in her cheek made Yu Yingying''s speech vague. Her eyes were wide open, and she was just a pretty girl.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Su Kui grabbed her other waving hand. Her hands were like iron hoops, which made her unable to move.

    And then in a group of people or in a daze, she was pushed out.

    "Green waist, I''m tired." A little yawn was made to cover the lips, and a drop of crystal tears hung on the curled eyelashes, which was too delicate to fall off.

    "Yes!" Green waist nodded, no longer polite to Yu Yingying. She used her skills since childhood to lift her up and threw her out of the door mercilessly.

    The sound of "bang" aroused the dust all over the ground.

    This also woke up the crowd. They all returned to their senses. Their faces were ugly. Some of them had slipped to the door quietly.

    Seeing that they were only a step away from the exit, a whisper from the sky stopped their steps.

    "You must have seen it and heard it today, you little masters. Yu Xiaozhu broke into my room indiscriminately. It''s small to beat people with his hands and even shouted to kill me. Are you clear?"? How to say and do it? I believe you don''t need me to teach you how to do it, do you? Well? " Squinting at them, I saw a group of young girls shrinking their heads like a quail, nodding like pestering garlic. Su Kui smiled with satisfaction. It was very good. It seemed that she was more and more adept at being a vicious girl.

    "Then I won''t leave you. Please feel free --"

    as if I''m afraid of being called by Su Kui again. A group of young girls are in a panic and lose their looks with fear.

    Green waist slightly speechless, did not expect that she has not yet shot, this Lord has put the people to clean up the miserable.

    Considering the tragedy of Yu Yingying, although Su Kui''s practice is a little reckless and violent, green waist feels warm. After all, no one has ever appeared for her -

 Chapter 24

    The ups and downs of the palace are shrouded in the night, the breeze floating, the shadow of the trees whirling.

    A thin black shadow flashed by at a very fast speed. The palace people who patrolled the night only felt that there was a flower in front of them, but they rubbed their eyes and found that there was nothing in front of them.

    Deep in the deserted cold palace, a man in a suit stands with his hand in his hand, looks up at the bright moon hidden in half the fog outside the window, and meditates quietly.

    The slender figure steps into the temple, kneeling on one knee, and looks down respectfully: "master."

    The man didn''t turn back, his right hand stroked his fingers, and he didn''t open his mouth emotionally. "You almost hurt her."

    I was surprised to see that the figure kneeling on the ground was clearly green waist through the bright white moonlight suddenly refracted in.

    Her face was white with horror, and she restrained the fear that was about to gush out. "My subordinates didn''t do their part, please forgive me!"

    She closed her eyes and did not retort. Because it was really because of her scruples that Su Kui almost got hurt.

    If she did her best in the morning, let alone a Yu Yingying, it would be ten, which is not enough for fear.

    But wrong is wrong.

    The lips are biting white, and the green waist is quietly waiting for Junmo''s final judgment.

    For a long time, when the green waist thought the heartbeat would stop.

    Jun Mo looks back coldly, his eyebrows are slanting like temples, and his thin lips are spitting out cruel words, "go to the punishment hall to get 50 lashes, and I will spare you today. If there is another time..." You don''t have to come to see me either.

    A sigh of relief, green waist quickly kowtow thank you, "thank you for your forgiveness!" Naturally she knew what Junmo meant when he didn''t say it.

    But it''s lucky to find a small life tonight. She was determined to die, because she saw a hot emotion in Junmo. He made an exception for sunflower again and again, even in spite of the danger of exposing the bottom card, just to protect the safety of sunflower.

    Jun Mo pinches his eyebrows and waves, "go ahead, remember, you are not my subordinates, but Her slave! "

    Green waist heart a quiver, "yes!"

    -

    time is fleeting and passing in a hurry.

    In a blink of an eye, it''s the night of mid autumn full moon.

    In the night, the royal family entertained all officials, and hung red lanterns under the glazed corridor. The flickering candle covered the green tiles of the palace wall in a hazy way.

    It''s also a good time for the ladies to perform. For the ambitious ladies, it''s a great show to be able to perform once in front of the imperial chariot and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.

    Therefore, before the Mid Autumn Festival, a group of beautiful women had already put money around to fight with each other, and aunts and mothers had bribed their children all the time, making a lot of money.

    But these have nothing to do with Su Kui, and don''t say she''s not good at acting. How could she be so proud that she could be full of grievances to fill the imperial palace?

    Tonight''s protagonist is not su Kui, not a group of disorderly girls, but Feng Qingqing.

    In the original script, Feng Qingqing wore a dress embroidered with golden butterflies at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, and danced a very difficult surprise dance, which surprised all officials and successfully attracted the attention of the emperor.

    This time, without Su Kui''s intervention, the plot unfolds as it is.

    As an official family, you can be reunited with your family for a short time.

    Su Kui had been pushed to the old lady''s side by green waist early. She could not help sighing and sighing. She was thin and thin.

    Even Feng Zheng, who was seated at the banquet on the left side, glanced at her several times. Su Kui smiled, and returned to her smiling face in a big way. When she took back her sight, she inadvertently ran into a pair of eyes that seemed to be hiding thousands of years of frost.

    It''s him -

 Chapter 25

    Don''t stand in the banquet. Mo''s hair is tied up by purple gold hairpin, and his four clawed Python robe makes him even colder and fiercer.

    He only went to that station gently, and his magnificent momentum suddenly covered the whole audience, frightening them.

    Sukui squeezed his eyes and grinned.

    A flirtatious man -

    you can tell how charming this man is only by watching the eyes of the women''s family members who steal and glance at him frequently.

    It''s said that beauty brings disaster to water. That''s because you haven''t met a man named Junmo.

    The tip of his heart is slightly itchy. Junmo moves his fingers. He really wants to grasp the little woman who is not far away, who is laughing at him, and knead her.

    Fortunately, he responded in time and stopped the crazy idea coming out of the pupa.

    He has more important things to do.

    When the lights were dim and the people were talking in a low voice, a low voice broke the lively conversation.

    "The emperor''s arrival --"

    "the Empress Dowager''s mother''s arrival --"

    the great Eunuch in crimson dress drags a long ending sound, holding the dust in his arms. The voice is gloomy, and it''s uncomfortable to hear it without reason.

    But also successfully let everyone quiet down, suddenly Hula kneeling.

    "See the emperor, long live my emperor."

    "Empress Dowager San''an, thousands of years, thousands of years."

    Su Kui was dragged down in the crowd, drooped his head and curled his mouth. How old are you? Ambition is really not small. It''s time to snigger if you can live to be 100 years old!

    Yu Guangzhong sees a sudden figure, he is still upright and standing still.

    The figure of aloof juechen stands among a group of kneeling people, which is particularly striking.

    In particular, he was more powerful than the emperor in the high position, and had the arrogance of the world.

    Su Kui always has a good look in her eyes. Even though she is far away, she is sure that she is right.

    The emperor, with a handsome face and a little boyish air, flashed a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.

    Squinting at his eyes, it seems that the emperor has to deal with Junmo -

    it''s also true that those in high position don''t want to control all their rights in their own hands. Now Junmo is in power. There''s a sense of substitution. It''s more like the little emperor is sleepless.

    I''m afraid I can''t wait to get rid of him?

    Side Mou also gentleman Mo an eye, see him still that pair of not cold not light appearance, calm ground is terrible. Su Kui cat pupil half closed, she does not believe he will not know!

    To be honest, even if she knows the script, Su Kui can see through everyone in it, but she can''t see through him alone -

    Junmo

    What on earth does he want? What do you want to do?

    Unexpectedly, when she stared at Junmo for a moment, she seemed to notice someone peeping. Junmo turned her head sharply, and the eyes of Phoenix were full of horrible murders.

    But when I saw it was sunflower, the ice cream of ten thousand years that had never changed all over my body seemed to be roasted by gold and black in a flash.

    The official kneeling beside him is still surprised, eh? How can you just blink your eyes, and the momentum of the Lord has changed so much?

    Su Kui didn''t expect to be caught if she peeped. She was embarrassed and blushed a little. She put out her tongue and bowed her head as if she were embarrassed.

    "Oh --" Jun Mo chuckles, the cold low voice overflows from the throat.

    "You are all in peace. I invite you to enjoy the moon with me during the lantern festival tonight. Please don''t be so prim and sit down!" The little emperor was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe. He spoke in a straight way and seemed to have a little momentum.

    But compared with Junmo, it''s far away. I don''t know why Junmo lost in the end?

    Is it true that pig''s foot aura is stronger? Su Kui thought to himself.

 Chapter 26

    I just don''t know if there is a butterfly effect of sunflower in this life, will history go to the same track?

    Under the command of the little emperor Yuanchen, the banquet began.

    The glazed corridor is not well lit. The maids in light pink hurried by like a butterfly. The sound of silk and bamboo is sweet and beautiful. The dancers are gorgeous in clothes and writhing on the stage.

    All of a sudden, listening to Ben''s soothing cheers, the drums were beating. A group of girls with good looks stepped onto the stage quickly and rotated.

    Sometimes flying around, sometimes close to gather, and then a little bit from the inside to the outside slowly spread out, originally empty in the center, a huge sleeve thrown up.

    The water sleeves made of yarn are like water continuously. As the master''s graceful body moves slowly, the girl''s Tulle on the stage covers her beautiful eyes with a smile.

    A startling Hong dance is performed incisively and vividly by the girls on the stage. The love, hate, coquetry and hatred are all integrated into her body like a water snake and her eyes with sparkling eyes.

    How can such a new way to appear and such a stunning dance music not be dazzled?

    Perhaps more curious or, who is the girl like a dragon on the stage?

    In the presence of this dance, there are only a few people left who are not bewitched by this dance: Su Kui, the old lady, Feng Zheng and Junmo, who sits at the bottom of the little emperor.

    To be fair, Feng Qingqing dance is really good. People are beautiful and intelligent, and their hearts are cruel enough, so they can make Feng Yanran so miserable.

    But now, she''s not the one who''s been butchered.

    Smiling, the identity of the girl sitting at the same table with the old lady is not the same. Seeing that the tea cup in front of the old lady is empty, Su Kui gently picks up the purple sand kettle to fill it up for her.

    The old lady responded, smiling and patting her hand lovingly

    Su Kui only chuckled and didn''t answer.

    Looking at the shy girl with sweet dimples, she looks very cute. Many of the ladies who have been back to God are not convinced. Is this still the infamous Miss Feng in Kyoto?

    How do you look?

    it''s more temperament than the Royal Princess. It''s quiet and charming.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, the old lady nodded secretly, took a sip of tea, and pointed to the person who was still dancing on the stage and said to her, "well, do you see who it is?"

    Of course!

    Su Kui nodded honestly, but since she entered this body, she can''t wait to see the so-called amazing dance that can make people fall in love with the country.

    If an outsider comes to see it, Feng Qingqing''s dance is so amazing. There''s no problem that he won the top prize tonight.

    Looking at the emperor sitting at the highest position, I was fascinated by what I saw. Tong Ren unconsciously followed the girl in the red dress on the stage, hardly blinking.

    Su Kui knew that the next scene would be the little emperor''s interest in Feng Qingqing, and then the king looked at mungbean like eyes.

    No matter how beautiful the music is, it will end one day. If you don''t want to let the heroine go, the best chance now is to keep her!

    So the emperor yuan Chen coughed, trying to make himself look more dignified, "whose daughter are you?"

    Feng Qingqing raised his head to shangyuanchen''s eyes, as if he had been stung, and immediately blushed and hung his head down.

    Yuan Chen''s heart and soul swayed in this movement, his voice could not help but soften a lot, "are you also a pretty girl?"

 Chapter 27

    Feng Qingqing blushed and whispered, "my daughter Feng Qingqing, my father Feng Taishi, is indeed among the girls in the draft."

    Yuan Chen can''t help but rejoice when he hears this. He shouts, "well, this dance is only for heaven. It''s rare for people to hear about it. It''s taught well by master Feng! Come and see! "

    The emperor spoke and praised, and all officials immediately laughed and cheered, saying it was wonderful.

    Feng Taishi''s eyes were bright and he tried to calm the joy on his face. He immediately got up and went to the bottom of the ladder to kneel down. He saluted respectfully, "the emperor praised me!"

    Then what happened Su Kui didn''t want to see again. She used eight pieces of crabs skillfully with her small hands. She broke up a fat crab, picked up the crabs and put them into a small plate.

    Then push it to the old lady.

    The old lady''s attention was still on the Feng''s father and daughter in the main hall. She snorted coldly, "the charming daughter, indeed, looks like her aunt!"

    Su Kui nodded secretly. She really looked like her fourth aunt. She was deceitful, good at camouflage and scheming.

    But it is also because of this that she can finally sit in the position of a generation of queens.

    In this dynasty, there is nothing bad about such a character, but unfortunately -

    they are the opposite, the good play has begun, and they always have to fight to death.

    "Grandma, try this autumn crab, but the granddaughter did it herself." Su Kui interrupts the old lady''s heavy mind, for fear that she will be angry, and then sends the dish full of crab meat to her.

    When the old lady heard about it, she quickly collected her mind and raised a kind smile. "Naturally, it''s the best."

    She picked up the chopsticks and took a mouthful of praise.

    Looking at Su Kui''s naive appearance, the old lady sighed, her Ran''er, what can I do in the future!

    Once Feng Qingqing came into the eyes of the emperor, it was just around the corner. The old lady knew that she could live well in the palace with constant intrigue by Feng Qingqing''s means.

    Just bitter her Ran''er

    How long can she protect her old bones?

    Su Kui knew that the old lady must have something on her mind. She pretended how delicious the crab meat was. In fact, as the old lady of the grand Shifu, what kind of delicacies have she never tasted?

    It''s not to make her happy. The old lady''s love for Feng Yanran makes Su Kui look very kind.

    Over there, master Feng received the reward. Seeing the red eyes of the people around him, he knew that the reward must be small.

    What surprised Su Kui even more was that Feng Qingqing was so conferred?

    Although she is just a beauty, as a woman who has won the emperor''s blue eyes before the general election, her future is limitless, let alone Feng Qingqing has been given a title.

    The soft beauty -

    is in the public uproar, envy, jealousy and hate, suddenly a low voice is very inappropriate.

    "Congratulations to the emperor. I have an unexpected request. Can you please accept it?"

    Ben Wang

    Su Kui''s mouth was closed in secret. He who dared to call himself the king before the emperor did not choose him except Junmo.

    Yuan Chen''s eyes flashed a gloomy, fast flash, almost no one noticed.

    He clenched his fist, could clearly feel the stabbing pain of the fingertip stabbing into the palm, and his chest rose up in a thick rage. One day --

    one day, he would like to crown this mountain with his own name!

    There was a smile on his face. Yuanchen smiled innocently. "Uncle Wang, you are welcome. I''ll get you whatever you want!"

    Jun Mo hands, a pair of long and narrow Fengmu let Su Kui feel that he seems to be watching her.

    "I want her. I don''t know if the emperor will agree?"

 Chapter 28

    Su Kui had a crab stem in his throat and almost couldn''t breathe.

    "Cough, cough..." She took a quick sip of tea and stared at Junmo.

    Is she right? When Junmo says this, it really points to her side.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Sukui opened his mouth and asked silently.

    She wants to hold her thighs, but she hasn''t reached the point where she promised her life.

    "Shh -" Jun Mo smiled silently, his index finger against his thin lip.

    The scene burst into a uproar, and all the people on the scene began to talk to each other.

    What do the Feng family want to do today? It''s really out of the limelight.

    The old lady''s face was red and white for a while. She hesitated to look at Su Kui with a blank expression. She knew she didn''t know.

    Sighed, "however, what''s the matter? He...... "

    Su Kui shook his head innocently. "Grandma, I don''t know. Don''t worry. Let''s see."

    Yuan Chen is also Leng Leng, until it''s confirmed that he didn''t hear me wrong, then he asked in confusion, "what does Wang Shu mean?"

    "Ah, the emperor also said that master Feng''s daughter is well-known. I think his eldest daughter''s character is also excellent. Just as it happens, there is still a lack of a princess in the palace. I wonder if the emperor is willing to give up his love?"

    Jun Mo''s eyes opened to tell lies. Many of the girls who saw the violence of Su Kui turned their eyes.

    Does she have a good character? Then we are the fairies falling from the sky, pure and good!

    That sunflower shook Yu Yingying''s paws, which made her small face swollen for several days. She wanted to retaliate, but at the end of the day, the matter ended. Even aunt Tan didn''t see it, which made Yu Yingying dare not look for Su Kui''s stubble any more.

    People''s eyes are always on Junmo''s voice, looking for the future Princess with excellent taste. However, when they see a beautiful girl quietly tasting tea, they can''t help but burst out in cold sweat. Isn''t ya playing cards according to common sense?

    Appearance pass, temperament pass, temperament is also flattering.

    But -

    the officials and the women''s family couldn''t help but put their eyes on the wheelchair she was sitting in, and their eyes couldn''t help blinking.

    Are they hallucinating? Maybe there is another grand master Feng in the dynasty?

    After all, it''s inconvenient to marry a princess who can''t walk back, let alone lose face.

    But the next second, someone breaks their fantasy.

    "Uncle Wang said The first sister of a soft beauty? " Not only the people present, but even yuan Chen thought he had heard it wrong.

    Is Uncle Wang''s brain caught in the door? Ambitious, he would ask to marry a waste, or a disabled man who was abandoned by his family.

    Junmo looks back at Su Kui deeply. In those deep eyes, there are many emotions that she can''t understand, but they turn with her heart.

    He said firmly, "naturally, the emperor will not refuse!"

    He didn''t use the tone of inquiry, but he was a bit determined to make a final decision.

    Yuan Chen smiled awkwardly, and his face was ugly. "Ha ha, what did Uncle Wang say? It''s the first time that Uncle Wang asked me for something. How could I refuse?"

    "Just Is Uncle Wang sure to marry Miss Feng? I want to say that the imperial concubine should be seated by a woman who can be in charge of the government. " Yuan Chen is determined again and again. In fact, he is eager to agree, but also has to show a considerate look to his subjects.

    Junmo''s face was suddenly covered with a layer of cold frost, and he said in a cold voice, "no, there is only one hostess in the royal palace. If the princess has to do everything herself, what are the servants in the palace?"

 Chapter 29

    "Ha ha, I can''t imagine that one day I will see the words" heroes are sad and beauties are close "appear on Uncle Wang. Well, since Uncle Wang likes it, I don''t have the reason to beat the mandarin duck with a stick. Please come and invite Miss Feng. " Yuan Chen waves his hand, big degree way.

    Soon a palace official pushed Su Kui to the front of the palace. Her face was a little stiff and her brain was in a mess.

    But still slightly bowed his head and hands symbolically blessing, "I hope the emperor will forgive me for the inconvenience of my daughter."

    Yuan Chen is in a good mood now, and doesn''t care if Su Kui gives him a kneeling ceremony. "No problem, don''t be polite. I think you heard it just now. Although the order of parents and the words of matchmaker are right, I still want to ask you what you mean."

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth. Before she could say no, her eyes were already on her.

    She was so cold that she fought hard and spirited. She quietly raised her eyes to the culprit, turned her mouth away, and indicated with her eyes: what do you mean?

    Jun Mo smiles but doesn''t speak. He has a sinister look: give you a look and experience.

    Two people''s vision interweaves in the air, crackling sparks.

    Su Kui molar: I Can you refuse?

    Junmo''s eyes are crooked into Fox''s eyes: you can, but you can think about it later.

    She glared at her eyes angrily: you are cruel!

    Su Kui first lost the battle, took back his eyes, and tried to hold a stiff and shy smile on his lips. "It''s a pleasure for the prince to see his daughter. There''s no reason why he doesn''t want it."

    In my heart, I''m dying, dead man, smelly man! Is it really good to be so sullen and gloomy? The play is clearly not like this!

    "That''s good! I will marry you tonight. Junmo and fengyanran will listen to the order! " Yuan Chen chuckled, as if he had achieved good things.

    "I heard that Feng Yanran, the first daughter of the grand master, is of outstanding appearance, skillful and generous. I was pleased to hear that the year of the Regent King Mo''s establishment is coming. When he was married, he was worth Feng Yanran''s waiting for the words in his boudoir, and the Regent King Tian set up a place to make it. For the beauty of becoming a beautiful woman, I hereby betrothed you to the Regent king as the princess. All rites shall be jointly operated by the Ministry of rites and the qintian prison, and the marriage shall be completed at a good time. "

    Solemn words are sonorous and powerful, echoing in the hall for a long time.

    There was a moment of silence around.

    Until Su Kui and Junmo bow their heads and thank you, "the Minister receives the order."

    "Ministers and women receive orders."

    At the end of the speech, there was a congratulation and congratulation on the banquet. Junmo seemed to respond one by one in a good mood.

    It''s addictive. Su Kui''s eyes turn white. It''s all right. It''s good to lean back on the tree to enjoy the cool. But there''s another saying -

    there''s no free lunch in the world, so it''s time to pay for it.

    And the meal cost this time is for her whole person.

    I don''t know. Did she make it or lose it? After all, although Junmo has grown several years in vain, people should have status, appearance and appearance. Besides, she has such a good figure.

    Wide shoulders and narrow waist, I don''t know what beautiful scenery it will be after stripping clothes.

    OK, Su Kui admits that she has been thinking about Junmo since she first saw him.

    This marriage is a surprise, but it seems that some people don''t think so.

    At least that''s what Mr. Feng did. When he got married from the emperor, he always forced his face to smile, but when he returned to the mansion, he was furious.

    He didn''t know how Feng Yanran made friends with the Regent, but he knew clearly that the Regent was not far from falling down!

    He made great efforts to send his three daughters into the palace. Unexpectedly, she put them back together.

    Feng Yanran, Hello, you are very good!

 Chapter 30

    Now that she has been married, Su Kui is no longer one of the draft girls. She went out with the old lady that night.

    To her surprise, the next day, green waist was also sent in, had to let Su Kui once again lament Junmo''s strength.

    But he said that since the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, Mr. Feng never gave Su Kui a good face.

    I used to hide my indifference to her, but now I am disgusted.

    The wedding is scheduled for the ninth day of the next month. Su Kui can''t understand why Junmo is so anxious. It''s said that he found a master to get married. It''s a lucky day to marry on the ninth day of the next month.

    Although Feng Taishi would not prepare her dowry, Su Kui didn''t care at all.

    Because the old lady and Feng Zheng can''t watch the only one in the family get married alone. Besides, even though Feng Taishi''s mouth is ugly, he doesn''t think of this dowry in his heart. Unfortunately, he can''t afford to lose that face.

    Now is not the time to offend the Regent.

    Everything was in full swing. I was not nervous at all. In this emergency, I was also nervous.

    Her heart was pounding. Sukui tried to calm her heart. This was the first wedding in her life.

    I didn''t expect that it would be so unique -

    time passed quickly, just like passing by in a flash, and then it will be September 9th.

    The overwhelming red where you can see is like the enchanting flower on the other side of the Yellow Spring Road, dazzling.

    Outside the courtyard, there were many dowry boxes, gold and silver jewelry, house titles, porcelain and antiques.

    Most of these things are accompanied by the old lady. The rest are elder brother Feng Zheng. Only some worthless things are reluctantly taken out by Mr. Feng.

    It can be seen how much master Feng did not want to see her daughter.

    Sukuihao''s luxurious boudoir is full of maids and women. They hurry one by one. Check here and look there for fear of falling anything and damaging the great day.

    "One combs to the end, two combs of white hair and eyebrows, three combs of children and grandchildren..." Happy mother-in-law is holding a tourmaline comb with a pair of skillful hands, combing it and singing a auspicious word.

    Through the mercury mirror, Su Kui looks at the girl reflected in the mirror, her skin is like nephrite, her eyebrows are like the daisy of distant mountains, her long and thick eyelashes, her small and upturned nose, her plump and bright red lips, and her thick black hair pours down behind her.

    All of these make sunflower produce a kind of trance feeling without any reason. Which life is her real existence? Mingming is two completely different faces, in her trance pupil shadow, gradually overlapped together.

    A long breath, this is going to marry?

    There''s always some unreal feeling.

    I sat on the pear tree chair with a warm smile and looked at the happy scene in front of me. The past scenes seemed to reappear in front of me.

    From Wah Wah to babbling, from little to charming girl, but only a blink of an eye.

    She''s old. Even her granddaughter is getting married.

    The old lady doesn''t have any other ideas. Her children and grandchildren have their own blessings. When they are old, they don''t want to be rich. They just want their children and grandchildren to be happy and share Tianlun.

    She hoped that what the Regent said at the banquet that day would come from the bottom of her heart. In the future, there will be only one hostess in the palace. He will treat Yan''er well.

    "Good time!"

    I don''t know where the long sound came from. For a while, the sound of firecrackers crackled, deafening and cheering.

 Chapter 31

    Jun Mo comes to greet her. Su Kui is in the room listening to green waist whispering in her ear.

    At that time, she was being served by a group of servant girls, wearing wedding gowns and Fengguan. She was wearing a golden silk Butterfly Wedding dress to make her look like a nine day Xuannv, not a real person.

    When Feng Zheng came in, he saw this scene. He was stunned. He couldn''t help sighing. His lovely sister was robbed by other men before she had a few months of treasure.

    It''s not clear how to break the itchy impulse -

    Su Kui saw Feng Zheng stepping in from the front door at a glance. His blue robe was embroidered with pieces of bamboo leaves, which made him look pure and meaningful.

    Squinting the cat''s eyes, Su Kui smiled sweetly, and the dimple sank deep, "brother!"

    Feng Zheng answered loudly, no longer having any grudge against this sister, "the Lord is waiting outside the door, brother will take you to the sedan chair!"

    See feng zheng bend down, Su Kui even busy way: "wait for elder brother."

    Then he stood up with the help of green waist, knelt down in front of the old lady, kowtowed three heads respectfully, and said sincerely: "thank you for your grandmother''s love these years. Your granddaughter is unfilial. You can''t always serve her in the future. Please take care of her!"

    Who is sincere, who is false, Su Kui is clear, so these three ring her kowtow willingly.

    The old lady nodded, her eyes glistening with tears. She lovingly pulled her up and touched her hair. "Good boy, as long as you have a good life, grandma will be relieved!"

    "Don''t worry, sister. Grandma has a brother to look after her. Don''t worry. Don''t delay the auspicious time. My brother will take care of you."

    Su Kui nodded, looked at the old lady deeply, turned around and fell on Feng Zheng''s thin back, letting his elder brother send him to the sedan chair.

    Junmo is riding on a high horse. His bright red robe has softened many edges and corners.

    Seeing Feng Zheng come out with the woman he was thinking about, his eyes are softer, and he doesn''t hide his love for her.

    Feng Zheng takes Su Kui to the sedan chair and turns to pass by Junmo, saying in a voice that only two people can hear: "treat her well."

    Junmo did not answer, his eyes, has explained everything.

    Only what I love, I will never die.

    In front of him was a hazy red, and his body was shaking with the sedan chair. Su Kui was about to fall asleep in this dizziness.

    Until I don''t know how long.

    I heard her singing: "the bride arrives - the bride leaves the sedan chair."

    Su Kui is supported by two Xi Po. She can''t see anything in front of her eyes. It''s almost an action of Xi Po.

    "The bride crosses the fire pot and prays for the red fire in the day."

    Su Kui can''t cross the fire pot, but the ceremony can''t be abandoned. She sits upright and is supported by two happy women with big arms and round waists from the fire pot.

    Finally, Xipo released her and put a piece of red silk in her hand.

    The wheelchair is moving forward, and the clear breath is spinning in her nose. She knows it''s Junmo.

    What happened behind the sunflower is a little vague and unclear. I don''t know how much it has gone through. Xipo let her worship, kneel, and be controlled like a puppet doll.

    It wasn''t until entering the cave that Su Kui was relieved.

    She quietly raised the corner of the cover and looked at the structure of Xifang.

    Very simple, but not out of tune, is the style of Junmo.

    The red candle is swaying, and the bride sits quietly on the happy bed covered with peanuts and red dates.

    When Jun Mo entered the door, he saw this scene. His heart was moved. He stepped forward slowly and waved away the girl who was going to stay.

    Pick up the scale and pick up the cover. Look at the bright and charming little face.

    Wen said, "are you tired?"

    Su Kui nodded unceremoniously and yawned, "a little bit."

    With a low smile, Jun Mo took the glass and handed it to her. "Then bear it, and drink the wine first."

    In fact, Su Kui was so sleepy that he was dug up in the early morning to clean up and dress up. He kept fighting until the end of the willow on the moon, which really couldn''t hold up.

    Small hand took the glass, the cat pupil of the water is looking at Jun Mo, small voice ask, "you will always be good to me?"

    Junmo hooks her arm to entangle with it and drinks all the liquor in the cup.

    Then with a mellow wine on her lips, tender and intimate.

    "I swear --"

 Chapter 32

    In the distance, a ray of sky light cuts through the dark sky, and the golden light covers the earth, enveloping the whole Regent''s palace in a group of light and shadow, just like a fairyland.

    Yesterday''s overwhelming red has not been removed, wantonly highlights the happenings.

    "MMM -" Su Kui felt something tightly around her waist. She was almost out of breath and moved uneasily.

    "Hiss" seems to have been crushed by dozens of trucks, and the waist is broken. Except for the head, the whole body does not belong to itself.

    Su Kui hates molars, damn man! I haven''t seen a woman for a long time. Last night, she almost didn''t close her eyes. She just fell asleep. Another round of Carnival has begun.

    In the end, she cried. Tears broke like a thread and begged him to let go, but it ended in a coma

    Silently biting his fingers, Su Kui thought sadly that men are too strong in that respect -

    it''s not entirely a good thing!

    She was still immersed in her own thoughts and couldn''t extricate herself. All of a sudden, her back was stiff. She felt a hot breath spray on her neck, and immediately a numbness spread all over her body.

    Su Kui stared at the cat''s pupils, tearfully accusing, "Junmo, you can''t do this!"

    She had already felt that the next hot hand of silk had slipped up her waist and said with fear and anger, "are you going to kill me!"

    Su Kui''s words were supposed to roar out with great momentum in her imagination, but they turned out to be the coquetry of the new bride who saw her husband the next day.

    Pooh -

    Junmo can''t help it. His little lady is so cute. In fact, when Su Kui unconsciously rubbed his chest, he woke up. Only he was curious about Su Kui''s reaction after waking up, and pretended to be still sleeping.

    Silently watching her tangled for a long time, grinding teeth and gnawing fingers, I didn''t expect to think about it in my mind.

    How can we not make him laugh happily?

    "Ah Kui was thinking about this? Don''t be afraid. I don''t do anything. "

    Cold not Ding mouth, his voice also with the early morning wake up of the dumb, sexy life.

    It turns out that a man''s words are untrustworthy and untrustworthy -

    what is said and done?! Su Kui wanted to cry without tears and was paralyzed on the soft bed, which was played by Jun mo.

    Junmo seems to be very novel. He is eager to dress sunflower, but he is entangled again.

    Because Su Kui was holding the quilt and refused to give up, she said seriously, "go away! Let green waist come in and serve me! "

    Such a big welfare, is a man will not obediently do well? Besides, he is a regent who controls the lifeblood of a country.

    He raised his eyebrows in a good mood, and said with the implication of coaxing, "darling, let my husband help you, I promise, this time I really don''t do anything!"

    Su Kui''s face was quickly dyed with a red glow, and she was ashamed to die. Her big eyes were full of endless complaints, "no!"

    It seems that you are really scared --

    don''t cry or laugh, "really don''t let it?"

    "No!" It''s easy to refuse.

    "Well," said Jun Mo, putting down his light clothes and putting out his hands, "what should I do? I''ve given them leave to serve your girls today, and I guess I''ve gone home now?"

    What?!

    Su Kui stared, "you are shameless!"

    It''s fried!

    Junmo shakes his head and grins, "so, Oki, you have only two choices, one is to let me help you dress, the other is to lie in bed for a day, but in the evening, I won''t let you go."

 Chapter 33

    Sunflower "..."

    It turns out how untrustworthy men are.

    In the process of dressing for her, although there is no further in-depth communication, there is no less tofu to eat!

    Finally, Su Kui''s legs and feet are completely soft, just like the severely disabled patients are held in the arms of Junmo to eat.

    Since then, this kind of situation will be staged almost every day, and the girls who are waiting beside them are gradually numb.

    Later, a saying came out gradually in the girl''s small circle --

    as long as there is a prince in the place, there is nothing for them!

    The prince is spoiling the princess with his life. I don''t know how the nature of Junmo''s wife and slave was spread out of the house. Some people who are eager to please Junmo know.

    To please the prince, please the princess first! As long as the aunt in the mansion is happy, all problems will be solved.

    That day, I didn''t know which lady had heard that Su Kui liked jade recently. She came to visit with a piece of the best Imperial Green in her eyes. After being pestered by many parties, she was put into the house.

    Within half a minute of the result, the lady had rushed out with red eyes.

    Who said that princess is better to coax? It''s like the reincarnation of luochanv. No wonder she can become a family with the cold faced prince.

    In the future, no one dares to flatter the princess regent, so Su Kui is more relaxed.

    Time flies, three years in a flash.

    During this period, Feng Qingqing rose all the way, from beauty to Zhaoyi. Later, during a night banquet assassination, he blocked the sword for the emperor and was promoted to one of the four imperial concubines by the emperor.

    And Feng Taishi was also appointed Prime Minister of the right, holding real power, and can no longer talk with the same day.

    Of course, Su Kui is much less to be seen. He only helps Feng Qingqing wholeheartedly.

    In recent years, Junmo has become more and more difficult in the dynasty. The emperor Yuanchen always keeps his eyes on him and can be impeached by the Royal historian even if he makes a little mistake.

    Junmo, however, has been holding back. She still spoils Su Kui when she returns to the government, which makes her more and more invisible.

    He carefully made a cage made of gold and jade for Su Kui. He watered it with love and kept it airtight.

    There have been many enemies who have no choice but to take Junmo. They want to start from sukui, but they often find that the whole army has been destroyed before they are near her yard.

    Junmo also fulfilled his promise at that time that there would be only one hostess in the palace!

    It''s true that Su Kui has been looking at Junmo''s actions over the years. Although she doesn''t understand, when did he look at her? Still love so seriously.

    Maybe Su Kui didn''t expect that there was a saying in the world called -

    I don''t know where to start, but I love you all the time.

    It can be said that pure love is not love.

    Sukui was so relaxed that she couldn''t explain it with words. Maybe the only regret was that she had no children.

    Su Kui is very clear that she does not belong to the world at all. Although she has been assimilated with her heart, she is always rejected by the laws of the world.

    It''s absolutely impossible for her to have children.

    Many people laugh at this. They have nothing to offer after three years of marriage. What can they do even if they are favored again?

    Lu Lu continued to have a lot of uneasy in mind, either to send, or the wench in the mansion threw herself into arms and arms, what level did she encounter at night.

    Most of the things are often Su Kui did not know, has been perfectly solved by Junmo.

    He cleans the house very cleanly. All the people with good looks and restless personality are sent out.

    Let sunflower very speechless at the same time, the heart and a sweet Zizi flavor.

 Chapter 34

    One day, as usual, he was served by Junmo to get up. During that time, he could not help being eaten.

    Sitting in Junmo''s arms, Su Kui suddenly thought of the ridicule from the outside world and asked, "Junmo, do you want children?"

    He paused for a moment, sighed, and fainted the soft spots in his dark eyes

    Su Kui took a mouthful of porridge and said casually, "Oh, nothing, I always hear something I haven''t said in three years, so I''ll ask you."

    As soon as this words came out, in the small dining room full of the early morning light, it suddenly became sinister, as if the air was stagnant.

    Junmo can feel that the little woman in her arms moves uneasily, which makes her soft and straight body soft and caresses her soft hair.

    "Don''t think about it. What do you do with all that gossip?"

    The eyes narrowed slightly where Su Kui couldn''t see them. The long and narrow Phoenix eyes reflected the dangerous light. The eyes were dark and covered with dark color.

    It seems that some people don''t clean up for a long time. They don''t know their names!

    It has also been dormant for too long -

    slightly drooping eyelids and looking at the woman who is serious about eating, a little face with white and red color is more and more transparent in the light of the sun, with snacks in its mouth, and gills like a cute little hamster.

    Junmo can''t help but poke, but Su Kui''s side bit him and stared at him accusingly.

    Why bother me eating?!

    It was obvious that the message came from her eyes. Junmo bent his head, chuckled and made a sound. The slight numbness of his fingertips made his stomach warm and his eyes deeper.

    It would be nice if some of them didn''t bother them for a long time. He didn''t really care about the high place.

    I just want to be a couple all my life, but someone always jumps out to find a sense of existence and doesn''t want to complete them

    Then he can only kill the gods and the Buddhas!

    Su Kui had no idea, but also moved closer to him unconsciously. He didn''t know that he had survived.

    "Then you don''t want a child?"

    Don''t ancient people attach great importance to offspring? What''s more, he doesn''t want a successor in the Regent''s mansion, which is the top among the nobility?

    "I don''t want to." Junmo replied cleanly.

    This time Su Kui was curious. He put down his chopsticks and looked at him. "Why?"

    But Junmo''s subsequent reply made Su Kui instantly blush, because he said, "all my gentleness and patience have been given to you, and no one else can share my little attention. I don''t want it, I don''t need it. I just want you."

    I just want you -

    between the lines, it seems that there is a sweet meaning in the whisper. A cold-faced man can still drown people when he speaks love words.

    At last, Su Kui stumbled, picked up his ear and threatened: "this is what you said. If you betray me one day, I will castrate you! I''ll clean you up again! "

    Jun Mo immediately hugs her and laughs, whispers, "it''s enough to have one of you, too happy to be damned by heaven, we are so good."

    Happiness doesn''t last long.

    A month later, there was a war report from the border. The Jin soldiers invaded Yanmen pass wantonly. They killed and looted all the people in the city, causing the people in the city to be miserable.

    The army was sent out frequently, defeated repeatedly, and the morale was depressed for a while.

    At this time, the Regent Wang Junmo asked himself to go out. The emperor hesitated for a long time, but he could not defeat all the officials in the court to ask for the Regent''s order, but he had no choice but to let go.

    After returning to the mansion, he stayed with Su Kui for a night. The next day, he was dressed in battle armour, striding on a horse and taking Leng mang out of his sheath with a cold knife, and led hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers to Yanmen pass.

    On the day of dispatch, all the people in Kyoto sent each other, enough to see the position of Junmo in the hearts of the people, far from being comparable to the royal family.

 Chapter 35

    Habit is really a terrible thing.

    In the past, when Junmo was at home, Su Kui always felt that this man was so obsessed with people that he would definitely stay with her as long as he was at home.

    However, after only a short month, Su Kui''s heart began to panic, and the world plot had completely deviated from the track.

    She didn''t enter the harem, her grandmother was still healthy, and Feng''s house had a promising future.

    But -

    that''s how she was afraid. Every night, she was awakened by nightmares, dreaming that Junmo''s eyes were locked in a pool of blood, dreaming that she had been pulled back to the original track, and since then, she has become a Green Lantern Buddha.

    Mission failure, no longer hope to see the family of the previous life.

    It was not until he sat up in a sweat that he realized that it was a cruel nightmare.

    It''s said that dreams are the opposite. I hope so!

    It''s summer outside the window. There are lots of flowers. A tree, white orchid, comes into the room with fragrance. The sunshine is just right, accompanied by summer flowers.

    Green waist heard Su Kui''s shrill scream and hurried into the inner room. She saw that her hair in front of her forehead was wet with moisture and sweat, and Ben''s plump cheeks were thin with sharp chin.

    Can not help but some heartache, "master son, did nightmare again?"

    What I saw in the past are su Kui. She is very beautiful. When did you see her so haggard?

    Green waist was shocked to see it.

    Wave hands, Su Kui body some off force, and slowly drill back into the bedding, hanging eyes way: "it''s OK, maybe it''s the reason of thinking too much recently, I''m a little tired, then sleep."

    Green waist looked at her and said, "master You don''t need breakfast again? "

    "No appetite." Su Kui is drowsy.

    "You look thin. How much do you want to eat? It must be painful for the king to see you when he comes back..."

    Su Kui, who was about to sink into the darkness, suddenly opened his eyes and thought of the words that the man had been lingering with him before he left. "Wait for me at home, have a good meal, be obedient, don''t hurt yourself, promise me, eh?"

    How did she reply at that time!

    She grinned and cunningly bit the old tooth mark on his shoulder, where there was a deep tooth mark, which was bitten by her on the night of her wedding.

    Now it had been deeply branded on his shoulder, clearly visible.

    "Who am I? How can I wronged myself! It''s you, but the man who has been sealed by my princess, don''t mess around outside. "

    at the beginning, she vowed that she would take good care of herself, but after more than a month, she has been tortured by her own thoughts and become such a mess.

    Is this still the sunflower in the sun?

    After a few days, the eyes suddenly glowed, and the lips tightened, because the cat''s pupils, which were thinner and larger, narrowed slowly.

    Yes, is this still her?

    Her battle with Feng Qingqing is not over yet. The royal family is always staring at her husband like a vicious dog, ready to attack him at any time.

    How could she be so weak as the only one who can be the master of her family in the royal palace now?

    She got up, and her voice returned to its former clarity and firmness

    Although green waist didn''t know what the master had just figured out, he was overjoyed. At once, there were girls waiting outside with trays.

    After being served and dressed, Li Jin, the governor of the Royal Palace, came to report that it was the empress Rou in the palace who sent an oral message to xuansukui to enter the palace.

    Su Kui sneers, picks up the veil and wipes her mouth. It''s only a few days. Can''t wait to deal with her?

 Chapter 36

    Then she will go and meet her!

    In the past three years, Feng Qingqing has asked her for trouble more than once, but she has pushed her aside.

    Feng Qingqing had always been wary of Junmo, so he didn''t dare to touch her. He was often humiliated but not humiliated.

    Over time, Su Kui was more hated.

    Sometimes, Su Kui doesn''t understand why Feng Qingqing, as a commoner daughter, has a better life than her own daughter, and why she still can''t live with her.

    She didn''t jump into the river with her baby!

    So, in the novel, the hatred between the heroine and the heroine always comes a little inexplicable.

    Su Kui slowly finished his breakfast, rinsed his mouth and went back to the room to change his clothes.

    The moment she came out, everyone only felt that the light in the room was shining.

    She combed her hair again. There were several bright Beaded hairpins on the top of Feixian''s bun. Each of them was ruby red. It was a rare genuine product.

    The willow eyebrows are light, the eyes are full of spring water, the skin is delicate as jade, the soft light is bright as now, and the lips are dotted with a little lipstick, which is more and more delicate.

    The two strands of hair on the side of the gills hang down at will on both sides, adding a touch of moving style.

    Dressed in a formal red suit, the skirt is embroidered with dark peony patterns. It looks very luxurious and not old-fashioned.

    She had already faded away from the young girl''s charming and simple, and became more and more like a lady who looked down on everyone.

    See a group of people see dementia, Su Kui hook lips a smile, eyes flashed pleasure, yes, she is to xiamawei, of course, the more colorful the better!

    Out of the house was sent to the palace sedan by green waist, straight to the palace in the central city.

    All the way up and down, the Jingyang palace where Feng Qingqing lived was already in the sky. It was almost noon.

    Green waist helped her down into Jingyang palace.

    Feng Qingqing, dressed in a light pink Palace Dress, was sitting upright in the main position for tea. When he saw Su Kui, a flash of resentment flashed in his eyes.

    The correct red is too dazzling. Her eyelids are jumping and her lips are shaking for several times before she calms down.

    The palm of the hand slowly clenched, the lips raised to show a surprise smile, "sister, you finally come!"

    "Ha ha," Su Kui''s body was straight in the wheelchair, and she gave a salute without any pain. "Please forgive me for the inconvenience

    That perfunctory attitude!

    Feng Qingqing was gnashing his teeth in hatred. Feng Yanran, a mean woman, was not at ease if she didn''t block her for a day! Wearing priceless jewelry on the top of his head, he is wearing a red suit that only the main room can wear.

    Even if she is in a high position, few people in the world can embarrass her, but she still can''t wear red!

    In other people''s mind, besides the Queen''s seat, the concubines beside can only be regarded as concubines!

    How can she not hate it? Her constant obsession in her heart is that supreme Throne -

    there are thousands of gullies in her heart, and her smile is not diminished. She gently and softly criticizes, "what do you say, elder sister? Do we two need to be so polite?"

    Let you be arrogant for another two days. When the Regent falls, I want you to die!

    Su Kui how smart, eyes light flow between, will understand what a smiling tiger is thinking?

    She also replied with a smile, "what my sister said is - just don''t know what my sister called me to do?" Eyebrows are light, the winner, it is too early!

    Feng Qingqing went to Su Kui and sat down, hugged her arm affectionately, and said: "my sister is really bored in the palace. Uncle Wang has been out of the palace recently, so I asked the emperor for instructions. How about staying in the palace for a few days?"

    Although it is the tone of inquiry, the result is already firm.

    Su Kui sneers in his heart. Is this a disguised hostage taking?

 Chapter 37

    The eyes are bright and cold, the face is more and more calm, Su Kui looks up and smiles, "just don''t know whether this is the meaning of sister or the emperor? I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to stay in the palace for a long time in my capacity. "

    "I don''t want to go back today. I have everything short. I will never treat my sister badly!" Feng Qingqing holds Su Kui''s hand and exerts force secretly.

    She must do what the emperor ordered her to do!

    Su Kui''s pupils are dim. It seems that Yuan Chen has made up his mind to detain her and put pressure on Junmo.

    In his thoughts, he only heard the sharp voice of the chief eunuch general from outside the palace --

    "the emperor arrives --"

    Feng Qingqing hurriedly stroked the Hua skirt, covered his head with pearls of green, and greeted it with a smile like flowers. He bowed to Yingying with a soft voice like water. "I have met the emperor and welcomed the emperor."

    The body that hasn''t been bowed down is immediately lifted up by a pair of big palms, "please get up, Princess Ai."

    The handsome face is a gentle smile, without the emperor''s airs at all. Seeing Su Kui''s figure just moved to the door, the current exit is blocked, "it''s all my own people, and the princess doesn''t need to be polite."

    A good one is his own.

    "Thank you, Emperor." Su Kui sneers, but does not show on the face, which has own person to think to kill each other all day?

    The brain whirled the countermeasure, but suddenly heard the hurried footsteps outside. A particularly tired looking bodyguard, covered in dust, fell down on Yuanchen. His words were full of grief. "Report to the emperor, the Regent He... "

    Su Kui''s mind suddenly went blank, and she was cold, like a basin of cold water poured by her pocket.

    "What does it look like? Say it! " Yuan Chen shakes his sleeves and groans coldly.

    As soon as the bodyguard closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, "the Regent was ambushed in the battle with the leader of the Golden Army. Now he has been missing for three days. He is afraid that..."

    Su Kui clenched his palm. "I''m afraid of something!"

    "More bad than good!"

    Four words, heavy as Mount Tai, forced her out of breath.

    The air thinned and the vision was a little blurry.

    Sukui fainted before he could cry.

    Before falling into the dark, I heard a sound of exclamation. I came to help her. I went to call Taiyi. She had a headache.

    When I woke up, I was lying in the side hall of Jingyang palace. The ambiguous pink shaman blocked the bed from the outside world.

    The night wind in may brings an indescribable restlessness. Su Kui slowly opens his eyes, which are clear and bright.

    Feng Qingqing''s cat made a whimper from time to time, especially seeping people in the palace full of dead souls and bones.

    Su Kui smiled coldly. A pair of cat pupils flashed grumpy light in the night. Usually the guards were reporting affairs from the foreign court. How could they come to the inner court?

    I''m afraid that Yuanchen has just made a move. I can''t wait to strike her!

    Junmo may be missing, but the bodyguard also said that missing -

    does not mean death.

    At least, she''s still in the world, isn''t she? She still exists, which means that the task is still going on, Junmo Live well, too!

    Junmo asked her to protect herself before she left. In the past month, she felt that there were several times more dark guards around her. This feeling didn''t disappear until she entered the palace.

    Then, it is Jun Mo who has a premonition. Once he goes out, Yuan Chen will definitely open his sword with Su Kui who is left in the palace.

    This man is really a man with no details. He is unpredictable in his mind. He has arranged everything for a long time.

    Emperor yuan Chen always thought that the victory was in hand, but he didn''t know the truth that the mantis hunted the cicada and the Yellow finch was behind.

 Chapter 38

    Since then, Su Kui has been forced by Feng Qingqing to stay in the palace for fear that she can''t think about it.

    And day by day to brush her presence, a kind of pretentious comfort, and then in her face like eating flies, proud to go.

    To this, Su Kui would like to say: every day I see you, I will be more unable to think well!

    Probably because the body of Junmo has not been found, so Yuanchen is still.

    No way. Junmo''s character is too deceitful. If he doesn''t see the body with his own eyes, no one can rest assured.

    Want to go to a bad place, if Su Kui is passive, you can''t be sure that Junmo is not dead. When he comes back, he has a big temper. His original intention of usurping the throne must be promoted to 10%.

    Emperor Yuanchen dare not take risks.

    So, not only can''t take sunflower how, also must be delicious good drink to offer.

    As the days passed, the number of times Feng Qingqing came over gradually decreased, and the atmosphere in the Imperial Palace became more and more depressed.

    From the emperor to the concubines, I''m afraid that the only one who can laugh is Su Kui.

    Junmo''s body has not been found. Su Kui pinches his fingers to calculate the time. It will take about three days to get to Kyoto from Yanmen pass without sleep. Now it has been more than seven days.

    It won''t be long before I see him, will it?

    Thinking of this, Su Kui could not help rubbing the hot earlobes and scolded himself for being useless.

    June 19, the eleventh year of the Great Yuan Dynasty.

    This day is the most important one in the history of Dayuan. The Regent Wang Junmo usurped the throne.

    The Regent king should not be worried about the world and ask for the people''s life. Just after the front foot went out, the beloved Princess in the back foot was forcibly detained in the palace by the emperor, which gradually spread among the people.

    It is no wonder that the prince of Regency was so cold and angry that he usurped the throne.

    The huge streets near the Imperial Palace in Kyoto are empty. All innocent people who have nothing to do with imperial power are quietly evacuated.

    Junmo is a dark battle armor, with a fierce blood gas, sitting on a horse whose fur has been dyed red by blood.

    His eyes were full of evil, his big hand with sword was full of blue tendons, and he was not afraid of his bow and arrow on the wall.

    Yuan Chen Emperor stands behind the shield, his eyes are fierce and cold, and he shoots straight into the face of the man who killed him. His fists are tightly clenched.

    He tried his best to ignore the feeling of powerlessness in his heart. His voice was cold and sonorous and powerful. "You can spare your life if you put down the butcher''s knife. If you still don''t understand, don''t blame me for being cruel!"

    Jun Mo laughs, a school of publicity evil four, black cape without wind automatic, with blood meaning robe angle in the wind.

    When the rain fell, Jun Mo Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up at the sky. He whispered something that no one could hear clearly, "wait for me..."

    Turning his head, he went through the shields accurately. His eyes flashed a little to shangyuanchen''s eyes, and he said, "no nonsense, you want to fight, then fight!"

    The sword was raised high and dropped heavily. "Kill!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "

    After that, countless elite soldiers responded together, holding spears high in their hands, invincible momentum!

    The end is expected. Yuan Chen didn''t expect that he would lose so fast. There are traitors in Yulin Wei. Most of them have been used by Jun Mo for a long time. There is no way to retreat.

    The only chips are missing in the chaos.

    Yuan Chen is paralyzed on the Dragon chair. He seems to be ten years old in an instant. Suddenly, he laughs wildly and says: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Worthy of my good uncle Wang, good calculation, good calculation! I feel inferior to myself! "

    Junmo turns around and doesn''t look at Yuanchen. His understated voice echoes in the hall of Jinluan for a long time. "Emperor, don''t forget, I taught you the skill of emperor."

 Chapter 39

    When Dayuan was destroyed in June 19, 2011, the Regent King Mo ascended the throne and changed the name of the country to Xia, which was called emperor Shunyu, and the book princess as the queen.

    Emperor Shun and Yu had only one empress in their harem, and they had a deep love for each other.

    Although they have no children in their lives, they still dote on the queen. According to the folk, they haven''t blushed once since they got married. They really envy others.

    Emperor Shun Yu''s respect for the empress also greatly enhanced the views of women from all officials to the common people in the Xia Dynasty. The status of his wife became higher and higher, and even the concubines of officials might affect his official career. He was a couple of immortal couples.

    Therefore, women in the Manchu Dynasty highly praised Su Kui. If we use modern terms to summarize it, there are only three words to describe it: brain powder.

    There is nothing wrong.

    Once, after two people''s lingering, Su Kui lies on Junmo''s chest and gasps. He asks with a smile why he chose Xia as the national name.

    Junmo smiled and caressed her smooth back with big palms. She said slowly for a long time: "when we met, it was summer, and sunflowers were blooming very well."

    _Three years in summer, the Lantern Festival.

    The extremely gorgeous fireworks exploded in the night sky, bursting out dazzling streamers. The light and shadow reflected the mottled ground, some of which were illuminated through the shabby flower windows.

    Inside sat a woman, haggard in shape and yellow in hair, who looked like a woman of thirty-five.

    The sound of thunder in her ears woke her up, and the dull pupils gradually recovered some clarity. She slowly got up and walked to the window. Through the sad and cool courtyard, she didn''t know where to look.

    "Xianghe, what day is it tonight? How lively... " A woman''s voice is quiet, with no ups and downs.

    The palace maid named Xianghe gave her a severe shiver and looked at her hesitantly, "Niang......" No, no, it''s not true. The woman is no longer the mother. Xianghe quickly changed her mouth. "Lord, Lord, this is the Mid Autumn Festival..."

    "Mid Autumn Festival? Mid autumn.... " The woman repeated, the pale moonlight reflected on her face, more and more ghostly.

    "And the father? Did father come? " She was suddenly excited at the thought of something.

    Xianghe could not help but step back and said: "Lord, Lord, the former prime minister has resigned, but Prime Minister FENG should be here..."

    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..." Before she had finished, the woman had already laughed, and her shrill and sharp voice resounded over the palace, like the weeping of ghosts, and her pupils were gradually dyed with madness.

    She felt vaguely that things should not be like this, but what was wrong --

    "no, no It shouldn''t be like this... " Suddenly flashed in her mind, she was wearing a bright yellow Phoenix robe, wearing a phoenix crown and holding a phoenix seal in her hand.

    She was like a passer-by, watching the strange and familiar woman wearing a phoenix robe, proud and dignified, and playing with the offending people step by step.

    And her -

    she should be a Green Lantern Buddha, only after this life!

    "Yes, I remember! That''s right! It should have been like this! " The woman chuckled and her face became more ferocious. "I am the queen, I am the queen! Damn you all! damn! Ha ha ha ha ha ha... "

    Feng Qingqing is crazy. When green waist came to report, Su Kui just raised her eyes slightly and continued to order the little maid to dye Cardan for her.

    The bright red juice makes her fingers as white as jade

    _In the thirty ninth year of the Xia Dynasty, the emperor died and the whole country was mourned.

    Because there was no heir, according to the order of emperor Shunyu, he chose one of the family''s sons and made him the emperor after his death.

    On the same day, the empress grieved and went with emperor Shunyu. They were buried in the same coffin in the cemetery that emperor Shunyu had chosen long before his death.

 Chapter 40

    Almost in the moment of death, Su Kui''s soul body was stripped out and returned to the small room which was still dark and closed.

    The only difference is that there is an extra 40 inch blue light board in the room, which clearly records her information.

    The sound of machinery sounded in her ears, and Su Kui was in a sad mood, not excited by the good news at all.

    "Congratulations to the host for passing the test and successfully completing the first task, task level B, rating s! Please do more. "

    As the system''s words fall on the blue fluorescent plate, the data changes a little bit.

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    age: twenty-three years old

    Charm Value: 710

    appearance value: 810

    skin state: skin like blood

    It''s a bit like the character attribute map of the game panel. On the right side of the data, a small version of the woman stands quietly, tall and slender, with a bright face, a little plucked eyebrows, showing some heroism. Lin is gorgeous.

    See here Su Kui finally had some reaction, her fingertips moved, this is the original her!

    There is an energy ball at the foot. Su Kui can see clearly that a little blue fluorescence is like water, slowly flowing into the inside of the ball, the size is like soybean.

    The ball changed again.

    Experience value: 1001000

    exchange value: 1000100000000

    looking at the string of zero eggs on the exchange value, Su Kui, who is in low mood, is in a worse mood.

    "Congratulations on the experience value of the host + 100 and the exchange value + 1000. When the experience value is accumulated to a certain value, you can upgrade. At that time, there will be a big gift package to give away"

    finally, the system shamefully sells a cute

    Su Kui wanted to ask, "can I see him again?"

    As time passed by, it was like a hammer hitting her chest, which made Su Kui deeply realize what is called "time is like a year".

    As long as the hope in Su Kui''s heart is dying out, it will turn into dust and disperse --

    "this is a high-level secret, and the system is not convenient to disclose. Please strengthen yourself as soon as possible, and find the answer yourself!"

    Without a clear answer, sunflower''s eyes were brightened for minutes, and the fire of hope revived rapidly.

    So, is it possible for her to see him again?

    At this moment, nothing is more exciting than the news.

    Su Kui didn''t think about it any more. He reached out and pressed the beating heart. He tried to say to the system in a flat voice: "then start the next task!"

    The mechanical voice of the system rings, "good host, the world data has been sent to your brain, now start spatial transmission, 5, 4, 3 Transmission started! "

    -

    when she wakes up again, Su Kui is lying on a soft kingsize high-end customized bed, aching all over, like being crushed by several big trucks.

    This feeling is too familiar. Su Kui pulls at the corner of his mouth and reaches for the quilt Naked

    Su Kui closed her eyes powerlessly, and cried out in her heart, Junmo! I am sorry!

    In this world, Su Kui is back to the modern times. Song city, the male leader, is full of black and white. The background is unpredictable. He is the leader of song''s plutocracy. Stamping his feet and financial street can trigger the earthquake and tsunami.

    The plot is very old-fashioned. After Han Guoguo graduated from University, she joined the practice of song''s plutocracy with the recommendation of her tutor.

    Don''t ask Su Kui why a girl who just graduated from university without any work experience, just because of a recommendation from her tutor, has entered the work of a plutocracy that others can''t even enter, unscientific? Su Kui just wants to say that there is no science in the romance!

 Chapter 41

    But Su Kui''s identity is a little insignificant. She is just one of many women in Su city. After graduating from the art school, he followed song city, worshipped money for people, and was vain in material matters. Can be with this man so long, all rely on a good face and concave and convex body.

    Not long after the woman entered song''s plutocracy, she accidentally ran into the man''s private elevator. Then, naturally, the man was attracted by the woman''s "stupid and cute" character, and transferred her to the top floor to become an internship secretary. In the contact, she was touched by her true, good and beautiful side, and gradually fell in love with her, and dismissed her own harem.

    From simplicity to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift.

    This is the state of Tang Wan. She was an orphan. She was used to living a hard life when she was a child. When she grew up, she was very important to money.

    With song Cheng, she lived a dream life.

    Now Song Cheng wants to break up with her. How can she do it?

    It''s sad enough to say that Tang Wan, as a matchmaker who had not seen the hostess and received boxed rice, was wronged enough.

    When it was known that song city dismissed all her lovers because she fell in love with a young girl who had just left the thatched cottage, Tang Wan was not calm, and her mind was confused by jealousy.

    When I heard that song Cheng had a party with Han Guoguo at the Royal Club in 1982, I went there in a rage.

    As a result, before anyone saw it, he was hit by a car halfway and died on the spot.

    Tang Wan''s death didn''t even bring a pitying look to song Cheng

    -

    after quickly browsing the information in the brain, Su Kui pressed the brow and the heart of the pain, murmured feebly: "how can we quickly change Tang Wan''s fate..."

    "Ding -- the system prompts you to complete the female partner''s wish before you can complete the task!"

    "Wish? What wish? " Don''t we just need to change the tragic fate of female partners?

    There''s still something she doesn''t know.

    Suddenly an unknown premonition welled up in her heart, and Su Kui was silent.

    As expected -

    "the current wish of the female match is to let song city fall in love with Tang Wan, marry into a powerful family, and become rich and rich from then on."

    Fuck!

    Su Kui couldn''t help it. If she was a man, she wouldn''t put a pure white rabbit to love, and turn around to love a woman with empty face and no brain!

    This task

    Feng Yanran didn''t say he wanted to accomplish anything, but he still succeeded in accomplishing the task and got S-level?

    In essence, sunflower is very reluctant to this wish.

    Joke! Let song Cheng fall in love with her? Marry into a big family? Then she doesn''t mean betraying Junmo and committing herself to others?

    Junmo knows Probably kill her And then commit suicide?

    No, no, Su Kui shuddered and asked the system, "why didn''t you say the last task?"

    The system gentleman very calmly uses its forever peaceful mechanical voice to pop out two words, "forgot."

    Su Kui turned a white eye, Ya is a semi-finished product! Now even the system can forget things, people all over the world are not intermittent amnesia!

    However, she didn''t need to ask. She also knew that when Binding for the first time, the system really forgot to tell the rules. Fortunately, she stumbled into Feng Yanran, who also had a dream of a great family. She hugged the Regent''s thick thigh by the way, but accidentally hugged her for a lifetime.

    That''s what makes it easy.

    System Jun, do you want to be so unreliable?!

 Chapter 42

    After reading the information, Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth, barely got up from the soft big bed and moved into the bathroom.

    She knew that women who could become mistresses in song city would never look so bad, but she didn''t expect to be so good.

    The warm water drops splashed down from the top of her head, sprayed on her skin like lanolin jade, and there were red marks on her neck and chest to varying degrees, which showed all the charm, enough to show the intensity of last night.

    What Su Kui didn''t expect was that the original owner, the woman, even had a thick layer of makeup in her sleep!

    After removing her make-up, she only felt that the skin finally came through the air and touched her face like a tender tofu. I wonder if it''s a genetic problem and if her face has been so spoiled, it hasn''t been disfigured?

    It''s a blessing in misfortune, isn''t it?

    The mirror became hazy after being stained with fog. Su Kui reached out and wiped it, which made her face straight to the woman in the mirror.

    The hair is black and burned into big waves, the small face with big palms and sharp chin, bright teeth and bright eyes, the watery and clear eyes are like a clear spring, the body is concave and convex, the skin is better than snow, and the pure is full of the temptation of being difficult to see.

    Su Kui sighed, the original owner clearly has such a good qualification, but he prefers to wear heavy makeup, a good pair of beautiful bones are covered by the taste of secular copper money.

    Now this body belongs to sukui. The self-confident charm she exudes from the bottom of her soul does not need Chinese jewelry to decorate at all, which is enough to charm people.

    She swept all the cosmetics on the dresser into the dustbin, and Su Kui went into the cloakroom again. The scene in front of her made her uncontrollable twitch.

    What you can see is all red and purple. It''s either a long dress with suspenders or a skirt with chest wrapped around buttocks. Su Kui can''t hold her forehead. Girl, how do you want to dress in the style of Miss?

    Although the style is a little wordless, but the price is very amazing. However, Su Kui doesn''t even look at it. He conveniently packs the things that have been worn in the cloakroom and look very low.

    Then I made a phone call and donated them together.

    Clothes are not so good, but they are also luxury ornaments bought from real gold and silver.

    Now that she has come, she is Tang Wan, and Tang Wan is her.

    The first step, naturally, is to change her image and let her hook up with boss and marry into a rich family with the look of a nightclub lady?

    Su Kui said there was a lot of pressure.

    After a simple wash, Su Kui took the bank card given by song Cheng and went out to fight!

    -

    when song Cheng returned to the Yuyuan where Tang Wan lived and took out the magnetic card to brush the door open, he saw a delicate and weak woman in a water blue home skirt who was busy in the kitchen with her back to him.

    The soft voice in the mouth hums the music which does not form a tune, mingles in the bursts of rice fragrance, inexplicably brings a comfort to the exhausted body and mind of song city.

    This woman?

    Song Cheng was puzzled. He looked back at the door of the apartment. The magnetic card in his hand told him that he had not gone to the wrong place.

    So she is?

    Perhaps hearing the movement, song Cheng saw that the thin and weak woman''s shoulder was slightly stiff, and then turned slowly as if to slow down the camera.

    The face is picturesque, quiet and elegant.

    This is song Cheng''s first feeling to see her.

    "You are?"

    Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Song Cheng asked in a slow voice as much as possible. He didn''t even know why. He was at a loss when he appeared in front of the woman in his apartment.

    Song Cheng felt that it must be because he was too tired and had hallucinations.

 Chapter 43

    After hearing his question, the woman seemed to wake up suddenly from her dream. The blood on her white face faded completely, and her lower lip was bitten blue, which was enough to see how hard she tried.

    Song Cheng wanted to break her lips, but he was afraid of scaring her.

    I can only settle my mind, and look around the luxurious and spacious apartment hall for a week, "are you Tang Wan''s friend? What about her? "

    Although I asked that, in fact, song Cheng thought it was impossible. When did Tang Wan, a woman like that, make such a friend? Such

    Well, clean!

    The woman standing at the kitchen door heard that the curled eyelashes were quivering, the eyes were slightly drooping, the voice was small, a little hoarse, "I, I am Tang Wan... "

    Her hair was gathered at will behind her head, tied into a low ponytail. A naughty strand of hair broke loose and fell down, hanging loosely beside her ears.

    "What?" Song Cheng took a few steps forward, threw his briefcase on the sofa, took off his emerald Cufflinks and threw it on the coffee table at will.

    The voice behind Su Kui was too low for him to hear.

    Evil flies into the temple''s thick eyebrows but frowns. What''s the matter with Tang Wan? I usually see him coming, but I shouldn''t have rushed over earlier. Do I ask the East and the west?

    And the beautiful pale woman behind

    The nose wing moved, song city suddenly inexplicable came a sentence, "what thing paste?"

    Bad!

    "My meat!"

    Su Kui rushed back to the kitchen at a fast speed and turned off the burning flame.

    The stewed beef is completely inedible, and the dried meat which has lost all water is pitifully pasted on the bottom of the pot, which is black.

    Su Kui is a little discouraged. I haven''t started to brush the good feeling yet. I''m going to die before I leave school?

    Seeing her from the first side was a pale and timid look. It was rare to see her with a bit of shame. Song Cheng couldn''t help chuckling.

    The chest vibrates slightly, and the sound is sexy and magnetic.

    Su Kui had no choice but to take several other prepared dishes to the restaurant and prepare two sets of chopsticks.

    In fact, she doesn''t know if song Cheng will come today, but Su Kui thinks that his skill is good. If he doesn''t come, he can solve it by himself.

    The aroma on the dining table is curling up and gradually spreads to the whole hall, which brings a touch of popularity to the cold and empty apartment.

    Su Kui nervously holds the Hello Kitty apron on her body, mumbling her lips and whispering, "

    I, I don''t know that you will come here, and the taste may not be very good Do you want to try? "

    What didn''t know he was coming today? Who is this woman?!

    Song Cheng was a little confused. His gentle and elegant smile was suddenly covered by his spirit. He walked quickly to Su Kui and squeezed her sharp chin with his two fingers, forcing her to look up at him.

    The eyes of a woman are like the eyes of a blooming autumn, dodging and dare not look at him. The eyes of the city of song are slightly cold and fierce, but they can''t let go of her little facial expression changes. Seeing that she has some painful frowns, she secretly scolds her for letting go.

    "Are you Tang Wan?" The reason returns gradually, he asks with some uncertainty.

    This tone rarely appeared in the whole life of song city. He was used to it. He was resolute in his work and never dragged on.

    To be honest, it''s unnecessary to say that song city''s vision is accurate, but today''s situation is a bit unexpected.

    Because this woman has changed so much, it can almost be said that she is completely different from her temperament, appearance and character.

    That''s why song Cheng mistook them for two completely different people.

 Chapter 44

    Song Cheng sat down after a little hesitation.

    He usually comes in late at night. Every time he solves his physiological needs, he leaves. He doesn''t stay in Yuyuan at all.

    Today, I came here just after work. I didn''t expect to see such a scene. In the past, more than enough brains in the business world suddenly stopped working. He didn''t really figure out what to do with the little woman who stood at the table with a worried face.

    With a silent sigh, song Cheng picked up his chopsticks, hesitated, and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing standing? Sit down, eat!"

    Su Kui moved his emaciated body, and finally slowly chose the farthest distance from song city to sit down.

    Her movements are very light, but she still can''t escape the fierce eyes of song Cheng. The delicious dishes originally taste changed somehow. Song Cheng snorts coldly. What does this woman mean?

    Dislike him? Or afraid of him?

    Don''t you think she is the woman who sticks to him 24 hours?

    So, he smelled a handsome face, and his tone became more and more low and cold, "afraid of me?"

    Su Kui raised her head in surprise, stared at the water, and shook her head innocently, "no, no..."

    "Come here a little!"

    Almost a command from him, Su Kui moved a little like a turtle.

    Song city eyes light gradually heavy, ink pupil quickly covered with a layer of cold, "come to sit next to me!"

    The tone is resolute.

    His gas field opened, the air was suddenly cold several degrees, Su Kui endured the gooseflesh on his skin, quickly got up and sat beside song city.

    The breath is a little lighter.

    Song city Fengmu slightly convergence, is satisfied, picked a few chopsticks vegetables to her bowl, with the tone of order: "eat!"

    Su Kui has been hungry for a long time since she came to this body. She immediately bowed her head and picked up the chopsticks to eat.

    And because the stomach is too hungry, I can''t eat too fast.

    In the eyes of song city, this scene is a pathetic little daughter-in-law who is wronged by the Party committee. Let his eyebrows bulge up a small mountain bag, Tang Wan is so afraid of him?

    In his mind, he didn''t do anything frightening to look like this, did he?

    He admitted that he was a conscientious gold master. He didn''t play SM. He never treated her badly in money and gave her enough freedom.

    This woman is not satisfied.

    Thinking, some can''t eat, he threw away his chopsticks, pulled his tie in one hand, and strode to the bedroom like the wind.

    Cold left a sentence, "I eat well."

    Su Kui blinked innocently, looked at song city for a long time, and bowed his head again to eliminate the food in the plate.

    After entering the bedroom, song Cheng did not stop. He went directly into the bathroom, opened the shower, poured cold water, and slowly extinguished the nameless fire in his heart.

    Such uncontrollable situation is rare. In the past, no matter in work or life, song city did not allow itself to make any mistakes. It is necessary to keep a clear mind all the time and control everything in hand.

    Today, it''s really a surprise

    But it was also because of the sudden that he saw the other side of Tang Wan that had never appeared in the past six months.

    It can be said to be different!

    Interestingly, song Cheng wiped a handful of hair and lifted all the broken black hair to the back of his head, revealing a bright and clean forehead.

 Chapter 45

    Listen to the clattering sound of water. Through the frosted glass door, you can see a dim and delicate figure in the bedroom.

    There was a flash of evil in Fengmu of song city, which was different from the powerful boss of the plutocracy in the daytime. At night, it was too ghostly and evil.

    "Tang Wan, bring me a bath towel!"

    Su Kui went directly into the bedroom after supper. The chopsticks will be cleaned up by the clock tomorrow.

    It''s fun for a woman to cook once in a while. If she becomes a cook and roughens her hands, it''s too much to lose.

    The wool carpet in the bedroom is full of suits, coats, trousers, shirts and ties that song Cheng left at will Some fragmentary things, even -

    there is a very proud underwear

    Damn man.

    Su Kui chews her teeth, picks up the clothes scattered all over the place, and calculates how to avoid the courtship from the gold Lord.

    Cold not Ding empty voice sounded behind, scared Su Kui a jump.

    Looking back, across the frosted glass still visible tall thin body, the culprit is from there.

    Su Kui put down his clothes, hesitated for a long time, bit his teeth, turned out a clean bath towel from the drawer, took it in his hand and walked over.

    Knock knock knock, the glass door opens in response to the sound, a slit son, Su Kui hurriedly don''t open eyes, she is afraid of a needle eye!

    In fact -

    the real reason is that he is afraid of being a beautiful man. In a word, song Cheng is a man of first-class appearance and stature. His height is one meter nine, comparable to that of a model.

    Even compared with his lover Jun Mo, Su Kui did not dare to let the temptation of the red fruit lie in front of him?

    She wanted to put the towel in, but suddenly the door was pushed open. Then her wrist was tightly held by a wet, cold hand, and then the whole person was dragged in.

    Su Kui exclaimed, and the cold water splashed all over her face. The water blue silk home skirt was stained with water and tightly attached to her body, just like the second layer of skin, with a good figure at a glance.

    Feeling that the man''s vision is getting hotter and hotter, and there is a situation of starting a prairie fire. Su Kui can''t help shaking his body, and moves back step by step until it can''t be retreated. His back is pasted on the cold wall.

    Bing''s she shivered. Seeing her look, song Cheng frowned. Today''s move is really fresh, and it really attracted his attention.

    It''s reasonable to say that it''s all up to this level. It''s no fun to play hard to get anymore, is it?

    Dangerously narrowed the long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix. Song Cheng hooked his index finger. "Come here!"

    "I......" Su Kui raised his head in horror, for example, the face of lotus after the rain was full of grievances, and murmured: "can we not today I, I am not very comfortable... "

    But his eyes swept over his even upper body, and water splashed all over his honey skin. Su Kui decided to calm down. Now she took back her original words.

    Not as good as a model, but not as good as him!

    In a word: a better figure than him is worth less than him, a higher figure than him is worth less than him!

    It''s just right. Why does God always favor men in these worlds.

    Junmo is one. Now, song city is also one.

    Suddenly, Su Kui''s eyes fell on his broad shoulders, where there was a line of particularly abrupt traces in the uniform honey color, white like crescent.

    One by one, the little teeth are consistent with the trace in the deep memory.

    Su Kui''s heart is beating wildly. It can''t be so skillful

 Chapter 46

    Yes, after a sleepy night, the reason gradually returned, and the corner of his lips raised a sneer, and song Cheng pressed his cigar.

    Lift the snow white quilt and lean over it.

    She''s his woman! He is the only one who can''t say when it''s her turn?!

    Kissing that piece of pink again, song city sighed contentedly, a pair of big dry and thick palms with enough heat to melt away everything, and ignited around Xiao''s long thought delicate body.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui unconsciously gave a sermon, and the final voice was trembling, which made song Cheng feel a fire rushing to her brain, and her fingers peeled off her clothes flexibly.

    Soon, what appeared to him was a white jade like figure, slender and slim. Under the ambiguous light, it seemed that it would light up, making people feel nervous.

    The indoor central air-conditioning is relatively low, Su Kui''s eyes are mistily opened with cold, and he looks into a pair of deep cold eyes with tears.

    "You, uh --"

    just spit out a word, the pink lips are immediately blocked. In this respect, the man seems to have no teacher, always know where her sensitive points are, and touch them accurately.

    After a while, the shivering body, which was still cold, had already turned into a pool of water, paralyzed in the arms of the city of song, and he was allowed to ask for it.

    Night tossed and turned, until the edge of the sky a little white fish belly, the man just let her go, at this time Su Kui had no idea what night it was, legs soft like noodles, silent.

    "Don''t play tricks again, you know?" Song Cheng''s low warning voice sounded in his ear The mouth spits out the cool thin words, but the fingertip is warm to walk on her greasy cheek, quite a little fondly, add: "you are so good today, do not have to make up."

    The scorn in this words makes Su Kui squint his eyes dangerously, but he doesn''t say anything and nods his head cleverly.

    But in the heart of the dark scold, Jun Mo, calculate you ruthless!

    Think that even if you lose your memory, you will be innocent? I''ll see what I can do with you later!

    Then, Su Kui fell asleep in this broken oath. In her dream, she seemed to be immersed in the boundless sea water, ups and downs, and the feeling of no place to exert force made her grasp the only life-saving straw

    A dream wakes up, and the place where the pillow is slightly sunk is empty, and there is no popularity in the cold. It can be seen that song city has gone for a long time.

    sukui teeth, remember the experience of dreams, can not help but face a red, "damn man!"

    As soon as I slept in the afternoon, my strength finally returned to half. Su Kui tried to sit up. His back hurt as if he had been broken into two parts by birth, and he was tough enough to put it on.

    The foot just touched the ground, then the leg a soft, almost kneeling, thanks to her eyes and hands fast to hold the bed cabinet did not fall.

    Entering the bathroom to clean up, without exception, the whole body is covered with red marks. This kind of visual stimulation makes Su Kui love and hate. What I love is that the man''s bullying as always is the same as the previous life. What I hate is that she can''t resist every time! She had to cry and beg to let her go.

    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, the cell phone on the bedside table was buzzing. Su Kui picked up her cell phone and the screen with blue light showed three big words, "Mr. Song."

    If you have enough points, it''s not a serious relationship at first sight.

    "Hello?" Lazy.

    As always, the speech there is simple and concise, "wake up? There was a document left with you last night. Send it to me. It''s on the coffee table in the living room. "

    Su Kui frowned and just wanted to talk, there came a busy tone of Dudu.

    Cao -

    skimming his mouth, Su Kui directly changed Mr. Song''s three characters to "animal!"

 Chapter 47

    Turning into the cloakroom, I chose a chiffon dress, a knitted pink coat for the outer cover, and the soft and fluffy curly hair was randomly gathered behind my head.

    Su Kui looked at the mirror and shook her fingers happily.

    Good! Although this suit is not very outstanding, it can well outline the better curve of women in her body and neutralize her originally too bright appearance.

    Walking into the living room, I saw a kraft paper bag on the spotless glass tea table, which was probably a document.

    I picked it up and held it in my arms. I thought that I would see him again soon. I could not help but walk a little faster.

    -

    the fiery Maserati raised the dust and smoke, and stopped in front of the group building of Song family, which attracted many well-dressed, elite gold collars with briefcases in their hands looking back.

    When the door opened, a long, snowy leg stepped out first, and then everyone was even brighter.

    There are beauties, graceful and beautiful -

    it''s probably to describe the woman who is slowly coming to them at the moment. Although it''s a little sour to use this old word to describe it, it''s true that there''s nothing wrong with her.

    "Hello, what floor is the chairman''s office, please?"

    The clean and gentle female voice interrupted their meditation, and the man opposite Su Kui scratched his head, slightly embarrassed, and said, "ah? Oh, oh The chairman''s office is on the 36th floor. You can walk in here and see the elevator... "

    Eyebrows bent, Su Kui smiled genially and said sincerely, "thank you."

    "Haha, no, no thanks."

    The fragrance is passing, and the man is still scratching his head and giggling.

    Another partner slapped him on the back of the head, and he ran jealously, "come back! There''s no one left behind. It''s a shame to lose it! "

    "The goddess is going to find the chairman, brother, let''s wash and sleep!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the back, Su Kui didn''t hear her. She walked into the building gracefully. As soon as she entered the building, she was stopped by a sweet looking girl in a professional suit.

    Glancing at the clothes with the most of the spheres of the chest exposed, Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. It seems that the comer is not good at it?

    "What can I do for you, miss?" The woman seems to be smiling, and her posture is also flawed, but the contempt and hostility in her eyes can be seen clearly.

    She drooped her eyelashes, covered the flash of sarcasm in her eyes, and asked, "I''m looking for Songcheng, do you have any opinion?"

    "You!" The woman was very angry, her eyes were round, and she said with a smile: "do you have an appointment, miss? Our chairman is a man of opportunity. She is not a casual woman. You can see her if you want to see her! "

    In the world, there are always some women who don''t know what to do. They have daydreams of flying up the branches and becoming Phoenix. It''s obvious that Su Kui has been classified into that category by the women who are familiar with her.

    Of course, her predecessor was such a person.

    But that doesn''t include her sukui!

    She chuckled and said, "Oh? Is it? "

    Su Kui''s refusal to fight back makes the front desk miss have a feeling of punching in the cotton and no place to exert herself.

    In the past, to deal with this kind of woman who came out of nowhere to harass the chairman of the board, she did nothing wrong. Today, how can she -

    and then she watched Su Kui take out her mobile phone from her bag, light her finger and dial a phone.

 Chapter 48

    There was a quick connection, because she heard Su Kui lightly rushing to the opposite side and saying, "the document has been sent. It''s not convenient for me to go up. Send someone down to take it. That''s it."

    Then a press off the phone, the woman looked at her, some confused, what the hell is she doing?

    And her phone number just now

    To whom?!

    It''s not what she thinks!

    The brain thought, the timidity can''t help but show the timidity, was su Kui to the bottom of her eyes, her slender fingers fingered the hair end which falls on the ear, calculating the time in her heart.

    Her motionless and calm appearance attracted many people''s eyes. The front desk lady''s forehead sweated down in the crowd, which was quite overwhelmed.

    And many people looked at her with mockery, which made her red and stuttered, "why don''t you go! Even if you stand here for a day, I will not put you up without an appointment! "

    "Oh," Su Kui slightly points his jaw, picks up his eyebrows and refuses to deny. He throws the document bag into the woman''s arms. "Then, you can send it up, but it''s steady. It''s your responsibility to lose something!"

    The paper bag smashed on the front desk lady''s plump, she hurriedly hugged, her mind was confused by Su Kui who didn''t play cards according to common sense.

    Before she could speak, sukui had left her standing on high heels as if she were the queen of victory.

    "Ding --"

    the elevator door opens slowly, a tall and straight figure steps out of the elevator in a hurry, the cold and fierce Phoenix eyes scan the hall, and finally the eagle like vision is fixed on the slender figure that is about to step out of the building door.

    Then he walked quickly.

    The dramatic scene made all the employees of the group unbelievable. When they heard the steady and powerful footsteps behind them, they saw that the big boss behind the scenes, who was usually invisible to the dragon, seemed to pass by them and chase the goddess who had been humiliated by the front desk.

    At the same time, I felt inconceivable in my heart, and I couldn''t help but mourn for ten seconds to the silly girl at the front desk.

    I''ve been fighting wild geese all the year round, but today I''m on the iron plate, right?

    There are women who can''t stand her sarcasm, "five or six people pretend to be the president''s wife every day."

    "It''s good to see how arrogant someone is!"

    Rational people have been coming back to their jobs tacitly for a long time. When the front desk lady sneered, they could see the excitement happily. Now when she was in danger, they began to sneer.

    These messy things are mixed in, you can''t lose your own value!

    Su Kui, who stepped out of the building, raised his hand to open his car and was trying to get in. His white wrist was tightly grasped by a big palm.

    There was a low, cold voice without a trace of temperature on the top of my head? Who gave you permission to leave? Well? "

    Su Kui lowered her head and kept silent. Her big face was covered by dark curly hair. She could not see her mood clearly.

    She tried to break away from the man''s control, but she was held more tightly, and her tight hair hurt -

    her voice was somehow dry, and she said coldly: "let go!"

    Song Cheng really let go when his wrist was loose.

    Too late to lose, the shoulder was pressed by two big palms, and she could not resist turning her whole person over and facing him.

    Two fingers pinched her chin and forced her to look up. Her deep voice made her cry

 Chapter 49

    Her face was pale, almost transparent as snow, and her lips were hard pressed, without a trace of blood.

    The woman who doesn''t make up, without the glamour in the past, is even more terrifying.

    There were tears in the eyes, and the eyes were red, but they were stubborn and refused to look at him.

    Song Cheng twisted his eyebrows, his eyes were sharp as a sword, and let go of his two fingers. As expected, she saw that her sharp jaw was red. He pinched his fingers secretly, and then he grabbed her wrist and walked toward song''s building. "Isn''t it very capable at ordinary times? What happened today? But a small front desk can make you angry like this? "

    Su Kui bit her lips and stared at him with red eyes. "She is a small front desk in your eyes, but I didn''t make an appointment, and my identity is What is my position to refute? " His feet were stiff, but he refused to go with him.

    Song Cheng laughed angrily and raised eyebrows to look at her? No more? "

    "I I didn''t pretend... "

    Don''t overdo it if you''re not comfortable. She opens her mouth and doesn''t dare to fight back.

    The tears in the eyes are back, but the face is still a look of grievance.

    Hiss -

    her small, awkward and haughty look is quite interesting. At least she succeeded in pleasing song Cheng. He raised his stiff chin to Su Kui and motioned her to go in with him.

    "Let go of you today, and later make the little trick remember to make it more clever." Don''t let him see it at a glance, but don''t blame her for being smart.

    It seems like I''m a little more willing to show up for her?

    Su Kui chuckles. I don''t want you to see it. How can the play go on?

    If you can ask others to do things for you, don''t try to hate yourself. That''s sunflower''s motto.

    The little front desk saw boss go back and forth, holding the woman who had been humiliated by her just now, and her heart was heavy.

    Her body was shaking. She wished that she could slap herself twice and blame her meddling. If there was a gap on the ground, she would plunge in at once, sparing the women who could not be too busy to laugh at it.

    What if boss doesn''t even notice her? There is a fantasy in my heart, and the little front desk quietly moves back to try to reduce my sense of existence.

    But soon, she was defeated and defeated by the fluke in her heart.

    Song city still has no expression, even the voice is faint to hear emotions, spit out words like a bolt from the blue, split her stupefied on the spot.

    He said, "song doesn''t need employees who don''t understand the rules and make their own decisions. You should be clear that here, I am the boss, not you! Go to the finance department to settle your salary and leave immediately! "

    Finish saying also ignore her, drag Su Kui to walk into the chairman''s special elevator.

    For a while, the small front desk suddenly woke up, "boss..." But I found that it had already disappeared.

    As soon as he got into the elevator, song Cheng immediately loosened Su Kui''s wrist, put his hands into his trouser pocket, and looked down at her from a high position. "Tell me, what do you want to do?"

    Mingming is the same person, but in a short period of time, it seems that she has changed her mind. To say that she has no purpose, song Cheng will believe it?

    Su Kui had expected that there would be such a scene. How could it be simple for a man who could become the chairman of song''s plutocracy in less than 30 years old?

    Even though some of them are inherited from his family, those who can manage the whole financial group by their own efforts are not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 51

    Sukuiyu pawn, with his hands on his chest, tried to break away from his grip, but instead he grabbed his wrists. His hands were held high above his head, and his body was once again attached to the cold metal wall.

    At the next moment, a kiss with a touch of tobacco fell to the lips.

    It''s different from the warm kiss that she would like to swallow. This kiss is tender and not deep.

    Just roll on her lips, nibble and grind

    The elevator has already reached the top floor, but the two people immersed in the two people''s world did not pay attention.

    In the narrow space, there are smooth and visible metal walls, from which a pair of brilliant Bi Ren are reflected.

    The air is full of beautiful atmosphere.

    The man is tall and straight, and the woman is slim and small. He domineering imprisons her in a corner. A big hand is enough to control her hands and lift them over her head.

    The other hand is holding a woman''s sharp chin, and a tender but unavoidable kiss.

    Ding -

    the elevator door suddenly opened slowly.

    Standing at the entrance of the elevator, the woman curled her hair and looked smart and competent in a professional suit. At this time, she was opening her mouth in amazement, looking at the passionate men and women in the elevator like watching the Arabian Nights.

    This, this

    A sharp eye light suddenly shot at her. Vivian quickly regained his mind, helped the jaw that almost fell away, and pulled the corner of his mouth at a light point. "Oh, ha ha, you and you go on. I went to the wrong place. I didn''t see anything! You go on, go on... "

    As he said it, he quickly ran away. Until he could no longer feel the feeling like a needle on his back, Vivian breathed a sigh and felt the cold sweat oozing from his forehead.

    Motherfucker!

    Who can tell her what boss was doing?!

    What''s wrong with the company? Elevator play?

    It''s so exciting!!

    Vivian rubbed his brain to fill the picture he saw just now. Unfortunately, he didn''t see who the heroine was. But what can be liked by boss is not so bad, is it?

    I was wondering if I could share today''s important news with my colleagues. Suddenly, Dawson''s voice stopped her.

    ˇ°VivianˇŁˇ±

    Vivian immediately had a stiff back, lying in a groove, lying in a groove, lying in a big groove -

    I don''t know if it''s too late to run now?!

    She turned her back to the song city to show the expression of weeping and no tears, turned around and smiled like spring breeze, showing eight big white teeth in order, "boss, what can I do for you?"

    Song Cheng glanced at her with a smile. The crack of Vivian''s bone was frozen, so he took back his eyes and walked to the chairman''s office with the woman in his arms.

    I don''t want to hear the whole group''s employees discussing the boss''s personal secrets when I get off work, understand

    When Vivian heard it, he instantly showed a constipation expression, but quickly adjusted it, squeezed out a professional smile, and said seriously: "understand! Did I see anything just now? No! "

    After some self questioning and self answering, song Cheng was satisfied, and still kept saying, "I hope so. If I hear a bit of gossip, you don''t have to ask for half a year''s salary, and..."

    "I swear!" Vivian raised his fist level with his head and made an oath.

    Until song Cheng hugged Su Kui and walked away, he came back to his office like a shrimp.

 Chapter 52

    "Wait!"

    Just back to the office, his butt touched the seat, Vivian suddenly stood up, knocked over the coffee on the table, and instantly the dark brown liquid flowed all over the table.

    But she didn''t have time to pay attention to these things. Her eyes were bigger than those of a copper bell. There was a flash of amazement in them. She said in pieces, comforting herself, "no, no..."

    Just now that woman

    It''s not that boss once told her to investigate! What is it called

    It''s called Tang Wan?!

    Yes, it''s her. How could it be her!

    Although I tried my best to comfort myself, I was convinced that the woman who just kissed boss in the elevator was Tang Wan.

    It''s just a glimpse of Vivian. Although Vivian was amazed at the beauty of women, he didn''t think about it.

    But I never thought that she would be the one Vivian had investigated. She graduated from art school, an orphan, a vain and gaudy gold digger!

    If she hadn''t read Tang Wan''s materials and seen her plain face photo, she couldn''t confirm. After all, from the perspective of the previous photo, she was two women who had nothing in common.

    One is fresh and elegant, the other is charming and gaudy.

    How could it be the same person?

    But the facts were clearly and truly in front of her, so she could not believe them.

    Just, don''t know if boss knows, do you want to remind him?

    In a daze, a girl with a ponytail and a young and beautiful face came in wearing a very ill fitting blue professional suit.

    At a glance, I saw the dark brown liquid flowing on Vivian''s white desk, which had soaked several pages of documents. I hurriedly ran over and said anxiously, "Oh, how could this happen? The documents are all wet."

    As he said, he nervously cleaned up the mess on the table.

    This scream awakened Vivian in her contemplation. When she got back to her senses, she saw the girl busy wiping the decayed coffee on the table.

    I frowned. Some of the girls were shocked. But I thought it was the students under my teacher''s guidance. I entrusted her to take good care of them. I didn''t say much. I just took the documents in her hand, looked at them and said seriously, "Han Guoguo, don''t make a fuss again, OK? Besides, I have to knock when I enter my office. Fortunately, I am the only one today. What if there is a client next time? Do you want customers to think that Song Shi is such a group that anyone can enter? "

    "I, I......" Han Guoguo bit his lips in embarrassment and mumbled back, "I just heard something in the office. Don''t worry to come in and have a look..."

    Instead, Vivian was so angry that she smiled and threw the documents back on the table at will. Anyway, there were backups. "Oh, what does it have to do with knocking or not? Did you knock? Well? "

    "No, no But, but I''m really just worried... " Han Guoguo''s eyes are red, and her tears are rolling in her eyes. She doesn''t understand why she is so kind. Why is she so scolded.

    "What are you crying for?" Vivian saw it and frowned wearily.

    Did she scold her? Or hit her?

    Compared with other subordinates, her attitude is already very gentle, OK?

    "I didn''t..." I didn''t expect that when Vivian asked, Han Guoguo''s pearls, whose tears had broken, seemed to fall down. He cried and stressed, "I didn''t mean to, I just worried about you..."

    Damn it!

    Vivian pinched his brow, controlled the impulse to hit people, waved, "go out! Not again! "

    Seeing Han Guoguo go out sobbing, Vivian sat down in the swivel chair, even more upset.

    If you make a mistake, it''s a mistake. I''m sorry. Is it difficult to make it next time?

    Or does Han Guoguo think she''s right at all?

 Chapter 53

    In the chairman''s office.

    Song Cheng''s office is just like his personality. It''s simple and stylish. It uses a large area of black and white two colors. Obsidian marble desk occupies a corner of the room and black and white bookcase stands nearby.

    Next to the wall is a row of soft leather sofas for visitors to rest.

    In addition, there is a white wooden door frame to block out two spaces, which is a rest room.

    Song Cheng hugged her into the office and let her go. He went to the desk and sat down to deal with the business.

    Sukui was a bit bored. He sat on the sofa for a while and stared at the white jade fingers for a long time. Seeing that Songcheng was really working hard, he didn''t care about her at all.

    With one hand on his cheek, he looked at the man with his head down in front of him.

    The thin bangs poured down his full forehead and hung down at will. A pair of gold glasses was put on the high bridge of his nose, which softened his powerful aura to a great extent and made his whole person seem more gentle.

    Staring at him, unconsciously, he became a God. His eyes were clear and bright, and his eyes were focused on song city, with a faint smile on his lips.

    It is said that men at work are the most attractive, and song Cheng is the leader among them.

    If song city looks like a gangster with gloomy temperament and glasses, it is more like a university professor than a man in charge of the fate of a huge financial group.

    Maybe her eyes are too hot, and song Cheng is such a sensitive person to the outside world. Naturally, she can''t feel the sight that has been chasing him.

    He looks as if he inadvertently raises his head and just bumps into a pair of pupils with a clear spring. What stung him for a while, and for a while, he hooks his lips, "am I pretty?"

    The Phoenix eyes are half closed, the lips are on the corner, and the deliberately lowered voice is charming and tantalizing.

    Su Kui nodded, blushing, as if he had drunk a big bottle of red wine

    "Really? Do you love me? " The voice is more hoarse and the ending is long, just like the God of death with a sickle. Knowing that death is coming, he still willingly dedicates his soul to change his eyes.

    "Really, really, I love..." wait!

    Su Kui glared at each other with big eyes, and could not set the channel: "do you cover my words?!"

    Even though he didn''t finish the last word, song Cheng heard it clearly in front of him, but unfortunately -

    he sighed and looked down on her. He could recover from his confusion so quickly.

    Stop the pen with your fingertips turning. "Thirsty? What would you like to drink? "

    Su Kui didn''t have a good look at him, shrugged his shoulders, "I''m free, just like you!"

    "OK," Song Cheng pressed the internal line, and it was quickly connected there. He simply said to the other end, "bring two cups of coffee to my office," thought about it and said, "one of them is milk and sugar, please send it as soon as possible."

    His words made Su Kui''s heart beat like a drum, was it him? It''s not him, but how can he know that she loves sweets and is the ultimate supporter of dairy products.

    Song Cheng can''t read mind skills. Naturally, he doesn''t know why Su Kui''s face is so unpredictable. He just thinks she doesn''t like it and says, "no? Then let the assistant give you another drink. "

    But why is there something in his memory that tells him that this woman is as sweet as life?

    "No -" Su Kui looked back at him with a smile. "I like it very much."

 Chapter 54

    I like the coffee with sweet and bitter taste very much. I prefer you --

    "ah," Song Cheng was relieved somehow and felt a strange emotion, as if to say that it was really right.

    When Han Guoguo received the call from the chairman, he was still in tears, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.

    Hearing that the chairman asked her to make two cups of coffee and send it to her as soon as possible, she quickly took out a paper towel to wipe off the tears on her face and left in a hurry.

    In the tea room on the 38th floor, Han Guoguo was busy for a long time. Finally, he brought out the coffee and went to the chairman''s office.

    Su Kui flipped through the financial magazines, a finger light red full lips, eyes and eyebrows are endless flow of customs.

    Almost -

    she closed the magazine, pretended to read the time, and said to song Cheng: "it''s boring. I can''t see how the coffee is good. Seriously, your assistant''s work efficiency is really poor!"

    "Well," Song Cheng raised his eyebrows, and the thick black sword eyebrows flew into the sideburns. He still recognized her words, "don''t run around, I''ll take you out for dinner later."

    Su Kui waved and didn''t even return his head. "An''an" ˇ« "

    little heartless!

    The brilliant smile like summer flower shakes his eyes, which makes his heart feel strange. It is gradually, slowly and slowly fermenting.

    After time precipitation, there will always be beautiful flowers.

    Song Cheng kept thinking about things in his head. His fingertips unconsciously turned the signing pen. This was his old problem. Once he got into thinking, he always had to grasp something to turn

    Suddenly, a cry of pain pierced his heart -

    "ah! It''s so painful -- "

    Song Cheng is shocked. His brain hasn''t made a command, but his body has taken the lead to walk to the door.

    For the first time, he felt that his heartbeat could jump so fast. Although he was very confident in Song''s security system, he couldn''t help worrying about her.

    Just a few steps away, the ground was in a mess. Her chiffon dress was covered with brown coffee liquid, which was rolling and steaming. She hit her feet from under the skirt.

    Han Guoguo''s eyes were wide, like Bambi, a deer. He mumbled in horror, "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."

    The pain of the skin made Su Kui almost speechless. The two cups of hot cocoa just came out of the oven were almost poured into her clothes.

    Hearing Han Guoguo''s words, Su Kui suddenly wanted to say something. If apology is useful, what do you want the police to do?!

    But I didn''t say it.

    At the same time, sunflower is also looking at her.

    A black hair tied neatly into a ponytail, Qi Liu Hai, eyes big and two lying silkworms, skin very white, a small girl.

    Both eyes are a little red. Did you cry just now?

    Han Guoguo looks at Su Kui quietly, and finally has to admit that others are better than her.

    Her face is picturesque, quiet and elegant. Even if she is in a mess, it doesn''t damage her pure temperament at all. Isn''t that the woman she just glimpsed in boss''s arms?

    Old innocence is not fair. It gives her the beauty of a country and a gorgeous boyfriend.

    But she, can only humble brew coffee, endure the boss scold, sit secretary assistant position, but do the work of running errands.

    Thinking like this, there is a sense of anger in my heart, and I don''t know who is angry.

 Chapter 55

    Song city came quickly, and the eyes of the black and ferocious swept towards Han Guoguo without any emotion. Han Guoguo felt as if he had been stared at by the God of death. His back was cold and he hurriedly avoided his sight.

    Su Kui''s wrists and front of her body were burning with pain. Her white face was even worse now, and her teeth were clenched to make no pain.

    Seeing that she was still holding on at this time, song Cheng pursed her lips and pulled her wrist which was scalded by coffee with big hands. There was already a circle of bright blisters on it.

    This woman, don''t you know when to bear, when not?!

    In front of him, he should have wanted to cry, laugh, laugh and scold at will.

    He said he loved him, but he refused to open his heart to him. Song Cheng had never known a woman, but this time, he wanted to see through Su Kui.

    Prick the blister gently with your fingertips, and hear the small sound of air extraction near your ears.

    "Hiss pain..." Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled and shriveled, and his tears are glistening on his curled lashes, waiting for him.

    This man deliberately, she is a very sensitive person, a little wound can be magnified on her several times, so she has been very afraid of pain.

    Song city Mou Guang looks at him plainly, the bottom of the eye condenses a feeling that he can''t understand, which is gradually filling up, "Oh, do you know the pain now?"

    "I. It''s always painful..." Su Kui takes two steps back quietly. Her intuition tells her that song city is very dangerous now.

    She wanted to flinch, but her wrists were in the hands of song city, unable to break away. The suffocating agitation almost drowned her.

    The knuckled fingers slowly stroked the coffee soaked place in front of her body and gently clicked, "does it hurt here?"

    His mood is too calm, Su Kui can''t understand whether he is angry or not.

    To say don''t care, he tightly clenched her wrist, eyes stubborn asked an answer. If you care, his reaction is too cold

    Reincarnation I, his character more sinister.

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth and felt that her throat was a little tight. Her voice was not so loud as "still, ok..."

    "Well --"

    Su Kui''s eyes were wide, but unexpectedly, he pressed it hard!

    Pain!!

    Tears sprang out of the eyes uncontrollably, like pearls that had broken the thread, and one by one they were scalding and smashing into song Cheng''s palm.

    Song city did not retreat at all. Feng''s eyes were cold and cold. The air around him was frozen into ice.

    Han Guoguo only felt a chill from the soles of his feet, which had been creeping into his brain, and his bones were shivering with cold.

    She holds the tears in her eyes and stops in her eyes with such astonishment. Her nose is red, isn''t it wrong?

    It''s clear that she poured coffee on this young lady, but look at boss''s face and his movements

    Incredibly so rough, she clearly saw that the face of the woman in front of her had become more and more pale, and the whole person looked depressed.

    She hesitated whether to open her mouth, but in case she opened it, what would she do if she led the fire to herself.

    She didn''t pour the coffee on her intentionally either, Han Guo thought wrongly.

    Good end, how so coincidence, with Su Kui bump together, if lose this job for this, she is not unjustly dead?

    In this way, she quietly looked at song city with a gloomy face, and at Su Kui, who was wronged for a while, hesitated

 Chapter 56

    The two men kept silent and completely regarded Han Guoguo as the air.

    In fact, time did not pass for a long time, but Han Guoguo felt her feet were numb. She did not dare to go and did not want to stay here.

    The feeling of being completely ignored made her cheeks red and her heart filled with embarrassment. She bit her teeth and hesitated: "boss Yes, I''m sorry, I, I''m not... " Intentionally

    Before he finished speaking, song Cheng looked at her fiercely, his eyes were like hawks and falcons, and the Yin test said, "shut up, there''s nothing for you here. Leave my sight now!"

    "Woo -" song city has been in a high position for many years, and its all powerful temperament shows a state of crushing everything. Han Guoguo, who felt extremely aggrieved, was frightened by him and burst out of his eyes uncontrollably. "Yes, I''m sorry..."

    Su Kui''s face is pale, and the corners of her mouth are drawn. Shouldn''t she be the worst? But why hasn''t she done well? Han Guoguo cried so miserably?

    Are all the female masters in the novel like this? It turns out that the big president is good at this --

    the idea of chaos has only turned in his mind, because Su Kui has not had time to figure out whether there is any place to learn from, and people have been held up by him and taken to the lounge with great strides.

    The steps are windy and the face is cold. Su Kui can''t figure out what song city is doing for the time being, but his appearance makes Su Kui dare not be too presumptuous.

    I can only hold his shirt tightly with my small hand to avoid falling down due to bumps.

    "Ah --"

    suddenly, the whole body is in the air, and Su Kui''s hands are falling down.

    Scared her face more white, showing a morbid gray, water eyes tearful, tightly closed, waiting for the moment of landing.

    The imaginary pain didn''t come, the back fell into a soft big bed, and the little body sank in gravity.

    In between, Su Kui''s brain has been in a state of crash, completely ignorant, and can''t remember anything.

    When she responded, song Cheng''s tall and handsome body had been pressed down, half kneeling in front of her, leaving a shadow.

    "What do you want to do..." His eyes were round, stuttered Su Kui.

    Isn''t that what she thought?

    That''s what you think. When the evil spirit of song city smiles, her eyebrows are all cold and thin, her lips and teeth are light, and she spits out two words, "dry you!"

    So direct, and act now!

    Su Kui twisted twice, panting like a dead fish to be controlled by him, three or two times to strip off the dress.

    Beast!

    She scolded secretly, but when he touched her body with the cold big palm of the thin cocoon, she sighed with satisfaction, what shameless, obscene, animal -

    she liked!

    The coffee splashed place in front of me was red and slightly skinned. Fortunately, it was covered by a layer of clothes. Finally, it didn''t burn a large bright blister like the wrist.

    The sight touched the blood red, song Cheng''s eyes were dark, and his heart seemed to have thousands of ghost hands tightly holding his heart and tearing!

    For a long time, he slowly lowered his head, and pasted his thin lips on the large red skin.

    As if this could alleviate her pain

    Su Kui seems to have a fire in the body, the wound is numb and itchy, with a slight tingling, straight to the brain.

    She clings to him with both hands, eager to kiss him. She has never been as eager as she is now

 Chapter 57

    Song Cheng raised her head as she wished, stood up and slowly covered her

    But when she wanted to kiss the thin, watery lip with her head up, he averted, and sunflower''s soft lip brushed his cheek.

    "Oh, pain --"

    as soon as the shoulder hurts, the sharp teeth penetrate her snow-white fragrant shoulder, and the blood flows down in an instant.

    She even clearly felt the blood loss in her body and the clear swallowing sound of the man in her ear.

    Su Kui looked at the man with scarlet blood on his lips incredulously. "You are crazy!"

    Song Cheng smiled slowly, his eyes and lips were full of evil spirits. He rubbed her ear lobes and whispered, "I''m crazy, you''re driving me!"

    Whatever you want, just come and get it!

    What do you want to gain by hurting yourself?

    "You, you don''t mess..." The eyes Dodge, dare not look at him, Su Kui is afraid that when he bumps into his deep eyes, he will confess everything involuntarily.

    Song Cheng affectionately reached out to brush her sweaty hair and twisted a bunch to her lips. "No, how can I be disorderly?" Feng Mou, full of unseen emotion, seemed to be shackled and bound her invisibly. He lowered his head and whispered, "I''m just doing what you want to do --"

    "I don''t want to do it now!" Su Kui bit her teeth, struggled with her hands on the bed, and was pushed back by song Cheng at will.

    Lying on his back on the snow bed, his long hair like seaweed is covered with pillows, like a sea demon arrested by the big net, he can only breathe powerlessly.

    Su Kui is a little impatient, "Song Cheng! Get up! "

    "Oh, why don''t you continue to put it on, impatient?"

    "Whatever you think! Get up! "

    I can''t think what a man is going crazy, which is totally contrary to her expected result. What kind of clothes are weak and pure. In front of song city, whose character is uncertain, it''s all fucking bullshit!

    When the body moved, the shoulder hurt and collapsed. The red blood slowly flowed out and dyed the white bedspread under the body red.

    Song Cheng totally regarded her words as nothing, leaned over her nose, and Su Kui''s eyes were against him. A huge storm was brewing in his eyes, which almost broke her.

    The voice was soft and focused. "Come on, tell me, what do you want?"

    "I want you!" Looking at his eyes, Su Kui could not help blurting out.

    Her deep words --

    Song Cheng slowly chuckled and smiled coldly and bloodthirsty, "did I say, don''t play smart in front of me again, and still use yourself as bait!"

    She was injured, and his heart was also suffering. It was an inexplicable emotion, occupying the dominant consciousness.

    Song Cheng knows very well that this is very bad for him. Standing at the top of the society, he needs to keep a cool head all the time, because he doesn''t know how many poisonous snakes hide in the dark corner and wait for the opportunity to move!

    But he couldn''t break free. This inexplicable emotion was like the addictive and lost mind of Helene.

    At the beginning of hearing her pain, his brain had hardly responded, and his body was walking towards her.

    It was not until his reason gradually returned and looked at her slightly dodging eyes that he realized that the coated glass completely used in his entire office could clearly sit in the office and see the outside scene, while the outside could not see the inside.

    In this case, how could she bump into the coffee assistant?

    God knows, looking at her wrists burning a large liaopao, and then looking at her innocent appearance, his anger surged up in an instant.

 Chapter 58

    Su Kui was stunned. He knew all about it.

    No wonder

    If it''s because of this, it''s understandable.

    The familiar feeling is back again. I remember that it was the case once in my previous life. She wanted to cook a bowl of long life noodles for her birthday, but overestimated her cooking skills. She not only made the noodles into a paste, but also almost burned the kitchen.

    At that time, green waist was thrown to Xingtang by Junmo for the charge of protecting the Lord. He gave 100 lashes and half of his life was lost.

    She was also tied to the bed by Junmo and tortured for three days and nights. Her throat was hoarse and almost could not make a sound. That was the first time Su Kui saw Junmo angry with her. So far, she has a deep memory.

    I can''t say what it''s like in my heart. Su Kui mumbled and hesitated to spit out two words, "I''m sorry..."

    But the neck is suddenly blocked by a big palm, and a pair of scarlet eyes are pressing her, and the palm is gradually closing.

    Breath was a little bit deprived, Su Kui did not struggle, but quietly looked at him, eyes have tears down.

    Looking at her tears, song Cheng could not be ruthless any more, and the big palm slipped slowly.

    Unable to close his eyes, song Cheng gnashed his teeth and said, "you know, I really want to kill you!" Reason told him that he could not let the woman who had a deep influence on him stay.

    But he can''t fucking do it!

    "Cough, cough..." Throat burning pain, Su Kui coughed on the edge of the bed, tearing his heart and lungs, and his windpipe was tight.

    She felt guilty. She just wanted to gamble. In the original scenario, Han Guoguo''s cup of coffee was poured on Song Cheng.

    The two also got together because of this. Song Cheng was gradually attracted by her until the end

    Su Kui clenched her fists. She knew that her practice was quite despicable. She used to be the most despised means, but now she used it to test men''s hearts.

    She was afraid that Junmo of the previous life was only a supporting role in the script, but this time, he was the male leader of Songcheng!

    Under the arrangement of the Lord of fate, men and women always meet in different occasions, and then attract each other.

    She is afraid that if she is not careful, she will lose her lover.

    But never thought that the man who can fall in love with others is not the one she deeply loves.

    Is this still her? She didn''t know

    Is that what she was, or what changed her?

    The body is broken and in a mess.

    Su Kui has been unable to pay attention to these things. Yes, she lost her heart when she came to this world and knew that song city was Junmo.

    Pretend to be weak, pretend to be quiet, but that''s not really her!

    Think of it, far from the first generation of free and easy, if one day he thought of it, how would he look at her?

    Is she really in the dark?

    Yes, but fortunately, it''s not too late. Su Kui slowly hooks his lips and laughs. That''s really Su Kui''s smile. It''s wanton.

    The blood on the fragrant shoulder is red, like a blood Butterfly, enchanting and dazzling.

    Song Cheng doesn''t know how many faces a person has. They are cute, weak, pale, enchanting, bright, free and easy

    What does it feel like when all these words are mixed in one person?

    He used to think that he would never have a woman he really loved in his life, but he preferred more quiet and elegant women in his heart, but when the woman in front of him appeared, everything became her! It''s just her! No one can replace it!

 Chapter 59

    Let''s go to hell with all those standards of mate selection!

    He smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes, walked up and put on Su Kui''s dress with a stiff action, looked at her pale face, and if there was a breath like nothing in her nose.

    Song Cheng''s heart was trembling. He couldn''t understand what was going on just now. He almost killed her just a little bit

    At the thought that if there was no thin figure in the world, he would tremble uncontrollably and would like to make people all over the world fear the same as him.

    Holding people in his arms, I feel Su Kui''s body is soft and boneless. I can''t curl up in his arms powerlessly. I can hardly feel her light weight.

    Pat her on the cheek, "can''t sleep, you know?"

    Wrap her in a thin blanket, hug her gently, and walk quickly out of the office.

    As soon as he stepped out of the office, he was blocked by a small figure. Song Cheng didn''t have time to deal with her. He moved his steps, but didn''t want to be blocked again.

    A hill rises between the fierce eyebrows. Feng Mou stares at her and spits out two words coldly, "go away!"

    When Han Guoguo''s legs were soft, she could hardly breathe under the powerful momentum of song city. She tried to suppress her fear, and she was salivating, and quickly fell out of her mind, "boss You, are you taking this lady to the hospital? I''m sorry. Can I Come and have a look with you? "

    Song Cheng has no patience to listen to her nonsense. He strides to the elevator and leaves a blank line, "if you don''t want to do it, go!"

    Han Guoguo looks back in amazement, but through boss''s arms, he sees a pair of eyes looking forward to life, full of ridicule.

    Her heart sank slowly, little by little, and she fell to the bottom of the valley.

    Su Kui smiled and closed her eyes.

    It seems that this girl is not as innocent as she seems to be -

    sure enough, the beautiful sadomasochistic feelings in the novel are all false, and she will never understand the inside story without her own participation.

    Unfortunately, I''m sorry, because this man, for the time being, she has no intention of giving someone away!

    Last night, I spent almost one night. Today, I was scalded and almost killed. When song Cheng put Su Kui in his Bentley car and drove to the hospital, I was almost killed.

    Su Kui''s head has become a mess of paste, but her small hand is tightly held in another big palm, tightly wrapped around her.

    The beautiful magnetic voice echoed in my ear, "Tang Wan! Can''t sleep, you know? It will be in the hospital soon. "

    Su Kui interrupted him discontentedly, muttering, "quarrel --"

    Song Chenggang''s still tense heart was defeated by this obviously charming words, and could not maintain the cold appearance any longer.

    There are some weeping and laughing pinching the palms of the small hands, "line line line, I do not say line, but you are not allowed to sleep ah."

    At last, he could not help warning that Su Kui was so weak that he scared him as if he would lose his breath at any time.

    I think he is also a person who has been around for several times. He can''t blink when he kills people. Only when he meets her -

    it''s no wonder that this little woman dare to tell him that she fell down and will take his heart in person sooner or later.

    Sure enough, but in a short period of time, song city''s unshakable heart has been stirred up by her waves.

    What a monster, a born actor.

    I can''t see which side is true, but I love each side desperately.

    Enemy occupation is only a matter of one glance -

 Chapter 60

    The hospital, looking at Su Kui sleeping quietly, song Cheng''s heart finally fell back to its original place, opened the door and walked out.

    Pei Haoran, a good friend, was wearing a white gown with a wicked smile on his lips. He leaned against the wall with his hands in his pockets and a face full of gossip, and looked at him.

    "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    "Well? What? "

    Pei Haoran raised his eyebrows and said angrily in the direction of the ward, "Hey, don''t pretend to be stupid!"

    Lengleng glanced at him. The brow of song city was very tired. He found a chair at will and sat down. "That''s what you see."

    Pei Haoran''s eyes widened, and his handsome face was full of consternation

    Song Chengfeng''s eyes were closed tightly, she leaned back against the wall and became fascinated. She didn''t answer.

    "No, no?" Pei Haoran swallows his saliva and organizes the language with great effort, "you When is it so bad? That she... "

    Pointing to Su Kui''s ward, "did you do it?" Compared with his own neck, raised his wrist, "to women, you can do it!"

    "I didn''t get the burn."

    Think of this, song city is a burst of fidgety again, the handsome face of the knife carves a frost, the action anxiously grabbed the hair, the black hair is pouring from the fingertip.

    Pei Haoran was surprised to see his friend''s hard to hide tiredness. What he presented to the public as a good friend was always one who dared to be ruthless and vigorous.

    Today''s decadent situation is really -

    never seen!

    Wait!

    Song Cheng said that he didn''t do the scald, which is equivalent to admitting that he did it on his neck in disguise?

    That circle of blue and purple marks, tut Tut, Pei Haoran shook his head, the face of the informal look finally converged, take a step to his side and sit down.

    "I hit him on the shoulder," I said, didn''t I? What''s the matter? "

    Look at the injury. It''s a very tough one. They are brothers who have played since childhood. Pei Haoran dare not say that he fully understands song city, but he knows that song city has never been used to beating women, even if it is not a gentleman.

    I don''t usually do it. Today I sent it directly to the hospital.

    Pei Haoran was curious about the woman who was still lying in the hospital bed. He wondered what she had done, which made song Chengxia so cruel.

    "I......" After opening his mouth, song Cheng''s voice was dry and hoarse. He punched on the wall impatiently. His Fingerbone suddenly cracked and opened several wounds. His blood was dripping.

    "I don''t know how to say..." Powerless close eyes, song city hands on his forehead, face down.

    Pei Haoran was stunned and stammered for a long time: "I, I''m rough! Song city, you''re fucking shocked! What''s this for? What about the bitter meat plan? "

    He looked at the white walls in the corridor of the hospital, stained with bright red blood, and was heartbroken. "Why don''t you know what to say? What about your eloquence? I remember when you were a good respondent in college, right? And there is also ah, I tell you, even if you are injured, I will not pity you! I just asked the decoration team to get this wall last week. Remember to type the compensation into my account! "

    Song city: "..."

    A few seconds later, he said, "roll!"

    Shut up if you can''t talk! He''s tired enough that he doesn''t need a noisy sparrow to chirp in his ear.

    Now, he just wants to be quiet about his affairs with Tang Wan.

    "Huh?" Pei Haoran turned a big white eye and stared at him angrily. "This is my hospital. Where do you want me to go? Let''s talk about it. I''ll be a bosom brother today. "

 Chapter 61

    The cold and fierce wind swept through Pei Haoran''s neck, and he quickly raised his hand to make a capitulation

    However, he was really curious about what could make his friend look like a ghost.

    What did he see in his face? Hesitation, guilt? At the moment, Pei Haoran really wants to be slapped twice, and then tells him that he has hallucinations.

    Unfortunately, it''s true!

    "Talk about it. If there is something between men and women, you know, brother, I''ve been known as a romantic Pei Shao who doesn''t touch his leaves. I''d like to give you a reference if I say brother."

    Lightly swept his one eye, song city leans back to the seat, tightly purses thin lips to look at the ceiling.

    As time went by, Pei Haoran thought he could not hear anything and felt sorry. Song city slowly opened up.

    The hoarse voice is as low and sexy as ever, but it''s hard to hide the hesitation in the words.

    "She She''s a lover I''ve kept for a long time. She looks and figures well, but I didn''t pay attention to her until yesterday... "

    Pei Haoran''s eyes brightened, and he was stupid after hearing his next words. His eyes almost fell out, "love, lover? Day after day? "

    What kind of international joke will this dog blood thing happen to Songcheng?

    "And then? She''s looking for a little white face behind your back? " So song Cheng wants to strangle her lover because of love and hate?

    Pei Haoran rubbed his smooth chin, thinking more and more about his friend''s character of no sand in his eyes, which is very likely to be the same thing.

    The thin lips of song city are tight, and the cold air around them seems to have dropped by more than ten degrees.

    "And don''t listen?" Would he have wasted time here with a Starling if he had never had this experience?

    Ignoring song city''s disdainful eyes, Pei Haoran nodded repeatedly, "if you want to, please continue!"

    Song Cheng turned his head and didn''t bother to look at him, and slowly organized the language. "How did she say that before? It only gave me two words, vanity! But Since yesterday, she seems to have changed completely... "

    "What kind of person?"

    "MMM -" thought, "clean! Yes, the first time I saw her, the word came out of my mind. Funny. Maybe she was so good at acting. Anyway, I can''t see any trace of camouflage. "

    Pei Haoran gradually sat up straight and became interested.

    "And then?"

    "She told me that she would stop pretending. She fell. Now, she is coming to take my heart."

    "Confession?"

    "Probably? But she hurt herself on purpose in a flash. In my office, I saw her wrists burned, and my heart was very sad. "

    Pei Haoran probably understood. He just didn''t expect that his friend would have such a day. He always thought that song Cheng would find a wife who was the right door to door in the future, and then he would kill everywhere in the business world, expand the business area, and become a fan one hundred years later A legend beyond human reach.

    But I don''t expect to see him so grounded.

    Trapped in love?

    "So, you''re angry and scared. You don''t want this uncontrollable emotion to affect your brain, so out of control that you want to kill her forever?"

    With a sigh, my heart is still throbbing when I hear this, "yes..."

    "But you didn''t kill her. What stopped you?"

    "I thought that if there was no more her in the world, all my strength would be evacuated." now, he is glad to be sober and timely, which did not lead to a big mistake.

    "She can control your mood now. If she is a commercial spy sent by the enemy, do you know the consequences?"

    "Then I''ll recognize it..."

    "Ha ha," Pei Haoran suddenly raised his lips and gave a happy smile. He patted him on the shoulder. "Congratulations, brother, you fell!"

    In two days, it''s incredible, right?

 Chapter 62

    After Pei Haoran said this, he left him to do the next operation, leaving song Cheng alone in the silent hospital corridor, silent for a long time

    In the next few days, Su Kui found that song city seemed to be possessed by loyal dogs, which changed a lot.

    For example, now -

    Song Cheng is dressed in white and black pants, his shirt sleeve is pulled up, his lean arm is exposed, and he approaches with a plate of washed fruit, "Wan Wan, how do you feel today? Would you like some fruit? "

    He picked up the fruit knife and began to cut himself. Su Kui drew at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the man who was sitting in front of the hospital bed. He was silent.

    Will song city serve people? How is that possible?

    When the fruit is cut to the end, it turns out that a big round and red apple has only one core left.

    How do you tell her to eat?

    So, Su Kui did not have a good look at him, light way: "I do not want to eat."

    Hand meal, song city slowly put the knife and apple back to the fruit plate, soft voice asked, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat, do you want to go out to breathe?"

    Su Kui finally couldn''t hold it. She stared at him incredulously. "What''s the matter with you?"

    How could I enter the hospital and open my eyes to the whole world?

    Unless Songcheng recovers the memory of her past life, Su Kui really doesn''t know what song Cheng is up to. These days, she can say that she is very gentle.

    No matter how angry she was, or how she pretended to shake her hands and throw away the fruit he had worked so hard to cut, she never saw him angry.

    Song Cheng tugged at the corners of his mouth and said something bitterly, "I''m sorry about that day..."

    Su Kui''s expectant heart falls down slowly, his face is cold, and his eyes are cold. "So, is it just guilt?"

    It''s not because of feeling for her, it''s not because of heartache, it''s just because of guilt?

    Sorry to go to TMD! She never looked up to them.

    He vomited the turbid Qi deeply, as if he wanted to vomit all the depression that had been deposited in his chest for a long time.

    Yes, sukui has realized that she is deeply influenced by this man. Even if she loves this man, she should not love to the point of losing herself.

    With a wry smile on her lips, Su Kui thought in silence: if Grandpa knows that his granddaughter is so disheartened, I''m afraid that he will drive her out of the house angrily, right?

    Fortunately, she was sober in time.

    She still loves, but everything should be based on the equal position, the real love has been equal. Should not appear again like just know that song city is a lover of the previous life, reckless brain shape.

    "Of course not, i..." like you?

    After opening his mouth, the boss of Song Dynasty lost his voice again in front of the little woman.

    Su Kui hums, "what are you? Since I can''t say it, I''ll tell you when you think about it! " After that, he politely ordered, "I''m tired, I''m going to have a rest."

    The charming little face is full of indifference, which makes song Cheng''s heart ache endlessly. Doesn''t she love him anymore? Or hate his ruthless hand that day?

    He couldn''t open his eyes because of the strong incandescent light on his head. For a long time, his voice was dry and hard, and he said, "OK, you need to rest first. I''ll see you in the evening. What do you want? I''ll bring it to you? "

    Su Kui had been lying back in bed, as if he had fallen asleep and didn''t hear what he said. He didn''t move, even his long black eyelashes quivered.

 Chapter 63

    My heart sank, but what can I do? Everything is up to me. Song city, song city, makes you think of women as playthings, never willing to formalize your heart. This time, you''ve kicked the iron plate?

    In addition to the body is powerless or powerless, Songcheng reluctantly smiled, the tone of gentle tolerance: "then I go first, you have to be obedient in the hospital, you know?"

    Su Kui''s thin body moved in the quilt. When song city opened the door and was about to disappear, Su Kui''s cool voice, like a dream, came into song city''s ear.

    "I''d like to eat the vegetable soup bag of Quanfu Zhai in the West City, the three delicacies of Xiangge in the east city, the apricot cheese of Yuxiangyuan in the city, the kidney bean roll, the cashew nuts and shrimps in the building outside the city, and the fish head."

    When lengbuding heard this long string, song Cheng was stunned for a moment, then turned around for a surprise, and said, "OK, I will bring it to you in the evening."

    "You buy it yourself."

    "Good." With a mouth full of indulgence, song Cheng shakes his head and grins bitterly when he comes to the door. This meal almost requires him to run the whole city all over.

    But what''s the way? Who told him to owe her, heart planted, to her call sweet.

    I raised my hand and looked at my wristwatch. It''s ten past three. Now I''m driving to buy something sunflower needs to eat. Should it be in time?

    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, Su Kui slowly put his small head out of the quilt and chuckled.

    Men are cheap, do not clean up a meal, how to know their own position in his mind?

    Besides, she almost died in his hands. If you don''t teach him some lessons, you can forgive her so easily. Don''t say that the education you have received since childhood is not allowed, she won''t allow it herself!

    After a few days of nurturing, Su Kui''s pale face has gradually become ruddy. It''s said that the body can''t stand the tossing. It''s because the original master didn''t know how to cherish himself. He fell down at night and day, and the black and white were reversed. Who is she!

    Pink lips light hook, Su Kui nose light slow, with a relaxed look into sleep.

    During the period, the nurse checked the room several times, and Pei Haoran ran ran to the door and peeped at it secretly. Su Kui rarely slept soundly, but when he woke up, the bright moon was in the sky.

    Song Cheng ordered her the most luxurious single room naturally. She was the only one in the huge room who could breathe. In the dark room, she only lit a small night light. Su Kui stared at the indicator light on the LCD screen, blinked, confused and wanted to sleep.

    "Pa!" The door was pushed open, the room''s headlights were pressed on, the dazzling white light stabbed sunflower''s eyes, which had not yet closed their eyes, burst into tears. The eyes were sour.

    She closed her eyes and got used to it for a while. Then she opened her eyes and a huge black shadow blocked the strong light and stood beside her bed.

    Song Cheng, smiling, raised his hand and shook the bag and the food box he was carrying. He didn''t hide his doting on her. "Well, I''ve bought them for you. Have some?"

    The hair in front of the forehead is wet with sweat, and the white shirt and trousers on the body are wrinkled. Where is the appearance of a bully President?

    Pull it out, say he''s a white-collar unemployed and believe it.

    He was in a state of embarrassment. The fragrance from the food box in his hand slowly penetrated into the tip of his nose. Su Kui smiled happily and sat up slightly.

    Song Cheng quickly put down his lunch box and went into the bathroom. "I''ll help you with the water."

    It''s all about loyal dogs. Su Kui lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "No, I''m not disabled." It doesn''t hurt so long after a rest.

    After washing her hands in the bathroom, song Cheng had already brought out the same thing that she had at noon, and looked at her expectantly with a face, "taste it."

    Su Kui didn''t expect that the vegetables brought back by song Cheng were still slightly steaming. He looked at him thoughtfully, but he was also looking at her, full of praise!

    This contrast is cute -

 Chapter 64

    He was forced by song Cheng to stay in the hospital for seven days. If it wasn''t for Su Kui, he was impatient and almost angry. Song Cheng probably wanted Su Kui to take charge of the hospital.

    Seven days later, on a bright morning, the golden sun was shining brightly, and the bright light was shining on Su Kui''s face when he stepped out of the hospital. His skin was almost transparent, showing a dreamlike feeling.

    As if it would disappear in a moment, song Cheng was behind her, and she didn''t dare to touch Su Kui''s head easily due to her indifferent treatment for several days.

    However, the picture in front of him made his heart suddenly stagnate. Su Kui, who was the first to walk in front of him, did not look back. Countless light spots blurred her back, like a resolute never to return.

    He can''t care about other things any more. He steps to catch up with the women in front of him, reaches out and holds Su Kui''s small hand tightly.

    As soon as Su Kui was stiff, she almost wanted to fall over her shoulder with this hand. Fortunately, the familiar taste took the lead in her nose and forced her to stop the car, but she didn''t start.

    Hand earned under did not break away, turn head cold sweep him a glance, "let go!"

    She hasn''t decided to forgive him, OK? If we don''t teach him a profound lesson this time, will she die next time?

    But unexpectedly, Songcheng didn''t let go. Instead, it clenched tighter, so tight that Su Kui could even hear the banging of bones.

    Su Kui, who is especially developed in pain, twisted her eyebrows in an instant, and her beautiful eyebrows were raised. "You hurt me. What''s crazy about you?"

    I thought I was used to her cold words, but how could I? Especially after tasting the soft soft words she had not long ago, her heart seemed to be clenched by countless small hands, and she could hardly breathe with pain.

    With a deep breath, song city raised a smile again. The dark eyes filled with bitterness. He said in a hoarse whisper: "Wan Wan, I know what I do is hard to forgive, but can you give me another chance?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and said, "I can''t forgive you. What chance do you want me to give?"

    In my heart, I was thinking, if you are still like a mug mouth gourd, how far you have to roll!

    "I......" The heart rate suddenly quickened. Song Cheng thought this was probably the most difficult time in his life, but he felt vaguely that if he didn''t say it this time, he would never have a chance again.

    So, he sipped his lips, firmly turned Su Kui''s body, bowed his head to meet her eyes and eyes, "just like the heroic words you put down to me in the elevator that day, and vowed to take away my heart..."

    "Continue." Su Kui raised his lips and encouraged him to continue.

    Take a deep breath. "I want to say, you don''t need to take it. I''ve been caught in a trap and planted unconsciously."

    After saying the words that had been hidden in his heart for a long time, song Cheng felt that his heart had been relaxed for a long time, and his pent up emotions finally spread out like mist and shone into the sun.

    Can''t help it? Good -

    but there seems to be a missing sentence.

    So, Su Kui''s expression is light, and his tone is light, and he asks, "that''s it?"

    "What?" Song Cheng was a little stunned. The wise and powerful boss of Song Dynasty was unusually slow in emotional matters.

    Bang! Pulling at the corners of his lips, Su Kui broke the grip of song Cheng''s palm and turned around and left.

    Su Kui is being held up by others to grow up. She made a fool of herself when she first tasted love. It''s right for Baba to catch up and get hurt. But today, if song city doesn''t show any attitude, I won''t wait on whoever she loves!

 Chapter 65

    Anyway, falling in love is secondary. It''s proper to earn enough exchange points to go home.

    Su Kui left simply, leaving song Cheng staring at the empty palm of his hand for a long time.

    Seeing that Su Kui has come to the side of the road, he raises his hand and signs a taxi, which will soon leave his sight.

    In a hurry, he blurted out, "Wan Wan, I like you. Can you give me another chance?"

    Finish saying, song city is stupefied.

    Do you like it?

    His heart was mixed with joy and sorrow. Song Cheng stared at the slender and graceful woman who still didn''t turn back after he said this.

    What would be her attitude? What response? Will you despise his love, or will you retaliate by stepping on his heart?

    In just a few tens of seconds, it''s like a lifetime -

    even if he sits in the world business center and negotiates with several business tycoons, he can still keep his brain rational and calm, and cooperate with them without smoke of gunpowder but more like a commercial saw of war.

    But now, he''s nervous.

    He was afraid that sukui would take a taxi and go away, and then disappear into his world. How can I leave him alone to solve the day and night yearning like gangrene?

    Fortunately -

    she didn''t, only saw what she said to the taxi driver, and the driver left with a black face and a murmur of stepping on the accelerator.

    Looking back, sukui hooked his index finger. "Come here."

    Surrounded by numerous buildings made of concrete and steel bars, the hospital is cold and pale behind. The sunshine on the top of the head is warm, splitting a crack in the heart covered with layers of haze, and finally the soul is relieved.

    Like a demon, he went to sunflower step by step.

    Tall and thin, the figure like a model is wrapped in a pure black handmade suit, the facial features like a knife are beautiful and have no couple, with the whole body and noble bearing, such as the presence of God.

    The little hand encircled his neck, pulled his head down, and the red lip was close to his ear. He breathed like a blue: "this time, it''s not the next time --"

    the voice hasn''t fallen, the red lips and breath have been plundered by the tyranny. A pair of big palms tightly encircled her waist and pressed her to the broad and hot chest.

    The woman''s face is slightly raised, the man''s head is low, both of them are not willing to show weakness and equal strength, their lips and tongues are swept between their teeth, the golden sunlight penetrates through the gap between them, and a couple of beautiful couple are born naturally.

    The city is bustling, the traffic is busy, the cars passing by in a hurry can not disturb the beautiful and ambiguous air around them.

    Until the two people''s lips and teeth filled with a light smell of rust, it was hard to give up the inseparable close to the lips, a wisp of ambiguous silver with the action of disconnection.

    "I swear!" gasped her forehead

    Next time, I''d like to thank you!

    In the street where people come and go, there are so many people who kiss each other without blushing?

    It''s a pity that Su Kui and song Cheng are a couple.

    No more dog abuse, let it be natural and friendly. Song Cheng first opened the door for Su Kui, took her in and fastened her seat belt. Then he went back to the driver''s cab and drove to the Dongshan villa where he lived.

    With one hand holding the steering wheel, the other hand grabs Su Kui''s small hand and kneads it. From time to time, he has to bite between his lips and teeth to bring a crisp current.

    Su Kui struggled for several times without fruit, and simply went with him.

    The memory finally coincides with the previous life, and the sticky man comes back -

 Chapter 66

    In order to wash away the dust for Su Kui, song Cheng specially packed the famous French restaurant in s city and had a romantic lunch with her.

    After lunch, I would like to learn from other people''s little lovers, hand-in-hand shopping and walking, completely ignoring the surprise of others.

    Holding hands tightly, walking among a group of men and women snuggling up to each other, wearing a suit that fits well, the beautiful and luxurious Songcheng is undoubtedly the focus in the hearts of all people.

    The sun was already setting in the west when we got on the black Bentley of song city again.

    The setting sun of the West sinks lightly to sprinkle a layer of crimson gauze, envelop the heaven and earth in a faint yellow.

    Dongshan villa is located in the outskirts of the city. It is a well-known wealthy area of s city. People who can live here have the right to live in addition to the money. They are indispensable.

    The car went more and more remote, and soon drove up the mountain road. This mountain road was specially opened for the villa in the middle of the mountain. Few cars passed by in normal times. But today, somehow, several cars that could not see the license plate were not far behind their cars.

    When they got to the mountain path, there was a posture of encircling them.

    Through the rear-view mirror, the eyes of song Cheng, who could see clearly outside, were cold, and a bloodthirsty smile was drawn from the corner of his lips, and he slowly lowered his eyelids and began to speak in a warm voice: "Wan Wan, are you afraid of death?"

    Su Kui on the copilot''s seat, with one hand and one cheek, is still staring at the passing scenery outside the car. Hearing song Cheng''s words, she turns her head and looks at him with a smile. She says slowly, "it depends on what kind of death method it is."

    "Ah," said the hand, as if with all his strength he had grasped the little hand in his hand, "I will do my best to protect you."

    The magnetic voice reverberated in the carriage. Su Kui''s serious appearance made her feel sluggish. In a trance, another man with different voice, appearance and appearance also said this sentence in her ear.

    Smile deeper, back hand back to hold him, "of course I believe you."

    The spotless black shiny leather shoes press the accelerator hard to the end. Black Bentley, like a leopard out of its cage, roars forward.

    Soon, it was separated from several closely followed cars.

    However, in a short time, those driving cars blocking the license plate also responded by stepping on the accelerator to the maximum, and several cars on Panshan road roared to start the speed chase.

    Along the way, song Cheng has been tight lipped, dark as the abyss of the Phoenix eyes gradually filled with blood fog, he released his hand holding Su Kui, and quickly turned out a silver pistol from under the car seat.

    She didn''t Miss Su Kui''s surprise. Yes, she was surprised. Besides, song Cheng didn''t find fear in her eyes.

    He did not even find out that the deep love in his dark eyes was enough to drown people.

    "Afraid?" He asked.

    Su Kui just chuckled and said, "I''m afraid"

    the deep and clear laughter slowly overflowed from the throat, and the chest vibrated and sent out magnetic low chirps, which was sexy and confusing.

    Su Kui kneaded the plump, white and tender ear beads, where the crisp, crispy and hemp was slightly hot.

    Damned man, I don''t forget to get angry all the time.

    Time has no time to delay, the roaring Panther issued the final low roar, and finally helpless was forced to the corner, the car stalled.

    Song Cheng loosened the steering wheel, leaned his cheek to Su Kui, and said, "kiss me."

 Chapter 67

    The smile on her lips suddenly faded. Su Kui''s face was a little stiff. "What do you want to do?!"

    Song Cheng''s thin lips quickly raised a clear and meaningful smile. Feng Mou was all starry. He kissed her on the forehead and squeezed her eyes. "That''s OK. The effect is the same. Stay in the car and wait for me to come back!"

    Sentimental soft her hair, in Su Kui Zheng Zhong, a push open the door, stride out.

    "Song city!"

    In response, Su Kui Meng pounced on the door, slapped the window vigorously, twisted the handle of the car, the door remained still, and was locked by song Cheng.

    He turned back and put his index finger to his lips, hissed and smiled at her. Looking back, the smile in the eyes quickly congealed into frost, and the whole body was filled with killing intention, like a general fighting in the battlefield, with a never-ending refusal.

    "Song city! You let me out! I don''t need your protection you hear me! "

    She should not be a woman who can only lean on the protection of song city in a narrow carriage. Let her watch song city fight in the encirclement of those ferocious big men with her own eyes. The sharp weapon in her hand is mercilessly cut on his body. It''s like plucking out her heart in life!

    But Su Kui can''t do anything. No matter how she shouts and beats, song Cheng never looks at her again.

    With unswerving steps, song city flew out like lightning, and the big man in front of him flew straight out. He slipped a few meters back and hit the tree trunk heavily. The bones were clattering and the five features were painfully squeezed into a group.

    Other people saw that they were wrong, looked at each other, rolled up their sleeves and rushed in ferociously. Song Cheng was short and dodged the heavy blow. One blow was on the belly of the man, and he stepped lightly and rose up in the air. He spun himself in the air and swept several people''s faces with long legs. All of a sudden, he howled loudly.

    Another big man saw that song city was so terrifying, he raised his hand to his companion, and took him to Bingley in song city.

    Through the brown glass, Su Kui looked at the big man who was getting closer and said "fuck!" Look around for something that can be used as a weapon. If you are cold, you will be cold.

    Su Kui bowed his head and saw a silver pistol with smooth shape. He was lying on the driver''s seat quietly. For a while, he could not say what it was like.

    He didn''t take it out, but chose to stay with her.

    Su Kui grabs the pistol and checks it quickly. He finds that the pistol has been loaded and lies in the palm of her hand.

    Thanks to her general grandfather, the family''s children, no matter how many men and women, will have some self-defense skills. Su Kui is the leader among them. He can also bring down several strong men with bare hands.

    However, soon, she was in a state of bewilderment. Did song Cheng forget to explain something to her? After all, the original owner didn''t know these things?

    I''m afraid that if I really encounter this situation, it''s lucky that I didn''t scare myself.

    Thinking about it, two big men have come to the front of the car. They hold up their hammers and knock hard on the glass of the car. Once or twice

    "Wow --"

    the glass is broken and cracked, and the debris is splashed. A piece of glass is scratched on sukui''s snow colored cheek, and the blood beads are soon oozing out. There is a kind of different charm against the pale face.

    The two big men looked at each other, their eyes flashed with obscenity, "shout! Look, there is a jinjiaojiao in Song Dong''s car! "

    "Come here, little beauty. Otherwise, don''t blame my brother for not pitying me!" Half a foot long Swiss Army knife has reached the tip of Su Kui''s nose.

    "Song Dong! Don''t stop blaming your brother for killing your woman! "

    Song Cheng''s heart sank, his hands moved slowly for half a beat, the cold light flashed, the sharp dagger had been deeply stabbed into his back, and the red blood shot out immediately.

 Chapter 68

    The red blood stabbed Su Kui''s eyes. She ignored the sharp knife that had threatened her life, and slowly raised the pistol in her hand.

    Cold as if the words like ice spit out one by one, "now, who killed who is still possible!"

    The face of the man holding the sharp knife is obviously twisted, but the sharp weapon in his hand has no intention of putting it down. It seems that he is also a cruel character.

    He laughed, "Oh? Little beauty still has a gun. Ha ha, can she use it? Do you know how to load? Do you want my brother to teach you! "

    At first, several men who were afraid to move were frightened by the gun in Su Kui''s hands. They looked at each other and laughed loudly when they heard the words of the backbone.

    "Bang --"

    a thunderous gunshot broke through the air. The birds hidden in the woods beside the mountain path began to flutter their wings. Su Kui''s eyes were cold and fierce. A pair of small white hands and a silver pistol were perfectly integrated. Smoke came out of the muzzle of the gun.

    Blood splashed all over Su Kui''s face, but she oblivious to wipe it off, through the broken window to the outside provocative smile, "with no need to teach, try to know!"

    I''m afraid that she''s a rookie who can bluff more than an old hand.

    After all, if she shakes her hand, she may die.

    "My grass! Boss! "

    A few people were a little confused by this sudden situation. No one noticed that song Cheng''s footsteps hardly made a sound. However, several dodges had already come behind them. They quickly attacked others first, strangled one''s neck and shook him severely. They rushed up before others returned to their senses.

    Su Kui and song Cheng cooperated quite tacitly. One shot after another only hit those people''s legs, which did not cause human life. Occasionally, he intentionally emptied several shots and hit the asphalt road, causing a lot of rocks.

    The scene is especially fierce, sukui did not notice that a danger is quietly coming.

    "Poof -" the sound of the bullet falling into the body. Su Kui''s pupils are constricted. She looks down at her chest incredibly. A blood flower in her left heart is extremely enchanting.

    Later, I found that there were still people who didn''t get out of the car and had silencing guns!

    Unfortunately, it was too late. Su Kui used his last strength to throw the pistol to song Cheng. He couldn''t support it any more and fell into the dark.

    "No!!!"

    Everything in front of him is like a movie slow shot, slowly unfolding in front of him. The woman''s unbelievable eyes are wide, the blood color on the small face with palm size suddenly fades away, and the dark blood hole in the heart is flowing out.

    At last, the red color is magnified infinitely until it completely covers his retina.

    All over the world, there is a blood red -

    his hoarse voice is filled with endless anger and hatred, and the desire to destroy everything in front of him surges to the brain.

    "Damn you all!"

    It seems that the pistol in his hand still has Su Kui''s body temperature. Song Cheng turns around and grabs the big man''s neck. The muzzle of the pistol reaches his brain. Without hesitation, he pulls down the trigger. "Bang," one shot is fatal!

    Several people were frightened by his sudden outburst of violent emotions, but song Cheng had completely lost his mind, and now his brain was screaming all the time: kill! Kill! Kill!

    Those who hurt her should die!

    He ducked from the bullets. After hiding in the car, song Cheng raised his pistol and aimed at the head behind the chair. When he quietly showed his head, he firmly fired the last bullet.

 Chapter 69

    The bullet flew into the head and exploded. The red blood and white brain blood smashed the whole car.

    There was no chance for other people to breathe. It was almost instantaneous. Before they could react, they had been cruelly wiped by song Cheng.

    -

    Pei''s hospital.

    The same place, the same people.

    Song Cheng''s whole body is bloodstained. The tailored suit has been worn out. His shaved facial features are full of worries. He holds his hands and prays silently against his forehead.

    The operating room with three characters of "emergency treatment" is standing not far away from his side. It has been a whole night since the disaster. The eyes of song Chengfeng are covered with blood. The pain of his body has been numb for a long time, because these are far better than the heart feedback to him.

    "Shua --"

    the emergency room was opened from the inside. Pei Haoran''s white doctor''s robe was covered with blood. The pupils of song Cheng were constricted. It was all the blood of his beloved woman. So many --

    Song Cheng may not find it. His hands were shaking. He was afraid to ask about the situation when sitting in the chair. He was afraid to hear the bad news!

    But he doesn''t ask, but it doesn''t mean Pei Haoran won''t say.

    He took a slow breath, then slowly vomited out, went to song Cheng, and tried to say to him in a peaceful tone: "A Cheng, you have suffered a lot of injuries, do you want to deal with it?"

    Song Cheng shakes his head wearily, pinches his eyebrows and asks him, "I''m ok, how is she..." As soon as he spoke, Pei Haoran was not only shocked, but also himself. His voice sounded like a broken bellows, like a half hundred old people.

    In recent days, Su Kui was hospitalized in Songcheng, but he hardly slept a whole sleep. The company and the hospital ran at both ends. The pressure of the whole group was on his own shoulders. Pei Haoran thought that today, after su Kui was discharged from the hospital, song Cheng could finally have a rest without any trouble.

    But it never occurred to me that those who were discharged in the morning and sent in in the afternoon!

    Besides, it''s still so tragic.

    "A Cheng, listen to me. You really need to have a rest. In this way, after you have a rest, shall we sit down and talk slowly?" The broad palm patted the shoulder of song city, and Pei Haoran rarely expressed solemn way.

    With his words, song Cheng''s original suspended heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, smashed to pieces, thin lips and blood faded, and squeezed out a difficult sentence, "she, she I''ll wait for her to come out. "

    "Acheng --"

    Pei Haoran has some difficulties in enunciating. He really doesn''t know how to say it. To tell the truth, it''s too cruel to his friends. For the first time in his nearly 30 years of life, he has to face the choice of life and death of his lover. If he can, I sincerely hope that this will not happen to Songcheng.

    But there is no if in the world.

    Song Cheng stood up from the chair and strode to the emergency room. Every step seemed to be on the tip of a knife, but he was paranoid about asking for a result.

    "If you don''t, I''ll see for myself!"

    Pei Haoran hurriedly stopped him and said: "don''t worry. The situation is not so bad. People have been saved. You don''t know how many bacteria are on your body. If you go in, it will not affect Tang Wan."

    Sure enough, when it comes to that woman, any standard of Songcheng depends on her, and everything is first.

    In the eyes flashed a surprise, "really?"

    "Really!" Pei Haoran was sure to push him to sit down, and his words became heavy. "But, you need to have a psychological preparation. The bullet almost came in by rubbing the heart. The bullet was taken out. Whether it can get out of danger depends on her own willpower."

 Chapter 70

    The clenched fist was loose and clenched tightly. The last one hit the wall, and the wound that had not yet been healed opened instantly.

    Pei Haoran opened his mouth, sighed and said nothing.

    "I''ll send her directly to the ICU when I come out later. Go and clean up first, and then come to have a look."

    Song Cheng nodded. This time, he didn''t resist. He followed Pei Haoran to deal with the wound.

    After a night, the blood of the back wound has coagulated and is connected with the shirt. Pei Haoran just separated the shirt from the sticking point of the wound, and the fresh blood immediately gushed out.

    Pain can be imagined, but song city is like a walking corpse without pain.

    As soon as he had finished handling it and changed his clothes, he hurried back in a hurry.

    Su Kui has been sent to the ICU ward. During the isolation and observation period, the family can only see the patient through the glass. Song Cheng is separated from her by a piece of transparent glass, but it seems to be separated from the whole world.

    The woman lying on the sickbed with her eyes closed tightly is thin and pitiful. Her face is cut by glass. After a night''s fermentation, it has turned blue and purple.

    All the time the heart was aching, song chengdun, finally took a deep look at Su Kui, turned around and walked out of the nursing room.

    "Take good care of her. I''ve lost a piece of hair. You''re the only one I can ask!"

    Pei Haoran stumbled, almost choking on his words. For a while, he murmured to his back: "why, the guy who sees color and forgets friends!"

    But I did it honestly

    As soon as he stepped into the 38th floor, Vivian hurried up and asked anxiously, "boss, you..."

    But looking up at the gloomy expression of almost dripping water between the eyebrows of song city, he consciously swallowed the rest of "are you ok?".

    This situation must not be OK!

    He kept walking and took off his coat. "Did you find out who made it?"

    Vivian held up his glasses, followed him with great strides, and reported to him with a single glance holding the folder. "It''s found out that Changyun did the preliminary estimation. For the land in the western suburb, they were in a position to get it. Almost all the working capital of the company was transferred out to win the bidding. In the end, we intercepted Hu. Their company''s operation had problems. Yesterday, those people were very It may have been Changyun who sent for revenge. "

    Song Cheng nodded to show that he knew. He left his coat and threw it on the sofa. He went to his desk and sat down. He turned on the computer and looked at the trend of Changyun stock market. "Tell me to go on, and immediately start to purchase Changyun shares in all aspects. Tomorrow at the latest, is there any problem?"

    Vivian was frightened by the killing intent in his eyes, and his heart missed half a beat. However, he was following the people of Songcheng. He still had the strength to stabilize his heart and said, "no problem, I''ll go down and command."

    "Well."

    It was not until the high-heeled shoes slapped on the ground that the sound gradually went away, and the office fell silent again, that song Cheng seemed to be evacuated with all his strength, his straight back softened and reclined in the back of the chair.

    Just now, even though he had the answer in his mind, when he heard it again, song Cheng couldn''t control it. He wanted to find out the mastermind of this matter immediately and make him die!

    But -

    he hated himself more. Why didn''t he protect her? He seemed to be around him and always hurt.

    Either by himself or by his enemies.

    But he can''t let go.

 Chapter 71

    So -

    sorry, Wan Wan, I will double to you. I swear by my life, this is the last time. From now on, no one will be able to hurt you, including me.

    It has been three days since Song Cheng became increasingly anxious. He walked back and forth in the ICU ward and looked through the glass at the woman who was full of instruments.

    Compared with the previous days, she was more emaciated, her plump cheeks were drying rapidly, her lips were cracked, her face was gray, and she looked dead.

    And song Cheng can''t do anything, not even touch her face!

    At this time, when Vivian called, the mobile phone in his pocket shook violently, waking up song city, which was still in pain.

    Walk out slowly, connect, low voice with the magic of soothing worry, "what''s the matter."

    In front of subordinates, he has always been the most calm and rational boss. Even now, his pride will not allow him to show his weakness in front of subordinates.

    Vivian was not in a good mood, so she didn''t hear song Cheng''s tone was wrong. She quickly reported the situation. "Boss, Lin Changmin, chairman of Changyun, was on the roof of the song mansion and threatened to see you, or he would jump down from the roof. Now, the outside of our group mansion is full of police and people watching."

    Song Cheng''s eyes are red, his lips are bloodthirsty, and he slowly spits out a sentence, "let him jump, you tell him, I hope he can jump down and die simply, otherwise, I want him to die!"

    ˇ°BOSSŁˇˇ±

    "That''s it! Remember to convey my words without missing a word to me. I''ll see if he''s willing to die! "

    He can''t go now because he''s afraid that he''ll get out of control and kill him.

    Take back the mobile phone, song Cheng returns to the ICU and continues to watch Su Kui.

    Song group, Tiantai.

    Vivian takes off his mobile phone and feels strange. His intuition is that boss''s tone is very strange. But, think about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it?

    In this situation, boss also directly left a sentence: "die quickly, I''ll bury you if you die!"

    Most people will be obedient when they say this, because they threaten song city with death, but they want to get some benefits from him.

    However, song city owes even a glimmer of expression to these.

    For a person who doesn''t care about his life and death, or even wants him to die quickly, the death threat will not stir up a tiny ripple in his heart.

    Mr. Changyun watched Vivian take back his cell phone, and he shouted: "how about it? When will Songcheng come! I tell you! I''ll give you the last ten minutes. If he doesn''t come back, I''ll jump from your song mansion! "

    Vivian retreated two steps in disgust and said coldly, "Mr. Lin, you don''t have to wait. Our boss won''t come. Oh, by the way, he also asked me to tell you that we should jump quickly. It''s better to die clean and bury!"

    Of course, the last sentence is added by Vivian himself. Song Cheng can''t wait for him to die and then drag him out to flog the corpse. How could there be such good things.

    However, Vivian''s words were enough to surprise the police who persuaded her. They looked at her as if they had eaten the stool.

 Chapter 72

    As soon as Vivian''s words were dropped, President Changyun''s face twisted and stared at her, as if he wanted to jump on her and eat her. He nodded hard and sneered: "OK! He''s tough! "

    After that, he turned around and walked away, leaving behind two little policemen who brewed many words in vain. It''s not true if they are stuck in their throats, and it''s not true if they don''t.

    He looked at Vivian with his eyes together, and adored Song Dong, who lost his head and tail in the legend.

    Vivian calmly helped the eyeglass frame and walked away with a smile.

    After that, only a short month later, Changyun went bankrupt completely. The president''s wife took all her property and fled to foreign countries. The president of Changyun was so excited and angry that he suffered a stroke. His mouth was askew and his eyes were askew. Later, the president of a group could not even pay the medical expenses.

    After the past six months, Su Kui became aware with the unremitting company of Songcheng day and night.

    When the rehabilitation was completed, it was immediately rushed by song Cheng to get the marriage certificate.

    Even as time went on, the grand wedding still left an indelible impression on the hearts of the people of the whole country, which was drawn out from time to time for conversation.

    The bride''s wedding dress was designed and operated by Amanda, a famous designer. 1314 diamonds and pearls were inlaid all over her body, which perfectly wrapped the bride''s beautiful body curve and made her look like a gorgeous queen.

    I don''t know how many women watched the live broadcast of that day''s wedding and witnessed the wedding Temple held by song city for their beloved women.

    After their marriage, they were still like glue. Song Cheng would take her with him wherever he went. At ordinary times, Su Kui''s protection was watertight. Once she disappeared in front of him for more than half an hour, he would send someone or call to ask.

    In an interview, a reporter asked Su Kui about the shooting. It is said that at that time, even the doctor also issued a judgment, believing that half a year has passed, and the patient will never wake up.

    They all advised song Cheng to let her go, better than lying dead like a vegetable.

    At that time, song Cheng lost his temper, almost demolished Pei Haoran''s Hospital, and even let it go, "even if she lay down all her life, I have a lot of money to support her! Don''t bother all the other people to worry about my housework! "

    There is another sentence that he didn''t go on, in fact, he was afraid, but he didn''t want to give up. That sentence is -

    let her free, what about me?

    Living in hell all your life? Let the fire of guilt burn him up?

    So, he is still selfish, even if Su Kui has completely lost his vitality, his body is withered and thin day by day, his skin is loose and gray, and his eyes are deeply sunken.

    He would not let go.

    Fortunately, God forgives his selfishness and finally returns sukui to him.

    When song Cheng talks about this afterwards, Su Kui can feel his helplessness from the heart. At this time, she chooses to hug him tightly and tell him with her warm body that she is still alive and will accompany him to death!

    Memories of a scene played back in my mind, Su Kui eyes gentle, lips smile shallow, whispered to reporters: "I am very grateful, he did not give up me at the beginning."

    Do not abandon, do not give up, such a lover, what reason does she give up?

    Only a stronger back hug can prove that her love is not less than him.

    In this life, the hostess only met song Cheng, and was easily backfired by Su Kui.

    But Han Guoguo only stayed in Song''s for one year, then resigned, from then on disappeared.

 Chapter 73

    hold your hand and grow old together with you.

    Su Kui and song Cheng went through a lifetime together, and at the moment when he closed his eyes forever, she also chose to leave the world immediately.

    The soul returns to the room full of silence and darkness again. This time, Su Kui has been able to accept everything peacefully.

    The screen with blue fluorescence still stands quietly in front of it. There is no change in the attribute bar, except that the experience value and exchange value have increased by 200, and become -

    experience value: 3001000

    exchange value: 30001000000000

    it seems like a drop in the bucket, but Su Kui believes that there will be a full day, even if that day seems far away.

    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful completion of the second task, task rating: S. Please keep up your efforts. When the three tasks are completed successfully, the host will receive a new gift package awarded by the system. Come on "

    Su Kui slightly pulled the corners of his mouth, and the system shamefully sold his cute voice with its mechanical cold voice. Su Kui said: ha ha, isn''t it funny at all?!

    After a period of soul cultivation, Su Kui click OK without hesitation when each face can make the next plane crossing.

    As usual, the system began to countdown cold, Su Kui closed his eyes, the brain was dizzy, the soul body was twisted through the tunnel.

    When he opened his eyes again, Su Kui was stunned.

    She couldn''t say what it was like. She looked at the dagger in her heart with some disbelief. The red blood rushed out. After a while, the pain that made people want to shout came back to her body slowly.

    What''s the matter with TM!

    Her place is an abandoned building, crawling with spider webs. On the wall with only one layer of cement, some so-called explorers painted one terrorist pattern after another with red paint. In the dark corridor, it looks ghostly.

    Su Kui knelt on the ground, his whole body aching. The pink dress is covered with dust, which makes the whole person look embarrassed. This posture makes Su Kui feel uncomfortable. She wants to move, and immediately a more severe pain comes.

    Little by little, blood is lost from her body. Su Kui knows that she may not live long

    But who can tell her that she is going to die before the task begins? The script is written in this way!

    As soon as the scalp hurt, there was a strong pull behind her hair, pulling her head back.

    Su Kui''s body has not much strength. She looks at the culprit through the physiological tears of uncontrolled blurred eyes.

    It''s a surprise that it''s a lovely girl. She''s wearing a Lolita style pompous skirt with mottled blood on it.

    Her little face was pale, but her lips were red, and she occupied the big eyes of half of her face. Her pupils were dark, but there was no light, and there was a flash of madness and sharp hatred in them.

    At this moment, sukui knew who she was.

    However, there seems to be a deviation in her landing place?

    Han Qingyin, the mistress of the world, the illegitimate daughter of the Han family, whose mother is Han Yuan''s first lover, is unable to keep up with her because of her humble status.

    After learning that Han Yuan and miss Mu had married and had children, he resolutely left Han Yuan with a child who had been pregnant for five months.

    Sixteen years later, Han Qingyin''s mother died of illness and told her the truth. Because the hostess looks like her mother, and Han Yuan feels guilty about her first love, she transfers all her love to Han Qingyin.

 Chapter 74

    Mu Qingyuan hates Han Qingyin, who robbed all her father''s love. She deliberately embarrasses her and makes her make a fool of herself. At last, she even directly robbed her boyfriend.

    This scene, is not wood light yuan robbed Han Qingyin''s boyfriend, was the black Han Qingyin kidnapped to the uncompleted tail building killing scene?

    I have a big fuck!

    Han Qingyin gently opens his red lips. His eyes are full of bloodthirsty murderous intent and giggling madness. "Sister, do you have any pain?"

    Pale fingers grasp the dagger still stuck in her chest, one force!

    "Well..." Half of the daggers that were exposed went into the chest, and the point of the dagger came out of the back.

    "I, * * * *..." It should have been a gnashing of teeth sentence, spit out from Su Kui mouth already gas if you silk, do not hear clearly at all.

    Han Qingyin twisted his eyebrows, oblivious to wiping the sticky blood off the pengpeng skirt, mixed with the blood tears, falling from the corner of his eyes, "do you hurt?" She asked obstinately, pressing her fingers hard to her wound, speeding up the loss of blood, and said softly: "but I am more painful than you, sister, you have so many things, why do you want to take my only salvation? Well? "

    Su Kui felt that the air she could breathe was becoming thinner and thinner, and her chest was suffering to death. She coughed up a mouthful of blood, and her pupils were congested. She laughed, "coughing What is a man who can be robbed Good things... "

    "Bang!"

    Just as the voice fell, Han Qingyin had grabbed her long hair and hit the cement floor.

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui lies on the ground, her face is covered by messy curls, only her delicate chin is exposed, and her pale lips are stained with blood, just like a little red plum.

    "If you don''t take him, he''s still mine! It''s all you! It''s all your fault! Wood light edge, you even smile when you die? I''ll scratch your face and see how you seduce men! "

    Gasping violently, Su Kui''s palm caresses the wound without leaving a trace, thinking: don''t laugh, do you still cry in front of you?

    Han Qingyin, with his baby''s fat and lovely face twisted and deformed, squatted in front of Su Kui like a large ghost doll, giggling.

    "Cluck Sister, why don''t you talk? Are you afraid? "

    At this time, the sunflower lying on the ground, which was in a state of near death, suddenly broke out. The pale hand with blue tendons, tightly grabbed Han Qingyin''s long hair, clamped her down, and the backhand stabbed the dagger inserted in her chest into her heart.

    "Ah --"

    the unbelievable pupil of Shanghan Qingyin, the evil place of Su Kui''s smile, the wound of pulling out the dagger was bloody, but she didn''t care to come close to Han Qingyin''s ear and exhale like a orchid. She said quietly: "I''ll go to your mother''s, and I''ll have to pull you for burial if I die!"

    See you next life! If you don''t, she''ll write in reverse!

    Finish saying this sentence, Mao sufficient strength all of a sudden vent, Su Kui powerless close the eyes.

    Beside her, the body of another young girl who gradually lost her temperature stared at her eyes, which were still full of fear.

    As for what report will appear in the news tomorrow, sukui doesn''t know, because her soul body will return to the little black house again.

    Standing in the middle of the room, Su Kui''s small face was pale on the blue and translucent screen. She settled her mind, forced down the anger that was about to gush out, and said in a deep voice, "tell me, what''s the matter?"

    "Grin and pull --"

    after a current sound, the mechanical sound of the system appears, "Oh, I seem to have calculated the wrong landing time."

    Oh? Oh, your sister!

    Do you need to return this system to the factory for repair?

 Chapter 75

    When she woke up, Su Kui was in a dream princess room. Under her body was a soft big bed, with pink everywhere.

    The pink veil on the top of the head falls like smoke. Su Kui gets off the bed barefoot. At his feet is a wool carpet with excellent touch. There is a small pink sofa and a white make-up table. There is a huge floor window in front of the bed. Su Kui strolls over and opens the curtain.

    The bright and dazzling sunlight suddenly shines into the spacious Pink Princess Room. The bright light and the room full of pink are strangely integrated together. Maybe any woman with a girlish heart can''t resist such a gentle dream room.

    What''s more amazing is that, almost at the moment when the curtain is opened, what you see is a beautiful rose garden. The dewdrops of the morning light are dotted on the red petals, like diamonds under the reflection of the sun.

    "Tut, it''s the princess who grew up in the rose garden and didn''t know the suffering of the world."

    With a smile on her lips, Su Kui walked into the bathroom with a brisk step.

    The girl in the mirror looks like she came out of the cartoon. She has black hair and waist. Her face is thin and pointy. Her eyes are black and white, like a clear spring. Her nose is cocked. Her lips are that kind of dreamy flesh pink.

    It looks like a girl who is not involved in the world and is well protected by her family.

    It''s beautiful, isn''t it?

    Su Kui Chong''s young girl in the mirror winks cunningly and grins brightly.

    From now on, she is the wood light edge, that has a simple character, by the mother pet some pretty girl!

    After washing, Su Kui walked down the stairs nimbly. His mother, Muhan, had sat down at the dinner table. Her dark hair was meticulously on the back of her head, holding a newspaper to watch and taking a sip of coffee from time to time.

    Su Kui walked over, hugged her neck from the back, bahaw kissed on Muhan''s cheek, smiled and said, "good morning, mom!"

    Muhan smiled and touched her head. "Good morning, did you sleep well last night?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Su Kui nodded heavily, showing her little daughter''s posture. She sat next to Muhan, resting her head on her thin shoulder, and occasionally said a few words to make her happy.

    Another sound of footsteps came from far and near. Su Kui looked up and saw the sad memories. Was it Han Qingyin who died with her?

    Don''t Miss Han Qingyin''s hate that flashed in her eyes and Muhan''s when she came. Even though it flashed by, for Su Kui, who has lived for several generations, it''s almost instinctive to observe the emotions of all the people around her carefully.

    According to the past performance of muqingyuan, it must be to go up and sneer, for example, what lives in her home, but rises later than her master and so on

    However, these sunflowers are not prepared to do it again after they arrive. They are cynical and have no practical effect except to waste their saliva and appear that their IQ is not online.

    Therefore, Su Kui just glanced at her, and then dropped his head and whispered with Muhan, which made Muhan smile never disappear from his face.

    Han Qingyin''s face changed, he quickly disguised the past, smiled and said hello to them, "mother, sister, good morning!"

    Su Kui is very close to Mu Han. I can clearly feel that when Han Qingyin called her mother, her body was unnaturally stiff, and her smile faded down. She nodded nonchalantly, "well, you are early."

    Su Kui, however, ignored her directly.

    The performance of Muhan, Su Kui can understand, a illegitimate woman called the original match for her mother, how to hear it is full of endless irony.

 Chapter 76

    At this time, Han Yuan also came down from the upstairs. The man who is over 40 years old has an excellent figure. He is wearing a gray and white leisure suit and a pair of black frame glasses on the bridge of his nose, which shows his refined temperament and looks like a university professor.

    Han Yuanyin glances at the mother and daughter who are sitting together and whispering. Then he looks at Han Qingyin, who is standing beside poor Baba. The atmosphere between the three is very clear.

    Looking at the little daughter''s big black and white eyes, she looks like her first girlfriend in the past. Her loving heart is more and more rampant, and her heart can''t help bursting with anger. "Light fate, what are you doing? Light voice is your sister. Are you going to isolate your mother when you dominate her like this?"

    As soon as Han Qingyin saw Han Yuan, his big eyes were bright and bright. He immediately rushed to Han Yuan''s arms like a bird returning home. Tian Tian said, "good morning, Dad!"

    "Ha ha, it''s also very early. Did you sleep well?" Han Yuan touched her dark hair with love and pity, and her heart was soft.

    "Mm-hmm, where''s dad?"

    You, father and daughter, have a feeling of excluding them. In fact, it is the same.

    Su Kui frowned and sneered. She was angry at her just now. Now she cares for Han Qingyin. Don''t treat her differently.

    Know son Mo if mother, daughter body for a moment rigid wood Han how can not detect out? She forced herself to suppress the resentment that was about to gush out from the bottom of her heart, and hated Han Qingyin even more.

    How old is Han Qingyin? She has lived for 40 years, and can''t see the aggression and cunning that are about to overflow in her eyes when the girl enters the wooden house. She can''t escape her eyes at all!

    In such a large group, perhaps only Han Yuan is blinded by lard, always thinking that the daughter of his first girlfriend will be as simple and kind as her? Mu Han disdains to think: if that woman is really as simple as Han Yuan thinks, how can she know that she has married and had children, and she is pregnant with her illegitimate daughter?

    If she didn''t look for it, I''m afraid that a little drama of junior high will be known all over Kyoto in the near future.

    How could she have left a large number of noble young men unmarried at the beginning, but she married such a man with no big business and a lot of money in her stomach!

    Now her husband and wife relationship with Han Yuan is in name, but it''s just a matter of face.

    Yu Guang saw her daughter''s pink face infecting in the boundless dawn, and the resentments in her heart had disappeared unconsciously. Without this wrong relationship, there would be no her favorite baby daughter.

    Reach out and hold Su Kui''s small hand, placate and clap, Mu Han shows a slightly ironic smile to Han Yuan, there is no emotion in her eyes, "Han Yuan, you can''t be cool and thin to this child, do you think you have a big daughter when you hold your beloved little daughter to drive away the cold and ask for warmth?" After talking, he stopped looking at Han Yuan''s stiff face and said to the kitchen, "Mom Liu, bring up breakfast."

    On the dining table, Su Kui and Mu Han sit on one side, Han Yuan and Han Qingyin sit on the other side, while the mother and daughter adhere to the table etiquette of eating without words, sleeping without words, and eat quietly. Han Yuan and Han Qingyin talk and laugh after a few bites, and the atmosphere is warm and harmonious.

    People who don''t know will think that these four people are just like strangers in a restaurant. No one will think that they are a family.

 Chapter 77

    Aware of a slightly triumphant vision cast on her, Su Kui looked back at the past.

    The young girl''s eyes, which should have been smart and charming, suddenly became extremely evil. The flesh pink lip silently spits out a string of characters, "look again, kill you."

    Han Qingyin''s body is obviously stiff for a moment. His heart seems to be gripped by something. He jumps twice, and a sense of oppression comes to his face. When she wants to look carefully again, Su Kui has calmly taken back her eyes and gently opened Tan''s mouth to drink the last sip of milk.

    After breakfast, Su Kui gracefully wiped his mouth, stood up and kissed Mu Han''s cheek, "Mom, I''m going to school!"

    "Well," said Muhan, smiling, raising her hand to straighten out the bangs on her forehead, "be good at school."

    Sunflower water eyes curved into crescent shape, pretending to be angry like Jiao Chen: "really, I am not a child! Let''s go ~ "

    waving at Muhan, Su Kui went to the door to take the bag from the nanny and walked out.

    Before leaving, he didn''t give Han yuan a glimmer of charity.

    Han Yuan ''s face is hard to see the extreme. Just as usual, he patted the knife and fork in his hand on the table, and then accused Mu Qingyuan of a few sentences of no respect. But now, he is cold not Ding to lift the eyes is bumping into the wooden Han full of ridicule eyes, the action on the hand is rigid in the middle of the sky, finally the chat line put down.

    Muhan picked up his eyebrows and sneered. He stood up gracefully and left a sentence: "I''ve eaten well. You are slow, slow and eat!"

    Soon only Han Yuan and Han Qingyin were left in the dining room. They looked at each other, and even Liu Ma and the nanny were smart enough to hide in the kitchen and refused to show up.

    For a long time, Han Qingyin looked at Han Yuan with tears in his eyes. "Does Dad, mom and sister hate me..." That pair of aggrieved to cannot own expression, as if as long as Han Yuan nods to say a word, can come to the rhythm of a flood of gold immediately.

    Han Yuan was asked. He was embarrassed.

    "Dad..." Han Qingyin asked again, and there was already a cry in his words.

    It''s so similar. It''s so similar. The little daughter beside her completely overlapped with the figure of her first love girlfriend. Han Yuan couldn''t help but cuddle her and pacify her. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. You still have your father. What he loves most is you!"

    "Really?" There are tears in his eyes. Han Qingyin is surprised.

    Doting on the twist of her nose, "silly girl, of course it is true, you are my darling, go! Dad sent you to school today. "

    Father and daughter walked out of the villa door next to each other. Muhan held his chest in his hands behind them and said, "what do you love most? Sweetheart? "

    Han Yuan, Han Yuan, where do you put my fate?

    Oh, since you are merciless, don''t blame me for being unjust. Don''t think about taking money from me to raise your illegitimate daughter!

    Muqingyuan, 18, is a senior three student at Huafeng noble high school.

    As a junior high school student, other students may have worked hard for the coming college entrance examination. However, Huafeng students will not have this problem. Only because the students who can study in Huafeng are not rich or expensive at home. As long as they don''t do anything to disgrace their families, they will have a large number of schools for them to choose after leaving the high school gate.

    For Su Kui, who has already studied high school courses, the complicated lessons are all a piece of cake. Almost all the morning''s lessons are spent in her sleep. The teachers ignore this and keep silent.

 Chapter 80

    The air around was quiet again because of sunflower''s deliberate concealment. Suddenly, some small and easily ignored footsteps came from the outside corridor.

    "Step, step, step..."

    Every step of that sound is like stepping on the tip of a person''s heart. The invisible dust particles are suspended in the air. This is the step of another person, a man or a boy

    Would it be him?

    Han Qingyin doesn''t come back, and the footsteps outside are far and near. It seems that he can''t say how relaxed and comfortable they are. With the sound, Su Kui''s side eyes look towards the door of the room, and a pair of bright starlike water eyes are blooming in the shadow.

    However, the owner of the footsteps did not seem to be in a hurry. Instead, he began to pace outside the room. He seemed to be looking for something. After staying for about a minute, he finally walked in with his feet raised.

    Su Kui was able to see people''s faces. At first glance, it was a little amazing.

    Coming in was a young man, about eighteen or nine years old. He had a slender, thin, outstanding appearance. His flawless face was like all the works of art that God had carved with patience. His nose was high and his lips were red. The most outstanding one was his eyes, which were like peach blossoms. His eyes were slightly upward. Maybe his sixth sense was very sharp. He looked over his head The line is accurate, and the young people with cold eyes are extremely gorgeous. The eyes floating gently always have a kind of indifference.

    The young man''s appearance is too perfect, and the beauty is a little weird. His indifferent and outgoing temperament collides with his bright and beautiful appearance, and they merge together strangely.

    For a moment, Su Kui took back his sight, lowered his eyelids and landed on the spotless floor outside the gap. The boy who reflected the reflection was approaching step by step and slowly stopped in front of the cabinet.

    "Ah ~" there seems to be a sigh of Ruoyu. Sukui can even feel a fresh fragrance in his nose when he is in a trance. The voice of the young man is like a bead falling on a jade plate. It seems that he accidentally says: "it seems that a little mouse has sneaked in..."

    Han Qingyin just came in, carrying a sharp axe in his hand, which just put the last sentence of the boy into his ear.

    Some doubts said: "what are you talking about, Chee an? Where are the mice? " Said to put down the axe to the direction of the youth.

    Chee''an, that is to say, the teenager turned around and went to the operating table. "Nothing, maybe I was wrong."

    Before turning around, the young man took endless banter in his eyes. Su kuiyin looked through the gap behind the bookcase and knew that she was 100% discovered.

    Gee, the insight is amazing.

    Since Han Qingyin and his two people were most sure to deal with her just now, Chi an didn''t break her down, Su Kui thought, her crisis alarm should be lifted.

    Chi''an, a Chinese, has a quarter of Italian descent. Her grandmother is the leader of the Mafia party with great influence in Italy. She is also one of the most influential in the country. Her parents are engaged in business, and her business field is all over the world, involving a wide range of industries. Her family even has a myriad of relationships with the political and military circles.

    And Chi''an, the only successor of Chi family, has such a hard background. No wonder she is not afraid to be seen.

    It''s reasonable to say that Mu''s family is also a famous family in Kyoto, but compared with Chi''s family, it''s just a small family.

    And -

    it seems that this product is in the original script. Is it a mate?

    There is a saying that, no matter it''s an idol play or a novel, all the male partners in it like the hostess. Even if the hostess will never fall in love with them, they will guard her silently without regret and infatuation.

    Meet such a freak, Su Kui feels, how hard it is to complete the wish of Mu Qingyuan and guard Mu Shi!

 Chapter 81

    He pulled a chair with a sharp knuckle palm, sat down at will, glanced lazily around the big refrigerator in the corner, then took back his eyes and said, "you''ve got another toy?"

    When it comes to toys, Han Qingyin''s big eyes immediately catch the excited color, "yes, but this time''s toys are not perfect, I don''t like it very much," when it comes to this, she shakes her head regretfully, "it''s a pity that she was killed by accident ~"

    as she said, she walked to the side of the refrigerator, opened the refrigerator door, and skillfully pulled out a frame from it Son, and on the shelf -

    there is a girl with eyes closed and wearing Huafeng high school uniform. The girl''s appearance is ordinary, and her height is not high, so it''s more than enough to stand and be stored in a refrigerator as high as two meters. The girl''s skin has been gray and blue. She wants to die at least two days ago. She is covered with a thin layer of ice. Under the light, she looks like a stiff puppet.

    As I said before, any student who can enter Huafeng school is not rich but expensive. The girl in front of him seems to have died for more than one day and two days, but there is no news spread in the school, even the girl''s parents have not been exposed.

    Su Kui concluded that it must be the ghost of Chi''an again. With his background ability, it''s easy to do this.

    But what was he for?

    In the original script, he did stay with the hostess to help her. It seems that Chi''an really means a little to Han Qingyin in the description of the script.

    However, when she really integrated into the world, Su Kui clearly saw that there was nothing in her cool and indifferent eyes, and she could not even see any emotion that would appear in his eyes for more than ten seconds. Such a strange nature of the arrogant son, will fall in love with Han Qingyin, most of it is a fantasy!

    The air conditioner in the room opened very low, and there was a layer of cold particles on Sunflower''s bright and clean skin. However, she looked at the operating table as if she had no idea.

    There, Han Qingyin is struggling to get the girl to the operating table. She is only about one and a half meters tall, but the girl who died as stiff as a stone has a head of one and a half meters. Let Han Qingyin waste half a day''s effort, but he can move half a body.

    She hesitated to look at Chi''an. She wanted him to help her, but she saw that he didn''t pay any attention to the situation here. She half raised her slender white hand and looked at the light. It was like watching some extraordinary works of art, but it was also true.

    Clenching his lower lip, Han Qingyin had to interrupt him with a voice, "Chi''an Can you... "

    "Well?" For example, the cold young man in the moonlight seems to wake up in a dream, and slightly raises his eyes and looks at her. Seeing that she has been working hard for a long time and has no improvement, he knows what she wants to say to him. He frowns and hooks his lips and sneers, "Han Qingyin, do you want me to help you move the body?"

    Did he do so many things for her that he made the girl have an unrealistic illusion that he liked her and wanted to manipulate her?

    "I..." Han Qingyin is speechless and looks down awkwardly.

    Chi''an has no virtue of pitying the fragrance and cherishing the jade, and is extremely impatient to pull the red lipstick. "Since you dare to kill people, you need to have the ability to deal with the corpse. I can help you erase the traces, but that doesn''t mean that I will mingle with you and touch this dirty thing!"

 Chapter 82

    After a few moves, Chi''an then said: "so, Han Qingyin, I want you to remember clearly, don''t try to control me, I can help you go to heaven and send you to hell! Do you understand? "

    Han Qingyin''s body is too stiff to move. Chi''an''s ruthless words hit her face like cold hailstones, and her cheeks burn like pain.

    After listening to what he said, his head was a little bit out of control.

    Chi an''s satisfied smile was as simple as a flash in the pan. It seemed that he was not the one who just turned his face mercilessly. He lifted his delicate chin slightly to Han Qingyin. "Since it can''t be moved up, let''s go down here. Hurry up, I''m in a hurry."

    That posture, that look, how to look like in dominate the stage of the actor, to complete a satisfactory performance.

    Su Kui saw everything through the gap in the cupboard and almost smiled.

    It''s not described in the original plot that Chi''an didn''t give the heroine such a face. Is it her exotic butterfly that has skewed the original track?

    Then she doesn''t mind making it more crooked!

    The lips are cocked up. Su Kui smiles like a cat.

    Cold not ding a sharp line of sight across, like across a thick storage cabinet clearly see her.

    Take the corner of the mouth, Su Kui quietly smoothed the corner of the lips.

    Dark scold: freak!

    Chi''an seems to move his neck, turn his head, and turn back at will. He looks back at the bloody scene.

    No one found that the young''s cool eyes were tinged with a thin smile, such as throwing a stone in the cold and calm river, which made waves.

    Pale lights, stiff gray bodies, cold instruments, blood stained operating table.

    Han Qingyin finally moved the body up. She did not know when she had put on a white gown similar to a doctor''s robe, with a long hem that hung down to her ankles, which well protected the school uniform from being polluted.

    She was carrying an axe which was not suitable for her small and lovely shape. The blade was very sharp. The clothes on the operating table had been stripped by her. At this time, she was lying on the operating table with her naked body on her back.

    One of the girl''s legs has disappeared. The blade of the knife is cut off from the root of her leg neatly. The body has died for a long time, and it has been frozen for so long in the refrigerator of dozens of degrees below zero. Most of the blood has coagulated.

    Only when Han Qingyin wields an axe roughly to cut off, will the blood be driven to dye the body red and white.

    Chi''an didn''t want to see it again after only a few eyes. The girl''s big eyes, which occupied half of her face, were full of blood and hatred. She held the axe in her hands and cut it mechanically.

    Blood, foam, horizontal, flying!

    There''s no sense of beauty. He said coldly, "enough, solve it as soon as possible. I''m not in the mood for a pile of chopped meat. Please use your mind before next operation. You get a useless toy to come back, just to chop it up and vent your anger? I can''t remember how many times you have failed. If there''s another time, I have to seriously consider whether you still have the value of being helped! "

    His words successfully awakened some of Han Qingyin, who was bewildered, uneasily wiped a spatter of blood on her face, forgetting that her hands were also thick, and her lovely face suddenly became ferocious.

    She opened her mouth and knew that the teenager was just boring to help her. She saw that there was no human shape on the operating table. She took a deep breath and said firmly to the teenager, "I''m sorry, I lost my temper, but I have a new goal, and this toy will be perfect!"

    Chee''an raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh? Who is it? "

    Han Qingyin smiles confidently, youyou spits out his name, "wood love."

 Chapter 83

    Tut -

    Su Kui''s silent grin in the shadow, his lips hooked and he smiled.

    To hear Han Qingyin''s next target is her, she can say that there is no accident.

    In the original plot, almost all the people who have been embarrassed by Han Qingyin are either separated by her or made into a puppet with a human shape.

    Among them, Mu Qingyuan hates her the most, because she has incomparable appearance and superior family background. Even her talent runs over her in minutes, and even later seduces Han Qingyin''s boyfriend.

    Of course, her fate is undoubtedly the worst.

    After Han Qingyin''s plump wings, he took people away with a direct injection of anesthesia. Wooden Qingyuan was born with his eyes open, watching how his dirty utensils were taken away. However, this abuse did not breathe until the moment when he finally took out his heart.

    Before that, she was injected with drugs that made her body lose strength without any anesthesia. She could even hear the sound of the scalpel cutting her flesh and skin clearly. The feeling of powerlessness with empty fear but no sound was like hell.

    Slightly squinting the eyes of the water, there was no fear of knowing the danger was coming, and there was a faint excitement between the eyebrows.

    The tip of the pink tongue licked some dry lips. Su Kui looked at Han Qingyin, who was already doing the finishing work. She was putting a pile of meat which could not be divided into arms and legs into a very large glass tank. Then she took out a bottle of liquid powder which was flashing pink, pulled out the plug, and slowly poured it in.

    As soon as the liquid touches something in the glass, it immediately makes a sound like a hot soldering iron being put into the cold water, stabbing.

    At the same time, accompanied by the tickling sound of the ears, is the slowly rising white gas, with a disgusting and disgusting smell.

    Chi''an did not know when she had taken out a white pad to cover her mouth and nose, only showing a pair of bright and cold eyes. She looked at Han Qingyin with disgust and said, "you are really a pervert."

    Han Qingyin''s face seems to be twisted. Then he smiles and nods, "yes, I''m a pervert."

    She didn''t wear any protective measures on her face. When she covered her mouth and nose and retreated to the door, she took a deep breath even harder. She was very happy and said to Chi''an, "don''t you think it smells good?"

    Sniff --

    "sick!" Chi''an cold left a word, turned around and left.

    The door was slammed heavily, Han Qingyin murmured after he left, "the smell of death, only this taste can make me free!"

    So whoever humiliated her or embarrassed her should die, right?

    Since heaven does not want to punish these bad people, she can only get justice by herself!

    Put everything back in place. After the room is cleaned up, Han Qingyin takes off his white robe full of blood. The Huafeng uniform inside is as fresh as new.

    When the phone rang, she glanced at it. Her face was cold, but her voice was sweet like honey, showing her little daughter''s posture, "hello? Dad - I miss you so much "

    " pa - "

    the room is quiet again, the room with the incandescent light turned off, fell into absolute darkness.

    Listen to Han Qingyin''s tone. Maybe Han Yuan will come to pick her up. Most of them will not come back.

    Su Kui slowly stepped out of the shadow, pressed his cell phone, and could not see the room with five fingers, only a small piece of white light.

 Chapter 84

    Just did not see clearly, in the present empty time, enjoy watching.

    When I went to the door to press the power switch again, my half raised mobile phone caught a pale and thin face.

    "You?" Sukui blurted out, "you didn''t leave." A positive tone.

    Chi anchong raises her eyebrows and presses the light switch. The dazzling light of the incandescent lamp makes Su Kui''s eyes flash. His eyebrows, eyes and lips are full of unspeakable romantic gestures. He laughs and says: "of course, I can''t go. There is a little mouse that intrudes into my territory. Miss mu, how can I punish her?"

    Su Kui pretended that she couldn''t understand him. She took back her mobile phone and blinked innocently at him? What are you talking about? mouse? Are there mice? "

    Turning around, he took out a brick thick book from the bookcase and turned it over. On the blue cover, there were seven gilded characters: "full analysis of human structure."

    After only a few eyes, Su Kui impatiently threw it back to the bookshelf. Such a thick book was full of small characters and human body diagrams.

    It seems that in the future, Han Qingyin''s technique of superb mastery of human body structure is learned here.

    "Ah," a light smile and warm breath suddenly spray behind her ears, Su Kui calmly looked at everything in the room, and all things curious are to walk up and touch.

    Every step Su Kui took, Chi''an followed her step by step and looked at her sight.

    "I said, you..." What''s the name?

    "Good night." A simple answer.

    "Oh, OK, chee''an, can you stay with me? Please keep a proper distance OK? "

    Chi an cools her eyes a few times, but also very calm back to two characters, "no!"

    Su Kui shrugged, "yes, you can."

    To be honest, as a strange mother-in-law whose psychological age is getting old and about to die, the eyes of Chi''an are just like the eyes of a teenager who is in the middle two disease rebellion period.

    See Su Kui ignore him, only focus on looking at everything in the room, Chi an is a little discontented, maliciously full of up again, "Hey, you should have heard what Han Qingyin said just now?"

    I thought I could definitely see Su Kui''s other expressions besides indifference this time.

    I didn''t expect her to look back. "Oh, yes, but what about that?"

    What about a good one? She suddenly felt that only in the face of this woman, her peaceful heart lake would be filled with fresh water.

    It''s incredible, isn''t it?

    So the more sukui doesn''t want to talk to him, the more he wants to stick to him. This action also makes Su Kui feel that Chi''an will never be her dangerous and rebellious lover.

    The phalanx knocked against the glass wall, and Chi an looked at her with her eyes, "what do you think of today''s performance? Now that you see all this through the cracks, you should also know that crazy people like Han Qingyin do what they say. "

    Su Kui teased his eyebrows funny, "what? Worried about me? "

    Chi''an sniffs at Yan''s side, looks at her playfully, smiles lightly and says: "worry about you? I really think you need to worry about yourself. People who know too much are usually short-lived! "

    "Oh?" Su Kui said softly, "so, are you going to kill people?"

    The clear laughter reverberated in the white room, "maybe, who can say exactly --"

 Chapter 85

    After saying that, he left slowly.

    Su Kui, of course, managed to live out of that dark basement, which buried the soul of many girls.

    Out of the abandoned teaching building, fresh earth breath came, quiet dusk, the setting sun with blood like color, at this time the sky is dripping water.

    Almost all the students in this school have gone away. Su Kui gets out of another abandoned door and the driver is waiting outside.

    All the way home safely, Muhan is coming up wearing a beige home clothes, caring about her loving expression always makes her feel like a different life.

    It''s really uncomfortable to just witness a brutal killing and return to a warm and normal family.

    Su Kui smiled at Muhan, and went upstairs to take a bath and change clothes with her concern.

    When passing by Han Qingyin''s door, I found that the European style hardcover door of her room opened a thin seam. I can see that Han Qingyin''s bedroom is also a piece of pink, and even there is a kind of idea similar to her bedroom style.

    Pick up eyebrows, Su Kui is about to take a step away, suddenly the door in front of him is opened from inside.

    Han Qingyin looks at Su Kui with a surprised face and a timid expression. "Sister, are you back?"

    as like as two peas, she pulled the door to the top, revealing the bedroom style romantic pink princess, and Su Kui discovered that the room of Han''s voice was not the same as her but almost identical.

    Oh, Su Kui didn''t miss the cunning flash in Han Qingyin''s eyes. Do you want to provoke her with this?

    If the former wood light edge is definitely an exciting one, but now, the soul under the leather bag is not the original one.

    Therefore, Su Kui didn''t want to deal with her. She didn''t even look at her eyes. Her clothes were wet by the rain and glued to her skin, which made her movement more restricted and uncomfortable.

    I didn''t expect Han Qingyin could not stop. He grabbed Su Kui''s wrist and smiled sweetly. "Elder sister, I have some questions for you. Can you help me to have a look?"

    Is this an invitation? What''s the purpose?

    Su Kui expected that Han Qingyin didn''t dare to fight against her in the Mu family''s territory. Even though Chi''an was willing to help her cover, it doesn''t mean that she would fight against a family that has lasted for 300 years.

    So, this time, she really just wanted to show off, by the way, she was deliberately pissed off, right?

    ***Łˇ

    Su Kui turned his white eyes and looked down at his wrist with cold eyes. "Let go!" However, Han Qingyin didn''t let go at all. Instead, he tightened his grip.

    The little face was pitiful, as if Su Kui had done some heinous crimes to her. She prayed, "elder sister, I really want to get along with you..." But why do you like to die? My good sister, Su Kui, who has lived for several generations, can''t see another meaning hidden in Han Qingyin''s words? It''s just that she really doesn''t care.

    A turn wrists to break away from her hand, took the lead into the soft tone of Han''s bedroom, conveniently dragged her in, bang the door.

    Han Qingyin is butted on the doorplate by Su Kui''s violence. A pair of murderous eyes stare at her, which makes her instinctively produce a fear from the bottom of her heart. She dodges the eyes and dare not look at it.

    The delicate jade finger pinches her sharp chin to force her to turn her head and face her eyes.

 Chapter 86

    Han Qingyin tries hard to get rid of Su Kui''s grip and refuses to follow her stiff neck. Unfortunately, she underestimates Su Kui''s ability.

    Her seemingly thin body seems to contain a huge amount of energy, and with no effort, she turns Han Qingyin''s head to her.

    Su Kui''s eyes are full of malice, with a sinister smile on the corner of her lips and a slight bow of her head. Her eyes stare at her, saying: "Han, Qing and Yin, but I don''t want to get along well with you"

    "I''ve been trying to please my sister, but she seems to hate me all the time..." Said that tears actually PATA PATA roll down.

    Su Kui''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    Sure enough, there was a strong knock outside the door, which was Han Yuan''s voice. He opened his mouth anxiously through the wooden door to appease him. "Softly, are you ok? Don''t be afraid, dad will come to protect you soon. "

    Then the tone changed and the attitude changed dramatically. Su Kui believed that if she stood in front of Han Yuan at this time, he would regret that he didn''t strangle her when she was born.

    "Wood light edge, come out quickly. What do you mean? A girl''s family goes out all day to play crazily. Huafeng has been out of school for a long time. You are the only one who has been wandering around! You still don''t own this place, do you? "

    Han Yuan''s voice is very loud. His face is red and his neck is thick. When he meets his beloved baby daughter, he naturally wants to hand over all the babies in the world.

    But -

    Su Kui is not included in this beloved baby daughter, and Su Kui also disdains this kind of person as a father. At the beginning, no matter what purpose Hanyuan married Muhan, it was also his own willing. No one pointed a gun at him and asked him to marry Muhan, or he would die?

    After marriage, it''s natural for him to have a wood light fate. If he really has a stronger love than his heart, how can he get involved with his first love with his wife''s money when he has a family.

    No principle, no ability, but a lot of people, Su Kui even look at him feel dirty.

    Han Qingyin looks at her wrongly, with two especially abrupt red marks on her sharp chin.

    With two tears in her eyes, she said to Han Yuan outside the door, "Dad, my sister and I are very good. You and you don''t have to worry, sister, she..."

    Before he finished, he was interrupted. Han Yuan laughed angrily and shook his head. His thick voice was really charming.

    "Softly, don''t talk. I want to see what this ungracious thing wants to do!"

    What''s uncivilized? Su Kui pulled out her ears and didn''t answer.

    The backhand grasps Han Qingyin''s long hair. First, he slaps at the wooden door. Han Yuan is more angry when he hears such a big move at the door.

    "Mu Qingyuan, how does your mother usually teach you? I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. Qingyin is your sister. Even if you don''t like her, you shouldn''t treat her like this!"

    The huge sound startled the wooden Han who was drinking tea in the side hall. This was the sentence she heard when she entered the living room.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t teach you well? Han Yuan, you feel your conscience. It has been 18 years since Yuanyuan was born. Have you taken her seriously for a day?! Finally, there is a sentence for you: raise the godfather''s fault! How can I teach my daughter not to worry about you? If you can, don''t bring my illegitimate daughter back to my wooden house! "

    Su Kui listens to the dark nod, the words of Mu Han are sonorous and forceful, and Han Yuan is helpless.

    Han Qingyin just had a little movement, Su Kui then pulled hard on her hand, her voice changed in pain.

 Chapter 87

    The eyes full of ridicule are looking at Han Qingyin, and she is looking at Su Kui with tears. The malice in the bottom of her eyes cannot be concealed.

    In other words, it''s only sixteen years old. How deep can you hide if you disguise again?

    Raising her delicate chin, Su Kui took back the palm of her hair, and twined strands of broken hair on her white fingers. She didn''t hide the expression of disgust at all. After pulling it off, she wiped it on Han Qingyin''s clothes, squinting her eyes and satirizing: "Han Qingyin, no matter what you want to do, I just want you to remember that you and Han Qingyin are just an outsider from the beginning to the end! This is the wooden house. It''s my place under your feet. Since you want to install it, please install it for me! Darling, if you don''t act like that one day, you don''t want to end up homeless, do you? "

    After talking, I stepped back two steps. A pair of dark pupils showed indifference, which was all sharp and inconsistent with the beautiful appearance. Su Kui''s pink lips smiled, glanced back and forth in Han Qingyin''s bedroom with critical eyes in a circle. Finally, he took back his eyes, opened the door and went out.

    Before leaving, Su Kui and Han Qingyin at the door passed by, and they whispered in her ear, "fakes are fakes after all, no matter how much they imitate, they are not real, understand?"

    There was no exception, behind her, the sound of China breaking.

    Ah, it''s just like that -

    Han Yuan at the door is raising his hand and knocking on the door, trying to confiscate it and smashing it directly at Su Kui with his fist. Su Kui looks on coldly. In Muhan''s exclamation, he turns slightly sideways and hides. Then he glances at Han Yuan lightly, pats his chest, blinks his eyes and says: "Dad, why are you so careless? I don''t know. I thought dad would like to Hit me "

    with her sharp eyes, Han Yuan is out of control and falls down.

    I don''t know why, just this little girl changed his feeling overnight. It''s impossible to say where it has changed. It''s still like that, but the former wood light edge won''t look at him with this strange and hateful eyes. She will flatter him with a look of respect and dependence on her little daughter, hoping that he will give her more eyes.

    But now, it seems that everything in the past has disappeared.

    Han Yuan''s brow is beating. I don''t know if it''s more loss or more anger.

    At the moment when Su Kui came out, Mu Han stopped quarreling and was looking at Han Yuan with a mocking expression.

    Han Yuan, Han Yuan, you''ve finally destroyed your daughter''s only hope of fatherly love.

    In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about the fierce conflict between mu Qingyuan and Han yuan when they propose divorce.

    Drooping down his eyes, Su Kui''s curled eyelashes covered the irony in his eyes. He said to Han Yuandao, who was blocking the door lightly, "Dad, you''re blocking me."

    Han Yuan, who has not yet awakened from the great change of his eldest daughter''s character, is completely awakened by his words. His eyelids are jumping straight and he points to the tip of sunflower''s nose. "What''s your attitude? That''s how I talk to my elders? "

    Han Yuan''s angry voice echoed in the huge villa. The three members of the family were supposed to be the most intimate people in the world. At this time, they were obviously in opposition, and the servants downstairs all avoided it.

    If you know too many employers'' private affairs, it''s not long before you lose your job.

    The treatment of the wood family is very good, and the owner''s character is also very good. Therefore, no one is willing to leave.

 Chapter 88

    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, he was spitting and his forehead was full of blue tendons. His ordinary elegant mask was unknowingly broken, which seemed to be the real face of a city gangster.

    Su Kui twisted her eyebrows, pushed her sideways, patted the nonexistent dust on Han Yuan''s shoulder, and said slowly: "Dad, eccentricity is not such an eccentric method. You only noticed whether I would bully Han Qingyin. Did you notice that your other daughter''s clothes are wet, and she would get cold and illness?"

    As soon as the words were said, Muhan''s reaction came. He clapped his head and said anxiously, "hurry up, go back to take a hot bath and change clothes. I''ll ask Liu Ma to boil a bowl of ginger soup for you to go to cold!"

    Said to go downstairs, Su Kui hurriedly pulled her, smiling and shaking his head, "Mom, it''s OK, it''s OK to open today."

    Say it? What do you mean?

    Han Yuan frowned. Su Kui kept him speechless because of his words and guns. He knew that he was wrong, but the male chauvinism in his heart made him angry and angry. "I don''t care about you? You look at your mess. There''s not a bit of miss everyone''s demeanor. You can''t even compete with half of the soft voice! If you come back as early as Qingyin, how can you get wet? A girl is like a girl. Don''t go home and wander around after school? You are also responsible for your illness! "

    The words that did not pass through the brain poured out in a flash, and after that, Han Yuancai thought it was inappropriate.

    As expected, when he raised his eyes, Muhan''s eyes were red, and Jai wanted to split, and he completely abandoned the dignified and elegant side, "Han, yuan! You have no conscience! My wood family always treats you well, but you can see how you treat me and your fate? I''ll fight you! "

    Women''s nails and high-heeled shoes have always been the best weapons. Han Yuan is not defensive. Unexpectedly, Muhan really dares to start. Sharp nails instantly scratch out several bloodstains on his cheek.

    "Ah!" Han yuan raised his hand and touched the wound. Looking down at the palm, he was bloodstained. Now his eyes were red. "You crazy woman, what are you doing?!"

    How can Han Yuan, whose face is more important than life, accept the injury in such an obvious position.

    He was angry and gave a slap in the face to the wooden Han who came up again. His strength was so great that he directly threw the wooden Han out a meter away and hit the guardrail of the stairs.

    Su Kui''s blood color spread rapidly among the pupils, and he grabbed Mu Han with the power of thunder, which prevented her from rolling down the stairs.

    The right hand pacified patted the back of patting Mu Han, the body felt in the palm of the hand was shaking slightly, she estimated that it was really scared.

    The fierce turn of head, Su Kui did not cover up again, the line of vision is not polite stare to Han Yuan, black eyes half squint, let her a pair of eyes look like fox eyes, dangerous and evil.

    Cold, without a trace of emotion, Su Kui said: "Dad, this is the last time I call you that. I''m not ashamed of the man who beats his wife. I have passed the age of yearning for father''s love. Now I don''t care if I don''t get it. What''s more, you didn''t take me as a daughter at all? In your heart, there is no me, no mother, only that bitch and the white eyed wolf she was born with, right? "

    "Fate..." At the moment, the face of Muhan''s face is swollen and swollen. It''s difficult to speak. She has some vague words of heartache.

    Su Kui clapped her hand to show that she was OK.

    Then he turned his head and sneered, "what? I poked at the center of the matter. Is there nothing to say? "

 Chapter 89

    A word sharp straight poke people, Han Yuan angry eyes, index finger trembling pointed at her, angry way, "you, you are not filial daughter, go to me!"

    Originally standing beside Su Kui, Mu Han heard this, not angry but smiling, and said in a cold voice, "ha ha, I think it''s you who should roll! Han Yuan, I''m fed up with you. Let''s divorce! "

    "What do you say?!"

    Han Yuan was shocked. He even suspected that his ears had hallucinations. After nearly 20 years of marriage with Muhan, Muhan gave in to him everywhere. Even when he wanted to take his illegitimate daughter home, she didn''t fall out with him.

    What happened today?

    He suppressed his anger and said: "Muhan, do you know what you are talking about? Don''t you even know what fate means? "

    Muhan listened to the sneer in her heart, because she was too sensible, she always tolerated the grievance, together with the embarrassment of her baby daughter.

    She firmly stood in front of Su Kui and looked at Han Yuan with a calm look. She said, "Han Yuan, I have decided. If you don''t want to divorce, let''s see you in court!"

    Muhan doesn''t know how much her image at the moment looks like a fearless female warrior.

    Su Kui collected all her words in her ear, but her face did not change color. In fact, she had already thumbed up for mu Han in her heart.

    When the decision is made, the ancient saying is: the poor must have something to hate. If she doesn''t fight or rob, and is willing to be challenged by others, then even if she refuses to make amends, she will suffer by herself, no wonder others.

    Su Kui just came to this world for two days, of course, he would not have much affection for mu Han. If she is not strong, Su Kui will only protect Mu Shi according to Mu Qingyuan''s wish, and then give Mu Han a good home, and will not look at her high.

    However, the ending is always unexpected. The woman who has tolerated for 20 years finally stood up for her daughter and said what has been buried in her heart.

    Make su Kui not from looked at her a few more eyes, the heart also gave birth to some feelings.

    Go to Muhan and hold her shoulder. She says softly, "Mom, you are in a bad condition. Go wash yourself first. I''ll call Dr. Li."

    Muhan also knew that his present appearance must be very ugly. He nodded a little and agreed. He took a deep look at Han Yuan, who was standing on one side, and turned to leave.

    When he was about to step into the bedroom, Han Yuan''s angry voice came from behind. "Well, I know. It turns out that your mother and daughter are conspiring to show me the face, OK! Divorce, right? Don''t regret it! In fact, I can''t stand you! It''s rigid and boring. It''s like a dead fish in bed! "

    The vulgar words made Muhan hate to tighten his eyebrows, his stomach was writhing and his throat was puking.

    She really can''t think, she was what paste eyes, will put a lot of young talents don''t, just married this empty appearance, heart ugly man!

    Fortunately, everything will be over today -

    raise your head and hold your chest up, Muhan spits out a mouthful of dullness, and looks back across several rooms with his head held high, sneering coldly, "regret? If I didn''t ask for a divorce today, that would be the real regret! Since you can''t stand me, move out now! Now, I see your instinctive body reaction, disgusting! "

    Poof -

    Su Kui chuckled rudely. Sure enough, she would rather offend the villain than the woman. Who could imagine that elegance, like Muhan, would also say such sharp words.

 Chapter 90

    Mother and daughter left one before and one after another. There was too much noise at home. No servant dared to come out first. So it also caused such an embarrassing situation.

    Han Yuan''s face was red and white. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He felt powerless. He knew that he couldn''t divorce.

    Usually relying on the influence of the wooden family, he always carries a shelf outside social activities and never leaves face for others. Once he gets divorced, I''m afraid that many people are waiting to step on him.

    At this time, Han Qingyin hesitated to come out, gently pulled Han Yuan''s corner, murmured: "Dad, am I in trouble..."

    Han Yuan was in a fretful mood and didn''t find out who was behind him. As soon as he shook his hand and broke away, he blurted out, "get out!"

    The huge strength hit on the slender wrist, instantly red a large area, Han Qingyin''s deep pupil flickered imperceptibly with a cold light, and soon disappeared, half wronged and half doubted, "Dad? You hurt me! "

    The girl''s exclusive soft waxy accent awakens Han Yuan, who is still thinking. When he suddenly turns around, he sees his daughter carved like a mold with his beloved woman. At this time, her eyes are shining with tears, looking up at him with tears.

    Han Yuan''s anxious mood suddenly disappeared. He raised his hand to touch her long hair and said, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid you''re scared."

    Han Qingyin shook his head gently, hugged his arm and asked in a low voice: "Dad, I just heard it all because of me. You''re going to make trouble with your mother. Otherwise, you can send me away..."

    When it comes to the end, it''s hard to hide the loss and sob.

    Han Yuan''s heart is also crying, and his resentment towards Mu Han''s mother and daughter is deeper.

    He reluctantly raised his smile and asked Han Qingyin, "Qingyin, don''t talk nonsense. How could dad send you away? But dad is leaving. Would you like to go with dad? "

    "Of course!" Han Qingyin, of course, has no secret of his dependence on Han Yuan. "Where my father is, it''s my home!"

    Compared with the aggressiveness of the older daughter, it is obvious that the younger daughter''s birdship is more pitiable.

    This is his good daughter, and wood light edge -

    hum! He should have never had this daughter.

    Without packing, Han Yuan leads Han Qingyin out of the wooden villa step by step.

    When I stand at the door and look back, there is a trace of reluctance in my eyes.

    But he believed that the deep love for Muhan was just a moment of anger. When the anger was over, he would surely apologize to him and beg him not to divorce.

    Han Yuan thought very well, but he didn''t know that with Su Kui, he would never be able to wait for that day.

    Sitting on the black Mercedes Benz, he galloped all the way. Before leaving, he passed through the window. Han Qingyin''s deep pupil scratched a bloodthirsty, and the corner of his lips raised a smile of evil spirits, which soon disappeared.

    Silent mouth opening:

    mom, sister, wait for me to come back -

    the night is like thick ink, there is no light in the dark, the unique moisture of the night slowly seeps in the air, Su Kui leans on the windowsill, his eyes go around the music fountain, the stone path, and follow the bright tail lights of Mercedes Benz all the way out, until there is no shadow.

    Take back the line of sight, Su Kui slowly knead the tender white finger abdomen, meditate quietly.

    This step of her is a dangerous move. Although she forced Hanyuan and Hanqing out of Mujia to avoid the company''s confidential disclosure in the future, it will undoubtedly make Hanqing blacken faster.

    Thinking of this, Su Kui can''t help but look forward to it. What will she do next?

 Chapter 91

    In a twinkling of an eye, the withered leaves fall, the autumn is thick, and the seasons quietly change.

    Su Kui sat in the classroom and watched the students at the front and back tables playing. The air around her drew a circle of isolation belt automatically with the air of alienation and indifference. It was clear to let people know what it meant to keep away from strangers.

    The two boys were more and more indiscreet. They pushed each other and bumped into Su Kui''s desk. Suddenly, books were scattered all over the place.

    Two boys stopped chatting and gave a dry cough. One of them said, "I''m sorry, Mr. mu." Then I was ready to turn around and walk away. I didn''t want to pick up the textbook for her.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed a trace of Yin rush. He glanced at the boy lightly, hooked his lips, and spewed out a sentence slowly but without hesitation, "who made it? Pick it up for me."

    Mingming is just a little girl with sweet and soft appearance, but she brings a kind of upper class atmosphere to the boy without any reason. Compared with his father, who is the chairman of the board of directors, this kind of feeling can''t be better. Therefore, what kind of backbone and dignity are all gone after being swept by her sharp eyes.

    Unconsciously, I have squatted down to pick up the scattered textbooks on the ground.

    The noisy air around him suddenly calmed down, which made the boy feel that time was like a slow motion movie. It seemed that all his eyes were focused on him, with irony, making him look like he was full of thorns and uneasiness.

    Those eyes seemed to say to him in silence: Zhou Yu, you are crazy. Aren''t you very competent at ordinary times? Now is not a little girl scared, squatting on the ground without dignity to pick up textbooks.

    Brain tonic is endless. It is clear that other people just look at him by accident, but he has brain tonic countless ironic voices, and the source is not only drilling into his mind.

    Usually people are used to it. How can Zhou Yu, the son of heaven, bear it.

    Then I suddenly got up and kicked the stack of textbooks out again. The clattering paper was scattered all over the classroom, like the flowers of heaven and women.

    A forefinger almost poked at the tip of sunflower''s nose. Zhou Yu couldn''t contain the anger that was about to rush up his head. He said angrily, "wood light edge, who do you think you are? Let me pick it up. I will pick it up." He''s about to explode. He He was scared by a little girl''s silent eyes?

    What a shame!

    "Ha ha," Su Kui smiled, soft black hair cleverly spread on his shoulders, bright black eyes were smiling, flesh pink plump lips were picked up by people, like a doll like girl who gave people a cold from the heart, "are you sure you don''t want to pick it up?"

    Zhou Yu was shocked by his momentum. The students around him couldn''t help looking at each other and decided to stay away.

    He fixed his mind, raised his chin high and looked arrogant. "If you don''t pick it up, you won''t pick it up. Do you know who I am and dare to command me? Believe it or not, I''ll let you get out of class A in minutes! "

    If you ignore the sweat on his forehead, maybe this cruel talk has a little momentum. Once a person''s heart leaks timidity, he will not be so confident when he speaks, which is the case with Zhou Yu.

    "Oh? Are you sure? " Su Kui raised his lips and narrowed his eyes.

    "Hahaha, I''m sure. What? Can you still hit me? " Zhou Yu smiled arrogantly, and the disturbed mind returned to him little by little, saying that, he also took his feet heavily and crushed them on the work books falling on the ground.

    Die!

 Chapter 92

    Su Kui got up slowly, and the crowd moved with her movements.

    "Bang --"

    it was almost the moment when they got up. They had not seen Su Kui''s movement clearly. Zhou Yu''s tall body had already fallen out and hit the platform heavily. He stooped and couldn''t get up for half a day.

    I''ll go, too fierce!

    It''s the same voice around the students. It''s also the same action that they take a few steps backward.

    You should know that Zhou Yu is a boy with a height of one meter and eight heads. He is strong, muscular and has a good family. Although his study is not good, he is a strong player in sports.

    Wood light edge looks so sick, pale weak little girl, feel thin a gust of wind can blow away like, where does she come from so big explosive force?

    Su Kui can''t hear their voices, even if he can hear them, he can''t answer them. Can he say: it''s all due to the reward given by the system for completing the task perfectly in the first two times?

    It''s a joke! I don''t think anyone will believe it.

    The intestines in the beaten stomach are like knots. Zhou Yu''s face is full of vegetable color. He glares at Su Kui with a grim look. He angrily says, "wood light edge is tough enough. How can you kill me today? Otherwise I will not let you go! "

    Hands in Khaki Uniform pocket, Su Kui has a light smile on his lips from the beginning to the end, like a stroll in the courtyard, step by step to step in front of Zhou Yu, and step on his cheek with his feet raised.

    The black hand-made leather shoes are genuine. It''s not easy to step on the face. Zhou Yu''s body is lying down. His side is twisted twice, but he doesn''t open it. When his arm moves, his body aches and sweats.

    The heel of the shoes is gently rolled, just like Zhou Yu''s textbook on the ground. Su Kui raises his lips and laughs provocatively.

    "Oh, I really don''t have the seed --" the tender white fingers touch the lips, "but I really want to try, how can you not, put, have, I, of!"

    Arrogant! It''s so arrogant!

    But Su Kui is not like a human being. She is like a fallen fairy, with an angel like face, but with a ruthless heart.

    Zhou Yu did not admit that he was also flashed by wood Qingyuan''s dangerous and bloodthirsty smile. He almost forgot that at this moment, he was trampled under his feet like a tortoise.

    The forehead is blue and the tendons are jumping straight. Zhou Yu silently beats the beautiful feeling passing by. Ma Dan, this is absolutely a fairy!

    Why didn''t you think wooden light edge was so abnormal before.

    His body moved uneasily, his face was fierce, but his words were dry. "Hey, you''ve been beaten and stepped on. Is it time to take your feet back?"

    What kind of tone is this with a little grievance? Everyone is down.

    Even Su Kui also drew the corner of his mouth, raised his wrist and pressed his temple, thinking that her masochistic constitution had been inadvertently developed by her?

    Thinking of the bad taste, she moved her feet away from Zhou Yu''s face. She squatted down and patted Zhou Yu on the cheek with her palm. "You need to change your world view, classmate, do you understand? Send you a sentence: there is a day outside, there is someone outside. There will never be a lack of people who are more rich and powerful than your family. Today, my sister will give you a free lesson. Remember, if you go out like this, you will be killed. "

    Zhou is about to get up. He feels that his warm and tender palm touches his cheek. Before he can react, it has been withdrawn. Hearing this, half of the original body fell again.

    Sister? If I remember correctly, he should be older than her, right?

 Chapter 93

    When the class bell rings, Mo Yutong, the class director, enters the classroom in a mess.

    She squinted and looked around the classroom. At last, her eyes fell on Zhou Yu, whose face was covered with color, and Su Kui, whose desk was empty. A nameless fire rose in an instant.

    Cold roll call, "Zhou Yu, wood light edge, come out with me, others study by themselves!"

    There was no sound in the classroom. Hearing Mo Yutong''s words, there was a clattering sound in the huge classroom, which was enough to see the power of Mo Yutong.

    After all, it''s difficult to control the powerful and lawless second generation of the rich, but Mo Yutong did it.

    Of course, Mo Yutong has some background. He is 29 years old and graduated from Columbia University. He joined Huafeng as a teacher as soon as he graduated. He was also the head teacher as soon as he took office.

    This is due to her father is president Hua Feng, and her family background is quite profound. It is said that she has a lot to do with politics. Some people who have higher requirements for their children are happy to send a middle-aged and two sick youth to class A, only hoping that someone can control them and prevent them from making troubles.

    And Mo Yutong is naturally as expected. As time goes on, the students who were originally noisy are gradually quiet.

    However, there are still several spikes, and Zhou Yu is one of them.

    What Mo Yutong didn''t understand was how the wood light edge of a good student had something to do with Zhou Yu, the prickly son who didn''t accept the discipline.

    Su Kui, who was named, got up quietly, flicked the dust that didn''t exist on his uniform, and walked out of the classroom first.

    Zhou Yu is not willing to show weakness, hate and hate to stare at Su Kui, followed closely.

    Ya''s hand is really cruel. Is her stomach still hurting? I don''t know if I want to check it. He feels that she has kicked his intestines through.

    They stood at the door side by side. Mo Yutong stepped on high heels and came to them. He squinted and looked at them from top to bottom. Zhou Yu was surprised to see them. She knew more or less about each student''s character and talent in the class. Naturally, it is also clear that Zhou Yu reached the black belt stage of taekwondo as early as possible. It is not easy to defeat such a boy.

    Look at Su Kui''s intact clothes again, his face is white and clean, a cold posture, without any feeling of guilty.

    Is it her fault? Who else is in trouble?

    Mo Yutong did not speak for a long time, but looked at them with cold eyes. Unfortunately, she was doomed to be disappointed.

    Zhou Yu stood beside Su Kui. His breath was full of fresh fragrance. He could not help but wander around the sky.

    And Su Kui, let alone has been a person for three generations, even before she passed through, she would not be afraid of a small woman''s scanning.

    The two people''s indifference undoubtedly made Mo Yutong''s face dark again. At last, she couldn''t hold her breath. She raised her chin to point at Zhou Yu''s face. "Tell me, what''s the matter?"

    Zhou Yu didn''t care. "What can I do? I fell!"

    Mo Yutong choked, and the prepared long speeches were all stuck in his throat. He said no, no, and finally laughed angrily, "fell? Then you''ll have a look at me again? "

    Mo Yutong has always been a disgusting student. Basically, as long as they don''t do anything out of the ordinary, she usually implements the principle of stocking state.

 Chapter 94

    Zhou yunao scratched his head. "Teacher, it''s a bit difficult for you to ask. Who has nothing to do all day? It''s bad enough to fall once. It''s not sb to look for another fall? Teacher, do you think so? "

    He also poked Su Kui and winked at her. He couldn''t hide anything in his heart. It was all in his eyes.

    Look! I''m so righteous. You''re so kind to me. I haven''t told you yet. Please be moved! Dead woman!

    Zhou Yu''s villain was jumping around and roaring.

    Mo Yutong''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. She tried to calm down her anger, took a deep breath, exhaled, and reluctantly raised a stiff smile. She decided to ignore Zhou Yu''s answer. Besides, she would die of anger!

    "Wood classmate, come on!"

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and said, "well?" Ignoring Zhou Yu, who had been trying hard to make eyes at her, he said calmly, "I did it."

    Four words, thunderbolt from the blue!

    Is the student she has been looking forward to bad? He glared at Zhou Yu fiercely. Zhou Yu was inexplicable and innocent.

    What ghost? It''s him who was beaten. It''s all his fault up to now? Is there any reason!

    When Mo Yutong turned to Su Kui, he smiled kindly again on his face. He pacified him and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to be afraid if you have a teacher. Tell the truth boldly. The teacher will make the decision for you!"

    Just now, she could see the mess all over the place clearly. Maybe the contradiction between the two people is that, and Zhou Yu''s injury

    Mo Yutong thought: maybe there is someone else.

    Then Su Kui said the truth in Mo Yutong''s expectant eyes.

    During this period, Zhou Yu''s expression finally changed from surprise, anger, hatred of iron and steel to numbness, and finally left his eyes to the sky.

    Sister paper! Do you want to be so honest? What about the heroine who just hit me? Eaten by a dog?

    Smile in the corner of his mouth, Mo Yutong slowly looked at Su Kui, and asked with hope for the last time: "Mr. mu, are you sure? You should know that this lie can''t be established at all. I''ll find a student in my class and ask about it. "

    "Don''t ask, that''s the truth!" Su Kui interrupted her impatiently.

    Think of her and the people who have lived for one or two hundred years in the past few lives, but now they want to be like a real primary school student, standing obediently and being criticized, how can they not feel good!

    Mo Yutong purses his lips and Zhou Yu covers his face. He can''t bear to see it again.

    "Mr. mu, do you know the consequences of this?"

    Finally came -

    Su Kui nodded decisively, his face still light, and said: "I know that those who have made major mistakes are going to be kicked out of class A."

    Yes, she did all this in order to be able to justify the shift! After all, she is here to do the task, not really to be a good student!

    Since the opportunity doesn''t come to her, she has to create it!

    Zhou Yu looked at the wood light edge, and he was slightly surprised. He couldn''t say what it was like. There was always a strange feeling of being used.

    If Su Kui can read the mind skill, I''m afraid that she will laugh three times, and then say: young man, you are the truth!

    Mo Yutong did not expect that she would answer so simply, forbearance and forbearance: "although you hit Zhou Yu, but the fault is not you, so, you write a review of no less than 5000 words to hand in, this matter even too much."

    She arranged the steps by herself, but she didn''t want to go down the steps. Instead, she planned to leave for a long time!

 Chapter 95

    "I''m sorry, teacher. I let you down. I don''t have the face to stay in class A. I invite myself to class F." Su Kui''s expression is sincere, light to Mo Yutong way.

    The voice just fell, not only Mo Yutong was shocked, but even Zhou Yu was at a loss.

    What''s the situation!

    The well-known good students of the whole school and the key students of the college, now apply for class F!

    What kind of existence is class F? There are a group of people who are the most disobedient to discipline and who are the most likely to make trouble in the whole college. Privately, they call this class waste material class.

    However, on the face of it, no one dare to say it or even show it in the slightest, because there are several students in it, with a great family background, who are the kind of students who nobody dare to manage when walking across the whole college.

    Mo Yutong looked at the sunflower with a complex face, and asked with a deep and cold voice: "do you know what you are talking about? You will have a very good future in class A, but have you fallen to class F now! "

    "I think I''ve made it very clear, and I don''t think going to class F is self indulgence. I''m sorry, teacher. Thank you for your kindness."

    Su Kui is impatient and goes on with false feelings. Besides, with her background, it''s not difficult to have a good future, is it?

    Simply left Mo Yutong''s bleary face, Su Kui went straight into the classroom to pack his schoolbag. In fact, there was nothing to take. He cleaned it up in a short time.

    With countless admiring eyes, Su Kui''s footsteps are light, and her white and pink face is always smiling.

    With Mo Yutong passing by, Su Kui slowly raised his smile, "thank you for your care, goodbye."

    And I will not go back.

    "Hello..."

    Looking at her unswerving back, Zhou Yu instinctively shouted. Su Kui didn''t stop. He didn''t know what to say next. He could only watch Su Kui''s thin figure disappear at the end of the corridor.

    Class F of the senior three department is set at the end of the corridor, which is quite different from class A.

    Su Kui looked up and saw the big sign of F engraved on the doorplate. He raised his eyebrows and opened his lips. "Class F?"

    The biggest difference between many students in class F and other classes is that they don''t wear school uniforms, their hair is dyed colorful, and their clothes are all kinds of hip-hop holes. Once they step into this classroom, they will feel that they have entered the wrong dimension.

    The collision of all kinds of colors is too bright. In front of us, a group of young men and girls have their hair tossed into various shapes. Their eyebrows are still childish, but their faces are rebellious and unruly.

    Su Kui took a deep breath of air and felt faint tobacco mixed with all kinds of indistinguishable brands of perfume.

    It has to be said that Su Kui prefers such a free and easy class F to a rigid class A, no matter whether it''s a waste material class or an elite class, it''s just a matter of personal choice.

    Those so-called elite class students apparently seem to be dismissive of the waste material class, in fact, the real heart, or envy it.

    Envy such free and easy atmosphere and unrestrained life.

    "Hello, everyone. My name is mu Qingyuan." Su Kui stepped on the platform slowly. The bald old man on the platform was dozing off. The whole class was as noisy as a vegetable market.

    The voice of lightness and indifference is particularly clear in the noisy human voice, which is clearly introduced into everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 96

    All of a sudden, the voice disappeared, so the people who bowed their heads and played with it looked at the direction of the platform as if they had a sharp heart.

    Someone shouted, "I''m rough, what''s the situation?"

    Chee''an lies on the desk in a daze. She seems to hear the familiar voice. She looks up at it lazily and casually.

    It''s her?

    After the separation from the underground storage room that day, Chi''an sent someone to investigate her. She knew that she was Han Qingyin''s elder sister, but her personality didn''t seem to match the data very well.

    Timid? She can look at a corpse all the way, without making a sound, can call timidity?

    Brain damage? Even if she is in a situation where she may lose her life at any time, she can still keep a rational mind and calm thinking. Is this what a brain cripple can do?

    Poisonous tongue? Well --

    Cheonan rubbed his smooth chin. This can be!

    At this time, a person behind him recognized Su Kui, jumped up from his seat, and kicked down the seat. "You, aren''t you the wood edge of class a? Is it the wrong place

    This sentence asked everyone''s consensus.

    "Hahaha, right? But beauty, don''t leave now that you''re here. What''s good about class a? It''s all a bunch of nerds. Their brains are stupid. How can we do it? "

    It must be a boy who can say this. As soon as he said this, many boys immediately joined him.

    Su Kui''s features are exquisite, black and white eyes are like gemstones, with flowing light, high nose, plump and tender lips, a body of skin that is superior to snow, and long hair with natural curls spread smoothly on the shoulders.

    Beautiful but unconscious, especially the casual smile on her lips from the beginning to the end, which makes her whole temperament between a pure and evil, unpredictable.

    Mysterious things will make people have the desire to explore, so that things, no matter what age, are universal.

    "This classmate is right, so I''m here to give up. From now on, we are classmates. Please take care of us."

    "I''ll go!"

    "Really?"

    "It''s amazing, but you are right, beauty. I support you!"

    Almost all the boys spoke, but the girls seemed to be engaged, and they all kept their mouths shut.

    Su Kui blinked like a fan''s long eyelashes, easily holding the sly between the eyes, it seems that she is not very popular with girls.

    Among the boys and girls, Su Kui easily caught the target she was looking for.

    Half on the desk, black hair messy lazy, peach blossom eyes half squinting through the water, fingers clear palms overlapping block half of the face, around him automatically separated a piece of air, he was so quiet, focused on looking at her, in front of the numerous noise into the background board.

    In the third row to the last, sitting by the window, Han Qingyin, the man who walked into the classroom from Su Kui and didn''t say a word, was playing her white lotus flower conscientiously.

    Sitting next to her was a girl with blonde hair, avant-garde dress and heavy smoky makeup. She seemed to talk to Han Qingyin in a low voice. Han Qingyin said something, her eyes were red, and she looked up at Su Kui quickly.

    Then the girl slapped the table, got up and sneered at Su Kui? Wood light edge, just came to class F to think how to hook up with boys, do you want to say hello to your sister? "

 Chapter 97

    Su Kui just seemed to scan the classroom at will, then she took her backpack and went straight to the lazy teenager sitting in the last row in the eyes of a crowd.

    "Can I sit here?" He ordered his desk, sukui asked.

    As early as the beginning of stepping into the classroom, Su Kui saw this seat. In the last row, there was only a seat beside Chi''an. Presumably, with this uncertain character, no one dared to sit with him.

    Then, you can pay attention to the dynamic of Han Qingyin at any time from the back.

    The boys are stunned. They don''t know how big the gap is. It''s a girl who is confused by men''s color. Unfortunately, she is expected to be disappointed again.

    This is the same voice of all boys.

    And the girls will not be so pitiful, eyes are undisguised to see the funny eyes.

    However, to their surprise, Chi''an raised her eyes to look at Su Kui, blinked her eyes, looked down from Su Kui''s angle, and just ran into a clear lake.

    In dozens of pairs of incredible eyes, chee''an slowly moved away a little bit, leaving half of the space for her.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and chuckled, "thanks." He threw his backpack on the table and sat down beside chee''an.

    Seeing Su Kui, the blonde punk girl dared to ignore her questions, lost her face, and stared at Su Kui gloomily, "Hey, what do you say, are you cultured? I''ve heard for a long time that the eldest miss of the Mu family is mean and treats her sister harshly. Now it seems that she is indeed worthy of reputation. "

    After sipping her lips, Su Kui casually took out a book and looked it over carefully. She said: "not everyone is willing to call her brother or sister with her illegitimate daughter."

    Private, health, female?!

    Just after the voice fell, the words behind Su Kui were too surprising. It was like a deep-sea bomb exploding in the crowd, and the sound of whispering was buzzing.

    Which one of you is not from a big family? I dare not say that every family has several illegitimate children, but certainly not a few.

    This also caused them to destroy the family of the third child and the third child''s indifference, as well as exclusion.

    After saying this, Su Kui then looked at the book carefully with low eyebrows and eyes. He had a kind of momentum that allowed him to rise and fall, and I was still.

    Han Qingyin is afraid that he is the natural daughter of the Mu family? Otherwise, how to get together with these boys and girls with eyes higher than the top, and attract others to come out for her.

    Just -

    hook your lips and smile. I''m afraid that after today, Han Qingyin will fall from the altar to hell.

    The blonde is not a fool either. She only listened to Han Qingyin''s one-sided words before, because she didn''t think about trust carefully. Now, if you think about it carefully, it''s full of loopholes.

    For example, Mingming and muqingyuan are in the same school, but one goes to class A and the other stays in class F. Besides, since she started school, she has never walked with Mu Qingyuan, or even invited her classmates to her house for a party.

    Before, I only thought that she was not favored and inconvenient to invite. Now I want to come, I know that it was her own heart failure, afraid of the lies being broken!

    The heart has unwilling to stare at Su Kui, turn around and stare at Han Qingyin''s slightly trembling body, biting his teeth and asking, "what she said is true?"

    Han Qingyin is biting his lips. He is afraid that he will scream. He can''t control himself. He wants to strangle Mu Qingyuan. Why, why does she want to be so aggressive!

 Chapter 98

    She did not dare to speak, or even look up at her old friends and look at her disgusting eyes.

    Because of cheating? She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her actions. She just wanted to live a normal life. Since she was a child, she had seen the eyes of those people looking at her, flirtatious and disgusting, like looking at a pile of garbage.

    That kind of eyes let her have a kind of impulse to button out their eyes and trample them hard!

    It was her mother, not her, who did it wrong! Why should she bear all this?

    Wood light edge, she should not exist!

    But before it was over, she could only bear it. Even though the waves were surging in her heart, she could only bow her head and try to escape everything.

    "Peng!"

    The blonde hit the table hard, "I''m asking you! Are you dumb? I mean! Say you''re not an illegitimate, eh? "

    Su Kui laughed. Of course, she didn''t dare, because it''s all true.

    As an old goblin who has lived for one or two hundred years, Su Kui can certainly see what Han Qingyin is thinking.

    Only look at her more and more gloomy breath will know that she is trying to endure.

    Being a junior is guilty, but the child is innocent. This sentence can be applied to most people, but it is absolutely not suitable for Han Qingyin.

    From small to large, she did not know how much blood was stained in her hands, some of which only mocked her for two words, then she was tortured and killed by her lunatic and then killed.

    People''s birth can''t be changed, but people''s thoughts can be changed. If Su Kui is her, she will find an ordinary high school that is not so noble after getting the support of Han Yuan, and then go to college, go far, and say goodbye to the past.

    Instead of wanting more without any satisfaction, to snatch what does not belong to her originally.

    It''s her mother who destroys other people''s families. Muhan has been very good to Han Qingyin, and there is no abuse of illegitimate girls in the novel.

    ''s heart is as like as two peas.

    Greedy snake swallows elephant, be careful to play with fire and burn yourself -

    Han Qingyin''s silence is totally equal to default.

    The blonde girl laughed angrily, and her index finger lit Han Qingyin repeatedly, "OK, you''re OK! We are stupid too. You cheated us all around. You won! But I tell you, it''s not over! "

    Her family was demolished by Xiao San, who came into the house with a illegitimate son and gave her eyedrops everywhere, so that she could not go back home!

    Let her not hate!

    Perhaps the news was so shocked that the mobs had not yet figured out a solution. So when the bell rang after class, Han Qingyin immediately stood up and ran away. Others didn''t even have time to stop him.

    "Tut, it''s very fast!" Su Kui shook his head, twisted his swollen neck, and jokingly whispered.

    Chee''an lies face down on the desk to mend her sleep. Hearing this, she snorts, "you''re really good at killing people with a knife."

    Su Kui giggled and accepted without any pain. "Thank you very much, just..."

    The scaly white finger points to the pink lips and searches for the right adjectives in his head. After a while, he points out: "I remember! Just you don''t protect your princess? Uh huh? Your highness

    Your highness?

    What''s the name of the second disease? Chee''an, buried under his arms, picked lightly by his red lips and bent a beautiful arc. He could not help but retort, "the knight is talking about me? Oh, she is not qualified to be my princess! "

 Chapter 99

    "Is it?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, no question.

    Half of the white jade like cheek is immersed in the sun, the delicate face is half bright and half dark, half angel, half devil, which brings the human beings the magic that can not be separated.

    When chee''an squints her eyes and looks at her from the side, she happens to see this scene. She can''t help breathing. Under the sunlight, the girl''s skin is pink, clean and almost transparent.

    Such a beauty made him feel a strong urge to collect her.

    The hot eyes have the temperature that can scald people. Su Kui can feel it even if she is dull. She didn''t want to manage, but she noticed that Chi''an''s eyes are more and more explicit and unrestrained.

    I had to put down my book and look back.

    Pick up the beautiful eyebrows on one side and ask, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    "Well?"

    Chee''an woke up and realized that he was talking to him for a while. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He raised his red lips and half joked, "ah, I hope you can understand the pursuit of beautiful things."

    Hiss -

    Su Kui sneers, not too want to reason with him, lightly left a sentence, "then you are free." He picked up the book again and concentrated on it.

    In her mind, this is not a good thing. Since the beginning of the plot, Han Qingyin has done many evil things, and the handsome young man beside her has done many accomplices.

    Su Kui thinks that he is not a good man, but he kills people without moving. He regards human life as his hobby.

    What''s more, she was not in a good mood. Since she came to this world, she has completely lost contact with her lover. Her expectation has plummeted. To this day, she even feels that maybe her fate with her lover ends here and there is no possibility of meeting again.

    Chi''an sips her lips, and her sensitive heart makes him easily realize that the girl beside her doesn''t want to have more interactions with him, no, maybe, just don''t want to have any interactions with him at all!

    The eyelids are drooping, and the curly lashes cover the cold light at the bottom of the eyes. When did tianzhijiaozi receive such cold treatment? The girl in YuGuangZhong has a beautiful appearance, and all of her body reveals a strong air that is thousands of miles away.

    Even though he was reluctant to admit it, Chi''an had to accept the fact that he, the only successor of Taiji international and the minority leader of Italy''s largest Mafia force, did not know how many women flocked to him, but only her.

    The feeling of being rejected is not good at all. Chi an clearly feels the information fed back to him by his brain.

    I also had two classes in peace. Generally speaking, it was the teacher who told me about him. The next students played their own games. They didn''t interfere with each other, but they were safe.

    Su Kui''s eyes were interesting. Once again, they drifted to the third row next to the window. There was no one there. Han Qingyin had never come back since he ran out of class last time.

    She didn''t have much mood swings about it, although Su Kui knew that Han Qingyin was afraid that she had pushed her to the limit. Today''s event is undoubtedly the last straw to crush her.

    4: 30, the bell rings on time.

    One day''s campus life is finally over, stretching, Su Kui picked up his backpack and walked away.

    Behind him came the sound of footsteps, "Hello! Where do you live? I''ll see you! "

 Chapter 100

    There is no doubt that the voice with such discernment comes from Chi''an.

    He was empty handed and took nothing. He strode to catch up with sukui.

    Su Kui kept on walking, casually perfunctory, "well, no, my driver will pick me up."

    The words are indifferent and straightforward, and the meaning of rejection is no more obvious.

    It''s just that she doesn''t know what''s wrong. She just wants to get close to her and get closer.

    After thinking about it, he raised his smile again Let me go with you! "

    Sukui didn''t care about him and stepped up. Instead of going towards the school gate, she turned several corners and stepped on a quiet path.

    "Hello! Why don''t you talk! "

    Squint a cold eye at him, tone is heavy, "shut up!"

    "Hello..." Chi''an wants to say more, but she is stared at coldly by Su Kui''s deep eyes, and swallows all the words she wants to say in an instant.

    Su Kui is satisfied, and the world is finally quiet.

    Her flesh and pink lips were slightly open, and her movements were as smooth as hair, patting chee''an''s hairy head. Before she was near the end of the path, she could hear the harsh curses and the girls'' weeping voice from a long distance.

    Chi''an, who was stupefied at the spot, didn''t notice that Su Kui had gone far away. He was drooping, muttering, "what? You can touch a man''s head!" But I don''t know that the ears are already hot.

    It''s hot, like an electric current.

    After saying this, I feel that my tone is so awkward! It''s not like being angry, it''s like

    Crazy, crazy! Chi an shakes his head. He feels that he is just like a fluffy pet dog, playing coquettish with his master.

    A picture of him in a cartoon one-piece suit, with an ear cap on his head and a waggle of his tail on his buttock suddenly appeared in his mind.

    And the object of his coquetry, not others, is wood light edge!

    Day -

    he is really shocked. He looks up with blushing cheeks. He just wants to stare at the culprit in front of him, but he finds that there is no shadow of that man?!

    "Hello! How can you do this! "

    In the remote woods of Huafeng, Aisha, a blonde girl, is squatting on the ground. Han Qingyin, whose clothes have been half scratched, is angry. Leng buting hears something moving behind him and turns back to yell, "who is there?!"

    A girl in a khaki suit, plaid skirt and delicate face walked out quietly, and black leather shoes rustled on the withered leaves.

    "It''s you!"

    Aisha was a little surprised. She waved away her companion who was going to stop her. She looked back at Han Qingyin, who was holding her knees in both hands and looking at Su Kui with the hope in her eyes.

    Hesitantly asked, "you To help her? " If so, she has to think about whether she really wants to let people go.

    In terms of interests, the conflict with sukui is equal to the conflict with the whole Mu family, which is not worth thinking about.

    On the one hand, she hated her identity, and on the other hand, she became angry after being cheated.

    I thought that if sukui really wanted to interfere in this matter, she would sell her a favor even if she didn''t want to.

    But Su Kui laughed sarcastically and said, "you think more, how can I have sympathy for a sinner who destroys my family? I just want to say a few words to her, don''t you mind?"

    Su Kui''s words resonated with Ashton, and his smile was sincere, "you''re right! This kind of person is not worthy of sympathy! Do you need to avoid it? "

    "No need." Shaking her head, Su Kui walked up with her hands around her chest.

 Chapter 101

    The body squats, Su Kui caresses her skirt leisurely, slowly looks at her eyes full of resentment, and slowly smiles, "do you hate me?"

    Two fingers pinched her sharp chin and looked at her like ants. Su Kui''s eyes were half narrowed, and his sharp eyes fell on Han Qingyin''s pale face, sneering: "why do you hate me? Hate my mother? Uh huh? Even if your mother is Hanyuan''s first lover, but since he is married and has me, Xu Lian shouldn''t provoke him again. If she does, she still carries you in her belly and makes a scene at your door, and finally she is willing to be despicable! "

    "Shut up!" Han Qingyin pushes her away, and jair''s eyes are full of fierce light.

    Su Kui''s body was pushed back and swayed, and a big palm with a little coolness held her powerfully, so that she would not fall in a panic.

    "Thank you," he glanced back carelessly, only to find that it wasn''t Aisha who held her up, but Chian who came after her.

    There was an accident in her eyes. For a while, Su Kui picked up her lips and chuckled.

    As soon as she saw her smile, chee''an''s heart would jump at random, like a prey bewitched by a hunter, willing to jump into a trap.

    He stood up, his hands around his chest, and raised his eyebrows and scoffed, "Oh, is it anger? Now you know maintenance? So what do you think when you think Xu Lian is a disgrace that can''t be erased, and recognize a woman you hate deeply as a mother? Well? "

    Han Qingyin doesn''t speak, but opens his big black and white eyes to Chi''an, intending to cry. His fierce hatred is intended to flow under his eyes, and his lips are bitten with blood.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this picture is a scene of little sister holding strong and weak bullying a good girl.

    However, only the party concerned knows what is going on.

    Su Kui follows Han Qingyin''s eyes and sees the situation. She makes a funny squeeze at Chi''an, which means: look, your princess has asked for help, but she still hasn''t made it?

    The joking eyes fell into Chi''an''s eyes, and he felt that his heart was blocked. He tightened his red lips, snorted coldly, gave Su Kui a fierce look, and turned around and left.

    The tall and stern figure soon disappeared at the end of the stone path.

    Su Kui blinked innocently, and looked at each other with an inexplicable Asha. In her inquiring eyes, she shrugged at will.

    It means that I don''t know what kind of wind this young master is taking!

    "Tut Tut, are you still watching? What kind of white lotus do you want to be Aisha turns to the taunt in her words.

    Han Qingyin didn''t speak. He was obstinately looking at Chi''an''s back and disappearing out of the retina without mercy. His eyes were filled with blood. His voice was hoarse like a witch. "I just want to live a good life. What''s wrong with me?"

    How distorted is the world view? She did it herself, didn''t she?

    Su Kui pinched her eyebrows and thought anxiously that it was not a wise decision to come to Han Qingyin today. She did not have the patience to chat with Han Qingyin about her life!

    Then he said lightly, "yes, it''s true that you want to live a good life, but you should not go to the wrong place and dream about what doesn''t belong to you. No doubt, this is the direction that everyone is striving for. You should hate, but you should hate Han Yuan, the one who says that Xu Lian loves you! He created all the evil fruits. You have no reason to hate others, understand? ˇ°

 Chapter 102

    There is no reason to resent others -

    Yes Is that so?

    When she was young, she was displaced, and when she grew up, she was ridiculed, and others were unkind to her. Why should she be blamed for her injustice?

    The bloodthirsty factor in Han Qingyin''s body is jumping wildly. All the people who cheat her, hurt her and humiliate her all deserve to die!!

    At this moment, she has an impulse to destroy the world. At the moment when she raised her eyes, she was so arrogant that Aisha could not help but step back. Only because Han Qingyin occupied a small half of her face, her big eyes were full of blood, which was full of full-bodied to extreme madness.

    The sun is fading, and the sun is like blood. The light of the sky is shining down, which makes everything in the world a thrilling beauty.

    "I don''t understand! I don''t want to understand! I only know that my life from childhood taught me that people die for wealth and birds for food! " What can''t be done for a better life?

    What a madman!

    Su Kui can almost conclude that Han Qingyin can kill himself without her help!

    So far, there is no desire to talk.

    The slender jade fingered the dead leaves falling on her shoulders and played with them. Su Kui lost interest in raising her eyes and left a light sentence, "follow you." anyway, she didn''t come to be the virgin. "I just came to let you tell Han Yuan that it''s useless for him to hide and refuse to divorce. There''s no turning around. Mother said that she has no patience to accompany her again If Han Yuan doesn''t show up again, see you in court! "

    Slowly put the withered leaves into the palm of your hand. When you hold them, the Yellow debris will fly away with the white palm.

    "At that time, I will be responsible for the consequences!"

    In the end, the look of defiance made Han Qingyin feel unprecedented pressure.

    At last, Aisha and her party watched the girl in the tartan dress walk away with elegant steps.

    There is no disguised worship in the eyes. Now, compared with Han Qingyin, they block up Han Qingyin and humiliate him. It''s not possible to actually do anything. It''s su Kui''s words that are more direct.

    There is contrast, there is hurt naturally, Aisha is silently hurt inside, at the same time, she is also deeply aware of how young her behavior is. After a while of depression, she suddenly raises her head and yells at Su Kui''s back, "Hello! Wood light edge, your friend I Aisha made it

    The girl''s clear voice startled the birds in the forest. Su Kui didn''t turn back, but turned her back to Aisha, raised her arm and shook it in response.

    It''s just such a small action, it''s enough for Aisha to have a long time.

    After a dramatic ending just now, Aisha and other people were in no mood for mischief. After a few cold warnings, they left in groups.

    Only left Han qingyinton in place for a long time, holding the torn suit and looking at the back of a group of people leaving, the eyes are full of the smell of violence.

    -

    the second day, the third day, the fourth day Han Qingyin has never been in school again, and her gossip has faded with the passage of time.

    During this period, Chi''an did not know what kind of crazy she was, and became more and more attached to her. If she refused, she would try to attract her attention.

    And this endless toss, often in Su Kui can not stand after the violent suppression of the flag.

    September 16 is also the day when the court opens.

    I don''t know if Han Qingyin has brought her words. In a word, Han Yuan has never appeared at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Shameless to this, Su Kui naturally has nothing to say.

 Chapter 103

    The subpoena of the court was sent to Hanyuan early. Just after receiving the subpoena, Hanyuan was still angry and called to the wooden house to make a big noise. As a result, Su Kui answered the phone, touched his nose and didn''t say anything. Instead, he was ridiculed for having no face or skin.

    At last, I left a sentence, "let''s see!" I just got on the phone.

    It''s not clear whether to pretend to be calm or to be full of confidence.

    Su Kui today wore a high-end customized autumn dress, pink Pullover Sweater with white pleated skirt, full of girlish flavor.

    She stayed quietly beside Muhan all the way until the divorce judgment came down. Because Su Kui had grown up and had his own independent thoughts, the judge asked her who she was living with.

    Naturally, the answer is self-evident. When Su Kui and Muhan walked out of the court hall together, the bright autumn sun gently reflected on Muhan''s face. The dazzling light magnified the wrinkles on her face to the point of nowhere to hide, but it is undeniable that she is still beautiful.

    With a kind of mature female unique elegance and dignity, beauty never ages, Su Kui very agree with this sentence.

    After going out, Muhan asked the driver to send Su Kui home, and she, naturally, was pulled by a group of sisters and girlfriends of the jury to celebrate that she finally got out of the misery and became single.

    Shrugging, Su Kui went with her.

    The original plot of the world is slowly but unswervingly deviating from the track. Su Kui is very satisfied with this.

    Due to the abundant evidence of Han Yuan''s derailment, his biggest flaw may be that he has a 16-year-old illegitimate daughter, which he can''t cover up even if he wants to.

    Therefore, the judge rejected his claim for equal distribution of the family property, and turned to Muhan''s opinion. Apart from the income from his work over the years, nothing else could be taken away.

    Mu Han wins, and Han Yuan, it can be said that he leaves the house with a clean body.

    When he left the court, his spirit immediately fell down. Since his marriage, the clothes he had been taken care of by Muhan had come to stretch out his hand and opened his mouth. The food required a five-star restaurant, high-level customization, and millions of cars to drive in and out of the car. He often invited guests and threw thousands of dollars. All of these were capital that only Muhan had.

    Now, apart from the income from his work, nothing else belongs to him, which is how he accepts it.

    Before he went out, he could have expected that from now on, he would fall completely from the altar to hell. I don''t know how many people hide in the dark, lest he fall hard enough, and want to kick him again.

    The sunshine outside is dazzling. It''s hot and sour when it shines into the eyes. There''s an impulse to cry.

    His eyes narrowed, and he could not help but see the slender figure in the royal blue long dress and half of the Cape. The figure was as elegant and calm as ever, and had an indescribable feminine taste.

    Until the figure got on the car, a car roar sounded, accompanied by the tail gas completely disappeared in the sight range.

    It''s like another life, but it''s just like this -

    life has returned to peace, if there is no one or two mice in the stinky ditch who are always hiding in the dark and humid sewer to peep at her.

    Sukui thought she would be more satisfied.

    Another morning passed. Today, Su Kui wore a ruby hairpin on his head. Under the sunshine, it was as red as blood.

    Su Kui picked the card and played with it in the quality inspection. The blood red gem flipped on the white jade like fingertips, even bringing a feeling that the palm was shining.

 Chapter 104

    Chi''an always follows Su Kui''s movements these days. Sometimes she just lies on her stomach quietly and doesn''t talk.

    The delicate and impeccable face is full of rare peace. Under the curl of eyelashes, the eyes are like water, the bridge of nose is high and straight, and the lips are as red as ever.

    Inadvertently looking at the past, I thought it was more enchanting than the ruby in sukui''s hand.

    However, some people have no consciousness and don''t know how many people''s eyes they have stunned. They just stare at Su Kui''s slender jade fingers obsessively.

    "Light luck! Do you want to go to the canteen? " Aisha jumps over and asks sukui.

    The voice of shouting makes chee''an frown and glances at Aisha coldly.

    Aisha only felt her neck was cold, and she was full of energy. She looked around and didn''t seem to find anything. Turning around, he muttered, "isn''t it too old to commit this year?" Then I went to La Su Kui and got up. "Let''s go. There are my favorite sweet and sour ribs in the canteen today. They''ll be gone later!"

    Su Kui is helpless. The girl is still full of arrogant blonde hair. Her face is painted with exaggerated smoke makeup. The water drill inlaid on her fingernails can blind people. "If you want to eat it, you can go."

    Asha stared and complained, "that''s not good! You are the one I am covering. I said that I would be friends with you. Good friends should eat together! "

    "I......"

    Su Kui opened his mouth, finally gave up the refutation and stood up. She has lived for several generations, and she has no real friends. She can''t understand what it''s like to have sisters come in and go out together.

    As soon as Asha''s eyes brightened, she came forward with a smile and grabbed her hand and walked out of the classroom.

    The girl''s soft little hand grasps her. Su Kui moves and doesn''t break away, but it doesn''t feel bad? She went with her.

    Before leaving, I threw the card into the drawer, and I was quickly dragged away by Aisha.

    Chee''an looked at Su Kui''s and Aisha''s hands. Her plump lips pressed tightly. The low air pressure was enough to freeze the air inside.

    A group of students who stayed in the classroom and played with mobile phones felt an abnormal cold jump from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads. They were depressed, but at the same time they couldn''t help wondering who had such a great ability to make them angry.

    Before they react, Chi an has fallen out of the classroom.

    The onlookers were amazed.

    Su Kui didn''t come to the school canteen for several times. She just didn''t like the crowded atmosphere. But this time, she just sat on the stool and waited for Aisha to order.

    During the meal, Aisha is generally chattering about school anecdotes, while sukui, mostly adhering to the traditional virtue of "eating without words", nods from time to time to show that she is listening.

    "You know what? Last time I was with you in the woods, did you see it? The one with purple hair, yes, Zhou Xi, she''s missing! "

    "Oh?" This finally caused Su Kui''s reaction. She put down the chopsticks and raised her chin to Aisha. "Go on."

    Isabeth glanced at her. "Last week, after you left, we warned Han Qingyin to leave. But the next day, Zhou Xi didn''t come to class. I heard that her parents had reported the case. When she left home in the morning, there was no news."

    "So..." Su Kui held her cheek with one hand, pointed her cheek, curled up her eyelashes to cover the coldness in her eyes, and murmured, "that''s a pity..."

    She''s probably out again -

 Chapter 105

    After sitting in the canteen for a while, I listened to Asha talk about the latest gossip to her.

    Until the class time is near, the two people walk back slowly.

    When we got to the classroom, the teacher had already gone in. But in class F, there was no difference between teachers and no teachers. They went in with a casual greeting, and the teacher completely regarded them as nothing.

    Back to her seat, Chi''an is missing again. Su Kui shrugs, reaches into the drawer and raises her eyebrows.

    Sure enough -

    the card is missing!

    Aisha looked back and saw her friend''s brow locked. She was worried and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Have you lost anything? "

    "Well Maybe I put it in the wrong place, I''ll look for it again, "he said, bending his head and rummaging in the desk drawer, but the ruby card seemed to disappear.

    "What''s important?" Aisha asked, the line of sight has been around or sitting or lying on the body of the students, the mouth continued to comfort, "you don''t worry, first talk about what you lost."

    Aisha can see that it must be very important for her to let her friends lose their calmness.

    Su Kui nodded and smiled gratefully at her, barely smiling. "Well, it''s really important for me. I lost the jewel hairpin I wore today. It''s an adult gift from my mother. It means a lot to me."

    "What?!" Asha''s voice suddenly rose in a startling way as she stared.

    She slapped the table and shouted angrily at the noisy crowd in the classroom, "be quiet, be quiet for me!"

    Again and again, the class quieted down slowly, which also shows that Aisha has a certain influence among these teenagers.

    "There''s a thief in our class. I don''t know who it is, but I hope she can give it back automatically and obediently, instead of waiting for me to search!"

    As soon as the words fell, the classroom was silent.

    The bald teacher got up as early as Aisha''s moment, tactful slip away.

    But in a moment, a girl stood up to express her dissatisfaction, "Aisha, what do you mean! If the thief doesn''t come out today, you will have to turn over the whole F class! "

    Aisha hugged her chest and snorted coldly. "Who knows? But if the thief didn''t realize it, I don''t mind doing it myself."

    "Oh, stealing? We lost our value, Aisha, did you take the wrong medicine

    Aisha was choked for a while, and then she went back angrily. "Yes, I didn''t take medicine today, so the one who didn''t know how to repent after being a thief should not be caught by me! Otherwise, I can do anything! "

    At this time, some people were curious and asked, "ah, I''m curious about what I lost. Can I bother you, Miss AI, to start a new campaign?"

    "A ruby hairpin is an adult gift from my mother," Su Kui said lightly, rising slowly from her seat.

    The textbook in my hand is rolled up at will, hitting the desk with no weight or light.

    The girl''s delicate white face is full of carelessness, but her eyes are full of brilliance of insight. Her eyes swept over the faces of thirty-six young girls in the class, and she said quietly: "I know that every schoolmate in the room has no lack of money for a hairpin, but it''s hard to guarantee that no one will steal in order to find stimulation. I chose to search because I don''t want to wrong anyone. Please forgive me!"

 Chapter 106

    Su Kui''s expression is light, but it brings a sense of oppression without any reason. She glances at her eyes lightly, and the girl who is still manly stands up to express her dissatisfaction just now sits back and mutters in a low voice, "what is it?"

    The success of this feat was rewarded with a small eye of Aisha''s worship.

    Su Kui knew nothing about this, but her lips were slightly opened, and she said softly, "since everyone has no problem, I''m sorry. I hope that when I come to you, you can take out the things in the drawer by yourself. Please forgive me for the inconvenience caused to you."

    When she finished speaking, she suddenly looked at the last corner of the classroom with cold light in her pupil, but half a second later she took it back without any trace. She picked up the corner of her lips and walked slowly to the boy with red hair beside her. Before she was near, the boy immediately took out the things in the drawer and put them in front of Su Kui''s eyes excitedly, "Nah, beauty, you look so handsome, like you can do it This kind of person! "

    Su Kui looked at the boy with acne all over his face seriously, but he felt good about himself. He nodded his head to confirm, "like!"

    Boy''s internal injury, pawn.

    People looked at Su Kui, who had lost precious things but was not depressed. Instead, Su Kui, who was joking with her classmates, had a less rebellious psychology. Several people even took things out for her to check.

    Su Kui quickly walked around the classroom. There were not many people in class F, and they all cooperated very well. Su Kui didn''t really want to find out anything. She was almost sure that the hairpin was in someone''s hand now. How could it possibly appear in the classroom, waiting for her to catch it?

    But she just wants to be known to everyone. Only in this way can the result be more powerful for her, right?

    Finally, there was only the last one left. Su Kui walked slowly like a stroll in the courtyard. The last one was a girl with short hair and ears cut. There were little freckles on the bridge of her nose. It was clear that she had entered the late autumn, but the girl''s forehead was dripping with sweat.

    "Eh? Classmate Wang, are you very hot? Shed a lot of sweat ~ "Su Kui raised his eyebrows, water eyes blinked, like surprised asked.

    "Ah? Ha ha ha I, I''m not hot... " Embarrassed smile, Wang Xiaoke lowered his eyelids, his eyes dodged and did not dare to look at her.

    Wang Xiaoke is the stepdaughter of the king''s family in Kyoto. Her mother married her into the king''s family with her. She is not favored in the king''s family at ordinary times. Her mother is busy making good relations with all the people of the king''s family, and she has no time to discipline her. Naturally, other people will not meddle.

    This also fostered her inferiority and cowardice. She had no friends in the class and other girls didn''t like playing with such gloomy girls.

    The rest of the class cleared up the suspicion, and now they all focused on Wang Xiaoke in the corner of the classroom. It seems self-evident what the answer is.

    Being stared at by dozens of pairs of eyes, Wang Xiaoke''s forehead, who was already nervous, was suddenly sweating, blushing and white.

    Aisha looked at Wang Xiaoke suspiciously, with strange expression, "Hello! Did you steal it? "

    "Don''t be bloody! I, I didn''t steal it! " Unexpectedly, Wang Xiaoke jumped up from the stool like he was stabbed by a needle and retorted loudly.

    As if it had nothing to do with her as long as she cried out.

    Aisha was a little surprised. She ran away for a while and pulled out her ears. She stared at her with a very bad look. "What are you yelling at me? Don''t be guilty of being a thief. Cover it up! "

 Chapter 107

    "I......" Wang Xiaoke stared at dozens of pairs of eyes, blushed and was about to drop blood. He bit his lower lip and couldn''t speak for a while.

    She is not good at words. How could she have said Aisha with a sharp mouth?

    "Hum!" Asha seemed to understand something. She leaned her hands around her chest on the edge of the table and sneered? Is your heart weak? Dare you let me search? "

    "Yes, Wang Xiaoke, since you didn''t do anything to be afraid of!"

    "Let her search!"

    Others are opening up.

    Su Kui, who knew the truth for a long time, would not sympathize with the girl in front of her. Her expression was a little embarrassed, but her clear pupils were full of ridicule. "I''m sorry, classmate Wang, you see, most of the class have checked it, and now you are the only one. In order to prove your innocence, let me have a look? Well? "

    "You, you can''t do this! You are violating privacy! " Wang Xiaoke steps forward and stares at her angrily. Her thin body just blocks the desk drawer.

    The more she is like this, the more suspicious she is. The so-called abnormal things must have demons. She just hides them, but more wants to cover them up.

    The impatient Aisha couldn''t help it. She hurried up, pushed Wang Xiaoke out of the drawer, pulled out the bag and poured it all onto the desk.

    Textbooks, stationery bags, correction solutions, workbooks, papers

    A lot of things fell out. Aisha''s face was hard to see. She could not set the channel: "how could..." No, She was almost sure that Wang Xiaoke had taken Su Kui''s hairpin, but she didn''t find it in her schoolbag. "By the way, the lunch break was so long, did you take it out and hide it?"

    At this time, Wang Xiaoke seemed to have a big stone falling from his heart. Hearing her words, he replied in a strange tone: "haven''t you seen it all? If you can''t get the evidence, please don''t spit it out, will you? "

    The tone is clear, just look carefully, you can still see a flash of uneasiness on her face.

    "You TM say another word?!" Asha was so angry that she lost face. She grabbed the bag and tried to smash it.

    A little white hand held her in time. "Okay, Aisha, that''s all right? Just think it didn''t happen. "

    "No way! Stealing actually happened in class F of our school. It''s said that we didn''t let those who looked down on us die of laughing! "

    Su Kui smiled a little, cold light suddenly appeared around the water eyes, said: "I think, for the sake of your honor, who will not say more?"

    That kind of oppressive atmosphere in the air reappears. It''s the look in the eyes. Is it too frightening!

    They all brush and nod their heads together. In fact, they don''t need Su Kui to open their mouth. The teenagers who like face will never talk about it.

    Su Kui smiled with satisfaction and patted Aisha''s golden hair. "OK, it''s done!"

    Then help Wang Xiaoke to pack up the mess that Aisha has poured into her schoolbag. In a soft voice, she said, "I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble."

    Wang Xiaoke was really afraid of the girl with the smile and uncertain personality. She shook her head at her words, "no, no!"

    Just ask her to leave her desk soon!

    Soon after finishing the bag, sukuishun left with great cooperation.

    After all, such a disgraceful thing happened in class F, which is enough as a joke to make other people who boast of elite class a year younger.

 Chapter 108

    In the middle of the afternoon, the bald old man was still dozing off on the stage, while the following teenagers should be as crazy as ever.

    At this time, two men in police uniform came in, knocked on the door of the classroom, showed the next certificate to the bald old man, and said: "we are the police of Liyuan police station, this is my certificate, who is muqingyuan, we now suspect that she is related to several cases of intentional killing and mutilation, please follow us!"

    As soon as the words came out, the class exploded in a flash!

    What? Intentional killing? Still breaking bodies?

    Is there any mistake?! The eyes of all the people could not help wandering on the white and quiet girl''s face. Although she spoke and did something strange at ordinary times, they would not believe that she killed people!

    Aisha, in particular, really takes sukui as a friend. In recent days, she has learned more or less what kind of person she is. When she heard the police''s words, she suddenly blew her hair. The table clapped, "Hello! You think you''re the police! Empty mouth white teeth with what to say light predestination kills evidence! "

    Su Kui''s heart was warm, he shook her hand and said sorry in silence.

    Sorry to use you, but I will use the next life to make up for you.

    Standing up, Su Kui smiled at Aisha, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of shadows, or do you really believe that I''m a murderer?"

    Aisha is surprised, "how can it be?!"

    Stall hands, Su Kui smiled and squinted, "that''s OK."

    Said light to the door waiting for the police, said: "I am wood light edge, you look for me? Let''s go. "

    The tone is calm, without any confusion.

    If we didn''t find conclusive evidence at the scene, the two policemen might really believe that the girl has nothing to do with the whole case.

    Su Kui went downstairs and was taken away by a police car. The siren rang all over the campus. Many students heard that many corpses were found in the basement of the abandoned biological building, and their faces turned white.

    There was also the courage to run over and look at the things packed in the corpse bags in the building surrounded by the cordon. I only felt a rush of acid rush up my throat from my stomach, and all my feet fell to the ground and vomited.

    Those Block by block, something that has been destroyed by chemicals, if it can be called an individual

    It''s so cruel. I can''t help but feel a sense of coolness running all the way from the tailbone to the neck. It''s a sense of being stared at by the God of death.

    After recovering some walking strength, I got up instantly and ran without turning my head back. I desperately wanted to run out of the place like purgatory on earth.

    Hua Feng has committed several murders. The victims are still some rich children who have been missing for a long time and can''t be found. When the parents make a scene, the originally peaceful campus is like a lake without waves, which is thrown into a huge stone and arouses the waves.

    The palm of Chi''an''s hand, which came back from the outside, was inserted in his trouser pocket. In the palm of his hand was a beautiful hairpin decorated with broken diamonds. On his white and delicate face, there was a relaxed and pleasant smile. In the eyes of peach blossom, which was like stars, there was a fascinating light.

    Until the rumors flying all over the world get into his ears uncontrollably --

    "Hey, have you heard? There''s a homicide at school! "

    "Cut! Who else doesn''t know now? "

    "Tut Tut, it''s said that someone went to see it, and he was scared to pee his pants on the spot. That scene..."

    "Ah? Did you get the killer? "

    "I got it. It''s Mu Qingyuan from class F, senior three. I didn''t expect that..."

 Chapter 109

    Later, Chi''an can''t hear it. His red lips slowly froze, forming a strange arc. Several words have been echoed in his brain -

    "caught, killed, and made light of wood..."

    Wood light edge!

    At this moment, Chi''an even suspects that she has hallucinations in her ears. How could it be her?!

    No one knows better than him who the culprit is. He can''t figure out what went wrong. How could the police leave the murderer behind and find a sunflower who has nothing to do with this!

    The good mood rippling in my heart disappeared completely and disappeared.

    Chi an reluctantly settles down and tells herself: it''s OK, she''s just been taken away, and the murderer is not her at all, she won''t have an accident

    In this way, desperately, implying oneself over and over again, we can make the heart beat more than once, just like the heart pulled by thousands of big hands.

    I made a decision in my heart. Chi an tightly pressed her thin lips, put a piece of ice on her delicate clear face, turned around and walked towards the school gate of Huafeng with the fine steel gate.

    Inside the police station.

    Su Kui sat quietly in the interrogation room, his back straight, soft black hair cleverly spread on his shoulders, his eyes blinked and looked at the opposite female police officer''s eyes, his pink lips opened gently, and said, "I repeat again, this matter has nothing to do with me, even if you press me a hundred times, I will not admit it!"

    The young girl''s soft face and resolute expression are strangely integrated. The policewoman spits out a mouthful of dullness and narrowly presses down the anger on her chest. She tells herself that the young girl in front of her is not of ordinary origin, and she can''t be too offended before there is no evidence.

    So many times, the female police officer can finally face the expression calmly again. From the beginning of entering the interrogation room, she becomes a peaceful sukui.

    I don''t know how many times I have repeated the dialogue without any progress? You said you didn''t do it, so why did you find the hairpin that should have been worn on you at the scene of the crime? " Said the policewoman, excited again, thinking of the tragic death of so many young and childish lives, her heart was filled with endless grief, and she said with sarcasm: "Oh, do you want to tell me that you didn''t do it, but you just happened to like to stroll in the abandoned basement, and then you accidentally abandoned it?"

    "No," Su Kui said, smiling, leaning back to find a comfortable position. "My hairpin was lost after lunch. Before lunch break, I put it in the drawer of my desk, and then it disappeared."

    The policewoman grinds her teeth. "Do you think I can believe it?"

    The girl in front of her is white and has a peaceful and beautiful face. She is like an angel who doesn''t dye the world. How can a policewoman not understand how long her heart is? She can do such a terrible thing!

    Su Kui closed her eyes and chuckled. After a while, she opened her black and white eyes. She was as clean as a pool of clear water eyes. She approached the eyes of a female police officer and whispered, "officer, you can''t believe this. After all, everything has to be proved --"

    "you!"

    "What''s your attitude?" the policewoman snapped up

    The huge sound reverberated in the narrow interrogation room for a long time. Su Kui leaned forward, her eyes half narrowed, and her voice was heavy enough to drip water. "Officer, pay attention to your words and deeds."

    "And - your attitude determines my attitude towards you!" he said

 Chapter 110

    In the police station director''s office, Muhan is sitting on the reception sofa, looking at the director angrily, with a voice full of bone chilling, "Li Ju, I think you are mistaken! My family''s fate has always been very good. I will never get involved in homicide! "

    Yes, after the initial panic, Muhan clearly realized that she would never do such cruel things with her big daughter.

    "Ah, Ms. mu, we also found your daughter''s hairpin at the scene, so we called her to come here to inquire," said Li Ju, who was fat, rubbing his big palm and slime that were yellow from tobacco smoke. "Don''t be impatient. Don''t be impatient!"

    Don''t worry about your sister!

    The good accomplishment makes Muhan unable to do the thing of swearing, she scolded several words in her heart, sneered and asked, "excuse me, director Li, as a mother, your beloved daughter is taken away from the school, or in the name of killing, in exchange for you, are you quiet?"

    "I......" Director Li is choking and half dead, muttering in his heart. Only when you rich people are in a hurry, can you do such abnormal things. His lovely daughter will not be so abnormal!

    "Nothing to say?" Muhan got up and straightened his meticulous collar. He said sincerely and firmly, "so, I also ask director Li to understand my mother''s pains."

    When she got to the door, she turned around again and said, "I hope to see my daughter, and ask director Li to let me go!"

    Director Li was a little hesitant, but when he saw Muhan''s expression of not reaching his goal, he couldn''t help but feel more headache and nodded, "OK, OK, then you can go in, only five minutes, this is my bottom line!"

    Mu Han nodded, and restored a group of calm and elegant, "of course, I can understand, thank you."

    The female police officer said that her mouth was dry and her tongue was dry, but she didn''t get any useful information. No matter how she asked later, she refused to say a word.

    There was a knock on the door outside. The policewoman gave Su Kui a frustrated look and got up and went out.

    The sound of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground was heard, and the iron door of the interrogation room closed again.

    Su Kui pinched some tired eyebrows and did not move at all.

    This curtain fell in the eyes of the wood Han who came in. She felt that her daughter must have been abused inside. Seeing the little white face, there was no blood color.

    When I open my mouth again, I have already brought a cry, "predestination..."

    Someone called her? The policewoman chattered in her ear for two hours. Su Kui even thought that her ears were going to be deaf and she thought there was a hallucination.

    "My fate!"

    It was not until she heard her voice again and her body fell into a warm embrace that Su Kui came back to.

    "Mom?"

    "Yes, yes, my mother is here. I''m not afraid of fate..."

    The warm palm caresses her hair once, and every time it warms to the bone. This is maternal love.

    Su Kui can''t help but lean closer. The small action makes Muhan think that it''s her daughter''s fear and seeking protection from her.

    I can''t help cuddling more tightly. "Yuanyuan is not afraid. My mother is here. I believe Yuanyuan will never do that. Soon, we can go home!"

    Relying on the arms of Muhan, the heart is a piece of peace, Su Kui took a deep breath, raised a smile and pulled Muhan to sit down opposite her.

    "Mom, sit down. I have something to tell you..."

 Chapter 111

    Five minutes passed quickly, when director Li was trying to knock on the door to urge, Muhan calmly opened the door.

    After coming out, she hooked the broken hair to her ear and said to Director Li lightly, "I still believe that my daughter is innocent, and I am more sure after the chat, so I ask for a lawyer."

    The policewoman standing beside heard Muhan''s arrogant words, and she immediately looked at her with a white eye and said sarcastically, "Ms. mu, even if you invite the most famous lawyer in the country to bail for your love, you can''t wipe out the fact that you found your love''s personal ornaments at the scene of the murder. Please don''t waste your money on turnover!"

    What she dislikes most is these powerful and powerful aristocrats who don''t regard human life in their eyes! From childhood, she felt that all the rich people in the world are a group of people with dark hearts.

    Hearing this, Muhan glanced at her faintly and ignored her. He raised his elegant step and walked away.

    When passing by with director Li, she said coldly, "Li Ju, it seems that it is necessary to improve the employment system of your office. Before there is no conclusive evidence, you have already convicted the suspects of felony. Is that your fine tradition? Well? "

    As soon as director Li''s body stiffened, he said: "how and how can you, Ms. Mu Haihan? She just graduated from the police school. She doesn''t understand the rules. She doesn''t understand the rules. Please forgive me. I apologize for her!"

    Director Li is half bald in the Mediterranean. At this time, the oil is shining, and the sweat on his forehead is like a waterfall. When he sincerely apologizes, he has a bad impression on the girl police officer who is not willing to talk.

    It is undeniable that a female police officer may be a warm-hearted girl and a good person, but she will not be a good police officer, because a good police officer will not make false statements without evidence.

    What they pursue is to say less and do more, because in any case, there is the possibility of overturning the case before it is completely convicted.

    Muhan looked at the female police officer who still had no apologies and smiled sarcastically, "no, it''s not sincere apologies, it''s useless to come! Director Li, goodbye! "

    Then strode out of the police station.

    After a short talk with her daughter, Muhan realized the other side of her daughter''s unknown, calmly, rationally and calmly analyzed each of her advantageous alibi certificates, and then ordered Muhan to handle them one by one.

    Su Kui has to stay at the police station for 24-48 hours because of detention and interrogation. It''s estimated that she can''t ask anything at all. The female police officer doesn''t ask for any more.

    The detention room of the police station is very small, about 5 square meters. The monitoring probe on the top of the head flickers red dots in the dark. The iron window made of fine steel is suspended in the direction of the top of the head. It is narrow and dense, and the weak light shines in from the outside, and the broken dust particles are suspended in the air.

    Su Kui''s eyes are half open and half closed, his expression is languid and indifferent, his pink lips are full of water, attracting people''s eyes.

    The delicate facial features are half exposed in the soft light, and the beautiful arc is not like ordinary people.

    "Crunchy --"

    just as Han Chenjiao stepped in, he saw a young girl sitting on a chair beside the wall, closed her eyes and meditated like a puppet doll, her soft black hair hung down to cover a small half of her cheeks, and her curly eyelashes cast a row of fan-shaped shadows at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Wood light edge?" Han Chen can''t help but wake up the girl in meditation.

    He is a forensic doctor. When he saw the body pulled to the autopsy center by the police, he had an impulse to see the suspect.

 Chapter 112

    Now, as he would like to see, when he answers the police, he meets the suspect, so as to further analyze the criminal psychological motivation of the suspect.

    The girl seemed to wake up suddenly from her sleep. She opened her eyes suddenly. The curled eyelashes were like frightened butterflies, fluttering to fly.

    Clear water is like a pool of clear spring eyes looking straight at people, eyes twinkling with the annoyance of being disturbed.

    But when I saw someone coming, Su Kui was shocked.

    Can''t help blurting out, "song city?!"

    "What, what?" Han Chen frowned, didn''t miss the startled look in the girl''s eyes, and then the joy in her eyes.

    Who does she think he is?

    Inexplicably upset, Han Chen reluctantly suppressed the strange feeling of surging from the bottom of his heart, walked to her opposite side, put down the file bag in his hand, and sat down.

    "Miss mu, I think you may have identified the wrong person. I''m Han Chen. I''m a forensic doctor."

    The clear magnetic voice was slowly introduced into Su Kui''s ear, which also made the nerve just excited by Su Kui slowly quiet. With a sarcastic smile, I could not say whether it was more lost or more joyful.

    yes, as like as two peas in Songcheng, the man in front of him is even accurate to his height. In addition to pale face, slightly weak body.

    He is a white shirt, half of his sleeve is pulled, cold and bookish. It''s totally different from song city, which has a domineering and dark atmosphere.

    He forgot again --

    slowly spit out a mouthful of dullness, Su Kui raised his smile again and said: "I''m sorry, you are very similar to an old friend of mine, so I just looked away carelessly, please forgive me."

    Han Chen would like to ask, which old man will let her see his first mistake as someone else, it must be like to what extent.

    But he did not ask the exit after all, the same pale lips hanging with a smile, slightly shaking his head, "it doesn''t matter, I don''t mind."

    Well, Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. It seems that they will know each other again in this life.

    But it doesn''t matter. It''s fun, right?

    Maybe when the dust settles down in the future, she can write a book about her boyfriend''s 100 moves. Su Kui rubs round ear beads and thinks in a disgusting way.

    "Han forensic medicine, may I ask you..." After pondering over the words, Su Kui said, "well Come to see me. What''s the matter? "

    When it comes to business, Han Chencai remembers the purpose of being left behind by him. He quickly picks up the file on the table, flips it over, clenches his fist against his lips, "cough, look at this first."

    Take out a few photos from the file folder, put Han dust on the table and push them to Su Kui.

    The place in the photo is in the abandoned underground storage room of Huafeng. There is no change between the things in the room and what Su Kui saw last time. The only difference is that there is a girl who is made into a doll standing in the most prominent place in the room.

    Su Kui recognized at a glance that Zhou Xi was the girl with stiff skin because she had been injected with medicine. Her red hair lost its vitality and luster, just like withered grass.

    His eyelids were drooping, his eyes were rolling up, his lips were blue gray, and his face was even full of fear before his death.

    So fear is magnified countless times in the close-up of the camera.

    This is obviously a failure product, no beauty to speak of, so Han Qingyin did not hesitate to give up her.

 Chapter 113

    Han Qingyin, who is not protected by Chi''an, may be exposed to the sun at any time, so she has no choice -

    No, maybe there is no premeditation. She decides to launch sunflower, who hates her guts, as a scapegoat.

    However, Han Qingyin probably never thought that he would make friends with the wood light edge of the school''s single shadow.

    This is what Han Qingyin missed. As long as Su Kui has evidence of being absent, he lost his hairpin just after he came back from lunch.

    Han Qingyin has no way to calculate her. On the contrary, he may expose himself because of this rash decision.

    The rest of the picture is just some disgusting things. If those minced meat can still see that they used to be individuals

    But Su Kui did not blink an eye, and looked at the picture without changing his face. Then, he calmly threw the photo onto the table, and leaned his hands around his chest into the back of the chair

    When Su Kui looks at the picture, Han Chen also looks at her, and does not let go of a tiny expression on her face.

    But he was disappointed. After studying forensic medicine and psychology for so many years, he had never seen her before. The only failure in his life was probably her.

    Han Chen can''t understand the girl sitting opposite. Her expression is always light without ups and downs. When she saw the picture he gave, she still didn''t respond.

    Under normal circumstances, when girls encounter this situation, shouldn''t they be scared to scream or be disgusted to vomit directly?

    But she -

    I have to say that such a different girl has successfully aroused the interest of Han Chensheng.

    Things are becoming more and more interesting. Is it because she did it, that she is not surprised, or because she is mentally strong and doesn''t know what fear is?

    In his heart, Han Chen was still as handsome as a young man. He spread out his hands and said, "no, I don''t want to get any information from your mouth. In fact, it''s not up to me to do such a thing as interrogating prisoners. Besides, are you a prisoner?"

    "What do you say?" Su Kui asked, the flesh pink plump lip raised the good-looking radian.

    Clear clear eyes twinkle with cunning, bad smile twinkled.

    "Ah," Han Chen chuckled in a low voice, "of course you are not." The words are firm, and the answer is without hesitation.

    The corners of the lips rose uncontrollably. Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and chuckled. "Oh? You''re so sure? Don''t be afraid to look away? "

    "If I look away, I will worship you. After all, not everyone can escape the eyes of someone who has studied psychology."

    A word said extremely, Su Kui is strange to understand. Naturally, he also heard the narrow meaning in his words, but ignored it.

    "Thank you for your trust, but you probably can''t get what you think."

    "Oh? How do you know I didn''t get it? " Han Chen is funny. She is seven or eight years younger than him, but it makes him feel like talking to his peers.

    He''s right. His original purpose was to satisfy his curiosity and meet the suspect who made this intentional homicide.

    And now, he saw it, and it didn''t disappoint him. Besides, it seems that there is still a lot to gain?

    "Then, when I get out, can I ask you for something?"

 Chapter 114

    "What is it?" Han Chen''s heart pounded and asked.

    "Confidential!" Su Kui joked and said nothing more.

    The surprise of opening the gift will be left to the day when it is over. She can wait.

    Han Chen said good-bye to Su Kui, walked out of the detention room slowly, and just left the door, he had a pair of cold jade eyes.

    In my heart, I was still wondering how strange the children are now. I didn''t expect that the handsome and delicate young man had left him and went straight to the detention room where Su Kui was locked.

    Chi''an has been waiting outside for more than an hour. He can''t help hanging in his restless mood. It''s hard to wait until the people inside come out. Unexpectedly, he is still a man with good looks and good temperament!

    The point is, as soon as he went in, he saw Su Kui''s smiling mouth at the first sight. It was a pleasant expression he had never seen before, even a dazzling smile in his eyes.

    The white, clean and beautiful cheeks are slightly blushed, such as the color after drinking wine. In the eyes of Chi''an, this expression is a shy little girl in love.

    Suddenly, the pupils of the abyss were covered with blood. The anger was stirring in the chest. The thin lips were tightly pressed. The red lips lost their delicate color for the first time.

    "Well? Cheyenne? Why are you here? " Su Kui looks up. He thought it was Han Chen who came back. Unexpectedly, he was such a cold and jade boy.

    Chi''an clenched her teeth and felt the rusty taste in her mouth. "Can''t I come?"

    Chee''an thinks that TM is really sentimental. She worries that she will come here and wants to see her. As a result, she is so kind that she doesn''t want to see him at all. They close the room together and don''t know what they are doing!

    The more you think about it, the more you feel aggrieved. Your eyes are burning red. When did you get such aggrieved, it was always someone else who was trying to please him. Now he wants to care about someone, but they don''t appreciate it at all.

    She glared at her angrily, turned around to leave, and her eyes were full of burning flames.

    Su Kui was stared inexplicably. It was even more inexplicable to see Chi an just coming and going. He couldn''t help but shout at him.

    "Hello! Just come and leave? "

    "So, so what, anyway, someone doesn''t welcome me!" Later, he took his hand-made black leather shoes and kicked the iron door without looking back.

    Yo? Who does this mean?

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said to his back funny: "Tut, look at this small tone of grievance, crying?"

    "Who cried! Shut up for me

    Su Kui just made a joke, but she didn''t expect that Chi''an would react so much. At that time, she blew up and turned around to jump and shout at her.

    The fiery light and red eyes and nose all prove Su Kui''s words. Su Kui is a little surprised, but ignores the deep hidden heartache at the bottom of his heart.

    "Are you crying? What''s the matter? Come on, come on, sit down. "

    Su Kui has seen many different faces of Chi''an. She is proud, black bellied, leathery, clingy, ineffable and aloof. She has seen almost all his expressions, but she has never seen him cry.

    "Who is crying! Wood light edge you TM can''t speak shut up! No one thinks you''re dumb! "

    Su Kui rolled his white eyes very indecently, and raised his hands to surrender. He said, "OK, I don''t cry, but I look away. I''m damned. Is that it?"

 Chapter 115

    Chee''an stared. "You still say! What''s the tone of coaxing children? You can make it clear to me! "

    The tear mark on the bottom of the eye disappeared quickly, which made Su Kui even think he was wrong.

    The eldest young master sat down on the chair opposite Su Kui and looked at her haughtily. In his small eyes, he seemed to write: stupid human, answer my question quickly!

    Su Kui couldn''t help but burst out laughing.

    It''s OK not to laugh. The white face of Chi''an''s smile suddenly becomes liver color. "Wood light edge!"

    Su Kui''s tears came out of her smile, and a tear hung on her curled eyelashes was trembling, glittering and translucent.

    "Hahaha Cheyenne, are you flirting with me? Ha ha ha ha ha ha... "

    The girl''s laughter is like the sound of jade beads falling on the jade plate. It''s clear and gentle. The big cat''s pupils squint into a lovely crescent shape. There is a flush on her cheek because of the laughter.

    Chee''an was stunned and suddenly felt that it was not so unbearable to be teased and bullied by her.

    But because she treated him differently, a little joy rose in her heart.

    Would she like him a little, too?

    Su Kui smiled enough, finally reluctantly stopped smiling, but seeing Chi an Zheng''s eyes dazed, staring at her direction.

    Can''t help but reach out and shake in front of his eyes, "Hey, Chee an, what''s your stupidity?"

    "Ah? Oh... " Chee''an''s head was bowed in embarrassment, and an intoxicating crimson color could not help climbing up his earlobe covered by broken hair.

    "You just came to see me, didn''t you?" Su Kui asked jokingly, as if she was in a good mood all the time.

    Even in a dark, cramped room.

    Hearing this, Chi''an finally remembered what he was here for. As soon as he looked up, he just ran into those sly and watery eyes, and unconsciously lowered his eyelids to avoid his sight. "That, that, wood light edge, do you want to go out? Shall I take you out? "

    Su Kui heard very clearly, the juvenile asked if she wanted to go out, as if as long as she nodded, Chi''an would take her away from here immediately.

    Of course, she has no doubt about chee''an''s ability. Don''t say that it has nothing to do with her. Even if it has to do with her, as long as chee''an thinks about it and doesn''t need him to open his mouth, a large number of people are willing to protect her.

    After all, a person who is late or young is enough to make people struggle for half their lives.

    Who is not willing to please?

    But Su Kui shook his head firmly and refused, "chee''an, I can solve this matter without your intervention."

    It recovered again, as if it wasn''t her who just had a smile. What Chi an dislikes most is Su Kui''s appearance. She always has a light attitude towards everything and refuses everything to be thousands of miles away.

    He suddenly stood up and laughed angrily. "What you can do is to spend time in a small black room?" Chee''an doesn''t understand why Su Kui doesn''t want him to take her out. He has the ability, doesn''t he?

    Or she didn''t want to get in touch with him at all, so she refused him again and again?

    Chee''an''s words are sharp and ironic. Su Kui''s lips, which were always raised, fell slowly, and his expression was cold. He looked at him without saying a word.

    "I......" He opened his mouth and closed it powerlessly. In fact, as soon as the words came out, Chi''an regretted it, but the words had become a chapter, and he could not regret it.

 Chapter 116

    It''s just a young man who is not mature and spoiled by his family.

    Sukui sighed, and the cold delicate face slowly folded up. "Chee''an, I''ve got your kindness, but I can solve it myself. Would you like to go back first?"

    It''s the second time you''ve driven me away

    Su Kui: "..."

    Young man, this is the police station. Are you staying in the detention room now? Don''t go, do you still want to live at home?!

    But for AO Jiao''s middle two disease youth, who is still a young man with a long history, Su Kui can only coax him with a warm voice, otherwise, the bear child will have a glass heart again.

    So she stretched out her white arm and clapped him on his hairy head quickly before chee''an could react. "Honey, why don''t you go back first and wait for me to invite you out for dinner?"

    Maybe Su Kui''s voice is too gentle, soft and almost dripping. At least Chi''an has never seen such an expression on her face, or even said that he rarely saw a smile.

    Chi''an''s white and jade like skin is quickly dyed with crimson color, which makes the whole delicate face look gorgeous.

    "Really?"

    Su Kui is funny. "Of course."

    "Then I''ll wait for you!" The red lips raised a gorgeous smile, and Chi''an left a sentence uneasily, "if I said that if you encounter any problems that are not easy to solve, you can come to me. Don''t get me wrong! "

    Su Kui smiled and shook his hand in response.

    -

    on the second day, the morning light of dawn slowly rises from the East, and the golden sunshine is filled with the chill of early autumn.

    It''s been 12 hours since Su Kui was taken into the detention room. After a rough calculation, maybe her lawyer will arrive soon.

    His lawyer is Liu Wenchang, the head of a famous law firm in China. He is proficient in all kinds of criminal laws, and his eloquence is terrifying.

    It is no exaggeration for a general lawyer to say that as long as he hears that the defense lawyer of the other party is Liu Wenchang, even if the client gives him more money, he is not willing to take the case.

    Because, go up also just make a fool of oneself, lose in a mess do not say, reputation also can be damaged because of this.

    At a quarter past seven, Liu arrived at the Liyuan police station on time and asked for Su Kui''s bail as soon as he entered the director''s office. The reason was that he had sufficient evidence to prove that Su Kui had never been to the abandoned basement at noon that day.

    The card, which appeared at the scene of the murder in the basement, was also lost in the classroom after yesterday''s lunch break. All the students present can prove it.

    According to the oral statement of class F students, there was no outsider in the class at that time, so Liu suggested that the police should start with the suspicious students in the class, maybe they could get some useful things.

    Hearing this, after confirming the truth of the matter, director Li immediately set out to send someone to understand the situation. Sure enough, when they checked one by one, an ordinary looking girl bowed her head frequently, her eyes dodged and she dared not look at people. The strange behavior aroused the suspicion of the police.

    They are just a routine inquiry, I didn''t expect that the girls could not stand the fright, and all the words in their hearts seemed to pour out.

    What she said she didn''t know it would be like this? Her good friend asked her to do it just to make su Kui worried.

    Who would have thought that the result was such a terrible vicious homicide.

    There is no doubt that this girl is Wang Xiaoke. At that time, her heart was almost broken. However, in a short day, what she had been good friends became strange.

 Chapter 117

    After the investigation, the police found that there were many doubts.

    After a lot of cocooning, the Forensic Medicine found a little skin debris in the damaged nail of the deceased. After DNA comparison, the result was completely consistent with the DNA of Han Qingyin, the friend Wang Xiaoke provided.

    At this point, the case was officially broken, and the police immediately launched a comprehensive search for Han Qingyin.

    The murderer behind the murder is a young girl who just went to senior high school. This news has been reported by the major network media, causing a huge response in the society.

    Many people are wondering whether the school pressure is too high, or whether the murderer''s heart is deformed and abnormal due to school violence. They call on everyone to pay more attention to children of the same age at home and not to put too much pressure on them.

    In a word, there is a great deal of talk about it. With the arrest warrant issued every day, the murderer has not been arrested. The news is getting hotter and hotter, almost to the point of participation of the whole people.

    And that''s all later.

    Soon, Su Kui was released from the detention room. Director Li nodded and bowed to apologize. The female police officer beside him casually smiled at Su Kui. He only felt that his face was slapped in the face, which was burning.

    Maybe, she never thought, things will turn around in the end? After all, people have a preconceived idea that Su Kui is the murderer for the first time. Then, in the following suspicious spots, her ears will be blocked and she will not hear the outside voice at all.

    Looking at the embarrassed face of the female police officer, sukui hummed in a good mood and walked quickly in front of her.

    Muhan didn''t come today, which was what Su Kui ordered. She vowed to tell Muhan that she could come out safely as long as the lawyer she was looking for was reliable.

    It doesn''t matter whether that person is Liu Yongchang or not.

    It is true that Liu Yongchang retired after leaving the police station.

    Not far from the door, there is a black low-key Audi Q7. The calm and introverted color just shows the owner''s character.

    Su Kui hooked up his pink lips and walked towards the car parked tens of meters away under the light of the autumn.

    When he came to him, his slender white fingers curled up and knocked on the mirror like brown glass. The glass slowly fell down, revealing the slightly morbid familiar face.

    A pair of dark and crystal eyes are warm, the eyebrows are light and stylish, the nose is high and atmospheric, but the thin lips are pale and bloodless.

    looks as like as two peas, but once again, it has separated from each other. Su Kui''s mood is still somewhat complicated.

    This complexity even directly covered her original perception, which made her cry in the near future.

    "The news is very good. Have you been waiting for a long time?" Su Kui''s eyes flashed with nimble cunning and asked jokingly.

    Han Chen, as always warm and humorous, rolled up the wrist of the white shirt sleeve and put it on the window, smiled at her: "no, I just arrived, get in the car! I''ll treat you to dinner? "

    The car dripped, Su Kui opened the door and went in. They were very close to each other. Su Kui''s breath was almost sticking to him.

    "Yes, but before eating, I want to make sure that one thing first"

    Han Chen''s breathing is not stable. He leans back, "what

 Chapter 118

    A cool finger pressed against his equally thin lip, "you just need to cooperate with me."

    Han Chen chuckles, "OK -" the voice of Shasha has a unique attraction.

    He wanted to have a look at what the girl wanted to do. In a word, it''s impossible to force her into the car not far from the police station, right?

    But then Su Kui''s movements made him freeze and petrified.

    The lips smoked, can''t believe to stare big Feng Mou, "you, what do you want to do?!"

    The girl actually stepped on his leg and was stripping his clothes!

    "That''s what you think!" Su Kui bared his teeth and blinked innocently at him. He was not satisfied with his actions and words.

    "Hello!" Han Chen breaks away and grabs the girl''s two little hands. "Stop making trouble. I don''t want to be accused of luring Jian children!"

    Puff -

    Su Kui sprayed directly. What''s his metaphor?!

    Besides, she''s grown up, okay? I really should knock on his head to remind him of the previous two generations of bullying and arrogance. Compared with him now, his expression must be very good.

    Two people are facing each other. In the narrow carriage, the charming ambiguity gradually heats up.

    Just then, a slim figure outside the window left for a while. When he came back, he was holding a big stone with a big basketball in his hand. I don''t know how he found it in the city streets full of sanitation workers.

    "Bang - bang!"

    The first time the brown glass was knocked, it quickly appeared a circle of cracks like a spider''s web. When it was too late to have a closer look, it fell down again and again.

    When the glass splashed, Han Chen pressed Su Kui''s head into his arms, and at the same time, he leaned on his side to avoid the glass debris flying around her back.

    When the dust settled, the stone made a loud noise. Things happened so fast that Su Kui didn''t react. People had been well protected by Han Chen.

    At the same time, they looked out of the window together.

    First of all, there is a pair of red peach blossom eyes, which are enchanting. Her delicate face is full of frost. She is biting her teeth. Her eyes are red. She says one by one, "are you, you, you, you, Gan, you?"

    Su Kui''s indifferent look slowly disappeared, her clear eyebrows twisted into a small mountain bag, and her eyes were slightly cold

    , especially Yu Guangzhong as like as two peas in a face, a few open wounds that are cut off by glass are constantly bleeding outwards. They are extremely grim and frightening.

    The tone is heavy. If it''s normal, Su Kui is really angry. Chi''an doesn''t dare to touch her head. But today is different. Today''s Chi''an, after receiving the exact news from Liu Yongchang, hurriedly came to wait in the early morning.

    He just dozed off, but opened his eyes and watched Su Kui get on the car of the man yesterday.

    Jealousy burned his head. He was more angry when he heard Su Kui''s words. He laughed angrily. His index finger lit his forehead. "Oh, I''m very clear. I''m too clear. I just watched you flirt with this old man who has nothing to do but look good!"

    "Good night!" Su Kui eased the tension and thought that her reaction was too intense. She pinched her eyebrow. It was cold between her eyebrows.

    "Calm down, let''s talk."

 Chapter 119

    After listening to her words, Chi an calmed down a little and glanced at Han Chen with bloodthirsty eyes. Han Chen felt that if he was right, he had just seen a strong sense of killing in the young eyes.

    "Well, come down, let''s talk about it in another place!" Say, late Anne is about to reach out to pull her through the window.

    Su Kui got out of the car from the other main driver''s door and apologized to Han Chen: "I''m sorry, I''ve got you involved. In this way, you go to the hospital first. I''ll be responsible for the maintenance cost of the car and your medical expenses."

    There was a trace of discomfort in her heart. The girl was too polite to him, but as a mature man, there was still some grace.

    So he smiled gently, never mentioning the topic she just said, and comforted: "I''m ok, how about you? Are you scared? Do you want me to accompany you? He does... " "I''m not sure," he said

    Su Kui shook his head. He looked tired. His temples were swollen and painful.

    "No, don''t worry. He''s my classmate. Your wound needs to be dealt with quickly, so I won''t delay you. I''ll invite you to dinner some other day to make an apology."

    Han Chen has no choice but to make an appointment with her and drive away the Audi SUV which is half broken.

    The remaining two people stand against each other at a distance of two meters.

    The appearance of young girls and adolescents belongs to the type of exquisite and flawless, with good temperament and good appearance. Two people standing here, really attracted the eyes of many pedestrians.

    It seems that Chi''an has just let out all his strength. Now there is no one. In front of Su Kui, he looks down and doesn''t talk.

    "What? Not to talk to me? Let''s talk about it here! " Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest and her eyes were bright and cold. Even in the heart of the reflection, she is not too good to young temper tolerance? So that he dare to say and do anything.

    Where Su Kui''s eyes couldn''t reach, no one found that under Chi''an''s long and clear eyelashes, those eyes had turned from pure black to red, and they were covered with a layer of blood fog. They were as fierce as ghosts crawling out of hell, shocking.

    The young man still hung his head. Su Kui could not see his face clearly. Chi''an''s voice was a little aggrieved, and she murmured, "you promised me to come out to have dinner with me. I and I have been waiting for you for so long..."

    But you? Wood light edge, you really can afford me!

    Since it''s no use pretending to be a scoundrel, naive and humble in front of you -

    don''t blame me for doing something crazy, right?

    It was only for this reason that Su Kui pinched her eyebrows and felt that she was like a balloon poked by a needle and could not breathe.

    After all, she agreed earlier.

    "But, chee''an, I''m very tired today. Maybe another day." Although it''s a question, it''s a refusal.

    Su Kui didn''t find out at all. After she said this, Chi''an''s red and scary eyes and pupils seemed to be stained with blood in an instant, even more crazy.

    Is it not tired to eat out with that old man? It''s only tired to eat out with me?

    "Really tired? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... " Young words gently, as if a gust of wind can blow away.

    His voice is weak and pitiful. Su Kui is soft again. He feels tired and sighs: "well, I promised you. Let''s go. What do you want? Please."

 Chapter 120

    "Well, I know you''re very tired. Let''s eat some nearby. It''s just like taking care of the wind and dust for you, OK?" In her words, she was a little surprised and cautious.

    Su Kui listened to quite is not the taste, the youth is actually very good, only she already has a heart.

    Then nodded.

    Instead of stopping in the parking lot near the police station, Chi''an''s car stops at the opposite intersection, so that Su Kui can see it as soon as he comes out.

    Just did not expect, full of joy are empty.

    The two men got on the RV respectively, and the driver drove the car onto the driveway smoothly, all the way to the nearest restaurant.

    The unhappiness lasted until the end of the meal. There was no communication between the two. They had their own food.

    After dinner, Su Kui picked up the paper and polished the corner of her lower lip gracefully. She raised her eyes and looked at Chi''an, who wanted to talk but stopped. She said, "Chi''an, do you have anything to say to me?"

    Chi''an was surprised at her thoughtfulness and pondered for a long time, as if she had made a big decision and nodded, "if If I chase you, will you agree? "

    Su Kui was decisive and shook her head. "No," she continued without looking at the ugly face of Chi''an. "Chi''an, I already have someone I like."

    "Is it the man of today?"

    "Yes."

    "What''s good about him? I have everything he has! If you just like mature, I can also become mature for you! "

    Su Kui chuckled and laughed at his immature view of love. "Chee''an, there is no reason for love. If you love, there is no reason."

    Yeah? But I -

    really want to destroy your love by myself!

    "Is it?" Chi''an mumbles to herself, like asking Su Kui, or asking herself, but there is no answer after all.

    "You should be tired. Let me take you back."

    Su Kui tried to ignore the slight pain in her heart, shook her head and refused, "no, my driver has been following me. I can go back with him."

    Chee''an could not hide her loss. "OK," she got up. Her slender and tall body was a head higher than Su Kui''s, and she felt very oppressive.

    "But before I leave, I want to give you a present."

    A lifetime unforgettable gift!

    "What is it?"

    "Close your eyes."

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui smiled, but he closed his eyes after all.

    At that moment, a pad with colorless and tasteless liquid medicine quickly covered her mouth and nose.

    Su Kui opened her eyes incredulously, but after a few seconds, she sank and fell asleep.

    -

    when she wakes up, Su Kui finds that her hands and feet are fixed on a small bed, and only her head can move freely.

    The hangover brought by the overpowering drug hasn''t completely disappeared. The dizziness made sunflower black in front of her eyes.

    But this moment of clarity is enough for her to realize where she is now.

    Here, it was su Kui who followed Han Qingyin. She was hurt to enter the underground laboratory of the detention center.

    There were patches of light spots in her retina illuminated by the pale LED light above her head. Most of the things in the laboratory were empty. The things that had been soaked in formalin were all gone, leaving only a bookshelf, which made the whole room empty and cold.

    "Click -"

    the door is pushed open, followed by the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground.

    Soon Chi''an''s still delicate and moving face was reflected in Su Kui''s eyes. He looked like an angel in a white shirt.

    Maybe there is only one word to describe him.

    That is: the stranger is like jade, the childe is matchless.

 Chapter 121

    When Chi''an''s lips were covered with the same cold, Su Kui was completely stunned, and her brain, which had always been rational, was even stunned.

    The familiar soul, like the soul separated from the body for a long time, finally found the host''s feeling, which made her lose her mind.

    The tingling on the lips gradually turned into crisp numbness, like a small current running around.

    How could it be him?!

    Su Kui couldn''t bear to live in her heart and ask herself this, but she ignored the little happy signal from her soul.

    The instinct of her body made her unable to resist the response, and she got Su Kui''s response. Chi''an''s eyes were burning red, and her hot eyes were watching her closely, forcing her to face up to his feelings.

    Never escape!

    A big palm around the back of her head, the whole hold up her head, soft hair in his long fingertips around.

    Su Kui''s eyes are misty. There seems to be water mist passing through her eyes. There are countless amorous feelings in her eyes, which are half open and half closed. They can''t flow gracefully.

    He plundered the breath and lips and teeth, so there was no gap tightly entangled. The root of sunflower was sour, the hands and feet were firmly tied on the operating table, the head was half forced to lift up by Chi''an. There was no fresh air intake for a long time, and sunflower only felt that the brain was blank.

    The body is in a state of extreme lack of oxygen. Su Kui moves back an inch, and Chi''an catches up two inches. The hot lips and tongues are deeper and deeper. Such a strong desire is so strong that Su Kui can clearly feel how much he wants to swallow her into his stomach.

    If it goes on like this, Su Kui believes that she will be killed by Chi''an!

    "Well -- good night, good night!"

    With the last strength, she finally got rid of Chi''an''s strangulation, and the fresh air rushed into her lungs instantly. Su Kui even felt like she had been killed for the rest of her life.

    Chi''an lies in her neck and gasps heavily. Her hot nose burns her skin. Her soft black hair falls on her face. Her unique cold fragrance lingers in the air and flows into her body.

    "Like it?"

    Affectionately touched her delicate cheek, Cheyenne asked in a rustling voice.

    Of course I do!

    Su Kui quickly lowered her eyes to cover up the joy that was about to gush out of her pupils. She didn''t expect that the real lover was Chi''an who had been around her all the time!

    Yes, why didn''t she think of it? Since the first life, the lover has a special hobby for her, that is, she likes to stick to her very much. No matter how many lives are reincarnated, this will never change.

    It''s strange that she sentenced Chi''an to death at the first sight. She felt that her lover could never become a middle-aged and sick teenager again, but she forgot that every life''s memory of her lover was a new one.

    Moreover, only in front of her lover will become no longer outside the bully cold.

    Later, she did not have no doubt, but because of the preconceived idea in her heart, she ignored the inner message again and again.

    even saw as like as two peas of Songcheng, he mistakenly thought he was the reincarnation of his wife.

    Now, Su Kui doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.

    Because of this episode, she could find her lover smoothly, otherwise she would not know how long it would take.

    It is precisely because of this episode that Su Kui is likely to be made into a puppet by Chi''an, who is loved but can''t be blackened, and will always stay by her side.

    I have to say, girl, you are the truth!

    Su Kui, who closed her eyes and pondered, didn''t notice at all. Chi an, who didn''t get a response for a long time, looked up and saw such a picture. The dark young man automatically filled out a message: the young girl felt disgusted even when she looked at him!

 Chapter 122

    Such a rich psychological activity, if Su Kui knew it, she would just heave a sigh to the sky: young man, you think so, will be dead?!

    It''s a pity that she didn''t have a chance to know. Chi an took hold of her chin, approached her, spit coldly, "open your eyes!"

    Su Kui slowly opened his eyes and saw Chi''an''s pupils full of grumpiness. He did not understand: "huh?"

    "Do you like it?" I asked Chee''an scratched her face with the back of her hand, asked again, and lowered his head and pecked at her lips. "Do you like me doing this to you?"

    Su Kui moved the bound hands and feet firmly and curled his lips. "If you untie me, I think I''ll like it better."

    Confused peach blossom eyes flash, prefer?

    If he didn''t get it wrong

    But he dare not ask, if it is an illusion, then let him continue to be wrong.

    "How about we do something you like better?"

    What struck his heart, a small snake like current came out of his heart with his voice.

    "Do, do what?"

    Chee''an smiled quietly, her delicate face was gorgeous, her long, bony fingers slowly extended to her neck, one by one, unbuttoned her shirt very slowly.

    The picture is like the slow motion of the movie, one by one in front of the eyes. There is no denying that the delicate and exquisite faces of the young people are full of thick temptation. Although the half exposed chest is thin, but the thin muscle texture is clear, and the jade like skin is white and dazzling.

    Su Kui was almost lost in this bewitching beauty. She scolded in her heart: Damn man, I am more evil than I, sooner or later, I will die in your hand!

    I didn''t expect that chee''an just unbuttoned her coat and half opened her chest like that. She didn''t take off again.

    There was a trace of loss in his heart. Su Kui thought that this might be the so-called -

    dying, color heart does not change.

    But when the people in front of you change into lovers who have been together for two generations, everything is not terrible.

    Su Kui thought that Chi''an should untie her next. Unexpectedly, he set up a tool rack and picked up a pair of bright scissors.

    Still swaying in front of sunflower''s eyes, he said happily, "do you like it?"

    Su Kui''s body is stiff, and the corners of her mouth are twitching. She is speechless. "I don''t like it!"

    Ya''s getting more and more abnormal. Is this going to be SM? Imprisonment? Binding? Operating table play?

    For a moment, countless pictures of eighteen prohibitions flashed through Su Kui''s mind.

    Chee''an laughed happily. "But I like it very much!" With the scissors close to Su Kui''s cheek, Su Kui''s cold and cold stab shrinks, "good advice, don''t move around, after all, the sword has no eyes --"

    MD!

    Su Kui was afraid to move her teeth, but she was already thinking about how to clean up Chi''an so as to get rid of this tone.

    The peach blossom eyes on the "lovely girl ˇ«" narrowed up in a good mood, completed the crescent shaped, and looked more like a fox cultivated into a refined one.

    "Don''t move. I''m going to start."

    When the scissors slid down, Chi''an did not hesitate to cut them from the neckline of sunflower''s shirt, revealing the round black bra wrapped inside. The most direct collision between white and black made Chi''an''s breath unstable instantly. When she shook her hands, the sharp scissors cut a blood mark on her chest.

    "Hiss - good night! Let go of me! "

 Chapter 123

    If he let it go, sukui doubted whether he had the life to walk out of the basement.

    "Ah, I''m not careful..." Chi an''s cold eyes flashed with heartache, then he naturally bowed his head, kissed the chest which was oozing blood beads, and swept the tip of his tongue tenderly, and imported all the blood donation volumes.

    It was obvious that he was breathing heavily in her ear.

    "Good night!"

    Su Kui almost spits out two words with her teeth. Yes, she mistakenly recognizes the person. She doesn''t find that he is her lover, but how can he do this to her!

    "I''m here!" Chee''an looks up and kisses her lips. She simply throws away the cold scissors and goes to battle in person.

    The tall body is so tightly pressed on the top of sunflower. Her eyes are staring at her. The hot temperature of her fingertips burns her slender arms across the thin shirt, and countless feelings of vent flow in her clear and dark eyes.

    "I''ll let you go now, be good, you know?"

    Su Kui nodded obediently. Her wrist was released first. She moved slightly to speed up the blood flow at her wrist. When the last wrist was untied, Su Kui hit Chi''an''s chest with one foot, and her body quickly turned over and jumped up. Then a knife hand was split at Chi''an''s back neck.

    Chi an didn''t expect Su Kui to have such a sharp and ruthless skill, plus he never set up a defense for her, so when Su Kui split him out, the despair and sadness in his eyes almost flooded her.

    Chi an thought before going to sleep: maybe he can''t catch her anymore?

    He will lose her forever -

    this cognition makes him fall asleep, even unwilling to wake up again.

    However, it is impossible after all. Chi''an opened his eyes slowly and found that he was still in the basement after a long trance.

    The dazzling led on the top of the head is still burning its life, releasing pale cold light.

    In addition to his head, his limbs were completely fixed on the operating table. In addition, he found that he was naked all over!

    "Ah..." Chi''an closes her eyes powerlessly and smiles bitterly. Follow her. Her heart is dead. It doesn''t matter if she loses face.

    As the past flashed, he didn''t even know when it was. He lost his heart somehow. Crystal tears rolled down from the corner of the eye uncontrollably, one by one, and soon gathered behind the ears into a pool of water stains.

    The warm fingertip suddenly touched the corner of his eyes, and then he realized that the clear voice like dreaming sounded in his ear, "Tut, crying?"

    Chi''an''s lips are slightly raised, and his eyes are sparkling. If it''s a dream, please don''t let him wake up.

    Someone pushed him again, "Hey, what''s that giggling about?"

    Is it a dream?

    Chi an opens his eyes angrily and stares at the culprit who refuses to give up. Then he blurts out incredibly, "how are you?"

    "How can''t it be me?" replied the joking voice

    Chi''an''s heart crossed an undeniable surprise, and suddenly thought that she was completely naked in front of her at the moment, she could not help but look down her eyes in embarrassment, "I, I thought you were gone..."

    As the silky smooth cheeks were pinched, Su Kui said jokingly, "how can I sacrifice my young master to be seen by others? Well? " Said the small hand also caresses the late peaceful bright and clean chest restlessly, vaguely pinched on the red dot.

 Chapter 124

    After the event, when she recalled the scene in the basement, her heart would tremble uncontrollably.

    He couldn''t understand why sunflower would go back, or even be willing to give it to him for the first time.

    Chi an doesn''t want to think about it. She thinks that as long as she still wants to stay with him at this moment, it''s enough. The idea is a bit of self deception.

    But the one who falls in love first loses.

    However, Chi''an lost, but also happy.

    -

    in a dilapidated old tube building in Kyoto, there are drunk gamblers everywhere, stinky ditches crisscrossing the streets, and fat rats running freely on the garbage filled road.

    Chaos, violence, and sin are everywhere.

    Deep in the street, a drama picture is playing in a suite of the tube tower.

    "Let go of me! You''re wanted now! I didn''t expect you to be so perverted! Your mind is distorted! Let go! What else do you want to do when I''m hurt like this? "

    Han Yuan drags a shabby suitcase with his right hand. His hair is disheveled on his head. His clothes are not neat and he looks old.

    Thinking of the good days in the wooden house, he really repented. Don''t let a virtuous and elegant wife and a lovely daughter go, but they are blinded by the past memories. It''s too late to regret.

    "Dad, are you going to abandon me? Like when I abandoned my mother? "

    Han Qingyin''s knuckles are white with strength. He tightly clutches Han Yuan''s sleeve and refuses to give up. He also takes the baby''s fat pale face with an extremely twisted and weird tone.

    Han Yuan now feels terrible even when he looks at her. In the recent days of hiding in Tibet, he has been wondering whether his daughter, who always stuck to his coquetry, really exists.

    Or is it a devil that lurks around him?

    "I didn''t abandon her, she left by herself!" Han Yuan''s face is unnatural for a moment. He tries to break away from Han Qingyin''s entanglement. His sleeve cracks. He doesn''t care. He doesn''t return to the same stained living room.

    "Don''t pester me. I''ve done my best to you. You are responsible for everything when you fall into this field. Our father daughter relationship is here, isn''t it?"

    Han Yuan said this with a cold face, and was ready to open the door.

    Before leaving, Han Qingyin whimpered in his ear. He was so aggrieved that he couldn''t restrain himself. "Dad, it''s all my fault. I know it''s me who''s involved you. For the last time, can you Hold me

    Han Yuan''s steps stopped, and he could not move any more.

    Indecision is a fatal defect, and Hanyuan happens to be one of the most important. He hesitates.

    Even if countless cruel and cruel evidence of murder is in front of him, it is hard for Han Yuan to change back from the scene of his father, his mother and his daughter.

    So, he just hesitated a little, sighed, "Oh, you do it yourself..."

    Put down the suitcase, turn around and hold the petite girl, touch her hair as usual.

    Suddenly -

    his heart was pierced, and the sharp pain from his chest made him widen his eyes and push away Han Qingyin.

    Unbelievably bowed his head, like a waterfall of blood gushing from the heart, the heart, inserted a sharp dagger.

    "You..." His index finger trembled and raised, but he could only spit out a word, and then he fell to the ground.

    "Dad, you asked for it!"

 Chapter 125

    "Cluck..." With a twisted smile on her lovely face, the cry of the ghost reverberates in the dark room like a ghost house.

    "In this way, the three of us can be together forever, Dad, right? Cluck... "

    The police station that failed to catch the murderer for a long time finally broke down under the alarm of the residents in the tube building.

    Only when the police arrived, the two bodies in the room had been dead for a long time. It was determined that the dead were the ex husband of Mu Han, the eldest miss of Mu family, and Han Qingyin, who had committed a series of major crimes.

    Before she died, she killed her own father.

    Once the incident was exposed, it caused huge repercussions. It can be called one of the youngest and most abnormal killers in this century.

    -

    the plot has finally completed 100% of the schedule, and it is a perfect ending.

    To Su Kui''s surprise, Han Qingyin actually chose this outcome and died with Han Yuan.

    She got the news with a punch in the cotton, because all the preparations didn''t come into use at the end.

    Han Qingyin is dead. There is no doubt that Su Kui is involved in it. But even if she doesn''t push this, tianwanghuihui will be careless. Won''t she be punished by law if she kills so many innocent lives?

    But sooner or later.

    Even many netizens agree that this way of death is too cheap for Han Qingyin!

    Things didn''t leave much trouble in Su Kui''s heart, because the college entrance examination was over, she and Chi an officially confirmed the relationship between their male and female friends, and were busy preparing to study in the UK.

    A long time later, Chi''an inherited the family industry and became the leader of the new generation of Chi''s family. Su Kui also became a famous international fashion designer.

    One day, they did their own work in the study.

    Wearing a black shirt, chee''an looks young and mature. Her delicate face seems to be set in her twenties forever. Her white and tight skin is full of collagen, which makes Su Kui envious. When she catches the opportunity, she will pinch it. She will not let go without a craving.

    Today, chi''anwo is concentrating on reviewing documents in the sofa. Su Kui lies on his lap and looks up at him. It has to be said that from such a tricky perspective, chi''anwo is still handsome.

    He pinched his face again. She was used to it. She went with her completely. Unexpectedly, Su Kui suddenly became interested. She talked about their first time in the basement many years ago.

    Chi an''s eyelashes moved, and finally she left the document in her hand and looked at her gently.

    "And then? What do you want to say? "

    Every time he thought that his first time was tied by sukui on the operating table, he felt a bit uneasy. What''s more, before that, it was clear that sukui was tied, although he also enjoyed it, even more.

    But still can''t deny that his dignity as a man was crushed. After the event, Chi''an''s endless demands made Su Kui fully understand what is irreversible!

    Su Kui, knowing that she was in a bad way, quietly spits out her tongue and smiles at him cunningly. "Well, at the beginning, were you going to make me a doll?"

    Chee''an raised her eyebrows. "It''s the plan."

    "Then why didn''t you do it in the end?"

    After hearing this, Chi''an smiled vaguely on her delicate face, "because dolls don''t feel as good as real people --"

    "I''m very glad that I chose them!"

    Su Kui: "..."

    I always feel trapped. How can I break it? The man in front of him is more and more unpredictable, which makes Su Kui feel that he is more and more close to the past two generations.

    There is always a feeling that in another year or two, you will never be able to play the juvenile development game again.

    People''s life is so long, and Su Kui and Chi''an, they are glad to find each other.

 Chapter 126

    Su Kui stayed with Chi''an all his life and chose to leave the world without him after his death.

    Because, she promised Chee an, this is their agreement.

    Chi''an said: you must not die in front of me. Please forgive my selfishness. Losing you will make me miserable.

    Su Kui has completed their agreement, and once again the soul has returned to the system cabin.

    The mechanical and familiar voice of the system rings in the ear, "congratulations to the host for completing the third task perfectly. The task rating is s. due to the excellent performance of the host, now the big gift package awarded by the system has been sent to your backpack. Do you want to open it now?"

    Su Kui thought about it, nodded and confirmed, "yes!"

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host on obtaining rebirth card ˇÁ 1, memory erasure card ˇÁ 1, attribute point + 1, and the host can freely choose to add to the character attribute."

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up the eyebrow and opened the rebirth card curiously. The introduction above said that when the host failed to conquer a world, he could get the chance to use the rebirth card.

    It also means that she has another way!

    After all, she is not omnipotent. She may fail one day, but with the rebirth card, there is another guarantee.

    As for attribute points, Su Kui thought about it and turned her eyes to her character panel again.

    The tall woman with a charming face and a trace of heroism is standing quietly on the panel. When she sees her real self again, there is always a trace of strangeness and trance.

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    age: 23

    charisma value: 710

    appearance value: 810

    skin state: skin like blood

    Experience value: 4001000

    exchange value: 40000100000000

    it''s good, and it''s a small step closer to success. However, add any attribute?

    Su Kui carefully considered, and decisively added a point of reward to the charm value. Soon the panel refreshed, and the charm value changed to 8.

    No one is perfect, and the system evaluation is even more harsh and terrible. In reality, it is almost difficult to find such a high score.

    This time, Su Kui didn''t choose to go to the next world at once, but chose to rest in the hut for a while to compress and organize the memory as a light edge of wood to clear up a piece of spare space for the brain.

    To rest well, sunflower calls out the system and chooses to transmit to the next world.

    Another time, Su Kui opened her eyes. She was sitting at a desk in a university dormitory.

    There is a webpage on the laptop screen. There are gossip headlines on it, all about one person.

    "The new little Huadan painting night club mysterious man, two hand in hand into the hotel, until the next day quietly left."

    "An Hua''s mysterious boyfriend was deeply pickpocketed, suspected of stealing love with a knife?"

    "Little martial sister Yingyi tweeted that there was no shame for an Hua to win love with a knife! Is it hype or something? "

    Only a glance, Su Kui will know what is the situation now, the plot has begun.

    At the beginning, Jiang Yuan, as a female partner, angrily scolded her for robbing her boyfriend on Weibo. He scattered thousands of long articles and posted them on Weibo, telling her how she was different from each other, lending her the reason to introduce her role was actually to seduce her boyfriend and how to be shameless. Idiotic official account of

    , micro-blog was immediately forwarded by many netizens and the public numbers. The brain powder was painted by the large number of people who came to Jiangyuan. Shameful, she was really shameless to blackmail the same family members for the sake of red.

 Chapter 127

    After reading the plot information, Su Kui rubbed her brow and heart. This time, the hostess was different from the former hostess in the world. AndI was very scheming from the beginning. Born in an ordinary working family, she knew what she wanted and went for it recklessly.

    Fortunately, heaven gave her a beautiful appearance. After seeing an interview with Yilan ye, a famous movie queen, she secretly vowed to be a woman like her.

    For this reason, she worked and studied, regardless of the opposition of her family, and applied to Kyoto Film Academy. She clearly wanted to be a good-looking actress, so she thought hard about acting skills. She acted as the fourth girl in a palace fight drama. From the pure ignorance of the girl to the struggle of Wunai after entering the deep palace, she played three times. Therefore, she became popular. Since then, the drama has been on and on.

    An Hua is also a real to terrible woman. In order to make a good film, she can spare no effort to be an underground mistress of a famous director, and that director is enough to be her father.

    On the occasion of school day, when she returned to school to attend the ceremony, she noticed Jiang Yuan''s boyfriend, Yi Ming. Because she had the honor to meet Yi Ming at the reception, she knew that he was the only son of the boss of the company she signed up with, but pretended not to know. In fact, she seduced Yi Ming intentionally or unintentionally.

    The young boy who hasn''t yet left school can''t escape the temptation of a mature woman. He soon gets hooked, and gradually falls in love with andI. Later, he will be taught to be a loyal dog by her.

    Jiang Yuan, a poor and pathetic female partner, was bitten back by Yi Ming after sending the long micro blog, accusing her of being the shameless one. Knowing from nowhere that he was the prince of Yingtai, he kept pestering his daughter for money.

    With the influence of an Hua and Yi Ming, where can an orphan daughter whose parents are both dead compete? Soon, the fallacy was on one side, and the Internet was almost full of voices attacking Jiang Yuan.

    Since then, Jiang Yuan''s star path has been damaged. He has been struggling in the performing arts circle for half his life, but he has been beaten down by an Hua and has not made a breakthrough.

    When she was 30 years old, she succeeded in becoming the queen of the movie. Her grand wedding with Prince Yingtai was even more envious of others. After her marriage, Yu Fu became a legend.

    At this moment, Jiang Yuan''s tweet has been sent out for ten hours. Su Kui doesn''t need to read it. I believe that the crusading water army has occupied her blog comment area.

    "It''s a long way to go." Su Kui sighed as if he were real, but his tone was full of interest.

    To be honest, she is quite appreciative of Andi. Everyone has her choice and has to pay the corresponding price for her choice.

    If she wants to get something, she always has to exchange it for something. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. There is a certain reason why an Hua can get an enviable ending.

    Besides Jiang Yuan, in Su Kui''s opinion, her actions are too hasty, just a brain. Once she got the news that her boyfriend was robbed, she sent a bombardment on Weibo.

    But I didn''t consider the influence of an Hua in the entertainment circle at this time, let alone an Yi Ming who didn''t know when he would jump out and fight back.

    Is Jiang Yuan really wronged? No injustice!

    At least Su Kui thinks so. She has been doing nothing all her life because of her stupidity!

    Maybe she wants to use this to hype and the sympathy of netizens?

    Who knows? Su Kui rubbed her face, but now it''s her who wants to fight all this!

 Chapter 128

    But at least now Yi Ming and an Hua haven''t had time to respond. There is still a possibility of remedy.

    So Su Kui quickly sorted out her mood, opened her micro blog with the mouse, and entered her personal page. Her micro blog name was "yuan yuan of AI Yiming".

    Su Kui was so cold that she fell all over the place with goose bumps. She curled her mouth and tried to bear the impulse of changing her name. She put her eyes back to the first microblog on the top.

    The title is: "August 18, the beautiful girl with different looks and contents, has no weakness in robbing her younger martial sister''s boyfriend!"! Click "smiley face"

    and you will see that the total number of comments has exceeded 100000 and the number of forwarding has also reached 40000.

    In the star like entertainment circle, this number has been very considerable.

    Su Kui had a good time to see one by one.

    Hjkkk: I love sister paper. I saw that an Hua was not a good thing, Yunv? Want to be a girl!

    A big watermelon: ha ha upstairs, how about I draw the goddess? I don''t need your keyboard spray to comment.

    Love durian reply @ hjkkk: you can do it, no BB!

    Hjkkk reply @ love durian: I can''t, I''ll BB, refuse to bite me? Anyu is a bitch. Anyu doesn''t want to be ashamed. Can''t you admit it?

    Bay 123: it''s just passing by. It''s terrible!

    Miramira: bloggers are crazy about being red? What''s your boyfriend''s condition?

    Muslerall: I think the blogger is crazy. Stop it. Wash and sleep!

    Here''s the truth Emperor: ha ha upstairs, maybe some people like to be bitches and robbing boyfriends?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A long list of comments made Su Kui enjoy it. In fact, many people don''t really care who their boyfriend is robbed and who their boyfriend is. They may just encounter unhappiness in reality, or simply like the pleasure of tearing x apart.

    After watching for two minutes, Su Kui regretfully took back his eyes, moved the arrow to the delete option, and clicked, confirmed and deleted successfully!

    Many happy netizens who are tearing x apart, when they have worked hard to write a large piece of long talk and click to send it, they suddenly find that -

    [the micro blog you commented does not exist! ]

    eh? What happened?

    So many netizens once again poked into the personal page of "Yuanyuan of aiming", only to find that all microblogs have been emptied.

    At first, everyone''s first reaction was that they were stolen?

    But soon, they found that the home page had a new micro blog, published three seconds ago.

    Weibo has only one sentence: "I am very good, fair and free, thank you for your concern."

    At the same time, the name of Weibo has also been changed. The current name is "Jiang Yuan Ann".

    When the sprayers want to get back on their feet and start spraying again, they can''t help but find out that Su Kui has even turned off the Weibo comment function.

    And many netizens are convinced of the conjecture in their hearts. The girl must have been beaten before she was wrongly deleted from the microblog. It seems that it''s true that an hui has stepped in as a couple more than three times younger.

    After all this, Su Kui is satisfied to turn off Weibo and prepare not to post new news in a short period of time. When she returns next time

    What we will show you will be a brand new Jiangyuan!

    Su Kui reclined on the back of the chair, and her long waist hair fell to the ground. Her delicate features were immersed in the dancing may sun. Her lips seemed to have such a beautiful smile.

    Zhao Lianshan, a roommate who just pushed in, was attracted by the girl''s pure smile.

 Chapter 129

    After a while, Zhao Lianshan came back to her mind and shook her head and the pink bubbles in her head. Zhao Lianshan strode up to wake up Su Kui!

    "Isn''t it? When do you laugh when you come? Don''t be mad, are you? " Then he touched sunflower''s forehead and said to himself, "don''t it burn? How stupid is that? "

    Su Kui flicked off her strange hand, not good airway: "let go, just come back from the outside, how many bacteria do you have on your hand? I''m normal, don''t worry! "

    Zhao Lianshan doesn''t believe it. He pulls a chair and sits next to her, saying, "Hey, don''t do that. I''m so sorry for you! I saw your micro blog, this kind of person should scold her severely! But... " She hesitated for a while. "Will it be retaliated or not? I always think, um An Hua doesn''t look like an atmospheric person. "

    Congratulations! Girl, you are right!

    Anhu will not only retaliate, but also severely retaliate!

    Just now, everything was robbed by Su Kui. She shook her index finger in front of Zhao Lianshan''s eyes. "Girl, the micro blog you read is in the past. Now! Please! Now! right off! Turn on your mobile phone, poke in Miss Ben''s Micro blog and read the latest news, thank you

    Then he got up, picked up the bag and left.

    Zhao Lianshan was stunned for a long time. He always felt that his friends seemed to be different? But there was no difference, for she would still joke with her as usual.

    Suspiciously, he took out his mobile phone, clicked on the microblog software skillfully, and then found the picture of his friend''s head. He was shocked again by the changed name, hesitated to click in, and found that all the microblogs had been deleted, only the one at the top was in his eyes.

    I remember that Jiang Yuan once said that how long she loves Yi Ming, how long the name will be used. But now --

    Yes, Zhao Lianshan finally knows where her friends are different. She has become free and easy, and her temperament has become thorough. If she used to have only seven points of appearance, now she can play ten.

    Just came in the first sight, she is not firmly attracted by the charm of Jiang Yuan?

    Now Jiang Yuan is just a walking luminescent body.

    Zhao Lianshan has a kind of inexplicable premonition. She thinks that Jiang Yuan is very hot, very hot!

    Su Kui quickly walked out of the dormitory building and received countless sympathetic or ironic eyes all the way. She walked like the wind and totally ignored the attention of passers-by.

    I took a taxi out of the school and went straight to the painting shop. I chose a lot of paints, markers and paper with professional eyes. But the price of things that can enter sunflower''s eyes is not cheap.

    So, when she left the shop, she had only 120 yuan left, which was her living expenses for the next half month.

    When knowing this reality, Su Kui''s delicate little face smoked uncontrollably. How long hasn''t she lived such a tight life?

    Maybe never!

    Now, I think I really want to experience the feeling of living with steamed bread and green vegetables.

    Carrying a bag of paintings back to the bedroom, Zhao Lianshan did not know where to go. Those who learn to perform are very busy. When they don''t have classes, they usually go to major film and television bases to try their luck.

    But this bedroom only they two people live, opposite, Su Kui is quite satisfied.

    Spread out the paper, Su Kui carefully mixed the paint, closed her eyes and outlined the lines in her mind. Five minutes later, she moved -

 Chapter 130

    Mark pen smoothly outlines a woman''s enchanting figure, followed by long hair on her hips, charming eyes and plump lips.

    One by one, as if never tired, after finishing, I began to color with the paint, layer by layer, all kinds of colorful colors blend and collide with each other, gradually showing a pair of colorful pictures.

    -

    yanyuyao is a famous online travel photographer who specializes in the ancient style and is a fan of reviving the Hanfu movement. She shot the woman, not too much PS, different faces, different charm. In a primitive picture, those women in ancient clothes and looking forward to circulation give people a feeling that they have gone through the impetuous society and returned to the prosperous Chang''an city thousands of years ago.

    Today, yanyuyao boarded the chat software as usual, first saw some news about taking photos or consulting Hanfu, then began to process the friend application, most of the time she would agree.

    In the processing room, a new message pops out immediately, and Yanyu remote mouse accidentally points on the dialogue picture.

    Yuan Ann: Hello, my name is Jiang Yuan. Are you yanyuyao?

    Yanyuyao felt that his nickname was familiar to him. He remembered for a while that it was the recent split on Weibo. He couldn''t help being curious.

    Yanyuyao: I am, excuse me, are you?

    Yuan Ann: Hello, my name is Jiang Yuan. Do you still take pictures now? I have a group of self-made design here. I want to cooperate with you.

    Yanyuyao: sorry, I won''t receive the film for the time being, but can I have a look at your design?

    As soon as the words were sent out, yanyuyao immediately realized that it was improper. Since she chose not to take the list, she should not venture to ask to see other people''s original design. At that time, there was something wrong with her, even if she had ten mouths, she could not say clearly. In fact, she had only one list in her hand. She just wanted to have a rest after finishing her work, so she refused.

    Yanyuyao: sorry, I took the liberty.

    Yuan Ann: [laughs] it doesn''t matter. Wait a moment, I''ll make a copy.

    Yanyuyao: manuscript?

    Yuan Ann: Yes, I feel it.

    To this end, yanyuyao quite agreed. Now there are some famous painters on the Internet, few of whom are willing to paint with brush paint. They tend to prefer to use convenient and simple digital boards to make a picture with beautiful pictures and bright colors.

    Of course, such works are more widely spread and easier to preserve. However, it is inevitable that there is more emptiness and less leisure in Paper paintings.

    Think of here, the rain is far away from the sunflower to produce some good feeling.

    Soon, Su Kui picked out a few copies of the paintings she thought were good, and clicked send one by one.

    When you hear the prompt sound in the misty rain that has begun to process the color of the photo again, open it and have a look -

    this look, you can''t look away any more. A woman with a charming face and bright color can''t sit or stand or lean or lie down.

    Every picture can be regarded as a masterpiece!

    Yanyuyao breathing instability, a moment later just reluctantly calm down, uncertain knock out a line of words.

    Yanyuyao: it''s so beautiful! Every painting can be called a masterpiece! Dare to ask, how are you?

    This man, his speech is still full of words.

    But Su Kui quickly replied to her.

    Yuan Ann: [laughs] you''re so crazy. I named this series of paintings "demon". I''m 21 years old, and now I''m a college student. Because I like your shooting style very much, I''m not invited to come here. Please forgive me.

 Chapter 131

    Yanyuyao has been shooting ancient style films for many years, but her fans only say that she has made films with ancient charm, but they don''t know that she has a regret in her heart.

    As a worshipper of the ancient style and a photographer, he can''t make a film that can amaze himself all the time. How sad is it?

    There is no doubt that Su Kui''s paintings have completely shocked her eyes and shaken her mind that she would not take the list again.

    I took a deep breath, filled my coffee with smoke and rain, and knocked the line to send it.

    Yanyuyao: your painting is very amazing, Miss Jiang Yuan. I wonder if I have the honor to meet you?

    It''s not enough to have amazing paintings, unless she has enough looks to match them, she can produce enough sensational effects.

    Is that a thrill? Su Kui picked up her lips, and the light of self-confidence shone in her eyebrows and eyes.

    Yuan Ann: of course. Well, I''m in Kyoto. I''m a sophomore of Film Academy. Is it convenient for you?

    After seeing the students who answered that it was shadow art, the mind calculation of yanyuyaoben was more than half. As we all know, eight of the ten who learn to perform have outstanding looks, and Kyoto film art is the most beautiful and handsome place!

    Coincidentally, she is also in Kyoto, thinking, immediately back to the past.

    Yanyuyao: just in time, I''m from Kyoto. How about tomorrow? I don''t know if you are free. How about meeting at Starbucks in Jinhui commercial street?

    Heaven helps me, just as she wants.

    Shadow art has always encouraged students to do more experiments and accumulate knowledge in the process of filming. Some students don''t go back to school even for ten and a half days in order to film, so sukui''s time is very abundant.

    Yuan Ann: Yes. I''ll see you at Starbucks at nine tomorrow!

    Yanyuyao: OK.

    At the end of the conversation, Su Kui closed the computer, cleaned up the messy desktop, and carefully packed the paintings into a file bag for easy storage.

    After all is done, night has come, Su Kui stands on the balcony, the stars all over the sky seem to be palpable.

    Zhao Lianshan walked in from the outside with her lunch box. She looked around and saw no one. "Yuanyuan? Yuan Yuan? Anyone here? I''ll bring you some food! "

    Hearing the sound, Su Kui walked out slowly, took over Zhao Lianshan''s hot lunch box and said, "what did you bring on the balcony just now?"

    Speaking slowly, the rice with full grains is spread with a layer of braised pork with strong fragrance. The canteen of Yingyi is in the east gate, while the girls'' dormitory is in the west gate. The distance between them is not short. Now when it''s opened, you can see the white gas on the food. It can be seen that Zhao Lianshan is running back all the way.

    Su Kui can''t help but smile, the eyebrows, eyes and lips are full of happiness, "thank you!"

    At a glance, Zhao Lianshan went into the bathroom and began to remove her make-up. He said, "it''s been a long time since you had a good meal. I thought you were going to be an immortal. You''re just a scum man! You want to think like this, lost a crooked neck tree, we have the whole forest

    said with a frowning face on her face and squeezed her eyes.

    Su Kui was amused by her. If she had Zhao Lianshan''s emotional intelligence and consciousness, she would not have been so miserable.

    She quickly ate the food, packed the lunch box and said to Zhao Lianshan, "I''ve figured it out now. Lianshan, I may ask for half a month''s leave. Tomorrow you can accompany me to find Miss Peng."

    Zhao''s first reaction was, "huh? Do you have it? "

 Chapter 132

    Su Kui choked for a while, but he didn''t have a good airway: "girl, you think too much, wash and sleep!"

    Although Jiang Yuan has been communicating with Yi Ming for half a year, she has always kept the bottom line of the last layer, because she knows the way of rare goods to live in. Once a woman hands over her first time easily, the second generation like Yi Ming will not be fresh for a long time.

    The best way is to hang him.

    As the saying goes, a wife is inferior to a concubine. A concubine is inferior to stealing. Stealing is inferior to not stealing.

    What you can''t get is the best!

    Zhao Lianshan also reflected that she had said something wrong. There was a flash of embarrassment on her round face, and she made a gesture to hit her mouth, "Hey, Yuan Yuan, you don''t mind, ha, my mouth is straight. By the way, what do you want to do for such a long time? Got the play?! "

    Su Kui didn''t pay much attention to her words. "No, there are too many negative emotions recently. I want to go out and relax. It''s good to talk with a photographer. Maybe I''ll go out and make a film."

    "It''s OK. Go out and relax. It''s a brand new beginning to come back. I believe you!"

    Su Kui smiled back.

    The next day, Su Kui picked out a light green printed linen dress from the simple wardrobe in the dormitory, with a black, soft and bright black hair loosely braided into a ponytail, which was randomly folded on the left side.

    It''s a half to the time of the rain, but Su Kui decided to go ahead of time, which can also leave a good impression on others.

    After the movie, keep a good image, from now on!

    When I got to Jinhui commercial street by taxi, it was very cold on the street with more than seven o''clock. When I got on the bus, I saw a lot of water. The past office workers came and went in a hurry, and they were integrated with the skyscrapers shining with metal light.

    Into Starbucks, retro decoration, bright orange lights of the shop few guests, mostly early workers, bought a few small cakes and a cup of coffee, they left in a hurry.

    Su Kui found a seat by the window and asked the waiter for a mocha. He quietly opened the book he had with him and read it carefully.

    The warm sun in early summer passes with time, and the sun is also cheap. The twinkling and bouncing light falls on the girl beside the huge French window. The white skin shows a kind of transparency under the sun, and the face is quiet and elegant, as quiet as a virgin.

    Yanyuyao is a woman who looks a little bit heroic. She has always been a meteor in the road, but she prefers classical culture. She studied history in college, but became interested in photography after graduation and studied photography again.

    As soon as she had parked her car, she strode to the Starbucks she had agreed with sukui. From a long distance, she noticed the woman sitting by the window through the glass.

    In fact, she is attracted to more than one person, almost every passer-by will be attracted by her and look at her more.

    The girl with delicate face is immersed in her own world. She occasionally takes a sip of coffee at hand, and casually gets some lazy movements, which makes her feel a good time.

    As if time passed by her, they could not help but pause and slowly enjoy the cozy leisure wrapped by the warm summer sun.

    It took a long time for Yanyu to slow down, but some expectations rose in my heart. I took out my mobile phone and sent a message with chat software.

    Yanyuyao: I''m here. Are you there?

    Then she saw that the girl looked down at her cell phone, and finally looked around.

 Chapter 133

    Excellent!

    The villain in yanyuyao''s heart couldn''t help jumping for two circles, and then she barely stretched her face and tried to control the rising lip angle to walk to sukui.

    "Hello, I''m yanyuyao. Are you Jiang Yuan?"

    She had a very certain premonition that her wishes for many years would come true this time.

    The girl''s voice is very special, especially the sound like the ripples, which sounds very comfortable.

    Su Kui stood up, reached out his hand and said, "Hello, can I call you Yaojie? Please take a seat, "and then say hello to the waiter," waiter, what would you like to drink? "

    The courtesy of the girl''s advance and retreat makes yanyuyao more likable to her, and the direct performance is that the smile on her face is getting stronger and more sincere.

    "Give me a latte," she said, gently turning the car key in her hand and looking at Su Kui without trace. The more satisfied she was, the more she felt that this opportunity must not be missed.

    So yanyuyao pondered the next sentence and said to sukui, "Jiang..."

    Su Kui will, a genial smile, "call me Jiang Yuan."

    "OK, then I''ll call you Yuanyuan." Getting Su Kui''s nod, she said truthfully: "Yuan Yuan, in fact, before I saw you, I had decided not to take the list for a short time, but after I saw your painting and saw you again, I changed my mind, I wonder if you would like to cooperate with me? Of course, since you have designed some clothes, models and so on, for your own sake, it is also a wish to satisfy me. I can do it without charge, as long as you are willing to be my model, can you? "

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and pretended to be surprised: "how could it be? In fact, I like the film of Yao Jie for a long time, but I can''t find any chance to cooperate with her. "

    Then some crafty way: "in fact, before contacting you, I only had more than 100 yuan of living expenses left, but after finishing this series of paintings, I felt a strong desire to shoot it, so I found Yaojie you. I wanted to borrow money from my classmates to complete the payment, but I didn''t expect that Yaojie would be so generous."

    Yanyuyao laughs loudly. She makes no secret for the girl''s outspoken. Besides, she has a good family. She was not short of money.

    Su Kui''s telling the truth made her in a good mood. She smiled and patted her shoulder. "I understand. In fact, I still want to thank you. Do you know how much benefit your series of works will bring to the photographer? In this way, it seems that I have a lot of advantages! "

    But Su Kui shook his head firmly, "one yard to one yard, there is no reason for free!"

    Yanyu is very accurate in seeing people from afar. She also knows that the girl is serious and doesn''t insist any more. She only sees that the girl is dressed in plain clothes and doesn''t want to come to the family very well. As a student, her savings are not abundant, so she says: "OK! But you are not allowed to borrow money. You owe it first. When you have money, you can give it to me. "

    Everyone took a step back. Su Kui nodded his head briskly.

    Yanyuyao likes a woman who is so refreshing and doesn''t speak and do things in a muddle.

    After the two reached an agreement, they left a contact number for each other. Su Kui gave the rest of the series to yanyuyao. There were three series in total. Each set of clothing accessories was different. So when Su Kui went back to school and asked for leave, he would start making them.

    Yanyuyao is a Virgo. Her obsessive-compulsive disorder is very serious. Her love for the series "demon" is so overwhelming that she is bound to restore the clothes in the painting to 10%.

 Chapter 134

    The process of asking for leave was very smooth. Su Kui joined the already impatient smoke and rain in the afternoon.

    Because Su Kui''s previous career is a fashion designer, he has absolute control over clothing. In the discussion with yanyuyao, she quickly drew three long skirts.

    Green, red and pink are three colors. The green is light and thin yarn skirt. The sleeves are wide and more elegant.

    Red is even more enchanting. Inside is a long dress wrapped in chest, embroidered with complicated and gorgeous dark patterns, and the outer robe is like a blooming flower. Red is like the flower on the other side of the Yellow Spring Road, which dazzles people.

    Pink is flexible, collar slightly open, wide sleeve waist, just set off the delicate appearance. The veil of the outer cover is soft and ethereal like smoke, and there is a kind of inexplicable temptation in purity.

    The three sets of clothes are extremely complex, which undoubtedly tests the workmanship.

    Yanyuyao smiled confidently, patted her chest and said something to her.

    Results in less than two days, yanyuyao again called Su Kui to see the effect of clothing, and let Su Kui put on one by one.

    Rao is used to seeing Su Kui in the beautiful dress of Chinese clothes, but also has to admire. Yanyuyao''s clothes maker can''t do this without 20 years of skill.

    Each set of skirts is as dreamlike as the painting, and the details are even more beautiful. No woman can resist the temptation.

    However, the cost is not cheap. This also let Su Kui see clearly, yanyuyao really attached great importance to this shooting, and he was also more serious.

    When everything was ready, the two men stopped shooting. Su Kui''s "demon" series is undoubtedly suitable for ancient buildings.

    But there are so many ancient buildings, which is the best one. Finally, after deep understanding in many aspects, the two decided to go to Yunnan.

    There are almost all the materials they want!

    Su Kui had heard about yanyuyao''s harsh and terrible work for a long time. She didn''t think so, but when it was her turn, she found that what the outside world said was not exaggerated at all!

    Movement, expression, even to the point that every corner of clothing is perfect.

    Fortunately, Su Kui is a competent model. As it turns out, she is not only a vase, but also a girl with a lot of connotation and ideas.

    In the time together, yanyuyao fully realized the difference of this girl.

    As you can imagine, a girl in her early twenties is full of flexibility, cunning, purity, charm, elegance and cold A series of adjectives can be found in her eyes and temperament.

    It is said that the eye is the window of the heart, and the face is born of the heart, so the eye and temperament are the two things that can''t deceive people.

    Yanyuyao is curious about what kind of environment she grew up in, so that a girl can have so many different sides, and at the same time blend together strangely.

    A mystery girl.

    The shooting of the film went smoothly. It took only ten days to complete the shooting in the originally planned 15 days. For the rest of the five days, they ran around with their clothes. They stopped to take two pictures when they met a beautiful scenic spot. They didn''t mean to, but they got a lot of good pictures by accident.

    But Su Kui and yanyuyao, who are immersed in Yunnan''s quiet good times, probably didn''t expect that a topic called "looking for a thousand year old beauty" on Weibo has quickly made the headlines, and the number of participants has increased dramatically every day.

 Chapter 135

    The reason for this is that some travel loving netizen likes to hang around with a camera when he is free.

    It belongs to the type of people with more free money, and the number of micro blog fans is also less than 100000.

    That day, he sat in the quiet teahouse of the ancient town to drink tea. After the camera he usually played with was set with the automatic capture function, he gave up.

    The same place, the same angle, but every moment has different changes.

    The netizen said that flipping through the camera''s life patterns before going to bed every day will generate new insights into life.

    Coincidentally, in his shot, Su Kui and yanyuyao are filming the red Chinese dress.

    You stand on the bridge to see the scenery. The people who look at the scenery look at you on the bridge.

    Although the metaphor is not very appropriate, it means the same thing.

    Su Kui''s movements and smiles in the shooting are all recorded in the automatic capture of this netizen. When he returned to the hotel at night and opened his camera, he saw such a picture.

    Suddenly, I was shocked and hated myself. I didn''t notice the scene outside the teahouse at all.

    Fortunately, there are still photos left in the camera. What netizens think is that as a girl like this, her temperament and appearance are all top-notch. Seeing her pose is also very natural and professional, they think about whether or not a young star just came to the ancient town to take a picture. They chose two photos from the camera that are clearer than other photos and sent them to their personal pages.

    And launched a theme to find the Millennium beauty.

    Ouran loves travelling: looking for a thousand year old beauty, ah, ah, baby, you can''t guess what I met today! Anyway, from last night to now, my blood tank is not full! Don''t say, put two pictures you feel!! PS: please make sure you have a series of blood tonic products such as jujube and donkey hide gelatin before looking at the picture. [picture] [picture]

    this netizen named Ou ran usually posts some travel strategies that he has personally experienced on the Internet, each of which is highly praised.

    So as soon as he updated his microblog, almost instantaneously, some netizens who were browsing the microblog came to him.

    Then, it''s the same comment -

    it''s better to sleep 233: ah ah ah ah ah ah, so beautiful!!!

    I bought it: [Doge] Ma Ma asked me why I knelt and looked at my cell phone!!

    Dididi: ah ah ah ah, there are such amazing women in the world. They are really different from those gorgeous and cheap goods outside!!

    My broadsword: come on! Take my kidney treasure!!

    There are also lewd factions who say:

    wolf seven times a night: [Doge] has been rolled up!

    I don''t care, she will be my goddess from now on! Desktop has been changed, said blogger, there is no clear picture?!

    Of course, there will be slander if there is praise. The most important thing on the Internet is the keyboard sprayer. Whether they are good or bad, right or wrong, they are right if they tear it open.

    Click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click? I didn''t expect that Oran is now reduced to this level, and has been de powdered!

    Hsiikk: ha ha, the blogger''s eyes are not good? That''s a thousand year old beauty? Can''t even have a finger of my goddess of painting?!

    Acridine head: on the top floor, there are thousands of beautiful women like dogs in the Internet now, and the plastic surgery dogs are thick!!!

    Contemporary south of the Yangtze River KK: reply @ acridine head, please spray others before taking a pee to take care of your own fat face, draw a small three roll thick!!

 Chapter 136

    The hot online quarrel has no effect on Su Kui and Yan Yuyao. Both of them belong to the type that once they enter the working state, they will never be disturbed by foreign things.

    Once yanyuyao works, it will block all social applications except mobile phones. Sukui is not very interested in these mixed software.

    So, until they finished all the filming and went back to Kyoto, they didn''t find that the gossip about her on the Internet had spread.

    Ouran love to travel because the camera is far away from sunflower, so the shooting is not very clear. In his photos posted on Bowen, the woman with a red lips is a dark hair dish on the back of her head. The deliberately extending eyeliner is a reflection of her soul. Curly eyelids show a row of fan shadows under her eyelids.

    Look proud, not a lifetime.

    The woman in the first picture looks like a snake, holding a wooden folding fan in her hands and holding it high above her head. Her wide cuffs slide down, revealing her white lotus arm. The folding fan half covers the delicate and charming face, and the look under the fan is breathless with the casual temptation.

    The second one is even bloodier. The woman in the photo has only one back image. The perfect side face is reflected in the afterglow, which is breathtaking. Her robe was half fallen and hung loosely on her arm. On the exposed snow back, however, there were layers of thorns full of the other beautiful flowers. The flower path was full of thorns. Among the countless blood colored flowers, a venomous snake with green and cold eyes peeped out greedily at the heart of the flowers.

    There is no doubt that women are beautiful. They are different from women nowadays. They are monstrous and terrifying.

    At first, the netizens themselves were just YY. Somehow, the microblog sent by Ouran love travel was claimed to be the most sleepy man of all Chinese women, which was forwarded by Qin Che, President of JK group.

    Now, it''s a complete explosion.

    Qin Che, who wants wealth and appearance, even his ability is beyond the height that ordinary people can''t reach. Such a man, even after he opened his micro blog account, has only a few messages in his personal page to forward the company''s internal activities.

    But even so, it can''t stop thousands of women from leaving messages under his blog, expressing their love crazily and shouting for their husbands!

    Now, as long as a little bit into Qin Che''s personal micro blog, the first thing that comes into view is the micro blog that looks for the Millennium beauty.

    Especially dazzling is that thousands of women hate to bite their teeth, who is occupying the front page of their husband''s Micro blog with a brilliant attitude!

    Everyone who saw her would unconsciously look down in front of her and accept her peerless gaze.

    -

    Yuncheng film and television base.

    Dream back to Millennium studio, actor lounge.

    "Bang --"

    some bottles and cans on the make-up table crackled and fell to the ground, making a sharp crack.

    "How could it be her? I said that she should not be allowed to make her debut, but look, what have you done?! "

    An''s face was painted with pure and soft make-up, but her face was twisted. She stared at the economic man with wide eyes.

    Sharp fingernails pierce into the palm, but an Hua feels nothing. There is a dark secret in her heart. When she saw Jiang Yuan at the first sight in the new life report office, she made up her mind to destroy her!

    Even if she was extremely reluctant to admit it, she knew that once Jiang Yuan was given a chance, she, an Hua, would never be able to reach the height of her dream.

    That girl is so dazzling that she is envious.

 Chapter 137

    An Hua''s agent''s eyes flickered, a trace of impatience crossed his eyes, but he said softly: "don''t worry, it''s just a group of photos. Now that the Internet has gone to the sea of celebrities, which one hasn''t disappeared after just two days of fire? You can rest assured that with our current contacts, as long as she enters the performing arts circle, she will never return! "

    In fact, what she didn''t say was that she was originally an Hua''s junior in other people''s feelings. Now, the original owner of other people is not willing to worry about it. If she clings to Jiang Yuan, it''s likely that the good image she built hard will die.

    Therefore, even if the agent is extremely uncomfortable with such a villain''s behavior, he can''t offend her for the sake of money, so he has to persuade her.

    "I''ve written down this. In a word, Jiang Yuan must not be allowed to make an appearance!" An Hua doesn''t have no brains. She just wants to knock on the broker so that she doesn''t think it''s too much. Her knot with Jiang Yuan has also been exposed.

    "I see. I see. My little ancestor, please take a seat. I''ll go out and have someone clean up."

    An Hua snorts scornfully, lightly.

    When the logistics girl came in, she was surprised to see the broken cosmetics. "This is..."

    "Oh, I broke it by accident, please!" She replied gently, with a guilty smile on her face.

    Logistics little sister face a red, head shaking like a rattle, talk all in the knot, "no, nothing, this is my duty!" Then he lowered his head and quickly cleaned up the waves in the lounge.

    When I went out, I still thought that andI was really like what I said on the Internet, gentle and good.

    Go back to the corner, look around, no one noticed, take out the mobile phone quickly, edit a micro blog, click to send.

    Sister tortoise: ah, ah, ah. Do you know who I saw today? I see an Hua, I am really beautiful and gentle!! What is said on the Internet is not necessarily deceiving! I decided! From today on, I am the most loyal fan of Anhui goddess! Huaiting!

    Then calmly take back the phone, as if nothing has been done, slowly swaying away.

    Half a month passed. After getting off the plane, yanyuyao left a sentence in a hurry to contact again. Then he took the camera and hit a car at full speed, leaving people behind.

    Su Kui shakes her head helplessly, saying that it''s not believable. She slowly switches on and off her mobile phone for half a month. After the screen is turned on, the desktop just shows up, and the beeps of beeps and beeps fill her mobile mailbox in an instant.

    Raise eyebrows, sukui slightly surprised to drive the latest message sent an hour ago, then stopped a taxi, told the driver the address of Yingyi, sat quietly on the copilot''s seat and turned over the message.

    [Jiang Yuan! You compensate my husband! Wuwu ]

    Su Kui was confused and her eyebrows were tight. Did someone pretend to rob Zhao Lianshan''s boyfriend while she was away?

    She muttered to herself that she had skipped dozens of messages and looked directly at the first one.

    It was only three days ago.

    Yuan yuan, you are on fire! ]

    [why don''t you reply to me?! Where are you? ]

    [ah ah ah, I can''t do it, Yuan Yuan, say, are you possessed by monsters? When did you become such a monster! ]

    [I can''t, I can''t, Jiang Yuan, I''m going to be broken by you. You should be responsible for me! ]

 Chapter 138

    In the future, there will be no nutritious words like this.

    Sukui is about to turn off his cell phone. He thinks it''s better to ask in person when he returns to the dormitory. Another latest news has been sent.

    [yuan yuan, go to Weibo!! You have been grilled!!! ]

    grill?!

    I want to turn off the phone''s slim fingers and transfer them to the Weibo icon, click on it and log in.

    Just on the way, the mobile phone was crashed by numerous private cards in an instant. It could only watch one unread private message come out with a splash. The picture of the mobile phone seemed to drift.

    "What''s the situation..."

    Su Kui, who has always been calm, is not calm this time. She thinks it''s an Hua who has finally made a move. But it''s absolutely unexpected that her trump card, which has been planned for a long time, has been exploded.

    Now there are three schools on the Internet.

    One is the selfie party. As long as you can poke their G-spot, whether you are human or ghost, they can regard you as a goddess and lick the screen 100 times a day.

    The other is the spitting party. No matter who the other party is, they are in a bad mood, frustrated by the reality, or just have a bad look at each other, they can dig out your ancestors to the last 18 generations in minutes to accept the baptism of saliva.

    The two factions are in constant dispute, and each side has its own point of view. They have been locked in a stalemate for a long time.

    The rest are pure onlookers. They can go wherever there is a lot of excitement. They are the fastest in robbing sofas, but they never participate in this kind of x-tear event.

    It''s more than ten minutes from the airport to the movie industry, and Su Kui''s mobile phone has been on strike on the way, until she paid for it and dragged her suitcase into the school gate, the mobile phone finally barely moved.

    Su Kui kept walking and looked down at her cell phone.

    Only the number of private mailbox is 999 +, especially the bright red font.

    The corner of the mouth drew, the footstep cannot help but for one rigid, she already can''t wait to pull Zhao Lianshan out, ask a clear.

    When she was away, how many things happened that she didn''t know, and how many things directly exploded her micro blog!

    Think, also don''t go to manage micro blog, step quickly to the girls dormitory building.

    Su Kui is usually the kind of person who goes his own way and doesn''t care about the eyes of others. But today, when looking at her, there seem to be many people with different eyes -

    climb up the third floor all the way, step into the dormitory, and slam the door. Zhao Lanshan''s face in the

    dormitory is covered with a mask. He is sitting in front of the computer crackling and typing. Far away, he can smell the strong smell of gunpowder in the air.

    "Lying trough, who scares me so much!" Zhao Lianshan''s heart roared as she nearly fell off the stool when the door closed.

    "it''s me," Su Kui''s lips, the delicate face is full of narrow meaning, pushes the trunk to the door casually, she lifts her forefinger lightly, kindly reminds, "girl, your mask has fallen off."

    "Yuan, Yuan Yuan?!" It was unawares that Zhao Lanshan, who had disappeared for half a month, was a little in a daze.

    "You''re back in the manger!"

    Su Kui had already noticed that she dodged quickly. Zhao Lianshan, who was too fierce in the rush, did not stop. The whole person directly ran into the opposite bed.

    After a long time, it took a long time to get up and say: "Jiang Yuan! You have no conscience. I''ve lost more than ten jin for you these two days. As a result, Ya will treat me as soon as she comes back! "

 Chapter 139

    Zhao Lianshan''s face is bulging with baozi, and her eyes are dripping. She silently accuses her of rudeness.

    As soon as I looked up, I saw Su Kui''s obviously distrustful eyes, and I got angry. "Jiang Yuan, hurry up and put away your little eyes that you don''t like. Elder sister, it''s called thin inconspicuous. You can''t make it!"

    In Zhao Lianshan''s flaming eyes, Su Kui reluctantly grinned and nodded, "yes, yes, you''re just not so thin!"

    The eyes are already like X-rays, looking Zhao Lianshan up and down.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Lianshan looked at Su Kui''s concave and convex figure, and then looked down at herself, just like a deflated ball, he pinched his stomach in frustration, and started to eat a lot of meat.

    "Oh, it''s not fair to be naive."

    "come on," she laughed enough. Su Kui went to Zhao Lianshan''s original position and sat down, turned her back to her and asked, "tell me the truth, I read the message you sent me, and you didn''t tell me what happened. Now tell me what happened?"

    Hearing this, Zhao Lianshan''s eyes suddenly brightened. He swept away the depression before, and moved to Su Kui with a few steps. The smell of gossip was overwhelming.

    "I said you saw it? Did you tweet? "

    Su Kui nodded, "well, I''ve been busy shooting recently. My cell phone hasn''t been turned on. I just remember when I got off the plane. I saw the message you sent and went on. The mailbox has exploded. What''s the matter? Andy can''t sit down? Ready to bite me back? "

    If you think so, then things will be explained.

    Zhao Lianshan smiled and shook her fleshy fingers deliberately. "It''s nothing to do with her, it''s about yourself," she said, more excited.

    "I said you''re evil enough. When a woman sees the photos you took, she''s going to spray her nose with blood. I don''t know how many wolves, tigers and leopards will be attracted by this exposure..."

    Su Kui suddenly raised her hand. "Wait..." Her face became a little queer, her eyebrows raised and she sat on a hill? What photos? "

    By the way, the photos were obviously taken secretly. Su Kui didn''t turn on her mobile phone before she came back. Naturally, she didn''t know!

    Zhao Lianshan slaps her forehead, scolds her negligence, stoops to control the mouse, clicks on Ouran''s Micro blog that loves to travel, and nuzzles at Su Kui, "Nah, that''s it. Look at it for yourself!"

    Su Kui took a suspicious look at the laptop screen, and it was immediately clear.

    I don''t know who actually photographed the scene of her shooting the fan demon with yanyuyao on that day, and it was also uploaded to the microblog with the most traffic.

    Glanced at the bottom of the blog at will, forwarded 60000, commented 110000 and praised 140000.

    After seeing all this, Su Kui is in a good mood. Is this a blessing in disguise? Before we started, we had been assisted by an unknown passer-by a to God, so we were on the top of the hot search topic list.

    It''s just that!!

    It''s great not to have to do it yourself!

    The lips corner smile gradually deep, Zhao Lianshan takes the elbow to bump her, depressed way: "you still smile!"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said, "why don''t you laugh?"

    Zhao Lianshan turned a white eye, directly opened a comment, and pushed the notebook to Su Kui''s eyes, "yes, you are now on fire, not only on fire, but also on fire! But look at the fire. I think it''s black fire! "

    Su Kui followed her instructions and looked at the comment area. All the places within her eyes were occupied by the party.

 Chapter 140

    Obviously, the party is at a disadvantage.

    But it can''t be proved that there are more people who support Su Kui than Su Kui. After all, in the Internet world, the most effective one is often these keyboard heroes!

    Turning down the mouse one by one, Su Kui even saw that several of the IDS scolding her were familiar to her, and these people who shouted the most were attacked by the Yan control party without any accident.

    Ugly people often make mistakes: can this kind of rubbish be called Millennium beauty? A fake face is going to die. The one with the tip of chin can stab the dead, and the bones have been cut off, right? I don''t know how much hyaluronic acid has been injected into my face and that chest. I''m afraid that it will burst one day. Ha ha! The plastic surgery dog is thick!!

    Let go of the beauty: reply @ ugly people do more tricks, [smile] suddenly find that your name is suitable for you. Isn''t ugly people do more tricks? Do you have a medal for chivalry on the Internet? In reality, is it ugly enough not to see people, just to see the beautiful ones and then die? Mad dog?

    Looooo: reply @ ugly people do more tricks. It''s terrible. It turns out that you are not only ugly but also blind! [smile] my goddess is so natural. Her face is full of collagen. Are you blind or blind to achieve this virtue?!

    Ugly people do more things: @ looooo @ let go of that beauty, oh, I''m so afraid, the poodle of the plastic dog comes out and bites people!!

    Frog haha: want to eat dog hotpot [smile], by the way, show my goddess! No matter whether the goddess is whole or not, it''s better than you. Only ugly is BB!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The comment area is bustling like a vegetable market. Su Kui is enjoying it. The netizens whose brains are so big that they can''t block it have all kinds of wonderful words popping out. Even Su Kui has to admit that Weibo is really a magical place -

    sometimes it''s interesting. Su Kui doesn''t even mind that the meaning in the comment is either positive or negative, and reads it out in a big way Come on, it''s still cadence.

    Listen to Zhao Lianshan almost spit blood, "you see very happy ah? "If those people scold you so badly, you will be indifferent?"

    Read it out? Don''t think that your good voice will make people feel that you are reading poetry!

    It''s impossible!

    Su Kui was innocent and yawned lazily. He put his cheek on his hand and went on reading. Hearing this, he said casually, "I think it''s very good to write. There are many red people. Zhao Lianshan, classmate, you should firmly believe that this will be the first stepping board for me to step on the throne of the movie queen."

    Zhao Lianshan listened, looked at her strangely, hesitated, and when Su Kui didn''t notice, she quickly twisted her cheek.

    "Why are you pinching me?"

    The skin touched by the fingertip is smooth, tender and firm, and the feeling of warmth is passed to her through the fingertip. Zhao Lianshan mumbles in embarrassment, "see if you are possessed by something strange. It has changed a lot!"

    If the former Jiang Yuan could not help it, he would roll up his sleeves and spray.

    At this time, her face is relaxed and lazy. She looks at all kinds of things on the screen in an indifferent manner and praises her for scolding her comments related to her.

    Su Kui, who is called a strange thing, has no words. Her delicate little face looks normal without any change. She glanced at Zhao Lianshan lightly. "Schoolmate, do you think that when a person is betrayed by a man who is deeply loved and a trusted senior sister at the same time, she will be as naive as before?"

 Chapter 141

    Zhao Lianshan was asked and mumbled for a long time. "That''s right, too, but don''t you really care?"

    Those who claim to be so thick skinned that they can''t get through machine guns will itch when they see those ugly comments on the Internet. Can fall on Su Kui, but as if nothing happened, no pain.

    Su Kui suddenly closed her notebook and stood up to look into Zhao Lianshan''s eyes. "The more you care about something, the more it will become a stumbling block to your success. And when you don''t care, those so-called rumors are light and insignificant. "

    "Yes, is that so?" Zhao Lianshan blinked, inexplicably thinking Su Kui''s words are very reasonable.

    Su Kui, who is one head taller than her, raised her hand, patted her head and made a hermit like figure on her face, "think about it carefully!"

    Then turn around and open the door, close the door and leave.

    Until out of ten meters away, suddenly a roar rang throughout the dormitory building.

    "Jiang Yuan, do you stop for my mother? You haven''t explained to me why you are related to my husband!"

    "Jiang Yuan!"

    The scream of killing comes with great rage. Will su Kui stop at this moment?

    Naturally not -

    after going to the professor for leave, Su Kui picked up her mobile phone and looked up the resume of Qin Che, Zhao Lianshan''s God.

    Qin Che, 28 years old, graduated from the Department of finance of Yale University in the United States. Now he is the president of JK group. JK has a wide range of businesses and belongs to family businesses.

    Qin Zheng, the father of JK chairman, had to call Qin Che, who was studying abroad, back to take over the family business due to his ill health in recent years.

    Qin Che is ruthless and vigorous, which is quite different from his father''s gentle management. Qin Che was only 24 years old when he returned home. Because of Qin Zheng''s physical reasons, he rarely appeared in the company. Many direct and indirect connections with active mind began to make small moves secretly.

    They all want to hold the little prince in order to make more profits. Unexpectedly, Qin Che holds the handle and cleans up the chicken instead of eating rice.

    After that, he dismissed many senior employees one after another, and then put his friends back from abroad into these vacancies. However, in just half a year, Qin Che completed the whole process of thoroughly shuffling the company to a big change of blood.

    The photo is a picture of a man in an interview. His hair is neatly cut and broken. His features are as sharp as sculpture. His thin lips are always tight and tight. There is a line formed by frowning frequently between his eyebrows. There are a pair of gold glasses on the bridge of the nose. After the reflective lenses, those dark eyes are like hawks and falcons, and the pure light flashed by the pupils is obvious to all. He is not easy to offend -

    white shirt, black suit suit trousers, shirt neckline without tie loosen two buttons, revealing thin collarbone, and formal dress, but all the time, he sends out a wave of strangers Near the ascetic breath.

    Every time reincarnation, the lover always appears at her side when she doesn''t care. It may be a man, a mate, or just a passer-by who hasn''t appeared in the plot!

    However, he always comes into her sight in various forms.

    Now, for example.

    Once again, I took a look at the handsome man on the screen of mobile phone. His fingertips seemed to be crossed inadvertently, which made me feel familiar.

 Chapter 142

    Su Kui looked at the comment area, all of which represented excitement, ah ah ah ah, inexplicably some headache.

    Now the child, already so can toss?

    Just about to turn off the microblog and call yanyuyao to thank him. Unexpectedly, another forwarding message came out.

    Qin Che: Well, it''s good.

    Su Kui looked at it, and after a long silence, he picked up his eyebrows and knocked back.

    Jiang Yuan Ann: reply @ Qin Che, it''s just good?

    I didn''t expect Qin Che to come back quickly. Almost a few seconds after su Kui sent it, the new reply immediately refreshed.

    Qin Che: reply @ Jiang Yuan ANN, very good!

    Su Kui choked, his expression was kind of strange. He put down his mobile phone and rubbed his stiff cheek. His fingers made a circle on the screen, but he didn''t reply after all.

    On the top floor of JK building, in the tall and bright floor window, the president''s office, the office table made of superior mahogany is placed near the window, two rows of bookcases are full of books, and the retro and luxurious big clock makes a very regular tick in the bookcase.

    Qin Qijun''s face was cold, and his thin lips were pressed into a line. His eyes were as straight as those of an eagle and a falcon.

    From time to time, I swipe the screen with my fingers and refresh it, but I can''t brush out the message I want to see any more.

    The line of sight lingered for a while on the face of the woman in green in the photo. The fingers seemed to have temperature, and they rubbed on it for a while.

    It wasn''t until the feeling of burning came from his fingertips and mobile phones that Qin chin woke up like a dream. He moved his finger away. Finally, he took a deep look at the photo, clicked into the microblog named Jiang Yuan ANN, and then clicked to pay attention.

    After thinking about it, she was drawn into special attention.

    And then the lips just pick up a smile that is not easy to detect, and turn off the mobile phone with satisfaction.

    Both of them are not people who will be interfered by the external rumors. One doesn''t care, the other doesn''t care.

    So when the women who chose Qin Che as their special concern finally updated their micro blog when they found out that the God of man had beaten a bucket of chicken blood, they bravely went to Qin Che''s Micro blog to have a look!

    "Well, not bad.

    Just good?

    Very good! "

    What kind of ghost is such an ambiguous conversation? Do they stand aloof in front of the kaolin flower on the top of the Tianshan Mountain, and finally they will move their hearts?

    Numb! no

    No place fan girls swarmed in, angry and returned.

    How can a woman who doesn''t know where to come out defile the unattainable kaolin flower in their hearts.

    At this time, someone came up and raised his hand and said, "I know, I know that this female is not the heroine who angrily criticized the painting for winning love. She has been robbed by others. She is a sophomore student of shadow art and a junior sister of the painting!"

    What?! All of you have a look at the paper. How about it? Shadow art? That''s entertainment! This kind of birth, what good thing will it be!

    No, no, it''s absolutely forbidden for such women to seduce their gods.

    Qin Che, who is dedicated to reading the documents, must not know that shortly after he sent out his microblog, he will have countless more to protect his emotional life -

    mom!!!

    But Su Kui didn''t think of it. She just left for a while, and things seemed to be running towards the unpredictable and foggy road.

    However, after a meal, she opened her microblog again, and the time seemed to return to the scene after getting off the plane last month.

    Microblog mailbox is inevitably jammed with people, and mobile phones strike successfully.

 Chapter 143

    My life is beyond God: [smile] I thought you were pretty, but it''s your fault to seduce me! Black life does not explain!!

    Oba: life is black + 1. Would you please stay away from my God?

    Linlin: melon eaters who don''t know the truth pass by.

    Mo Ruxue: some people are funny. What happened to you when someone sent a group of photos? Can someone else control whether your God will forward it?

    Lulanjina: hehe, if it wasn''t for the seduction of the plastic dog, I, Gao Leng, would be able to deal with an unknown little girl?

    There is a pig flying in the sky: the brain powder is terrible!!

    World peace Amen: - D I think Qin Che and Jiang Yuan are quite suitable together. Do you have the same kind? I have a hunch that a big wave of brain powder is coming. Hold me tight!

    Shanshan is not 33: reply @ world peace Amen, hold on! You are not alone!

    Then the two men were quickly besieged by a fire.

    Lunagina: Amen to world peace, [smile] I''m sorry that my dog didn''t tie up today, and let her poop and pee everywhere.

    321 456: reply @ Shanshan is not 33. Did you brush your teeth in the morning? How to spray feces all over your mouth?

    Palala: reply @ world peace Amen, the poodle has a vulgar smell. Where does it go with my God? Blind? I don''t mind stabbing you!

    Return to the home page of personal microblog to refresh, Su Kui thought, she was really right by Zhao Lianshan, the prophet. Now she is black fire and black fire.

    Firmly occupying the first place of microblog headlines, I don''t know how many poor stars can''t go there once in their lives. These days, they are completely occupied by sukui''s gossip.

    As the saying goes that experts are in the folk, omnipotent netizens have already raked her to the sky.

    When I was a child, I studied in a primary school, and when I first fell in love with each other. I''ve been in love for several times, and I''ve even listed my boyfriend''s name. Lianjiang yuan college entrance examination ended, but when he came home, he received the news that his parents had died in a car accident.

    Fortunately, Su Kui''s body has no black history. After being grilled once, it makes people understand her more.

    What''s more, the graduation photos of her childhood study have been dug out from nowhere. The delicate and small facial features are not much different from those of her childhood.

    It also blocked the mouths of many people who shouted that Jiang Yuan was a face lift.

    However, people who like her will like her more, hate her as always, and will not sympathize with her because of her poor life experience.

    He who scolds others has no soft tongue.

    But sukui is really on fire! The fire is in a mess. The speed of powder rising is similar to that of taking a rocket, which makes many red stars in the circle very hot.

    In just one week, the number of Su Kui''s Micro blog fans has increased from 5000 to six million.

    Many people may not understand how big a number it is for a person who has no work and no exposure.

    There are 1.3 billion people in the country. According to this year''s statistics, the number of registered users has reached 300 million. These 300 million users are not necessarily active users. There are many microblog talents, and there are many stars in the entertainment circle. No matter big stars or unknown little transparency, they share some traffic more or less.

    In this way, Su Kui rose to the pink in just one week, which was horrible.

    How many people are interested in gossip, but not as many as Su Kui.

 Chapter 144

    But everything is too much, so sunflower adheres to the attitude of no response, no response, and keeps a normal look at the boiling events on the Internet.

    In fact, for many people, it''s pointless for such a trivial news to make such a stir.

    Back in the dormitory, Zhao Lianshan still lies in front of the computer and watches the gossip with relish. Seeing Su Kui push the door and enter, he only gives a comment, "Jiang Yuan, you are finished! This time I can''t even protect you. You don''t know how terrible the power of Qin Che''s fans is! "

    Su Kui hears the words, shakes his mobile phone and says, "I''ve got it!"

    Zhao Lianshan is excited. "How is it?"

    "But so!"

    "Cut!"

    Disdainful to her to erect a middle finger, Zhao Lianshan found that since Jiang Yuan lovelorn, her rapid change even she did not know.

    If you ask her what her fun is now, she definitely answers: look at Jiang Yuan''s calm expression!

    Compared with her former friends, she likes it better now. You can make a big joke. Don''t worry about what''s wrong that pokes her glass heart. And the speech is particularly humorous, and there is a mysterious aura in the body unconsciously.

    On the second day of yanyuyao, another group of photos was released. The protagonist was undoubtedly Su Kui.

    Yanyuyao: [happy] well, was yesterday''s film very eye-catching?! Am I the only one who licks the screen? Come on! I know what you are thinking. I can''t lick it alone! PS: high energy in front, please bring your own knee protector to watch! [picture]

    it''s a surprise for the netizens, but it''s also a kind of hidden loss.

    Because it makes Su Kui inexplicably angry, I don''t know how many eye-catching photos are still not released.

    But the netizens have to say that the goddess is good at everything! What does it look like? It''s so malleable that it can fly!

    This time, Su Kui was wearing a set of pink smoke cage gauze skirt, with bright eyes and bright teeth. She walked in the peach blossom forest in a delicate and graceful posture. Her white and jade fingers held a black and blue oil paper umbrella, and her lips were extremely bright with a smile, but her bright eyes were three times brighter than the peach blossom on the branch.

    Sometimes she wandered in the flowers, sometimes she looked back, and the dust between her eyebrows and eyes was like a spirit.

    Beautiful but not beautiful, beautiful but not demon.

    The same nine photos give people a completely different feeling.

    Jiang Yuan my Goddess: I don''t care, the sofa is mine, the front row confesses the goddess! New height again!

    Kazika: the sofa has been robbed, I don''t care if I want to make trouble! Can''t hold without the goddess!

    Ha ha Jing: far away, believe me, you are not the only one who licks the screen!

    Appearance member later period: just not very good-looking, I only saw 100 times!

    Now I come to Siyu: up to now, I have licked ten LCD screens, I will ask, who else!!!

    Idllllk: every time I see so many dogs kneeling and licking, I want to laugh. Plastic surgery dog plastic surgery dog plastic surgery dog!!

    Now I come to Siyu: reply @ idllk, brother Wuen! [smile]

    ha ha ha Jing: reply @ idllk, get out of the way! My dog is not obedient and sneaks out to eat Shi.

    666666: reply @ idllk, silly B. the picture of the goddess has not changed since she was young. I doubt if you have eyes.

    CCO: Ma Ma asked me why I was lying on the ground reading Weibo, because my knee and elbow hurt so much.

    Yknnn: phantom legs are hard! Goddess marry me!

 Chapter 145

    JK building, in the president''s office on the top floor.

    The window is clear, and the bright sunlight makes the whole room shining brightly. Qin Che leans in the office chair and looks at the screen of the mobile phone without saying a word.

    Assistant Mo Jianyan is in a black suit, standing at the desk with the same solemn face.

    He thought that what boss was making was a major decision. He looked so focused that he could not help but breathe a little lighter and waited for boss''s order.

    And what he thinks is going to be done is the boss. At this time, on the mobile phone screen -

    is the personal micro blog that he is concise to point out, and even the head portrait is the landscape head portrait when he just registered.

    Qin Che''s eyebrows are wrinkled. He clicks customize and wants to choose a photo of himself to pass on. However, he finds that there are no other photos in the mobile photo album except for a woman in ancient costume with a smile.

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Pinching his brow, Qin Che raises his head a little impatiently, and suddenly finds Mo Jianyan''s hands folded on his abdomen, waiting quietly and respectfully.

    Qin Che frowned. "Why are you still there?"

    "Ah?" Mo proverb pushes the eyeglass frame and blinks innocently. What does boss mean? "You Is there no other order? "

    He glanced at him casually. Qin Che wondered if he needed to change an assistant.

    What''s the use of an assistant who can''t understand his thoughts very well?

    Qin Che thought that if he let Mo''s maxim, who had been with him for nearly five years, know it, he would hold him in his thigh and cry out: is your old unpredictable idea that we mortals can understand?

    But this did not prevent Mo Zhenyan from looking at Qin Che''s face. When he saw a change, he quickly raised his professional smile and said, "that''s my mistake. Goodbye boss!"

    Say to turn around to want to escape greatly auspicious.

    "Wait!"

    The low magnetic male voice like a cello rings faintly behind him. Mo Jianyan turns his back on Qin Che''s face and shrieks silently: it''s over. It seems that this month''s bonus will not be guaranteed!

    Looking back, he didn''t show his face at all. He smiled like spring breeze. He could only say that he was able to mix with Qin Che. That''s not a human being. How could he be regarded as a half immortal.

    "Ho Ho, boss, you call me?"

    Qin Che lowered his voice and looked silent.

    Mo Zhenyan is scared to his legs. He almost kneels on the ground and says with a bitter face: "boss, what can we say directly?" You are so scared!

    In fact, those who have been able to work with Qin Che for five years have followed him since he entered the company. Although Qin Che''s popularity and strength are far beyond the ordinary people''s endurance, he is similar in nature and his assistant subordinates are not comparable with the normal people.

    But if you make a low-level mistake under his eyes, Qin Che will be punished as well.

    Although not to be dismissed, Mo proverb can''t help biting his teeth when he thinks of the huge bonus.

    It''s like the death penalty is sentenced to death. At the moment of execution, I don''t know when the bullet went through his head to take his life.

    Mo''s maxim is about this feeling.

    For a long time, Qin Che spoke.

    "Go find me a picture."

    "What?" Don''t be a slouch, not a bonus deduction?

    "I never repeat my words twice, understand?" Qin Che played with the black gold-plated pen nimbly, in a tone of indifference as always.

 Chapter 146

    Although not able to understand the meaning of boss, it does not prevent Mo Zhenyan from embracing his thigh and nodding repeatedly, "understand! I want your picture, right? "

    Chin chin chin chin, "speed, and send it to my mailbox." The language is concise and comprehensive.

    Although this requirement is very strange, as long as the bonus is not deducted, Mo''s maxim says that everything is easy to say, and he quickly takes a chest to say that he must find the most handsome photo for boss.

    In fact, Mo Zhenyan''s idea is completely redundant. He goes back to his office and finds out the cover of magazines shot by boss in the past for archiving. Each one is perfect like a God on the top, with clear facial features like sculpture, tall and straight figure, cool temperament and abstinence, which is the most desirable type for women.

    After a thousand choices, Mo Zhenyan finally finds out a 360 degree photo of himself without dead angle, and sends it to Qin Che.

    At the same time, the computer in Qin Che''s office started to sound the prompt of new email.

    Open it, save it, and then replace it with a new one. It''s only two minutes before everything is done.

    After all, he was satisfied to raise his lips, but froze when he saw the comments on the bottom of Weibo.

    Cherubim noble and cool: God of men! Tell me it''s not true! You just shake your hands and accidentally forward!

    Skkkk: bitch, rob my husband to die!!

    Mam Kong: it''s better to be ugly than to be disgraceful! Who gives you the courage to hook up with me!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    With a cursory glance, most of the comments were abusive, and Su Kui seemed to be responsible for the insult.

    Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel cold and his temples jump. Although he doesn''t often play Weibo, he doesn''t prevent several friends around him from nagging about which actress is ripping x x on Weibo today, who is talking on Weibo tomorrow and who is refusing the hidden rules.

    Therefore, although I don''t understand it, I also know that rumors are terrible. Internet violence is far more terrible than real rumors.

    Can''t help worrying about how the girl who has never met will react and will never recover? Or will you hate him who caused it?

    Just thinking that she will hate her, her heart is like a tear, and the empty wind is raging in her heart.

    Strange feelings filled his rational brain, making him have a sense of familiarity.

    Hesitated for a while, he made a speech in silence.

    It is also the first microblog in his life that he wrote and sent by himself.

    Qin Che: @ Jiang Yuan ANN, I''m sorry for the trouble caused to you. In addition, I''d like to warn those who swear in my name. Please stop. My decision has nothing to do with anyone, my likes and dislikes don''t need your comment! I will not let you go because of your words. Thank you for your cooperation!

    Not letting go? what do you mean?

    Many fans saw the microblog statement, and their faces were burning with pain, as if they were slapped by others. They were embarrassed and embarrassed.

    But I can''t help but guess. Is Qin Che serious this time? He has taken a fancy to the so-called Millennium beauty Jiang Yuan?

    Some of the unrepentant brain powder saw microblog, frantically dropped everything around him, frantically shouted that it was impossible, and rushed to the bottom of his microblog to leave a message, but found that the microblog comment function had been closed.

    As Qin said, the decision I made has nothing to do with anyone.

    Before, he didn''t care. He didn''t care that those crazy women took him YY as a weapon to attack others.

    But now, he has people who want to protect, so he stands up!

 Chapter 147

    Zhao Lianshan pushed open the door of the dormitory and rushed in, only to find that Su Kui was browsing the notebook seriously.

    "Yuanyuan, have you read Weibo?"

    "Well? What? "

    As Su Kui controls the mouse, her eyes are still on the recruitment of actors in the movie "soul lock". She sees that there are already candidates for the position of male and female masters.

    Mu Qing, a popular new movie emperor, is only 28 years old. He is handsome and tall. He is one of the hottest actors in the entertainment circle.

    Su Kui, the female leader, is not a stranger. This person is the object of anti cannon fodder.

    That is to say, this lock soul clasp pushed an Hui to the peak of performing arts, and won the golden plum Award nomination for best actress in the end of the year.

    Since then, the film has continued, but two years later, he became the youngest film queen in history.

    Zhao Lianshan approached, only to find that Su Kui was actually looking at this. She couldn''t help but wonder: "eh? Yuan yuan, are you interested in locking the soul clasp? "

    "Well, I''m interested." Su Kui moves the mouse and submits the interview materials he has prepared. Click OK.

    Zhao Lianshan, who watched her movements, opened her mouth in surprise and stumbled for a while, almost forgetting what she was going to say, "yuan, Yuan Yuan, you really want to go to the interview? This is a film directed by Mr. Su an! "

    That''s right, Su Kui nodded lightly. "Yes, it''s him. What''s wrong? Any questions? "

    This one asks, Zhao Lianshan immediately came to be interested in, one buttock sits next to Su Kui, eyebrow flies to dance way: "do you know? All the films directed by Mr. su''an are popular. However, Mr. su''an has a strange habit, that is, no new people are needed! In his films, from the male and female owners to the mass actors, they are all veteran in the entertainment circle for years. " Speaking of this, I can''t help admiring, "it is precisely because of his excellence, so every film of him can become a classic!"

    Unexpectedly, Su Kui listened to a little inadvertently, casually spit out a word, "Oh."

    Oh? oh

    Zhao Lianshan swallowed, "Hey, do you know who I''m talking about?"

    "Zhao an, a graduate of film art director, directed his first film spring at the age of 30, and then became popular. At the age of 45, he directed a total of six films, and won the highest award in the field of director, the best director Oscar Do you want to continue? "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and asked with her eyes.

    Zhao Lianshan paused and said dryly for a long time: "no, no!" She didn''t expect Su Kui to know nothing less than her, "so you''re going to interview him for your own shame?!"

    "Why not? There are exceptions to everything, aren''t there? Just because no one else can do it doesn''t mean I can''t. " Lazy to spit out this sentence, Su Kui took out her mobile phone to open the micro blog habitually.

    "Tut..."

    One by one, the unread private letters kept popping out, and Su Kui was used to them.

    The familiar prompt made Zhao Lianshan turn his ear, and finally thought of the purpose of his trip. He slapped his forehead, "ah! I almost forgot. You can read Weibo! "

    "What are you looking at?"

    Look indifferent, mixed and unconcerned to delimit a personal letter, praise and disparage.

    Zhao Lianshan took a look at her and found that she really didn''t know. She shook her head and said directly to her, "I think there are too many people who scold you. I don''t know which corner the news has been submerged."

 Chapter 148

    "You''d better go to qinche Weibo to watch it!"

    "What is it?" Su Kui asked, and found Qin Che''s Micro blog. Unexpectedly, his head was changed.

    The man in the photo is dressed in a silver gray suit, with clear facial features and a light face. He is sitting in a chair lazily with his legs folded. His eyes are like hawks and falcons sweeping towards the camera.

    The powerful gas field seems to be rolled back through the lens.

    If I didn''t take care of the user-defined image of the previous system, now Qin Che''s microblog seems to have some meaning of personal microblog.

    Qin Che: @ Jiang Yuan ANN, I''m sorry for the trouble caused to you. In addition, I''d like to warn those who swear in my name. Please stop. My decision has nothing to do with anyone, my likes and dislikes don''t need your comment! I will not let you go because of your words. Thank you for your cooperation!

    As soon as he entered his home page, he saw the top micro blog.

    Su Kui Mei''s eyes are unabashedly surprised. Is this to protect her?

    If the memory in Jiang Yuan''s mind is not cleaned, Su Kui thinks that the original owner has an affair with Qin Che.

    In the gap between Su Kui''s Micro blog reading, Zhao Lianshan has been watching her reaction, seeing the situation, and can''t help bumping her with her arm, "Hey, Yuan Yuan, you really don''t know Qin Che?"

    Isn''t that normal?

    If this kind of situation changes to her, she must be delirious!

    "Well?" After being hit for a while, Su Kui looked back and asked, "why do you ask?"

    Zhao Lianshan thought for a moment, and duzui said, "you don''t know what Qin Che used to be like. He is the God of the nine heavens in our sister''s heart. The kaolin flower on the top of the Tianshan Mountain is absolutely free of any secular flavor!"

    "Poof --"

    just took a sip from the teacup and heard this, Su Kui couldn''t help spraying.

    "Cough, cough..." White boiled water into the trachea, a little action can pull up a burst of heartbreaking pain, it took a long time to slow down.

    "I, I said, Zhao Lianshan, do you want to be so disgusted? Return to God? The flower of kaolin? What kind of metaphor does he know? "

    With Su Kui''s question, Zhao Lianshan blushed and robbed the White: "no, I don''t know what''s wrong, but my God is so handsome and talented. Isn''t this metaphor too good?"

    "Yes," Su Kui waved and didn''t care about her. "You can do anything."

    Then I put the focus back on my mobile phone, thought about it, forwarded Qin Che''s Micro blog, and carefully knocked down the first public response since the incident happened.

    Jiang Yuan Ann: there is no need to apologize. In fact, neither the main responsibility nor the secondary responsibility for this matter lies with you. Your thoughts coincide with mine. In addition, I want to tell netizens that only when I care can you hurt me. Rumors stop at the wise. And I always bear in mind a word, can withstand how much slander, can bear how much praise! I think I did it!

    "Tick -"

    the clear prompt sound of water drops rises. Qin Che, who is working at almost the same time, puts down his signature pen and picks up his mobile phone to open the latest news.

    A moment later, the thin lips gently open a smile, deep laughter reverberates in the open office.

    The smile on my face became more and more obvious when I read that passage.

    "Hello, can I have a contact number for you? I''d like to apologize for the madness that my fans have done, and I''d like to say yes. "

 Chapter 149

    Seeing Qin Che''s private letter, Su Kui wanted to verify it at the first time, but thought that her lover would lose his memory every life and become a stranger she had never met before.

    Qin Che''s identity is so extraordinary. If the trade sends the contact information in the past, it will inevitably give people a sense of impatience.

    It''s hard to say whether the lover is him or not. Although Su Kui''s feeling tells her that everything is changeable, it''s hard to guarantee that this time she has a black dragon.

    Although she is sure of anti cannon fodder installation, she will not actively provoke the local snakes who are many times stronger than her immigrant.

    So she thought about it, and politely replied, "it''s OK, I didn''t put it in my heart, you don''t need to pay too much attention to smiling face."

    after receiving the reply, Qin zhe thumbed the short words on the screen, and then closed the phone silently.

    Two days later, Su Kui received the audition notice from the lock soul buckle crew.

    There is also a soul lock script attached, and told her to go to Longteng film and television company for an interview on Wednesday, the day after tomorrow.

    Su Kui''s self-confidence comes from her cognition of her own ability. Zhao Lianshan was shocked when she learned that, and then she began to shout wildly in the dormitory. Su Kui left in anger.

    As if, get an interview quota, it has been selected.

    I don''t know who gave her confidence.

    For the rest of the time, sukui stayed indoors, turned off all the communication equipment and focused on the script.

    Confidence is a good thing, but sukui will not think that, before he has not had a thorough understanding of the script, with the confidence in his bones, he can perform the film well.

    When Su Kui ponders the plot, the last group of films that all fans are looking forward to are finally put on the microblog platform by yanyuyao.

    The woman in the picture is extremely beautiful. She is enchanting and enchanting.

    Yin Honghua''s robe is like the blood dripping from the sun, with fragrant shoulders and half dew. The skin is better than snow. On the naked back with beautiful curves, there are layers of endless flowers on the other side. The spotted viper is leisurely but dangerously spitting out a letter in the flowers.

    It can only be said that the stealthy shooting is not as shocking as the high-definition positive film.

    Yanyuyao Weibo just posted for a second, and her reply immediately filled her comment column.

    Watching countless netizens'' comments and praises, yanyuyao is now half happy and half sad. What''s happy is that he finally made a satisfactory film in his lifetime. The worry is that with the perfect precedent of sunflower, it will be more difficult to find such a girl to film in the future.

    Silly can''t tell: sister Yuyao''s skill is so good, it''s so beautiful! But it''s hard for the goddess to abandon her natural beauty!

    Blooming sunflower: the tattoo of the addicted goddess can''t extricate itself!

    Kllmm: I would say, have I licked the computer screen out of the zebra crossing?

    Aksu: a big wave of keyboard heroes are coming. Please take defensive measures!

    I love sleeping zzz: the beauty of the goddess is 365 ˇă without dead angle, and the beauty is impeccable!

    Hhhhhhhh: is it fun for a group of mentally handicapped people to kneel and lick all day? Look closely at your eyes, nose, chin. Are you going to die? Such a person can also be called Millennium beauty? That old ancestor is going to jump out of the grave and hit people!

    Tetetime: reply @ hhhhhh, you are the most terrible person, not only ugly but also blind! Girl, I would like to advise you to go out of the mental illness left turn, first treat the brain!

 Chapter 150

    Where sunflower appears now on the Internet, there is swearing.

    Even if I didn''t know her at first, in order to get together and listen to gossip, I would like to ask, who is this woman?

    After knowing this, I went all the way to find Su Kui''s Micro blog. Some people saw her photo, and they also thought that there was no such a perfect woman in the world, most of them were perfect.

    More people are willing to believe that the world is more beautiful and more intangible, which has added a lot of fans to sunflower.

    As a sophomore girl who has no works and is unknown, her rapid rise, coupled with her outstanding appearance conditions, as well as the covert protection revealed by JK president Qin Qiming, has made many circles feel a sense of crisis.

    Today is the last scene of dreamBack Millennium drama group. After filming the heroine suffered emotional injury, she was disappointed to get a chance to return to modern times. At the time of leaving, she was moved by the heroine''s deep confession.

    After shooting this scene, there is only one film left in her body, which she attaches the most importance to and can''t relax. It can decide whether she can squeeze into the position of the first sister in the future, or whether she can stay outside the 18th line and become an actor who can only perform the pointless dog blood drama.

    After shooting, Andy smiled and nodded to many actors and staff to thank them one by one, "thank you for your care. Thank you very much." He said, hands together, face gently to the lounge.

    Many male staff are also intoxicated to see an Hui walk into the lounge.

    Like the men and women in the cast, they all have their own lounges, so they don''t have to squeeze a dressing room with those supporting actors.

    Just when he closed the door, his face suddenly turned clear and overcast. His eyes looked like he was about to spray fire at the broker.

    "Say! What''s going on? How could she be liked by Su guide? Interview? Doesn''t it mean that Su''s films never use new people? " An Hua lowers his voice and says fiercely.

    Vera, the agent, didn''t look very good either. She just relaxed for a moment, and Su Kui immediately climbed a ladder to the sky, which they couldn''t interfere with at all.

    "Don''t worry. The walls have ears! I always think that Jiang Yuan is an evil girl. I''ve only met her for a few times. She doesn''t look like such a person who can hype her plans, unless someone helps her to do something behind her! " Vera analysis, the more said, the more I think it is.

    But -

    who is the person behind her

    Frown to ponder, suddenly, Willa suddenly raised her head, is it

    "Qin Che?"

    "Qin Che!"

    They thought about it almost at the same time and cried out together.

    Sharp fingernails into the palm, leaving pieces of crescent shaped blood, but the installation of painting as if unaware of the same. Now she only cares whether the gold owner of sukui is Qin Che.

    If it was him, it would be difficult.

    If Qin Che wants to really hold a person, then even if the other party is a straw bag, he can also hold it to Hollywood.

    However, she has been in the entertainment circle for several years. Although she is still far away from Qin Che''s upper class aristocratic circle, she has never prevented her from getting some useful information from it.

    The archives in her brain clearly show that Qin Che has a serious obsession with cleanliness. No matter whether it''s frivolous news or gossip, Qin Che has never appeared in similar events.

    As we all know, Qin Che is a person who is strict to his private life, and lets him support female college students? It''s all a dream!

 Chapter 151

    No matter what the truth of the matter is, Anyue has to try. If Jiang Yuan is really allowed to come out, whether he will be depressed to death if he doesn''t talk about staying with her in a drama group first.

    It''s said that Jiang Yuan''s acting skills are not good, but her delicate and picturesque appearance is also gorgeous enough. If she really oppresses her, then her installation of paintings will be enough to make everyone laugh.

    Therefore, she must strangle the sprout!

    Determined to take out the mobile phone and find a number to dial, and then calm down and wait.

    The dialing sound in the phone kept on, but the other side didn''t respond for a long time.

    An Hua doesn''t give up, hangs up and dials again. His face can''t be described as beautiful and gentle. It''s full of dark clouds. It''s ferocious and terrible.

    About five minutes later, the phone finally answered.

    A man with a rough and loud voice said across the phone, "who is that? It''s like a thrill to call! What can I do for you? " The words were extremely impolite.

    An Tu tries to resist the feeling of nausea and nausea. Her voice is sweet and greasy. She is used to whine to each other. "Boss Wang is good or bad, so quickly she forgot me?"

    On the other side, boss Wang, a dark, paunchy boss, smelt the words, scratched his nose and frowned for a long time. However, even if he dug up all the brain cells, he had no impression of the woman who called.

    Impatient way: "have a word to say quickly!"! Let''s fart! "

    Most of the women who can talk to him like this are in that line. Although boss wang hasn''t read many books, he is a rude man, but he can''t hold his head.

    I always talk to people and ghosts.

    As for the plaything on the bed -

    he has not paid attention to it.

    An Hua choked and died. He was so upset that he hated Jiang Yuan, who had a better life. He had to report to his family, "it''s me, boss Wang. After the popular ribbon cutting ceremony that day, we had dinner. Please think about it."

    She said this, boss Wang suddenly realized.

    The Yellow hand touched the glossy forehead, and the pop-up star after the ribbon cutting, let alone, was particularly open in the bed. Just thinking of the flirtatious gesture of the goblin, he could not help burning his lower abdomen.

    After the event, the two people also contacted several times, and he also brought an Hui to the reception several times, bringing her a lot of useful resources.

    It''s just that they seem to have been out of touch for some time.

    Thinking of this, boss Wang laughs and says vaguely, "Oh, it''s miss an. You''re a busy person. How can you come to me today?"

    In fact, he is very clear in his heart, like this kind of female star with bright appearance and pursuit of perfection, how can he be a upstart.

    To be able to contact him is only to ask for him.

    But he didn''t care at all. There were many people who looked down on him, but he climbed to the present height and few dared to show it to his face.

    And that''s enough!

    An Hua''s smile is more and more sweet, and his red lips seem to want to hook people''s souls through the phone. "Boss Wang is not sure if he is free tonight. Would you like to have dinner with me? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. "

    " well, this is the case -- "

    boss Wang pretended to be confused and refused.

    If she is as clever as an Hua, she would not know that she would bite her teeth secretly and scold the old wolf, but she had to be led by him by the nose. "I hate it - people are so active, you don''t mean it! In this way, I''m angry

 Chapter 152

    At seven o''clock on Wednesday morning, the bright summer sun slowly rose, gently and genially reflected on Su Kui who had just walked out of the dormitory building, hair, as if she had crossed a dazzling aperture for the whole person.

    Recently, Su Kui''s affairs have been making a lot of noise on Weibo. She was originally on the verge of entertainment gossip. In the future, the supply of entertainment circle, the students in the college now almost don''t know her.

    Along the way, the eyes that fell on her were envious or envious or abhorrent, and others were allowed to point them out. With Su Kui''s strong psychological endurance, it was a piece of cake to deal with these problems.

    It can be said that she has done well, and is ready to accept the pressure of being a movie queen.

    Longteng film and television company building stands in the famous bustling area of Kyoto, with commercial streets extending in all directions and high-rise buildings, which are 18 floors high. It can be imagined how powerful the company''s share in the entertainment industry should be.

    Su Kui today wore a long skirt with Chinese clothing elements. The wide skirt blossomed with elegant steps, and the red flowers were dyed on the skirt.

    Such a high-profile and selective skirt is put on by the snow-white sunflower, which is not rustic at all. Instead, it sets off the whole person''s bright temperament. People are more beautiful than flowers.

    On the taxi, the driver was a uncle who liked to talk very much. Seeing Su Kui, he was familiar with him. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a name.

    Finally, I learned that she was going to audition, so I had to take out a notebook and put it in sukui''s hand to ask her to sign it. The reason was that sukui couldn''t laugh or cry because of its high sounding.

    The driver''s uncle said: "ouch, the sign of a girl''s long life is as beautiful as a delicate flower. If I can''t do anything else, I''ll see the person''s special permission. I think you will become a big star. My little daughter likes chasing stars very much. Please sign one for me first. What''s the name? "

    Su Kui smiled and said, "invest ahead of time?"

    "Ah, ah, yes, that''s it!" Uncle clapped his forehead, and at last, with a signature from Su Kui, drove away happily.

    Su Kui got out of the car and shaded himself with one hand. He looked up at the 18 story film and television building. The reflective glass made the whole building look magnificent under the sunlight. The two big characters of black dragon flying and Phoenix dancing "dragon flying" are inlaid in the center of the building, and the strokes are flowing with clouds and flowing water, showing the domineering power.

    Walk through the revolving door and enter the building. The front desk lady is drawing her lips in front of a small mirror. Seeing Su Kui coming, she quickly puts down the mirror and raises a professional smile on her face.

    "Hello, miss. May I help you?"

    Su Kuiyang raised the script manuscript in his hand, and the three words "lock soul button" were particularly obvious on the cover, "Hello, what floor is the audition of lock soul button, I want to ask?"

    It turned out that she had come for an interview. The receptionist suddenly realized that she could enter Su''s eyes and get a audition quota. Whether she could be selected or not, her background and future could not be underestimated. So she smiled more vividly. "Young lady, you have come so early, and it''s just beginning. The audition of lock soul button is on the third floor, you can see it as soon as you go up."

    Su Kui said thanks and turned to the elevator.

    The huge skirt draws a gorgeous arc in the rotating body, and the slender body is like a rose blooming in the wind.

    The front desk lady envied Su Kui''s back. She sighed angrily. People are more dead than people, and goods are more thrown away than goods!

    Wait!

    Just now that is the thousand year old beauty on Weibo?! How could she be so familiar!

 Chapter 153

    In fact, when Su Kui went to the third floor, he knew how much water there was in the words "you are so early" said by the front desk lady.

    There is never a lack of people in the world who are more talented and hardworking than you. The front desk lady is right. As expected, you can find the audition office as soon as you come up. Because the long corridor is full of beautiful men and women who sit or stand or lean or stand. It''s too symbolic to pay attention to them.

    Su Kui went to the assistant first and put up a name. She had already ranked No. 96. She thought that she could not help but blush. She thought she had come early enough, but it was still a step short.

    At the beginning, many people are mainly studying acting skills at the last moment and concentrating on it. Later, when there are more and more people, some people take time to look at the competitors around them.

    In this view, there is no doubt that Su Kui is a more prominent one in the crowd. Without mentioning her delicate appearance, Guang''s high-profile and bright long skirt also attracts many eyes.

    More and more people noticed the movement of Su Kui''s side, and soon people began to quarrel slowly. Although everyone was talking in a low voice, there were not many people to fight with, so it was inevitable that one or two sentences fell into her ears.

    "Why is the trough her?"

    "It''s over. What else can we do with her?"

    "Maybe, Director Su has always been able to choose actors. When can we count the vases?"

    "Tut, I don''t know how many people to sleep with, what to be proud of!"

    Most of these sour words are said by girls, and boys are relatively tolerant, because as a woman, Su Kui''s role to compete for is certainly a female role, which can''t afford conflict of interest with them.

    So, there''s no need to talk about it.

    In Su Kui''s surroundings, an area is gradually vacated. No one wants to sit with her. She is also happy and leisurely reading the script and waiting for the audition.

    In the conference room on the eighth floor of Longteng, the man with cold facial features sat in the first place, his thin lips pressed into a straight line, his knuckled fingers played with a signing pen, listened to the general manager''s report quietly, and his powerful aura was all open.

    The air seemed to condense into an entity, and all the people under pressure were silent, and the atmosphere did not dare to go out.

    In fact, Qin Che looked at the surface as if he was not distracted. In fact, his mind had already flown out of the sky.

    "Ticking -"

    when the mobile phone text message prompts the sound, Qin Che''s deep eyes flash across a ray of light and takes out his mobile phone to have a look.

    The corner of the lips can''t help but draw up the arc of bewildering people. When they see the next everyone''s worried expression, they immediately return to a cold attitude.

    Lightly left a sentence, "today is like this, still need to work hard!"

    Long legs open, has hurriedly pushed the door away.

    Looking at his back, the general manager of the Mediterranean company sat down in the stool and lifted his wrist to wipe the sweat.

    Today I have escaped a disaster. Every time I have a meeting with the boss, it''s like going to hell. If I go on like this, I have to reduce my life!

    Qin Che quietly enters the audition scene of lock soul button from the other end. Su an, the director, looks at the girl with exaggerated expression in front of her face, and waves impatiently, "enough! Next! "

    People went out, according to the brain benevolence angry way: "are not all screened? After screening, show me this product? Don''t even want to do it, do you? Get out of here if you don''t want to! "

 Chapter 154

    All the staff in the office were silent, only Su an was furious.

    Seeing that everything is in debt to Dongfeng, all the capital men and horses have arrived, but it''s too late to find the right girl, how can he not be upset?

    Fidgeting with her hair, su''an angrily paced back and forth in the office, "next! I don''t believe that I can''t find a suitable person to act sensitive and soft! "

    He said that Min Rou was the second girl in the soul lock. She was a refined but graceful and beautiful woman. Such a character setting is hard to find in the modern flashy City, and it''s no wonder su''an was so angry.

    After Qin Che came in, he stayed at the door without saying a word.

    Because of the people coming and going in the office, su''an, who is still angry, did not find another person in the office. This person is still his friend and the largest investor.

    In the subpoena of assistant, the next girl with beautiful appearance and charming temperament came in slowly. Su an couldn''t help but turn the script in her hand twice, and said softly, "you know which role you want to audition for?"

    The girl nodded. "Yes."

    "Let''s start!" Suan threw the script away, leaned back close to the back of the chair, and looked at her in good time.

    The expectation in his eyes was very big. He decided that as long as the girl''s acting was ok, he would take a rookie as an exception.

    The girl twisted her fingers, as if she had made up her mind for a while, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then firmly opened them.

    At that moment, the pure temperament on her face was replaced by a kind of charm. She moved slowly and slowly to take off her robe, revealing her round and white shoulder. "Mohe, do you want me?"

    The input of the girl''s performance, everyone in the office dare not to go out, Su an''s chest fluctuates violently, suddenly slaps the table and makes a big bang, which makes her mind suddenly blank.

    ˇ°fuckŁˇ Get out of here! What''s on this show? What I want is a noble and cold Princess min, not a prostitute, OK? Get out! Get out! " He spits, rolls the script and taps on the table, apparently on the verge of a rampage.

    The girl is still in a daze. She doesn''t understand what happened. She just came in for two minutes

    When su''an saw her, she was upset. "Can I speak out? Can I understand? gooutŁˇ Understand?! "

    Finally, the girl understood that she was eliminated. Her face was suddenly gray. Su an''s scolded hands covered her lips and ran out crying.

    "Damn it! damn! Damn it! "

    Su''an scolded several damned words in a row, threw the script away severely, and suddenly all over the sky, the paper would float around like a woman in the sky.

    "No! What ghosts are they? Let them all go back! fuckŁˇˇ±

    After hearing this, the assistant nodded his head and hurried to the door.

    Qin Che''s eyes darkened, reaching out to stop the assistant who was going out, and his voice was low, "wait a minute."

    The assistant was surprised and looked up, but was stunned. "Mr. Qin, Mr. Qin?! Why are you here? "

    How long has he been standing here? So how can no one find a dazzling person?

    With a faint reply, Qin Che patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. "First, wait," he said, and then walked to su''an, who was dejected.

    He is an old friend who is stubborn in shooting and casting. If he can''t find a suitable actor, he sometimes even chooses to give up the whole work directly.

 Chapter 155

    Su''an sensed that someone was approaching him. She looked up and yelled, "don''t bother me!"

    Then he froze, "Archer? Why are you here?! "

    Qin Che lightly hooked his lips and looked around the simple office. He didn''t answer the question, "why? Doesn''t seem to be going well? "

    "Well..." Su an sighed with dismay, and then said, "lock soul button is the painstaking effort made by me and Lao Li. The female two min Rou is the essence of the film, but now... Well, you see that too. Now this situation... "

    Qin Che clapped him on the shoulder understandably, and his voice didn''t fluctuate as before. "You will always find it. You are the backbone of the whole crew. If you give up, how can the play survive?"

    Finally, don''t forget to tease: "cheer up, I hope you can help me to double my investment back!"

    Su''an listened and wiped her face with a big hand. Her eyes calmed a lot. "It''s me. Wang Yuan, go to inform the next one."

    Qin Che chuckled. He knew Su an would listen to a few simple words.

    Sure enough, even if the performance of the girls who came in the back was poor, su''an could still face it calmly.

    "Next! 96! "

    Towards noon, I waited for more than four hours, and finally it was her turn.

    Su Kui stood up, closed the script and walked gracefully into the audition office.

    It''s a temporary building in the office. There''s nothing but a table and a few chairs in the huge room.

    Looking at the person behind the desk, Su Kui''s black and white eyes flashed a flash of surprise and quickly disappeared.

    Adjust a good mentality, Su Kui powder lips light pick, look self-confident to go to the space in front of the desk, stand.

    The voice is clear and rippling like a gurgling spring, "Su Daohao, general manager Qin Hao, I am Jiang Yuan, No. 96."

    See later, Su an has aesthetic fatigue, even if Su Kui''s appearance really surprised him, but to be honest, he didn''t have too much expectation for her acting skills.

    Since Su Kui came in, Qin Che''s eyes have been locked on her.

    "Start your show."

    Su Kui nodded, closed his eyes, opened his eyes, fluttered his wings to fly and drew a beautiful arc.

    Then her whole temperament changed.

    Women''s eyes are like autumn water, their eyes are affectionate, their skin is pale and transparent like snow, showing some morbid.

    She slowly lowered her head, half bent, as if there was a real person in the air lingering with her. Like the green and white fingertips across the man''s hair, she breathed in his ear like blue, "Mokai, want me?"

    The tone is really light, as if a gust of wind can be blown away.

    Her ending is long, like seduction and not like, as if she is the same, but as always, she is elegant.

    "Is it hard? Why bear it? Are you defending her? "

    When she asked this, her tone seemed sharp. Her fingertips fell into the flesh of the man. Her eyes were slightly red. There was a trace of despair in her eyes.

    "That''s how she is? So good that you are willing to give up your skill and not want to lose her? "

    Her voice was sad and choking, but she was stifled by her death. Her pride and dignity did not allow her to cry in front of the man who did not love her.

    As if she had received any answer, she finally uttered a low and desperate sentence, "Oh, I can''t compare with her, just..."

    She got up, gathered up her robe, folded her hands on her abdomen, and turned away. She was thin and straight.

    It seems that there is a howling wind passing by my ear. A drop of water from nowhere is blown away by the wind

 Chapter 156

    After the performance, Su Kui slowly took back the leaked emotion on her face, straightened her clothes and stood up straight.

    Everyone in the office can''t extricate themselves from the performance just now. Everyone is secretly surprised, even Qin Che.

    In his Feng Mou, there was a flash of fanaticism, looking at the girl with delicate face and changeable temperament not far away. He didn''t even notice the strange feeling in his heart.

    For a while, su''an finally recovered.

    He swallowed his throat twice dryly, staring at Su Kui, as if to confirm something, "you Is it Jiang Yuan

    Just now, he was brought into the play by a young girl. It''s a genius! Acting genius!

    Su''an was so excited that when he was in despair, god suddenly gave him such a big surprise. Just then, he really felt that he saw minrou, as if the delicate and refined woman was standing in front of him.

    Mingming is in a temporary office, but he seems to be in a trance. He is located in the high hall of Huatang, wearing a palace skirt, and looks beautiful.

    Su Kui''s answer is not humble but not high. "Yes, I am Jiang Yuan."

    Unexpectedly, su''an suddenly asked, "Jiang Yuan? A thousand year old beauty? "

    Yes, it''s no wonder su''an thought that the girl was familiar at first when she came in. Unexpectedly, she was the peerless beauty who became popular on the Internet recently.

    "It''s me, Su Dao, who has good eyesight. It''s just that a thousand year old beauty doesn''t deserve to be taken seriously. It''s just other people''s praise." Su Kui slightly bowed and chuckled. A few locks of hair fell off her ears and stood in front of her, making her feel shy.

    Qin Che knows that su''an is very satisfied with her. In August and September, the role of female Er min Rou is Su Kui''s.

    Watching her performance time taking pictures of people''s appearance, and even bringing Suan, a veteran who has been in the entertainment circle for many years, into the show, we can see how hard she works.

    Although he knew in his heart that she must not be an empty and beautiful vase, it was more exciting to see her than to think about her.

    There was pride in his eyes, as if with pride.

    His deep voice was a little joyful. He joked to Su an and said, "Congratulations, old su. It''s not bad at all. This time, I''ve found the role of Min Rou in my mind, right?"

    When su''an heard Qin Che''s words, he couldn''t help but look at him in surprise, but he ran into his dark and deep pupil, which was extremely firm.

    "You..." He hesitated, not knowing what to say.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and waited quietly. The blazing line of sight on her head had not been recovered, but she seemed to have nothing to see. Without saying a word, she waited for the final judgment.

    Qin Che can help her, which can be said to be unexpected and reasonable. She is more certain that Qin Che is her lover who has been following her reincarnation.

    "Lao Su, I think Miss Jiang Yuan performs very well and is also very suitable for the role of soul lock and female 2. What do you think?"

    Qin Che didn''t answer, but he kept smiling all the time. His tone was very firm, and he sent a message to su''an all the time.

    This girl, he''s covered!

    To be honest, if it''s normal, even Qin Che, as the largest investor, dare to be so unscrupulous to plug people into his crew, and he points out that he can''t be sure to show him his face in minutes.

    But this time, he is also very satisfied with Su Kui''s performance. There are not many actors in the world who can make him amazing.

 Chapter 157

    Seeing that the girl is neither humble nor arrogant, and her attitude is humble, su''an is more satisfied.

    This is not arrogant and impetuous plastic talent, and just in line with their own script.

    So, he made a decision on the spot, "don''t be too modest. In this way, you go out first and ask the assistant for a contact information. The day after tomorrow, you can go to the lock soul clasp group of Longteng film and television base to try makeup, OK?"

    Su Kui smiled confidently, and the bright sunshine just fell on her eyes through the glass window.

    She said in a clear voice, "no problem! Director Su, President Qin, I''ll go first. Goodbye Then he turned around and walked away.

    Looking at the last crimson skirt angle disappearing out of the field of vision, Qin Che pursed his lips, and the low air pressure around him could not control the leakage.

    After a moment, get up and stride away.

    Su''an, who was immersed in her own thoughts, didn''t notice the departure of her friend. She rubbed the stubble on her chin with one hand and thought about several groups of photos that she had accidentally seen on Weibo the other day. A bold idea came into her mind.

    His eyes were bright, and he said, "Archer, I''ve decided to change the script. You How about people? " He looked around and make complaints about Qin TSE''s early departure.

    He stopped caring about him, but touched his cell phone and dialed the old partner''s phone. However, within seconds, he quickly answered the phone.

    "Hello, Li, listen to me first. I found a role player suitable for minrou. And I''m going to revise the script. When will you come here? Yes, let''s talk about it!"

    Here, as soon as Su Kui left the audition office, the assistant blurted out, saying that it was the actress who had made up her mind, and politely said some official words, asking everyone to leave.

    Now, the hatred for sukuira is great.

    Su Kui, who walked out of Longteng building, can imagine that in the near future, there will be some gossip on the Internet, such as "818 thousand year old beauty who depends on the hidden rules".

    However, Su Kui has lived for several years as an old monster. She has a strong mind and is invincible. This fallacy is put on her. She is even too lazy to raise her eyelids to look at it.

    Anyway, all black her, will be automatically converted by her to be jealous of her.

    What do you care?

    But Su Kui walked out of Longteng, not in a hurry. Instead, she hid in the shade and took out her mobile phone and sent a private message to Qin Che''s Micro blog.

    "Thank you today, Mr. Qin. In order to show your gratitude, can you have a meal?"

    Qin Che''s top floor office is one of many JK''s subsidiaries. Basically every company will leave him an office, even though he may not be able to sit in it for two days for half a year.

    At this time, the president''s office is full of low pressure. Mo Zhenyan, who originally wanted to come in and ask whether to continue the morning meeting, regretted immediately when he stepped in.

    I don''t know which way the immortal angered boss. He is the little devil who is involved. Mo Zhenyan thought with a bitter face.

    Qin Che leaned back in the chair, the button of white pure handmade shirt was torn off impatiently, the Cufflinks were thrown on the table, and he hit the handrail with his knuckles. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Mo Zhenyan felt that this was a good time for him to leave. He was about to leave. Suddenly, a "tick" sounded so loud in the quiet office that he almost tripped.

    Qin Che ignored Mo''s maxim, took out his mobile phone at will, crossed it, and a private letter with special attention immediately jumped into front of him.

    After watching it, he can''t help rising his lip angle, and his whole body is in low air pressure for a moment like ebb tide.

 Chapter 158

    "Thank you today, Mr. Qin. In order to show your gratitude, can you have a meal?"

    Is this a date?

    At this time, Qin Che had already forgotten that he was just there, and he was still full of anger. At this time, all the unhappiness had already been thrown out of the sky.

    He quickly typed a line of words, "OK, you wait for me downstairs for a while, I''ll come down." however, his fingers suddenly paused on the sending options, and finally he chose to delete cautiously.

    Is it too urgent to bear it? How much does he care about the meal?

    So he deleted it and typed a new paragraph, "no thanks, you''re excellent, you deserve it, and you don''t have to treat." Then hesitated, so that she can realize that he is just a simple polite?

    Try to narrow down your own sense of existence. What is boss doing?

    Qin Che''s beautiful sword eyebrows are twisted into a ball, his thin lips are tight, and his eyes are full of melancholy color.

    What do you think is wrong? Qin Che just dropped his cell phone and didn''t return it!

    Pick up the suit coat and stride to the elevator outside the office. Since you can''t make up your mind, you can just talk with your actions.

    Su Kui waited downstairs for about five minutes, and her mobile phone was lying quietly in her hand without reply. She thought regretfully, maybe Qin Che was too busy to pay attention to her mobile phone information.

    Finally, I looked inside through the revolving door, took back my mobile phone, and was ready to walk down the steps to leave.

    Unexpectedly, she just walked out not far. A black Bentley with smooth lines and luxury in low-key was in front of her with a straight, sharp tail flick and brake.

    The brown window glass fell down, slowly showing a face with sharp and beautiful facial features. His thin lips, as always, were pursed, which seemed not very happy.

    Su Kui had some accidents. She thought that she would miss the chance and could not find time to meet again in a short time.

    Unexpectedly -

    Qin Che''s face was cold and his eyes were bright and fierce. "Didn''t he ask me to have dinner? Why am I going to leave before I arrive? Isn''t Miss Jiang saying it''s just a casual treat? "

    Su Kui: "..."

    She knew that the proud and careful man was on the cusp again, and could only wrinkle a small face, but explained in a low voice, "I waited downstairs for five minutes and didn''t receive your reply, knowing that you are busy with work, then..."

    Looks like it''s still his fault?

    Qin Che''s lips tightened even more, and the low air pressure around him kept rising. The two were at loggerheads for a while.

    But Yu Guang has been locked in Su Kui''s face, which is red from the hot sun. The crystal sweat beads on his forehead flash like diamonds in the sun.

    All of a sudden, he was not so angry. "Get in the car first."

    Su Kui''s heart finally fell. She didn''t want to be blacklisted before she captured her lover''s heart.

    Obediently, he opened the door, sat in, closed the door, and waited for a long time without Qin Che''s action.

    She blinked innocently, "President Qin, what''s the matter?"

    Qin Che stuck a fire in his throat, spitting out a few words coldly, "sit in front!"

    Dead woman, is he so terrible? Afraid to let her avoid? Other women are queuing up to pounce on him, how could she not learn?!

    However, ask yourself, if Su Kui is the same as ordinary women, who are obsessed with him and commit flower mania, will he notice her?

    The answer, of course, is No.

 Chapter 159

    Su Kui''s face was just a little puzzled, but he obediently moved from the back seat to the front passenger seat. In fact, I''ve been holding my intestines for a long time. How can this awkward man be so cute!

    Qin Che finally started the engine, slowly steered the steering wheel back to the driveway, and black Bentley roared away like a leopard.

    Along the way, Qin Che''s face was gloomy and he didn''t say a word. In the closed space, it seemed that even the air was thin. It would have been frightening if he had been unfamiliar with him or his subordinates.

    However, sitting beside him is Su Kui, a woman who has lived with him for several lifetimes.

    It can be said that even though he is arrogant and cold-blooded outside, in fact, in Su Kui''s mind, huotuotuo is a loyal dog that wags its tail and plays coquettish.

    Although it is difficult to look at her, the man always shows her the most vulnerable love without concealing his hard shell.

    Yu Guangli, the man''s side face hidden in a hazy light, nose high, forehead full, still handsome in a mess.

    Reincarnation for many generations, Su Kui probably also found out the rules of love reincarnation.

    First is high, then handsome, strong background, ability against the sky. Then every life will appear around her, you can easily take him down without any effort.

    Often Su Kui''s side hasn''t responded yet. The lover there has launched a love attack quickly. The speed of Su Kui''s reincarnation with the memory of the first life made him blush and ashamed.

    She knew that she loved far more than her lover did.

    Because she still has concerns. In the real world where she exists, there are her loving grandfather, her father, mother, brother, and him -

    originally, because Su Kui ignored and didn''t care about Qin Che, who was sullen in the dark, and through the rear-view mirror, she saw that Su Kui next to her actually looked like a God flying in the sky, and suddenly she was discouraged.

    Yes, they don''t know each other at all. To be exact, even strangers are inferior.

    This feeling is really bad -

    there is a groundbreaking germ in my heart, which needs watering if I am thirsty.

    Then, he opened up, and the low magnetic voice echoed in the car, "what would you like to eat?"

    Su sunui''s eyes looked at him, slowly raised his pink lips and asked, "what about you? Is there any taboo? "

    The girl''s pleasant voice is like a pearl falling on a jade plate. It is clear in his ear, crisp and numb, which makes him want to catch it.

    Hearing this, Qin Che quickly replied, "no, as you like."

    In fact, Qin Che doesn''t eat much. Su Kui, who has been identified as his lover, has a clear mind.

    She chewed her lips and thought about it. She secretly thought that the money she earned from her recent part-time job as an online translator was not enough for her to spend once. Then she turned to Qin Che and said, "let''s go to guihefang. I like their dishes very much."

    After listening to her, Qin Che was relieved. It is said that nowadays girls prefer spicy food, but he doesn''t like spicy food. If Su Kui really wants to eat spicy food, he can also give up his life to accompany the gentleman. Only after the event, it is estimated that he will go to the hospital.

    The car quickly turned around and headed for guihefang.

    Guihefang is an old private restaurant in Kyoto, with excellent reputation and taste.

    After dinner, Qin Che recalled the chat with Su Kui. She was more talented than he thought. It seems that no matter what it was, she can talk to you for a few words, which makes people never know what her limit is.

    However, women with deep and secret are the most interesting to explore.

 Chapter 160

    After dinner, Qin Che, who did not have any experience of pursuing girls, invited her to visit JK headquarters where she worked in order to stay for a while. As soon as the words came out, Qin Che couldn''t help but want to slap herself.

    Girls of her age should like to go shopping, eat, drink and so on?

    Qin can''t help but be discouraged. He finds that in front of her, his super high IQ is completely invalid, and he can''t help but want to cater to her ideas.

    This is the answer to that sentence: the first to fall in love with the first to lose it?

    Qin Che thought, it should be.

    He lived for twenty-eight years and was about to be established. In the first twenty-four years, except for his feelings, he had touched all the crazy things he should play. In the next four years, almost all of my time has been devoted to carrying on the family business. The whole world flies around. Even in the car, I carry my tablet with me for online meetings.

    It can be said that his emotional history is completely blank.

    But he was in a family where power and wealth were squandering. He knew what he wanted from primary school, and his parents'' free keeping made him form a character that only he could fight for what he wanted.

    Qin Che is not a girl who loves clearly and can''t hold back. He feels that the girl he loves is different from what he expected. In his heart, when he loves, all his standards are just right on sunflower.

    Su Kui agreed to his invitation, very clear to see his deep eyes as if studded with stars, only think the years are quiet.

    JK headquarters is located in the most prosperous area of Kyoto. The skyrocketing building is towering into the clouds. Standing on the top floor, looking down, the pedestrians on the ground are as small as ants, which means they can see the mountains at a glance.

    This is another hobby of his lover. All his offices are on the top floor. There are few outsiders on the whole floor. Those who can come in are all the powerful generals around him.

    Qin Che just took Su Kui to the top floor, and several powerful subordinates, including Mo''s maxim, all exploded.

    One after another, Qin Che was defeated this time. Then a group of people bet on when Qin Che can catch up with them. Mo''s maxim bet ten thousand in seven days.

    With such a big pen, everyone was shocked at once.

    Mo''s maxim is just a smirk of pride. He has been with Qin Che for the longest time and naturally knows the charm of boss. If he wants to confuse a person, most of them can''t run away.

    Now, just wait for the capital to double -

    time flies. In the blink of an eye, when night falls and you stand in front of the floor to floor window on the top floor and look out, the neon lights of the whole city are like stars and the ground is full of traffic.

    Qin Che asked for dinner on the pretext of Jean Georges'' French restaurant. The romantic long table was covered with soft and clean tablecloth. The flowers in the vase were fragrant. In the dim light, the candles in the European Candlestick flickered. The air was filled with the intoxicating taste of red wine.

    Everything beautiful is like a dream, like floating in the clouds.

    It''s strange that, nominally, they have just met each other, and they are strangers who don''t know each other. Now they have developed rapidly to the point of having a romantic candlelight dinner.

    At the dinner table, Qin Che and Su Kui didn''t talk much, but more quietly enjoyed the rare pleasure and laziness.

    After dinner, Qin can''t find an excuse to keep Su Kui, so she has to drive her back to school regretfully.

    In my heart, I comforted myself and said: This is a rare breakthrough.

    Even though Qin Che deliberately drove slowly on the way, he still couldn''t change the final destination.

    "Here I am. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Qin." After drinking red wine, Su Kui blushed and smiled to him.

 Chapter 161

    Qin Che chuckled. "I think we should be friends after we get along today."

    "Of course!" Su Kui blinked and replied in surprise.

    Then looking at his eyes in the dark carriage, he suddenly responded, "I''m just used to it. I didn''t mean to distance myself from you. Shall I call you Qin Che later?"

    In fact, I want you to call me Che, Qin Che said in his heart.

    But in the mouth is another words, "good."

    Pulled to pull the door, did not move, Su Kui turned to Qin Che smile Ying Ying way: "Qin Che, help me open the door, I should go back."

    After a long silence in the carriage, the low voice sounded slowly, "I''m sorry, I forgot." Said to start to open the car lock.

    Su Kui stopped Qin Che after getting off. "Thank you for sending me back. Don''t come down. It''s very noticeable."

    Su Kui was originally a kind reminder, but was automatically covered by Qin chennao on purpose, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly, "OK."

    "Goodbye then?"

    "Well, goodbye."

    Su Kui shook her hand backward, then turned around, her skirt swaying in the night.

    "Wait..." Qin Che suddenly stopped her.

    "Well?" Su Kui stopped and looked at him doubtfully with his hands on his back. "Is there anything else?"

    In fact, I''m looking forward to it. Is he going to say it? Can''t wait for him at last? Shall I promise him? Will it be too soon? The brain darts through a long chain of thoughts.

    I didn''t expect Qin chudun to be speechless. After a while, he said, "it''s OK. I want to call you. Hurry in. I''m looking at you here."

    Su Kui: " Good. "

    Looking at her slender figure disappearing out of sight, Qin Che took back her sight, leaned back into the chair slightly tired, and pinched her eyebrows.

    The uncontrollable anger surged into the brain. Just now, it was almost

    "Dong Dong --"

    when the car window was knocked, Qin Che suddenly woke up and lowered the car window at will. A familiar delicate face suddenly appeared in front of him. It was su Kui who left.

    "Hi ~ Qin Che ˇ«" blushed with a smile. He waved his hand at him cunningly.

    The intoxicating smell of wine sprinkled on his face, he reluctantly suppressed the surprise and asked, "Why are you back?"

    Su Kui thought bitterly, "I come back to prove one thing."

    "What''s up?"

    "A crucial event, comrade Qin Che, I hope you can cooperate!" Su Kui is serious and pretends to be serious.

    There was a bit of interest in Feng Mou. Qin Che put his hand on the window and looked at her funny. He didn''t know how she suddenly appeared and became so familiar.

    "Well, I''ll cooperate."

    "Then close your eyes first!"

    "Shut your eyes?" Qin Che is curious.

    "Yes! It''s closed. I can''t open it without permission. "

    Aware of a small hand shaking in front of him, there is air flow across, his eyelashes moved, a touch of expectation rose in his heart.

    The voice was a little hoarse, and he said, "OK."

    With a breath of mellow wine, Qin Che''s heart was hanging high. He felt that he was just like a young man in love at the moment. His hands were full of sweat.

    The long-awaited kiss finally fell, and her lips were softer than expected, burning his heart.

    A kiss falls and leaves quickly.

    Finally, it was determined that Su Kui''s smile grew larger and larger. Finally, he could only cover his lips to restrain the pleasure of laughing.

    After shaking her shoulders for a while, Su Kui stopped laughing and coughed, "OK, now you can open your eyes."

 Chapter 162

    Qin Che opened his eyes slowly and obediently. His eyes were a bit like obsidian. They were very pure.

    "You Why... "

    Would that be what he thought?

    Su Kui didn''t answer, "what about you? You just stopped me. It''s really OK? Well? "

    "I......"

    She picked up her eyebrows and said, "if I don''t say that, I''ll go." if you want to know what I was doing, guess for yourself!

    She would not admit that her lover''s appearance of a rookie in love successfully pleased her.

    Qin Che has no choice but to smile bitterly. She is as shrewd as she is. How could she not understand the cleverness in her eyes? She looks like a mirror in her heart, but deliberately teases him.

    Sighed, "well, I said," he looked at her carefully, black eyes focused, as if she were his whole world. "How about giving me a chance?"

    "What chance?"

    "Pursue your opportunities."

    Su Kui deliberately didn''t answer. He stared into his eyes. He was inexplicably nervous.

    Time goes by, Su Kui suddenly laughs, bright as moonlight, she says, "OK!"

    Qin Che was relieved and looked into her eyes with tenderness. "I will try my best."

    "I believe."

    -

    , 18 in the four floor of the Huagang rich district, Ann painted a mask on his face and jumped up from the sofa after hearing what he said over the phone.

    "What?" he said angrily? You said Jiang Yuan was chosen?! How? Su Dao never uses new people? "

    "Yes, but there are always exceptions..."

    "No matter what exception I have, I only know that I hate her and can''t let her come out, you know?" Her face was contorted and she paced the living room anxiously.

    There hesitated and said, "that''s what she said, but the person behind her..."

    The footstep stops fiercely, an draws the Mou light to be violent, gnash the teeth to ask: "who is the person behind her?"

    She would like to see which Buddha, even boss Wang, can''t help it.

    "You know, think about it."

    "I know?" Andy paced, her brain kept running, desperately trying to pull out the answer that was about to come out. Suddenly, she remembered, and cried out, "is it him? How can it be! "

    "Yes, the private detective took a picture outside the Longteng building today. After the audition, Jiang Yuan got down first, then got on Qin Che''s car, and was not sent back until dark."

    The heart seems to have been hit hard, convulsed violently, Andu bit his lower lip tightly, and a blood bead came out quickly.

    It took her 12 minutes to suppress the unspeakable flurry in her heart. She calmed down and ordered, "I know, Willa, send me a copy of the photos I secretly took today!"

    It was Vera, her agent, who was speaking to her. When she heard this, Vera frowned. "Now?"

    An Hua is firm. "Right now!"

    Willa answers, inserts into the U disk, finds out the folder in it, selects all of them and sends them to andI.

    After doing all this, she suddenly regretted a little, and could not help persuading her, "An Hua, what do you want to do? You''d better not mess around. If Qin Che is willing to protect a person, no one can move! " Don''t play with fire! She didn''t say the last sentence.

    Weila is kind, but she has lost her mind. The anime that was invaded by jealousy can''t hear her. She growls impatiently, "shut up!" Then, with a loud bang, the mobile phone hit the floor and split in an instant.

    The surging chest heaved violently. AndI calmed down her breathing, forced herself to calm down and started to open the mailbox with shaking hands.

    A new unread e-mail popped out immediately. She took a deep breath and clicked to open -

    in one of the photos secretly taken, she got on the bus from sukui, went out from guihefang with a smile, walked into JK group building together, and was sent back to school late at night, all of which were clearly displayed in her retina.

 Chapter 163

    An Hua''s chest is undulating, and his eyes are burning flames. She stares at a pair of gold men and jade women in the picture. Even if she is jealous, she can''t deny that they really match.

    The tip of her finger sank into the meat. Suddenly she closed her notebook. When she wanted to find her mobile phone, she remembered that it had been torn apart by her.

    In a hurry, she grabbed her water glass and hit it on the ground. She stepped on her slippers and walked angrily to the phone cabinet. She picked up the receiver and began dialing.

    Yi Ming has been busy learning about the company''s management recently. He has little contact with Anyi. He just sent an uncle back to the office, and his cell phone remembers.

    As soon as he saw who the caller was, his eyes lit up, "Hey, draw! Miss me? "

    An Hua''s eyes narrowed, his face was cold, but his voice was very gentle. "Of course, I miss you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    Yi Ming''s stomach was hot, and a fire burst into his brain. He remembered that he and an Hua hadn''t seen each other for half a month, right?

    "Well, I''ll see you tonight?"

    "Well, first, I''ll wait for you in the old place." she said gently, "I''ll wait for you in the old place. The night is like water. She''s wearing a red dress wrapped in her chest, which makes the curve perfect. When she entered the Lilai Hotel, Yi Ming was waiting upstairs.

    Just as she opened the room, she was dragged into the room by a dark shadow. The door slammed shut, and she was pressed on the doorplate. The kiss with hot breath rolled down.

    After the rain, an painted pillow in the snow-white pillow, eyes with spring watching leaning on the head of the bed smoking Yi Ming.

    Suddenly, "remember Jiang Yuan?"

    Yi mingdun takes a puff of smoke and turns to look at her

    "I don''t know how she did it," she continued. "Su Dao chose her as the second girl to lock her soul."

    The prompt is very obvious, but Yi Ming looks like he doesn''t understand. He picks up his eyebrows and laughingly says, "so what? You are the hostess, and she won''t cross you any more."

    He listened quietly. His melted heart sank a little bit, and then he fell to the bottom of the valley. He fell to pieces.

    "You''re not afraid she''ll replace me?"

    Yi Ming is still smiling. He is surprised that he can''t close his mouth? I know her. How can she be so good without father or mother? "

    What if she had backstage? And that backstage is tens of thousands of times stronger than you?

    Instead of answering, she asked all the women who were in love, "do you love me?"

    Her expression was very serious. Yi Ming realized that he restrained his smile and nodded solemnly, "of course, I love you!"

 Chapter 164

    "Then help me. Help me kick her out. I don''t want to see her." Andi drew close to his chest, his eyes fixed on him.

    "Here..." Yi Ming hesitates. As Prince of Yingtai, he naturally knows Su an''s position in the circle.

    It can be said that with him, there is a box office guarantee.

    Some of his strange rules, Yi Ming also know some.

    For example, if you don''t use new actors, how Jiang Yuan was selected will be up for consideration. Second, it is not allowed to invest in fangsai people, even a mass actor. Third, no one is allowed to give directions to his crew. If you invest money, I will give you a multiple return. In addition, the investor has no right to interfere in his affairs.

    Otherwise, you can withdraw your capital at will. Anyway, there are still a large number of rich businessmen holding money to invest in him.

    Su''an is really proud, but there is no denying that he has the capital of that proud man.

    In my mind, I quickly thought about the relationship between them. I felt a pain in my waist. I looked down and saw that it was a piece of soft meat that an Hua screwed up his waist.

    "Why, do you still want your ex girlfriend and present girlfriend to be in the same drama group all day long? It''s not easy to calm down on the Internet. If the media knows that Jiang Yuan and I are in a drama group, and they break out about you and me, do you know how much it will affect me? "

    "I......" Yi Ming opens his mouth and is speechless.

    "Oh, I know. A man''s heart is only soft when he is hard below. Other times Ha ha... "

    He got up and got out of bed, and began to dress.

    Yi Ming quickly grabbed her. "What are you doing? That''s what I said. Do you think you''re angry again?"

    Andy turns around and doesn''t look at him.

    Yi Ming continued to advise: "it''s hard for you to ask me to do something. I''ll help you with anything I say. Wait a minute, I''ll call Su Dao!"

    "It''s almost the same," said an Hua, with a coquettish look, and a smile.

    Yi Ming''s psychological pressure is very big, but looking at the look that the beloved woman looks forward to, can only be hard on the scalp.

    After dialing the phone, there was a beep in it, but no one answered it for a long time.

    An Hua''s smile faded a little, but Yi Ming couldn''t help but rejoice. To be honest, he didn''t really want to face this serious and harsh famous director.

    Unfortunately, during the continuous call, Su an picked up the phone.

    "Hello, this is su''an." The male voice over there sounded tired.

    Yi Ming is more worried. "Su, uncle Su, I''m Yi Ming."

    Su an raised her eyebrows and put down her hand to knead her eyebrows. "Oh, it''s Yi Ming. What''s the matter with me so late?"

    "Ah? Oh, it is... " Yi Mingzheng hesitates, and an Hua twists him from behind, indicating to him that Yi Ming has no choice but to continue, "Uncle Su, I heard that you have finally found a suitable actor for soul locking and female clasping two today?"

    "Yes, what?" Hearing this, su''an''s tone gradually cooled, and he had probably guessed the purpose of Yi Ming this time.

    "I She''s my ex girlfriend... "

    Su an was amused. "What''s wrong with Yi Ming? You also said that it was your ex girlfriend. Besides, I was looking for an actor, not a mistress. If you have anything to say, let''s open up. I listen! "

    Yi Ming thought about it and pretended to act as it was: "although it''s a bit disappointing, I think you have the right to know the truth. Jiang Yuan The style is not so good... "

    "You want me to replace her?" Suan knows.

    Yi Ming didn''t expect Su an to understand his meaning so quickly. He quickly crossed a fluke in his heart. "OK?"

    Su an shakes her head. "No, I can''t be the master of it. Go to President Qin!"

    "President Qin?"

    Su an smiled cruelly, "yes, Qin Che! That''s it. It''s late. Goodbye. "

    Then press and disconnect the phone completely.

 Chapter 165

    Listening to the beep in the phone, Yi Ming was stunned for a long time, then dropped his hand powerlessly, and didn''t speak for a long time.

    "How is it?" she asked? Is there a result? "

    Yi Ming shook his head and looked at her seriously. "Paint, listen to me, or let''s give up? Well? "

    "What do you say?!" Andy sits up and looks at his face unbelievably.

    Rubbing his brow and heart, Yi Ming was tired after the fierce affair. He listened to an Hui''s angry shouting and saw an accident in his eyes.

    He has always felt that she is a rational and understanding woman, never thought she would have such a side. Although this kind of painting is more real, what''s in Yiming''s heart is broken inadvertently.

    That''s his fantasy about the perfect appearance of Andi, especially after she said that and Yi Ming didn''t answer for a long time.

    He clenched his fist and drew up carefully, tentatively tugging Yi Ming''s big hand. "Ah Ming, are you angry? I just hate her. After all, she once had you..." As he spoke, his eyes turned red.

    "Alas..." Yi Ming sighed helplessly and hugged her heartily. "I''m not angry, and I''ve told you many times that I didn''t do anything during my association with her! Listen to me, don''t compete with Jiang Yuan, OK? Why don''t you go to su''an''s crew? I''ll arrange a better one for you later? "

    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had to face the reality. He couldn''t fight Qin Che.

    Andy can''t believe it. He wants her to quit the soul lock crew?

    Does he know that this is the chance she took so much time to get? For this, she tossed and turned under the greasy and fat body of many old men, humiliating and courting.

    Now, how could he let her quit? Let her work hard? never!

    What''s more, Yi Ming said it''s easy to find a better crew for her than su''an. Is it realistic? Now su''an is the second in China, and no one dares to be the first.

    Now an Hua knows that it''s better to rely on a man than on himself!

    She didn''t show it, forced out a smile, and her weeping face was charming. "I know, but I''m trying to fight for the soul lock button. I don''t want to give up..."

    This is the brilliance of an Hua. She will not vent in front of Yi Ming even if she is upset. She just wants to pretend that she is wronged and pitiful, which makes Yi Ming feel indebted to her.

    An Hua knows that he can''t get help here, but he can''t get less compensation!

    Sure enough, Yi Ming got hooked. He kissed her heartily. "Honey, I know you''re wronged. Aren''t you Harry Winston''s jewelry? It just recently launched a new model. I''ve already reserved it. I''ll give it to you in two days, eh?"

    At once, Andy smiles, kisses him in the face, and says, "Ah Ming is the best for me"

    in the middle of the night, Yi Ming company has something to go first, leaving her alone in the dark luxury bedroom, listening to Yi Ming''s step, until the door plate is snapped on.

    The eyes in the dark are cold, but the corners of the lips make a strange smile. It''s not like nothing has been gained. At least, it''s a million worth jewelry necklace, isn''t it?

    The mobile phone is on, the blue and quiet screen light is reflected on the face, the skin is pale as paper, just like a female ghost, gloomy and appalling.

    "Hello? A C, I need you to do something for me! "

 Chapter 166

    Friday is not a very clear overcast day, the sky is dark, it seems that even the air is floating anxiety factor.

    This is a day destined to be not very peaceful. Sukui and the crew agreed to try makeup at two o''clock in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, just got up, something happened.

    The first time to find out the seriousness of the incident is naturally Zhao Lianshan, who is known as a little gossip expert. It''s her habit to open her eyes and brush her microblog every morning. Unexpectedly, just after opening the microblog software, a news gossip headline suddenly appears.

    In the spirit of curiosity, Zhao Lianshan was stunned for a few seconds after reading it, and then burst out a scream, "ah ah ah - yuan yuan, get up! It''s a big deal! "

    Su Kui was so scared that she woke up from her sleep, but she was too lazy to take care of her. She was lazy all over. It was suitable for sleeping in a cool cloudy day.

    I didn''t expect that Zhao Lianshan would not give up. She would take a few steps to jump onto Su Kui''s bed. She would cover her head with a quilt and put her mobile phone in front of her.

    "Don''t sleep. Look, you''re making headlines again!"

    Zhao Lianshan, who had learned that Su Kui had successfully applied for the job, was envious of all kinds, but when she saw the news on her mobile phone, everything disappeared in a flash.

    Beauty is doomed to misfortune!

    But I wait for mortal, really have no blessing to accept! Zhao Lianshan thought in silence.

    The mobile phone is still held high, there is a big posture that you don''t see, I have been holding.

    Su Kui had no choice but to open his eyelids and take a look, and then -

    "I Cao!"

    Only a few bold bold bold characters on the news headlines of microblog clearly mark:

    ? Jiang Yuan, a thousand year old beauty, is suspected of being on the top of the potential rules, and is sent back to school by a mysterious man driving a luxury car late at night. It has been confirmed that she has been selected as the girl''s corner of the famous director su''an''s new film. #

    the photo was taken secretly when she and Qin Che were in and out together. I don''t know if it was intentional or not. Qin Che''s face is very fuzzy, and the license plate is also mosaic. People who are not familiar with it can''t recognize Qin Che as the man in the photo.

    If you look at the comments again, you almost blow out an old blood.

    Majestic: Goddess recently red speed is too fast, I think it is black by villains!

    In the afternoon, the sun is shining again. It''s magnificent: there are always some brain powder to wash white, so obvious photos can''t be seen?

    Ancient century asuroll: wait, why do I think the man in the picture is so familiar? And the car Recumbent groove It''s not what I think, is it?

    Red fire, trance, trance reply @ ancient century Asura LL: the emperor of truth, truth!!! I want to know who the man in the picture is. Look at the handsome figure!!

    Ls Nana: plastic surgery, hype, hidden rules. If such a woman gets on the big screen and becomes an idol star, she can''t imagine how much impact it will have on children!

    Taskent: trash, get out of the entertainment business!!

    After reading a few, Su Kui silently turns off her mobile phone and hands it to Zhao Lianshan.

    Her silent attitude scared Zhao Lianshan. She asked carefully, "Yuanyuan, are you ok?"

    Su Kui wrapped up the quilt again, only showed one hand holding his mobile phone, smelled the words and looked at her speechless, "it''s OK."

    Does she look like something? It''s necessary to think too weakly of her.

    I want to know who did these things with my toes, but I don''t rule out some people who are worried about her rising too fast.

    However, her red so fast, it is inevitable to let people guess whether there is any powerful backstage behind her, so, and exclude some dare not act rashly.

    Then, the scope becomes very small -

    installation drawing!

 Chapter 167

    Think of her, Su Kui lips Cape to pick up a very bad smile, she knows to send her back who is the man? If you know, Su Kui will take back the opinions he just came to the world to express on the painting -

    it''s stupid to be too smart!

    She will use her strength to ascend the supreme throne and face the enemy severely!

    By such a toss, Su Kui also had no sleepiness, simply turned over and got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash and change clothes.

    Zhao Lianshan''s admiring eyes followed her until her figure disappeared. He shook his head and exclaimed, "tut Tut, this psychological quality is hard to be successful or not!"

    After the exclamation, I look down at the comments with interest again, and my fingers are flying as fast as I can while watching them, and I send out the words of counterattack one by one under the comments.

    "Dingdong --"

    the clear prompt tone is Zhao Lianshan''s special concern about the ring tone, while her micro blog has only two special concerns, one is Su Kui who just entered the bathroom, the other is Qin Che.

    And Su Kui is not there, whose micro blog is self-evident.

    Zhao Lianshan is full of excitement, and her eyes are bright. When she looks at the micro blog, she bursts out, "lying in the slot!"!! Jiang Yuan!!! "

    She rubbed a few steps to the door of the bathroom, banging the door, the flesh of the face is undisguised anger and want to cry without tears.

    sukui is brushing her teeth in the interior. Zhao Lanshan almost wailed her with amazing sobs. She almost swallowed her bubble and hurried to vomit and rinse her mouth.

    "Comrade Zhao Lianshan, what''s wrong with you..." Su Kui is speechless. She feels like she has a roommate who doesn''t play according to common sense. She is estimated to live a few years less.

    Zhao Lianshan squatted at the door and drew a circle. Her face was wrinkled and she became a bun. "When did you get involved with Qin Che? The mysterious man in the news about the sleeping trough was him! What do I say so familiar! Jiang Yuan, you return my kaolin flower! "

    Su Kui half joked and half joked: "you, don''t think about it, this kaolin flower has been destroyed by me"

    Zhao Lianshan was angry, "animals!"

    Su Kui let out a smile

    Zhao Lianshan scratched the door, stabbed Su Kui, who was not comfortable, quickly opened the door and came out to stop her making noise again.

    Zhao Lianshan follows her step, Su Kui pours water and she follows. Su Kui makes tea and she looks at it. At last, Su Kui is as strong as Su Kui. She has no choice but to turn around and help her forehead. "I said, Comrade Zhao Lianshan, what do you want?"

    Zhao Lianshan''s mouth was blazing, and his eyes were blazing with gossip. She seemed to bump her shoulder with coquetry. "Then tell me, how did you hook up with the God of men?"

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui spewed out a mouthful of honey water and stared at her incredibly, "cough, what do you say? Do I hook up with him? "

    I didn''t expect Zhao Lianshan to nod his head in a serious way, and naturally said, "yes, is it difficult or is it the man God who takes the initiative?" That''s no more obvious than to say that.

    She doesn''t believe a word.

    As soon as he finished, Su Kui slapped him on the forehead and pushed him open. "You''re really right. It''s really your God who took the initiative to collude with me, right Wait... "

    Su Kui suddenly realized that their conversation was weird.

    "How do you know? Do you know that the man in the picture is Qin Che

    Sherlock Holmes is possessed?

    Su Kui rubbed her chin and looked at her up and down. It seems that Zhao Lianshan is still that Zhao Lianshan. It''s not different.

 Chapter 168

    Or her infatuation with Qin Che has reached the point of insanity. As long as she sees a small part of his body, she can recognize him at a glance?

    Zhao Lianshan didn''t show off and quickly told the truth.

    She raised her mobile phone to Su Kui''s eyes again, and Nunu gestured, "well, it''s clearly written on it. I said Jiang Yuan, you can do it! It''s only a few days'' work, and I''m ready to hook up! "

    Su Kui takes water Mou to slant her one eye, this just puts the line of vision on Zhao Lianshan''s super large screen mobile phone.

    Qin Che: @ Jiang Yuan ANN, I think some people have guessed it. Yes, the man in the picture is me, but it''s not what some people think badly. She is confident and excellent. Not every woman who enters the entertainment circle will have a relationship with the hidden rules. At least we are very pure now. Of course, if we have to explain the photo event, it is: I am her pursuer, that''s all!

    At the same time, Su an, the director, also forwarded the micro blog and wrote: "Jiang Yuan is a very talented child. Her performance is amazing to me, and I hired her. What''s wrong?"? Stop the internet violence. I hope you can accept some new things with a peaceful mind. Believe me, her performance will amaze everyone.

    Cute rabbit sauce: I don''t listen to me, it''s not true!!!

    Saint Catherine Road: I feel the sky in my heart is half collapsed. Help me, I''m going to die!!

    Sgahail: it''s not true + 1. Is there any woman in the world who is worthy of my God?

    Sakakaniuu: I don''t want to believe it, but since the gods have admitted it, it''s probably true.

    Listen to the wind tell me you: what the hell is Jiang Yuan? Do I know you? Internet celebrity? I guess it''s only for fun!

    Galloping Rooster: [smile] I think they are very well matched, and I don''t understand some people''s brain circuits. Who do others like to do with you? You like it unilaterally and wishfully, and people don''t necessarily look at you more. Most of the people who say Jiang Yuan is not worthy of Qin Che are women, right? Don''t you know that in the hearts of our men, Qin Che is not worthy of Jiang Yuan!

    D card D card: upstairs is solution, some people really should go to the hospital to treat brain!

    The number of comments has exceeded ten thousand, and there is a trend of rising.

    Su Kui was surprised and her heart beat faster. Her only thought now is to rush to Qin Che and kiss him!

    How can this man have so much love!

    She rubbed her pink lips and felt that the heart was burning. The honey water she had just drunk remained sweet between her lips and teeth.

    "Hello!" Zhao Lanshan looked at Su sun''s sham tour, and make complaints about her. She could not help but stretch out her hand and shake it in front of her. Wake up! It''s time to die of beauty! My God!! That''s how you ruined it! "

    Su Kui was shaken by her craziness. Her head was dizzy, but her mouth was punctured mercilessly. "Now, he''s not your God, he''s my own!"

    Possessive.

    "Trough!" Zhao Lianshan was so angry that he put his hands on his hips. "It''s shameless, it''s shameless. People are not your men now, OK?"

    Su Kui nodded solemnly, leaning on the bar of the bed with a smile like a flower, in a leisurely voice, "yes, sooner or later, it''s mine, isn''t it he chasing me?"

 Chapter 169

    Zhao Lianshan completely lost to her shameless, very indecent turn a white eye, "line line line, I serve!"

    Su Kui''s eyes light flow, a smug smile, bewitching all living beings, "yield!"

    Zhao Lianshan was shaken by her bright smile. She covered her eyes with one hand and pretended to have eye ache. "Please stop laughing and leave a way for us mortals!"

    This living treasure!

    Su Kui is speechless. Looking at the time, she is almost ten o''clock joking with Zhao Lianshan. She gets up and takes her mobile phone to the balcony.

    Dial out the number you first called since you saved it, and wait.

    Every beep on the phone seemed to be her heartbeat, one, two, three

    "Yuan Yuan?" The phone was picked up, the man''s low voice with a surprise, the ending lingering.

    This man, when did they become so familiar?

    Oh no, I should say, when did they become so familiar in their lives?

    Su Kui silently rolled her white eyes, but the smile couldn''t help expanding again and again, and the gloomy weather couldn''t drive away the sweetness on her smile.

    "It''s me," thought of what he did, and his voice softened a little, "today, thank you."

    Qin Che''s soft voice sounded like a coquetry in his ears. His heart was pounded and his lower abdomen was even hotter. His face changed. After all, he chose to park the car on the side of the road, turn off the Bluetooth headset and put the phone back to his ear.

    He wants to be closer to her.

    "As a real man, his mission is to protect the woman he loves," Wen said

    Solemn tone, like an oath, echoes in sukui''s ear.

    She was burning at the top of her heart, and could not help blurting out what she said, "Qin Che, I want to see you!"

    "Ha ha..." The rustling male voice seemed to go straight into her heart through the earpiece, "me too, wait for me."

    With that, he hung up. Tu Liu Su Kui was stupefied, holding up his cell phone, and suddenly understood what he meant.

    Just now, the background sound seems to be the incessant flow of car engines and whistles. Can''t it be -

    he is on his way?

    Take back the mobile phone and walk back to the room. Zhao Lianshan''s eyes are shining. He looks at Su Kui''s white mobile phone with a dirty face. His eyes are so hot that he can''t burn two holes in the screen.

    Su Kui shakes her cell phone, and her eyes follow it.

    She laughingly shook her head. "Hello, Zhao Lianshan, wake up, your eyes are going to pop out!"

    Zhao Lianshan didn''t care at all. She secretly rubbed her body to Su Kui''s side. She twisted her body curiously and said: "Yuan Yuan, you Did you just call God

    "Well, yes," Su Kui picked up half of the honey water and sipped it. He picked up the eyebrows and said no.

    She was laughing in her heart, so she had no time to look at Zhao Lianshan and see what the little girl wanted to do.

    Sure enough, her eyes suddenly brightened a little, with flattery between the words, shaking Su Kui''s hands and shaking, "Yuan Yuan, good Yuan Yuan Yuan, let me see the male god!"

    "Please pay attention to your words, Zhao Lianshan, your God of man. Now it''s my man. Thank you!" Su Kui pulls back and mercilessly rejects her.

    Zhao Lianshan immediately looked bitter, decided to try another way, blinked apricot eyes immediately, and tried to squeeze out two tears, "I like him for so long, how can you deprive me of my last extravagant hope, wuwuwu, you are merciless, you are cold, you are unreasonable! Jiang Yuan, I want to break with you! "

 Chapter 170

    This performance can''t hide Su Kui''s keen eyes at all. She can see Zhao Lianshan''s cunning in the deep of her eyes clearly.

    Delicate little face still put on a serious expression, "Zhao Lianshan, you are wrong! As the saying goes, friend, don''t deceive! Have you heard of it? "

    Zhao Lianshan, who continued to cry, was stunned. "What? Are not friends and wives to be deceived? " When she didn''t read?

    "That''s my mistake," Su Kui argued seriously.

    "Is it?" Zhao Lianshan thought hard.

    Su Kui wrung Zhao Lianshan''s flesh funny, and his face was so cute. She no longer teases her, "that this palace allows you to see him one side, quickly receives your cat pee, the performance is not like!"

    Zhao Lianshan, who got what he wanted, smiled and hugged Su Kui. He was fat and fleshy. "I knew that Yuan Yuan was the best for me! Don''t worry, I won''t rob a man with you. I just want to see the real face of the God of man with my own eyes, so I''m satisfied. "

    Su Kui pushes her away and looks at her up and down with the eyes of patrol. The eyes are like X-rays. She estimates Zhao Lianshan''s chest circumference, waist circumference and hip circumference in minutes.

    The disgusted eyes tell Zhao Lianshan a cruel reality all the time.

    "I''ll rob you. Can you rob me?"

    Zhao Lianshan, who understood Su Kui''s eyes, was silent and depressed.

    "Tick -"

    when the sound of the prompt of water dripping starts, Su Kui opens the mobile phone in his hand.

    The message sender''s note is called "eternal love". The meaning and reputation should not be too obvious.

    "Yuanyuan, I''m at your school gate. Come here."

    Zhao Lianshan''s neck is about to grow. Just as she is about to see the screen message, Su Kui takes back her mobile phone and gets up.

    Zhao Lianshan is extremely disappointed. She has a simple character. She always shows her mind in her face, but she doesn''t know herself.

    Even if she was abducted and sold one day, she would be stupid to count money for others.

    Su Kui, who was disappointed in her eyes, smiled with disgust. When she came to the door, she turned around and waved, "let''s go, Zhao Lianshan. I''ll show you your God now."

    "The male god? God of men?! Where''s the God of men? " Zhao Lianshan suddenly woke up, rushed into the bathroom and chattered, "what about my floral blue skirt? Where''s my lipstick? What about the new pair of high heels I bought last time... "

    Stepping on a pair of embroidered national style flat shoes, wearing a long green floral retro suspender dress, the green cloth lining Su Kui''s skin is crystal clear, beautiful as a piece of good ancient jade Su Kui''s smell is not good: "Zhao Lianshan, your God has been waiting downstairs, you don''t want to see in the end! I''ll take you away if you don''t see me! "

    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Zhao Lianshan hurriedly ran out, and finally straightened out her face in the mirror, which made her smile and walked away with Su Kui.

    It was nearly ten minutes'' walk to the door, during which Qin Che didn''t send her any message, as if he had already gone.

    But Su Kui knew that with his stubborn paranoia, he would wait until she appeared, otherwise, he would not be him.

    Sure enough, from a long distance I saw a luxury car parked at the school gate. This time Qin Che changed his car to a shiny black Spyker C8 lavilette. The car body is the most classic design, with smooth lines and low-key luxury.

 Chapter 171

    Qin Che, a tall and handsome man, was dressed in a black leisure suit, a grey shirt without a tie, and a charming Adam''s apple appeared on his loosened collar.

    This man is so famous that he is no less famous than many idol stars, or even more.

    Even if the school didn''t know Qin Che before, it must have known about the hidden rules.

    The past students came in a hurry, walked slowly, walked far away and looked back frequently.

    Qin Che, with a strong psychological quality, could not feel those warm eyes like incandescence. In fact, since Su Kui appeared, his sharp eyes like hawks and falcons were tightly glued to her.

    He leans on the car body with a light smile. The lines on his lips are gentle. "Yuanyuan, come here."

    Su Kui''s heart is just like being shot by the arrow of love. She beckoned as a response, and then drew Zhao Lianshan, who wanted to flinch, to meet her.

    Every step out, step by step close to him, Su Kui inexplicably gave birth to a feeling that she had experienced many times, walked to him with a white wedding dress, and then walked through the palace hand in hand, came to the godfather''s side.

    The heart beat like a drum.

    It''s really beautiful. If it wasn''t for the persistent obsession in her heart, she would like to reincarnate for the rest of her life.

    Every time I see him, I feel that I have experienced a first love again, and I will never be bored.

    At this time, Zhao Lianshan unwittingly reaches Su Kui''s ear and whispers in a low voice. His brows are locked tightly and his face is bitter melon, "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan I, I suddenly think that I have something else to do. Can I, can I go first? "

    Show eyebrow to pick up, Su Kui laughs of meaning is long, mercilessly expose her, "no!"

    "Oh, my legs are soft!" Zhao Langshan''s words are blocked and his feet are firmly fastened on the ground, but he is unwilling to take another step forward.

    Su Kui has no words to look at her! Aren''t you crying to see your God? Or I''ll have to break off, huh? "

    Zhao Lianshan will never admit that she is trapped by Su Kui''s powerful aura, but when she comes back to her senses, she looks up! Ah ah ah ah Jiang Yuan!!! "

    Su Kui''s eyes squinted at her. He took out his ears and said, "I''m here!"

    Sell teammates or something, don''t be too skilled!

    Zhao Lianshan gave her a vicious look, which means that I will settle accounts with you when I go back!

    Then quickly raised a smile, reserved and lady''s lifted the scattered hair, "how are you! My name is Zhao Lianshan. I''m Yuanyuan''s classmate and roommate. "

    As soon as the words came out, Zhao Lianshan had an impulse to kill herself.

    Is bowing his head chagrin between, listened to Su Kui to sell a good friend successfully again only.

    "I''d like to add that Zhao Lianshan is your fan sister!"

    Qin Che was startled, and quickly turned his head and motioned with his eyes, "what''s the situation?" Innocent and sincere, "I am wronged!"

    He doesn''t even know which ghost the girl in front of him is! However, he still stepped back, and his face was restored to that of strangers.

    "Hello, I''m Qin Che, and now I''m Yuan Yuan''s pursuer. She''ll be in the dormitory later, and I''ll bother you to take care of her."

    At this time, Zhao Lianshan''s brain was blank, and then when Qin Che''s voice sounded, the fireworks exploded.

    Now she is totally, what others say, she will do subconsciously.

    Looking at the real version of the God standing in front of her eyes, she has all the senses and is full of energy. She has only one idea in her mind -

 Chapter 172

    My God is so handsome!!

    Zhao Lianshan''s face is like a fool, nodding repeatedly, "mm-hmm, I will, God of man, you can rest assured! With me, Yuan Yuan must be surrounded by men. Of course, except for you, hehehehehe... "

    Su Kui was speechless and helped her forehead to look at the sky. She found that Qin Zhen really had the potential to be a human trafficker!

    However, Qin Che is very useful for this remark. The direct expression is that the facial lines are softened and he smiles at Zhao Lianshan. Even if it''s a flash in the pan, it''s enough to make Zhao Lianshan happy.

    She decided that she would be su Kui''s flower protector in the future when the God of man was not there!

    Having satisfied her wish, Zhao Lianshan saw that more and more students gathered around her. She looked at them as monkeys and hurriedly said, "that, God of man, are you here to take Yuanyuan to try makeup?"

    Qin Che raised his hand and looked at the wristwatch. In a low voice, he said, "yes."

    Zhao Lianshan hurriedly said: "then you go quickly, don''t delay the time!"

    "Well, I will invite you to dinner some other day. Thank you for your care."

    "Mm-hmm, goodbye, God of man! Yuanyuan goodbye! "

    Su Kui waved and secretly despised Qin''s possessiveness. With her understanding of Qin, she was afraid that he would invite Zhao Lianshan to dinner for another purpose!

    For example, all the men who are close to her will get rid of the bullying under my protection. It seems that no matter how many lives they have experienced, they will not change.

    When she waved goodbye, Qin Che had carefully opened the passenger''s door for Su Kui, and raised one hand above her head to prevent her hitting her head.

    Then he went back to the driver''s cab, started the engine and drove away from the film arts university.

    Longteng film and television base, 2:45 p.m.

    Instead of going back to her own lounge, andI huddled with many actors to make up.

    Her costume is white with black hair and waist, and a white ribbon ties her hair up.

    her makeup is mainly focused on eye makeup, not strong. Her eyes are black and black, and her eyes are bright. Her eyelashes are clear and her lips are light pink. It seems that the whole person is four or five years younger. It seems that he is only eighteen or nine years old, pure and lovely.

    By this time, all the actors were in place, except Su Kui.

    In recent years, a very popular little Huadan curled his mouth and said to an: "sister Hua and brother Li are here. Only someone, with a backstage, has begun to play a big card before a piece of work!"

    "That''s it. Do you want us all to wait for her alone?" Another also echoed, the flattering Chong Andu and the leading actor this time an Li smiled. The former smiled back, while the latter directly turned around and ignored, but looked away frequently.

    Seeing this scene, an Hua can''t understand who he is waiting for. In his heart, he scolds Su Kui fox spirit, but on his face, he smiles softly and amiably. "Don''t talk nonsense, brother an, it seems that Jiang Yuan will arrive in a while. Come and have a rest first?"

    I didn''t expect that Ann would not give her face at all, or even look at her directly. She shook her head indifferently and said, "no need," and then turned away.

    She was stunned by an Hua, who was mercilessly disgraced. She didn''t expect that an Li would not give her such a face. For a moment, she had nothing to say, and the scene was immediately embarrassed.

    A group of people you look at me, I look at you, all excuse something to hurry away.

 Chapter 173

    At the same time, the bright black Spyker is like a galloping horse, rushing through the traffic and quickly arriving at the gate of Longteng base.

    Su Kui looked at the time. At 2:45, she was almost late.

    But sighed, it seems that her bad reputation of playing a big card is going to spread to the whole crew.

    Shrugging her shoulders, she is ready to push open the car door and get off. Now, it''s time for making up and changing costume. After all, Su anding''s time is 3:00 in the afternoon, isn''t it?

    The white and thin wrist was buckled by a big hand, which prevented Su Kui from getting off.

    "Well? What''s the matter? " Su Kui asked him funny, is she reluctant?

    Qin Che took a deep look at her and then said in a deep voice, "did you forget something?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui really thought about it seriously, and then decided to see him, curled up eyelashes like a fan blinked and blinked, innocent way: "no ah."

    Qin Che''s sharp face was hard to hide, and his voice was deep. "Really not?"

    Su Kui shook her head. "No!"

    "Alas," Qin Che sighed, raised his face again, and touched her soft black hair with a soft complexion. "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead, I''ll find you later."

    "Well? Don''t you go? "

    "Don''t leave. You''re making a scene for the first time. I''m afraid you will be bullied." In fact, as early as in the interview, Qin Che told Su Kui that she would be covered by him, but he was always worried that she would not adapt to the crew.

    Although I am not in this circle, I have a friend who knows the potential rules of the entertainment circle. Those dark transactions and private crowding are not uncommon.

    So, it''s not so much fear, but awe, naked awe!

    He is to declare the world, Su Kui is the woman he covers, he is her back!

    Not convinced? Just do it! Su Kui''s good and bad, he took over.

    The mind is exquisite and clear like Su Kui. How can I not understand Qin Che''s actions.

    There was a flash of burning in her eyes. She quickly covered up the past and smiled again. She said craftily, "well, you are a good pursuer. You have a bright future. Keep working hard!"

    Qin Qifeng''s eyes were as bright as stars. Su Kui was in a trance and saw the illusion of the vast universe in his eyes.

    He said seriously, "I will! Come on, isn''t it three? It''s going to be late. "

    He even remembered this.

    Sukui won''t admit that she''s moved. This man, maybe he''s full of love talk skills, right?

    She nodded and decided not to tease him any more. Before getting off, she quickly printed a kiss on his face, leaving a rather lively sentence, "reward!"

    People have got out of the car and run away quickly.

    For a long time after she left, Qin Che was in a state of soul wandering. The place where his right cheek was branded with a lip print was burning. He was about to burn.

    As if that place was a fuse, it ran all the way to his heart. It didn''t hurt, it just rose, and a kind of happy fireworks exploded in his mind.

    He thought, this is not a small progress, is it?

    Su Kui finally arrived at 59. There is no doubt that everyone has arrived and the costumes have been changed.

    Depending on the situation, it seems that she is waiting for one?

    She was very sorry to walk over, eyes extraordinarily sincere, "I''m sorry, let everyone wait for a long time!"

    Some of them are gentle and impatient after such a long time, but it''s not easy to say anything more.

 Chapter 174

    But there are always some people who don''t let her be better, such as now --

    "Oh, I''m sorry, that''s all? Do you know how long we waited? Of course, even if we wait for a while, we are just early from brother and sister Hua, but because you are late for so long. Excuse me, their precious time is that you are sorry to finish? "

    As soon as they spoke, they were aggressive, and the people who were automatically classified as little people left looked at the girl who was talking. Their eyes were murderous, but the little actors were not aware of it and were proud of it.

    Su Kui''s smile was contemptuous, and he said, "what do you want?"

    This sentence can ask her. She just wanted to show Su Kui''s face in front of an Hua.

    She read those reports on the Internet some time ago, and she also believed that it was an Hua who got involved in the feelings of her junior sister, but what''s the matter?

    In today''s era, we always laugh at the poor but not the prostitutes!

    But who is Su Kui? There is a fake alien core in the original goods. No matter it''s not matched, there should be some psychological quality.

    If she is really frightened by a little actor, there is no doubt that an Hua is the one who laughs the most.

    How could she have made the enemy do what she wanted? The little actress thought that a little girl who had not yet left the university must have been too ashamed to dig in the ground.

    But Su Kui didn''t, and the little actor couldn''t stand it for a moment. He said quickly: "you, you and sister Hua and brother Li apologize!"

    At this time, a man with a mellow voice spewed out two words "no need."

    The little actor''s face was stiff for a moment, and andI''s face was not very good-looking. When she just spoke, andI looked at her in this direction. She accidentally saw that andI''s face was an undisguised irony.

    She lowered her eyes. Her long black eyelashes covered the hatred that was about to gush out of her eyes. After adjusting for half a minute, she slowly raised her small face and looked at Su Kui with a friendly smile. "I''m sorry. I''m a family member when I''m in the cast. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now I''m relieved to see you. I thought something happened to you when you didn''t come." Why didn''t you get hit and killed by a car on the way here? In this way, she will never get rid of the future trouble!

    Su Kui sneers. Of course, she knows that Anhui hates her so much that she wants to die. Jiang Yuan, who used to have a low IQ, would make Anhui realize the danger and then think of destroying her.

    So, when the original chip for a high-end, she can do everything right?

    Just think about it, I''m looking forward to it -

    Su Kui points his pink lips, looks at an Hua with funny eyes, squints his water eyes slightly, and looks like a sly fox.

    Light way: "excuse me, why should I apologize?" There is no disguised irony in the tone.

    Satirize her hypocrisy, dirty.

    Anyu is half dead by her anger, but she is still smothered by her extraordinary ''Ninjutsu''. Her smile is still amiable, and she walks slowly to Su Kui and stands still.

    "It doesn''t matter. Fortunately, it''s just a make-up test now. It''s more than half a month before the official start-up. Don''t make it again next time. Everyone should be more considerate. Jiang Yuan hasn''t made a movie. I''m sure she won''t be late next time."

    Next time, I''ll never be late. That''s right, but her sharp sixth sense captures some deeper meanings.

    1. Although it doesn''t matter what you say, in fact, you''ve sold her all the time.

 Chapter 175

    2. An Hua is telling people clearly that she is a new person without any works.

    3. The newcomer plays a big card. He is late for the famous director''s production team and does not know how to repent. This is not important to everyone.

    Oh, good skill.

    Except for Anli, the faces of almost all the people in the room were all down.

    Anyu didn''t expect that Su Kui would dare to confront the whole cast openly. Is she really fearless and not afraid of being tripped by others?

    Her face changed at last. The anger in her eyes disappeared quickly. Her smile disappeared. She put on a look of elder dignity. She frowned and said, "Yuanyuan, we have been waiting for you for so long and wasted a lot of time. Considering that you are young and haven''t done any drama, I don''t care about you, but you..."

    She sighed a deep sigh, as if it were heartbreaking.

    "Hiss -" Su Kui wanted to laugh, so she really laughed. Her bright water eyes were full of emotion. When they moved to an Hua''s face, they had become frozen. "Who are you? Yuan Yuan? Is that what you can call it? "

    "I......" For a while, an Hua was speechless and mumbled, "I''m just worried about you..."

    Su Kui said rudely, "Oh, worry about me? Why didn''t you worry that I would not go back because I lost my love when you robbed Yi Ming? "

    Looking at an Hua''s face with pure makeup, Su Kui shook her head and said, "is it an actor? The expression is really in place! "

    The dog leg of an Hua is shining when her eyes are slightly red when she is bullied. She knows that the chance is coming!

    "Why are you like this? Treat a person''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung! Sister Hua and Yi Shao really love each other. Your charm can''t match that of sister Hua. Don''t go back to that old account after the event. Is it interesting? " The little actor stood out and rolled up his sleeves in indignation.

    The little actor is named Liu Tingting. She looks very cute. She is wearing the lowest water green maid clothes, which makes the whole person look like a green onion. Unfortunately, the sharp between her eyebrows completely destroyed the quiet and gentle look.

    Another actor, Xie Yun, saw that she had snatched the lead, and immediately hated to bite her teeth, waiting for opportunities and waiting for opportunities.

    After hearing Liu Tingting''s words, Xie Yun Snickers and secretly scolds her for fighting with pig brain. As we all know, even those who are no longer shameful have little courage to publicize their work as a junior. However, this fool, without knowing his life or death, raised it in front of the installation and painting.

    What''s more, it seems that as long as an Hua and Yi Ming love each other, they can ignore everything.

    Because, in her heart, she has probably recognized that an Hua is the woman who is a junior.

    Xie Yun knows that Liu Tingting is estimated to be finished. Even if she can finish the film successfully, she will be miserable.

    Looking at an Hua''s gloomy expression and tightly clenching his hands on both sides of his body, Xie Yun knew that it was the best time to speak at this moment.

    She immediately stood out and sneered at Su Kui. "Miss Jiang, this is the cast. Please pay attention to your behavior. I don''t care what you used to look like, but we all waited for you so long. Are you sure you don''t owe us a word of sorry?"

 Chapter 176

    Smell speech, an painted face recovered a lot, eyes light cold sweep Xie Tingting a glance, to Xie Yun micro jaw head thanks.

    Receiving the approval of an Hua, Xie Yun''s heart will jump happily.

    The most direct result was that she made sunflower apologize even more.

    A few steps before she left, before Su Kui came and spoke, Anli suddenly said, "she''s not late!"

    Hearing this, Su Kui raised her eyebrows and raised her plump red lips. This was her habitual action when she thought about it. She thought that only she knew that she was stepping on the last few seconds.

    "Impossible!" Xie Tingting''s eyes widened.

    Su Kui''s smile was cold, and her eyes were like a curved knife with poison. She shot at an Hua with cold and fierce force.

    "You can believe it or not, but I believe there will be monitoring in these places. Do you want to check it? Well? "

    Cold swept a circle of silent people, Su Kui then leisurely way: "since Su Dao and I are about three o''clock in the afternoon, then what''s wrong with me coming before three o''clock? If you come ahead of time, then I admire your dedication, but this is not the reason why I have to do the same thing! "

    What do you want to do with me?!

    "Su Dao said three o''clock in the afternoon, so I arrived before three o''clock." even though it''s only a minute away, it''s like a clear watershed.

    "As for what I did before, I''m sorry, I don''t want to disclose! If you don''t believe it, go to the monitor! "

    People look at me, I look at you, there is no one moving, they actually believe sukui words, after all, since dare to check, are generally in the heart, not afraid of being found what does not conform to the words.

    So

    What is the attitude of the three people who started everything to create this chaos?

    Most of them are actors. They are used to seeing those dirty jokes in the entertainment circle. They were confused by an Hua''s pure smile, but once they figured it out, they would not be so friendly to see an Hua''s beautiful expression.

    She felt cold all over. She moved her body uneasily, and the smile was very reluctant. "Xuemei, I really have nothing to do with Yi Ming. He chased me after breaking up with you. If I knew he was your ex boyfriend, I would not accept it anyway! Sorry, Xuemei. If you don''t like it, I''ll break up with him! "

    She just finished saying that Xie Yun immediately shouted: "why do you want to paint sister to break up?"

    On the contrary, Su Kui has been looking at them leisurely and comfortably, as if watching a despicable performance. After listening to the words of an Hua, he just said casually: "OK, I don''t like it very much. Go to share it!"

    "You..." An Hua''s face was ugly. She didn''t expect that Su Kui''s reaction would be so fierce.

    Su Kui directly cut off her words, ha ha sneer, "dare not, or do not want to, eh?" Everyone has to pay for their actions, even if it''s just a casual joke.

    An Hua is in a dilemma immediately. In full view of the public, does she really want her to call Yi Ming to break up?

    How could it be?!

    At this time, Qin Che, dressed in a casual suit, came here with his hands in his trouser pocket, chatting with su''an and scanning Su Kui until he saw what seemed to be a dispute there.

 Chapter 177

    The fierce sword eyebrows are tightened in an instant, and a hill rises in the center of eyebrows.

    His voice was cold and piercing. He raised his voice slightly and asked Su Kui, "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter?" As he said, he walked to sukui and soon came to her side.

    As soon as the long arm is extended, Su Kui does not have the slightest precaution. She has already encircled her thin body into her arms. The meaning of maintenance should not be too obvious.

    Dark as the abyss of the eyes is the bottomless ice, Qin Che''s powerful gas field suddenly rolled to the ground, and all the people who were swept by his eyes felt cold all over, like running around in shorts in the cold winter weather, people would be frozen into ice sculptures.

    There are many comments on Qin Che from the outside world, such as handsome, excellent ability, multi gold, cleanliness

    But more about how dangerous he is. Before, I only saw on the news which company JK group bought. Most of the content was to praise him for his young, promising and outstanding ability. There are not many reports on the means used to get it.

    So people don''t know. Until now, when the legendary god like man stood in front of them, and the terrible air field almost overwhelmed them, they didn''t know how terrible the man was.

    An Hua''s face turned red and white. At last, it turned out to be without a trace of blood. Fortunately, she was covered by thick makeup, so that she would not lose face.

    Originally, Liu Tingting and Xie Yun, who were competing to be the first birds, looked at each other and saw a deep regret in each other''s eyes. They didn''t expect that this new person who looked outstanding but didn''t have a work actually had such a big backstage.

    Moreover, she seems to be very close to each other.

    It''s over!

    This is their common voice, and their steps are not moved back timidly. At this time, no one will think about competing for the limelight and paying more attention. They just want to protect themselves!

    Thinking, Xie Yun could not help but look up at an Hua, see her face ugly, my heart across a happy, and quickly bow into the crowd.

    As for her -

    please help yourself!

    Su Kui was accidentally taken into a broad arms, and had no time to break free. His breath had been the first to smell the taste of the unique shaving water and light Mint tobacco, which were familiar with the carved bone marrow.

    She raised her head in surprise and snuggled up to his broad chest. She looked like a bird on the back of a man. "Have you finished?" After asking, I saw Su an, who had been standing quietly behind Qin Che in a pocket director''s suit. He had a pair of round frame silver rimmed glasses on his nose and a gray cap on his head. He was looking at Qin Che with a funny face.

    However, he was not affected by Qin Che''s aura at all, and turned a blind eye to the people who were huddled in a pile not far away.

    Following su''an''s eyes, Su Kui''s eyes fell on Qin Che''s three-dimensional face, and she couldn''t help but praise the saying "I''m really handsome man"!

    However, their relationship is still unclear. In fact, they just met for a few days. Su Kui didn''t want to leave an image of being impatient to hold her thighs in front of outsiders. After earning a little, Qin Che also released her.

    Just big palm but possessive will su Kui''s small hand into the palm, it seems that his feelings for Su Kui, can''t wait to tell the world.

    Su Kui''s heart was sweet, and he knew that he was standing for her, so he didn''t refuse any more, holding him on the back hand.

 Chapter 178

    It''s obvious that Qin Che''s palm temperature seems to be rising after receiving Su Kui''s response. He holds it harder, as if he could hold it all his life.

    An Hua is no longer shocked to show her emotion. She is afraid now. In case that what she did is -

    God! She closed her eyes tightly, stopped herself from thinking, comforted herself again and again, no, no, those things did not pass her hand, let Qin Che have the ability of all day, it is impossible to find out!

    Only in this way can she control her weak legs and her trembling hands.

    "What happened? Did they embarrass you? " It seems that Qin Che doesn''t intend to stop at this point.

    Su Kui shook her head and said lightly, "nothing," and Su Kui was very skillful in speaking. She said nothing, not no answer. This is totally two different meanings, which makes people find no mistakes.

    After all, she didn''t say yes or no, the answer was ambiguous, only to see what the people who came out for her would like to think.

    "Sorry, Su Dao. I''ve kept you waiting."

    Su an ''s Grand wave of hand made her look a little more serious because of her friendly smile. Her eyes narrowed into a line. I don'' t know if it was su Kui ''s illusion. She always felt that under the reflection of the lens, Su an'' s eyes were full of fox ''s cunning.

    "It''s OK. I''ve just finished my work here. You''re here just in time, students. You understand!" Su''an said that he had just received another huge investment and was in such a good mood that he couldn''t care about such a small thing. Moreover, now his eyes on Su Kui are totally looking at a money tree.

    He is exquisite in appearance and excellent in acting, and can attract a steady stream of capital investment for him. Why doesn''t he do it?

    Then he asked a sentence that made everyone in the room fall short of their glasses. "Archer, when will we have the wedding? At that time, I will give you a big red bag! " Then he touched his chin, as if he didn''t think it was enough, and added, "well, with your perfect gene, future children can''t be ugly. As long as you rest assured, I will make him the hottest child star in Asia!"

    Speaking freely, even Su Kui Leng, who boasted that his psychological quality was hard enough, was shocked out of a cold sweat. Damn it, where''s this neuropathy?

    Is it su an, the famous director who always scolds the crying actors because of the rumors?

    But no matter how surprised everyone was, Qin Che was very useful. He lost a meaningful look at Su an: if you don''t have money in the future, just look for me!

    Mouth but modest way: "where where, we are still very early," but disguised to admit that Su Kui is the mother of his children.

    Su Kui is speechless, and can''t stand the different disguises of the man. From the angle of imperceptibility, she stealthily penetrates into the hem of his suit, pinches a piece of soft meat at his waist and wrists it hard!

    "Hiss -" Qin Che hissed in a low voice, but his handsome face was calm, even with thin lips and a smile, and played a harmless joke on Su an.

    He doesn''t hurt? Of course not. He is just good at controlling superficial emotions and hiding everything in his bones.

    And the hidden side is easily hidden from others.

    It''s lucky to see this side of him. It''s probably only Su Kui since ancient times.

    She is the only one who has seen her lover''s hidden side!

 Chapter 179

    At the end of the exchange, Qin Che finally turned her eyes to an Hua, who was as sharp as a hawk and falcon. She didn''t dare to look directly at her, but her eyes dodged and didn''t look up.

    For a long time, when all the people began to feel numb, Qin Che said coldly, "miss an, do you have any trouble with Yuan Yuan?"

    An Hua immediately shook his head reflexively, and forced out a dry smile at the same time. "President Qin said," Jiang Yuan is my primary school sister. I can''t love her enough. How can I have a festival with her? "

    Qin Che laughed, and there was no disguised irony between his words. "That''s best, but I know Yuanyuan''s character. She doesn''t take the initiative to embarrass others easily. If..." When it comes to this, he lost all his smile and replaced it with the cold words, "if she has a bad relationship with others, I believe it must be others who are the first to provoke her! At that time... "

    He didn''t go on talking about it later, but sometimes it''s more intimidating to leave a suspense. After all, no one knows what he''s going to say. If someone provokes Su Kui, how to deal with that person -

    An Hua naturally understands, clenches her fist, stabs her fingertips into the palm, and stabs her to keep chuckling. She''s jealous. What''s the good thing Good men are all Jiang Yuan''s. isn''t it enough for heaven to give her exquisite looks and her excellent acting skills? Why give her all the good things in the world?!

    Why is God unfair!

    But she can only commit herself to an old man, and make amends. She thought she had caught a golden turtle son-in-law, but she didn''t think it was worth mentioning in front of Qin Che and lost to Jiang Yuan again.

    However, she can''t show any details. As long as she wants to stay in the entertainment circle and climb up, she must bear it. When necessary, she even wants to please Jiang Yuan!

    She smiled sincerely, "how could I feel cordial when I saw Jiang Yuan for the first time? I really love her as my younger sister. President Qin is at ease. If I am here, I won''t let others bully her!" Then she looked back at the crowd. "And the crew are all very good. Jiang Yuan is the youngest in the crew, so he will be taken care of more naturally, don''t you think?"

    Everyone nodded immediately, as if a second later, Qin would be blacklisted.

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qin. We will take good care of Jiang Yuan!"

    Qin Che just smiled, smiling with a little carelessness, and said lightly, "it''s best to be so!"

    A sound of catering still reverberated in the ear. The last expression of the crowd was indifferent. They looked at Qin Che''s and Su Kui''s clasped hands with complicated expression, sighed silently and lost in the crowd again.

    At this time, the situation is just like that sentence. Only when you have the right, can you have the right to speak. As it turns out, it is true, isn''t it?

    The warm big palm poked in from the bottom of the clothes and grasped Su Kui''s small hand, which was still at his waist. The small hand was thin and had no sense of bone. The skin was smooth and tender. The fingers were as thin as jade. Qin Che had a good feeling of holding it. He played with it carefully. He bowed his head and said two words to Su Kui silently, "Naughty!"

    Su Kui''s face was hot and her cheeks were quickly dyed with crimson. She glared at him angrily, but the shy and timid eyes didn''t have much power to frighten him. Qin Che was in a better mood. She picked up her lips and chuckled at her. Her voice was magnetic. Su Dao exploded!

 Chapter 180

    Qin Che rubbed her long, soft black hair. The temperature of her fingertips made him attached to her. He wanted to stay with her and see her shining side in the cast. But at five o''clock, there was a meeting that could not be pushed away, which he had to preside over. He could only regret to give up.

    In the past, he was called workaholic because he couldn''t find anything other than work that could make his mood fluctuate.

    Now, he is still a workaholic, not for anything else, just want to earn more money, to love the woman all she wants.

    In su''an''s ambiguous and complicated eyes, Qin Chula takes Su Kui to the corner and holds her gently.

    Qin Che is very tall. Su Kui''s height is about 168. Qin Che is still one head higher than Su Kui. So when he holds her, his chin is just on the top of her hair, and her breath is full of the attractive fragrance of her hair.

    Beauty is in my arms, and time is good.

    Qin Che has a good feeling if time stays at this moment forever. Su Kui doesn''t struggle. Qin Che gently circles her in his arms, buries her face in his chest, and fills her brain with the familiar smell of tobacco mint, which makes her dizzy for a while. Her hands circle his waist uncontrollably.

    They hold each other quietly, as a whole, the four point sunlight is dazzling and warm, the dazzling golden awn casts a mottle on the ground through the gap between them, and the shadow of their silent embrace is pulled for a long time

    Time goes by minute by second

    When he spoke again, Qin Che''s voice was hoarse, "Yuan Yuan."

    Su Kui has been completely lost in his pleasant smell. Her whole body is in a state of floating. She is very happy and enjoying. Even the hot sunshine on her head can not affect her good mood.

    Qin Che called again, "Yuan Yuan?"

    Trance seems to hear someone call her, Su Kui reflexively "um" a, nostalgic with the tip of his nose rub his broad chest, for a while still can''t tell where she is in the world and love embrace each other, until slowly, sensory consciousness gradually back.

    Only then did she realize that they were back to the starting point again. She was so easily bewitched by him! Qin Che can''t see Su Kui''s expression at this time is angry and annoyed. This man''s Kung Fu to flirt with his younger sister is better than ever. She sometimes even wondered whether God had added all the extra attributes to the flirting skills when he was creating human beings.

    Otherwise, he just hugged her, hooked his lips and smiled at her. He whispered a few words to her with the sound of hearing that she was going to be pregnant, and she fell into the love trap he set!

    It''s true that -

    cultivation has become refined. It seems that she can''t catch up with her.

    Anyway, she will be with him in the end, so it seems that whoever catches him is OK, because the deepest love in the end will always be him!

    So she asked softly, "what''s the matter?"

    Shasha''s deep laughter sounded overhead. Qin Che heard her hair and said in a low voice, "Yuanyuan, can I think that you like me a little bit?"

    Not like it, but like it very much -

    Su Kui was silent for a while, gently, thinking that he was breathing out of his nose

    This alone is enough to make Qin Che ecstatic, thousands of times more excited than signing a multi billion contract.

    What else in the world can bring happiness more than the person you like, just like you?

    Probably not, Qin thought.

 Chapter 181

    Seeing Qin Che driving away with the black Shijue, Su Kui bent her eyebrows and walked back to the crew.

    When she came back, Su Kui could clearly feel that people''s attitude towards her was not the same. She could not say that she was close to her. It was the kind of emotion with a little flattery and some fear. She knew where the emotion came from.

    Seeing her, su''an immediately waved happily, "Alin, go, take Jiang Yuan to change clothes first, then make up, ask the photographer to prepare, let''s try the effect first!"

    Just now there was also Alin. She listened to Su an''s words and immediately came to introduce Su Kui into the dressing room.

    "Miss Jiang, this way, please."

    "Thank you." Su Kui nodded his thanks.

    Alin quickly waved his hand, "no thanks, no thanks. It''s all we should do." But there is a little difference in her heart. Now it seems that as long as someone else doesn''t provoke her, her character is very easy to get along with!

    The dressing room is independent, with a large space and very stylish decoration. It''s not built temporarily at first sight. There is a dressing room on the side of the room. The central wall is inlaid with a huge European style vanity mirror and a European style white leather chair. In addition, there is even a sofa that can lie down for a person to sleep.

    The eyebrows and eyes moved slightly, and Su Kui picked up her lips and smiled silently. It seems that this treatment is not what a new person like her should have -

    however, since both the director and the protagonist acquiesced, she would not treat herself badly.

    Alin is a very thin woman, dressed up avant-garde, walking on ten centimeter high-heeled shoes, she put Su Kui in place, immediately walked out of the door, shouted to the outside, "Xiao Liu, Xiao Liu! Has Miss Jiang''s costume been ironed yet? "

    The girl named Xiao Liu pushed the black eyeglass frame on her nose and nodded, "OK! I''ll get it now! " She said that she quickly ran into the public dressing room where Su Kui was supposed to go. When she came out, she held two sets of wide sleeved long skirts of one color, one pink and one green, followed by a boy, and held a white fur collar Cape in her arms.

    When she saw the clothes, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows a little surprised. From her perspective, none of these costumes were made by famous artists, with exquisite workmanship and excellent materials. Of course, these are nothing to Suan, who is rich and powerful.

    However, for a female match, it seems that the configuration is too good.

    This is not over yet. Seeing Su Kui''s surprised face, Lin smiled and said: "Miss Jiang, today only these two sets are shot. In fact, there are still two sets of customized costumes for you!"

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked a eyebrow, and then exclaimed, "Su Dao really deserves to be a famous one, and he treats all the actors equally!"

    Alin pulled the corners of his lips and said that the price of the costumes is up to the sky now, let alone that Su Dao specially invited his teacher Fu to design and make for the role of Min rou. The four sets of clothes are all hand-made, and any one taken out can be used as art collection.

    I don''t know how much manpower and material resources are expended by these clothes alone. This Miss Jiang even praises Su Dao for treating equally? I don''t know if I really don''t know or pretend I don''t know.

    Other people''s clothes, including the protagonists and heroines, are all made to order. Embroidery is not so sophisticated. It''s all machine embroidery. Experts can see the difference between them at a glance.

    But can Alin say that? Of course not!

    There are no opinions, who let people behind a willing to throw a lot of money pursuer?

 Chapter 182

    So, Alin smiled a few times, then took one of the graceful and generous wide sleeve dress wrapped chest and handed it to Su Kui, "Miss Jiang, change clothes first? Can I help you? "

    Help?

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and shook her head in a funny way. "No need," she went into the dressing room with her long, layered skirt.

    It''s funny to say that she was also a person who mixed up in ancient times. She can''t even wear clothes, can she? In her opinion, Alin''s worries are superfluous.

    After wearing it, Su Kui found that the clothes were really elegant. They didn''t mix water at all. There were four or five layers of them. Because of the excellent materials, Su Kui''s body curve was properly outlined in the fitting mirror. I didn''t expect that there was such a skilled master here. It''s really rare.

    Alin and Liu have been waiting at the door, just waiting for Su Kui to shout, and they immediately go in to help.

    In their eager eyes, the door of the fitting room slowly opened from inside, and they held their breath almost for a moment.

    Out of the woman''s black hair and waist, oval face white as jade, eyes like spring water, looking forward to flow. A long pink dress with wide sleeves outlines her slender waist. It is beautiful and does not contain a trace of powder.

    They stayed until they woke up with a light inquiry, "what? Isn''t it nice? "

    "Ah?!"

    Alin raised her head and looked obsessed. "It''s beautiful. It''s so beautiful!"

    She has never seen such a good person for decades. If it''s not out of time, she really wants to reach for Su Kui''s face and pinch it to see if her skin has really reached the point of skin like blood.

    To these praise, Su Kui just listens casually, does not go to heart. She has always known that this physical appearance is very excellent. To be exact, it seems that every time she goes through the female partner, she looks like the mistress.

    I can''t think of it. Are there any problems with these male heads? Don''t put the talented girl who has background and appearance. She would rather give up everything than be with the little white lady who is crying!

    But -

    if all the male owners choose the second daughter, what else can sunflower do?

    Isn''t her existence just for the purpose of fighting against the cannon fodder mistress and realizing the heroine''s great feat of being a winner in life?

    After thinking about this, Su Kui picked up her skirt with both hands, walked slowly to the mirror and sat down, and said to Alin, who was still standing in a daze: "do you want to put on makeup?"

    "Ah? Oh, yes, make up! " With that, Alin quickly regained his sense, walked to the dressing table, took out a new set of cosmetics that had not been opened, and put them on the table one by one.

    Then -

    to Su Kui''s flawless face, she was worried again.

    How to apply this makeup?

    her eyebrows are faint, her eyebrows are slender, her skin is white and blemish, her pupils are dark, her eyelashes are thick, her eyelashes are covered with pink eyes.

    For the first time in her life, Alin was in trouble. She looked at sukui carefully for a while. Sukui also sat quietly and let her unrestrained eyes wander back and forth in her face, without a trace of impatience.

    After looking at her for a long time, Xiao Liu was relatively young, just out of college. After waiting for a long time, she couldn''t help but say, "sister Alin, why don''t you do it? The photographer is waiting outside! "

    Alin responded and nodded. "Well, I see. Who''s on the picture now?"

    Liu thought for a moment, "it''s time to get to Li Ge. Photographers take pictures of them first, and then they have to catch up with the next announcement."

 Chapter 183

    "Good! Tell the outside, we''ll be fine soon! " As soon as he entered the state, he switched to his master skill, and allin''s face suddenly calmed down. First, he isolated Su Kui''s thin skin, then calmly picked up a makeup brush, dipped it in a little eyebrow powder, held Su Kui''s chin in his left hand, and quickly drew on Su Kui''s eyebrow.

    "Miss Jiang, I think your foundation is very good, so you don''t need too much cosmetics to pile up. That will cover up your original aura, don''t you think?" Alin asked as she put on her make-up. Her hand passed over sunflower''s face very lightly, like a painter.

    It''s just that the paint is replaced by cosmetics and the paper is replaced by skin.

    Su Kui chuckled, "of course, I believe in your ability and vision!"

    Is there anything more enjoyable than being recognized as a professional? Although Alin''s make-up technique has been practiced to perfection, and there is no lack of praise, but everyone likes to listen to good words.

    In a few words, the distance between them has been shortened. At last, they have called each other "Yuanyuan" and "sister Alin".

    The two were talking. Su an knocked on the doorplate at the door and said in a long voice, "how are you, OK?"

    Alin hurriedly went to open the door and said, "OK, Su guide, how about you!"

    As if offering treasure, she led su''an to Su Kui. "It''s sonorous! How are you, how are you! "

    Hearing the voice, Su Kui''s black hair turned into a gong bun. An orchid and jade hairpin was inserted obliquely in the hair room. A long pink dress set off her whole person. Her face was white and bloodless. There was a little sadness between her eyebrows.

    At this time, su''an had an illusion that she was no longer standing in front of Jiang Yuan, but min rou. She really lived in the world.

    "It''s good. It''s so similar! Too much! " Su Anru gets the treasure and sighs several times. Before meeting Su Kui, he really didn''t think about it. In his lifetime, he could see the illusion of minrou in reality.

    Su''an''s grin almost reached the back of her ear. "Come on, let''s try to take a picture first." before she left, she turned back and gave Alin a thumbs up. "Alin, technology is getting better and better!"

    "That is!" Alin raised her head and said proudly.

    Speaking of her special ability, she is not afraid of anyone.

    Su Kui''s costume is very long, so she has to drag it away when she goes out. Seeing that it''s inconvenient for her, Xiao Liu takes the initiative to ask for help.

    In the eyes of people, it''s another scene -

    Su Kui is high above the others, and she''s walking in front of her with gorgeous make-up. The little servant girl seems to be wronged by Xiao Liu to help her carry the skirt. He looks like a bully.

    There is a girl who seems to be acting as a little girl, who snorted coldly. Her voice is not loud, but it is clear and audible in the quiet studio, which attracted people to turn their eyes to her. As soon as the girl''s face changed, she was young and full of vitality for a while and didn''t know how to end it. Another girl who seemed to have a good relationship with her pulled her and nodded apologetically to sukui when she looked at her.

    Su Kui''s eyes lingered on her face for two seconds, then casually looked away and went on to the direction where the photographer was.

    I can''t stand her so much, but I can''t move her very much.

    Su Kui said: she likes to see other people not only dislike her, but also can''t get rid of her. She can only feel depressed.

    The gait is elegant like strolling in the courtyard. Su Kui''s clothes are almost integrated with the surrounding ancient buildings. It seems that she should belong to the era of surging clouds and power struggle.

 Chapter 184

    When Su Kui walked by, an Hua just finished shooting. Su Kui clearly saw that when she saw the dress on her body, her expression was uncontrollably stiff.

    She couldn''t help but stir up her lips and said slowly, "sister an, have you finished filming? Your dress is very good ~ "

    andI''s face is red and white. She is wearing a white wide sleeved long skirt with long hair tied by a ribbon. She is more pure than gorgeous. With Su Kui standing together, the show was completely rolled over, leaving no trace.

    In Su Kui''s body, both the cloth and the workmanship are excellent. The jade hairpin is also the best lanolin jade. The orchid lines carved on the hairpin are clear, far beyond the comparison of props.

    She clenched her silver teeth, but couldn''t reveal anything. Instead, she pretended to be gentle and amiable. She smiled and said, "yes, after shooting, my sister joked. You look beautiful. In this way, I feel that the light of the whole cast can''t match you."

    "Ha ha, my elder sister''s praise." Su Kui lowered her eyelashes, covered the irony in her eyes, and asked Su an, "Su Dao, I want to take a photo with an Xuejie and upload it on Weibo, OK?"

    The photographer over there is waiting for Su Kui to be in place, but it won''t take much time to take a group photo. Su an then waved with a big hand, "yes, take a picture!"

    It''s just that Su Kui is getting hot recently, so it should be publicized in advance. After all, he has to upload a trial photo to the official Weibo.

    There''s no difference between early and late -

    when she is accepted, Su Kui smiles again and asks, "how about Xuejie?"

    She didn''t want to take photos with her at all, and even felt uncomfortable standing with her. But many people around her are looking at her, not letting go of her little facial expression. If she refuses at this time, it basically destroys the harmless image she has carefully built for many years.

    So, she had to endure the disgust in her heart and nodded, "OK!" He took the initiative to ask the photographer to take pictures for them and pretended to complain: "master, I want to take a better picture for me. I''m not confident when I stand in front of my schoolgirl."

    the photographer agreed, but he thought, who is standing beside the monster, will be compared with me? The halo is too bright.

    His shutter flashes, and he waves from behind the camera, "okay."

    As soon as the voice was over, she couldn''t wait to leave Su Kui''s side. "Xuemei, I still have a notice to catch up with, so I won''t accompany you. When you finish filming, we will pay attention to each other''s microblog. If you don''t understand the shooting, you can ask me."

    Su Kui nodded, "OK, let''s go."

    How could the two of them, who had just been in a state of flux, become like glue in a flash?

    Women''s friendship is really don''t understand, entertainment circle of women is more!

    Finally, it''s su Kui''s turn to shoot. The first thing to shoot is the gorgeous and elegant palace shape. Su Kui''s posture when facing the camera surprised the photographer. Her expressive force is very strong, and she hardly needs any action guidance. With a look of the photographer, she knows how to pose the shape to take the most perfect and beautiful hard photos.

    In the magnificent palace, the silver shaped lamp slaves held their hands above their heads, and the palm of their hands flickered with candlelight. Under the candlelight, the bead curtains showed a gorgeous and gorgeous feeling.

    The women in the pink broad sleeved Palace Dress lie on the side of the soft collapse, their eyes are slightly closed, and their eyes are like two small fans quivering with their breath. They are enchanting in three and cool in seven.

 Chapter 185

    "Good, good, that''s it! Yes, another pose, perfect! Honey, you are my muse! " The photographer with a beard shook his fingers, his face flushed with excitement, and sweat dripped from his forehead.

    Obviously, there is no limit level action, and clothes are also well behaved, but the photographer just thinks that Su Kui has a unique charm and captivating force.

    "All right! Next, "cried the photographer, turning his head to Su Kui, and smiling at once," Miss Jiang, I''ll have your shot later. Go and change your clothes and make up first! "

    Su Kui nodded with a smile and said, "it''s hard," so she got up and went back to the dressing room and put on the green ancient dress.

    When she came out, it felt totally different. If she was just a dignified and elegant princess, now she is a cold and gaudy ghost that stabs people strangely.

    Long hair was deliberately made into strands with hair gel, which looked wet as if it had just crawled out of the water. The color of the skirt is not light green, but the dark green, which is also wet.

    Compared with the healthy skin color just now, the skin color has been changed to gray white by Alin. The light looks dead and rotten. There is a enchanting flower on the other side between the delicate eyebrows. Every step is a footprints with water stains. A palace lamp is in the hand, and the candle is glowing with long red light.

    What makes Su Kui a little confused is that the costume doesn''t seem to belong to the script of lock soul button, which is not suitable for any of the characters in it. After thinking about it, she asked: "Su Dao, I have read the script, it seems that there is no such role..."

    Besides, she is the only one who plays

    Su''an just smiled, and the meaning of the smile was profound. "Ah, the script is dead, the people are alive, and the imperfect place needs to be modified. You are the modified appearance now. Shoot first, and I will give you the new script after the end!"

    "Good!" Su Kui''s eyes brightened. She knew that after su an revised the script, it would only be good for her.

    One person plays two roles, one is independent, the other is enchanting and wanton, totally different. If the two roles are performed well -

    the ending is naturally happy. Su Kui will not allow it to screw up. Success is imperative!

    This time, the shooting was transferred to the room with green background board, which is convenient for special effect processing after shooting.

    It took only about 20 minutes to get in and out, which is really amazing.

    So far, Su Kui''s makeup test is over. After she left a phone call with Alin and su''an, she left with her new script.

    It''s only half a month before the official shooting starts. Before that, su''an unexpectedly temporarily revised the script, which also led to the content of the old script that Su Kui had originally obtained, which would be very different from the new one.

    Her previously pondered movements, expressions, looks, all seemed to overturn and come back.

    Think, Su Kui not from headache to help forehead.

    Back in the dormitory, Zhao Lianshan didn''t know where to go to find the group performance. She went to her place and sat down. Instead of opening the script first, she took out her mobile phone, opened her Weibo, which hasn''t been dynamic for a long time, edited a new blog and clicked to send it.

    Jiang Yuan Ann: [happy] I''ve always regarded my elder sister as my idol. I didn''t expect to be lucky to be able to film with her this time. It''s so happy to be directed by Director Su ~! [picture]

 Chapter 186

    The photo is the photo that the photographer later forwarded to her that she and an drew together. Her thin fingers rub the photo of two people smiling on the screen of her mobile phone, and she can''t help bending up her lips and laughing.

    It''s like finishing one of the most important tasks. Su Kui left her cell phone at will, picked up the script and opened it.

    Sure enough, because of the new role, the plot is very different from the original.

    It seems that some people are busy in this period.

    -Su Kui himself is a person who pursues the ultimate in everything. Once he is interested in it, he is bound to ponder it thoroughly.

    This has also become a sad thing for president Qin da. By right, they have officially established a relationship, haven''t they? However, they haven''t seen each other for three days. Every time he wants to ask Su Kui out for a dinner date, he is rejected by her for the reason that she hasn''t eaten the script thoroughly.

    At the same time, Qin Che was worried about Su Kui''s forgetting to eat and sleep and damaging his body. Finally, one day, Qin Che couldn''t help but drive directly to Yingyi. He stormed into the girl''s dormitory and sukui''s room.

    The doors and windows are closed and airtight. The girl crawling on the table has fallen asleep with tired face. The dazzling sunlight is reflected on her face through the curtain, which is soft and in a mess.

    Qin Che didn''t have the heart to wake her up. He just put down a lot of maintenance products he was carrying. As he came here, he walked softly.

    He decided not to disturb her recently. When it''s over -

    thin lips bring up a smile, he will let her know the result of neglecting him!

    Qin Che, who can''t see his beloved woman and has no place to vent his energy, is ready to find fault with others. When Qin Che moves, someone will naturally get into the car and drive the engine again. Qin Che slowly drives away from the University of shadow arts. In the car, he dials the phone directly and picks up the phone very quickly.

    Qin Che asked in a cold voice, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "That side replied:" already had the result, boss how do you see to do

    After hearing the inquiry, Qin Che took control of the steering wheel with one hand and pinched his eyebrow with the other hand. Without hesitation, he said: "do what I told you before. Keep your hands and feet clean and move fast. I want the whole network to spread as fast as possible! Do you understand? "

    "Yes!"

    Take off the Bluetooth headset, Qin Che''s squinting eyes are full of dangerous light.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, it''s the most crowded time of Internet traffic.

    A microblog quickly forwarded by countless bloggers spread all over the network.

    It''s a new account. The netizen whose name is truth rather than eloquence claims to be a private detective. According to his micro blog, last week, he received a call from a female star assistant. For some reason, it''s not convenient to disclose who the female star is. She is just ah for short. On that day, he received a big list and was very happy. The female star was very generous. His work was just like the past. He secretly photographed the other party''s unsightly photos. So, according to the old rules, he collected a part of the deposit and began to work.

    The work was finished very quickly. The next night after a girl auditioned, he got on a luxury Spyker car, which drove her all the way to the school gate. This picture gave him a lot of play space, so this night he took pictures of what the female star wanted.

    Later, the female star threatened him to turn over the photo to the reporter. If he didn''t agree, he wouldn''t pay the rest of the deposit. He could only agree.

 Chapter 187

    However, he didn''t expect that things would be so big. The girl was scolded very badly. Although he was very upset, he didn''t want to start for her.

    The reason that forced him to appear and send out the truth was that the female star fled the bill, and after he finished her request, it disappeared and could not be contacted again.

    There is a link at the back of Weibo. Click in an audio file to record the black transaction clearly.

    The attached picture shows a screenshot of the call log.

    At first, Xiaohao was not popular, but I don''t know why. Suddenly, all the microblog bloggers with a little fans all tweeted and forwarded the microblog together, and the truth emperor specially opened a post to pick up the female star ah.

    My name is emperor of truth: what the blogger said should not be too obvious, OK? Isn''t this an Hua? Although the voice will change when it is transmitted, it can be distinguished by listening carefully. I just didn''t expect that andI had the courage to go to private detective with his real information. Is it up to be blackmailed? The only thing that makes people wonder is that the future of andio is endless, and the film is endless. It''s not enough to rob her younger martial sister''s boyfriend, and it''s necessary to ruin the future of others. What''s your intention? Tut, two days ago, I saw Jiang Yuan take a photo with her schoolsister, claiming that she is her idol. Unexpectedly, she was slapped on the face by her idol in a flash. I don''t know how sad primary school sister should be now, a big heart ache! PS: fire and anti-theft prevention elder martial sister, star chasing should be careful and cherish!

    The following comment is called a wonderful one.

    Aston and ID: a big heart ache + 1, little martial sister is so poor!

    Detour EI: in fact, it''s easy to understand. Little martial sister has talent for acting because she''s beautiful. God gives her food. She''s afraid that someone will be overtaken by little martial sister ~

    my goddess can''t be so beautiful. Detour EI: get out of the way, OK? Don''t put any abbreviations on goddess an. It''s true that there are so many people!

    Wowowowo: the earth is terrible. I want to go back to the moon!! Help mom!!

    Kiki520: seriously, I played back the blogger''s words carefully again. The more I listened to it, the more it looked like it!

    Austin''s cat: the landlord is going to die. It''s impossible to paint just by looking at the running list of the female star? She can''t afford to pay tens of millions a year? Are you here to be funny? Return to the truth? Bah!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    However, no matter what, things are really exploding on the Internet. The fallacy is just like scolding Su Kui at the beginning. Now, there are many people who turn to an Hua and sympathize with her and attack him.

    At the same time, she fell off her new mobile phone again. She couldn''t believe looking at Vera, the agent, gritting her teeth and squeezing a sentence out of her teeth: "what do you say? Say it again! "

    At this time, the expression of Andi is too ferocious. Willa retreats without trace to make sure that she is in a safe range. She has a strong dislike for her. She looks into her eyes with cold and firm tone and says, "I have resigned. From today, I am no longer your agent!"

    An Hua seemed to hear some jokes and laughed, "no more? Who approved it? Did I agree?! Well? "

    "I don''t need your approval. I''ve been with you for a long time. Have you forgotten that I belong to the company and sign the company''s contract?"

    Never heard that Vera spoke to her in such an Hui''s mind. She realized that Vera might be serious this time. She calmed down and said, "I''ve always treated you well. Why?"

 Chapter 188

    Willa''s eyes crossed a cold, not thin? Where is not thin? How to say that she is also a senior in this circle. When she was just assigned by the company to take her with her, she still had a good attitude towards her. But along with getting along with each other, an Hua is becoming more and more popular, and she is also becoming more and more neglected. It is common to scold at will.

    How can Willa, who is already proud of her character, bear this? She was previously limited by the company''s contract and couldn''t afford to pay huge liquidated damages. She had to bow down and let andI throw her self-esteem under her feet and trample it. Now, since someone is willing to pull her, she won''t stay in this fire pit.

    Willa has decided, no matter what the future, this pit, she is determined!

    So she lowered her eyes and said firmly, "I have made up my mind!" Does not respond positively to the enquires of an Hui.

    She confessed that she had done her utmost for andI, and in the end, she didn''t owe her anything.

    Instead, she owes her a lot.

    She just waited, look at her face when she fell to hell, how to get rid of hate!

    Anhui squints her eyes and looks at Willa. She doesn''t understand what gave her such a big decision. She says in a deep voice, "are you sure?"

    Vera nodded, Andui stopped talking, looked at her for a long time, and finally left a sentence, "you are free, but don''t blame me for not reminding you, since you have left, you have nothing to do with me, even if you regret later, it''s useless, understand?"

    Vera sneered. "Oh, naturally I don''t dare to climb high. I''ll see you later, miss an!" Finish saying, she does not want to step on the high-heeled shoes to step away.

    In the heart but disdain of think: regret? To offend such a person, I have to thank you for your high hand and let me live!

    -

    in the girls'' dormitory of shadow art.

    "Bang --"

    the wooden door was kicked open and hit the wall heavily. Zhao Lianshan ran in from the outside, holding up her mobile phone, grabbed the script in Su Kui''s hand and shoved it into her hand.

    "My eldest lady, how many days have you watched this? You don''t think I''m tired of it. Tell me about you, how long have you not been on Weibo! You don''t care if your fans express their love on Weibo. Now it''s a big deal, you know not! "

    "Well? What''s up? " Su Kui smiled and pinched her chubby face. Her fingertips were very smooth. She couldn''t help but pinched them again. Then she took back her hand in her dissatisfied glare and looked at the mobile phone screen.

    Remember, since she came to this world, almost all the connections with the Internet world have been spread through Zhao Lianshan. It can be seen that Zhao Lianshan''s gossip has reached a certain degree.

    "Eh?" I saw the micro blog about female stars buying private detectives and setting up younger martial sisters on my mobile phone. After a general look, I immediately understood what was going on. Sukui was not surprised, on the one hand, because she knew in her heart who was behind it. On the other hand, according to an Hua''s different character, how white lotus flowers camouflage to the outside and how unbridled she is to the inside. People like her will be backfired by people close to her sooner or later.

    Su Kui did not immediately return her mobile phone to Zhao Lianshan after reading it. Instead, she returned, typed "An Hua" in the search box and clicked search.

    Immediately thousands of information about the installation and painting jumped out, the most popular natural is the first few.

 Chapter 189

    [Wei La, the famous actor''s agent, released the resignation statement at 3:00 a.m. on June 24, announcing the termination of the cooperation relationship with her]

    [why did Wei La, the agent, leave? Is it true that the female star who is widely spread on the Internet is an Hua, because she was told that she was betrayed by her agent and dismissed her agent in a rage? ]

    [real mess Series in your circle: it has been proved by people in the circle that the call record number exposed on the Internet is owned by andio himself. There is no doubt that it is andio who bribes private detectives to follow up the younger martial sister and plant them. It is said that an hui has determined to play in the new film "soul lock button" directed by Su an. I wonder if the status of an Hui No. 1 will be affected after this. ]

    after reading the first few, Su Kui shook her head and said, "is it really because of this that an Hui''s agent left?"

    Zhao Lianshan looked scornful, glanced at her with small eyes, turned her white eyes very indecent and said, "you can pretend!"

    Su Kui is innocent. She blinks her watery peach blossom eyes and looks up at her. "I really don''t know anything!"

    "Bang!" Zhao Lianshan was very distrustful. She looked at her hair all the time. She raised her middle finger and said to Su Kui, "every cell in your body is telling me that you, Jiang Yuan, are pretending to be garlic!"

    "Tut --"

    Su Kui wants to cry without tears, "Zhao Lianshan, what kind of garlic do I install

    Not to mention that it''s OK, Zhao Lianshan''s fleshy face immediately surged up with indignation, clenched his fist and said: "it''s obvious that someone is helping you secretly! And who else can you think of besides the God of men who have such great ability and really want to help you? Huh?! "

    This time, Su Kui thought about it seriously, then shook his head seriously, "No."

    "That''s it!" Zhao Lianshan left boxing in the right palm, thinking bitterly, "tell me about Jiang Yuan, what kind of luck you''ve gone, lost a scum man, Yi Ming, but hugged such a top-notch God! It hurts so much. You didn''t say it. He helped you out automatically! Alas, how can I not be so lucky as you? "

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. His words were full of ambition. "That''s nature, just How can you be sure that Qin Che is the one behind you? "

    Zhao Lianshan looked up. "I guess!"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Kui was speechless. She shook her head silently and sighed, "girl, you dare to rush in so carelessly to tell me it''s Qin Qigan. Do you want to go out in the middle of the night and be covered with sacks or what?"

    It''s obvious that Zhao Lianshan''s center of gravity is completely shocked by the three words of sacking. "My sixth sense tells me that it''s him," she murmured, "and who is so ferocious? He dares to set sacks in the middle of the night. Now it''s a society ruled by law!"

    Said, she also waved the next small fist, as if to give their own strong courage.

    Su Kui sneers, "you''ve been a fan of Qin Che for so long, don''t you know how powerful his fans are?"

    Zhao Lianshan''s eyes turned, suddenly discouraged, "yes," but a few seconds later he was full of blood and resurrected, looking at Su Kui with his eyes praying, "but I only told you one person, you should not tell others?"

    Su Kui immediately hooked his lips and looked at her with a smile, shaking the green onion and pointing, "not necessarily."

    "you!" Zhao Lianshan is indignant, but in a twinkling of an eye, she thinks of something. She smiles and grins at the same time. "Comrade Jiang Yuanyuan, you seem to forget that you are Qin Che''s girlfriend now. If I am covered with sacks, I will be beaten at most..."

    Then she pauses, "and you, presumably, are going to be killed..."

    Su Kui: "..."

    What to do? She is speechless

 Chapter 190

    From last night to now, an Hua has been hiding at home and dare not go out, because those reporters dug her apartment from nowhere, and even blocked the door, waiting for her to go downstairs.

    "Vera! You hate it! " When I call vera for a long time, I will be prompted for the status of no one to answer. Anyu doesn''t understand. Vera has directly dragged her into the blacklist.

    Stay on the front line, and meet you in the future.

    But Vera wanted to kill her. She didn''t even give her a way back. Holding her cell phone tightly, she paced back and forth in the living room, unable to restrain her shaking fingers, and struggled to turn over Yi Ming''s phone and dial out.

    The phone was connected soon, and Yi Ming''s voice at the other end seemed to be worried. "Hello, draw, why don''t you answer the phone? I called you several times and nobody answered. Are you ok? Don''t be afraid. You stay at home. I''ll pick you up soon. I believe that this matter has nothing to do with you. It must be someone who deliberately planted stolen goods and framed them. Don''t worry, I will never let those bad people succeed! "

    "Yi Ming!" Andy was excited, and had a tendency to beat his dead heart again. In the past, Vera and the public relations team helped her with this kind of things, which could be solved without her help. And Vera just left yesterday, by the way, she took away the PR team she used for five years, and now she is almost helpless.

    In this case, how could she not firmly hold on to the only dependence if she could be helped by someone or a man she almost fell in love with.

    When Yi Ming heard an Hua''s passionate cry, his heart suddenly softened, and he promised repeatedly, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll pick you up right away, and this matter will be handed over to me, waiting for me!"

    Said hang up the phone, grab the car key and hurried downstairs to leave.

    He temporarily found a woman with a similar figure and temperament to andI, and went up in the elevator in a aboveboard way. When he arrived at the residence of Andi, he told the woman to immediately change into andI''s clothes and go downstairs dressed as andI''s, while he took andI''s clothes and changed into the clothes left by his double and left quickly from the exit.

    In the car, he cuddled with the frightened voice comfort, and again promised that it would be up to him, absolutely no problem.

    "You sleep in peace, and when you wake up, nothing will happen, will you?"

    An Hua stares at Yi Ming''s handsome face carefully. His eyes are full of dependence. He smiles and nods with tears in his eyes. "OK, I believe you!"

    -

    [according to the latest follow-up report, a netizen with a net name of facts rather than eloquence tweeted on the Internet that a female star named ah bribed a private detective, and the case of running a single after the event has made the latest progress. Just a while ago, another person revealed that the female star named ah is not an installation painting but a little star named AI Han, who is 18 lines away. This person can''t stand the repeated questioning of reporters admit. It is reported that AI Han, a 23-year-old senior in film arts, has done many idol dramas, but she has not been popular. She disclosed that she had a quarrel with Jiang Yuan, the heroine of the incident, and learned that she had the audition opportunity given by Su Dao. She had an impulse to bribe private detectives to track the incident, but she didn''t have enough money to pay for the final payment afterwards. Before that, she had issued a statement to apologize for the influence of the incident on Anhui and Jiangyuan, and for the influence of many fans! Things finally come to an end. Xiaobian reminds you to keep a rational mind all the time in the entertainment circle, because if you are not careful, you may destroy your future! Do it and cherish it! ]

 Chapter 191

    It''s June 25, 8 p.m.

    at that time, Zhao Lanshan was lying on the bed and applying a mask to brush micro-blog. He saw the latest report of the gas. "I Kao!" When the painting is at this point, it can turn the world around. It''s so powerful. It''s not the same with Yi Ming''s bad guy! "

    Although Yiming''s theory is far less powerful than Qin Che''s, it is also the prince of an entertainment company, which has some influence. He is now fascinated by the little cunt, what can''t he do for her?

    Su Kui naturally knows what Zhao Lianshan is angry about. She calmly puts down her mobile phone, takes up the script, and reads it line by line. "Tone light way:" have no what to be surprised, in fact, I am very satisfied with this result

    Zhao Lianshan did not understand, "why?"

    Su Kui said: "An Hua is the heroine of the soul lock button. Once she is affected, she may affect the whole production." And she can''t wait to crush her with strength! After all, she didn''t have so much patience to spend with her.

    Zhao Lianshan is speechless. "What a big heart!"

    Su Kui just smiled, no doubt.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, after two days'' disappearance, an Hui, who has always been active in Weibo, reappeared, posted a wronged Weibo and @ Su Kui''s name.

    Annie: it''s been gone for so long. My fans are worried. I''m sorry. I''ve been reading the script recently. I didn''t read the micro blog. I only saw such a big thing today. It''s false to say that it''s not sad. Please trust me more. I know that I can''t do such a thing. I like my little sister and would like to help She @ Jiang Yuan Ann.

    Later, Su Kui also forwarded this micro blog, and wrote: "I believe sister Hua is not such a person, she is very kind and taught me a lot.".

    Then Su Kui raised a meaningful smile, and her slender jade fingers moved the mobile phone flexibly. Come on, come on! Keep pretending to be close to me, so that I will be betrayed afterwards, which will make people more angry!

    -

    at the end of 15 days, all the members of the soul lock drama group gathered at Fayuan temple to hold the opening ceremony. After that, the Director Su an took the lead. After each of them got a piece of incense, the shooting officially began.

    The background of the story is fiction, the thirty second year of Dayuan, winter.

    The moon is as cold as water, and the snowflakes falling in the night sky fall in circles. The zigzag bluestone road is covered with silver light. Under the eaves of the ice ridge, the delicate and cool looking woman is wearing a thin pink Palace Dress, holding a palace lamp in her hand, and the white Cape hair touches her cheeks, which makes her thin and thin.

    At this time, a gust of wind blows up, rolling up the snow on the tiles on the ground, sweeping up like flying catkins. The woman looks up at the new moon blocked by the clouds, whispers softly, "another year..."

    At this time, the simple gray courtyard was opened from the inside with a squeak. The tall and handsome man dressed in black walked out of the courtyard slowly. He was not surprised to see her at the door. He sighed and said, "here you are again..."

    The woman sniffs at the words and chuckles. It''s like a hundred flowers blooming together. It''s amazing in the snowy night. Unfortunately, no one appreciates it anymore.

    Her voice, like that of her whole body, was slow and gentle, and she said, "yes, I''m here again."

 Chapter 192

    "Two hundred years, what are you doing?"

    "Ah Aren''t you keeping her? I''d also like to ask you why? "

    "I......" The man was speechless. For a while, he sighed heavily, and there was a sadness on his brow. "It''s not the same. She is almost scared for me now. Naturally, I want to guard her, and you..."

    He said in a hoarse voice, "but you are different. You can have a better choice. It''s better than wasting it aimlessly. It''s not worth it."

    Finally, the woman turned around. The delicate face was too pale. She just smiled, "son is not a fish, how can you know the joy of fish?"

    After that, she took up the palace lamp and walked away slowly. Her figure was so small in the vast world. The cold wind swept the snow, and the snow-white cape was swept up by the wind in the snow night, and gradually disappeared.

    The man looked at her back and was silent for a long time.

    "Minrou..."

    The whisper, so low as to be almost inaudible, soon disappeared into the wind, leaving no trace.

    ˇ°cutŁˇ Well, it''s perfect! "

    Su''an has never stopped smiling since Su Kui came on the stage. Now he finds that this girl seems to have countless faces waiting to be discovered. When you think this is her limit, she will let you know that her limit is endless.

    "Go down and have a rest first! The first act is over. Keep working hard for the next one! Anli and andI are ready. The next scene is yours. "

    He waved the palm fan''s big hand and gave orders. Chen Chen, Su Kui''s assistant, rushed to take off her cloak.

    In order to pursue the reality and the texture of the film, and with the infinite support of a super local tyrant, su''an uses the best materials for everything. Now it''s a hot summer day. Don''t look at the ice and snow in the camera. It''s artificial snow and blowers that make trouble outside the camera. It gives people a sense of beauty that the sky is vast and the wind, flowers, snow and moon are blowing.

    In fact, Su Kui, as an actor, wrapped a fox fur cape in the hot weather, which was almost out of breath. The assistant took off her cape and took her to the air-conditioned lounge to cool down.

    As soon as I entered the lounge, the overwhelming air-conditioner poured into my pores from all sides, and I felt comfortable all over.

    Now she has experienced that it is not easy to be an actor. It is common to wear cotton padded clothes in summer and short sleeves in winter. Also let Su Kui to actor this industry more respect, every serious effort to act actor, are worthy of respect.

    It''s not about character, it''s just about love for the industry.

    The main point of soul lock button is that the fox fairy fell in love with a devil thousands of years ago, which was not allowed by the heaven. In order to save the male Lord Mo Kai, he did not hesitate to fight against the whole heaven, stole the nine turn blood devil pill made by the great lord, and gave it to Mo Kai, who was removed from the immortal bone by the heaven, and cast it into the reincarnation stage.

    Qin Yue, who was removed from the immortal bone, became a mortal child. He couldn''t bear the fire of Jinlian industry under the reincarnation stage. Fortunately, Mo Kai saved her life.

    However, her soul was engulfed in the reincarnation stage and was almost destroyed. In order to protect her demonic nature, Mo Kai learned that wushangzong had a soul fixing pearl, which was the treasure of Zhenzong. He even killed wushangzong and robbed the Pearl to fix the soul for the moon.

    Unfortunately, Qinyue''s soul is seriously damaged. The soul fixing pearl can only protect her soul for three hundred years, and can''t make her safe.

 Chapter 193

    Qin Yue, who has become a mortal, has entered the reincarnation, while Mo Kai has worked hard to find another soul treasure for her, to lock the soul clasp.

    He and his daughter, min Rou, the eldest daughter of the Prime Minister of the state of Qin at that time, were born with auspiciousness, loved by thousands of people since their childhood. They had the appearance of falling into the city, like immortals. Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting are all proficient. She is the first talented woman in the Qin state.

    She should have been high above and looked down upon all living beings. But fell in love with only a quick glance, then from then on the heart dark promise, in the mortal looking for the lock soul buckle whereabouts ink.

    There is no absoluteness in the world. Maybe it''s fate. The lock soul clasp is hidden in the prime minister''s mansion. But for some reason, Mo Xuan can''t find the lock soul clasp even if he uses all the methods. But the breath of the lock soul clasp tells Mo Xuan that this thing is in the prime minister''s mansion!

    Wushangzong is a person who cultivates immortals, and has long been separated from the mortal world. So even if Mohe killed wushangzong, he also attracted enemies, not heavenly soldiers and generals. Now, lock the soul in the hands of ordinary people, he can no longer treat the Supreme Master with the same bloody means to rob.

    Because that is bound to lead to the pursuit of heaven.

    Maybe it was because she had no purpose to approach minrou at the beginning, and minrou was too different. She looked so soft, but she dared to be in front of her father, civil and military officials, and openly refused the emperor''s marriage in the Jinluan palace. She was proud and cold.

    At last, she finally married Mo Kai, who was hiding her identity. Apart from not touching her, Mo Kai was very good to her, so that she once suspected that she lived in a dream. Until she met Qin Yue, who had no idea how many lives she had lived, she found that her husband was not heartless, just not interested in her.

    He treated her well only out of guilt.

    However, min Rou had already deeply rooted in Mo Kai''s love. Even though she knew the cruel truth, she was still infatuated with it. Her obsession was too heavy, but she destroyed herself.

    At the age of twenty-five, at the age of eighteen, the peerless talented woman who had won the world''s crown was openly against the emperor and resolutely chose love, which became a good story between men and women in the folk. But seven years later, he died.

    The beginning and the end of the story.

    Min Rou waits for Mo Chu year after year. He guards Qin Yue in the door, and she waits for Mo Chu outside the door.

    Come every year, and go every year disappointed.

    In her heart, she is waiting for the spring and summer to offer her paintings. In autumn and winter, she knows her warm and cold ink, not this. She loves other people''s ink -

    unfortunately, she is doomed to not wait

    It''s the spring of another year. The streets of Luoyang are covered with colorful lights. The whole moat reflects the starlight of the river. The sky is full of fireworks, red and green, beautiful and dazzling. How beautiful she was in a flash

    Minrou sits on the eaves, her body is light, as if a gust of wind can blow her away. She still held the palace lamp in her hand. It was painted with a half open orchid, which was her favorite flower. Mohao made it by himself and gave it to her when she was born.

    She sat so quietly, isolated from the crowd, that no one could see her. At the foot of the river there is a boat passing by. Under the light hanging on the bow of the boat, a couple of talented women are drinking and composing poems. Minrou looks at it, and her eyes turn red. She raises her head and refuses to let her tears fall.

    Two hundred years, minrou, do you want to wait?

    "Poo Tong --"

    the splash of water woke up the sensitive and soft voice immersed in the past. Someone''s sharp voice shouted at the shore, "Oh, someone has fallen into the water!"

    "Help

 Chapter 194

    Minrou follows the voice to look, the place of the accident is at her feet, she slightly narrowed her eyes, crossed numerous lights, and saw the girl falling into the water.

    Is it her -

    Qinyue?

    She struggled hopelessly in the river. She was so thin, so small, and the cold winter water was cold and bone piercing. Soon, her cotton padded clothes were soaked in water and became precipitated, like a stone, dragging her straight down.

    The people on the shore were still shouting, but no one would go down to save her.

    "Ah..."

    Minrou chuckles gently. The white air in her mouth is even colder than the cold and humid air in winter. People in the world have always been sweeping snow before their doors. Now, in this weather, who is willing to jump down and save a irrelevant person?

    What''s more, she is still a woman. Since ancient times, men and women have been inseminated. At that time, things will be disordered.

    Her eyes are very beautiful. They are peach blossom eyes picked at the end of the eyes, but they also give people a feeling that it is always difficult to get close to them. At this time, her pupils are foggy, like a layer of yarn, which makes people can''t see what she is thinking.

    The girl is still struggling in the river under her feet. Her face is distorted by the desire to survive. Her neck is raised high, just like a swan with broken neck. Her nose wings are shaking desperately, pouring air into her lungs, and her lips are white and frightening. Minrou thought, does she really want to live? After all, there was such a man around her.

    What about Mohe? Where is her patron saint at the critical moment of life and death?

    Minrou is very clear about this feeling. At the beginning, she was also like being squeezed by the boundless River, squeezing the air out of her lungs a little bit, and the darkness tightly bound her, so that her world could not see a ray of light, as if she was trapped in the dark bottom of the River, and never wanted to climb up again.

    At that time, how reluctant she was. She didn''t win Mo Kai''s heart. Before she could ask him if she really treated him, she died.

    So, at the moment, she is really real. If Qin Yue is killed, what if she dies like this? Will he look at me more?

    At the bottom of my heart, a cruel voice told her: No, minrou, just give up! Even if Qin Yue died, she could be reincarnated. Mo Kai would find her and continue to protect her, just like in the past hundreds of years!

    Then she despaired and was discouraged. Really, minrou thought, why should she be so clear headed? Once in a while, let her indulge in daydreaming. That''s good.

    Even after waking up, I still face endless loneliness and the pain of my heart being pierced. It doesn''t matter.

    After all, minrou can''t get through the bottom of her heart. She stealthily sneaks into the bottom of the river and drags out Qinyue, who has been unable to struggle and has sunk into the bottom of the river. She comes out with Qinyue in another nobody''s corner.

    She has no breath, thought minrou. Is this her fault?

    Her parents taught her to be gentle and merciful since she was a child. She must not think of harming people''s lives. However, today, this girl fell into the river in front of her eyes. She only lived for 18 years when she died.

    Minrou saw her when she was a child, and when she was born, she went quietly to see her. She was a small, thin group, like a cat. People who knew something about life knew that such a child, most of whom had a bumpy fate, would not live a long life.

 Chapter 195

    She also saw from afar that the girl''s parents despised the child as hard to support, and she was a girl again, secretly throwing her into the mountains in the cold winter months to let her live and die.

    She followed quietly. The little poor baby was really like a cat, with a little cry. Her face was purple with cold, and the cry became weaker and weaker. She almost died in this snowy winter. It was minrou who secretly wrapped her in a cotton padded jacket, and she finally reached the arrival of Mohe.

    She sometimes wondered why Qin Yue, as a fairy, was related to Mo Kai. They were in a very different position, which was different from heaven and earth.

    Now it''s such an end. I don''t know if it''s because Qinyue is too infatuated and reckless, or if it''s because he knows it''s going to hurt Qinyue, he still goes his own way.

    ****She has never been able to penetrate this kind of thing. If she did, she would not be able to struggle for more than 200 years in the world of mortals.

    Thinking of this, she can''t help but smile bitterly. Is this a circle of cause and effect? Maybe Qin Yue should have died that day. She made her own decisions to make her survive. So, eighteen years later, in the new year, Qinyue was drowned alive in front of her.

    Born in winter and died in December.

    Minrou pushes Qinyue ''.

    She is good-natured. Even if she is a ghost, she never likes killing or dying.

    She likes the lively and popular Yangjian. Occasionally, when she was in a good mood, she took her palace lamp, which never left her hand, and walked through the end of the street from Luoyang. Unfortunately, there are always people with strong Yin Qi who can see her, and they have to find a Taoist to catch her.

    In fact, she doesn''t mean to hurt people, but people can''t tolerate different people.

    She was silent for a long time, and her mind was full of thoughts, which eventually turned into a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha..." Minrou put her hands together, and her closed eyebrows were unspeakably solemn.

    Strange to say, she has been a ghost for more than two hundred years. Her mind has become her magic barrier. But she has no evil spirit. The whole person is peaceful and cold, just like when she was alive. She even brings some Buddha light between her eyebrows and eyes.

    These are just minrou''s ignorance. She only vaguely felt that in the future, those Taoist magicians who have real Taoism will not be sharp when they see her, and sometimes they will say a few words to her.

    At this time, her body was torn apart by a strong force, and the strong magic energy burned the parts touched. Without opening her eyes, she knew who was coming.

    "What did you do to her?!"

    The gnashing man''s eyes are scarlet. He hugs the unresponsive Qinyue in his arms. The blue tendons in his hands are strong enough to see how hard he works. He glared at him with distrust in his eyes.

    Minrou''s eyes were pricked by his eyes. She hurriedly avoided her eyes, but her heart seemed to be pulled by countless strange hands. It was empty and cold. The wind blew from inside, from head to foot.

    She didn''t get up. She just sat so light, with no weight. For a while, she slowly raised her eyes and looked up at the man she loved who was about to become a devil. Pale lips trembled slightly. "Mohao, what do you think I have done?"

    Mo Kai stared at her eyes coldly, without reply, but asked one by one, "she is dead! Why didn''t you save her? "

 Chapter 196

    Mo îô, how can you be so cruel -

    min Rou can''t help but shed tears. Transparent tears rolled around his eyes, "answer, answer..."

    One by one, falling into the river, the distance is still so busy, as if drowning a girl just now is an illusion, the lights are dim, bustling, but it has nothing to do with her.

    Mo Kai saw her cry for the first time. Even after discovering the cruel truth at the beginning, she tried to hold back her tears. This is the biggest difference between her and Qinyue. She is proud, dignified and obedient. She is more like an unattainable fairy than Qinyue. But Qinyue is different. She is mischievous and willful. What she can''t get is dead. Just like today, her body is comfortable again. Mohui didn''t allow her to go out to see the lantern. Unexpectedly, she took advantage of Mohui''s absence to sneak out.

    "You..."

    Mo Kai opens his mouth. His cold heart is a little loose. He looks at Min Rou in silence. He doesn''t know what to say to her.

    Minrou laughs. For 200 years, Mo Kai still thinks that her smile is the most beautiful one. Looking back on her smile, maybe that''s how beautiful she is. At this time, there was another amorous feelings, tears in her smile and despair in her eyes. She said softly, "Mohe, do you think I killed her in your heart?"

    It''s expected that she didn''t get an answer, and her heart sank again. She could hear clearly the sound of falling to the bottom of the valley and breaking into countless pieces.

    She saw Mo Yao hold Qin moon tightly again, take off her cloak and tightly wrap her. Qin Yue''s appearance is not good-looking, or even scary, but Mo Kai doesn''t care. He hugs her and takes care of her hair.

    He only showed this kind of expression to one person, that person is Qinyue.

    I''ve known for a long time, but every time I see it, my heart is still like a big mouth poked by someone, empty and cold.

    "Ha ha, Mo Kai, she died, and I happened to be by her side, so should I be responsible for her death? For what? Isn''t it you who is her guardian? Where were you when she fell into the river and had no hope of struggling? Why don''t you come and save her? Well? "

    Minrou is almost vicious. Every word pokes at his heart. She giggles and laughs wildly. "Yes, she fell at my feet. I was looking at the lantern at that time. You don''t know how pitiful she was struggling in the river! But I didn''t save her. Do you know why? "

    "Why!"

    Mo Xuan''s hands were shaking. He grabbed min Rou''s neck and held her up high. His feet were off the ground. Only then did he find that a pool of water stains had accumulated under her, and thin ice had formed at this time. And her skirt is still dripping down.

    Feebly let go of the hand, sensitive soft falls to the ground again, she coughs heavily. Just now, she knew that Mokai really wanted to kill her. He used magic Qi. At this time, her white neck was black and blue.

    "Cough, cough Oh, Mohe, do you want to kill me? Then why don''t you just go ahead and do it? Indecision is not like you? " She fell on the ground, looking a bit embarrassed. "Oh, you want to ask me why I didn''t save her, right? Then you say, why should I save a man who robbed my husband? "

    "I knew her hundreds of years ago. How about robbing?"

 Chapter 197

    "Well, why do you want to provoke me? Without you Without you... "

    Minrou couldn''t control it any more. Tears fell like a broken line. "If I didn''t have you, I might have married into the royal family, and then I would have a good life! Even if there is no love, I will get the respect of my husband. If I didn''t get it at the beginning, I would not have delusions! How do you treat me when I betray you? "

    She turned her head, her eyes were burning, and the stabbed ink could not look at it. She smiled desolately, "who do you say I hate about ink?"

    Two speechless, open air in the cold wind, two people quietly look at each other.

    For a long time, Mo Kai sighed and his voice slowed down. "Sensitive and soft, intelligent like you, how can you not know what you want I will never give you? Let go of yourself... "

    After speaking, he picked up Qin Yue and walked into the darkness. He disappeared.

    He is really cruel, so determined, never looking back, step by step out of her world.

    Minrou''s heart was empty. She thought, this time, she should be able to die?

    That palace lamp has long been lost in some corner. Minrou doesn''t look for it again. It''s a meaningless thing. What''s the use of it if it loses its sustenance?

    ˇ°cutŁˇˇ±

    The frame of the camera is fixed in the night when they are left and right. The cold wind is even bleaker.

    "Perfect! Everyone has worked hard. Let''s get here today. There''s the last scene. We''ll shoot it tomorrow! "

    Su''an waved in a good mood. The shooting was going very fast. It was planned to be finished in three months. In fact, it took only two and a half months to finish. Now Su Kui is more and more pleasing to him. It''s no wonder that Qin Che likes her and has vision.

    The character is not arrogant and impetuous. The girl adjusted her mind very well.

    The water absorption of the clothes is very good. At this time, it''s wet and sticky on the body. It''s uncomfortable. Su Kui went back to the lounge and washed it. After changing the clothes, she was ready to go back and wash them well.

    When she walked out of the door, she saw that an Hua was also coming out. She nodded casually, "elder martial sister, it''s hard."

    However, as if she had not been seen, andI walked away with an ugly face.

    They all looked to her side, as if they were all asking, what''s the matter?

    Su Kui shrugs helplessly and shows her hands: I don''t know!

    "Maybe elder martial sister is too tired to take a break." Su Kui smiled and explained generously.

    They nodded meaningfully to show their understanding.

    Actually in the heart all knew, tired a ghost? Because the acting skills of several leading actors are very good, and there are few NG''s, so the people who would have been yelled at each time of shooting this strange discovery, Su Dao this time, is called kindness!

    In particular, Su Kui''s performance is remarkable. Every look and every action, even if magnified, is flawless. As soon as she enters the play, the whole popularity field changes. It seems that she is min Rou, the first talented woman in the Qin state, who is loved by thousands of people.

    This kind of character setting is originally tall, so the requirements for actors are also very high, because an carelessness may change from a talented woman to a woman! Although Su Kui is playing a female second, from the point of view of the play, her camera is not less than that of the female master, and even has a subtle anti pressure posture on the female master. It''s no wonder that an Hua''s face will be so embarrassed. Even the surface skills to be done during the leveling are omitted.

    One is the fox fairy who is mischievous and willful, and the other is the fool who is cold, lonely and trapped in love. Which one do you think the audience will like more?

 Chapter 198

    Maybe Qinyue''s character will make the audience feel kind and have no sense of distance. But this kind of feeling is too common, far less touching than the role of sensitive and soft.

    The next day, Su Kui came to the studio early. Since the last storm, in order not to lose her tongue, she usually comes to the studio about an hour in advance.

    But at seven o''clock in the morning, the crew has arrived. They are arranging the scene in an orderly way. In the last scene, it''s finally another role played by Su Kui.

    Su Kui felt that although the role was not much, it played the role of finishing point.

    When she came into the dressing room, Alin was already waiting for her with a smile on her face. Seeing her come in, she waved and said, "come here quickly." then she put the green costume on her. "Go ahead and change clothes. I can''t wait to see your performance. When the movie comes out, I must go to see it for ten times and eight times!"

    Su Kui smiled. "Then I''ll thank sister Alin first!"

    "What do you say? I really like this movie to support it. It has nothing to do with you. You are so good at playing this last play. It''s the best reward for me!"

    "That''s nature!" Su Kui nodded solemnly and turned into the dressing room to change clothes.

    The last scene was done on a green background.

    At the end of three hundred years, the soul pearl has kept the soul of Qinyue for three hundred years. Now, it is just the end. However, Mo Xuan did not find out the soul lock button. Two hundred years later, min Rou''s parents had already passed away, and did not know how many reincarnations had taken place. But Mo Kai has known minrou for so long, only once felt the breath of soul lock button on her body, and then there was no news.

    He''s pretty sure now that the lock is not on minrou.

    Then -

    only one person is likely to carry a soul lock buckle, and that person is the one he thought was the most unlikely to carry a soul lock buckle.

    Flowers bloom for a thousand years, flowers fall for a thousand years. Flowers and leaves grow and grow wrong, and the world will never see each other. This is manzhushahua recorded in the Sutra.

    The boundless sea of flowers on the other side, which is everywhere and accessible, is red and dazzling, like blood covering the whole world, which is the only color in the dark underground world. Loneliness and withering are the only portraits of the present scene.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been in the world for a long time. When I came to this gray area again, Mo Kai frowned a little bit. The cold wind blew from all directions. Some evil spirits fluttered past him with their long drooping tongues. Some women ghosts who didn''t know how to live and die blew their breath on his neck at his back. They were scared and scared by his magic power.

    "Go away!"

    He was the only one left in a short time.

    At this time, a charming laugh came from the distant secluded place, which attracted people''s soul, "giggle Lord Mo is so powerful that he hasn''t visited the local government for hundreds of years. Which wind is blowing today, which brings you? "

    Mo Kai''s eyes twinkled, his eyebrows tightened tighter, his body twinkled, his toes light, and he had swept away to the direction of the voice.

    The broken Nahe bridge is teetering in the wind. The lower body of a green skirt woman is immersed in the turbid water of the river. The ghosts around her are waving their teeth and claws at the new ghosts on the bridge, stretching their twisted arms, trying to drag them down for company.

 Chapter 199

    "Zou min, long time no see." Mo Kai stops by the river, and behind him is the endless flower sea on the other side.

    The woman named Zhemin was stunned and giggled again. She couldn''t get up from the bank and laughed, "giggle I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been a long time... "

    Mo Xuan''s face is complex. He looks at her crazily quietly. For a while, he slowly squats down and looks at her directly. His eyes are pressing. "Zhao Min, lock your soul here, right?"

    After hearing this sentence, Xie min''s body was slightly stiff, and her eyes were cold. She put away her smile and casually cut off a flower on the other side to play, "Whoa? I beg your pardon? I haven''t seen this thing

    Mo Chu took her wrist, forced her to look at him, and said: "Zhao Min, now lying doesn''t make any sense. I know the soul lock is on you, give her to me!"

    "Ah..." Zhao Min chuckled, then suddenly changed his face and broke away from him. "Let me go! Mohei, what''s your position to talk to me now, eh? I tell you that I am not afraid of you when I am a human being, and I become a ghost, which is even more impossible to be afraid of you. Therefore, if you want to show off your authority, you may have gone to the wrong place! "

    She threw off the other side of the flower with dew, and swam to the center of the river, laughing at him badly and bitterly. Mo Xuan watched the beautiful flower on the other side fade away from her hand and become a pile of ashes. The wind blew away.

    He found that he could not understand the woman more and more.

    There is a rumor in the capital of Qin Dynasty that there are two daughters in the prime minister''s mansion, who are the twins. Her eldest daughter is famous for her beautiful appearance. Secondly, the daughter lived in the boudoir for a long time and never appeared outside. It is speculated that her second daughter, Zhemin, was born with a birthmark on her face. Her parents thought she was disgraced, so they shut her up at home to prevent the family from being discredited. Some people guess that the second daughter is born weak and sick, or she may die early. Otherwise, how can the outside world not even see her side?

    In fact, outside rumors are not reliable.

    Mohao met her before she died. It was after his wedding to minrou that she wore a big cape and wrapped her head and face tightly. She stopped him on the way to the new house in silence. When she took off her hood, Mo Chu almost thought that what he saw was minrou who should have been waiting for the bridegroom to lift his head in the new house.

    But soon he found out that it wasn''t.

    The woman''s expression is chilly, which is different from minrou''s gentleness. She wears a dark green long skirt inside, which is the kind of green that makes her uncomfortable. She lets Mo Xuan look at him and says: "my name is minrou''s sister."

    Mohe said, "I know you look so alike."

    did not know as like as two peas of the nerve, and she laughed happily, not a sullen smile, but a joy from her heart. She said, "a face that looks exactly like my sister is the most enjoyable thing in my life."

    At that moment, Mo Kai always felt that there was a strange feeling flying through his heart. He couldn''t hold it fast.

    He slightly pulled thin lips, black eyes quietly staring at her, "Oh? Is it? "

    "Of course!" Her answer was very straightforward.

    "Can I venture to ask you, Miss Xie min, why are you not in the prime minister''s mansion, but in Fufeng County, which is a hundred miles away from Qindu?"

 Chapter 200

    Smell speech, Luo min a quiet smile, it means to stare at his eyes, whisper: "how did you come, how did I come?"

    "you --"

    Mo Chu looks a little strange, he finally cold face, look at her directly, "who are you

    The woman approached a few steps, the black eyes still stare at him, "I would like to ask who you are! What''s the purpose of approaching my sister with ulterior motives! "

    When she was angry, Mo Kai clearly caught a flash of red light in her eyes. Her eyes suddenly looked sharp, and she didn''t confront her two steps back. Half true and half false: "if you have no problem with your eyes, I think you can see that there are lights everywhere in the house." he pointed to the big red lantern hanging on the corridor, shining in the night Guang, "it''s the day of great happiness for minrou and I, and you should call me brother-in-law!"

    Zhemin sniffed at the words and sneered, "Oh! Brother in law? Is a low level monster worthy of being my brother-in-law? " She approached him step by step with a cold look through everything.

    As she approached, Mohe retreated step by step until she came to the end of the corridor. Behind her was a deep lake. In the night wind, there was a slight wave, just like Mohe''s mood at this time.

    "Are you not human?"

    "I am," said Zhao Min, with a sly smile and a bad wink at him. "Just ah, I can always see some dirty things lurking in the male, waiting for opportunities to harm people."

    this woman''s speech is too sinister, even a saint should be smoked by her angry six orifices. What''s more, Mo is a devil? Devil''s patience has not been very good. It''s a miracle that he can bear her till now.

    A gust of wind swept over her ears, her throat tightened, her neck was severely stuck by a big palm, and her toes were off the ground.

    The scarlet eyes of Mohe are close to her, the words are cold, "say! What the hell are you! If there is another lie, I will kill you! "

    But she smiled fearlessly. She looked into his eyes defiantly and said, "I, I, I, have always been, don''t like to lie! It''s not like you, these dirty and demonic things, always hide, dare not, dare to take the real face and look at people... "

    The voice just fell, the strength on the neck tightened a few minutes.

    "HMM."

    she snorted, but never showed a timid look. "Come, come, kill me!"

    Mo Kai is confused, and says she is a demon. She has no Demon power. She is neither a demon nor a demon. But she can easily see through his hidden identity, and the whereabouts of the mysterious, uncertain temperament, unpredictable.

    He let go of his big palm, Xie min fell on the ground, his feet were soft, he stumbled for a few steps and almost fell down. She propped up on the wall and giggled, "what? Dare not? Afraid of being condemned? Well? "

    Mo Xuan''s face was ugly, and his evil spirit was like a snake running uncontrollably between his fingers. He said coldly, "aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

    "You can''t kill me." Zhemin returned a sentence of unknown meaning.

    "What on earth do you want to do!" Mo asked as like as two peas, who were just like the same woman in her.

    Hearing this sentence, Zhemin slowly put up her smile, her eyes suddenly turned cold, and her tone warned Mohui, "you''d better not touch her, nor attempt to hurt her, otherwise, I will make you die! Trust me. "

 Chapter 201

    Indifferently, she put on her hood again, picked up the palace lamp with dim candle light, and turned away.

    Mo Kai watched her background disappear in the dark, and did not come back for a long time

    Thinking back to the present, with the same cold satire and smile as before, Zhemin''s lips are floating in the turbid river, forming a vacuum around her, and all the fierce ghosts dare not approach her.

    Mo Xuan suddenly became weak. He settled his mind and asked seriously, "Zhao Min, I didn''t mean to embarrass you. What do you want to do to give me the soul lock?"

    "Then I''ll say it again. I don''t have this thing on me. Even if I have it, I won''t give it to you! Do you understand? "

    Her deep pupils are full of resentment, and her pale and delicate face is not smiling. The whole person is like an ice sculpture.

    "Ah..." Mo Xuan suddenly smiled, and his heart sank a little bit. His face suddenly fell cold, and his tone was deep without any emotion

    "Dare you!" Zhemin lost his voice and angrily scolded him. The resentment quickly emanated from the body stirred the water of the river, and the ghosts fled and suffered.

    Mo Xuan eyebrows, he did not expect that she has such skills, but, as long as she has soft spots, she will no longer be unable to start.

    At this time, Zhao Min is in his eyes.

    His fingertips moved. Although there was a cruel word in his mouth, he asked himself, really let him go to catch minrou to threaten Zhemin. Can he do it? Can I hate you?

    Maybe he has been in the world for a long time, but he has also been infected with many human bad habits. When did the soft heart problem appear on a devil? It''s just a big joke.

    He laughs at himself, conceals his true ideas, and looks coldly at Zhuo min, who is lying in the whirlpool. He laughs at his lips, "then try!"

    "Mohe! You''re not human! " The eyes are wide open, the pupils are red, and the fury of the whole body is clearly felt by Mohe.

    He frowned and stopped Zhemin from going on, saying: "Zhemin, let me remind you that maybe time has passed too long, and you forget that I am a devil, not a man! Devil, there is no humanity -- "

    there is no humanity!

    This sentence suddenly amused Zhuo min. she looked up and down in the river. She didn''t see how she acted at all. Several of her body flashed and people were floating in front of him. She raised her head and said, "giggle, moo, thank you for reminding me. It turns out that you are not without soft spots."

    "you --"

    moo is speechless for a while. This girl has sharp teeth He knew it. He didn''t expect that hundreds of years had passed without any progress. However, it seems that the temperament is more mysterious, and the insight is amazing.

    He suddenly lost interest, raised his robe and sat on the ground. A little more fatigue appeared between the cold eyebrows. He pinched his eyebrow and said, "let''s talk about it, Zhemin."

    "We are not familiar!" he said

    Mo Hui shrugged and said, "well, you can''t say that, but I have a sudden impulse to talk today. Do you want to hear about me and Qin Yue?"

    "No!" Xie min is still cold, but she still hasn''t left. She lies on the bank and grabs the petals to play.

 Chapter 202

    Mo Kai just smiles. At this time, he loses his cold and fierce appearance. If he ignores the blood behind him that can''t be seen at the margin, he looks like an ordinary man in the sun.

    "Three hundred years ago, I woke up from the 18th floor of hell. I don''t know who I am or where I came from. Those people said that I was formed by the hatred of the evil spirits who can''t bear the heavy punishment in hell, and I am a dirtier creature than the evil spirits. I''d like to argue that I''m not. I want to kill them, but I can''t because I was too weak at that time. Later, I escaped from the hell and wandered around like a lone soul and a wild ghost, with nowhere to live. In order to become strong and absorb human spirits, I didn''t know how to restrain myself. I was soon found by the ghost guards below. They caught me everywhere. At that time, I met Qin Yue, who was seriously injured and was about to be beaten. She was different from me. She was an immortal. She brought her own immortal bone when she was born. This time, she also went down with her elder sister in the family. When the time came, she would go back to where she should go. "

    Speaking of this, he paused. The black eyelashes of the crow moved. He turned his head and looked at Zhemin. He found that her face was calm, with a terrible insight, no curiosity, no surprise. In her eyes, Mohe didn''t even find any emotion. "Aren''t you curious?"

    Xie min looked up at him lazily, then quickly lowered her eyelashes, and continued to ravage a bunch of other flowers in front of her. She said softly, "no, I''m just a listener."

    In fact, after a hundred years, there are few things that can make her mood ups and downs, except for sensitive -

    "OK." Mo Kai was silent for a moment, and his eyes fell into the distance. At the end of the distance, there was a darkness of nothingness, as if it could devour everything. It was frightening and tempting for people to want to go in and have a look. As long as they went in, they would be free.

    "But it was such a girl who was incompatible with the darkness that saved me. She hid her sister from me to heal my wounds and hide the pursuit of ghost guards. Those days were the happiest time since I was conscious. Qinyue is a lively and cheerful girl. She likes to wear good-looking hair braids and dress brilliantly. Then she takes me to swim around in the busy street in the blue sky, eating cakes, sugar gourds and pinching sugar people. I have never seen or heard of anything. But she took me to try one by one. It was the first time that I appeared in the crowd openly. I swore at that time that I would be good to her all my life! "

    Zhemin sarcastically said: "Tut, I only saved you once. I can buy a lot of street snacks after taking you to eat a few coppers, which makes you willing to report? It''s a good deal! " Then he didn''t see the bitter smile on Mohe''s lips, and then he sarcastically said: "but, my sister is so kind to you, how could she not change your eyes? It''s still human. There''s always a sense of inferiority Oh, I forgot, you''re not human... "

    I didn''t expect Mo Chu to go away as he thought. Instead, he sighed, "maybe," he didn''t think about what would happen if he met min Rou first. "But there is always a difference in life. In the dark, it''s all destiny --"

    "hiss --"

 Chapter 203

    "Mohe, when will the devil believe in Buddhism?"

    Mo Kai looked at the void. "I didn''t believe it before, but after a long time, I had to believe it." Sometimes he also felt that there was a fixed circle of fate among the three realms, Buddha, immortals, people, ghosts, demons and demons. You thought you jumped out and were complacent, but in fact you didn''t. You have been struggling in this circle, especially not knowing it.

    Now he is more than that.

    "It''s not like you." Zhemin only spits out such a sentence for a long time.

    Mo Kai chuckles, "it''s always changing." For the first time in a hundred years, his black eyes were so light, "let me finish, always have a beginning and an end."

    Zhao Min ignored him, and he continued from the beginning, "but the good times are not long, I was finally discovered by Qinyue sister, her name is qinlan, which is a very powerful role. Compared with Qin Yue''s simple kindness, she is more calm and hard hearted. She didn''t expose me face to face, but that night, I was tied up with a demon subduing rope by the ghost, and I was taken away like a dog without resistance. At that time, Qinyue was sleeping next door to me. I could even hear the sound of her sleeping. It disappeared a little bit as the ghost left. I am desperate, I know, waiting for me will be a life of torture. As expected, ghost sent me into the 18 layers of hell, let me layer by layer reincarnation. Before they left, they sneered at me, which is still fresh in my memory. They said: if a dirty devil wants to climb a fairy, everyone should have self-knowledge, and so should the devil. Mumble, where to go back and forth, you are born in hell, and you will die in hell! "

    " at that time, I was tortured. I really thought that one day I would lose my soul in the torture. In the pain, I even forgot the appearance of Qinyue. Until one day, she unexpectedly appeared in front of me, covered with wounds. Her white skirt was covered with large blood stains. Her small face was pale, but she smiled at me beautifully. Later I learned that she had a big fight with qinlan and was forbidden by the elders of the family for a whole month. One day in the sky, one year on the earth. Thirty years have passed since this farewell. She stole the nine turn blood magic pill from the elder to me, which made my magic greatly increased. Ordinary ghosts would have done nothing to me for a long time. But Qin Yue was removed from the immortal bone because he violated the heaven and cast the reincarnation platform... "

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa," she clapped her hands, and her pale face was full of smiles. "It''s really good to talk about. It''s not too bad to listen to the romantic scenes in those playbooks when I was alive."

    she''s flirtatious, smiling and staring casually. "But it''s useless for you to talk about it with me. I don''t have a soul lock. Even if I do, I will Why give it to you? Three hundred years ago, you slaughtered the supreme sect for the soul pearl. After finding the soul lock button, will you be able to live together with your little fox fairy? For what? Well? "

    Her last word carries a strong sense of irony. Mo Kai finds that as long as she speaks, she must be sharp. Fortunately, he is used to it. Mo Chu shakes his head. "I don''t mean to win your sympathy when I say this." in fact, this kind of low-level practice may be useful for min Rou, but it''s totally self defeating for him, who is always moody. Fortunately, he didn''t plan to do so.

 Chapter 204

    "Oh? Is it? " Zhao Min asked casually, "so, after listening to the story, can you go?"

    Mo Xuan got up and Xin Chang''s tall body stood up with a strong sense of oppression. He bowed his head and said gently but firmly: "I can go, but Luo min, I tell you, lock the soul button, I''ll make it!"

    After that, I''m ready to leave.

    "Wait!" Zhao Min suddenly stopped him. When she was just listening to him, she made up a wreath on her head.

    Mohao turned around and said, "hmm?" He doesn''t think Zou min suddenly changed his mind.

    "At what price?"

    Mohe''s dark eyes flashed, walked back a few steps, looked at her firmly, followed her words and repeated, "no matter what the price!"

    "Ah..."

    Xie min''s lips slowly burst into a smile of demon spirit, which always brings a sense of strangeness. He really couldn''t figure out why the two sisters looked so alike, but their personalities were so different?

    Zhemin pulled off the wreath and threw it into the river, in a leisurely tone, "OK! Since you don''t care what you pay for it, then you can help me do one thing. When it''s done, I''ll give you the soul lock button! "

    Mohe is very happy, "seriously?"

    Smell speech, Zhao Min immediately cold face, yin and Yang strange airway: "I Zhao Min do things, can not be like someone''s double-edged! If you agree, we''ll make a deal right away and never regret it! "

    "Deal!"

    Mo Chu quickly nods and agrees, which rarely arouses her curiosity. "Don''t you ask me what I want you to do? You''re going to do it too? "

    "Do it!" Mo Kai replied without hesitation, "this is what I owe Qin Yue. She was removed from the immortal bone for me to become the present appearance. Even if I can''t make her recover from the immortal body, at least I need to protect her soul." After all, he looked indifferent to everything, "and you just want to get away from this river of forgetfulness! "

    Zhao Min listened to the cold voice and sneered," it''s an infatuated seed! But when she recovers her memory, you will not be able to live with her for two nights, which you are willing to do? " She is not surprised that Mo Xuan can guess what she asked him to do. She is as smart as he is. It''s abnormal if he can''t guess through.

    Kneading his brow, Mo Chu could not hide his tired state. "That''s it. Dust comes back to dust and earth comes back to earth. Anyway, we are not the same kind of people after all. I''ll find a way to let the river burst its banks. Then you''ll run out. When it''s done, remember to give me the soul lock. I''ll go first. "

    After all, he didn''t stop for a moment, as when he came, he left quietly.

    Zhao Min looked at his black robe, which was sounded by the hunting wind, disappearing at the end of the flower on the other side. He murmured, "dust to dust, earth to earth?"

    For a long time, I spit out the turbid gas gently.

    In this way, if four people have been involved for hundreds of years, it''s enough -

    even the deepest feelings, in the boundless years, should be exhausted?

    It''s not clear whether Mo Kai loves Qin Yue more or feels more guilty and grateful? Maybe all of them, but when these heavy things are mixed into a ball and all of them are pressed on Mo Kai''s shoulder, I''m afraid he can''t even tell which one is more.

    Even the sky in the earth is gloomy. There is no day, only darkness day and night.

 Chapter 205

    There is a legend in the prefecture. It''s said that the ghosts in the river are all the ghosts with deep thoughts. They don''t want to cross the bridge, so they join in the river and wait for the person they want to wait for to appear day by day.

    However, as long as you jump into the river, you will never want to leave the water and go to the shore. No one knows how the river is formed, only that there is a saying in the local government. If you want to leave the river, you can''t leave it until the bridge is broken and the water is dry.

    It''s not easy to talk about it -

    -

    Ji min doesn''t know what method Mo Chu used. She wakes up a few days later, her soul quickly drifts to the distance with the surging water. She hasn''t been to that place, and she doesn''t know what the end is.

    When she woke up again, the first thing she saw was mo Kai''s silver hair. He was white in a few days!

    "I did. Now it''s your turn to give me the lock."

    Xie min stood up with a complicated look and looked around. The endless flowers on the other side were gone, and her body finally touched the ground. She blinked, "you How did it happen? "

    Mo Kai did not hide, "I stole the source pearl."

    "You''re crazy!" she said Xieyuan pearl is a treasure that keeps the whole Prefecture running normally. Now Mo Xuan has stolen it. Zhemin can''t imagine how many evil spirits will escape and make trouble in the world this time.

    It can be imagined that the local government will try its best to catch him, let him have the ability of all talents, and this time he can''t escape the sanction of the local government.

    He has long been determined to die to do it.

    This is the only way to break the Bank of the river. Now, I hope you can keep your promise and detain me! "

    min opens his lips, but in the end nothing is said.

    Her face suddenly sank, her hands became claws, and she stabbed herself in the heart and took out something with complicated inscriptions.

    Mo Xuan''s fingertips trembled. At the last step, he suddenly didn''t believe the facts in front of him What has he been searching for for for three hundred years?

    Looking at Zhemin''s white face, Mo can feel her soul declining rapidly. Unexpectedly, the soul lock button has been hidden in her body. No wonder, he felt the breath of the soul lock button was very close to him for many times, but he couldn''t find its whereabouts.

    "What? Dare not ask for it? " Zhao Min picked up her eyebrows and raised her signature sneer. "I can only take out this time. If you don''t want to, next time, I don''t know what chips you can use to exchange with me?"

    Mo Xuan hesitated for a while, but he took it after all, took out the box that had been prepared for a long time and put the soul lock button in it, "you Are you ok? "

    "Hiss --"

    Zhemin smiled, and the breath was slightly disordered. "It''s just the weakness of the soul. Go!"

    Mo Xuan doesn''t bother himself. He knows that she hates him. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have a few days to live. He thinks that she would not be so easy to talk.

    He nodded his head. Before leaving, he pondered for a long time, and finally said a sentence, "your affairs are known to minrou. You have been hiding from her for hundreds of years. Now, you don''t need to do this. She is waiting for you. Go to find her."

 Chapter 206

    At that moment, there was a trace of unidentified emotions in her pupils, such as joy, uneasiness and a little cowardice, which Mo had never seen before.

    He breathed a sigh. Now, their sisters are finally reunited.

    And he should go the rest of his way.

    Two hundred years passed in a flash. The original state of Qin had already perished. Today''s state name is Dayuan, and the capital of Qin is Luoyang.

    The prime minister''s mansion became the general''s mansion now. In the past hundred years, minrou watched a group of strangers move in and out. She was like a bystander, silently watching the scenes in the big house every day.

    Night, such as water, Xie min changed a new red long sleeved skirt, hair is also up again. She saw the familiar figure at a glance across the thousands of lights, sitting on the roof they used to climb and looking into the distance.

    It''s funny to say that if we let the outside world know the women''s model they adore, the famous girls would not sleep in the middle of the night and climb the roof, just afraid that they would lose their big teeth?

    Xie min thinks about the past, and the corner of her lips bends unconsciously, and the familiar feeling returns a little.

    Minrou also saw her, and quickly climbed up to her lips with a smile. She was as gentle and genial as before

    "Ah, here it is!" Xie min answered loudly, climbed up quickly, and sat down beside min rou.

    Hold her arm, put her head on her shoulder, and between the nostrils is the familiar fragrance of orchids, which makes people feel nostalgic, "sister, how are you these years?"

    "Good." Minrou just chuckles, and her slender fingers touch her long hair.

    "That''s good!" Xie min also does not expose, blindly agrees.

    In fact, we know each other well. In the past hundred years, neither sister has had a good time. But it''s all over. What''s the use of all this? It''s nothing more than annoyance. Fortunately, their sisters still have a day to meet again, which is very good.

    The night was quiet, and the distant lights were dim behind them.

    For a long time, Xie min asked gently, "elder sister, are you still waiting for him?"

    Minrou didn''t answer, and even her face didn''t change. She even gave Xiaomin a feeling that she had been sitting on the spot.

    She had to whisper, "sister?"

    "Alas --"

    minrou drooped her eyelashes, the dark shadow was reflected on the bottom of her eyes, and she could not see clearly. She said quietly: "no wait --"

    I waited too long, and I was too tired.

    ˇ°cutŁˇˇ±

    "OK, I declare that on September 17, the lock soul clasp will be officially killed!"

    "Everyone is working hard!" Su''an smiled and was in a very good mood. She went to the ancient building and watched the staff carefully help her down.

    Min is gentle and min is all played by her. So, there are two scenes in this play, and special effects will be synthesized later. In the meantime, the actor should face the air and imagine the other half talking to him.

    It''s hard, especially for a new actor!

    Su''an thought that it would be difficult for Su Kui to perform in this play, but he didn''t expect that Su Kui did so well. Even he could hardly pick out a mistake.

    "Su Dao has worked hard." Su Kui went to smile and shook hands with him. "I''ve benefited a lot from the two months of the show. I hope I can have a chance to cooperate with Su director in the future!"

    Su''an laughed and said, "sure!"

 Chapter 207

    Such a talented and humble actor, which director would not like it? What''s more -

    su''an''s eyes are turning. With her, will she invest less in the future? Although in his present position and his friendship with Qin Che, I don''t really care about these things, but money is not too much for anyone, is it?

    So he raised his hand and looked at the wristwatch. It was still early. He just waved to the staff who was cleaning up the equipment and said in a loud voice, "hurry up and clean up. Today, I will treat you and go to Lilai hotel. If you don''t come, you won''t give me face!"

    All nodded their thanks.

    An Hua just came out of the rest room after unloading her makeup, smelled the words, and smiled and said thanks. "Su Dao''s treat, of course, everyone will take part in it. I also wish us a big sale of soul lock clasps!"

    Su''an loves to hear this. He smiles, squints his eyes and claps his hands. "An Hua can talk. OK, then you should clean up and take your company with you. At seven o''clock tonight, let''s not get drunk!"

    After getting everyone''s agreement, Su an left with big steps on her back.

    When he reached the area beyond the reach of the public''s eyes, su''an looked back to make sure no one noticed him. That''s why I took out a black mobile phone from my big pocket and dialed a phone smilingly.

    JK group''s spacious and bright conference room is closed at this time. In addition to the sound of picking the document, the room is quiet to the point where the needle can be heard.

    "Buzzing..."

    The mobile phone tuned to vibrate rotates slightly on the smooth marble conference table. Qin Che purses her thin lips and Feng Mou glances at the mobile phone screen. The note name on it is su''an!

    He didn''t immediately answer or hang up, but let the phone continue to vibrate and make a buzz in the silent conference room.

    At this time, many of the company''s subordinates at xiashou are frantically beating with the vibration of their mobile phones. Their eyes are closely watching Qin Che''s actions. They hold their breath as he reads the documents.

    Finally turn to the last page, I don''t know if it''s their illusion. They just think that the boss looks worse after reading the document. They look at each other quietly below, and they don''t want to cry.

    It''s over! It seems that the bonus can''t be guaranteed again!

    Although the salary of JK group is very high, and the annual salary of all the people present is more than ten million yuan, Qin Che can''t bear to treat his subordinates as straightforward and generous as one year''s salary. How can we not be enchanted?

    However, it is not so easy to get the bonus from Qin Che.

    This has also become the goal that JK employees pursue in their whole lives. After all, with Qin Che''s fastidiousness, no one who can get bonus from him is not the elite of the elite, and everyone wants to get this honor.

    However, just when everyone was worried and ready to accept the reality again without tears, Qin Che looked up coldly and swept his eyes around their faces, leaned on the back of his chair and said: "come here today. There are still many deficiencies in the plan that need to be modified. You can go back and carefully consider it."

    This?!

    Are you going to deduct the bonus? No, no, no, to be exact, they have escaped for a while, but they are enough to please everyone.

    Great, one step closer to the bonus!

    So, they can''t wait to get up, pick up their notebooks and other things, brush them together and bow to Qin Che, "boss, goodbye!"

 Chapter 208

    After the people left, the door of the conference room was closed again.

    Qin Chee picked up the mobile phone which was still in constant vibration, opened it, and the deep male voice echoed in the open conference room, "what''s the matter?"

    "Tut, Archer, how can we say that we have been old friends for many years? Are you so cold and heartbreaking?" Su''an is holding her heart on the other end of the phone, saying in a grievance.

    Qin Che''s lips were drawn, and he resisted the impulse to drop his cell phone. He said coldly, "please be normal, I''m not interested in men!"

    "I''m normal!" Sue is not satisfied.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Che rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I''m busy. If you''re ok..." Don''t disturb me! He didn''t say this sentence, but he knew that Su an could understand his meaning. Finish saying, he does not give Su an the right to speak again, directly cut off the phone.

    "Dududu..."

    Listening to the busy voice from the other end of the phone, Su an could not help cursing, "shit!"

    He has no choice but to pass again. His ultimate goal has not been said yet. Who knows Qin Che is so shameless.

    Hang up? Dial again! It''s like you''re going to blow up your phone if you don''t answer me.

    Qin Che can''t stand the quarrel. He almost killed su''an. Can''t bear to answer the phone, he squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "if you have something to say directly, if there is a nonsense, you will not come to me for investment in the future!"

    So what?

    So, su''an poured beans in a barren bamboo tube, and told the whole purpose in one breath, "today, our soul locking drama team has been completely killed. My treat, Lilai hotel at seven o''clock, Jiang Yuan will also go!" As for the last sentence, Su an knows that it has the most weight. At last, he shook his head. "Oh, young man, don''t be so bad tempered!"

    Qin Che didn''t care whether he was joking or not. He rubbed his fingers on his clean chin and thought about the meaning of su''an''s words.

    "You said Will Jiang Yuan go? "

    Su''an''s eyes turn white, and Ya''s preference for sex is not too much!

    "Nonsense, the movie is finished. Jiang Yuan, as a crucial role in the soul lock, of course, will be there. This is the most basic thing. Don''t you know?"

    Without thinking about it, Qin Che actually came here with a very honest sentence, "I don''t know." The angry Su an almost didn''t spit blood.

    In order not to be pissed off by this late man, Su an decisively left a sentence: "love is not coming, don''t say that brother didn''t give you a chance, at seven o''clock in the evening, I''m afraid you will be compared with those little fresh meat, which will be embarrassing!" After saying this, he could clearly feel the low pressure emitted by Qin Che on the other phone, and hung up the phone with a big laugh. He was in a good mood.

    Qin Che can''t help touching his face in the conference room. Is he very old?

    In the middle of depression, a new unread message jumped out.

    The signature is Yuanyuan. Qin Che picked up his mobile phone and saw it said: Qin Che, the crew is finished. Tonight, Su Dao invited us. He said that all the friends are here. How about face appreciation?

    Partner -

    the smile on the corner of the lips is getting deeper, and the deep Phoenix eyes seem to melt into a pool of spring water in a moment, soft and moving.

    If the subordinates saw Qin Che''s appearance at this time, they were afraid that they would shout that boss was possessed by unclean things, and then find a Taoist to get rid of the demon, right?

 Chapter 209

    Qin Che looked at the mobile phone with a smile for five minutes. He rubbed his finger against the screen for a while before he slowly uttered a sentence: "no, I''ll pick you up tonight."?

    The speed of the reply over there makes Qin Che feel that the other side has been waiting by the mobile phone, which makes him in a good mood.

    Yuan Yuan: No, I should go early. You are busy first. No matter how long, I will wait for you.

    "Ha ha..." The deep laughter seems to come from the chest, which is full of demagogic sexy.

    Thousands of words and threads finally turned into a sentence, "OK."

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Qin Che was dressed in a silver gray customized suit, which made his tall and tall posture more upright and powerful. His black hair was all combed behind his head, revealing a bright and full forehead. In the walking room, the powerful gas field is overwhelming and suffocating.

    When Qin Che came in, an Hua saw him at a glance. As soon as his eyes brightened, his eyes turned around. Then he lifted the goblet with a smile and walked to Qin Che gracefully.

    "It''s a surprise that Qin can always come to see me." Said, hands the red wine Qin Che.

    Unexpectedly, Qin Che just glanced at her, and then ignored her directly. He looked around to look for the delicate figure that made him excited.

    An Hua''s face was stiff, and he kept on saying, "President Qin, are you looking for younger martial sister?"

    Junior sister?

    Qin Che frowned and thought for a while, then he vaguely remembered that Jiang Yuan did have a senior sister who was in a drama group with her. It turned out to be her.

    At first, she didn''t want to talk to her, but she seemed to know where Su Kui had gone. So, he finally stopped looking around, and fell his eyes on andI''s face. The dark eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons, which made andI couldn''t help but make a sudden breakthrough in her heart.

    "What? Do you know where Yuan Yuan is? "

    In such a close conversation with the legendary man, his leisurely attitude when he spoke was particularly striking. An Hua could feel that after Qin Che came in, almost all the women''s fiery eyes never moved away from him.

    Feeling other people''s jealous eyes, Andy proudly picked out his lips, "I don''t know now, but I just saw her leave with brother li..." Speaking of this, she seemed to react suddenly. Her face suddenly changed. She covered her mouth and said: "ah, no, she She just said two words to Li Ge and left. She should be in the bathroom now, right! restroom! Mr. Qin and Mr. Qin, please wait for a second. The school is expected to be back soon... "

    What is to cover up, this is it!

    Qin Che''s face suddenly darkened. He looked at an Hua in disgust. Generally speaking, an Hua''s acting skills were really good. No matter from the look or the eyes, they were flawless.

    However, the only thing she missed was that Qin Che chose to trust sunflower unconditionally no matter what the circumstances.

    Moreover, an Hua should not be careful under Qin Che''s eyes. What does Qin Che do? He is in today''s position and has thousands of employees. That''s not to say that he can get into his eyes as long as he has enough ability.

    In general, he can tell exactly what kind of person he is by just glancing at his eyes.

    An Hua can cheat ordinary people, but he can''t. This woman''s eyes are too restless, her temperament is kitsch and artificial, her pupils are turbid, her appearance is empty, but she is in a mess.

 Chapter 210

    Just think, how can Qin Che misunderstand the beloved woman for the one-sided words of this kind of woman?

    "Oh, Miss ANN, isn''t she? I don''t know what you said it for, but I advise you to stop! " Qin Che''s eyes, as cold as a blade, stared at an Hua silently and said sarcastically.

    "I......"

    An Hua opens his mouth and finally reluctantly closes it, because Qin Che doesn''t look at her at all, and leaves with his sleeves thrown away. Her face was red and white for a while because of the low mocking laughter around her. At last, she stomped and walked on the ten centimeter high-heeled shoes.

    How about being laughed at? The heroine is her installation and painting, not this group of small supporting actors who can only talk secretly behind!

    Qin Che walked out a short distance, and stopped at once. Unexpectedly, Su Kui was wearing a long white skirt, hiding behind the crowd, and happened to look at her with a smile. I don''t know how long she watched behind her.

    Qin Che''s face suddenly sank. This woman, do you want to play with him?

    He strode to sukui like the wind. Before sukui could stop smiling, he grabbed her slender wrist, pulled her out of the splendid hotel hall and walked to the elevator.

    "Hey, Qin Che, what are you doing?!"

    Qin Che sniffed his lips and said gloomily, "why? Do - you! "

    "Qin and Qin Che, there''s something to discuss. It''s a feast for the killing!" Su Kui hurriedly followed her, almost tripping her in her long skirt. Seeing Qin Che''s stride forward, she could not help but pucker up and say, "Qin Che, slow down! My feet hurt! "

    "Well?" Still did not pay attention to her, but the pace slowed down obviously.

    Su Kui was so pleased that he stopped slowly and grabbed Qin Che''s big hand and said, "ah Che, let''s go back first. If I''m not present at the green feast, I don''t know what it would be like for those journalists..."

    Before he finished speaking, he was so light that he was held up by Qin Che in the air. Su Kui hurriedly encircles Qin Che''s neck and stares at him with beautiful eyes. "I''m serious. Don''t take it seriously..."

    Qin Che walked into the elevator and directly pressed the top floor. Then he finally looked down at her deeply, his voice was hoarse, "no one dares to gossip with me! What you are worried about now is what I will do to you tonight... "

    Su Kui: "..."

    Do you want to be so serious about that? Su Kui also blushed a little. He clenched Qin Che''s collar with his fingertips and stammered, "what are you doing I''ll tell you, don''t mess with me... "

    "Chaos?" Qin Che glanced at her coolly. "I hold my girlfriend and call for trouble?"

    Su Kui''s eyes flickered, and finally understood the reason why Qin Che was so abnormal. It turned out that the vinegar jar was overturned, and she was careful that her eyes were broken again. For the sake of the happiness of the meeting, she pleasantly smiles at Qin Che, approaches Qin Che''s ear and asks Qu Baba, "then wait a little bit, I''m afraid of pain..."

    A soft, waxy voice with hot air sprayed on his side face. Qin Che felt that his cheek was half numb, and a rush of heat surged up from his stomach, almost throwing sunflower down.

    His big palm tightened Su Kui''s slim waist. Through a thin layer of cloth, he could clearly feel the temperature of her body. The hot touch made his fingertips numb.

 Chapter 211

    Unable to ignore the pain of the heart being torn, Qin Che sighed and coaxed Su Kui into his arms. "Fool, how can I let others see your body? I''m not so generous. If I could, I wish I could lock you in a place where only I can see... "

    Su Kui stared gloomily. "You are in prison!"

    She knew that Qin Che dared to say that. She really had this plan. She couldn''t help shaking. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for a lover to follow the world. He loves more and more deeply. If he can''t ask for it one day, will he really do the thing that imprisons her?

    I can''t imagine -

    I can''t imagine that the little body in my arms is shaking. Qin Che patted her back peacefully, "don''t be afraid, I don''t have time to hurt you, how can I do something that makes you unhappy, but you should be obedient, you can''t betray me, you know?"

    Su Kui snorted in his arms, as an answer.

    Qin Che is helpless. Even though she knows that Su Kui''s psychology will not be as weak as she looks, she just can''t bear to punish her.

    After being angry, Qin Che patted her flesh buttocks and pretended to be vicious: "forgive me this time. Next time, if you dare to hide to see my joke, I will not clean you up!"

    Su Kui sniffed at the words and smiled. He saluted playfully, "yes, my husband!"

    "Well, darling --" Qin Che raised his lips and touched Su Kui''s long soft hair. Suddenly, he reacted and asked, "what did you just call me?"

    But Su Kui didn''t cooperate. She blinked her watery eyes and said innocently, "no, what''s my name? Qin Che? Archer? Cheh

    Qin Che rubbed his brow, which was full of affection. He looked at her attentively. "What did you just call me? Darling, call again... "

    "No!" Su Kui grinned cunningly. In fact, after she just called out the word "husband", she was also scratched. She felt that all the gooseflesh on her arm had fallen to the ground. No matter how much Qin Che coaxed her, she would not open her mouth and shout again.

    "Really not?" Qin Che narrowed her long and narrow eyes, and her back slipped gently on her cheek.

    Itchy, numb, but also with a kind of indescribable, road unknown danger means in it.

    Su Kui dodged and didn''t dodge. He dodged his eyes and began to play tricks! Qin Che, it''s so itchy without it... "

    Qin Che didn''t want to let her go. He put his hands on her shoulders, looked down at her, narrowed his eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Yuanyuan, is it really not called?"

    "Qin Che, it seems that the green killing feast has begun. Shall we go down?" Su Kui didn''t seem to hear what he said, but he shifted the subject.

    "Ding --"

    at this time, the elevator door opens slowly.

    Su Kui thought someone had come in and looked at the door in a hurry. There was no one over the long corridor covered with dark red carpet. She was about to lift her feet to go out, but her body was on the same level again. This time, Qin Che directly carried her feet on her shoulders and carried her head down.

    "Qin, Qin Che, you bastard!"

    Su Kui can''t help cursing, but the brain hanging upside down is in a state of hyperemia. His heart is full of words and his strength is not enough. He was originally full of angry voice but soft and waxy, like being coquettish.

    "Pa --"

    Qin Che slapped Su Kui''s soft ass again and sneered: "yes, I''m an asshole, but the asshole gave you a chance. You don''t treasure it

 Chapter 212

    Because after the shooting of the lock soul clasp, there will be editing and various special effects in the later stage. Su''an''s fault of nitpicking is that he can''t stand the rough work, so it''s inevitable to miss the National Day holiday.

    Fortunately, without a long vacation, there is another peak of personal flow, that is, new year''s Day -

    January 1, after many publicity, the soul lock button was finally released on this day.

    And the trailer released on the Internet after the skillful editing by the editor, all kinds of climaxes continue to emerge, Su Kui''s perfect appearance and acting skills have been fully displayed in the trailer, compared with the performance of an Hua, which is a little lacking.

    Su an is one of the top directors in China. He personally participates in the production of films directed by him. Even if he doesn''t watch the trailer, there are also a large group of fans to follow him, not to mention after watching the promotional films of meidaobang.

    Certainly, there are complaints when there are admirers. After watching the promotional film, a large number of fans of Anhui rushed to su''an and Su Kui''s microblog to scold su''an for favoring Su Kui, and scold Su Kui for stealing the limelight of Anhui. In a word, since the release of the propaganda film of lock soul clasp, it has become a common practice to grab the front page headlines, which can be called the hottest movie topic of the year, without one of them.

    Finally, on the day of the premiere, the premiere ceremony was arranged to be held at New Year''s time in Longteng film city. On that day, there were not too many guests invited. Except for the director and the important leading actor, the rest were not invited.

    Lock the soul buckle this movie just released the news but didn''t broadcast first fire, the premiere movie ticket is robbed turned over the sky, snatched complacent, didn''t snatch can only wait for the next scene.

    Su Kui and Qin Che walked into the screening hall earlier. Su''an and an Huaan were present. After a few words of greetings, they arrived at zero.

    The audience who bought the tickets took 3D glasses and went in search of their seats, but more importantly, they held up their mobile phones and slapped the shutters at the people on the stage.

    Su''an said a few scene words in a routine way, and then led the conversation to Su Kui. "First of all, thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedule. Although the film of lock soul clasp has only been shot for half a year, it is my painstaking work that has been polished for decades. In any case, I have realized my long cherished wish. It''s my honor to stand here and present it to you today. I hope you like it. "

    The roaring applause continued to ring. Su''an smiled and pressed her hands down. After the crowd was a little quiet, she said: "this is a new face standing beside me. Her name is Jiang Yuan. She is an actor I admire very much. I know there are a lot of comments on ah yuan on the Internet recently, but how about a person? I only know if I have been in close contact with him, haven''t I? " Then he smiled mysteriously, "well, I don''t know the whole story. How about it? Please comment after watching the movie!"

    All the leading actors bowed to the audience together, closed their hands and thanked each other. Then they went to the audience and sat down, waiting for the opening of the film with everyone.

    Under the bright light, the whole projection Hall fell into darkness. Only the huge screen in front slowly shows a golden dragon, which shows the words of radio and television audit.

    The movie begins -

    the audience is quiet, only the whistling wind echoes in the movie, and the beautiful woman walks in the cold snow with the palace lamp, behind which is the vast cold and dark.

 Chapter 213

    When minrou appeared, hundreds of audience were in ups and downs with her experience. When seeing Qinyue''s death and minrou''s being pushed aside mercilessly, some girls could no longer bear to take a low breath and say, "this bastard!" But still can''t help but want to see down, see what the end is behind.

    be quite different from the appearance as like as two peas of min and Chang, who are very different in character.

    With the camera advancing a little, the past events of the past hundred years are unfolding in front of the audience like a picture, because it is a 3D effect, which looks more immersive.

    At the end of the film, Mo Xuan finally gets rid of the shackle after spending a hundred years. Luo min breaks away from the shackle of the river of forgetting Sichuan for a hundred years. The final picture is that the two sisters are quietly dependent on each other on the water like roof at night, watching the brilliant pictures in the distance.

    The seemingly unreasonable ending is the best one.

    When the light came on again, Su Kui was in a trance. Even she had just fallen into the plot, unable to control herself.

    There is a voice of exhalation behind me. It''s true that after watching this movie, no one can say happy or sad ending. No one will follow with a sigh of relief. In this way, it''s better to let him go and let himself go.

    Thinking, suddenly feel a tight finger, Su Kui look back, can''t help but smile, "what''s the matter?"

    Qin Che''s eyes were full of love and whispered, "it''s a good performance. I''m proud of you!"

    Su Kui also said, "thank you, you are also my pride."

    -

    after the premiere, fans all over the country saw the film, and then came the movie review. Each comment is related to whether the box office is going to sell next. Even su''an, who has been through the battlefield for a long time, can''t help but take out her mobile phone and open various social software to watch the fans'' comments of the soul lock button.

    Su''an is good at shooting modern commercial blockbusters. This time, he chose a heavy theme, which is also the ancient style shooting that he is not good at, just to complete his own wish.

    In addition to fulfilling his long cherished wish, he also hopes that this story, which has been fantasized for ten years, can be liked by more people.

    Su Kui''s heart is calm, and there is not much tension. However, this is her first acting, and I also want to know how the audience thinks of her acting. So when other people turn on their mobile phones, she also takes out her mobile phone and opens Douban movie, finds the movie with soul lock button, clicks in and starts to watch comments.

    Douban''s critics have always been famous for fairness and justice, and they are quite convincing in the film circle. But it is precisely because Douban''s netizens have too high vision and are too picky. Only a few of them can score 9 points every year. It is precisely because of such pickiness that countless directors and actors love and hate this.

    What they love is that if you shoot well, they won''t be stingy in praise. But if you don''t shoot well, I''m sorry. They will simply and roughly dissect the content and then trample it into garbage.

    To everyone''s relief, Douban''s score is still very high, and the high score of 9.3 points makes suohun hold the top of the high Bureau.

    Of course, this may also be just released, and most netizens did not watch the reason. But it''s just a preliminary result, which is far ahead of the movie street of the same period. It''s a good beginning.

    Su Kui smiled with satisfaction and looked at the comments carefully.

    Grinch: to be fair, soul lock button is first-class from plot to production. Su Dao''s transformation seems to be very successful. The performance of the heroine, an Hui, is not surprising. On the contrary, Jiang Yuan, the actor of minrou, plays two parts in one person, each of which is dazzling. A very good movie, for five stars!

 Chapter 214

    Grey sky: very nice! Minrou''s actor is so beautiful! Just finished watching the premiere, well, I decided to go to see it again!

    Muska: the final result is very reasonable. Originally, he was full of resentment towards Mokai, but when he finally got rid of Germany, he said that: after returning to the dust and the earth, my tears suddenly burst. In fact, Mokai also has many helplessness, right? Maybe he didn''t love Qinyue, but he was the first one to approach him when he first came to Yangjian, which made him feel sentimental. Maybe we can understand that he is only responsible for Qinyue. As for who he loves Please feel for yourself!

    Go in a hurry: upstairs is the solution, I think only I see the cat tired

    Jshdui: the performance of the second girl was so brilliant that it made the painting of the first girl dead. There was no bright spot. Tut, I don''t know how she felt at this time?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are many comments, including bad ones. After all, there are a hundred Hamlets in the heart of a hundred people. If someone likes them, there will be people who don''t like them. It''s just human nature.

    After the premiere, Su Kui and Qin Che left Longteng film and television city hand in hand. Together with Qin Che, he went back to his penthouse apartment in the center of the city. Since the formal confirmation of the relationship that night, Qin Che has completely torn through the disguise, and has been fighting for nothing. Finally, Su Kui, who is pestering him, lived with him.

    After cohabitation, sukui found out that the man had other plans! What kind of feeling is the backache that is done everyday? But it''s too late to regret.

    As for the soul lock button, it was originally planned to be released in the national cinema for three weeks, but because it was too hot, the hospital urgently requested that the original three weeks be added to one month before the release.

    A month after new year''s Day is approaching the new year. When the final box office is set, it has reached 1.6 billion yuan, which is the most popular and influential film of the year. None of them.

    After the new year, Su Kui''s Micro blog fans have risen to 30 million, far surpassing Anhui and becoming a new little Huadan.

    Every day, her fans gather under her micro blog to make trouble and abuse, trying to cause disaster. At first, she would come forward to refute two sentences of her good relationship with Su Kui, appeasing fans not to misunderstand. At the end of the day, when Su Kui was in the Golden Rooster and Hundred Flowers Film Festival, she played the role of sensitive, soft and sensitive in the lock soul button, and unexpectedly took off the crown of the movie queen at one stroke. After that, she couldn''t pretend to be friendly any more. She turned a blind eye to the fans'' indiscriminate actions and let them make a mess of Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    Su Kui didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she narrowed her eyes in a good mood and said to herself, "be more cruel, and scold more dirtiness!"!

    Let Andy continue to do blind, anyway, there are different opinions on the Internet now. The news that sunui and Andy are at odds is an indisputable fact.

    Although the fans of Anhui are arrogant, the fans of sukui don''t eat soft food either. Moreover, compared with the fans of Anhui, the fans of sukui are mostly of the second dimension of face powder and mixing. This kind of fans don''t like to fight with people at ordinary times, but just lick their own goddess.

    However, when their goddess is insulted, they can change into fighter planes at any time and anywhere, spit and kill, fight for three hundred rounds, and the fans of the direct attack are losing.

    Su Kui is happy every time she sees this scene. She loves her little fans so much.

 Chapter 215

    Su Kui has been waiting for her. She knows that she thinks that she has taken the position that should belong to her. Anyhow, she will never give up and fight against her.

    Sure enough, just when two fans tore x into the white heat, a micro blog exploded the whole entertainment circle.

    No. 1 paparazzi in the world: I''ve got some news recently. Would you like to have a look? Is Jiang Yuan, the actor who has been on fire recently, really so harmless? But she is really admirable. It took only half a year for a girl who was "abandoned" by her boyfriend to become a golden rooster movie. Even in this time, Qin Che, the top diamond bachelor coveted by countless women, was all really an accident? Do you believe it? I don''t believe it anyway! Some photos show that Su Yuan was photographed Qin Che sending her back to school less than a month after she broke up with her boyfriend. In addition, the two came out after audition directly from Longteng film and television company. During the audition, they had a meal and didn''t go back to school until late at night. In addition, it is said that Jiang Yuan, who was already present, was absent from the party on the night of the youth feast. Qin Che, the head of JK group, was also missing. As for what they did, why they couldn''t wait? Different people have different opinions! Of course, apart from these, Jiang Yuan''s acting is really good, but it''s really good to the point where she can take the throne immediately after she gets on the stage? It''s said that there is no one behind her, is it to treat everyone as a fool? At the beginning, when she was in the production group, she was as close as a sister to Jiang Yuan and tried her best to teach her experience. I didn''t expect that it would be such an ending. What''s her feeling at this moment? Heartache!

    Here are a series of pictures of the school event that has been exposed for a long time. There are pictures of two people coming back to the apartment hand in hand. There are also pictures of people at the green killing banquet. There is no su Kui.

    The blogger''s words are remarkable. He didn''t directly smear sunflower, and even praised her in disguise for her good performance. However, the ultimate goal is just to wash Bai''an painting and prove that Su Kui is a white eyed wolf who turns his face and doesn''t recognize people.

    This kind of person, commonly known as: Senior black!

    The comments below are also very interesting. Su Kui can''t help laughing when she looks at them.

    Uuuuul: [laughs] the original blogger is not blind. He also knows that my performance is good. My performance is very good. What''s wrong with rolling and painting? What''s more, please ask the blogger a formal question. Qin boss said that he wanted to chase the goddess a long time ago. Then what happened when they were together? Is it strange?

    This user is not in the service area: approve upstairs! By the way, is the blogger the senior black hired by andI? There is no black spot in Da Yuan Yuan, is there? That''s why I have to hold on to this thing. Why don''t you say that Da Yuan Yuan is based on the underlying rules?

    Dream Heshan replies that this user is not in the service area: the front row is crowded! In addition, Qin boss is here. Who dare not to kill Da Yuanyuan? Not to death?

    Njsnaj: the facts are all in front of us. There are always some people who don''t want to believe them. You are so crazy on the Internet. Do your parents know that?

    Wuilk: I can see that Jiang Yuan is not a good bird. Does she have acting skills? I''ll never go to the cinema if I don''t want to see painting! Mom, I''m embarrassed. Spicy chicken!

 Chapter 216

    Don''t reply without ilk with sadness: [smile] Dear, my Da Yuan Yuan still has the beauty at least. How about you? what are you having? Since ancient times, how ugly the sprayer is! Ha ha!

    C and C: Oh, I''m afraid. Can I be beaten to tell the truth these days? Would Jiang Yuan be as red as Qin Che? Can she get the movie queen without Qin Che''s support? Are all the powerful actresses in the entertainment circle dead? Otherwise, how can we let a person who only plays a play or a supporting role take the film? Ha ha Da, I don''t believe this kind of thing anymore. It''s too wet!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Microblog forwarding speed, the number of comments is not enough to sigh, Su Kui calmly turned over a few pages, for her to speak, also scolded her, too many to turn over.

    Qin Che came out of the kitchen at this time, tied a pink apron with Hello Kitty pattern, and walked to Su Kui with a plate of cut fruit in his hand, sat down, pinched a watermelon and handed it to her pink lips. When she opened her mouth and put it into the watermelon, he quickly went up to kiss her plump lips. Between the lips and teeth, red juice oozed from the lips, which was extremely ambiguous.

    For a long time, Qin Qicai was willing to let go of Su Kui, smiled and fed her another grape. Su Kui''s cheeks were crimson, and he stared at him with unsteady breath, but could not help eating.

    It''s just that there''s no deterrence in that shy and beautiful look, but Qin Che immediately gets up and is ready to move.

    Of course, Su Kui knows what the man beside him is thinking. His eyes are almost burning when he looks at her. Does she know?

    Lengleng glanced at him, motioned for him to sit far away, and said, "don''t even think about it, take a rest today!"

    Qin Che immediately took pity on Su Kui and sat down beside her. The soft sofa immediately sank down, "my wife! How cruel! If little checher is choked, your future happiness will not be guaranteed... "

    In the middle of the conversation, Qin Che suddenly silenced himself, because he could not say something, was being held in his hand by Su Kui, and his forehead immediately dripped with cold sweat, "old man, wife, let''s not be angry, just rest! Let go first, let go first... "

    Su Kui glared at him funny and said, "why, why don''t I let your little cherub go to pieces first, and then find someone more handsome than you?"

    Unexpectedly, Qin Che is proud and charming. He takes Su Kui''s hand away and turns her on her shoulder. He says seriously: "Comrade Jiang Yuan! It''s time for you to recognize a reality! "

    "Oh? What is the reality? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, no question.

    "That is, those who have more money than me are not handsome. Those who are handsome than me are not rich! And My wife and I don''t have enough money

    Su Kui: "..." She was speechless.

    I had to touch his stubble without any words, but said: "go, while playing, I still have business to do."

    Qin Che hugged her. The perfect height difference was enough to make him circle Su Kui''s whole petite body into his arms, chin against her head, smiling and saying: "wife, you are busy, I will never disturb you!"

    What are you doing now?

    "Take your hand off my chest!"

    "Yes, my wife."

    And then later

    "Qin Che! Where is your hand going? "

    Qin Che pretended to be innocent, pulled out his big hand without expression, rubbed his fingertips, and the greasy feeling seemed to stay on it. "My hand did nothing -"

 Chapter 217

    Su Kui: "..." Again speechless, got, anyway, without her permission, Qin Che did not dare to further action, move to the end of the painful is himself!

    She picked her lips and continued to look at the comments.

    At this time, Qin Che also saw many defamatory comments on her mobile phone screen. In an instant, the original warm expression immediately sank like a drop of water. He narrowed his eyes and said: "when is it?"

    He thought that there was his deterrent force, and ordinary people would not dare to take Su Kui as an article again. Unexpectedly, there were people who were not afraid of death rushing up to find something!

    In this case -

    he will not be polite!

    "Don''t be angry, leave it to me!" Qin Che hugs Su Kui and kisses her on the top of her hair.

    In fact, he really didn''t need Su Kui to fight outside, especially in the entertainment circle like the big dye vat. However, he knew that Su Kui loved performing and couldn''t bear to obstruct her hobby. He could only do more to save her from being bullied in the circle.

    Smell speech, Su Kui smiled and shook his head, raised his head and kissed Qin Che lightly, "no, this matter starts because of me, it''s up to me to finish it!"

    "Really? I don''t want you to be too tired... " Qin Che put his arms around her waist and whispered.

    "What? Do you believe in your ability to see people or what? Well? "

    Qin Che is speechless. He knows that Su Kui has no less inner thoughts than him, and believes that she has the ability to solve everything.

    However, when you love someone wholeheartedly, how can you bear to let her go out to face the abuse of gossip, rather than choose to help her resist everything?

    However, Qin Che backed away, and he said softly, "OK, but you have to promise me that you can''t wear yourself out, eh?"

    Su Kui''s heart is sweet, and her smile extends from the bottom of her heart to the tip of her lips and brows. "I know, I know, my Butler!"

    When taking over everything, or earlier, Su Kui had already figured out how to deal with the painting.

    Whether it''s people or things, it''s completely formed. There''s no need for Su Kui to manipulate it at all. As long as you put out the things in your hands, it''s absolutely an explosive news.

    From then on, there will be no one in the entertainment circle who is called an Hua who will fight against her everywhere.

    At the end of the task, Su Kui''s action is very fast. On the second day of microblogging users'' microblogging, which is called the first paparazzi in the world, many anonymous users sent explosive posts in the famous Internet exchange and interaction forum, Haijiao forum, which spread like a virus on the Internet. Even if the moderator wants to delete the post, he finds that it can''t be deleted at all!

    So, just a few minutes later, the famous Yunv Huadan painting in the entertainment circle was passed on to the sky.

    Some netizens found the original post. There are only a few words on it. It''s written as follows:

    I''m not the water army hired by someone. I''m just sending this post to let you see the real face of a person and let you no longer be cheated. This is the jade girl in your heart. Have a look! There''s no one like her!

    Here are dozens of intimate photos taken secretly, and many netizens found that the men in the photos are not the same, but the only thing in common is that they are all the same old -

    netizen comments are also fried.

    Wwwooo: let me go. I admire it! Can we all talk about it? As expected, the entertainment industry is not so easy to mix!

 Chapter 218

    Hu Lanlan: good girl, why do you have to practice yourself?

    Qu Yue: come to Hei technology God, analyze whether the picture is PS synthesis?

    Flawless and full moon: help you with the great God @ LOP.

    Lop: no need for Ait. I ran to analyze the post as soon as it came out, but I can only regret to tell you that the photo is true

    Fishtail skirt: lying trough!! What else is real in the entertainment circle!!! Although we know that every circle has a dark side, but this side is also too disgusting!

    Dance to make Qingying: I used to like her very much. Since then, I''ve turned to passers-by and never watched her TV again!

    Nickname: I think more about it upstairs. If this post is true, I''m afraid that Andy can''t get along in the entertainment circle, right?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Countless comments and posts have been reproduced more and more. Gradually, microblog, post bar and other major interested tribes are all about the topic of Yunv Huadan.

    At the other end of the computer, there was a loud bang, which was the last thing that Anhui could smash. The notebook was smashed on the floor, and the screen and keyboard were split in two in a flash.

    An Hua''s fingers trembled uncontrollably. Tears of fear filled her eyes. Her lips were white and dry. The whole person looked haggard.

    She can''t get in touch with the broker or the company. The company just left one cold sentence: An Hua, you are so disappointing to the company that you hang up the phone and can''t get through any more!

    Hundreds of media are now blocking her apartment downstairs, crazily holding up the camera to shoot at her closed window.

    The room is dark. AndI dare not turn on the light or draw the curtain. She curled up in the corner and called Yiming again and again, but there was only one sentence at the end of the phone: sorry, the subscriber you dialed can''t be connected for the moment, please dial later!

    She despaired. At this moment, she found that it was beyond her control to fight against Jiang Yuan.

    However, things have happened, Su Kui has blocked all her retreats, and even if she regrets it, it is useless.

    At this time, the mobile phone that she always held tightly in her palm suddenly vibrated, and her eyes lit up in an instant, and she didn''t notice that the caller ID was a strange number, so she opened her mouth and said, "Ah Ming!"

    That head sneers coldly, listen to the voice is obviously a woman''s voice, "An Hua, you are not naive, how can you have the face after this kind of thing, as if it did not happen?"

    An''s heart sank slowly, as if she had fallen from the cloud to the bottom of the valley, and her whole body was like an icehouse. She stared at her blood red eyes, and her voice was like crying, "it''s you! Vera! Why are you doing this to me! What do I owe you! "

    Vera sniffed the words and smiled coldly. "Oh, what do you owe me? I am for you with all my heart, but you trample my dignity on the bottom of your feet. Is that right? I don''t care if you seduce men to go to bed, but you will seduce my boyfriend who has been in love with me for seven years. Isn''t that enough? If you are not happy, you take me as a vent. How many immoral things have I done for you over the years, and what do you give back to me? "

    An painted, she opened her mouth and squeezed out a few words hard, "you Who''s the boyfriend? "

    There was an obvious delay at that end. For a while, Vera scolded: "andI, you are a bitch! You don''t know? Good! Then I will tell you that he is Chen an! "

    "Chen, Chen an?!" Anhui screamed, "how could it be! All excuses, how can Chen an be your boyfriend! What''s more, I''ve never heard of you! "

 Chapter 219

    Chen an is a little star who has been in the circle for decades, but he has never been warm. When he was acting with an Hua, he acted as the second boy. Somehow, he was right in the eye, and then naturally rolled to bed.

    Vera grunts, "tell you? I never trusted you. Why tell you my privacy? "

    An Hua is speechless, and her body is almost paralyzed to the floor. She finally understands that she thinks it''s all she has to do.

    "Then you don''t have to be so cruel, do you? Willa, are you trying to force me out of the entertainment business? "

    "You should have quit!" Vera sniggered and cut off the phone. She knew that Andy would never give up, but what could that do? It was just a dying struggle.

    Tears stuck to his face. An Hui looked at his cell phone for a while, then suddenly stood up and wiped his tears.

    She will never give up!

    -Yi Ming is upset recently. How proud he used to be and how shameful he is now.

    Once he bubble to the circle of well-known jade flower, friends do not mention how much envy. But now, the past boasting has become a joke, which makes him unable to raise his head.

    Yi Ming, drunk from the nightclub, swaggered up the elevator and walked to the luxury apartment where he lived.

    A timid woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, "a Ming..."

    Yi Ming thinks he has hallucinations when he drinks too much alcohol. He can''t help cursing in a low voice, "fuck, I won''t let go until now!"

    I didn''t expect that another sound came, accompanied by the footsteps approaching, "Amin, it''s me!"

    Wait, it''s like it''s true?

    Yi Ming looks back abruptly. His face is haggard behind him. He doesn''t even have makeup. His brow is tight at once? Why do you still have the face to see me? Ah?! "

    "Ah Ming, you believe me. Some people want to hurt me. Those photos are synthetic. They are not me at all! My first time was for you. Did you forget? "

    When it comes to the first time, Yi Ming gets annoyed again. He chuckles and pinches her chin. "Oh, the first time? Enter a hospital, want a few film to have a few film, you when I still can be cheated by you? Get out of here! "

    Finish saying to turn head to walk, Anne draws which to be willing to give up, tear to pull not to let him go.

    Yi Ming is annoyed. He slaps back and pulls it.

    An Hua exclaimed, half of his face instantly swollen, and looked at him incredulously, "you, you hit me?"

    Yi Ming, who has been on the brain with alcohol, can''t listen at all. When he hears the words of an Hua, he is even more crazy. He kicks her in the abdomen, kicks her to the ground, and pulls up her long hair to sneer. "I''ve been trying to do this for a long time! Don''t blame me for being ruthless! "

    There are several slaps in the conversation. The strength of a man is far beyond that of a woman. What''s more, it''s for the body that never dare to eat enough? Without struggling for a few times, he was beaten to death by Yi Ming.

    Later, when she was rescued, she had only one breath left. After lying in the hospital for several months, she completely disappeared from the public''s sight.

    Yi Ming, however, was detained for a few days and released on bail.

    -Recently, there was a rumor on the Internet that Jiang Yuan was raised by Qin Che with his wallet. Qin Che made the following response.

    Qin Che: Hello, everyone. Recently, I saw many people saying that I have provided for my wife. From now on, I am the one who has been provided for! @Jiang Yuan ANN, wife, is looking for a living ~

    with a gift book of all the properties, which is signed with the words of "flying dragon and dancing Phoenix". In the column of the donee, Jiang Yuan''s name is impressively written.

    Qin Che, as he said, gave all the property to Su Kui and successfully blocked the mouths of all the people who did not care about them.

    Not long later, they held a century wedding in Bali. After marriage, they were envious of others. They never blushed in their whole lives, and severely slapped those who were ready to see their jokes.

 Chapter 220

    Nine cold days, frozen snow.

    In the 21st year of the southern Qin Dynasty, in the imperial garden of the imperial palace of the southern Qin Dynasty.

    The snowflakes in the sky are rippling and falling. The resplendent palace is extravagant in shape. At this time, the snow covers everything, but it also adds some elegance.

    At this time, someone mercilessly destroyed this rare quiet and elegant.

    "Ah - help! Come on, the long princess has fallen into the water

    The palace maid in the purple and soy sauce robe shouted, and the snowflakes on the branches fell down, showing some bright red plums.

    There is a big hole in the frozen lake at this time. It can be seen that a girl like a girl is struggling desperately in it. Her hands are blue and purple with the cold water of the lake. Her hands are raised high above the water and scratched in the air as if she wanted to catch something.

    Take the maid''s tears straight down, and watch the girl who falls into the lake. She will be unable to hold on, paralyzed and unable to move.

    At this time, the hurried footsteps came from behind, and the maid''s eyes flashed with hope. She turned her head and shouted: "hurry! Save the princess, the long princess has fallen in! "

    The young man who was stopped was thin and his cheeks were frostbitten by the cold weather. His face was not disgusting, but it was not beautiful. Only a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes flashed from time to time.

    The palace maid had no time to think about it. The eunuch of the palace didn''t pay so much attention to appearance. She urged him to rush into the water to save people.

    The young man was only in his teens. When he heard the words of the palace maids, he sneered coldly. He took off his only winter clothes and plunged into the cold winter water. He tried to swim to the girl who had gradually gone down.

    The clothes in winter are thick and strong in absorbing water. The young man drags the comatose girl like a stone with a weight of a thousand kilograms behind him. If he had not been dragged down by her with his non-human willpower and brute force.

    At that time, not to mention that people can not be saved, even he himself may drown in the ice and snow of the lake bottom.

    Finally, when the whole person was frozen unconscious, the young man finally took the purple lipstick and pushed the young girl to the shore.

    The palace maid hurried up, crying and shouting again, tears and snivels all over her face. No one paid attention to the young people''s disgusted eyes, jumped onto the shore neatly, picked up their winter robes on the snow, put them on without saying a word, carried their stiff legs and walked away in a circle --

    -

    Su Kui opened his eyes, only felt that his brain was chaotic, his body was not his own, and he could not even lift his hands. Just moved, he immediately felt that Throat needle like pain, want to sit up the body and powerless fall down.

    The little movement in the inner room awakened the maid of the watch. She hurriedly trotted in, lifted the veil, and saw that the girl lying on the bed was still pale without a trace of blood, but surprisingly, her eyes were open.

    Thank goodness! The palace maid was greatly relieved, and finally the stone hanging high in her heart fell.

    Hastily gather up, hold Su Kui to sit up, put a pillow behind her waist and ask softly: "princess, what do you think?"

    Su Kui opened his mouth and said, "I Cough, cough... " Just said a word, the voice immediately issued a protest, the burning pain made her say nothing.

    Fortunately, the palace maid was smart enough. She rushed out and poured out a cup of hot tea and carefully brought it to Su Kui.

 Chapter 221

    With the moistening of tea, my throat finally felt better.

    She waved her hand difficultly and scolded the system in her heart that it was nothing. She threw her into such a tattered body and let her suffer.

    "This palace is tired, you can leave now!"

    When she came here for the first time, there were still many things to be sorted out, and now her body is really unbearable, and she has no patience to go to perfunctory with a little maid, so she just found a reason to dismiss her.

    The little maid believed Su Kui''s words. She answered "yes" respectfully, and served Su Kui to lie down, tucked in the corner for her. "The princess would call her maid if she had something to do, and the maid would be waiting outside."

    Su Kui nodded a little, and she retired.

    Lying on the bed, Su Kui looked at the scarlet curtain of the bed embroidered with big peonies, which are blooming in tea, burning like fire. It''s really a natural beauty.

    Stunned for a long time, Su Kui''s mind gradually recovered.

    This is an aerial country that has never been recorded in historical books. Today, in the next three parts, South Qin, West Korea occupy one side respectively, while the people in the northern desert live in the remote and hot desert area, rarely communicating with the two countries. Among them, the southern Qin was the most powerful.

    However, since emperor Yonglu''s accession to the throne, the country''s strength has gradually weakened.

    Nanjingyu, the sixth son of emperor Yonglu, is the world''s male leader. He is young, handsome and talented. His mother''s concubine is now the most favored lady, and she is deeply loved by the emperor. This is like the life of Kaihang, which should have been a smooth life, but was assassinated at the age of 16, and was saved by Jiang Yurou, a woman passing through the palace. So far, the two looked at each other right, and had a dark feeling.

    The owner of her body is named Liuyuan, whose life experience is extremely tragic. She was originally the only daughter of Wang Jingning. However, because Jingning is open-minded and likes to make good friends, he has unknowingly become a famous man in the world. He is regarded as a friend of his life from traffickers to high-ranking officials and celebrities.

    Such Jingning was finally suspected by the emperor. Even though he didn''t have the heart to revolt, the power behind him was too much to be feared. Therefore, the emperor casually found a man to kill Jingning and gave him a good name to die for his country.

    Jing Liuyuan, Jingning''s only daughter, was taken into the palace by the way. She believed that she was the first daughter to be granted the title of princess, and that she was allowed to keep her original surname.

    The people all praised the emperor Yonglu for his love for the people and his great bearing. In fact, only a few people know that the emperor took Jing Liuyuan to the palace and granted her supreme rights, but he just took her as a hostage in the palace.

    After all, as long as jingliuyuan is in his hands for a day, Jingning''s friends who want to avenge him will not dare to act rashly. Everything is just a conspiracy under the guise of benevolence!

    Maybe it''s intentional. As long as jingliuyuan doesn''t make major mistakes, she will be able to turn a blind eye to her from the emperor to the empress dowager, which is enough for her to walk horizontally in the palace where everyone should be cautious and trembling. It''s common for her to shout and kill when she can''t stand it.

    This also formed her cruel and charming image. All the women in the palace were afraid of her and refused to make friends with her. At this time, the hostess Jiang Yurou appeared, and she took the initiative to make friends with jingliuyuan. In fact, the truth is that nanjingyu manipulated the power of jingliuyuan to fight for the throne with other princes.

    Jingliuyuan''s final ending was miserable. After all the dust was settled, Jiang Yurou tore the original disguise and was canonized as Queen. But she was far away married to Bei Mo and *, and was cut down by the northern desert general who hated the South Qinling bone, and stuffed into the jar full of medicine to make adult.

 Chapter 222

    After recollection, Su Kui rubbed her brow and heart. Even without looking at the task, she could guess what Jing Liuyuan''s wish was.

    As expected --

    "Ding -- ask the host to fulfill the wish of supporting jingliuyuan: to prevent nanjingyu from seizing his wife, and let Jiang Yurou taste what jingliuyuan has experienced."

    "Ah, interesting..."

    Su Kui murmured, the task level is really more difficult than the first life.

    However, she likes to -

    in the future, even if there are thorns and dangers, she is not afraid. Now the only thing that annoys her is that the identity and awkward position of Liuyuan, the original main scene, makes it difficult for her to leave the palace at will.

    If so, how can she find the trace of her lover in this bustling world?

    It''s really a problem

    As for why she didn''t consider the question that her lover was in the palace? Is it necessary for her to say that all the Imperial Palace, except the emperor and the prince, are eunuchs?

    Up to now, most of the people who still live in the palace are the minor princes. The adults have been granted titles and have gone out to live.

    Thinking of this, Su Kui''s eyes moved. Maybe

    Love will be one of the few adult princes?

    Just thinking of this, the brain immediately denied it. She has learned about all the people who participated in the power struggle of the imperial city. All the princes married the Royal concubines, and the concubines were a large number of concubines, so it''s unnecessary to say more about the children. These people will never have her lover in the middle.

    She has no doubt about it!

    It''s hard to do

    After thinking for a while, the brain immediately pricked like a needle, and all parts of the body protested and cried for rest.

    If you think too much, it''s better to take care of your body and then make plans. Su Kui blinked and had an idea in mind.

    As soon as the heart is relaxed, it will fall into a deep sleep.

    -Ten days later, Su Kui was infused with a lot of soup and water every day. Those who had tonic and cold dispelling effects were infused into the stomach. Although the taste is intolerable, the effect is really remarkable.

    When she first came to this world, Su Kui didn''t even have the strength to sit up. She had to breathe for a long time to say two words. Now she can walk around in her cloak.

    But in the end, the body left the root cause of the disease after that fall. Every night, the cold air would drill into the bone seam, and the whole body would fall like an ice cellar. The pain would numb and the body would lose consciousness.

    These days, Su Kui has come here like this.

    Sometimes when the pain is severe, she even has the feeling of finishing the task quickly, what kind of lover and what kind of future don''t need to go directly to the next world.

    But now I don''t even see my lover''s shadow, and I''m really unwilling to do so, so I have to continue to endure.

    -

    the gloomy and drippy weather makes people feel gloomy. The flying snowflakes pull the floes, covering the stone path with layers of snow. Su Kui is wrapped in a red fox Cape. Her red fur clings to her pale and emaciated cheek, which finally makes her more popular.

    Recently, Su Kui has lost a lot of weight. At night, she is so painful that she will lose her appetite in the daytime and her body will lose weight quickly. Originally bright and beautiful facial features because of thin add a little delicate, a pair of water pupil eyes appear more delicate.

    Palace people in Changle palace recently found that Princess Chang seems to have changed a lot since she woke up, and there is no arrogance in her body, only Yu Ping and indifference. She grows a wonderful peach blossom with the light passing through her eyes occasionally, which gives people a feeling of growing up overnight.

 Chapter 223

    Yingluo, the palace maid, carefully follows Su Kui and holds an umbrella for her. Most of her body has been wet by snow. Seeing more and more remote, the stone path soon came to the end.

    "Where are you going, princess?" she asked in a low voice There was no way out. She didn''t dare to say the last sentence, because Jing Liuyuan hated other people''s interference in her affairs most in her life. If she was in a bad mood, she would lose her head.

    So, even though the image of sunflower has changed a lot in the eyes of palace people in recent days. But in private, people in the palace all think that it''s just jingliuyuan''s physical discomfort and inability to make trouble. When she''s well, she will fall back to her old ways.

    Su Kui glanced at Yingluo lightly. Her round face looked very small. She said slowly, "where is this palace going? Do you have to report it to you?"

    "Maidservant dare not!" Su Kui is just a light floating sentence, but Luo Luo is scared to kneel on the ground at once. It can be seen that in the ordinary days, the stream of kite is so notorious, "slaves, slaves and dads don''t dare, ask the princess''s highness to atone for sin! Spare your maidservant''s life Princess "

    Su Kui watched her and said tears, then she fell down. Her little body knelt in the snow nest, pitiful and helpless.

    She really didn''t do anything!

    Ok She forgot that her body was jingliuyuan''s body at the moment.

    "Shut up! It''s too noisy! " Su Kui sank down and said in a cold voice. Although she was small and emaciated, she had a strong momentum.

    "Gong Princess... " Yingluo was so scared that she was shaking like a quail. She covered her mouth and didn''t dare to talk.

    The cold snowflakes hit on the face, and the cold sunflower was an inspiration. Her body is already weak. She is afraid to stay outside for a while. She will definitely have a high fever when she goes back.

    And she finally can go out, certainly is not willing to go back empty sleeves.

    Her purpose of coming out hasn''t been achieved. She hasn''t even seen one side of the man.

    "Cough..." There was a tickle in her throat. She covered her lips and coughed twice. She bent over and picked up the oil paper umbrella with peony flowers painted on the snow. In a cold voice, she said, "what''s the matter? Not up yet? Do you want to kneel here until you die? "

    "Princess?" Yingluo raises her eyes sharply, with tears in her eyes. Does the princess intend to punish her?

    She hurriedly got up with hands and feet, and said in a trembling voice: "thank you princess, thank you princess..."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui snorts coldly, and interprets the image of Jingliu kite bully into ten.

    Jing Liuyuan''s identity is very useful. Such a character can just stop her from many troubles. What''s more, such a big chested and brainless character is one of the reasons why the emperor can tolerate her all the time?

    On the contrary, if she suddenly became skilful, she would be sent by the emperor to accompany her cheap father in the next moment.

    "Where is nanxuange''s residence?"

    "Who?!" When yingluozha heard the name, he was a little surprised. "What the princess said is the ninth prince?"

    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time. Take me with you!" Su Kui looked at her like a sharp sword, pale as snow, like an ice sculpture without temperature.

    Yingluo''s heart trembled. She was in a hurry.

    "Tell me about the ninth prince." The eyelashes are light, Su Kui says lazily.

    Yingluo holds an umbrella to cover the snow for Su Kui, and leads the way. Hearing Su Kui''s words, Yingluo quickly settles down and thinks about it carefully. Finally, Yingluo begins to tell a story hidden in the heart of countless people.

 Chapter 224

    The mother of nanxuange, the ninth prince, is Xiang Ru, the daughter of the Prime Minister of the previous dynasty. She has read poetry and books since she was young, and is very talented. She is gentle in character and gentle in appearance. Although she was the daughter of a senior official in the previous dynasty, she was very popular with the emperor Yonglu. She would not hesitate to fight against the empress dowager, but also to make her a concubine.

    Xiang Ru, who became a concubine, did not take pride in this. She still kept a thin ice like attitude in the palace. After entering the palace for one year, the emperor was very happy and immediately promoted her to the top of the four concubines.

    For a moment, the scenery is boundless, and it is hard for others to touch its edge.

    It is precisely because of the prosperity of RongChong that countless resentments have been aroused. After three months of pregnancy, Xiang Ru was caught naked by the emperor and had an affair with a man outside the first palace. The emperor was furious. Because of his thoughts and old feelings, Xiang Ru was sent directly to the cold palace. He could never step out of the cold palace.

    Discouraged to such as rush to attack the heart, hard to support the birth of South xuange, then died.

    It can be said that nanxuange was a child who lived in the cold palace since childhood. The prince next to him was dressed and attended by several Palace officials, Ma qianma and Hou. He could not even feed and clothe himself.

    No wonder in the future, he will become so violent and full of hatred.

    After listening, Su Kui raised his eyes, eyes like water, could not hear a sigh of emotion, "Oh? It''s a poor boy... "

    Yingluo did not know what she meant, but she kept her head down.

    Fortunately, sukui didn''t ask for an answer.

    She walked a long way forward. When Su Kui could not even feel her feet, Yingluo said softly, "princess, here you are."

    When Su Kui heard this, he looked not far away. On the broken and withered gate of the palace hung a plaque with serious paint falling. On it, he wrote three characters of yeting palace, which is the legendary cold palace --

    "let''s go and have a look!" At one glance, Su Kui continued to walk forward.

    "Gong, Princess No one is allowed to step in here... " Yingluo hesitated and said the same thing.

    Su Kui doesn''t have to guess what Yingluo is worried about. She is a princess who knowingly steps into the cold palace to escape, but a little palace maid who doesn''t matter can''t be punished.

    Looking back, Su kuiding looked at her directly and said coolly: "remember, you are my palace maid. If there is order in my palace, there are many swords and mountains ahead. You can''t frown! You know what? "

    Once again Yingluo flopped to the ground and said, "yes! Princess! "

    Su Kui said softly, "go in. You are from our palace. Our palace will keep you safe."

    Hearing this, Yingluo finally let go and went with sukui.

    "Stop! Which Palace are you from! I don''t know if it''s yeting. No one is allowed to step on it! " A sharp voice sounds after itself, and the gloomy voice makes you uncomfortable.

    Su Kui frowned, but before she spoke, Yingluo had already stepped forward and slapped the eunuch in the face.

    "Blind your dog! See clearly! This is our royal highness of the top of the southern Qin Dynasty. You can shout loudly, too! "

    pick up the eyebrows and cover the surprised color at the bottom of the eyes. Su Kui did not expect that the little maid who cowered in front of her had such courage. Did she just pretend in front of her?

    That would be interesting

 Chapter 225

    It seems that when this matter is solved at present, it''s better to try one or two.

    "Princess? Long princess?! " The eunuch, covering his swollen side face, could not set a channel: "how could the princess come to this place?"

    "My palace is standing in front of you. Can I still cheat? Don''t get out of the way. If you miss our business, be careful of your dog life! " Su Kui snorted coldly, closed her cloak and pushed the door into yeting palace.

    The eunuch was still in a daze and did not know what to think. Yingluo pushed him hard and said, "a lot of princesses don''t care about you and don''t keep up!"

    "Ah? Oh, oh... " The eunuch responded. In the cold winter months, a layer of cold sweat appeared on his back. Hearing this, he hurriedly followed him.

    "princess, your visit to the palace today suddenly. What''s the matter?" If there is anything, you can order me to do it. I will do my best! "

    As soon as Su Kui stepped into the yeting palace, he was shocked by the dilapidated houses. She was stunned. I didn''t expect that the ancient cold palace was inferior to the one on TV.

    Residual bricks and rotten tiles are piled up on the roadside at will, and the snow has accumulated layer after layer, which has been formed into a thick ice road. The old paint palace is no longer bright. There are icicles under the eaves. The hanging palace lamp can''t see the color. It shakes helplessly in the cold wind.

    There are many buildings with mottled paint peeling off. In addition, a cry like a ghost cry is occasionally heard around in the wind. In the dead wood withered and the pale yeting, it is like being in a ghost house.

    Su Kui frowned slightly, but was misunderstood by the eunuch. He swore in a low voice and smiled at Su Kui pleasantly. "Princess, there are too many crazy women in this place, for fear of disturbing you. In this way, if you want to do anything, just tell the slave to do it. The slave must do it properly for you! If you are bumped by someone who doesn''t have long eyes, I will be responsible for your death... "

    The slender white white white white wrist slightly raised, revealing the moonlight jade bracelet on the wrist. It looks like a clear water. You can see it''s the top quality goods at a glance.

    The eunuch''s eyes were fixed on the white wristband. He didn''t know whether he was looking at the delicate ice body and jade or the top-grade jade which is rare in the world.

    "Pa --"

    "ouch --"

    the eunuch''s right face is in pain again. It turns out that Yingluo finds that the eunuch''s eyes are shining and staring at the princess. She is angry at the moment. "You damn slave put your eyes to be honest! If I find any more uneasiness, be careful of your eyes! "

    Good job!

    Su Kui squinted at Yingluo''s lazy peach blossom eyes and gave her a favorable look. Yingluo immediately understood. Then she said, "I''m not going to take the princess to the ninth Prince''s bedroom. If there''s anything hidden, you can make your own apology."

    The eunuch didn''t think that a little girl around the princess was such a powerful role. He quickly knelt down and pleaded for forgiveness, and his eyes turned and grinned, "Princess! It''s not the servant who deliberately deceives, but the ninth prince, he... "

    Su Kui turned cold. "What''s wrong with him?!"

    Is it because she, an outsider, inadvertently stirs up the original track and makes the cold faced prince who should have galloped on the battlefield and killed all sides die because of a diving?

 Chapter 226

    Fortunately, the eunuch''s words let her down a little, but after hearing what he said, she quickly raised it.

    Because the eunuch said, "the ninth prince fell into the icy lake a few days ago, caught the cold and came back ill. To this day I''m afraid I can''t do it anymore - "he started to cry with his sleeves covered over his face. He didn''t mention that nanxuange was in the water to save jingliuyuan.

    It''s a personal essence, but it''s a pity that the essence is too much, which makes people bored.

    It seems that nanxuange is really going to be sick. Su Kui''s eyes are cold, and he kicks the eunuch on the shoulder. "Well, you are a dog slave. You have been lying with me for a long time, but half of the illness about the ninth Prince hasn''t been revealed. So you servants treat the prince and his grandson so severely in private? I know today! When I go back to report to my father, I will surely kill your dog! "

    "Ouch..." The eunuch was kicked in the snow and rolled. When he heard the words "Su Kui" containing ice, his legs and feet immediately softened, and a sense of urination came up. "Princess, please! I''m wronged. I''m only afraid that the ninth prince will give you too much ill Qi. That''s why I don''t report it. I''m loyal to the emperor and the princess. I''m not disrespectful at all. Please observe

    This damned eunuch!

    Sure enough, the most terrible thing in the palace is not the emperor, but these little people hiding in the dark corner. If you are favored, they will rush to please you. If you fall out of favor, it will become the object of their private competition.

    Needless to think, Su Kui also knew nanxuange''s condition. Half of them must have been delayed by eunuchs in yeting palace.

    "Yingluo! What punishment is it to treat the servants who deceive the superior and the inferior in this palace? " Su Kui hangs her eyes to cover the cold blood in her pupils and plays with the jade bracelet on her white wrist.

    Yingluo''s heart trembled, and she quickly bowed down and whispered: "death penalty! He who has a different heart to his master is useless! "

    "That palace has completed him, Yingluo, do it!"

    "Yes -" Yingluo''s eyes were cold. She knew that this was the first test the princess gave her. She had to do it anyway!

    The eunuch glared at Su Kui with disbelief. Tears rolled back for a long time. "Spare your life, princess. I dare not. Please spare your life! I will take the princess to the ninth Prince''s residence! "

    Squinting, Su Kui didn''t make a sound.

    Yingluo, who didn''t get the order, didn''t stop at all. He took off the hairpin and went to stab the eunuch in the neck. At this moment, the voice of the cold moon sounded, "Yingluo, stop."

    Yingluo stops at the right time. The hairpin stops less than a millionth away from the eunuch''s neck.

    She took back her hairpin with trembling hands, and said in a cold voice, "not yet leading the way! If you want to play tricks again, I won''t need the princess''s order, and I will solve you by myself! "

    "Yes, yes, princess, please come with me..." The eunuch struggled to get up and hurriedly led the way ahead, like a demon chasing after him. Where he fell, a suspicious yellow water stain was slowly spreading

    Nanxuange lived not too far away from yeting palace, only bypassing several equally desolate and withered palaces and arriving at nanxuange''s residence.

 Chapter 227

    "Princess, this is it..." The eunuch bowed with trembling lips.

    "Well." I glanced around the scene in the yard. Unexpectedly, the trees and branches outside were pruned very neatly. But maybe because of the recent serious illness of nanxuange, the snow in the yard has not been cleared for a long time, which seems to be a little less popular.

    The door panel makes a harsh, toothy squeak as it pushes open.

    As soon as he entered the door, a stream of musty and rotten air rushed into the nasal cavity. Su Kui twisted her eyebrows and went to the inner chamber gradually when Yingluo and the eunuch covered her nose.

    The footsteps awakened nanxuange, who was lying on the bed. He suddenly opened his Phoenix eyes. Even in the serious illness, he still shot his sharp eyes at the door of the inner room. He shouted in a deep voice: "who?!"

    The sound of footsteps from far and near is very light. Along with the sound of footsteps, there is a trace of fragrance mixed with orchids and herbs, which makes nanxuange''s heart beat rapidly. "Who is it?"

    "How are you, brother Huang?" No one heard it first. It was a woman''s voice. It was gentle and smooth. It sounded very comfortable.

    Nanxuange moved his body with difficulty, and thought of looking at who was outside -

    but his weakness made him fall back quickly. He gasped heavily, and the rustle of breath came from his throat. He thought, maybe it was his illusion.

    In his few memories that are about to disappear, it seems that his mother''s concubine is like this. She always has a good smell on her body, and her words are soft and tender. However, this voice is somewhat the same and somewhat different. Her voice seems to be a little less tender in it. It becomes cool and can''t be elevated.

    The girl with bright eyes and bright teeth is finally approaching slowly in a Firefox Cape. Her face is not hidden in the sight of nanxuange.

    At the moment of seeing the visitor, nanxuange''s trance brain suddenly became clear, his eyes widened unbelievably, and he gnawed his teeth like a desperate trapped animal: "it''s you! Jingliuyuan, what are you doing? Come to see my joke? I don''t welcome you here. Get out! "

    He slapped the bed violently. His small body was very weak. There were ugly blood scabs on his pale and dry cheeks. He looked like a small animal that had been intruded into territory by outsiders and was unable to resist, so he had to struggle violently to protest.

    "You go! Get out of here! "

    Su Kui listened to his hoarse voice, raised his hand and stopped Yingluo, who was going to go up to him. His side eyes said lightly, "go out and wait for me first. I''ll talk to brother Huang."

    "But the princess What can you do in case he gets hurt? " Yingluo hesitates and refuses to move. If the master has an accident under her eyes, she must be responsible for it.

    "Get out." Su Kui stepped forward and easily stopped nanxuange''s struggle. "I don''t want to repeat it for the second time. This is the last time, OK?"

    How can I forget the forbidden area of the master -

    Yingluo is upset. She hurriedly takes a look at nanxuange at last. After confirming that his current physical condition will not hurt Su Kui, she hangs her head and dare not say anything. She walks out with a light step, takes the door and stands outside.

    Nanxuange stared at her, eyes red, throat like a broken bellows.

    "I''ll let you out too. Are you deaf?"

 Chapter 228

    Su Kui covered his lips and chuckled, "brother Huang is still ill. It''s better not to have such a big fire."

    "Ah, who is the culprit for my fall to this point?" Nanxuange saw that the vicious words still couldn''t drive her away, and said angrily with a cold face.

    He thought his expression was fierce. In fact, Su Kui''s eyes, it was just a teenager who made trouble. Although in the future, he grew up to be the jade faced Yan king, which was passed down from mouth to mouth by outsiders, today, with his own eyes, he still has good thoughts in his heart.

    Otherwise, as a child, how could he have such great courage to jump into the frozen lake in the cold winter months, just to save a person he did not like?

    Blinked an eye, eyes light flow between, Su Kui slowly sat down, this found that the bed under the body is cold and hard, there is no warmth at all. Then he reached for the bedding and immediately sank his face. His voice was cold and sharp, "Yingluo! Take the token of our palace and ask the imperial doctor to come to Changle palace to wait. Then bring some powerful eunuchs! Then tie all the eunuchs on duty in Jingshu pavilion to our palace! " Jingshu Pavilion is the palace where nanxuange lived since he was a child.

    How can she not be annoyed by the present situation? Don''t mention the cold and hard bed. The bedding we started with has a poor touch. The cotton inside has been used for many years. It''s lumped together and the gap in the middle is as thin as paper.

    Sleeping in such an environment and so young, nanxuange is still alive now. Su Kui really thinks it''s a miracle!

    Yingluo heard the princess''s voice without a trace of temperature outside, and couldn''t help shivering,. Even if Su Kui is not in front of him, he still bows outside and leaves quickly.

    Nanxuange looked at Su Kui''s vigorous speech with burning eyes. In the deep Phoenix eyes, there was no lively and cheerful look that should belong to this age, instead, it was the calm and calm look of adults.

    "What do you want to do? Pity me? " However, no matter how he pretends to be mature, he is only a ten-year-old child. The gnashing of his teeth reveals that his inner character is not so calm.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and chuckled, "why should I pity you?"

    , a contemptuous disregard of the South Xuan Ge, hum hum, "if it is not so, how will the Royal Highness, the most noble princess of South Qin, condescend to fall in the expensive place and step into the court that should never be involved in life?"

    "There is no reason for me to pity you. I come here only because you are my Savior." Su Kui tucked in the loose quilt corner for him because of struggle, man Sheng replied.

    Although this kind of quilt has no warmth, but in the current situation, it is better than nothing.

    Like Leng Yu, his fingertips accidentally touched nanxuange''s jaw. His closed eyes moved, and his breath was refreshing.

    "I don''t need it. As long as you don''t show up in my sight again, it''s the best reward for me. Let''s go --"

    after he said this sentence, he will not speak again. Suddenly, the room stagnates, and the air with the smell of corruption rushes into the brain, which makes nanxuangeben''s sleepy brain split.

    Especially after smelling the delicious and fresh taste -

    I haven''t heard an answer for a long time. If Nan xuange hadn''t heard the footsteps, I almost thought Su Kui couldn''t stand to leave in his vicious words.

 Chapter 229

    He hesitated to open his eyes, but felt that this would make him feel like he wanted her to stay. Thus, the pale young man''s face showed a strange expression, with a faint struggle.

    Suddenly, a cold little hand touched his forehead. The cold feeling made his body particularly comfortable in the high fever. He couldn''t help approaching the place with the cool feeling.

    "What? Is it hard? " It''s still such a cold female voice. At this time, it seems to be comforting to hear it in nanxuange''s ear. "Bear it again. When someone comes later, I''ll take you out. When I''m here, no one will bully you."

    The pleasant sounds, like the murmuring stream, slowly flow into people''s hearts. I just feel relaxed and happy and want to be immersed all the time.

    But after hearing the words behind her, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the little young man''s eyes flashed over his undisguised amazement, "what do you say?! Out, out? "

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui bent his eyebrows and eyes, "why? Unbelievable? I remember the place you saved me was in the imperial garden, right? I don''t know how you get out when your freedom in yeting is limited. "

    Nanxuange''s heart, which had just warmed up, was suddenly cold. He pulled off Su Kui''s little hand and shook it off, "don''t touch me! You make me sick. Why, if you want to report me, just go ahead and act like a good man here! "

    He turned his head, his eyes could not help the fever, almost, almost -

    he thought that this man really came to save him from this prison

    Su Kui''s hand was thrown on the bedpost, making a loud bang. Immediately, the pain of heart attack came up. The pillar on the back of the thin white hand was cut a hole, and the blood rushed out in an instant.

    Hearing the noise, nanxuange looked back and saw that the dazzling blood stained the back of Su Kui''s hand, the white skin and the bright red blood mixed together.

    His Adam''s Apple moved up and down, his eyes flashed a little guilt, but his mouth sneered: "it''s right! Who told you to be so close to me? You should have been far away from me! "

    Su Kui was not upset. She took back her hand and pulled the curtain of the bed to wipe it. Looking forward to the sleepy peach blossom eyes, she seemed to have a layer of invisible fog forever. She stood lazily and looked at him from a distance. "Nanxuange, not all people in the world are hostile to you. You should not doubt that all the people you meet in the future life have other intentions because of what you have suffered before. Remember, it''s not fair! Not unfair to others, but to yourself! Life has been so difficult, why do you still want to be like those villains, wrapped yourself in thorns, to sting those who try to release their goodwill to you? "

    As she said, she pressed the wound with blood flowing continuously, and her tone was calm and waveless. "I''ll go out first, and you can think about what I''m saying." Then, before she turned around and stepped out of the inner room, she left a sentence slowly, "in addition, you should seriously think about what I want to covet on you! Don''t be too busy getting angry. Life in the world must have some value. If it doesn''t have value, it will be equivalent to a useless person. It''s useless! You are young, and I hope you understand that. "

    With that, her figure wrapped in a red cloak disappeared completely out of sight.

    No way, Su Kui is a man with the ability to be angry and not worth his life!

 Chapter 230

    Su Kui''s words are undoubtedly poking into the heart of nanxuange. His sight follows Su Kui''s figure until he can no longer see it.

    In fact, after listening to Su Kui''s words, though not obvious on his face, in fact, his heart has set off a storm. He didn''t expect that jingliuyuan was just a woman, or the type with big chest and no brain known in the palace. It was like a straw bag. But when I saw her today, she completely subverted her original image in his mind.

    This is a woman with a good heart and a good quality. She has a plan in her heart. She has nothing to do with the rumors from the outside world. And he can bear it very much. Nanxuangeben thought that he hurt her by losing his hand, but he still hurt her in the same way as the second face. How can we say that Jing Liuyuan''s original character can''t escape a punishment.

    But jingliuyuan didn''t, she didn''t even cry out for pain!

    This surprised him, but at the same time, there were subtle changes in his mind.

    All of a sudden, the outer hall suddenly rang with a murmur, which seemed to be made by people blocking their mouths. When he was determined to look out, the footsteps were approaching.

    It''s too late to have a closer look at the sound of "bang bang". Several shadows flashed along with the heavy objects falling to the ground. Nanxuange could see that it was a couple of gongs in the red sauce eunuch''s robe who were carrying several well-known eunuchs who were bound and solid.

    It was actually the eunuch in his palace -

    those gongs threw down these eunuchs and stood respectfully waiting for orders. Su Kui came in at last. Her clear and cold vision went around the house and looked directly to the South xuange. "It seems that you really think about it. It''s not too stubborn."

    "You!" Nanxuange stares at him. He looks cold and noble clearly. Why do you spit out words that always describe stabbing people everywhere.

    Or is it just for him?

    "Cluck..." Su Kui can''t help laughing. It''s really that Nan xuange''s expression is too funny at the moment.

    The eyes that stare round and rolling look dazzled and dazzled, but they tend to pretend to be inviolable.

    "Shut up! Don''t laugh! " Nanxuange bares his teeth and wants to stop her. Unexpectedly, after he shows this expression, he hears a louder laugh.

    The gentle ripples are like big beads falling on the jade plate. It''s very pleasant to hear. Nanxuange feels an itch in his ears. He doesn''t understand what emotion is. His face slowly climbs up a layer of crimson color.

    It''s just that he''s still in a high fever, and his flushed cheeks just look redder.

    Su Kui finally laughed enough. She raised her eyebrows. Lianbu moved to nanxuange''s bedside and looked down at him with a smile on her eyebrows, eyes and lips. "Nanxuange, now there are two roads in front of you. One is to follow me. Since then, I am here. You don''t have to be cheated. 2ˇ˘ You''re the one who thinks I''m going to live in the future today. Just nod your head and I''ll go right away, just... "

    Her delicate chin points to several eunuchs who are bending on the ground. The meaning is very obvious.

    "Do you want to be free, or do you want to continue to live in deep water? Well? "

    "I......" Nanxuange licked the chapped lip, and the struggle flashed in the dark eyes. His fingertips were numb, revealing his inner tension.

    How could he not aspire to freedom, to be able to stand in front of people aboveboard? But he was afraid. He was afraid that he just stepped out of the dragon pond and fell into the tiger cave.

    However, he still wants to gamble!

    This time, how about wagering your life?

 Chapter 231

    After a long silence, even Yingluo looked up at nanxuange in surprise. I can''t understand that such a great grace, if changed into someone else, would have been sworn to follow the princess.

    But nanxuange was silent -

    Yingluo looked at Su Kui again, and saw that her delicate face was indifferent, so she settled down and waited.

    Su Kui was calm at this time. She gently blew the wound on the back of her hand. She didn''t worry at all. Because, she knew that nanxuange she knew was an ambitious man, and he would never be willing to be buried in the cold palace.

    Now, she has reached out to him, only to see how he treated.

    Sure enough, when Su Kui blew the wound numb, Nan xuange opened his mouth and said a word firmly in his coarse and hoarse voice, "OK, I''ll go with you!"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "What''s the difference between death and me?" Nanxuange looked at her deeply, and the dark color in her eyes gradually deepened.

    "Good!" Su Kui clapped and chuckled. He waved to the waiting eunuchs and said, "come, get the car ready and take the ninth prince to Changle palace!"

    Ordinary people are not allowed to drive in the palace, which is the emperor''s "grace" to jingliuyuan.

    In this way, sukui is not going to waste, she is ready to make the best of it.

    Nanxuange''s face is complicated, but even if he wants to break his head, it won''t work. Su Kui plans to cultivate him into a generation of emperor.

    "Then What about these people? "

    When several Dukes were ready to help him get up, he said coldly.

    Su Kui''s eyes moved on the face of the little eunuch whose pupils enlarged rapidly after he heard nanxuange''s words. They are struggling, desperately want to spit out the cloth towel in the outlet, but in vain.

    "This is your eunuch. What shall I do with them?" Su Kui stroked her wrists and began to talk slowly.

    "To me?" Nanxuange repeated, glancing at her face, but Su Kui''s mood was always covered up so well that he could not see it for a long time.

    "It''s just a few servants who deceive the superior and hide the inferior. It''s OK to deal with them at will. Xuange, what do you think?" Languidly half closed peach blossom eyes in the light of the past, Su Kui light trace light wrote.

    She seemed to say some jokes in a flat tone, as if she was not in the cold palace which was particularly desolate deep in the Imperial Palace, but in the late winter snow Pavilion enjoying flowers and wine, her voice was rippling and quiet.

    But there was no reason to make all the people in the room tremble, and several eunuchs in red robes hung their heads lower, so as not to be found in the eyes of the Lord.

    Leaning on the bedpost, nanxuange''s eyes were slightly red because of the high heat. His bony eyes looked a bit like climbing out of the evil ghost road. His dark black jade eyes calmly swept the three eunuchs who had been thrown on the ground like garbage. He slowly raised his head for a while and asked Su Kui, "I want to hear what they have to say."

    Surprise flashed in her eyes, but Su Kui nodded, and a smart father-in-law immediately pulled off the cloth towel.

    At once, the voice of begging for mercy continued.

    , Princess Royal! His Highness the ninth prince, spare your life! "

    "I beg your highness to spare me a dog''s life."

    "Please also see that in the past, for the sake of the loyalty of your highness, your highness, I have a way to live --"

 Chapter 232

    "Hiss --"

    Nan xuange was amused. Just after he laughed twice, he was choked with a heartbreaking cough. The more painful he felt, the more funny he felt.

    Loyalty? What kind of loyalty?

    Since he was a child, he lived in this yeting, and was used to the practice of eunuchs'' cheating on the superiors and deceiving the superiors. Now when they are supported, they admit that they are slaves. In the past, he often did not know whether he was a slave or they!

    Thinking of the hot eyes, there are tears out of the eyes. The blood scab on the cheek is washed by the tears, and the slight pain will come out.

    This is the benefit of rights!

    At this moment, nanxuange''s heart has changed dramatically. He wants to become stronger and stronger, so that all people will bow down to him and become ministers. No one dare to trample on his self-esteem!

    At this time, nanxuange''s eyes were red, and he felt that he was going to be possessed.

    All of a sudden, a cold touch came to his face. Nanxuange raised his eyes with tears, and then looked into the sparkling star eyes like glass. He could not help but immerse himself in them and sink all the time -

    for a moment. Suddenly, nanxuange woke up and realized that Su Kui had pinched his cheek with two fingers.

    Immediately stare big eyes, angry, "what do you do? Jingliu kite! "

    "Hiss, you are not cute. You want to call me sister Huang, do you know?"

    "Well, I don''t want to call you. You''re just making me look a few years older." I don''t know why, there is a familiar voice inside nanxuange who keeps telling him not to call, not to call. He turned his eyes and saw the three little eunuchs on the ground begging for mercy. He thought of the plan he had made in his mind.

    Then he opened his mouth and said coldly, "Hello, jingliuyuan, I''ve decided that if the master and the servant have a fight, they''ll have a good time, and it''s all the master servant friendship."

    Su Kui shrugged, his hands around his chest. "Well, if you don''t, you don''t, but Do you really think so? "

    Her eyes were so penetrating that they seemed to reach the bottom of one''s heart. Nanxuange can''t help but avoid his sight, and hang his eyes to cover the bloodthirsty meaning in the blood red pupil, "naturally."

    "Good." Su kuihun nodded unconcernedly, "then let them go."

    Anyway, she doesn''t like blood on her hands. If she can, she still likes to be a backstage pusher. If she can, let others do it!

    Several eunuchs were untied. Because of the long-term binding, their hands and feet were too stiff to move. They fell on the ground and kowtowed to nanxuange and sukui, "thank you, Princess! Thank you very much, Prince nine... "

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui''s eyes are closed. I just hope that you can thank him in the future -

    looking out through the leaking wooden window, the snow outside has stopped, but he doesn''t leave. He actually wasted such a long time in yeting.

    I thought nanxuange was going to die of illness, but I found out after meeting that this kind of human life is very hard, how could it easily die.

    "In that case, let''s go!" She looked at the almost empty inner room, frowned and asked, "do you have anything else to clean up? If so, we will give orders to the palace people as soon as possible, and we will leave immediately! "

    Let''s go. The word is so exciting.

    Nanxuange''s heart tip trembled slightly, shaking his head and whispering, "No." He was alone since he was born. His mother and concubine resented the emperor all day long. What could be left for him.

 Chapter 233

    "So good."

    After getting on the car, Su Kui said a word to nanxuange, which made him lose his face.

    She said, "when you leave yeting, you are at the center of your rights. You should be careful in every word and deed. Today, you have done a good job. If you kill those eunuchs just now, I would like to doubt whether you have read the wrong person. However, it seems that you know it in your own mind, so I am relieved. You remember, I don''t care about you killing people and punishing several palace people. It''s harmless, but you''re going to go to a higher place in the future. You can''t leave yourself a small stain, you know? "

    She knew it all! Yes, no one can hide a little emotion in front of such a woman with a thorough mind.

    His face was burning red, and a stream of embarrassment rushed to his brain, "I see..."

    The top of her head was patted gently. She seemed to have a fragrance of elegance in every word and deed, and she was proud and noble.

    However, what he said shocked him, but it coincided with his inner thoughts.

    "There are no pure good people and no pure bad people in the world. Most of them are in the middle, gray. Only when some people or things threaten their own interests, will they be more inclined to a certain color. I don''t mean to teach you what kind of person you are. You can properly handle several people and build up a strong means for yourself so that people can''t look down on you. But remember that you must not be caught! "

    That is to say -

    in private, she doesn''t have a problem with what he wants to do with the following palace criminals.

    The premise is not to be caught by people with small tail, but to be used by people with different intentions to make a fuss.

    And in the palace, it''s too easy to have a few little eunuchs without any attention.

    In the eyes of the Phoenix, there is a flash of the light of the black and the white, which is very fast.

    "I remember." Nanxuange nodded solemnly. At this moment, his heart changed. His attitude towards sunflower was not so distant. "Just, why am I...?"

    Su Kui had expected that he would ask this question. He was not surprised. He idly turned the purple gold stove in his hand, looked at the fragrant mist on the small desk, and said: "why, are you feeling inferior? Feel worthless? "

    "Of course not!" Nanxuange denied.

    "Ah..." Bending up the pale lips, Su Kui smiled and sighed, "you don''t have to be so careful. Since you choose to come out with me, you have to trust me wholeheartedly and I will treat you with my heart. Unless, you betray me -- "

    the words are not finished, nanxuange looks up sharply, looks directly at Su Kui''s eyes, the eyes are firm," I won''t, I won''t betray you! "

    It''s really gratifying that the little child said the words of oath.

    Su Kui pointed his forehead with his white fingers. "I hope so..."

    "You don''t believe me?!" Nanxuange doesn''t like to hear her say this. What hope is that? Shouldn''t it be? He didn''t know where the discomfort came from, but he was a little aggrieved.

    "Well, I believe it." After all, as a child, sukui didn''t pay much attention.

    Since she decided to take nanxuange as the training object, she would try her best to build him into an existence that could compete with nanjingyu, the world''s male Lord.

    As long as he is not a straw bag, Su Kui will have ten to ten assurance!

    "But..." Nanxuange also wanted to say that Su Kui took the first step to point at his lips and stop him from going on.

    "Xuange, I ask you, do you know that there is a ravine in your heart, and you can see the meaning of rose in your admiration?"

 Chapter 234

    Nanxuange was slightly embarrassed. Fortunately, his red cheeks were covered for him because of the high fever. He pretended to be calm and said, "I don''t know."

    In fact, Su Kui realized after asking that sentence. He slapped his forehead and said: "I''m careless. You''ve been in yeting for more than ten years without any attention. I''m afraid no one will teach you enlightenment..."

    "Enlightenment will still come..." Nanxuange suddenly grabs Baidao.

    "Oh?" Su Kui raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a twinkling eyes.

    Nanxuange was a little embarrassed. He glanced away and refused to look into her eyes. "I''ve learned it secretly, and occasionally I would run out of yeting and hide in the corner to listen to Taifu''s lecture..."

    After listening, Su Kui couldn''t understand. She sighed quietly, and her thin pale fingertips stroked his sweat wet hair on his forehead. "It''s hard for you. This is the royal family..." Aware of the young man''s uneasy Dodge, she raised her lips and didn''t care. She slowly took back her hand and said, "but in the future, you won''t have to sneak around like that. I will give you some of the other princes, as for others..."

    Dark and bright eyes stared at her, waiting for her to go on.

    "It depends on how many skills you have to fight for," drooping eyes looked at their fingertips, manicured nails round and delicate, very delicate. She watched it for a long time, then said slowly: "after all, I''m just a girl. How about the future depends on how far you can go --"

    but the real fact is that Su Kui is lazy.

    She doesn''t like to do things directly. If she can cultivate a obedient wolf dog to deal with nanjingyu and Jiang Yurou, she will be satisfied.

    After a while, nanxuange didn''t know what Su Kui thought. He had a heart beating, but didn''t find out. The complications caused by the high fever made him dizzy and dizzy. He said that the conversation was full of strength.

    He tried to straighten his back, but he didn''t fall down.

    "I will never let you down!" said the hoarse and rough voice

    Nanxuange clearly remembers every word Su Kui said to him. Everyone in the world is waiting for the price. Only valuable people can live more meaningful.

    He didn''t want to be left behind. He wanted to go further -

    the little boy was standing on his own, his lips were thin and his muscles were tight. He was like a soldier waiting for the general''s review. He looked serious like an old man. He didn''t know it. He thought that Su Kui was sick again and found new fun.

    The eyelashes moved. "Don''t hold on, today I will allow you to be weak once, only once. In the future, it will be a river of blood and no tears. It will never fall in front of the enemy, you know? "

    As soon as he had finished speaking, nanxuange was relieved. After shaking a few times, he had fallen into Su Kui''s arms. Later, he listened intermittently in a trance. It seemed that he understood, but it didn''t seem to understand.

    This kid -

    will take advantage!

    Su Kui settled his mind, and reluctantly suppressed the impulse to push nanxuange out. She doesn''t like physical contact, let alone just met.

    But looked down and saw that the little child was in a state of embarrassment and full of burning red. The weak maternal instinct in her heart came out for the first time and pushed down her next move.

    It''s just a matter of fact. Let him use it for a while!

    The car drove away and stopped. I didn''t know when snow came from the gloomy sky. The palace people carried the car to drive on the snow covered road, but their steps were steady and vigorous.

 Chapter 235

    The road has always been smooth, whether palace or concubines, who see a golden, four corner inlaid with red gemstones, all have to avoid.

    As is known to all, the cart was given by the emperor to jingliuyuan, the long princess. What''s more, Jing Liuyuan is so charming that few people dare to touch mould.

    Just after arriving at Changle palace, when the cart was first driven to the ground, several smart little maids rushed to meet them. Su Kui waved casually and said, "is the doctor here? Help the ninth prince in quickly, and be quick with your hands and feet. Don''t let him suffer from the cold any more! "

    "Yes! Princess! "

    Several palace maids were in good order. Immediately someone took a thick cloak and put it on nanxuange. He was in a deep coma and quickly helped him into Changle palace.

    Su Kui just wanted to keep up with her. A woman in her twenties, apparently dressed as a grand palace maid, hurried out and joined Su Kui and whispered, "princess, the emperor is here, waiting inside!"

    "Oh?" Su Kui raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly to show that he knew, "if our palace had known that my father would come to see me, it would not have been so long outside!"

    She pretended to be in a hurry, and walked forward ceaselessly. Her skirt swayed back and forth because of her action, which really corresponded to that sentence.

    "Red lotus, do you serve tea to your father? It must be a wonderful day to make tea with the pot of Dahongpao that is collected in our palace. "

    Red lotus, the grand palace maid, bows down to follow Su Kui all the way. Seeing Su Kui take off her cloak, she quickly takes it over. Hearing this, she quickly says, "I''ve made a bubble. Princess, don''t worry!"

    Su Kui nodded and asked, "how long has father been here?"

    Honglian thought, "it''s been a while. It''s about half an hour!"

    After su Kui listened quietly, he thought about it. Unexpectedly, Emperor Yonglu did a lot of acting.

    In his busy schedule, he came to see the sick maid in person and spent half an hour in the palace because the maid was away. It was said that emperor Yonglu was a very good emperor with high prestige and great bearing!

    But the truth is always in the hands of a few.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and his lips were clenched. It seemed that he was frightened by Honglian''s words. "I let my father wait so long. This palace is really unfilial! Quick! Take my palace to see my father "

    the red lotus is waiting to be accepted. A hearty man''s laughter comes from the inner hall. With the sound of approaching gradually, the emperor Yonglu, who is about fifty years old, is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and is thin. He seems to have stepped out with his hands on his back.

    "Where is Liuyuan? You girl, sick and running around, don''t worry about your father, it''s really unfilial! " The emperor shook his head and pretended to be angry.

    Su Kui went up to salute her, biting her lips and scolding herself: "it''s really the fault of her son, please punish her father!"

    Emperor Yonglu listened to her words and his eyes flashed. He narrowed his eyes and touched his beard and said: "Oh? Well, what do you mean, you''re not

    "My son''s mistake should not have made the father come with a concern, but at last he threw himself into the air. Two wrong children''s ministers should not walk around in the disease. They have wasted their father''s precious time in vain. "

    At first, the Emperor just listened and played. Unexpectedly, after su Kui said the back words, the deep eagle eyes gradually narrowed into a slit.

    He looked at Su Kui''s simple hair cap with complicated expression and kept silent for a moment. "Liuyuan, this is not like you, is it someone who taught you to say it?"

 Chapter 236

    If so, it''s a matter that needs to be examined carefully -

    or are those people finally irresistible and ready to fight the royal family?

    Su Kui could feel the sight of her head locked on her body all the time, but she just looked up calmly, her face was pale and sighed with a little wry smile: "no one taught my son. These words are from his heart. After a long time of life and death, my son finally understood his father''s love and hard work. He always contradicted you before. My son really deserves to die! "

    emperor Yonglu''s eyelids jumped." what can I say? Can I care about this with my children? You haven''t recovered yet. Go in and sit down. It''s cold outside! " He stretched out his big palm to hold Su Kui''s thin shoulder and led her into the inner hall.

    The whole inner hall is paved with a floor dragon, and the foot is paved with a layer of red and gold carpet. The decoration continues the luxurious style of jingliuyuan, which is extremely brilliant and dazzling.

    Just walked to the inner hall, Su Kui fell to his knees with a thump, which scared the emperor.

    He fixed his eyes on Su Kui. He found that since the long Princess he conferred himself fell into the water and woke up, she had become more and more confused.

    Before, she had never knelt in front of him.

    But although the thoughts turned violently, Emperor Yonglu quickly tried to pull up Su Kui, but she was adamant that she would not get up.

    Emperor Yonglu was helpless and frowned, "Liuyuan, what do you mean?"

    Su Kui made a serious knock on his head. The sound of violent impact on the ground made others feel the pain in their ears. When he looked up, his plain white forehead had turned a big blue and purple, which looked extremely frightening.

    Later, she raised her pale face and trembled her lips. "Father, today''s son wants to ask you for a favor!"

    "Tell me." Emperor Yonglu didn''t agree. He turned the black jade on his thumb, and his thoughts quickly turned away.

    He couldn''t understand that jingliuyuan, who was always spoiled and unwilling to suffer a little crime, was her most cherished face this time. What was her purpose -

    Su Kui was biting her lips and hanging her eyes and eyelashes seemed extremely pitiful. "Without the permission of her father, my son brought back a man himself today, and asked him to stay in Changle palace!"

    "Who is it?" The emperor''s brows tightened quickly. He seemed to have vaguely guessed who this man was

    "It''s brother Jiuhuang..."

    "Bang!" Emperor Yonglu suddenly slapped the table and stood up. The tea cup on the table was shocked to the ground by his actions. The tea splashed all over the table, and the room was in a mess.

    "Liuyuan! You''re too opinionated! You know that he is guilty. How can you take him out of the court without permission? "

    Sukui knew that it was not so easy to end.

    Her body trembled violently, and she would fall back in a flash. Red lotus rushed up to hold her and started to cool her skin.

    The red lotus is shocked and loses color? What''s wrong with you, princess! Call the doctor! "

    "No, I haven''t finished..." She clenched her hand hard, her face had become bloodless, and the blue and purple on her forehead was even more shocking.

    "Father and emperor, the wrong person is Rufei. It has nothing to do with brother Jiuhuang. How can you bear to let a little child stay in the place like yeting, where he is always being challenged by Palace officials? He is your son! Father The voice trembled and the words wept.

 Chapter 237

    Emperor Yonglu''s temple is slightly out of check. He waves and interrupts her, saying in a cold voice: "Liuyuan, it seems that I love you so much that you have no rules! Today, for the sake of your serious illness, I will forgive you for your open mouth. If there is another time... "

    "No! Father Su Kui shoved away the red lotus, and knelt down firmly on his back. He looked sadly straight into the emperor''s eyes, and once again made a loud knock. "Father, if you don''t agree with the son, the son would like to kneel forever! Nine Emperor''s younger brother in order to save his son''s body to catch a disease, how can he bear to leave him alone in yeting to be treated badly by palace people. If he''s good or bad, I''m afraid it will make my son feel uneasy in this life! I hope that the father and the emperor will be merciful and agree with their children. "

    Finish saying Bang Bang Bang regardless of red lotus block, repeatedly kowtow.

    This is a smooth forehead with the relentless impact with the ground, blood soon dyed the carpet in front of emperor Yonglu.

    Honglian''s eyes are red, and she knows that the princess''s mind is determined. I''m afraid that if the emperor doesn''t agree today, she will die in the hall of Changle palace!

    Then he fell down on his knees with a sad voice. "Emperor, you pity the poor princess. She is very weak because she fell into the water. If you let her go like this, I''m afraid..." Before he finished speaking, his face was full of tears.

    Emperor Yonglu''s brow and heart jumped suddenly, his sharp eyes fell on Su Kui''s pale face, and the blood oozed from his forehead was shocking.

    He was sad and cried out: "Taiyi! Hurry up Then he managed to suppress his anger, showed a look of heartache and eagerness, and quickly lifted Su Kui up. "You child, it seems that if I don''t agree with you, you can still be forced by death? Look at this forehead, I''m afraid it''s not light. In case of scar, you will regret it in the future! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui leaned weakly in the emperor''s arms, slightly raised his pale lips, and said: "my son does not regret. My brother is my son''s life-saving benefactor, my son..."

    "Princess!"

    Red lotus was immediately scared to lose color, while shouting at the doctor, while greeting the palace maid to help the comatose Su Kui into the main hall.

    The emperor looked at the chaos of war in Changle palace, and his frown was slowly unfolding.

    Jingliuyuan is still that jingliuyuan. Even if it comes back from the dead, it can''t change from a useless straw bag to a versatile talented woman.

    If she had really changed, today she would not have wantonly relied on his favor to ask for the return of the remains of Rufei, who was sent to the cold palace for stealing people decades ago.

    "Ah..."

    The emperor narrowed his eyes, thinking like this, and the depression in his heart disappeared unconsciously.

    Take it back and take it back. He was sorry for Xiangru. At that time, although he had already passed the year of his establishment, he had just ascended the throne, and his foundation was unstable. The imperial court was not stable. The support of the big family is urgently needed. There is no doubt that he loves Xiangru, but this love is too small compared with the supreme imperial power.

    So, even if he knew that she was framed, he could only do it for two times, and directly put her in a cold house, and never ask for help.

    South Qin ascended to the top, but now it is going down day by day.

    Jingliuyuan, if you can keep it like this, what''s the harm to you?

    The emperor opened a little cold smile and walked to the side hall.

 Chapter 238

    He is going to see where his cheap son, whom he has not seen in ten years, is holy. It can move Jing Liuyuan, who is always cold hearted and unbridled, to his heart.

    In the side hall, the eunuchs were still busy. When the emperor came in, they fell down on their knees. Long live.

    Emperor Yonglu waved his hand at will. The old doctor was trembling slightly to feel the pulse for nanxuange. He came closer and squinted for a while, then he said coldly: "this is my ninth prince?"

    The old doctor has been on duty for most of his life in Taiyuan hospital. He knows many hidden secrets that are not known in the palace. But he can live safely to this age. Naturally, he knows what to say and what not to say.

    So, he just bent lower, his hands folded on the ground, his forehead touched the ground, and said nothing.

    Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t want an answer from anyone. He suddenly bent over and reached for nanxuange''s bloody cheek and nodded. He sneered and said, "how can it be different from Rufei? However, if Liuyuan likes it, please keep it - "

    then leave the sentence" take good care of the princess "and leave.

    It''s not stupid to survive in the palace. So they all heard the coldness and dislike in the emperor''s words.

    I can''t help sighing in my heart. The ninth Prince is afraid that the future will not be too smooth. Moreover, his father is not a common man, that is the emperor of the ninth five!

    The palace people are disappointed. The old doctor shakes his hands, gets up and shakes his head. He sighs. He just looks over his head and is surprised. "Ninth prince?! When did you wake up! "

    I didn''t know when the boy in bed with his eyes closed actually opened his eyes. The Dark Phoenix eyes couldn''t see the end like the abyss, and the turbulent mood of breaking waves in the inside was rolling rapidly, but there was no leakage.

    When he heard the old doctor''s question, he flashed the cold blood light in his eyes, blinked, and recovered to a harmless appearance of human and animal. He stared at the old doctor with red eyes, as if he hadn''t reflected what he was talking about.

    "Ninth prince, you..." The old doctor didn''t know whether he was old or wrong. The cold eyes that just flickered away obviously don''t belong to this age.

    But nanxuange made up his mind not to answer. He was confused for a while and cried out for pain, while he cried for cold. Others had no choice but to expose the scene.

    -

    The Princess of Changle palace falls into the ice cave in the cold winter and runs out again when she is seriously ill. Without permission, she brings back the ninth prince who is imprisoned in yeting, and makes a scene with the emperor for him. It is said that even the most precious face is destroyed.

    After the emperor left, the princess became seriously ill again. The medicine that came in and out of Changle palace was endless. The bitter taste of Changle palace could be carried ten miles away by the cold wind.

    Some people said that this time, the long princess was afraid that she could not last this winter. It was also said that the long princess was only afraid of losing the emperor''s favor and got heart disease under sadness.

    Of course, no matter what kind of saying, all turn into a sentence: long princess is no good!

    In the palace, there are only a few people who are really good to jingliuyuan, except Honglian, whose face is washed with tears every day, whose eyes are red and swollen. Other people who had been bullied by jingliuyuan, or hated that she was separated from the emperor''s favor, clapped their hands.

    I''m afraid that if jingliuyuan died at the moment, they would put on a banquet to celebrate and finally get out of the misery.

 Chapter 239

    Of course, they didn''t know that Jing Liuyuan was dead. But what''s more hateful is that a sunflower is more difficult to wrap than jingliuyuan.

    How could su Kui die easily because of a disease? So after a month''s training, Su Kui can finally walk.

    It''s just that the soup and water of the last month have been poured down, not to mention a few Jin of meat has been added. People are already thin like pieces of paper, and their cheeks are deeply sunken down. Because the injured forehead was not treated in time that day, a piece of purple red scar with two big fingers was left.

    At this time, it was in the deep winter, and the snow was falling all day long. Su Kui was so frail that she could not stand the cold wind. She just hid in the warm Pavilion and couldn''t go out. Anyway, with her past personality, she almost offended all the people who could offend her, so it was better for her to follow her wishes and deal with it sparingly.

    Changle palace is decorated with extravagance. The whole palace is resplendent after a few palace lamps are lit in the warm Pavilion. Su Kui thought it was dazzling. He waved Yingluo to turn out the lamp, leaving only a palace lamp depicting gold and peony hanging far away. She slouched in the soft ground and wrapped her fur. The snow-white fluff wrapped her only one head outside. The sandalwood curls up in the incense burner on the table, and the smoke goes around like clouds. Her eyes are half closed in a trance, and her pale appearance seems to be able to melt with the smoke.

    Nanxuange has been recuperating for a long time since he arrived at Changle palace. Later, he was cured and never saw Su Kui because of his serious illness. It can be said that although they are in the same palace, they haven''t seen each other for a month.

    He spent a lot of energy to adapt to the life completely different from before. In Changle palace, he ate delicately, lived comfortably, and the palace people were more considerate and humble. After the present days, I went to look back at the past, and then I was shocked. In the same palace, there is a difference between heaven and hell.

    Today, hearing the news that Su Kui was finally able to get up, he could no longer resist the urge to see her, and ran recklessly.

    Seeing that it was him, the palace people outside didn''t dare to stop him when they thought of the princess''s intentions. They were only slightly stunned and then bowed to let him out.

    Warm Pavilion is very quiet, underground paved with floor dragon, just walked in, it was surrounded by a warm and dry atmosphere. Nanxuange looked around for a while, hanging gauze curtains around him. In the hazy, he could see a delicate half lying figure behind him.

    He made up his mind and hesitated. At the last step, nanxuange hesitated obviously.

    He still remembered that when Su Kui visited him a month ago, his attitude towards her could be said to be extremely vicious. Almost always choke with her back. Now she was able to walk out of yeting because of her kindness. I don''t know if her heart will be hated because of his attitude towards her before -

    the thought of being hated by sukui makes her feel that her heart is tightly held by an invisible big hand, and her feet are like roots, unable to move.

    Yingluo was pinching Su Kui''s cold legs. Turning her head, she caught a glimpse of a vague figure outside. Thinking that the master had told no one to disturb her, she asked aloud, "who is outside?"

    "Ah -" Nan xuange''s eyes moved. "It''s me..."

    "The ninth prince?"

    "Xuange?"

    The two voices almost sounded at the same time. Yingluo''s voice was louder. However, nanxuange could clearly distinguish another thin silk from sukui''s voice.

 Chapter 240

    Nanxuange answered "it''s me!" Then he decided to stride in the direction of sunflower.

    Originally still hesitant mood at the moment of hearing Su Kui''s voice suddenly relaxed, he knew, this person didn''t blame him.

    When Nan xuange came in, Su Kui was still languid and unwilling to get up in the soft cave. At the moment when she saw him, her eyes with water light suddenly laughed and her pale pink lips were gently lifted up. She joked: "ugly child --"

    after a month''s training, the young man recovered. After the blood scabs on both cheeks peeled off, she left two round and pink flesh Scar, really not good-looking.

    Nanxuange''s eyes widened, and he doubted that he had heard wrong! If it wasn''t for Su Kui''s smile, he almost mistook him for another joke.

    However, after seeing the tangled mind of Su Kui, there was nothing left in the moment.

    She is thinner than a month ago, and the whole person''s small nest is in the snow-white fur, fragile. She has a sharp chin and no flesh on her cheek, which makes her big eyes even bigger and scarier. Her pupils are round and clear, like a poor little animal.

    When he saw her forehead, nanxuange suddenly widened his Phoenix eyes --

    and asked in an urgent voice, "your face --"

    Su Kui listened to the careless smile, but her smile was also pale, "nothing, accidentally kowtow, come here, let me have a look. "She waved to the South xuange.

    Nanxuange followed her instructions and stepped up to see more colorful things. Although the scar did not damage her appearance at all, she only felt more lovable. But this suspicious scar, but in his heart constantly ferment, do not know the truth will scratch the heart itch lung.

    At the next moment, he was puzzled.

    Yingluo raised her small face and said: "no, the princess''s injuries are all for you, your highness. You were seriously ill at that time. The Emperor didn''t agree with you to stay, and insisted on sending you back to yeting. All the princesses knelt down and kowtowed to the emperor. The blood dyed the carpet red. The princess almost died for this. The emperor agreed! " She poured beans out of the bamboo tube, and said all of them before no one reacted.

    "Yingluo!" Su Kui scolded in a cold voice, "it''s all over. What else do you say and do?"! I''ve made his highness nine sad! "

    Yingluo''s face was white, and she fell down on her knees in a panic. She said in a trembling voice, "slaves and maidservants just love the princess. If your ninth highness still treats you like that in the past, how can you afford to protect the princess with your sacrifice?"

    "Enough! Cough... " Too hard, the breath suddenly stuck in the throat, burning general pain.

    Su Kui coughs and tears his heart and lungs, and even blood oozes from his lips. "Brother jiuhuangdi is the life-saving benefactor of our palace, but also the younger brother of our palace. We protect him, of course!"

    After hearing this, nanxuange''s teeth were clenched. It turned out that during the period of recuperation, everyone kept a secret from him, and there was such a thing.

    His eyes were scarlet, his teeth were clenched, and he looked straight at Su Kui. "I have the right to know!"

    It turns out that the nominal father hates him to such an extent. It''s no wonder that after ten years of neglect, his mother and concubine were once again charged with such a crime. How could they like him?

    Fortunately, God''s mercy is also someone willing to protect him, which is enough.

    What kind of affection, what kind of father, Tongtong don''t forget!

 Chapter 241

    Only one person is enough for him in this life.

    Nanxuange''s thin, pale lips were bitten by his teeth with several bloodstains, and the blood beads oozed out quickly. In his bloodshot eyes, there was a kind of craziness and bloodthirsty spirit, just like a devil crawling out of the ground.

    The young man was obviously in a state of bewilderment --

    "ah --" sighed. His cool fingertips touched his burning red phoenix eyes, and his long and thin eyes, which were itchy in the palm and could feel extremely clear, were shaking slightly.

    "Yingluo, go down first and see if the medicine is ready." She moved her lips to spread the wreath.

    "Xuange? Why to be sad for the people who don''t care about you, open your eyes and look at me! What you can do now is to walk every step of the way and try to enrich yourself. You fall too much than the prince next to you. If you don''t work hard, you will be trampled on by others one day! I tell you, you don''t have time to hurt spring and autumn. You have too little time, you know? "

    Emperor Yonglu is 52 years old this year, and the ancients generally live to 60 years old. Although the emperor never lacked the advanced doctors around him, some things could not be decided by anyone.

    Just in case, Su Kui can only try his best to cool his heart and cultivate nanxuange into a man who can be both literate and martial arts in the shortest time!

    Yes, man!

    In her eyes, after nanxuange was willing to come out of yeting with her for ambition, he would never lose the right to let out his emotions.

    He must be fully armed and face the cannibal palace with a pair of hard copper skin and iron bones.

    "And you? Do you care a little about me? You Will you be with me all the time? " Nanxuange took her hand and held it in his hand. He looked at Su Kui''s eyes sorrowfully, and his tone was rarely soft.

    The little hand in the palm is as white as jade, but it''s as cold as a piece of jade. It''s so cold and sharp that he can''t help wrapping her with two palms, tightly covering her, trying to warm her with his own temperature.

    "I......" The youth''s physical quality is excellent. She can clearly feel that the youth''s palm is constantly passing the hot temperature to her.

    Although nanxuange jumped into the ice lake to save jingliuyuan and became seriously ill. But when he recovered, he didn''t leave a trace of the root cause. It''s also a little comfort for Su Kui, who is suffering from bone cold all day.

    Su Kui''s obvious hesitation made nanxuan GE''s bright eyes dim rapidly, and his hands were released involuntarily, and he fell down on both sides of his body frustrated, "don''t you want to..."

    His voice was so low that he could not be heard. Sure enough, a boy of his birth shouldn''t have been born at the beginning -

    a boy with a half head shorter than her dropped his head deeply, and his loneliness radiated from the inside out. The atmosphere of despair was enough to drown people.

    The pain in her heart can not be ignored. Su Kui frowned and stroked the palpitation place. For a while, her eyes moved away from nanxuange, looking at the smoke curling up on the desk, and whispered: "naturally, I will accompany you..." Until the end of the mission

    Later, she said it in her heart.

    The sight turned again and again. I could feel the youth''s depressed mood rising suddenly. Suddenly, a strange breath came from me. I had fallen into a slightly thin chest, and the faint smell of medicine swam through my nose.

 Chapter 242

    Nanxuange obviously sounded with excited voice on his head, "Liuyuan, I know that you are the only one who treats me seriously! Don''t worry, I will be strong. No one will dare to bully you at that time! "

    Su Kui was embarrassed for a while, and pushed nanxuange''s body away uneasily. Fortunately, nanxuange, who had already got what she wanted, did not pay attention to it, so she let it go.

    "You should call me sister Huang!" She twisted her eyebrows to straighten out the way.

    However, nanxuange, as if he had not heard it at all, recovered to the shape of his face, and asked, "Liuyuan, what are your plans for the future? "

    sunflower:" " Whose bear child is this? Kill it!

    But looking at nanxuange''s expression, I think it''s more difficult for him to shout "sister Huang". If she doesn''t, she won''t cry --

    she took a sip of the hot tea beside her and lowered her eyelashes. "What do you want to say?"

    Nanxuange was fascinated by her every move. He sniffed her lips and said, "I want to practice martial arts!" He has studied that the first emperor of the southern Qin Dynasty unified the whole country by force and made the other three countries bow to the throne.

    However, since the death of the first emperor, the later emperors, after succeeding, have been inferior to each other. To this day, after Yonglu emperor became emperor, the other three kingdoms are covetous for the fat meat of nanqin. However, it''s no doubt that the imperial court pays more attention to literature than to martial arts.

    From people to senior officials, the favorite thing is to have fun in brothels. If it goes on like this for a long time, there will be no need for the other three countries to fight, and the southern qinneili will quickly corrupt. Soon, it will not attack itself!

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed clear light after listening, slightly hooked his lips, and asked deliberately: "Oh? Why? People in the world value literature and regard martial arts as the work of a man. Although you are not valued by the royal family, there are royal blood in your bones. If you practice martial arts, what will others think of you? "

    Hearing this, Nan Xuan and Ge Hun didn''t care to hum and smile. Their faces were cold, and Sen Bai''s teeth were slightly clenched between his words. "Even if I studied literature with the crowd, how many people really looked up to me? It''s better to learn martial arts and join the military barracks in the future - "

    and the heroes in the army are mostly those who don''t follow the rules. It''s more comfortable to be in the barracks than in the imperial palace.

    Just -

    he raised his eyes slightly and looked straight at Su Kui, and the bottom of his eyes flashed through the struggle. Although it would be several years before he really entered the military camp, now he just wanted to leave her one day, and let her bear the loneliness and cold eyes in the imperial palace where the power was overwhelming, so he didn''t feel stabbing in his heart.

    When he spoke, Su Kui just listened calmly, took a sip of tea from time to time to moisten his throat, and only when he finished, he put down the cup and polished his lips gracefully, "you have decided, and I don''t say much. It''s just that you''re over the best age for martial arts. I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer a lot... "

    Before he finished speaking, he was robbed by nanxuange. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Staying in the place like yeting can sharpen people''s mind. What I fear most is not bitterness, but ignorance all the time."

    The manner of speaking is totally different from that of a ten-year-old. It seems that the imperial palace is the most popular place in the world.

    Su Kui nodded and nodded, "that''s good. Although you have decided to focus on martial arts, you can''t fall behind in learning literature. If you can''t even recognize Sun Tzu''s art of war in the future, wouldn''t it make you laugh?"

 Chapter 243

    Nanxuange pursed his lips and looked resolute. "It''s natural!" He must have enough capital to protect the people he wants to protect.

    So, the matter of practicing martial arts was settled. Su Kui was going to send him to the Imperial College. It is true that nanxuange will be sneered at by those princes whose eyes are higher than the top when he enters the Imperial College, but this is not a kind of mental training?

    But before that, sukui had one more thing to do.

    On this day, when it was clear outside at the beginning of the day, the ice edge of the eaves began to drip into the water. Although it was no longer snowing, it felt colder.

    Sunflower has nothing to do all day, and the future is long, which can not be solved in the past few months in the world. This time, she will personally participate in the supreme struggle for imperial power and rebuild history books.

    Therefore, she made up for all the sleepiness she owed in her previous lives, and no one dared to disturb her every day.

    At this time, the empress of the harem is vacant. In her early years, the Empress Dowager committed too many murders when she was fighting for the emperor''s favor in the harem. In her later years, she left everything behind and lived in the temple for a long time to eat and pray for the emperor. She prayed for the royal family every day and did not ask for common things.

    Su Kui, as the long Princess of the emperor''s book, is a high-ranking princess. Other concubines have to salute her when they see her. There is no reason for her to ask for her safety.

    Therefore, Su Kui will also be happy and at ease, and rest in Changle palace after this winter.

    When I woke up naturally after sleeping, there was a dragon in the bedroom. The air was warm and lazy. Su Kui was lying on the silk quilt embroidered with light blue jade and orchid. He spread a bed of blue silk. He yawned with one hand covering his lips. He called two people, Honglian and Yingluo, who were waiting outside, and asked, "let''s meet each other. Who sent you?"

    This morning, Su Kui almost scared red lotus and Yingluo to death.

    They looked at each other. Qiqiputong fell to his knees and looked a little flustered. "Why do you say that, princess? Your maidservant is your man!"

    "My maidservant''s loyalty to the princess can be seen from the sun and the moon!"

    Two people are biting lips to say in unison, but the heart can''t control the sudden jump, always feel a mouth, the heart will pop out of the mouth like, hands and feet can''t stop the hair cold.

    In the past month, the princess has made them feel completely different. The gold, silver and jewels that Wang sun likes don''t even bother to take a look at them. Instead, he likes the jade with few colors. All the arrangements in Changle palace have changed greatly. I''m afraid that if someone who is not familiar comes in, he will have a feeling of walking in the wrong place.

    Not to mention the character has become more thorough. The former princess was arrogant and violent. She always called for punishment. She was a spoiled child. However, her ferocity existed on the surface before. People familiar with her knew that she was a paper tiger, only showing prestige.

    Now, however, she is always languid and lazy, and her speech is also light. She doesn''t sleep enough all day and seldom opens her eyes. But as long as she opened her eyes, those waves of light and peach blossom eyes on the corner of her eyes immediately reflected countless chilling fine points, which people could not understand any more.

    Su Kui listened to the two people talk as if they were acting. At the same time, she changed her posture. Her white jade fingers rolled up and down her hair on her cheeks. She just narrowed her eyes and smiled softly. "Why, don''t you admit it?"

    "Princess! We... " The voice is red lotus. She stayed with Su Kui for a longer time, which is also very trusted by the original main scenery, Liuyuan.

 Chapter 244

    She hangs her head and clenches her lips. Only by holding her left hand with her fingertips can she control her heart to tell the truth.

    It''s useless to see the effect of gentleness. Su Kui''s face sank suddenly. His delicate face was as cold as ice, and he smiled sarcastically? In this case, how about I send you to yeting to enjoy it? "

    Yeting, also known as Lenggong, is not only the place where the imperial concubines who have made mistakes are imprisoned, but also the place where the imperial family members are punished and exiled. In it, as long as you go in, you must take off a layer of skin. There are all kinds of dirty means. Su Kui doesn''t believe it. They can''t tell the truth after listening.

    Sure enough, as soon as Su Kui said this, their bodies were shaking like chaff screens. Even the steady body of red lotus was paralyzed. They couldn''t believe looking at Su Kui, whose face was even pale as paper.

    "Princess, princess, spare your life!"

    "Princess! I really don''t know anything. I wronged you, Princess... "

    How could a place like yeting, in the palace, especially a palace maid with a particularly awkward position, not hear about the events of yeting? If I really want to be sent there, I will ask that I should not answer every day, and that the earth will not work!

    At that time, it''s good to be afraid of peeling, but life is not like death!

    Tut, it seems that Su Kui has a little evil in his heart. He plays with his fingers and shakes his head and sighs, "you''ve always been loyal and I know, but I didn''t say before that it''s not necessarily that I don''t understand, it''s to leave you a face and want you to admit it!"

    Then she combed her long hair with her fingers and looked indifferent. "Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish this opportunity. How can you blame my palace for being cruel? Let''s talk about it. Our patience is limited. We don''t have time to spend on such trivial matters. If you don''t talk about it again, you will clean up and go to yeting immediately! In Changle palace, there are no palace people with different intentions! "

    Her words are half beating and half deceiving. What she uses at present is satisfactory. She doesn''t intend to drive them away, but there must be necessary reminders!

    Su Kui didn''t want to. When he woke up one day, his soul had already returned to the earth.

    Red lotus slowly stopped shaking, but her face was still pale. She shook her lips and stared directly at Su Kui''s eyes. Su Kui''s eyes were also sharp and looked back. Red lotus''s eyes flashed and hurriedly avoided. She said in a hoarse voice, "princess, maidservant said, but maidservant has no two hearts when she comes to the princess. I hope the princess can learn from her!"

    Yingluo can''t believe that she turns to look at Honglian. How could she say that?

    Honglian doesn''t want to see her. Although she doesn''t want to, she doesn''t want to go to a place like yeting for a long time and suffer from competition.

    What''s more, it seems that since the princess is willing to hold back the palace people and ask questions alone, does this also prove that the princess also sees that they don''t disagree with her?

    Maybe, you can try it. If you die, you''ll be born -

    finally pry it open, Su Kui blinks, smiles and climbs to the corner of his lips. "If you don''t know what you''re saying, it depends on whether it''s true."

    After that, she raised her jaw slightly, indicating that she could begin to talk.

    Red lotus kneaded her hands, but slowly said, "the maidservant and Yingluo were originally the two dark guards under the seven princes. The maidservant was placed beside the princess when she entered the palace from the age of five. But there are always all kinds of dangers around the princess, so the maid asked the seventh Lord for his life and sent Yingluo to come over... "

    "Wait Uncle Wang Su Kui twisted her eyebrows and finally explained her doubts.

 Chapter 245

    "Go on!" Waving her hand, she wanted to make sure that things were in line with her mind.

    Honglian did not know what she thought, and obediently continued: "the seventh Prince and the king were like brothers and sisters. At that time, King Jing died unexpectedly, and the seventh prince was very sad. He wished he could not bring his sword to avenge him. However, the seven Lords have always been indifferent to fame and wealth, and they have not much power in their hands, and they can not shake the enemy''s half share at all. He thought of the agreement when he joked with King Jing. If he was not careful, he would take care of the princess for him. "

    "The seventh Lord made up his mind to protect King''s only child. So he sent his maidservant and Yingluo to the princess for close protection. Later, the princess knew that this was the whole story. The maids and maids come to the princess. They are the princess''s people. Apart from regularly reporting to the prince whether the princess is well, they never disclose anything else. I hope the princess can see clearly! "

    Su Kui had been listening quietly, and when she finished, a thought came to her mind.

    She can see that red lotus and Yingluo have no malice to her, but they are loyal. Unexpectedly, she asked about the old things. She looked down for a moment and thought. She raised her chin and said, "get up!"

    "The princess doesn''t believe it?!" Red lotus eyes, thinking of the place to be faced, I wish I could find a place to die at once.

    Yingluo is a little younger. She is scared out of control and starts to cry.

    "Ah," it seems that Su Kui has never experienced it. He also knows that the place of yeting is a hell like place for women. It''s hard to feel guilty about it. He said: "get up, this matter has been exposed. My palace knows that you don''t care about me. This gives you a chance. Since it has been said, my palace naturally trusts uncle seven Father''s friendship, is this palace frightening you? Close your tears. "

    "The princess really?!" Yingluo forgets to cry at Su Kui''s words for a while, but the tears are still falling down, which looks a little pitiful.

    Honglian hurriedly holds her hand to stop her from talking. At the same time, she says thank you to Princess Shengming. At the same time, she whispers to Yingluo to wipe away her tears so as not to annoy her.

    This situation falls in Su Kui''s eyes, which brings a sense of crying and laughing. I''m afraid that she is no less than the image of devil in their hearts now?

    However, even if she knew it would be so, she would have to ask.

    Otherwise, with sukui''s inquisitive nature, once she knows something strange and buried in the bottom of her heart, she can suffocate herself without anyone else''s help.

    -

    as time flies, nanxuange enters the Imperial College in a twinkling of an eye. This day, Su Kui seldom gets up early in the morning. Her hair is loose and tied with a jasper Zan hairpin. She looks at the snow covered by white and white with a white fox Cape, but there is no application of pink and black on her plain face. Her unique temperament is radiated from the inside out.

    Her current identity is nanxuange''s guardian in disguise, or the one she asked for. Fifteen year old girl with a ten-year-old boy, looks, always with a little strange feeling.

    "How can Liuyuan stand outside, cold or not?"

    Behind me suddenly sounded a hoarse voice, between the boy and the man. Su Kui hears the sound and turns his head. Nan xuange has already strided over.

 Chapter 246

    The boy who is half shorter than Su Kui has not lost a cent of his momentum at all. It is rare to grow up to such a size when he is only ten years old. His voice has been in the period of changing voice, which sounds harsh.

    Su Kui heard that he didn''t call himself Huang Jie, but called himself by name. She always felt a little weird, but she didn''t investigate too much, just answered softly, "well, I haven''t been out for a long time, today is your first day of school, how can I go with you?"

    After that, she carefully looked at nanxuange''s clothes. He was wearing a black satin brocade robe with a dark grain. He was wearing a beautiful sheepskin jade pendant around his waist. He was wearing a cloak of the same color. The cold wind turned over and made his cloak hunt in the wind.

    The scar on the face has already faded a lot. If you don''t look carefully, it will never be found.

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes, smiled at her pale lips, and joked with her eyebrows: "it''s a good-looking person to dress up like this. I don''t know how many miss''s eyes I''m going to be fascinated by --"

    "I don''t like those women!" Before she finished, nanxuange impatiently interrupted her.

    "Ninth prince, how can you talk to the princess like this!" Yingluo stands at Su Kui''s side, twisting her eyebrows to correct her way.

    Su Kui shook his head and smirked, "let''s go. He''s still young. I don''t know the benefits of women. I''m afraid I can''t stop him when he''s older."

    Yingluo chuckles. She is free in front of Su Kui. Listen to Su Kui''s words, can''t help nodding in agreement.

    Apprentice Liunan xuange stood in the same place with a gloomy face, watching Su Kui''s slender figure go further away, and his discomfort gradually expanded, but he did not know where the unhappiness came from.

    "Why don''t you keep up, xuange?"

    After a few steps, she did not hear nanxuange''s footsteps. Su Kui looked back, but saw that he was still standing still. Her expression was tangled, and she did not know what she was thinking. After waiting for him for a while, seeing that he still didn''t follow, he had to shout out: "xuange? South xuange! "

    "Ah?" Nanxuange raised his head abruptly and looked dazed for a while. Seeing Su Kui looking at him from afar, his eyes were shining like water, and he pressed his lips to speed up his pace.

    -There have been many princes of all ages in the school. It seems that it''s not so easy to be a prince these days.

    Su Kui brought nanxuange in, and asked the little eunuch four eyes to take the examination box to him, so that he could find a seat at will.

    Then, regardless of other people''s surprise or disgust, he gave a statement and walked out of the classroom to Taifu''s study.

    Entering Taixue gate, Hu Zihua is white and Liu Taifu, who is full of ravines, is already waiting at the gate. Although he is a little bow posture, but the positive expression on his face is not so.

    Su Kui doesn''t care what others think of her, and the wind assessment of the original master is really not good. It''s normal for an old scholar not to like her.

    She walked slowly to Liu Taifu, who was surrounded by a few younger gentlemen, who looked respectful, not as dismissive as Liu Taifu showed.

    Su Kui smiled slowly when he saw it. Liu Taifu had taught emperor Yonglu. He was the emperor''s teacher. He really had proud capital.

    She crouched slightly and gave a salute, "Liu Taifu is polite."

    Liu Taifu did well to wait for her to come to the front of the arrogant appearance, but did not expect that what happened would be so unexpected.

 Chapter 247

    He looked so shocked that he didn''t know what to do for a moment. It was the student beside him who coughed softly, and he was shocked. He quickly returned the gift with a fist. "The princess has broken the old minister. She dare not be a Dutchman. Please come inside!"

    Said to make the invitation action, Su Kui but slightly shook his head and refused, "too Fu is full of experience, through the ages, and is the father''s teacher, naturally worthy of my gift. Today, I came here to talk about one thing, but I asked... "

    "But the ninth prince?" Liu Taifu asked.

    In this period of time, despite the emperor''s opposition, the long princess''s decision to take back the ninth Prince has already spread outside the palace. Even Liu Taifu, who has been in the stacks of books all day, has heard about one or two things outside the window.

    "Exactly!" Su Kui''s smile is warm. She looks very delicate, and she has some weak temperament because of illness. It''s easy to ignore her arrogant and domineering appearance.

    When she saw Liu Taifu wring his eyebrows, she knew what he was worried about. She was afraid that Su Kui would ask too much.

    However, on the contrary, Su Kui said: "Taifu doesn''t need to be nervous. I just want to ask Taifu for a convenience this time. The ninth emperor''s younger brother started his education later, and his knowledge is far from that of other princes. I''d like to ask Taifu to teach more than one or two. I''m very grateful. If there is any mischievous place for brother jiuhuangdi, Taifu will only punish him instead of me. We will never talk more! "

    "Moreover, brother jiuhuangdi has never met with other brothers before, and now it will take a lot of running in to get along with him. Please take too much trouble."

    The words are neither too close nor too distant. Su Kui keeps a proper distance between the advance and retreat, which makes Liu Taifu feel comfortable, and overthrows the bad influence on Jing Liuyuan.

    Laugh again, and you will be more sincere. "The princess is more worried. Teaching and education is within my equal share. The ninth Prince is very intelligent. It must be a little transparent. Let the princess relax!"

    This is a promise.

    Su Kui once again gave a gift to express his gratitude. This time, Liu Taifu stopped his posture and was entrusted by Su Kui.

    "That''s too much for you!"

    Finish saying, also no longer nagging, look at the time, also close to the time of teaching. Su Kui nodded her chin to show Yingluo to give the box she was holding to Liu Taifu. After a few greetings, she left.

    After waiting for her to leave, Liu Taifu opened the box and looked at it. His eyes were straight, along with several young students beside him.

    Inside, it is filled with many rare and lonely books, which are hard to find in the world. It is full of light ink. This gift was sent to Liu Taifu''s heart. Just a glance, then again reluctant to move away.

    He sighed. It''s not easy to be such a princess with exquisite mind! It seems that this feeling is doomed to be owed!

    Next to the students itch to touch a touch, "master, the princess this pen is so big, let''s borrow the students to have a look!"

    The rest of the students hurriedly joined in, but Liu Taifu beat them with a face and a wave. "Go, this precious copy is given by the princess. How can you read it? What can you do if it''s broken?"

    Then, a few words drove them away, and they walked into the study quickly. As soon as the door was closed, their faces could not be stretched any longer. They were salivating at several rare books. Wash your hands and wash them again. There is no sweat left, so you can hold the book with a look of admiration.

 Chapter 248

    However, such an accident happened. Soon after su Kui returned to the dormitory, she was going to have a rest after a little washing. As soon as she touched the bed, Hong Lian rushed in with a worried face. "Princess, it''s not good. Nine highness and seven highness fight, as if they have broken their heads! Even the emperor is shocked. I''m afraid that his highness will be taken to Chengde palace. Go and have a look! "

    "What?!" Su Kui almost didn''t breathe. She sipped her lips and confirmed again, "xuange has broken the human head?"

    Hesitating eyes in exchange for Honglian''s solemn nod, she knew that things were big, and her temples were jumping. One opened the quilt and said to the red lotus, "go to prepare the car to drive you out. This is the right time for my palace!"

    -

    I drove all the way to Chengde palace. In the car, Su Kui rubbed her forehead with pain. She tied it up with a silk ribbon and hurried out of the car in a cloak.

    The palace maid at the door fell to her knees when she saw this. Su Kui didn''t know how to deal with it. She walked to the main hall like the wind. Before she entered, she heard the voice of the emperor''s angry drink, "son of a bitch! Don''t kneel for me! See what you''ve done! "

    Su Kui paused, and listened to nanxuange''s cold voice again. The words were as sharp as a knife: "I''m right! He scolded me first! "

    "PATA -" is the sound of something smashing. Then, you can hear the voice of emperor Yonglu clearly with killing intention. "OK, you still don''t admit it! I knew your heart was so vicious that I couldn''t bear your brother. I shouldn''t have kept you! Come on! Send the ninth Prince back to yeting. Without my will, he is not allowed to take half a step! "

    Hearing this, her head suddenly grew big, and she stepped in a few steps, regardless of other people''s expressions, and flopped to the emperor''s side.

    Look desolate way: "father emperor if punish, then send to yeting together with me!"! I took the ninth emperor''s younger brother back. I am responsible for his doing this! "

    The words are too urgent, a breath in the chest, when coughing up the blood, but in the public eye, the body is still kneeling straight, "please father punish!"

    "Liuyuan! Are you threatening me?! " Emperor Yonglu''s eyes were full of evil and his words were cold and piercing.

    "Cough Liu Yuan dare not... " She effaces the blood on her lips at will, but it is more shocking.

    Nanxuange''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Liuyuan, what are you doing? imperial physician! Where is the doctor? I did it. It has nothing to do with you. Go back... "

    "Shut up!" Su Kui slapped it up with great force. He beat half of nanxuange''s face to the past and successfully interrupted what he was going to say next.

    Coldly, she ignores nanxuange''s unbelievable sad eyes. Shaking her pale lips, she suddenly turns her eyes to the seven princes lying in the bed, who are unconscious. The lady is lying in front of his bed, weeping and weeping. She looks like a pear with rain.

    She suddenly smiled, "Oh, father, you only blame brother jiuhuangdi for beating people. Why don''t you ask about the cause and effect?"

    Nanjingyu, the sixth prince, stood behind his mother''s wife and watched quietly. Hearing this, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Jingliuyuan -

    others didn''t know, but he clearly knew what his brother looked like. In ordinary times, because the mother was favored, he did things a little recklessly. He warned his brother many times, but because of the mother''s protection, he died.

 Chapter 249

    So he knew exactly who was wrong.

    However, if you want to go back, you will feel a bit resentful for your mother''s refusal to discipline your brother. But nanjingyu has to find a way to get this thing round. Jingliuyuan can''t make it big!

    Otherwise, it''s hard to finish.

    Thinking of this, his drooping eyes flashed a gloomy light, with a murderous intent on the bottom of their eyes. But it''s covered up very well. It''s full of compassion and warmth. It seems that it''s sad for Su Kui''s practice. "What are you doing, Huangmei? The father always dotes on you, and we can''t compare with you, but this can''t be your capital to keep your pet and Jiao. If you''re seriously ill and don''t take good care of yourself in Changle palace, you have to run out and get involved in this business. Tell me about you and where you put the father''s face! "

    Then he glanced around the emperor''s extremely gloomy face, raised his beautiful thin lips and smiled quietly.

    After listening to nanjingyu''s words, lady Rou cried with tears. She was very sad. She was close to 40, but she wanted to make a pretentious girl.

    "Emperor You must decide for Xiaoqi Xiaoqi is clever and sensible at ordinary times. Today, when he went to the morning class, he told his concubine that he would give his ninth Highness the Ruyi cake he loves. Who knows Who knows Wuwuwu...... " Can''t say any more, the soft princess is covering her face and lying down beside the seventh Prince''s bed crying.

    Emperor Yonglu''s face at the moment is already hard to see. His eyes are dark and cold. He frowns. The noise around him makes his head as big as a drum. "Enough! Shut up for me, don''t you think I''m too clean? " With that, she fell the vase on the desk to the ground. With a crash, the pieces were all split. Several of them splashed on Su Kui''s face. She shivered her eyelashes in pain.

    Emperor Yonglu had no real feelings for jingliuyuan. Nanjingyu''s words were reasonable and deep in his heart. He thinks that he has done his best to contain and love jingliuyuan, but she still knows no good or bad as before!

    It seems that what I said that day was not a thought in my heart, but a play that I wanted to take nanxuange back to do!

    "Come on, take the long Princess back. It''s forbidden for one month. If the deadline is not up, you can''t go out!" The emperor couldn''t bear it. His temple was beating with drums. With a big wave of his hand, he signaled that someone would take Jing Liuyuan away.

    He is afraid that jingliuyuan will stay any longer, and he will be unable to control his desire to kill people.

    An emperor, an emperor of 95, should have been respected by the people of the world, but now he is threatened by a little girl, and he can''t take her. Thinking about it, it''s really depressing.

    At the order of emperor Yonglu, two palace people came up to help Su Kui, but she let them go.

    She raised her lips like a smile. Her clear eyes seemed to be cold. She turned around to look at nanjingyu and said: "what brother eight taught us is that Liuyuan is spoiled by his father''s love. It''s really worth punishing. However, the prisoners still have the right to appeal when they return one yard to another. Why does the ninth emperor''s younger brother alone not have it? However, I know that the father is the emperor of Ming Dynasty, and naturally will not ignore it, right? Father? "

 Chapter 250

    She asked, but she asked the emperor Yonglu.

    Nanjingyu frowned and took a deep look at Su Kui. This girl seems to be different from before -

    if she had been scolded by the emperor like this before, she would never have the courage to contradict the emperor openly, and she would not have a word to refuse.

    His eyes narrowed slightly and his mind turned away. It seems that it''s time to check what happened to jingliuyuan when he didn''t pay attention.

    Inadvertently, he turned his head and ran into a pair of rippling eyes. In those eyes, he looked at him with coldness and sarcasm.

    Nanjingyu was stunned. Just then, the man turned to look at emperor Yonglu firmly and kowtowed solemnly.

    "Father, please observe!" The force of forehead touching the ground is so great that it will directly hit the dark green of forehead which just happened in a few days.

    "Liuyuan!" Nanxuange was so frightened that Jai bared his eyes and his eyes were red. He rushed up to hold the dizzy sunflower, turned his head abruptly and looked at emperor Yonglu indifferently. His gums were clenched, and every word of the word cried: "emperor! Nanjing is your son, am I not? I have stayed in yeting since I was born. I have never met you. But ask yourself, what''s wrong with me? I don''t know about the past, let alone the past, but do you know how Nanjing proudly told me in the morning class today? "

    Nanjingyu''s face was blue, and her heart was even tighter. It was too late to stop her.

    Emperor Yonglu has been in power for many years. Although he has not made much contribution to the country, he is not really a faint king. He also grew up in the palace of power struggle. He knew no less about the dirty means in the dark than anyone else.

    He doesn''t mention it, it doesn''t mean ignorance. He was tired of the brothers fighting for their rights, but as the son of the royal family, it was inevitable.

    Therefore, after hearing nanxuange''s words, he only thought about it a little, and then he knew it clearly in his heart.

    "Emperor, why are you so angry? If you get angry, it will be the loss of the whole country. My concubines will also be upset. Please calm down and sit in my concubines'' palace for a while." The soft princess can wipe away the tears, expecting to love her.

    The expression is the fear that can''t be disguised, and the sharp armor is deeply embedded in the palm of the hand.

    "Shut up!" Emperor Yonglu just glanced at her coldly and said to nanxuange in a deep voice, "go on! I''d like to hear what''s going on! "

    Nanxuange''s heart fell straight down. His ears seemed to hear the sound of his heart breaking into pieces. His body was cold. This was his good father! He understood completely that he was estranged from his relatives -

    the palm of his hand was suddenly pinched by a cold little hand. Looking back, Nan xuange saw Su Kui''s encouraging eyes, and his heart was warm. Looking back, the voice is already calm and terrible.

    "Nanjingran said, I''m a bastard with a mother and no mother! He also said that concubine Rou told him that my mother was a woman who wore a green hat to the emperor. She was shameless. She also said that I was not your son and did not know which man''s blood! Say I don''t deserve to sit in Guozijian and read, let me go, and join other brothers to push me out! "

    Emperor Yonglu could only listen quietly. If it wasn''t for the blue tendons on his forehead, it would be hard to find that his patience had reached the limit.

 Chapter 251

    "Go on, go on!" He was biting his teeth, eating every word, wishing he could not eat human flesh.

    But I don''t know who I hate more.

    "It''s a great kindness to be raised. My mother and concubine loved me very much when they gave birth to me! No matter what mistake she made, she is my only mother. Nanjing insulted her. She was sent to yeting but she didn''t lose her title. In fact, he should also call her "mother" as "mother", rather than "the bitch" and "broken shoes"! If I hear it again, I can''t miss it! "

    What a big breath -

    Su Kui quickly lowered her eyes and shook her eyelashes uncontrollably. Others only said that she was infected by nanxuange''s tragic experience, but they didn''t know that her heart had been choked to collapse, and the bottom of her eyes was full of laughter.

    "Emperor! You believe that it''s him and nanxuange who slandered my concubines and concubines for doing such immoral things! " The lady was frightened and her lips were white. She fell down at the feet of emperor Yonglu, holding his thigh and weeping.

    In the eyes of eyelashes drooping, is full of resentment.

    Nanjingyu also lifted his robe and knelt down on his knees. "You know how the mother and the emperor treat each other on weekdays. Please be clear and don''t hurt her heart!"

    He said, even full of grief, sincerely looking at the eyes of emperor Yonglu.

    However, the coldest emperor''s heart, if a person''s heart is really hard down, it is ten soft concubines can not melt his frozen heart.

    As a party, the emperor of course knew that he had wronged Rufei at the beginning, but at that time he could not grasp the power, so he had to put her in a cold house by mistake. Xiang is such a gentle, virtuous and virtuous woman. How could he not be moved. It''s his inability to protect his beloved woman. Now in retrospect, his mind is full of a desperate and sad glimpse of the imperial concubine when he made the decision.

    His past memory almost overwhelmed him. He didn''t fulfill his promise to Xiang Ru or protect their children. He also wronged him and treated him coldly -

    thinking that he had more than 50 years ago, how could he face her if he went to the prefecture later?

    The clenched fist was loose and clenched tightly. Finally, he could not help roaring. He kicked away the soft Princess and said, "go!"

    "Ah -" concubine Rou exclaimed. Her forehead hit the corner of the table, and blood rushed out.

    "Princess! imperial physician! Pass it on to the doctor! " Nanjingyu hurried forward, but only in time to catch the soft princess. The bloody picture stimulated his vision, he clenched his teeth, and his vision took a vicious look at nanxuange and sukui. He wrote down the hatred!

    One day, he will redouble the humiliation he has suffered today!

    As for the emperor, nanjingyu has a complex look. He always thought that the emperor loved his mother and concubine more or less. Unexpectedly, this little favor is not as good as the concubine who has passed away for ten years!

    "I will check this matter to the end! Come here, take the concubine Rou down and take good care of her. I''ll stay in the palace for introspection if I have nothing to do recently! "

    After that, he didn''t want to stay any longer. He swung his sleeve and strode away.

    Just now, the punishment of nanxuange was transferred to the lady rou. What is self eating evil fruit? That''s it!

    It seems that nanxuange''s words from the bottom of his heart are just out of line, which just hit the emperor''s inner soft flesh.

    Obviously, in this case, the emperor was more partial to nanxuange.

 Chapter 252

    The emperor left in a hurry, but in a blink of an eye, even the palace attendants disappeared.

    Nanjingyu looked at Su Kui in the arms of nanxuange with an ugly face. His thin and cool lips provoked a sarcastic smile, and he said coldly: "the Royal sister is skilled!"

    Su Kui''s eyes crossed with interest, holding nanxuange up quietly, but his face was extremely innocent. He blinked and cut his eyes in autumn, and the tail of his eyes showed a few threads of malice. "What did your highness eight say? I can''t understand it. It''s just that I''m not feeling well, so I''ll take the first step. Xuange, let''s go back - "

    the ending is long, showing a domineering manner.

    Nanxuange didn''t feel that this kind of expression appeared on sukui. Instead, he felt that she was frank and lovely.

    Holding her hand tight, Su Kui slowly stepped out of the hall, turned his head around, and raised his lips to nanjingyu with a smile like flowers. "Why can''t the doctor see it? Don''t bump into a good or bad lady, if there''s a chance..."

    After that, she covered her lips and smiled softly, but in nanjingyu''s ears, she felt particularly harsh. His face was almost dripping, and he gnawed his teeth and said angrily, "jingliuyuan! Don''t deceive too much! "

    Su Kui, who had gone out of the door, heard the roar full of anger. Instead, she smiled more happily. Her pale lips were smiling. Her pale and delicate face was a little clearer than the plum blossom in the hospital.

    "What can I do to deceive you?" Cool left a sentence, Su Kui in South Xuan GE''s gentle support, on the car drive.

    However, he is a young man who has not really grown up. Although he can cover up his emotions more than his peers, he still can''t keep his face unchanged when Mount Tai collapses. Compared with later, he is a thousand miles away.

    What''s the fear of such a nanjingyu?

    When I got on the car, I drove all the way to Changle palace.

    In the car, nanxuange took the stove and stuffed it into Su Kui''s hand. He took out a clean pad from his bosom and carefully wiped his forehead. The tone is not without the way of heartache: "you are a woman, how don''t know to cherish yourself?"? This time, it''s the injury plus the injury. I''m afraid the scar won''t go away! "

    "I''m sorry, I''m dragging you down this time. He''s right. Maybe only yeting is more suitable for me. You can send me back. I don''t want to make trouble for you!"

    Su Kui listened quietly. Seeing that he had finished speaking, his face had been covered with frost. He asked in a deep voice, "have you finished?"

    She sneered, "it took me a lot of effort to keep you. For you, I''ll kneel and kowtow, put my dignity on the bottom of others'' feet, and let others trample on you. I don''t care about appearance or how other people think of me, but now you tell me that all I do is to be amorous! "

    After that, she leaned back wearily, without any emotion in her voice. "If you want to go back, go back, when we have never met. Thanks for your help, I have paid back -- "

    hearing this, nanxuange''s heart is like a needle pricking pain, and it is like countless invisible big hands tearing.

    He hurriedly grasped Su Kui''s cold hand and said with urgency and guilt, "I don''t mean Liuyuan, I just don''t want to drag you down --"

 Chapter 253

    Su Kui flung off his hand and snorted, "don''t touch me, drag me down? Now you know it''s a drag, so you should try to grow up to repay my hard work. Didn''t I know that the future would be very hard when I picked you up? But have I backed away? " Said she suddenly smiled, "hiss, but I have not frowned when I meet difficulties. Instead, I should not be afraid of the hardships of you, but timid!"

    "I didn''t!"

    Nanxuange wanted to hold her hand, but she was deterred by her cold expression. The hand is slightly shaking, but the heart is restless.

    At this moment, he was really afraid. He was afraid of the warmth he could not get easily, but he was scared away by some unknowable words.

    "Liuyuan, I''m not afraid even if there are mountains and rivers ahead of me, but I''m afraid that you are affected by me..." Nanxuange carefully moved to Su Kui''s side, and saw that she just gave him a bad look, but didn''t stop her. At the same time, she was relieved and said: "I was stupid before. Liuyuan, you can give me another chance. I''ll go with you in the future! "

    "When I''m rare?!" Su Kui opened his eyes and said everything.

    Nanxuange is helpless. He knows that it really annoys people. Sitting in the same place, I scratched my ears and scratched my cheeks. Suddenly, I saw a flash of light and said to Su Kui, "Liuyuan, look at me!"

    Su Kui smelled the reputation and saw nanxuange pulling his cheek and opening his mouth to make a face at her. In order to please her, the usually serious and indifferent youth made this strange look, which made her laugh.

    I didn''t give him a good look. "I''ve learned so much. I have no skin or face!"

    Nanxuan gosong started. His cheeks were red. He felt his head and laughed. He climbed up his cheeks with a hint of crimson color. Finally, the stone in his heart fell to the ground.

    "Liuyuan, aren''t you angry?"

    Su Kui stares at him with cold eyes. "You''re so shameless. What else can I do?"

    This is forgiveness. The South xuange is bright for a moment, like the stars hiding in the Phoenix eyes. The heart is filled with joy without any gap.

    "Liuyuan, I know you are the best to me!"

    Su Kui was so cold that she couldn''t stand being spoiled by others. She waved her hands and said, "go, go!" Then the probe went out and said, "stop!"

    The car stopped slowly. Honglian hurriedly came up to it, opened the door gently and asked in a low voice, "princess, what can I do for you?"

    Su Kui didn''t look at her, but she raised her chin to nanxuange with an oblique eye. "Don''t think it''s OK to make a face. Go down and run back!"

    Honglian looks at nanxuange in a strange way. How does your highness Xindao provoke the princess? In the cold winter, she runs outside for a circle, but people don''t freeze into ice sculptures?

    But Su Kui has to be ruthless. She has the most rights here. What should I do? Run!

    Nan xuange grinned, how silly he looked, and answered loudly, "ah!" Then he quickly jumped out of the car and turned to Honglian and said, "Honglian, go back and remember to find the doctor to give the princess the pulse, and fry several pieces of medicine to her to go to the cold!"

    Red lotus quickly bent down and nodded, "I know your highness, you go back quickly, don''t freeze!"

    In response to the red lotus, nanxuange nodded contentedly, moved his body, took off his cloak and ran away in a thin Royal robe.

 Chapter 254

    "Ah -" red lotus stared at the black figure of South xuange, and soon disappeared into the vast snow.

    "Princess, his ninth highness..."

    Su Kui picked up peach blossom eyes and looked on coldly. He heard the words and snorted and laughed. He drove back and said, "don''t worry about him, let''s go!"

    The cub is in good health. Let him run, run a few laps more, and have a long memory!

    From time to time after the province came out a sentence back to yeting, then her previous wasted effort and hard work would not be in vain?

    It''s not so easy to do tasks. Just think about it, this task may take as long as ten years to complete, and her brain will ache. I don''t know if her body, which has been damaged inside, can be dragged to that time.

    It seems that everything should be carried out as soon as possible -

    -

    five years later, the grass will grow and the birds will fly, and Changle palace has changed greatly in this period.

    The yard is full of flowers and grass, not deliberately classified. Many varieties are crowded together, growing very luxuriant and fragrant.

    The cherry blossom powder on the branches is very white, the breeze in early spring rolls the delicate petals down slowly, and the yard is covered with the ground. At first sight, it seems to give the illusion that the winter hasn''t passed and the snow hasn''t stopped.

    Nanxuange, who has been 16 years old this year, just came back from his morning class. When he stepped into the yard at the beginning of the year, he was fascinated by the beautiful scenery in front of him. He could not move his eyes any more.

    The jade skin of the woman in a pink Palace Dress, it is early spring weather, but also extremely afraid of the cold to wrap a layer of snow-white fur. The head is covered with green silk. It falls to the ground with the action, and is integrated with the pink petals. It is beautiful and pale and soft.

    She always seems to be not sleeping enough. She seldom opens her eyes every day. Curled eyelashes quiver gently with the wind, and the blue color of the fundus can''t be covered.

    Every time nanxuange saw this scene, he couldn''t help shivering at the top of his heart, and the uncontrollable panic was fermenting in his heart. Even if he couldn''t sleep for such a long time, he couldn''t see her laughing and cursing at him, and there were thousands of different styles.

    "Liuyuan?"

    Can''t help but step forward and call her softly.

    "Liuyuan, Liuyuan..."

    Now Su Kui is very weak. Her life can only be maintained by day-to-day tonics, but her health can''t be replaced.

    Rather than sleeping, it was lethargy. Nanxuangolian called several times, her voice was flustered, and she woke up from the darkness in a daze. Her body was still tired, and she half closed her eyes. Her eyes were not focused. "Oh, xuangolian, next morning class?"

    Nanxuange felt sad for a moment like a boundless desert. He barely smiled, but he pretended to be happy: "yes, Liuyuan, don''t sleep. Let me tell you what happened in my early class today!"

    "Good..." Su Kui blinked and tried to keep her spirits up, but after a few seconds, the boundless darkness forced her to fall down again.

    Looking at her listless and powerless appearance, he almost drowned him with great grief. He controlled his mood and continued: "Liu Taifu is old and has handed over his official address to the Emperor today. The emperor promised that he would go back to his hometown to provide for the aged in a few days. "

    Su Kui squinted, stretched out his hand to the pink and white petals falling from the top of the joint. The white wrist was almost transparent, and the blue blood vessels were extremely dazzling.

    "Liu Taifu? He is a good teacher... "

    Nanxuange nodded and agreed, "indeed." While listening to the whispers to tell her what happened in the morning class, I gently helped her up.

 Chapter 255

    The light floating body leans on him powerlessly. Nanxuange has been leaping for five years. With the reason of his love of martial arts, he is stronger than the prince who can only speak words.

    His tall body is like a wall. His slender arms hold Su Kui in a guardian''s posture, and he slowly helps her walk towards the palace.

    He still lives in Changle palace. Other princes of this age were either knighted and moved out of the palace or moved to the palace. However, Su Kui in this palace, in addition to the emperor''s false model and false attention, no one really cares. However, nanxuange stayed in an awkward position. The emperor could not get over the barrier in his heart and would not look at him directly.

    But it''s a lot more generous than before.

    In recent years, Su Kui has lived in seclusion and rarely stepped out of Changle palace. I have been staying in the palace for cultivation because of my weakness. It has been five years since I came to the world. I have never been out of the palace to see what life is like outside.

    As they walked, they chatted softly. Su Kui''s pale lips were always covered with a smile and her eyelids were slightly closed. Over the years, she has been able to keep a mild attitude to face everything.

    Red lotus and Yingluo are quietly guarding in the distance, watching the tall and handsome man carefully holding the pale and ethereal woman walking slowly. The early spring cherry blossom behind is blooming in the wind, beautiful and gorgeous. The whole picture seems to be still, as if the wind blows, and then it is like smoke.

    As soon as Yingluo''s head was down, tears immediately came out of the frame.

    Honglian is much older and her mind is more stable. But after seeing this scene, her eyes are also slightly red.

    In the five years of getting along, the old pretty and domineering long princess has gradually faded in their memory and even disappeared. Instead, she is a weak and weak woman who is always proud, cool and smiling.

    If not every night, the legs suffering from cold can''t help shivering, others will think that this person, it seems, will always be so cold and aloof.

    When she went to the inner hall, nanxuange pressed her directly to the dressing mirror and sat down. Knowing that her legs were not good and she could not stand the cold, she gently covered her with a thin blanket.

    Red lotus and Yingluo know nanxuange. As long as he is there, Su Kui will never need others to help him. All they could do was to pour a cup of hot tea and serve some dishes of dim sum to see if the princess''s medicine was ready.

    Su Kui just had a rest in the middle and small hospital. Her hair was soft and bright. At this time, her head was stained with many delicate pink and white petals. Nanxuange put her fingers in her hair and teased her. She put out her other hand and took off the petals with a light smile. She said, "I can''t sleep anywhere in the future. Now it''s still cold outside, and it''s better to toss and turn when it''s cold. Then you''re ok. I''m going to die of heartache."

    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling that the comb slipped from her hair. Su Kui heard nanxuange''s old man saying something, but she just smiled lazily, her voice was hoarse and her voice was obedient. "OK."

    Nanxuange turned a white eye behind her, and he believed her!

    Every time she said it, she nodded her head meekly and agreed, but within two days, he found out that he was sleeping outside.

    Sometimes it''s in the pavilion, where there are curtains around, but it''s better. But sometimes it moves a soft collapse directly, so it sleeps in the open cold wind.

 Chapter 256

    She always had an idea. When she fell asleep, Honglian did not dare to disturb her for fear of making her angry.

    However, nanxuange wanted to make her angry. Now her mood is always light. It seems that nothing can stir up a stir in her heart. Su Kui has the gas of getting up. If she doesn''t sleep well, she will definitely take someone else''s gas out of her mind. At that time, she was always half closed as if her eyes could not be opened, and her small face, which had always been pale, was a little pink because of anger, and no longer looked so dead.

    Nanxuange especially loves the words she spits out unconsciously when she doesn''t wake up, no matter what. The voice is soft and waxy, and she loves to be tender and tender.

    Seeing that she was going to sleep again, nanxuange was helpless. He used a sandalwood comb to open her hair. After a hundred passes, a head of green silk was really like silk. From top to bottom, the comb could slide down automatically without using force.

    He watched Su Kui''s sleeping face for a while through the mercury mirror with fascination. It was quiet and peaceful.

    After a while, he cleared his throat, leaned over slightly, and leaned over from behind in a hug. His long fingers with thin cocoons crossed the jade ornaments in the dressing box one by one, and asked her, "Liuyuan, what do you want to wear today?"

    There was no response for a long time. Nanxuange sighed and had to continue: "Liuyuan, wake up, can''t sleep."

    "Well? I didn''t sleep... " Su Kui opened his eyes in a daze and did not forget to retort.

    Nanxuange has no ability to think before her now. Generally speaking, she says what she means, so she''s just about to hold her head as her ancestor.

    Listening to her tender voice, her heart was hot, and her mouth echoed, "yes, you didn''t sleep!" Then she took the make-up box to her eyes and said with a smile: "come on, look, which set of jewelry do you like? Shall we have a bun today? "

    Su Kui was so sleepy that she could not open her eyes, but she had to be patient with nanxuange''s enthusiasm and smile helplessly on her pale lips? Would you like to comb your princess''s hair in a bun and draw her eyebrows? "

    She was not assimilated by the world, and it was wrong to think that in ancient times, men would wear bun. However, as the prince, nanxuange is going to achieve great achievements in the future. Sukui didn''t want him to spend too much time on these little things.

    As soon as these words came out, nanxuangeben''s smiling face disappeared without trace. When his thin lips were pressed, his whole body rose to a violent air.

    Su Kui hasn''t heard a response for a long time. Nanxuange stands behind her like an ice sculpture. Even though she is no longer slow now, she responds. Looking back, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    I didn''t think nanxuange had no idea. "There won''t be a princess!" After that, I picked up the comb again and pulled her hair. From time to time, I picked up a hairpin to compete among sunflower''s soft black hair.

    Su Kui was stunned for a while, but didn''t figure out what he meant. After a while, Nan xuange skillfully combed the pure yuan bun, and her dull brain suddenly became clear. Suddenly, she couldn''t set the channel: "you You don''t get a wife? "

    How could it be! Does he know what he''s talking about?!

    In ancient times, especially Royal men, how could they not marry? It''s the person who has no desire and no desire. There is also a concubine who has two side concubines and several wives.

 Chapter 257

    So when nanxuange said this, sukui didn''t think much. She only thought that he was immature and shy.

    However, after a while, nanxuange thoroughly implemented the real meaning of this sentence, and let her know that he said not to marry the princess, not just to say -

    nanxuange ignored her words, cold face again held the makeup box, opened one by one, and immediately pearled a room.

    "Which set of jewelry do you want to wear?" He asked again.

    Su Kui had long been used to his moodiness and turned a blind eye to his constant release of cold air pressure. Hearing this, he leaned forward and reached into the makeup box to pick and choose randomly. He ordered a set of Jasper Tenghua hairpins at will for a long time. His voice moved and listened: "that''s it."

    Nanxuange took a look at her, but he couldn''t help it. He was angry for a long time. People didn''t know which door he was angry with, but he seemed ridiculous.

    He picked up the Jasper Tenghua hairpin according to her words and looked at it. Then he put it into the newly combed bun. After two steps back, he looked at it carefully and shook his head As he said, he opened a set of make-up box again and took out a thousand leaf gilded peony Zan hairpin. The peony flower center is inlaid with a ruby the size of a thumb, and the lower head is decorated with a fringe. It looks exquisite and valuable.

    "Use this."

    He quickly inserted his hand into her, and then gently supported her thin shoulders. His short body was opposite to Sunflower''s eyes in the mercury mirror. "This looks good."

    Su Kui suddenly felt that the top of her head was heavy. She could not help but tighten her eyebrows. After a close look, she found that she had never seen this hairpin before. Then she understood, "you''re shopping at random..."

    The rest of the words were held by a forefinger of nanxuange. His eyes were smiling and he shook his head. He said proudly, "no, no, it''s made by the teacher Fu of meirenfang. I drew the design myself."

    "Beauty house?" Su Kui kept the posture of leaning back, smelling that Yan blinked the peach blossom eyes he picked, and his face was always light, which was more interesting at last. "How can you please move the master of meirenfang?"

    Even though she has never been out of the palace since she came here, it can''t prevent her from hearing the news outside the palace.

    Meirenfang is a shop specializing in women''s dresses, jewelry and rouge. It''s unknown who is the backstage shopkeeper. Only knowing that she was born three years ago, she suddenly captured thousands of women''s blue eyes and became the heart of many ladies.

    Even the maids and princesses in the palace send palace people out from time to time to find out if there are any new jewelry dresses in the beauty shop to compete for a share in the palace.

    Nanxuange listened and did not hide it. He reached out and touched her forehead and hair with pity. He laughed softly. His face was a little cold and hard with clear outline. Now it was a soft mess. "This is my shop. I can move naturally."

    After that, he looked down at Su Kui. As expected, he saw the surprise on her face. Finally, he had some other expressions. He was in a good mood and joked: "what''s the matter? Can''t believe it? " He thought about it. He thought that Su Kui''s pale face was too watery. It was painful to see. Then she found out a few red lotus flowers that she had made recently, and picked up a beautiful pattern of tracing flowers, gold powder and peony, and pasted it on her eyebrow.

    Looking at the bright features of a mother of flowers, red lips, plain hands, and black beads, I just felt that everything was beautiful in his heart, and everything was in line with his heart.

 Chapter 258

    Su Kui knew nanxuange was doing business outside, but she didn''t know how big the business was.

    Gradually overdrawn body consumed her too much physical strength, so that when she was in a coma all day and didn''t wake up much, Nan xuange didn''t like to bother her with these boring things.

    This time, she was surprised. What follows is a great pride. This is her cub. How can she be regarded as a credit for her achievements?

    Su Kui all thinks of narcissism.

    "Except for the beauty shop?" As she knows, the business of meirenfang is booming every day. It''s not too much to say that it''s a daily struggle.

    I don''t know how many golden mountains and silver mountains nanxuange has amassed in the past few years.

    Nanxuange didn''t cover up her emotions only in front of her. Listening to her gentle and gentle questions, she smiled happily, her eyes narrowed, like a sly fox. "Nine out of ten, at the foot of the Imperial City, are all my businesses."

    "You..." Su Kui said only one word, and the word was poor.

    This wolf cub is greedy. He has quietly brought the whole business of the imperial city into his hands. If the emperor finds out one day, he will be very good-looking.

    She didn''t ask nanxuange where the human and financial resources came from to make such a career. She also knew that Xiaozi must have another appearance in front of others, and she didn''t assign much work for what outsiders knew.

    But she doesn''t say that the world has always been a king of winners. Su Kui is very proud that he can do so well without his help.

    He didn''t have to rely on her anymore. From the wolf cub who showed his teeth and pretended to be mature at the beginning, he really grew into a man with a heart in the city and one side on his own.

    Thinking about it, he frowned. Nanxuange didn''t like her frown. He rubbed her brow with his hot fingertips and said, "what''s the matter? Are you not happy that I have a chance? After that, I will protect you. I can give you whatever you want. "

    is still so naive. Su Kui Tucao has been smiling all over his face. He nodded softly and said, "well, my guardian angel, I will make complaints about you later."

    Nanxuange happily pinched her thin boneless hand and nodded.

    But she ignored the complex mood in Su Kui''s eyes. At the moment when Nan xuange was about to realize it, Su Kui lowered her eyes and blocked her eyes with fan-shaped eyelashes.

    After five years of planning, she was finally able to start.

    Maybe it''s not the right time, but her body may not be able to hold up -

    a wave of tiredness surged up in her heart, she slowly raised her delicate and transparent wrist to block in front of her, and her lover who didn''t know what it was. Maybe she couldn''t find it in her whole life.

    It''s a pity after all.

    -

    the sun sets and the night falls.

    Every white moon covered the ground like a handful of light gauze. Today is the 60th birthday feast of emperor Yonglu. As soon as it''s night, all the palaces will immediately put on lights. Under the branches and corridors of the imperial garden, five clawed Golden Dragon Palace lamps painted with gold powder are hung. Countless orange candles illuminate the entire imperial garden for banquet as if it were daylight.

    But it''s a little more beautiful than the day. Maybe the night is too intoxicating. All the sceneries in the moonlight show a kind of hazy beauty, a kind of trance illusion that can only be seen from afar.

    When Xu Dynasty just arrived, many court ministers came in with their relatives and relatives, each of whom was a little excited and scared.

 Chapter 259

    I''m glad to see many noble people who may not meet in this life. Maybe I can get some luck. Worry is, this emperor''s birthday, set up a banquet, but I don''t know how to make a disturbance.

    Su Kui doesn''t like to take part in this kind of social activities. After the whole party, she was so noisy that her scalp would explode.

    But as the highest ranking princess in the harem, she was loved by the emperor. If she didn''t come, it would be out of time.

    Now she is sitting at the head of the women''s seat, and Honglian is waiting for her. Nanxuange has reached the age to avoid disrespect. So, he wants to come and sit down with a thick face. However, Su Kui blows him to the man''s seat with a cold face. He has to leave with grievances.

    After just sitting for a while, Su Kui couldn''t stand it. All the wives and ladies of the government nearby were just as noisy and annoying as the rural market.

    She''s not alone here. Some of the brightly dressed ladies who want to come forward and talk to her are scared away by her cold face.

    There are rumors outside that jingliuyuan, the long princess, is eccentric and moody. And with the emperor''s love, unbridled, do things from reckless, strange is that the emperor also one by one tolerance down.

    This makes many people who want to climb a relationship with her flinch, for fear that the relationship is not close, and accidentally lose their lives.

    But after a while, Su Kui was quiet.

    She didn''t realize what a horrible expression it was when she glanced sideways with her face cold and her cheek propped up.

    No longer dare they stay informed and interesting. Anyway, before the emperor arrived, they took this opportunity to visit the imperial garden, which ordinary people can''t enter for a lifetime in groups.

    Su Kui poured warm water into his mouth, but felt that his heart was blocked badly.

    Her chest was beating violently, and gradually a sense of powerlessness came into being. She was upset, and suddenly a clear and loud voice jumped over her? Why are you sitting here? They all went to the lotus pond to see the lanterns. They were busy there. Would you like to go? "

    Su Kui didn''t even move. She looked at her head lazily. The fringe of the gilded peony hairpin reflected the precious light under the light. It was reflected on her pale and delicate face. The beauty was not real.

    The girl in the goose yellow wide sleeved gauze dress gaped with amazement, wide and round apricot eyes, and naively said, "how beautiful are you?" then she frowned, worried, "it''s just that her face is worse, are you not feeling well?" Then he took a few steps in the direction of sunflower.

    Su Kui chuckled, holding the delicate bone china teacup in her hand, and her eyes fell on her.

    Red lotus step across the past, cold face shouted: "bold!"! Which young lady are you? You don''t know the rules. You dare to shout in the palace. How many heads can you lose if you offend someone

    The young girl was shocked by her. She kept her mouth open for a long time. Suddenly she pouted up and said angrily, "Why are you so fierce to me! Your master didn''t speak! Everyone is equal. You are not qualified to apologize to me! "

    Honglian:" "

    She was completely defeated by the innocence of the girl in front of her. Where did this man get out of? He even shouted for equality in the palace!

    Did you see the emperor and say: we are equal, so I don''t kneel to you?

 Chapter 260

    Su Kui was sipping his tea. Hearing such a shocking remark, the water stuck in his throat and coughed with no breath.

    I''ve been paying close attention to Su Kui''s nanxuange. I''m still talking with people. I''ll go to Su Kui right away. The black Python robe is hunting with the action.

    "Why are you so careless? Are you ok?" A hill with raised eyebrows, Nan xuange asked anxiously as he patted her on the back.

    Seeing her coughing face blushed, I couldn''t help but feel sad.

    His Phoenix eyes swept over the girl in the Yellow gauze skirt, with no emotion in their eyes. They were cold and frightening.

    The girl was so scared that she could not help shrinking her neck. She was upset that she had no future. When she was so scared, nanxuange looked away and asked Honglian in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

    Red lotus''s face was uncomfortable. She poured a cup of hot tea for Su Kui again to let her go smoothly, and then she told Nan xuange the shocking words she had just heard.

    After listening with a cold face, nanxuange looked at the girl who was standing not far away with his eyes hanging down. He chuckled, and his tone became more indifferent and ironic. "I don''t know who taught you the rules, equality? Do you want to find a doctor in this hall to check your pulse and see if your brain is broken? "

    Nanxuange''s mouth has been damaged since he was a child. He used to be a stranger to sunflower. Although he always has a straight face and a look of refusing to be seen from thousands of miles away, if he opens his mouth, he will be half dead in popularity.

    For example, now --

    "you..." The young girl''s face was red and white when he said something impolite, and her face was like a palette, not to mention how happy she was.

    Su Kui coughed for a while and took a sip of hot tea. Finally, her throat was more comfortable. At this time, she didn''t speak, and the big peach blossom squinted with a smile, half leaning lazily on nanxuange to see how she would answer.

    Both of them didn''t take the girl in front of them seriously. In fact, nanxuange''s whole mind was focused on Su Kui''s part relying on him at this time. He only felt that the skin under the cloth was hot and frightening, with a feeling of crispness and numbness all over his body.

    He was surrounded by unparalleled satisfaction, and there was no leisure and elegance to tease a wild girl who came out of nowhere.

    However, the girl refused to give up, stamped her feet, blushed, and tried to come out as if supporting herself, "how can you treat a woman like this? It''s so uncivilized! You, people like you, deserve not to find the one you love! "

    Nanxuan Goben is gently stroking Su Kui''s forehead, looking at the crafty appearance of leisure and fun. At this time, when he heard the second half of the girl''s words, his face suddenly sank, his eyes turned bloody red, he bit his teeth, and asked again one by one: "what do you say? Do you dare to repeat it to this hall again? " The soft temperament of his whole body lost a clean moment, and only a strong sense of killing lingered around him.

    Su Kui''s face didn''t look good either. She narrowed her eyes, put away her playful smile, and her pale lips closed. "He was taught and brought up by our palace. You say he has no education. Can we think that you are pointing fingers at him? Well? " The ending of the last word is long. Even the girl who is ten steps away from sukui can clearly feel the danger she sends out.

 Chapter 261

    The girl couldn''t help but take two steps backward, her teeth trembling, "what do you want to do? This is the imperial palace. Even if you are in a high position, you can''t bully people like this! " Then she pointed at Su Kui and said, "I just want to make friends with you! If you don''t want to, I''ll go. What are you doing here is scary! "

    Said, the body a turn, want to put oil on the sole of the foot.

    Nanxuange''s eyes narrowed, and he said coldly to the waiting palace people, "catch her!"

    Her words "you can''t find the one you love" hurt the soft flesh of his heart. Nanxuange''s pupil was covered with blood, and she looked at Su Kui sadly, as if for ten thousand years.

    At this time, the noise finally shocked the people watching the lanterns nearby. The ministers and their families looked at each other, and all of them could not understand each other''s eyes.

    But when something happened here, the ladies and young ladies looked at each other and lost the mood of watching. They went back to the women''s banquet in twos and threes, but they didn''t dare to sit down and watched everything in front of them.

    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when I see that the object of the accident has nothing to do with them.

    But some people are not so lucky, such as the prince Jiang and her first mother who took the girl to the palace.

    The eunuch''s wife is a well maintained woman in her forties. Wearing a peacock blue outline Baoxiang pattern skirt, full of pearly green, straight is pearly.

    His face was full of smiles. When he saw who the eunuch was holding on to and struggling with, he froze. The smile on the face also froze together, looking particularly strange.

    She was shocked and pale. "Rain is soft, how are you!" After that, I realized that I was out of shape, and the sharp words burst out from my throat were like the sound of a chicken stretching its neck and crowing.

    Su Kui is right. This man is Jiang Yurou, the heroine of the world.

    Although the original plot does not have this one, Su Kui only heard her say that everyone is equal, and immediately understood who she is.

    I don''t know whether she pretends to be naive or is she stupid and lovely. She has read a lot through novels? I dare to publicize the theory of equality of all living beings in the Imperial Palace, and I''m not afraid to lose my head!

    This is the palace, the real ancient! It''s not the product of YY in the novel. It goes with the author''s ideas. Everything here must follow the rules. No one can avoid it.

    She collected her eyes, helped nanxuange to get up, smiled at the wife of the Imperial Guard from afar, with elegant and calm posture, "Oh? Are you

    The wife of the eunuch quickly knelt down. The two young girls standing beside her also knelt down together. Their faces are similar to those of the woman by one or two points. This should be her two legitimate daughters.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui sighed when he thought of their bad ending.

    Just let me, the Savior, destroy the woman Lord and save you!

    she was reverent and respectful, and listened to the lady in the hall with a respectful way of respectfully saluting: "when you return to your royal highness, the wife of the minister is Liu''s wife of Chiang Kai Shek."

    In response, the outside world''s comments on the moody princess were rapidly spinning in my mind, and I was even more afraid.

    "It''s no wonder who I am. It turns out to be the wife of the Imperial Guard," said Su Kui, glancing at Jiang Yurou in the astonished eyes of the wife of the Imperial Guard. "Maybe only by the rules of the Imperial Guard''s office can we teach her to say that all people are equal --"

 Chapter 262

    "Wow --"

    the words stunned everyone.

    Many people who have ever had a festival with the eunuch''s wife have already concealed their mouths and secretly enjoyed themselves. It is true that only the rules of the Taishou mansion can teach such a daughter -

    the young girl kneeling next to the Taishou''s wife was frightened and turned pale at that time. They have reached the age of Ji, which is the age to be married. If the princess says something and is dragged down by Jiang Yurou, don''t say that she wants to marry after she gets married and she''s beaten up by her mother-in-law. She doesn''t have to be willing to marry!

    The two young girls could not like the sister who did something against Tianlun. After this, they had some strong hatred in their hearts.

    In ancient times, bad women''s festivals were like killing people. How could they not hate each other?

    Just as his wife was shaking to argue, Su Kui blinked and began again slowly, "but now I can see that his wife and the two young ladies know the rules very well. Hurry up, I''m not the one who likes to annoy others."

    Therefore, the three people who have just experienced death immediately appreciate Su Kui and don''t care to speak for Jiang Yurou. They just hate that she died.

    The governor''s office was implicated by the provincial government.

    Ladies saw that the princess didn''t annoy the eunuch''s family. They could not help but turn their backs. They secretly said that the princess hadn''t seen her for several years. How did her temperament change.

    I also know that I have considered for my subjects. Today, because she said that the rules of the eunuch''s wife and the two young ladies are excellent, they will be married in the future, and my husband''s family will look up to them.

    But I can be a man!

    Nanjingyu stood quietly behind the crowd and watched for a long time. Seeing that Jiang Yurou was under the control of the eunuch, he did not forget to struggle. There was a flash of interest in his eyes. Then he came up to him and said, "why did the younger sister get angry? Today is the father''s birthday. It''s the most important day. The younger sister still doesn''t want to be so good."

    Su Kui sniffs at Yan and sneers at him, squinting at him with peach blossom eyes. He looks noble. "What? According to the words of the sixth highness, the royal face can be trampled at will? "

    Nanjingyu had known that nanxuange''s mouth was so bad, which was no worse than jingliuyuan, who had lived for several years. In the early years, he also learned it, so he didn''t care. He just shook her head and smiled bitterly. "The Royal sister''s speech is still so smart, but you have misunderstood my meaning. I mean, as a member of the royal family, today is the father''s birthday feast, so you should be more lenient, Don''t argue with the careless words of a little girl. "

    The people watched with interest, but the countenance of the eunuch''s wife changed and became ugly. Secretly scolded the six highness, who was famous for his virtuous king, as a hypocrite. The princess didn''t care about it, but he didn''t give up.

    If you have any private discord, you should fight for it yourself. What to do depends on these little people.

    She looked left and right, secretly scolded her master where he was at the critical moment. With him, she also had a backbone.

    Su Kui opened her mouth and was trying to refute. When she met the target who wanted to fight against the cannon fodder, she immediately aroused a fight in her heart that had not been stirred for a long time.

    Unexpectedly, nanxuange patted her thin back gently, and the warm big palm passed to her through the thin cloth, indicating her to be calm.

    Su Kui knows that she is not in good health now, and Tai Yi also suggests that her mood should not fluctuate too much. Anti Zhengnan xuange is definitely on her side. Her original intention is to train an opponent for nanjingyu to help her finish the task.

 Chapter 263

    So, she gently nodded, meekly followed nanxuange''s movements, sat back on the soft chair, picked up a cup of tea, saw that the two brothers were at odds with each other, and started the war without gunpowder.

    Nanjingyu''s eyes crossed the dark light and his face seemed to smile, "what''s the matter? What do you say, brother Jiuhuang? "

    Nanxuange squints her long and narrow fengmou, raises her eyebrows, and refuses to say, "six highness, it is the so-called monarch, his subjects, his father, his son, first the monarch, then the son. It''s us who kneel when we see our father. However, an unknown little girl says that all people are equal. Since the sixth highness wants to protect her, let me ask you if the sixth highness thinks what this third Miss Jiang said is reasonable. Then you may keep equal status with the common people and let them see that you don''t have to kneel down! "

    "How could it be!" Nanjingyu uttered a word, then opened his eyes wide, eyes like to eat people, gnashing his teeth and saying: "you lied to me?"

    "Ah," Nan xuange quietly patted Su Kui on the back, only chuckling, but the irony in the smile was especially obvious. "Look, it seems that six highness doesn''t agree with Miss Jiang San''s words. Then why do you protect her everywhere? It shouldn''t be..."

    "What is it?" Nanjingyu''s eyes swept, and he said, "brother jiuhuangdi, it''s better not to talk randomly. The reputation of girls is not that you and I can talk freely!"

    Hypocrite!

    This is the consensus of the ladies and ladies around. Speaking of it, women''s mind is always more sensitive than men''s, and outsiders all say that his highness six has a good mind and a virtuous gentleman.

    It''s better to see one side than to hear it a thousand times. It''s just a disguise for the position of people''s mind.

    In his bones, he is still the sixth prince who stands tall and regards the common people as ants!

    Nanjingyu didn''t notice the eyes of the people next to him, but nanxuange caught them clearly. He chucked his lips and smiled in an uncertain way. In the corner of the rockery, his eyes seemed to see a flash of bright yellow.

    "Your Highness six deserves to be praised as a candidate for the throne by other people. As expected, he is both virtuous and virtuous. His younger brother is not as good as himself." Said he seriously hugged the fist, saw Su Kui almost didn''t collapse to smile, but shook his head, this kid, really arrogant.

    Is he so determined that no one can hear the irony in his words?

    Nanxuange smiled and blinked at sukui. He took the tea cup that sukui had just put down and drank all the tea in it. Sukui stared at him and couldn''t stop it.

    He cleared his throat. The black brocade four clawed Python robe made of excellent materials extremely ironed out his tall and strong perfect curve. In the moonlight, the eyes of Jun Mei and Feng Mou were fascinated by many young ladies.

    "Brother Huang doesn''t have as many ambitions as his sixth highness. I only know that he takes the world as his own duty. The people support the royal family. The royal family should protect them and give them the safe life they want. This is the royal family''s responsibility to the common people. They kneel, kneeling is the father who loves the people as his son. We are just stained with the father''s light. If you leave the royal family, ask yourself, what''s the difference between us and the hard-working people outside! "

    As soon as this remark was made, nanjingyu''s face sank, and the ladies and many ministers around him were shocked.

    In my heart, I can''t help but delimit one kind of feeling, which should be the feeling of the character that the emperor should have!

 Chapter 264

    "Well said!"

    With a sonorous and powerful exclamation, the crowd, who had been huddled together, left a wide road in the middle and fell to their knees.

    Only those who walked out of the crowd, wearing five clawed golden dragon imperial uniform, wearing the emperor''s crown decorated with huge east pearl, had many ravines on their faces. There was a deep trace between their eyebrows due to the long frown. Even if they tried to straighten their back, they could not avoid showing their old style.

    If nanjingyu''s face was only gloomy just now, it would be a heavy drop of water. But he could not show any dissatisfaction in front of the emperor. He quickly restrained his expression, returned to the previous warm smile, and knelt down on one knee to salute: "father, I''ll make you laugh. The ninth emperor''s younger brother was quick in thinking, and his son and his minister felt inferior to each other. "

    but his forehead was sweating. I don''t know how much he heard the refutation of nanxuange just now.

    The emperor glanced at him sharply, then waved his hand and said to the kneeling people: "you are all in peace. Today, I will give you a banquet to entertain you. Please don''t be restrained and enjoy your drink!"

    All the ministers rushed to throw their fists.

    Then they spread out and dare not involve themselves in the Royal affairs. Only keep a short distance so as to observe the follow-up development.

    The emperor rarely smiles kindly, full of curious Wennan xuange, "Xiao Jiu, according to you, what should I do?"

    He affectionately called nanxuange Xiaojiu. Nanxuange''s eyelids moved, but his heart did not stir any waves. How could he have changed because of the emperor''s sudden thought of warmth?

    His face is like water, light, the emperor is not angry, only smile to wait for the answer of South xuange.

    Nanxuange looked at Su Kui, and saw that Su Kui nodded imperceptibly. His unhappiness disappeared, and he replied: "my son thought that in addition to meeting the emperor, he could abolish the rule that other royal children or officials must kneel to salute. He has never made any contribution to the country. He is really ashamed of this. "

    After listening, the emperor laughed and clapped his hands and exclaimed, "this son is like me!"

    The rest of the ministers nodded in unison for fear that they would offend the emperor a step later. But there is a huge wave in my heart. This is what do you mean?!

    Is it possible that there are already candidates for the position of the next emperor?

    Some people are quietly thinking about how to stand, so as to lead the family to maintain an unshakable position in the next turbulent court!

    Nanjingyu, who was completely ignored, could not think of it. However, by the help of a little girl''s initiative, he made trouble with jingliuyuan and nanxuange, which made all the people on the scene lose their favor. I didn''t expect that later, the first army would be involved in national affairs!

    Under the shadow, the faces that are similar to those of nanxuange are bright and dark where the palace lamp can''t shine, which is very horrible.

    Su Kui saw the scene in front of her eyes, squinting her peach blossom eyes leisurely, and smiled unfathomably.

    It is worthy of being the king of the jade face army who once dominated the world. He galloped on the battlefield and laid down millions of corpses.

    Now, with her teaching, the strange and unpredictable character has been restrained, no longer sharp and full of thorns. On the contrary, he now knows what to say with what kind of people. He will go further in the future. He is no longer limited to a small general.

    Even the top one is capable of fighting for it!

 Chapter 265

    Nanxuange always seemed to bow his head respectfully, and his face was calm. Even though he was praised by the emperor, there was no trace of complacency.

    Seeing this, the emperor nodded approvingly, clapped his broad shoulder with laughter, and said, "good boy!" Between the words, it seems that those mustard stems from the past have disappeared.

    Then, with a big wave of his hand, he strode up the steps and sat in the highest and most remarkable position of the whole audience. "So, let''s start the banquet!"

    As soon as he ordered, the sound of silk and bamboo sounded slowly, the clothes were light, the face was covered with fragrant yarn, and the graceful and graceful woman began to dance with the music. The toasts were crisscrossing at the table. At the end of the round, many ministers came forward one by one with gifts and auspicious words. The emperor seemed to be in a good mood. He nodded with his lips hooked and accepted it. Then he gave the royal family the exclusive Royal wine to drink together.

    Everyone seems to be radiant on the surface, smiling and nodding, chatting with the people next to them, and talking happily. However, we all know that everything is just a pretend of harmony.

    Face and heart do not agree. In this ancient time, there was competition everywhere. It is also a compulsory course for senior officials and nobles.

    Su Kui was quarreled with a headache. In this kind of scene, it is the sound of nature, and it has become an appendage of power and money, inevitably contaminated with the vulgar.

    The musician is playing the music, and the dancer is wriggling her waist and turning with the music. The music is ethereal, and the dance is beautiful. If it''s in a quiet yard, Su Kui will enjoy it. But when it''s stained with the wine, it''s not so enjoyable.

    But she was not good enough to leave, so she had to look down at the rising white gas in the cup, and she was sure to get out of her mind.

    Suddenly, red lotus whispered in her ear, "princess, have something to eat."

    "Well?" Su Kui was shocked. She raised her slightly sleepy eyes and glanced at the small plate on the table in front of her. Then she saw the complete hairy crabs in the plate not far away. She was stunned. "Where did you come from?"

    Only the small plate before the meeting is filled with the crab meat which is carefully picked out. The meat is delicious and the crab paste with golden color. At this time, it is sending out the attractive fragrance and inviting people to taste.

    Red lotus sniffed at the words and chuckled. She pointed to the direction where nanxuange was, and said, "it''s your ninth highness who loves you. Knowing that you like to eat these things most and can''t bear to fiddle with them, she took out the crab meat and crab paste herself and asked someone to send it to you! Only nine highness said, your body is not good, can only eat these, no more then not

    There is a certain envy between the words. They are obviously not related by blood, but they are close to each other as if they were alone. In particular, the ninth highness loves the princess. No matter who they are, they will hope to get such a strong feeling.

    Su Kui shook her head with a smile and nodded a little red lotus. "Now you can help him talk!" Then pick up the chopsticks to pick up a bit of crabmeat paste and put it into your mouth. As expected, it''s full of fragrance and tastes excellent.

    She held the corner of her eyes and slowly looked to the position of the South xuange of the men''s seat. At one glance, she bumped into the eyes that looked endless like the abyss, where the head was full of fog, and it was easy to get lost.

    Su Kui flashed her eyes, and suddenly a sense of unpredictable familiarity rose from the bottom of her heart. It felt so fast that she was unprepared and unprepared.

 Chapter 266

    Shaking her pale lips, she hurriedly looked away, not noticing that nanxuange''s bright eyes were fading rapidly with her actions. She took up the wine glass at the table and drank it up.

    Here, Su Kui doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. This feeling has been with her for many times. She can''t admit her mistake!

    Can it be him -

    the brain is spinning fast, and the great joy makes her unable to keep the calm on her face. Holding each other''s hands, the palms are sweating. She can''t think if she guesses wrong, whether she can bear the hope and fall to the bottom again.

    Before Honglian could stop it, she saw Su Kui take the wine cup in front of her and send it to the entrance. Then she saw the bottom.

    "Princess! You can''t drink -- "

    Su Kui slightly sidestepped and said in a soft voice:" there''s a proper measure in this palace, you step back. "

    Red lotus eyes look struggling, but see Su Kui expression firm, know is unable to stop, had no choice but to retreat.

    Before retreating, Yaoyao looks at nanxuange''s direction and sees that he is drinking happily with his glass in his hand. He can''t help tightening his eyebrows. What''s the matter with these two people?

    There is a huge stage between them. The seats of men and women are far from each other. They have different thoughts, but the content they worry about is very similar.

    After three rounds of drinking, the emperor slightly nodded to the eunuch chief executive beside him. The eunuch chief executive immediately understood, shook the dust and shouted in a sharp voice, "stop --"

    the natural rules that can be played in front of the dignitaries are excellent. The eunuch Chief Executive said that, the dancers and musicians stopped their movements and walked out in a low and humble manner.

    The ladies and ladies of the ministers immediately lost their slightly tired expressions and suddenly became energetic.

    Here comes the play -

    it''s not so much the birthday of the emperor as a disguised wedding feast. Every year when a banquet is held in the palace, it is a tacit rule for all the princes and princesses to get married at the end of the year. On this day, they will dress their daughters in order to make a bright future and advance their families.

    The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked around the next long banquet. Then he asked the lady sitting beside him with a smile, "love princess, there are many royal princesses of the right age in the palace. What do you think of that?"

    In the past years, all those who sat beside the emperor were concubines rou. However, because the eight princes said something in vain, she lost her favor completely after accidentally pitching her mother. She could only sit behind the concubines with resentment.

    Princess de GUI has a pair of narrow and long eyes of Danfeng. Different from the current beauties, she has her own style. In the course of her eyes, she casually made a turn on the face of Rou Guifei, then covered her lips and smiled softly, saying: "emperor, according to my concubines, I think it''s better to take advantage of your birthday feast, just as all the young ladies and sons are here, let them touch your joy and make a good marriage story!"

    The emperor seemed to listen carefully and nodded contentedly, "well, what Aifei said is, then, Aifei, who is better to point to first?"

    The eyes of Princess de turned. Seeing that Princess Rou was biting her lips, she smiled sarcastically and said to the emperor in a soft voice: "Your Highness has sixteen this year, right? It''s said that you don''t even have a worthy person around you. Emperor, why don''t you choose a Zhong lingliu Xiu for your ninth highness first, and accompany him with someone who knows both the cold and the hot? In this way, you''ll save yourself the worry. "

 Chapter 267

    As soon as this remark came out, all the people on the scene had different faces and mixed feelings.

    It is gratifying that nanxuange was young and promising, and was praised by the emperor for being like him. It can be seen that there are still some weight in the emperor''s mind. The worry is that nanxuange''s background is there, and the concubine is another kind of crime. There is no mother family to rely on. If you want to compete with other princes for the top position.

    I''m afraid that I have more than enough heart but not enough strength -

    everyone has a lot of thought in mind. I don''t need to be afraid that the emperor will choose his daughter to point out to nanxuange. If the power changes in the future, nanxuange will fail to win the throne. I''m afraid that not only because of him, but also because of him, the whole family may not be allowed by the new emperor. In an instant, it will be a hundred years of foundation work disappear in smoke.

    How can people not feel cold?

    They thought a lot, but they didn''t notice that the face of the involved nanxuange was already scary. He looked at the direction where sukui was, but saw that sukui''s face was unpredictable. A pair of peach blossom eyes soaked with cold light were squinting slightly, and they were determined to fall on Princess de GUI. He didn''t know where his mind had gone.

    But other people ''s mind how to change, the face or do a full attitude of respect and joy, waiting for the holy pet. The emperor cleared his throat and was a little radiant. It was obvious that the words of Princess de GUI just came into his heart. He searched the crowd for a while, and finally fell on nanxuange. He said in a flattering tone: "Xiao Jiu, come to me."

    Then he waved to nanxuange.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed dangerously with his movements, and the mottled light fell on her pale, snowy face, which made people look unreal. Her eyes have been following the figure of nanxuange.

    He has a long body, a hard face, and a lot more profound than other princes in the rare outline. His every move is undoubtedly the focus of the crowd.

    At this time, as more and more close, thin lips are also more and more tight, look in the moonlight, do not see the joy and anger.

    But Su Kui can easily detect that he is in a bad mood, which can be said to be very bad. She could even see the blue tendons on his forehead. Fortunately, she was glad that he didn''t get angry on the spot, which was a blessing.

    "Princess, which young lady is worthy of our ninth highness?" Honglian doesn''t know what they think, but she is much older than nanxuange, and really treats him as her younger brother. At this time, her younger brother is about to have a fiancee, so she is naturally happy.

    However, Su Kui''s face was cold when she heard her words. Her fierce eyes swept across her. She said coldly with no expression: "in my opinion, no one deserves it!"

    Honglian''s back was cold. She did not understand how the master suddenly changed his face. However, thinking of the way the master used to say everything, she shrunk her neck and dared not make a sound.

    Su Kui sat quietly, and many people wanted to see something from her nominal face, but they were disappointed. Her face was cold and her eyes were slightly closed, which was really incomprehensible.

    She is waiting for nanxuange''s next move. If he refuses, it will be a step closer to her inner guess.

    The emperor looked at nanxuange, who was walking slowly, and saw Rufei, who had passed away for many years, in a trance from his excellent facial features. He couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 268

    There was a rare sense of guilt in his heart. Seeing nanxuange coming up to him, he gave him a little salute. His attitude was not humble but flattering. Instead, he combed it. It was he who owed him and his mother and concubine --

    "little nine, tell my father, you have a girl you like?"

    The only thing he can make up for now is to give him as much as possible. If he can get married and start a business, after a hundred years, she will not blame him too much, will she?

    His self righteous remedy may not be what others want at all.

    Nanxuange felt heartache when he heard it. His heart was like a thousand stabbed holes with poison. He was a girl of his heart. His temperament was gorgeous and elegant. His eyes were like clear water. He was so noble and arrogant that people dare not profane it. But when he dreamt back at midnight, she was full of hidden feelings.

    But how dare he speak out in public and provoke her to gossip?

    Therefore, he can only bear it, holding his fists tightly, and holding it to death!

    "Father! Children don''t want a princess! " He said solemnly in a desperate tone, spitting out a mouthful of sullen air.

    All the people in the audience were shocked to stop the action in their hands, and Qi Qi turned his head to him.

    Even Su Kui, with her pupils slightly narrowed and her breath heavy, was waiting for her ears to listen carefully, when she saw the emperor clap the table and get up, "bastard! Do you know what you''re talking about?! The order of your parents and the words of your matchmaker will not allow you to make jokes at will. As a member of the royal family, you should spread branches and leaves for the royal family and see what you say now! "

    The emperor''s face was livid, but nanxuange just pulled the corners of his mouth coldly. He had a sarcastic smile in his black eyes, and just now he had a small nine. However, once he didn''t like it, he turned into a jerk!

    Fortunately, he never expected his father''s love and would not be hurt.

    Lady Rou watched as Princess de took her place and her love, but she could do nothing but sit on her seat and wring her handkerchief. At this time, seeing that nanxuange, who has gradually won the saint''s favor, angered the emperor, he immediately felt a joy, his eyes moved, and his mind fell on him.

    I saw her long and long intonation, with her always soft voice, "if your highness is still childish, how can you not understand the emperor''s pain? Do you still hate the emperor for not asking about you for ten years? "

    This is very serious. Emperor Yonglu was even colder in his eyes, but it was not against nanxuange, but someone else.

    It''s a pity that the man can''t understand nanjingyu, who is sitting under the table trying hard to make eyes at her, but he doesn''t notice that the emperor''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot, but Princess de really wants to look up to the sky and laugh. This stupid woman, it seems that she can die herself without her help -

    in front of her for several years, now I see this scene, it''s really true It''s great fun!

    "Well, it''s all right. I''m afraid the child will not understand for a moment. Emperor, our six sons haven''t got a concubine yet... "

    "Enough!" The emperor''s eyes were cold and piercing, and he whispered, "if you can''t speak, don''t speak! Come on! Lady Rou is unwell. Take her back to Chengde palace to have a rest! "

    He was very young, and his body was not as good as before. When he finished this sentence, his body would fall down in a flash. Fortunately, Princess de GUI and nanxuange were quick to help him.

 Chapter 269

    Everyone under the table only wishes they were blind and deaf. It''s a royal secret that not everyone has the life to listen to and see!

    Lady Rou wants to say something more. A close maid has trotted to help her. She pinched her arm across the cloth and motioned for her not to say anything more. Otherwise, she would not be better off.

    This time, her reason finally came back, blaming her eagerness to compete for favor and seeking a strong background princess for her son. Unexpectedly, she was quick to talk for a while, which revealed the things the Emperor didn''t want to talk about.

    This is the first time that she has planted the same thing twice. The second time, I don''t know what will be waiting for her

    Thinking of this, the thin body could not help shivering, soft legs were helped down by the palace maid.

    Her mother''s eldest brother is also an official in the court, but since her father died, the power in the court has been declining. It''s no wonder that the emperor dares to embarrass her in public. However, because she no longer has enough power background to support her willful misconduct, the emperor finally no longer tolerates her.

    Nanxuange, a farce in front of him, has been watching with cold eyes. He has no mood ups and downs in his heart, and only thinks it funny.

    Princess de took a sigh of relief, and the well maintained jade hand gently patted the emperor''s chest. She said in a low voice: "emperor, today is your birthday. Please calm down. There are many eyes looking at you. You need to keep your spirits up." she said no to the culprit, Princess Rougui.

    Her understanding made the emperor very satisfied. She took a sip of hot tea along the hand of Princess de Guifei, and the emperor''s breath was finally stable. He asked nanxuange in a slightly tired voice, "little nine, what are you thinking about in your heart? You can talk with the father. The father forgives you for your innocence!"

    At this moment, in front of countless ministers and women, he suddenly wanted to hear what nanxuange thought of him.

    In a flash, countless eyes converged on nanxuange, whose every move was stared at. Su Kui gently leaned on the back of the chair and caressed the position of his heart and mouth with his hands powerless. There, for a long time, there was no real beating emotion. Now, just a little bit, he slowly woke up.

    His eyes were like eagles, rebellious and unruly. Nanxuange slowly opened his lips, and his whole body suddenly changed. "Father, son and son want to join the army --"

    "what? To join the army? " For a moment, Emperor Yonglu even thought he had heard it wrong. "Do you want to join the army? Why? "

    At last, he could not help but restrain his surprise and ignore other people''s eyes. He just wanted to listen to his son who owed too much.

    The eyes of Princess de Guifei also changed obviously. Her look changed from shock to curiosity.

    "Although the children are in the palace, the news that they are far away from Tongguan has never been missed. The northern desert cavalry is cruel and cruel, which has caused countless disasters to the people of Southern Qin, made many people homeless, lost many women''s dependence on their husbands, and made many children orphans without fathers or mothers?! As a prince, we should set an example! How can we indulge in the love between men and women and covet happiness? Since I was ten years old, I have learned martial arts and studied military skills, so as to defeat those savages and barbarians by myself and return justice to the people of Southern Qin Dynasty! "

    The words were loud and sonorous. Su Kui narrowed his eyes and listened carefully. He smiled slowly.

    In my heart, I finally have the answer.

    It''s just that the answer is a little hard to cry and laugh at --

 Chapter 270

    The emperor never thought that nanxuange''s ambition and ideal would be so great. When he was going to practice martial arts, he was scolded by himself that it was only the work of a humble and reckless man. Which one of those young men is naked all day and practising martial arts in the sun?

    However, at this time, after listening to nanxuange''s words, I suddenly thought that Taizu was also the world on horseback. But later, gradually, the royal family began to pay attention to learning from literature. Up to now, there has never been a famous general in the world.

    Not to mention that several neighboring countries have always been covetous for the fertile land of nanqin, but to say that there will be a real war in the future, the result is undoubtedly shocking. He can no longer afford to fight with strong forces against the enemy!

    Thinking about this, I only felt that the burning under his face was very hot. He, the emperor, was a little too comfortable to sit on. He never found that there was a fire in the Dragon chair under his ass.

    "Alas --" he sighed slowly. The emperor seemed to lose his luster for a moment, and his old manner was all obvious. "Xiao Jiu, I can''t deal with you!"

    Although she was a woman, she was also aroused by nanxuange''s words. However, she was in the back palace for many years, and her self-control was still there. Seeing the emperor''s face, she felt guilty and hurriedly bent over to comfort him. "The emperor, father and son, who have an overnight feud, his ninth highness is broad-minded and ambitious. Naturally, she will not stick to it." After that, he looks at nanxuange.

    Nanxuange could see it naturally. In fact, he didn''t want to pay much attention to it, but he didn''t want the emperor to make a mistake at this moment, so he just managed to restrain his expression and nodded.

    "Seriously?!" The emperor''s eyes brightened all of a sudden, the most painful, but the word is guilt.

    "Naturally, I only hope that the father and the emperor will agree to the request of his son, postpone the marriage and let him go to the military camp for training!"

    Nanxuange spoke with an attitude of no hesitation from the beginning to the end.

    The emperor also understood that although he was reluctant to give up his mind, he was suddenly told that he would go to a place where life and death were decided by heaven after he realized his son''s kindness.

    "You Alas, my son is old. Just go. Just take care of yourself and don''t let those who care about you be sad. "

    With this, nanxuange''s tense mood also relaxed. The first thought was su Kui. She was so weak that she didn''t have him around. What should she do?

    Thinking about it, he slowly turned his head to look at Su Kui. In an instant, he collided with a pair of eyes that had been staring at him all the time. The clear fundus of the eyes seemed to flow with indescribable emotions, which made his heart tip slightly quiver and unable to say why.

    "The emperor, the old minister has an unwelcome request. I hope the emperor will be successful --"

    an old voice interrupts. With the voice, I stand up, one old and one young, two people in official uniform. After the emperor nods and agrees, the two people come up together.

    "The emperor, the son of dog Han Qing has not been married yet. Today, after seeing a woman, he was shocked and said that feiqing would not marry him. He begged the old minister to ask the emperor for permission to marry him many times."

    The emperor squinted at the young man under the grandstand. He was about twenty years old. He had a clear face and a strong volume of books. He was a good-looking man.

    It was only after listening to nanxuange''s heroic words that he was inexplicably tired of the weak and vulnerable literati.

 Chapter 271

    He just waved his hand without hesitation? Let''s hear it. "

    The old minister looked at the young man named Hanqing, and saw that he was embarrassed, but he still plucked up his courage and said a sentence that surprised everyone in the room.

    "ministers, ministers, the princess of the heart, please pray for the Emperor..."

    Before he had finished speaking, the two voices in a uniform voice immediately began to ring.

    "No way! I don''t agree! "

    "I refuse --"

    the former is naturally the South xuange who sinks down in a flash, while the latter is light but without any emotion, so it is undoubtedly sunflower.

    The air was stiff for a long time. It took a long time for Han Qing to react. He looked at Su Kui, who was lying lazily in the seat, and then looked at nanxuange, whose eyes were sharp and whose voice was icy. "Why is your ninth highness..."

    Nanxuange''s expression gradually became deep. He coldly provoked a slightly murderous smile and stared at Hanqing. "No reason, sister Huang should be taken care of by our temple. No other men are needed!"

    His words can be said to be aggressive, and Hanqing was stared at by him for some reason, with a chill on his back.

    He wondered if he had hallucinated. This man is the younger brother in the name of the long princess. Now jingliuyuan is over 20 years old, how can he not marry for life?

    Han Qingdun was shocked and asked, "Your Highness, it seems that you are not the master of this matter, is it?"

    Ooh -

    I don''t know how to live!

    This is the unanimous voice of all people. The nine highness showed such a sharp expression in front of the emperor. He did not arouse the emperor''s suspicion, but rather got some favor. He was impatient and stupid in reading? Dare to contradict his highness?

    Moreover, on the two people''s body looks a contrast, a weak, a height of nine feet. I''m afraid nanxuange''s life will be gone if he goes down with a fist!

    Han Qing''s father kept winking at him. At first, he didn''t approve of his son''s request to marry the eldest princess. However, Han Qing kept pestering him frequently, which made him look like Fei Qing didn''t marry him. As a father, Hanqing is his old son again. He also knows his son''s stubborn temper. If he doesn''t try, he may not marry for life!

    Right now, it''s exactly what he wants. However, his son was determined to act alone. He was afraid that Hanqing would annoy the royal family. He quickly fastened his wrist and said to the emperor and nanxuange, "don''t blame the emperor and his ninth highness. Hanqing was just confused for a while. The eldest princess, golden branches and jade leaves, is worthy of us."

    He said this sincerely. Not to say that jingliuyuan''s body can last for several years now, but that her temperament is not that their ordinary official family can lose weight.

    To marry her is to welcome an ancestor!

    Hearing this, nanxuange finally stopped killing. He was afraid that he could not control it and strangled the delusional man in front of him.

    He can''t even think of people, unexpectedly he said openly, but also asked the emperor to marry, who gave him courage?

    Fortunately --

    he was in a good mood, sneering, "sister Huang also said she didn''t want to, your son, please come back!"

    After a long time of inaction, Hanqing looks at the emperor who has never spoken. He doesn''t know his attitude. He is unwilling to take a look in his eyes. He decides whether to calm down or turn his head and look at the location of Xiangsu Kui from afar. "Can you ask me why the eldest Princess doesn''t want to

 Chapter 272

    He asked himself that although his position was not high, he was the best among his peers in terms of personality and talent. He could see one or two of the matchmakers who had almost broken the threshold in the past.

    So, although he was rejected by indifference, he still wanted to ask what happened.

    Su Kui cocked his lips and yawned sleepily. There was a flash of water in his half closed peach eyes. "I''m a broken body, and I don''t know how many years I have to live. What do you want to marry me for? Do you like this pair of leather bags? "

    Her lazy and careless words hurt nanxuange''s heart. In recent years, he has not stopped seeking medical advice in private, but the results are all deep-rooted diseases, which are already incurable.

    At the beginning, jingliuyuan almost drowned in the lake. In fact, the original owner did die in the frozen water in the cold winter months. It was su Kui who woke up to receive her broken body.

    Hanqing''s eyes flash when he hears the words. It''s undeniable that he is afraid that he can''t do any of them?

    When she said this, her water eyes picked up and she glanced at xuange to the South with a smile.

    With her words, cold blue face suddenly rose to pig liver color, red and white, it was wonderful.

    The emperor had no choice but to take a look at the unbridled Su Kui, shook his head, and finally opened his mouth, "don''t worry about Aiqing, this child is spoiled by me. There''s no proper way to say it. I''ll make compensation to Aiqing and Hanqing for her. The matter of affection cannot be forced. Since the princess has no intention, it is better to hope that Hanqing will let go. "

    "What the emperor said is that if you can''t afford the emperor''s apology, you have no rules. I hope the emperor will make atonement." The old man could not help but wipe a pair of bitter tears in his heart, and still be respectful on his face.

    Finally, afraid of rebirth, he hurriedly said, "old minister, leave." after the emperor nodded his head and agreed, he ran away as if grabbing the bleary cold green.

    You see me, I look at you, all of you shrink your head, and dare not go up to insult yourself.

    After this incident, sukui could not help wondering if someone was particularly targeting the two of them. Could it be that they were too comfortable and deliberately tripped them?

    In any case, this banquet can''t go on. Nanxuange is in front of us, and other people can''t ask for another gift. I''m afraid that the emperor will take it as a man who is greedy for love.

 Chapter 273

    The banquet went on for a moment, and when it was about the same time, the emperor got up and announced that the birthday feast was over successfully.

    Many people didn''t want to stay, so they made a good plan. When the emperor left, other ministers came out with their families. In an instant, there was only solitude left in the imperial garden, which was originally decorated with lights.

    Back in Changle palace, in February, there was a dragon burning in the palace. Su Kui''s body was tired and could not open her eyes. She was frozen for several hours in the imperial garden. At this time, she was wrapped by the heat. The darkness dragged her down.

    But after squinting for a while, when Honglian was waiting for her to wash, she was still struggling to get up. Now she has a very important thing to do, waiting for confirmation.

    "Go, call your highness." She didn''t say what it was. She knew that nanxuange would listen to what she said.

    At this time, he suddenly realized that he had been obedient to her before he knew it.

    Red lotus didn''t realize what, should a, then took basin to walk out.

    Within a moment, nanxuange walked in quickly. His body was still cold. He was wearing the black boa robe of the banquet at night. He didn''t change clothes. It can be seen that she wanted to see him, so he hurried over.

    His eyes are as bright as stars. As soon as PU enters, he exits, "how is Liuyuan

    Su Kui shakes her head funny. I don''t know if this person treats her as fragile porcelain. She has to ask many times every day. If she coughs twice, it will definitely disturb the whole hospital.

    "Don''t worry, I''m in good health!" Although every day to ask, Su Kui also patiently replied, save his heart uneasy.

    "That''s good," Nan xuange said with relief. When he heard the message from Honglian, he thought something was wrong with Su Kui, and hurried to come.

    Walking slowly, I reached out and touched one end of her hair bun and waist blue silk. My heart was soft and my voice was spoiled. "It''s late. What can I do tomorrow?"

    Mingming is usually full of breath. When he comes to sukui, he seems to breathe a little lighter.

    No way, this habit has been carved into the bone marrow, I''m afraid this life will not change.

    Shuo opened the bedding and wrapped her tightly. Su Kui followed his movements quietly. The dark pupil looked at him without blinking. He felt his face and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "No..." His pale and long fingers caressed his face, and when he spoke again, his eyes suddenly became deep, and his tone suddenly became enchanting. "Xuange, next, I want to prove something that has afflicted me for a long time. Can you cooperate with me?"

    "How, how to match and cooperate..."

    Nanxuange''s pupil is enlarged, and the person in front of him suddenly becomes charming and charming. Obviously, he is still that person, but his temperament has changed dramatically. He is charming and charming, which makes his throat dry.

    The wine at the banquet seemed to begin to ferment rapidly in his body at this time, sending out a smell that made the people dry and tongue dry.

    Su Kui took a deep look at him. His white fingertips picked up his neckline and said, "take it off!"

    "What, what?! Take off? " Nanxuange was stunned. He jumped up at once. He didn''t know what to do with his eyes open and tongue tied. A huge wave surged in his heart.

    After a long time of standstill, Su Kui''s eyes were firm, and finally he walked closer, raised his hand and stroked her forehead, "Liuyuan, are you drunk?"

 Chapter 274

    Although she did drink a lot of wine at the banquet, Su Kui was very clear that she was not drunk. What she was really drunk was in her heart -

    She squinted, snorted a sweet and greasy voice from her nose, leaned on the bar of the bed, and then she would stretch out her hand to peel his coat. "No, I am very awake."

    Nanxuange clutched her hand and started to cool it. "Liuyuan, this joke is not funny. Be good, have a good sleep."

    He closed his lips, and the dark pupil seemed to be covered with a layer of fog. He quickly helped her to lie down, tucked in the quilt for her, and left without raising his head.

    Breathing disorder, he is afraid that he will not leave, really can''t help thinking.

    He knew that Su Kui was just drunk -

    he would step out of the hall door with his legs, and a cool voice slowly sounded behind him.

    "Xuange, do you like me?"

    The foot was nailed to the spot, and the whole body seemed to be evacuated, unable to stop shaking. For a while, he raised his hand to cover his eyes with a wry smile.

    After all, she found out

    All the anomalies tonight have been explained. What will happen to her? How would it feel? Do you think he''s sick?

    He actually liked his elder sister. Although he didn''t want to admit it, at least in name, he couldn''t get rid of it!

    Will they be deported? He didn''t know. At this time, his head was completely mushy. He didn''t know what to think or how to answer.

    "Xuange?"

    Isn''t it scared by her? Su Kui raised her eyebrows and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. Nanxuange had just returned to her mind. At a glance, she saw that she was only wearing a fragrant Chinese clothes, and she was very thin, so she could not help wring her eyebrows. She walked quickly to let her sleep again, and kneaded her black hair skillfully.

    All of a sudden, he was stunned -

    it was just his instinct reaction, but, what happened before, could she accept his touch with full feelings?

    Thinking about this, I can''t help looking down at sukui, but she is staring at him with her eyes blinking, which makes him stop chatting and stagger back away.

    In a whisper, "I''m sorry..."

    Full of grief, he wanted to bend down to make himself feel better.

    Su Kui heard only helpless, she knew that he must want more, shook his head and sighed, "xuange, come to sit next to me." She beckoned for nanxuange to come.

    Nanxuange didn''t understand what she was going to do, but her body had obeyed the instructions step by step and sat carefully on the edge of the bed with red eyes.

    When the cool fingertip touched his eyes, he was so scared that he dared not move. However, he couldn''t help but feel nostalgic for her touch and wanted to get closer.

    He felt that he must have been poisoned by a kind of poison called Jing Liuyuan. There was no medicine to save him!

    "What? Usually not very eloquent? Why are you dumb now? " Su Kui wrung his face in a funny way.

    Despite her little hands acting on her face, nanxuange was still stiff and did not change her body. She thought that if she could slap him angrily, maybe she would be better off.

    But she behaved like a carefree person. She was even closer than before, which made nanxuange confused for a while.

    "You, don''t you blame me?"

    For a long time, he hesitated to spit out a word, his voice was too thin to be heard.

 Chapter 275

    Su Kui really wanted to give him a look at this time. In fact, she did the same.

    He chuckled softly and said, "what''s your fault? Blame you for secretly falling in love with your sister Huang? Then I''ll let you stop liking me, will you? "

    "No way!"

    Almost conditionally, nanxuange jumped up and refused. Then she found that she had made another mistake, and glanced at Su Kui nervously.

    "Hiss, small sample!" He pretended to be angry and kicked him across the quilt, and his peach blossom eyes were full of sneers. "Usually when I don''t know, you don''t eat tofu very happily? Yes? Now it''s exposed, but it''s a lump of elm? "

    "I......" Nanxuange opened his mouth. He had never won in front of Su Kui.

    Worry is born of love, and fear is born of love.

    It is because of the deep love, when he can''t get love, he is always careful, for fear that he can''t do well enough to make her tired.

    Su Kui didn''t want to wait for him to understand. He grabbed his collar, turned over and pressed him under his body. The clear pupil of a clear spring reflected nanxuange''s uncertain expression.

    "Liu, Liu Yuan?"

    Nanxuange''s heart was shocked and inexplicable. He had been completely confused by sukui. I can''t figure out how the big man, who is nine feet tall, could be held down by the weak Su Kui.

    Under the body -

    yeah, under the body!

    Moreover, when he had no time to react, she quickly stripped his coat with both hands and was preparing to attack the middle coat.

    "Liuyuan! You... "

    A cool upper body, South xuange chagrined to close his eyes, he has always known Su Kui strong, but did not know that she actually strong to such a point.

    It''s because the weak and feeble appearance in the past was so deeply rooted in people''s hearts that he produced a delicate jade carving and fragile porcelain doll, which needs to be kept properly to avoid her being hurt.

    In fact, even if the body of this person is not good, there is still a strong soul inside!

    On the red bed, the gorgeous pale and picturesque woman presses the tall and slender man under her body. The woman''s clothes are intact, but the clothes under her body are messy, and the clothes are removed to the elbow. On his shoulder, there is a crescent shaped tooth mark which is much whiter than the surrounding skin color.

    Very good -

    squinting, Su Kui suddenly leaned over, bowed his head, bit on the place, and suddenly the blood overflowed.

    "Well..." Nanxuange hums. After all, he holds back. The reflection of her eyes is her black and soft hair top.

    It''s better to let her vent. He doesn''t want to know what she wants to do. As long as he can stay by her side, he will be satisfied even if he is not as close as before!

    Su Kui got up and licked the blood color on the corner of her lips, showing a smile of success. Then she looked down and saw that the trace was covered with crescent shaped blood. She touched the skin around the wound and asked, "does it hurt?"

    Nanxuange shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t hurt. If you don''t get rid of your anger, you can take more bites! It''s OK. I''m not afraid of pain! "

    Said unexpectedly also forward to gather together.

    Su Kui blinked in amazement, and slapped him on the forehead funny, "are you stupid?"

    She''s so obvious. This fool hasn''t responded yet?

    In fact, where is nanxuange stupid, because he put sunflower''s position too high, didn''t turn around for a while.

 Chapter 276

    "What do you mean?" Nanxuange''s face showed an expression that he could not tell whether he was crying or laughing, and his voice was hoarse, "yes, it''s me Is that what you think? "

    Joy comes too fast, from hell to heaven. The feeling of that moment almost drowned him, always doubting that he was dreaming.

    So he asked again, "is that right?"

    Especially like a lost desert traveler, stubborn over and over again ask: will I die? Will I die?

    Su Kui asked, "what do you say?" Pointing his finger at his shoulder, he seemed to smile, "who else would do this to you? Well? "

    The ending is not down, earth shaking, the posture of the two has been reversed.

    The tall body surrounded her like a wall, the thin sunflower passively lying on the bed, once again felt the gap between men and women.

    Crouching on her, nanxuange stared at her with black eyes, kneeling on the bed half bent to avoid being pressed on her.

    Su Kui''s chest panted a little. He looked carefully, but his lips were still smiling. Two people look at each other, only one in each other''s eyes.

    For a while, nanxuange suddenly put his head in her neck socket, and his voice began to tremble. "It''s really, really like a dream."

    Su Kui gathered her eyes and noticed that there seemed to be a piece of wet in her neck. Did he cry?

    He tapped his back with his fingers. At this time, his heart was full and he really didn''t want anything.

    She really didn''t expect that this person was around her all the time.

    Maybe she had too little experience to think that one day she would bring up her lover by herself. Nature makes people laugh and cry, but they feel a lot.

    She is a suspicious person, but why does she have no doubt about nanxuange alone? But full of physical and mental attachment and trust? Originally, her heart was earlier than her thought, and she had recognized nanxuange first.

    At this time, turning the dependence on nanxuange into love, it seems that there is no sudden feeling -

    there is a tranquil and pleasant smell floating in the air, and the hall is quiet and undisturbed.

    Nanxuange''s face was buried in her neck for a long time, and Su Kui even doubted that he was asleep. She patted his back, and Su Kui joked: "asleep? Or sorry? "

    Hearing this, nanxuange moved his body, rubbed her face with nostalgia, muttered, "if it''s a dream, let me not wake up in my life."

    With that, he woke up with a slap. Nanxuange raised his eyes, and saw sukui looking at him obliquely. His eyes were red and fruitless, which made him think carefully.

    "Su Kui''s lips are raised," are you awake

    Nanxuange nodded quickly, "wake up! Just Liuyuan... " He rubbed her with his hairy head.

    "Well?"

    "Can I sleep with you tonight?"

    "What''s more?" Su Kui picked up a piece of soft meat at his waist and gave it a good wring, but his face was more and more dimpled.

    Nanxuange let her wring her body, as if she didn''t feel pain. After she wring it, she picked up her little hand and gently kneaded it, smiling contentedly. "Next time, I want to punish me with something else. I''m hard, I''m afraid your hand hurts."

    Sunflower squints Don''t try to change the subject! "

    This man, after other people''s deeds have been revealed, must have come step by step. And he wants to step over the ninety-nine steps at once and go straight to the last step.

 Chapter 277

    The fingers are flexible to play with a strand of her hair, and nanxuange looks down slightly, gazing at her affectionately and chuckling, "then, will you give me this opportunity to advance?"

    Yes, he is greedy. It seems that the fear caused by his mind has been far away. He can''t wait to want more after breaking the gap between the two.

    Want to hold her, want to kiss her, want to sleep with her.

    But he was afraid of hurting her -

    Su Kui had a hand on her cheek, and her broad sleeve slipped, revealing a white lotus arm, which was dazzling in the dark.

    Nanxuange blinked. Suddenly, his eyes stopped on the white, his voice dried, and his heart was burning again.

    In the past, he could only peep carefully. When he was able to be upright, he was timid.

    Su Kui looked up lazily and patted his head like a pet. "It''s late, turn out the light and go to sleep!"

    I yawned sleepily. There are more things going on today than she has done in the past year. If I had not been determined, I would have been unable to sustain my lethargy.

    At this time, the heart event, sleepy moment hit.

    Nanxuange''s eyes were raised in surprise. The eyes were as dark as jewels. They seemed to be dotted with stars. They were surprisingly bright. He wanted to talk, but saw that Su Kui had gone to sleep with his head askew. He immediately shut down, even breathing slightly.

    I crept out of bed and put out the lights, leaving only a wall lamp with dim light in the night.

    When walking back, nanxuange was standing at the head of the bed, looking at Su Kui''s sleeping side face with dim light and gentle eyes. She was lying face in, her mouth slightly open. Because the dragon was too warm in the palace, her face was red and healthy.

    Nanxuange couldn''t control the flood of love in his body when he looked at it. He leaned over and held his breath and kissed her on her side cheek. Then his lips grew wider and wider. Finally, he went to bed and looked at sunflower. He watched sunflower in the middle of the night until dawn, and then he couldn''t bear it and went to sleep.

    -

    at dawn, Yingluo brought in hot water. As soon as she came in, her hands were soft with fear. The gold-plated water basin crashed to the ground with a crash and splashed all over the ground.

    "Ah!!!"

    What did she see? How can there be a man in the princess bed?!

    Red lotus hears the sound and runs in. It''s just a look, and her face is blue and iron. But she is calmer than Yingluo. She quickly closes the door and shuts a large group of palace people outside.

    Then she fixed her mind, twisted the Yingluo and said in a deep voice, "shut up! You don''t want to live? "

    It''s OK to find the secret of the princess, but if everyone who is publicized knows it, the princess is the first one to open her!

    Yingluo also responded, covering her mouth tightly, and staring at the man''s body on the bed. She only felt very familiar, "Your Highness nine or nine?!"

    "What?!"

    Red lotus squints, but bumps into a pair of Phoenix eyes full of murderous intention. She feels a chill rising from the bottom of her feet, which makes her body shiver.

    Originally, I don''t know when nanxuange turned his head and looked at them as if they were poisoned. He looked at two dead people.

    Red lotus can barely support her, but Yingluo has been paralyzed by fear, and her great despair is about to collapse.

    Nine highness he -

    moved to kill heart!

 Chapter 278

    Nanxuange was awakened by the scream. He had a shallow sleep. Hearing the scream, he felt bad. As expected, he turned around and saw Honglian and Yingluo staring at his direction. At that moment, he almost instinctively raised the heart of killing people.

    Otherwise, if this thing is publicized, he will not be afraid of the accusations in the world. He is afraid that the royal family will no longer be able to bear sunflower.

    How could he let her face the filthy gossip?

    Just after the quilt was lifted, the waist and abdomen suddenly tightened, and a soft body with fragrance came to his back. Su Kui seemed to be just waking up, unconsciously rubbing his back, causing his back to be crisp and numb, as if surging electric current.

    "Wake up? Why don''t you sleep more? "

    Lengleng glanced at the two men, and nanxuangotai asked softly, covering her small hands with his hands.

    When Su Kui yawned lazily, she turned over to look at the two more people in the hall, picked up her eyebrows and smiled, "if I don''t wake up, I''m afraid these two girls will die."

    After that, she covered her lips and yawned, but she didn''t have enough sleep.

    Hearing this, nanxuange had no choice but to smile, "I have this plan, but they are your people. How dare I deal with them quietly?"

    Of course, Su Kui knows, and she is in a good mood now. Her long suffering didn''t happen last night. She slept well till dawn.

    Thinking about this, even with a smile on his lips and brows, he stretched his arm to hold his ear and pressed him down. In front of red lotus and Yingluo, bahaw pecked at his thin lips. While he was in a daze, he touched his head with a smile and a smile. "Lovely"

    then he suddenly sank down and turned his head quickly. The killing intention in his eyes was no less than that of nanxuange. Half asleep and half awake, the voice is rusty and Nuo Nuo with a nasal sound. It''s like being coquettish. If you just spit it out, every word is cold to the bone.

    She said: "I think you have seen the relationship between our palace and xuange. We are in a good mood today and don''t want to kill people. However, if we are told to hear any gossip about this outside, we will count it on you! Do you understand? "

    "Woo..." Yingluo suddenly cried out in fear, and tears gushed out of her frightened eyes. The voice just made was soon covered by Honglian. Honglian knelt down respectfully to express her understanding. She knew in her heart that she had escaped this time.

    But it''s not over yet, because then she listened to Su Kui continue in her usual casual tone: "those palace people outside, let''s kill them at will. Remember, none of them will stay! It''s up to you to do it, isn''t it? "

    "No, no problem. I will finish it as soon as possible. I will never let the master worry about it!" Honglian''s teeth could not stop shivering.

    Su Kui doesn''t care what her performance will become in other people''s hearts. She is nothing more than a cold-blooded and merciless devil. He glanced at the mess on the ground at will and said, "clean up the ground and go out."

    Yingluo''s legs are already soft. It''s better for Honglian to clean up quickly and drag her out.

    Su Kui closed her eyes and sneered at her later, which was specially cultivated. Her quality needs to be improved -

    but she never thought about how intimidating it was to launch Weilai herself.

    For those who are in control of life and death, how can they not be afraid when they find out the secrets of the master?

 Chapter 279

    When the palace was silent again, Su Kui looked back and saw nanxuange staring at him. The black and beautiful Phoenix eyes were full of love enough to drown people. There was a place in her heart that seemed to melt away. Her eyes flashed across a stream of light, and she raised her head to bite nanxuange''s lips.

    Vaguely, "what''s the matter? Do you find that you love me a little more

    Nanxuange returns to God with a big hand and a buckle. He turns away from customers in an instant.

    Indeed, he found that he seemed to think this was the real her every time, but next time, he found that it was not. He was fascinated by every aspect. For example, just now, his narrow peach blossom eyes were in danger with carelessness. It was clear that his voice was delicate and weak, but it didn''t fall on people.

    The momentum is wild and wild. Nanxuange feels as if he has peeped into the truth. Is this the real her?

    The thought only stayed in the brain for a moment, then nanxuange devoted himself to it. In the aspect of male and female kissing, he seems to have no master. In just a moment, Su Kui''s breath is disordered. His cool little hand with urgency quietly penetrates into his inner garment. When he touches his broad chest, Nan xuange''s body is tensed.

    Then he pushed her away very seriously.

    Su Kui''s eyes were shining with water, his cheeks were crimson, and he had a sense of charm. Seeing him push her away, he looked up puzzledly, "what''s the matter?"

    Nanxuange''s chest heaved violently. Heaven knows how hard it took him to control his impulse to be desperate. How many times has he dreamt of this beautiful scene in front of him. Now, the man''s life lies in his eyes, but he dare not do anything.

    "No way!"

    Su Kui, who was chuckling, suddenly looked at him coldly, grabbed his collar, and his eyes slowly approached him, literally saying, "why? Think I''m old? Or do you think my body is too broken? "

    In the past, if she could take the initiative, her lover would have become a human wolf and rushed up with passion.

    At this moment, however, she could not bear to think more. It''s true that her body is several years older than nanxuange''s, but her body is just like a flower, and her appearance is not vulgar. Or can''t he accept a woman older than him?

    In this way, I can''t help squinting to catch his mood at the bottom of his eyes, but I find that the bottom of his eyes is clearly the desire of love!

    So why?

    In doubt, nanxuange sighed, "don''t think much, I won''t dislike what you look like, don''t think so badly about yourself." seeing the confusion at the bottom of her eyes, he couldn''t help but smile, "if you are so weak, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you if I don''t care about anything."

    Such a simple truth, Su Kui suddenly, sure enough, the women in love are idiots?

    Then suddenly I understood the meaning of nanxuange''s words. Suddenly, all the confusion and love drifted out of the sky, unable to lie back in bed. Her body is really not far away from the exhaustion of the oil lamp. It''s the love of heaven that she can support a rotten body until now.

    Otherwise, she will die before her task is completed. I''m afraid she can''t stay with her lover in the next life.

    Looking at her for a moment as if she had lost her temper, nanxuange secretly regretted it. He carefully hugged her and comforted her in a whisper. Su Kui didn''t want to talk about it again. He pushed him away and leaned on the bed bar to talk about another thing. "Nanjingyu''s actions have been frequent these days, and the emperor can''t see his body. Are you ready?"

 Chapter 280

    Speaking of this matter, nanxuange''s face is the same, but his eyes caress her forehead and hair so that she doesn''t worry about it. He has his own concerns about this matter.

    But in a flash another thing jumped into his heart without warning. Nanxuange frowned and looked at Su Kui for a long time and said: "Liuyuan, I may We are going to Tongguan recently... "

    The barbarians in the northern desert made a riot in the territory of the southern Qin Dynasty and robbed the goods. The soldiers of the southern Qin Dynasty often defended the enemy, but they were defeated in a row, which made the morale of the barracks plummet. At this time, it''s a good chance for him to win the hearts of the people -

    hold her almost transparent fingertips, send them to his lips and gently brand a kiss, he would not like her.

    I knew that there would be such a day, Su Kui had already made psychological preparations. But when the date was infinitely close, she found that knowing and being able to accept were totally different things and could not be confused at all.

    But he chose the road, and Su Kui was behind it. At this time, even if she didn''t give up, she would let him go.

    This time, life and death are hard to predict. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad!

    Therefore, Su Kui pursed his lips and looked at him deeply with round pupils. Finally, he whispered, "you must come back alive, you can''t die in front of me."

    Nanxuange''s chest leaped, and he was also very upset. He forced a smile on his face. "You''re talking nonsense. Even if you''re here, I can''t stop you. So, when I''m away, you must take good care of yourself and wait for my triumphant return!"

    At that time, no one can hurt her any more!

    Su Kui has never been the kind of person who can''t bear to cry and hold on to her lover''s coquetry. Since she agreed, she didn''t have to make any sad expression on her face, which only increased her sadness.

    After listening to nanxuange''s words, she just narrowed her eyes and smiled languidly. The beautiful peach blossom eyes finished a line and stared at him for a long time. Finally, she nodded softly, "OK, I think that day will not be too far away."

    -

    nanxuange came out of the capital seven days later with the amulet delivered by the Emperor himself, dressed in battle armour, followed by 200000 elite soldiers and supported by the people of the city, all the way to Tongguan.

    On that day, the sky was constantly drizzling, and thick black clouds were piled up under the sky, which was gloomy, haze and damp, making people breathless, just like sunflower''s mood on that day.

    She was wearing a blue cape, standing on the wall, looking forward to wearing silver armor, riding on a high horse with shining fur. Behind her were countless soldiers who were also full of battle armor and were majestic.

    During the operation, there were strong men beating drums for the soldiers who were going to fight against the enemy.

    "Dong -- Dong -- Dong --"

    the big man''s muscles were all over his body, and his voice was like thunder and deafening when he knocked the big drum once.

    This situation, no matter who sees it, will definitely be praised from the bottom of his heart. This is my great son Lang of nanqin. They must defend our country and fight for the enemy!

    Su Kui is like this. She was born in a military family and has a special complex for the military. The scene in front of her completely touched her innermost thoughts. Looking at the past, it was all dark spots in the vast land. It was impossible to distinguish who was who.

    Can''t help sighing, the rain under the eaves was splashed on her face by the wind, cold.

    "Let''s go." I closed my cloak and said to the red lotus who remained silent behind me.

 Chapter 281

    The cold wind is biting outside. Since you can''t see the people you want to see, it''s better to go back to the Changle palace paved with the earthworm as soon as possible. She promised nanxuange to take good care of her health. Then, how can she survive until the day when he comes back!

    The foot moves gently, is lifting the step to walk down the step, only listens to behind the red lotus to take cannot restrain the stunned way: "nine highness?!"

    Reflexively, I turned my head to look under the wall, and saw the people who should have been out of the city. They were riding on the big horse with high head, looking at her from afar with a smile, full of stars.

    Su Kui also can''t help chuckle, can''t help but smile, pick up eyebrows, ask with eyes: how? Can''t you give me up?

    Nanxuange''s heart slowly seems to be biting open a steamed bun filled with syrup, but he is full of sweetness. He made no secret of his love for Su Kui. He nodded freely and opened his mouth silently. The shape of his mouth was: wait for me!

    Su Kui gave him a white look, but her good mood was revealed from the corner of her eyes and brow. Seeing that an assistant came after him on horseback, he seemed to urge him to leave quickly. But he ignored, eyes blinking at her, as if to carve her into the heart and take away, and ask her for an answer.

    The adjutant''s face was already pale. Seeing Su Kui''s eyes shining on the wall, his begging eyes passed on frequently.

    Su Kui finally nodded, and his voice was hard to hear in the cold wind! If you don''t drive those barbarians back to the northern desert, you won''t come to see me! "

    Naturally, nanxuange understood. He smiled and narrowed his eyes and smiled contentedly. Finally, he said "fight!" When the horse heard the order, he stepped out of his strong limbs and ran to the team that had already been pulled out.

    He finally quickly made the shape of mouth, except Su Kui, everyone else is a fog.

    He said, "when I come back, I will give you the head of the northern desert leader as a dowry!"

    -

    spring goes and autumn comes again, flowers bloom and wither, and years move.

    Time flies. Three years pass in a flash. Branches and leaves fall out of the window and withered leaves flutter. It''s late autumn in a flash.

    The incense burner carved with exquisite patterns on the table of sandalwood burns the incense of calming the nerves all year round. The weather is getting cooler. Changle palace has burned the earthworm before other palaces. The fragrance in the palace is full of fragrance. The flower window is half opened. There is a autumn wind rolling the leaves and swirling in. It just falls on the desk next to the window.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Su Kui put away the spread letter paper, just as the cold wind into the nasal cavity, when a breath stuck in the throat, chest sad tears fell out.

    As soon as yingluofu entered, he immediately screwed up his eyebrows and stepped quickly. First, he quickly closed the flower window to block the cold wind that was constantly blowing from the source outside. Then fill a cup of hot tea for Su Kui again, and slowly pat her back.

    "Princess, have you read the letter from your highness again?"

    In her heart, she sighed. In recent years, she has been around Su Kui. Yingluo''s cowardly nature has gradually calmed down, and she is able to take charge of big and small matters. Su Kui also gradually let go to do some things for her. After experiencing many things that almost killed her, her mind finally matured.

    In the past few years, the princess''s body has gone from bad to worse. At night, cold air comes from the bone seam, and she clenches her teeth with pain. When the pain passes, she is soaked in cold sweat and seems to have just come out of the water.

    However, every time she wrote back to his highness Jiu, she was very good, very good. Don''t worry about such perfunctory words as reporting good news and not reporting bad news. They who have been waiting for the princess for a long time also feel heartache from the heart.

 Chapter 282

    Although she has a common style of speaking, sometimes she is cold-blooded and frightening. But as long as you don''t betray, she will return with sincerity.

    Su Kui moved her eyelashes. Her beautiful eyes were lax. She didn''t know where she was looking. After a while, she seemed to wake up and say, "ah? Yes, he always likes to write things that are full of flesh and blood. I don''t know if all the things I sent him to learn in the Imperial College were used to talk about love Ah... "

    Speaking of later, she couldn''t help but smile low. After a while, she opened her white lips and panted a little. Her heart was spare but her strength was insufficient. The action is slow to collect the letter paper, put it in the hand to rub, the slender fingertip is more pale and transparent than the paper.

    Yingluo listened to her nagging patiently. If it had been before, the princess would not have talked to them.

    But later, the master slept longer and longer, and rarely when he was awake. When he woke up, he just opened his eyes, which were bigger and bigger because of their thin and weak, and looked around. His eyes were always full of confusion.

    The Lord''s son should have been born free, but she was trapped in this deep palace since she was a child. She had no friends or relatives. Only enemies full of purpose, and eyes peeping in the dark corner. All these made her tired and uneasy, and the longer she kept up, the weaker she felt.

    Yingluo''s eyes were sore, and she forced a strong smile, "that''s the nine Royal Highness''s missing for the princess. Three years later, I don''t know if nine Royal Highness is thin..."

    Su Kui heard the words and murmured, "he ah, his usual trick is to report happiness but not worry," he said, shaking his delicate wrist, "well, as long as people are OK, what kind of before you go, what kind of after you come back."

    Quietly touched the corner of her eyes, Yingluo nodded vigorously, "it will certainly be."

    Later, I didn''t hear the response for a long time. I looked closely, but I saw Su Kui sitting like this, leaning back in the chair and sleeping.

    "Princess...?"

    Yingluo didn''t realize that her voice had changed and her fingers were shaking. At this time, red lotus took a bowl of black medicine juice and stepped forward. Seeing that Yingluo''s expression was wrong, her heart thumped. The blue and white porcelain bowl in her hand had already thumped to the ground, so she ran up a few steps.

    Lower your voice and ask, "what''s the matter?"

    When Yingluo didn''t answer, he reached out his finger to probe Su Kui''s nose. He felt the feeble heat spray on his fingertips, and finally he was relieved. He turned around and stared at Yingluo. "What''s the matter with you?! I almost didn''t get scared to death! Just praised you a few words to do things calmly, how to return to the past all of a sudden? "

    Yingluo''s head was blinded by her sudden anger, but she had been waiting for Su Kui for many years. She knew that Honglian was for her good, so she was taught carefully.

    Seeing the action of Honglian, I knew that the princess had gone to sleep again. It was just medicine. It seemed that she would fry it again.

    But as long as people are OK, that is the great fortune in misfortune.

    Just waiting to talk with Honglian about helping the princess to sleep in the inner hall. If she gets cold again, I''m afraid it will worsen. But listen to Su Kui to exhort a, unexpectedly slowly opened an eye, a long time just blunt blink eyes son, "Why are you all here?" Then suddenly, "I''m sleeping again?"

    Knock on the head, want to clear up the chaotic brain.

    Honglian asked softly, "princess, if you are sleepy, shall we go to bed?"

 Chapter 283

    Su Kui sleepily props up his body, looks at the room which looks a little dim because of closing the flower window, and asks, "has the letter to xuange been sent?"

    Seven days ago, she wrote a letter. The writing on the letter was written with special liquid medicine. There was no special method. Even if the information on it was intercepted by others, it could not be seen that it was wrong.

    There was only a very short line at the end of the letter: "the emperor is seriously ill, hurry back!"

    That night, the letter was sent out by kuama jiabian. She was in the deep palace and naturally had no such ability. However, Jingning, the father of jingliuyuan, left her with resources, which could absolutely guarantee her freedom in the deep palace and the ability to control the outside world.

    When asked about the business, red lotus''s face turned cold. She immediately gave Yingluo a sidelong look. Seeing that she was going out and guarding her heart and soul, she promised that no one would overhear her. Then she leaned over to Su Kui''s ear and whispered, "Your Highness has received the news, and now she should be on her way back!"

    When she spoke, Honglian''s eyes were full of undisguised amazement and admiration. She could say that she looked at the helpless and cold-blooded appearance of the two people in the deep palace step by step. Who could have thought that one day, the wolf cub who was full of vigilance towards people also wore the robe of God and sat in the highest position in the world?

    Hearing Honglian''s words, Su Kui''s frown is not only not loose, but more tight. She rubs her swollen temple and sighs wearily, "I''m afraid there will be changes in the palace. I hope he can come back as soon as possible..."

    There is a lot of worry in the words.

    -

    however, that night, the accident happened suddenly!

    Su Kui''s worry is not for no reason. She is always restless these two days and often wakes up at night with palpitations. Tonight, I dreamed of the South Xuan GE''s failure, and was killed by the heart of the arrow. But her fate returned to the original. She was far away from the north desert and the relatives, and was cut down limbs in extreme grief, making her * a man, not to survive, but not to die.

    That night, after waking up with sweat, the chest was stuffy and uncomfortable, and no longer sleepy.

    "Red lotus."

    She cried out to let red lotus pour her a glass of water to moisten her throat, but after waiting for a long time, she did not respond at all.

    Su Kui doesn''t like other people''s breath. In addition to the large maid Yingluo and Honglian, who usually serve, other palace people are not summoned and are absolutely forbidden to walk in the palace. Red lotus is the most clever on weekdays. How can it not react today?

    Her heart beat so fast that she quickly lifted the quilt and got up. She wrapped a cloak at will and stepped out quickly.

    She was upset and had to explore. She firmly believes that the nightmare, which is absolutely not a good one, is not without reason.

    As soon as he stepped out of the hall door, he was hit by a hurried figure. Su Kui was hit hard and fell backward. His back hit the corner of the table. He couldn''t get up because of the pain.

    Honglian didn''t expect Su Kui to wake up in the middle of the night. Moreover, she behaved very impatiently. But at the moment, it''s too late to think about it. Seeing Su Kui''s face white with pain, she screams that it''s too bad. She hurries to hold her. "Princess, are you ok? Do you want to call Taiyi? It''s all slaves. Damn it... "

    The rest of the words were interrupted by Su Kui''s hands. Her eyes were tightly locked on Honglian''s arm bound with white cloth. Her eyelids were jumping so hard that her heart sank down. She finally knew where the unexplained palpitation came from --

    She tightly pressed her lips and calmly and calmly, "when did she die?"

 Chapter 284

    Honglian''s face was white, and her eyes were full of confusion. She trembled her lips and murmured, "at night, when I was at the palace of Duchess..."

    Tonight, it''s Honglian''s turn to watch the night. As usual, she laid the bedding in the small side room. At night, she got up at night, but when she went out, she saw many palace people in a hurry. Everyone looked flustered.

    She guessed one or two when she arrived, and in an instant, she had no idea. She put on her robe in a hurry and trotted out to inquire about the news.

    Today, Emperor Yonglu slept in the palace of Princess Degui. When she was about to have a child, Princess Degui accidentally touched the emperor sleeping beside her, and started to take a cold one. The man beside her died for a long time!

    She was so frightened that she screamed out. After that, nanjingyu, who had been informed to enter the palace, arrested her for murdering the emperor. Now she was afraid that she was dead.

    Su Kui closed his eyes, buttoned the red lotus''s fingers and turned white with force. "What about the imperial edict?"

    Red lotus hurriedly supported her shaking body and whispered: "in the hands of emperor Shi, maybe tomorrow, he will call all officials to read the imperial edict!"

    "Where is xuange now? Is there any news? "

    Su Kui asked this question, but she said it without thinking that Honglian''s face turned white, and she tightly pressed her mouth and said nothing.

    Tighten the eyebrows, Su Kui''s heart is disorderly like countless wild cats catching. She squints at the red lotus for a moment, and suddenly her voice is cold and sharp. The weather in late autumn makes the red lotus tremble, "say! What the hell is going on! "

    She had no time to waste on such trifles.

    Hong Lian''s face is unbearable, and her eyes are red. "Gong, princess, your highness, your highness, your great blessing and great life, it will be OK. You and you must take care of yourself!"

    Too many things happened this night. Honglian received a letter from a flying pigeon. His highness nine and his party were ambushed by people in black when they arrived at the chain river. Those people were ruthless and killed by their moves. More than 40 elite soldiers led by nanxuange have not survived. Surrounded by the surging and turbulent turbid river, when their people arrived, they found only a black robe soaked with blood, which was exactly what nanxuange wore that day.

    The news is so cruel that his highness is placed too much hope by the princess. If something happens to him, I''m afraid the princess won''t last for a moment!

    But obviously, Honglian''s worry is superfluous.

    Su Kui sneered and his voice was icy. "Xuange hasn''t come back yet. I will support it naturally!" She clenched her teeth, only to feel a whirl of the earth, hard to be supported by her teeth, the lower lip was bitten out of blood.

    Those people want to see their jokes, wait to torture her, dream!

    Since she can change the fate of nanxuange and make nanjingyu and rouguifei lose the favor of the emperor, she can also deprive them of their dignity by mean of despicable means!

    While holding Su Kui, Hong Lian slowly sat down, gently kneaded her back, and saw her pinching her eyebrows. She said wearily, "send a letter to the old men of the father and try to find xuange!"

    She doesn''t believe it, no matter what. Her xuange, who hasn''t carried out her ambition, will die without waves!

    To live, to die!

    She can''t fall without seeing it with her own eyes! Is that he really In case of an accident, Su Kui will take revenge for him. It''s not enough to strip and cut those people''s lives to vent her anger!

    -In the 29th year of the southern Qin Dynasty, in the early November of late autumn, Emperor Yonglu died at the age of 63. The whole city is under siege and the whole country is in mourning.

 Chapter 285

    The death knell of the royal temple goes on all day long, and the solemn bell rings for ten li.

    Marriage is not allowed all over the country.

    Just one night, all the bright colors of the city disappeared. Instead of white sails, the royal guards carried long guns made of refined iron all day long. It seemed that all the colors in the palace had withered overnight, and everyone was scared.

    The next day, the emperor''s remains have been transported back to Taiji hall by the palace people around him in soft sedan chairs. After the remains are sorted out and the imperial edict is read out, the remains will be transported to the royal temple for parking. The monks of the whole temple should chant scriptures together until ninety-one days before they can be buried in the imperial mausoleum.

    One moment on a day, Taihe hall.

    Emperor Yonglu had twelve sons and fourteen daughters before his death, and only seven princesses and twelve princesses survived.

    The oldest was Nanjing Zhao, the second prince in his early forties. The youngest prince was only four and a half years old. At this time, all the princes knelt down with all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty. The emperor''s teacher was Yonglu emperor''s teacher. He helped him to ascend the throne all the way and won his favor. At this time, the old emperor''s master was nearly ninety years old, his face was wrinkled like bark. He stood high in the hall, holding a volume of bright yellow imperial edict in his hands.

    His only energetic eyes lightly swept his Highness''s people, and said: "all the ministers receive the order!"

    In a flash, Hula''s clothes were rubbing, and their forehead touched the ground. All of them shouted, "I''ll take the order!"

    "Children and ministers receive orders!"

    Every prince stared at the volume of the imperial edict with complicated eyes. The words above determined who would ascend the supreme throne from now on.

    Emperor Yonglu was confused all his life. When he died, he finally made a wise decision.

    Before his death, he didn''t disclose any decision about who the new emperor would be after his death. The imperial edict was just drafted and was escorted by the dark guard and handed over to the emperor''s master.

    The old emperor''s division was highly respected, well-known in the country and the country, and his family style was clean and honest for several generations, which was deeply loved by the people. Such a person, even after the death of emperor Yonglu, does not worry about the prince conspiring with him to tamper with the imperial edict.

    In fact, from the moment when the old emperor''s master came out holding the imperial edict, nanjingyu''s fingertips were pinched into the flesh, and his drooping eyes were full of ruthlessness. He knew that the name above would never be him.

    He didn''t try to please the emperor in the past. He wanted to get some news from him, but he was beaten out with indignation.

    You are the emperor''s teacher. If the emperor is fatuous, he will be impeached. Let alone he is the emperor''s son who has nothing to do!

    As you can imagine, he tried to assassinate, but emperor Yonglu seemed to have expected that he had sent many secret guards to protect himself. After several failures, he could only give up bitterly.

    The faces of the people were all in the eyes of the old emperor. He snorted coldly, shook his last edict, and began to read it.

    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor decreed:

    it was always the emperor who ruled the world, and it was the first thing to do. To respect the heaven and the ancestors of the Dharma is so gentle and gentle that they can recuperate and recuperate the common people, and benefit from the benefits of all the world Now I am sixty years old and in office for twenty-nine years. Although I am now dead, I am very happy Xuange, the ninth son of my emperor, has a valuable character. If you bow to me deeply, you will be able to overcome the great unification. To ascend the throne after me, that is to say, the throne of the Emperor... "

    Voice just fell, regardless of the people''s hearts are expected, or heart surprised, have to kowtow again, shouting "long live the emperor!"

 Chapter 286

    The old emperor teacher''s expression is indifferent, slowly takes back the imperial edict, worships in the direction of the sky.

    Nanjingyu''s drooping eyes flashed a fleeting smile, ah, new emperor? That bastard wants to fight with him? Even if the father passed on the throne to him, I''m afraid that now he has no life to enjoy all this!

    The old emperor''s master had changed his mind and said, "go to the emperor, you will go back first! The imperial edict has been handed down to Tongguan, and the new emperor will arrive soon. Here, please make preparations for the new emperor''s accession to the throne and choose a date. The country can''t be without a monarch for one day, just wait for the new emperor to arrive, and hold the accession ceremony as soon as possible! "

    After that, if you don''t want to stay more, you can walk.

    Nanjingyu suddenly picked up his lips. He got up slowly with a warm smile

    People''s eyes suddenly gathered on his God, but he didn''t care to pull the corners of his mouth, that smile makes people feel strange.

    "Oh? Your highness, I don''t know if you call me the old minister. What can I do for you? " Hearing this, the old emperor turned around with a calm voice.

    Nanjingyu said directly, "master, I want to have a look at the imperial edict in your hand. Do you agree?" His eyes were fixed on the volume of Ming Huang''s imperial edict, and he was ambitious.

    The princes looked at each other. They really wanted to take the top seat, but they couldn''t get it if they didn''t get it. It''s not as persistent as nanjingyu.

    At this time, his practice has undoubtedly aroused the suspicion of all the people on the scene.

    This is suspected that the old emperor and his ninth highness conspired to forge the imperial edict?!

    "Bold!" With a rage, the old emperor''s master''s eyes were bright and fierce, holding the imperial edict and pointing to nanjingyu, "wolf ambition, it''s really wolf ambition! Yes? If I don''t show it to you, are you not going to let me go? "

    Nanjingyu chuckled and nodded casually, "that''s not right, master. Since you''re here, our hall doesn''t intend to let you out of Taihe hall!"

    "You!"

    The old emperor teacher''s chest heaved violently and his face turned red. He had read all his life and met all kinds of people. He had never seen such a blatant and shameless person!

    "Ha ha, Emperor Shi, don''t be afraid. This hall will let you go clean, and it won''t make you die too ugly --" once he raised his hand, the guards who were patrolling the palace were all wearing armor, carrying weapons and breaking into the door, standing beside nanjingyu.

    The other people are wide eyed, involuntarily back two steps. The other princes were also shocked. How could they have imagined that nanjingyu''s means were so superb that even the emperor''s own guard could buy it!

    At this moment, even if they didn''t offend him, it''s hard to protect him from dying in order to kill them.

    He glanced at the ministers who clearly drew the line with him. He pulled the corners of his mouth carelessly, his eyes were sinister, and he tore the false appearance of the skin. He no longer pretended, "uncle, come out."

    All of them brush their heads and see the middle-aged man coming out from behind the officials, who is nanjingyu''s mother''s brother. It''s not surprising that his nephew won the position, how could he not have a credit behind him?

    "You do it! I''m not afraid to face my ancestors in a hundred years! " The old master stared at him, his face expressionless.

    Nanjing Yu''s eyes are full of admiration. It''s a great scholar. Such a character is indeed worthy of respect.

    Unfortunately -

 Chapter 287

    "The emperor said just now. That''s a hundred years later! As for the new emperor Nanxuange? Oh, I''m afraid he will never come back! Come to see the emperor on the road! On huangquan Road, let him be a companion with his father! "

    Immediately someone came forward and froze when his hands were about to touch the old emperor''s upright body.

    Only when the gate outside the hall of Taihe was kicked open by others, the cold voice was filled with the air of soldiers'' killing, "I see who dares!"

    "Brush and brush" -

    the situation that nanjingyu was in full control of was suddenly turned around by the people. The taller and braver soldiers quickly surrounded the entire hall of Taihe. Just now, the fierce guards were just like chicks who were choked by people, without any courage to resist!

    Countless soldiers blocked the Taihe hall. When the situation in the hall was under control, they stood in orderly rows. From the back, a man in cold armor stepped out slowly. The sword in his hand was still dripping thick blood. He walked all the way, and then he went all the way.

    When the man with a firm face stood in front of nanjingyu in awe, he opened his eyes in amazement and couldn''t believe it. I don''t know how to react.

    The man first smiled softly. His deep voice seemed to vibrate from his broad chest. His tone was careless and a little cheerful. "Six brothers, long time no see."

    He woke the crowd up with a greeting. This man is nanxuange, the ninth highness who has never come back after three years of fighting against the enemy?

    Three years is enough to change a lot. At the beginning, his face was a little young and hard. The scar on his face was his medal of outstanding achievements in the war! He is tall, well-equipped with armour, vigorous and moving like wind!

    Every move, every word and deed, has completely faded the original childishness. What has been honed is like a battle knife that has to see blood when it comes out of its sheath. It has all the edge!

    The Dark Phoenix eyes Lightly sweep the dazed nanjingyu. Nanxuange turns around and bows respectfully to salute, "emperor Shi, it''s xuange who is late. Please forgive me!"

    The old emperor''s master was very pleased. He lifted up nanxuange with his hands shaking, and said in a voice: "just come back, just come back!"

    With such an emperor who cherishes the world and serves the people and the country, nanqin is saved!

    Even if he can''t wait for nanxuange today, even if he dies, he has no regrets!

    "Nanxuange! How is that possible? This is a fake. Somebody, get him! This man is a fake! The real nanxuan is dead! " Nanjingyu finally responded, and he pointed to nanxuange and ordered loudly.

    However, the guards he bought were long controlled by the elite soldiers brought by nanxuange, who let him shout and scream, and his face collapsed, and there was no response at all.

    Nanxuange exchanged a few words with the old emperor''s master, and told the doctor to call on the emperor''s master. Then he stepped on his boots step by step -

    "step, step, step..."

    The bright and clean floor of Taihe hall collides with the footsteps. It''s very rhythmic. It''s frightening to knock on people''s heart.

    Nanjingyu stared, and retreated with his movements. "What are you going to do? What do you want? Don''t come here! I told you not to come! " He collapsed and shouted, unable to stop nanxuange at all. He looked around in panic. When he saw his uncle, he hurriedly ran to him, "uncle, uncle!"

    He''s finished. Why didn''t nanxuange die! How could he not die!

 Chapter 288

    Nanxuange finally settled down and picked up the eyebrows with a sense of dullness. He could not deny, "brother Liu, what are you running for? I am not a ghost, or You think I''m a ghost? Well? " The tail Yin is measured, which only makes the back feel cold.

    When nanjingyu''s legs were soft, his face suddenly lost its color. He shouted with insufficient momentum: "nanxuange, what do you want to do?! This is Taihe hall! Don''t you want to murder your brother in front of all the civil and military officials of Manchu Dynasty! "

    He was really afraid. In recent years, nanxuange fought in the northern desert and never came back. However, he had made great achievements in the war, and his world-famous reputation had already spread to every inch of the land of nanqin. The barbarians in the northern desert are extremely ferocious. They kill all the people around Tongguan. They burn, kill and plunder. When they meet young women or good-looking women, they rob and humiliate them. After destroying the innocent women, they have no face to live and die with hatred.

    When nanxuange arrived at Tongguan, his morale soared and he won the first battle. He cut the head of the general of northern desert himself and hung it high above the wall to make an example. After that, every time nanxuange defeated, there would be one more head on the wall. Three years later, there were as many as 214 heads hanging from the wall!

    In this way, some people think it''s bloody and ferocious, while others think it''s very popular. Nine highness is killing people. What''s wrong?!

    In a word, when every news came to nanjingyu''s ears, it made his heart tighten and he felt a sense of crisis all the time. The assassin he sent saw nanxuange with his own eyes and fell into the turbulent river. There was no chance of his survival.

    But now -

    Nan Jingyu is standing in front of him, looking down on him coldly, smiling, as if he has seen through all the intrigues.

    Nanxuange is amused by nanjingyu''s words. Now come to talk to him about brother? Don''t say that he never treated him as a brother. Even if he had one, he didn''t dare to ask for it!

    "Hiss -" coldly tugged at the corners of his lips, and nanxuange frowned and smiled helplessly. "Nanjingyu, nanjingyu, who gives you the courage to come with me Oh, no, you''re my brother

    He said politely, and looked around for a week. All the ministers were silent. Nanxuange smiled quietly. "Come, take the emperor to the side hall to have a rest. The waiting scene is too bloody. Don''t pollute the emperor''s eyes!"

    Then, he nodded to the emperor''s master, who knew it clearly, closed his eyes lightly, turned around and left for the temple.

    "Nanxuange!"

    Nanjingyu retreats again. Nanxuange''s bland tone is too terrible. Sometimes, the silence hidden under the calm is even more frightening.

    "What are you going to do, second brother! Second brother, seventh brother Help me! Nanxuange is going to murder me! "

    He is like a man who accidentally falls off a cliff, grabbing in the void with his hands, trying to catch a life-saving straw.

    However, the reason why life-saving straw is straw is that the root of straw is loose. As long as it receives external force, it will be involved in the black bottomless cliff with the people in distress.

    No one is stupid. Knowing that the general situation is set, there are so many soldiers in battle armor around. No one will die for a man who is going to die, but he will die!

    Nanjingyu really has no way to go. Whoever he runs to, he will run away like a plague, and stop him from approaching with disgusting eyes.

 Chapter 289

    Nanxuange looked at nanjingyu like a grey mouse running around. After a while, he was tired. He said: "nanjingyu, have you run enough? Then sit down and listen to me! "

    Nanjingyu raised his head in panic. His intuition told him that what nanxuange said was absolutely not what he wanted to hear.

    "Seven days ago, I received a secret letter from my father, who was seriously ill. On that day, I rushed back with a few of my relatives. When I passed the Lianjiang River, I suddenly came into being. Many black masked killers poured out from all directions. It can be seen that there was an ambush. In order to protect me, more than 20 of my relatives were killed. I was forced to jump into the river to escape. Guess what I found on the bodies of those killers? "

    With a click, a token with Jingzi engraved on the black background fell at the foot of nanjingyu.

    He looked down reflexively, his eyes widened incredulously, "you''re a stigma!"

    What if he sent the killer? But those killers were all the dead men he had trained. They all hid poison bags in their mouths. Once they fell into the hands of the enemy, they immediately swallowed the medicine and killed themselves. They were trained as killing machines. How could they possibly carry his token?

    It''s so slippery!

    Nanxuange is full of blood! No one noticed nanjingyu''s hands shaking slightly. He clenched his teeth. Anyway, he could not admit it!

    To admit it is a dead end!

    "Ah --" he started to laugh, and nanxuange stepped up the steps step by step to the Dragon chair at the top of Taihe hall. He turned his back to the people''s voice and couldn''t hear his anger. "The evidence is clear. Nanjingyu, do you want to argue?"

    As soon as he swung his robe, he sat on the Dragon chair around the golden dragon with his eyes narrowed, and saw that he was standing on his neck and didn''t admit it! If you don''t admit it, do you admit it when you collude with the guards and conspire against them? "

    Word by word, stab the heart!

    Nanjingyu''s eyes were red, and he could not hide his confusion and unwillingness. Why did he work so hard for so long? At last, everything was robbed by nanxuange!

    He raised his head and gnashed his teeth. "Nanxuange, if you have any kind of seed, you will kill me! You are a wild species. You should be the one who really colludes with disorderly subjects and thieves! I am the real royal blood. My father is so dizzy that he passed the throne on to you! I don''t agree! "

    No one thought that the six princes seemed to be crazy, and they were not polite enough. In the hall of Taihe, they swore in front of the people.

    Nanjingyu is really crazy. Only when he shouts loudly can he eliminate some inner fears.

    "Oh? Don''t you agree? " Leisurely rubbing his chin, nanxuange closed his eyes, and his deep and powerful voice echoed slowly in the open hall of Taihe, "if you don''t agree, hold it!"

    His heart was so impatient that he escaped from death. When he opened his eyes, he went to the palace to see his sweetheart. As for others, what did he do with him?

    I haven''t seen her for three years. How is she? Did you take the medicine on time and take care of yourself according to his advice?

    In this way, I couldn''t wait at all. I got up and started to walk.

    Once again, the youngest prince was frightened by the condensation in the air, covering his mouth and not daring to make a sound.

    "Nanxuange! You are a wild seed. If you have the ability, you will kill me... "

    "Poof --"

    I saw the cold light passing by, mixed with the clanking sound of breaking the wind. People only felt their eyes were on the blink of a flower, waiting to be refreshed again --

 Chapter 290

    He felt the heat on his face and raised his hand to touch it. It was the thick blood of his hand.

    "Gollum --"

    the head fell to the ground, rolled around with blood, and was still.

    Nanxuange''s movement was so fast that he didn''t even see how he got out of his hand. Just now, a living man has been living in a different place.

    The head and face of the ground were covered with blood, and the eyes were full of beads. Even before the time of surprise and pain, people had lost their lives.

    Still standing still, the dead body without a head was spraying blood around the neck. All the people around were splashed all over their faces.

    "If you are defeated, you will not be arrogant!" He threw the sword on the corpse at will. His ruthless means made many people feel cold. He also understood that the legendary jade faced King Yan was not a false one, but a real one!

    Turning to leave the moment, he cold face heavy voice dropped a sentence, "take the sword to clean well, don''t let his blood stain my baby!"

    -Three days later.

    In Changle palace, Su Kui leaned on the soft collapse and smiled at nanxuange lazily. "Today is your accession ceremony. You should go back to your Taiji palace. The dead and the shameless lie in my palace and don''t walk for explanation?"

    Nanxuange arranged a dragon robe in front of the mirror, heard the words, held back the palace people, smiled and went forward, picked up sunflower, sat down, held her in his arms, rested his chin on her head, and sighed contentedly, "Liuyuan, you don''t know how I spent three years in Tongguan..."

    Su Kui pretended not to know. The pretty peach blossom eyes filled with dimples. He closed his eyes and nestled in his arms. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? I thought you were eating meat and drinking wine at Tongguan. There were lots of people who cheered up your arms and responded to your wishes. You are at ease. You should not want to come back... "

    In the end, his delicate chin had been clasped by his big palm and turned to him. Nanxuange pretended to be angry with him, and said, "well, that''s how you think of me! See how I punish you! "

    She said that she lowered her head and bit her plump and soft lip, which made Su Kui hum and laugh. She was so angry that Nan xuange couldn''t help but stare at her. Su Kui knew that he was reluctant to hurt her, so sometimes he was naughty, and Nan xuange couldn''t help it.

    She will only be punished by herself. If she is left out, he must be the first one who can''t stand it.

    Thinking about it, he fell into a strange circle called jingliuyuan. In this life, he was still happy to be trapped in it -

    nanxuange''s eyes became softer and he loved a person. Maybe when he thought of her, he could laugh uncontrollably whenever and wherever.

    Suddenly, a cold chest, I do not know when, a cold little hand actually quietly drilled into his clothes, directly touched his broad and scalding chest. Nanxuange could not stop frowning. He took the disordered hand and warned: "Liuyuan, no mischief!"

    He is an adult man, and he has all the qualifications that men have. God knows how exciting it is to him to smell the fragrance from her! But I know that I can''t do it, but I can''t help but approach it like self abuse.

    Su Kui pinched his earlobe with two fingers and pulled him towards her. His voice was very low. He breathed in his ear like a orchid. "Xuange, don''t bear it. Let''s do it --"

    "you..." As the Adam''s apple rolled up and down, nanxuange felt that his throat was dry. He could not say anything he refused.

 Chapter 291

    But what he loves is sukui, not her body. To Su Kui''s words, say not to move is false, but his consideration, but also is not unreasonable.

    He reluctantly settled his mind and smiled bitterly, "Liuyuan, stop making trouble."

    The whole body heat flow converged to a place, only feeling that place as if to explode. He gasped for two times with unsteady breath, got up and took Su Kui back to the inner hall, wrapped up the quilt for her carefully, "I have some other things to do, but it''s not dawn outside, would you like to have a rest first?"

    Said not to wait for Su Kui to answer, he wanted to turn around and leave, but Su Kui obviously moved faster, his hands all of a sudden around his neck, forcing him to look directly at her clear and clean eyes.

    "Liuyuan......" But extremely, he felt that if he stayed any longer, he would be a beast and hurt her.

    Su Kui didn''t use much strength. Nanxuange gently took off her hands. Even though the deep black eyes were full of desire, the action was extremely firm and irresistible.

    Seeing that he really wanted to leave, Su Kui suddenly sank down and grabbed his big palm full of thick cocoons, looked up at him, "what? So eager to leave, do you want to take a cold bath or find another woman to solve it? "

    Nanxuange knew that she was angry and why. No matter how strong a woman''s psychology is, she will think more when she is refused after many times of courtship.

    Su Kui naturally knew that nanxuange would not go to find another woman, but she was always rejected. She could not stop her grievance. She could not control her mood and stared at him with red eyes.

    Nanxuange was so upset that he had to raise his hand and surrender. He sat down quietly. "You know I can''t have any other women except you. Don''t think about it. Your body is not good..."

    She patted her back gently, but Su Kui decided not to accept his gentle attack this time, holding his chest tightly in his hands, stubborn and terrible, "I can, I know --"

    say it, don''t give nanxuange any reaction, directly bully his thin lips, and don''t let him have a chance to escape.

    "Alas --"

    there was a sigh between his lips and teeth. Nanxuange was rebellious, and his movements were extremely gentle and lingering. His mind was all tied to sukui. As long as she had a little abnormality, he would stop immediately even if she was on the line!

    The blue bed curtain slowly floated down, shaking off a circle of ripples. Cut off into a small world, warm, the air seems to be able to melt all the temperature.

    The clothes are half faded, the crimson gauze clothes are in strong contrast with the white skin. Nanxuange''s eyes are shaking, and her eyes are hot and terrible. The dead glue is on the delicate little face that she slightly tilts up, her jaw is slightly raised, and her eyes are half narrowed. The pale lip is a little bit bloody by the teeth, and the blush rising from the ear root is like the most beautiful Rouge in the world. The coquetry that accidentally overflows from the lips makes him even more Love to the extreme.

    When breaking through the last layer of prohibition, Su Kui bit his lip, or attracted the attention of nanxuange. His forehead was full of sweat. He asked softly, "Liuyuan? Liuyuan? How are you? "

    Su Kui''s response was to extend his hands to him softly, and Nan xuange immediately understood, leaned over and picked her up. They hugged each other, and Su Kui bent her eyes and smiled, all of them could not change their feelings, "how can I be with you?"

    she closed her eyes to bear all he gave, fingertips across his shoulder that obvious trace, and Su Kui''s lips and brows were all satisfied.

 Chapter 292

    After the warmth, nanxuange caressed the sweat wet forehead of the woman under her body. Su Kui had closed her eyes and fell asleep, with a little red mark on her neck, which made nanxuange frown.

    Unbelievably, she lowered her head slightly and cauterized her beautiful white neck. As expected, a new red mark appeared immediately.

    "Alas --"

    sighs silently. He has been as careful as possible, but he still leaves many traces on her.

    Finally, I kissed her eyelashes, which were slightly quivering due to her unsteady breath, and got up to dress and left.

    Red lotus stood at the door, her head bowed, her eyes looked at her nose, her heart looked at her heart, listening to the sweet and greasy moans that could not be heard in the distance from the inner hall. Her heart was hanging high until the sound inside finally stopped, and she was relieved slowly and suddenly shocked. She did not know when she had a cold sweat.

    With a squeak, the carved wooden door was pulled open from the inside. As the footsteps came closer, the head of the red lotus hung lower and lower.

    Nanxuange stopped slowly beside Honglian, and didn''t care about her frightened look. He told himself: "don''t disturb her, let her have a good rest and stay till dinner. If she hasn''t woke up, he would call her up and let her eat some, you know?"

    "Yes, Emperor!"

    He sighed in his heart that even though he had become the supreme emperor, his love for the princess remained unchanged.

    Nanxuange nodded and left slowly.

    The ceremony of the new emperor''s accession to the throne was held on the sixth day of November in the late autumn. Nanxuange was dressed in the robe of the Yellow Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, surrounded by golden dragons and auspicious clouds. The imperial court made a song of rites and officials worshiped him. Among the vast crowd, tall and slender men stepped on the steps step by step, solemnly and solemnly, to the highest position.

    There, the imperial master is holding the seal in both hands, waiting for the arrival of the new emperor.

    Without people standing in the way, the ceremony of nanxuange''s accession to the throne went on smoothly. The etiquette and rules of the ceremony were very complicated. Even if he was as strong as him, he seemed a little tired after a day''s dripping water. He could not help but miss Tongguan''s unrestrained and carefree scene.

    But then he left it behind. He endured it for eight years. But it''s inconvenient for him to be able to board the treasure and protect his beloved?

    As for these rules of wasting national power, they will be abolished in the future!

    After the new emperor''s accession to the throne, nanxuange was the busiest. At first, nanxuange reorganized the forbidden guards and promoted his three-year followers to become his right assistant.

    Then they started to clean up the mess left by the emperor Yonglu. The officials of the previous dynasty borrowed money, and the total amount of silver spent from the Treasury was several hundred million Liang.

    It''s enough to imagine that if nanxuange didn''t ascend the throne, another emperor might not find it. Officials would only borrow it or not return it. In time, the Treasury would be emptied by them.

    At that time, the State Treasury will not pay for the troops, food and grass, and will not attack itself from the inside, just for fear of not having to attack the enemy!

    A series of influence caused by the loan has almost reached the result of hollowing out the national treasury. The new emperor was furious, and ordered his trusted cavalry to lead the family of yulinwei to collect the debts. If they didn''t, they copied directly. If they couldn''t afford to confiscate the land and houses, they would give three-day time limit to collect.

    Otherwise, with new emperor''s thundering method, after witnessing the bloody method of cutting brothers in the hall of new emperor Taihe on the same day, I''m afraid that few people dare to bump into new emperor''s blade at this gate!

 Chapter 293

    After all, the new Emperor just came to the top and needed to establish his power. At this time, if anyone dared not to die and collide with him, it would be a joke on the lives of the whole family.

    Therefore, as soon as the new emperor''s imperial edict came down, there was no need for the general of the cavalry to go to the mansion, and immediately someone Baba presented it with the borrowed money.

    It''s good to say that there will always be a small loan. As for those who borrowed the most, they almost sold all their homestead fields and antiques, and then went to find relatives and friends to turn around. After a few days, they suddenly started a fire in the corner of their mouth. They managed to raise enough money to save the whole family''s life.

    However, in half a month, the loan event that the former Emperor Yonglu had a headache was completed by nanxuange for a short time without any blood.

    When the old emperor heard about this, his eyes turned red. He called out that the new emperor was a natural emperor. God bless me, Daqin!

    At this point, the old emperor''s family bowed down to the new emperor and made great efforts to assist the new emperor.

    Recently, because of the new emperor''s accession to the throne, all countries came to congratulate him. Soon, the first grand banquet of envoys of all countries will be held after nanxuange''s accession to the throne.

    Su Kui leaned on the sandalwood and peony chair with her eyes drooping. Nan xuange insisted on combing her hair and tried to comb her hair gently. From the top to the bottom, she could see her fan-shaped eyelashes shaking slightly with the blink of an eye, and her heart was in a soft mess.

    "Liuyuan, will you attend tomorrow when envoys from all countries come to the court?"

    Provoking her to play with a wisp of black hair, nanxuange put down his comb and held her gently from behind, and asked softly in her ear.

    "Well?" Su Kui blinked her eyes. Recently, she became more and more sleepy, regardless of local occasions. Sometimes she was walking, and then she could fall into the darkness in the next second, and then she woke up suddenly, just like a ghost.

    Nanxuange said patiently again, "do Liuyuan want to go tomorrow when envoys from all countries come to the dynasty?"

    Su Kui finally listened and shook his head decisively, "no! Tired -- "

    nanxuange was helpless, and she fell down and kissed her hair, gently exhorting," there will be many interesting things when the customs of different countries are different, don''t you want to go? "

    "Don''t want to..."

    Slanting head, Su Kui squints good-looking eyes, lazy way.

    "Alas," nanxuange took her hand, black eyes seriously, "go, Liuyuan. You''ve been in Changle palace all day. It''s not good for you."

    "Tired --" Su Kui is still struggling, and the body is tired, hoping to get back to the mother directly.

    "Then go and have a look and come back when you are tired, will you?"

    "Why do you always want to pull me out? I''m so sleepy and don''t want to go!" Su Kui was disturbed by his impatience. She wanted to sleep but couldn''t sleep. Her chaotic brain made her fidgety.

    Nanxuange is not angry when she is thrown away. She still likes her voice and follows her wishes. She laughs with tolerance and patience. "OK, if you don''t go, you won''t go. I won''t disturb you. Go to sleep. I will accompany you."

    But he sighed in his heart. Her listless appearance made him cherish the panic. He couldn''t help but want to tell her something new, so that she would be interested in it and not sleepy any more.

    Su Kui gave a low snort, which could not be heard. His breath gradually became smooth.

    Nanxuange had been used to the skill that she lost her temper in the last second and fell asleep in the next second. She only kissed her forehead to see if she was hot. Then she held her horizontally and walked back to the inner hall steadily.

    When she was about to be put down, the petite body in her arms suddenly aroused, and her eyes opened violently. The pupils were full of clearness.

 Chapter 294

    "Xuange, will northern desert send envoys?" Su Kui''s eyelids are heavy, but she is struggling to get up to speed and ask this crucial question.

    Just then, in her dream, she saw the system that never appeared in the task, still in a black and chaotic void, where her body was no longer tired and full of energy.

    But every word of the system cools her heart.

    She has no time. If she doesn''t finish the task, it will be regarded as a failure. She has been waiting for so long to plan, and will soon be defeated.

    What makes her heart ache even more is, if she is no longer, what should the lover do?

    But the fact could not allow her to think more. She asked again, holding his lapel. "Will the emissary of northern desert come?"

    Nanxuange looked at her in surprise. She was surprised. She was sober. He said that he would come. Beimo was his defeated general. He had submitted his defeat letter. He was willing to pay tribute to nanqin for peace from generation to generation.

    This is the first banquet after his accession to the throne. All countries will send envoys. Of course, northern desert is not immune. On the contrary, in the present northern desert, there is no other way but to depend on and please the southern Qin.

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes when he heard the words and said softly, "I''d like to see what the emissary looks like in the northern desert. Then go and have a look!"

    Nanxuange was ecstatic and nodded. As long as she was willing to relax, everything would be fine!

    The next day, countries to tribute, the day is not bright, many etiquette officer palace will be in full swing busy.

    At dawn in the distance, a golden light slowly splits through the clouds and falls on the Dragon chair on the platform. Golden Dragon''s angry eyes seem to be alive, overflowing with noble and powerful aura.

    As soon as the time came, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty took the lead in entering the banquet, found their seats and sat down, waiting for the arrival of the emperor.

    Nanxuange carefully supports Su Kui. She is wearing a red peony gilded wide sleeve palace skirt. Her black hair is dotted with blood colored gems. Under the golden light column, she is very different from ordinary people.

    Countless people''s eyes converged on Su Kui, causing Nan xuange to frown displeased, and his whole breath suddenly cooled down.

    He regretted that he had dressed his beloved woman so brilliantly. She had a good appearance, and she seemed to be elegant when she was wearing light clothes. But if she put on the colorful dress, that sentence looks back on a smile, six palaces of pink and black without color, it can summarize what is the situation at this moment.

    Aware of nanxuange''s dissatisfaction, Su Kui gave him a look of hatred. The man was jealous and was going to kill her.

    He was the one who made her wear the red dress that only the queen could wear, and he was also the one who dressed her up. But when he came out, he began to regret and calm his face, which made all the officials nervous and didn''t know where the emperor was unhappy.

    "Vinegar jar," the play scolded. Su Kui sat directly on the seat beside nanxuange, led by him.

    This action made the people who have been observing the situation here set off a huge wave in their hearts, and they could not speak for a moment.

    That position beside the emperor, since ancient times only the queen can sit!

    But now -

    in that position, the long princess is sitting upright!

    The history in charge of etiquette made his heart speculate about the emperor''s mind, but he had to bow to salute because of his position. He said: "the emperor, the position beside you, the long princess is sitting here, I''m afraid there is something wrong..."

 Chapter 295

    Nanxuange, who was in a bad mood, seemed to be stepped on the bottom line. He narrowed his Feng eyes dangerously and raised his eyebrows with a smile like a smile, "Oh? Do you have any opinion on my decision? "

    He is the emperor! He is also in charge of the power of life and death in the world! It''s true that he won''t be a despicable monarch, but if he can''t even be the master of a seat and let his beloved woman suffer injustice in vain, then the emperor is not right!

    As a result, his tone had already leaked some murderous Qi. Taishi shocked his heart. He felt that he had found something secret enough to lose his head. He quickly lowered his eyes to cover up the confusion at the bottom of his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "I dare not!"

    "Step back. I''ve made a decision. I don''t like to be questioned. Understand?"

    Every word of the low voice falls not only in the heart of Taishiling, but also in the heart of every minister present.

    Since then, everyone knows that the long princess is the scale in the emperor''s heart that can never be touched.

    If you disobey the emperor, you may be OK, but if you are not the speaker princess, you will put your head under the guillotine.

    When the imperial court ordered him to retreat, nanxuange raised his lips with satisfaction. The eyes of the Falcon slowly scanned for a week, so as to look at all the officials. After a few opening words in a cold voice, a ceremonial officer stood at the entrance of the banquet and introduced the envoys of various countries who entered the banquet in turn.

    During this period, nanxuange Mou Guang has been observing Su Kui''s condition. Seeing that she seems to be in a good mood all the time, she can''t help but put down her mind and concentrate on dealing with the guests.

    Su Kui''s cheeks were propped up with one hand, and the faces of the people under the steps of the high seat were all within his eyes.

    At this time, when the etiquette officer said loudly, "the emissary of the northern desert, hucasa, had an audience --"

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed a few times. At last, at the critical moment, she narrowed her eyes and turned around on hucasa''s face, which was full of whiskers, and her eyes fell on Jiang Yurou''s face, which was obviously under the control of her mother in the distance. Jiang Yurou, who had a lot of dim looks, raised her eyebrows and smiled quietly.

    Seeing her smile, nanxuange''s heart couldn''t help tickling, like a cat tickling, full of satisfaction.

    Distracted, she whispered, "what''s so happy, tell me?"

    Su Kui looks at him sideways, eyes are crafty, "secret!"

    After that, he once again focused on hucasa, which made nanxuange think that he was not as charming as the rough man under the stage?

    In this way, I finally look down my eyes and face it seriously.

    Hucasa speaks a stiff Chinese language. First, he respectfully congratulates nanxuange on his accession to Dabao and says a lot of auspicious words.

    Then he said, "emperor, this time, in addition to congratulating the emperor, there is also an unexpected request. I hope the emperor agrees!"

    "Oh? Let''s hear it? " Nanxuange''s eyes were full of disgust, and then he disguised it very well.

    "In order to make the friendship between the two countries, hucasat, at the order of the king of our country, asked for the little prince to marry a nanqin princess. I hope the emperor''s favor!"

    As he was not very fluent in Chinese, his eyes became more and more red. When he was about to draw a knife and kill people, a cold and soft little hand suddenly pressed his big palm, which instantly pacified his inner rage.

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes, his voice was cold, and he said without emotion, "what''s the difficulty? There is a sister of righteousness in our palace. She is just the age to be married, so we should marry her and make peace with the little prince. Our palace thinks that for the sake of friendship between the two countries, Yurou will not refuse, right? "

 Chapter 296

    Jiang Yurou, who was called by his name, looked around in a daze. His eyes were bright and his heart was already thinking about it. It was an excellent business to give up a useless daughter and change into a rich family in the prefecture!

    therefore, when Chiang Yu - lung had not enough time to respond, he had been seized by Chiang Kai Shek and grabbed his wrist and walked to the front of the palace. "Thank you very much for your royal highness.

    "Father?!" Jiang Yurou''s eyes widened incredulously, and the rest of his words were blocked by the officer.

    "Yurou, thank you to the emperor and the princess!"

    "I......"

    Prince Jiang smiled kindly on his face, but his fingers under his broad sleeves pinched her hand. She dared not speak because of the pain.

    "Look at this child. I''m so excited that I can''t speak. Ha ha..."

    Jiang Taishou grinned awkwardly. Su Kui didn''t seem to find anything different. His lips were light and elegant. Hearing this, he narrowed his eyes, especially those of a fox.

    "It''s OK. The goddaughter of Prince Jiang is well-organized. Yurou is my sister. Emperor, don''t you mean that?"

    Nanxuangol listened to Su Kui''s respectful words, and felt very uncomfortable.

    His face changed, his eyes were clear, his voice was clear, and he said, "yes, then I''ll make Jiang Yurou the princess, and then I''ll give him a good teaching guide. I''ll give him ten thousand liang of gold, and he''ll be promoted to an assassin."

    Chiang Kai Shek suddenly overjoyed, and immediately dragged Jiang Yurou kowtow and shouted to thank the emperor. Thank you for your royal highness.

    The rest of the onlookers were also full of bitterness and bitterness in their hearts. They thought that there were many pretty girls in their family. Why didn''t they have that luck and were chosen by the princess?!

    Qi returns to Qi. Since nanxuange has opened his mouth, there is no room for change.

    Suddenly, KASA looked ashamed and indignant. "Emperor, I came to propose for the little prince at the king''s order. How can you put a woman in our way?"

    Nanxuangoti listened carefully. After hearing this, his indifferent facial features showed extreme cold. "Hucasa, you only have this woman to take back. You can''t take anyone except her!"

    "By what!" Hucasa cried out, "Your Highness, you can''t do this! It''s not fair! "

    "Hiss -" fair? Is this emissary of northern desert specially for making fun of himself?

    So sukui can''t help but admit that hucasa''s role is very successful.

    Think about it, he and Jiang Yurou''s character is the perfect match!

    "Hucasa?" Light white fingers light pale lips, smile lazy, "my nanqin princess, not casually a small country prince will be worthy of!"

    Suddenly, kassa was almost angry. He shook his mouth and stared at the beads. "You are insulting the northern desert, insulting the friendship between the northern desert and the southern Qin. Emperor, I ask you to punish her, punish this insignificant woman!"

    Nanxuan Ge Feng''s eyes narrowed rapidly, repeated his words without missing a word, and asked, "what do you say? Say it again? "

    I don''t know if the northern desert man is born with a brain short of root tendons. He automatically converted nanxuange''s words into that he had agreed to his request and said: "Your Highness, maybe you can give her to me. There are so many ways to punish sinners in the northern desert, and this woman who dares to defy the imperial power will regret it!"

 Chapter 297

    I want you to regret now!

    Nanxuange couldn''t bear it, so he didn''t want to bear it any more. He grabbed the wine glass from the table beside him and smashed it at hucasa''s head. "A little emissary even spoke in front of me, insulted the royal family and came here! Throw him out to me! "

    Otherwise, one step later, he will be unable to control to kill him by himself!

    Su Kui''s little hand slipped into the palm of nanxuange''s hand and scratched it gently. Nanxuange''s palm was numb. All of a sudden, no matter how much Qi was released.

    Afterwards, although nanxuange was very rude to hucasa at the banquet, as a defeated country, now he can only rely on nanqin''s nose to live. He had to put down his body and recognize his mistakes, and then he took Jiang Yurou, who had been infused with overpowering drugs, to the team back home.

    Jiang Yurou, who is a woman passing through, always felt that God had brought her here to be the hostess. However, when she woke up, she was in the open and boundless desert around her. The hot sun on her head almost sunburned her. But in the next second, she reflected what was going on.

    As a passer-by, she didn''t have the ancient people''s awe for the royal family. After scolding the wife of Jiang Taishou, nanxuange sukui, all the time, she sat on the ground and cried loudly.

    She doesn''t like it here, very much!

    But now she finally understood how difficult it was for a woman, especially a woman with limited behavior, to escape from this devil land in ancient times!

    There is a mute woman guarding her day and night. Jiang Yurou once tried to run away. Only then did she find that the mute woman''s strength is very strong. She seems to have some Kung Fu. She can easily break her wrist.

    Let her cry and wrestle, and the dumb women will not see.

    Later, Batu, the little Lord of the northern desert, forcibly possessed her. The man had obvious masculine characteristics. He covered his face with whiskers, bulging muscles, strong body and savage movements. He ignored her crying and struggling all night and played with her all night.

    When the sun fell on her face the next morning, she suddenly found that she had not died in the merciless cruelty of last night.

    Every night after that, Batu would come to her tent. No matter how she was at that time and what she was doing in her hands, she would start to suffer inhumanely when she was pulled up.

    A month later, Jiang Yurou couldn''t stand it. She was withered by Batu, and in a trance, she used a dagger rolled with a knife to insert directly into Batu''s heart. Batu''s piece was still in her body, but people suddenly shook violently, and then lay on Jiang Yurou completely.

    The little prince of the northern desert died. He was so humiliated that he was thrust into his chest with a dagger by a woman who had no power to bind a chicken.

    This disgrace is enough to make people in northern desert laugh for a whole year.

    More humiliating to the northern desert royal family!

    Jiang Yurou is a princess sent by the southern Qin Dynasty to make peace, even if she is a fake, but for the northern desert that needs to rely on the southern Qin Dynasty, it''s not the time to tear up with the southern Qin.

    However, the death can be avoided, and the life can''t be avoided -

    what happened to jingliuyuan at the beginning was all revenge on Jiang Yurou. She is still alive, but not alive.

    Her limbs were cut off and her body was put into a huge jar full of precious herbs, with only one head outside.

 Chapter 298

    From then on, she lost her freedom, the ability to act, and completely lived in pain. She could not live or die.

    Three months later, a woman in rags and disheveled hair was stopped by the forbidden guards outside the palace. Fortunately, the emperor summoned her to know that she was actually one of the palace maids Jiang Yurou married to the north desert.

    All the other palace maids were tortured, crazy and dead, but she escaped by chance. She spent nearly a month trudging all the way to the boundary of the southern Qin state.

    The emperor was furious when he heard that the princess of Southern Qin had been so abused by northern desert. He was so angry that he immediately ordered to send troops to attack northern desert.

    This time, if we don''t level up the northern desert, he won''t be called nanxuange!

    -

    when nanxuange said to sukui at that time, the mechanical sound of task completion prompted by the system suddenly sounded in sukui''s mind, and the task was finally completed after nearly ten years of layout.

    Once the heart relax down, suddenly a myriad of tired will flow into the brain, she can''t support the eyes, listening to only her one can hear.

    "Ding - congratulations to the host on her wish to grow up as a princess. This task has been completed successfully."

    "Friendship tip: the vital characteristics of the body are rapidly passing away. Please prepare the host to leave the body!"

    After listening quietly, Su Kui felt her chest empty. She could feel something rushing out of her body and disappearing into the air.

    Nanxuange is just saying, "Liuyuan, when the northern desert is calm this time, I will show you the mountains and water in the south. I will accompany you wherever you want to go, OK?"

    He had a soft ending, and his eyes hung down with love to see her reaction. When his eyes touched her face, the blood on her face faded completely.

    The restless fluster surged into his heart. Nanxuange shook his big palm and stroked her face lightly. As soon as his fingertips touched her, he moved away as if frightened.

    "Liu, Liu Yuan Don''t scare me. Open your eyes and talk to me Well? "

    "Liuyuan? Liuyuan! Are you asleep again? "

    She felt that her body was held tightly in her arms. Her chest was wide and hot. It was her loving arms.

    At this time, Su Kui''s consciousness is still there, but her body can''t move. Lying there, her body is as stiff as dead. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t get rid of the shackles.

    In a trance, her soul seems to be squeezed out of jingliuyuan''s body by something unknown. She saw nanxuange''s eyes were red, and her soul was burning with hot tears, which made her tremble with the tip of her heart and almost suffocate.

    "Liuyuan, how can you do this to me? Wake up! Open your eyes and see me, will you? Talk to me... "

    "Liuyuan, don''t sleep. I''m really afraid..."

    "Liu Yuan, didn''t you say that you have never been out of the imperial palace? Do you have to go outside to have a look when you have a chance? When you wake up, I will take you to see who is playing tricks on who is the dog! "

    "Liuyuan, I can help you do what you want me to do, but how can you do this? Put me in a supreme position, and leave me alone cruelly? "

    "Liuyuan, I can''t live without you..."

    "Liuyuan......"

    A water drop fell into her eyes, but as a soul, she had no tears at all. She crossed her eyes. She wanted to hold him and comfort him in the end, but she couldn''t do anything at last.

 Chapter 299

    Feeling that his pulse is calming and his skin is cold, nanxuange suddenly calms down and bears the mourning voice that can drown him. "Liuyuan, you are used to my care. Would you be afraid if you were alone? Shall I go with you? "

    Gently stamp a kiss on the cold forehead of the man with his eyes closed in his arms, "I''ll take you as your promise if you don''t say it?"

    What rivers and mountains, what emperor!

    Even if the layout of ten years? Without her, he could not live for a second!

    Su Kui watched him slowly take off the hairpin between her hair, and pointed his tip at his heart. With a little effort, he could go to the underground to find her as he wanted.

    Su Kui''s eyes opened wide in horror, shouting no, but saw the hairpin fell into his chest, and the blood gushed out!

    "System! Let me go back! Go back to the body, give me a few words, you talk! "

    She was so anxious that she could no longer keep her calm and self-sufficient appearance and shouted at the empty space.

    "System, I know you are, you come out!"

    Zanzi stabbed in again for a few minutes. Su Kui''s eyes were red, but her mood calmed down.

    I don''t know if the blood color in the pupil reflects the bright red liquid on his chest, which is ferocious and terrible.

    She slowly drew up the scarlet plump lips, and her eyes fell into the void without focus? I''ll tell you the truth today. If he really died this time, I won''t do the tasks later! As for you -- "

    " go find a new host! "

    The tip of the tongue is slightly exposed, and the words spit out in the circulation are as cold as a knife.

    After a long silence, the system finally said, "the host of the threat system will be punished. Don''t you want to go back to reality? Don''t want to see your parents, relatives and friends again? "

    Yes, of course -

    but now, there is a more important thing.

    "Oh, I don''t want to say more. It''s up to you. If he can''t live, you can do it!"

    Su Kui''s soul has been completely separated from Jing Liuyuan''s body. At this moment, she floats in the air and looks at nanxuange with complicated eyes.

    His chest was still bleeding, but his movement seemed to be stagnant, and he didn''t move forward half a minute.

    Sukui knew that the system had compromised with her.

    Sure enough, she only felt her head sink, and then a mechanical cold sound sounded in her ear. "Is the host sure to continue to stagnate in the body that has no breath of life? If the host is determined to act on his own, the system will deduct all points and rewards obtained by this task in order to show punishment, are you sure? "

    Su Kui didn''t have time to pay attention to these things. He nodded his head to make sure. Then it seemed that the whole world was dark. When he woke up again, his heavy eyelids seemed to be stuck by glue.

    Once again, she felt the temperature that was enough to melt people. She felt that her face was wet. A few tears fell into the corner of her lips. She could even clearly feel the leisurely taste of tears.

    With a sigh in his heart, nanxuange clings to the woman in his arms. It seems that as long as he let go, his body will turn into a wisp of smoke.

    The people in my arms seemed to move. Nanxuange, immersed in great grief, didn''t react until a long time later.

    He lowered his head with unbelievable eyes and was bumping into a pair of dark eyes without bright light.

    "Liuyuan?"

    Su Kui blinked. He called again, "Liuyuan? Flow kite? "

 Chapter 300

    Su Kui slowly moved her clear dark eyes in response. God knows how hard she used to open her eyes.

    "Xuange, I can''t make it..."

    "How could Too many doctors in the hospital, Honglian! Honglian, go to ask the doctor! Now! "

    The hand is clasped by a big palm, Su Kui resists again and again, but the tears can''t be stopped, winding down from the corner of the eye.

    "Xuange, listen to me. I and I don''t have much time. Don''t do stupid things after I die, you know?"

    The dead branches on the top of the head were clattered by the wind, and crows covered in black stepped on the branches. "Wow -" cried several times, and quickly flew away in the lonely wind, leaving a withered scene in late autumn, extremely desolate.

    Nanxuange clenched his teeth tightly, the blue tendons on the back of his hand were bulging, and he stared at her obstinately, "jingliuyuan! You are so cruel that you won''t even leave me the chance to die! "

    Su Kui just smiled bitterly and let her watch her lover commit suicide under her eyes. The bloody picture is even more painful than being in a snuff hell.

    She took two breaths and said to herself, "xuange, you have your great ambition and worked hard for so long. Do you want to give up halfway? Are you willing? "

    Nanxuange roared, "what do you want me to do? In the future, keep the cold seal, and play the game of the cold on the high place? How can you bear it! "

    "Cough..." Nanxuange knows how to poke people''s heart. Su Kui almost forgot that her broken body was borrowed when she was excited.

    She opened her white lips, "I don''t want to, but I, I really don''t have time..."

    "Promise me that when I die, I will not be allowed to seek short-term views, and live well, with my share, will you?"

    Nanxuange can''t hear what Su Kui is talking about. His loose pupils have no focal length. He just mumbles, "I can''t do it, I can''t do it..."

    The system urges again. Next time, it will turn on forced split.

    At that time, the whole soul body will be hurt.

    She pursed her lips, focused her eyes, steadfast her voice, with the effect of soothing people''s hearts. "You can do it, xuange, I will wait for you, wait for you to rule the world, and if you don''t change your mind at first, I will treat you with all my heart."

    "but if you abandon the people in the world and let them be trampled by the enemy, you will not come to see me!"

    She was serious and very serious. Just say a few words and stop to breathe.

    Nanxuange was sad. Finally, he said, "OK..." "I promise you, you wait for me, when I unify the world, I will share it with you."

    Su Kui closed his eyes and his lips began to smile.

    Soft, indifferent, delicate little face with no fear of the coming death, calm people can not help but still.

    "Liuyuan, will you wait for me?"

    Su Kui smiled, "will -" with a satisfied look, she fell completely into the dark.

    -

    Xuanwu two years later, in the late autumn, her Royal Highness Princess collapsed, at the age of twenty-three.

    The emperor mourned, because the long princess was happy and quiet before her death, and the funeral was simple.

    The emperor Xuanwu of the southern Qin Dynasty, nanxuangerong, lived a lifetime without marriage. Starting from the northern desert, he stepped down countless once prosperous countries one by one, and then filled his territory step by step.

    In the 23rd year of Xuanwu in the southern Qin Dynasty, Emperor Xuanwu realized the unification of the world and marked all countries in his territory.

 Chapter 301

    This time, Su Kui returned to the system space, did not immediately choose to enter the next world, but chose to sleep. I don''t know how long she slept. When she opened her eyes, it seemed like a century had passed.

    In the dark small room, the only light is the huge blue display screen. Su Kui stands quietly with no expression on his face. The data beside is still the same as before jingliuyuan, without any change.

    Su Kui knew that jingliuyuan''s wish had been fulfilled. Even if nanxuange died with her, they could still meet each other in the next life.

    However, it''s easy to imagine this problem. It''s really like watching your lover''s blood flow in front of her eyes, a little until life passes. Sukui asked herself, she can''t do it!

    Cold heart is like her, but after meeting the person who treats each other sincerely, I choose to slowly turn my heart into a pool of water for him.

    After a period of deep sleep and clearing up the emotions of the previous life, sukui chose to put into the next world.

    -

    the heavy curtains in the dark and disorderly luxury room are closed tightly, but the good sunshine outside cannot be cast in half. There was a smell of decaying wine in the air.

    Slowly open your tired eyes, what you see is this scene. Su Kui can''t help but frown with headache. He hasn''t read the task information, and his head has started to burst into pain.

    When she saw the task information at a glance, Su Kui only felt that her head seemed to be more painful -

    the plot was over. Why did she come here?!

    Play with her?!

    The world''s men and women meet in the online world, the game name is swordsman Jianghu. Different from the current online games, the swordsman Jianghu not only has exquisite painting style and sharp and diverse playing methods, but also can choose to play as a man or a woman or just a girl. What''s more, many beauties are eager for is that the game can adjust face shape and body shape at will.

    You want a goddess? sure! Want to be cute Lori? sure! Want a monster? All right! All in all, words and all in all, only unexpected, not impossible! Even if there is a disabled party, it will not adjust, and you can choose a large number of data about it.

    It is because of this design that swordsman is standing among other online games and finally stands out as the favorite of many men and women!

    The name of the heroine game is manmiaoshengzi. Its real name is xumanmanmanman. The name of the game is Aowen heaven. Its real name is Zhuo Yunfei. The heroine''s character is jumpy, which belongs to the type that everyone can play with. She was transferred from other areas. When she came to the new area to set up her role, she pretended to be a new comer. In addition, she looks lovely in reality and likes to play quadratic cos. COS, which she photographed in sailor''s dress, maid''s dress and white stockings, was exposed to the Internet and soon became a goddess of many people in the game forum.

    Who doesn''t like the girl with good appearance and character? So, shortly after arriving in the new area, Xu manmanman hooked up with a lot of male masters and sent her appearance photography equipment, which soon caught up with the early players.

    Later, because she was too close to her master, she was chased and killed by the teacher''s wife in the game. The durability of the equipment killed in the wild directly fell to 10%. In desperation, when she was about to forcibly close the game, a Taoist priest with elegant shape and a long sword in his hand fell from the sky. Several times, he beat and killed her teacher''s wife and her relatives and friends, and successfully rescued her.

 Chapter 302

    So, just like countless stories of dog blood at the beginning, the female leader is in trouble, the male leader comes down from the sky, brushes the cannon fodder for several times, and the hero saves the beauty!

    Then, Xu Manman followed Zhuo Yunfei into the gang and found that he was actually the top two full level guild leader in the whole district. Because of Xu''s long and familiar personality, plus the beauty and sweet mouth, he will be coquettish. However, in a few days, he will be like a fish in water in the guild. Because of the close relationship with the leader Zhuo Yunfei, he was even ridiculed as the leader''s wife.

    As a result, when the Deputy guild leader, Nuan Yusheng Yan, returned to the game after graduation ceremony, she was shocked to find that there was such a female player in the guild who was almost in touch with everyone. What made her even more angry was that those who knew that she had a good feeling for the guild leader were now shouting for others to be the wife of the guild leader!

    And, because the names of the games are similar, they are compared everywhere. Xu Manman''s photos were publicly displayed as early as in the group, and the sweet baby sound was well known as early as the opening of wheat. However, warm jade smoke is relatively indifferent. She has a sharp manipulation, and she is never willing to explode. Even the game voice is rarely used. In this case, it will give people a kind of magic knife named pailuoli. In fact, it is said that the person behind warm jade smoke is a stingy man.

    As time goes on, people who are not familiar with her feel that she is actually a man playing a woman''s human demon player.

    However, in fact, Nuan Yusheng is really a real female player. Unfortunately, few people would believe her when she was carrying a big knife.

    Zhuo Yunfei is usually a very cold person, for the pursuit of his female players have never kept a short distance, warm jade smoke has been very reassured. But in this return, she was obviously aware of the sense of crisis. In the past, those who had good looks and would be cute were not absent, but had never seen Zhuo Yunfei respond.

    This time, he not only disliked the cute and sticky man of manmiaoshengzi, but also often took her to do the task of making copies.

    How could this not make the warm jade smoke who has been secretly in love with Zhuo Yunfei uncomfortable? Therefore, her irascible character directly made her make the move of carrying knives and killing enemies. Several times down, she was informed by Xu''s long game relatives and friends to Zhuo Yunfei''s place. What kind of warm jade smoke bullies people, and Manmiao Shengzi has been forbearing and so on.

    Finally, it directly led to the removal of Nuan Yusheng tobacco from the position of deputy gang leader, and Nuan Yusheng tobacco stimulated by Zhuo Yunfei''s indifference became more and more fierce, without any cover up, mocked her white lotus green tea bitch in the group, and didn''t do any task after going online, and directly tracked Xu Changlong and killed. Zhuo Yunfei failed to persuade her several times. He was disappointed with her and kicked her out of the gang.

    I don''t know who picked out her school and took photos secretly. In the photo, she was wearing black frame glasses and always walked with her head down. Her face was ugly. And the informant didn''t know if he had a feud with her. He said that he was a junior high school classmate. He said that she was a little sister when she was in junior high school. He often wandered around in the middle of the night. His reputation was destroyed and destroyed directly. Even if his skills were no better, he could not defeat a lot of enemies.

    This is not over, frustrated warm jade smoke gave up resistance, just want to play the game quietly. However, after playing the game, she found that all the equipment and the five elements stones she had worked hard for had been destroyed. The backpack was empty, and there was nothing left.

 Chapter 303

    Without all the warm jade smoke no longer have the desire to play the game, and finally be forced to completely out of the game world by manmiaoshengzi.

    But Xu Manman and Zhuo Yunfei finally developed into reality. In the three and two dimensions, they are both an enviable couple. As for warm jade and smoke, it''s just a stepping stone produced by running in their feelings.

    After reading these, Su Kui rubbed his temples.

    She used to play similar games when she was still reading, but she couldn''t agree with the way she indulged in them and even found someone to play online love. Generally, she dared to hook up with her, almost killing one.

    It''s just a game. Why be serious?

    She looked around, frowned by the messy environment around her, which could kill flies. On the table, she randomly threw out the smelly lunch boxes. On the floor, there were several empty beer bottles.

    It can be seen that under such circumstances, the warm jade smoke chooses to stay in the door and drink to relieve his worries.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui doesn''t care for her at all. She even thinks her character is boring. People don''t like you like them, so you don''t know what to do? After being warned, it has not converged at all but intensified? This kind of character, do not recruit black just strange!

    Now, what bothers sukui is that it''s a foregone conclusion and how she should reverse.

    Thinking of this, she frowned and asked in a low voice, "system, what is her wish." At the end of the speech, I found that my voice was hoarse and crunchy, which made me sweat with pain.

    For a man who doesn''t even know whether he is round or flat, is it worth it to practice himself like this?

    "Ding -

    please listen to yuncen''s wishes carefully, and then try to finish it!

    Wish 1: break up Xu Manman and zhuoyunfei, so that all members of the gang can understand Xu Manman.

    Wish 2: no matter what method is used, let Xu Manman and Zhuo Yunfei quit the swordsman Jianghu. "

    "Tut - tut -" after listening, Su Kui only shook his head and sighed. Up to now, he has been struggling with this matter. We need to know that although yuncen''s parents divorced since childhood, his family conditions are very good. As long as you look forward, her future will be smooth and bright.

    However, she has always been trapped in online games, unable to extricate herself. Sheng Sheng tortured herself into a sub-health Internet addiction girl.

    Sad, sad -

    she turns on the computer, and then she pulls her slippers into the bathroom. Although I knew that people who addicted to online games would not be very neat, Su Kui didn''t think he was so bad!

    Blue fundus, red and swollen eyelids, dull eyes, dry mouth skin, acne on both cheeks, long hair and dull -

    just a few words are not enough to describe the poor form of this replica. If this appearance appears in front of Zhuo Yunfei, let alone him, even Su Kui, will choose Xu Long instead of the untidy yuncen!

    A good white rich beauty, even if there is no parents love, also can''t abandon themselves to such a toss, right?

    Su Kui finally took it. Next, she made a phone call to the clock man, and then she rushed into the bathroom with the speed of 100 meters. With the longest bath time in history, she washed it from head to foot. When she looked at the mirror, the reflection of the figure in the mirror was able to enter the eyes, no longer so ugly!

    When she finished washing the clock work, she also arrived. At the moment when she opened the door of the apartment, Su Kui was obviously aware of the overwhelming surprise in the eyes of the clock work aunt.

 Chapter 304

    Sukui can not help but face the red face, waiting for the aunt to clean up, pay the bill quickly send people away!

    After calling for takeout again, Su Kui glanced at the apartment where he had a place to live. He sat in front of the computer and logged in to the client of swordsman.

    From Su Kui''s point of view, I have to admit that there are a wide range of information films about swordsman in the Jianghu and they are well made. No wonder they can attract so many players.

    Yuncen''s local uniform is the South China dream Jiangnan uniform. The first thing she did when she went up was to control her little Lori to fly to the main city Luoyang. In the main city, hatred is not allowed. This is also to prevent a good party who dislikes yuncen from killing her in the wild.

    After all, her equipment has been destroyed, and now there is only a set of novice clothes that can cover up the shame, which is really miserable.

    Little Lori carries a heavy sword higher than her, and her face is different from the big eyes and small lips with baby fat that other female players like. Her face is a graceful curved melon seed face, with thick black sword eyebrows, eyes like cold stars, pale pink mouth slightly pursed, showing some stubborn and heroic spirit.

    The name of the top of the head is still warm jade and smoke. Su Kui feels hot at a glance. She knew that the reason why yuncen would not change her name even if she was killed by enemy to quit swimming was probably that, on the one hand, she thought her name would be compared with Xu Long''s manmiaoshengzi. If she changed her name, it would be weakness, and she would not change it naturally! On the other hand, the name of Zhuo Yunfei''s game is Ao Wen Cangtian. She also takes the name of warm jade and smoke, one domineering and one tender. There is no comfort in it.

    Yuncen''s parents have now set up their own families. Apart from not giving her a little more care, they have nothing to do with money.

    Maybe it''s because of guilt that she can''t spend enough money to call her card every month. In the past, yuncen was not willing to spend money on Cary. There was no appearance except for equipment in the game. It was not unreasonable for Zhuo Yunfei not to choose her, but to choose Xu Longman.

    It''s never sukui''s style to eat salted vegetables in Jinshan. Now that she has become yuncen, yuncen has entrusted her with the whole body. She has no weakness in spending money.

    First, she charged 10000 yuan to the game. The currency used to buy RMB equipment in the game is 1 yuan = 100 yuan treasure. Ordinary players can get 1 gold brick = 10000 gold and 10 copper plates = 1 silver when they do tasks. First, she used 999 yuan treasure to buy a renamed card and changed the name of Xiao Luoli into a knife and a child. Then log in again. The original name has been replaced by the current one. At least now, most people don''t know who she is.

    However, Su Kui didn''t plan to hide it. As long as someone knows it, it will soon spread to all the people who want to know.

    After eating the takeout, Su Kui sat in front of the computer and manipulated little loli to hop in the main city. She practiced her skills in front of the training post. At first, she was a little rusty, but after all, she had many years of experience playing online games and accepted yuncen''s memory, and soon became proficient.

    Su Kui is tired of jumping. Xiao Luoli squats at the gate of Luoyang City in a red dress with a hood to think about her life. The square nearby is bustling with players everywhere.

    There are adult girls in good-looking clothes who are dancing and performing arts. There are also beggars who are selling themselves to bury their masters, relatives and friends. They are dancing in chaos. Su Kui is squatting beside them. The little figure is hidden in the crowd, and they are very happy to see.

 Chapter 305

    Just at this time, a handsome knife full of glittering gold and limited appearance came down from the sky and fell dead in front of little Lori -

    male screen.

    Kill one in ten steps: Hey, what are you looking at!

    One knife, one child:

    Su Kui blinked, pursed her lips and manipulated little Laurie to leave the body and move back a few steps.

    Kill one person in ten steps: what are you hiding from! Did I let you go!

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily, ignoring that this is obviously a second disease player with more money. He manipulated little Lori to use her lightness skill, brushed and brushed a few shadows, and then disappeared in front of this person.

    Private chat.

    Ten steps kill a person to say to you: the teacher loves that kiss, my so handsome Dao Ye dies in front of you, how can you bear to leave me!

    Su Kui ignored, ran directly into Luoyang City, found the daily area and began to do daily tasks.

    Ten steps kill a person to say to you: Hello, junior sister, you say a word!

    Ten steps kill a person to say to you: little younger martial sister, little younger martial sister QAQ

    Su Kui rubs the aching brain kernel, and speechless knocks the next word.

    You say to ten step kill one: get out!

    I don''t know if the other side is really bored. It''s almost the moment when Su Kui sends out, and the new private chat jumps out.

    Ten steps kill a person to say to you: little younger martial sister is so grumpy. It''s not good. It''s not good

    Attached is a look of shaking head and sighing. Su Kui draws her lips. This person is on the bar today, isn''t she? She quickly right clicked on the other person''s name and then dragged him into the blacklist.

    At the other end of the computer, the handsome young man sat in a chair with his legs crossed. He put his hands on the keyboard and clicked several paragraphs continuously, but it was like a stone sinking in the sea, never waiting for a reply. He picked up the cup and bit the edge of it, thinking that he must ask his cousin tomorrow. Obviously, he tried his best to make friends according to her method, but the result was still unsatisfactory.

    It''s not that she said. As long as you buy a few limited looks and a good horse, without his initiative, will a large number of relatives and friends come to you?

    Thinking of this, he hated to bite his teeth, and his white face was full of puzzlement. He was unwilling to knock on a line again, "little martial sister, let''s be relatives and friends" and send it to the past. It''s still in the sea.

    He frowned, with a little bit of grievance and puzzling, and opened a knife to a child''s attribute data. She was small, with sharp chin and dark eyes. She was wearing a big hood that covered half of her face, a red skirt, and a little red boot, which instantly jumped into his eyes. In a moment, her heart sprouted.

    The villain in the heart is rolling and tumbling: ouch, how lovely little sister is!!!

    So, even if the other side saw him as a flood beast, he also secretly rubbed and clicked to add a knife and a child as a single friend, and decided to lick little Lori every day before going to bed, sure to get a good sleep all night!

    He has no doubt about it.

    At this time, the system will pop up a prompt: your good friend Jiangnan goddess Miao is online.

    He immediately pulled down his face and began a serious private conversation.

    You say to Miao, the goddess of Jiangnan: Lin Miao! you deceived me!

    Miao, the goddess of the south of the Yangtze River, said to you, "how can I cheat you, master feiran????

    She doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as she says it, Bai feiran becomes more and more angry. He opens the penguin with his lips tightly closed, and then sends all the screenshots of his conversation with a knife and a child to the dialog box.

 Chapter 306

    Lin Miao is still drinking water slowly. She has always had a headache for her little cousin, who has a great IQ since she was a child. If you ask him about academic matters, no matter how difficult they are, he can give you a good explanation. But it may also be that he was too smart. He had no friends since he was a child. It seems that when God created him, he put all the EQ that he should have given him on the IQ, which also led to Bai feiran''s growing up almost alone.

    No one wants to be friends with a wonderful flower except her. Even Lin Miao, when he was a child, didn''t like this little boy who was always stolid and stupid. After growing up, I found out that her cousin really can''t communicate with others, not intentionally!

    Therefore, before reading the news, Lin Miao moved the water cup to one side wisely, in case that the display screen would be damaged by the extraordinary picture.

    Sure enough, after reading it calmly, Lin Miao has been very calm about what his cousin has done. Even if Bai feiran does anything to frighten the world, Lin Miao doesn''t think it''s strange.

    Lin Miao: my dear cousin, you will scare people away like this!!!

    Bai feiran: why? I didn''t do everything you said!

    To this, Bai feiran was very aggrieved. He cut off another picture of his sword master wearing a golden power suit and carrying a long sword and sent it to him.

    Lin Miao took a look and then moved away and couldn''t bear to take another look.

    Lin Miao: young master! a young master! What about your aesthetics?! Eaten by a dog? What kind of ghost is this glittering? And the red hair on your head?! No matter how handsome the face can''t save you!!!

    The screen full of exclamation marks, looking at baifeiran depressed, he still did not understand, asked: is you said to buy a limited set to wear, there will be relatives and friends to actively hook up with ah

    Lin Miao just wanted to help her forehead to cry. She asked Heaven without words: my pot! I didn''t make it clear! I should match No I should buy it for you and teach you how to put it on! Please, take off the clothes with hot eyes! It will really frighten the children!!!

    Bai feiran: I think it''s ok

    Lin Miao: that must be your illusion!!! believe me!

    Bai feiran typing with cold face and lips: I have believed you once.

    Lin Miao: young master! Believe me again! In this way, I''ll buy the appearance! You take off, OK?!

    Bai feiran: OK.

    Lin Miao:

    Damn it, why hasn''t such a man been pulled out and killed? He said so much, just waiting for the last sentence, right?

    Lin Miao couldn''t think of it at all. The goods were grown up in a golden den. There was nothing in the black card that he didn''t do anything to eat, drink or drink for several lives. As a result, he always left no room for her. With such a bear character cousin, what evil did she create in her last life!

    After persuading Bai feiran to take off the appearance that is said to be the ugliest of the year, Lin Miao bought Bai feiran a set of blue patterns with white background and flowing free and easy robes called Fengyu Jiutian from the yellow cattle, plus a white hairpin with light pull. All of a sudden, the temperament of the whole person rose from murderous Matt to the level of God of men!

    With his ascetic face, it''s really tempting to take a bite. At the same time, Lin Miao nodded with satisfaction. This time, Bai feiran would never complain to her that no one paid attention to him, would he?

 Chapter 307

    Su Kui has no equipment on her. Recently, Su Kui bought a lot of gold bricks from the gold dealers and is going to practice the equipment again.

    The fastest way to practice equipment is to use Baotuan''s equipment brand to exchange for the required equipment. It''s a lot easier. Su Kui just needs to open the recruitment information, and there will be a large number of teams that lack the support of the boss waiting to join.

    But Su Kui underestimated the notoriety of the ship. Just after she applied to join a team, the captain said, "warm jade makes smoke?"

    One knife one child: mmm.

    Sorry, you have been asked out of the team by the captain Wang Wenji.

    Su Kui: "..."

    I don''t know what to do when I feel a feeling of being excluded by people all over the world

    Su Kui doesn''t want to be disliked any more. She holds her cheek in one hand and buttons the keyboard lazily.

    World channel.

    One knife and one child: I''m Nuan Yusheng. Now I''m looking for a team without boss Shendao. I can''t help but burn my hands with money.

    But in a flash, the screen was covered by the prompts of each invitation to join the team. Su Kui narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled. It seems that there are still many people who don''t think they have much money -

    as for those who are not familiar with Nuan Yusheng, because of some rumors, they talked to each other and fought against each other. Su Kui said: there are too many brainless people who haven''t done anything Law!

    By the way, I chose a team to join in, and the team channel was instantly swiped.

    The world is flat breasted: [buttock twist] welcome the boss a knife a kid, beg to protect beg to hug thigh!

    Huajian pot: Welcome boss! Hello, boss!

    Ink painting: boss MoMA, this is the poison elder sister with the biggest chest. Boss should feel it ~

    floating life knows whether it''s thick upstairs. It''s no doubt that if boss comes to my arms, I''m full of milk fragrance!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    One knife one child: Hello, call me one knife.

    Luo Qinghuan: eh? Don''t you call it Nuan Yusheng?

    Ten steps to kill one person: what ghost? Hey?! It''s you! Little martial sister, Ma Moda ~!

    Su Kui took a sip of water slowly and continued typing with eyebrows raised.

    One knife one child: Oh, that''s the former name. It seems that I''m quite famous.

    The world is flat chested: shut up! Boss is to love! If I scare the boss away, I''ll hang you in minutes!

    Ink painting: permission dog.

    Fu Sheng knows no: permission dog.

    Flower pot: permission dog.

    Kill one person in ten steps: what are you talking about? What a fierce look! 0.0!

    Su Kui smiled slowly. They were noisy and asked for information one by one. Sure enough, they were all members of a guild called linshuizhaohua. The world''s flat breasted one was a pretty girl with a graceful body and a beautiful face. She was also the leader of the guild. They are joking with each other without any bitterness, which sunflower likes very much.

    The team copy is 25 people. Generally, unless it''s a gang based copy, it''s necessary to wait for others. Anyway, Su Kui was not in a hurry, so he drank water and hid in the computer screen.

    The world is flat chested: boss, do you mind if I recruit two more bosses?

    There are only ten professions in the Jianghu of swordsman. Each profession has its own equipment. There is not a high chance of losing the professional equipment. Therefore, in order to ensure the salary, most teams will recruit more bosses to save useless equipment.

    Su Kui thought about it, typed and asked, "what if I want to make a package?"?

 Chapter 308

    The man outside the computer over there called the sound sleeper in surprise! Meet the local tyrant! I hurriedly buttoned the words on my hand for fear that Su Kui would regret being a little late.

    The world is flat chested: Yes, of course! That boss, the package fee is 30000 gold. What about the equipment dropped in the typing book? Do you think so?

    One knife one child: Yes, I am short of equipment recently.

    Ink painting: to this end, I just want to say, do you still lack leg accessories? A pot in a flower room: no shame upstairs.

    Luo Qinghuan: no shame upstairs.

    Kill one person in ten steps: why don''t you pay attention to me, younger martial sister?

    Do you know the boss?

    Kill one person in ten steps: Yes, but she doesn''t seem to like me

    The world is flat chested: I feel that the boss gets along well? One child at a time, do you know how to kill one person in ten steps?

    Su Kui blinked, then saw a slightly familiar name from the dense names in the team, killing one person in ten steps

    One knife, one child: Yes, not familiar.

    She had already dragged the man into the blacklist. If she hadn''t seen the name of the team, she hadn''t seen what he said. She had only seen Fusheng know whether they said something wrong.

    But it turned out that one person was missing in the middle, and she blocked it.

    Others suddenly, baifeiran''s depressed mouth curling, white face with a finally figured out expression. But the result is too striking, he likes her so much, she even shield him!!!

    Kill one person in ten steps: Why are you shielding me, younger martial sister!

    Kill one person in ten steps: young martial sister, speak up!

    Kill one person in ten steps: if you don''t speak, you''re blocking me!

    Ink painting: idiot ing

    floating knowledge: idiot ing

    LUO Qinghuan: idiot ing

    the world is flat chested: professional destroy formation for 100 years ~

    ten steps kill one person: shut up!

    A pot in the flower room: EEE ~ it''s so ferocious. People are afraid of it ~

    one knife, one child:

    Su Kui calmly opened the friend bar and deleted the only player in the blacklist. Suddenly, all the chat conversations about killing one person in ten steps in the team channel jumped out. Su Kui watched with the impulse of beating others, and was speechless to the extreme.

    One knife, one child: no shielding, just not in front of the computer.

    However, Bai feiran actually believed it, and the depressed mood immediately excited.

    Kill one person in ten steps: then Younger martial sister, can you be a relative and friend with me ~!

    Others feel speechless, young master, are you really innocent or not? This man obviously just pulled you out of the blacklist! Da Ben and others! It''s about to start. Where can she go?

    She said not in front of the computer, you are stupid to believe it?

    People once again identified: no doubt!

    If Su Kui has equipment now, she really wants to bring a knife to him, and then tell him, no appointment!

    However, she now wants to keep a good image to wash away the influence created by yuncen, so she just has to type a good word and accept the cheap relatives and friends who are nagging.

    A few people were poor again. During that time, Bai feiran ran to little Laurie of sukui, adjusted the angle of view, stared at little Laurie''s face and laughed. He thought that the team channel was too boring to talk, so he just had a private chat with sukui, but he said that ten sentences of sukui could probably reply to him, which was enough to make him happy.

    For this reason, he specially intercepted the picture standing with little Lori and sent it to cousin Lin Miao. He said in a conspicuous message: "look! I have family and friends, too! Is she cute ~! "

 Chapter 309

    Lin Miao is also a girl with a strong internet addiction. Her mobile phone is always the same. It''s almost the moment when Bai feiran sends it out. Lin Miao receives the news from Penguin.

    She speechless turned a white eye, opened a big picture and squinted for a while. She felt more and more familiar with the ID of little loli in red. She quickly opened the game forum and turned to a post named green tea bitch changing its name that she just saw yesterday. It''s not the person in the screenshot!

    Lin Miao: how do you know her? Did she flirt with you? Did she ask you for something? I''ll tell you, don''t give me anything if I ask you! This person has been robbed in the forum!

    Bai feiran kept chatting with Su Kui, teasing his little turtle Angela. Ben was very proud to wait for her cousin''s reply. She thought that she must be blocked this time, and said that he was doomed to make no friends. Is he related? So cute!

    As a result, Bai feiran was not happy when he saw the dialog box.

    Bai feiran: I added her on my own initiative! I think she''s fine. Don''t worry about it.

    As for the delivery -

    Bai feiran''s clear and clean eyes turned, his hands had unconsciously clicked into the mall and switched to the appearance interface of Lori. He opened a set of dots for the little Lori in the mall to wear them. He only thought that they were so cute that they exploded everywhere. Just thinking that if they could be worn on the little Lori of sunflower, his heart would bubble.

    After waiting for about half an hour, the team was almost assembled, and only one of them was about to enter the capital.

    This one can only be played once a week. It will take at least two hours to play the whole one. The difficulty is not small. Of course, the falling things are also very good!

    If you can drop a piece of xuanjing, which is used to make big orange martial arts, it can be said that the whole team will make a huge fortune. However, xuanjing''s drop rate is also very touching. People with bad personality and bad luck are often seen in the game life.

    Re registered a game voice account, according to the room number given by the captain Tianxia is flat chested, I heard a boy with a thick voice speaking on the public frequency, Su Kui was not surprised. She knew that in every online game, there are many male players playing female numbers. On the one hand, the image of a woman with a big face and a big chest really can satisfy the house man''s dual psychology to a great extent.

    At this time, a person with a picture of a Brazilian turtle wearing a pink bow jumped on the wheat and said in surprise, "Why are you a man?"

    Another girl with clear articulation and good voice went on the wheat. "No, there are too many monsters in the game. Are you not used to it, dear?"

    "Yes, but He is clearly a man. Why does he have to play such a sexy woman? Is he abnormal

    Puff -

    Su Kui''s face flushed with a mouthful of saliva. She coughed a few times with her throat in her hands, typing: "are you killing one person in ten steps?"?

    Bai feiran nodded and said in a surprised voice, "little sister, I''m so happy that you can guess who I am!"

    Nonsense, there are 24 people on the channel who can use such wonderful turtle pictures as head portraits and also speak such idiotic words. Besides him, Su Kui doesn''t think of him.

    "Little martial sister, why don''t you open the wheat? I want to hear you talk. It must be very nice."

    Su Kui pinches his ears. The young people''s Mandarin is very standard, and their voice is soft and clear, which makes the people feel as clean as water. But it would be better if he didn''t pick the end of his speech slightly and act like a coquette all the time.

 Chapter 310

    Just at this time, another person jumped in. The team of 25 people just came together.

    The world is flat chested in the wheat said all into this, and then a large group of people Hula all fly to the entrance of the copy, click to enter. Sukui, as the owner of taking money, is the most comfortable, with a minimum of 2 hours of fighting. Sukui just needs to lie down and pay for the equipment.

    Originally, most of the players in the team were gods with more than W8 loading points, and there was another leader of a big gang. How could this copy be better.

    However, Su Kui underestimated the level of Keng teammates who killed one person in ten steps. See if he is equipped with big orange Wu, with w9 +, and is equipped with graduation equipment properly. I didn''t want to paddle like this. As soon as Lao Yi brushed it, he rushed up and died under Lao Yi''s soul chasing sword.

    Originally, he was assigned the position of the main force to pull hate output. Unexpectedly, he died in seconds as soon as he entered. It''s really speechless.

    As soon as the main force died, other crispy and playful people were shocked by boss. Most of the names in the team were instantly grayed out, and the rest of the body suffered for a few seconds. At last, they still couldn''t escape boss''s soul chasing sword and died in peace.

    At this point, the team''s first rollover ended in a mass destruction!

    It''s difficult for 25 people to copy, so others didn''t say anything. In the voice, Tianxia explained to one person in ten steps how to do when meeting boss. Pay attention to face, remember to look at the plug-in prompt to hide and so on. He accepted it very modestly, and apologized to his team-mates. Everyone understood.

    Without nanny''s help, a group of people can only choose to return to the camp and then run back.

    This time, killing one person in ten steps has survived the old one. Before he can be satisfied, he is the first one to die under the second one''s company chop

    The world made two jokes in Mai Li to enliven the heavy atmosphere and said: "my pot, my pot, my teammate is dead. I''m sure I didn''t do a good job in this command. Everyone forgive me for once. The rest of you don''t fight anymore. Get out of the fight. Go and pull up the dead one."

    A word didn''t mention killing one person in ten steps, but the fact that the world didn''t say it doesn''t mean that other people have no opinions.

    Team channel.

    Little green hill far away: man, can you fight? So good equipment for the blind!

    Kill one person in ten steps: the first time.

    All over the sky: I knew Yes, this time we had some fights, but the second one couldn''t. It''s more difficult in the back. How to fight?

    Ink painting: let''s not talk about it. You said so much. What did they say?

    Luo Qinghuan: that is, what are you afraid of death! It''s just a game. Put your mind on it.

    The world is flat chested: everyone should say a few words less. I''ll send it to confirm that everyone has no problem. Let''s try again.

    The team leader has spoken, so they have to give the team leader some face, so some people stop talking, but the rest of them are silent when they speak, so there are also complaints about killing one person in ten steps, but for the sake of teammates, there is not much to say.

    Next, the fight has been stumbling, the whole team died only a few people, the rest of the body lying in a large area. After nearly half an hour''s work, I finally passed the second grade.

    When we come to the third level, let the world explain how to kill one person in ten steps. We can''t hide the skill of three bosses. We have killed the regiment several times in a row. After another regiment nearly died out of the battle, others can''t help complaining one after another.

 Chapter 311

    Bai feiran unconsciously sipped his lips outside the computer. He thought that computer technology was one of the best in the country, but why couldn''t he even play the simplest game.

    Especially when there is a director with plug-ins, he can''t even hide from the most basic hiding and jumping circles. It''s frustrating to think of the first time in his life that he can''t do something.

    team awesome advantages and disadvantages, teammates can be able to force the brain without chaos, skills can be the same. But Bai feiran''s career is the main force in the team. Few of them are anti hate and high output. If he dies, he will not be far away from the group.

    Again and again, again and again, even if the world and ink painting several people''s mentality is no longer good, we can no longer speak for baifeiran.

    With a few of them, we can''t appease our grievances.

    Bai feiran quietly watched the countless complaints in the team channel. His long and clean fingers unconsciously held the mouse and looked at the only little red Lori lying on the ground as a corpse in the team.

    For a long time, his face darkened and he said, "I''m sorry for the delay. Then I''ll quit. The world, if I leave the team, you can find another one who will play."

    Then, he did not quit the team directly, but slowly walked to the world is flat chest, click the transaction, the world was confused point to confirm.

    See trade column suddenly more than 50000 gold, and look at the team channel, sure enough, white feiran deducted a line of words: "click to confirm."

    The world blinked in reality, even more confused, "no, no, you give me the money to do it?"? So much more! "

    How much money?

    Soon, baifeiran gave him the answer: "just take it as compensation for everyone, you take it, and then give it to them."

    After that, the world cancelled again. "Winning or losing is a common business of soldiers. You don''t have to blame yourself. Let''s add a good friend. Go out first. I''ll teach you how to type later!"

    Bai feiran nodded in a low mood: "well."

    A word suddenly appeared on the team channel, which made baifeiran and the world''s eyes bright.

    One knife and one child: Hello, or I''ll fight for you, if you''re at ease.

    I don''t know how long it will take for him to find another person when he goes out.

    What''s more, she just wanted to try. How does it feel in real combat.

    The world is speechless, but we can''t help looking at Bai feiran. We can see a sentence in the channel: "OK! My account number is XXXXXXX "

    Su Kui stops him quickly and says:" wait You talk about me... "

    She pressed the pain of brain benevolence, some regret mixed with this matter, this person is obviously a silly money, no EQ second goods!

    In the public channel also dare to burst the account password at will, not afraid of being stolen?

    allowed sunkui to silently make complaints about it, but it was very excited that it sent all the numbers and passwords to Su Kui.

    Su Kui also exchanged gifts and sent his account code to Bai feiran.

    After talking to his teammates, they quickly changed their numbers off the line. When they started playing again, sukui was swept by boss''s skills several times and almost fell into the street. To the back may be the original owner''s own residual consciousness. The more you play, the smoother you will be able to know which skill is which key by feeling.

    Finish the last boss without any danger. Teammates cheered and finally finished!

    When the world came to the treasure chest and began to touch the equipment, a large number of equipment names and patterns jumped out.

    That shiny stone -

    xuanjing!!!!

 Chapter 312

    Game voice channel suddenly burst out of a lying groove!!! Xuanjing!!

    This is xuanjing! How many players dream of xuanjing! With it, big orange is no longer a dream!

    The world looked at the glittering black crystal on the screen, swallowing saliva. Anyone who looked at it had an impulse to swallow it!

    His claws moved and his throat cleared. He said: "cough, I''m rich and I''m rich. I didn''t expect that I still have a day to see xuanjing. Come on, does anyone want this xuanjing? Do you want to, boss? 600000 gold starts shooting, if no one wants to take it out for public shooting! "

    Su Kui was the boss, and everything should be given priority to her, but xuanjing''s value is too great, which is thousands of RMB, converted into gold, which can be used to pay dozens of ordinary wages.

    The team channel was silent for a while, but apparently it didn''t respond. This time, xuanjing, a once-in-a-hundred-year-old girl, actually fell down.

    Ink painting: lying in the dark crystal ah ah ah ah!

    A pot in the flower room: Hemp! I''m out of xuanjing!!

    Luo Qinghuan: Ma Ma doesn''t have to worry about my lack of gold anymore. Let me calculate quickly. How much is the salary this time!!!

    Fu Sheng knows it or not: my brother is so fierce. He is quiet. Here is the auction time for the local tyrants. Come on, let''s start!

    One, two, three for one: 650000.

    Mo shangsang: 66.

    Miss, please hug: 700000.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Love life: 1.3 million.

    Desert Eagle: 1.35 million.

    The speed of the price surge is comparable to that of taking a rocket. At the end of the price competition, the front few have chosen to quit. Now, they are quietly watching the competition between the two players to see who is better.

    At this time, the world suddenly inserted a sentence, "boss, don''t you want xuanjing?"

    He knew that when he saw the Forum on August 18, he was disgusted with her. He begged not to go on fighting everything, which was really annoying.

    But after getting along with each other, the world found that the character of this man was not the same as that in the rumor. He joked when he didn''t talk much. His skill operation was flying. Two hours was enough for him to have a good impression on her.

    I learned that all her equipment was destroyed. This time, the Baotuan was also for equipment, so I asked.

    Su Kui is just about to speak. He just listens to the clear and clean male voice on the wheat. "Little sister, do you want xuanjing? I photographed it for you! "

    Not to everyone''s surprise, he has already put 1.5 million words in the team channel.

    Ink and ink painting: the local tyrants in the troughs are looking for protection!!!!

    The world is flat chested: why no one sent me xuanjing! Is my face not beautiful enough my chest is not big enough?!!

    A pot of flowers: get out of the way! Boss and ten steps come to our help ˇ«

    Fusheng know or not: boss and ten steps come to our help ˇ«

    LUO Qinghuan: boss and ten steps come to our help ˇ«

    go to our help ˇ«

    How could they have never thought that a good auction was suddenly so far by crooked building, secretly scolding shameless, a group of replication dogs.

    Their mind is too easy to guess. Everyone wants to help some local tyrants, which is of great benefit to both the guild and the guild members.

    However, in case of a boss who likes to do something, ha ha -

    that can only ask for more!

    Su Kui''s reputation as the original body owner is so famous that many people know who she is.

 Chapter 313

    Many people know that the trouble behind her is not small. Even if someone is attracted, they dare not easily provoke a person who may bring disaster to the gang at any time.

    After all, Aoxue Pavilion, the guild of Aowen heaven, is one of the best in the whole service. There are many players in the guild. If Aoxue pavilion has started a guild war, the weaker guild is not enough for them to fight in one round.

    Team channel.

    One knife for one child: no need to send it to you. I want to shoot it myself. 1.8 million yuan.

    This is another meaning in baifeiran''s ears, "don''t you want to be a relative or friend with me?" Weiqu Baba''s voice is like the abandoned little wolf dog.

    Su Kui almost spurted blood, typing: "what does it have to do with that I don''t want to be relatives and friends with you?"?

    Killing one person in ten steps: isn''t it normal to give something to relatives and friends? You don''t want to accept that you just don''t want to be friends with me!

    Ink painting:

    Luo Qinghuan:

    The world is flat chested: weak insert a sentence, such relatives and friends still have it? Give xuanjing a dozen!

    Huajian pot: shut up upstairs, don''t tilt the floor. Now xuanjing''s price has reached 1.8 million gold. Is there any higher price?

    Emily loves life: P.

    Desert Hawk: P, the local tyrants are terrible. I want to go home!! [cry]

    kill one person in ten steps: 1.85 million.

    One knife, one child: 1.9 million.

    Kill one person in ten steps: 1.95 million.

    What is this brain circuit made of? Does he have to take pictures no matter whether she wants it or not?

    Although xuanjing is rare, it doesn''t have to be. As long as there is money, there will be opportunities to take another picture in the future.

    Think about it, Su Kui also chose P.

    In the end, xuanjing made a deal with a price of 1.95 million yuan, which surprised everyone even more. Bai feiran immediately chose to trade, turned 195 gold bricks to the world, and successfully put xuanjing into his pocket.

    This move, I don''t know how many people hate molars, fucking pull hate! I really want to rob his backpack. I have so much gold with me. It''s really

    Enviable, envious and hateful!!

    Without xuanjing sukui, she won''t lose. This time, she spent less than 100000 yuan. Besides the gold from xuanjing auction, everyone got more than 80000 yuan. In this age when the players were poor and ate the earth every month, it was a huge sum of money.

    After the copy is finished and the salary is divided, there are only a few people in the team, including Su Kui and Bai feiran.

    Su Kui is going to say hello to the people, go out to refine their own equipment, listen to the world shouted: "wait!"

    One knife one child: huh?

    "Boss! Do you want to come to us to help us? Let''s go to the group to see off the God of men!

    Ink painting: Tut, the sword is so fierce ˇ«

    the world is flat chested: people are so scared ˇ«

    ask miss to bury her chest and hold her high ˇ«

    LUO Qinghuan: ouch -

    Su Kui shakes and shivers. This group of living treasures is enough!

    But now she is a vagrant. As far as water and flowers are concerned, several people are easy to get along with, relatively rational in character and able to see things correctly.

    As soon as the world reminded her, she was a little moved and said, "OK."

    Bai feiran: "then I will go in!"

    The world is flat chested: "no! Just now, you let me roll. I''m so angry. I''m so angry. I''m so cold. My big and long eyes are narrowed into two lines. I look like a sly fox.

 Chapter 314

    "What do you want?" White Fei Ran''s clean face is a little strange in the mottled shadow.

    The world bares its teeth and smiles, "please me"

    he doesn''t want to be too proud to shake his legs and smile in reality. It''s everyone''s responsibility to fight the local tyrant. Please call him * * and don''t thank!

    However, not playing according to common sense has always been baifeiran''s exclusive skill.

    He said, "please, let me help you."

    Clang Dang -

    the bench swayed so complacently that one fell off it unsteadily.

    The world felt the almost crooked chin and stood up, scolding baifeiran for abnormal arc. He thought that baifeiran''s character would never beg for mercy. At that time, he pretended that the adults didn''t remember the villains, and put baifeiran in.

    Let him and Su Kui in a guild, a little bit of a trick, you can get the gratitude of Bai feiran, why not do it!

    I didn''t think so! The world poured a mouthful of ice water, the words that oneself say, had to hold a nose to recognize.

    "Tut, you''ve begged me like this, then I''ll grudgingly approve it!"

    A pot in the flower room: Bang! FALSE!

    Luo Qinghuan: Bang! FALSE!

    Do you know that! FALSE!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Once again, the clone party has taken over the team channel.

    Su Kui pinched her eyebrows and was about to apply for the guild, but suddenly she jumped out of the column and said, "sorry, the guild you chose is different from your camp, please choose again!"

    Swordsman''s Jianghu is divided into two camps, villain''s Valley and Haoqi alliance. You can see the meaning of the name.

    There are two sentences in the game to describe the two camps. Once in this valley, they will never suffer from evil men''s Valley, and the heaven and earth are just and mighty, and there is a vast alliance of Qi.

    In the past, yuncen joined the Haoqi alliance. In fact, Su Kui thought that her character should be more suitable for villain''s valley.

    I''ve said a lot, but it''s just for Zhuo Yunfei.

    Su Kui rubbed her earlobes and typed with one hand: "I''m from Haoqi League. I can''t add gangs for the time being. I''ll enter after I go out and change camp."

    Baifeiran himself is a member of villain''s Valley, so the world invited him in.

    He himself is to follow Su Kui. As a result, he enters Su Kui but doesn''t. Bai feiran''s heart doesn''t mention how depressed he is.

    He saw Su Kui and the people in the team said a word, then he left the team and hurriedly chased out.

    He can''t say why. He was not a passionate person. There were so many players playing loli in the game, but he saw her in the huge Luoyang square.

    At this point, always want to stick to her, want to be good to her, even if she is always impatient with his entanglement.

    Su Kui ran to the main city and found the leader of the conversion camp. After paying 5000 gold, he successfully turned into villain''s valley.

    The equipment and so on obtained in Haoqi alliance can''t be used naturally.

    Just in time, everything starts from the beginning, Su Kui is very satisfied.

    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. The blue robe on the white background had no wind and was automatic. The jade hairpin pulled up the white hair. The Phoenix eyes flew obliquely like cold stars. The thin lips of the light color were slightly pursed. Who else could be such a familiar figure?!

    Su Kui ignored him, clicked on the list of guilds, found Lin Shui Zhao Hua and clicked on the application, then closed the page and waited for it to pass.

    She is to control xiaoluoli to run and fly to the daily area with lightness skills to start daily work, so there is such a picture in the main city.

    Little Lori in red, with a broad knife higher than her own, jumped all over the city, and a handsome man behind her followed suit. He didn''t do any work, just followed her without saying a word.

 Chapter 315

    Finally, sukui couldn''t help it. She stopped picking herbs and turned around. "What are you doing with me? Nothing to do? "

    A trading frame sprang out, and there was only one thing on it. It was the xuanjing that baifeiran photographed with 1950000 gold today.

    Sukui decided to cancel, "use it yourself, I don''t want it."

    Bai feiran is aggrieved, "but I bought it for you. Do you think my equipment needs these things?"

    Su Kui suddenly realized that the equipment on his body should be the graduation clothes in front of him in the whole suit. Big orange martial arts is refined to full level, and really can''t use xuanjing.

    "Well, I''ll give you as much money as you buy, OK?"

    "No money," said Bai feiran, stubbornly asking for a deal. "If you teach me how to play magic knife, it''s a reward!"

    This time, Su Kui didn''t refuse to teach, even though the tuition fee was a little high.

    Click to make sure that there is a golden yellow stone in the backpack.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said plausibly, "since you let me teach you how to play magic sabre, you''ll have to change your name and call it Shifu!"

    In reality, Bai feiran''s eyes are smiling and staring at the little loli in the screen. She looks at her red skirt and fringe moving back and forth with her movements. Her body is full of flesh and let him call him master. He has no psychological obstacle.

    But he wanted to change his name, for example, "little master --"

    Su Kui: " Call master! "

    Bai feiran: "Shifu''s father asks for a close hug and a high height"

    Su Kui: I lost

    "You''re full of class, and you can''t worship master, so this point is omitted," said little Lori, carrying her little fat hand around the white haired man for two rounds, and continued, "but since you call me master, you''ll listen to me from now on!"

    Bai feiran blinked, dark pupil braved love and looked at little Lori''s heart.

    "OK"

    sunflower: "

    She really doubts whether their gender is wrong. It''s the first time for her to see such a coquettish man.

    But

    Why is this kind of character a little familiar? Once upon a time, Chi''an was so stubborn that his decision would never be changed and he had to achieve his goal.

    Thinking about this, Su Kui suddenly felt something in her heart. Who is this person who has been around her since she came to the world?

    Would that be what she thought?

    However, the outcome remains to be determined. But think of the possibility, Su Kui''s mood will brush brush a burst of upsurge.

    But for now, there''s another thing that interests her more, "do you know who I am?"

    Baifeiran didn''t understand, "aren''t you?"

    Su Kui breathed a sigh, and her heart was so. She rubbed her forehead, and suddenly there was a flash of light in her peach blossom eyes!

    "Who am I? Go to the swordsman Jianghu Game Forum and search my name to find a post about me. When you understand, come to me again!"

    After that, the gathering was just finished. Su Kui turned around and handed in the task. Leaving the white, he grabbed his hair and began to think about what Su Kui meant.

    He never plays the forum about the game, so even if Su Kui has pointed out the direction for him, he still can''t find the key.

    However, he had to send the screenshots of the conversation to his cousin Lin Miao and ask her what the purpose of Su Kui was.

    Lin Miao is quite straightforward, and in a few seconds, she directly throws up a link.

 Chapter 316

    "Look, I''ve told you that this man has a bad reputation. Pay attention to yourself and don''t give anything to others!"

    Bai feiran moves the mouse and clicks in. Waiting for the web page to open, he lightly says: "Oh, so what, seeing is believing, hearing is deceitful, when do you believe that?" he chuckles at the thought of something in his head. "I like to send her something."

    He hasn''t told Su Kui that he has sent her several sets of appearances. I don''t know when she can go to the messenger to find out.

    Lin Miao frowned and his heart cooled for the most part. "Wait, wait So You''ve already sent her something?! "

    Bai feiran carefully scanned the post, nodded his head naturally, and typed: "yes, I just took a picture of xuanjing for her today, and I gave it to her with great effort. She promised to be my master!" Thinking of the situation just now, his eyes are bright. "She operates very well, and I want to be like her!"

    Lin Miao: "..." Mentally retarded!

    "Xuanjing of thousands of soft coins, that''s not cabbage!! Do you think about my feelings when you say "give as you go" or "take it for granted"

    Lin Miao only felt that something was blocked in his chest, and he was almost cut off by Bai feiran''s anger. This thing that sees color and forgets elder sister, does not leave room to pick up money from her not willing to buy appearance, but turned to give others the thing that she dreamed of.

    "I like it." Bai feiran looks leisurely. His eyes linger on those ugly photos in the post, but his eyes do not stir any waves. Only when he sees those users who are indignant and scolding under the post, his eyes are slightly dark.

    But he didn''t say anything, just shut down the browser.

    Lin Miao angrily immediately dials a phone to go over, the cold and clean male voice of the phone feeds lightly, Lin Miao can''t hide the angry way: "Bai feiran, can you grow a little brain, you''re not a fool, how can you believe that woman''s ghost words and send xuanjing back to her? Huh?! "

    Bai feiran is not happy. Although he knows that Lin Miao is for his good, he just doesn''t like to have people say bad things about Su Kui.

    "She has a name. It''s yuncen, isn''t it? And they didn''t provoke you. Don''t judge her by mouth. You don''t know how good she is without personal contact! "

    Lin Miao dropped the water cup and splashed water all over her body. She had no time to take care of it, repressed her anger, and said with a long heart: "feiran, this game is not as simple as you think. Online games are like a concentrated society. There are scum men, swindlers, and juniors. Everything you can think of will appear. Have you read the post? She wants to look unattractive and sharp, which is really not suitable for you! "

    "No, I don''t care. How long ago was it? What''s more, the pixel paste can''t even see the face clearly. What''s the state of mind? What''s what your eyes see? Many people scold her, but I don''t think so, just a group of brain damage! "

    Lin Miao narrowed her eyes and listened quietly. Her little cousin, a man with a very indifferent and rational personality, could have said such a thing.

    "Feiran, you are possessed! "

    how long has it been? He didn''t even see her in person, but he was unconsciously full of maintenance. Is it not long before he even catches up with her?

 Chapter 317

    No way, no way!

    If my aunt knew that she had brought Bai feiran into the game and provoked this kind of women, I''m afraid that my aunt would have killed her before she started!

    No way. Bai feiran is the only one in the whole family. Although he often doesn''t care about it, if he bumps into it, he''s afraid that it will cause the whole Bai family''s turbulence and chain reaction. I don''t know if she can see the sun the next day!

    It seems that it''s time for her to meet yuncen in person.

    Bai feiran didn''t know what she was thinking. When he was not in front of Su Kui, he went back to his old facial paralysis expression and said coldly: "I am an adult, and I have the ability to recognize right and wrong. Cousin, you can rest assured."

    Lin Miao knew that once his cousin made up his mind, no matter who he was, even his aunt, who was known as the most difficult to deal with, could not make up his mind.

    So she had to nod her head reluctantly, "I see." I have made up my mind to talk to yuncen!

    "Well," baifeiran nodded in a tiny arc, just about to hang up. "Cousin, I don''t like my mother knowing this. Do you know what I mean?"

    Lin Miao: " Of course, don''t worry... "

    Lin Miao, who has been exposed to the conspiracy, can only say that Bai feiran knows her as well as she knows Bai feiran.

    Satisfactory cut off the phone, Bai feiran can''t wait to find Su Kui squatting at the gate of the main city to watch fireworks, "master, what are you doing? Besides, I read the post you let me read. "

    After a few minutes, sukui noticed the column of private conversation, and her heart slightly raised it. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Oh? What do you think? "

    Bai feiran thought about it seriously, and said, "it''s awesome! There''s a lot of brain damage! "

    "Hiss -" in reality, Su Kui smiled slowly. After her careful conditioning, her dark skin finally recovered a little white color.

    Her face dimples like flowers, good mood reply: "I also feel."

    At this moment, Su Kui felt that whether he was the person she thought or not, his character had already appealed to her.

    -

    this day, Su Kui went online and looked at the column of friends as usual, but was surprised to find that Bai feiran, who was almost always online, was not there. In recent days, she has been teaching him how to press skills and exercise hand speed. Bai feiran is a good apprentice, and he is not stupid. In a short time, he has mastered the key.

    In time, no matter how much practice, it is not impossible to surpass her!

    Su Kui didn''t feel bad about it. Since he is not here, Su Kui plans to pack another group of mixed equipment. Her equipment has been refined to full level. If she is short of only one pair of pants, she can reach the original point.

    "Ding --"

    a slight sound interrupts Su Kui''s movement, and her vision immediately looks to the left corner.

    Jiangnan goddess whispered to you: yuncen, right? I''m Bai feiran''s cousin. Do you know who it is?

    I''m not polite in my tone. Su Kui raised his eyebrows without any change. Of course, she knew who Bai feiran was. As early as that day, Bai feiran had already poured beans in a bamboo tube, so she had to tell Su Kui all three generations of his ancestors.

    You said to Jiangnan Goddess: Yes, but I don''t seem to know you?

    Jiangnan goddess whispered to you: listen to him, he also sent you a piece of xuanjing?

 Chapter 318

    You said quietly to the goddess of Jiangnan: Yes, what?

    Jiangnan goddess whispered to you: you take it for granted?

    You whispered to the Jiangnan goddess, "I took it, why not?"? Besides, I see that I''ll take care of you for the sake of your cousin Bai feiran. Please keep basic politeness next time you have something to do!

    Ah, it''s arrogant -

    Lin Miao sneers at Su Kui, and has a direct negative affection for her.

    Jiangnan goddess whispered to you: is it arrogant to ask the heaven if it can''t seduce you, and turn to another object? Uh huh?

    The goddess of Jiangnan whispered to you, "why, have no more words?"?

    Su Kui glanced at it lightly, ignoring it directly without any emotion, and even owed the reply. Asked in the guild group whether to open a group or not. She had a need. The world immediately responded to the call. The group had heard that there were two local tyrants in the guild. They envied and hated the first generation of ink painting.

    This time, they also want to take a chance. Even if they don''t have xuanjing, it''s enough to drop a few good equipment.

    Because of the opening of the guild, Su Kui quickly gathered people. This time, Su Kui had equipment and no longer lay dead, but chose to fight with his teammates.

    After several rounds, people were stunned by her strange position and exquisite skill control. Warm jade has a good reputation, especially the players in dream Jiangnan who have heard about her for a long time.

    But as the saying goes, seeing is better than hearing.

    It''s a real experience to find that this man is not as bad as the rumor! Several people in the guild who are familiar with Su Kui, except Luo Qinghuan, are preparing papers. These are out of the community in the work of people, can be rational to do things, know that black sunflower''s post, which water is certainly not small.

    Manmiao''s posture and arrogance are not as innocent as they are said to be.

    Only from Su Kui was killed on purpose to almost retreated, or even washed equipment, one or two can be seen.

    All the old players in the guild who have been playing for some years are familiar with boss skills. Even if some new players drop the chain in the middle, they are pulled back in time.

    This fight is very smooth. Su Kui is very lucky. Besides his pants, he also lost a cold star waist Pendant with special effects, which has excellent attributes. In addition, Su Kui finally collected a set of equipment.

    Now, it''s just about refinement.

    It''s too early to use xuanjing to make big orange martial arts. It will take at least a few months to collect light from other materials. Fortunately, sukui is not in a hurry.

    Equipment is not technical enough! There are many players with high scores and low abilities in the game. Su Kui is very confident.

    However, as soon as she made the copy, she was killed -

    looking at the little red Lori lying on the cold ground, Su Kui was silent.

    The plug-in shows that the player who killed her is a beautiful gun elder sister named huanzhirou. At this time, after killing someone, the gun elder sister in a tight blue leather suit circles around the body of sunflower without any intention of walking away.

    Su Kui didn''t leave the team when he came out, so someone in the team sent a message soon.

    The world is flat chested: what happened to a knife? How did you die?

    Ink painting: Yes, I didn''t respond

    One knife, one child: killed by someone. It''s OK.

    A pot of flowers: lying trough!! Unexpectedly someone dare to kill our help, don''t want to live him!!!

    Do you know Fusheng: you wait, I''ll be right out, he hasn''t run yet? But it''s OK to run. Just know the name. I''ll kill him and kneel down to sing and conquer!

    One knife and one child: [laughs] it''s OK, but come out first.

 Chapter 319

    Su Kui''s words are sincere, without any water. She didn''t have the habit of looking for relatives and friends to revenge when she was bullied. After a while, when the time of death passed, she was revived.

    I saw a flash of red light on the screen, and little Laurie jumped up from the ground and rushed to the beautiful gun sister named "twining finger soft". On the way she was invisible and disappeared in front of everyone.

    Ink painting just came out to witness this scene, murmured a sentence on the voice channel of the guild, "Crouching cattle B! Come out, old man! A knife is on the bar!! It''s a good play! "

    As soon as she shouted, several people who were still scurrying in the copy jumped out one after another. As expected, Su Kui''s little loli was holding a long knife with red dark lines like dry blood. She jumped behind the finger winding soft. Before she could react, her invisibility disappeared. Little loli showed her body shape. A big knife flashed at the back of the finger winding soft.

    I saw the blood band around the top of finger Rou''s head take off half of the tube. After being cut off, finger Rou finally responded. A bow and crossbow raised in her hand shot at little Lori''s direction. But Su Kui is better at it. He takes the lead in stealth and bypasses it again.

    However, she did not see little Lori.

    After enough juggling, before the time limit for invisibility passed, little Laurie changed to holding a knife with both hands, flying high in the air, over the head of her fingers, the cold light flashed, the blood splashed, little Laurie showed her body shape, wailing around her fingers, her name turned gray, and she couldn''t afford to fall to the ground.

    The world was stunned, "lying trough, lying trough, powerful!!!" He just opened the attribute data of finger soft in the fight. He saw the equipment of W8, but Su Kui''s equipment is only W6. It''s more than 2000 points apart, and the weapons are far apart.

    However, it is such a sunflower, with the control of skills, it is hard to kill around the fingers without any power to fight back!

    Flower room is proud of a pot of laughter, just like he was the one who just killed people. Don''t forget to tease: "it seems that you are still too careless, don''t you know that you have many enemies now? There are enemies killing you in the wild at any time. Look, they just died? "

    As he spoke, the man in purple robe and jade flute stepped forward slowly, and he bounced back and forth on the body around his fingers. There was a mockery on the public channel.

    Huajian one pot: ha ha, return W8''s graduation dress, be killed by W6, lose not disgrace, huh? Go back to practice!

    Rao zhirou: what''s the matter with you when I kill that bitch? Did you sleep with her or did you benefit from her?

    Su Kui looks at the vulgar words on the public channel, and suddenly thinks something is wrong. Then she points out the attribute information around finger soft, and as expected -

    Gang: aoxuege!

    Ah, it seems that manmiaoshengzi has a deep grudge against her? I''m afraid it''s not less to publicize her bad words in the gang, is it? Otherwise, a person she has never been impressed with seems to have opened her heart and seen her whole person clearly. She hates her as if Su Kui killed her family.

    Ink painting in the voice of a low curse, and then think about the soft around the fingers can not hear, just swear in the game typing. From her usual way of speaking, we can know that this man is a girl who likes to hate clearly and doesn''t like to beat around the bush.

    Ink painting: Ma''s mentally retarded, isn''t this the dog of aoxuege? What, did your master send you?

 Chapter 320

    Ink painting is said on the public channel. People come and go at the gate of the replica, and there are many people who know the original owner of warm jade smoke.

    Originally, a group of people were chatting with each other in the channel. As soon as this happened, everyone was tacitly quiet and watched.

    At first, everyone thought that this was a person who was not used to warm jade and smoke, but it turned out that it was not good. In a word, many people were curious to point out the information about finger soft. Sure enough, there were three big characters of Aoxue pavilion under the name!

    There are dogs flying in the sky.

    Listen to Xue Luo: Tut, it''s been a long time since this happened. No matter how much she used to be too much, but now that she quit the guild, she hasn''t bothered you any more. As a result, you still don''t give up. It''s a little too much!

    Qingqingzipei: eh? I''m not the only one who thinks so?

    Rao zhirou: ha ha, a group of tailwind dogs, warm jade and smoke, you wait for me!

    Fusheng: brain is a good thing, but you don''t have it.

    A knife a child: I''m waiting, you get up, we continue?

    "Poof - hahahaha!!!" All of a sudden, the world sprayed wheat. Across the computer, he could hear the sound of pounding the table vigorously, "well said ha ha ha! I believe you, as long as she dare to rise up, a set of skills! "

    Ink painting: right, right, soft around the fingers, lying on the ground and pretending to be dead. What''s that? What? Have the courage to bully people, and start pretending to be dead after being hanged?

    Around the finger soft: to bully less! You wait for me, when I Aoxue Pavilion no one?

    One knife, one child: how much to cheat? Girl, how is your world view?

    The world is flat chested: ha ha, you Aoxue Pavilion is a big gang right, but I''m not vegetarian when I''m facing water and taking photos of flowers!

    Said, listen to the world on the wheat roar a sentence, "what are you afraid of? I have long been unhappy with the Aoxue pavilion''s gang!" After speaking, they began to type in the group.

    Linshui Zhaohua chat group.

    The most handsome guild leader: @ all members, hurry up, start the war, can play the game quickly, and add me or ink and flower teams at once! Remember the voice!

    Luo Qinghuan: what''s the situation in the trough!! A fight?!

    The most handsome guild leader: write your thesis well, except you!

    Fengche: This is up!

    Du: come on, how can I have less fighting!

    Dim morning light: the birds are fading out in recent days! Brothers walk, let them see the combat effectiveness of our PVP Gang!

    Luo Qinghuan: take me one, I will go up regardless of me!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    People who don''t bubble at ordinary times now brush their heads, which makes Su Kui really surprised. When he was in the group, he saw that there were hundreds of friends, but in fact, the people who usually talk are those in the ink and wash room.

    It turns out that only at the critical moment can we see the cohesion of a gang.

    At this point, the world is doing very well!

    Su Kui doesn''t grind. She knows that as long as manmiaoshengzi doesn''t eliminate her mustard, there will be a hard fight between them sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time.

    Moreover, even if manmiaoshengzi doesn''t come to her, Su Kui can''t let her go for the task.

    Su Kui drank saliva and moistened his throat. He saw wheat for the first time. He said: "thanks, the world!"

    The world ha ha a smile, "it''s OK, it''s all brothers. I''m a family when I''m in the gang. As the leader of the gang, of course, I have to cover you!"

 Chapter 321

    Then suddenly, he said, "wait a minute!"!!! A knife you unexpectedly burst the voice!! It''s really like a goddess, ah, ah, my ears are going to be pregnant. ~

    , the tail is dragging on and dragging on. It''s very sad to make complaints about the goose bumps. I''m leaving the gang!! Such a leader is disgraceful! "

    Huajian is a mature man with a low voice. Although his style in the game is slightly different, "well, the sound of a knife is really good, but you should return to normal in the world, which will frighten others!"

    Su Kui chuckled. "It doesn''t matter." She likes this kind of relationship. She is careless and can make fun of it. It''s very warm.

    The world that was scolded suddenly began to thump again, "look, it doesn''t matter if you say a knife, how powerful is it?"

    "EEE -" as soon as Luo Qinghuan climbed on the wheat, he heard such a rough man playing coquettish voice in his throat, and then he rubbed his arms in a cold way. "The leader didn''t take any medicine this day?"

    "I don''t eat, I don''t eat! I''m cute if I don''t take medicine! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    All the people were speechless and defeated by the shamelessness of the world.

    The voice that the world just shouted in the group was very effective, but in a few minutes, Su Kui''s team had reached the upper limit, with 50 names occupying a small screen.

    In the ink and wash room, they have left the team and organized other groups.

    More and more people are getting up, and the channel is becoming more and more lively. People are noisy. Su Kui is more willing to sit in front of the computer most of the time and giggle as an audience. In time, she glanced at the soft fingers that were still lying on the ground with the dead body. The people in Aoxue Pavilion still didn''t show up. Presumably, they also got the news. Go to organize the staff.

    However, gangs have disadvantages of gangs. They tend to be messy. Moreover, most players in Aoxue Pavilion take the PVE route, that is, they play the game. The best equipment is all PVP field fighting equipment, and PVE equipment, according to their words, is to be able to play the original, not too good.

    Therefore, in this battle, the victory of Linshui Zhaohua is still great.

    At this time, the world returned to its normal appearance and said in a deep voice to Mai, "this time, the gang we are fighting for is aoxuege. The gang in front of us can retreat now if we are afraid of death. We will fight well if we stay!"

    "Well, you look down on us too much. What PVP are you afraid of death? A group of them can beat us all the year round? "

    "Dozens of groups of resurrection medicine have been prepared. Let''s see the brothers crush them with strength!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The world''s words are just as usual, save if you lose accidentally, the players who have glass heart complain, will say it in advance.

    However, it''s not easy to have a fight, and it''s a group fight with hundreds of people. It''s strange that these militants will leave!

    On the contrary, they all flew to the door of Su Kui''s replica at this time. When they saw that Aoxue Pavilion had only one person around her fingers, and she was still lying on the ground in a state of death, they were speechless.

    Xiaoyaoyou: shall I go? What are you doing? Hey, you Aoxue pavilion are not afraid, are you?

    Pianran: have you helped the war in the world? Do you want me to call some more people over?

    Pianran has a boyfriend who has been dating for three years. She is the leader of Chaoge gang in the top ten leagues of mengjiangnan gang. Because Pianran has been in the gang for a long time since she joined the game, even though her boyfriend is a big gang leader, she still chooses to stay in Linshui Zhaohua.

 Chapter 322

    The world thought about it, nodded, and said directly on the wheat: "OK, then you go and say it to the morning night. Organize some people to come here and make things clear. Don''t force it!"

    This is because of Su Kui, and Su Kui is now facing the water to shine on the flowers. Naturally, they should be consistent with each other.

    But in the morning, even if it''s her boyfriend, it''s also her. It''s better to make it clear that she wants others to pay for nothing.

    When she answered, she went to call.

    It''s 7:00 p.m. at this time, when the game players are active, there are more and more people gathered at the gate of the dungeon, who are not afraid to die.

    The group fight of hundreds of people is no less than a small camp attack and defense.

    At the time of waiting for others, Su Kui simply put on the equipment that just dropped, and then told the crowd that Shenxing went to the main city and flew to the trading house, and bought a large number of five element stones and a six level five color stone to refine the equipment.

    In the game, there is a kind of player, called RMB player! The former yuncen may not be, but now sukui doesn''t care about the money spent.

    The stones she bought are all high-grade, so the success rate of refining basically belongs to 100%. However, in two minutes, she finished everything and flew back to the team location again.

    Now, looking at Su Kui''s loading score, it has reached the score of 1w78, which is about to reach W8.

    such equipment, coupled with Su Kui''s strange and unpredictable movement and exquisite skill control, it is absolutely feasible to hang and hit a large number of players!

    "One Dao, Aoxue pavilion''s people are coming!" Ink heavy voice way, tone some worry, cause Su Kui to raise eyebrow to ask, "what''s the matter?"

    Ink hesitated next, finally or flower openings, "the team is proud to ask the sky and Manmiao health posture, a knife, you ok?"

    They have all heard about how the warm jade smoke was crazy to ask the heaven for pride. Although the heaven kicked her for manmiaosheng, no one believed that such deep feelings could be put down.

    Su Kui thought it was a big event. He sneered at it and said: "people always have to be forced to the desperate situation to see clearly. He was regarded as a God when he asked for it before. At this time, when he saw it again, he was just matched with a green tea bitch!"

    "Poof --"

    luoqinghuan sprays. She didn''t expect that Su Kui, who is usually quiet and skillful in operation, has a poisonous mouth. That''s also a master who can spray dead people!

    Ink and wash laughed and said sincerely: "you can think of it like this. Don''t do stupid things in the future. What do you look like when you are blacked out by those bandits?"

    In the ear wheat spreads the Su Kui''s light laughter, no longer speaks.

    When I arrived at the entrance of Xianlv cave, I saw all the dazzling names of red players, surrounded by many green names. These names were either for watching or for typing.

    Linshui Zhaohua and Aoxue Pavilion stand on both sides respectively, separated by an open space in the middle, while the players around are tacitly not mixed in.

    Seeing Su Kui appear, Zhuo Yunfei frowned and asked her on the public channel.

    Proud to ask heaven: warm jade, we have nothing to do with each other, can you not be so reluctant?

    Manmiao Shengzi: you are too much. It was not enough to kill me before. This time, she killed my girlfriend. She didn''t even see you! Or, you just kill her because she''s from aoxuege?

    Rao zhirou: long time, why do you tell her so much! Isn''t she arrogant? This time, let Aowen take revenge for you!

 Chapter 323

    Looking at their conversation, Linshui Zhaohua''s voice channel was silent for a long time, and suddenly burst out a curse, "I wipe, is this woman shameless? And proud to ask heaven! Who does he think he is? Does he think all women in the world like her? Are they not the ones who do not give in? "

    It''s ink and wash. Su Kui is used to her surprise. She shakes her head and laughs. Once again, she is asked how shameless they are.

    One knife, one child: Dear, did you make a mistake? Did you help me to get around the finger first? Also, I don''t want to have any more relationship with you, because sb will infect!!

    Ink painting: hahahaha, that''s right! Brain is a good thing, but why don''t you have it?!

    Manmiao health posture: warm jade health smoke, your mouth put clean point, Sb scold who!

    A knife for a child: who will take sb [disdain]

    ask the heaven proudly: warm jade, everyone used to have a good relationship. It''s not what I want to see now. It''s not good for anyone to start a war. So, listen to me and apologize to jujitsu, OK?

    Su Kui was amused. She had a milk straw in her mouth and typed.

    A knife a child: big brother, who gives you such a big face? The sky can''t hold it!

    Luo Qinghuan: I didn''t find that Aoxue pavilion was a group of non mainstream gathering places before?

    Flower pot: Honey confidence, I admire!

    Listen to snow fall: silently insert a sentence, so-called kaolin flower, really can only look far!! Otherwise, the truth minutes make people want to cry!!!

    The onlookers also have a sense of feeling that they can eat Xiang. They should be proud to ask who the heaven is. In the past, there must have been countless female players holding their hearts and shouting: the first handsome airway in Jiangnan is long!! Now, however, there''s only one sense of fantasy breaking for female players.

    However, Zhuo Yunfei still felt good about himself. After a moment of silence, he said: it seems that we can''t talk about each other. Then, don''t blame me for not remembering the old love! Are you sure you will stand on her side and be the enemy of my Ao Xue pavilion?

    The world is flat chested: Sb bar you, my team has been pulling for a long time, who and you ink! Brothers, kill ya for me!

    It has to be said that the world is not reliable except for joking. It is absolutely possible to command. The team members are very awesome. The number of Ao Xue Ge is more than that of the water. This is not enough for the actual combat capability.

    "Mammy is watching the blood. Keep adding it. Don''t stop! Dead people on drugs stand up! Kill me! If you are proud to ask the sky, you will be rewarded for your wonderful posture and soft fingers! "

    The fight was just fierce. Su Kui was invisible as soon as he entered the battle. When he showed his body, it was a corpse who was howling and falling down.

    Suddenly, an untimely voice came out of the channel, "what killed three of them, one hundred thousand gold, is mine! No ceiling! "

    Su Kui was stunned for a moment. She lost control of her hands. Little Laurie screamed and died under the enemy''s hands.

    "Baifeiran? No, when did you play? "

    In order not to affect the command, Su Kui used private chat. Obviously Bai feiran didn''t see it. He just talked on the wheat. When he saw that Su Kui''s little loli died, his eyes were red and he said coldly, "except for those three, as long as the people who killed Aoxue Pavilion, one person with the first ten thousand gold, talk for words, look back to the screenshot to get money from me!"

 Chapter 324

    This

    Su Kui can''t help glancing at the number of enemies killed in the gang war, which is only the data at the beginning. The time of the gang war is 12 hours. If both sides are unwilling to give up and keep the stalemate, this data is not worth mentioning at present.

    Can not say what is the feeling, Su Kui look complex to hang down the eyes, not talking. After taking the resurrection medicine, he jumped up from the ground, his hands moved rapidly on the keyboard, his hands fell from the knife, blood splashed all over.

    After Bai feiran finished this sentence, the channel was silent for a long time, even a large group of people in the fight were stunned, just a moment of trance, and then he saw that the characters he was controlling on the computer could not stand spitting blood.

    The world hurriedly returns to God, excitedly roars, "on ah brothers!! What a fool! I''m dead if I don''t see it! Where''s the nanny? Control your blood!! As far as I''m concerned, when the battle is over, everyone will get 10% of the reward to the nanny! Direct overlay, every opinion

    After waiting for a long time to see no one talking, the world knows that this is the default.

    In a team, the mammy is a vital existence. Once the mammy dies, the output is definitely the existence of being hanged in minutes. What''s more, the money is what they get for nothing. What they enjoy is the whole process. Money is not so important.

    But with the words of Bai feiran, everyone was inspired to see a group of people in Aoxue pavilion with golden eyes. These are all white silver!!

    The people in Aoxue Pavilion don''t know why all the people who are facing the water and taking photos of the flowers come up suddenly. Even the nanny rushes directly into the middle of the team and starts to enlarge the skill without brain. A dozen nannies stand in the crowd and try their best to add blood. Generally, just after the other party cuts off half of the tube of blood, the nanny brushes it and fills it with milk, which makes the other party bite its teeth.

    If you die in a bad war, you will be revived by taking drugs at the same time. When you lift a knife, a gun, and a sword, you will do it. You will directly beat a large group of people in Aoxue Pavilion in the same place.

    After all, they still have too little actual combat experience. As a big gang with the best service, few of them dare to fight with them. Most of the people in Aoxue Pavilion use the equipment of the next dungeon. It''s OK to use this equipment in the dungeon, but it''s used in the field PVP fight?

    Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll call you dad in minutes!

    Linshui Zhaohua originally advertised the villain''s PVP gang. No one who came in was a militant. Even the nanny was able to fight with milk. There were several groups of resurrection drugs in the backpack at any time. It can be said that it was a model to be ready to join the battle at any time.

    Su Kui is killing. A free and easy figure of a man floats to her. He raises his hand and kills a beautiful knife lady who is going to hit her in front of her.

    Su Kui: "..."

    There was no time to speak. Another person rushed up. Su Kui held the knife to welcome her. Little Lori was not as long as an adult''s thigh when she walked in the crowd. But the fierce appearance of carrying the long knife made her opponent absolutely scared!

    Bai feiran never said a word to follow behind her. Although they had no words, they cooperated seamlessly. Su Kui just opened stealth around the enemy behind put a move, the man is about to turn around to fight Su Kui, behind the white feiran has fallen a big move.

    To die, the man did not know where he had made a mistake, or even a skill was too late!

 Chapter 325

    Little heavy mountain king: what''s my situation!! You two have killed me several times, poisonous!!!

    The Taoist priest who becomes a corpse again is too lazy to get up. He will die together anyway. He wastes the resurrection medicine. Click on his attribute panel and you can see that the durability rate of his equipment has been killed has changed to red.

    As a poor man, he was silent, but he refused to get up. This was supposed to be a private matter of the guild leader, but he fought with people for a woman to pull the whole gang. If he won, it would be OK. But now -

    it''s obvious that he was chased like a dog!

    A group of 20 reviving drugs costs 2500 gold. It is impossible for everyone to fight without several groups. In addition to the money for equipment repair, ten thousand gold will not be enough for a gang fight. He has nothing to do with the spirit of selfishness. At this time, he simply lies on the ground and pretends to die.

    Listen to snow fall: ah! This Dao master is really super handsome. I have decided that he is my new God!!!

    Little heavy mountain king: sister paper, I''m also very handsome.

    Luo Qinghuan: Well, you look really handsome when you die.

    Little heavy mountain king: I wipe?

    Brown Tathagata: I found it. Aren''t you from aoxuege? Your teammates are fighting, but you are flirting?

    Doolittle is a routine: I didn''t expect you to be such a person.

    As a result, a group of onlookers chatted on the public channel, and the man lying dead never joined in the fight.

    The gang war lasted for nearly five hours, and both sides were taken many heads. But the closer it was to midnight, the people of aoxuege guild were beaten more and more powerless to fight back, especially the three people who were proud to ask the sky, manmiaoshengzi and huanzhirou. They didn''t know why. Even if they hid behind the team, the enemy would suddenly fall from the sky and take the head straight.

    It can be said that the three of them are the worst victims.

    Later, the battle ended with a falling line in manmiaoshengzi.

    Because, with manmiaoshengzi''s technical disconnection, people in Aoxue Pavilion began to get off the line in large quantities. Within a moment, only some senior players were struggling to support.

    However, the number of people on the water side of Zhaohua is increasing. At first, there were less than half of the teams coming to the night side. Until baifeiran released a reward of 100000 for the top of Aoxue Pavilion and 10000 for the other people, countless night owls swarmed into the team.

    Aoxue pavilion''s retreat, facing the water according to the flower''s more brave.

    At the end of the day, the resurrection medicine is consumed, and when it comes up, it will be trampled to death by countless people. Aoxue pavilion a group of people are extremely sad and indignant, but they have no choice but to return to the resurrection point.

    And this is the beginning of another Massacre -

    excuse me, what else can stop the head dog''s footsteps? What''s more, the head with high reward?

    Only a few players in Aoxue pavilion are directly crushed at the resurrection point, dead, alive. In general, even a set of skills are not released before they are destroyed!

    The number is getting smaller and smaller. It seems that even the last one has given up.

    At the same time, there was a sense of anger in their hearts. Many people didn''t react in a trance until this time. Even though the warm jade smoke didn''t do a good job in manmiaoshi, they were also the Deputy gang leader, who kept the gang in good order when they were proud to ask if the heaven was away. Although not many words, but first-class operation, many elders were brought out by warm jade smoke with the next copy.

 Chapter 326

    Even if she is not good, but she is only for Manmiao Shengzi. But they, when she was preparing for the graduation ceremony, knew that she was secretly in love with the gang leader, but they were together with the people who obviously had an intention to the gang leader. Until the end, when Nuan Yusheng was mercilessly removed from the position of deputy leader and kicked out of the guild, they didn''t say a word for her.

    Thinking of this, they only felt hot on their faces, as if they had been slapped hard on their faces, and had no courage to fight again.

    The first one opened up, and this one was the Taoist priest who had been lying dead for a long time.

    King xiaochongshan: warm jade, I''m sorry.

    Su Kui smiled scornfully, but her late apology did not stir up a stir in her heart.

    One knife, one child: nothing to be sorry for, just my poor eyesight before, bring out a group of white eyed wolves.

    This ruthless words like a thorn deep into the heart of people, so that they are ashamed to die, have said a sorry, directly offline.

    At the end of the day, all I left was to ask the heaven and to circle my fingers.

    The once elegant and handsome Taoist priest is still clean and free at this time, but the crowd can see the gray haze on him.

    Kill one in ten steps: you lose.

    White Fei ran lightly typed, as long as he thought of the man in front of him who had been deeply loved by master, he would like to lift the long knife in his hand again and split it towards his neck.

    No -

    it''s just a game. In fact, what he wants to do more is to rush directly into the reality and teach him a lesson!

    Zhuo Yunfei didn''t speak. In fact, he didn''t know what to say. As a big gang leader, even if the team is hit by four points and five parts, they will escape. But he, for the sake of face, must not leave.

    Rao zhirou: winning or losing is a common business of soldiers. It''s just a game. What do you like?

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and laughed. It''s time for him to be able to speak hard. It''s really wonderful. She took up the knife and fell down. Before she had time to defend herself, she gave her a second again.

    Around finger soft: base! You sneak!!

    One knife one child: Oh? I''m aboveboard, girl. To tell you the truth, I''m a man with a bad temper. Do you know if I can take a detour in the wild?

    Around finger soft: MD, I will not around! How can you bear me?!

    Proud to ask heaven: warm jade, you are too much.

    Kill one person in ten steps: my master can do nothing too much. Please don''t be too opinionated. Besides, you don''t have to go around and dirty master''s hands. I''ll hang a long-term reward later. Naturally, there are bounty hunters willing to take your dog''s head!

    Bai feiran''s words have only one meaning. I have money! Minutes to kill you with money!

    Listen to snow falling: my brother is so bad. Please hang up quickly. My broadsword is already in a hurry!

    You can''t call me brother!

    One knife, one child:

    Listen to snow falling: Excuseme???

    Kill one person in ten steps: I said no, no, I don''t know you, and I don''t want you to be my sister.

    Listen to snow fall in the heart speechless, only felt the knee in an arrow, good ache good ache!

    Bai feiran didn''t like the name of elder brother, because he felt that the name of elder brother was ambiguous in the absence of kinship. Although he still can''t understand why he doesn''t like it, especially in front of Su Kui, he can''t wait to get rid of other female players.

    But he had an instinct to do it, and he did.

 Chapter 327

    The battle ended in the failure of Aoxue Pavilion.

    At this point, Linshui Zhaohua became famous overnight and let everyone see their cohesion and lethality.

    The most impressive and exciting thing for countless players is the post that pops up in the forum at 2 a.m.

    The poster is a swordsman player called ink painting. She objectively and completely stated the situation of the whole event. Even if someone raised a question, the player who was around at that time would throw out a screenshot to call back.

    Ask the leader of Aoxue Pavilion about the 818 that the sky rushes towards the crown to force the vice leader away for the beauty. Please try your best!!

    Ink painting: Yes, I think many people know who I am. Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if you don''t do something bad. Our line is upright and true. There are things I can''t stand. Please don''t put forward carelessly. I won''t change anyway ~ it''s just so willful!

    Before we talk about it, let me say a little episode. The protagonist of this matter is Nuan yushengyan. Of course, we all call her a knife now. Please be patient and watch me finish writing. Don''t plug in the building. Thank you!

    Know a knife is in a sunny, suitable for the weather! That was more than a month ago. Our guild is a PvP sect. It doesn''t like to make a lot of money, but poor people want to make a small salary. On this day, the leader of the guild pulled up several people as usual and sent them for recruitment. That''s when we picked up a knife.

    At that time, she could be said to be the worst when she was black. When she went out in the wild, there would be irrelevant brain damage to kill her. It''s natural that everyone dislikes entering the group and typing the book. Here, I''d like to say something more. Don''t worry. She sent a message on the world channel at that time: I''m warm jade and smoke. Now I''m looking for a team without boss Shendao to join hands. [conversation screenshot]

    well, maybe that''s it. The leader of the team warmly welcomed her! In other words, Yidao is a real local tyrant. She directly covered the whole regiment. It didn''t go well that time. Because of the novice''s reason, she overturned the car several times. At last, Yidao took the initiative to contact the other party to fight for him. At last, the man named Shibu kill one wrapped up Yidao, saying that their name was inexplicable with a face!

    Then it seems that since we knew one Dao, we have started to make great fortune. This time, we went out of xuanjing and were photographed in ten steps and sent one Dao to you. According to my hot eye identification, this man is a standard idiot. Please die!

    As for the sword of an old player, why is all of a sudden a rookie outfit, all the equipment is gone, and I''m so embarrassed that I dare not go out into the wild. Except for the mixed equipment, which is squatting in the main city, and who knows her account code, and who she trusts with all her heart? Naturally, it''s arrogant to ask the heaven. I don''t need to elaborate on this. Do you understand?

    Besides, today, oh no, it was last night. After we finished the book, we went out before us. As we all know, the scenery in Xianlv cave is very good. After we finished the book, I think it''s not just us? Then, just after we went out, we saw the name of Yidao turned grey and she was killed!

    One Dao has been with us for more than a month. Although she doesn''t know her roots, at least she''s a very good person. She doesn''t speak much, but she cuts in every sentence and is skilled. Many people are willing to play with her.

 Chapter 328

    A person may have poor eyesight. What about a group of people? Can''t all blind see the truth?

    It''s true that Yidao admitted at the beginning that she was impulsive, but in addition, she didn''t do anything sorry for aoxuege, sorry for other people''s things, right? Before the end of last night''s gang war, several elders of Aoxue Pavilion apologized to Yidao. As for why I apologized, I can only ha ha. If apologizing is useful, what else should I do with the police? Here are screenshots in case that some blowers say I''m faking! [screenshot] [screenshot]

    speaking of this, someone must say that this is a white washing paste for warm jade smoke, right? If so, I don''t deny it, but it is the truth!

    And then, before that, I''ve never been scolded by anyone? Why does the appearance of Manmiao give birth to all the black and eight her? Oh, the post that claimed that Yidao was a little girl before and often didn''t come home at night. I was ugly. I read it many times. At last, I just wanted to say to the landlord: brain is a good thing, but you don''t!

    Just send a few pictures with fuzzy faces and a few vague sentences. If you think you can see all the truth, you think it''s all the truth? It''s ridiculous!

    I''m sorry, it''s a little over extreme. We''re not in the mood to see flowers and grass again after a knife is killed. We wanted to give a knife a head, but she''s more independent and hard-working. She said earlier that her position and skill control are very good, even if the other side is a gun elder sister with high damage power. After we came out, we didn''t even look carefully. The other side had jumped up and killed after she resurrected.

    It''s inconvenient to talk about high scores and low abilities. Here is a screenshot of the conversation at that time. [screenshot]

    Oh, at that time, I didn''t realize that the person around the finger is Aoxue Pavilion. I thought it was another brain wreck guided by the black man, and I didn''t find it until we were reminded.

    However, miss zhirou began to scold. What''s the reason for bullying more than others? Here is a black question mark??? From the beginning to the end, you took advantage of a knife to sneak attack and kill her, and then she killed her in W6. We did nothing but watch!

    Conscience of heaven and earth, there were many people at the gate of the replica at that time, welcome the masses to testify!

    Later things must have been all over the game, a knife into the water Zhao Hua, that is our people, and around the finger soft, obviously do not intend to let go of a knife. It''s impossible for us to watch a knife being bullied. The so-called "start first" is strong. After we express the main Gang''s coming around our fingers, we know that this matter can''t be solved easily. We directly pull the team and fight for Aoxue Pavilion.

    It turns out that the leader of our guild is so resourceful. When we pull up the team, the talent of Aoxue Pavilion comes late. The first sentence of Aoxue Pavilion is to apologize to huanzhirou with a knife.

    excusemeŁżŁż

    Sorry?!

    Around the finger soft first, a knife is only self-defense, why let her apologize? It''s said that many people regard arrogant asking heaven as a god of men. In my opinion, it''s not so bad that it''s a bad man. It''s a cute little girl who can act as a coquette when she is exposed to the public. You can push the boat with her. Without appearance, he can''t speak. Because he is skilled and regarded as a knife of a man, he is just a gang in charge. He is hard-working and doesn''t please others. At last, he is kicked out of the gang mercilessly and turned into coal by others. Everyone yells at him!

 Chapter 329

    Don''t say I''m your God! There are pictures, there are truth, people with brains can see it, right? [screenshot] [screenshot]

    there''s another sword. Hahaha''s words are brilliant. I really like her character! Say it!

    In the end, I''m sure we haven''t talked about it. The world is commanding on wheat. We''ve started directly. Apologize, say you a fairy board!!

    This point will not be described. There were many onlookers at that time, because I didn''t pay much attention to other things in the gang war. If there are any interesting things, you are welcome to add.

    Here comes the focus, high energy ahead, please protect your heart!!!

    In the middle of the fight, a voice that didn''t belong to the guild leader suddenly appeared on our wheat. It was ten steps!

    Because he said that if you get a person who is proud to ask the sky, who has a wonderful posture, who has a soft head around his fingers, you will not be capped! Aoxue Pavilion ordinary guild members, kill a ten thousand gold! Get him a screenshot after the end!

    Here you must ask whether we got the promised reward afterwards.

    So I can only give you a few feedback charts, let you see the truth! [screenshots] [screenshots]

    in fact, everyone is a guild. It''s a normal thing for us PVP players to fight for help. We will not play PVP for fear of death, right? After the event, many people said that they didn''t need to give it, because the number was too large, but the ten step strong said that they had to give it, or they would directly mail it by email.

    In a word, I don''t know how much money ten steps lost on that day. I only know that the gold dealers should be crazy that day. In our guild, the highest one has taken millions of gold. Think about it!

    This is probably the way things are going. Please pay attention to those brain cripples after trouble! Kill you if you can''t? People are not short of money for one sword, and flower protectors are not lack of money for ten steps. They are too lazy to start, which does not mean that bounty hunters are not willing!

    I used to be frustrated and disappointed with the game. Now, Yidao has a new guild, new relatives and friends, and an apprentice who always supports her and trusts her. Please don''t do anything to disturb her life!

    The so-called, people do not offend me, I do not convict. If people offend me, cut the grass and root!

    At the end of the day, this is not a white wash! It''s not whitewash! It''s not whitewash!

    It''s just the truth! I''m finished! thank you!

    End

    ink painting publicizes things under the acquiescence of sunflower. Although there are some unsatisfied factors of ink, sunflower is still sorry because there are many uses. The effect of other people''s posting is certainly different from that of their own. Just like this post, ink and wash looks at the truth from the perspective of an onlooker, with screenshots attached.

    If Su Kui writes a post, more people will scold her for washing white and acting.

    The effect of the post is very good. There are many interesting screenshots in the reply. One of them is very well cut. Little Lori in red holds a knife and soars into the air. There is a hunting wind in the white haired man''s robe. The two are in a bloodbath, which is extremely harmonious.

    Su Kui''s fingers moved, and his lips began to bend in a faint smile. He tapped the keyboard and clicked save.

    Listen to the snow outside the window: sofa! I was at the door of the replica. I can say that I saw the whole event completely. After five hours, I''m trapped! I am proud to ask you! From then on, the Jianghu will disappear!

 Chapter 330

    A fairy: it''s not washing white. She''s talking for warm jade from beginning to end. How much did you pay her?

    Ink painting reply a fairy: you think take it, then take it.

    Cangsheng treads on the song: half way past, said that the map of that night were crowded? I''ve been in line for a long time

    Youyoucao: don''t make a statement first. It seems that the plot needs a big reversal. Hey!

    Dream of wind: what do you think you know upstairs? Seek penetration and private stabbing!

    Youyoucao''s dream of returning to the wind: there is no absolute privacy on the Internet. Some things will be picked out sooner or later, but it''s just a matter of time. Wait patiently!

    Wuli house replies to youyoucao: the floor master has a deep meaning. Who does this person mean?

    Youyoucao: don''t ask me again. I can only say that seeing is not necessarily true. Some people are not as innocent as they seem!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The reply of the post is very long. There are both spurts and people who understand the reason. The post disappeared after ink and wash, and the relevant people didn''t reply again.

    The effect of the post is very obvious. At least when Su Kui goes to the field to make a copy of the mission, there are very few brainless people coming to find things. Once in a while, one or two is enough for sunflower.

    Bai feiran said that after the gang war, despite Su Kui''s dissuasion, he directly issued a one month reward of 100000 yuan to around finger rou. During the reward period, all players can hate and kill around zhirou. After one month, the reward will be mailed to the mailbox directly by the system.

    this Sunday, after sunflower finished the task as usual, he applied the mask to jump in Luoyang square. People come and go in the square, it seems that whenever, it is the most lively and peaceful existence.

    There was a private chat.

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Master, there is a red rabbit foal in Fufeng County. Let''s catch the horse!

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and jokingly said: why, do you have nothing to do all day? Have you finished your homework? study hard and make progress every day!

    Bai feiran was embarrassed for a while: Master, I have graduated a long time ago! Don''t change the subject. Go!

    You quietly say to one person in ten steps: don''t go, don''t want to move.

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: you don''t need to move, just look around. I''ll catch it. Didn''t you say that you lacked a good horse some time ago? This time, I grabbed you. ~

    sukui was laughing at the straw. She was too careless to make the mask crooked. She hurriedly raised her face and threw the milk aside: the pony still had to be fed up, too annoying.

    This is really a problem.

    Bai feiran frowned for a long time, and suddenly his eyes brightened: then I''ll help you keep them, and then I''ll give them to you when they grow up.

    this guy is really unwilling to give up his heart. After seeing the time, Su Kui grabbed the mask and slowly paced up to the bathroom to wash his face. In the past few months, the girl''s face in the mirror was white and red, the blue and black circles of her eyes disappeared, and the pimples on her face disappeared.

    The eyebrows and eyes are beautiful, the eyes are clear, and the bottom of the eyes looks like a clear spring flowing.

    Su Kui is in a good mood to play a ring finger, evil evil a smile, "grow good!"

    When everything is ready and sitting back at the computer, the private chat column has been brushed with more than a dozen messages, most of which are about catching horses.

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Master! Why don''t you talk?

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Hey, master, are you too moved?

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Master? Master?!

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Master, where have you been ~

 Chapter 331

    Ten steps kill one person and say to you quietly: I''m not as good as a salted fish without master. QAQ

    is becoming more and more sticky --

    you say to ten steps kill one person quietly: Why do you have to catch horses? There are so many horse dealers in the game, even if you go, you may not catch them.

    Bored Bai feiran plays with his mobile phone and wonders when he can get Su Kui''s mobile number. Suddenly there was a response in the computer. His beautiful eyes lit up quickly, and Su Kui gave him a reply.

    After thinking about it, he said: the scenery of Fufeng County is very good. Even if we can''t catch the horses, we can have a look ~

    he wouldn''t say that he saw Aowen heaven and manmiaosheng also go to Fufeng County, so he had to drag sukui.

    Don''t ask Bai feiran why he knows the whereabouts of Aowen heaven. Maybe Aowen heaven doesn''t take him seriously. Maybe he doesn''t know who Bai feiran is. However, in baifeiran''s heart, he has regarded arrogance as an imaginary enemy.

    Being grinded to no avail, Su Kui finally nodded and agreed: let''s go.

    Bai feiran immediately got excited. He took a look at a group of real orange heart fireworks in his backpack. His eyes flashed, and he climbed up from his earlobes inexplicably.

    There is another thing that can be far ahead of other online games in swordsman''s Jianghu. The weather in the game will change with the time in reality. For example, in reality, at night, the Fufeng County in the game will be surrounded by many flowers, grass and towering trees in a quiet night.

    In the distance, a star''s green fluorescence flickers in the air. Only when you look closer can you see that it''s a very small firefly.

    The present situation is so real that it is easy to attract people to immerse themselves in it.

    As she said, Su Kui was too lazy to move -

    Bai feiran bought the best sapphire lasso to catch the horse. Seeing that Su Kui had just fallen into Fufeng County, he leaned under the tree, found a place with good vision, and sat up in situ.

    He smiled helplessly, maybe even he didn''t find out, his eyes were full of doting smile.

    The man with white hair and blue robe slowly walked to little Lori and sat down at will. He stretched out one leg and bent the other. His wrist was laid on his knee, and his eyes were full of pictures in front of her.

    Su Kui poured hot water back and saw this picture. His eyes moved and suddenly he didn''t want to say anything.

    Little Laurie got up from the meditation and jumped twice. When baifeiran was about to speak, she slowly changed her posture and leaned into the blue robed man''s arms.

    Bai feiran''s heart beat missed a beat, his throat tightened, and he racked his brain to say something, but there was nothing left in his brain.

    Only Yu is full of joy, and the quiet atmosphere in the game, cool breeze, red clothes and blue robes are nestled together, the scenery is picturesque.

    Ten steps kill a person to say quietly to you: Master, up voice?

    Su Kui''s heart moved, but he didn''t break it. After a slight return, he began to speak.

    "Master, master..." Familiar clean voice sounds very comfortable, but I don''t know why. Bai feiran seems to be a little nervous.

    In reality, he wiped the sweat on his palm. Su Kui recognized the tension in his voice and jokingly said, "what''s the matter? I''m not a man eating tiger. What are you nervous about? "

    "No, no......" Bai feiran quickly denied it, and his brows were in confusion.

    He sent a message out quietly with perspiration on his fingertips. After receiving the confirmation message, his heart suddenly calmed down.

 Chapter 332

    "Well, you didn''t." Su Kui took a sip of water, smiled at the two people snuggling up to each other on the screen, but he wanted to see what the hell he was going to do. "Don''t you want to catch the horse for me? Why not? "

    Bai feiran''s throat choked for a while, and hurriedly coughed to cover it up Cough, master I, I have something to say to you... " The picture in front of Mingming is only virtual, and the real person is not in front of him. He just can''t control the tension, and his palms start to sweat.

    Su Kui smiled slowly, "OK, you say."

    The more relaxed she was, the more white she choked on her throat.

    Su Kui waited for a long time. There was only a faint electric current and a little heavy breathing on the wheat. Besides, he could not hear Bai feiran''s voice. If it wasn''t for his breath, Su Kui thought that the boy might have run away.

    To die is to die!

    Bai feiran bit his teeth, stood up suddenly, and a dazzling fireworks exploded. The heart-shaped flowers surrounded the two people, and were covered by dark clouds in the moonlight night. Because of this brightness, it seems that the whole world is illuminated.

    System Tip: Jianghu express, great Xia kills one person in ten steps and uses the heart of real orange to the player and one child.

    The sun and the moon serve as an alliance, and the heaven and earth as a mirror.

    Xiaoshan River is the evidence, the God worshiping ghost is the evidence.

    From then on, the mountain is high and the stream is deep.

    Fleeting years do not destroy their meaning, and the wind and frost do not cover their feelings.

    Even though the road ahead is full of thorns, we will be brave enough to go with our swords.

    This life, this life, do not leave, forever, mutually agreed to follow.

    "You --" Su Kui was dumb, and then it was clear. She opened her mouth and couldn''t say what she wanted to say.

    Baifeiran, as if all his courage had been used up, shouted on the wheat, "don''t say it! Don''t refuse! Listen to me, listen to me! "

    Su Kui blinked. She felt as if she had been stung by something. A dimple slowly appeared on her white cheek. She nodded and said softly, "OK."

    "I, I......" Bai feiran''s throat was dry, his face was red, but his pupils seemed to reflect the stars all over the sky, which was so bright that people dare not look directly at him. "Master! I like you! "

    "That''s it?"

    There was no mood fluctuation in the dialogue, the tone was light, and even little Lori''s clothes did not move. She sat quietly under the tree, the shadow of the night reflected on her face, and could not see her facial features clearly.

    Baifei was discouraged, and his body was paralyzed in the chair because of his excitement. His voice was full of hoarseness and loss. "That''s it..."

    "Finished? No more? "

    "I......" Bai feiran was about to cry. He really liked her, though he didn''t know what it was like from childhood. But when he saw Su Kui, even the characters in the game could laugh at the computer like an idiot.

    He wants to be with her, not only playing games, but maybe that''s what he likes --

    "I know I won''t disturb you any more... " Bai feiran''s eyes are slightly red. He has never been so eager to get anything. He is so well protected that he is always unbridled. Even if there is a major disaster, someone will clean it up for him.

    He had never experienced setbacks, and now he has always been calm and calm with little anger.

    Maybe it''s because he got too much. What he wants now doesn''t belong to him. Bai feiran''s fingers are cold, and he is ready to turn off the game.

    At this time, a voice with a funny voice jumped out, "I said a knife, you''re enough, someone''s arrogant little prince is about to be bullied and cried by you, what else do you want? Almost come on! "

 Chapter 333

    Su Kui is funny, pretends not to understand, intonation rises way: "this pot I do not carry, I can not know anything."

    "Tut, it''s not kind! You don''t know how the little prince treats you. Dare you say you have no idea? Hurry up, don''t tease him. " Su Kui thought that if she appeared in front of the ink, she would probably die in her eyes.

    She had to raise her hand without any words. "OK," she said? After clearing her throat, she said positively, "white feiran."

    Bai feiran was about to turn off the computer when he shook his hands. He said in a reflective way, how stupid it is to be.

    "Hiss -" Su Kui shook his head. "Now that you have finished, listen to me. I ask you, what kind of like do you say?"

    "I......" Bai feiran was asked to be ignorant, but he was only a little insensitive in emotional response, not really an idiot. On the contrary, his brain was very flexible. After a moment''s reflection, his eyes lit up with a light of hope. "I like, like, just want to be with you. I and I don''t know why. When I first met you, it was clear that there were so many players around me, but I saw you at a glance..."

    He always felt that they should know each other in their previous lives, otherwise how could he be so easily fond of her.

    After the good feeling, it''s love -

    in the small apartment without lights on, the light of the computer is reflected on a bright little face, and the beautiful water eyes are full of smiles, "so, do you want to make love with me in the game, or What about being a real couple? "

    Bai feiran swallowed his saliva nervously. "All, all, can we..."

    "Lying trough!! Ten steps, you are a little greedy, hahahaha!! Where is this little prince of haughtiness and coyness? It''s obviously the little prince with black belly! "

    Otherwise, how could he know that he was proud to ask heaven in Fufeng County, and he chose to tell Su Kui here. In addition, a helper was arranged in advance to remedy his failure in time.

    Even Su Kui didn''t expect so much. After hearing Bai feiran''s words, she thought it was funny, but her heart was filled with something, warm and warm.

    Shuttle in countless cold world, looking for a way out. How lucky she is to meet a lover who is always with her in the world. She can always find her at the first sight in the vast crowd.

    Love, sometimes, is so simple.

    Even Su Kui thought, maybe when she didn''t know the next life, her lover would not forget her completely, and might reincarnate with their memories, just like her.

    If you think about it, you will feel full of expectation for the future.

    I haven''t heard Su Kui''s answer for a long time. Bai feiran''s eyelashes are drooped down. The long and thin eyelashes are pulled by the light for a long time. "Can''t you..." What about games? "

    Su Kui''s heart was also upset by the lost tone. She suddenly felt that she was very bad. Her lover''s character changed a lot after his reincarnation, which made her always want to tease him, but she ignored his mind.

    The smile faded from her face, Su Kui blinked, and her voice was very light: "I''m sorry..."

    "Ah?"

    The sound like breathing is introduced into the ear through the earpiece. Bai feiran shakes his head. "It doesn''t matter. Maybe Maybe I''m not the type you like, but I''ll try to be the type you like. In this way, can I... "

 Chapter 334

    "Of course not..."

    "Can''t it even be like this? Am I boring you... " Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Bai feiran''s loss. Su Kui was angry and distressed. Did everyone who loves more deeply worry about gain and loss.

    "Baifeiran, where am I? You don''t have to change anything for me! " Bai feiran''s heart sank a little bit with her words, but after hearing the latter sentence, she rose to heaven for a moment. She said, "you''re very good. I''m the one to be thankful for. Now, Bai feiran, I ask you, would you like to be my boyfriend?"

    Bai feiran was stunned by the surprise that came suddenly. In the blink of an eye, he dared not set the channel: "you, what do you say?"

    Su Kui chuckled. There was no impatience but pleasure in words. "I said, do you want to be my boyfriend, eh?"

    "Be, be your boyfriend?" Baifeiran murmured and repeated it, then he responded and nodded vigorously, "of course I will! This is not a dream, is it? "

    "Stupid -" Su Kui helped his forehead, and couldn''t bear to beat him. "You''re not afraid that I''m an ugly person in reality? Uh huh? Do you want to think about it again? I won''t allow you to regret after you overdo it. "

    "How could it be!" Baifeiran shook his head in a hurry, and then he almost swore to heaven, "I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely will not regret. No matter what you look like, I only know that my brain tells me that the beginning and end of my love is only your soul, and the skin bag is nothing to me."

    But Su Kui''s heart throbbed with his words. "Soul..."

    "Well! Soul! " Bai feiran gives affirmation.

    "Eh, do you two want that kind of meat? How can we live as a group of single dogs?" Ink can''t stand roaring on the wheat.

    The rude man with the Northeast voice sniffled enviously, "Mom, when can I have a girlfriend..."

    "Don''t think about it. Sleep with your right hand!" Flowers mercilessly interrupt his fantasy, voice with a smile: "Congratulations, a knife, ten steps, a lover eventually become a couple."

    Bai feiran was outside the computer. His clean and white face was red. He smiled sheepishly. "Thank you."

    Su Kui knew for a long time that these people would not be bored to hang a voice. As expected, they didn''t know how much they heard them from the beginning to the end. She rolled her eyes and said, "you guys are waiting for me. You dare to disturb my two people''s world. I''ll clean you up one by one."

    "Ah, eh? no Little prince, come to judge! Are we a group of matchmakers Dissatisfied with ink and wash, the game directly jumped out of the grass and became a light bulb.

    "I''m a man with a handle! What the devil is the matchmaker? "

    "Oh, red dad." Cut in between the flowers.

    The world: " I lost at the bottom. "

    The scenery in the game is picturesque, the quiet starry sky is bright, occasionally there are meteors across the night sky, and the night wind gently rolls up a cloud layer to cover the moonlight.

    Suddenly, countless bright fireworks were set off around her. Su Kui looked back and saw that many brothers of the guild came out from nowhere, among which there were some people working in the world of ink and wash.

    Around each of them, there are fireworks and props, which gather all around them into a sea of light.

    Bai feiran and Su Kui are standing in the center, surrounded by lovers and close friends. Su Kui only feels that the years are quiet and good, and has no regrets in this life.

 Chapter 335

    System announcement: in Fufeng County, great Xia killed one person in ten steps and stabbed the player with a knife. One child used fireworks to show the world that life and death are the same. He is happy with his son. He holds his hand and lives with his son.

    I want to know you. I will live forever. The mountains will be clear. The rivers will be exhausted. The winter thunder will shake me. The summer rain will shake me. Heaven and earth will be together. I dare not join you!

    Only wish at this moment candlelight, lighten you my life, life and death accompanies.

    Countless dim Kongming lights flickering with candle light drifted to the sky. Just then, the moonlight pulled away the clouds, and the mist like light gauze slowly filled all around. The fireworks kept blooming. The robes of red Lori and white haired man were rolled up by the wind and intertwined with each other, as if the moment was a lifetime.

    Bai feiran felt as if he was dreaming. He ordered an interactive action, slowly knelt down on one knee and hugged her.

    Public channel.

    Yeqin: how romantic ~

    bloody world: Dear come to my arms, brother can also give you fireworks ~

    Yeqin: Ge Wuen!

    Su Kui chuckles. They are happy friends again.

    The mood is just right, but there are always not long eyes into the trouble.

    Rao zhirou: who is my way? Congratulations! Someone finally got what he wanted. He has reached the thigh of the local tyrant -

    ink painting: MD! How can I meet a dog anywhere!

    Around finger soft: dog? Is it a dog man and a woman? ha-ha. Just ah, I have to remind this man that when the time comes, when mianji sees the real face, don''t be disgusted by his sweetheart.

    Kill one person in ten steps: I remember Yidao once said that if I meet you in the wild, I will kill you once. How can I not be afraid of being killed?

    Manmiao Shengzi: don''t talk too much. Softness has been taught. This map is not opened by your family. Why can''t others come in?

    A knife a child: today I am in a good mood, do not want to see blood, roll!

    Ao asked Heaven: warm jade, I didn''t expect you to be so extreme. If it''s because of me, I apologize to you. Look at our past love points, you let go around the finger soft!

    Su Kui almost didn''t feel sick and vomit at this passage. Where is the mentally handicapped from? So conceited?

    System announcement: Great Xia killed one person in ten steps and offered a reward to the player. The reward is 9999 gold. Please go as soon as possible.

    System announcement: Great Xia killed one person in ten steps and offered a reward to player man Miaosheng. The reward is 9999 gold. Please go as soon as possible.

    System announcement: Great Xia killed one person in ten steps and offered a reward to player around finger soft. The reward is 9999 gold. Please go as soon as possible.

    The three bounties were sent out by the system one after another, and the group was silent.

    Manmiaoshengzi: despicable!

    One knife one child: ha ha, is my thigh thick enough?

    The world is flat chest: lying on the trough!! Fat water will not flow out of the field! The dog''s head is mine!

    As he said this, he manipulated the beautiful show elder sister with big chest and beautiful face to fly up with double swords, and others were not willing to show weakness. He proudly asked that heaven had the power to fight back when dealing with the world alone, but when facing a group of people''s siege and hanging -

    ha ha, but in a few seconds, the names of the three became gray and became dead bodies.

    Bai feiran grinds his back teeth and hops back and forth on his face, imagining stepping on his face with his feet.

    Ten steps kill one person: today is my good day, not easy to see blood, but, does not mean that I have no other way to punish you! After that, keep your mouth clean. Shifu has nothing to do with you. She is mine, you know?

    One knife one child: huh?

    Kill one person in ten steps: Wrong, I''m yours!

 Chapter 336

    Fu Sheng knows it or not: good meat and numbness ~

    a knife and a child: good ~ touch your head, honey, do you smell a sour smell?

    Baifeiran''s face is slightly red, and he nods obediently: I smell it.

    In his cognition, what Su Kui said is right, and what he did is reasonable. If there is a mistake, it is also the mistake of others!

    The world is flat chested: I can''t stand you. Can you think about the feeling of single dog!

    Su Kui chuckles: No.

    System Tip: the Jianghu express, proud to ask heaven has been successfully killed in Fufeng County, the reward is lifted, please go to the messenger to collect the reward.

    System Tip: the Jianghu express, the ring finger Rou has been successfully killed in Fufeng County. The reward is lifted. Please go to the messenger to collect the reward.

    System Tip: Jianghu express, manmiaoshengzi has been successfully killed in Fufeng County. The reward is lifted. Please go to the messenger to collect the reward.

    From the release of the reward to three people lying dead within a few minutes, the players who just heard the news have sighed.

    Listen to snow fall: lying trough! Who did it? No one left to me. Stand up and I''ll fight with him!

    Su Kui blinks. This girl is a little familiar.

    But the world stood out in silence: girl, I heard you want to fight with me? Don''t mention, there''s something that can''t be solved by going to bed. If it can''t be done, it''s better to fight and kill twice! Come on, I''m ready!

    Listen to snow falling: mother''s mental retardation

    As for the corpses, I don''t know what to think at this time.

    I''m afraid I''m also scolding: a group of mentally retarded!

    One knife and one child: let''s go. It''s really beautiful to have these guys here.

    Around finger soft: Dog Man and woman! You wait!

    System Tip: someone offered a reward to a child with a knife in Fufeng County. The reward is 9999 gold. Please go as soon as possible and don''t miss it.

    Su Kui blinked, came to the world for a few months, she also felt a reward.

    Looking at the big golden treasure on the top of his head, Su Kui was very happy: come on, I''ll take off my equipment first. Who will do it? We''ll share the reward equally.

    Manmiaoshengzi:

    How can I forget that these people are just a bunch of crazy people who don''t play according to the routine? What''s more, you don''t have brains around fingers? All around them are their own people. Even if they offer a reward, they have to wait until she''s alone to offer a reward. Now it''s OK. It''s obvious that they are treated as sb and give money to others for nothing!

    The world is flat chested: let me, ha ha ha, I''ve been in great fortune recently. I''ve made my hair!

    Even if they were divided equally, the reward would be much more than the salary he earned in the next two hours of hard work. Unless you''re lucky again, and xuanjing falls, but you''re lucky. At present, it''s the same as someone''s giving money without taking it!

    Xiujie in the world waves her swords, and the tassels hanging from the hilt seem to be shaking proudly. After su Kui takes off her equipment, she rushes forward quickly, and her big moves fall. Little loli wails and dies -

    system prompt: Jianghu express, a knife and a child have been killed successfully in Fufeng County, and the reward is released. Please give me the reward Collect it at the messenger.

    However, it''s too late for the world to be complacent. I feel that my back is cold, and the long sword with sharp sword light is mercilessly split from behind. The role of the world is originally long-range crispy, and it''s too late to react. The skill of one move after another will fight him out directly. Mei Yanxiu lies on the ground in a mess. Her name is gray!

 Chapter 337

    There was a silence

    There was nothing but the occasional rustle of insects in the grass.

    The world glanced at the skill monitoring column. When he saw the name, he was ready to cry. He shouted on the wheat: Ten Steps! I grass your sister!!!!!

    Ink can''t help your forehead. The guild has such a second-class leader, and the prospect is worrying? A while ago, the ten step reward was not enough? How do you want to make Aoxue dog''s money without leaving more land? I forgot that there is a loyal dog beside Yidao!

    The kind that catches who bites who!

    Su Kui is very happy. She is always cheap at ordinary times. She can''t help laughing at the miserable appearance of the world.

    One knife, one child: the world, remember to give me half of the reward.

    The world is flat chested?? Your man killed me! You ask me for money! Do you have a conscience! Ah, my heart hurts so much ~

    kill one person in ten steps: huh?

    The world is flat chested: Mentally retarded! I give, I give not yet!

    Ya will bully me. You look like an idiot in front of a knife, and you will please and show mercy to their relatives and friends.

    "Hahahaha, the world you have today, all said don''t be too stupid, will be punished!"

    Huajian: "it''s so fierce. I thought it was a little sheep, but it was a sheep in wolf skin."

    luoqinghuan shook her fingers, but she was not happy: "nono! They are real sheep in front of a knife. "

    As for being in front of outsiders --

    I don''t know when I look at the place where the three people who were lying on the ground and pretending to be dead have disappeared. These are not the best examples?

    The only time he lost his IQ was in front of a knife. In other things, he is cruel, everyone has seen.

    Just as he didn''t want to join the gang at the beginning, but in order to follow Su Kui, he begged the world to come in. He is not very close to the guild. He is only Su Kui.

    Su Kui yawned lazily outside the computer, which happened to be heard by Bai feiran, who had been paying attention to her all the time. Immediately, she was absorbed and asked softly, "sleepy?"

    "Well..." Rubs the eye, Su Kui eye socket tiny red, "a little." Looking back at the empty and silent apartment, I suddenly miss the warmth of my lover''s arms.

    "Baifeiran," because the voice of sleepiness is a little hoarse, "I want to see you..."

    Bai feiran''s heart was smothering, and he agreed without hesitation, "OK," he said, looking at the time. At 11 o''clock in the night, "you tell me the address. At the latest, I will arrive tomorrow."

    "Tut, are you ready for the noodle base now?" The ink sucks, how can I feel so bad?

    See people in pairs, loved by the appearance, on whom, are all want to get such a deep and desperate feelings, right?

    Su Kui was not shy at all. She nodded, "yes, you should be happy in your life. You single people don''t understand."

    the world: "how can we lie down and get shot? Tut, my heart is tired. I don''t have much to say. Where is the considerate sword?"

    The world is flat chested: front row recruitment girlfriend, Haicheng July 7 game exhibition surface base, have not!

    Listen to snow falling: I''ll go. Are you from Haicheng, too?

    As soon as the words came out, Su Kui''s eyes moved. This is the rhythm of peach blossom in the world.

    The world is flat chested: right, sister paper about it?!

 Chapter 338

    Ink and ink painting: [white eye] don''t abduct other girls'' paper. By the way, don''t you want a noodle base for a knife? Anyway, it''s not two days since the game exhibition. It''s said that there will be cos in the Jianghu of swordsman, and there are many ancient gods. We are all ready to go. The tickets are all booked. Why don''t we make an appointment with Haicheng, and have a gang party then?

    It''s undeniable that Su Kui is really moved. Besides, she is a resident of Haicheng and doesn''t need to run to other cities, so she doesn''t refuse: OK, I''m in Haicheng. On July 7, I''ll be together.

    Fu Sheng knows whether or not: Tut, it''s decided so soon.

    One knife one child: what do you want?

    Bai feiran was a little lost. I thought I could see her tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to wait another two days. However, the thought of seeing her in the near future made me feel inexplicably happy again.

    -

    now Su Kui and Bai feiran are two famous people in the game. One is named after being black, and the other is named after throwing a lot of money for the beauty. The process of the two in Fufeng County that night was screenshot sent to the game forum, which undoubtedly caused a lot of discussion.

    What''s more, we have decided to take part in the game exhibition on July 7 in order to see the true face of warm jade smoke.

    Many players who don''t have free time ask the landlord to take photos on that day. They are very curious about whether the warm jade smoke looks like the original explosive stickers.

    These, Su Kui nature is unknown.

    Two days later, Su Kui checked the Internet earlier. It''s only 15 minutes'' drive from her apartment to Haicheng game exhibition. Her appointment with ink and wash is 9:00 noon. At 8:15, Su Kui leaves the apartment on time.

    I took a taxi and went straight to my destination.

    Today, she is wearing a long skirt with light blue and flowers. Her skirt is very large. She is lazy and puts on a Tulle sunscreen. A long black hair is braided into a twist braid and hangs at will behind her. There are several strands of fine hair hanging on her cheeks. Her skin is like jade and her eyes are like autumn water.

    Just against that sentence, people are as light as chrysanthemum -

    all the way to the gate of Haicheng International Convention and Exhibition Center, and a heat wave comes from the car, which makes people dizzy.

    At the end of the game exhibition, it''s similar to Manzhan, but this time, cos are all the characters in the game.

    Lift your eyes and look around. There are people with backpacks wandering in front of the exhibition. In the game exhibition, there is no lack of handsome men and beautiful women. Many COS with beautiful pupil wigs and delicate makeup gather at one side calmly. Some fans come forward to ask them for a group photo.

    Su Kui just glanced at it and then turned his head. He continued to patrol around. There were people coming and going everywhere. He had never seen their appearance in the world, and some of them didn''t know what to do.

    Bai feiran got off the plane early in the morning and rushed to Haicheng International Convention and Exhibition Center. His heart beat like a drum all the way. He could not help but tidy up his hair and shirt neckline against the window, which made the driver''s aunt look at him for several times. Finally, he couldn''t help saying: "is it right for a young man to see his girlfriend? Don''t be nervous. You are very handsome. "

    Bai feiran''s white face blushed, nodded in embarrassment and said "thank you." In my heart, I feel embarrassed about what I just did.

    He got stuck on the road for a while. When he got to his destination, it was almost the appointed time.

    Bai feiran''s heart beat. It seems that there is something special feeling pulling him.

 Chapter 339

    He stepped into the exhibition hall step by step, and his outstanding clean appearance won him a lot of attention.

    In the crowd, Su Kui idly brushes her mobile phone and asks where they are. After getting the quick reply, she takes back her mobile phone at will, hears the noise behind her and turns to look back.

    Clean eyebrows and eyes, neat hair, white shirt and black trousers, slightly emaciated young people like a tall and straight pine tree, sending out a pleasant smell.

    Su Kui picks her eyebrows, opens her cell phone to find Bai feiran''s cell phone number and dials it.

    The young man''s mobile phone rings in response to the sound. Su Kui bends her lips and holds her mobile phone like that. She walks leisurely through the stream of people and comes to him.

    Bai feiran opens his mouth, holding the palm of his mobile phone and sweating slightly.

    "What? Can''t believe it? "

    She smilingly pinched his face. This man, even if his character is soft after reincarnation, is still as tall as before. She needs to pad her feet slightly to pinch his greasy cheek.

    Bai feiran''s eyes brightened, and she took her hand down in embarrassment, quietly clenched the palm, only feeling extremely satisfied.

    Her hand was small enough for him to grasp. He lowered his eyelashes slightly and said softly, "a little bit." before he came, he had guessed Su Kui''s appearance. Maybe she was not good-looking, but he didn''t care. He was still full of expectation for today''s arrival.

    But when he saw it with his own eyes, he suddenly found that all the illusions had disappeared and only the present was replaced.

    Su Kui moved his finger, but he held it tighter. He could not help chuckling and chuckling. The sweet dimple on his cheek made a small pit.

    "Yuncen, I''m very happy," whispered Bai feiran in a soft voice, close to her ear.

    The palm temperature is very high, in July the weather quickly sweat, but neither of them let go.

    After a group of young girls gathered around to see the famous young grass owner with outstanding appearance, the object also had a good appearance, so they lost for a while and walked away one after another.

    Su Kui didn''t talk much, but Bai feiran was afraid to make her angry by saying wrong things, and he didn''t dare to say more. However, the harmonious atmosphere between the two people was enough to envy others.

    As soon as five people in the line of ink and wash stepped in, they saw the men and women who were in the center of diffuse exhibition, with ten fingers clasped and outstanding faces.

    Thinking of the place where a knife was sent to her before, she looked at Fusheng in ink and water. She first stepped forward and asked in an uncertain whisper, "a knife?"

    Su Kui smiled, nodded and said, "it''s me."

    The world immediately widened its eyes behind it, "the goddess of reclining groove!"! I knew that online posts were not reliable! "

    No one expected that the ugly girl known by everyone in the game would be so beautiful in reality, and her temperament would be indifferent and outstanding. She could just throw out a few streets of manmiaoshengzi!

    The world is like his voice. The living northeast men are very big. Although they are not outstanding in appearance, they are simple and honest and can give people a sense of security.

    Ink and wash in leisure clothes, like a college student who has not left school. Huajian is wearing gold glasses. She has a steady personality and looks like a successful person. The next thing is Luo Qinghuan. I didn''t expect that the people who jumped off in the game would be so quiet and beautiful in reality. Their small size would arouse people''s desire for protection.

    "This Ten steps? "

    Bai feiran nodded in response. Su Kui was dissatisfied with his perfunctory manner. He bumped him with his elbow and made him look down at her with his eyes full of doting.

    "I''m really envious, jealous and hateful. I want to try my luck when you pick up such a good man."

 Chapter 340

    To other women is not false, to love full of tenderness.

    It''s just the way many women dream of loving each other!

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, buttoned Bai feiran''s hand and lifted it up to her body and shook it. "This one, you are one step late!"

    The ink grinds, "you pull hatred! Hum! "

    "Ink and wash, or we can make a living."

    Hua Jian mercilessly tore him down. "She is not in the mood to be with a bear..."

    Su Kui snorted and looked at the big people in the world. He said it was very vivid. The world covered his heart and pretended to be injured, but Luo Qinghuan interrupted at this time: "I heard that manmiaosheng will also participate in the game exhibition. Isn''t she cos? Maybe we can see her later

    "Will heaven come, then?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and asked.

    Fall Qing Huan to twist eyebrow, "should be able to."

    However, looking at the shape of a knife and ten steps, she thought that even if she saw a man who once had a good feeling, she could not shake the position of ten steps in the heart of a knife at this time!

    After all, such a good man, no one will let it down.

    Time passed by gradually. At noon, the game hall was also bustling. When a group of them went to the area of swordsman Jianghu, they saw many familiar faces in the cos circle and played a very image role.

    "Eh That It''s manmiaoshengzi...? " Fall Qinghuan frown, uncertain ask.

    "Well?" Su Kui hears the sound and looks with her eyes. She sees a girl wearing a pink skirt and a cos show. The makeup is very thick, with exaggerated false eyelashes, which always gives people a strange feeling. There is no such lovely and pure appearance in the pictures of online Po.

    Probably because of this, Luo Qinghuan can''t recognize it.

    Ink and wash water, no surprise, "there''s not a saying on the Internet, Korea''s cosmetic surgery, Rb''s cosmetic surgery, Thailand''s transgender surgery, and China --"

    see a few people looking at her, and she then slowly spit out a few words, "P diagram!"

    Everyone suddenly, how cute the post is, how creepy it is to watch it in reality. After skin polishing and beautification, the figures in the photos will only show a thin sense of makeup, and the skin will blow the illusion of being fragile to the human race. But in reality, the big eyes held up by double eyelid stickers and false eyelashes make people feel weird for no reason.

    "I don''t know if heaven has come, hahaha, I''d like to know how this man will feel when he sees the real goddess!" Ink said look around.

    Su Kui raised his chin. "Beauty appears in the eyes of his lover. Let''s go. It''s just a person who doesn''t matter."

    Ink shrugged and nodded, "yes."

    I went around the exhibition hall and saw many interesting things. Su Kui and Bai feiran are ten fingers linked. As they walk slowly, they see many girls wearing hairy animal ear bands on their heads. They can''t help thinking.

    Then he went to the stall where the hair band was sold and squatted down. Bai feiran looked at her strangely and thought that she was not the kind of person who would like the soft hair band.

    But do not think, Su Kui picked up a rabbit ear shape of the hair band, directly buckled to white Fei Ran''s head.

    The eyes were wide, the pupils were clear, the cheeks were flushed with embarrassment, and the lips were slightly open.

    This scene, completely touched the heart of sunflower''s evil taste. See him to want fingertip to move, seem to have the meaning that takes off, board immediately face, "do not take off!"

 Chapter 341

    Bai feiran''s hand was in the air, looking at her wrongly.

    Su Kui stood up and pulled him up. He tiptoed on his tiptoe and pecked at his cool lip. Shun Mao said, "Oh, it''s lovely. Fei ran. I like you so much."

    boom -

    Bai Fei ran almost blushed from head to toe. He forgot the fluffy rabbit ear on his head. His eyes were bright. Na na na said: "is this a confession..."

    Su Kui smiled and nodded heavily. "Yes, we are really more and more lovely. What can we do? I want to eat it now!"

    The mouth is slightly open, Bai feiran''s heart is pounding, his tongue is stuttering, "how, how to eat..."

    Smell speech, Su Kui shakes the finger, pretends to be mysteriously bad smile, "of course......" All of a sudden, he came close to his ear and exhaled softly, "one mouthful at a time, I have eaten you --"

    "you, you..."

    "Well? How about me? Don''t you like it Su Kui squints. What can I do? Now this looks more like bullying!

    Baifeiran''s skin is very white. It''s the kind of white that hasn''t seen the sun. It''s probably a relationship of maintaining dignity and being well-off since childhood. The skin is delicate. If he leaves long hair and wears a skirt and goes out, no one will doubt that he is a man disguised as a woman.

    However, it doesn''t mean that he is a woman. On the contrary, he has delicate features, which belong to boys. He has a crisp hand and a straight back, like a proud poplar.

    He was well protected by his family. In the past 20 years, he concentrated on his studies. He had never been in touch with the love between men and women. For what Su Kui said, Bai feiran half knew and half understood.

    But ignorant to guess the meaning of the words, the face immediately embarrassed red to drop blood.

    But Su Kui didn''t let him go. His little finger was rotating in his palm. It hurt him like he was electrified, but he didn''t dare to break it. That feeling was not painful, just thirsty.

    "Like it ~?" Su Kui drew a circle on his back with one hand. The eyes of the wave light were half narrowed, and he looked closely at his eyes as if with a small hook. He repeated softly.

    "Cloud, yuncen Don''t you... "

    Su Kui said, "how about that? So? " Her movements became lighter and slower, but Bai feiran, whose spirit was in extreme tension, felt that there were ants crawling behind her, numb and itchy.

    It''s surrounded by people from the past.

    Baifeiran''s beautiful eyes were always half drooping and refused to lift them. He was afraid that he would meet all the eyes that were looking at him when he opened them.

    Finally, Bai feiran grabbed her hand and tightly held it in her hand. She was not allowed to make any more trouble. Her eyes were slightly red, and her eyes seemed to be confused. She said angrily, "this is outside. Someone will see it..."

    Su Kui saw that his face seemed to be bleeding, as if he could cry as long as she went further, so he accepted it, smiled and patted him on the back, "it doesn''t matter, we are lovers, no one can say anything close to us, don''t be afraid --"

    Tut, I didn''t expect that one day, we can still see the proud side of our lovers.

    The face is so thin. What can I do if I really want to get there?

    After visiting the exhibition stand, he bought a pile of souvenirs and then saw Bai feiran with his head down. His eyebrows seemed to be annoyed. He whistled and laughed, "Yo, what''s the matter? Did you bully our little prince again? "

    Su Kui gave her a smile and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 342

    Ink and wash saw the hoop of rabbit''s ear on baifeiran''s head just now. He was trying to laugh. Lengbuding was stopped by a murderous look.

    Su Kui squints at the ink, which means that if you dare to laugh, I will strangle you!

    Ink quickly raised his hands to show his surrender, then made a move to pull his mouth up, and waved his hands, "Tut, don''t disturb your two people''s world, I can''t go yet! Violent woman, how can the little prince blind you! "

    Su Kui''s lips are smug, "because of love ~"

    ink: "I''ve lost all my gooseflesh in one year!" Then she ran into the crowd and disappeared. She could be heard laughing at a distance.

    When she went far away, Bai feiran raised his eyelids and twisted his eyebrows. "Am I funny now?" he asked

    Su Kui hurriedly shook his head. "How can I? My family is super cute!"

    "But I''m a man. I''m a girl." Bai feiran was dissatisfied and raised his hand to take it down.

    "Ai Ai -" Su Kui quickly stopped, "I like it, you see, there are a lot of people wearing this around." she paid for it and quickly took Bai feiran away.

    Night four close, several people ate together, one after another with a little drunk, back to the hotel.

    They have their own work and study. They will fly back tomorrow morning and tell Su Kui before leaving that they don''t have to come.

    It''s ink and wash, dark rub Su Kui to one side, very obscene charge her, "spring curfew is worth a thousand gold, our little prince skin is thin and shy, you take it easy --"

    just put Su Kui speechless bad, pretending to be angry to kick her away, thinking that these two goods think of her is too hungry and thirsty.

    Wait for a person to walk out, Su Kui just turned to look at the corner where Bai feiran is.

    The heart suddenly missed half a beat, and silently took back the words.

    Baifeiran has a very light amount of alcohol. Several people at the dinner table pour wine for him in turn. There is no reason to persuade him to drink. I wish you and a lover will get married, get married as soon as possible, and have a baby Wait.

    After listening, he just chuckled at Su Kui and began to drink.

    So there was a scene. The white and transparent skin surface is dyed with a light red color. The collar of the white shirt is loosened with two buttons. The whole person is leaning on the chair soft and frowning, which seems to be very uncomfortable.

    Su Kui''s mind was all attracted by the scene in front of her. She walked closer. She slightly bent over and patted Bai feiran on the cheek. She started to scald and scared, "feiran? Feiran, wake up. It''s time to go home. "

    "Well..." Bai feiran snorted unconsciously. The wine was wrapped in the smell of peppermint. He blinked hard. His long and thin lashes trembled like a butterfly with folded wings

    "Yes, go home!" Su Kui pinched his earlobes and lifted him up with a smile.

    Fortunately, although Bai feiran was drunk, he was not so drunk that he was unconscious. Although he was thin and weak, he was tall and slender, and could not be moved by Su Kui alone.

    He staggered to his feet, leaned on Su Kui, tried to stand firm, and moved most of the weight away from Su Kui.

    Even so, when Su Kui lived in the apartment, she was so tired that her hair was glued together, and the bright sweat fell down her cheeks under the light.

 Chapter 343

    Put Bai feiran on the big bed, take off Su Kui''s heavy burden and take a breath of relief. He climbed to bed and pinched his smooth cheeks. He said, "feiran, go to the bathroom, you stink!"

    Bai feiran, who was called by the name, vaguely lifted his eyelids and looked at the woman''s face wrapped in soft light. He mumbled, "yuncen..." Then I turned over and went to sleep again.

    Su Kui is funny. He goes around and pinches his nose. He can only open his mouth and breathe hard because of the bad breath. His head can''t hide from Su Kui''s claws. He opens his heavy eyelids and begs for forgiveness: "yuncen, I love you..."

    "I know." Su Kui nodded.

    "So, let me sleep..." The hoarse voice sounds a little aggrieved and extremely attractive.

    In response, Su Kui mercilessly opened his shirt and didn''t say anything about his confession. "It''s no use advertising. Go take a bath and come out for a cup of honey water. Otherwise, I won''t care if you have a headache tomorrow."

    Bai feiran twisted his eyebrows and mumbled, "yuncen, you hate..."

    "Is it?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and stood up straight. "Well, get up and undress yourself, and then take a bath!"

    After walking for two steps, I saw that he was still lying in bed without any movement. I crawled back again and pasted it in his ear, warning: "baifeiran, if you don''t get up again, I will throw you out!"

    See Bai feiran humming twice, reluctantly climb up, squinting eyes to the bathroom, she just let him go, humming in a good mood, took pajamas to the guest room to take a bath.

    During this period, she walked back uneasily. She was afraid that baifeiran would be too drunk. She slept in the bathroom directly and saw the hazy figure through the frosted door, so she was relieved.

    However, when she was ready to go back to the bedroom, the scene could not be described as amazing.

    The slender and white body also has water drops that have not been dried. The thin and well-organized muscles are evenly distributed on the skeleton, which is neither too strong nor too thin.

    Su Kui simply did not go, hands ring chest to the door frame, so careless looking at the real beauty out of the bath map.

    Bai feiran didn''t react at first. His brain paralyzed by alcohol made him unable to distinguish reality from dream. Maybe the surrounding environment was too reassuring for him. So at first, he thought it was in his bedroom. After taking a bath, he walked out without wearing anything.

    It was not until I opened the wardrobe to find a nightgown that I suddenly woke up -

    this is not his home!

    Turn around, open your eyes, bang, there seems to be thunder in your head.

    "You, why are you here!" In fact, he would like to ask how long Su Kui has been here.

    Su Kui and Mimi smile, big eyes complete the crescent moon, like a sly fox. The innocent stall keeper shrugged and said: "well Let me think about it. It''s like I was here when someone came out of the bathroom with his eyes closed... "

    Bai feiran opened his eyes incredulously, and there seemed to be water and light flowing in his eyes. The feeling of shame and annoyance occupied all his mind, but his chest was not very broad and slightly undulating, "how can you do this! I...... " Then he opened his mouth and suddenly he was dumb.

    This is her home. It''s normal for her to come in without knocking, but

    The more you think about it, the more air you get until the air conditioner blows on him -

 Chapter 344

    Boom -

    this time, it can''t be described as thunder. Bai feiran feels like a cooked shrimp, just wants to curl up from head to foot. He and he even talk to Su Kui all the time!

    Good. Did you finally react?

    Raise the lip, Su Kui kicks the bedroom door with her feet, and a few steps in front of Bai feiran. She moves very quickly to press him down.

    "Yuncen!"

    Baifeiran is dying of shame and anger. What does she want to do!

    "You, you let me dress..."

    He struggled, trying to pull up under the thin cover, but was instead pressed by sunflower, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, it will still take off later, simply, do not wear it, huh?"

    Baifeiran''s round cat pupils were wide, and his eyes were red. He repeated, "take off, take off..."

    "Yes ~ why, feiran, do you want me? All of me. "

    The breath in my ear is too ethereal and gentle. The blazing breath sprays on my ear. Bai feiran nods as if in a trance. "I want to..."

    Want, want to make her all belong to themselves -

    "but..."

    "Shh!" Still struggling, Su Kui pointed at his lips, bowed his head and sneered, "if you quarrel again, I''ll kiss you!"

    "You..."

    "Well --"

    Bai feiran''s eyes widened, his cheeks were red and hot. He wanted to push her away, but he thought the intimacy between them was too good.

    By his strong possession of several generations, this time, it''s su Kui''s turn! She teased him with several generations of experience, sending out the fragrance of mint, which gradually drifted away with the temperature rising in the air.

    The cheek is more and more hot --

    "it''s really beautiful," Su Kui gently kisses the pair of eyelashes that quiver because of nervousness, calms his tense mind, and the soft lips move down slowly to catch him accurately.

    But the experience that never had let Bai feiran want to escape, but sink into it.

    The bitten purples lip, clean and clear eye base flowing with spring tide, black hair messy, skin white, Su Kui suddenly released him and turned out of bed.

    Bai feiran, who was used to her warm and soft body, felt that her heart was suddenly empty. Before she could be disappointed, she felt as if she had something on her head.

    He wanted to take it down. How could su Kui be like him? His white skin and red eyes are really suitable for the hairy rabbit ears.

    The body lowers again, the dim bedside lamp pulls the two overlapping figures for a long time, and the hot temperature under the night integrates with the indoor.

    Night is still a long time -

    the next day, the light broke suddenly, and the warm yellow and dazzling sunlight crept in through the gap of the curtain, reflecting on two men and women who were sleeping close to each other.

    Su Kui opened her eyes to the dazzling sun, and saw that the people around her were still sleeping. With a slight movement, she got up and drew the transparent curtain. At a glance like a flash of light, she could see the ambiguous red mark between her neck.

    The room turns to darkness again, Su Kui looks at Bai feiran''s smile of satisfaction, goes to bed and nestles in his arms again. Bai feiran holds her waist reflexively and hugs her half asleep.

    -

    swordsman Jianghu game.

    Outside the nickname! On July 7, Haicheng game exhibition center returned to the picture. The goddess couldn''t distinguish between them. The high energy ahead, do you dare to enter?!!!

    This post is sent by a player called Jianxiao Jianghu. There are many pictures of COS in the exhibition at that time. The audience who didn''t have the chance to attend the exhibition shouted.

 Chapter 345

    But still have to catch the title, chasing to the landlord.

    After selling another story, the landlord mysteriously released two photos.

    Obviously, it''s a sneak shot. One is a picture of Su Kui and Bai feiran walking in the game exhibition hand in hand. The other is naturally a picture of mamiaoshengzi cos.

    Jianxiao Jianghu made a big funny expression on it and said: "anyway, I can''t tell, goddess? A girl? This is upside down! In other words, Internet beauties are really untrustworthy! "

    Ink and blue: lying in the groove, I saw a knife from the goddess of my guild! Landlord has vision! [like]

    a fox: clam? The landlord is teasing me? What''s the ugly ratio? And manmiaoshengzi I can''t bear to look straight Poof

    Leaning against the window to watch the rain: now I just want to know what the expression is when I ask the sky proudly, hahahaha!

    Before, there were many people who envied and asked the heaven proudly. After all, once the picture of manmiaoshengzi burst out, it was regarded as a goddess by the male players of the dream jn zone. When they came together, they also caused a lot of grief in the dead house.

    At this time, my heart filled with happiness, but also with a trace of schadenfreude.

    Piao Piao: in fact, manmiaoshengzi should also be pretty small jasper, right? Even though the make-up looks a little cross dressing, the shape is also a little cheap.

    Emerald Ruyi: no one noticed the warm jade and the man around her? It''s so handsome! That rabbit''s ears are so cute!!

    Ink and blue reply to emerald Ruyi: sister paper, wipe your saliva, someone''s famous grass is in charge!

    Air flow: in other words, what''s around Nuan Yusheng''s cigarette is to kill one person in ten steps, right? The prince who comes out of the cartoon! It''s a pity not to be a star! Licking the screen is like a dream: Hello, you''re askew. Why didn''t the landlord ask the sky''s photo? Did he go? What''s more, did they collide with Nuan Yusheng''s smoke? I''d like to know how they would feel if they abandoned the Pearl and asked the sky what they thought about the fish.

    -

    Zhuo Yunfei looks at the content of the post coldly, grabs the water cup on the table and throws it out.

    Damn it, he didn''t expect things to get to this point. Isn''t it a ugly girl? At the beginning, I even disgusted him when I saw the explosion. The picture was not slim and full of acne, which could not be compared with the white skin, delicate face and elegant temperament of the woman in the picture.

    His brow and heart were tight, and then he took a look at the pure beauty on the desktop, whose eyes were innocent.

    However, everything was destroyed on the day of the game exhibition. He couldn''t believe his eyes at that time. When they were chatting on the Internet, the photos Xu Longman sent to him were not like that!

    He hasn''t been in touch with Xu Longman these days. On the one hand, he just took over the company and had a lot of things to worry about. On the other hand, Zhuo Yunfei really doesn''t want to contact the woman with cheap cosmetics and no temperament.

    But Zhuo Yunfei doesn''t contact her, which doesn''t mean that manmiaoshengzi doesn''t take the initiative.

    The mobile phone rings several times, Zhuo Yunfei sees the contact person and hangs up directly. However, the other person seems unwilling to give up. The continuous ringing makes his head almost explode!

    Clenched his fist, he connected the phone and said coldly, "hello."

    Xu Manman wronged at the other end and said, "Yunfei, what''s the matter with you recently? They miss you ~"

    they have to endure nausea. Zhuo Yunfei''s voice is cold and hard, and there is no warmth in his eyes. "Things are busy recently. Don''t look for me if you are OK."

 Chapter 346

    There burst out a scream, Xu Longman said angrily: "Zhuo Yunfei, what do you mean! Do you want to break up with me?! Sorry, you apologize to me now! "

    This should be her original appearance, what gentle and lovely, sweet and lively, are all disguised, vulgar is her nature.

    At the beginning, when they had good expectations for each other, they didn''t think that when the fantasy was disillusioned, Zhuo Yunfei could no longer stand a woman in her twenties wearing a princess skirt and pinching her throat to play coquettish to herself!

    "Yes! Xu Manman, from today on, we have nothing to do with it! " After answering, he turned off the phone directly and considered whether to change a number.

    A few days later, Xu had a long time to contact Zhuo Yunfei and failed. At first, he just couldn''t make a phone call. Later, when he made another call, it became a cold prompt like "the number you dialed doesn''t exist".

    I thought that Ba had a rich second generation. Xu Longman almost delivered the truth. Unexpectedly, the other side was just playing.

    Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my carelessness!

    Anyway, she was robbed in the game. What else does she care.

    As we all know, there is a dark side in every circle, and so is cos circle.

    Xu, who was a student at the beginning, entered the cos circle. Without money to buy authentic clothes, she bought aquatic products, which was crowded out by many people. Moreover, it needs money to shoot films, but where does a poor student get the money. Here she used a way that many well-known cos didn''t like. Exchange! As for what is exchanged, I want to know that it is the body!

    Youyoucao finally broke out her school class, claiming that she was her classmate. As for the real name, there was no more.

    Recently, things have been one after another. When watching the crowd enjoy themselves, they not only sigh that the network water is really deep.

    However, things are not over. After a few days, manmiaoshengzi, who hasn''t been seen, appears in the forum, crying and shouting, scolding and scolding Ao for asking the sky dregs man, and then throwing it away.

    She sent many screenshots of the conversation between the two people, in which she called Zhuo Yunfei''s husband and Zhuo Yunfei''s wife. The chat content of the two people was extremely ambiguous and explicit, which made countless melon eaters say that you city people would play!

    Xu Manman is not a wise move. She ruined Zhuo Yunfei''s reputation nothing, but this time even her own.

    Originally, her loyalty powder always believed that she was black, and the news of youyoucao was full of blood, but she broke out the chat record with Zhuo Yunfei. Her unrestrained words made her blush, which also catered to the news of Youcao unintentionally, and directly lost the last part of loyalty powder''s heart.

    After the event, even if Xu Changqing has no use, she has been surrounded. Even if she changes her name in the game, it will be dug out soon.

    One day, Zhuo Yunfei, who finally handled the company''s affairs, went to the game and found that his account had been stolen.

    The password hasn''t been changed, but when he logs in, the backpack is empty, and all the equipment is destroyed. Even the novice''s clothes are not left. There is only a shameful underpants left all over his body. He stands in the cold wind and sings all around.

    Another look at the name of the game, almost no fork in the gas, proud to ask the sky disappeared, instead of the name is: sand ratio!

 Chapter 347

    Good things don''t go out, bad things spread far and wide.

    This sentence can be applied to Zhuo Yunfei. Within a moment, he asked the heaven that he had been washed, maliciously changed his ID, and even the news that he didn''t leave with a set of novice equipment spread to every corner of the swordsman Jianghu game board.

    A lot of people guess that it''s warm jade smoke that seeks revenge from hackers, but it''s nothing to be afraid of, and no one else can say anything.

    As for the truth of the matter, only the party concerned knows it best.

    Since she was with Bai feiran, Su Kui''s life has been very comfortable, and her task has been completed, which makes everyone recognize Xu''s true face. She retaliates against Zha Nan by the way, and she is nothing but light.

    Now, in addition to doing tasks in the game, she occasionally typed books with them all over the world. The rest of the time is to take baifeiran full map to see the scenery and take screenshots as souvenirs.

    It has to be said that the excellent production of Swordsman in the Jianghu and the lifelike scenery are definitely a powerful tool to attract players.

    On this day, the two men rode on a small boat and swayed along the sparkling lake, floating aimlessly, with bright sunlight on their heads, making people drowsy.

    At this time, Su Kui suddenly started to talk, "Bai feiran, proud to ask the number of heaven is you do?"

    "Yes." Bai feiran nodded his head indifferently. He didn''t think he was wrong. Instead, he raised his eyebrows proudly and asked with a smile, "how did I do it?"

    Su Kui shakes her head and laughs. This kid is very vengeful.

    He did not expose his act of revenge. His lover has always been a jealous jar. He used to be so infatuated with asking the heaven proudly. Even when everyone shouted at him, he would not hesitate to fight. How could baifei hate him!

    Thanks to baifeiran''s gentle character, he has no other problems except a little black belly. If you change to the previous domineering and arrogant character, it is estimated that Zhuo Yunfei is immortal and disabled.

    See Su Kui ignore him, white feiran frowns gloomily, "cloud Cen!"

    Yo? Is it anger? Or jealous?

    Su Kui hurried to make a statement, now lover, but a little prince in the greenhouse, can''t be bothered, "well done, very good! My family is really smart, and it helps me to get so angry. I love you so much. "

    Bai feiran''s face is a little uncomfortable." really? "

    This person is really -

    to express his love at any time and any place, but as soon as he hears her saying that he loves him, the anger in his heart is gone.

    "It''s true, of course. What? Don''t believe it? "

    Bai feiran pursed his lips. "Then why don''t you want to meet my parents? We are all there, that I''m responsible for you! "

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui spits out a saliva, my God! Why is her little prince so lovely! This is shy and timid. It almost reminds her of her bad taste.

    In fact, Su Kui is absolutely necessary to meet her parents. Their feelings are their two things. She believes that her lover will never give up her, and she is the same.

    Even if Bai feiran''s family doesn''t agree with them, it doesn''t matter if they don''t get their support. Anyway, Su Kui and Bai feiran are not only waste food. They can have a good life without their family.

    In order to calm the little prince''s restless heart, Su Kui simply nodded and agreed.

    -Seven days later, Su Kui and Bai feiran arrived in the capital.

    The car bypassed the sentries and drove all the way to the courtyard. Su Kui knew that Bai feiran was still a high-tech kid.

 Chapter 348

    On the contrary, Su Kui was curious. Growing up in such a powerful family, Bai feiran was not formed into such a domineering dandy, but into such a greenhouse flower. What were his parents like?

    Soon, Su Kui met Bai feiran''s parents. It was a surprise that the second eldest appeared to be in his forties, well maintained and extremely young.

    "Ah, this is yuncen! Come on in! We found such a beautiful girlfriend with great skill! "

    As soon as she entered the door, the present in her hand had not been put down yet, so the white mother rushed up with great enthusiasm and took Su Kui''s hand and pulled her to the sofa to sit down.

    At the same time, he shouted to the second floor, "Bai Yuhe! Your daughter-in-law is here, and you can''t get out of here! All day long I''m in my study. I''m not looking at you! " Say rub rub rub to rub to step on high-heeled shoe, run up the stairs quickly.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Bai feiran bowed his head and coughed twice, embarrassed You don''t mind. My mother That''s the temper. "

    Su Kui can''t help laughing. She likes the white mother''s character. She shakes her head and laughs, "it''s OK." seeing Bai feiran''s tense hands mixed together and there is no place to put them, she wants to laugh more and more.

    It was sukui, not him, who came to see her parents! I don''t know what baifeiran is nervous about.

    "Do you want water? I''ll get it for you. " Bai feiran is near Su Kui''s ear and asks softly.

    Su Kui glanced at the delicate woman sitting on the other side of the sofa with a smile, nodded, "OK, add half a spoon of honey."

    Bai feiran, who had been with her for a long time, could also understand her habits. Soon he stood up, gave the woman a warning, and walked into the kitchen.

    When Bai feiran can''t be seen, Lin Miao put away the smile on his face and said in a poor tone: "you really don''t take yourself as an outsider. My cousin didn''t help others pour water when he was young. It''s so easy for you to summon him."

    Su Kui blinked. "Yeah, what''s her boyfriend for? Besides warming the bed, of course, it''s just calling." then she bent her eyes and Mimi smiled, "cousin, do you think so?"

    Lin Miao''s face stiffened. "Don''t call me cousin, I can''t call you that!"

    "That''s right. I don''t really want to call it." Su Kui shrugged his shoulders, wrapped his fingertips around the curly hair hanging from his chest, and then watched it spin away.

    "You..." Lin Miao is in a hurry.

    On the contrary, Su Kui put away her smile and raised her eyelids to look at her. "I know what you are worried about and that you have no malice. You can rest assured that I will not hurt feiran."

    That''s her lover for several generations. It''s too late for her to guard carefully. How can she give up her hurt?

    Originally, she knew that the tense spirit suddenly relaxed, and Lin Miao rubbed her eyebrows. She didn''t like to look at people with colored glasses, but Su Kui made too much noise in the game at the beginning, which happened next to her. Knowing that the cousin with simple disposition actually came together with her, he immediately started to protect the calf.

    However, they finally came together.

    In fact, when she saw Su Kui with her own eyes, she doubted her own guess. In front of her eyes, she was dressed in a linen blue dress. She was sitting right there with her back straight. It was hard to doubt that this woman was with Bai feiran for another purpose.

 Chapter 349

    "Why do you make me believe you!" Lin Miao grinds her teeth. She is nearly ten years older than Bai feiran. She grew up behind her buttocks.

    She was bullied by others because she was manly and high spirited. In a flash, the little cousin who hid behind her and peeped out his head timidly had grown so big and handed in a woman who could not see the depth.

    Seeing her cousin''s turn, Lin Miao couldn''t like Su Kui. She looks too strong for her cousin''s control.

    At this time, baifeiran came back and put the warm water mixed with honey into her hands. Her curious eyes wandered between the two people, "what''s the matter?" What happened while he was away.

    When Lin Miao''s face froze, Su Kui was calm and shook his head. "Nothing," he said, turning to Lin Miao, plausibly, "time is the best proof, isn''t it?"

    "What riddles are you playing..."

    She took a sip of honey water, and the taste of sweetness made her squint her eyes happily. Looking at his puzzled and delicate face, she smiled deeper and deeper. "Feiran, it seems that I love you more" ~ "

    baifei bent his eyebrows," so do I -- "

    his smile came from his heart. When did this emotional introverted cousin become a bright young man, probably from Meet her and start --

    -

    in a twinkling of an eye, decades have passed in a hurry, such as the water passing by the fingertips.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing yuncen''s wish. Task completion: SSS level. Please do your best! "

    As the sound of the mechanical system fell, a little blue light flowed from the dark into the experience ball in her personal panel, and the panel properties changed again.

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    age: 23

    charisma value: 710

    appearance value: 810

    skin state: skin like blood

    Experience value: 6001000

    exchange value: 60000100000000

    "we hope that the host will make efforts to upgrade and earn experience. 400 experience is still needed to upgrade. Please refuel the host!"

    Upgrade?

    This is the first time Su Kui heard about it. It turns out that this dark place has nothing but the most primitive appearance?

    Inexplicably, there is a little expectation.

    Su Kui blinked, decided not to hesitate, after a rest, immediately into the next world.

    -

    "roar!!!!"

    "Here comes the zombie! Run! "

    "Ah - help me -"

    "many zombies! Ah ah ah!!! "

    Countless voices rushed into sunflower''s brain, and the body was almost distorted with the flow of people. The smell of the smell was getting closer and closer, and the roar was still going on.

    A war broke out. Su Kui''s body was smashed out from behind and hit a piece of broken glass. The exposed skin was scratched with many deep wounds. The red blood flowed out of the wounds.

    The smell of blood stimulated the zombie. Su Kui''s weak body moved hard on the ground. Finally, he opened his heavy eyelids and saw an ugly and disgusting strange face reflected in his retina.

    The skin is purple brown and the hair is almost completely off. There are a few thin and sticky hairs on the scalp. There are no black eyes in the eyes, like a mist covered with gray eyes full of pupil. The teeth are sharp, with thick green liquid dripping from the corners of the mouth, and even bloody meat hanging in the teeth.

    Su Kui knows that it''s human flesh -

    I don''t know when there are no figures around. Countless ugly zombies are walking in a stiff pace, approaching Su Kui from all directions step by step.

 Chapter 350

    The body and limbs are shouting the pain, Su Kui closed his eyes, gritted his teeth to resist the urge to pull out the system and beat it up.

    This is the first time. Every time I push her out to get a knife or fall into an ice cave, I always push her out to block the knife when the original owner is most difficult.

    I don''t think her task is too smooth. Do you want to find some difficulty for her?

    "Roar --"

    "wheeze, wheeze --"

    the first zombie approached, the ugly head stopped less than a finger from the face, the mucus in the mouth dripped down the corner of the mouth to Su Kui''s arm, she leaned back, the rest of the light looked around, and finally had to be disappointed to find that there was no weapon for her to fight back.

    Do you want to die again? Or is it a corpse divided by one mouth? Or become a mass of mindless, murderous and bloodthirsty zombies?

    I don''t know why, though the zombies around me are close, none of them rush up and bite her throat, suck her blood and eat her flesh as she thought.

    She stood up tentatively, and saw that the head of the first zombie turned with her movements, and the stiff neck made a loud, toothy sound.

    There''s a door?

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes brightened, she moved back two steps, tiptoed and found a gap. Shua started running before the zombies could react.

    There was a huge roar behind him.

    "Roar --"

    then Su Kui clearly felt that countless disordered footsteps accompanied by the roar rushed to her.

    Su Kui murmured. Her feet accelerated. Her long sticky hair almost flew in the air because of the fast action. She didn''t have time to check the plot sent to her by the system. She just wanted to escape this place as soon as possible and save her life. I''ll talk about it later.

    However --

    "shit!"

    In front is a high wall of four or five meters, behind is the trend of zombies. Su Kui is weak. Is it heaven that will kill her?

    The zombie approaches again, Su Kui pastes on the wall, thinking that she will return to the system space when she dies. She must pull out the system and scold it.

    I''m afraid that the only life-saving rebirth card has to be taken out for use.

    Just as the zombie opened its sharp teeth and rushed towards sunflower at a high speed -

    "little one! No horseplay, get out of here! "

    The voice was cold with an irresistible command tone. Su Kui opened his eyes in amazement, and saw the zombie tide in front of him fade away as it came. The zombie who was the first to bear the brunt braked hard and half way, and his chin crashed into the ground with a click and stopped moving.

    Su Kui: "..."

    This is probably the most inexplicable zombie in history, right? Sukui thought.

    He was talking to a man. He was wearing a pair of gold glasses. The light of the lenses covered the Phoenix eyes on the back of his eyes. His lips were very red, as if smeared with blood.

    The whole body is slender, but slightly emaciated and pale. The cheek and frontal bone are very high, just like the cancer patients who have not been cured. The knee length white coat was loose on his body. At this time, he put his hands in his pockets, looked curious and stepped on his long legs, and approached slowly.

    Looking up and down at her eyes, he shook his head and said, "it''s dirty."

    even though he spoke in Tucao, his voice was still calm and calm. What seemed to make complaints about him in the world was nothing.

    The zombie group left, but obviously this man gave her more dangerous intuition. Sukui pulled her hair and got sick.

 Chapter 351

    What a miserable life the original Lord had in the last world. Within a month after the end of the world broke out, she made herself look like this.

    The man was amused by her actions and disgusted expressions. Su Kui found that this serious looking man had a very nice dimple. With the action of bending his lips, the pale cheek sank deeply.

    "What''s your name? Just... " He pointed his round fingers in the direction where the zombie left and asked, "Why are you not afraid?"

    Even running -

    well, like the wind.

    At the beginning, the man even thought that the woman had been scared crazy, so he was so fearless. Until later, I was surprised to find that this woman''s eyes, in addition to the first chagrin, were only indifferent.

    "You are not afraid of death?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and raised her lips like his face. "I''m afraid. Who in the world is not afraid of death." She is no exception, no one is more afraid of death than she is.

    If she died, she would lose the chance to return to the real world.

    Maybe even the soul will be eliminated together in this boundless universe, leaving no trace.

    When she said this, she looked forward to it. Her little face covered by the stain could see the beautiful facial features. The black and round cat pupil blinked and blinked, and her eyebrows were smooth.

    The man suddenly felt his heart was scratched. The woman was like a cat. She was small. When she ran away, she seemed to hide endless energy.

    The strange feeling made him pucker his lips. "You haven''t answered my question, what''s your name?"

    Su Kui blinked again. "Su is a cat." Follow the rules of the game. From the moment she enters the body, she is Sue and cat.

    True image.

    The man stretched out his eyebrows and his pale, dry hand

    "Forgotten forget?" Unique name, Su Kui thought.

    "No, arrogance -" Shen corrected her.

    There was interest in his eyes. The man who looked stiff and serious didn''t seem to be as boring as he seemed.

    "Let''s go." Shen Hu takes the lead in turning around. His slender body is wrapped in a white jacket, showing the ascetic curve.

    "Where to?" Su Kui refused to move, and raised her feet to mention the corpse named Xiao Yi who died miserably nearby.

    "I like you very much. I happen to be short of a valet by my side. Why, don''t you want to?" said Shen

    Squinting eyes are flashing dangerous light along with the mirror mapping, cold eyes are like thorns, which are scratched on Su Kui''s face.

    The tone of Shen Xu''s speech made Su Kui unhappy. What''s the reason why I''m missing a follower? It seems that she didn''t mean to be disrespectful. The look of being exclusive and the expression of abstinence, however, spit out mean words in her mouth, which is really not pleasant.

    As soon as Su Kui turned his toes, he slightly leaned over. "I''m sorry, although I thank you very much for your help, but I really don''t have the habit of being a little attendant!"

    Talk, pat your ass, turn your head and go.

    Joke, she has lived so long, is always someone to wait on her, is every life is held in the palm of the hand by the lover to treat, at present this man actually let her do a small assistant?

    What''s more, this man named Shen Hu is too dangerous and seems to be in control. He will definitely control him when he is around.

 Chapter 352

    And Su Kui, there are more important things to do.

    A tube of potion filled with light green liquid mixed with wind breaking momentum attacked Su Kui. Su Kui flashed, grabbed it with his back hand, and stared at the still standing in place, shaking the glass container in his hand, "what is it?"

    Shen Hu put his hands in his pockets, picked out the narrow Phoenix eyes and tail, and moved his red lips. "What you can do in the end of the world, kitten, we will have a future -" the tip of his tongue crossed his lips, his back was straight, he stepped up his long legs and turned around again.

    This time, he did not pause.

    Su Kui shrugged, shook the potion in his hand, and smiled slowly.

    Shen Yao -

    I''m looking forward to meeting you next time.

    With the medicine in his pocket, Su Kui walked to the small supermarket a few blocks away with the memory he just received.

    Su Youmao, a college roommate of the hostess Qin Weilan, is also a student. Different from previous generations, the female leader of this life has looks, family, brains and scheming, while Su and Mao are from an ordinary family. Their parents died when they were young, and they were treated coldly by relatives.

    Probably because of this, Su Youmao finally got out of her aunt''s control and entered a famous university as she wished.

    When she saw Qin Yulan, she was envious at the first sight. The woman had a hot body, with delicate make-up on her face, followed by two servants. She looked at the whole dormitory, including people, with disgusting eyes. Then without Qin Weilan''s command, she occupied the best bed position and helped her sort out the items.

    And that position was already occupied. Now, I dare not to be angry.

    From then on, Su Youmao yearned for Qin Yulan''s life. She envied Qin Yulan''s birth, her appearance and everything. Then, regardless of everything to her close, it seems that this way, she can slightly taint a little bit of Qin''s blue light.

    Little did not know that, in that way, will only set off her as the Swan next to the ugly duckling.

    It''s probably the same for people with low self-esteem.

    Qin Weilan is a young lady. After entering university, even if her mind is more mature, she is also used to the life of being asked by servants. At this time, Su You Mao, who intervenes beside her, is obviously the best object.

    She acquiesced to Su Youmao''s joining, and occasionally gave her a good face, which was enough to make her grateful. In fact, she hated Su Youmao in her heart. Such a humble and clumsy person -

    in the depressed life, Su Youmao ushered in the only light.

    Ouyang Xuan, one of the world''s male masters.

    Yes, it''s a world of women and men.

    Ouyangxuan, a senior, is the president of the C college students'' Association. He is handsome and versatile. He had no success in pursuing Qin Weilan, so he had to go far to find Su Youmao as his girlfriend. In this way, he has the opportunity to meet his inner fantasy by asking Qin Weilan to eat with Su Youmao.

    However, Su Youmao was naive to think that God tortured her for so many years, and finally opened her eyes and gave her a prince charming. Unexpectedly, a disaster, the end came, the white horse became Qin Weilan, the prince, is also her!

    At the end of the world, ouyangxuan rushed to Qin Weilan for protection at the first time, and Qin Weilan, a week after the end of the world, woke up to the power of water system. In the end of the world, water resources are precious.

 Chapter 353

    Qin Yulan is smart. She is even a woman. She has a hard life in the end, especially a good-looking woman. If there is no one to protect her, even if she has precious water system power, she is likely to become a plaything for others.

    The order of this society has collapsed, and all human beings have shown their ferocious nature in order to survive.

    Therefore, she accepted the pursuit of ouyangxuan, making ouyangxuan one of her harem.

    Su you cat, who knows the truth, is in agony to kill these two men and women. But she dare not. Even though life is no longer difficult and heaven is no longer merciful to her, she still wants to struggle to live in the end.

    She is helpless and has to rely on Qin Weilan to survive. Wash and cook for her, and pray for the little food she gives occasionally.

    The perfect cannon fodder fate, after the successful completion of the stepping stone of the feelings of the male and female owners, it''s probably time to receive boxed rice.

    Later, Su Youmao and Qin Weilan struggled to move to Ningshi, where they lived in a small supermarket with three floors high. The food in the basement of the supermarket was sufficient, so it became their camp temporarily.

    A few days later, when a group of people went out to look for materials, someone shot and led to a wave of zombies. Qin Weilan and ouyangxuan decisively left Su Youmao, a useless drag apart from chores, and turned to escape without any guilt.

    Tu Liusu and cat opened their eyes and stared at the direction they left. The zombie began to eat from her legs. She didn''t die immediately. The agony kept her awake. The hatred occupied her brain and made her eyes congested, but she couldn''t do anything.

    To -

    The Zombie eats her brain and her eyes.

    Su Youmao can be said to be the most miserable cannon fodder Su Kui has ever experienced. There is no one.

    After browsing the plot, Su Kui habitually rubbed the painful brain kernel. I don''t know whether to hate her or to pity her tragic fate.

    "System, what is Sue''s wish?"

    Guess also know, can let Su Youmao take the soul as the price, also want the determination of revenge, her heart should hate Qin Weilan and ouyangxuan.

    "Ding -

    Su Youmao''s wish 1: Revenge Qin Weilan and let her fall from the cloud.

    Wish 2: let Qin Weilan and ouyangxuan break up their feelings, and then die according to her death method. "

    "Tut," Su Kui shook her head. If a woman is ruthless, ten men can''t match her.

    Thinking about this, I have already knocked the rolling gate of the small supermarket. The place where the small supermarket is located should be the feeling of urban-rural integration. There are few residents around, and the only zombies have been cleaned up by Qin Weilan and his party.

    As for the reason why there were so many zombies just now, Su Kui said, it''s not surprising that there were thousands of zombies even if there were that person.

    Su Youmao is following the team to look for supplies. Even if she is afraid of not being abandoned, she has to keep up with her. Sure enough, she is the first one who can''t escape in case of an accident.

    Soon someone stuck out his head upstairs. Seeing who was at the door, he couldn''t close his mouth in surprise?! Why didn''t you die? " Later, he felt that his words were not appropriate. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "wait a minute, I''ll open the door for you!"

    Then the window closed again.

    Qin Weilan is leaning on Ouyang Xuanhuai to wipe a bloody long knife. Hearing the sound, she raises her eyelids and lightly asks, "Lao Liu, who is that?"

 Chapter 354

    Liu is about to run down the stairs and stop at his feet. "It''s another cat. She''s not dead. When she comes back, I''ll open the door for her!"

    After that, Qin Weilan quickly went downstairs and sneered coldly, "she''s so lucky that she hasn''t been killed by the zombie." Then he continued to wipe the long knife in his hand with his head bowed. He didn''t mean to get up to meet him.

    Even the superfluous expression is ungrateful. It seems that Su Youmao is just a humble mole ant in her eyes.

    Ouyang Xuan loves her look, bows her head and kisses her forehead, saying: "she didn''t die, and I''ll save looking for another person to do laundry and cook for you. I don''t worry about other people."

    Qin Wei Lan glared at him. "You ~"

    Lao Liu only felt cold behind his back. Su and Mao usually ate less, so he had no sense of existence. But to them, they do their best to serve almost as their ancestors. It is said that the three of them are still University Alumni. Unexpectedly, they are so cold and thin.

    It seems that we should be on guard.

    How can this kind of person who has known each other for a long time without hesitation abandon and has no sense of guilt hope to help in a crisis?

    You can only be sweet, not bitter!

    Liu did not know what kind of environment created two young people who had not yet come out of the University and entered the society.

    The rolling gate Hula was opened from the inside, a rough hand stretched out to drag Su Kui in, and the door shuashed off again.

    In the supermarket, because the doors and windows are closed tightly, there is a musty smell. Su Kui stumbles and stands firm.

    Liu took a careful look upstairs and saw no one coming down. He pulled Su Kui aside and whispered, "how did you get out? Are you ok? " He glanced back and forth on her, and suddenly he looked dignified and said, "you''ve been bitten

    Who knows because of the emotional excitement did not control the volume, the people upstairs were immediately shocked down.

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids, glanced at him, and looked at the crowd. At the end of the day, even though she was in the last age, she was still clean and tidy. Her face was delicate. Her tone was plain: "I was not bitten. This is a glass scratch. You can see the difference from the wound."

    As she rolled up her sleeves, sure enough, the white arm was full of cuts cut by sharp tools. Old Liu relaxed and looked at her apologetically.

    He knew that maybe sue and cat would lose their lives because of his excited words.

    Liu hurriedly said: "it''s really scratched by the glass. It''s ok if it''s ok..."

    Qin Weilan impatiently raised his hand and interrupted him. His long white fingertips were under his nose. It seemed that there was something unbearable smell in front of him. He said to Su Kui, "I don''t know how you came out of the funeral heap, but there are so many wounds on your body that you can''t be affected. Although we are college students and acquaintances, I can''t waste the safety of my teammates Wei, just let you in. "

    "What do you want? Get me out of here? " The dark pupil stared at Qin Yulan, and Su Kui laughed.

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Qin Yulan, waiting for her answer.

    Qin Weilan choked for a while. He didn''t know that Su Youmao had changed a soul in her body. He just thought that Su Youmao was angry because she didn''t help her.

    Her teammates are waiting for her decision-making. Even if she wants to drive sue and kitten out, she has to get in the way of everyone''s ideas and leave her behind.

 Chapter 355

    After all, there are more than thirty people gathered here, and there are only a handful of powers. These people may be bitten and infected by the zombie at any time. Does she want to tell people that as long as they are met by the zombie, they will definitely be expelled?

    No -

    never do that, it will only make her lose her heart and control them later, it will not be as easy as it is now.

    So she had to bear her anger and said coldly: "you don''t have to speak so hard. If you don''t help me, I won''t drive my teammates out. But, for everyone''s safety, we need to isolate you. It will take three days from being infected to mutating. In these three days, I will leave you enough food and water. If you can make it through, you are still ours One of them... "

    "What if I don''t make it?" Su Kui asked casually with a mockery in her eyes.

    "Then I will kill you!" Qin Yulan''s eyes erupted with a surprising sense of killing. It can be seen that she had already moved her heart.

    "Ah," seeing that everyone''s face was pale, he was obviously shocked by Qin Yulan''s ruthlessness. Su Kui raised his lips with satisfaction and smiled softly, "OK, as you wish."

    Then, she went directly to the storage room, took a large bucket of water, some food and chocolate to satisfy her hunger, and entered the room where the former supermarket owner lived. Here, it was originally Qin Weilan''s room and ouyangxuan''s room, but now, it is occupied by sukui''s bold hatchback.

    But Qin Yulan can''t say anything. She can only bite the back teeth and stare at Su Kui hatefully.

    If the eyes can kill people, Su Kui is expected to be torn apart by her murderous eye knife.

    "Wait, what are you doing with all that water? There is a small bottle on the shelf. Just drink it. Put the bottled water back! " Qin Weilan suddenly stopped her and asked in a cold voice.

    Su Kui didn''t care. "Wash and wash, you see I''m dirty all over, can I see anyone else?"

    "Everyone is like this. Are you the only one? Now water resources are scarce. It''s something to save lives! " Qin Weilan''s eyes were moving, and the righteous words said.

    If you think about it for everyone''s sake, you''ll get a lot of promises from people who don''t have brains.

    "Yes, the captain is right. Now there is so little water. You still use it for bathing. It''s absolutely not allowed!"

    "Why are you so coquettish? It''s the end of the world now. You don''t know if you drink less water!"

    More vicious, directly said: "you really shouldn''t come back, as soon as you come back there are so many things, who knows if you will be infected, then if you mutate into a zombie, it will not only waste water, but also pose a threat to us!"

    "Ha ha..." Su Kui covered her lips and smiled. She fixed her eyes on Qin Yulan with her deep eyes. Suddenly, she stopped laughing. "Qin Yulan, as a captain, is a water system wizard. If you save the water you wasted in bathing and dressing every day, it will be enough for you to maintain your life, right?"

    Say, her eyes cold look around a week, "look, there, in addition to you and ouyangxuan, who is absolutely clean! If you can''t do it yourself, what can you do to condemn others? "

    Then, no matter what other people''s reaction, they picked up the water again, walked into the room and slammed the door.

    "Bang -" a loud noise, shocked everyone a stupefied, half a day back to God.

 Chapter 356

    People''s eyes to Qin Yulan and ouyangxuan are no longer so full of trust, and a weak rebellious psychology gradually rises in their hearts. This rebellious psychology will grow as more and more things go through in the future, like snowballs.

    Old Liu said to himself, "what''s wrong with Sue and cat?"? His temper was so fierce, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile on his face, waved his hand repeatedly, and said: "go, it''s all gone. It''s time to rest, it''s time to watch the wind. Find someone to pay attention to the movement of the cat room. Everyone else will go back!"

    Qin Weilan, with a cold face, shook off ouyangxuan and held her hand, and turned straight up the stairs.

    Ouyangxuan looked at the room with closed eyes, sighed and followed Qin Yulan.

    -

    in the room, Su Kui kicked the clean sheets and bedding on the bed and walked into the bathroom with water to wash. This room is where Qin Yulan and ouyangxuan live. As the heroine of NP text, it''s necessary to have a xxoo anytime and anywhere. The ghost knows whether there''s anything suspicious on the quilt sheet. Su Kuigang can get goose bumps when he thinks about it.

    After nearly half a bucket of water was wasted, sunflower finally cleaned herself up.

    The girl reflected in the mirror has a baby face and looks like a high school student. The skeleton is thin, the figure is thin and small. Su Kui only has the appearance of more than one meter and five points by visual inspection. It looks really small, like a doll.

    The round cat''s pupils are black and white, Su Kui blinks, and the thick and long eyelashes vibrate slightly with the movement. If you don''t look at her eyes, you will feel that this is just a delicate girl.

    If you look into her eyes, you will find that her eyes, not belonging to the age of calm and cold.

    It will look strange and inexplicable -

    go back to the bedside and sit on the mattress without anything. Su Kui''s white palm shows a tube of pale green medicine. This tube is the one she lost in the daytime.

    Thinking of the arrogant appearance of the man in the daytime, the thin and pale figure reappears. Su Kui chuckles, pulls out the cork, and looks up and pours the medicine in.

    There is no taste in the medicine, only a cool one at the entrance, and then it flows into the stomach along the throat. However, sunflower had no time to think about it, but in a few minutes, the medicine suddenly began to ferment in the stomach, and the burning feeling swept the whole body.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui felt that she was about to be burned down by the blazing fire in her body. Her viscera were all twisted together in pain. She bowed up and bit her teeth to make no sound and attracted the attention of the outside people.

    The sweat drops on his forehead poured down like rain, the lip was unconsciously bitten to bleed, and his eyes began to turn red.

    Close her eyes, she didn''t see that the green light floating into the room from all directions revolved in the air, and then gathered above her body, forming a vortex, which slowly penetrated from her spiritual cover.

    With the entrance of the light spot, Su Kui put his fingers into his mouth and bit them to death. The blood flowed out of his fingers and the smell of rust filled his mouth. At this moment, Su Kui, who almost lost his mind, was unconscious.

    The night is all around. The black fog floats in the middle of the sky, covering the only moonlight. The whole world under the night sky has no other voice except a distant roar.

    The power supply system in the city has been paralyzed, and the city without any light seems gloomy, just like the dead city.

 Chapter 357

    Light point son still from nowhere out of the corner, rush into Su Kui''s body.

    At the moment, she was in a coma with severe pain, but the small convulsions of her body all showed that the pain of her body was still going on.

    I didn''t let her go because she was in a coma.

    In the distance, the sky gradually rose white, and Su Kui opened his eyes in a trance. He felt as if he had slept for a century. He moved his body, and his bones seemed to be in the wrong place. He could not stop clicking.

    "Bang bang, bang bang - Su Youmao, are you ok?" Liu''s voice sounded outside the door. Su Kui''s head didn''t seem to be clear. He stood up stupidly, sat cross legged on the bed, lost his mind and didn''t answer.

    At this time, the door rang and was kicked away from the outside. Qin Weilan rushed in first and the long knife in his hand was ready to go.

    Su Kui raised her eyelids and looked at the appearance of a group of people making a start, slightly raised her fingertips and pinched the sharp knife that almost fell on her head. She asked Qin Yulan in a quiet voice, "do you want to murder?"

    "You -" Qin Weilan hates to take back his long sword, but neglects why an ordinary person can use his own power to block the volley of a power.

    Clear throat, Qin Wei Lan reluctantly hide his disappointment, tone rigid, "you are still alive."

    Su Kui sneers, tilts his head, blinks at the dark cat pupil and looks at her lovingly, "I''m still alive, you don''t seem too happy?"

    Qin Weilan said coldly, "Su Youmao, don''t give me anything. Since I''m ok, I''ll get up and wash clothes. There are no useless people in my team!" Oh, even if you''re not dead, you still have to listen to me and lift my nose?

    Again, the sheets and bedding she liked were all thrown on the ground as garbage, and she became more and more angry. "I know what you think in your heart. Since you came back a few days ago, you have a grudge against me, haven''t you? Hate me for throwing away your own escape? Su Youmao, the world has always been a jungle. Now it''s the end of the world. It''s fish and zombies. If you don''t have the ability, you can only be slaughtered by others

    Even if I don''t like Qin Weilan, I have to say that she has some brains to become the last hegemon.

    Su Kui nodded approvingly. Everyone was much higher than her. What''s more, she was sitting now. After watching them for a while, her neck was stiff. She lowered her head and moved her neck. "I''ll follow the team to find materials. If I''m eaten by a zombie, it''s my own incompetence!"

    Qin Weilan clenched his teeth. "That''s what you said!"

    She doesn''t believe it. Sooner or later, Sue and cat will come back to beg her. She will wait!

    "Yes, I said," she drooped her eyelids, and just woke up with a force in her body, which caused her fingertips to itch. "In that case, could you please go out first, I haven''t changed my clothes yet?"

    "hum! Since you like to find your own way, I won''t stop you! Don''t blame me for not being merciful! "

    Su Kui closed her eyes and meditated. She did not lift her head when she heard the words. "Take the door with you."

    Qin Weilan is so angry that she almost loses her mind. How dare she! Dare to be so arrogant to her! Once crawling at her feet of mole ants, when also want to compete with the sky!

    The long knife in his hand was clutching. Ouyang Xuan hurriedly grasped her wrist to show her calm. The crowded room soon became quiet because the onlookers had disappeared.

 Chapter 358

    Ouyang Xuan dragged Qin Wei Lan, who had to compromise, out of the door, but Su Kui didn''t give up. "Oh, by the way, you may have to wash the clothes yourself in the future. You also said that it''s the end of the world. Take away your lady''s shelf!"

    If you wash it again, you won''t get rid of the bloody smell.

    After the end of the eschatology, how can Qin Weilan, who can become a hegemon, be a role of saving fuel? No matter the innocent or the guilty, she has a lot of blood on her hands.

    Since she is not innocent, Su Kui will retaliate in the future, and will not feel any guilt.

    In this way, it''s very good --

    fingertips move, something breaks through the bottom of the heart, Su Kui raises his thin white palm, opens his eyes and sees a little green fluorescence coming out of the palm, slowly, like life, a cane with green leaves comes out of the palm, grows rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly twines the desks, chairs and benches in the room, And it''s growing at the same speed.

    Su Kui twisted his eyebrows, tried to control his mind and let the cane stop growing. He failed several times. Seeing that the cane is more active, Su Kui wants to drill out of the door. She closes her eyes, sinks her mind, and tries to communicate with the green in the palm of her hand.

    Stop -

    stop -

    open your eyes again, sure enough, the rattan stopped growing, and the tail swayed slightly to sweep around on Sunflower''s face, like a living thing, sunflower slowly grinned.

    Almost so, the room full of vines will break through the door and go out.

    At present, she doesn''t plan to expose her powers and face fighting. She is always the most effective when she can''t prevent it.

    Thinking of Qin Wei Lan, her eyes became fierce. Qin Wei Lan had already killed her. What she wanted was always Su Youmao''s abuse. Even if she was robbed of her boyfriend, she could not show any dissatisfied maid.

    And that''s not her Sunflower -

    with a firm right hand, the vibrant green leaves on the cane suddenly turned into thorns, which twinkled with black light, obviously with poison.

    "Very good --"

    a good thought, a bad thought.

    Healing powers can kill and save people.

    With a flick of the left hand, all the vines in the room turn into powder in an instant, and countless light spots come out of the dust and gather in the palm of the right hand again.

    Turn the wrist and reach out again. There is only a thin, pale little hand in front of you. It seems that the fingers can be broken with a little force. Probably no one would think that just now, this hand has created a devastating force.

    And all of this is due to Shenxu.

    The man who has a strange disposition and is haunted by evil spirits is arrogant.

    As for why Su Kui believed him unreservedly, drank what he had thrown, and didn''t even know whether it was poison or good medicine. He took one sip and said nothing.

    That''s because Su Kui smelled the familiar smell on him.

    As for the answer, it will be clear when we meet next time -

    Su Kui believes that that day will not be too far away.

    What she has to do at present is to sort out her thoughts and what to do next, so as to gradually defeat Qin Weilan''s influence in the harem.

    Her three men, ouyangxuan''s power is Feng, Mohong''s power is Jin, and Han Yuran''s power is fire. Each of them is one of the best.

    But it was a few men who stomped and stomped and suddenly changed, who fell in love with a woman at the same time.

 Chapter 359

    Even in order to stay with this woman, willing to share with other men.

    Su Kui can''t understand this idea at all, if it''s still love.

    She only knew that if it happened to her, if she could not get it, no one else would want it. She would kill her lover directly and die with him.

    In this way, is it the only one in another form?

    Two days later, Qin Weilan decided to leave for the sunny base near the city. Before leaving, they emptied the few materials left in the supermarket. More than 30 people drove a large truck and drove all the way to the city.

    Although there were several waves of zombies on the road, they all passed in a panic.

    During this period, Su Kui changed her usual sharpness and tried to keep a low profile, but if she took the initiative to find fault, Su Kui was not afraid.

    Anyway, Qin Weilan is the only one who gets angry and jumps.

    Who let her see Su Kui sitting cross legged in the car every time, with the road bumping body shaking, God in the appearance really makes people angry, they once forget that Su you cat is not the same, full of satirical fault finding, and then full of anger left.

    Linshi is a relatively remote small city outside the third tier in China, and it is such a place with a small population, but it is just suitable for development as a base.

    After nearly a week of running all the way, I finally made it to Linshi in tiankan.

    Just, the more you go in, the more upset Su Kui is. It''s too quiet around. It''s a little abnormal.

    Isn''t this the largest base in China? It''s reasonable to say that the zombies near the city have been cleaned up. The entrance of the city is blocked by barbed wire when they come in. In the early stage of the eschatology, the mutated zombies can''t get rid of these obstacles at all.

    So, why, let alone the human figure in the whole city, can''t even see a light?

    Linshi is the only city that still has a power supply system. What''s the situation?

    Su Kui suddenly got up and said, "it''s not right!"

    Qin Weilan sneers, "what''s wrong? This is the city base. There will be no zombies... "

    Ouyangxuan interrupts her rarely, nods to sukui and signals her to continue.

    Su Kui didn''t care about the two people''s opinions, and said to other people: "did you find out? When we came in, there was no guard at the entrance. The radio once said that only the power supply equipment near the city was not paralyzed in the whole country, but you can see it." she opened the tin window after the reconstruction of the truck, and continued: "did you find that it was very quiet? The whole city looks like A dead city, no zombies, no popularity... "

    Other people were frightened by her words, their faces were pale, and their eyes couldn''t help floating out.

    Thick fog drifted in the dark streets, surrounded by cold tall buildings, their cars were very weak in the middle. Their cars are like driving into the no man''s land, trance gives people a kind of illusion that they will stay here forever, and they will never escape unless they die.

    "Sensational!" Qin clenched his teeth and shouted at each word.

    Even in her heart, Su Kui said that she was up and down, but as a captain, the first thing she had to do was to pacify people.

    Su Kui shrugged his shoulders and said, "then you can treat me as a nonsense. I''ll give you a friendly hint, don''t go any further. It''s better to turn around right now, or..."

    If you want to leave again, it''s the end of the world

 Chapter 360

    Yes, according to the plot, Su Kui has realized that behind the weird situation, who is controlling it.

    However, her kind-hearted reminder was regarded as a prank by Qin Yulan. She glanced at Su Kui scornfully and said to the driver in front: "drive, let''s go to the sunny base to have a look. Now there is a lack of materials and it''s normal that there is no light at night. I don''t believe it. Someone who escapes from death can change into Sherlock Holmes as if he were a God."

    "Blue..." Ouyangxuan opens his mouth, wants to say something, and finally succumbs to Qin Weilan''s strength.

    Sometimes, he loved her strength and arrogance, but sometimes, the growing fatigue in his heart would come to his heart inadvertently, making him avoid it.

    "Ah..."

    Since she wants to die, she will not stop.

    Sitting back, Su Kui closed her eyes and leaned on the carriage to meditate. She found that every night, when the green spots were most active, what she had to do was to concentrate, guide them with her own ability, enter her body and use them for her own purposes.

    "Roar --"

    "stab -- stab --"

    the metal car of the big truck gives out a series of harsh and toothy scratching sound, accompanied by the roar of the zombie, it seems that the whole silent city has come to life.

    And living these things can no longer be called human beings.

    "Team, Captain, no, we''re surrounded by zombies!"

    "What?!" Qin Wei Lan stands up at once, Ouyang Xuan follows him closely, carefully opens the tin window and looks out.

    At this time, a sharp fingernail, extremely rotten arm suddenly from the open window.

    "Be careful!" Su Kui took ouyangxuan''s back collar and pulled him apart to avoid the sharp claws of the zombie stabbing him in the eyes.

    But inevitably, his cheek was scratched, black blood gushed from the wound, sending out a stench.

    Ouyangxuan "hissed" and raised his hand to wipe the wound. When he saw the blood on his hand, he was shocked, "how can I - am I not a power? How can a power be infected

    "My God!"

    A young woman in the team suddenly covered her mouth and screamed, pointing to ouyangxuan and shouting, "look, his face --"

    everyone went according to the reputation, and they saw that ouyangxuan''s beautiful face, the cheek scratched by the zombie on the left, had begun to rot rapidly, and the degree of decay was visible to the naked eye, within a half moment, only the scratch on the nail had been enlarged to a finger length.

    Ouyang Xuan only felt that the flesh and skin of his face was torn off by others. Half of his face was almost unconscious because of the pain.

    He stood up in a trance, and went to Qin Weilan with his intuition. He reached out to hold her, but she quickly dodged to avoid her.

    Su Kui raised his lips.

    Ouyangxuan can''t believe it. He opens his eyes wide and almost forgets the pain on his face How could she avoid his touch?

    The head has never been clear, they are not in love? Once those love words that were so touching and uttered echoed in her ears, but now, just because he was caught by the zombie, she was afraid to avoid it?

    "Blue, don''t be afraid. Listen to me. I''m a power. I won''t be infected..."

    He stumbled and approached again, carrying more than 30 people. In the crowded carriage, every step ouyangxuan approached, one person hurriedly dodged, afraid of being infected.

 Chapter 361

    But ouyangxuan doesn''t care. All he cares about is Qin Weilan.

    Qin Wei Lan can''t avoid, and finally can''t bear to roar, "Ouyang Xuan, do you know that you are infected? Look at you! What''s the difference between them and the zombies outside! I beg you, let me go, you will infect me! "

    Ouyang Xuan was stunned. "What do you say?" He could hardly believe his ears. Qin asked him to let her go?

    She despised him for being scratched by the zombie, for fear that he would infect her?

    This is the funniest joke in the world!

    He took care of life, the original life and death, abandon him like my shoes!

    So, ouyangxuan felt funny, he really opened his throat and laughed, "hahaha You want me to let you go? Let you go? Ha ha ha That''s funny, that''s ridiculous! " He cried and laughed like a madman.

    Qin Weilan can''t stand it at first. "Ouyangxuan, can you be more normal? If you do this again, believe it or not, I''ll throw you down!"

    People around her can''t bear to look at her, as if she is a ruthless person, and her eyes are like looking at a white eyed wolf.

    However, he is infected. If he gets close to him, maybe she will die too!

    But she didn''t want to die! In order to survive, in order to survive, she would not look at ouyangxuan before the end of the world, she committed to him, seeking asylum.

    But now, he is going to die -

    Qin Weilan just feels a flurry in her heart. She has no time to find the next shelter. How can he die like this.

    Hesitating to take two steps, she shook her hands to test, but ouyangxuan waved it away. He roared, and his face with the wound looked particularly ferocious. "Don''t touch me, damn you!"

    See a person clearly, perhaps as long as a look, it is enough!

    She clearly disliked him for fear that she could not avoid him, but she still resisted. However, ouyangxuan has been completely disappointed with her just now. Finally understand why, before the end of the bitter pursuit of the failed goddess, will take the initiative to post after the outbreak of the end of the world.

    It wasn''t moved by his perseverance, but she just needed a shelter!

    When Qin Weilan was rejected, she immediately frowned angrily, "ouyangxuan, stop making trouble. We are surrounded by zombies now. Maybe today we all don''t want to go out alive. Now is not the time for us to make love affairs!"

    She thought that ouyangxuan would smile as tolerant as usual and comfort her in turn, but this time he didn''t.

    The virus has spread to half of the cheeks, half of the angels and half of the demons, and that''s about it. His right cheek was as good as ever, and even the color of his skin did not change, while his left cheek had completely rotted into the same black purple as the Zombie''s skin.

    With the contrast, it seems more shocking.

    Then the driver cried out in horror, "ah!! The glass is broken! Don''t come, don''t come! "

    The atmosphere of the stalemate in the car suddenly became more solemn. Through the hole connecting the car and the driver''s seat, people could see the zombie from the window of the broken glass window, and the action twisted and squeezed into the driver''s seat.

    "Help, help! Help, Captain! help me!! Ah -- it''s so painful. "

    the shrill scream is in my ear. Soon, the driver sitting in front of me is motionless. Blood splashes into the car from the hole. The sound of the dead body''s broken bellows like breathing is mixed with the sound of chewing, which seems to be delicious and enjoyable. It makes me feel sour from the stomach.

 Chapter 362

    turn one''s stomach.

    There was a heavy smell of blood in the car, and I could not bear to stoop and retch.

    Even Qin Weilan, with a pale face and a small hill raised in the center of her eyebrows, was a spoiled young lady. Even after a month in the end of her life, she was well cared by Ouyang Xuan. She had never seen such a tragic scene with her own eyes.

    What''s more, it''s not other people who have died miserably in front of us, but our teammates.

    The air seemed to congeal with the smell of blood, and only a few people kept retching inside the carriage.

    Su Kui casually leaned on the iron sheet, the dark eyes with calm, hands around the chest, looking at the farce in front of her.

    Finally -

    the first person who can''t stand the oppressive atmosphere jumped out and pointed to Qin Yulan and shouted, "you stinky bitch!! You see where we''ve been brought? You here let us die! At that time, someone realized that it was wrong! Why do you still have to go ahead in your own way? Now it''s all over! "

    No one contradicted, because what he said really made sense.

    "I will say, let a woman who only knows how to seduce men and dress up all day be the captain, sooner or later, the lives of these people will be buried in her hands!"

    "I don''t care! Damn it, if I want to die, I have to hold this woman on my back! " A scar from the eyes to the mouth, the muscular big man jumped out, in the public and Qin Wei Lan are unable to defend, a pinched her delicate throat.

    "Well - let go, let go..." It was obvious that the big man had killed his heart. The blue tendons on the back of his hands were bursting. He had a strong desire to cut off her neck. Soon, Qin Yulan grew up with an unsteady breath. Like a stranded fish on the bank, he tried hard to breathe. His face was red.

    The water in his hand splashed on the big man''s face, but it didn''t work at all.

    Instead, the action aroused more and more ferocity of the man. His eyes burst up and he said, "fuck, you want to kill me? Today, I''m the first to bear the brunt of your misfortune! "

    Everyone else was confused.

    It was only a month after the end of the world that these people were barely accustomed to facing appalling zombies, but they were not ready to face the same kind of ethnic mutilation.

    By comparison, it''s only a month since the collapse of the rule of law society. Those deep-rooted law-abiding thoughts are still deeply rooted in their minds. Even if some people hate Qin Wei Lan for bringing them in and trying to kill her, few people dare to do it.

    For the big man''s words and deeds, other people feel shocked and inexplicable in their hearts, and they feel extremely relieved!

    Seeing Qin Yulan is going to die. Her eyes are almost squeezed out of her eyes because of congestion. Her forehead is bulging with blue tendons. It looks terrible. Where is the beauty before.

    It''s impossible for Ouyang Xuan to die in front of his eyes. The pain almost paralyzed his mind. The wind blade in his hand turned quietly. When Qin Weilan was about to die, the Han suddenly howled and his neck was almost cut off from behind.

    "Ah --"

    there were four screams, and one of their companions died!

    This time, he died in his own hands.

    "Ouyangxuan!! What are you doing? You killed Weihu! "

    Wei Hu, of course, is the man who has been directly cut his neck by the wind blade released by Ouyang Xuan.

 Chapter 363

    "I, I killed Wei Hu..." Ouyangxuan looked at his right hand in disbelief and murmured, "I didn''t mean to. He wanted to kill azure. I, I just..."

    "It''s settled! His body is still lying there. What else do you have to say! "

    Su Kui finally saw enough of it. He raised his hand, and there was a trace of evil in the round cat''s pupil. "Well, that''s it. Don''t you forget that we''ve been surrounded by zombies. If we go on like this, we can kill ourselves without zombie attack."

    Liu hurriedly nodded, and his forehead was dripping with Beanie sweat. "Yes, yes, and what the cat said is, everyone stop quarreling. What can I do to go out alive! Our goal now is to unite with the outside world! "

    Su Kui looked at him admiringly, but there were still intelligent people.

    I don''t know if I can understand their conversation. More and more zombies are roaring towards their vehicles. The scratched and creaky iron car makes people panic.

    The ordinary people''s hands have begun to shake, and some people have been too scared to kneel on the ground.

    Murmur: "we''re done, we''re done! There are so many zombies who can''t run out! "

    Lao Liu interrupted with a gloomy face, "shut up! If you lose the courage to live, no one else can save you! "

    Su Kui''s line of sight swept silently around the faces of all the people and finally settled on Qin Weilan.

    "Cough, cough..." Qin Wei Lan falls into Ouyang Xuan ''.

    At least just now, Ouyang Xuan, who was strict with her, hugged her tightly and caressed her hair with heartache.

    The wound on ouyangxuan''s face has stopped spreading at this time, but the handsome left face has been completely disfigured, the rotten skin and flesh are crisscrossing and stinking.

    Su Kui knew that this was someone''s newly developed zombie poison, and the early powers could not produce antibodies at all.

    But the poison would not hurt people''s lives, so Su Kui kept quiet and didn''t mean to help.

    She would like to know, as a woman who has a strong sense of appearance, when lovers are disfigured and lose their handsome looks, will their feelings still be as good as glue and intact as before?

    "Have you had a good rest?" Su Kui slowly walked forward, picked up Qin Yulan''s long knife wrapped in cloth, opened it and held it in his hand.

    Shimmering with cold light, Su Kui''s blade is very sharp. With a flick of his fingers, the clank of the blade falls into his ears.

    It was a good knife -

    Su Kui raised his hand and opened the window on the iron sheet. People exclaimed that he had no time to stop it.

    "Stabbing -"

    suddenly, the arms of five or six zombies with sharp black nails reached in and scratched around the interior of the carriage, trying to catch something.

    Everyone back together, Su Kui squint, not back into.

    Old Liu mulu was shocked. "Su and cat! What are you doing! "

    Several of them dare not approach. She is a little girl with a delicate body and no power. She dare to go forward.

    What does she want to do? What does she want to do?

    This is the consensus of all.

    "Shua!"

    Approaching, Su Kui''s hand rises and falls, the cold light suddenly flashes, the black blood of the fetid immediately forms a jet shape, and spreads to the interior of the carriage.

    Splashed a lot of people all over the face.

 Chapter 364

    "Roar -"

    being cut off undoubtedly angered the zombies. They scratched the car more crazily and began to hit with all parts of their bodies.

    "Bang Bang --"

    "stab, stab --"

    the zombie has no sense at all, they can''t feel the pain, the body has been rigid parts desperately hit the car, the whole car seems to be shaking with the zombie attack.

    "My God - what shall we do?" Some timid women have covered their faces and sobbed. Others can''t stop it.

    The sound in the car and the smell of fresh flesh and blood from the human body all stimulate the sensitive senses and smell of the zombies. They began to scramble to climb up the car. In the driver''s seat, it seems that the zombies eaten by the driver were not satisfied. They used his bleak gray eyes to look like everyone through the hole.

    The leisurely look is like a cat playing tricks on a mouse. When the mice can''t bear to start running, it''s when they enjoy the feast.

    Ouyang Xuan glanced out of Su Kui''s open window, his heart thumped, and his face looked ugly. There were so many zombies outside, some of them had climbed to the top of the car, banging and crashing.

    "Too much --" he calmed down a little bit, held Qin Weilan up and twisted his eyebrows. "We only have five powers, but the powers of azure are not lethal. Except for her, we only have four......"

    Four, is undoubtedly a frightening and powerless answer.

    Su Kui shook his head, and the cane with poisonous thorns began to emerge from his fingertips. "No, five."

    "God! When did you awaken to the power! " Old Liu was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. Even Qin Weilan, who was in a trance, looked at her jealously.

    "I just woke up, because I haven''t figured out how to use the power. I can''t say it before I have the ability to protect myself." when I said that, Su Kui looked at Qin Yulan with a smile, but he didn''t talk.

    Qin Wei Blue''s eyes immediately shot out more murderous coldness than before, but Su Kui just slightly tilted his head and stopped looking at her.

    Ouyangxuan is a man in the end, thinking much more than Qin Weilan. He twisted his eyebrows, "although the cat woke up, we still have little hope to escape..."

    Su Kui hums and laughs. Her eyes are calm. "If you don''t try, who knows!"

    With that, she kicked the door open and rushed out first.

    The little girl''s black hair drew a sharp arc in the air, and the whole person was as light as a bird with wings. The corpse could not help but see the fresh flesh and blood Xiao had been thinking about for a long time, and rushed to sukui in an instant.

    Around the car, only a small part of the zombies were left standing still, roaring and climbing towards the car.

    Su Kui stepped lightly, holding the long knife in his hand, turned over and jumped down from the head of the zombie, at the same time, he harvested a head by the way.

    When human beings become zombies, their bodies become extremely rigid. They can no longer take their lives if they hurt their hearts and vital points. If they want to really kill them, they can only destroy or cut off their heads.

    Su Kui stamped his foot and swung his right hand down at will. Countless green spots gathered at his feet and formed a Teng tree, which was roughly twined by countless vines. The vines brought her up alive. The zombies saw that the prey fled again, and began to roar and roar under the Teng tree one after another.

 Chapter 365

    Some even began to climb up, but I don''t know what the poison on the cane driven by sunflower is, even the zombie can''t be contaminated.

    The roar of the zombie attracted the same kind of people, and surrounded Su Kui tightly in the middle. Several zombies tried to climb up, but after being stabbed by poisonous thorns, they quickly turned into a pool of smelly water. Su Kui was stunned at the sight above.

    This poison is too domineering --

    humans have cognition, but zombies don''t, they don''t know death, they don''t escape, they don''t even feel pain. Their only idea now is probably to swallow the fresh flesh on the Teng tree.

    So, the front is dead, and the back is endless.

    Su Kui could feel the rapid physical exertion. Seeing the people in the carriage were still dazed, she scolded, "are you blind? Don''t start yet, waiting to be eaten

    Other talents finally woke up from her aggressive and vigorous means and took up weapons one after another. Ouyangxuan said something to Qin Weilan in a low voice, then jumped out of the car. In the past, the blade in his hand was like a harvesting machine, with ugly heads rolling down everywhere.

    In addition to Qin Weilan, the other three powers are Jin, Tu and Huo. Although there are many zombies around, they are only in the early stage of the eschatology. The Zombie''s response ability is still very slow. Therefore, several powers are in front of them, and other ordinary people are able to cooperate with each other with weapons and deal with some single zombies.

    But the zombies seem to be endless. They come from all directions. Even Su Kui feels mentally overdrawn.

    "Ah!!!"

    An inadvertent, the golden power is overdrawn, powerless paralyzed on the ground, was swarming up the zombie divided up.

    People are not the same physically overdrawn, but they dare not relax at all, gripping their teeth, but they still have teammates falling down and being eaten by zombies. At that moment, people almost feel that the whole world is crazy.

    All that was left was killing, killing -

    suddenly, the roar of big trucks attracted the attention of all.

    However, just turning around, I saw that the big truck emitted exhaust gas from the exhaust pipe, sweeping up the dust all over the sky, and then went away.

    And in that car, only Qin Weilan is left!

    In life and death, she chose to sacrifice her teammates and run for her own life.

    The desperation of annihilation will soon drown all the people. At last, they can''t even carry their weapons. They know that they can''t escape. No one can leave alive!

    Qin Weilan! What a cruel woman!

    Su Kui''s blood stained face became more and more mysterious in the night. She even whispered to Qin Yulan''s lips in the direction of Qin Yulan''s departure, "very good --"

    no matter how desperate the others were, it was far less than one tenth of Ouyang Xuan''s heart. He seemed to lose all his strength in a moment, and the whole person fell back.

    The zombies swarmed in and were about to devour him.

    He closed his eyes in despair. At the last sight, he saw the thick black fog in the sky, wrapped in the cold wind. The world was only dark.

    All of a sudden -

    "Tut, kitten, let''s meet again."

    The cold and low voice came from a distance. Everyone turned around. Su Kui went to follow the reputation and hooked his lips. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Shen Hu," she paused, turning her head around and joking at the end. "Or, I should call you Dr. Shen --"

    "right?"

 Chapter 366

    "Ah..." Shen Hu bowed his head and chuckled, and the long bangs fell down, covering his Phoenix eyes. "Yes, you can call me that."

    just admit it, and make no secret.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and jumped down from the Teng tree. Her feet were really light as if she were a cat.

    Teng tree left her energy support, soon after she landed into annihilation powder, disappeared.

    The zombies around seemed to suddenly stop, as if someone had pressed the pause button in the movie. Su Kui put her hands in her pockets. She was so carefree that she walked through the zombies and finally stopped in front of Shen Hu.

    Shen Hu, the first villain in the original plot, is also a person who has not been conquered by the poor woman in her whole life. No one knows his background and where he came from. He seemed to appear out of thin air. No one could tell his origin clearly. I only know that when he first appeared, he led the zombie army to attack the sunny base by thunder.

    Once again, it has become a dead city, a place of refuge for countless survivors.

    It seems that he was born with a bloodthirsty factor, a character of **** and regarded human life as a grass mustard, but his brain was extremely smart. Even in the late period of the last century, countless base leaders wanted to catch Shen, but every time they got the news and took people to the encirclement, they were already gone.

    This is a man of great danger.

    Cold and dry hands suddenly stretched out, wiped a handful on Su Kui''s face, wiped the blood stained on her face, and casually wiped it on her white coat, then the index finger picked up her delicate jaw, and suddenly came close.

    The tip of their noses are close together, sharing the same piece of air.

    Those fierce and cold eyes directly hit Su Kui''s heart through the lens, and then left a seed to become a devil.

    Su Kui looks up, the man is too big, standing in front of only one meter five of himself, like a giant.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, sharp light came out of her eyes, her jaw was slightly misaligned, and she left his control.

    The chin was suddenly tightened, and Shen Xu suddenly came close to her. He squinted as if to learn from her, and said in a cold voice, "you are not afraid of me."

    His words are deep and affirmative, though they are interrogative sentences, but their tone is calm.

    "Hiss --"

    raised his little face, the face of the fleshy doll was wild, which did not belong to the appearance. Su Kui asked softly, "why should I be afraid of you?"

    "Very good," the scarlet lip suddenly covered, the cold temperature is not like a living person at all, but more like -

    a corpse!

    His long and thick eyelashes brushed his face lightly, and his lips left as soon as he touched them. He licked his lips vaguely and smiled, "it''s delicious." his big palm buckled on her slender waist and forced her aggressively, "this time, do you want to go with me?"

    Su Kui refused to show weakness. He raised his chin and looked sideways at him. "Be your little attendant?"

    "No, be my wife of the stronghold -" her pale and emaciated cheek sinks into a deep dimple, and her deep eyes stare at her without blinking.

    "You''re a king. What you''ve done is unique," Su Kui glanced at him without refusing.

    Everyone was blinded by the scene. The men who were tall and unpredictable were too deep to be feared.

    They curled up their necks to one side and dared not speak or leave. They were afraid that they would offend the man in front of them. The little life they had just picked up would be fed to the zombie again.

 Chapter 367

    "You, who are you?" It doesn''t mean that Ouyang Xuan doesn''t talk.

    He struggled to sit up from the ground, suspiciously looking at the motionless corpse around his eyes, his heart was shocked and inexplicable.

    Shen Hu smiled contemptuously. Looking at the appearance of ouyangxuan''s face, he knew that he had been scratched by the zombies he had raised. He clapped Su Kui''s head with a big palm and said softly: "her man -"

    Su Kui gave him a cold look, but didn''t speak.

    Ouyangxuan and the people''s eyes immediately gathered on Su Kui, and saw that her petite body was buttoned up in the man''s arms, only to his chest, and the expression of disgust on her face looked more like coquetry.

    She didn''t refuse, or even show reluctance, which is the default?

    Ouyangxuan suddenly had an idea in his mind, and blurted out, "you are not su Youmao, who are you?"

    Of course, she''s not sue and cat. She''s Sue Kui, the God of death for his dog''s life!

    "Cluck..."

    Su Kui''s lovely crooked head, the tip of his nose brushed Shen Wang''s chest. The sharp smell with the fragrance of medicine made her take a deep breath, which made Shen Wang smile deeply and made her chest vibrate a little.

    "I''m not sue and cat, of course. Guess who I am?"

    The scene is too strange.

    Under the cloudy night, there are countless corpses with stiff bodies and rotten faces. The remaining few survivors looked at the two people who were as close as one with pale faces and dared not speak.

    Ouyang Xuan felt as like as two peas in his face, and the nerve on his face made his face jerk. "What''s the Su Su cat? Why do you look exactly like her?!!"

    He had suspected for a long time, but there was no evidence.

    This is a girl who looks like sue and cats, but her character is quite different.

    From the first day she came to the door, it seemed that they began to suffer a lot. This person was different from Sue Youmao''s grievance and was willing to work hard. She is sharp and stinging, and sometimes the cruel flash in her eyes makes people cold.

    Shen Hu is amused by ouyangxuan''s words, and looks down at Su Kui, waiting for her answer.

    Su Kui broke away from Shen Xu''s arms, walked to Ouyang Xuan, squatted, raised his hand and stroked Ouyang Xuan''s wound in Shen Xu''s cold face, "honey, I''m sue and cat, not sue and cat. Can you understand this explanation?"

    The tone is light and terrifying, exhale a little and spray it on Ouyang Xuan''s face, but let him rise a cool feeling from his back.

    "What do you mean...?"

    "I mean --" the gentle touch suddenly changed to force, and the fingertip fell into his wound, making Ouyang Xuan howl miserably, covering his face and falling on the ground.

    "Ha ha," squinting at Su Kui''s smile, he casually wipes the blood on Ouyang Xuan''s clothes. "Does it hurt? At the beginning, I was also very painful. Why don''t you think so? Qin Weilan humiliated me. You and ouyangxuan used me! What do I owe you? Why do you always look like the world around you? "

    "You, you..."

    Ouyang Xuan''s left face has been covered with black blood. He moves his fingers in vain, and suddenly wants to kill the man who pollutes his kitten -

    seeing that he has been unable to speak out in pain, his body can''t move back to reveal his inner fear, this man has been driven mad by repeated blows. Even if he doesn''t die, he will never reach the original Height.

 Chapter 368

    Su Kui left his mouth and bent down to leave a sentence that made ouyangxuan scared, "you can think that Su Youmao climbed out of hell and revenged on you."

    Then he walked back to Shen Xu with a leisurely step, squinted at him and raised his eyebrows. "Dr. Shen, your expression is very ugly now, you know?"

    Shen Hu glanced at her coldly. "I have something worse. Do you want to see it?" In a gloomy tone, with his exposed white teeth, he had a posture of trying to eat sunflower into his stomach.

    Su Kui shook his head decisively and smiled sweetly. "No, I don''t want to."

    Big palm again possessive clasps her waist, takes her to the distance to float the thick fog to see clearly the direction of the way.

    Su Kui turned his head, bared his teeth and opened his mouth to ouyangxuan coldly. "Let''s meet later --"

    it''s not interesting that the task will end so soon ~

    when the zombie tide came, it usually faded away with the two people moving away. Just as the dark clouds were blown away by the wind, countless thick shadows pulled out of nowhere long curves on the ground.

    When they went far away, Lao Liu sat on the ground and wiped the sweat on his head. Only then did he find that his forehead was not the only one, but his whole body seemed to be pulled out of the water.

    "My mother, I''m scared to death this time! Ah, she''s a cat again... "

    Why left the team and left with an unknown man?

    Old Liu man was suspicious, but no one answered him at the moment. Others were not much better frightened than him, and one of the surviving women even turned her eyes and went into shock.

    Ouyang Xuan''s complicated vision looks at Su Kui''s leaving direction. After a long time, he finally says, "she is not..."

    As for what she is, no one knows.

    -

    the zombies didn''t follow them far away, so they scattered around and went to hunt for food.

    Shen Hu''s residence is the same as his whole person. The overall decoration style of the single apartment is simple black and white, with white desks and chairs, walls pasted with black wallpaper, white carpets and black sofas.

    At a glance, there is no second color.

    Like him, black and white.

    Su Kui thought that he, as a man, should have a very heavy habit of cleanliness. To be able to remain spotless after the end of the world, I think cleanliness has become almost morbid.

    However, as soon as she stepped in, she turned the bright and clean floor that can be used as a mirror into black. However, Shen Hu didn''t even frown. She clapped her head with a big palm. She pointed to the only bedroom in the single apartment like a child. She said to her, "go, wash yourself."

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows. How could that sound so ambiguous.

    Shen Hu raised his index finger and pushed the eyeglass frame. The lens reflected the light. He raised his chin and said to her again: "go, I prefer the fragrant and soft baby cat to the little flower cat."

    But soon, Su Kui will tell him that there are many kinds of cats.

    And she can''t be a kitten without claws.

    Su Kui knows that the power supply facilities near the city are in good condition, so it''s no surprise that Shen Hu chose such a city as his residence. He walked into the bathroom and took a long-time hot bath. Su Kui walked out of the bedroom barefoot.

    Listen to the crackling sound of oil and water fusion from the outside kitchen, can''t help chuckling.

    He pulled open the closet and scratched his thin fingertips through his neatly pressed white shirt.

 Chapter 369

    Take a suit at will on the body, act as bathrobe.

    But after putting on Su Kui''s inexplicable embarrassment, she swung the sleeve that she had put together with the costume, and once again realized how short she was.

    Shen''s body is emaciated, and his shirts are all tailored to fit. But wearing a small sunflower, it is still big like a sack. She looks down at the bottom of the knee high shirt. Sunflower is not happy.

    Shen Wang, who made the meal, pushed the door and saw the picture in front of her. The petite and lovely girl pursed her mouth. The big cat pupils were full of displeasure staring at her clothes. The neckline that didn''t have all buttons on fell loose on her shoulder, revealing a small white shoulder.

    There is a dark light in the eyes behind the Shen Wang lens, with a very shallow smile line on the lip corner. He stepped up and put his hands on her shoulder, turned her around, faced the dressing mirror, leaned down to her ear and said: "you look like you put on my shirt, it''s a real impulse --"

    before the voice fell, Su Kui''s elbow was bumped backward, which was very dry and cold Keep your hands tight and do not move.

    Dimple sink down, Shen in a good mood chuckled out, "well, if you don''t go out, it''s time to cool your dinner."

    Then, regardless of Su Kui''s little mood, he took her out directly.

    On the white dining table, two dishes and one soup were placed in order, and two bowls of hot rice with white flowers were placed on both sides. Su Kui was surprised, "where are the fresh vegetables?"

    Now it''s the end of the world. Water resources are polluted. Before long, even plants will mutate. Some of them will become highly toxic and become human disasters like zombies.

    Shen Hu pulls out the chair, presses her shoulder and lets her sit down. Then he goes to the side, picks up the chopsticks and brings her a chopstick of vegetables. He doesn''t lift his head and says, "I planted it myself." seeing Su Kui, he doesn''t believe it. He slaps her on the head with chopsticks. "Eat it at ease. It''s not poisonous!"

    "Even in the last days, your men won''t make you hungry."

    A mouthful of rice stuck in his throat, Su Kui choked for a while, puffed up his cheeks and squinted at him, "my man? I agree? I said you were a little narcissistic

    "Ah," Shen Hu shakes his head and laughs. Suddenly he puts down the dishes and chopsticks, leans on the table, props up his cheeks with one hand, and decides to look at her. "You say, in the end, can you find a man like me? Honey, recognize the reality. "

    Su Kui''s mouth, biting vegetables and Tucao, "make complaints about your fat, you still breathe heavily!"

    The entrance of green vegetables is unexpectedly delicious. Su Kui looks up and finds that he is still looking at her. It seems that she has unlocked a new skill of her lover?

    When she looked up, Shen Xu opened her lips and said: "kitten, don''t worry when you are panting."

    "cough..." Su Kui stares at him, "Shenhu! Will you die if you don''t speak out loud? "

    Shen Xu shrugged innocently, grinned and bared his teeth, "yes ~"

    Su Kui was speechless and simply bowed down to eat.

    The long lost taste of the food went down her throat and into her stomach. The feeling of being full of food made her slouch into the back of the chair after dinner. Looking at the crystal chandelier above her head, she felt sleepy.

    Shen Hu comes out after washing the dishes, and sees Su Kui curled up in the seat, yawning with drooping eyelids, and sleepy tears hanging on his thick eyelashes, which are extremely attractive.

 Chapter 370

    Su Kui heard footsteps approaching behind her, but she was so comfortable now that she didn''t want to look up in the back of the chair until she fell into a cold smelling embrace.

    Shen Xu sits down on the chair where Su Kui has sat, holds Su Kui on her legs, and caresses her long black and soft hair with big palms. If she doesn''t realize that there is something hard under her body that is lower than her butt, Su Kui will be more comfortable and fall asleep in his arms.

    The little devil in his heart was stirred a little by him, and slowly opened his scarlet eyes and showed his little tusks.

    "Dr. Shen, would you like some exercise after dinner?" Su Kui said.

    The body is twisted and the two thin legs are on both sides of Shen Xu''s body, facing him.

    Shen Hu raised his eyebrows, slightly hooked his lips, and answered, "of course -" he lifted his hand and took off his eyes. Immediately, those eyes covered by gold glasses were exposed to Su Kui''s eyes.

    From abstinence to evil, it''s just a short step from wearing glasses to removing glasses.

    The cold lips fell, the sharp breath surrounded her, the petite body attached to him, Su Kui''s two long white legs restlessly dallied on his side.

    I don''t know who started first, but it''s only half a minute.

    "Ah..." Shen Xu left a little bit, licked the blood overflowing from the corner of his lips, and his eyes were full of lust and madness. He touched her earlobe with his lips and murmured, "it was a little wild cat --"

    in his words, it was an undisguised pleasure. When the dry wood met the fire, it would bring both sides into a raging fire. As for who attracted whom, or both sides have , not necessarily.

    Once it happens, it will burn all the time. The fire will not go out until the dry wood is burned to ashes.

    Now, it''s the thick time.

    The crystal chandelier on the top of his head is shaking. Just after taking a bath, she dressed up with a shirt to let Shen Xu easily penetrate. Su Kui unkindly tore his lips. Her sharp nails scratched countless red marks on his back.

    The eyes are confused, and Su Kui, who has a strong action, successfully forces Shen Wang to become a practical animal. He tore the white shirt with his own hands, and the delicious feast is in front of him. Why not taste it?

    The seat was shaking and making a faint noise. Su Kui raised her head sharply, and the falling sweat made a beautiful arc. Finally, she fell on the hot skin, and Shen Wang''s eyes flashed fierce light. She chased after her, and grabbed her slender waist with big hands -

    against, dead, entangled and soft!

    -

    the streets of the last days were quiet, with no traffic, no pedestrians, and even zombies far away from their apartments.

    There are countless broken arm wrecks outside. Black smoke rises slowly from the destroyed cars. The sky of the last world is gloomy, and the sunshine before the last world can no longer be captured.

    The trees outside the window have withered, the branches have completely lost their lives, and they are shivering in the cold wind.

    The scene outside the apartment does not disturb the bedroom of the apartment. The sleeping woman lies in the soft and light duvet. Her dark hair is scattered on the pillow like a bewitching sea demon.

    The quilt only covers her buttocks. The whole bright back is exposed in the air. The scarlet spots on it are all the crazy traces of last night. On the back of the shoulder, a pair of attractive butterfly bones are like wings, slightly uplifted.

 Chapter 371

    It seems that a pair of wings may be born at any time, and then it will feather.

    Shen Xu''s action is very light. His eyes are like a pair of invisible hands, touching the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    At last, he couldn''t help it. His fingertips went all the way down from the butterfly bones floating on his back. At last, he stopped at the slightly sunken waist and gently branded his next kiss.

    Without any kiss.

    The man walked out and the door was gently closed.

    Su Kui turned over, mumbled, "Stinky man -" and fell asleep again.

    Last night''s fierce battle, both of them wasted a lot of physical strength. At last, sukui had to admit that her energy was really less than one of the ten thousand exuberance of Shen.

    -

    later, Su Kui knew why the water resources outside were polluted and the plants were mutated, but these can be used normally here in Shenhu. All of these come from the purifiers he developed, which can remove the pollution of the end of the world.

    Let Su Kui look at Shen Hu again.

    When I first received the script, I had only a very shallow understanding of Shen Hu, which is the typical representative of the world''s largest villain, ****!

    Take a large group of his zombies with you. They are tyrannical in the end.

    This is how the original book was written, but in fact it is not.

    In the period of Su Kui''s and Shen Xu''s life, it can be found that although Shen Hu''s temperament is really uncertain, he is impatient with things other than research or cooking, and is very irascible.

    Oh, including her now, research and cooking can only be arranged later.

    Shen Hu''s only hobby now is to cook for sunflower, then eat sunflower, occasionally study some of the most destructive biological and chemical weapons, and so on, and repeat every day.

    There is a glass flower house on the second floor of the single apartment where Shen Hu lives. But now, all the flowers and grass in the house have turned into a row of green vegetables.

    It seems that Shen Hu hasn''t been out for a long time since they were together. The two people are tired of eating and sleeping in their apartment all day. Until one day, they heard the recruitment news from Huadu base found on the radio.

    It is learned from the system that Qin Weilan now lives in Huadu base a, and ouyangxuan has followed the team to Huadu base two days ago.

    Su Kui suddenly found out that she was a little too addicted.

    This is not a good phenomenon.

    So sukui decided that she could not degenerate any more!

    Su Youmao''s wish hasn''t been fulfilled. She has been addicted to it for several months. Now, it''s time to close the net.

    Other male owners, should have appeared, too?

    -

    Su Kui packed some of his clothes into the suitcase, sat aside and looked on coldly. His tight lips indicated that he was in a bad mood now, "are you really going?"

    Su Kui kept moving and nodded: "I have very important things to do. Believe me, I will be back soon."

    She doesn''t know what happened to Shen Xu, and she doesn''t want to ask about his scar. But what happened must leave an indelible shadow in his heart, which makes him lonely, hateful to human beings, far away from ethnic groups and living alone.

    All this, let Su Kui heartache.

    As expected, after listening to her words, Shen Xu''s face became more gloomy. "Can''t you stay?"

    Su Kui paused and sighed softly, "I''m sorry."

    "I see." Shen Xu suddenly gets up, puts down the book in his hand and steps out of the room.

    Leaving Su Kui alone looking at his back, stunned.

 Chapter 372

    Sukui has few gifts, not to mention never to return. She only needs to take a small amount of laundry and dry food on the road.

    Soon, I packed a small half of the box of gifts. I didn''t know what to put in the empty part.

    Su Kui read the hardcover cowhide sealed foreign book which was mercilessly discarded in the corner of the bed, sighed and sat down.

    The door rang.

    Su Kui hears the reputation, but sees Shen Hu carrying a black box, which doesn''t know what to pack.

    "You, this is --"

    stare at her and pucker her lips, "you are so attractive. Who knows if you will recruit some wild men for me to come back? Naturally, I want to see you closely!"

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui smiled. In the dark and clear pupil, it was full of happiness that was about to overflow. "That''s to be looked at well. After all, you''re stiff, and your mouth is poisonous. Which woman can stand you?"

    Shen Wang squints at the danger and snorts, "huh?"

    Su Kui immediately turned around and said, "so, I''m still wronged to spend my whole life with you. Otherwise, you can''t be a bachelor all your life?"

    Shen delusion succeeded in being coaxed by that sentence for a lifetime. She barely ignored the fact that she didn''t hide her dislike of him.

    Go to the wardrobe, do not need Su Kui to do it, and then make up the clothes that need to be changed.

    It has to be said that in terms of self-care, Shen Xu is much better than her.

    Half of the spare space in the suitcase seems to be reserved for Shen Xu. The clothes of the two people are put together, just enough for a suitcase.

    Shen Xu squints at her and raises his eyebrows. "Have you guessed that I will go with you and leave it for me?"

    Su Kui blinked his eyes and said, "no, I''m not a diviner. Can I predict?" In fact, my heart has been smiling.

    Shen Xu is too lazy to break through her. I don''t think she even found out. The expression on her face is like a cat that stole the fishy smell.

    Move quickly to close the suitcase, dry and cool hands clench her, "let''s go."

    Su Kui pointed to the other box and asked, "what is this?"

    Shen Hu suddenly laughed. The eyes of the lenses were bloodthirsty. "Don''t touch the things that need human life, kittens."

    -

    the Huadu base was originally the largest military training base in China. After the outbreak of the last century, the national army quickly cleaned up the infected corpses and established the Huadu survivors base.

    Today, the number of people in the base has reached more than 200000.

    This time out, the most inadaptable should be Shenhu.

    In their relationship, Su Kui once bit his neck to warn him that he was not allowed to make trouble outside, kill people casually, or do any more weird research, which really made Shen Xu very dissatisfied.

    But Su Kui just smiled coldly, his dark eyes soaked with cold, cool way: "not satisfied? Well, if you break one rule, you can''t touch me for a month. If you break two rules, it will be a year! "

    Shen Xu''s eyes were fixed on her. After a long time, he grinded his teeth severely and said, "you are cruel!"

    Then I turned around and drove in anger. However, Su Kui attracted me, I just refused to take care of her. It can be seen that she was furious.

    All the time in the car, the low pressure is released, and the person who releases the low pressure is sitting beside him. Su Kui is not affected by the current atmosphere at all. He smiles off his seat belt, leans over, and touches his slightly hard hair under the cold squint.

 Chapter 373

    She doesn''t like this posture. It''s too shameful and too deep. -

    it''s just that Shen and arrogance seem to be intentional. No matter whether she scolds or asks, she won''t let go. Her petite body is like a doll. She''s been turned over and over, and she''s eaten from head to foot almost all the time.

    After that, Shenxu plucked the short sweaty hair in front of his forehead, watched Su Kui curl up in the copilot''s seat with his overcoat wrapped around him. His eyes were red, his lips were about to drip blood, staring at the black and clear cat''s pupils, and he was crying to accuse him.

    "Animals!"

    Shen in a good mood picked up his lips. The scarlet tip of his tongue licked his lower lip. He was ambiguous but not obscene. The charm almost came to his face. "Kitten, I said, don''t provoke me. Have you learned this time?"

    Su Kui turns his head and feels like he''s been pinched by a truck. There''s still a feeling of over exertion in that place.

    Everything makes her unhappy.

    She was so angry that she looked at the window and refused to talk to him.

    The car started again and drove slowly to the high speed. It rushed forward like a flying sword.

    Shen Hu has dimples on his cheek. His long fingers tap the steering wheel in a good mood. Occasionally, he can enjoy the beautiful scenery on the front passenger seat through the rear-view mirror.

    -Three days later, Su Kui arrived at Huadu base unimpeded.

    This time, without Su Kui''s opening his mouth, Shen Xu, who knew he was wrong, got off the car with a flattering meaning, picked up his luggage, and opened the door for the little ancestor to welcome him.

    I can''t help it. I did too much in the high-speed fierce battle the other day. My skin was stuck on the front of the cold car, and was blown by the cold wind for a long time. At night, sunflower had a fever.

    Dazed, coupled with poor breathing, Su Kui thought of his bad taste that day when he saw Shen Hu, and didn''t think of what he had to do to provoke others.

    I forgot what I did after I had been cleaned up. Relying on Shen''s fault, I gave him orders. However, Shen still took this suit. The big man who looked so smart followed a small girl. She pointed to the East and never to the west, almost nodded and bowed to put on shoes for her.

    Even if he had made psychological preparations, Shen Xu was also disgusted by the surging crowd around the base, holding Su Kui''s big hand, and had a little impulse to do something.

    Su Kui took the lead in feeling his murderous spirit, glanced at him lightly, and Shen Hu immediately received it, looked down at her innocently, pretended that nothing had happened, and continued to walk towards the gate of the base.

    And he didn''t do anything, in other words, he didn''t have time to do it.

    There are a row of uniformed staff on both sides of the gate of the base. The ranks of ordinary people are very crowded naturally, and the people who go to the back can almost row to tomorrow morning.

    As for the other side, it''s a lot loose. After all, there are no more than 100 wizards in Huadu base.

    Lying on the temporary splicing desk, the bored sleeping woman heard someone tap on the table under her, woke up suddenly, and then her eyes were shining.

    Judging from her previous experience, the man with outstanding appearance is absolutely of high quality and has a great life.

    she immediately arranged her appearance in a pretentious manner, smiled and said earnestly: "excuse me, do you want to apply for the permit to enter the Huadu base?"

    Her words are purely polite. In the end, the whole world would be in chaos. If she didn''t come to Huadu, who would live impatiently and run around.

 Chapter 374

    Shen Hu frowned, holding Su Kui''s hand tightly.

    Su Kui knows that this is not because of nervousness. There is no such thing as trying to make Shen Wang nervous.

    He was just impatient. I''m afraid he was already thinking about how to kill this disgusting woman. He looked at him as if he had seen a woman with naked eyes like Jinshan.

    Su Kui took hold of him, pulled Shen Xu behind her, and raised her eyebrows to the woman with full possessiveness. "Yes, miss, what procedures do I need to go through?"

    The woman smiled awkwardly. Then she noticed that there was a delicate little girl standing beside the man. She pointed to the sign behind her and said, "this is the office for the wizard. Next to it is the ordinary person. What kind of person are you

    Su Kui moved his fingers, and a small cane protruded from the palm of his hand. Then he circled between his fingers like a nimble snake

    The woman opened her mouth and asked dryly, "what is this power?"

    She received more than half of the base''s powers, but she had never seen or even heard of such powers.

    Su Kui chuckled. "I call it healing power."

    Next to the sitting several people are astonished to grow up the mouth, "treatment?!"

    "Like the priest in the game?!"

    It only needs magic to heal the wound.

    Su Kui thought about it, nodded, "almost."

    The woman''s eyes were suddenly different. Her deep envy was hidden in the bottom of her eyes. She dared not look at her again. She reached out respectfully and said, "Miss, please come here with me to test your ability level."

    Su Kui nodded and walked over with Shen Hu.

    The woman had to stop, "Little Miss, this test can only come one by one --"

    before she finished speaking, a cold, sharp and murderous eye light swept over, letting the rest of the woman''s words automatically and spontaneously swallow back to her stomach, only feeling the back cool, as if she had died once.

    Su Kui pinched his finger and said, "what''s the low key?"? Just know you can''t learn!

    Shen Xu suddenly smiled and nodded politely to apologize. "I''m sorry, I scared you, but don''t you want to test the power? Anyway, I''ll test it later. Shall I accompany her? "

    After that, he touched Su Kui''s long hair and smiled at the woman. "Now the world is in chaos and my girlfriend is too beautiful. I''m not sure."

    The woman was embarrassed and stumbled: "OK, OK, please come with me!"

    quietly, but your girlfriend is really good, but is she ashamed to make complaints about it? Just go to a small house a few steps away to test the power. Can it disappear in public?

    Anyway, whether others can understand his practice or think his ideas are wonderful.

    However, Shen Hu finally got what he wanted and joined sunflower in the test room.

    At the end of the world, every power is precious, and the base tries to gather it.

    See another two outstanding young people come in. Several people in charge of the test stand up quickly and explain to them how to do it. Then Su Kui goes over and stands beside the table.

    The instruments on the table are very big and look very heavy. Su Kui put his hand into the energy tank and tried to input powers. Several testers stared at the progress bar on the screen and saw that at last, several people were numb.

 Chapter 375

    With a tinkle of the machine, Su Kui moved his hand away, and someone finally reacted. He coughed and shook his lips and said, "level 6, level 6, level 6, level 6!"

    It''s been almost half a year since the end of the world. Now, the qualified ability is only level 4. This seemingly soft and weak girl has reached level 6!

    Looking at the whole base, no, it should be looking at the whole world. Only a few have reached the sixth level.

    However, she had some expectations for the man who had never made a sound on her side.

    Su Kui takes over the test form, backs up and pushes Shen Hu over.

    He looked at the heavy machine, disdained to turn his mouth away, and the disgust on his face was so obvious that several people who had been watching him looked at each other, and did not know how to react.

    Su Kui kicked him in the shin and lowered his voice. "You''ve done enough. I know you didn''t do well, but now we''re in someone else''s base camp. Low key, low key!"

    Shen Xu is unwilling to stretch out his hand. His casual appearance is really biting.

    Several people stared at the progress bar, but saw that the progress bar looked like crazy, and then jumped up and down. One of them was surprised, "what''s the matter?! The machine is broken! "

    "Impossible! This is Dr. Liu''s latest invention. We have been using it for nearly a month, but it has never happened... "

    Before he finished speaking, the machine suddenly banged, sparks exploded at the wire connection, and soon came out smelly black smoke.

    Machine, explosion?

    Or -

    there was a clear fear in the eyes of several people looking at Shen Wang. They remembered that Dr. Liu once said that this machine can only test level 1 to level 8 powers at most, and then up, he didn''t know what would happen.

    Maybe, it will lead to machine paralysis.

    And now, it''s not true?!

    Su Kui''s eyes crossed a line of surprise, and quickly disguised it. She raised her eyes with the woman who brought them in, looked at the Shenhu who had walked back leisurely, and asked, "what''s your power?"

    During his time with him, he never used a power, and Su Kui wondered why he could develop a medicine to develop a power, but he didn''t?

    At that time, she was eating fruit in his arms, and Shen delusion heard that the words were just the action of flipping through the books. Then she said softly, "a wise man can beat the world with his brain."

    Su Kui was annoyed for a long time, and never asked him again, so he spent such a long time in peace.

    Until now, for the first time, he showed his power.

    "My ability is my head," said Shen, squinting

    Sukui gave him a look. "Yes, you are the smartest! Let me guess, um She frowned and nodded, thinking of a possibility, tentatively asked, "Department of spirit?"

    Does this invisible thing really exist?

    Shen Hu but laughs silently. Su Kui knows that he has acquiesced.

    The staff in the room stared at the two men and women who came suddenly and behaved strangely. They didn''t know what to do.

    But Su Kui first said, "Miss, since the machine is broken, but at the beginning it also proved that my boyfriend has abilities, right? You may give us a certificate that we have been driving for several days, but now we just want to find a place to rest. "

    She has a gentle attitude, which is not as high as those powers. The woman is stunned for a long time, looking at other people and asking with her eyes.

 Chapter 376

    After getting the nod, I opened a proof of the sixth level of the spirit department and gave it to Su Kui.

    And the prompt said: "Miss, after you enter the base, there will naturally be a receptionist who will lead you to the house where the wizard lives. Please rest assured that the base will provide you with the most comfortable living environment and the most delicious food!"

    Su Kui nodded and left with Shen Hu.

    After they left, the woman immediately dialed the upper level''s phone and reported today''s events to the past.

    But the base high-level people held the emergency meeting discussion after the decision, pulls, must recklessly pulls!

    If it can''t be pulled together -

    then it can only be wiped out!

    Before that, it is not allowed to move. To find opportunities, to explore their depth.

    However, Su Kui didn''t pay attention to these things. She expected to think of all possibilities before entering the base. She doesn''t worry about her own safety. After all, no matter how lethal the base is, it''s not as powerful as the great weapon that can gather the zombies around her!

    The house assigned to the wizard by the base is the best and safest community in the base.

    The whole community is in the center of the base, surrounded by guard stations. Area a, where Qin Weilan lives.

    The opportunity came very suddenly. Two days later, the base assigned a task, and ordered ten wizards and many armed teams to go to the granary in the suburb of Xiacheng District of Ningshi to collect materials. Among the ten wizards, Su Kui, Shen Xu, Qin Yulan, ouyangxuan and her other two men were included.

    It''s not that friends don''t get together -

    Su Kui''s grinning scorn. In the early morning, it''s just dark. The orderly team and dozens of big trucks are ready to go.

    Qin Weilan is leaning on a strong man with a strong face and red hair. Ouyangxuan is huddled in the crowd, looking at her bitterly.

    Qin Wei Lan''s face froze as she glanced casually. She pushed away the man and approached him with her long hair. "It''s you, Sue and cat. I didn''t expect your life is so big. I used to think that you are a tiny dust on the ground, but I didn''t expect that a dust has such a strong vitality --"

    "Yo, this is --" she blinked her beautiful eyes, Eyes with a small hook seem to shoot straight, hands into the pocket silent silence of the Shenhu, smiling out of the white hands.

    Shen Hu glanced at her well maintained hand, and even her fingernails were stained with blood red nail polish. He yawned in boredom, went around and asked Su Kui, "when will you start?"

    Qin Wei''s blue face is stiff. No man has dared to ignore her existence.

    The man with red hair is Han Yuran, one of the existing men of Qin Weilan. He strode forward, grabbed Qin Weilan''s shoulder, and reached out to Shen dangerously, "my name is Han Yuran, how are you?"

    This time Shenhu didn''t even lift his eyelids. His thin lips were drooping. He was obviously in a gloomy mood.

    Han Yuran was upset. "Hey, man, don''t you give me face?"

    Since he woke up, where did he go? Who didn''t sell him some face? What''s the ability of this small white face with a good face in front of him? How dare you drag it in front of him?

    It''s hard to calm down. The big hand has been changed into a fist. The wind is generally attacking Shen.

    Shen Xu stood still and finally looked at him as if he were giving alms.

    It''s just a flash. An accident happened -

    "ah!"

 Chapter 377

    Han Yu Ran suddenly fell down at a distance of less than one step from Shen Xu, lying on the ground, covering his head with convulsions.

    Qin Weilan panicked, she glared at Su Kui, squatted down in a hurry to test, "Yuran? What''s wrong with you, Yuran? "

    Was it just fine? But now --

    she suddenly turned her head and stared at Shen Wang. She complained, "say! What did you do to Yuran! "

    "Ah," Shen Hu took off his glasses, pinched his eyebrows, and looked at her coldly like eyes stained with cold ice. His scarlet thin lips opened and closed slightly. "I''m just defending myself."

    Qin Wei Lan, no matter what is just or not, ordered: "apologize to Yu ran immediately, otherwise, I will never let you go!"

    "Oh." Shen Hu nodded lightly, saying that he heard it, then turned around and asked Su Kui, "honey, there is a precedent in the world that a dog has bitten him. Do you want to apologize to the dog?"

    Sniff -

    Su Kui almost didn''t laugh. She had already seen the extent of this man''s venomous tongue. She forced herself to smile, pretended to ponder, and shook her head seriously. "No"

    "do you know how people like this died in the end?"

    Su Kui shook his head sincerely. It must be a very bad answer.

    Sure enough, Shen Hu put on his glasses again, and spewed out three words coldly, "stupid --"

    "poof --"

    who set a precedent in the crowd, like the boiling water, all of a sudden, there were bubbles in the crowd, and countless laughter came into their ears, which made Qin Yulan and Han Yu very angry.

    "What happened?" Mo Hong as the team leader, after the negotiation with the base, he was extremely hard to squeeze into the middle of the third floor outside the third floor. At this time, Han Yuran had been supported by Qin Yulan and stood up. He was staring at Shen Wang with a blue face.

    Following the line of sight, Mo Hong''s eyes flashed. He could not feel the fluctuation of his powers, but he was acutely aware of his unfathomability.

    Seeing that the helper finally came, Qin Wei Lan rushed to Mo Hong''s arms, pointed to Su Kui and Shen Xu and said angrily, "ah Hong, these two people, I don''t know how to deal with Yu Ran. Just now he was so hurt that he couldn''t even stand up!"

    Mo Hong catches her. "Is that right?"

    The Phoenix eyes of Shen Wang''s lenses flash through the cold light, and Mo Hong''s heart tip is slightly quivering.

    As a team leader, he thinks much more than other people. Han Yuran pursues the hard principle of fist, and he prefers to use seemingly gentle means to erode the opponent bit by bit. When he doesn''t know the opponent''s ability, he stays still for a while.

    So, he slowly took back his sight, a chill came out on his back, waved to everyone, "all aboard, this time we go to Ningshi to collect materials, the task is very important, everyone should be careful!"

    After all, I took the lead in getting on my car.

    Qin Wei Lan stamped his feet and knew that Mo Hong was not as easy to fool as Han Yu Ran. Once he made a decision, no one could change, even her.

    I can only hate to gouge out Su Kui and Shen Zhao, and quickly follow Han Yu up to Mo Hong''s car.

    Shen Hu and Su Kui don''t like to squeeze a car with people, especially Shen Hu, who has kept him in the crowd for a long time. It''s hard to guarantee that even Su Kui can''t control his determination to kill these people one day.

    So, when Shen Xu drove out of his modified black Land Rover, Su Kui got on the car without any objection.

    Follow the army slowly on the road.

    Maybe this is the difference between the team suffering from the mission and the ordinary survivors. Even if the people without abilities pick up weapons, they can turn into walking killers one after another.

 Chapter 378

    A big car is followed by a big car, and the first and last two private cars are driving together.

    There is not too much danger on the road. The most important reason is that they have come to collect the materials from the surrounding cities early. There are not many zombies in Ningshi, which is more remote and densely populated, but they have never been involved.

    The closer to Ningshi, the more zombies there are. As the central city, economic and financial center and prosperous international metropolis of China, Ningshi has the largest proportion of people flow among all cities.

    Just entering the Ningshi District, the speed of the whole team slowed down. Mo Hong observed the movement around more carefully. Many zombies roamed the streets, indirectly affecting the progress of the team.

    The deeper he went, the more his heart beat. It seemed that something bad was about to happen.

    "BAM BAM - bam!" A series of gunshots were fired one after another, and the dense sound represented the danger ahead.

    The place known as the dead city is haunted by living people?!

    Su Kui looked out of the window, not far away is a spacious road, the nearby buildings are still hung with large billboards, the delicate face of the actress giggled, as if the end never happened.

    But now the truth is that there are abandoned cars everywhere, cold fragments and blood coagulate together, the corpses of the zombies are scattered in disorder, rotten into a mass of dead flesh, and there is an unbearable stench everywhere.

    The traffic in front of him suddenly stopped. Mo Hong was the first to get off. After that, people came down one after another.

    The window was knocked, Shen Xu lowered the window, showing a small half of the cold face, "what''s the matter?"

    Mo Hong said: "the road ahead has collapsed. I don''t know what caused it. Our vehicles can''t pass."

    Shen Xu said lightly, "what does it have to do with me?" After all, I want to lift the car window. He never takes human life seriously, or even has a little **** character. It''s impossible to expect him to ask what happened.

    Mo Hong took a deep breath and managed to suppress his anger. In the language of doubt but affirmation, he said: "it is said that you are a psychic power. Then you can help us to find out how many zombies there are around. Just heard the gunshot, there must be survivors nearby ˇ°

    ˇ°stopŁˇˇ± Shen Hu made a stop and interrupted his next words. His index finger lifted his glasses lightly and said in a cold voice, "are you commanding me?"

    "I --"

    Mo Hong wants to say, even if it''s an order, what''s wrong?!

    When he came to his mouth, he brake in time. Thinking that this man had just entered the base, he couldn''t understand the origin at all, not his subordinates, so he had to say with a good voice: "everyone is a companion, and now his life is tied to a rope. The base sent you to participate in this material collection operation, naturally, he also took a fancy to your ability --"

    but let him say that it''s arrogant A pair of Mount Tai collapses on the top, and I hold my own attitude.

    Mo Hong couldn''t, so he had to look to Su Kui for help. Before Su Kui could accept it correctly, he opened the door with a thumping sound. Mo Hong outside couldn''t defend himself and was pushed to a stagger.

    The pale man''s thin lips opened slightly and looked down at him with a calm voice. "I don''t like people staring at my woman. You''ve fouled, you know?"

 Chapter 379

    At that moment, Mo Hong felt that it was the look at the dead.

    In fact, he should be glad that Shen Hu, who was taught by Su Kui, knows to control his bad temper. In other words, Shen Hu has already tied him to the operating table and become his own experimental body.

    OK -

    people with great abilities are a bit grumpy, he bears it!

    Mo Hong clapped his hands and asked coldly, "this is my fault. Now, can you start?"

    Shen Bailun snorted, put his hands into his pocket reluctantly, walked around with long legs, then turned around, frowned coldly, "there are only a few zombies around, which is not enough. As for the survivors -" he raised his chin slightly, pointed to the northwest direction, "see that commercial building? There are no fewer people in it than we are. "

    Dare to be king in the central city after the outbreak of the last century, but also formed a large scale, Shen Hu is interested in the leader inside.

    It''s probably more difficult to transport materials under the eyes of these people than to escape from the zombie tide -

    but how can Shenhu be so kind-hearted as to remind them?

    Mo Hong raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Really?"

    "Are you doubting me?" Obviously, the tone of distrust made Shen Wang unhappy. He didn''t want to say more. He walked back to the car and said, "believe it or not, Captain, it''s getting dark!"

    Mo Hong looks up at the dark sky. Sure enough, there is a thick fog around. If they stay any longer, they will be in danger!

    So, he made up his mind and said, "get in the car, turn around and go northwest. There are survivors there. Let''s try our luck!"

    A large group of people Hula got on the car again, and the car started slowly.

    -

    on the fourth floor of the building, a man with an ugly body and an ugly face was smoking on a leather sofa. The whole house was filled with smoke and miasma. The rest of the men did their own work. Four or five good-looking women, like quail, shrank in the corner of the wall and were haggard.

    Suddenly there was a roar of big trucks outside. The leader of the big man took a cigarette and showed his yellow teeth. He said, "Gee, there are people who are not afraid to die to collect materials. Don''t you know that Ningshi is under the control of Laozi now? Are there no supplies in those cities outside? Febba came here to die! "

    After talking, he raised his foot and kicked him to the floor. He was leaning on the coffee table and sucking the white powder man. He scolded: "six skins of you suck this stuff again. You are not afraid to suck you! Before the zombie eats you, you can be killed by this! Go! Take some people down to see how many people are coming back! "

    Liupi was confused with love on his face. He was enjoying it. He was kicked in the cold. He stood up for a long time. In other people''s eyes, he went out and called several brothers. He scolded and kicked downstairs.

    Su Kui got out of the car and bumped into Shen Hu beside him. He asked in a voice that only two people could hear. "What do you want to do? Are you sure the people in the building are OK? "

    Shen Xu is too difficult to control. If he is given a chance, he will surely try to sabotage him.

    For example, right now.

    Su Kui raised his head. The building with more than ten stories was standing tall. The top of it was covered by thick fog, as if it was hidden in the clouds.

    Hearing this, Shen Xu didn''t respond, but the corner of his mouth rose quietly.

    Sure enough -

    Su Kui sighs. Anyway, the purpose of her trip is to solve Su Youmao''s wish.

 Chapter 380

    It''s not to change her arrogance. In her mind, it doesn''t matter what her lover becomes.

    Because in front of her, he is always the most caring and caring one.

    That''s enough, isn''t it?

    Mo Hong goes to the middle of the two, "are you sure it''s here?"

    Han Yuran and Qin Weilan were probably warned by Mo Hong in the car. Now they are just standing far away, not close.

    Shen gave him a cold glance. "I don''t want to talk to fools."

    "You -" Mo Hong clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. "Shen Hu! Don''t deceive too much! "

    Finish saying, take the lead to walk towards the building.

    Shen Hu and Su Kui stay at the end. When all the figures of a group of people disappear at the door, Su Kui raises his step and looks at Shen Hu, "let''s go and have a look!"

    Shen pulled up his lips and chuckled, "OK."

    -

    "stop! Who are you! This is a private area now. Do you know it Six skin thin as a monkey, holding a machine gun, at this time the dark hole is facing Mo Hong.

    Mo Hong did not change his face. He raised his hands to show his sincerity. "We are a team sent by Huadu base to collect materials. It was almost dark when we entered Ningshi. When we heard the gunshots here, we thought it might be the same kind, so we tried to find a place to stay for one night. Do you think that?"

    Su Kui sneered at the back and leaned on Shen''s body with his hands around his chest After the end of the world, those who could hold guns were either the government or the Mafia.

    The man in front is skinny, with floating feet and blue eyes. At first sight, he is a drug addict all year round.

    This kind of person has rotted completely from the bottom of his / her bones. It is a waste of life to reason before he / she has enough interests.

    Shen held her shoulder with a big hand, so that she would not fall down. Hearing the sound, he only wrote lightly, "it doesn''t work. Kill it."

    Su Kui was silent.

    She knew that the man was black from soul to limbs, and she shouldn''t have told him that.

    Shen delusional see Su Kui again don''t speak, can''t help frown, he seems, say wrong?

    But subconsciously, he always thought that his approach was right, but it seemed that the kitten didn''t like it very much.

    In fact, he wronged sukui. In her eyes, except for her lover, everyone else is illusory. She is also righteous and evil. Black, white and black are not clear.

    It''s just that in the face of the sudden change of the lover''s personality, sometimes it''s just a little difficult to turn around.

    A cruel lover is full of hatred for society.

    The two whispered here. The negotiation seemed to be over. The atmosphere in the building suddenly became tense. The war was almost imminent.

    "Bang --"

    it seems that the other side fired the gun first. Mo Hong raised his hand and swung it. He directly inhaled the bullet into his own hand. The iron pulp skin slowly melted and entered his body.

    Six PI Si is not surprised, evil evil blew a whistle, "Yo, still a power person, quite cool!"

    While he was talking, the left leg danger kept shaking, and his eyes were squinting at him.

    Mo Hong dodged a shot, and his voice sank. "Brother, we have no intention of offending. This building is more than ten stories high. You can''t live all the time even if you have more people?"

    "That''s not what you can live in!" Six skin fire gas up, just suck powder to suck half of the anger sent down all rushed to the forehead, pull up the bolt will shoot.

 Chapter 381

    Hengkong stretched out a thick arm to stop him, but it turned out to be the fourth floor of the first man down.

    He glanced at Liupi for a moment, implying that he should not act rashly, then he grinned happily, showed his yellow teeth stained with smoke, nodded his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my brother is a little grumpy," then he stretched his neck out and looked, "Oh, it''s getting dark so fast. Come here, come here, come in. This is the end of the world It''s not peaceful in Ningshi this evening to be able to really shut you out. "

    his face is full of flesh and blood. Even if he smiles, he looks fierce.

    Mo Hong motionless turned his eyes, nodded, hugged his fists with Jianghu etiquette, "thank you so much!"

    Although they came in, they reached a silent agreement with Mo Hong. They can choose the third floor below the building and the fourth floor above. Without permission, you can''t go up without permission!

    Shen Xu''s eyes darkened, and then disappeared before anyone else noticed.

    Late at night, a pair of big hands suddenly covered Su Kui''s nose, she suddenly woke up, eyes show kill. After touching the familiar outline in the dark, the fierce eyes gradually eased down and asked him with their eyes: what happened?

    Even in the dark, you can still see the pale slender forefinger standing on your lips, with a light "Shh".

    See Su Kui nod, slowly let go of her.

    As soon as she got in touch with the smell in the air, Su Kui immediately responded and twisted her eyebrows. There was a problem!

    There is almost no smell in the air. If it''s not for someone who has a very sensitive smell, it can''t be found at all.

    There is no poison in the diffuse smell, but the people who smell it will have a drowsy impulse. Just now, Su Kui just sniffed a little bit, and suddenly felt dizzy and dizzy, and his limbs couldn''t make his strength. It was a long time before he recovered from the emergency.

    It can be seen how big the dosage is!

    In the dark, they look at each other, turn over and get out of bed in vain. The action is not much lighter than that of the cat. They slowly walk to the place of his black leather box and squat down. They take a bottle that emits white fluorescence in the dark and walk to Su Kui''s side.

    Open it, bend over and put the bottle under her nose.

    Su Kui understood, bowed his head and sucked a mouthful. Something cool seemed to get into her brain at once, and the lethargy in her brain disappeared and became energetic.

    Good thing -

    SHEN Wang tilts her head in the dark. Su Kui chuckles. She knows that she is asking for Kung Fu!

    So, in the night, she accurately touched the fuzzy head of the deluded, and then rubbed it like a small animal.

    Shenhu''s lips were frozen with laughter, but Su Kui came to his ear, bit his earlobe and murmured, "my man is really wonderful!"

    With a sweet breath spray in his ear, let his body a soft, immediately what gas also released, only secretly gnawed teeth, said in lip language, "back to clean you!"

    Su Kui laughed happily, like a cat who stole the smell.

    The sound of footsteps came out of the door gradually. At first, it was very light. Then, it seemed to feel that everyone had been sleeping in the past, and gradually became bold.

    "Six skin! You''ve stepped on my feet, hurry to send this woman up, the eldest brother is waiting for you! "

 Chapter 382

    During the day, the skinny man called Liupi scolded in his voice, "fuck! The eldest one will enjoy it. This woman is really talented! "

    Su Kui turned over and fell on Shen Xu''s body. Her ears were facing the direction of the door and she listened more attentively.

    Another man laughs and satirizes Liupi, "you really can''t die if you don''t do it. You dare to touch the woman named by the boss! Come on, touch it a few times, and send it to the eldest brother. Maybe we can play when the eldest brother is tired of playing. "

    "Hey! That''s right! " Liu PI nods his head gloomily. They don''t talk anymore, and they go far in a hurry.

    Su Kui turned over and got out of bed. Shen''s big palm quickly clasped her and asked in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"

    Su Kui didn''t return to put on his shoes. "I think the man they took away was Qin Weilan. Today that man will insult her!"

    Shen MISONG sneers at her. "She is invisible to both men. When is it your turn to intervene? Besides, you don''t seem to like her?"

    Thinking of Qin Yulan, Su Kui''s eyes flashed an undisguised disgust, without hesitating to nod, and simply said: "yes, I hate her very much and will kill her sooner or later, but it doesn''t mean that I want to watch a disgusting man use such means to violate and insult a woman who has no resistance!"

    That would make her sick even more!

    As a woman, she can fulfill her wish for Su Youmao. The whole relationship between her and ouyangxuan breaks down, and even takes her life.

    But Su Youmao''s wish did not allow Qin to be insulted to death. In public and private, she has to watch with her own eyes. If Qin Weilan is killed by the man who looks like he is not good to meet, all her efforts will be lost!

    He sighed in vain. Sometimes he couldn''t understand the kitten''s real idea. Obviously, she hated Qin Yulan very much, but when she heard the news outside, she didn''t hesitate to help.

    This may be the only taboo in her heart -

    she can kill people with her hands covered with blood without blinking, but she also decides to break into the tiger''s mouth alone in order not to insult Qin Weilan, who is also a woman.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Su Kui looks back, and the bright cat''s eyes shine in the night, and ye''s hard heart, which is so deep, can''t be turned into a pool of spring water.

    -

    on the fourth floor, the big man looked at the woman who was put on the carpet, motionless as a gorgeous corpse, and smiled obstinately. He touched the chin full of stubbles, waved his hand at will, and said to the six skinned people: "hard work, go out. You can pick out those women outside today!"

    Seemingly generous words, but let two people turn their mouths, bow their heads and respectfully say thank you, turning face is insidious cunning.

    You can play with the disabled women and throw them to us like garbage! When we''re the fucking recycling bin?

    He made a fresh and juicy lady by himself. At first sight, she was a spoiled young lady. She was better than those outside.

    the boss did not do much. He ate meat himself, but he could not even drink the soup. He could only eat the dross that he spit out without any essence.

    It''s disgusting, but it''s also true!

    Two people go outside, to curl up in the corner, see them to shiver all over the woman can''t get half interest.

 Chapter 383

    But the desire fire that the body has been provoked is not so easy to dissipate. I saw two brothers standing guard at the entrance of the stairs. Liu PI took out one of them and took it into his mouth. He waved like a fly, even said: "go, roll back to sleep. Today I come to watch the night."

    Obviously, the two men didn''t expect to have such good luck. They looked at each other and said, "thank you very much, brother Liu PI, and brother Wei!"

    Soon there were only two of them in the open corridor.

    All of a sudden, Weishan let out a sound, and her little eyes were bright? Among the people who came today, there is another one who looks good! "

    Liupi thought about it for a while, swearing and staring at him, "Hey, I said Dashan, aren''t you? What kind of fun does the little girl have when she looks like she''s not open? Gee, it''s still hot in the big house! The chest - "he licked his lips, salivating," I can''t hold a hand! Tut Tut, it''s a pity, a pity. "

    "Bah," Wei Shan didn''t believe that he really didn''t think about it. It''s estimated that Liu PI was still in his mind about the woman just now. He turned around and went downstairs with a white eye. "Well, you can roll the tube towards the woman in the eldest brother''s room! I will go down! Bah, no food, no food! Anyway, it''s hard to say whether they can see the sun tomorrow! "

    Quickly down to the second floor, he kicked away was dizzy, like a corpse in general paralyzed on the ground, was arranged by Mo Hong as a guard.

    Go straight to the door where Su Kui and Shen Xu temporarily use it as a rest room, and tentatively turn the doorknob, "Ka -"

    actually opens?

    Is this God''s help?

    Wei Shan laughed more and more evil, step into the room without hesitation.

    Suddenly, "eh? What about people?! "

    He walked forward two steps doubtfully, suddenly the door behind him closed automatically with a click, and Weishan turned around abruptly, "who is it?!"

    There is no lighting, the room is dark, only a vague corner of the wall to see a hunched figure of things.

    "Six skins? Six skin? Don''t make any noise! "

    When he saw no one to talk, he stepped forward bravely, and suddenly, with a cry of "ah -" horror, he fell to the ground.

    "Six, six skin?!"

    He''s dead! But he was just behind him. When was he killed? He got into the room without knowing.

    He felt that there seemed to be a pair of fierce eyes staring at him everywhere in the dark room, which made him look around like a needle on his back, shaking his mouth and eyes, and his back was cold.

    "Who is it? Look at me! I''ll get you out of the fucking way, and I won''t scratch your skin! "

    No one answered. He was the only one in the empty room with only one bed.

    "Wheeze -- wheeze --"

    "come out! What a hero to hide! Come face to face! "

    "Giggle --"

    in the dark, it looks like a girl''s laughter at the scene of a ghost movie, which seems to be transmitted from all directions to the brain, making the strings in Weishan''s head suddenly stretched into a straight line.

    "Fuck, fuck Who is it? Come out to me! What skill is playing tricks! "

    As soon as the voice fell, the laughter in the room suddenly stopped, and the air suddenly froze. Weishan only felt his throat was tight. An unknown thing with sharp barbs pierced his neck, dragged him off the ground and hung him on the chandelier.

 Chapter 384

    At the last glance, in the heavy shadow, Weishan saw two men and women with outstanding faces, showing cold eyes to him.

    The beautiful girl is like a doll, but she has a pair of dark cat pupils, red lips and a strange smile.

    His eyes suddenly burst up, and Wei Shan was scared to death by the scene in front of him -

    -

    Qin Yulan was stripped of his clothes, his body was white as jade under the incandescent lamp, and a pair of disgusting thick hands were rubbing on it.

    She closed her eyes as if she were dead.

    The touch of his subordinates made the big man, Qian Biliang, squint his eyes, but the room was too quiet. He frowned and felt something was missing.

    So he got up and walked around Qin Yulan two times, rubbing his stubble and grinning. He knew what was missing!

    Beauty and love and lust, what is missing is just the sound of singing. Otherwise, it''s really like the body of J.

    Turning back, I felt for a small bottle from my pocket on the ground, and turned the mouth of the bottle towards Qin Yulan''s nose. The gas in the bottle choked people and gradually entered the lungs with the breath.

    "Cough, cough Take it, take it away... " Qin Yulan opened her eyes in a daze. Her body was exhausted as if her viscera were hollowed out. The smell in the air made her turn her head in disgust.

    When Qian Biliang saw that someone woke up, he laughed proudly, squinted his eyes and asked, "wake up?"

    Strange man''s voice exploded in Qin''s brain.

    Open your eyes to see the situation in front of you, and you are scared to fly for nine days.

    Sunny, sunny, thundering!!

    "Who are you? What are you up to? Ah! "

    She sat up in a panic, but saw that the good clothes she had put on before she went to bed were gone. The ugly man she saw before she moved into the building was open and smiling badly.

    Qin looks around, but Han Yuran and Mo Hong are not around.

    What''s the matter? What happened when she didn''t know?!

    She picked up her clothes and hid them in her chest. In the past, when she was lonely and helpless, she couldn''t remember anything in her mind. She only knew to hide desperately and shouted, "Yuran! Ahong, where are you? Help me -- "

    " hahaha, beauty, please take your time. Don''t call your voice dumb, or I will be angry! "

    As he said this, he threw away the bottle in his hand. The bottle rolled away along the floor.

    He walked barefoot step by step. Qin''s struggle was not worth mentioning in his eyes. He raised his big hand and held her arms. He controlled that she could not move. He leaned over and pressed on.

    "Animals! Beast! Go away, go away! "

    The two long legs fluttered about without restraint, which finally made Qian Biliang lose patience and throw them away with a slap.

    "Pa" hit her face askew, quickly swelling a few finger shaped red marks.

    Qin Weilan was knocked over by this slap. She lay on the ground weakly and gasped. Her long hair was mercilessly held by a big hand, and then she tightened it tightly. Qin Weilan had to raise her face and stare at him angrily.

    "You, you wait. If you touch me, my boyfriend will not let you go!"

    "Yo, boyfriend?" Qian Biliang rubbed her swollen side face and laughed, "when I finish you, they will die almost!"! Oh, by the way, how am I doing to you? No pain, go straight to sleep forever. "

 Chapter 385

    Qin Weilan says, "you bastard!"

    Qian Biliang laughed, "if you scold me again, the more you scold me, the more you like it! Look at me, you bastard. How can I kill you today

    Qin Wei Lan''s eyes were wide and frightened. They were covered with red blood. She put her head to dodge, but she could not defeat a strong man.

    "Oh --"

    "let go!! Animals! "

    The shoulder is bited hard, and Qian Biliang is like a vampire. She lies on her shoulder and her Adam''s knot rolls. It seems that she is sucking her blood.

    Qin Weilan is desperate. Who can save her? If she is really violated, I''m afraid that Han Yuran and Mo Hong will never tolerate her again.

    The world is so big, where should she go?

    The only water system ability, also because of the later study of water purification liquid, has become worthless.

    She was powerless and limp on the ground, and allowed Qian Biliang to move until the last step, she suddenly panicked, "no --"

    the hoarse voice showed despair, how can such a disgusting man!!!

    The tall and strong man''s body suddenly froze for a moment. He turned his head difficultly. In the enlarged pupils, there was a pair of men and women.

    "Bang --"

    QIAN Biliang fell, and her thick body hit Qin Weilan directly, but she didn''t have time to cry out pain, got up in a hurry and put on her own clothes difficultly.

    Turning around, his eyes were cruel. "How long have you been outside?"

    She doesn''t believe it. These two people will just come up. People who don''t know the truth will cut the time so precisely? Almost, she will be insulted by this disgusting old man!

    Thinking of this, she hated to look around from the heart. Suddenly she rushed to the table, picked up a sharp sabre, and cut off Qian Biliang''s lower body.

    Blood splashed!

    She still can''t get rid of her hatred after cutting a knife. The crazy in her mind controls her thoughts and vows to chop the money that has died into meat mud. Soon, blood stained her clothes, her face, and her eyes.

    Her eyes were red with blood. Suddenly, she turned the edge of the knife, held the handle tightly, and rushed to Su Kui.

    A long leg kicked sukui out before she was close to her. The pain made her recover her mind a little. Then she saw that she was lying on a pile of dead meat. She screamed in horror, "ah --"

    sukui pulled out her ears impatiently and felt that her head was hot to save her.

    Sure enough, this time there was too much movement. It didn''t seem that it was made for fun. Many rooms on the fourth floor opened one after another, and even the second floor responded.

    Su Kui quietly lowered her eyes. Before she came up, she asked Shen Xu to give them the medicine. Now, even if it''s a dead pig, it''s time to wake up?

    It''s a good show. It''s officially on the stage

    "Let me know it''s the tortoise and the grandson who made it. I have to chop him!"

    "Don''t make any noise, who asked you to come up?!"

    A large number of men came out swearing one after another, rubbed their sleepy eyes, and then saw Su Kui and Shen Zao, who obviously did not belong to their team, suddenly got angry.

    A big step towards the blocked room of Qian Biliang, a look, suddenly surprised, "the eldest brother was killed!"

    "Come, surround them and avenge the eldest!"

    Even if we see a few big men who are used to killing, when we see Qian Biliang''s death, we don''t feel cold from his back. Especially in his place, he has been chopped into meat mud, which makes people scared.

 Chapter 386

    A few people are about to rush up. Suddenly, an invisible barrier blocks them. They have no time to stop and rush straight up. Then the barrier fluctuates for a while, and suddenly they fly.

    Su Kui glanced at Shen. "Yes, very handsome!"

    Shen Hu''s dimples on his cheek indicate that he is in a good mood

    The people around can''t describe their expressions with astonishment. No one dares to rush to look for death again, thinking of the tragic death of Qian Biliang.

    The reason why Qian Biliang is their eldest brother is that he is a power and the most powerful among them.

    But now, Qian Bi Liang even has no time to release the power, and is quietly chopped into meat mud.

    I can''t tear it. Just think of the scalp, it''s going to burst.

    "Pedaling and pedaling --"

    Mo Hong rubs his head and runs up. Han Yuran obviously moves faster than him. He strides up in a big step, and sees Qin Weilan sitting in a pool of blood, surrounded by something that can''t be seen.

    He stopped with his feet. "Wei, lan...?"

    Qin Yulan looks up and tears come up in her beautiful eyes. She stands up and wants to cry in Han Yuran''s arms. However, Han Yuran seems to dodge her way unintentionally.

    "Yuran, you..." Qin Weilan''s teeth bite his lower lip, and she looks at Han Yuran with tears.

    Han Yuran''s heart softened, but thinking of what might happen, he was reluctant to face it and forced himself to turn his head and refuse to see her.

    He knew that Qin Weilan was not to blame for this. They did not protect their beloved women as men. However, as long as you think that the beloved woman has been under others and let other men do the same things they have done, you will feel unbearable.

    Qin Weilan did not say a word for the bleeding of his lips. He slowly looked at Mo Hong with a sad look.

    In front of the public, Mo Hong''s eyes flashed. In Qin Yulan''s disappointment, he walked with a sigh and hesitated for a moment. After all, he fell on her back. He clapped and said softly, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. It''s all over."

    Qin Wei Lan suddenly felt relieved, lying in Mo Hong''s arms and crying, "ah Hong, I didn''t, I wasn''t..."

    Mo Hong interrupts her. "It''s OK. Don''t talk about it any more, darling."

    As soon as the body in his arms was stiff, Qin Weilan''s eyes, with a twisted look, radiated a light of infinite resentment.

    Are all the men in the world a model?!

    Su Kui looked at the farce in front of her and sighed, "Tragedy --"

    behind her, a pair of big palms clasped her waist, pulled her into a embrace full of cold breath, put her chin on her head, and said in a low voice: "tragedy is more popular, isn''t it?"

    Su Kui''s head, without any emotion make complaints about it, "dear, you are a typical anti socialist."

    Shen Hu chuckles, and the vibrating chest sticks to Su Kui''s thin back. Through the thin expectation, it clearly conveys to her heart, "do you still love it?"

    Drooping eyes, thick and slender eyelashes quivering, Su Kui sighed slowly, "love -"

    How can we not love?

    Yu Guangzhong, the man who used to look handsome and sunny, is now hidden in the crowd. A huge black scar is formed on his left cheek. His body is bent, and he is no longer as energetic as before.

    At the moment, there was no schadenfreude in his eyes when he looked at Qin Yulan, only a trace of inconspicuous melancholy.

    Since ancient times, love is the most hurtful word.

 Chapter 387

    Mo Hong forced his anger and scolded himself for making such a big mistake. He didn''t find Qian Biliang''s group''s intention.

    "Your head is dead, and I don''t want to find out why my woman will appear in your eldest brother''s room. Let''s make a statement! If we have to pester each other, we are not easy to get along with each other. Just try! "

    Han Yu Ran then came up with a cold face, "what''s the appearance? They got blue here in the middle of the night and gave us medicine. It''s just a premeditation!"

    According to his meaning, they have so many brothers. The leader of the other side, Qian Biliang, is dead. The unsupported team is like a group of scattered sand. They can simply wipe out the other side''s gang!

    Mo Hong suddenly turned back to warn Han Yuran coldly, "shut up!"

    In a place like Ningshi, it is not good for either side to strike.

    Now that it''s done, it''s better to turn big things into small ones.

    Qin Weilan''s idea is the same as Han Yuran''s. she wants Qian Biliang''s accomplice to die because of her inner violence. But she rarely learns to figure out Mo Hong''s mind and knows that he doesn''t want to have a conflict with him at all.

    Even if the heart is no longer willing, but also have to bury their heads as ostriches, dare not say a word.

    Qian Biliang and Liu PI are dead. Look at me and I at you. The last one with a very honest face stands out and makes a very sad expression on his face. He says: "we are deeply sad about the death of the eldest brother, but since things have been done, both sides are at fault. In this world, there are many friends and many roads, and we don''t want to generate waves. You We''ll leave now. We''ll see you later! "

    "Old Chen! The death of the eldest brother is so tragic. How about this? " Some people in the crowd jumped out with discontented retorts.

    "Yes! Can''t let them go! If you want to leave, you have to leave this woman! "

    "That is, the eldest brother died of her. How can we send her down to the eldest brother to make amends!"

    The middle-aged man named Lao Chen frowned, looked at Qin Wei Lan, who was shrinking towards Mo Hong''s bosom, and then turned to Mo Hong, "here Captain Mo, look... "

    "No way! Absolutely not! Qian Biliang can''t control his lower body, so he died. I haven''t bothered you yet. Don''t get in the fucking way! " Han Yuran has a ferocious face and the fireball in his hand is already burning.

    Old Chen and others all step back. There are so many people in each other''s hands. Naturally, they also have them. But if you look at the arrogance of each other, you know that they are not afraid of them at all.

    I can''t feel the depth of it, but Chen is willing to give up.

    Mo Hong raised his eyes and nodded, "this is absolutely impossible. You can die!"

    Cold eyes of the evil swept all eyes, he turned around and waved, "go!"

    A group of people followed Mo Hong to leave, leaving a group of people waiting to stare at their back, but they were all stopped by Chen.

    When people go far, some people scold, "old Chen! What are you doing to stop me! You are a fucking turtle. I''m not afraid to die. I''ll take revenge for the boss! "

    "And me!"

    Gradually, many people raised their hands to sign up.

    Chen''s face was calm, his eyes were cold and his tone was slow: "what are you going to? I''ll let them go, and I''ll take revenge on the boss in disguise! "

    "What do you mean?"

    "Have you forgotten what this group is for?" Old Chen sneers.

 Chapter 388

    "Collect supplies?!"

    "Yes, there are so many of them. They must have been sent by the big base. Small places will not go naturally. There is only one place --"

    "suburban granary base?!"

    Old Chen smiled, but his eyes were colder.

    -

    the day is not bright, and the temperature difference in the end of the world is great. After summer in the daytime, the temperature suddenly drops to winter in the evening.

    A group of people each picked up the yuhanyi and wrapped it up, and climbed onto the truck without saying a word. As for whether there was a little resentment against Qin Yulan, no one knows.

    Truck troops slowly drove on the small mountain road of Ningshi, no one spoke all the way. Occasionally, there are zombies wandering at night, but also directly crushed into meat mud by truck violence.

    After driving for about three hours, the car finally arrived at its destination. At this time, the sky slowly tears open the night, revealing a little white belly.

    No one is willing to rest, just want to finish the task and leave this damn place!

    Mo Hong took the telescope and looked at the granary in the distance. A house was covered by the morning fog. It was not true, but it could be seen that there were not many zombies.

    He was in such a bad mood that he didn''t ask Shen Hu''s opinion any more. He gave orders directly by using the walkie talkie. As a result, the motorcade began to approach the granary slowly.

    Shen Hu is still following at the end. Su Kui''s side eyes see the dimples on Shen Hu''s cheek sink down, and his fingernails are clean and round. After a while, it seems that he is in a good mood to hit the steering wheel.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and looked at the distant convoy after convoy, which was about to arrive at the granary. Suddenly, she felt that the man next to her was about to start something.

    "In a good mood?" Su Kui squinted at him.

    "Hum -" Shen pushed his glasses and answered happily.

    Su Kui no longer asked him why he was happy. He closed his eyes slightly with his hands around his chest.

    It''s time to end things.

    -

    the gate of the granary has been maliciously damaged and creaked in the cold wind.

    Mo Hong''s eyes are dim. It seems that someone has come first.

    The granary base in the outskirts of Ningshi city is the largest granary in China. There are countless rice, flour, grain and oil imported and exported from it every year.

    The yard in the granary base is very large. The motorcade brought by Mo Hong can drive in completely and leave a very large open space.

    Park a good car, Mo Hong get off, Qin Weilan is closely following.

    This time, he finally asked Shen Xu, "look, is there any danger in the granary?"

    Shen Xu refused without hesitation, "excessive use of brain, no spirit, no measurement."

    The answer was clean and clear. Mo Hong blocked his throat with one breath. He was not angry. He was depressed.

    But as a team leader, he can''t have the same understanding with his subordinates, but he has made up his mind. When he returns to the base, he must reflect his bad behavior with the superiors.

    If we don''t cooperate with each other, our character is very strange and inexplicable, with full rebellious factors.

    Presumably, the base also wants to test the depth and character of Shen Xu and Su Kui with this mission. Unfortunately, neither of them can obey the discipline, and the base will definitely be disappointed.

    Han Yuran''s mood has been very low. Qin Weilan wants to get close to him, but he avoids him as quickly as a flood. Qin Weilan''s face is ugly.

    Su Kui in the back but quietly picked up the lips, dark eyes across a deep meaning.

 Chapter 389

    "Whatever you like, Yuran, you come with me and have a look. Others stay in place, ready to fight!"

    "Yes!"

    Han Yuran and Mo Hong take a look at each other. In Qin Weilan''s uneasy look, they walk very carefully to one of the granaries where rice is stored. Mo Hong reaches out and melts the rusty iron lock with his power.

    The door creaked and was pushed open. A rotten smell in the granary was brought out by the wind. Mo Hong looked at the full rice in the warehouse. His eyes were cool. After confirming that there was no danger, he immediately waved, "move!"

    So, a group of people rushed to work with unprecedented enthusiasm. It''s all white rice. What''s the most lacking in the end of the world? Nature is food!

    Now see so many intact as before, the rice that white Shengsheng is packed, how can not eye heat?

    The reason of many people and great power is that a dozen large trucks are driven when they come, except for one left to ride, all of which are used to load materials. Soon, they are filled with several large trucks.

    Mo Hong wiped a handful of sweat beads on his forehead. He picked up his clothes and wiped them. He squinted and asked Shen Hu, "Shen Hu, are you too disorganized? Everyone is moving materials. Why are you the only two exceptions? "

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids slightly and looked at him. Before he could answer, a black figure rushed into the center of the crowd like lightning. It was so fast that he could not see it clearly with the naked eye.

    Screams were heard all over the crowd, people fell and twitched, and blood quickly spread all over the place.

    Mo Hong is shocked, "what thing!"

    The crowd fled everywhere, and the black shadow seemed to enjoy the fun of catching prey. The roar in the mouth was deafening, and the action was almost too fast to prevent. Soon, several teammates died under its sharp claws, opened their bellies, and the smell of blood filled the air, which was rolled out by the wind for a long time.

    "Don''t panic!! Don''t run around! Come together! If it goes on like this, everyone will die! "

    Mo Hong''s shouting voice soon attracted the monster''s attention. He started to attack him with four hoofs, wrapped in the sound of breaking wind.

    "Ah!"

    Qin Weilan covers his mouth in horror, and Han Yuran quickly throws out several fireballs to meet the monster.

    With the buffer time, Mo Hong quickly responded and greeted everyone. Suddenly, his body was tightly wrapped in a layer of golden armor, just like an iron man, rushing towards the monster.

    One hit and one hit -

    "roar!!!!"

    The monster was attacked and slowed down for a while, so people could see it clearly.

    This is a very tall mutant animal. Its limbs are very developed, strong and powerful because of evolution. Its skin is covered with purple and black pimples like toads, and its image is very terrible. Its whole face is completely rotten, which makes it impossible to see what it was before its evolution. Two rows of serrated teeth grow out of the exposed tooth bed, and the smelly mucus drips down from its mouth.

    What''s worse! The monster has two tails. The hair on the tail is like a steel needle.

    Su Kui and Shen Xu look at each other. They don''t think the things in front of them are terrible. They just think it''s interesting.

    It''s probably that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together.

    It is not unreasonable for God to arrange these two fearless lords together.

 Chapter 390

    Do you want to keep them to harm others?

    Mo Hong and Han Yuran look at each other in the eye, both of them are surprised.

    What is this mutant beast that has never been heard or seen? And how did those two weird tails form? All this is too weird!

    They think that maybe the cognition of the end is not enough, just for fear that the cognition of the heart will be redefined.

    When the mutant beast was attacked, it began to be fretful obviously. It made a threat sound of "bareness" in its throat. The flat concrete ground was scratched by its claws. The harsh scratching sound was clearly audible in the silence.

    Gradually, some people in the team began to slide down their foreheads in cold sweat, where they were scratched, and began to burn faintly.

    At that moment, the change happened again --

    "roar --"

    the roar of the zombie came from the outside, and the sound was endless, which showed that they had been surrounded unconsciously!

    "Roar!"

    "God! It''s calling the zombie! "

    Qin Weilan looks back, almost scared to death! Where is the granary? It''s a hell on earth!

    The zombies kept closing to the granary. Looking out, they were howling in a huge area.

    I''m afraid most of the corpses in Ningshi have been gathered here?!

    At this time, Mo Hong realized that the reason why the suburban granary base was so fat, but there was no patronage, as well as the reasons why Qian Biliang''s men were so easy to talk, and then let them go if they didn''t talk.

    It''s all here waiting for them!

    The feeling of Zhongji made Mo Hong''s face dark and dripping. However, he didn''t have time to think about anything else at all, because the mutant beast couldn''t wait for his companion''s arrival. His forelimbs were bent to attack, and his blood red eyes were almost going to spray fire!

    All of a sudden, people looked into his eyes and felt that his head was in chaos and his movements were out of control.

    "Shut your eyes! Get out of his eyes! It controls the mind! "

    A little baby sound of the big drink, people wake up from the trance, variation beast see skill failure, fury will be whirling towards sunflower, potential to tear her into pieces.

    "Bang --"

    a seemingly powerless transparent barrier, but when the mutant beast approaches, it becomes like a substance, with great elasticity, and it will bounce the whole body out of the mutant beast.

    The right direction is mo Hong''s side.

    He bit his teeth and scolded himself, "Damn it, come here again!" But the body quickly rolls down on the ground and dodges.

    The next second, the mutant beast smashed on the ground beside him, splashing cement blocks.

    It can be imagined that if this falls on him, he will be smashed into meat mud directly, where will there be life!

    However, the mutant beast is very difficult to deal with. Its skin and flesh are like copper skin and iron bone. Just then, it didn''t hurt at all.

    It turned and jumped up. At this time, the latest wave of zombies had rushed into the granary yard. They were stretching their claws and growling at the crowd with their tusks open.

    The mutated beast seems to have caught Su Kui''s attention. He kicked his forepaw and turned his action into a shadow, flying by.

    Su Kui holds Shen Hu''s arm and stops him from destroying the crystal nucleus in the mutated animal''s brain directly with his mental power. When he holds his palm in the air, a rattan whip full of thorns appears in his hand and is waved to the head of the mutated animal by her continuous action.

    At the same time, the petite body jumped up and jumped to the back of the mutant beast.

 Chapter 391

    Shen Wang''s pupils are slightly constricted, his hands are slowly clenched, his back is blue and his eyes are fixed on Su Kui''s movements.

    He wanted to put her under his wing to protect her from being disturbed by hardship. But she obviously does not hide in a man''s arms and only pretends to be a poor little woman. She has a strong character and will never be willing to be trapped in a cage and fold off her wings to be a golden bird.

    So -

    even though the heart shaking fight in front of him made a hill rise between his eyebrows, and his thin lips were tight, he still didn''t stop it.

    At the beginning, he didn''t love her the most. Did he not fear everything?

    Thinking of the scene when she met for the first time, her small face was dark, only a pair of big cat pupils were full of wildness, which made his heart tingle, and then she did something she never thought about.

    He spent all his efforts to develop the potion that can stimulate the ability 100% and gave it to her -

    the second meeting, it seems that everything will come naturally, as if they are lovers who have known each other for a long time. It seems that they are just a matter of moments.

    Thinking of this, Shen Xu slightly raised his lips. Even if it was not appropriate, he was full of joy when he remembered it.

    The zombie rushed over in a flash. They had no sense. They would reason with those things that were delicious in their eyes. A group of people had to take up arms to deal with it. For a while, ice blade, fireball, throwing knife, bullet

    So the skills and weapons that can be used to resist zombies are all used to the extreme.

    The mutated beast violently shakes its body, trying to shake off the sunflower riding on it. However, sunflower''s body is just like sticking to it. No matter how hard it tries, it can''t get the desired result, but it consumes too much physical strength due to the violent action.

    Now -

    the mutant animal no longer jumps violently. In a moment of stagnation, Su Kui''s eyes are cold, blood is flowing, the green fluorescence in his hands is floating, and the ratchet poison rattan is wildly drilling out of the cement fields in all directions. At this time, the mutant animal suddenly goes mad, leaps up, lands on its hind legs and soars on its upper limbs.

    Su Kui had no time to react, so he flew out.

    The expected pain did not come, and people fell steadily in a cold breath of arms, slowly opened their eyelashes, and the clear pupil reflected the angular thin face.

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes slowly and even joked with interest. He waved at him leisurely. "Hi, Dr. Shen --"

    when Shen was stiff, he gave her a cold glance and his thin lips slightly opened. "Kitten, it''s very dangerous."

    Su Kui smiled brightly in the cloudy sky. He tooted his mouth and rubbed his shirt on his chest. He said: "ouch, I know you are still there."

    Shen''s heart suddenly hit because of her words.

    No more talking, open the eyelids, a long time before light said: "Su and cat, you don''t move, variation beast to break free."

    "Ah!"

    Su Kui slapped his forehead, and then he was in the posture of sinking in his mind. His small hand was empty and empty, and he held it -

    rattan thorns and poison rattan trapped the mutant beast to death. Under Su Kui''s control, the rattan cage tightened quickly, and the rattan with venom stabbed into its hard skin.

    "Roar!!!"

    The mutant beast roared up to the sky in pain. The zombies around it were more crazy and attacked the living players.

 Chapter 392

    However, it is futile to struggle again, and because of its struggle, the poison rattan is more and more tightly bound, until the venom is deeply poured into its body, and it finally twitches, staring at Su Kui with hatred eyes, unwilling to turn into a pool of rotten water.

    All the people were shocked by her ferocity, but the eyes were full of pride.

    In the panic, except for Qin Weilan, who was hiding aside, no one found that there was a kind of isolation belt in the place where Shen was standing. All the zombies could not see them or smell them. They just attacked the living things around and there was no zombie near them.

    Qin Yulan''s eyes are drooping, and the fierce flash in his eyes is passing by. His steps are turning slightly, and he is quietly approaching their position.

    The hands just stretched out, suddenly, the wind blew by the ear, a little familiar male voice sounded, "danger! Don''t move! "

    Qin Weilan looks back in a panic, and sees a corpse with half of his face rotting. He bares his teeth, and his fierce eyes glare at her. She "ahh". Ouyang Xuan releases the blade, and runs quickly to open her hand.

    However, her cry has attracted more zombies. Ouyang Xuan just touched Qin Weilan''s arm, and suddenly his chest was pushed by a strong force. He fell into the middle of the zombie.

    Many zombies immediately roared and rushed up, until he died, Ouyang Xuan''s eyes were wide open.

    The eyes that have lost their luster are full of disbelief.

    Mo Hong looked back and saw such a chilling scene.

    This is their teammate, in order to save her, but she was pushed into the zombie group teammates!

    Ouyangxuan even had no time to send out a cry for help, so he was bitten off by the fierce zombie.

    If it''s not Qin Yulan''s push, ouyangxuan doesn''t have to die. Even the two of them can leave!

    Su Kui lowered her eyelids slightly, and her long and thick eyelashes covered the irony of the bottom of her eyes. "It''s really with ulterior motives --"

    she wanted to cover her past and not let herself add another stain. Qin Weilan really tried her best.

    I''m afraid that at the first sight of ouyangxuan, she will be killed. But at that time, everyone was on their way. Mo Hong and Han Yuran were inseparable from her. She was afraid that things would come out, and she would not dare to fight.

    But just now, her most gentleman''s thought should be to take advantage of Shen Xu and Su Kui''s unprepared, push them out, in order to solve the hatred of the insulted heart last night!

    But she didn''t expect that there would be a zombie suddenly attacking her. Since Su Kui and her were shocked by that cry, she would take care of it and push Ouyang Xuan out.

    It also solved a big problem in my heart!

    "Qin Weilan! What are you doing! " A woman''s eyes widened. Qin Weilan pushed ouyangxuan out with her own hands. All the movements were received by her, and she was scared and wanted to split.

    "Fuck! It''s a fucking disaster! " I can''t stand this woman who doesn''t do anything but eat and drink in the team for a long time. A big man raised his hand to solve a zombie, wiped the dirty blood splashed on his face, and scolded.

    Without a power, they would not have won much war, and were weakened by one point.

    But this point, originally will not lose!

    Ouyangxuan didn''t die in the mouth of the zombie, but died in the hands of his teammates. It''s extremely chilling!

 Chapter 393

    However, there is no time to find out how hopeless Qin''s practice is. In order not to be eaten by the zombie and become the next teammate lying on the ground, they can only fight hard and dare not slack off.

    Mo Hong looked at her again, this time without any feelings, just a cold glance, as if looking at a dead thing.

    Then the action in hand is more and more rapid, like to vent the haze that can''t be dispelled for a long time.

    No one cares about Qin Weilan''s life and death. She watches the zombies coming to her. In the distance, Su Kui looks at her perfectly, and doesn''t come to help.

    After playing two water flowers, Qin Weilan is desperate. She dare not make a sound, afraid of attracting more zombies, and runs to Han Yuran at full speed.

    Han Yuran just hit out a ball of fire and burned a zombie to ashes. He turned around and ran into Qin Weilan. His eyes were cold, and he was totally disappointed with what Qin Weilan had done. He wanted to stay away from her.

    It''s a pity that Qin Weilan is so frightened that he pinches his arm. His fingernails have even fallen into his flesh. However hard Han Yuran tries, he can''t get rid of them.

    "Look, this is human nature." Su Kui hugged her arms and snorted coldly. There was no pity between her eyebrows.

    The body is suddenly surrounded by people from behind, and the broad back is pasted up. The arrogant breath is sprayed on the top of the head. "It''s normal. It''s just an improper relationship between men and women. Ouyang Xuan died in front. After all, no one wants to be the next one, right?"

    Su Kui looked up at his smooth chin and sneered, "Dr. Shen, you seem to have the potential to be a doctor of psychology."

    Shen Hu''s smile is light, and the long and narrow Phoenix eyes behind the lenses pass by. "Honey, I''m a psychology minor."

    Sunflower squints, "Oh? In this way, you are quite versatile. "

    The long and pale fingers slowly glided down, stopped at Su Kui''s abdomen and slowly turned around. Shen Xu suddenly bowed his head, and the hot breath was sprayed on her auricle, drilling into her ear together with the sound. "Honey, there are many things you don''t know. We have a lifetime to go -"

    "slow, slow, solved."

    Su Kui clasped his big hand and sneered, "you are the only one who can make what he likes to say so fresh and refined?"

    It''s a person who ignores the bottom line of social morality and ignores the extreme. Countless zombies surround them in the middle, splashing blood everywhere, and his teammates are fighting hard. But he -

    is slow and blatant, and starts the flirting mode.

    I have to admit that Shen Hu is a wonderful flower!

    -

    here, Han Yuran can''t get rid of Qin Weilan, so he has to take her with him while avoiding the sharp claws of zombies everywhere. Unconsciously, Han Yuran has been far away from the army. He is single handed and has no help. Han Yuran soon fell down.

    Mo Hong took time to look back, and suddenly he was scared to break his heart! Be careful! "

    Han Yuran''s back was pushed by someone. When he heard the reminder, he dodged in time, rolled on the spot and threw a fireball.

    It was still inevitable that the arm was scratched by the zombie with a deep visible bone scar.

    "Qin, Wei, LAN!"

    Qin Weilan panicked, "no, not me, I, I didn''t mean it! I''m just, just too scared Wuwuwu, Yuran, forgive me! Yuran... "

    In response to Qin Yulan, there was only one roar, "roll!"

 Chapter 394

    Qin Weilan, who had never been treated in this way, was stunned. She couldn''t believe to look at Han Yuran, and then at Mo Hong. She was disappointed to find that they no longer loved her.

    Han Yuran jumped up from the ground in a panic, unable to take into account the blood flowing out of his arm, because the zombies would not give them time to rest.

    As long as there is a little slack, the next second life will be explained here.

    Everyone tries his best to live longer in the end. Even if he dies, at least he should not die so miserable.

    There''s not even a whole body.

    "Ah --"

    the shrill, resounding scream rang from the corpse. Mo Hong and Han Yu suddenly turned around. They only had time to see a bloody palm and their fingers clasped on the ground.

    And then a bunch of zombies swarmed up to eat up the people who were surrounded.

    That is Qin Weilan who was dragged away by the zombie at some time!

    "Ah ah!"

    Han Yuran''s eyes were red. He hated Qin Weilan and her ruthlessness. He pushed him out to stop the zombie, but never thought that she would die so easily.

    Mo Hong had rushed up first, almost to death, turning his hand into a blade. Where he passed, the head of the zombie rolled all over the place.

    It''s too late to kill all the zombies around.

    Qin Wei Lan lies on the ground, the fresh blood is all over the ground, her still beautiful eyes are big and wide, and the fear in her pupils is too late to dissipate. At this moment, she will always freeze inside and never fade away.

    The haze of the sky reflected in her retina. Her body had been gnawed into pieces. The white bones were adhered with flesh and blood, which looked like the scene of murder.

    Qin blue died as like as two peas.

    Su Kui looked at it quietly, and suddenly she felt bored. She was so thoughtful. At the end of the day, it really didn''t mean much.

    What if there''s a hostess system? What if Qin Yulan is willing to pay for his soul?

    This is probably the reason for thinking carefully.

    That way, everyone will be trapped in a strange circle day by day, and can''t escape.

    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind between heaven and earth, the car was rattled, and a zombie was almost unstable. Green with golden leaves was involved in the wind, a circle of floating up.

    When they were shocked, they saw a little girl with her arms outstretched, her black hair flying in the wind, and her clothes rustling. Countless green leaves around her body, like a tornado like rotation, and then suddenly scattered, with a sense of killing gallop, cut to the neck of the zombie.

    All the people were so unsteady that they had to squat down and press their hands on the ground.

    Only Shen delusion, feet rooting as stable standing, looking at the eyes of the independent woman, black hair flying, Feng Mou flashed a trace of their own obsession could not be detected.

    Almost at the moment when the zombies have actions, countless leaves fall from the sky like flying knives, and their heads are accurately harvested. For a moment, they are really like purgatory on earth. When the heads are cut off, the body of the zombies seems to twitch as if there is life, and black blood is ejected from the neck.

    That picture, even if a big man saw it, could not help but feel a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. The whole man still fell into an icy pool, freezing his blood and heart together.

 Chapter 395

    Dust settled, but also a moment.

    All over the debris, interwoven with flesh and blood, with a thrilling sense of desolation.

    Han Yuran suddenly knelt next to Qin Weilan''s body, trembling and stretching out his hands to caress her eyes. After several attempts, he could not successfully close her eyes, which were almost staring at the deformation.

    He broke down and grabbed his hair. His eyes were red. "Why are you! Since you have the ability, why don''t you start earlier! If it wasn''t for you, those people wouldn''t have died! "

    Everyone looks at sunflower.

    She slowly took back her arms, legs a soft, almost kneeling.

    A long arm stretched out, she quickly into the arms, like a child to hold her, small body curled up in the arms, really as small as a doll.

    Weight is even more terrible.

    Shen Xu''s heart ached, and he said that when he went back to Lincheng, he must make the kitten fat and fat, which would make him feel more comfortable. -

    Su Kui didn''t know that Shen Xu''s mind had gone out of the sky. Her mental strength was so overdrawn. Just that move almost consumed all her mind. Now her temples are like needles , the roar in my ear is disturbing.

    She lowered her eyes and buried them in Shen delusion again. Shen delusion leaned lightly, holding Su Kui to block the people''s eyes. Her eyes were cold and her tone was sarcastic. "Her own woman can''t see well by herself, but in the end she blames others and fools --"

    "you!" Han Yuran and Jai wanted to split. Suddenly, he got up from the ground and rushed up.

    Mo Hong didn''t even have time to stop it, so he watched as Han Yuran was not near, and Shen Xu''s invisible wave lifted him out.

    ŁˇŁˇŁˇ

    The eyes flashed, Mo Hong Mo Mo took back his right leg, and there was an indescribable complexity in his eyes.

    "Cough, cough..." Even Han Yuran, who has a very high physical quality as a power, can''t bear such a hard blow. After landing, he only felt a pain in the chest and coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    He struggled to get up, looked at Shen Xu''s back, holding Su Kui''s back, and murmured, "Shen Hu, we are irreconcilable!"

    But, ask yourself, this society has always relied on the mountain, on everyone to run, only on themselves.

    Qin Weilan was almost insulted. He didn''t listen to the explanation. He just dodged the truth. At the critical moment, he gave up his beloved woman to protect himself.

    Until the dust settles, but don''t want to find a problem from oneself, on the contrary, blame others with all one''s heart for not saving one''s life in the first place, and even complain about this life!

    No one owes anyone. He chose salvation out of humanity. Choose not to save, it is out of self-protection.

    Instead of relying on others to help, it''s better to think about how to improve your own strength first.

    Unfortunately, Han Yuran, who was slumped on the ground, probably would never understand this truth.

    However, Mo Hong, without saying a word, watched Shen Xu move and lovingly put Su Kui in the copilot''s seat, then got on the bus, caught fire without stopping and drove away.

    Rolling up the dusty car, Mo Hong''s eyes crossed a bit of thinking.

    -

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing her wish to mate with suyoumao. Please keep a good record."

    after being reminded of the system''s delay, sukui''s nerves are released, and her small head is completely tilted and left in the dark.

    smiled slightly, stopped the car, adjusted the seat back for sukui, pulled out the blanket from the back seat, gently covered her, slowly dropped a kiss on her forehead, started the car again, and this time, the speed of the vehicle became very steady and slow.

    In the dream, Su Kui''s lip angle slowly draws up a sweet radian, as if, making a beautiful dream.

    Su Kui dreamed --

    they went home.

 Chapter 396

    In Yanyu alley of Qingcheng, there is a shop that specializes in women''s rouge. It''s called meirenfang. It''s said that the owner''s wife is a beautiful woman who looks forward to being charming. It''s ten times more beautiful than the most famous Huakui in Xiaoxiang Pavilion in that alley.

    Unfortunately, only hearsay, ordinary people do not see.

    But the rouge in that Rouge shop is a top one.

    It is said that even the maids in the palace will send palace people to buy Rouges in this beauty shop in disguise on the 15th day of the first lunar month.

    The rouge of beauty shop can be put on by the ugliest woman and become a beautiful woman.

    The color is even, the fragrance is fragrant, can keep a day.

    If it is used for a long time, the fragrance can follow the blood and become a part of your body.

    Since then, the legend of the beauty shop has been like this. It''s known to all that it''s spread from one place to the next.

    There are also foreign businessmen who come to visit for the sake of the appearance of the owner of a beauty shop, but they can''t even go in every door and come back disappointed.

    -

    the blue gauze curtain is light, the carved small table is lit with incense, the smoke is curling up like clouds, the smell is slowly floating in the room, which is good to smell and calm down.

    A white, sheepskin like arm slowly lifted the curtain, and the red rope tied on the wrist looked extremely enchanting.

    "Qinghe, come in."

    Soft and waxy, the voice of the woman who was crisp to the bone came out from the tent. Then, a pair of small and delicate feet came out. The white and jade ankles were also tied with two red ropes. The blue blood vessels on the white and transparent instep can be seen clearly, stepping into a pair of plain embroidered shoes with green lotus slowly.

    "Squeak --"

    the carved wooden door was pushed open, and the woman covered with a large birthmark walked in with her head bowed, put the basin firmly on the wooden frame, soaked the cloth towel, and handed it to the woman respectfully.

    At last, the woman slowly showed her original face. Her skin was as white as snow, her mouth was as white as apricot, her cheeks were as white as snow, and her eyes were as bright as peach blossom on the end of her eyes. She seemed to hold the love words that she wanted to say but was still shy, which made people love her.

    A cotton and linen cloth robe was loose over her slender body, which could not be covered. Her neckline slipped slightly, revealing a small attractive shoulder.

    The beauty took the cloth towel lazily and wiped her fingers slowly. Her eyes were full of tears. She lay on the small case again as if she hadn''t woke up yet. Her long black hair was not combed, and it fell down to her ankles very smoothly.

    She looked down at the respectful woman with charming squint, smiling, "Qinghe, have you been here for some time?"

    The woman''s eyelashes moved and she stooped more and more. "Yes, Madame."

    "Cluck..." The beauty raised her wrists to cover her red lips and chuckled, her eyes were like silk, and her tone was frivolous? What a local name. Why don''t you call me my name? In a word, my name is the same as yours. My name is Qingyue - "

    the beauty laughs and her sweet shoulder quivers slightly. Even as Qinghe is a woman, she can be easily captured by her smile even if she meets her day by day in recent months.

    If those men in the world see it, they will lose their heart and soul?

    "Pure lotus eyes a quiver, low voice sighs," maidservant dare not. "

    No, it''s true. There''s no adulterated ingredients.

    Up to now, she does not know the origin of this charming and charming mysterious woman.

 Chapter 397

    She used to be Shen Hongxuan''s wife, who topped the autumn examination last year. Shen Hongxuan was poor from childhood. His parents died. He was cared for by his only grandmother. Later, she married into the poor Shen family and became the daughter-in-law of the Shen family. Although she was ugly, she didn''t marry at nearly twenty, but she confessed that she was filial to her grandmother at home and served her husband. She is responsible for everything in and out of the field. She never dare to let Shen Hongxuan, who is devoted to reading, do half of it.

    Mingming in her twenties is like a flower, but because of the heavy burden of her family, she has a weak back, which is even more curved.

    But every time she saw her husband''s handsome face and poetic talent, she felt that she had lost her life and enjoyed it.

    She knew she was ugly and never dared to look up at her husband. She knew that her husband didn''t like her, but because of the poverty of her family, no woman wanted to marry her, and her grandmother was old, and there was no one in the family to take care of her, so she just managed to marry the ugly girl who was famous in the countryside.

    She has self-knowledge, but who does not have a woman''s mind, she also secretly fantasized, maybe she treat each other wholeheartedly, and will be treated differently by her husband.

    In the third year after marriage, Shen Hongxuan is going to Beijing for the exam.

    She sold all the valuable things in her family, including the only dowry her parents gave her, a jade hairpin with poor appearance, barely enough for him to spend.

    After he got the silver, he didn''t say a word of thanks or even a look in his eyes.

    It seems that she was working hard for him, and all of them were taken for granted. At that time, she was dazed by the feelings, thinking that maybe soon, the beloved man will be the official robe, the bitterness will come.

    I feel satisfied.

    The day Shen Hongxuan left, it was a drizzling morning, drizzling. She got up early in the morning, made some dry food for him, and sent him to the village full of joy and reluctant.

    See him on the cart, head also do not return to the distance.

    At that time, Qinghe didn''t know. This time, it''s true that he will never return.

    Grandma is sick in bed, Shen Hongxuan is in the surgical examination. Grandma prevents her from reporting to him, so as not to disturb her mind and miss the examination.

    Therefore, the grandparents and grandchildren lived together. Because all the valuable things in the family were sold off, life became more and more difficult. Every time the county put up the list, he would run to wait and see. Every time he saw his husband step by step, he felt full of joy.

    The neighbors all laughed and teased her. They were going to be the first lady soon.

    She just chuckled and said nothing. She was very proud of her husband.

    That winter, it snowed for three days and three nights in Qingcheng, and the foot thick snow blocked the road between Qingcheng and the outside world.

    My grandmother didn''t survive this winter. Before she died, she still held Qinghe''s hand tightly. She asked her not to tell Shen Hongxuan that he would devote himself to the exam and shine in the future.

    She promised in tears that after her grandmother died, with the help of her neighbors, she managed her grandmother''s affairs with the help of loneliness and confusion.

    At night, she alone for grandmother wake, kneeling for three days and three nights, after the end of the affair, she was seriously ill.

    The cause of the disease is that cold air enters the body, and the swollen knee bone can''t go down the road. Since then, it has fallen to the root of the disease. Every night, the knee bone is as cold as a needle.

    Her parents couldn''t bear to persuade her to go back to live.

    She refused, and still went to the village every day to wait for the news of her husband, day after day.

    In the next year, the snow finally melted. The news of the capital city was sent to Qingcheng. My husband did not fail to live up to his expectation. He was the top of the high school, and was named the number one scholar by the holy master himself.

 Chapter 398

    At the same time, there is a terrible news. The Holy One betrothed his beloved little daughter, Princess Jing''an, to his husband.

    Soon, Shen Hongxuan would worship the court and become the son-in-law of one person and ten thousand people.

    How many people flattered her at the beginning, and how many ridiculed her when they got the news.

    She hid in the broken room and wept, refusing to go out, convinced that her husband was not the ungrateful one.

    However, the heart full of expectations, but in the day-to-day waiting, exhausted.

    My husband didn''t come back. He didn''t want this family, her wife, or even the dead grandmother.

    Qinghe thought that he was probably really fed up with poverty and hardship, so he was desperate to put aside everything in the past and pursue prosperity.

    In the end, it was a mistake to look at him -

    after a few days of silence, in the cold eyes of her neighbors, she made an amazing move. She wanted to go to Beijing and see with her own eyes how the fickle and unruly man should be proud!

    She sold the lease of her family''s land and went to the capital alone.

    Because of their ugly appearance, they are hated and ridiculed everywhere. In early spring and March, when the temperature was still cold, she had a relapse of her old disease. She dragged her illness all the way to the capital city, only half of her life was left.

    That was the day when the number one scholar Lang married the princess.

    Officers and soldiers started their way, and common people sent each other. Shen Hongxuan, a handsome looking man, rode on a high horse, embroidered with gold and red robes, and smiled like spring wind. He was not powerful. The red eight lift sedans with gold and silver inlaid at the back and the dowry of several streets at the back of the procession.

    She didn''t read a book, but she overheard her husband say ten li of red makeup.

    At that time, Qinghe knew that no matter what she was, she could not compare with the princess Jing''an who never met and loved her.

    In the middle of the night, she hid in the corner of the tall and lofty princess''s mansion. She drank and cheered in the mansion. There was red silk hanging outside the mansion. The banquet was held into the middle of the night under the bright lights.

    She watched the Lords and ladies who were not official or expensive get on the carriage with the help of servants and disappear.

    Suddenly, I found that she and my husband are two worlds.

    It''s just a wall away. Qinghe is sitting in silence. The cold ground is not as cold as her heart. How gentle is the wedding night between him and the princess?

    The enviable princess will enjoy the treatment she never enjoyed.

    The rooster crows, the golden light breaks through the clouds, and slowly sprinkles the earth.

    Qinghe blinked his sour eyes and stayed up all night, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    The servants of the princess mansion found her and took her as a crazy woman in the street. They raised sticks and shouted to kill her. Like dragging something disgusting, they dragged her all the way out of the street where the princess mansion is located.

    The body is naturally covered with scars.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    She was supposed to be Shen Hongxuan''s first lady. Now, because of the difference in status, she was driven away as a crazy woman by the people below.

    She spits out a mouthful of blood. At the direction of the people in the capital, she drags her crippled body back to Qingcheng.

    On the natural road, she was rushed again. She was robbed of all the money left, and she was helpless in the haystack beside the road to keep warm.

    Some days ago, she was treated like a madwoman. Nowadays, the clothes are worn out and the head is covered with withered grass. Isn''t that a real crazy woman?

    She looked up at the sky and smiled. Her shrill sobs were like ghosts in the night.

 Chapter 399

    In the pale moonlight, the black crows on the dead branches are very strange.

    "Ah ah --"

    a cold wind blew by, and the black crow flapped its wings and flew away.

    The sound of the wheels of the carriage came from a distance. Qinghe opened his eyes without any focus.

    The carriage stopped beside her, and a pair of small white and dazzling hands gently lifted the curtain of the carriage under the moonlight. The coachman bowed his eyes respectfully and reached out to help the people on the carriage down.

    The first thing that fell into her eyes was a pair of plain embroidered shoes with blue tendons and transparent feet. She looked at the feet, hesitantly raising her eyes.

    That is a beautiful woman, beautiful under the moon is not true. The blue long skirt is wrapped with a Corvus blue embroidery Cape. It looks like silk and has a plump red lip. At the moment, she is holding a smile and looking down at her. For a long time, she slowly says, "what''s the matter? How can I stay here? "

    Her voice is also beautiful. It''s the best voice Qinghe has ever heard. Gently ripples, as if water can flow to the bottom of people''s hearts. But the tone of voice, twists and turns, seems to take a little hook, slow, can make people half crisp.

    Qinghe thinks of the day when his husband married the princess. Will Princess Jing''an, who did not show up, have the beauty of the woman in front of her?

    Later, Qinghe shook her head again. Somehow, she felt that even the princess Jing''an, who was so charming and adorable, couldn''t do more than half of the work in front of a plain cloth dress and a woman who didn''t give her powder.

    The woman''s temperament is very complex. She is soft and charming. However, those beautiful peach blossom eyes are as clear as water. Her plain clothes are wrapped around her exquisite body. The whole person is spotless.

    See her don''t answer, the woman gently frown up the willow eyebrow, the melancholy between the eyebrows, really don''t know how many men will be upset.

    "What? Can''t talk? "

    Qinghe was a little embarrassed and flushed, and said, "I, I don''t have a home..."

    I''m afraid it''s a woman. In front of her, she can''t lift her head in shame, let alone her?

    "Tut, I''m sorry to see you. Are you homeless?" The woman frowned more tightly, showing pity in her eyes. She nodded her red lips and thought for half a moment, then suddenly stroked her palm, "well, you have nowhere to go, can you follow me? I don''t know when it''s going to rain because it''s so cold and dewy. As a woman, I can''t let you linger alone. There are not even pieces of debris to cover the rain. "

    Qinghe stares at her eyes. She doesn''t seem to understand the woman''s words. She murmurs and repeats them again and again, "follow and follow you? Come with you... "

    The woman smiled, and her face was brighter than the moonlight in the sky. "Yes, follow me, will you?"

    "I, I really can?"

    A small jade white hand reached directly in front of her eyes, shaking and shaking. Her round nails were clean and lovely. She looked at the dirt in her nails that she could not wash all the year round. Her hands were dry and rough, and the color was yellow. Compared with the white skin that was about to shine, it was really a bright moon in the sky and a gravel on the ground.

    She did not dare to stretch out her hand, but the woman directly bent down and took her hand and pulled her up.

    "Get up quickly, it''s cool on the ground. We women should take good care of ourselves."

    A word touched her heartstrings, she raised her eyes to see that the woman had stepped on the carriage first and was reaching out to wait for her.

 Chapter 400

    This time, she didn''t hesitate to put her dirty palm into the soft and tender hand.

    The carriage started again. From the beginning to the end, the coachman didn''t say a word, but he was silent and speechless.

    Rolling wheel, also with her towards a different life.

    After returning to Qingcheng, she said her situation to the woman. After listening, the woman didn''t cry or even sympathize. She just sighed and said, "how merciless the man in the world is."

    This matter was thoroughly exposed.

    She stayed in the woman''s Rouge shop as a servant and served her tea and water every day.

    Every day she sleeps to the top of the sun. When she wakes up, she leans on her couch and looks out of the window at the scenery, or raises fish and flowers. Only a few days, will take the least time to make a few boxes of rouge with bright color and fragrant smell. Take it to the store, and it will be robbed within half a day.

    But the price of a box of rouge is the silver she can''t earn in her poor life.

    At this point, she had more respect for women.

    Envy her to live so smartly, never bow to anyone.

    Every day, many dignitaries and dignitaries outside the shop run to the door and look up at the flower window upstairs, hoping to get the blue eyes of this legendary beauty who has the appearance of a beautiful country.

    The people at the door went from batch to batch, and the new people kept making up. Unfortunately, no one could step upstairs.

    That seems to be a taboo.

    No one can walk without the master''s permission.

    Until one day, seeing her silence, the woman leaned against the railings and threw rice bran one by one into the fish pond, watching the colorful fish sticking their heads out from the bottom of the pond to fight for rice bran, without raising their heads, she said lightly, "you seem to be very reluctant. These days, you are not happy?"

    Qinghe knows that nothing can escape her eyes.

    In her heart there was great weakness. She pressed her lips and said, "yes."

    There was a long sigh in my ear, "people, sometimes we need to learn to look forward. That''s where we should go. We always look back and delay, but only ourselves."

    Qinghe wryly smiled, "who said no, but I didn''t want to. When I was an ox and a horse for him, I would give my life to him. However, when he was rich, he forgot me completely."

    After that, his voice suddenly became indignant, "I fell into such a field, betrayed my parents, and became homeless. But he was better, the official robe was added, and the beauty accompanied me! Since then, the future has been flat. You can get it with your hands. Look at me again! Ah... "

    She sneered. Tears rolled in her eyes. She clenched her teeth and refused to let them fall.

    The woman finally turned around and took a deep look at her. In the peach blossom eyes of Bo Guangxuan, there was not too much compassion. She said quietly, "in this case, let me help you --"

    "help?" She tilted her head and her tears dried up at the bottom of her eyes.

    The woman suddenly smiled, "yes, but you need to change things. What do you want? Beauty? And then use it to save your husband''s heart? I can do it all for you, but have you thought about it? What do you want in exchange? "

    She was in a hurry, and tears burst into her eyes. "I, I have nothing. What can I exchange Whatever it is, even my life, you can take it after I get revenge! "

    If no woman had saved her, she would have been a pile of dead bones on the side of the road.

 Chapter 401

    Now, this mysterious woman tells her that what she wants can be achieved as long as she has enough bargaining chips.

    How can she not be moved?

    Like a man falling into the inferno, the only life-saving straw before landing.

    Whether true or not, she is willing to try.

    The woman covered her lips and chuckled. Her eyes and eyebrows turned and she said: "I''m just a trader. What do you want your life to do? I ask you if you have no regrets no matter what I take away from you?"

    She clenched her teeth and her eyes were firm! Please help me! "

    "There''s no way to save you," said the woman, throwing away the last handful of rice bran, clapping her hands at will, walking with swaying posture, murmuring in her ear, "so give me your love --"

    "love?!" She opened her eyes wide. For a moment, she felt she had been teased.

    The woman gently closed her eyes. "Yes, love, the flowers watered with love, but they are good materials for rouge."

    Qinghe was suddenly discouraged and said, "how can you get this intangible thing? If you can take it, you can do it. I''ve been suffering from this love for many years. Don''t forget it!"

    The woman chuckled again. From the first sight, she always seemed to have a light smile between her eyes and eyebrows, as if she didn''t know how to be sad.

    Her thoughts are gradually pulled back by the reality -

    it has been more than three months since that day''s dialogue in the lotus pond. She once heard that Princess Jing''an, who is far away in the capital, was pregnant. She also heard that the new son-in-law, who was born without luck, had just come through hard work and died because of hard work.

    When she heard this, she was standing in the middle of the crowd.

    The storyteller knocks on the wood and spits in the hall. The common people who eat tea are intoxicated, as if they have witnessed her past with their own eyes.

    Oh, it''s ridiculous!

    She can''t wait. She can''t wait to let Shen Hongxuan pay the price.

    That day, the woman only let her close her eyes, and then her head was flicked gently. She didn''t even have time to think about anything, so she felt that her heart was empty. Something she desperately wanted to catch was lost from her body.

    She didn''t know how the woman did it. After the event, she didn''t change anything. She asked the woman when she would realize her wish. She always said, "wait, wait..."

    This is the beginning of June.

    "I can''t wait, can I? Well, I wanted to keep you for another two days, but it seems that your heart knot can''t be untied. " The woman propped up the table, pulled the embroidered shoes, revealed a small round white heel, and slowly turned into the inner room.

    Qinghe''s heart is suddenly clenched by something. She stares at the slowly rising sandalwood on the table, grabs the palm of her hand and waits.

    A small hand dragged a box of palm Rouge box to her eyes. She lifted her eyelids and hesitated to move her fingers. On the top of the porcelain white box, there was a beautiful woman who was looking forward to her eyes.

    She looked at the woman who was leaning her head and staring at her. No matter how beautiful the characters were, she could not catch up with her.

    The woman sent it forward again. "Take it. I''ll keep you for another night today. Tomorrow morning, I have to leave. That''s my rule."

    She blinked. Suddenly she wanted to cry. She stopped her.

    She knows that women don''t like people to look sad and weak in front of her. She likes to laugh. The brighter the smile, the better.

 Chapter 402

    So she opened her mouth and laughed, though she knew that she must be ugly at the moment.

    She shook her hands, and finally took the box of lipstick, which was made of unknown material. She began to worship slowly, "thank you very much, girl."

    But the woman has tired pull collar, eyes such as silk eyes rolled out a crystal clear tears, impatiently waved to her, turned around for a moment, leaving a sentence, "do what you want."

    "Yes --"

    -

    a beautiful woman in a shabby and thick dress sat in front of the dressing mirror, the faint and beautiful shadow reflected in the Yellow bronze mirror, eyebrows like kingfisher and muscles like snow. The eyes are full of autumn water, the eyes are beautiful, the lips are small, and the bridge of the nose is cocky.

    She was biting her lips and staring at the woman in the mirror without blinking. Her long black hair was soft and shiny under the candlelight. In the afterglow, the only box of rouge was placed in front of the mirror. The beautiful woman on the top was disappearing. She couldn''t believe reaching out to caress, and then froze again.

    This is not my own hand -

    the hands are glittering and white under the candlelight, the slender fingertips are a little light powder, soft and moist, beautiful as if carved jade.

    She shivered and rose, a little slowly, to remove her long, coarse cloth dress, which could not help rubbing her skin.

    The dress fell slowly to the ground.

    The skin is like curd, the collar is like a white wine, the teeth are like a bottle gourd, and the head is like a moth''s eyebrow.

    The whole body is like a piece of good warm jade under the candlelight. It''s too slim to hold it. The curve of the body is the same as that of the woman she saw, and it''s not obsessed by the face.

    Is this her?

    The lower lip was bitten and bleeding. The pain relieved her mind.

    Looking at the rouge on the woman disappeared completely, become the appearance in the mirror, she slowly bent her lips, smiled.

    The tearful look in the smile was very touching.

    This is her -

    beauty. What expressions and actions are really beautiful.

    Isn''t it?

    -

    it''s dawn, but outside the window, there is a light rain. There is a small puddle of water on the bluestone board under the gray tile, which makes a circle of ripples by the falling water.

    In the window, the candles on the desk were finally burnt out, and the strong smell of candles was wafting in the house. She stared at the woman in the mirror, and sat for a whole night, interrupted by the sound of crows breaking the dawn.

    After returning to God, I found that there was nothing on the table. There was a set of expensive clothes and dresses, and a hundred liang of silver.

    Her eyes twinkled and she looked across the flower window at the closed window opposite.

    The light rain hit the banana tree outside the window, and the green leaves became more and more moving.

    She knew that the landlady didn''t like to leave. When she left, she just knelt down to her door and kowtowed three times. Wearing that long water sleeved, smoke and purple skirt, she embarked on a completely circuitous road with the first half of her life.

    The door of rouge shop closed automatically behind her. She knew that when she went there would be no turning back.

    In the moment of turning around and leaving, her eyes flashed lightly. The flower windows facing the street in the attic seemed to show a little water green.

    -

    "Alas, another one has gone..."

    The eyes of the woman are drooping, and the long and clear eyelashes cover the shining water eyes. She props up her cheeks with one hand and leans against the window. The water green wide sleeve slides to the elbow with the action, revealing a section of white lotus arm.

    This man, of course, has been in the world for nearly three hundred years.

    She didn''t know where she had made a mistake. She landed in Qingqiu, which was three hundred years before the beginning of the plot. It was the place where the fox fairy lived.

    This is a chaotic world of immortals and demons. There are demons, demons, immortals and people.

 Chapter 403

    She is the daughter of the current high priest of Qingqiu Fox and the aunt of lingruo, the future mistress. There is a tradition in Qingqiu, that is, the adult fox fairy, who wants to go to the human world to experience. It was this experience that Ling Ruo got to know Yun FeiMo, the youngest Prince of the great Yong Dynasty.

    After they met each other, they played together like glue, and soon fell in love with each other.

    It soon came back to the ears of the high priest of Qingqiu. She was furious and ordered that lingruo be brought back to Qingqiu for punishment. Qingyue watched lingruo grow up from childhood and knew that the girl was stubborn. The thing she recognized was to kill her, and she would not turn back.

    She was deeply in love with lingruo. For fear that lingruo would be punished by her mother because of her bigotry, she asked her to go with her left and right envoys.

    As expected by Qingyue, lingruo sees things exposed and refuses to follow Qingyue back to Qingqiu to ask for a crime. Instead, he decides to stay in the world. He will not return to Qingqiu in this life!

    Such rebellious words eventually angered the elders of Qingqiu. They easily took lingruo back to Qingqiu, locked her in the lotus Buddha cave, and ordered her to devote herself to cultivation. However, she was already in love with the world. How could she still devote herself to cultivation?

    All day in the cave, she cried to her aunt Qingyue, who was in charge of guarding her, to let her go. If Qingyue refused, she knelt down and kowtowed.

    Words weep for blood.

    Qingyue can''t bear it, but it eventually leads to a big mistake. The result of letting lingruo go is that she is taken away from Qingqiu and can''t step into Qingqiu again.

    Lost the spirit bone, become the flesh all foetus, but she thought that the spirit Ruo finally keep the cloud open to see the moon, can stay together with the sweetheart forever, also not to be a pity.

    But I don''t know how fickle men are in the world, let alone born in the emperor''s house?

    Cloud, non ink, high power, special identity, how can lingruo district have no identity background, or even unknown women can match it?

    She advised lingruo to turn around in time, and go back to Qingqiu to admit the mistake and stop being stubborn.

    But lingruo, who yearns for love, has been knocked out and rushed straight into the Lord''s mansion, becoming a concubine in his backyard.

    She naively thought that her feelings were different from those of yunfeimo, and she was not bound by the rules of the world. At the beginning, they did live a life of admiring only Yuanyang and not Xianxian. Yunfeimo was the other woman who was far away from the backyard for lingruo.

    Later, when lingruo was pregnant and could no longer live with him, he began to wander among other concubines.

    When lingruo found out about it, he made a big quarrel with him, but was scolded by him. Which man in the world like him has only one woman? It''s a joke to tell.

    She was so sad and indignant that she found Qingyue and cried. Qingyue pitied her and urged her to go back to Qingqiu again. It was not suitable for her.

    Ling Ruo regrets, but she is pregnant in July. She can''t let her child become a wild seed without a father.

    She resolutely went back, even if she could not go back to the past where the love between the two was like one person, but Qingyue knew that if there was no extravagance in her heart, how could she be trampled by him again and again?

    Qingyue''s heartache is like cutting with a knife. They are the fox immortals on the top. They are always men in the world looking up to their existence. When is it for a humble man to trample on them?

    Love, what is it?

    Lingruo died, and the death caught Qingyue by surprise. Her body was curled by straw mat and randomly discarded in the mass grave. The man she once loved so much did not shed a tear of regret from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 404

    No one from Qingqiu was sent to collect her. She knew that once she was expelled from Qingqiu, she would live a miserable life and no one would pay attention to her.

    It rained cats and dogs that night. The lantern held by the green moon had been wet by the rain. Her clothes and skirts were tightly attached to her body. The cold rain flowed down her black hair to her face, making her unable to open her eyes.

    She was so mad that she broke through the door and fell all the way. Her arms were all black and blue. Finally, she arrived at the mass grave full of corpses before the night was completely dark.

    The bleak evening wind is whirling around the open fields. On the dead branches, the black crows call ominously. The rotten corpses are exposed by the thunders.

    It''s amazing -

    she''s never seen a scene like this, even if she''s lived for hundreds of years.

    At that time, her legs were so soft that she could hardly walk. She knelt on the ground and tried to climb forward. In spite of the stench and fear, she opened one body after another.

    There were too many corpses in the mass grave. As long as it rained, she looked for them. Her clothes and skirts had been stained by unknown things. Her hair was messy like a madman. The crows on the branches called "ah, ah -" all night. At dawn, she finally found lingruo.

    The green moon wept with joy.

    Then her body was completely stiff. She shivered and lifted the ragged mat wrapped in her body. Lingruo''s pale face was painful, but the clear sky after the rain could not reflect her eyes. She was the eldest one with eyes open and tummy bulging.

    When she died, she didn''t wait for the return of her beloved man.

    Even the expectant child went with her.

    She lay on her body, which had been rigid and cold for a long time, and wailed, and the shrill sobs came out for several miles.

    Occasionally, a few tourists who had to pass by were also scared to flee by her miserable despair, just like a female ghost.

    Later, Qingyue cremated lingruo''s body, took her ashes to the foot of Qingqiu mountain and knelt there for three days and three nights.

    She regretted very much. If she had not let her go when lingruo begged her, maybe today, lingruo is still a fox immortal, loved by the elders of the family.

    There will be no end of the tragic death, suffering from all the troubles of the world.

    -

    Su Kui later learned that the only wish that Qing Yue gave his soul for was to let Ling Ruo not repeat the same mistakes and be tired of love.

    Such a fresh and refined wish can be said to be unprecedented in her past experience.

    Qingyue doesn''t ask sunflower to kill yunfeimo and revenge for lingruo, but she knows that everything is just lingruo''s willing moths fighting the fire, which is the case for men on earth, but she doesn''t really see it.

    No one can complain.

    In another life, she only hopes that Ruo can be good, and will not meet the man who ruined her life.

    As for the rest, follow it -

    seeing lingruo''s centenary coming, the plot will be opened, and Su Kui will be filled with disappointment.

    The rain outside the window is still under the silk. She stares at the front door of the old house in Huaxiang. The two red lanterns, which are faded seriously and whirled by the wind, are dazed.

    After a long time, she was lazy and tired, but after a while, she yawned and couldn''t open her eyes.

    So, she simply obeyed her heart, dangling leisurely pulling embroidered shoes, and once again dangling back to the just left, still with Yu Wen on the bed.

 Chapter 405

    When I open my eyes again, the night outside is closing. I don''t know when the light rain has stopped. The white moon is high in the night sky, and the stars are out in the night.

    Su Kui is not hungry, so he has no appetite to eat. The whole shop is too quiet. She lies lazily on the window lattice and looks at the three-story attic opposite the syncline. The fragrant wind blows at the door. It is the most famous flower building in Qingcheng, Xiaoxiang Pavilion.

    She suddenly missed her.

    She is the top card of Xiaoxiang Pavilion and her regular customer. She would come to the store to pick up some boxes of good rouge and take them back. Su Kui would wipe off the change or send some pieces of her newly made fragrant pancreas as a supplement every time.

    She looked at the alley through the half opened flower window, and the carriages came in a stream. She guessed that there was a big dignitary who chose Xiaoxiang Pavilion as the banquet. As the hottest number one in Xiaoxiang Pavilion, she could not walk away.

    Even today it''s 15.

    It looks like she won''t come.

    Su Kui sighed, her fingers were empty, and the flower window closed automatically. She raised her hand and waved out the candlestick, buried herself in the fragrant soft quilt again, intending to have a good sleep.

    In the middle of the night, the door outside the shop was suddenly knocked to the sky. Su Kui had a headache and ignored it. He turned over and grabbed xiangse brocade, covered his head and went to sleep.

    However, it seems that the outsider doesn''t give up until his goal is achieved, and his actions are more and more intense.

    She turned over and sat up, but raised her wrists to cover her lips and yawned. Her eyes were fluffy and wrapped in a cloak, and she walked downstairs with embroidered shoes.

    The outsider obviously can''t wait. He starts shouting at his throat, "Qingyue girl, Qingyue girl! Open the door, I''m Bai Qiu, Miss Qingyue... "

    The action of vigorously clapping the door fell into the air. Bai Qiu couldn''t stop his strength and was firmly supported by a weak boneless hand.

    Su Kui held a green lotus lamp in her hand, glanced at her red palm and asked her, "what do you do to disturb people''s dreams in the middle of the night, but your lady wants Rouge? Come in and sit down. I''ll get it for you. "

    Before turning around, Bai Qiu''s eyes were red and tightly held her hand. Her voice couldn''t stop panicking and she choked: "no, Miss Qingyue, you can go to see our young lady. She and she can''t......"

    Beautiful Mou son pupil is constrictive, Su Kui squints, seem to be analyzing her words seriously, "you say, Yan?"

    "Yes, go and see her! Wuwuwu My miss is so pitiful. She, she... "

    Su Kui frowned, raised her hand and interrupted her? I''ve said that sooner or later something will happen when she stays in that place. Let''s go and have a look! "

    Bai Qiu hurriedly wiped his tears, answered the voice and hurriedly led the way ahead.

    Su Kui closed the door and followed her in quietly from the back door of Xiaoxiang Pavilion. As soon as she entered the room, she stopped.

    The air was cold and lifeless, and there seemed to be a bloody smell between her noses. She looked at Bai Qiu, and she was silent automatically. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she could not help but shed tears.

    Gently put down the green lotus lamp, she lifted her step slowly toward the inner room covered with the gauze curtain.

    Lifting the gauze curtain, the smell of blood was heavier, which made her frown and speed up her pace, and hurried to the bedside.

    He was pale at this time. He was not a little popular. He was lying in bed with only air out, but no air in. He only depended on the ginseng in his mouth.

 Chapter 406

    See Su Kui coming, her beautiful eyes blinked, hard smile, hands to pull her.

    Su Kui put her hand into her palm, and felt that the touch was really no different from the dead, cold and stiff.

    She was so windy that she would gasp for a while when she said, "are you here?"

    Su Kui didn''t answer. Seeing the skin on her neck that was almost bitten off, she immediately knew what was going on. The dark light flashed in her eyes. She sighed, "why bother?"

    The difficulty of chuckling, "what''s the pain? I have chosen my own way, and now I know it. "

    Su Kui no longer spoke, just clenched her hand and walked quietly with her to the end.

    Seeing this, everyone should have understood that she had made a deal with Su Kui, but she didn''t want to trade love for it, so she gave Su Kui a drop of heart blood on the 15th day of the first lunar month in exchange for her amazing beauty.

    Su Kui did not ask why she devoted herself to the land of fireworks, not to receive guests or accompany wine. She is now the next sunflower is expected to arrive, two days a day, the guests are greedy for fresh, perhaps will let her go. But when she wants to put on a high position, she has no way to escape.

    Today, it''s not the best example.

    She didn''t make it through at last. When she just showed her white belly outside, she slowly closed her sad eyes, which were full of sorrow at any time.

    Outside, it began to rain again. I wonder if God is sorry for this half life miserable woman.

    At least Su Kui is sorry to come to this world, a few friends, completely separated from her heaven and man.

    Su Kui hoped that when she passed through reincarnation, she would not be so persistent, and she would be a girl of a good family in the afterlife.

    The wick of the green lotus lamp had been out for a long time. Su Kui held it in his hand and held a magnolia shaped oil paper umbrella drawn by him. He wandered slowly in the winding green stone alley.

    Every man has his own life. She can''t interfere.

    If you interfere with the heavenly way, you will be punished.

    What''s more, he is afraid that he will be tired long ago. Although he suffered too much humiliation before he died, the ending is the same, right?

    She hung her eyes and thought aimlessly. There were many splashes on the blue skirt. She didn''t have the heart to deal with them, but next moment she ran into something.

    The body of inertia forward a jump, by two long arms firmly hold, to avoid falling.

    At the moment when he bowed his head, Su Kui smelled a very special smell of medicine, and then quickly stood up, raised his umbrella and looked at the man.

    The eyes are warm and cold, the tail of the eyes is slightly drooping, and the eyelashes are long and sparse, which makes people and animals harmless. He should be a person who has been ill for many years, sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a white robe embroidered with elegant cranes, with pale skin and slightly white lips without blood color.

    At the moment of seeing her appearance, the man had a moment of shaking his mind, but he quickly responded, slightly embarrassed, lowered his eyes, and apologized: "girl forgive me, I have no intention of offending..."

    It''s polite, but it''s a little too alienated. In the bone, it''s this kind of alienating and not embarrassing attitude that can be used to keep people away from thousands of miles.

    Su Kui shook his head slightly, looked at his clothes and mohair, which were wet by the falling rain. "Young man, are you...?"

    He pursed his lips as if embarrassed. "Well, I came out in such a hurry that I didn''t bring an umbrella."

    But he seemed to be enjoying himself in the rain, as if the facts were not what he said.

 Chapter 407

    Her eyes wavered, and her umbrella had been lifted up first.

    "My shop is ahead, young master. If you have nothing to do, come and have a cup of tea to avoid the rain."

    "No need, i..." The man opened his mouth to refuse, but his words were not finished. He was forced into a green lotus lamp.

    The woman''s soft, rippling voice rang out at the back. "Please hold it for me first, young master. I''ll push you."

    Slowly sighed, the man had to take the lamp, eyelashes slightly drooping, people can not see clearly.

    The wheelchair under his body moved slowly. The woman pushed him to walk in the long empty lane. A dark light fell on his head. He lifted his eyelids and looked up his eyes. Then he saw when the woman''s oil paper umbrella of Magnolia had moved to his head.

    Cold eyes moved, he opened his mouth, and finally chose to remain silent.

    As she said, the women''s shop is not far away from the position of the founder.

    He raised his eyes, and his calm eyes fell on the top of the shop, which was engraved with the black plaque of meirenfang.

    In the whole alley, it''s really an ordinary existence.

    Strange woman, strange shop.

    The woman gently pushed him in. The shop was simply decorated. There were bottles and cans on several rows of wooden shelves. The air was filled with the smell of the woman''s usual cosmetics.

    Man knows, this is a rouge shop.

    A cup of steaming tea was handed to him. He looked down and saw that there was a kind of trance when her white fingers were placed on the bone china tea cup. Her hands were three times whiter than the white porcelain.

    Su Kui saw that he was speechless, chuckled and crooked his head. "Young man, have tea."

    "Ah? Oh... " Finally, he came back and scolded himself that he was never a beauty lover. Today, he was embarrassed in front of the woman. He read a Buddha''s name in his heart and decided to go back to confession in front of the Buddha.

    Although he could not shave due to his identity, his name had already been hung in Putuo temple.

    At the entrance of the tea, a lot of cold moisture was dissipated.

    He sipped the tea lightly and stared at the flowers rising and falling with the water in the cup. His thoughts drifted away and he didn''t know where to empty them.

    Su Kui went upstairs and took a clean cloth towel for him. When he came down, he saw the man''s pale and thin hands holding a tea cup in his mind. He was stunned. Fang Xin stepped forward.

    "Young man?"

    "Well?" He moved his eyes, drooped his eyes and said softly, "you don''t have to look out like this. Call me Feichen."

    "Non dust?" Su Kui repeated, silently chewing the name on his lips several times, laughing and asking, "what''s your family name?"

    Feichen shook his head. "Only the first name, no last name."

    All of a sudden, his long, pale index finger nodded his knee, and his voice was calm. He said, "it''s time for me to go back. Thank you for your hospitality today."

    Su Kui''s eyes crossed with disappointment, and finally met a person who made her heart at ease again, so soon she had to go.

    She had been waiting for three hundred years without waiting for her lover to come.

    Now -

    she quickly recovered and looked outside. The rain had stopped, so she looked back and smiled, "then I''ll take you out. Take the umbrella with you to prevent rain on the road."

    Fei Chen quickly shook his head and pushed the wooden wheel to the door. "No need, I live only a few steps from here."

    Su Kui was surprised. She went to him and looked into the alley. As expected, she saw the old and faded lanterns yesterday. I don''t know when they have been replaced.

 Chapter 408

    "Where do you live?" he said

    Fei Chen nodded, "well, I just moved here yesterday, but I didn''t get everything ready. Would you like to invite the girl back for tea some other day?"

    He was polite, Su Kui can not know, but she pretended to surprise the nod, smiling, "then I will write down, non dust can not forget it."

    His face was really stiff, and he said Amitabha to his eyes, which made him more popular.

    Fei Chen nodded, "naturally, I''ll leave."

    Say, escape also like to leave.

    Su Kui shouted behind him, "Feichen, my name is Qingyue."

    I don''t know if he didn''t hear, or if he didn''t want to answer, Su Kui leaned on the door and smiled at his back, disappearing into the newly closed door.

    It seems that the gloom in my heart caused by his death has also dissipated a lot.

    -Feichen said that he had just moved into the government and didn''t take care of everything properly. So Su Kui stayed in the shop for two days.

    Until the third day, Fang came to visit with the fresh pastry he had just made.

    At that time, Feichen was chanting Sutras in the Buddhist hall, and the wooden fish echoed in the solemn and solemn Buddhist hall. He knelt on the top of the futon on his knees. His back was straight, his face was solemn, his eyes were closed, and his mouth was silent.

    His mother didn''t trust his body, and the dead piston gave him a word to knock on the door carefully outside. He sighed that the interrupted scriptures had not been connected. He thought that the little long-distance man his mother had put on his character was not a wise choice.

    Standing on the ground, he stroked his sleeve, walked to open the door, with some helplessness between his eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"

    One word is a boy who is sixteen or seventeen years old and has a childish face. When he sees non dust coming out, his big eyes suddenly shine. All of a sudden, he pours out what he has seen and heard. "Lord, there is a beautiful looking woman outside. He said that he asked for tea from you. Lord, do you want to let her in?"

    It''s her, isn''t it?

    He can''t help but pucker his lips, blink his long and clear eyelashes, and finally lift his eyes. After a long silence, he said, "see you, go to the tea pavilion."

    A word scratches head, flesh Du childish not take off of small face twist into a ball, "no, Lord son, we are not just to Qingcheng? When did you meet such a girl? Master, ah, master! "

    Feichen pinches the Buddha bead in his hand, and glances at him coldly. "Be talkative. Please come in quickly. It''s windy today. Don''t let others wait long."

    As soon as he said this, he slapped his head and forgot what he had just said. Then he ran out and said, "master, wait, I''ll invite the girl in!"

    -Su Kui has been waiting outside for a long time. I thought that Feichen would try to escape the invitation, but I didn''t want to. The little boy in the house finally came late. He apologized and welcomed her into the door.

    She has lived in Qingcheng for decades, and the old house has remained here.

    She came in for the first time to see the view of the mansion.

    It''s a surprise that there are few people in the house. There are luxuriant plants and winding paths. It can be seen that when she didn''t know it, there were people in charge of the house.

    It''s an elegant place.

    The boy respectfully took her to the outside of a six corner Pavilion facing the lake and surrounded by gossamer.

    If it wasn''t for Su Kui to read countless people, it would have been pasted with the respect made by the children on the surface.

 Chapter 409

    Just a close look at the child''s eyes, immediately set off a storm in his heart.

    This child is not a human being!

    There are horns and five claws on the head -

    dragon?!

    A juvenile baby dragon!

    Su Kui''s water eyes slowly put away his smile, and quietly looked at this seemingly innocent young dragon. He wondered why a dragon with only noble blood would be willing to serve as a servant to a man who has no power to bind a chicken, or even is ill.

    It''s really puzzling.

    But Su Kui didn''t feel malice from him. He should be harmless for the time being.

    Seeing that she was staring at herself without speaking, he was suddenly blushed with embarrassment when a beautiful woman looked at her with such kind of eyes. "Sister beauty, why are you looking at me all the time? Is there anything dirty on my face? "

    "Ah?"

    Su Kui blinked, a smile more dazzling, she shook her head and laughed, "no, I think you are very cute."

    Then she raised her feet and stepped up the steps. "Feichen, are you in there?"

    A warm and clean voice came out of the curtain, "in, green moon girl, come in and sit down."

    Lifting the gauze curtain, the sandalwood curls up in the tea pavilion. The pale, but very calm man is playing with the tea set in a flowing manner. Hearing her coming in, he poured a cup of tea for her without raising his head, and stretched out his palm and said, "please."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows in silence, which is the meaning of a cup of tea he wanted to kill her?

    She slowly lifted up her skirt, sat down gracefully, raised the pastry wrapped in oil paper in her hands, and chuckled, "it''s a coincidence that she made more pastries today, so she wanted to give them to you to taste. Now, tea and pastry are not exactly matched?"

    When Feichen poured tea, his hand suddenly fell on his, and the woman whispered, "Feichen be careful, if the hot tea is poured on his hand, it will not stop rolling up a piece of flesh."

    However, he seemed to be possessed by some monsters. He jerked back his hand and moved too fast. He knocked over the cup and smashed the fragile bone china into pieces.

    Nonchen stared at the pieces of Bone China on the ground, but he could not slow down for a while.

    "Qingyue girl, please respect yourself!"

    Su Kui blinked, frowned, and his tone was three-point grievance. "I''m just worried about you. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it."

    Feichen''s eyelashes trembled slightly. He didn''t understand why Qingyue was always reluctant to give in. He was not used to being too close to others, even his own parents.

    It seems that he has less human feelings in his bones. He is insensitive to emotions and doesn''t like talking.

    However, his identity background did not allow him to escape, so he had to change to another way, asking his father to allow him to come to the remote Qingcheng, when the right to recuperate.

    Father is sure, he almost can''t wait to pack, boarded the carriage to Qingcheng.

    I don''t want to. On the second day when he came to Qingcheng, he just had a chance to walk in the light rain.

    Inadvertently met this appearance and temperament as aggressive woman, she did not give him the opportunity to resist, what he said, the next step will be done.

    Hearing her obviously depressed mood, he was suddenly surprised, his good culture in the face of her, then unconsciously lost to the horizon.

 Chapter 410

    He was a little ashamed. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so impulsive."

    But the woman stopped listening to his words, quickly got up, put down the pastry in her hand, took up the tea which had been cold for a long time and drank it up, saying: "why do you apologize, young man? It''s Qingyue who should apologize. I''m not good. Please forgive me for disturbing young man."

    After that, she lowered her eyes slightly. "Thank you for your tea today. The pastry has been delivered. I''ll visit you some other day. Qing Yue is leaving!"

    Then I picked up my skirt and hurried away. Feichen said, "I''ll give you a ride." he was stuck in his throat. Finally, he swallowed back in frustration and looked at the cakes on the table.

    Did he really do it wrong?

    In fact,

    he didn''t think that way, did he?

    His fingertips moved, he suddenly reached out and took the cake wrapped in oil paper, slowly took apart the oil seal, and a sweet fragrance came out.

    The cake was made into a flower shape with bright colors. He moved his eyelashes, looked down hesitantly, slowly pinched the cake to his mouth, and bit it gently.

    It''s easy to taste. It''s full-bodied and fragrant with light sweetness. The cake is soft and accidental.

    He frowned and his heart stretched. His eyes, which had been stained with melancholy all the year round, gradually had more feelings of unknown meaning.

    -

    Su Kui went back to the shop, closed the doors and windows, covered the quilt, and slept for two days.

    On the third day, the doorpost outside the shop was knocked.

    She got up mentally and didn''t want to move in her bed. Warm and soft brocade is embraced by her in front of her body, eyes light is moving, and the scene at the door emerges.

    The little girl with a delicate face and round eyes was wearing a long yellow skirt. She smiled and said, "Auntie, it''s me. I''m going to release the ban for me. Let me in!"

    Su Kui quickly got up, frowned enough to kill flies, and her eyes stared slightly. She could not set the channel: "lingruo, why are you here? Did you come alone? "

    Half a month before her adult birthday, what does she do now without saying hello?

    Thinking about it, she reclined back and yawned lazily. The eyes of the wave light were closed again and said, "no, go back to Qingqiu. When you are born, I will let you in."

    Lingruo stamped his feet, held his palm like face in both hands, pouted his lips, and squatted outside the shop, crying, pitifully small.

    "Auntie, you can let me in ~ Oh, good Auntie ~"

    Su Kui was jumped by her noisy brain, turned over and took the back of her head spoon to her, "if you can''t say it, you can''t do it. You run out secretly. Have you ever thought about how worried your mother should be? Listen to my aunt. Go back quickly. Don''t let the clansmen look for you! "

    For a long time, it was for this!

    When Ling ruo''s eyes were bright, he didn''t pretend to be pitiful. He jumped up and shook his hands in the air. A fox like pendant said, "Auntie, look, this is what my mother gave me. She asked me to look for you!"

    Su Kui glanced at it and frowned. "You girl, come here without a word."

    Lingruo giggles, "good aunt, open the door for me ~ it''s cold outside, people are frozen to death."

    but I can''t help staring at her, but the little guy is not afraid of her, shakes his head, moves his wrist, and the wooden door under the shop opens slowly without wind.

    "Auntie! "You''d better," Ling Ruo said, jumping into the room.

    Suddenly, the clear voice of the man behind me sounded, "are you here to buy Rouge?"

 Chapter 411

    "Eh?" Ling Ruo blinked his big eyes, looked back curiously at the visitor, and there was a trace of astonishment in his eyes.

    She tilted her head. "Are you?"

    The man was dressed in blue. Because of the cold weather, he wore a Corvus green cape on his shoulder. His black hair was tied by a ribbon of the same color. When she was in Qingqiu, she had never seen such an excellent man.

    Fei Chen smiled and bowed his hand to give her a slowly salute, saying, "I''m here to find Miss Qing Yue to make an apology. I don''t know where she is?"

    "An apology?" Lingruo looked at the direction of the upstairs, and Qingsheng shouted: "Auntie, auntie, there are guests looking for you!"

    Then she bent her lips and smiled at Fei Chen. She was not afraid to nod her head. She said: "come and sit first, elder brother and aunt. She has a good temperament, and she is not the same person. I don''t need to worry about her. She will understand."

    Nonchen''s warm and moist eyes looked up the stairs, walked into the shop from kindness to flow, and asked lingruo with a strange face, "Oh, is it?"

    Ling Ruo narrowed his eyes and smiled craftily. "Brother, since you can enter this shop, my aunt naturally forgives you."

    The little girl is not old, but her speech changes for a while, which is hard to understand.

    Gradually, there was a soft footstep from upstairs. Feichen and lingruo looked up.

    The former had a startling look in her eyes, while the latter had already flied to the nest like a tired bird. Her small head was rubbing against her shoulder, and she was extremely charming. "Auntie, I miss you so much."

    Su Kui raised her lips and stared at her with a slanted eye, but her hair was caressed piteously. "Since I''m coming, I don''t know why my aunt would say that. Your sudden appearance scared my aunt One jump! "

    Lingruo knows what''s wrong with her. She spits out her tongue and laughs.

    Su Kui glanced at her, "still smiling, you know that the world is not more complicated than the green hills. It''s only for the hunter to hunt everywhere. They just like your little......"

    "Aunt!"

    Lingruo hurriedly interrupts, bows and says goodbye, and his eyes are often sweeping downstairs.

    Su Kui is just like waking up from a dream. He glanced at her leisurely eyes and said, "Oh, isn''t this the son of non dust? Why did you come to my shop when you didn''t watch the flowers and the moon? "

    "Auntie, you..."

    Ling ruo''s big eyes wandered curiously around the two men, and the excitement in their eyes could not be concealed.

    Since the day she was born, I haven''t seen her angry aunt. What''s wrong with her today?

    Su Kui ignored her and swayed downstairs. Two green and white jade fingers gently pinched a cup of tea, slowly sipped it. For a while, lingruo was still there. His eyes were cold for half a minute, and he frowned and ordered, "go upstairs for a while. Adults don''t ask a lot of questions from children."

    Lingruo pouted, discontented to refute, but when she touched her aunt''s beautiful but cold eyes, she swallowed a lot of words.

    The bright yellow dress seemed to be withered by her small head.

    Looking at the goose yellow figure disappearing at the end of the stairs, non dust drooping eyes, brewing how to say, so as to let this green moon girl disappear.

    The tea cup was left on the pear tree table at will, and it made a circle around the table with a bang. Then it fell to the ground and scattered into pieces.

    "Tut, what''s the matter with you today? I''m always careless. I''m sorry, Mr. Feichen. There are guests in the shop today. It''s inconvenient to entertain them. Would you like to invite him to have tea in a few days?"

 Chapter 412

    Nonchen laughs bitterly.

    Before he could say it, he was dismissed by her rude order of expulsion.

    But today, some guests he also saw with his own eyes, it''s really not good to be thick skinned, so he had to get up and bow his hand slightly, and his words were full of sincerity, "in this case, non dust will not disturb. It was a rude girl that day. Now Japan is here to apologize in person. I didn''t think about it. It''s really unfortunate. "

    After that, he pointed to the porcelain pot on the table. His eyebrows were warm and his demeanor was soft. "The last time I had tea in the girl''s shop, the taste was unforgettable to Feichen. Then he dared to guess that the girl loved flower tea. It happened that I had a pot of Gongju tea newly made this year, which was never tasted by Qingyue girl."

    Mou Guang looks around his thin and pale face, and sees that his words are not really like fraud.

    Finally, he relaxed his look, his frown was slowly extended, his lips were slightly raised, his body was weak and boneless, and he leaned on the edge of the table, and looked down and said, "thank you very much, Mr. Feichen. This tea is taken by the green moon."

    Although she is still unhappy, she is no longer full of harsh words. Her heart falls abruptly. Her pale lips are gently lifted up and warm as the wind. "Then the dust won''t bother you. Goodbye."

    When he stepped out of the door, he suddenly looked back, with a smile in his eyes and a dimple in his cheek. "If you want to, you can call me Feichen."

    After that, I closed my cloak, and the thin figure like bamboo gradually disappeared at the door.

    She stared at the air for a while, snorted suddenly, and the joy in her heart suddenly drifted away.

    "Non dust" -

    -

    the arrival of lingruo completely disturbed the cleanness of rouge shop. In the first few days, she was running around in the backyard every day. The five colored fish carefully searched by sukui in the lake, she was tossed to see her and hide. When she finished her mouth, she suddenly saw the red and blue flowers carefully cultivated by sunflower.

    That''s the flower that she collected carefully and poured out with her heart''s blood to make good materials for rouge.

    She withered several plants in a day.

    Su Kui''s angry eyes, sitting on the soft collapse and cold face, ignored her. The low pressure in the room finally made Ling Ruo kneel in front of her pitifully, holding two white and tender ears with his small hand, and looking at her with tears in his eyes.

    Once she showed half of her impatience, she took the opportunity to add another fire. The petite man knelt on the ground in a small regiment and complained to Baba full of remorse, "Auntie..."

    That small voice, three points of weeping, five points of love Jiao, and two points of cunning, listen to Su Kui heart sharp son a soft.

    There was a flaw in his face.

    So, Ling Ruo got up, especially stick to her arms, if she said, "forget it, forget it, and let you go."

    She must be happy and smiling at once. Her little fist is like beating on her shoulder without money. She keeps on saying: "Auntie, I know that Auntie loves me most."

    How could she really row for several flowers and plants?

    It''s a pity that the girl lingruo just swore to be obedient in front of her, and then she continued to harm her flowers and plants.

    After a few days, what is left in her garden?

    She can''t fight or scold. She raised her hand and added a sign to lingruo. She kicked her out.

 Chapter 413

    I''ve finished the disaster here, so you can go out and make a disaster!

    So, I wandered outside the shop for a long time, and saw that my aunt was really cruel. The spirit Ruo, who refused to open the door for her, had a flat mouth, grabbed a bag of broken silver that my aunt had thrown to her before going out, and went on the street happily.

    When the little fox first came to the world, everything was fresh.

    Sugar gourd, sugar painting, donkey rolling, sugar chestnut

    "Here! I want a pancake too! " Little fox picked up a piece of silver from his purse, raised his hand and threw it to the peddler. He grabbed the fresh, fragrant and crispy pancakes, and then he lifted his feet to shake away.

    After that, the peddler shouted, "girl, girl? I haven''t changed your money yet! "

    And the little fox, who had been crowded into the crowd of people with surging heads, had gone to watch the broken boulder on his chest.

    After reading it, I contentedly threw the last few pieces of silver into the tray and walked home at a leisurely pace.

    The sun sinks and the moon slowly climbs up the branch.

    The sky is full of stars.

    All around is quiet, but the sound of water is endless.

    The mist is murmuring, two fresh and white bodies are soaking in the pool where the heat is rising. The colorful petals float in the pool, but they are not half as good as the half lying on the edge of the pool.

    Live colors make fragrance.

    The spirit Ruo in the pool fluttered for a long time, the hot sweat dripping stopped the hand.

    When she looked at the woman in the fog, she rarely saw a trace of obsession. She saw that the woman was resting on her lotus arm, her half wet forehead covered her half face, her delicate chin lifted slightly, her eyelashes were long and clear, and her nose was full of sweetness.

    It seems that she is indulging in it. Her bright eyes glide around, tiptoe at the bottom of the pool, and drift away to the place where the woman is.

    Finally, she came to the woman''s side. She held her breath and stared at her for a moment. Seeing that she was unresponsive, she bravely held out her small hand and quickly touched her back.

    Then he held hands and laughed. The greasy touch was still on his fingertips. It was as good as he thought.

    No, it''s smoother and more tender than expected -

    suddenly, a clear murmur beside her interrupts her fantasy. Su Kui is still lying on the edge of the pool with her arms still motionless, her eyes slightly closed, and lazily asks her, "is it comfortable to touch?"

    "Comfortable..."

    After the answer, she realized what was wrong. In response, lingruo almost bit off her tongue. She was pitifully gnawing at her fingertips and looked at her with tears. "Auntie, people are just curious."

    Auntie is known as the first beauty in Qingqiu, while the fox fairy family is a place where all the beauties in the world live together. If she dared to call it the first, it would be nine Chang''e, the goddess of heaven, is first-class and dare not be called the second.

    Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she heard that when the elders of the family attended the Royal mother''s birthday party, they said that the fairies were just the fame praised by the mortal men. If you talk about their looks, they are Qingyue, the daughter of the high priest on the Qingqiu mountain, unparalleled in the world.

    Although she is also a woman, she can''t restrain her yearning when she sees her aunt.

    I don''t think so. My aunt has a good disposition and doesn''t like going out. Therefore, among the beauties in the three realms, there has never been her name.

    She would like to take out her aunt''s portrait and beat the faces of the fairies who think highly of themselves and have higher eyes than the top. However, when she thought of the cold face of her aunt afterwards, her back was cold and she dared not have any idea.

 Chapter 414

    Su Kui squinted at the watery eyes, squinting at her, "why don''t you talk?"

    "Ah Aunt... " Lingruo leaned over her snow-white shoulder, laughing, and said softly: "people just want to touch and see what aunt''s skin is made of."

    "hiss --"

    she shook her head, did not look at her angrily, and her eyebrows were smiling. "Then you can tell me what aunt''s skin is made of."

    "Er..."

    Spirit Ruo blinks, can''t say it''s fox skin?

    Seeing that she didn''t look angry, lingruo bravely held out a hand again. This time, the whole hand was on her back, slipped gently, and fell down.

    She blinked her apricot eyes as bright as a hidden star, and twisted her eyebrows for thinking, which seemed to be very tangled It''s like water, and it''s like a good warm jade. "She shakes her head, and sees Su Kui doesn''t refuse her. She rubs at her waist." Oh, auntie, your skin is good... "

    After a while, a cold little hand reached into the water and blocked her.

    The water waves moved, and there seemed to be smoke floating in front of her eyes. Lingruo was back to her mind, but she saw that her aunt had already landed barefoot, and the exquisite curve was covered by a soft cloth robe of water blue color.

    She tooted her mouth regretfully, but saw that her aunt had walked with a light step, and looked at her with a high eyebrow.

    From her point of view, you can see that her long, fan-shaped eyelashes are well rooted.

    Su Kui''s tiptoe picks up the water and asks her, "lingruo, do you know what your action is in the world?"

    Ling Ruo is puzzled and looks up innocently.

    She hooked up her lips, spitting out every word from the red lips, and then turned away. Her clothes were slightly swayed by the airflow in the walking room.

    Lotus grows with every step.

    Lingruo stared at her elegant posture, back straight and far away, slightly pursed, dissatisfied, "what?"

    When she is really a little girl who doesn''t know the world!

    -The next day, sunflower knocked over the rouge box.

    This is the origin of the incident.

    Lingruo, who tasted the interesting place outside, couldn''t sit down again. But yesterday, she walked around the street, bought the alley from the street, and went back to the shop. She was empty handed.

    So, she had to sell for a while after the good, shy face toward Su Kui hand.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "What are you doing?"

    Who knows, Ling ruo''s two index fingers are facing each other, and her little eyes are drifting slowly toward her head. "People have no money --"

    drink! This is a natural tone.

    But she was angry and turned upside down. Her beautiful eyes turned and she was not looked at. "I gave you a bag of silver yesterday, and you spent all your money?"

    Lingruo nodded obediently, quite innocently, "yes."

    "What did you buy?"

    Lingruo then broke his fingers and explained with one voice what he had done and bought yesterday.

    What kind of sugar gourd? It''s like painting sugar man. As he said, his saliva overflowed to the corner of his lips.

    But listen to her hand to make Rouge a loose, rouge box fell down, dyed her hands crimson.

    It''s all white and white. It''s all because of this little girl who doesn''t know the human suffering.

    Su Kui saw her unpromising appearance, clapped the powder on her hands, and compared with lingruo''s little finger, said, "have you seen it? It''s such a small piece. The sugar gourd and donkey roll bought are enough to bury you alive and there are still some left! "

    After hearing this, Ling ruo''s eyes were round and he cried out to be cheated. When he rolled up his sleeves, he would go to those peddlers to settle accounts.

 Chapter 415

    Is sukui going to let her out again? Yesterday, it was estimated that the peddlers had already spread among them. In Qingcheng, a young lady with a lot of silly money came. She did not know the hardships of the world and was generous. A string of sugar gourds was one or two grains of silver.

    For the first time, I didn''t teach her well.

    So, after carrying her ears and making a face and ear mention, she finally let go and gave her silver.

    The little girl was satisfied. She couldn''t sit still. She said, "Auntie, you''re the best." she had already run away.

    I thought I could be clean till night. I would not come back if I was not in the field for a day. I just gave her time to make rouge.

    I don''t think so, but at noon, the little girl was picked up and brought back.

    Su Kui looked at the sun hanging high in the sky outside the shop, and looked at the man with a pale face and warm eyebrows and eyes.

    Non dust -

    along with him came the little young dragon who was mixed with non dust and didn''t know what purpose or origin. It is said to be called Yiyan.

    At the moment, he is twisting Ling ruo''s arm, looking at her with contempt.

    Lingruo''s struggling breath was not even, but she couldn''t earn it. When she was angry, she opened her mouth and scolded: "you little insect, don''t let me go! Bastard, let me go! "

    Seeing Su Kui come down from upstairs slowly, her face is stiff, and she is released.

    When carrying sunflower, he bared his teeth and stared at lingruo. "Little fox, you have the ability to fight with me!"

    Get the spirit Ruo small chin a high, "hum" a, do not want to take care of him.

    Su Kui frowned and scolded: "Ruo Ling, no irrationality!"

    Then he walked to Feichen with a smile, sat down on the table, slowly picked up the kettle and poured a glass of water for him. He did not look at lingruo, and asked, "Feichen childe......"

    "Non dust." He interrupted her with a chuckle, an irresistible firmness in his gentle voice.

    She shook her head and smiled, and nodded, "OK, Feichen, I don''t know my little niece How did you meet? "

    Also, in such a special way, I personally delivered it to her.

    Not dust but laugh not language, warm as jade eyes gently look to a word.

    One word one Zheng, guessed in front of the woman''s identity, he can no longer maintain the original calm.

    If the little fox calls her aunt, then she is the same -

    fox? Or should it be called fox fairy?

    A Taoist can not see the depth, even in front of him, he once thought she was just a mortal woman.

    But ignored, which mortal woman, can grow so icy flesh and jade, pour the appearance of all living beings?

    In addition to the famous beauty gathering place, Qingqiu, where else?

    Seeing several pairs of eyes staring at him, he moved a little towards Fei Chen''s side, glanced at Ling Ruo, and began to pour down the bitter water. "Aunt Qingyue, you don''t know, this girl went to buy a donkey to roll today, and gave one or two grains of silver to the peddler. Because she didn''t receive any change, she opened someone''s stall --"

    Ling ruo''s face froze, and she turned her head to her aunt.

    But see Su Kui hang Mou gently blowing the petals floating in the cup, had to shrivel the flat mouth, hang down the head, waiting for the hair to fall.

    "Go on."

    With a word and a laugh, it turns out that Aunt Qingyue is not so difficult to get along with. He glanced at the fox proudly, cleared his throat, and said, "aunt Qingyue, what was she doing when we met her?"

    She raised her eyebrows and took a sip of flower tea. The water moistened her pretty lips and made her eyebrows more outstanding

 Chapter 416

    "She''s being chased with a stick!"

    Su Kui just raised her eyes. She took a real look at lingruo, which shrank into a quail like shape. If she really saw her hair in disorder, there were several pieces of dirt on the water skirt of tobacco powder that she didn''t know where to rub.

    See Aunt finally willing to open eyes to see her, Ling Ruo flat mouth, eyes red mutter, "you don''t let others use magic!"

    "Are you reasonable?"

    She had no desire to drink tea. She threw the tea all over the place and fell to lingruo''s feet with a crash. She trembled and jumped back.

    But I always bow my head and don''t want to admit my mistake.

    At first, she was so arrogant by the little fox that she wanted to rise to the sky. But now, seeing her red eyes and standing alone with her skirt on her head, she was a little impatient.

    "Qingyue, aunt Qingyue If you don''t, you can spare her this time... "

    A word originally is kind-hearted, but is always good strong spirit Ruo as a pretense, she suddenly looked up, forced to hold back tears, roared, "don''t care!"

    He was roared back.

    But after hearing Su Kui''s calmness restored, he raised his eyes and looked at Ling Ruo like water for a long time. He said, "I''ll go back to my room without my permission. When can I think clearly, admit my mistake and see me again?"

    Instead of waiting for comfort, she was punished. Her heart was in a state of confusion and broken. She cried loudly. She ran up the stairs a few steps. She couldn''t catch her breath when she ran. "My aunt doesn''t hurt me anymore. She helps others punish me. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."

    "Ah..."

    A word trotted to walk two steps, saw two people to look at him sideways, Shan Shan scratched his head, pointed to upstairs, asked quietly, "aunt Qingyue, is this punishment too serious?"

    In fact, what he would like to say more is that it''s normal for the fox to come to the world for the first time and not understand the rules. This punishment is really too heavy.

    But in the end, I dare not say.

    A shop, a young dragon, two fox immortals, and a man who was in the dark and didn''t know what was going on.

    -Seven days later, lingruo sneaked out.

    Sukui didn''t want to be strict with her, but thinking about her future fate, she had to be mercilessly punished, and she was afraid of nothing, and her mind was dead.

    But in this case, the effect is very small.

    Lingruo has her Rune seal. She can master the whereabouts of lingruo at any time. She knows that she is still wandering in Qingcheng. She doesn''t worry about it. She will come back to admit her mistake when she has played enough.

    She knew that although lingruo was willful, her heart was always good.

    A few days ago, she mostly forgot about it. She just couldn''t bear to go out and breathe.

    However, it was this careless release that led to an accident.

    Yunfei Mo has come to Qingcheng -

    What''s worse is that lingruo has met him. These days, both of them live in Heming Inn, and they have an appointment with each other to visit mountains and water, drink and go boating.

    Fortunately, there was no real relationship between the two.

    It was too late for Qingyue to know the truth, and lingruo had already lost his life. However, she was only trying to persuade her, and her means were too weak to play a role.

    But Su Kui is different. She is the best and most frightening person in her life. She can make people see the reality too much and force people to see it too much.

    When she got the news, she didn''t make a move immediately. It is a slow and orderly hiding behind, waiting for the opportunity quietly.

    Brin''s new book: Rebirth movie queen: Empire chief, don''t come here! ]Understand, like the baby can collect a hair, move small hand vote, love you!

 Chapter 417

    Ruo''s tenacity is not fading. If she is forced to break with Yun FeiMo at this time, it may backfire.

    When love is strong, all obstacles will become a disgusting existence.

    A few days later, Su Kui took a rest as usual, watered the flowers and fed the fish. Occasionally, he was invited by Feichen to sit in his house.

    And then slowly found that, in addition to the surface of non dust looks like no desire, there are many things.

    He will paint a picture of her when the weather is better. When it was raining, I would sit in the pavilion and play the piano.

    Often she would fall asleep in the gentle tinkle of the slow, flowing clouds.

    At this time, perhaps even Fei Chen himself did not realize how affectionate his eyes were when he looked at the woman lying on his side under the pavilion.

    -After three days of crazy playing outside, lingruo finally remembered that he had run out secretly, and entered the shop with uneasy heart.

    At that time, Su Kui was leaning on the appendix of the backyard corridor. Her eyes and eyebrows were like water, and she threw rice bran into the sparkling lake. She carefully raised the fish for half a month, and threw a few pieces of Lingshi. Finally, she recovered her usual lively and beautiful appearance.

    Rice bran water, fish have poured out, color scales in the sun, the refraction of light is extremely dazzling.

    Ling Ruo found her in the backyard, hesitated for a while, and walked to her and her son.

    Su Kui did not lift his eyelids. He left a handful of rice bran again and gazed at the beautiful appearance of the fish. He said, "come back?"

    The tone is neither salty nor bland. There is neither expected wrath nor expected worry.

    All development has become unexpected.

    Ling Ruo mumbled his lips and bowed his head. "Auntie, I''m wrong..."

    "No, you are right."

    She slowly raised her eyes. The porcelain white skin was white and transparent under the sun. The bright eyes looked at her. The words were more gentle. "Lingruo, what are you doing here?"

    Ling Ruo did not understand. Such an aunt made her strange. She paused and said, "calendar, experience?"

    There was a smirk in my ear.

    "No, you are wrong this time."

    Ling Ruo is really confused, wrong, right, she really can''t tell.

    "You''re here for the robbery, you know? You can only be called demon now, fox demon! If you can''t survive this disaster, you will never be a fox fairy. "

    Even if you come from a noble family, you can''t escape the fate that your parents used to be demons.

    "The three realms are more critical of our fox fairy family. Once the fairy''s children are born, they have no magic power and become immortal bones. However, we can only lead from demon cultivation, a hundred years of experience, to heaven''s way of ninety-nine and eighty-one thunder. After that, you will be an immortal, but not, perhaps... "

    "Perhaps what?" Ling Ruo is eager to ask.

    Su Kui chuckled. The softer she looked, the colder her eyes and eyebrows were. "Maybe even the demon can''t do it. Tianlei will fall down, or she will become an immortal, or she will be scared to death." she downplayed, as if she didn''t notice at all. The little girl''s face had been scarred by her unrefined words.

    "Auntie It''s terrible... "

    "Yes, terrible," she raised her eyebrows, not denying, and her fine white fingertips lifted her chin. "But that''s the fate of our foxes, isn''t it?"

    Little face was raised by her, there were tears on her childish cheek.

    She stroked her fingers and wiped them off one by one? Scared? "

 Chapter 418

    Ling ruo''s stupidly let her wipe away her tears, but the tears in her eyes couldn''t restrain her. She fell like a bean.

    "Tut, can''t you stand the fright? Did your sister-in-law protect you very well

    Soon to be an adult, but I don''t know what it is. My sister-in-law dares to let her go.

    She has never been robbed. She is full of demons. Even a young dragon can see her real body at a glance. What''s more, those Taoists who take killing demons and eliminating demons as their own duty.

    She used to frighten Ling Ruo to say that there were many hunters outside. It''s not just saying that she loves the fur of a fox.

    They caught you, regardless of your background.

    This is the rule of the three realms. Once the fox demons of Qingqiu go down the mountain to practice, if they are caught by Taoists because they despise the enemy, no one will go to revenge or rescue them.

    The elders said that it was fate -

    it was fate, but it could not escape.

    Su Kui has seen it with his own eyes. There are sisters who have gone down the mountain to practice together. Because of their credulity, they are cruelly skinned by the demons and hunt for the demon pill for their own promotion.

    This is why she put a seal on lingruo and kept her watch all the time.

    Can say much, spirit Ruo may not be able to understand.

    It''s just a very protected, pure minded child.

    -

    after the conversation that day, lingruo was really scared by her words. He dared not play around any more, and he devoted himself to cultivating in sukui''s secret chamber.

    Unexpectedly, it''s hard to settle down. Su Kui is very pleased to learn that.

    She took great pains for her, and she was worthy of her heart.

    Since there are three more people in her life: non dust, lingruo and Yiyan, her long years seem to have roots, no longer like a duckweed in the stormy waves, no roots, no dependence, drifting with the waves, gradually finding the fun she once had.

    I''ve been looking for lingruo for several times, and I always get the answer that I''m devoting myself to practice. I''m so disappointed.

    Make su Kui always half true and half false complain to Feichen, "is this boy interested in my lingruo?" If it''s true, it''s a good thing.

    There are different ways for people and demons, let alone immortals?

    With her in the future, lingruo is bound to become a fox fairy. If she is determined to follow yunfeimo, don''t say that the elders of the family won''t allow her or Qingyue.

    On the contrary, the baby is a dragon. She asked in private. She only said it was to repay her kindness and protect non dust for a hundred years.

    He has a straightforward disposition, and there are not many twists and turns in his heart, which match with lingruo.

    -When June passed, it ushered in July. The air of Qingcheng is always moist and moist, with the smell of fragrant earth.

    The magnolia trees outside the flower window are blooming very well. Layers of green leaves are dotted with some white flowers. Through the cracks in the branches, the warm sun is not dazzling. A mottled shadow is cast on the woman in front of the desk. The dust particles jump in the bright light.

    Feichen''s hand holding the brush moved slightly, and his brush became heavy, destroying the carefully painted portrait.

    Su Kui had a feeling. He got up from the soft collapse, walked slowly closer, and looked in his side eyes. Then he saw that there was a little more black ink on the white paper and the delicate face of the woman.

    Non dust drooping eyes, slender and sparse lashes beating in the dust light, sighed for a long time, "it''s a pity..."

    Su Kui looked at her lips for a while, but smiled, "not necessarily."

    "Well?" Non dust don''t understand, warm eyes dye confused.

    Su Kui urged him, "go and stand by the window. If I don''t say, I won''t come here."

 Chapter 419

    Feichen smiled at her with a smile. Between his eyes and eyebrows was the tolerance and indulgence he had never noticed. He stood up and put down his brush, stroked his sleeve, and stood down by the window.

    The big flower window is a tree of Magnolia, which is fragrant and secluded.

    Su Kui didn''t let him wait too long. She picked up the brush and drew it several times. However, with only a few strokes, she looked around the girl who was born, and set up a man with a clear face and a misty temperament.

    Without waiting for her to open her mouth, Feichen stepped forward and saw a pair of figures standing shoulder to shoulder on the painting at a glance. The White Magnolia probe out of the window came in and happened to fall on the black hair of the woman.

    For a moment, his heart began to beat.

    Star Mou in row surprised, he did not know, always idle and lazy, what do not want to do the woman, it is a good painting.

    The contrast between the figures in the painting makes it impossible to tell who is better.

    Su Kui carefully pulled out the Paperweight, smiled at him and asked, "how is it? Isn''t the painting good? "

    Feichen clenches his fist to his lips, covering his enlarged lips. The laughter in his throat may indicate that he is in a good mood at the moment.

    His eyebrows and eyes are soft. "Yes, the painter of Qingyue is first-class, but he compared me."

    Su Kui painted the thick black ink mark on the woman''s side cheek, which turned into a wisp of hair that fell when the man''s side head hung down his eyes.

    I don''t see anything out of the blue.

    Two people look at each other, not from chuckle lips.

    The sound of running footsteps in a hurry came from far and near, breaking the room.

    "Master, master, he is coming!" A word hurriedly rushed in, saw two people together look back at him, embarrassed to scratch his head, "master son, six young master he came."

    The warm eyebrows of Feichen suddenly frown, "you say Non ink? "

    "Yes, yes, now I''m waiting in the front hall. Master, hurry up!"

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped as if she didn''t care to appreciate the painting. Her eyes drooped. In fact, the conversation between Su Kui and Fei Chen had already been heard by her very much.

    Non ink?

    Non dust?

    Is Feifei -

    Feichen also a member of the royal family? However, why did he bring only a close entourage to settle down in Qingcheng from the capital city? He fasted and prayed for Buddha everyday, and cared for flowers and plants. He was indifferent. I can''t see that this man came out of the fame and wealth market where he hid filth and suffered from power struggle.

    After hearing this, Feichen frowns and doesn''t speak. He looks at Su Kui as if he is hesitant and reluctant.

    Her glassy eyes met his dark, inky eyes with a smile, "since there is a visitor, I will go back first, and we will get together some other day."

    She said that she got up from the sandalwood chair, stroked the nonexistent sleeves on the sleeves, and walked away.

    When walking beside Feichen, her wrist was suddenly held by a cold and delicate big hand. Su Kui was dumbfounded and looked at him with a smile in her side eyes? Can''t bear me? "

    When Feichen thought about it, he suddenly realized that he did not know when he had made a sudden move. He hurriedly let go of it and was slightly embarrassed. "Hug, sorry, I''m in a hurry. I''ll give it to you."

    I don''t know why the pale cheek is dyed red, but the whole person is a little more bloody.

    The fingertips behind his back could not stop rubbing. It seemed that there was a touch of icy flesh and jade on his hand.

    Su Kui knows that the person coming here is Yun FeiMo. He has an extraordinary identity. He also doesn''t know what position Feichen is in the royal family. Therefore, it''s not easy to disturb him.

 Chapter 420

    She raised her plump, red and tender lips, smiled and shook her head. "No, you don''t have to go to entertain the guests first. In your house, I can close my eyes and touch them."

    That is to say, he came here for a few times without any business. His small house was well known by her.

    Feichen is amused by her. However, she smiles and sinks into a whirlpool with crimson cheeks. Finally, she nods, "OK, in a word, send Qingyue girl to me."

    A word was ignored for a long time. At last, they thought of him.

    He pursed his lips. The master was really damaged by the fox spirit. Before, he had always refused to let people go thousands of miles away, but he could not pull the girl''s hand just now.

    However, when the master spoke, he did not dare not disobey. He was obedient and took the lead in the front.

    Fei Chen looks at the back of her swaying gait and blurs out, "tomorrow, shall we go boating?"

    She suddenly turned around, smiling brightly. The warm sun on her head made her skin white as if immersed in a white light, which made her mind dazed.

    In fact, for a moment, he felt as if he had lived a lifetime.

    "OK, I''ll wait for you."

    A short sentence, but let non dust from the heart of the deep, oil born a warm.

    Yunfeimo, who can''t wait in the hall, came here. He looks like a talent. He has a sword eyebrow and stars. He is a tall man with a brocade robe. His face is like a crown of jade and his appearance is very beautiful.

    It''s no wonder that if he didn''t have a good appearance, how could he let his childhood see the spirit Ruo of handsome men and beautiful women, and then adore them?

    "Third brother, what are you looking at?" He came from the back corridor, followed the non dust eyes and looked at the winding stone path. There was no difference between rockery and water, plants, flowers and trees.

    So, puzzled asked.

    Non dust suddenly came back to his mind, the smile on his face had been put away, and he had changed into the indifferent and cold look in his daily life.

    Walking slowly back to the direction of the hall, I casually asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Ah? Not... " Yun FeiMo looks at the empty path again. His intuition is that he just saw the expression of his third brother from afar. It''s obviously not like this. However, I can''t say what''s wrong, so I have to give up.

    Turning around, he saw that Feichen had gone out ten steps and hurriedly called to catch up.

    "Third brother, you wait for me. My mother doesn''t trust you. Just in time, my father sent me to Qingcheng to do some errands, so I stopped by to see you..."

    Before he finished speaking, the ending gradually disappeared in the cool eyes of Feichen.

    Nonchen casually lifts up his clothes and sits down.

    "But I heard that you have arrived in Qingcheng a few days ago."

    As expected --

    yunfeimo''s throat is moving, his eyes are moving around, but he dare not look at Feichen''s eyes. He says vaguely: "well, yes, yes, because of the emergency, after this, he finally has free time, so he hurried to meet his three brothers."

    the finger of Feichen pouring tea once, and her long and sparse eyelashes are slightly half closed, unable to see her eyes clearly The look in the son, listened to him lightly to answer a, do not deny, way: "Oh? Is it? "

    There is no following.

    Yun FeiMo is most afraid of his third brother. If he is serious, he is not. There is no fierce means. But he was just like this kind of person who was neither warm nor hot, neither salty nor plain, which made him scared to death.

 Chapter 421

    So, he had to be obedient to admit his mistake. He looked like a man standing up to the sky and a child in front of Feichen. "OK, third brother, the scenery of Qingcheng is so much more beautiful than that of the capital. The green bricks, green tiles and small sheep intestines are really worthy of being a water town. All around, it looks like a landscape painting suitable for people."

    "Three elder brothers, I finally understand why you don''t want to be a good knight, but you want to come here alone, which I thought was a remote place."

    Hearing this, Feichen took a sip of tea, lifted his eyes and looked at him, "you know, I don''t care about those external things."

    "Yes, the third brother is elegant and indifferent to fame and wealth," he nodded repeatedly. "Even the mother said that you are not like our royal children."

    "Ah..."

    Feichen shakes his head, tea enters his throat, and his thoughts are far away.

    According to Fei Mo, if there is a beautiful landscape painting in Qingcheng, it must be unique.

    Non ink is saying that rise, look up and see three elder brothers do not know when eyes have looked to the void, hook lips elegant smile.

    It scared him. He never saw his third brother laugh when he was growing up. It is always the expression that is neither warm nor hot nor salty. It is neither too close nor inadvertently prevents others from approaching.

    He stared at those eyes which were very similar to FeiMo, but his eyes were indifferent, and his eyes were full of thoughts. He raised his hands and shook them in front of Feichen''s eyes

    "Well?"

    He lowered his head and took a sip of tea. His eyes looked at him as if they were looking at the void beyond him.

    FeiMo is discouraged. "Third brother, what did you just want to write? I didn''t even hear what I said. "

    "I''m not interested in these things. I can''t give you any unique opinions when you tell me about them."

    "I know that when I see the third brother, I can''t help but want to say a few more words." FeiMo sometimes thinks that if the third brother is not what he looks like now, but just like those brothers in the palace who are fighting for their rights, they will not be so close to each other and get all their trust.

    Later, he laughed and shook his head. There are so many ifs in the world.

    The pale and slender fingers of Feichen gently hold the cup and shake it slightly. Look at the water flowing in the cup, the roots of the tea rising and falling gently in the ripples.

    His words are still so few.

    FeiMo has been used to it for a long time. Seeing Feichen sitting with him for a long time, the spirit between his eyebrows is still very good. His eyes are slightly bright. "Three elder brothers, they say that Qingcheng is suitable for raising people. I can see that it''s true. Since he came to Qingcheng, the spirit of three elder brothers seems to be much better."

    Fei Chen nodded slightly. "It''s really good."

    When he was in Beijing, he was always in bed, and even once was so weak that he had to walk in a wheelchair. He moved to Qingcheng and met Su Kui on the first day, which was the worst day for him.

    I never thought that since I came to Qingcheng, I have been breathing the unique moist breath of Qingcheng every day. It seems that even the painful lungs in the past have moistened a lot.

    At least, no more illness.

    Only occasionally inadvertently cool, but also a few patches of medicine, you can quickly recover.

    The wheelchair, naturally, is also bound by his high Dongge and never used again.

    Every time I think about it, I will shout, "if we had known this, we should have come to Qingcheng earlier, and we would not have let the Lord suffer so many crimes in vain!"

 Chapter 422

    Yunfeimo has seen Feichen again in recent months. Naturally, he has something unclear to say.

    As in the past, Feichen has been accustomed to silent listening. He said, Feichen listens quietly.

    The sun sets in the west, day and night change, and the moon turns to the top of the willow.

    Fei Mo finally stops talking. Seeing that Fei Chenqing''s eyebrows are stained with a layer of tiredness and a little embarrassed, he is stunned. This reminds me that even though the third brother looks the same as ordinary people now, his body and bones are far from up.

    He said for a long time, in addition to a little dry mouth and dry tongue, he was full of energy, but he could not continue to disturb his cleanness in the way of non dust.

    He said the last thing before preparing for the meal.

    "Three elder brothers, let''s go boating and enjoy the scenery tomorrow? I met a girl in Qingcheng. She was very clever and strange, but she was so wonderful. "He frowned and thought," but It seems that she hasn''t appeared for several days, and I don''t know if I can see her tomorrow. "

    After hearing this, Feichen''s face is hard to get cold. His eyes are like ice crystal and jade. They seem to be soaked with a layer of ice. They are cold and frightening.

    What''s the matter It''s frightening that you are so... "

    He tightened his pale lip, not because of his words, but a little more slowly, but even more unhappy. "FeiMo, how are you in the capital city? I don''t care about you, but this is Qingcheng. Those are girls of good families. Don''t fool around. If you touch something, don''t blame me for not recognizing your brother!"

    He said it a little bit, but Mo didn''t know what to say. He thought he was right, "but I really like that girl..."

    Feichen looks like water. "Everyone you meet says so. FeiMo, if you don''t treat each other sincerely, don''t provoke. You are happy for a while, and you don''t realize there is a mistake, but it destroys the life of other girls."

    Fei Mo disagrees with his third brother''s words. He believes that his personality of being proud and happy in life is normal. Like his third brother, it''s hard for him to live an ascetic life like a monk without women''s color.

    "I''ll take them back to the government. They''re so rich. What''s the destruction? The third brother said something appalling -- "

    Feichen got up, the blue bamboo brocade robe was shining like water under the moonlight, his pale fingertips nodded his eyebrows, and he could not cover his tired face. He said lightly:" I''ve come to this point, as for listening or not listening, you can do it. "

    See three elder brothers head also don''t return of leave, he finally was afraid to raise a hand like, "line line line, three elder brothers, you don''t angry, I listen to you not yet? If that girl doesn''t mean it, I won''t pester. Don''t worry! "

    There was a low hum from afar. It was swept by the wind and then dispersed.

    -

    the willows on the bank are close to each other. They are green and the blue lake is full of waves. A small boat floats slowly on the lake. In the distance, the water mist rises on the lake. Suddenly, a cool wind blows. With gentle strength, the boat rolls forward.

    Su Kui is still dressed in blue today. She is covered with a crow blue cape. Her white hair is gathered around her neck. Her black eyes are black and her hair is black. Her lips are red and her teeth are white. She is almost integrated with the heaven and the earth. She is beautiful and does not eat fireworks.

    She stood in the bow of the boat. The water in the lake rippled, reflecting her hazy shadow.

    Non dust ink hair light pull, moonlight robe, slender and sparse lashes seem to be stained by mist, with a layer of moisture. The eyebrows and eyes are clear and meaningful, the pale lips are slightly hooked, and the beautiful people standing on the bow are smiling.

 Chapter 423

    Ling Ruo has been cultivating in the shop recently. Su Kui really believes in her and will be lost.

    So recently, I''ve been in a sunny mood, but I''m not good at nothing but dust. I can''t blow the cold wind on the lake for too long. But after a while, Su Kui asked, "shall we go back?"

    For the first time in her life, she hated her health and could not accompany her to travel all over the world.

    See her side stand bow, eyes such as autumn water toward his Ying Ying, it seems that he is still waiting for an answer, he sighed helplessly, should be "good."

    He told the boatman to turn around and go back. He was slowly drifting to the shore, but he met a luxury and huge boat on the narrow road. The boatman on the top saw that the road ahead was blocked by a boat, waved his hands and shouted, "go away! Don''t get in the way! Where come the things that don''t have eyes! "

    Su Kui Mei''s eyes were sharp, and a little green light between his fingers shot at the outspoken boatman. The boatman was looking down at them. Suddenly, a strong attack came behind him, with a shout, four hands, and a crash fell into the lake, splashing with huge water.

    Today, yunfeimo asked some of the top talents in Hualou to go boating and have fun. The boat is full of light gauze and bamboo. The two beauties are dressed in light clothes. They snuggle up in his arms like peach blossom. A woman twists a crystal clear black grape, holds it in her mouth and raises her head to feed. Yun FeiMo smiles and lowers her head to bite.

    The juicy water is splashing all over the place -

    another beauty is upset at this. She takes a sip of wine and goes forward as usual.

    For a while, the temperature in the boat was rising rapidly, which was a good time to do something.

    The beautiful atmosphere is suddenly scattered by the noise outside. Yunfeimo''s eyebrows are frowning. He releases the two beauties like flowers and jade and strides outside regardless of their grief.

    At this time, there was a mess on the deck. A wet boatman was lying on the deck, coughing desperately, spitting and retching. Yunfeimo just looked at it, and he would like to kick him back to the lake again.

    However, this is not the worst.

    "Non ink."

    I only heard a very familiar voice coming from somewhere. It was so cold that he was asked to cool his neck. At the first sight, he saw the cold and pale figure of his third brother on the boat. At the second sight, when I fell on the shadow of independence, I couldn''t move it any more.

    As soon as Feichen''s eyes were cold, the warmth between his eyebrows was replaced by the cold. He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed a few times. Then he said, "FeiMo, why are you here?"

    He thought that yesterday, Fei Mo would have listened to his words for eight or nine minutes. After a few days, he didn''t realize that this man was more ridiculous than in the capital because he pretended to work.

    In the hall, a prince who had been knighted took advantage of his tolerance to travel around the lake in public to invite concubines and drink.

    How could he not be afraid of impeachment?

    However, it was not these things that made his heart even more dull. Instead, it was the eyes he was obsessed with looking at the women beside him.

    At this moment, there is nothing left in yunfeimo''s heart. There is no color between heaven and earth. She is the only one who is deeply engraved in his heart.

    The world knows that the non Mo Prince loves beautiful people. There are countless beauties he has seen. He was also proud of this ambition. He felt that it was hard to find a woman who could make him amazing. But today, he can''t help being ashamed.

    The woman he met in a hurry overturned what he had seen and heard for more than 20 years.

 Chapter 424

    Su Kui didn''t know his thoughts and didn''t care.

    Seeing that Feichen''s face was gloomy, he urged the boatman not to stay and to go ashore immediately.

    The boatman answered, slowly shaking his oars, and the current pushed the boat to the shore.

    As soon as yunfeimo saw people go, he had no intention of staying. He urged the boatman to catch up with the boat ahead, and stared at the gradually approaching shadows.

    Those wonderful people in the boat who thought that the nature was beautiful suddenly became rouge and vulgar powder. When they got to the shore, they even told their subordinates to send these women back, but they didn''t want to give anything at a glance.

    I don''t know who it is, just now it''s still soft and fragrant in the bosom, and the heart of the mouth and the liver can''t stop calling. How long has it been? It''s changed the divination.

    As soon as I got on the shore, I was still in the sunny weather, and in a moment, there was a whisper.

    The weeping willows on the bank trembled incessantly. The nonchalant face was cool and the complexion was a little slow. She reached out a little to take Su Kui''s oil paper umbrella and spread it out. Most of her body was blocked by the rain. Half of her body was drenched thoroughly.

    After catching up with yunfeimo, he saw two people walking along the bank with an umbrella in front of them. Their eyes twinkled and they stepped forward quickly.

    "Three elder brothers --"

    after a meal of non dust steps, Su Kui glanced back at him lightly, which was the first side of seeing cloud and non ink in her sense. To be fair, this man''s nature was not bad except for the flower heart.

    However, the flower heart is equal to ruthlessness. If it did not happen to lingruo, she would not believe that the handsome and extraordinary man in front of her would be the one who ultimately killed her.

    Thinking about this, the eyes are more indifferent.

    Yunfeimo only thought that he had just left a bad impression on the beauty, but he didn''t know the deep meaning of it. He bowed his hand slightly and was polite in advance and retreat. "I''m in xiafeimo. Feichen is my brother. What''s the name of this girl, please?"

    Su Kui leaned slightly to avoid the gift of cloud and non ink. If there was an action like no, it attracted the eyes of the two people. The light of non dust eyes moved, and the thin lips bent quietly, while the cloud and non ink, but the eyebrows and eyes were dim.

    "You don''t need to be polite, Mr. FeiMo. Since you are Feichen''s younger brother, call me Qingyue like him."

    Casually, she turned to see Fei Chen''s face, and saw that he had a cold wind, and his cheeks began to flush. He could not care about anything at once. He raised his small hand and stroked his smooth forehead. As expected, he started to burn.

    "It''s hot. Is it OK? Let''s go back now! "

    After saying that, she went to pull him, but was held by Feichen, and put it on her cheek. Su Kui''s heart tip trembled. When he raised his eyes, he saw his eyes drooping. Her pale lips were raised, and her eyes were dark as ink. Her face was all the same -

    her heart suddenly seemed to be scratched by something. She only felt that her mind was electrified and full of joy.

    Yunfeimoshan stands at the same place, and the drizzle is falling. His body is wet. His subordinates rush to run with umbrellas, but they see him motionless and look at the pair of men and women who look like beautiful people with complex eyes.

    He could not see the look under the umbrella, but he could feel the warmth of the cold rain.

    He lowered his eyes and said to his subordinates, "let''s go." Take the lead and go in the opposite direction.

    Let non dust hold her hand for a long time, and clearly feel that the temperature of his palm is getting hot, her eyes are flowing, and she can''t help laughing and glaring, "go back, it''s like a child."

    Words out but found that the tone can not say the soft doting.

 Chapter 425

    On the night of returning home, Feichen really got hot. He was in a cold sweat. He complained about Su Kui for the first time. Knowing that he was not in good health, he took him out for a boat trip to the lake. These small elegant tastes are not suitable for Feichen.

    Su Kui suffered hard and spent half a night in care of him. When it was about to break dawn, she could not endure it. She was tired and fell asleep beside his bed.

    When Yun FeiMo heard the news of Feichen''s illness, it was the second day. He couldn''t care about anything. He hurried to visit with his thousand year old ginseng. Before he entered the inner room, he saw the familiar figure through the jade bead curtain, holding the hands of non dust, lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.

    The non dust breathing is stable, and it should be OK.

    At the same time of his relief, he felt a huge loss in his heart. He hurried to catch up with him. Seeing that he was standing outside the door and didn''t go in, he followed his eyes and looked inwards. At one glance, he saw the figure that made non ink lose his mind.

    Can''t help snorting, "fox spirit!"

    As soon as Fei Mo''s eyes were cold, he suddenly stared at him with his side eyes, "what do you say?" There is a strong sense of oppression in the tone.

    In a word, he retreated two steps and Gu left and right said something else, "nothing, nothing, six lords, are you still in?"

    He looked into the room and saw the two sleeping soundly. He asked Yun FeiMo.

    As soon as he shook his sleeves and snorted coldly, he threw the red sandalwood box in his arms, which was precious and heavy in his hands, into his arms. "Take care of the third brother. When he woke up, he immediately sent someone to inform me. I''ll go first."

    Said, looked at the inner room deeply one eye, turned around then strides to leave.

    With the air of breaking wind, life seems to suppress the huge anger.

    -

    it''s another two days. It''s always cloudy and sunny in Qingcheng. It''s still like a drizzle in the morning. The sun rises at noon. It''s so beautiful that people wonder if the drizzle in the morning is an illusion.

    Su Kui is picking fresh petals in the backyard, and is going to make some Rouges that the shop doesn''t need. Lingruo rarely has no practice. After a period of precipitation, there is more tranquil taste between the eyebrows on this childish little face.

    I don''t know if that sunflower''s words are too heavy. Lingruo treats her with more respect than ever before, but less intimacy. Speaking and doing things are also more mature. We don''t go out and play all day long.

    The most obvious change is that when a word deliberately taunts her, she chuckles and laughs it off, making a word seem like a punch in the cotton, with no place for effort.

    Secretly asked Su Kui, "are you secretly abusing the fox? In recent days, it seems that there are some Yan Baba. I can''t help it. "

    Make su Kui leer at him jokingly, "what? Is it painful? " A word blocked up to silence, stomped away.

    While walking, he scolded her old fox. He always thought she couldn''t hear him.

    I don''t know. He scolds her old fox. So he has to be a bit of a home guard, isn''t he? So she knew all the bad things he said behind her, but she didn''t care about a child.

    Feichen comes to the shop in the afternoon and holds a pot of flower tea. Since she knows that she likes to drink it, she will send her a pot whenever she comes to the door.

    Today, there are dozens of varieties of flower tea in the shop.

    Every time he asked him not to send it, he promised with a smile on his face that the next time he came to visit, it would still be that line.

 Chapter 426

    Over time, Su Kui let him do it.

    This time, after Feichen, there is a person who makes Su Kui unexpected.

    Yun FeiMo -

    lingruo, who was coming from the back kitchen with hot tea, was shocked for a moment. The teapot almost fell to the ground and smashed. Fortunately, she reacts in time and stabilizes her mind. If she doesn''t look into her eyes carefully, it''s hard to find that little bit of disappointment.

    Yunfeimo was also surprised. He opened his mouth and blurted out, "lingruo?!"

    Lingruo smiled reluctantly and came up to pour tea for all the people one by one. "Ah, it''s you, Mr. cloud..."

    Yun FeiMo doesn''t understand, "didn''t you call me FeiMo? I haven''t seen you for a few days, but I''m not familiar with you. "

    This time, lingruo is unstable. She shakes her hand holding the teapot. Her heart is empty and there is a kind of panic. She glanced at Su Kui with her spare light in a hurry, and saw that she was a good student sitting in the main seat, drinking tea and chatting with Feichen, and there was no difference in her face.

    Suddenly a loose heart, hurriedly put down the teapot, "cloud, cloud childe, long time no see."

    But he held his hand. Yun FeiMo smiled and said, "yes, lingruo, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you. We made an appointment to go boating together another day, but you lost your appointment..."

    Spirit Ruo can''t break free, small face is not pale enough to describe.

    Su Kui put down his glass and looked at the scene coldly. With cold eyes, he looked up and down at Yun FeiMo. "Mr. Yun, I don''t know who taught you the etiquette and shame. In the public, her elders are still around. What''s the matter with you

    Yun FeiMo''s body was stiff. Lingruo took the opportunity to draw back his hand and whispered to Su Kui, "I''ll go first." then his eyes turned red and he seemed to run away.

    Yu Guangli, Su Kui see true, in the end has not really seen through, calm is only a layer of superficial impetuous things, when, lingruo can really calm down the impetuous at the bottom of her heart, she can really let go, no longer worry about.

    Feichen''s face is also extremely friendly. He glanced at yunfeimo lightly. "FeiMo, lingruo is the niece of Qingyue girl. I don''t care when you met. But what''s the difference between your current behavior and those street corner gangsters and apprentices outside?"

    If it''s just stiff, this time, yunfeimo is too embarrassed to look up. He looks at Su Kui and the direction of lingruo''s departure. He secretly gets angry with himself for being impulsive and doesn''t know where he is. He quickly and sincerely says to Su Kui, "aunt Qingyue, FeiMo is just happy for a while, so he forgets his discretion. Please forgive me, Miss Qingyue If you fight, you will be punished. If you don''t fight, you will be punished. "

    "A few days ago, when FeiMo first came to Qingcheng, lingruo was the first friend I knew. She took me to many places of interest in Qingcheng. FeiMo was also very pleased with lingruo''s pure nature. I had an appointment with her to go boating around the lake the next day, but she never came back and lost her news. I''m afraid that something happened to her, so I can''t keep the appointment. I''m worried about it. I saw it today, and I made a ridiculous move. I didn''t mean to do it, Miss Haihan, Qingyue. "

    Su Kui heard cold hiss, plump red lips almost pursed into a straight line, the reason is magnificent, but how the heart, has been clearly seen by her.

    She casually droops her eyes, and the light condenses, "Oh? really? Young master Yun, have you got the wrong object? Your abrupt person is lingruo. Who should I apologize to? Do you want me to say? "

 Chapter 427

    Yun Fei Mo Jun blushed and nodded with shame. "Yes, yes, Miss Qingyue said yes. I wonder if you can ask Miss lingruo to come out. Fei Mo apologized to her personally."

    It''s hard for a high prince to do such a thing.

    Non dust face slightly slow, pale fingers holding a cup of tea, not looking at him.

    Where will su Kui see his real identity in his eyes? Maybe everyone here will not care.

    She closed her eyes slightly, took a sip of tea, and the mist drifted. She said: "I don''t need to apologize. I just hope Prince Yun won''t appear in front of lingruo in the future. We lingruo are girls of good families, far from those fireworks girls -" br >

    "Qingyue girl, do you misunderstand?"

    The voice is interrupted, Su Kui''s eyes are light, and he quickly sweeps to his face, sneers, "misunderstanding? Some days ago, we ran into each other on a boat. You dare to say in front of lingruo that there is no beauty in your boat? "

    At the corner of the stairs, a flash of yellow skirt swept into Su Kui''s eyes. Her face was as deep as water, her voice was not slow, and it was still her gentle and rippling voice.

    But a few people on the scene could listen to the book from the fascinating voice.

    Yun FeiMo''s eyebrows and eyes were stained with shame. He opened his mouth, but what she said just happened, which made him hard to refute.

    Then, he nodded, "yes --"

    there was a loud crash upstairs. Several people raised their eyes and looked at it. Then they saw lingruo standing at the entrance of the stairs. Their eyes were bleary, staring at yunfeimo''s embarrassed face, and cakes were scattered around their feet.

    Su Kui''s eyes light slightly, light voice way: "spirit Ruo, come down."

    Ling Ruo was stupefied for a long time. Hearing Su Kui''s words, he suddenly went back to his mind and reluctantly settled his mind. He replied, "yes, aunt."

    After that, he went downstairs quietly and quickly came to yunfeimo.

    Yunfei Mo looks at Su Kui and lingruo. He only thinks that two beauties like flowers and jade are really hot potato now.

    He looked at his third brother for help, but he saw his God holding the tea cup in his hand, staring at the rising water mist in the tea cup.

    He didn''t even notice that his only brother, Huizi, had been pushed to the brink.

    The true answer is: inside and outside are not people.

    Now, just afraid of his image, in the minds of the two people, they have already equated with the second ancestor of those big families who are ignorant and know nothing but to wander in the streets of flowers and willows every day, right?

    "Lingruo, listen to me..."

    A plain white little hand lifted lightly, slightly interrupted him, "don''t explain too much to me, we just met by chance, and we spent a few days together. What kind of person is Mr. cloud? Lingruo doesn''t want to know at all."

    She lowered her eyes slightly, full of sadness.

    With a word, he glanced at Yun FeiMo secretly. Both the master and the fox spirit were there. He could not interrupt. He could only stand behind Fei Chen angrily and be invisible.

    From time to time, the light in the eyes can''t help but glance in the direction of lingruo, and stop talking.

    Yun FeiMo was dumb, but smiled bitterly. "Well, I know what I''m talking about now. It''s useless. It''s just Ruo Ling. I have only one word to say. You are different from those women."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui stood up leisurely, his waist and legs were light, and he walked towards the cloud and non ink. His eyes and tail seemed to be crimson, charming and bewitching.

 Chapter 428

    The light of his eyes crossed gently, his eyes closed slightly, and on his plain white face, his plump lips rose gently, with the arrogance of ridicule and contempt.

    Yun FeiMo is stunned. Feichen''s line of sight flows with Su Kui''s figure. Seeing her like this, her gentle heart beats suddenly.

    It''s really a charming evil, beautiful to the extreme.

    Lingruo has always known that aunt''s beauty is unparalleled. If she wants to smile at any man, she will let that man die immediately, even if it is easy.

    Her eyes closely watched her aunt''s every move, saw her gait swaying, obviously did not use flattery, but no reason to let people see the birth of a hot sweat.

    In the small shop, it seems that something is quietly flowing, a kind of thing named beautiful, stops in everyone''s heart.

    She thought he was always different, but she saw that he was more obsessed than anyone else. In those adoring eyes, there was a full of obsession and fanaticism that would overflow, with the impulse of desperate to possess.

    Spirit Ruo heart a cold, suddenly clear, in the warm surging shop, back out of a circle of cold sweat.

    "Am I beautiful?" The coquettish and bony woman quietly approached him. With a little pink on her green and white jade fingers, she gently stroked his collar. The long and thick lashes trembled in front of her eyes, just like a butterfly fluttering its wings, with red lips gently open and blue breath.

    His heart beats so fast that he can''t breathe.

    He could not see everything around him. Lingruo, who was full of love and respect, said angrily, and everything disappeared without trace.

    He was full of heart and eyes, only left in front of this independent woman. Her throat was itchy. He moved the tip of his tongue. Only when he spoke out did he find that her voice was so dry and terrible. He trembled and said: "beauty..."

    "Ah," the beauty came close to him a little more, and her eyes seemed to be full of clear water. "Who do you like better than lingruo?"

    his eyebrows seemed to struggle for a while, and then in her slightly frowned, aggrieved look, she said decidedly: "nature is you."

    After that, she would raise her hand to touch her delicate and beautiful face, which had not yet been touched, and was suddenly blocked by a cold big hand.

    He suddenly raised his eyes, and then bumped into a pair of cold eyes made of ice. His body suddenly trembled, which was cold and frightening.

    "Three brothers..."

    Yunfeimo''s head was dizzy, as if he had forgotten something. He looked around with his Phoenix eyes open, until he saw lingruo''s Apricot eyes full of hate, and suddenly woke up.

    "You and you --"

    "hiss --"

    Su Kui suddenly took back his charming and charming expression, recovered his cool look, stepped back, and leaned lazily on the table, with a smile hanging on his lips like nothing, squinting, "Mr. Yun, what else do you have to say?"

    "I......"

    "FeiMo, you disappoint me so much," Feichen turned his head and refused to look at him. His cold eyebrows were full of disappointments. He read a Buddhist sign with his eyes closed and said, "go out. You have been in Qingcheng for some time. If there is no big deal, leave tomorrow and return to Beijing. You don''t have to worry about my body and my son. You have a life and death. Tell your father and mother that I''m OK and have nothing to worry about."

    This is the order of expulsion.

    Yun FeiMo couldn''t believe it. "Three brothers, I didn''t..."

    Nothing? Just now, several people listened to what he had said.

 Chapter 429

    Is it a woman called Qing Yue who seduces him? But if he has a clear mind and no delusion, how can he easily fall into the temptation of beauty?

    Look complex deeply looked at Su Kui, see her eyes drooping, carelessly looking at the fingers, did not put him in the eyes.

    Look at lingruo again, but also to avoid him, turned to Su Kui said sound to the backyard to water flowers, then hurried to go.

    A word looked at the people, scratched his head, and ran away with the spirit Ruo.

    Yun FeiMo lowered his head and said, "I see. Take good care of yourself, third brother. I''ll come to see you another day, Miss Qingyue. Goodbye!"

    After that, I have no courage to stay any longer, and I will leave soon.

    Soon, only sunflower and non dust were left in the quiet shop.

    Su Kui slowly paced back to his original position and sat down, smiled and glanced at him, joking: "your brother and you are really two extremes, one is not stained with mortals, the other is addicted to women, tut." She shook her head.

    Feichen raises his eyes. His warm eyes are like a good gem in the dust. He takes the cup of tea and sends it to his lips for a sip. He sniffs and chuckles. "Feiyi, who says I don''t dye the dust? I just don''t like him to be merciful everywhere. Now, I''m only interested in one person."

    Su Kui''s eyebrow leaps, showing her eyebrows and picking them up

    Non dust helpless, "you know, do you want me to say it?"

    She ordered some crimson lips, and her eyes were bright. "These days, she pays attention to three books and six hires. How can you coax me back with a word?"

    "Ah..." Feichen stares at her deeply. His eyes, eyebrows and lips don''t cover up his doting on her. His smile is shallow. "Whatever you want, as long as you open your mouth, no matter what, I will find it for you."

    "The stars and the moon in the sky?" The thought crossed her mind.

    "Well..." The nonchen frowned, but with a serious look on his face, "I tried my best to --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t help laughing, for fear that he would really run for the freely expressed wish, and even hurriedly said: " I don''t want to tease you. "

    "Then..."

    "I promise you, as long as you are here, give me Jinshan Yinshan and I will not change it."

    With the fall of this sentence, there is a place in the bottom of my heart, which seems to gradually turn into a pool of water, soft mess.

    His pale fingertips moved slowly forward, slowly wrapping her boneless little hand in the palm.

    Two people look at each other and smile, at this moment, between heaven and earth, there is only him in every place, are unique beauty.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t expect the task to be completed so easily. Yun FeiMo has returned to Beijing. Although Ling Ruo can''t avoid contacting him, he even has a heart of love. But through Su Kui''s training, I have a lot of tenacity in mind and a lot of stability in people''s work.

    Therefore, although it is inevitable to be sad after yunfeimo''s true face was exposed that day, he soon walked out of the haze under a word of gag and Su Kui''s careful comfort.

    So the days passed, and the birth of Ruo came.

    In the world, the birth of human beings only represents the arrival of a new year, but for their Fox family, it is no less than a rebirth.

    After a hundred years of plundering, Tiandao brings 9981 Tianlei, sharpens its heart and cultivates its ambition. If it survives this disaster, it will be able to achieve immortal bone and completely get rid of the evil way.

    Otherwise, it can only be turned into a beach of annihilation powder under the thunder. When it is blown by the wind, it will spread to all parts of the world and become the dust under the feet of human beings.

 Chapter 430

    Before dawn, Su Kui''s door was knocked.

    She was leaning on the bedside fence in her robes and clothes, staring at the candlestick on the top of the table crackling out the lamp oil, and the flame on the top of the veil was dim, as if a figure was hiding behind, waiting for the opportunity to move.

    "Dudududu -"

    sukui was in a trance. He blinked his sour but sleepless eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "come in."

    She knew it was lingruo. Before she stepped into the room, she asked, "lingruo, are you afraid?"

    The footsteps behind the veil paused, and the voice of lingruo sounded for a long time. "I''m not afraid, aunt, but I can''t see the future road."

    Su Kui chuckled and waved to her. "Lingruo, come to my aunt."

    Lingruo was wearing a long white dress. In the past, she only loved bright colors, but not plain ones. At this time, when she was wearing plain clothes, she felt a little quiet and elegant.

    She walked up to Su Kui, knelt on the ground slowly, and leaned her head on her leg. "Auntie, what''s the sky robbery like?"

    Su Kui didn''t answer after listening for a long time. She reached out and caressed her long hair. Lingruo thought she couldn''t answer, but she said, "everything in the world is under the control of heaven. My aunt can''t tell where it came from. No matter how old you are, you can''t tell why. You just need to remember, everything in the world, let it be, don''t demand, don''t violate. Because, you never know, when you do something, there is a huge eye in the sky, staring at you all the time. "

    "Aunt, I don''t understand."

    Su Kui touched her head and closed her eyes gently. Under the candlelight, she pulled their figures for a long time.

    Words, with a little disappointed, "aunt lived these many years, also can''t understand these principles, people complex, how can really ask for nothing, but you have to remember, if not, it is not belong to you, don''t force, occasionally look back, maybe the scenery behind, will be better."

    "Ling Ruo lips," Auntie, I wrote down

    "Time flies, but in a flash, it''s a hundred years ago. At the beginning, the naughty girl who was born and ran all over the mountain is going to be robbed now. "

    "Auntie, people will grow up." Spirit Ruo blinks, gentle way.

    Su Kui heard a long sigh and asked, "lingruo, hate aunt?"

    "Why hate?"

    "My aunt is more critical of you. She knows that you like yunfeimo, but she takes off his disguise and shows you red fruit, which makes you lose the first person you love. Don''t you hate it?"

    Lingruo was silent for a long time, and his voice was low. "At first, I hated her. I don''t want to understand that this time I saw my aunt. It seemed that everything was different from when I was on the green hill. My aunt began to become serious. I made a little mistake. It was a scolding, forcing me to face the reality I didn''t want to face. But later, I knew that my aunt was for my good, so I didn''t hate her."

    "Lingruo, people will make mistakes, so will my aunt. When you succeed in the robbery, my aunt will go back to Qingqiu with you."

    Ling Ruo suddenly raised his head, with an unusual clarity in his eyes, as if he had seen through everything, and closely watched her eyes, "Auntie, what do you want to do?"

    Su Kui chuckled, "lingruo, you''ll soon know. Now, you need to keep your energy up, don''t think about anything, and deal with tomorrow''s disaster with all your strength, you know?"

 Chapter 431

    Ling Ruo, fell down again and lay on Su Kui''s legs. "I see, aunt."

    "Darling."

    "Aunt, can I sleep with you tonight?"

    "OK," Su Kui chuckled, his eyes were clear and murmured, "maybe there will be no chance in the future."

    Lingruo had just gone to bed. He was in a trance when he heard something that he didn''t hear clearly. He raised his eyes and asked Su Kui, "Auntie, did you just say something?"

    Su Kui was bleary, shaking his head and laughing, "no, go to sleep."

    At night the candle was burning deep until it burned to ashes.

    The dawn, a bunch of golden light split the clouds, this day, finally came.

    Yesterday, Su Kui said goodbye to Feichen. He only said that he would go back to his hometown. He could not hide his loss, but he forced his spirit, smiled and promised her softly, waiting for her to come back.

    In today''s world, birth is no longer an important thing. It is the crossing of robberies that is fundamental.

    Su Kui prepared a bowl of long-life noodles for Ling Ruo, which the children of the world would eat when they were born. Then they turned into a wisp of smoke and flew to the deserted outskirts of Qingcheng, but in a flash.

    This place is located in a remote place, without smoke. Not only won''t attract others'' attention, but also can let spirit Ruo concentrate on disaster.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as he landed on the ground, he saw a familiar figure standing far away under the deserted broken Pavilion and looking at them.

    It was a word.

    Ling Ruo and Su Kui look at each other. Su Kui chuckles and nods to her. "Go."

    If more people protect the Dharma, the spirit Ruo will be more carefree.

    They don''t know what they said there. Su Kui closed his hearing early, unwilling to listen to the whispers of young men and girls. But seeing the two people standing side by side and looking at the sky together, they lost the past. When they saw each other, they were in a tense situation.

    Su Kui was very pleased.

    The sky wind suddenly blows, which makes her skirt strong and strong. The black ink hair is flying in the wind. There is a flicker of electric light in the sky where the sky is clear. Su Kui''s eyebrows and eyes are cold, and her feet are moving. People have moved to the front of them.

    Take down the Buddha bead on the wrist, put it on lingruo''s hand, hold her shoulder, and keep her eyes firm. "Lingruo, heaven''s calamity is not terrible. Remember, stick to your heart, don''t be controlled by the heart devil!"

    Lingruo''s eyes were slightly red. He looked at her and then turned to look at her. He nodded heavily. "Don''t worry, aunt."

    Then holding the string of beads of Buddha, the blue light passed by. Suddenly, a thick purple ray of water barrel split towards lingruo''s emaciated and thin body in the distance. Su Kui''s eyebrow was awe inspiring, his fingertips fell into the palm of his hand, and his eyes did not blink, staring at the distant figure wrapped by the electric light.

    Lingruo''s face is solemn. He recites the heart formula in his heart, pinches his hands and slowly sits cross legged.

    A snow-white fox with nine tails suddenly rose behind her petite body. It was shadowy, but it did not disperse. Tenacious and ceaseless, one after another more powerful than the sky thunder fight entwined attack.

    Her small face became white, her soul and bones were constantly impacted by thunder, and a trace of red blood gradually seeped from the corner of her lips.

    "Lingruo --"

    in a word, his eyes are red, as if it is not lingruo who is in the middle of the thunder, but he is in general. If his steps are inching, he wants to rush out, and he is caught by sukui''s death. No matter how hard he tries, it is futile.

    He turned his head and roared, "you let me go, lingruo can''t hold it!"

    The more critical the situation, the more calm Su Kui''s face. She lifted her eyes lightly and looked in the direction of lingruo.

 Chapter 432

    It happened that the last nine thunders rushed out of the sky together, towards the spirit Ruo, which was so weak that it could hardly be seen, and smashed it mercilessly.

    "She can''t stand it!" said jair! The last few thunders in this day are very powerful. She will be cut to pieces! "

    Su Kui is still light. "She won''t." Her tone was determined, somehow, looking at her understatement, she suddenly calmed down.

    This person is lingruo''s aunt. She should know lingruo, and will not harm her naturally.

    Su Kui saw him calm down, slowly let go of his hand, and said: "even if you rush out, what can you do? It''s just to die. Wait at ease. At the latest, the thunder will come to an end."

    A word puckers lips not to speak, Su Kui just suddenly found that, originally these two people''s change in recent months is not very big, this just how long time, at the beginning of that young face, now also at the beginning of the boy''s fortitude.

    But she, a hundred years as a day of silence.

    Except in front of him.

    Nine thunders flicker with electric light, dark clouds rise and fall in the sky, like the rough sea, it seems that a greater storm is brewing. Nine purple sky thunder interweave with each other, disperse in the moment of landing, and split from four sides and eight directions.

    Her slender body was teetering, clenched her teeth and braced hard. After two days of thunder, she had no strength to resist the next impact.

    A word is almost gone.

    Su Kui squinted and became more confident.

    But in an instant, when lingruo was about to be split, a Buddha light flew out of her wrist, forming a huge Vajra mask, which just blocked the last blow.

    When the dust settles, Ruo slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi. His forehead is wet and sticky on the smooth forehead. His body is weak and paralyzed.

    Although she was weak, she could easily feel that the meridians in her body gave off golden light. She tried to breathe a breath of Reiki, and was surprised to find that the Reiki circulates in her body meridians for a week, slowly entering the Dantian, and a stream of heat slowly flowed to her limbs.

    This -

    is Xiangu?

    With a "Ka" sound at the wrist, lingruo''s eyes turned to the Buddha beads handed to her by Aunt Lindu before the robbery, and many swarthy mouths were split. With a slight movement, they were broken into powder, rolled by the wind and blown away.

    She knew that at the end of the day, if she didn''t have this string of beads of Buddha given by her aunt to resist Tianlei, she would be more dangerous than lucky.

    Yiyan has been paying close attention to lingruo''s situation. Seeing the thunder fade away, the fish belly slowly climbs up to the edge of the sky, and the branches and leaves around it are broken, which is a picture of being ravaged by the thunder. I can''t wait any longer. I''m eager to cast my magic and fly in the direction of lingruo.

    Su Kui slowly sat back on the stone bench with one hand supporting his cheek and drooping his eyes.

    She, who has not known how many years to live, will not be involved in the affairs of children.

    -

    the news of lingruo''s success soon came back to Qingqiu. All the elders and their parents were very pleased with lingruo, and asked Su Kui to take lingruo back to Qingqiu as soon as possible to hold the adult ceremony.

    Su Kui answered. At the beginning of the second day, he said goodbye and embarked on the road of returning to Qingqiu.

    Qingqiu is very lively, and it''s a famous beauty land in the three realms. It''s enviable that no one can see the actual age, regardless of men, women, old and young.

    Lingruo''s adult ceremony was held ceremoniously. At the banquet, she served wine with both hands and knelt down to Su Kui to perform the biggest etiquette in Qingqiu.

 Chapter 433

    Su Kui is at ease.

    At that moment, lingruo even felt that if this life is as good as it is now, he may not have nothing to ask for in his life, but at least there will be no regrets.

    On the second day after lingruo''s rite of passage, a great event happened on Qingqiu mountain, which shocked everyone.

    Qingyue, the daughter of the high priest of Qingqiu, fell in love with the mortal man. Please strip the immortal bone and demote her to mortal.

    The elders were enraged, and asked the green moon to repent.

    Fate conversion, this life is about the lotus Buddha cave, into the green moon. At this point, Ling Ruo never saw her gorgeous aunt.

    Qingyue is gifted since she was a child, and she has the heart of the high priest. She even intends to pass it on to her in the future, so that she can become a new high priest.

    The life span of fox fairy is very long, but that of human is very short. The high priest always thought that his daughter was just confused by a moment''s love, and sooner or later she would be lost.

    However, the days passed.

    Every day, she would go to lianfo cave and listen to a solemn chant in the cave. The voice came from Su Kui''s mouth.

    The high priest asked her, "Qing Yue, do you know repentance?"

    There was a chuckle in the cave. Her voice was empty in the lotus Buddha cave. "Mother, what''s wrong with me?"

    She doesn''t cry, she''s cool and scary. However, the more so, the more people know her determination.

    The high priest still came every day. When he came, he asked only one question. Su Kui answered her, the answer will always be the same.

    Until one day, the high priest stood at the entrance of the cave again, and looked into the boundless darkness through the iron gate made of cold iron for thousands of years

    But Su Kui changed his answer. "Mother, my decision will never change. You don''t have to ask."

    "Human beings have only a hundred years of life. For us, the fox fairy family, it''s just a blink of an eye."

    Su Kui smiled sarcastically, and his voice became more and more condensed. "Mother, if he dies, I will follow him and never live alone. At that time, it doesn''t matter to me whether there is immortal bone or not."

    The high priest was shocked and lost color. "Green moon, you are bold!"

    But she didn''t care. "Mother, you know me, Qingyue has always been such a character. There is absolutely no room for change in the decision. Mother, we foxes have a long life. We can look at the endless life and practice day by day. But what is the end? No one knows. I don''t want to be that way. I''m too tired. Mother -- "

    the high priest looked down tired and sighed," I know. "

    Turn around the moment, there is a drop of crystal flash in the wind, embroidered with ancient patterns of black robes up and down the cold fly.

    No sound can be heard outside the cave any more. Su Kui stops twirling Buddhist beads, sighs in the boundless darkness, and echoes in the open cave for a long time.

    "I''m sorry, mother --"

    -

    a year later, Qingcheng, sunny and snowy, with steep flowers.

    The big red lantern in front of the old house was covered with a thick layer of snow. Under the green tiles, the ice edges were crystal clear. The door painted with red paint was suddenly knocked.

    "Dudududu --"

    "dudududu --"

    "coming, who? On such a cold day, come and don''t knock. "The door creaked and was pulled open. An old man with gray hair and fluffy sleep eyes put his head out. When he saw the woman outside, there was a flash of amazement in his eyes," Yo, girl, you are... "

 Chapter 434

    The woman was dressed in a white lined lined lined lined lined jacket, with a red cape embroidered with plum blossom patterns on the outside. The hood was on her head, and a small face under the brim was delicate and beautiful. Her eyes were like a pool of water, and her lips were white. It was obvious that she had been frozen in the cold weather for nine days.

    Su Kui blinked, then opened his mouth and let out a layer of white gas, "old man, is the master still here?"

    The old man didn''t understand, "girl, there is a master in our house. I just don''t know. Is that the one you are looking for?"

    He has been watching the door in this house for a year, but he has never seen this strange woman.

    "My name is Feichen. Is he still there?"

    "Non dust?" The old man repeated, murmuring and shaking his head, "I haven''t heard of anything called Feichen in our house..."

    Her eyes suddenly darkened. Su Kui tightened her fists. She felt that her body seemed to be colder. Without the immortal bones, she was extremely afraid of cold and cold. She stood outside the house for half an hour, but could not think of such a result.

    "Yes, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, girl, did you find the wrong place? I really haven''t heard of the name, old man. Otherwise, you are looking around for information? " When the old man saw a beautiful girl, she seemed to be the daughter of the rich family. Standing in the snow in a cold day, he could not bear it.

    But the host doesn''t like to be harassed by outsiders, and he doesn''t dare to make his own decisions.

    Seeing the worry in the old man''s eyes, Su Kui smiled and forced himself up. "Thank you very much, old man. Maybe I''ve made a mistake and bothered you."

    After that, she was a little blessed. When she got up, her stiff legs almost fell down Are you ok? "

    "No..."

    "Fubo, who''s outside? In such a cold day, can you make your old man''s bones? " The familiar and strange male voice came into the ear from the hospital, making Su Kui''s dark eyes bright in a moment, as if for a moment, the wandering soul finally found its host.

    "A word?"

    Fuber was stunned? Girl, do you know this boy After that, she didn''t find the wrong one?

    What is the name of the master?

    One word and one foot can walk out of the door, and the voice has come out, "who is calling me?" The moment I saw someone coming, the ending suddenly changed, "Fox Cough, Miss Qingyue, how are you back? "

    To turn sadness into joy is to describe Su Kui''s mood at the moment, right?

    She settled her mind, and the smile on her lips was still as usual. When she looked carefully, she was almost scared out of her wits.

    Fortunately, he also knew how to avoid suspicion. Seeing Su Kui''s bad complexion, he hurriedly said to Fu Bo, "Fu Bo, this is the old knowledge of the master. I''ll take her in. Hurry back, it''s cold outside!"

    Fubo hurriedly replied that he was relieved to learn that the girl with a lovely face didn''t find the right place.

    It''s a beautiful girl. When she goes outside, she doesn''t know how many wolves, tigers and leopards will be attracted. Fortunately, she comes in time. Otherwise, if something happens to her, his half foot is about to step into the coffin. I don''t know how hard her conscience is!

    Su Kui said thanks to Fubo with a nod, and walked into the house with a word.

    There was no change when she left the house a year ago. Apart from the withered grass and trees, there were only withered branches, and the scenes were still the same as before.

 Chapter 435

    A word walks in front, from time to time looks back at her, sees her finally to respond, meets his vision.

    He frowned, hesitated and asked, "your immortal bone..."

    Su Kui said lightly, "if you want to become a human being and not be bound by the green hills, this is the only way."

    I can''t believe it. "You''re crazy!" However, only when the words are uttered can you feel that it is not a madman.

    Since she left, the master''s body, which was getting better gradually, has been declining day by day. Several letters came from the capital to call him back to the palace, but he didn''t want to, just said he didn''t want to rush.

    But I know that the master is waiting for her!

    Even her every word, the master kept in mind, he just was at the master''s command, go out to buy sugar fried chestnuts, only because she once said, in the cold winter months, nest in the room with the floor dragon, holding the hand stove, if you eat another fragrant, sweet chestnut, it is a great enjoyment.

    In this sentence, the master kept in mind.

    In the first snow of this year, the master sent him to buy it every day, and then he peeled it patiently. After peeling a plate, he watched the chestnut kernel turn from hot to cold. Once sitting, it would be sitting dead all day.

    The human body is obviously emaciated, almost has no human shape.

    Sometimes a word in thinking, if not for her promise, let the Lord wait for her to come back, maybe the Lord really can''t support.

    So, Su Kui''s arrival made him happy and worried.

    And around a path, the winding stone road covered with white Cen Cen snow, a foot up, creak creak.

    Smell speech Su Kui eyelid does not lift, light way: "do not mad devil does not survive." It''s a response.

    She almost fell down in anger when she slipped at the front and bottom of her feet. She turned back abruptly and stopped walking. She seemed to be a lot more courageous. She was furious when she pointed at her. "You, you, you, you don''t know, because of your appearance, the Buddha bone that the master was about to become is destroyed!"

    Su Kui''s heart is excited and her eyes are wide open. "Buddha bone?"

    A word white her one eye, feel she is all camouflage, once so deep cultivation, unexpectedly can''t see the Buddha light of the master''s eyebrow heart, isn''t it intentional?

    "The master and son have never been influenced by women''s color in the practice of Buddhism for the tenth time. They eat fast everyday and chant Buddhism. They are kind and generous. What''s the chance for him to become the supreme Buddha''s bone? Just one step away, because I met you! Life destroys his ten lives of creation

    "Hiss - so to speak, is it my fault?"

    Su Kui was surprised at first, but later, she felt funny. She didn''t know who was the previous generations of Feichen, but in this life, Feichen was her lover, destined to stay with her forever, Buddha bone? Becoming a Buddha? What''s the matter with her?

    A word did not expect that the fox spirit all turned against the bone, actually turned against to such a point, not only no remorse, even smile contempt, it seems that he did not put his words on the heart at all.

    "Don''t you feel sorry? Regret to recruit the Lord and destroy his nature? "

    Su Kui didn''t answer the question, "that''s why you are willing to be a servant when you are around non dust?"

    Hearing this, he jumped to his feet with one word of anger. Even though he was calm, he was still a little boy who had not grown up in Su Kui''s eyes.

    "The Lord is my Savior. I''m not here because of these unnecessary purposes! You don''t want to be bloody! "

    Su Kui walked past him lazily. "I don''t care whether it''s or not. Thank you for your care over the years, so I can meet him."

 Chapter 436

    Then I don''t need a word to lead the way, I have walked through the corridor, straight to the non dust study.

    At this time, he should have got up already and read in the study, right?

    The carved wooden door was pushed open from the outside, a cold wind wrapped with snow, blowing towards the house. Feichen didn''t lift his head either. His pale and emaciated cheek was sunken, and his face became colder and colder between his eyebrows. It seemed that as long as he didn''t pay attention, he could turn into a gust of wind, and the snow outside was blown away.

    There is still a cold wind outside the door, swirling into the collar, and a layer of cold particles grow on the skin.

    Non dust fingertips fretting, like a sense of looking up from afar.

    At one glance -

    the book in his hand clattered to the ground. He could not help picking it up. He just sat on the pear tree chair and looked at the woman wrapped in the cold wind.

    The ink hair is like satin, the eyelashes are slender, the pale and delicate face coincides with the shape in memory, but it seems that it has been reduced a lot, and the small jaw tip makes people tremble.

    His body suddenly trembled, and his eyes stared at the figure from afar. He did not dare to blink, for fear that for a moment, he would never see it again.

    "Qing, Qing Yue..."

    More than every hallucination in a year, he dare not move, dare not blink, dare not get up, even dare not touch her cheek.

    Even if he wanted to scratch his heart and lungs, and he wanted to stop breathing -

    but he still dared not.

    But this time, it seems different.

    He vaguely heard the reply from the ear, "it''s me, Feichen, I''m back."

    Come back -

    his eyes, which are very big because of their thin, stare at her, and when they see her, they really lift their steps, a little, slowly approach him.

    All of a sudden, he stood up with a wooden chair and trapped a woman close to him in his arms.

    Real, with a warm breath spray in the neck, he suddenly wanted to cry, pale finger back a little touch on her little face, start to be surprised, cold and bone piercing.

    He hurriedly walked over, closed the door, blocked the door which was constantly pouring into the cold wind, and then turned around, suddenly his steps were hesitant.

    "Green moon?"

    The warmth around her made her numb consciousness slowly come back. She was slightly raised by the blue and purple lips, smiling quietly, "Feichen, I''m back, I''m really back."

    She stretched out a hand from afar, with a smile in her eyes.

    Feichen stares at the white and transparent little hand. He approaches step by step, raises his hand and slowly holds it.

    Everything in front of him is real. It''s not the vague figure in his illness. It''s not that when he dreams back in the middle of the night, he lingers in his dream and can''t see the people he can''t touch. He closes his eyes gently, and suddenly a tear falls from the corner of his eyes.

    "Qingyue, I miss you so much --"

    in such a warm scene, Su Kui''s eyes suddenly turn red. She stands on tiptoe, kisses the tears gently, climbs his thin shoulders, and looks deeply into his dark eyes. "So do I, thinking day and night, finally..."

    The small hand was held by a big hand, and gradually turned into ten fingers, "are you still going?"

    Su Kui shook his head and hugged him harder. He just wanted to cry, "no more, no more, we''ll never be apart."

    Feichen smiled slowly, and the gloom on his face suddenly disappeared, like melting ice and snow, with the original appearance.

    "Even if you want to go, this time, I will never let go. Unless, I die -- "

 Chapter 437

    In the spring of the second year after su Kui''s return, the first snow melted and everything began to recover.

    Recently, she always felt that Feichen had something to hide from her, but she couldn''t tell what it was.

    Now she occasionally makes some rouge, and the shop opens every three to five times. Every time, the rouge just launched is quickly sold out by all the beautiful women in and out of the city.

    Yesterday, I heard that Shen Hongxuan, the number one scholar of the year before yesterday, was addicted to a woman called Su He. She lingered in her residence all day and left Princess Jing''an alone for a long time.

    What''s more, he was secretly impeached with the intention of treason. The second day after Princess Jing''an asked for permission to leave with him, somehow, he was found drowning in the pond in the garden. When he found out, the flower like people were swollen by the blisters.

    Shen Hongxuan was jailed. The forbidden guards found several secret letters with strange words in the study. After the charges of conspiracy were implemented, they would soon launch the midday gate beheading.

    When it was found out that the concubine who had been raised by the husband-in-law was responsible for the murder of Princess Jing''an, it was only when they sent someone to arrest her that they found that the beautiful woman had hanged herself first.

    The red face is bad for life. At one time, there are three lives in the capital, which is strangling.

    When Su Kui got the news, it had happened for many days. She nestled in the soft slumps, reading with books in her arms. Hearing the words, she sighed softly, not much.

    All the roads are her own. If Qinghe can''t let go of her hatred, she would rather sacrifice herself and pull the enemy to hell. She has nothing to say.

    However, it''s a pity that the weather in March is warm and cold.

    Su Kui is languid in her study and refuses to go out all day. It''s a rare fine weather outside today. It''s sunny in spring. Feichen smiles mysteriously. She comes and gently takes the scroll in her hand and pulls her up.

    "Show you something. Come with me."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "What? So mysterious? " She quickly approached him, holding his neck and smiling, "can''t you tell?"

    Feichen chuckles and shakes his head. "What''s the surprise? Follow me. "

    In the back garden of the house, there is an early spring cherry tree. The white and pink petals are luxuriant and crowded with branches. The wind blows gently on the branches. The next piece of white and pink petals fall slowly in the air.

    From a long distance, we can see the cherry blossom floating in the air, as if it were snowing.

    Su Kui looks at Feichen, but his gentle eyes are also looking at her. It seems that whenever, wherever, as long as she looks back, he can always catch his affectionate eyes in the vast crowd.

    Her eyes are covered with a ribbon, and her side face is gently rubbed by pale knuckles. Her vision is lost, and her hearing is very clear.

    She heard Fei Chen whisper in her ear, "don''t take it off. Be careful. I''ll lead you. "

    Su Kui quietly bent his lips and scratched his palms with his fingers," OK. "

    With him in front of her is the abyss, and she dare not frown and step out.

    Feichen takes her hand, very slowly, the clear voice has been echoing in her ear, reminding her that it''s time to turn.

    There is a breeze on the side of the cheek, and the familiar medicine fragrance mixed with the smell of cherry blossom in the breath. The fragmentary hair on the forehead is blown by the wind, leaving the itchy touch.

    "Well, here we are."

    Su Kui''s heart rate suddenly accelerated, and she became nervous, "what is it..."

    "Shhh --"

    there are hands at the back of her head, which gently untie the ribbon blocking her vision.

 Chapter 438

    At one point, when the ribbon fell, she suspected that she was hallucinating.

    Full of red, under the hexagonal pavilion is the Red Veil rolled up by the wind, which stretches all the way to the foot of the red carpet. The white petals are flying in front of us. Red silk hanging from the branches, and palace lanterns with bright red and happy characters.

    Everything, everything, is beautiful like a heart shaking picture.

    "This --"

    she opened her mouth, and suddenly a drop of clear tears fell from her eyes without warning.

    I can''t help it. It turns out that this is what he has been busy with these days.

    Feichen chuckles, the beautiful eyebrows and eyes stretch out, leans over and kisses her tears gently, "do you like it?"

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui smiled with tears, glanced at him discontentedly, but his hands could not help climbing up his shoulders, and said coquettishly, "non dust, non dust, originally do these for women."

    Non dust helpless, slightly emaciated big palm gently around her waist, eyes focus, "my life, also only for you, also will only do for you a person to see."

    Su Kui rubbed his lapel and buried it on his small face, which was full of enchanting dimples.

    "Qingyue, marry me."

    The strings of his heart moved. Su Kui looked up at him and found that he looked solemn and focused.

    "In this life, it''s enough to guard you alone."

    Su Kui quietly, and so on he said, suddenly without warning of the ring around his neck, tiptoe kissed his cold lips.

    Between the touch of lips, there is a trance of tiny words overflowing from the mouth.

    "I thought that I had been the lady of this house --"

    the eyes were bright, and the cold eyes suddenly burst out with infinite tenderness, as if the stars were reflected in them.

    -

    the red yarn still flutters in the wind, and the sandalwood is rising. There are two shadows, hidden behind the veil.

    With ten fingers clasped, forehead attached, and death lingering -

    there is no fierce action, only eternal lingering and sentimental.

    In this moment, it seems that even the wind becomes gentle. There is no need for guests or banquet. This world is their witness. The cherry blossoms are dancing for them.

    The place with half covered eyes and feelings, and within reach, is the final destination of the soul.

    Pale lips, slowly blooming smile.

    The spring breeze is ten li, which is not as good as the one in front of you -

    -

    the Qingqiu mountain is still that Qingqiu mountain, but without one person''s existence, it suddenly feels that everything is different.

    She gradually replaced her former aunt and became the successor of the next high priest. She gave up all innocence, ignorance and arrogance, and became calm, calm and unlike herself.

    She will never live as reckless as her aunt. She has no aunt''s swaying and amorous, looking forward to the wind. There is no Auntie''s kind of firm determination to give up the Millennium cultivation for love.

    She also can''t meet the man who holds her in the palm of her hand and takes good care of her like the son of Feichen.

    My aunt has been completely disconnected from Qingqiu since she was removed from Xiangu. She passed the world several times and went to the rouge shop where she used to live. Outside the shop, the withered leaves had already disappeared.

    It''s heard that there is an enviable couple in Yanyu alley. Men are like relegated immortals. Women are in great mood. A few days ago, they went sightseeing together.

    She, after all, is a little late, see you again, and I don''t know how many years later.

    Just want to turn around, ear rang a sound as if shuttle millennium time came to her side of the voice, "spirit Ruo?"

    She looks back, her eyes and eyebrows are dim, and her smile is clear. "Ah, in a word, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time --"

 Chapter 439

    Su Kui lived too long in the last life, and learned too many things, too messy.

    This time, she spent more time to settle down, until the thoughts in her brain were sorted out in order, she decided to go to the next world.

    This is a modern world full of ghosts. Xiang Ru, a timid and ordinary college girl, accidentally went out with her classmates and broke into an old haunted house. After some twists and turns, Xiang Ru and her partner returned to the University safely and continued their campus life.

    Strange things happened. Xiang Ru had a dream every day since she came back from the tour. In the dream, a pair of cold hands stroked her whole body and forced her to be happy with it. At first, Xiang was reluctant or even rebellious, but gradually, she thought it was just a spring dream, which would not cause any damage, and gradually indulged in it.

    A few months later, Xiang Ru is pregnant.

    A strange man broke into her life. He was beautiful in appearance and strange in behavior. He called himself her husband, Lou Jiayan, a man who had cultivated for thousands of years.

    But the female matches Xi Chun, a character inferiority and cowardly, does not have the friend her, because is like, is involved in one after another strange event. Female Lord, naturally, after every scare, there will be a male Lord coming from the sky to act as a patron saint. But because of the ups and downs of the mistress, she must not have such a good life.

    In an accident, Xi Chun was strengthened by the ghost. She didn''t even know who and what the other party looked like. What''s more, one month later, she didn''t come to menstruation, and found out that she was pregnant!

    In a short time, in the same dormitory, two girls were pregnant with ghosts.

    But the fate is very different. Xiang Ru''s Ghost Husband is extremely fond of her. Whenever there is a crisis, there will always be him in front of her. They flirt with each other all day long, and their feelings rise rapidly.

    Xi Chun''s mentality gradually changed, and she began to resent that she had been involved in this strange and bizarre event in such a way as to lead so well and so recklessly. But she, because of pregnancy, can''t even say who the father of the child is, is regarded as a fickle woman.

    Even when the news was sent back to her old hometown, her parents, who were originally patriarchal, scolded her shamefully and called her to die outside instead of coming back.

    All the retreats were cut to death. Xi Chun''s mentality was greatly distorted. She decided to kill herself without any regret, and then committed suicide.

    She secretly hid the knife near the abandoned teaching building of the school, but she missed even if she believed in her, could Lou Jiayan, who had already made a mark on Ru, not realize it?

    She had just raised the knife, and even had no time to start it. Lou Jiayan, who appeared silently behind her, had already pinched her neck. To her death, she stared at a pair of blood red eyes and could not close her eyes.

    Xiang Ru, naturally, lies in Loujia''s arms and cries bitterly. I don''t think she is such a person. Why does she hate me so much? She gets the careful comfort of the male Lord, which makes her feelings go to the next floor. The death of Xi Chun has no effect.

    She didn''t even stir up a little trouble at school, because her body was burned clean by Lou Jiayan.

    -

    the wind in the mountain mixed with the smell of soil after the rain into the nasal cavity, and the stream reflected a little girl with yellow and thin face and thin hair.

 Chapter 440

    Su Kui twisted her little brow and stared at the reflection in the stream for nearly an hour.

    "System, are you sure? Didn''t send me wrong? " Su Kui bites her teeth. She is an old monster who has lived for a long time. She wakes up again and turns out to be a small fart child with no power to bind a chicken.

    You make her happy? Happy fairy board!

    "Should, should be right?" It''s still a familiar mechanical sound, but Su Kui feels that she seems to be in it, and is not sure if she hears it?

    This system, let''s kill it!

    "Dead girl, I know how to play. How can I not drown in the water? Lose money! Don''t come to work! "

    A voice never far away, a shabby small tile house door came, Su Kui looked back, indifferently, and finally opened, "here comes." The baby''s voice, which is tender and soft, makes her frown.

    Take a small step and look down at the stream again before you leave. Your face, your mouth, and go.

    Although she has a good face, she can''t hide the face full of mean color. She angrily looks at her face, hands on her waist, sees Su Kui coming back, stares at her, and urges: "hurry to get in and burn the fire, or you won''t have your meal today!"

    "Bah, I don''t know what I''ve done. I thought I was a son, but I didn''t know how to give birth to a loser!"

    When Su Kui came back, a boy, one or two years older than her, made a grimace and slightly tongue out at her. He kept saying, "hahaha, lose money, lose money!" The language is mean, really learned the essence of that woman ten into ten.

    See Su Kui face straight to the kitchen, ignore him.

    He had to pull the crooked braids she had tied. Su Kui turned around cold. On the thin, shapeless face, a pair of deep, round eyes stared at him.

    He was startled. He saw her slowly raise her lips and show his white teeth to him. She was so angry -

    "Wow!" He burst out crying and ran into the kitchen, "Mom! The loss goods scare me, wuwuwu...... "

    The woman hurried to meet him. The boy, who was eight or nine years old, said that he was not young. He cried in her arms and couldn''t hold his breath. He raised his chubby finger while crying and lit Su Kui and shouted, "Mom, you hit her and kill this dead girl!"

    "Well, I''ll beat her. Don''t cry. My mother looks distressed."

    Su Kui saw clearly outside, and scratched a little childish taunt on her face that didn''t belong to her children. Don''t think about it. In modern society, after years of reform and opening up, why there are still people who value men over women.

    Because some people''s rotten thoughts are deeply rooted and closely related to one''s education, and others have no way to interfere, let alone correct the right and wrong.

    In their eyes, the son is the successor. In the future, the daughter is destined to marry to someone else''s house, to support herself for nothing and lose money!

    Look at the woman''s voice of heart son, baby, love for the boy to wipe away tears, turn around to stare at her, but murderous.

    Pick up a matchstick and stride towards her.

    Joke, Su Kui where may really let her hit, turn around, without hesitation, the sole of the foot is smeared with oil, a slip of smoke out of the door.

    The woman is surprised, after which she is furious.

 Chapter 441

    She didn''t expect that the girl who was usually picked up by her was as dead as a quail. This time, she dared to run. Did she have the courage to eat a bear heart leopard?

    When she came to the door, Su Kui had already run to the stream. Looking back at her, the angry woman almost jumped. "Dead girl, I rebelled against you. Come back to my mother and see that she doesn''t break your leg!"

    After that, she raised the matchstick with a ferocious face. It seemed that not far away was her own daughter, but a vicious devil.

    Su Kui sneered and her bloodthirsty eyes glanced at her carelessly.

    Run to the distant mountain again.

    The adult''s body is clumsy, how can he run like a child, soon, the woman will be tired and panting, her hands on her knees, panting heavily.

    It''s a disgusting look.

    But she didn''t forget to shout, "you run, I tell you, if you don''t come back now, you will never come back!"

    It''s as if she''s going back to let bygones be bygones. Look at the woman''s angry appearance. If she really goes back, she''s a fool. It''s only strange if she doesn''t get killed!

    And this kind of family, wonderful family, she really has no attachment.

    She waved her little hand to the woman from afar. She grinned, "thank you!"

    After that, saya ran away, and in a short time, there was no trace.

    At night, the woman''s husband toiled outside for a day and went home covered in mud. It''s no surprise that there was no girl on the table. The family had dinner.

    After dinner, he asked strangely, "what about the girl?"

    The woman didn''t lift her head to clean up the dishes and chopsticks

    "Ah? What do you mean by being clear? " The man was more puzzled. He moved his head. "I guess that girl was beaten by you and hid again? Tell me about you. What are you doing with her? "

    "I hit her?" The woman stared and put down the chopsticks. "Before I hit her, the girl ran away. I''ll tell you, no one is allowed to find her. Let her die outside. The old lady will not have her! I''m so angry! "

    The man suddenly stared, "what do you say? Run away? " He took a look at the sky, which was overcast, and he could not see his fingers. "It''s black. Where can she go? No, I have to find it! "

    Then he put on his coat and went out, but was stopped by a woman''s words.

    She sneered and said, "go ahead, she has gone to the mountain. At this moment, it''s not certain which wolf or boar has eaten it. She can''t live without bones. It''s just time to save food!"

    "I said, you, alas..." The man sighed heavily, finally turned back, squatted in the corner, lit a cigarette, and smoked.

    No one asked where the little daughter disappeared from the family.

    Someone asked and said to the public that he was naughty. He ran into the mountain and couldn''t find it.

    In fact, no one is looking for it.

    -

    in Xiao Xichun''s few memories, the impression of the mountain under his feet is all equal to the mountain demon and monster.

    In fact, in this rumor, there are right places, but there are also wrong places.

    There are wild monsters here. Yes, but there are mountain gods in this mountain.

    She lived as Qingyue for such a long time in her last life. She has seen so many ancient books, and even the ability of exorcising ghosts and catching demons is not inferior to that of contemporary masters.

 Chapter 442

    Moreover, although the world is a modern framework, it is also different from those pure love novels. Since there are ghosts and monsters here, there are corresponding practitioners and auras.

    Many skills have been learned in previous lives. Although it is difficult to achieve great success in this world with thin spirit, it is enough that she has no ambition to eliminate demons and protect the world. She can protect herself.

    Oh, and find love.

    However, in the dark night, she looked at her own flat board, her body, and her head, which was not as tall as a small sapling on the top of the mountain, and fell silent.

    As soon as she entered the body, she felt it. She was surprised to find that the body is a rare pure Yin body, which is rare in thousands of years. Although such physique is easy to attract unclean things, it is relatively troublesome. However, if there is an excellent skill that complements each other, it will definitely have more advantages than disadvantages.

    Unfortunately, sunflower, it is fully equipped with these conditions.

    Not far away, ghostly, scattered green light came to her, her little face was like a face paralysis, no fear of taking small steps, step by step forward.

    Even when she passed the ghost fire, she shook her paws at it and said, "Hi, hello." It''s just that face. It doesn''t seem so friendly.

    Although her voice is soft and waxy, with a baby voice, but there is no tone of ups and downs in her tone. All around are towering ancient trees. When bare branches are dancing in the moonlight, if someone is around, she will be scared.

    But it''s such a small man who dare to walk around in such a place where even a big man will be afraid.

    The magnetic field wave that she sends out unintentionally makes the poisonous snakes and beasts that are waiting for the opportunity to move around dare not act in vain.

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips expressionless, and soon began to sip her lips, because she felt that she must be stupid in her present appearance!

    The leaves on the top of her head clattered under the mountain wind. Su Kui closed her eyes, pricked up her ears and listened for a while. Then she suddenly turned around and went in the other direction.

    After about half an hour''s walk, I was suddenly enlightened.

    At present, it is an old temple that has been abandoned for a long time, but somehow, the surrounding is dry and the air is fresh. There are not even the most common snakes, insects, rats and ants in the mountain.

    "Here it is." Su Kui nodded his head with satisfaction, found a place where there was no rubble around, shrunk into a ball, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    She had a good dream for a night. I don ''t know about it.

    the wind blew all night, which did not affect Su Kui''s good sleep. When the first golden light broke the clouds, sukui opened her eyes, quickly adjusted her posture, began to meditate, and absorbed the first spirit of heaven and earth containing the essence.

    The pure and Yin constitution is indeed a superior spiritual vessel. However, she meditates the mind method and guides it slightly. The rich spiritual spirit in the mountain rushes into her body first. She swam a little Sunday at the body meridians and slowly converged to the Dantian.

    The time of the morning slipped away.

    Su Kui''s brain seems to hear a sound of the membrane being pierced, and then more Aura is almost turning into entities, drilling into her body from all over.

    For a long time, Su Kui slowly opened his eyes, which were clear and black, and shot a light.

 Chapter 443

    Leisurely spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, she has not eaten all night, but feels that there is a faint sense of fullness in her stomach at the moment.

    She could see through the broken temple gate that the sky was already bright outside. The bright sun hung in the sky, making people dizzy.

    -

    on the steep and rugged mountain road, a range rover is galloping on the uneven road at flying speed, closely following a black car without a sign, with a swarthy muzzle sticking out of the window, a gun equipped with a silencer, aiming in the direction closely followed by the Land Rover in front.

    "Puff, puff, puff --"

    the bullet flew away, even with the silencer, there was still a dull sound.

    The car in front suddenly slammed on the brakes. The right rear tire "bang" exploded. The car was not stable. It rushed down the steep slope which was more than ten meters high.

    "Bang --"

    the car quickly fell to the ground. After turning over a few times, the window broke, the car has changed shape, and the exhaust is rising black smoke.

    The rear quickly came after him. The two men opened the door, went to the place where the car fell and looked at it for ten meters. It had become a pile of scrap iron Range Rover, and looked at each other.

    One of them said: "the car has fallen into this shape. The boy who is married can''t live any longer?"

    Another big man nodded, but he was still more cautious and said, "look for a way nearby. Let''s go down and have a look!"

    "Isn''t it? This kid can''t live. Let''s go down in case someone finds out... "

    The rest of the words automatically disappeared in the cold man''s eyes.

    -

    Su Kui just found his way down the mountain, and walked out of the vast mountain with two short legs. He saw a black shadow falling from the sky and smashed it into the ground.

    The smell of gasoline is in the air.

    Her little figure hid behind the tree. After the two big men drove away, she walked to the side of the overturned car and squatted down.

    The broken glass on the driver''s seat pierced his chest directly, obviously not. In the back seat, there was a young man in a white shirt, about 16 or 17 years old. His eyes were closed and his clothes were dyed red with blood.

    Su Kui put her little arm in, stabbed the boy''s arm, still using her flat mechanical voice, without any emotion, and asked, "Hey, are you dead?"

    Fizz -

    Su Kui''s action is not gentle at all. She put her fingertips under the young man''s nose and tested it. She saw that there was still a faint breath. She thought that the two men must be looking for the way down, and they will find it soon.

    It was not too late that her fingers were thrust into his chest and cut by the glass.

    This time, the boy finally had a little weak reaction, but, this is not enough, Su Kui used his strength again, and did not worry about killing people.

    Cheng Pei blinked his eyes covered with blood mist slowly. He couldn''t see clearly. It was all ghosting. After a while, he turned his head very slowly. The pain in his whole body made him frown. He moved his fingertips tentatively, but he found that his body was stuck under the car seat and couldn''t move at all.

    Hazy, he seems to see a thin hand coming in from the window, which is dead clasped on his wound. Outside, it''s a yellow skinny girl with malnutrition.

    And her, the only brilliant place, is that pair of bright amazing eyes.

 Chapter 444

    What happened before the accident made his head confused and unable to remember. He slowly opened his lips, and the red blood fell from the corner of his mouth, "help me..."

    The dull pain in his chest made him almost unable to breathe. After saying these two words, he seemed to have consumed all his mind and energy, and he was powerless and paralyzed. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.

    "Dead?"

    Su Kui patted his emaciated cheek with his little hand, and saw that he was unresponsive, and the blue pulse under his neck was weak.

    At this time, her little ears moved. It seemed that there was a car roaring, and she was heading in this direction.

    It was not too late. She tried to break the door. Without using any psychic power, the broken door wouldn''t move at all.

    Her big eyes crossed the cold light, her body''s spiritual power gradually gathered on her hands, and she exerted a lot of force --

    "Ka --"

    the whole door was directly unloaded by her, and he saw his chest full of bloodstained wounds, for fear that if there was no time to stop bleeding, he would have blood flow and die. At the same time, she used her psychic force to press the wound where he was bleeding continuously, while trying not to maim him.

    Mercilessly lift the leather seat and free his legs from being stuck.

    The car is getting closer -

    the roadside woods are filled with the smell of petrol and blood. The million dollar Land Rover can''t see what it looks like now. The exhaust pipe keeps emitting black smoke, which gives people the feeling of explosion at any time.

    The two men came down and looked at each other. It was obvious that the leader had passed by. They bent down carelessly and looked into the car. They suddenly lost their color.

    "What about people?!"

    "Who?" Another rushed over. Sure enough, the driver in the driver''s seat was still there. The body was smelling in the hot summer, but they were supposed to lie in the back seat. The target they were ordered to kill this time was missing!

    "Fuck!"

    "Go, I don''t believe it. Go around, he can''t run far!"

    There are no people around the wilderness. It''s not the deep mountains and forests, it''s the rugged and steep road around the mountain. They don''t doubt that someone intentionally rescued him, but they think that he was killed and ran by himself.

    -

    the sun is setting in the west, and the sky is full of red clouds that have dyed the ground into a gorgeous and spectacular color.

    Su Kui didn''t make it. She tried her best to drag the boy back to the broken temple. Even though she has achieved some success at the beginning of her cultivation, her body is still a child of six or seven years old. No matter how thin she is, Xin Chang''s skeleton will not be able to bear for a long time.

    The temple is still the same as when she left. Although there is a picture of broken well and ruins, the temple is dry and free from snakes, insects, rats and ants. In the middle of the temple, there is a stone carved God with a peaceful face and a compassionate smile.

    Settle the boy, Su Kui rubbed his sore arm, squatted beside him and watched him look cold, stunned.

    She''s not the kind of nosy person, but she happened to meet her just when he had an accident.

    Maybe it''s a mistake, maybe it''s destiny, Su Kui will meet this matter.

    In this barren mountain area that has just experienced the reform, a luxury car of great value suddenly appears, and the young man''s appearance of white skin and obvious superiority shows that the young man is a foreigner.

    She lost some aura for the young man on the way, so that he could be safe, not become a corpse.

 Chapter 445

    But it is she who expends her mind and spirit to refine her pure aura, which is in vain.

    The little girl squatted beside the boy covered with blood. In her round and deep black eyes, she had a complex look that did not belong to children''s childishness.

    She paused, and suddenly, without warning, dropped her head and kissed him on the corner of his lips.

    Then he got up and went to the center of the temple. He bowed to the statue three times with a solemn and devout look. He said, "God, excuse me, my little girl has one more thing to ask for. Please God take care of my friends one or two, and let me pick some wild fruits to eat."

    In the temple where the voice just fell and the clear air was still, suddenly a gentle wind swept across her cheek, like a pair of invisible big hands touching her small face.

    She bent her lips and prayed again, "thank God."

    Then she took a look at the young man. She ran into the mountain forest to look for wild fruit before the sky was completely dark.

    Now it''s the end of August and the autumn harvest season. There are too many things to eat on the mountain. Su Kui has only half an hour to find many things that he can''t eat at the foot of the mountain.

    With the clothes that I can''t see the color, even stained by the blood of the youth, I have carried a lot of fresh and juicy purple red fruits, walked through the gloomy jungle and towards the temple with a small step.

    No sooner had she entered the door than she stopped.

    The small mouth is tight, the hand is loose, and the fruit rolls all over the ground.

    "Who are you --"

    she glanced at the temple with wide eyes and vigilance. About a dozen big men in black clothes and solid muscles almost stretched in a straight line, standing in the same place and motionless.

    Wang Ke looked at the little girl staring at them with alert face at the door. She was not tall, yellow and thin, but had big round eyes, clear black and white, clear and clean as a water. Even if he was a man of iron heart, he could not help being soft hearted.

    He took a big step closer, the girl suddenly backed up, stumbled and fell to the ground, looked up at him with her head, "don''t come here, who are you!"

    After that, Su Kui quickly got up and ran to the young man with his arms outstretched, just like a little hen protecting the baby, which made people laugh.

    If it wasn''t for the emergency, they would have laughed.

    Now, however, they must take the young master out as soon as possible. The helicopter has been waiting for a long time on the ground at the foot of the mountain.

    The hospital has already said hello, and everything will be carried out smoothly here.

    Wang Ke was a giant standing in front of Su Kui. He put out his big hand and patted her on the head, saying, "did you save him? How about your family? Don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt him. We are here to save him. You see, he has shed a lot of blood, and he will die if we delay. "

    He tried his best to be gentle, but Su Kui let go of her lips secretly. She is not a real child. How could she not know these things?

    His feet hesitated to move away, as if convinced by him.

    As soon as Wang Ke is happy, he rushes to the people around him and beckons. Then someone gently lifts the young man onto the stretcher. The medical staff accompanies him to the left and right and trots to the foot of the mountain.

    Su Kui''s eyes darkened and her head drooped.

    Soon, only Wang Ke and Su Kui were left in the temple.

    He looked down at the little man whose legs were not as long as his, and made a mistake for a while.

    "And your parents? Where is your home? What''s your name? "

 Chapter 446

    Silence, dead silence.

    The moon soon rose to the branches, and there was a rustle of insects in the grass around it. The heat of the day was cool in the evening wind.

    The king is weak.

    He raised his eyebrows. "Why don''t you talk?"

    Still silent, he found that her little head seemed to hang lower.

    Can''t, can''t really throw her in this wilderness, or tomorrow, waiting for her, it is estimated to be a skeleton.

    Bending over, holding her in her arms, little man, almost with no weight, "let''s go, uncle take you down the mountain, strange girl!"

    One of the two helicopters at the foot of the mountain has left with the injured teenager. Su Kui looks up and chases the faint light in the night, and then goes away until it disappears into the retina.

    There are few people around. Wang doesn''t know where the treacherous girl comes from. Maybe it''s the mountain spirit?

    Just thinking about it, he shook his head in a smirk. It''s nothing.

    Looking down at the girl in the arms of her eyes, she found that she had fallen asleep on his shoulder at some time. From his point of view, she could only see the protruding side face of her thin jawbone and the long and thick eyelashes.

    Tut, it''s a delicate girl.

    It''s just a little too thin.

    Hesitation is only a matter of a moment. Wang Ke thinks it''s OK. The girl behaves abnormally and her accent is standard Mandarin. He turns around in the mountains these days and listens to the puzzling local dialect and awkward mandarin of the mountain people.

    No one has ever said so fluently and clearly.

    Maybe she was abducted?

    As soon as the idea appeared, it would never be taken back. Anyway, in his field, there are fire and fire in the knife. Sometimes I wonder if I can see the sun the next day when I go out on a mission. Pick up this girl. If I can''t find her parents, he can simply adopt her.

    With this in mind, Wang Ke stepped on the plane to return to the capital.

    As soon as he got off the plane, Wang Ke was summoned by the chief. He had to rush to Cheng''s private hospital. Su Kui was covered in blood. He thought she was hurt. He threw her directly to the accompanying paramedics. He gave her a general examination and left in a hurry.

    -

    Su Kui is really too tired. The end of her exhausted Reiki is to let her sleep all day and night. In the next morning, she opened her eyes and saw the white wall, the bedding and air under her body, with the unique smell of disinfectant water in the hospital.

    As soon as she squinted, she knew what was going on.

    "Alas, the child is awake."

    Turning around, she saw a young woman in a pink nurse''s dress coming over smiling, asking her, "are you hungry? Do you still want to sleep? "

    Strange to say, Mingming''s examination showed that the little girl had no damage except for malnutrition, but she slept all day and all night before waking up, which was really puzzling.

    Su Kui nodded honestly, opened his mouth, and uttered a dry syllable, "hungry."

    The nurse knew that she would wake up hungry, chuckled and said, "I have already given you rice. I will bring it to you later. Bear with it and be good."

    sukui blinked and felt relieved.

    The door that just closed was pushed open again. It was Wang Ke in black. When he saw Su Kui wake up, his eyes flashed with joy.

 Chapter 447

    Asked the nurse some situation, after confirming that nothing was wrong, said to Su Kui: "you saved the person to wake up, want to see?"

    Finish saying not wait for Su Kui to nod, already walked forward to embrace her again in the bosom, turn around and walk, nurse chases up, connect voice way: "little girl has not eaten?"

    Wang Kewei steps, "then send it to chengshao ward. Don''t worry."

    -

    the whole floor of the first floor of the eighth floor is too quiet. Every few steps, there is a big man in a black suit guarding the outside. The more inside, the more strict the guard.

    Inside, there is only one ward.

    Wang Ke puts down Su Kui, pushes her small body and says, "go in, don''t be afraid."

    Su Kui lowered his head expressionless, moved his bare feet, glanced at Wang Ke, pushed the door and stepped in.

    The door was slammed shut in front of Wang Ke''s eyes. He felt his nose and shrugged. Well, he seemed to be despised -

    this ward was unexpectedly large, not like a hospital ward, but more like a model hardcover room.

    The wooden floor underfoot is warm and moist. There is no pungent smell of disinfectant water in the air, but the fragrance of peppermint is floating.

    The sick clothes on her body are too long. Some of her trouser legs are trampled on her feet, so she drags around the house like the reception room outside and walks towards the inside.

    The brown wooden door was quietly pushed open from the outside, and Cheng Pei pinched his eyebrow, put down the newspaper in his hand and looked up his eyes. When he was in a coma in a car accident, he woke up his eyes, black and white, straight to his eyes, without any fear.

    He wanted to hook his lips and smile. He stopped again. He was afraid of scaring her.

    So, beckoning to the little man with only a half face, and his voice was hoarse in the changing period, "come here, come to me."

    He still remembered that the way the little girl woke him up was bloody. In retrospect, he still felt a dull pain in her chest.

    But it has to be said that the effect is surprisingly good.

    Su Kui came in, took the door with him and looked at the bedroom quietly. It was very simple. The wallpaper was beige with branches and patterns. A huge LCD TV hung on the wall, occupying most of the room''s position. It was a huge European bed, with half a cup of water on the bedside cabinet.

    He has many bruises on his face and white gauze on his wrist, but he is not embarrassed at all. His features are clear, his eyes are deep, and he looks like a mixed race.

    She finally came to the bedside and stood. Cheng Pei saw that she was barefoot.

    Can''t help but pick up eyebrows, "where are your shoes?"

    Round and deep eyes stare at him, speechless.

    Cheng Pei frowned. "OK, let''s change your name."

    "Xi Chun." My voice is a little hoarse after a long sleep.

    Since he came to this world, the water has not entered. First he saved himself, then he saved him. He has been in a state of fatigue. Just after waking up, he was brought here before he could eat.

    Su Kui''s stomach was empty, and she was in a bad mood.

    Forgive Chengpei, the stepson of the family. From childhood, all the children in the family are afraid of him and dare not be close to him. So Cheng Pei really doesn''t know what children are thinking.

    And even if he knows.

    But is sunflower a real child?

 Chapter 448

    "You saved me?" After looking at her for a long time, Cheng Pei began to think that she was not like an ordinary child.

    Su Kui glanced at him lazily, didn''t want to answer, and climbed to the bed.

    Cheng Pei: " What are you doing? "

    Success will be small feet Ya stuffed into the quilt, Su Kui''s face expressionless, opened a small mouth, spit out a word, "cold."

    Then when Cheng Pei was about to become a fossil, Su Kui raised her eyes and stared at him with her bright eyes. "Uncle, are you going to starve your benefactor?"

    Wait -

    Cheng Pei blinked, his cold face distorted for a moment, "uncle? You call me uncle? "

    "Otherwise?"

    Asked Su Kui.

    Cheng Pei looked at the thin girl like a matchstick, looked at his hand wrapped in gauze, sighed, gave up the impulse to beat her up, rang the bed bell and ordered a meal for her.

    Although at home, the children call him uncle, why does he feel uneasy when he comes out of the little girl''s mouth?

    It''s hard to understand.

    What''s more, a little girl with such a bad character is definitely his benefactor?

    He actually had a lot of puzzles in his mind, but before he fainted, the last thing he saw was her. According to the search and rescue team, at that time, he was taken to a broken temple on the hillside. There was really only a little girl around him.

    Cheng Pei didn''t believe in the theory of ghosts and gods before. He thought it was all nonsense. But that day, he clearly felt that when he was about to be unable to support, a warm current slowly flowed out of his heart from his chest, maintaining its vitality until he finally waited for rescue.

    According to the examination report of the medical staff, he was seriously injured at that time, and all the major organs in his body were damaged to varying degrees. During the first aid, everyone thought that he could not be saved, but he survived stubbornly.

    More than that, his body is recovering and improving at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    It''s a miracle in medicine.

    If not controlled by the huge family background behind him, his ability to recover against the weather has already spread to every corner of the world.

    If she really saved him, he can be sure that the girl, Xi Chun, is not an ordinary person.

    Is it a demon? Weird? What the hell?

    Looking at her holding rice, her small body nestled into a ball, and her small mouth picked up the food, it was strange that he had a strange feeling in his heart, but he didn''t feel terrible at all.

    On the contrary, it''s the expectation for the future -

    -

    to have a family and six or fewer people have recovered and left the hospital.

    In recent days, the families of the whole imperial capital have been worried. When they got the news, they were relieved.

    It is said that the family of six brought back a girl of unknown origin, who carefully taught her to do everything by herself and spoiled her.

    But in fact, it''s obviously not as the outside world said -

    the housekeeper rushed into the study, and Cheng Pei, who had graduated from the college, was checking the company''s documents and preparing to take over the legacy left by his mother one by one.

    Seeing the housekeeper break in, he didn''t lift his head. He looked at the document calmly and said in a cool and indifferent voice, "what''s the matter? Xi Chun has skipped class again? Trickery teacher? Bullying your classmates? Did you go to the bottom of the exam again? "

    "Not at all!" When the Butler heard the serial problems of Liu Shao, his brain suddenly jumped and shook his head.

    "Oh?" Cheng Pei picked up the pen and signed in the place where approval was needed. Hearing this, he chuckled, "she''s doing something new again?"

 Chapter 449

    Seeing the appearance of Liu Shao, the housekeeper even thought he was making a fuss.

    He bit his teeth and said, "Miss, she skipped class and set up a stall by the side of the road!"

    Cheng Peisi is not surprised. In fact, after raising the girl for several years, he knows more about her character. The more you discipline her, the more rebellious she is.

    She is pretty and easy to be spoiled. He doesn''t hold on to her and lets her go. She doesn''t like reading. The papers she takes back are all red eggs and forks. He doesn''t care.

    In his opinion, what she does is to make a fuss. She is not bad at heart. If she likes it, he will spoil it.

    In his opinion, it may be a good thing that she is so spoiled and lawless.

    he also doesn''t know how much magic this little girl has. He is such a child hating person that he can bear her vices for several years. In the middle of the night, he climbs the bed, steals the famous wine he keeps, calls his father in front of the woman who likes him, and every once in a while Smash some of his precious China

    In this way, it seems that there are countless memories about her that have emerged.

    He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. The housekeeper was sweating. Seeing the calm look of Liu Shao''s face, he couldn''t help asking, "Liu Shao, do you have a word? This young lady is still setting up a stall outside!"

    Cheng Pei waved his hand. "Go, she will let her put it if she likes it. Now it''s a fine day outside. It''s too cold to dry. It''s better for her to taste the human suffering."

    The housekeeper''s frown almost killed the flies. Before he left, he left a dry sentence, "but miss, she is a fortune teller."

    "What do you say?!"

    "Ah, six little ones, where are you going?"

    The housekeeper only felt that a gust of wind passed by, and then looked back. Chengpei, who had been sitting behind his desk like an old monk, had long disappeared.

    -

    it''s dark in the night, half a month from the clouds.

    Study.

    "Bang!"

    Cheng Pei slapped his hands on the table and the vibrating water cup was buzzing. In fact, he wanted to take this slap in front of his eyes, on the head of a lovely girl like a jade ball, but the idea just came out, and he suppressed it.

    Su Kui stood straight and stared at the tip of his feet with bright eyes. When he heard the noise, his eyelids did not lift.

    The long curled eyelashes are reflected in a row of fan-shaped silhouettes under the light, which are more like a porcelain doll carved with jade on a delicate and lovely face.

    When Cheng Pei saw her like this, he almost swallowed her back.

    "Look at you, what you look like! Which young lady is like you? Even if she goes out to set up a stall, you will tell her fortune? Why didn''t I know you were going to do it?! "

    In the past few years, the colder, firmer and more determined brows and eyes have become sullen, which has added a little popularity to his original cold image.

    Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled and his voice is soft and waxy, but his words are quite different from his soft and cute appearance. "Yesterday I had a dream. In the dream, a fairy told me that I should save the world!"

    "Hiss --"

    Cheng Pei rubbed the eyebrows and the heart of the straight jump, and was elated by Qi. The deep and narrow Phoenix eyes glanced at her, sneering, "Cheng Xichun, did the old fairy in your dream tell you to save yourself before saving others?"

    The girl shook her head, and the black and white cat pupils looked at him innocently.

    Blinking, blinking, the little fan seemed to brush his eyelashes into his heart. In a moment, Cheng Pei lost all his Qi.

 Chapter 450

    Wring his brow, Leng hum, "go to sleep!"

    Su Kui giggled and gave a naughty military salute, "yes! Chengpei Dad! "

    Cheng Pei almost fell back from her anger. She didn''t want any image. "Cheng Xichun, get back to me!"

    What did she just call him? When he catches her, he must hold her down and smack her in the ass, and ask her if he dare to call him Dad!

    How could su Kui really go back, she turned to Cheng Pei, spit out her tongue and ran away.

    After a long pause in the study, Liu Chengpei touched his face and said to himself, "is it really that old?"

    -Five years later, Su Kui finally went to university, and the plot will slowly start.

    She has cultivated all her skills in the past 20 years. However, she is extremely expensive and has purple Qi. She has been a family for a hundred years. She has a deep foundation. She doesn''t dare to be touched by ordinary ghosts.

    When she went out, she was surrounded by bodyguards. Let alone invisible ghosts. Even when people saw her, they had to give up.

    Just admitted to this famous school in the capital, Su Kui couldn''t wait to submit the dormitory application to the school, secretly concealed everything from Cheng Pei, and then dared to let him know.

    Not surprisingly, Cheng Pei had a good temper, but also knew that the decision she made could not be changed at all. With a big wave of hands, she was packed and sent here.

    What Cheng Pei thought: this girl is spoiled and spoiled. She is also picky. She should be frustrated outside. She will find the benefits of being at home.

    On the day of university registration, there were many people, just like the food market, Su Kui moved her bedding from the car, and then drove away a group of drivers and bodyguards who wanted to help.

    Just came to the door, there are many green eyed male students came over, "Xuemei, is it a freshman? Which dormitory do you live in? Let me see you off. "

    "Xuemei, I''m the senior of your junior year. You can ask me if you don''t understand anything when you just enter university."

    Su Kui patiently dragged the suitcase and stood in place. After they finished, she slowly opened her lips. "I''m sorry, I won''t make an appointment!"

    "Alas, my sister -"

    Su Kui has dragged the suitcase and Shi ran away.

    On the way casually grabbed a passing student and asked where the girls'' dormitory was. Ten minutes later, they found the girls'' dormitory smoothly.

    The dormitory is on the fifth floor. Without an elevator, Su Kui is carrying a huge package and a suitcase in one hand, which is extremely eye-catching among a group of delicate and weak girls.

    When she arrived, there was a girl in the dormitory. She was making her bed. When she came in, she smiled and said hello to her. "Hello, my name is Xiang Ru. We will be roommates later. By the way, which department are you from?"

    Su Kui glanced at her lightly. "Cheng Xichun, history."

    Xiang is such a beautiful looking girl. Her facial features are not excellent, but she looks very kind. Hearing this, she stared, "Wow, you are so good. There are not many students studying history now."

    She has a headache just thinking about the long and wordy historical books.

    Su Kui casually smiles and chooses the upper berth near the window.

    Since Su Kui came in, Xiang Ru has been observing this new roommate, and found that she seems to be indifferent to people. At the moment, she can''t see whether it''s difficult or not.

    See Su Kui chose the location of the upper bunk, her eyes flashed, "Xi Chun, the upper bunk is not convenient for the lower bunk, are you living in the dormitory for the first time?"

 Chapter 451

    Su Kui looked back, and Yu Guang glanced at the bottom of the double bed on the left side, and raised his lips to chuckle, "Oh, yes, but I like sleeping high."

    "OK..."

    To such as blink, can only dry shut up, to pack up their own things.

    At the same time they put their own things, another two roommates also came one after another. A little fat girl with a simple and honest face is Yang Xiaoman, and another girl named Qin Shishi has outstanding appearance. Obviously, she is also the best one of the three, with the best family background.

    Because, only she brought two servants to clean the bed and make things for her. When

    just came in, she looked at her dorm eyes with all her eyes. She looked at all the dorms, and saw Su Kui sitting still, smiling awkwardly, and greeting her.

    "Hello, my name is Xiang Ru. I''m your roommate for the next four years. What''s your name?"

    "Qin poetry." Lazy slanted her one eye, Qin poem poem ridicules a smile, brush her shoulder, walk to the left position of the window edge.

    No matter whether it''s occupied or not, stretch out a well-equipped finger and click, "I want to sleep here."

    "Ah, that''s my place..." Xiangru''s voice just dropped.

    The people brought by the Qin poetry immediately rolled up the bed sheets and quilts that had already been laid, and the other quickly spread the sheets and quilts that were brought by the Qin poetry one by one.

    "Why, I like this position. Do you have any opinion? Well? " Qin Shishi sneers and sits down on the bed that has been paved. He looks around with disgust, "Tut, it''s so small! I don''t know what dad thinks of this kind of broken place! "

    "You --"

    Xiang Ru is in a hurry. Yang Xiaoman grabs her hand and shakes her head implicitly.

    Qin''s poems can be so arrogant, of course, because there are family forces behind them. They are ordinary female college students. Their families are ordinary, and they can''t compare with her at all. This is just the beginning of school. If there is a conflict with my roommate, it must be endless restlessness after that.

    Su Kui accidentally looked at the first girl who died in the original book. Unexpectedly, her appearance was ordinary, and her brain turned fast.

    Looking at Su Kui, who had finished cleaning up everything and was leaning on the bar of the bed to drink water, he bit his teeth and picked up his quilt stiffly. He had no choice but to choose the bed on the poem of Qin Dynasty.

    "Humph, bully people!" To be like to throw one''s mouth, cold hum is murmuring.

    Who knows that Qin Shishi''s ears are extremely sensitive, so she jumped up at the moment, her makeup is exquisite with sullen, "Oh, who are you talking about?! If you have any opinions, make it clear to your face and whisper behind your back! "

    She glanced back at Ru coldly and continued to clean up her things. She didn''t want to talk to the woman who obviously had Princess disease.

    However, Qin''s poems are unyielding, "how can I not say if I am caught? I''ll tell you, you''d better speak carefully in front of me in the future, otherwise, it''s not so easy to pass by if I hear you again! "

    "Hiss, I''m scared. Do you really think this school is owned by your family?" As soon as you throw something, you will go down.

    Yang Xiaoman hurriedly stopped her and whispered to Qin Shishi, "don''t worry, she''s straight. We''ll be roommates later. It''s so ugly on the first day, right?"

    Qin Shishi broke away and sneered, "well, not all gods and ghosts can make friends with me! Does she deserve it? "

    Just finished speaking, I suddenly felt that my back neck was cold, as if some air had been poured into my collar.

 Chapter 452

    Her body suddenly froze. She looked at four corners suspiciously and stuttered, "what, what? Did the window close? "

    Qin Shishi strides to the window. The window is indeed opened by the first one to ventilate. But now it''s sunny outside, and there''s no small air flow floating at all.

    To such as turned a white eye, scolded a, "affectation." Climb to the top and continue to make your bed.

    Su Kui, the only one, has been quietly staring at a place on the left lower bunk, smelling words, slightly picking up his lips and chuckling.

    The sun sinks in the west, and the night closes in 407.

    The new roommate, the new environment lets a few girls not without the mustard say the worry, make fun of. Qin Shi Shi is applying a mask in the restroom. The water is constantly ringing. After washing the two people like Yang Xiaoman and Mr. Hu, he takes a mobile phone nest to brush micro-blog on the bed. Su Kui opens the bed lamp and reads on the wall.

    "Zi, Zi, Zi --"

    "ah!!!"

    Suddenly, the whole dormitory fell into darkness. Although it was only a few seconds, it was lighting up quickly, but almost scared Qin Shishi, who was alone in the bathroom, half to death. She just seemed to see a red figure flickering in the mirror through the dark and bright room.

    "Yes, there are ghosts, there are ghosts!"

    mask dropped, she ran out of the rolling, crawling, her little face white, trembling fingers, pointing to the restroom, tears falling down.

    In this dormitory during the day, the cold air flow looks like someone blowing at her collar. She jumps to the bed and wraps all the quilts around her. She still shivers all over, but feels terrible.

    Su Kui squinted and looked at Qin''s poems, which were obviously over frightened, with a light color of her eyes. She turned her head again without expression and continued to open the books she had only read half of.

    Xiang Ru and Yang Xiaoman were also frightened by the news. Their cell phones were tightly held in their hands, and they were not in the mood to estimate Qin''s response. What''s more, they didn''t have a good impression of her in the daytime.

    Qin Shishi also knows this. Her beautiful eyes are wide and her lips are shaking. "Really, I see it, right in the mirror of the bathroom!! How terrible, how terrible... "

    "Where''s my cell phone? Yes, cell phone! "

    She seemed to think of something. She rushed to the desk barefoot, picked up the charging mobile phone, and opened the address book unsteadily with her fingers. Find the phone with the note for Dad and dial it out.

    At this time, the incandescent lights in the dormitory seemed to reflect her words. With the sound of electric current caused by the poor contact of "stab, stab", the lights in the dormitory began to flash and go out.

    Xiang Ru''s eyes suddenly widened. She looked at the whole dormitory with a twinkling light, wondering. She felt that it seemed that there was a cold breath, which kept coming into her pores. The cold rising from the bottom of her feet almost frozen her into an ice sculpture.

    "What is the situation..."

    Yang Xiaoman''s voice has brought a cry, "I, I don''t know How terrible... "

    Just at this time, the top of the bulb "bang" a sound, can not bear the burst.

    The dormitory was in absolute darkness.

    Qin Shishi is huddled in the corner of the bed, holding the cell phone and saying nervously, "Dad, answer the phone, answer the phone quickly..."

 Chapter 453

    He left the book with leather seal in his hand. In the dark, he could not see his fingers. Su Kui glanced casually at a vague, red shadow standing in the left corner of the wall.

    I don''t know who said, "it''s useless. I can''t get through."

    Qin poetry suddenly raised its head, eyes red, head shaking like a rattle, "impossible, impossible!" She pressed the phone that had been busy and continued to dial, "you''re lying to me, I''m leaving, I''m leaving now! Dad, answer the phone, answer the phone... "

    Su Kui shakes her head at this scene. The princess born in the castle is afraid that she will encounter such a terrible spiritual time for the first time. Looking at her neurotic appearance, she knows that her spirit is already in a tense state. A little stimulation will probably frighten her to death.

    "What to do! Why does this happen, wuwuwu... " Yang Xiaoman buried his head in the quilt. Even though the whole person was in a state of airtight, she still felt that there was a steady stream of cold wind coming at her.

    She let out her fear by crying out uncontrollably.

    Qin Shishi holds the cell phone tightly, like grasping a straw for help. Once there is a busy tone in the phone, she immediately hangs up and redials.

    It seems that her persistence finally has a response, and the phone is connected.

    Qin Shishi''s eyes brightened, and her tears mistily turned to the phone and shouted out her fear in her heart, "Dad, help me, there are ghosts in this dormitory. I don''t want to live here. Come to pick me up, come quickly!"

    The last sentence cried out, as if she had lost the last trace of strength and was powerless and paralyzed on the bed.

    There was no sound coming out of the phone.

    She was so cold, her teeth were rattling, she could not be better than in her upper bunk. Her body was as stiff as a stone. In the absolutely dark and suffocating small space, there was only boundless space, like the gasping sound squeezed in from all directions.

    "Dad, why don''t you talk?"

    "Cluck, cluck Are you looking for me? "

    The voice of Qin''s poetry just fell, and the voice of a woman suddenly came out of the handset, all of which impacted the human brain and heart.

    "Ah!"

    She was so scared that she stopped breathing. She grabbed her cell phone with all her strength and fell to the distance. "PATA" made her cell phone fall to the ground, and it broke all over. But it can''t stop the woman on the phone, the extremely bitter laughter.

    "Cluck Look back, I''ll be by your side

    There is a cold and damp wind with a rotten breath. Without any light, the eyes of the three girls are like being covered with a layer of black cloth. They can''t see clearly.

    Xiang Ru feels as if something is pressing on her. She raises her neck and gasps hard. She stares at her eyes. There is no voice in her throat. She can only gasp helplessly.

    There was some sticky liquid dripping on her face, and the tears were quickly soaked on the pillow along the corner of her eyes.

    "Ho, Ho --"

    the throat is like a broken bellows. Except for hoarse breathing, there is no sound at all.

    What is it!!! help!!!

    Her neck was pinched by a pair of cold big hands, her forehead was blue and sinew, and her pale little face quickly turned into pig liver color. At the moment when she was about to stop her heart beating -

    "pa" light rang, and suddenly the light in the dormitory was bright.

 Chapter 454

    The three girls only felt that the pressure on their bodies suddenly disappeared, and their eyes were hurt by the bright incandescent light on their heads.

    Xiang rushes to sit up, wipes the sweat on his forehead, gasps for breath, and feels as if he is soaked with sweat all over his body.

    She looked at Su Kui, who was standing at the door of the dormitory. It was obvious that she had just turned on the light.

    But

    She looked at the ceiling in disbelief. It was a perfect, bright incandescent lamp. She was stunned

    Didn''t the light burst just now?!

    And that weird event, a cell phone that can''t be reached at all!

    According to her memory, she looked at the corner of the wall. It was clean and there was no debris of cell phone. Several suitcases were placed neatly. The cell phone that broke the strange laughter from inside -

    saw the desk in front of the window, the pink smart large screen cell phone, lying on it for charging.

    What''s going on!! Is it a dream?

    No, it''s not a dream. The feeling of dying is too real. It''s real, which makes her still feel startled in retrospect!

    Su Kui glanced at the three people''s sweaty face without expression. He picked up the corners of his lips and said with a smile: "you''re dreaming. You''re yelling for ghosts and help. I can''t help but wake you up. Are you ok?"

    Yang Xiaoman shrunk in the quilt and blinked slowly, "is this really a dream?"

    "Of course."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, nodded gently, climbed onto her bed again, picked up the book sealed with cowhide, found the bookmark, and looked at it attentively again.

    Qin Shishi was the last one to react. She was so shocked that she cried out because of the feeling of escaping from death. The tears covered her pretty face. She shook her hands and took her cell phone, and dialed out the phone in a panic.

    It''s about 10 o''clock in the evening. For most people in modern society, it''s time for work and entertainment. Sleeping is a waste of time.

    So, the phone was connected very quickly.

    Qin''s poetry calls out tentatively, "Dad, is it dad?"

    After getting a positive reply, she cried even more, "Dad, whine, I have a dream! This dormitory is terrible. I want to go home. Come to pick me up quickly. Wuwuwu...... "

    I don''t know what she said on the other end of the phone. She gradually stopped her tears and choked with tears. "Then, Dad, you should hurry up! I don''t want to stay in this dormitory for a minute! "

    It seems that she got the answer she wanted. Su Kui listened quietly without lifting her eyelids. Under the light, her thick eyelashes pulled out a long shadow on her white jade like face. Her face was bright and dark, and she could not see the mood fluctuation.

    Xiang Rujin also wants to go home, but her family is out of town, just an ordinary family background. How can it be possible that like Qin Shishi, a parent would answer her call in the middle of the night?

    "Poetry, your father is very kind to you..." Yang Xiaoman envied that her nerves were bigger and her fear came and went faster.

    After learning that it was a dream, all fears were thrown out of the sky.

    Qin Shishi raised her chin and regained her proud look. "That''s, I''m the only daughter of my father." however, there was a nasal sound in her words, which reminded her that she was crying.

    To such as curl mouth, vision but can not help but through the gap of the quilt, see Su Kui''s expression.

 Chapter 455

    She doesn''t believe in dreams. If it''s a dream, it''s too weird.

    Three people have a dream at the same time. Why is she the only one who hasn''t?

    Even she pulled them out of the dream of fear!

    I have been brewing for a long time in my heart. I swallowed the words that had already run to my throat. I didn''t mention them again.

    Take back the eyes of the moment, she seems to find that Su Kui''s eyes light inadvertently across her face, make her whole body a stiff.

    In the moment of no one''s attention, Su Kui''s lips seem to have a smile of unidentified meaning, which flashed quickly.

    The wish of Xi Chun is simple, difficult and hard enough.

    The biggest wish she exchanged with the price of her soul was to let Lou Jiayan, who had taken her life, go to Xiang Ru to eat the bad fruit, and didn''t propose to Xiang Ru''s life.

    The second wish is to find the ghost who violated her at the beginning, and let him pay the price of death!

    The first wish is difficult. As for the second one, as long as the plot unfolds smoothly, the ghost in the color will naturally come to the door, which is not enough for fear.

    "Dudududu --"

    "have you slept, miss? The master asked us to pick you up. "

    Qin Shishi''s red and swollen eyes brightened, put on his slippers, grabbed his mobile phone bag in one hand, opened the door without hesitation, and looked forward to, "what about dad? Dad, has he come to pick me up? "

    The dream was so frightening that she couldn''t wait to return to a soothing embrace.

    The bodyguard in black nodded, "here you are, waiting for you outside the school."

    Qin Shishi''s heart was calm. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go! I don''t want to stay here for a moment! "

    The door of the dormitory was closed again. In front of Su Kui''s eyes, a red light came through the door and followed Qin''s poems.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Xiang Ru suddenly feels warm. The air inside seems to be back to normal. She says, "it''s nice to have money!"

    Yang Xiaoman wrapped up like a silkworm chrysalis, and focused his mind on identification, "yes, so reincarnation is a technical job! However, I''m very satisfied with my family. Other people''s life can''t be envied. Haha -- "

    after that, she thinks she''s stupid. She turns her body around and faces the bed board of the upper bunk. She asks," Xi Chun, didn''t you dream just now? "

    "No."

    Yang Xiaoman''s puzzled brow twisted, "that''s really strange. Why are only three of us doing it, but you didn''t do it?"

    Su Kui''s face is hidden in the shadow, and casually opens the page. "Maybe you heard too many ghost stories about the dormitory before you entered school, plus the psychological pressure caused by the unfamiliar environment, you can have such a dream. But I, because there is no pressure."

    Xiang Ru''s eyes flickered, and Yang Xiaoman became interested. Suddenly she sat up and asked quietly near the bed, "well, Xichun, do you believe there are ghosts in the world?"

    Cover his mouth and yawn. Su Kui blinked his sour eyelids. He replied lightly, "believe, there will be. Don''t believe, there will be nothing. It depends on your own heart."

    After that, she turned off the bed lamp, re clipped the bookmark to the current page, and slowly pulled up the quilt to lie down.

    "It''s late. Go to bed."

    Yang Xiaoman wants to say something more, but he can''t help but open his mouth in embarrassment and lie back.

    Xiang Ru''s words are not clear at this time. "Qin Shishi just lived for a day and left. Shouldn''t he come later? I don''t know who our new roommate will be... "

 Chapter 456

    Yang Xiaoman, who had lost a bit of sleep and was tossed by nightmares, nodded, "yes, I hope there won''t be another big lady like Qin Shishi. The princess is really sick."

    Nodding to Ru''s approval, Su Kui asked, "Xi Chun, what would your future roommate look like?"

    Su Kui turned over and pointed her back at her. Her voice was full of sleepiness, but her eyes were bright. "I''ll know when my roommate comes, Qin Shishi has gone. Talking behind her doesn''t make her lose a piece of meat. I''m sleepy. Good night --"

    he choked for a while, but Yang Xiaoman blushed a little and shrank into the quilt, saying: "it''s the same , I''m also sleepy. Xiang Ru, Xi Chun, good night. "

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly quieted down, except for the occasional car engine sound outside the school.

    To be like to turn one''s mouth, in the heart to Su Kui''s dislike to go up a higher level.

    You''re the best at putting on airs and showing how small other people are!

    Pulling the quilt over her head and listening to the movement outside the window, she gradually fell into a deep sleep and had no dream all night.

    -

    college life is very dull. Their dormitory is a mixed house, and all three of them are different departments. As for the fourth roommate, as we said, they didn''t come.

    The most gratifying thing is Xiang Ru. On the second day of Qin''s poem, she can''t wait to remove her bedding and put it on her own. She slept in the bottom bunk that night.

    If she knew what had appeared in that position, she wondered if she would be so complacent as now.

    In December, Christmas is a few days away.

    Su Kui is wrapped in a knee length down jacket, lolling on the desk, dozing off. Among all the boys around, she is the only girl who is particularly eye-catching.

    If this girl looks good, it will make the history department boys of Yang Sheng Yin decline to rush.

    Unfortunately, sunflower is this type.

    "Cheng Xichun, someone is looking for you outside. Cheng Xichun --"

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily, glanced at the handsome looking boy in front of him. He wore black framed glasses on his nose. He looked gentle and elegant. His tone was impatient. "Yin Zhengyu, you disturb my sleep, you know?"

    Being stared at by a pair of round and clear eyes, Yin Zhengyu felt as if he had been electrified. He lowered his head in panic and raised his glasses in embarrassment. "What? Someone is looking for you outside..."

    Otherwise, he won''t wake her up specially. Who in the history department doesn''t know that this girl, who looks small and lovely, looks like a doll like a girl, is a violent Lori.

    If you disturb her when she has a bad rest, the violence index will continue to increase.

    Once there was a boy who didn''t have long eyes, deliberately came up to find the sense of existence. At that time, Su Kui was tortured by her aunt. During the day, she finally had a rest in the classroom and was interrupted.

    In full view of the public, she raised her soft and feeble fists, which looked like a white steamed bun, and beat the boy to the ground directly. She couldn''t get up.

    At this point, no one dares to provoke her to sleep.

    Su Kui yawned and slowly straightened up, "who''s looking for me?"

    "I don''t know what it''s called. It''s a charming man. It''s said that it''s your uncle." Yin Zhengyu looks at it with one eye and dare not conceal it.

    In fact, that man is more than charming, with distinct facial features, deep eyes, three-dimensional appearance that does not belong to the yellow people, which is the hormone in walking.

 Chapter 457

    Raising her small hand to stop Yin Zhengyu from going on, she nodded, "I see. Thank you."

    She knew who he was when he said the beginning.

    She got up and packed up her backpack, straddled her shoulders, and passed Yin Zhengyu. Suddenly, she stopped, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Yin classmate, I won''t have classes in the afternoon. Please ask for leave for my teacher. Thank you."

    And then he left with a big and unrestrained stride.

    Yin Zhengyu was stunned for a long time, then nodded slowly, "Oh, yes..."

    -

    Su Kui put his hands in his pockets. Lin * * on both sides of the campus was covered with snow. When he left the school gate, he saw a bright black Bentley with a bully car in the middle, just in case others could not see it.

    The man leaning on the side of the car is almost standing, calm and steady. He is wearing a gray coat, with a cigarette in his mouth, and looks casually towards the school gate.

    All the students and teachers passing by can''t help but look at the man who looks extraordinary, rich or expensive.

    Cheng Pei waited for a long time. Seeing Su Kui coming out, he waved to her from afar. "Come here."

    Su Kui took a look at him, and Cheng Pei was already in the driver''s seat. She then pulled the copilot open and went in, squinting at him with round eyes. "Smoking again, I''m quite old. Smoking again, I''ll be more careful."

    Even if he gets used to the girl''s poisonous tongue, Cheng Pei finds that he can''t get used to it even if he listens to it hundreds of times.

    He stepped on the gas pedal to the end, black Bentley like a cheetah, Shua rushed to the broad road.

    She lunged forward inertia, Chengpei picked up her back collar and pulled her back to sit, the speed slowed down gradually, sneering and glancing at her, "you are the best, now you don''t think about me, don''t think about it..."

    "I don''t want to think about who raised you so big for you to eat and drink. If it wasn''t for me, you would still be living in the ditch," Su Kui interrupted him, with a serious face, learning Chengpei''s tone, saying one word at a time, reading it out, giggling and looking at him askew. "I''m right, Chengpei''s dad."

    The joking tone made Chengpei''s face as black as the bottom of the pot. His brain leaped suddenly and he cried in his heart. He grabbed the girl who didn''t know her dignity and inferiority.

    Otherwise, he would be angry with her sooner or later.

    The steering wheel took a sharp turn and drove into an alley.

    "What are you doing..." Su Kui blinked. The dangerous smell from the man made her instinctively shrink to the door.

    Fingers quietly touch the door handle, wait for Cheng Pei to attack, and run away immediately.

    "Ka -"

    her last life was blocked. She puffed up her cheeks and glared at him, "Cheng Pei, what do you want to do!"

    Cheng Pei is very angry and laughs back. He raises the dark sword eyebrows. Leng hum, "when he is successful, he will call me by his first name and surname, eh?"

    After that, Su Kui pulled her with one hand. With his great strength, she was relieved. People had already been lying on his long legs. The long bottom of the down jacket was lifted. Su Kui suddenly felt bad.

    Struggling and crying: "Chengpei, what are you going to do! You are misusing your lynching and breaking the law! "

    "Pa --"

    the palm fan like big hand fell mercilessly, and the full little butt hurt. Su Kui''s unbelievable eyes widened. A bubble of tears was in his eyes, and the accused turned back and stared at him.

 Chapter 458

    Cheng peile, rubbed his fingertips, the feeling of full elasticity is addictive.

    "Pa --"

    it''s another palm print. Cheng Pei''s eyebrows are raised and his eyes are burning, "what? Not convinced? "

    "I don''t agree! Don''t accept it, Cheng Pei. If you have the ability, you can kill me! " She still fluttered on his leg, but was firmly controlled by his easy hand.

    "Cheng Pei, it''s against the law to abuse lynching. Let me go! I want to sue you! "

    After two slaps, Chengpei''s anger was almost gone, but it was good to tease her, so he pretended to be indifferent, took the mobile phone and pressed 110, then put it into her hand, "come on, call the police, say someone hit your ass, HMM..." He looked at his position through the window, and continued: "we are at the entrance of Liutong street. You must tell the police uncle all about it --"

    the heating in the car is fully turned on, but after a while, she was sweating all over, and the wet Qi Liu Hai was glued to her forehead. How could she hang her head down and hit his cell phone angrilyˇ° Cheng Pei, you bastard

    Cheng Pei laughs, pulls her up and stares at her angrily. "I''ll be better than you if I''m a jerk again? You can tell me how much trouble you have caused me since I was a child. I didn''t commit myself to clean up the mess for you. As a result, you are better off. Now I am too old to be abandoned. How old am I? Well? "

    Su Kui inhaled the nose, the thick eyelashes stained with moisture, refused to accept the way: "it''s old, very old!"

    It seems that there is a little cry in the soft Nuo Nuo''s small voice, which makes Cheng Pei shocked. He picks up her small chin, forces her to look up, and looks, "Yo, look at this poor little look, cry? Have you been wronged? "

    "Hum, let go!" A wave of his big hand, Su Kui turned his head and ignored him.

    From small to large, no one dared to spank her.

    So humiliating posture, he was pressed on the leg can not move, think about the gas can not!

    Look at this little girl. She seems to be angry?

    Cheng Pei raised his hand and begged for mercy. "OK, I''m old. I can''t make a mistake. You need to calm down. There are a lot of adults. Don''t be wise to me, will you?"

    Su Kui finally looked back at him, his big black and white eyes dribbled around, his beautiful eyebrows were full of bad intentions, and he curled up his mouth, "no way! I''m not an adult, and I don''t have that much gas! "

    "What do you want, my little ancestor?" Cheng Pei sighed. He didn''t regret the other side''s actions, but he was still a little reluctant.

    Thinking about this, his heart suddenly surprised -

    Su Kui showed his first real smile after seeing him, sweet and boring, "unless you let me fight back."

    Cheng Pei hit it simply, "Cheng, as long as you don''t get angry, come on, hit it --"

    he spread his hands to Su Kui''s eyes and said, "if you want to hit a few times, hit a few times. I will never shout or cry."

    He meant something, Su Kui quickly put away his smile and gave him a sullen glance. "Are you laughing at me?"

    "Oh, feed my little ancestor. How dare I? Come here and let you fight more, will you?" Cheng Pei''s face is hard and bitter. He hates that he is too relaxed in front of her and always forgets to cover up his emotions.

 Chapter 459

    Su Kui opened his hand and raised his delicate chin. "Turn around and lie down."

    "What, what?" Cheng Pei couldn''t believe it. He felt that his world outlook for more than 20 years had suddenly collapsed, and he doubted that he had a phantom.

    Su Kui wrinkled her delicate brow and repeated, "turn around and get down!"

    Cheng Pei almost didn''t bite his tongue. He was sure to look at her big eyes and found that he was really serious inside, without any adulteration.

    She really wants to treat people in their own way, but the problem is that people in their twenties and thirties will really listen to a little girl and let her spank?

    What an American joke!

    If I let her succeed, I would not have much image of deterrence in front of her. I''m afraid I''ll have no residue! From then on, she will have another reason to laugh at him.

    "Cheng Xichun, I''m good at it. I''ll give you a second, and you''ll give me a breath, won''t you?"

    Who knows that when she swung her down jacket, she was wearing a tight sweater with a high collar, and her petite and thin body was in full view. Cheng Pei felt that she was just sitting in front of the passenger''s seat, and she didn''t know when she had jumped on him.

    He was clasping his back to break it off.

    Cheng Pei sneers, "the strength is still strong." he says and pulls her down effortlessly. Seeing that she''s noisy, she seems to have an impulse not to give up if she doesn''t reach her goal. He can only tie her in his arms and prepare to wait until she calms down.

    At this time, his heart is really like this, there is no little distracting thoughts.

    However, the brown window was suddenly knocked and Cheng Pei frowned. Su Kui reached out and pressed the window lifting button. A man in a police uniform appeared with a ticket in his hand.

    I was looking at them together and frowned, "Sir, you can''t park here. Please go home if you want to make friends. This is a public place and it will affect others. Please cooperate, thank you!"

    Cheng Pei: "..."

    Su Kui stared at the brave police comrade for a few eyes, and suddenly, without warning, he burst out laughing, "hahaha --"

    Cheng Peisong opened her, Su Kui fell on the copilot''s seat, laughing and falling, tears were racing out of his eyes.

    After paying the fine and taking the ticket, Cheng Pei slowly turned the steering wheel to leave the alley and continued to drive the road back to his family''s house.

    The laughter in his ear is endless, just like the gentle sound of the jade plate falling on the Pearl. But when it obviously happens to him with a little teasing smile, it''s not funny.

    He tightly pursed his lips, and his Falcon like vision fell directly on the road ahead. His words were cold, "Cheng Xichun, very funny, isn''t it?"

    Su Kui had stopped laughing, but he could not hold back his serious face like an old cadre. He wiped his tears and nodded wildly, "yes, yes, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! I can''t imagine that I can see the day when you were given a ticket by the police uncle. Hahaha -- "

    while waiting for the green light, Cheng Pei''s face suddenly approached, and her cold eyes went straight into her eyes," isn''t it really so funny? Do you hear what the little police just said? Do you want to make it real or not, eh? "

    Su Kui was choked by her saliva, coughing and shaking her head, "cough, cough, no need! I don''t laugh, really! "

 Chapter 460

    She said that she tried to open her innocent eyes, looked at Cheng Pei seriously, and tried to prove her sincerity from the heart.

    Cheng Pei slaps her on the head and sneers, "come out of the world, I''ll clean you up when I get home!"

    The guard saw Chengpei''s black Bentley approaching from afar, slowly opened the tall carved gate, and Chengpei drove into the broad avenue without stopping, bypassed the artificial fountain, and drove all the way to the garage.

    Just entering the garage, Su Kui opened the door and jumped down. Before Cheng Pei could react, she ran away.

    Cheng Pei picked up the eyebrows. "When can you calm down, girl?" He untied the seatbelt slowly and opened the door. Suddenly, he found something like an envelope on the sole of his foot. He moved his fingertips and picked it up.

    Instead, he got out of the car in no hurry. He pinched the white envelope and didn''t write anything on it. He took it out and just looked at it. His brow and heart immediately frowned.

    The first line says: Cheng Xichun, I like you. This is my letter to you. Please read it.

    He suddenly realized that the girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth and wild nature had already reached the age of boys'' pursuit.

    His mood suddenly became dull, his hand unconsciously forced, the thin paper held by his fingertips was kneaded into a ball, tightly held in the palm of his hand.

    When the door was knocked, he looked back slightly and looked out of the window.

    Sure enough, Su Kui''s face was full of smiles. He stood in front of the car and asked him, "why don''t you come down? It''s time to eat, uncle."

    A uncle, call he tightly pursed lips, heavy "um" sound, open the door to get out of the car, "go."

    Finish saying, step on long legs, first Su Kui a step to the main house.

    Su Kui blinked behind him. His eyes were inexplicable. He smiled and murmured, "inexplicable," laughing and catching up.

    -

    lunch is very rich. Su Kui is not hungry at night. He is casually stirring a bowl of soup in his hand, leaning on the back of the chair, facing back, and dangling his feet back and forth.

    She was shaking vigorously, holding the back of the chair she was sitting tightly with a big powerful hand, steadily supporting herself, Cheng Pei frowned, "I don''t stop eating, what should I do if I fall down?"

    Su Kui''s little mouth was holding the spoon, but he didn''t go straight. He smiled, half real and half fake: "isn''t that you are here? You can''t fall. Look, you''re not holding me now?"

    Cheng Pei thought about it, but he couldn''t help flashing the advertisement letter he found in the car in the morning. He immediately frowned and said, "what if I''m not here? Sooner or later, you will get married and have children. Leave me, and don''t do it in the future. "

    Somehow, when it comes to getting married and having children, Cheng Pei''s first reaction is to feel sad and distressed. When he thinks of the man who can embrace her openly in the future, he would like to chop him with a knife.

    Su Kui took a sip of the cold soup and knocked on the spoon. "What''s the marriage, what''s the birth, Chengpei? Do you dislike me so soon? Or do I give you trouble so you can''t find your girlfriend? "

    Cheng Pei was dumbed down by one of her words, "don''t think about anything."

    The small face in front of him suddenly magnified, and a pair of clear and clean eyes fixed on his eyes. "Uncle, I thought you raised me so big, and I was a child''s daughter-in-law. It wasn''t --"

    "what do you say?" Cheng Pei was almost choked to death by her rambling words, with a clear outline and a complex look on her hard face.

 Chapter 461

    Su Kui sat back and looked at him curiously, biting the spoon. "The child''s daughter-in-law, otherwise why do you raise me so big?"

    "What''s on your mind all day?" Cheng Pei has complex eyes.

    "You haven''t answered me yet. Am I right?" With one hand on his cheek, Su Kui tilted his little head and smiled and waited for his reply.

    Cheng Pei looked stiff for a moment. Then he suddenly stood up with his hands on the table and started to walk upstairs. "I haven''t dealt with my business yet. Take your time." Finish saying, fled to the study as if.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed and salivated leisurely. "Sample --"

    you are mine sooner or later, don''t try to hide!

    I''ll wait for you to come to the door automatically.

    -When he returned to school the next day, Cheng Pei got up early and went to the company. He didn''t know if he had a ghost in his heart, so he didn''t dare to see her.

    Su Kui got on the bus back to school alone. Calculate the time. Xiang Ru and Yang Xiaoman should have come back from traveling, right?

    Cheng Pei is really worried about a problem. When she ate yesterday, the little girl seemed to have no intention, but she kept it firmly in his mind. It''s undeniable that he really had a little heart attack.

    At night, he almost lost sleep in the middle of the night. In his dream, he even dreamed of two bodies with dry firewood and fire. The scene changed again and again, but he still couldn''t see people''s faces clearly.

    Before the clock reacted, he suddenly saw the two faces.

    It''s him and the little girl!

    At that time, a string in his head seemed to break in a moment, and he was almost at a loss. He saw the little girl growing up with his own eyes, and he even held that idea to her!

    Yes, after thinking about it for a whole day, Cheng Pei has to admit that he really has a different feeling for the little girl than his family.

    He was grateful for his sudden discovery. Fortunately, it was not too late.

    Cheng Pei suddenly wants to see her. Even if she mocks him a few more words and dislikes him for being old, it doesn''t matter. She just wants to see her.

    However, a phone call from a foreign subsidiary made him have to put down his mind and suddenly rise. Then he stepped on the plane to country m in a long-standing complex mood.

    -

    night falls and the day passes quickly.

    When Su Kui went back to the dormitory, Xiang Ru and Yang Xiaoman had already come back first. They looked like they had finished washing and washing. They were lying in bed playing with mobile phones.

    See her come back just light say hello, then play their own.

    When Su Kui was a stranger, her character was cold, which made people feel that she was not close to her. Xiang Ru tried to make a good relationship with her, but she was not cold and hot all the time, which made people have nowhere to start. Over time, Xiang Ru and Yang Xiaoman, who have similar personalities, have become good friends in pairs, while she seems to be an isolated person.

    Although not to be excluded, but also not close.

    Today, however, she is a little different. She goes to the table beside the window, points to a folding fan on the table that looks antique, and asks, "is this the souvenir you bought? How''s it going? How''s it going? "

    After that, she gently pinched the folding fan. The surface of the fan bone showed a kind of slurry that had experienced the precipitation of age. It felt smooth and cold. She slowly opened the folding fan. It was a man with beautiful appearance and a white ancient costume.

    She glanced at Ru strangely and nodded, "yes, I bought it. I heard that it''s still an antique." when it comes to antiques, she said with a sneer, "what these vendors said is better than singing. If there are so many antiques on the floor, everyone will go to find them!"

 Chapter 462

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and chuckled, "just like it."

    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s fate. In so many folding fans, I hit it at the first sight." Xiang Ru knocks on his sour back, saying.

    "It looks good."

    When Su Kui said this, the folding fan in her hand seemed to shake slightly. She gazed at the figure inside the fan, and smiled strangely and inexplicably. Shua closed the folding fan and threw it back on the table.

    Yang Xiaoman looked at it and said with a big grin, "I think it''s like she''s looking for a beautiful man on a fan. Don''t be too shy. Be careful that other beautiful men climb out of the fan to find you in the evening."

    Xiang Ru was listening to her with a smile, but when he heard the next sentence, he felt that his neck was cold. He shrank into the quilt and glared at her angrily. "Yang Xiaoman, can you stop scaring people? This joke is not funny at all!"

    The shadow that happened on the first day of staying in the dormitory is still in her brain, which can''t be dispelled. Now, as long as I think of something related to that, I can''t help but feel my body cool, and I always feel that something around me is looking at her.

    Yang Xiaoman glanced at her angrily and laughed, "I know you are timid, but I didn''t expect you to be so timid. Isn''t it just a joke? There''s nothing to be afraid of."

    "You still say!" said Xiang ruleng

    Seeing that she seemed to be really angry, Yang Xiaoman raised his hand repeatedly, "OK, I''m wrong, OK? I shut up, sleep, sleep! " Then she spits out her tongue, makes a gesture of holding her mouth, turns off the bed lamp and lies down.

    Casually glanced at the folding fan lying on the table, Su Kui took off her coat with a smile and went to the bathroom to wash.

    If they know, Yang Xiaoman''s words will become a proverb, do not know whether to laugh or not.

    -

    Su Kui slept in the middle of the night. It seemed that there was a sweet gasp in her ear, accompanied by a exclamation, "well, don''t, don''t touch there -" Su Kui quickly opened her clear eyes. In the dim night, the light was amazing.

    Turning and twisting her body, she felt that her abdomen was like a fire, and a pair of big cold hands lingered on her. She was so scared that she wanted to shout loudly, but she was surprised to find that the voice that came out of her mouth was even her own shame.

    "No, let me go, ah --"

    the sound and movement in her ear are getting louder and louder. It''s hard for Su Kui to ignore it. She pretended to be awakened and turned over, and the movement of the left lower bunk disappeared.

    She quietly picked her lips and chuckled. Through the moonlight projected from the window through the curtains, she saw a dim and unreal figure on Xiangru.

    Look at the appearance. It''s the man who bought it from Ruyi, a tourist.

    Tut, what a shameless lecher --

    even if the identity is set as high as possible? Still can not hide, he and her first time, is to force the identity of the person, even, in the girl did not know, let her have a ghost.

    After all, it''s just a shameless crime!

    Su Kui curled up his lips, curled his long eyelashes, moved slightly, and continued to sleep quietly.

    It seems that everything we have just seen is just a dream.

    However, he is a dream originally -

    a dream existing in the real world, at least, all people, including the female Lord, think so, don''t they?

 Chapter 463

    Then she, let alone think so.

    The next day, the alarm clock in the dormitory rang on time. Su Kui was the first to get up, Yang Xiaoman was the second to get up.

    After the two are packed, Yang Xiaoman is surprised to see Xiang Ru, who is still sleeping with his eyes closed. She is always the first one to get up?

    She went over to touch her forehead and started to feel normal temperature Then she pushed her back to Ru. "Hey, Ru, get up, don''t you have a class this morning? Credit will be deducted if you are late. Get up! "

    Su Kui soaked a cup of honey water and sat at the desk sipping it slowly.

    See to be like dim of open an eye, drag slipper to walk into toilet, after a while again the footstep hurriedly ran out, drowsiness disappeared more than half.

    Seeing her look flustered, Yang Xiaoman chewed bread and joked, "what''s the matter? Are you in the bathroom mirror, too? "

    After that, he laughed, as if he had told a terrible joke.

    "To such as white her one eye," nonsense what, you have not aunt towel, I came that, lend me a use, I did not prepare

    She usually menstruates on time. I don''t know how she got it today. It''s ten days before her menstruation, but her menstruation suddenly comes, which makes her dirty her underwear, and I don''t know if she can clean it.

    Thinking about it, she was in a worse mood.

    Yang Xiaoman took the last bite of bread and nodded, "Oh, yes, I''ll get it for you." He turned over his backpack, took out a piece of aunt''s towel and handed it to her.

    Xiangru takes over and rushes in again.

    Su Kui glanced at the folding fan on the desk, opened the curtain and opened the window for ventilation. Her movements attracted Yang Xiaoman''s attention. She came to touch the fan bone of the folding fan and said in surprise, "eh? Xi Chun, do you think this fan is a little different from yesterday

    "What''s different?" Drink the last sip of honey water, the warm feeling in her stomach makes her in a good mood, and her round eyes are full of the slightest casual taste.

    Yang Xiaoman twisted his eyebrows, her facial features were all about to wrinkle into a ball. She opened the folding fan and looked up and down, left and right. "Well I can''t say what''s wrong, but my intuition tells me that this fan is different from yesterday''s

    With that, her eyes suddenly brightened? You see, what I said is different, you see, is the man on this fan clearer than yesterday''s? There are also fan bones, but also a lot of white! "

    She was excited by the discovery. Su Kui smiled and slowly tapped the jade like knuckles on the edge of the cup. She said half truely and half falsely, "you think a lot. It should be that the light was too dark last night. You didn''t see it clearly. This fan is an ordinary folding fan. If it''s really like you said, it''s not refined."

    "But -" Yang Xiaoman Dudu mouth, still adhere to their own discovery, "but, such as the day of buying, I clearly look at the next side, the portraits at that time, lines are not clear, but now become so clear..."

    When it comes to this, she suddenly seems to think of something. She stares at the folding fan in horror, grabs Su Kui''s arm tightly, and stares at it warily, as if it is not a lifeless folding fan, but a fierce beast that wants human life. "Xi Chun, you say, this fan is not really a refined one?"

    Su Kui dodged without trace and shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 464

    "Do you think you''ve seen too much about Liaozhai? In this world, there is no such thing as the fox fairy or the fairy in the painting. "

    "But there are so many unsolved mysteries in the world, too many mysterious events that cannot be explained by science." Yang Xiaoman is in hot pursuit.

    Su Kui suddenly turned her head and was sure to bump into her eyes. Her dark eyes were as if wrapped in a layer of ice, which made her cold from the bottom of her feet to the bottom of her heart.

    "Why do you look at me like this? It''s scary..." Yang Xiaoman stammered, and he recoiled two steps in fear and ran into his own bed bar.

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui smiled, and the ice and snow melted in a flash. She said: "believe me, these things, you don''t want to know the truth. Sometimes, curiosity can kill the cat. Study hard, live seriously, and don''t care about things that shouldn''t be explored."

    Yang Xiaoman was frightened by her. When lengbuding heard her serious and serious words, he suddenly couldn''t stop laughing and looked at her with a smile. "Hey, Xichun, I can''t imagine that you still have the potential to be a teaching director. What is good reading and serious life? Isn''t that what I''m in now?"

    Su Kui''s expression is different from the past. "I''m not joking, Yang Xiaoman. Don''t you think you''ve explored too much recently?"

    "Yes?"

    Being stared at by her as if she were a magnet, Yang Xiaoman suddenly couldn''t laugh. She stopped chatting and didn''t understand.

    Su Kui lowered his eyelashes. "Yes, it''s not good."

    Yang Xiaoman''s eyes moved and said nothing more.

    At one time, the room fell into silence. Sukui didn''t care. When she turned on her mobile phone, several messages from Chengpei jumped out.

    "It''s cold. Keep warm. Don''t get sick."

    "I''m going to m country on a business trip for a few days. Stay at school and don''t make trouble."

    "Christmas is coming. Do you want any presents?"

    "When I come back, I will tell you something that may surprise you very much."

    "What are you doing? In school well, and those little boys are not allowed to have too close contact! "

    Su Kui turned over one by one, unconsciously chuckling.

    Yang Xiaoman curiously gathered his head and was dodged flexibly by her, which just let her out of sight.

    She curled her lips. "So mysterious, boyfriend?"

    Su Kui''s eyelids were not raised, and her long and clear eyelashes covered her eyes. She said coldly, "respect for other people''s privacy is the minimum moral etiquette. Yang Xiaoman, when you don''t get other people''s consent, please control your hands and eyes. If you want to see it, please ask for other people''s opinions, OK?"

    "Tut, I just want to have a look at it. If I don''t let it, I won''t let it. I''m sorry." Yang Xiaoman''s face is ugly. What she dislikes most is Cheng Xichun''s lofty appearance. She leaves her side and sits back in her bed.

    One took the cell phone to unlock, silently muttering, "well, when no one has a cell phone."

    Suddenly, Su Kui said casually, "Oh, I accept your apology." Almost didn''t piss her off.

    There is a kind of impulse in my heart that I don''t want to see her any more. It''s very annoying to talk and do things!

    No one else to disturb, Su Kui shrugged, with a smile on her lips, raised her eyebrows and nodded back. Her fingertips swam on the keyboard for a long time, leaving only a short line at last.

 Chapter 465

    "I see, Chengpei Dad! Your four no small ones have been received, indicating that I am looking forward to the things you bring that may surprise me. I don''t need a gift. If you can come back, it''s my best gift. "

    Su Kui can''t help thinking about Cheng Pei, who works in a foreign country, seeing her reply and the expression on her face. After thinking about it, she clicks the keyboard again, makes a speech and sends it.

    "You should also pay attention to keeping warm. Don''t come back frozen as a little old man. In that way, I will dislike you!"

    Country M.

    "Ding --"

    the window is bright and the light is excellent. In the top floor office, there is a message tone in the open room. Cheng Pei doesn''t need to look to know who sent it. His personal mobile phone, which knows the contact information, doesn''t have many at all.

    At this moment, I don''t care if he is busy or if he will disturb his work to send him SMS. I don''t think about it except for the little girl.

    Click to open. Sure enough, the name is "little girl".

    According to the sending order, he first clicked on the first message, and the first sentence of his goal made him laugh and cry. The more he saw the back, the faster his heart would jump. In the frost and snow outside the window, he suddenly felt that his eyes were full of spring.

    When he opened the next line in a good mood, his eyebrows and heart jumped. As expected,

    he shouldn''t expect too much from her. If his good mood doesn''t last for three seconds, he would be choked up by her sharp mouth.

    However, far away in a foreign country, even if he has already come back, he is still in charge for a few days.

    Thinking about this, I feel a bit worse.

    He moved his fingertips and sent out a short message.

    -

    "Cheng Xichun, I don''t feel well if you don''t get angry one day, do you? When I get back to pick you up! This time, I won''t let you off even if you pretend to be naughty! "

    Su Kui saw a "bang", with a high brow and a face of arrogance, "come on, I''m afraid of you!"

    I''m afraid you won''t come!

    Drop her cell phone, her hands around her chest, staring at the folding fan on the table.

    Maybe no one except her found that the folding fan on the table shook slightly in her cold eyes and seemed to want to avoid her sight.

    But we can''t do it too clearly, we can only resist powerlessly.

    came out after the application of the mask and saw that two people did what they had done. It was no surprise that Yang Xiao man threw her aunt''s towel back again and lifted her chin. "Yes, it''s a ghost. There is blood on the bottom pants, but after I have taken a bath, I find nothing."

    Yang Xiaoman stares at the screen of the mobile phone, drools at the handsome guy in the video, and sniffs at the conditioned response and says, "is it possible that it''s broken? But You don''t seem to be doing any strenuous exercise... "

    After that, I forgot to think about it. How handsome I am!

    But listen to the heart of such as Deng, clearly put her words in mind. I can''t bear that she doesn''t think much. Last night''s rootless spring dream was too real. It seemed to be in real life. Now when she hears Yang Xiaoman''s unintentional words again, she immediately starts to think.

    Can''t she succeed? Is it because her dream of spring is so intense that she has broken it?

    Thinking of the images in the dream that make people blush and heartbeat, Xiangru quickly shook his head and tried to get rid of all the shy scenes in his brain.

    Su Kui looked at the sneer, was -

    Oh, should be picked by the ghost to make up all don''t know.

 Chapter 466

    Xiang Ru is very tired recently. He was called up by the teacher several times in class. He was in a trance and didn''t know what the teacher said. At the end of the month, the exam fell directly from the first ten to the tenth from the bottom. In the eyes of the teacher, the scores of the top students fell dramatically. Even the teaching director talked to her several times.

    She also knows that the family conditions are not good, only good reading is the best way out. But every night there is a man who can''t see clearly around her. She can''t avoid it. It''s like being trapped in a huge black net.

    The body weakened day by day and went to the hospital for examination with the only remaining savings, but was scolded and indulged by the doctor.

    She blushed in embarrassment and ran away in the eyes of a group of medical staff.

    After returning to the dormitory, Yang Xiaoman saw her face was not good these days, and asked with concern, "ruruah, are you not in good health recently? How can I always be haunted? "

    Xiang Ruzhang opens his mouth, "I......" Words to the mouth and swallowed down, she really don''t know how to say, don''t want her to tell Yang Xiaoman, the result of the hospital''s examination is overindulgence?

    God knows who the man who haunts her every day in her dream is. She can''t see his face at all.

    Moreover, every morning when I wake up, my pajamas are all in good condition except for my poor spirit. Let her believe that this is just a dream in her subconscious.

    She has tried countless ways to prevent the occurrence of dreams, and even took sleeping pills in order to fall into deep sleep and avoid dreams, but the effect is very poor. Every night, the dream that makes people blush and heartbeat will arrive as scheduled, which is impossible to prevent.

    No mood of perfunctory a few words, she did not make a sound on the bed, wrapped herself in the quilt with the smell of sunshine, secretly remind themselves, even if can not stop the arrival of spring dream, she must also ask clearly, the man in the dream, who is!

    As the fog grew thick, Xiangru fell into a deep sleep. Before she came to a large house in a trance, she felt a faint sense of familiarity. She stepped in and hung a big red lantern on the corridor. There was no sound around.

    She trembled in fear, and suddenly her back was attached to a body with a masculine smell. These days, she has remembered the taste. It was him who -

    trembled to her lips and dared to ask: "who are you! Why, why are you pestering me! "

    Voice did not fall, tears have first step out of the frame, such as broken line beads, plop down. Being ridiculed by classmates, scolded by teachers, and even advised by doctors, all of a sudden, grievances surged into her brain. She cried loudly relying on this strange man.

    "Who are you? Can you stop pestering me? I''m just an ordinary girl. I just want to live a normal life!"

    There was a long sigh in her ear. The man''s breath was cold and sprayed on her auricle. "Oh, but you are my wife. How can I let you go?"

    A pale, cold hand came out from behind and held the sweaty hand in her palm. She shrank in the man''s arms and shivered uncontrollably.

    I don''t want it! I don''t want to be your wife. Everything is just your wish. I don''t agree. Do you hear me! Get out of my dream, get out of my side! "

 Chapter 467

    The body suddenly light up, pushed out of the old house by a gravity, towards the boundless darkness.

    In the hazy, the voice of the cold man sounded in his ear, "madam, you are my wife, and I, will be your future husband, you can''t escape, you can''t escape!"

    "Ah!"

    Shouting to Ru, she sat up in a sweat. It was dark outside, and the dormitory was dark. She panted and swept her eyes around.

    Cold not Ding sees a pair of bright and frightening eyes in the dark night, exclaim again, "who is it!"

    She shrank into the quilt.

    The dormitory suddenly lights up the dim light, Su Kui turns on the bed light, lying on the edge of the upper bed and looking at her without any expression.

    Xiang Ru thinks that chengxichun is too weird, and her heart, which is not in a flat mood, jumps up again, as if her mouth would pop out of her heart.

    Su Kui was awakened from sleep, his voice a little low hoarse, "are you asking me?"

    "Yes, yes When did you wake up... " To such as pharynx saliva, hands to cover the chest carefully asked.

    As if she didn''t find her abnormality, Su Kui raised her hand to cover her lips and yawned. She got up and climbed down from the double bed, went to the table and poured out a cup of boiled water. She took a sip.

    "You had a nightmare? I was woken up by your screams. Are you ok? "

    To such as pale face, back of the wet sweat gradually become cold, sticky clothes on her body, so that she can''t stand. "Well, I had a nightmare. It was a bit scary. I''m sorry to wake you up."

    "What are you talking about?" Yang Xiaoman interrupts at this time. She is also woken up after hearing the scream, but she didn''t slow down for a while. Now she has some spirit.

    She looked sideways at Xiangru, who was sitting at the corner of the wall holding the quilt? You seem to dream all the time recently. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself to see what you look like. "

    Su Kui put down the water glass, stepped on the escalator again and climbed to the upper bunk. He was lazy and had no feelings. "Go to sleep if you have nothing to do. It''s late."

    Before turning off the bed lamp, Yang Xiaoman suddenly said with a surprise, "wait a minute, when did this fan fall to the ground?" She said that she quickly picked up her upper body from the ground, unfolded by the dim light, and looked carefully.

    After only one look, she quickly looked away. She always felt that the man in the picture seemed to be living in a strange way!

    But after being woken up, she had no sleepiness, so she told Xiangru her own story, and Xiangru''s face became paler immediately, which was close to the pale.

    All of a sudden, she thought, it seems that all the absurd starts from her return from traveling and buying this fan at the local stall near the scenic spot. At that time, she seemed to be possessed. Without looking at other nice and affordable souvenirs, her eyes would be glued to this folding fan.

    At that time, there was a voice in her heart that hypnotized her over and over: buy it, buy it

    Then, she took the folding fan and set foot on the way back to school. On the first night of returning to the dormitory, she began to dream in succession. The man in the dream stroked her whole body and forced her to retreat. She could only groan helplessly.

    When I think about it, I feel fear all over me.

    She clenched her teeth and stared at Yang Xiaoman with hatred. She shrank towards the wall in confusion. Her eyes did not dare to blink.

 Chapter 468

    Xiang Ru suddenly rushed over barefoot. In Yang Xiaoman''s panic, he grabbed the folding fan, opened the window and threw it out.

    "Ah --"

    Yang Xiaoman just wanted to stop what was too late and looked at her puzzledly, "for example, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t this fan very good? What a pity to throw it... " She got up and lay on the windowsill and looked out. Outside the dormitory under the street lamp, the folding fan lay quietly on the ground.

    Xiang rushes back to bed with an ugly face. "I don''t like it. Go to bed. There will be classes tomorrow."

    "Oh..."

    The room fell into silence again. Yang Xiaoman looked back at the folding fan and closed the window to lie down again.

    -

    Xiang Ru is pregnant. Su Kui is the first one she notices. She sits in front of the window and reads a book without any expression. Yang Xiaoman curiously glances over. Su Kui doesn''t dodge this time. She is free to look.

    Blood, human skin, head -

    a few words suddenly jumped into his eyes, Yang Xiaoman was shocked, clapped his chest and complained, "my God, Xi Chun, you are really brave, is this a horror novel?"

    The eyelids are not lifted, Su Kui looks light and turns to the next page, looking very attentive. "Still that sentence, believe it, don''t believe it, don''t believe it, you choose to read it, afraid also can''t hang others."

    "That''s right..." Yang Xiaoman Dudu mouth, see Su Kui a do not want to take care of her appearance, chat up and shut up.

    "Ka, PA --"

    take the door to Ru''s mind, drag his tired body into the room, and Yang Xiaoman''s eyes brighten, "ah Ru, are you back?"

    Looking at her, her eyebrows could not help frowning, "Hey, are you sick? The last time I went to the hospital, it was OK. How can I look thinner... "

    "It''s ok..."

    Throw the book in your hand onto the table like a very slow reaction, sit on the bed powerless, lean your head against the wall and close your eyes.

    "Pa --"

    again, Yang Xiaoman lowered his head, "eh? If so, have you picked up this fan again? " She picked it up and opened it. Was it the one she threw at Ru last night?

    "What Fan..." To the brain like a paste, the body weak just want to lie down to sleep, ears listen to her words, as if understand, as if do not understand.

    "Here, this one, the souvenir we bought in the scenic spot, you forgot?" Yang Xiaoman sent the folding fan to her under the eyes so that she could see it clearly.

    Fan?!

    A thunderclap flashed in her mind. She was stiff and sleepy. She opened her eyes. The folding fan she lost was lying in Yang Xiaoman''s hands.

    All of a sudden she had an impulse to escape.

    Frightened eyes are wandering around. In the dormitory of four girls, near the desk in front of the window, Cheng Xichun, who is small and lovely, is reading horror novels with great interest. Yang Xiaoman raises a fan with concern and curiosity and stands in front of her.

    It''s ridiculous!

    When did she pick up the fan! She clearly lost it, why it will appear again in the dormitory, appear beside her!

    She was about to go crazy, roaring back, "take it away! Take it away and throw it away. I don''t want to see it. It''s a evil thing!! "

    "No If so, what''s wrong with you? "

 Chapter 469

    Yang Xiaoman took the fan back and stood there stupefied. He didn''t know what to do.

    Why, since she lived in this dormitory, life around her has become abnormal?

    She thought that the first night of living in the dormitory had passed. From then on, it was a beautiful and free university life. But who knows, after two or three months of stability, strange and inexplicable things happened again!

    Her walnut brain is not enough to think at all.

    "Take it away! Throw it away! " However, he yelled at Ru, with a shrill voice and a pale face. His dry lips oozed blood because of emotional excitement. Yang Xiaoman looked scared.

    She threw the fan out of the window, spread out her empty hands, and quickly comforted: "I threw it, threw it, you don''t get excited!"

    However, Xiang is like being trapped in a magic barrier. He holds his knees in his hands, sticks his black hair on his cheek and mumbles, "throw it away, throw it away, throw it far away..."

    A chill rushed into the heart from the bottom of her feet, like a basin of ice water poured by someone''s pocket. Yang Xiaoman suddenly felt that there were a pair of invisible cold eyes staring at her. She swallowed her throat up and down in fear. She moved to a distance as far as she could, and her back suddenly hit the double bed ladder. She was shocked and almost screamed.

    She asked for help by looking at Su Kui, who was reading a book. Shaking her lips, she asked, "what shall we do Why did she become so strange... "

    It''s like being possessed by something dirty.

    People can''t help but feel a chill rising from the back, and a string of brain stretches in a straight line. Just a little more stimulation, you can break down in an instant!

    Su Kui finally turned around. Her big black and white eyes were fixed to look at Ru for a while. The bottom of her eyes was cold. She put the book back on the desk, turned her whole body around, leaned back in the chair and faced Xiang Ru. She said something that only two people could understand. "If you can''t shake it off, it will come back to you."

    "No!!!"

    He grabbed his hair with his broken hands. The eyes of those not too big eyes burst at this time. The scarlet blood was all over his eyes, looking extremely ferocious.

    "What is it and why did it find me! Wuwuwu Help me, who can help me

    No one answered her, Yang Xiaoman was scared, timidly shrink in the corner of the bed dare not answer.

    She cried for a long time to break down, and the whole dormitory echoed her heartbreaking cry. So she cried, to vent her long-standing fear and fear, the burning pain of her crying voice, and the swollen eyelids could hardly open, so she stopped the crying slowly, occasionally choking out uncontrollably.

    Her eyes were misty with tears, and her swollen eyelids were hard to open. Through the water, she could see the delicate and white face and the calm Su Kui. Suddenly her heart beat was set.

    "You, you know, what happened to me?"

    Su Kui has already opened the novel again. Hearing the words, her long eyelashes are moving, but she doesn''t raise her eyes. She answers a specious sentence, "I don''t know. But your spirit is getting weaker recently, and your response to that folding fan is a little over excited. It''s similar to the collection of spiritual stories I''m reading. Just say it."

 Chapter 470

    "Really, is that so?"

    She frowned and asked incredulously. She always felt that there was something wrong with her mind. Before she could reach for it, she quickly slipped away from her fingers.

    Su Kui nodded softly without saying anything. "Hum, yes."

    She suddenly turned her head and smiled at Xiangru. She said, "Hey, you''d better go to the hospital for another check. It may be because of too much psychological pressure. Some diseases are invisible, which can''t be found in the early stage."

    This time, after the buffer of time, Yang Xiaoman finally recovered her spirit. She heard Su Kui''s words and nodded with approval, "yes, what Xi Chun said is reasonable. If you check it again! Some diseases have been delayed for a long time. It''s too late to treat them again! "

    Although she said it in a bad way, Xiang Ru listened to it in her heart. She nodded at the words, tried to raise a smile and said in a hoarse voice, "OK, I''ll ask for leave in the afternoon and go to the hospital again."

    Yang Xiaoman nodded his head vigorously, and the fear came and went quickly. Seeing her friend recovered, she said with concern: "then I will go with you in the afternoon. Anyway, I have no classes in the afternoon. I didn''t say you. You are too skinny recently, just like..." She thought for a moment, and suddenly she saw a flash in front of her eyes, and she pointed out, "yes, it''s like being hollowed out by something. There''s only one skeleton shelf left!"

    Lips smile in the lips, to such as a long time just murmured, "is it?"

    The narrow dormitory for girls fell into silence again, and the air seemed to condense into an entity, which made people feel more pressure.

    Yang Xiaoman scratched his head, looked at Su Kui, and looked at Xiang Ru, who had a bad face. He finally said, "am I saying the wrong thing?"

    See her careful appearance, Su Kui casually turned back, light left a sentence, "yes."

    Yang Xiaoman didn''t expect Su Kui to give no face. He spoke directly and mean. He blushed immediately. He couldn''t say anything embarrassed.

    -

    the first people''s Hospital of Dilu.

    This time, Xiang Ru didn''t choose the third class hospital, but went straight to the first hospital of the capital for rent. It''s better to say that she''s afraid of what disease she really has. It''s better to say that she''s begging for peace.

    In a word, she went out of her way, took out almost all the living expenses sent from home, and made a check from head to toe.

    After taking the CT, Yang Xiaoman accompanied her to sit and wait for two hours in the outer hall until the film was taken out. Each doctor told her in a gentle voice that there was no matter, it was too thin, anaemic and needed to be mended.

    Yang Xiaoman was very happy to hear this, but his open mouth froze when he saw Xiang Ru''s frown, which had never been loosened since he entered the hospital.

    Looking at the bustling patients with dull eyes, she was dazed. The more peaceful the pre examination was, the more her heart beat.

    I always think that something important is about to happen, but every time I get a little thought, it''s gone before I can catch it.

    It made her dizzy and dizzy.

    To be honest, in fact, she is looking forward to something, as long as it can be proved that her emaciated body and spirit are not from strange events, everything will be fine.

    However, it seems that heaven is deliberately against her. The more she hopes so, the less likely the result will be.

    The last examination was abdominal cavity. After waiting for a long time, she was finally discharged.

    The nurse came out and shouted, "103, you can come in."

 Chapter 471

    To such as rise, body jerk, legs weak almost fall.

    Yang Xiaoman quickly helped her, took her to the door, and asked repeatedly, "are you ok? Don''t worry, it will be OK. I''ll wait for you outside. "

    The movement here attracts the eyes of countless patients and their families. Xiang Ru has no time to take care of it. Now she is in a state of confusion, and that bad feeling appears again!

    The doctor is a mellow middle-aged man. Wearing a white coat, he smiles at the incoming Xiang Ru and reaches out and says, "Hello, please sit down."

    Xiang Ru sat down, he immediately picked up her examination film, pointed to the celiac condition above and said, "Xiang miss, it''s like this. We found that your stomach and spleen are very healthy. You don''t need to worry about this."

    "Ah, isn''t it..." Xiang Ru reluctantly smiles.

    The doctor nodded, "yes, but we found something different in your abdomen, oh, the position of the uterus. The preliminary observation result is that you are pregnant. I don''t know if your boyfriend is here today. I suggest you go to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a detailed examination."

    "Boom --"

    blood all over the body seems to be an instant, all of which rush up to the brain and stare at the unbelievable big eyes, "what do you say? Pregnant?! How can it be! "

    The doctor pushed his glasses with a good temper, and the tone became more gentle. "So it''s just the preliminary observation, but we''re in the celiac department, so it''s better for you to have a detailed examination, Miss Xiang."

    As a doctor, he has seen many college girls get pregnant accidentally even if they haven''t experienced it. He sighs with difficulty. These students have no idea of prevention. They don''t know what they are afraid of until something goes wrong.

    Xiang Ru doesn''t know how she got out of the observation room. She leaves the door in a trance and falls forward. Yang Xiaoman is shocked and can hold her before she lands. "RuRu, what''s the matter? Don''t scare me. What''s the result? Are you all right? "

    "No..." To such as gas if you silk say this sentence, a drop of clear tears in the corner of the eye slowly slide down, "Xiaoman, let''s go back, the doctor said it''s OK."

    "Good."

    Yang Xiaoman agreed, and carefully helped him to rent as above.

    After driving for a long time, I saw a drugstore from afar. My heart trembled and I lowered my eyes and said, "master, stop at the side of the road. I want to go down."

    "No," Yang Xiaoman said, grabbing her hand to open the door. "What''s the matter? You''re still running around in this situation? Go back and have a good rest! "

    Xiang Ru can''t help waving her hand away. Her tone is very bad. "Let go. I have something to do. Go back first."

    Finish saying, regardless of dissuasion, hurried out of the car and walked across the road.

    Yang Xiaoman was so angry that she fell on her back. She said to the driver angrily that she was driving. She was in such a state of mind that she was in a hurry to do some work. Who knows, people don''t appreciate her, but she was too nosy!

    Yang Xiaoman went back to the dormitory and sat down on the bed in a sullen way. He hugged the pillow and didn''t talk.

    When Xiang Ru came in, her face seemed more ugly. She went straight into the bathroom, and then a shrill cry came out of the dormitory, and then a big cry came out.

    Crying, accompanied by a heavy landing of the dreary sound, crying stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 472

    Yang Xiaoman sprang up. No matter what she had said before, no matter what her business was completely forgotten, she quickly rushed to the bathroom door, knocked on the door, and asked carefully, "RuRu, RuRu? Are you ok? "

    There was silence and no answer.

    Sukui Chong Yang Xiaoman raised his chin and said: "maybe she fainted. She has poor physical fitness these days. Open the door. I''ll call for a car and take her from the hospital."

    "Oh, yes!" As soon as Yang Xiaoman saw that someone had made up his mind, he was determined to quickly find out the key to open the anti lock door.

    "Such as! What''s the matter with you? Wake up... "

    Xiang Ru is lying on the narrow bathroom floor. She is attracted by a long strip of things she is holding.

    She glanced at it curiously, and then opened her mouth in surprise She hurriedly turned around and saw Su Kui leaning on the door frame with her hands around her chest. She looked at the scene with a plain face. She couldn''t close her mouth. "Like her..."

    "Pregnant." Su Kui picked the eyebrows and said the next words for her.

    But that''s what makes her more unbelievable.

    She is inseparable from Xiangru all day long. Does she have a boyfriend she doesn''t know? However, the pregnancy test bar in front of her clearly shows that she is positive, so she can''t believe it.

    Is Xiang Ru''s recent mental failure related to this?

    She was violated?

    The more you think about it, the more you think about what happened to Xiang Ru, the more terrible it is. Yang Xiaoman''s face is white and his mouth is open to say something else, but he can''t find the reason.

    Just at this time, the car arrived, Su Kui helped Yang Xiaoman to get people off the shelf and put them on the car, and then Yang Xiaoman followed her to the hospital.

    Su Kui stood in the open space in front of the dormitory building, put his hands into the pocket of the down jacket, opened his mouth and gave a breath of white gas, smiled and watched the tail gas of the taxi disappear in the retina, turned around and walked upstairs leisurely.

    Before entering the dormitory, Su Kui suddenly stopped his action. His dark eyes suddenly showed cold light. His round eyes fixed on the doorknob for a long time. A cold air slowly seeped from the crack of the door and attacked her.

    But is blocked by her motionless eyes.

    "Oh, finally."

    A long light smile, like the wind, Su Kui''s pale lips with a smile, turned the doorknob, and walked in easily. As soon as the man entered, his hands quickly brought the door.

    She didn''t want to be known if she didn''t have to.

    At this time, the dormitory has a just appearance. The visible black fog fills the whole room, which is mixed with endless cold and bad luck. If ordinary people are infected with one or two, they will surely go through half a month of bad luck.

    She didn''t walk forward after entering the door, and then she leaned lazily on the doorplate and shouted in a voice without any mood fluctuation, "ah, there''s a ghost."

    "Ha ha, are you afraid of ghosts?"

    In the black fog, a man with a long body and an ancient robe gradually appeared. His black hair was tied by a jade crown. His face was dark and soft, and his face was pale. His lips were red.

    Only looking at the image, it is similar to the Western vampire described in the novel.

    Hearing this, Su Kui chuckled, half closed his eyebrows and eyes, and looked sideways. "Of course, I''m afraid. No one in the world is afraid of ghosts, and I''m no exception."

    In a flash, the man has moved to Su Kui.

 Chapter 473

    Cold fingertips slowly stroked her face, eyes show obsessed color, "my name is Lou Jiayan, I don''t know what to call girl?"

    The best pure Yin body, the best pure Yin body recorded in the ghost theory, is now in front of him.

    What''s more, he is a rare virgin.

    I thought that the direction I met at the beginning was the best cultivation body, but I didn''t expect that there was a better one waiting for him.

    Thinking of this, his long, narrow and soft eyes were already salivating, his expression became more and more explicit, and his fingertips were seeming to flow from top to bottom.

    Cold not Ding is like a word immersed in the ice pool of a thousand years.

    "Lou Jiayan? I warn you, now, immediately, immediately, remove your dirty hands from my face and take back your disgusting eyes by the way. Otherwise, dad will teach you how to be a ghost in minutes! "

    Lou Jia was stunned, and then he laughed loudly. Instead of moving away, his hand gradually crossed to his neck.

    "Dad?"

    Su Kui suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said in a loud voice, "ah, my dear son."

    All of a sudden, the cold air around her was strong, and the wind was overcast, which made her black hair fluttering in the enclosed dormitory.

    The cold and stiff big palm stuck on her white neck, which was so white that even the blue blood vessels could be seen clearly. Gradually, the eyes of sinister and ferocious stared at her for a moment. They came close to her and bit their teeth, saying: "are you teasing me?"

    "Pa --"

    Su Kui nodded and snorted, "yes, I''m teasing you." Gathering the palms of Reiki to caress, he beat Lou Jiayan back to his original shape. His pale wrist was burned by fire, and he staggered backward with a scream.

    Far away floating open, back to the curtain closed window standing, Wu hands vigilant stare at her.

    Those green eyes make su Kui very unhappy. Only the evil spirits can make his eyes look like wolves.

    She twisted her eyebrows and hissed coldly, "I said, don''t look at me with those disgusting eyes, otherwise, I will be unable to help digging it down!"

    In the original plot, all his previous actions are taken with emphasis on his handsome and unconditional love for the mistress.

    But when there is no real situation, you will never know that when the living man and woman appear in front of you, but the performance is quite different from that in the plot frame, although they will be surprised, they will also let people understand an eternal truth -

    before making any choice, there will be countless roads in front of them, leading to countless endings.

    And every comma and period in the original book may represent the turning point of the event.

    There was no accident.

    From Lou Jia Yan''s body, a large group of black resentment, like countless claws, came ferociously towards her face.

    "Cheng Xichun, right? Are you the master of heaven

    In response, Su Kui''s light and flowing sleeves formed a transparent protective cover around her body with aura fluctuation, which blocked all the resentment outside and could not get close to her at all.

    "I warned you, what? deaf? I cannot understand you? It''s nothing to do with you. I don''t care what you want to do or what your purpose is. But if you provoke me, I will make you pay a heavy price, you know? "

    "Ha ha, girl, you seem to be arrogant --"

    Lou Jiayan pretends to hold his fist gracefully against his lips and chuckles. There is a lot of sinister light in his eyes.

 Chapter 474

    He lived for nearly a thousand years. Even if he was sealed in a folding fan and consumed most of his accomplishments, he could not defeat a little girl.

    His eyes, which were full of lustful and evil colors, could not let go of any part of her body, up and down, left and right, and wished he could produce a pair of giant palms to replace his eyes.

    "Go away!"

    Being stared at by this kind of eyes light, it really seems that she is crawling with maggots, which makes her feel bored from head to foot. His hands are tied and stand on his chest. A golden light breaks away from her palm and shoots at Lou Jiayan''s eyes.

    Lou Jiayan''s eyes flashed and she quickly turned to avoid, but it was a step too late. "Hiss -" the corner of her eyes was opened a deep bone opening, which showed how hard she had just started.

    She really made up her mind to blind him.

    "Tut," he laughed and shook his head, "the girl''s temperament is really hot, but I like it."

    He took a look at the black blood on his hand, stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked it one by one. He raised his hand carelessly and wiped it on the corner of his eye, then he was stunned.

    How could it be!

    He is a ghost, not a real human. After being injured by a warlock, he has a strong self-healing ability and can repair in minutes.

    But -

    he raised his fingertip and gently pointed at the wound, and looked down his eyes. Sure enough, black blood still had no sign of stopping. He suddenly laughed and raised his red lips, squinting at her. "Girl, I''m leaving first today. Some day, I will visit again. I hope that at that time, the girl will be able to laugh and scold me like this."

    Su Kui''s hands are around her chest and back Lean on the door, the skin laughs the flesh not to smile to return a sentence, "the next time meet, it is the day of your soul."

    The black fog faded like the tide, and there was a faint chuckle in the void. "Girl, I can really make fun of you, but I don''t care about you if I like you."

    "Hiss - you can''t live by doing your own iniquity. This game can almost be finished!"

    -Xiang Ru stayed in the hospital for two days. When she woke up that day, she was arguing for abortion. No one would listen to her advice.

    In the afternoon after the inspection, Yang Xiaoman stealthily took Xiang Ru''s mobile phone, secretly turned out the phone book and dialed the phone marked "Mom".

    That night, Xiangfu and Xiangmu took the express.

    Yang Xiaoman thinks of today''s events in the future, and regrets infinitely. If it wasn''t for her, it wouldn''t have happened that irreparable thing.

    But she didn''t have the ability to predict the future. She received a phone call from her mother, went downstairs and took the elder to Xiang Ru''s ward. As she walked, she told them how weak she was recently, how weak she was, how weak she was, and how she was sent to the hospital when she fainted in the dormitory

    The second old man listened silently, and didn''t speak after her.

    Yang Xiaoman closed his mouth and quietly took them to the ward.

    She clearly remembered Xiang Ru''s expression when she saw the elder brother appeared in front of her, fear, despair and deep hatred!

    She looked into Yang Xiaoman''s eyes, there was no disguise of hate.

    Yang Xiaoman was really frightened at that time. She had just stepped back. Xiang Mu, who had been following her, suddenly went mad and jumped on her. She seemed unable to see Xiang''s face as white as paper. She slapped it.

    Xiang Ru''s body is unstable under the great momentum. When he turns around, the corner of his mouth is broken by his teeth, and there is red blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.

    "You don''t want to be shameful. Your father and I have worked hard for you to go to college. It''s not for you to have sex!"

 Chapter 475

    I feel aggrieved to Ruxin, "Mom, I didn''t..."

    "You didn''t? Where do you come from when you don''t have a baby in your stomach?! "

    it''s a slap on the head again, then a raindrop fist. It''s just like a slap on the mother, and even a thought in my heart. If I can get rid of the wild seed in my stomach, it''s OK.

    To the father, he sat quietly and took a big puff to smoke. He could not see the confusion in front of him.

    Yang Xiaoman could not have imagined that her original intention was to let Xiang Ru''s parents enlighten her. At the first sight of Xiang''s mother, she thought that the middle-aged woman must be a good mother who loves her children with a peaceful face.

    But it was far from what she thought.

    Seeing Xiang Ru, who used to be sitting on the bed, was pulled to the ground by Xiang''s mother now. She cried and scolded her iron and steel. She kept moving. Yang Xiaoman was shocked.

    Hurriedly rushed up to pull away the emotional mother, "Auntie, don''t be impulsive, you are such a daughter, what kind of person she is, don''t you know? There must be some misunderstandings in it. Stop fighting and it will happen! "

    The chest of Xiangmu Qi heaved violently, and he pointed to Xiangru with trembling voice, "what''s the secret behind this shameless one! How long is the beginning of school? I''ll be in trouble with other men! Look, the belly is getting bigger now. What about the man! Why can''t you hide? What did I tell you before I left home? I want you to study hard and make friends carefully. Do you take my words as a sideshow

    The more you talk about it, the more angry you are, the more fierce you are going to attack your mother.

    Yang Xiaoman hugged her waist and said, "Auntie, auntie, don''t be impulsive! If you live with me, she really hasn''t made a boyfriend. If you talk, please

    "Ha ha, what do you say?" Xiang Ruhuang stood up with the bed, his hair messy, only showing a pair of cold eyes, staring at Yang Xiaoman. His words were mean, "I don''t want to face, but I''m a man. Is that ok? Hahahaha, it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! "

    "Pa --"

    "you can see what you look like. All of them are quiet for me. You can''t keep the baby in your stomach, such as her mother. Go to the doctor and make abortion for her as soon as possible! We are always at home. We can''t afford to lose this man! " Xiangru slaps Xiangru again when Xiangfu cannot bear to get up. The strength is much greater than Xiangru''s, and she falls on the ground directly, but does not get up for a long time.

    "This, this in the end..." Yang Xiaoman is really going to be scared crazy. She really doesn''t know how to deal with this situation.

    "RuRu means to stop it. Before you come, you have made an appointment..." She whispered.

    "I''m a little bit self-conscious," she said, sniffing at her mother''s face. "After the child is killed, it''s as if it hasn''t happened." she raised her forehead and frowned with a headache. Her tone was vicious. "How can I have such a shameless daughter? Ouch, if I let outsiders know, I don''t need my old face!"

    Although he didn''t speak to his father, he nodded approvingly.

    -

    Xiangru''s abortion operation was scheduled at 10 a.m. as a result, as soon as she was pushed forward for ten minutes, the doctor rushed out and shook her head repeatedly and said, "this operation can''t be done!"

    The position of the fetus is very special. A little carelessness may cause massive hemorrhage, which is as critical as life.

 Chapter 476

    Moreover, the induction doctor just got ready, lying on the bed in a sterile suit, Xiangru suddenly had a cramp in her stomach, like something sharp strangling her stomach, which made her bow up with pain, and her forehead was full of cold sweat.

    Hearing that she couldn''t do the operation, Xiang mother made a big noise outside, shouting that she must take off the fetus in her stomach. However, the doctor only said lightly that "it will be life-threatening if she does it", which stopped her anger about to take off.

    She collapsed at the door of the operating room and cried.

    Strangely enough, the colic stomach disappeared suddenly when it left the operating room.

    Xiang was sent back to the ward as empty as a body. That night, she came to the old house again.

    The red lantern shakes and shakes. The door with peeling paint is creaked open by the wind. The zigzag and deep path is under her feet. She turns to run away from this terrible dream. A cold wind swept behind, and the body fell into a embrace again.

    This time, she saw the person''s appearance clearly. It was very beautiful. It was not like a man. It was full of yin and softness.

    She frowned and struggled, and the man''s big hand held her arms so tightly that she could not escape.

    The man''s breath is cold, without any temperature. "Remember, my name is Lou Jiayan, your husband, the father of the child in your stomach." The cold air sprays on the surface of the skin, arousing many cold particles.

    "No! I''ll get rid of it. I can''t get it out of my stomach! "

    Xiang Ru is also crazy. She is not afraid of anything. Her pale face is as ferocious as paper. She looks more like a ghost than Lou Jiayan.

    She stared at his eyes and cursed him, "why haven''t you gone to hell, you disgusting color ghost? You should live in endless torment forever, and can''t surpass life!"

    Lou Jia laughed instead of angry. Sen Bai''s teeth seemed extraordinarily penetrating in the night. With a "ha ha ha" smile, he grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up, leaving her feet on the ground.

    "Xiang Ru, I think you are your luck. Unless I want to, you can''t hide my palm even if you become a ghost!" When his hands were loose, he fell down like a crack, paralyzed into a mass of mud, covering his neck and coughing heartbreaking.

    She fell into tears and moved back trembling, but she could not avoid it. She felt that there were shadows of Lou Jia''s words all around.

    He touched her thin cheek with his cold big hand, and the evil spirit of smile was full, "honey, do you know? Quietly raise the baby, wait for me to marry you, be my ghost bride, go to - "

    he waved his sleeve, the black fog rolled her to the boundless darkness again, she watched her being swallowed by the dark, futile waving her hands, but nothing could be caught.

    "No!!!"

    She was so excited that she suddenly opened her frightened eyes. She looked like she had been pulled out of the water. She was sweating all over.

    She gasped heavily and stared at the ceiling of the hospital ward until a familiar face appeared.

    Yang Xiaoman saw her wake up, and came surprised, "RuRu, you wake up? How are you feeling today? "

    Hearing this, I swept her face to the bleak sight and sneered at her coldly, "Oh, how about that? I have a wild seed in my stomach that I don''t know where it comes from. How can I feel? Do you want to die? "

 Chapter 477

    Yang Xiaoman was startled by her sharp words. "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s figure out a solution together. If the hospital can''t do it, I''ll go to find a magician with you. There will always be a solution!"

    "Ha ha, it''s impossible, it''s all destroyed, it''s all destroyed," she murmured to Ru''s lips. "Suddenly she sat up in a rage, raised her finger to Yang Xiaoman and shouted," it''s all destroyed by you! Who let you make your own decisions, huh? Well, I can''t go back to my home. It''s probably spread all over the school! Yang Xiaoman, I hate to kill you! "

    Yang Xiaoman stepped back two steps and hung his head to show his shame. "I''m sorry, RuRu. I thought it would be better to ask your parents for this kind of thing. I didn''t expect that..."

    I didn''t expect that things would be irretrievable.

    She is really ashamed of her. She even has no face to see Xiangru. She sincerely apologizes and wants to get an understanding from Xiangru.

    But in response to her, only despair to the heart rending roar, "roll!"

    Yang Xiaoman''s feet stopped, and then he lowered his head. He left a line after chatting, "then you have a good rest, I''ll go back to school first." then he ran out as if.

    Today, there are a lot of people in the hospital, and the elevator is out of order. Yang Xiaoman can only choose to climb down the stairs. Just out of the hospital hall, he suddenly saw a lot of people gathered outside. There was a faint exclamation, "someone wants to jump off the building!"

    With a thump in her heart, she quickened her pace and ran quickly to the door.

    Unfortunately, one step later, she saw a white figure falling from the sky, and when it landed, it made a dull sound of broken bones, which hit her feet heavily, and her sneakers were soon stained with blood.

    "Ah!"

    "God, it''s terrible!"

    Yang Xiaoman was stunned. She tried to stare at a pair of eyes that were soon blurred by tears, and carefully recognized the face that was bloody and mangled at the foot.

    Just now, she is still a living person. They used to be so close, in pairs, traveling together.

    Why is a good campus life? It has become a tragedy for them.

    "Like, like?"

    The people around are all hiding far away. Some people report to the police and watch the activity. Only Yang Xiaoman stands still and finds his voice for a long time. Unlike himself, "RuRu..." is dry and hoarse

    She fell to her knees, shaking her deformed hand, crying for help, "help! Who can help her? Help! Help

    "Wuwuwu, RuRu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    The wailing of grief resounded all over the hospital building. The onlookers wanted to come up and persuade her. They were all shocked by her hidden regret. They cried bitterly.

    The sirens of police cars and ambulances came from far and near, and they soon stopped by their side. The police wasted a lot of effort to pull Yang Xiaoman, who was covered with blood, back to the police station to give a confession. However, Xiang Ru, who jumped from the building, was already dead when he landed.

    -

    in the afternoon, there was a sudden rainstorm. The splashing water drops on the glass. Su Kui leaned against the bed to listen to the sound. Her eyelids suddenly jumped. She didn''t wait for her to respond, but only heard the mechanical sound of the system in the sea of brain. "Ding, the female Lord is dying. The second wish is completed. Please continue to work hard."

    Su Kui was shocked. "How did he die? What happened? "

    She calculated well. When the task is completed, Xiang Ru will be rewarded, but he will never die. But only two days, good people, but inexplicably become a dead body.

 Chapter 478

    After watching the pictures sent to the brain by the system, Su Kui was silent.

    It''s hard to say, but it''s a little pity. Although in the original book, Xi Chun was changed because of Xiang Ru, and even died because of her.

    But who is right and who is wrong? She is a pure Tasker and has reservations.

    Yang Xiaoman was wet and pushed in from the outside. He sat on the bed, shaking and stupefied.

    Sukui glanced at her and said nothing. Those big round eyes looked very condensed. She fixed her eyes on Yang Xiaoman, or something on her back.

    The blood stains on the white sick clothes, the original beautiful face because of jumping off the building, fell blood and flesh blurred, looks extremely terrible.

    It''s Xiangru.

    She looked at it for a while, maybe it was her eyes without any cover. Yang Xiaoman''s back slowly reached out to lift his head which could not be supported due to breaking his neck bone, and opened his mouth to Su Kui slowly, with a cold smile.

    Scarlet blood oozed from her mouth.

    "Ticking, ticking --"

    falls on Yang Xiaoman''s face. Yang Xiaoman rubs his arm after knowing it. His eyes are as swollen as walnuts. He touches his forehead. He is clean and has nothing.

    So why, she just clearly felt the liquid dripping on her face?

    "The dead have already passed away. Let''s be sad. Yang Xiaoman, go take a hot bath and change your clothes. You will catch a cold."

    Yang Xiaoman nods stiffly, looks tired and walks to the bathroom.

    Sukui stopped her at the back. "Wait."

    "Well?" Yang Xiaoman looks back, Yan Baba''s spirit cannot be raised.

    Su Kui followed her, raised her hand and gently stroked her body, and sipped her lips. "You''ve got something on your body. I''ll take it down for you. It''s ok now. Let''s go." Say on her back a clap, push her to toilet.

    Looking back, Yang Xiaoman looked at Su Kui''s empty hand doubtfully. What was it?

    -

    there was a clattering in the bathroom. Su Kui sat on the old seat, and God played with her fingertips on the desk. It was the strange story collection page she often read.

    She was gradually surrounded by the cold air, and the pages were windless and automatic, which made hunting sound.

    Su Kui squinted and looked back carelessly. "Do you want to kill Yang Xiaoman?"

    There were strange waves in the air. She sat on her original bed, her knees and bones were broken, her legs were constantly swinging, and her head was hanging on her chest, so she stared at her with eyes turned white and sinister.

    "Cheng Xichun, what are you doing?"

    "Me?" Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and smiled, "do you believe that if I say that I am a special ghost catcher to eliminate evils and promote good in the world?"

    "I believe it."

    "Oh?" This time Su Kui was curious. "Do you believe it?"

    "Ha ha ha, I believe, so you have to die!" Suddenly, she became angry. The air was filled with blood. Her hands were claws. She attacked her white and fragile neck with the power of thunder and grabbed her neck.

    Those only white eyes shed blood and tears, "PATA, PATA" fell on Su Kui''s face, set off the white background color, especially dazzling.

    "Why don''t you save me since you know all this? I can''t sleep well day and night. You see it in your eyes and laugh at me? Ah?! "

    His strength is even greater. His fingertips get into sunflower''s flesh and skin.

 Chapter 479

    Su Kui twisted her eyebrows, and suddenly she couldn''t bear it. She raised her hand and waved it gently to RuRu''s soul like a broken kite, flying backwards.

    She glanced at Xiang Ru with a grinning look. "I''m not related to you. Why did this ghost find you? If you don''t take the initiative to buy back the folding fan that sealed his soul, nothing will happen."

    "There is a destiny in the dark. You should have this disaster in your life, but I didn''t expect that you were too weak mentally. You couldn''t wait to see me kill the ghost, so you couldn''t think of committing suicide. " He said that Su Kui looked up and down with critical eyes. He looked at Ru from left to right and then sneered, "Gee, it''s ugly."

    See her eyes gradually return to normal color, there is a hint of regret between the eyebrows.

    Su Kui shook his head, regretted now, and it was too late to say anything. Everyone has to pay for their choice, and when the cost of life, it also means the end of the past.

    There is a gap between yin and Yang. Now she looks terrible. I think she knows how ugly she is without looking in the mirror.

    If you can, Su Kui doesn''t like to work hard in these worlds. She thinks that the poor people must have pitiful places and be bullied. They are useless or weak. They don''t resist, and they expect others to help you?

    Cowardly and useless people are the most despised.

    Xiang Ru was stunned to hear what she said. "You said you were going to kill him?"

    Su Kui nodded, noncommittal, "Mmhmm."

    "Ha ha ha..." All of a sudden, she covered her face and cried and laughed, like a madman, "why not earlier, why not earlier..."

    "You chose the road yourself. Actually, I don''t understand it. You are not afraid to die. Why don''t you wait a little longer? Maybe you will be able to enjoy your life?"

    "But, it''s too late..." A drop of blood and tears fell from the corner of the eye, murmuring to the ground like paralysis.

    "Yes, so you want to let everyone suffer with you. If I didn''t stop you, Yang Xiaoman has been killed by you." Su Kui suddenly thought, "Oh, yes, you just want to kill me, but before you start, why don''t you think about it? Yang Xiaoman does his best to you, just for a little trouble caused by kindness, you Without hesitation. "

    She sneered and looked colder and colder. "Ah, maybe you are such a heartless person in your bones. You take it for granted that others treat you well. But why don''t you think about it? Why?"

    "If I helped you at the beginning, it was out of love. If I chose not to help you, it was out of self-protection. Why should someone else help you with your back?"

    A few questions, words such as ice, shock to such as sitting in place, for a while no response.

    Su Kui didn''t want her to respond either. After she said what she wanted to say, she picked up the story collection and shook it. "Come in, don''t think of killing people. I''ll let you see how the ghost is so scared. After the wish is completed, you can be reincarnated."

    Xiang Ru''s eyes widened, but her miserable face was really out of the way. Su Kui couldn''t help but look straight. He was surprised and said, "really? Are you really going to avenge me? "

    Su Kui wanted to say that she didn''t revenge for her, but was just doing the task. But when she saw Xiang Ru''s hopeful eyes, she barely nodded her head. "Yes."

 Chapter 480

    She took a look at the complicated Ding Ding and stood up and said sincerely, "thank you." Then turned into a wisp of smoke mixed with blood, attached to the book in Su Kui''s hand.

    When Yang Xiaoman came out with his hair wiped, Su Kui had gone to bed.

    She was in a bad mood today, and she didn''t pay attention. She was used to reading some books before going to bed. Why did she sleep so early today.

    The lights of the dormitory went out, and the whole narrow dormitory fell into a dead silence, so quiet that it could only hear its own heartbeat.

    Su Kui is waiting for the arrival of a ghost, and Xi Chun''s wish is about to be settled. So, what is the other one that has only been carried by one or two strokes from the beginning to the end?

    The premonition in her heart soon turned into reality. Maybe it was just the moment when the indoor air changed. Su Kui responded. The gas she breathed seemed to have a faint fragrance. She said it was not good. She held her breath, but still inevitably took in a few.

    She leaned against the edge of the bed and looked down at Yang Xiaoman, who was sleeping. She didn''t seem to be disturbed, breathing steadily.

    She laid down her mind and slowly returned to bed, closed her eyes and waited.

    Aura envelops her body and supplies her with enough oxygen.

    There was a howling wind beside his ears. Su Kui knew that he was coming --

    "step, step, step --"

    when he stepped on the floor, it seemed that with the sound of water stains, the strong fragrance gradually approached.

    "Ah, the best pure Yin body, then I will enjoy it."

    The voice is surprisingly pleasant. Su Kui''s eyes are slightly raised. By moonlight, the man floating in front of the bed is covered with water. His skin is that kind of grey with blisters. His handsome facial features can''t cover up his lewd and vulgar temperament. There is no doubt that his good looks are damaged.

    "Are you a water devil?"

    The voice of qinglianlian became more and more silent in the night, but the ghost was surprised. He opened his eyes a little surprised and said curiously, "ah, you can see me, and you know the water ghost. It''s interesting."

    He raised his wrinkly fingers to touch Su Kui''s face. Su Kui''s eyes suddenly turned cold. His movements were like lightning. He sat up and clasped his neck. "Oh, I don''t only know, I''ll let you die!"

    The golden light flashed. It was extremely dazzling in the narrow dormitory. She was not ready to talk with him. She was just about to urge her spirit to end him, but suddenly her hands shook and her eyebrows frowned.

    "Fuck!" She couldn''t help bursting into a rude remark.

    The ghost took the chance to float out ten steps away, blinking and smiling, "ha ha ha, is my bony fragrance very useful, eh? It''s a pity that today, it''s destined to be planted in my hands. Ha ha... "

    "Shameless, do it!"

    Su Kui was lying by the bed, glancing at him coldly and yelling.

    Seeing that she didn''t have the ability to move, the ghost let go, touched the neck which was burned into a circle of black scars by aura, and went back again with a smile.

    Now!

    Su Kui''s eyes glistened, and the ghost saw only one flower in front of him. A jade plate with purple light mixed with the momentum of breaking through a thousand Jun, went straight through his heart and fell on the floor, breaking in two.

    "You --"

    the male ghost can only say a word, and suddenly his eyes burst up, clearly feeling his soul was swallowed by the air around him, and it was split.

    "No!!!"

    The last voice disappeared in the silence. Su Kui looked at the dust on the floor coldly, and gave a scornful smile.

 Chapter 481

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host for fulfilling the second wish of Xi Chun. Please keep up your efforts, come on!"

    However, Su Kui had no time to think about this. The heat flow from her abdomen gradually gathered all over her body. She could not help but want to run down in the cold winter weather to reduce the feeling of heat and pain on her body.

    Cheng Pei''s plane is at 8 p.m. now it''s zero. Should it be here?

    Shaking her hands, she took out her mobile phone from under the pillow, bited her lips and called Cheng Pei.

    There quickly picked it up and asked softly, "why don''t you sleep so late?"

    "Well --"

    there is another rush of heat. Su Kui feels that her brain is out of order, and her mobile phone is unstable and falls on the bed.

    When Cheng Peigang got off the plane and was on the bus back to his residence, he was shocked by the sweet gasp in his ear, and then his face suddenly became cold. "Cheng Xichun, what are you doing?!" The finger tightly clasps the mobile phone, the strength is so great that it almost pinches the mobile phone into two halves.

    "I, I am special Chinese medicine, you come quickly!!!" Sukui couldn''t control whether he came back or not. She finished what she wanted to say and gasped for a while. "Hurry up, come to school, I can''t help it!"

    Put down a cruel word, she pressed down the call.

    The busy sound of "Dudu" came from the earpiece. Cheng Pei scolded the driver in front of him and shouted, "turn around, go to school!"

    He could not bear to think too much. He held the mobile phone tightly in his hand, and looked at the road outside through the window from time to time. His brow was more and more wrinkled, and he could almost kill a fly.

    He angrily exclaimed, "drive faster than the car in front. Didn''t you eat?"

    The driver''s forehead was sweating, and he said, "boss, red light..."

    "Fuck!"

    He wiped his face and suddenly said, "go down."

    ˇ°BOSSŁżŁżˇ± The driver''s face was blank.

    Chengpei has already pushed open the door and stepped down, opened the driver''s door, pulled the driver down and sat on it. The door slammed in front of the driver again, and Chengpei got down, the accelerator went to the end, and the black business car roared towards the unknown night.

    The driver stood by the road, surrounded by traffic. He shouted, "boss..."

    There was no car in sight.

    -

    Su Kui has been tossing and turning on the bed for half a day. Her pajamas have been soaked with sweat all over her body. She bites her teeth and is afraid to use Reiki at all, because every time she uses Reiki, it will aggravate the effect of Melanie.

    Cheng Pei, Cheng Pei, if you don''t come again, maybe I can''t help but go out and pick up a man and come back. At that time, you can''t blame me!

    Chengpei ran countless red lights all the way, and the police car kept honking at the back of his car. His face was heavy and almost dripped. On the road, he almost drove out at the speed of a racing car. In a blink of an eye, he left the police car behind.

    All the way down, I don''t know if I should praise him for his excellent driving skills, but there was no accident.

    Su Kui couldn''t lie down. She felt that the warm bedding under her body was also hot. She got up and wrapped a down jacket outside her pajamas, and walked down the stairs with staggering steps.

    She was so excited by the cold and piercing outside that her head was clear.

    Cheng Pei hurries all the way to sukui school. Before he gets off the bus, he sees a small figure squatting in the corner of the guard room, motionless like an ice sculpture.

 Chapter 482

    Oh, it''s a familiar face.

    He lowered the window, and the familiar face of the security uncle appeared outside.

    When Uncle Baoan saw it was him, his face changed again and again, but he didn''t hold it. "Sir, can you choose to go home if you want to be intimate? This is a public place, and the influence is not good!"

    In the middle of the night, there was not a ghost in the whole alley. Cheng Pei wanted to ask what the security uncle was doing without rest.

    Special for grabbing people and shaking cars?

    Cheng Pei picks his eyebrows and ponders, "I''d love to be outside!"

    Thank you!

    As soon as the steering wheel is turned and the rear of the car is swung cleanly, the black business car roars away.

    The security uncle, who was sprayed with exhaust gas, looked at the direction of the rear of the car and was grieved, "the world is going down and the morality is going down!"

    -

    a big 407 dormitory has caused a sensation in the whole school recently. It is said that four girls dreamed of the female ghost soming when they stayed in the dormitory. One of the girls left the school that night. So far, it never appeared again.

    A few months after the incident, another girl became pregnant without any reason, and then jumped to commit suicide. Every night, girls'' friends can hear the footsteps of kicking and trampling in the dormitory. They are scared to go out to rent a house and never dare to come back.

    As for the rest, it''s more mysterious. On the night when the girl jumped from the building, she was in a trance. In winter, she ran to the gate of the school in slippers and squatted. The gate guard called her, but she shouldn''t. Later, she was picked up by a man driving a luxury car and never came back. I heard that she transferred to another school.

    All kinds of ghost rumors about 407 are rampant. The school has no choice but to seal up 407 and several dormitories nearby, which gradually calms down the girls'' panic.

    -

    when Cheng Pei woke up, he found that the person beside the pillow didn''t know where he was. He reached out and touched the pillow. He was surprised to find that the little girl didn''t know how long she had left. It was cold and there was no temperature.

    He jumped out of bed barefoot, walked to the door, held the railing and called to the housekeeper downstairs in the living room. He asked sukui where he had gone. The housekeeper only said, "the young lady got up at three in the afternoon and went out. She didn''t say that. I don''t know."

    Then I went to work on my own.

    Cheng Pei''s heart is thumping. After waking up, does the little girl feel that she still can''t accept a man ten years older than her and run away from home?

    Would she not be able to think about it?

    Just thinking of this, Cheng Pei immediately shook his head in a negative way. No, the little girl in his heart was stubborn and stubborn. If he really hated him, he would probably chop him with a kitchen knife.

    There is no such way of leaving without saying a word. Then where has she gone?

    He turned back to his bedroom, picked up his cell phone and called principal a directly, asking for details. After receiving his phone call, the headmaster said to let him wait for a moment. Then he asked Su Kui''s teacher about it. All the news was that he didn''t come to school.

    After Chengpei got the news, she nodded her head lightly, said thanks, cut off the phone, and her face seemed to freeze instantly.

    Six less angry, a big wave.

    Look, I''ll find it all!

    No matter how you turn the emperor over to me, you should find her!

    What if the emperor can''t find it?

    Six or less of the words in the answer are like ice. They are hard and compelling. "Then go out to other provinces without end!"

 Chapter 483

    As a result, I was busy with my staff.

    The relationship entrusts the relationship, which turns the emperor''s capital to the sky, and finally gives Cheng Pei a reply before dark.

    After the family left, they took a long-distance bus to Qingxi stream.

    Cheng Pei listened for a moment and asked where is Qingxi stream? Later, it was known through popular science that qingxijian was originally a little-known scenic spot, which was located in a remote place, better than in a quiet environment, with few tourists.

    It''s a good place to relax.

    As soon as Cheng Pei heard about it, especially when he heard that there were few people, he couldn''t sit still. He ordered again, and began to struggle again. He called a helicopter and went straight after his family.

    -

    Su Kui got off the bus. There were only a few scattered tourists on the bus. He looked depressed and seemed to be coming to heal his wounds.

    She pulled the brim of her hat. When she got out of the car, the air conditioner came from all directions. She was so cold that she shivered violently. She carried a bulging backpack on her back, and in her hand was a collection of strange stories sealed with cowhide.

    Follow the signs all the way to the Qingxi stream. This place is indeed as sparsely populated as it is said.

    But the water vapor is dense on the brook around. The pines and cypresses beside the road are verdant. The snowflakes are covered layer by layer. The water vapor on the pine needles is condensed into ice. It looks crystal clear. Walking in it, it really calms the heart a lot.

    After a long walk, when I was near the resort, I finally stopped two villagers by the side of the road to dress up. It seemed that they were going to go out to the man in the town and asked, "uncle, excuse me, where is the ancient house near here?"

    The man who was asked was full of ravines. He looked about forty or fifty. He was wearing a military coat. When he heard Su Kui''s question, his face changed. He waved and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know."

    The other also said, "little girl, there is no ancient house you are looking for. It''s getting late. If you want to play, go to a hotel first. It''s not safe to be alone. "

    Su Kui smiled, and a white, tender baby face looked extremely pleasing. "I see, uncle, thank you. I''ll go to a hotel right now."

    "All right. Be careful on the way."

    Seeing that she heard it, the man seemed to be relieved. At the same time, he waved to her happily and left with another man.

    Looking at their figure disappearing, Su Kui''s eyebrows and eyes slightly gathering, he knew that he had found the right place.

    Fulai hotel is an old brand which has been operated for several years. It has a reputation in the neighborhood. The hotel lobby is decorated with antique wood tables, chairs, benches, and dim yellow light bulbs hanging from the ceiling, which are set off by the snow outside. It has a warm charm.

    When Su Kui pushed the door in, the girl at the front desk was slumbering on the table. When she heard the wind ring, she sat up in a daze, and then her mind returned for a while.

    His face quickly raised a smile, "Miss, do you want to stay?"? Single room or big bed room? "

    "Big bed."

    As soon as the little girl''s eyes brightened, she quickly turned on the computer and said, "please show me your ID card. Here is a form for you to fill in."

    Su Kui took over the list, leaned against the front desk and asked casually, "Hey, beauty, is there any haunted old house nearby?"

    The little girl shook her hand, mistakenly typed a number, raised her head and looked around for a few times, and whispered, "why do you ask?"

    "Oh," said Su Kui, shaking his weird story collection, "I''m a novelist. I haven''t got any ideas recently. I heard that the scenery here is good and there are many folk strange talks. I''ll come here to collect the wind."

 Chapter 484

    "Ah, is that so?!" The little girl looks young, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Her eyes are wide and curious. She looks bright and lovely under the light. "So, are you still a writer? How powerful! "

    Su Kui chuckled, "where, you look too high at me. If I keep stuck, I won''t even have enough to eat." She was on her face, half lying on the desk at the front desk, squinting and whispering, "so, beauty, tell me about it. When I''m finished, how about sending you a signature book as a thank-you?"

    The little girl''s eyes brightened. "Seriously?"

    Su Kui nodded heavily. "I don''t cheat."

    "Well then..." She reluctantly nodded and hesitated: "I told you, even if you listen to me, don''t really go. That old house is very evil. According to the old people here, there are evil spirits living in it!"

    "Oh? Really? " Su Kui appropriately showed surprise, blinked and asked curiously, "what''s the origin of the house? What''s the saying?"

    The little girl was also interested. After drinking water to moisten her throat, she continued, "don''t worry, listen to me."

    "Fine, you say."

    In the long night, the little girl at the front desk in the hotel narrated the legend she heard from the old generation to Su Kui.

    The place where the old house is located, starting from the Fulai Hotel, around the winding and deep old alley, where the red paint is peeling off at the end and the door wind is withering, is there.

    It is said that there was a rich man in the previous dynasty who made a lot of money for the evil side. Many common people have no good end because of the separation of their families. God opened his eyes, and finally let him be punished. The rich man married and kept taking concubines. However, every time the wives and concubines heard the good news of pregnancy, the doctor said that they were a son, but when they were about to give birth, all their daughters were born, without exception.

    Thousands of wealth is not inherited, and the rich people become more and more obsessed with giving birth to sons. Seeing that all the secret recipes for giving birth to sons developed by the people can not work, he began to recruit talented people and different people from all over the world, hoping to help him to become a man in one fell swoop.

    Money can make ghosts push the mill. Soon, a magician with the appearance of immortality came to the door. The rich man was very hospitable. The magician walked twice in his bedroom, and then opened the arena. He claimed that it was to give the ghosts who died unjustly more tolerance and let them let him go.

    The rich man was so scared that he was sweating all over. He wanted to regard the magician as an immortal. The magician stayed for three days and took away a lot of gold and silver from the rich man.

    Another month passed, but the wives and concubines of the family didn''t get any good news. The rich man thought he had been cheated. Just then, the unexpected joy hit him dizzy. The big lady had it!

    After October, the doctor gave birth to the next son, but because of excessive blood loss, he left.

    This young master, that is, Lou Jiayan, is weak in body and bones. He is loved by the rich people. He is almost a model that is held in the palm of his hand and afraid of falling out.

    Young master Lou is twenty years old and has hardly been far away. It coincided with the flood that year, when the people were displaced, but the rich people lived in extraordinary freedom because of their abundant food and countless gold and silver.

    Good times are not long. A gorgeous woman faints in front of their house. The young master finds her and takes her back to the house to take good care of her. Young master Lou''s face is like a crown of jade, and his temperament is gentle. Naturally, he is very popular with women. After a long time, his feelings gradually grow.

 Chapter 485

    At this time, the woman was taken care of by the Lord. Suddenly, the change happened so suddenly that the little Lord couldn''t imagine that the woman who was deeply rooted in his love would lie on his father''s bed and be hit by him.

    Young master Lou was so angry that he couldn''t afford to be seriously ill.

    When the house is even overcast, it will leak rain, and misfortune will never come alone.

    He thought that thousands of good women were sent by bandits to release doves. When he was found, he became angry and directly gathered numerous poor and vicious people to destroy the whole house.

    Blood stained the towering stone lion at the door, and blood rushed to the sky.

    Since then, no one in this old house dare to walk easily. The passers-by can also hear the shrill wails from time to time.

    Everyone who went in never came out again.

    Over time, this house has become a taboo for the residents of Qingxi stream.

    Su Kui listened and fell into a long silence.

    The little girl said that, she took up the glass of water and filled it with half a cup of water. Seeing that she was distracted, she stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her eyes. "The story is finished. It''s probably like this. In fact, these are hearsay, true or false. Our later generations have no way to prove it, but that house is really weird."

    Su Kui chuckled and said thanks. He said a few words to the little girl, took back his ID card and room key and went upstairs.

    As soon as the door was closed, Xiangru''s bloody face came out of the book, "what are you going to do? Listen to the man just now. It seems that there are many ghosts in the house. Can you deal with them? "

    Su Kui smiled but did not speak. She leaned into the chair and closed her eyes.

    You leisurely said: "the ghost? The rich man is not benevolent, and death is not a pity, and time has passed so long, if not for obsession, the soul would have given birth. "

    Now, there is only one Lou Jiayan left in the house.

    -

    in the middle of the night, at the entrance of the alley, a figure wrapped in the dark suddenly appeared. She was light footed with a huge package on her back. She walked step by step towards the old house which was very evil and haunted.

    From afar, we can see that the old house stands at the end of a group of old buildings, and there is not a single household around.

    "This is the house that often appears in my dream!"

    Xiang Ru''s voice rings in the ear, Su Kui light eyes, "that''s right."

    She raised her steps to the stone steps, and suddenly a strong wind blew her black hair in disorder, and snowflakes were flying everywhere.

    The door of the copper nail with red paint peeling off is windless and automatic, with a "creak -" sound, and with a sour sound, it slowly opens to both sides.

    It seems that you can still smell the decadent air that has been silent for thousands of years, mingled with the faint smell of blood. The white bones scattered randomly in the courtyard, quietly rising in the snow.

    Su Kui''s face will not change one by one the screen in front of her eyes, pick up the corner of her eyes, and move forward without fear.

    The door was behind her, slamming.

    She stood in the courtyard, her eyes were cold, and she looked at the void quietly. "Why, do not you come out to meet a guest?"

    The cold wind around him had been silent for two seconds, and suddenly he became more irascible. There was a murmur of resentment, which made Xiang Ru, who was hiding in the book, feel nervous, even his soul could not help shaking.

    She couldn''t stand the pressure at all.

    After throwing the soul fixing talisman, Xiangru finally calmed down.

    "Hahaha, girl Cheng is so brave that she found this place. Loumou admires her!"

 Chapter 486

    I don''t know when Lou Jiayan actually appeared behind Su Kui. Su Kui''s face was unchanged. He was still in the moonlight robe, with delicate eyes and eyebrows. But the evil spirit in his eyebrows seemed to be stronger.

    Su Kui''s eyes are slightly heavy, and her eyes are gathering and humming, "why don''t you dare? Lou Jiayan, you only dare to make articles with the lives of ordinary people. Otherwise, 100 years ago, you would not have been sealed in the folding fan by the magician and could not escape. "

    "Oh? You even know that? " Lou Jiayan was a little surprised. He raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, Jie Jie laughed and asked, "what else do you know? Why don''t you say it together today?"

    "Otherwise, when you arrive in the dark place, you will also have regrets, right?"

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui sneers. He really thinks that she is not prepared to rush into the trade? Tonight, he must die!

    "Since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you what I know. I heard a story from the girl at the front desk when I was lodging today. There was a rich man named Lou in the former dynasty who was very rich. It happened to be a flood in one year. You saved a gorgeous woman in front of the door, and you fell in love secretly." She did not hide the irony of the bottom of her eyes. "This is the version I heard. I have another version. Would you like to hear it?"

    Lou Jiayan''s face changed for a moment. Although she quickly disguised the past, she was still caught in the eye by sunflower.

    She didn''t wait for him to respond, and continued: "the woman has a fiance. When she woke up, she thanked you and asked to leave, but you forced her to have a relationship with her on the basis of the refugees outside. Then your father, who was still taking a concubine the day before his death, forced her, a poor woman. "

    " shut up! "

    Lou Jiayan''s whole face suddenly grew ferocious, and the black fog around him became thicker. In the night, those green eyes, with fierce light, stared at her fiercely.

    Su Kui took a step back and smiled sarcastically. "I poked at the center? The woman was so humiliated that she committed suicide in the lake. You never thought that her fianc ¨¦''s husband-in-law was the newly promoted champion of the dynasty. You offended the officials and even forced his fianc ¨¦ to death. How could you have a good ending? "

    Lou Jiayan is stabbed at the center of the matter, staggering back, and Su Kui is pressing, "what has been destroyed by bandits, but it''s all about the Revenge of the woman''s fiance. The cover up that has been made by the woman''s fiance is that there are 326 people in the house, all died in vain because of the dehumanization of your father and son!"

    "And you? After death, we will intensify our efforts to avenge our grievances on the people who are close to the house. Now can you figure out how many lives you have borne? It''s too cheap for you! "

    "Jie Jie, what do you want? What can you do with me? Well? "

    He suddenly disappeared in front of Su Kui, and then almost instantaneously, appeared behind Su Kui again. His hands became claws, and black air lingered on his fingertips, straight to her back heart.

    "It''s a great pure Yin body, but it''s a pity --"

    his fingertips can touch Su Kui''s back, and suddenly he flew out.

    A little blood was shining on his forehead. Su Kui shook his middle finger, and his hands were imprinted on his chest. He whispered in his mouth, "An''an town at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, tell all souls. Yuedu is a real official, and the land is full of spirits. Left society right Ji, do not panic. It''s my life to hunt for evil spirits! "

 Chapter 487

    With the solemn mantra on the end of a word being read out from the mouth, Su Kui''s hands are constantly changing, and she can only see the shadow quickly, and gradually exudes a light golden light around her, wrapping her inside, free from the black resentment.

    Lou Jiayan''s face changed a lot and his heart was not good.

    "I underestimated your ability!"

    He rose quickly, his feet off the ground, and stood in the void. The boundless black fog suddenly seemed to have life. With his actions, it turned into a black dragon with a ferocious face.

    The vague black dragon phantom has scales. He circled around Lou Jiayan for two times. In his suddenly raised hand, he growled at the huge mouth of Su Kui Zhang who bent over to the ground, as if to swallow the petite girl into his stomach.

    Su Kui is still calm and calm. The speed of reciting the mantra in her mouth is faster and faster. "Taishangtaixing, there is no stopping. In the moment when the black dragon was about to devour her, it suddenly jumped out of Su Kui''s back with a golden light, vigorous body and powerful dragon claws. Compared with the black dragon in the hallucination of Lou Jiayan, it was several times more magnificent.

    The black dragon wanted to hide, but the situation was too fierce, and he could not stop it. The Dragon roared up to the sky and welcomed him without any cowardice.

    In the sky and the ground, the two dragons that Lou Jiayan and Su Kui have turned into are almost broken in the fight, and the wind is howling and making a sound like crying.

    Su Kui''s eyes are closed tightly, his hands are on his chest, and Lou Jiayan dare not slack off. In this one-off fight, all of them pay the price of their own spirit and soul. If they lose, they will lose their soul and disappear completely in this world.

    Lou Jiayan is nostalgic for the world, and naturally doesn''t want Su Kui to succeed. And Su Kui, even if the support is extremely hard, will never give up. She has a reason to stick to it, someone who wants to see and stay with it forever.

    Time passed minute by second.

    The two dragons in the air are a little unstable. They are hidden in the clouds. Su Kui bites his teeth, cuts his middle finger again, offers his heart and blood, seals his hands and recites the mantra, exerting the last touch of spiritual power.

    The two dragons roared and rushed to each other.

    "Boom -"

    after the loud noise, the wind stopped, the cry like voice stopped, and the world fell into silence.

    -There is no tarmac in qingxijian, a small rural area. Cheng Pei and his group can only land their helicopter in the city first, and then rush to qingxijian as if fighting against the clock.

    The little girl at the front desk fell asleep on the table. When she was woken up, she could not bear to wear a mask. Then she saw a large group of men in black suits, and the first one was cold. Suddenly, the last trace of sleepiness was also scared to wake up.

    She asked, shaking her voice, "first, sir, what do you need?"

    Cheng Pei winked at his assistant, asked them to wait outside, then came up and asked gently as much as possible, "I want to ask if there is a guest named Cheng Xichun in your shop tonight. She is my girlfriend. She is angry with me and runs away from home. I came here in a hurry from the imperial capital. Would you please check it for me?"

    The little girl is very impressed with Su Kui. She doesn''t need to check. But she doesn''t immediately expose Su Kui. Instead, she looks up and down at Cheng Pei with suspicious eyes. "You Is it really her boyfriend? "

    Although he didn''t look very old, he was still twenty-seven or seventy-eight years old. Compared with Su Kui, who looked her age, he was much worse.

 Chapter 488

    Cheng Pei is not upset. He takes out a picture of them from his wallet and hands it to her. Su Kui on it is younger than her age, but the delicate baby''s face is almost unchanged. The little girl looks for a long time and finally looses her mouth. "Her room is on the 12th floor of the third floor. When you go up, do not disturb the rest of other guests. They..."

    She looked out at a group of big men in black. She was speechless, and Cheng Pei realized, "thanks," and told others to wait outside. He stepped up the stairs alone.

    Cheng Pei stood in front of gate 12 and knocked, "Xi Chun, Xi Chun? Did you sleep? "

    "How about getting angry with me?"

    "Open the door, or I''ll kick your ass when I catch you?"

    "Cheng Xichun?"

    He knocked for a long time, and the room was silent without any reaction. Now, Cheng Pei''s heart was shaken. He was a little unsure. At the beginning, he was full of the idea that Su Kui would not be surprised, and he was almost confused.

    He pedaled a few steps down the stairs, his steps flashed to the front desk like wind. "There was no response in the room. I was worried that she couldn''t think of it. Please give me the spare key for number 12."

    "I can''t..."

    Cheng Pei''s face was cold. "Then if something happens to her in your hotel, will you bear the consequences or not?"

    It has to be said that Cheng Pei is still very scary when he is serious. The air inside the room seems to drop to below zero in a moment. The little girl shrinks her neck and gives him the key with a flat mouth.

    Cheng Pei snatched it, went upstairs again, and opened the door. He breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart leaped violently again.

    The room is empty. What about her?!

    The little girl didn''t have time to soothe her frightened mood. When she saw the terrible man coming down again, she recoiled, "what else can I do..."

    Cheng Pei''s face was like the bottom of a pot. "There was no one in the room."

    "No way! I saw her go in with my own eyes, "the little girl stared, and suddenly thought of a possibility. Her face turned white immediately," it could not be... "

    "What is it?" Cheng Pei grabs what she wants to say and stops, and urges: "hurry up!"

    The little girl began to stutter, "before she checked in, she asked me if there was any haunted house nearby..."

    "You told her?"

    "Well But I didn''t see her go out... "

    When she said this, she was a little weak. After hearing this, Cheng Pei had roughly known the whole story. After asking where the old house was, he tightly pressed his lips and walked into the ice and snow night.

    I don''t know when it snowed in the sky. Su Kui was lying on his back in the desolate yard. He had no strength to move his fingers.

    She thought that no one would come into the haunted house that everyone feared, so she would probably be frozen to death in the desolation of this cold winter and become a frozen popsicle.

    Later, when the residents here talked about her, they just said, "Oh, the writer who wrote the ghost story, went to the ghost house in the middle of the night and never came out again."

    Her event will surely add another layer of haze to the people''s fear of ghosts and gods.

    She smiled bitterly, half closed her eyes. Her eyelashes were covered with a thick layer of snow. There was cold liquid flowing into her eyes. She felt that she was not far from being frozen to death.

 Chapter 489

    The gate of the old house has long been rotten and vulnerable.

    Cheng Pei can''t lift his foot and kick the red gate. He kicks it in pieces. Then he glances at the yard in a hurry.

    At one glance, his heart suddenly cooled.

    Yesterday, the little girl who was dancing in his arms, lying alone in the middle of the yard, surrounded by broken and dusty porcelain and white bones covered by snow.

    She lay there, layers of snow falling on her body and face.

    She did not move.

    A soft foot, behind the assistant quickly to help him, he reluctantly calm down, push away the assistant to help the hand, step by step to stagger forward, legs soft "plop" knelt beside her, let the cold snow soak his clothes and pants.

    "Cheng Xichun..."

    Cheng Pei''s thin lips were shaking badly. In the past, he was either serious and serious. Or by Su Kui''s rage, pointing at her nose and scolding her for being a jerk. Never before has the air of despair and mourning come out of him like tonight.

    Steady and mature man, holding his beloved little girl, crying like a child.

    The assistant looked at it silently for a while, then suddenly turned around and made a gesture to the bodyguards. They all backed out tacitly.

    In their mind, there are six little men who are decisive in fighting, able to swim in the business world, and able to laugh even when the gunman holds a gun on his forehead.

    At this moment, no one will laugh at his gaffe. They just go out quietly, far away, leaving them a separate space.

    That''s all.

    There was a hot liquid splashing in her eyes, flowing into her mouth along the corner of her eyes. The warm temperature behind her temporarily relieved her rigidity. Su Kui blinked slowly, slowly opened his eyes, and saw a familiar face full of tears.

    "Cheng Pei..."

    Cheng Pei finds himself hallucinating. He hears the little girl calling his name. He looks around. At this moment, he really wants to have a soul.

    "Cheng Xichun, are you calling me?"

    It''s like a stream of Qi. The voice is hoarse again. It''s like gnashing teeth. "Cheng Pei, when I really die, you can cry no later!"

    Cheng Pei suddenly bowed his head and was bumping into those shining eyes. At that moment, he thanked God very much and returned his little girl.

    "Liu Qing!! Come in and call for a car! Call the hospital and get ready for first aid! "

    Assistant Liu Qingleng Leng, just looked up to see boss only wearing a thin shirt, coat wrapped in the arms of the girl, and her eyes, is open!

    Although there is no spirit, but it is really alive!

    After he woke up, he was full of ecstasy. Even taking the lead, he seemed to rush back to the hostel and gave Cheng Pei''s instructions to the people under his hand. He asked the front desk to put hot water and prepare hot meals.

    -

    after returning to the capital, Su Kui, who escaped from death, suffered from frostbite in varying degrees due to wearing in the snow for too long. In addition, the phenomenon of losing strength and nearly shock appeared.

    When Cheng Pei asked her what she was doing at the old house, Su Kui took a small sip of hot milk, blinked and blinked with big eyes. Like Bambi the deer, Justice said: "I will save the world!"

    Chengpei didn''t care about it, but he didn''t ask again. Since then, he has strictly controlled what sukui has done. Once it''s lost and disappeared for more than half a day, he has to work a large number of people to find it.

 Chapter 490

    Returning to the system space again, Su Kui seems to be more and more accustomed to this kind of drama of running around the world, and then looking for a lover.

    Every time Su Kui comes back from the task, he sees the experience value and exchange value on the personal attribute panel, rising slowly with the speed of tortoise, and he can also keep his usual attitude.

    There is no change in the first few items of the panel. The only two changes are experience value and exchange value, which are increased by 1001000 respectively.

    Experience value: 9001000

    exchange value: 90001000000000

    as long as you do another task, the system space will be upgraded. No matter what it will become after upgrading, it is better than the black and black one.

    After a simple rest, sunflower put in the next time.

    When she woke up, her body was surrounded by the cool water. Su Kui opened her eyes tentatively. The water ran through her eyes, but it didn''t make people feel uncomfortable. The surrounding space is dark. Through the only gap, you can see the blue water waves and various colorful fish wandering back and forth.

    She turned over, stretched out her hand to hold the top of the package, and leaned out slightly.

    This is a world where reality and fairy tales coexist. The people on the land live in a modern and fast-paced era of technology, while in the depths of the sea they don''t know, there are a group of mermaids, or chimaeras, living in groups or alone.

    The body and tail are moving and beautiful.

    This is the definition of mermaid in the fairy tale book. In reality, the appearance and voice of mermaids are the same as the people on the land. There are beautiful mermaids, and naturally there are ordinary ones.

    The mistress yiruo is such an ordinary Mermaid, with ordinary singing voice, beautiful appearance and grey tail. They were often laughed at as grass carp by their companions and excluded from a group of beautiful mermaids. They robbed her of her food and made it a shame to be friends with her. Everyone didn''t like her.

    Disappointed, yiruo floats to the sea and sees a different world. Every time she was sad, she would float up to have a look until she finally could not stand the day-to-day taunts and repels and went ashore.

    The mermaid has a special ability, that is, to touch the land, and then it will turn into legs and live on the land like human beings.

    The difference is that she needs to fix it in the water every few days. This is not difficult in the convenient and fast modern.

    The male host is a man who is regarded as a male god in CV dubbing circle, and also the founder of Yu yinraoliang, an ancient music channel. His name is Gu sifan. His family background is superior and his ability is outstanding. When he was vacationing by the sea, he met yiruo, who was ignorant of modern society, and took her back to the villa where he lived and started living together.

    When dubbing for the ancient drama Qin Yue, Gu sifan was in a hurry to find the right voice for the hostess. He thought of yiruo''s clear and beautiful voice, so he took the dead horse as a living horse doctor and pushed yiruo out.

    The effect was surprisingly good. Qin Yue, the heroine of yiruo''s dubbing, was vividly performed by her, so she got a large number of voice control fans'' support, which also started yiruo''s first shot in the dubbing circle.

    Yiruo, who has an ordinary voice and looks, found a sense of existence on land. She fell in love with the feeling of being chased by fans. Gu sifan also discovered the potential of iruo, and gradually warmed up her feelings when she was trained in intonation.

    She is also a mermaid. Moreover, she came to land earlier than yiruo.

 Chapter 491

    She stole out for the first time and was curious about everything when she got on the shore. I stole clothes from the sea to dry, and walked in the streets and alleys. In the classical and secluded alleys, I was playing the Shangxie of Gu sifan''s singing.

    Xia porcelain has heard a lot of beautiful and graceful voice of mermaid, but still thinks that the man''s voice is very pleasant. That day, she sat on the steps at the door of the shop and listened for a full day.

    Then go back to the sea and listen to it every few days.

    Gradually she began to be dissatisfied. After learning about life on land, she did a long part-time job, saved money to buy a mobile phone connected to the Internet world, and became one of the most enthusiastic fans of Gu sifan.

    She has a beautiful face, beautiful singing voice, and she wants too much, so she gets angry when she learns that her beloved idol has a lover, who is still the most common Mermaid in the deep sea.

    She tried her best to get close to yiruo and become a good friend with her. She knew that the legs of the mermaid could not touch the water, or it would immediately show its original shape. She planned everything, but only missed Gu sifan''s heart. Gu sifan saw yiruo, who was panicked and turned into a mermaid, with only obsession in her eyes. She did not have the fear and fear she imagined!

    Yiruo began to shine in the network circle and became the envy of everyone. And Xia porcelain, obviously all superior to her, but always just a small fan.

    She didn''t like it, so she tied herself up.

    She revealed the news that yiruo was a mermaid to the mysterious organizations, but ignored the magic power of these mysterious organizations. That organization not only wanted yiruo, but also wanted her.

    In the end, yiruo became the goddess of attention, and the CP of Gu sifan, the God of men, was regarded as a good story of net matching and was loved. And Xia porcelain, bound in a cocoon, was captured by mysterious organizations and imprisoned for research, and then disappeared in the world.

    And why yiruo escapes from the capture of mysterious organizations is naturally related to his male customer, Svan. The big boss behind that mysterious organization is his own brother, Gu Liushen!

    After reading the plot, Su Kui habitually rubs his eyebrows and heart. This Mermaid named Xia porcelain will not die without death.

    Now the plot has just begun. Yiruo has landed and successfully lived in Gu sifan''s villa. In a few days, Qin Yue''s sitcom will start.

    At that time, Xia porcelain will find the clue, then go ashore and do something wrong.

    Su Kui gently swings her tail, and the huge transparent fish tail is sparkling in the water. Xia porcelain really has the proud capital. Her tail is too beautiful. Instead of her legs, it looks like a mirage. It is light gold, and the scales like jewels are neatly covered on it.

    Reflected by the water, Su Kui pinched a wisp of curly hair that hung to her chest. The color of her hair is similar to that of her tail. It''s like the scales of countless jewels and pearls that cover her chest. It''s like a gorgeous and noble fishtail skirt, almost the same as the one described in the fairy tale.

    Xia porcelain is a solitary Mermaid. She doesn''t know how many mermaids there are in the deep sea. She was born without seeing her parents. She grew up with the waves and stumbles, and then settled here.

    The colorful fish swarmed past her eyes in groups, which was a novel experience. The sunflower fish''s tail swung gently, and her body swung away from the water and swam forward for several meters. She stared back in surprise.

 Chapter 492

    The huge blue dolphin followed her leisurely and swam towards her. It has to be said that this novel experience is really unprecedented. She can freely breathe in the water, gently swing her tail, and then she can draw a distance of several meters. She reached out her transparent fingertips in the water and carefully touched the lovely dolphin.

    It did not resist, even intimate with the tip of the nose rubbed sunflower cheek, cool and slippery, very comfortable feeling.

    Sunflower''s heart almost melted into a ball.

    After playing with the dolphin for a while, Su Kui smiled and watched it go away again, swimming in the other direction until he could not see the shadow clearly.

    She swam back to the top of the huge shell when she woke up, and looked at the jewels and pearls in the shell, which were very bright in the water. She was silent.

    There is Baoshan in the sky, but I don''t know how to use it. I have to rely on hard part-time work, wind and sun to buy a mobile phone. How ignorant is that?

    Su Kui swung her hair, dived down one by one, picked up a handful of jewels about the size of a dozen thumbs and different colors, and quickly swam to the sea.

    In other words, she is not a real mermaid. Even if she doesn''t like noise, she is always a social animal. It''s impossible for her to live a long life under the sea.

    There''s one more thing that''s important right now.

    That is, she is hungry -

    she can''t eat raw fish, so she has to go ashore ahead of time. The task can be done slowly. The most urgent thing is to get yourself a legal identity first.

    With a legal identity, before those mysterious organizations want to start, they should always consider whether it will attract the attention of the police station to disappear from the sky.

    Although sometimes, in front of enough forces, the law can not protect the rights and interests of the victims very well.

    -When Su Kui went ashore for three days, he first sold a gem he brought, and then went to the police station to apply for his ID card. The police didn''t have her file. Naturally, she wanted to check it. Su Kui gave an excuse that she came from the mountain area and didn''t have a registered permanent residence. Now my family is gone. I come to the city alone to make a living.

    The police uncle looked at Su Kui''s beautiful and monstrous face and porcelain white skin. He couldn''t believe she came out of the mountain. However, after checking back and forth, I didn''t find any strange behavior or criminal suspicion, so I simply took a picture of her, filled in the information, and asked her to pick it up half a month later.

    Su Kui holds a temporary ID card and goes directly to the sales department to buy a house in an ordinary residential area. In this way, she has taken root in the city completely.

    -

    half a month later, Yu yinraoliang ancient wind Society held a song friends'' meeting. Countless fans loved the ancient wind. Voice control fans came to hear the news. At 7 p.m. in the evening, the audience in the channel reached more than 100000, and this number is still rising.

    It can be seen that Yu yinraoliang has a wide influence in the ancient world, and all the permanent members of the guild are the gods who will make people scream when they carry them out.

    Tonight will be a party enough to cause the turbulence of the ancient wind circle. Just after 8 o''clock, the audience has reached 180000, and the night is just beginning.

    After all, Yu yinraoliang guild is a big guild with a rigorous style. There are several people on the scene who manage and maintain order. Once there is a situation of insulting and swearing, they will be crossed out immediately and sealed.

    Xiaoran, the host, is a boy with a clean voice. His humorous speech has aroused a warm welcome from many old fans.

 Chapter 493

    Xiaoran said hello with a smile, "Hey, Hello everyone, I''m Xiaoran, right, this time I''m in charge." He stared at the rapidly scrolling message page under the public screen for a while, picked out a question that everyone was concerned about and replied, "who is the mysterious guest you asked this time? Haha, I won''t tell you, but I can guarantee that the appearance of this person will definitely surprise you to the explosion!!! "

    Speaking of this, he said unsteadily: "I can''t believe it now. God, it''s him!! Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing? Ah, I''m going to lose my footing ~ "

    I''m going to leave messages under them," catch up! "

    "Come to my arms, sister!"

    "Ah, ah, Xiaoran, cute, momaocao ~!"

    "I''m the only one who cares about the mysterious guests?"

    Then this sentence was quickly covered by a new round of screen swiping. All kinds of cute and rolling rotten women and men made a lot of noise under the public screen.

    There is no need for the host to adjust the atmosphere at all. The two teenagers in this group, the rotten men and rotten women with more joy, can enjoy themselves until dawn.

    Su Kui huddled in a crowd of tourists'' waistcoats, typing without expression. "Ah ah, I''m going to hear the voice of my God soon. I''m so excited. I can''t breathe any more. Hold me fast!"

    "No help, next one!"

    "No help, PATA, head on the ground!"

    "It''s very violent upstairs. Does little sister touch her chest?"

    Su Kui finished this sentence, biting the milk straw and listening to Xiaoran''s announcement in the ear, while using her newly registered PP voice account [Gu sifan''s little fan sister] to swipe the screen wildly, selling cute and rolling, unambiguous.

    However, in front of the computer, her face was bland, and the sound of her hands clacking on the keyboard echoed in the small bedroom.

    The bedroom didn''t turn on the light. The only light left was the brightness of the computer screen. When it shone on her snow-white skin, it was even colder and paler. Against her beautiful and monstrous face, she was said to be a vampire, and no one would argue.

    It''s eight thirty.

    Xiaoran takes back the tone of teasing, and her voice becomes serious.

    "This year is the third anniversary of the establishment of Yu Yin detour Association. Thank you for following our fans all these years. You will have Yu Yin detour today with your support."

    "Well, I don''t want to talk much. I know you don''t want to hear me. Then, let''s invite Yu Ziqi, the singer of our first song! Dye dream! "

    As soon as Xiaoran finished speaking, he immediately switched to the music. After a sound of zither, the voice of a gentle male voice slowly opened his lips -

    the moon was cold

    who had pity on the bluestone board of his family

    the corner of the eaves was shining and broken

    it was just a full one

    she said that acquaintance was a predestination

    when he said goodbye, it was difficult

    to burn all night in the fishing fire

    the wind Huasi XueYue nunnery

    look at the number of buildings and turn several times in spring

    Taihu Lake swings white sails, Tianmu Lake warms the river as blue at the beginning

    a rain shatters the south of the Yangtze River, the male voice is clear and low, the female voice is gentle and gentle, and the onlookers have enjoyed it.

    The lower public screen is more direct brush explosion.

    "Wow!! Just came out is the God, God, I''m going to faint, more want to know who is the last mysterious guest how to do!! "

    "Tell me what I want, mojo ~!"

    "My dream goddess and my period match each other!"

    "Together, together!"

    "My voice is so beautiful, ah ah, I am going to faint, numb help!"

    "The ear is pregnant, I expect you to be responsible!"

 Chapter 494

    Each of them is a heavyweight singer. While the audience is full of happiness, they also have a strong curiosity about who the mysterious guest is.

    Time passed quickly in the gurgling of zither, and then it was eleven o''clock.

    Gu sifan is the last singer with a lingering voice. He is obviously more popular than other singers. Moreover, he seldom appears in the public this year, and has a faint intention of retiring.

    This is a normal phenomenon in the circle. Ordinary CV and ancient style singers don''t focus on the second dimension. Maybe in the early stage, they entered the circle because of their interest, but after some ups and downs, most of them chose to retire.

    In fact, some fans have already guessed who it is, but they swipe the screen over and over again, without giving them the answer, they can''t believe it.

    Will Gu Liushen, the CV God who retired for two years, really reappear? As the third anniversary guest of Yu yinraoliang?

    It''s amazing, but it''s full of expectation.

    Gu sifan has only sung one song, but it has satisfied many people. Now, there are fewer and fewer CV gods. It''s true that once listening to the scene, there will be less and less existence.

    He sang the song that once attracted the evil of Xia porcelain.

    Your wedding dress burns the horizon of the world like fire

    from then on, the sun scorches my heart like cinnabar

    they all say that you open the peach blossom in your eyes

    but how can you look back on the peach blossom in one night

    and ask who can borrow me to look back on it

    and go back to the distant time of the upstream

    following the Shangxie you chanted for me

    The lyrics are very beautiful, the voice is full of endless sadness, almost tacit understanding. All fans stop to swipe the screen and listen silently, letting the sad meaning of the words convey into their hearts.

    At the end of the song, Gu sifan didn''t immediately take the wheat, but cleared his throat and said slowly: "in fact, everyone guessed whether I was going to leave the circle or not. I used to think so."

    The public screen exploded.

    "Although I have accepted this fact for a long time, I''m still sad to hear it." QAQ "

    " Wuwuwuwu, I won''t listen

    "You take my heart away, and let the cold wind like a knife ravage in my chest!"

    "It''s hard to accept, and I''m sad to cry."

    "but..." In a word, the public screen will be quiet for a moment. At this moment, all fans'' hearts are beating violently. Listen to him in a soft voice: "I like to express emotions with voice, like your likes. There is no intrigue in the entertainment circle here, only quiet singers and lovely audiences. So I will continue to sing. Maybe I will leave one day, but not now In! "

    "It''s hot! Happy to fly! "

    "This is the most exciting thing I''ve heard this year!"

    "Show the God, God loves you for ten thousand years!"

    "The God of man asks for a hug, a hug and a height."

    it has to be said that Gu sifan''s treatment in the circle is no less than that of an idol superstar. His words and deeds, and a chuckle, will make countless fans cry out to be pregnant, with a good voice.

    "Well, then, it''s only half an hour or so from tonight," he said, his voice so low that countless listeners pulled up with his voice and heart. He breathed a deep breath and slowly uttered a name along with the sound of the heartbeat in the channel. "I''d like to invite guests with lingering voice, Gu Liushen!"

    "Ah ah ah!"

    "Ah ah ah!"

    "I''m dreaming, don''t wake me up, don''t!!!"

 Chapter 495

    "My ultimate God, God, how can I cry!"

    "I''ll say, can''t I help crying?"

    "I''m just because of the circle of Shenzhen University, but I''m too late to even pay attention to it. He has quietly left the second dimension and closed the microblog. I didn''t expect to hear the scene of Shenzhen University in person one day. I''m not sorry to die!"

    Some people said they were so excited that they cried and some expressed their deep feelings.

    Gu Liushen is undoubtedly different from these CVs. He represents an era in which the ancient wind circle has just risen. At that time, he was a great God that no one in the circle knew. Each of his sitcoms is regarded as a classic, with unique dubbing style and changeable voice, which is the God of all.

    Su Kui''s body slowly sat upright in the chair, squinting at the message rolling on the computer screen, and the quiet and sad Dongxiao solo played slowly in the headset.

    The world seems to be quiet.

    In my mind is the breeze caressing in the evening, and the sound of rustling across the verdant bamboo leaves. The blue and black night reflects the sky and stars, the quiet and winding corridor, the blue light and candle under the eaves are dim, the man in white leans on the railing, his eyelashes are low, the pale and slender fingertips caress Yuxiao, the lonely voice is sent out far away by the wind, and the ears of Yuxiao shake slightly.

    Click on a lamp

    to listen to the sound of a solitary flute in a night

    to wait for a person

    to wait for three or four rounds of time

    the wind blows through the heavy door

    the deep courtyard is quiet and cold

    a piece of red paper about the fate of generations

    the historical books turn over this page of memory storage

    Yuanyang brocade draws this lonely Floating Life

    the oath of Chang''an of life

    who is still waiting

    who is too serious

    who is dreaming a dream Painting under the city of changshe

    With his whisper, he brought the audience into the eternal infatuation. He heard that thousands of years of rain and snow had been in his hometown, and he was still waiting for thousands of years.

    At the end of this song, it is not only the audience on the public screen, but also su Kui who is silent.

    She closed her eyes slightly, raised her hand to cover her eyes, and leaned her back into the chair, which made her heart feel stuffy.

    This man is very good at singing, with excellent voice conditions, and is very good at bringing people into the emotional world he has made up.

    But why did she hear the undisguised loneliness in his voice? It''s not the words and music, but the loneliness he exudes from his heart.

    "The deep and loud voice has been so pleasant, and the feeling has come back."

    "I remember that when I first heard the song sung by Shenzhen University, I was still in high school, and now I am in college."

    "I heard it, and I felt a lot."

    "The flowers are blooming on the road, but they can return slowly."

    "I have an appointment with you, and I will never change it!"

    "The only male god, this life does not change!"

    Su Kui chuckles, but is an interesting person, the fans are very quiet and rational, without a large range of irrigation meaningless comments.

    Just, she suddenly wanted to know, hidden behind the computer, what would be the real character of the boss, the mysterious organization that still does not know its name?

    Will it be quite different from the pure hearted and lustless look on the Internet?

    Gu Liushen waited quietly for a while. Gu sifan stepped in and said, "because it''s an anniversary event, today we''re going to give fans a benefit. We''re going to randomly take a fan from the rolling comments and sing with Shenzhen opera. If you want to get the chance, you can start. Our administrator is going to start!"

 Chapter 496

    Gu Liushen has been regarded as a god like figure in the circle. Usually fans are not brave to pair him with lang. even the scale of jokes is very small. Now, there is a chance to sing with idols, but many people are timid.

    Finally, the scrolling speed of messages on the public screen slowed down obviously.

    In addition, there are not only ordinary fans on the public screen, but also a lot of big gods and vests in it. Their words are full of excitement.

    "So excited!! Management is very much here! "

    "Emma, so many great gods are here, and the chances are slim." QAQ "

    " I''m just here to express my love for you

    "MUA ~"

    Su Kui turned the page and saw that the one minute countdown was coming to an end. She tapped the keyboard with her fingers and clicked enter.

    "I want to express my thoughts to all the great gods, mojo!"

    It''s the moment she sends it, the countdown is over.

    "Well, let''s see who the lucky fan will be? Come on, please send the screenshot to the bulletin board behind the scenes. "

    I see the picture above is a gray vest called "little fan sister of Gu sifan''s family". The comments are also about him.

    Gu sifan couldn''t help but laugh and shake his head. "Thank you for your love. Congratulations on your selection. Now I will hold you on wheat and cherish the last ten minutes of Shenzhen University! After all, I don''t know how long it will be before I see you next time. "

    In a word, it caused countless regrets.

    "Envy this paper, absolutely European!"

    "The chance to sing with the chorus!"

    "Don''t stop me, I''m going to jump!"

    "What''s the use of these hands? Blue thin QAQ"

    Su Kui''s vest was soon picked up by wheat from the sea of drowned people. She straightened her back and listened to the sound of quiet breath in the ear wheat, lingering in the ear. Suddenly, her heart beat faster.

    "Hello, I''m Gu Liushen." The deep magnetic voice slowly flowed out of the headset.

    Su Kui blinked and cleared her throat. "Hello, I''m Gu sifan''s little fan sister."

    Gu Liu over there chuckled, as if he was in a good mood and joked: "do you like him very much?"

    Su Kui nodded heavily and said innocently, "yes, I like it very much. I have to listen to his song and go to sleep every night."

    "then -" his ending started, "Svan, I''d better give you this chance, maybe I will make this little fan more happy!"

    Su Kui''s eyebrows and heart jumped straight. She scolded this man for being so bad. She didn''t expect that the legendary mysterious boss was such a man with strange behavior.

    "No, I like it very much. If it''s the last ten minutes for the great God to stay in the circle, I will definitely choose him without hesitation. But now, I don''t know when I will see you again. It''s you, ah, QAQ"

    she murmured in a low voice, with some difficulties.

    The public screen at the bottom has been continuously swiping the screen, all of which are good jokes.

    "Crazy man, crazy man, ha ha ha!"

    "I welcome you to join me!"

    "I''m the only one who thinks little Mi Mei''s voice is very pleasant?"

    "Mom jiqvq, that''s really true!!! Ouch, ouch, get out of here, sing now, can''t wait

    "The ear is going to be pregnant. You should be responsible for it!"

    Su Kui saw these irrefutable smiles. The voice of the mermaid was originally the most beautiful voice in the world, and her body was unique.

 Chapter 497

    So, seeing these praises without concealing the meaning of praise, she did not blush and was relieved.

    In recent days, she has been listening to songs in her own small house. The familiar songs in the circle have been learned by her little by little. In order to use it one day, I didn''t expect that the opportunity would come so quickly.

    Unexpectedly, this person is not Gu sifan, but Gu Liushen.

    The most mysterious one in the whole original world.

    No one has ever seen his appearance, but only knows that his voice is changeable, gentle and cold, and he can play the role of a handsome young man or a cold-blooded king.

    After a long silence in the headset, Su Kui even thought that the man had left the computer long ago if the sound of breathing was not heard.

    For a long time, he coughed softly and looked at the time. "Time flies. It''s only five minutes to 12 o''clock. What do you want to sing?"

    Su Kui was not polite either. She twisted her eyebrows and thought for a moment, saying, "I love the lyrics in the body for a hundred years ~"

    "Oh?" Gu Liushen was obviously surprised, "are you sure? This song is more difficult. "

    "Haha, I like it. If it''s not good, don''t worry about it."

    GU Liushen is amused by her ancient spirit and strange tone. He nods slightly and is approachable. "OK, are you ready? If you are ready, please click 1 on the public screen and prepare the music behind the scenes. "

    Gu sifan''s little fan Mei: 1111111

    "not so many, ha ha, behind the scenes, you can start."

    The sound of Zen is curling in my ear, accompanied by the sound of zither.

    As the beginning passed, Gu Liushen sang softly:

    when he first saw each other, peach blossom just opened outside the threshold

    at that time, when he was young and didn''t know Ling Luo and Fen Dai

    just like the first rain flower show in early spring

    he heard his heart moving, but he was outside the world

    GU Liushen was not ashamed of being a god of ashes level. His mood entered quickly, and he asked for loneliness and sighs Low singing, gradually revealed.

    Soon it was su Kui''s turn to the lyric part. She closed her eyes slightly, and her red lips opened gently:

    if you need to praise a thousand words of Buddha, it''s not enough

    she sat alone on the front tile of the terrace and looked back in the air

    GU Liu''s deep, long and clear eyes moved, and her dark eyes glowed with warm light:

    before the Green Lantern Buddha terrace, she missed several years of life Gradually, he brought in the picture that appeared clearly in his mind without deliberately depicting it. The eaves tick after the rain, engraved with Sanskrit stone tablets, green lotus leaves and light pink lotus flowers, are permeated by the water color with green green green green meaning of green bamboo. And the little monk in plain blue and the little girl in a bun.

    It is because he once had a fierce alliance and an appointment to take a picture of his face, but in exchange for his words, it is rare for him to have both sides in the world. The years are like quicksand. In a twinkling of an eye, the little monk has grown into a young man with a clear and meaningful face, and the little girl has become a beautiful girl.

    Age is just like the disappearance of the wind, the moon, and the fingers. Her heart is boiling hot. She accompanies him through a kiss in the spring and autumn to make a settlement. She sits alone in front of the steps and the hoarfrost counts her years. The zither and the Zen sound gradually become thin and inaudible. The voice of Gu Liu''s deep voice becomes lower and lower, with unspeakable struggle and loneliness.

    But to say that the seven bitters of love, separation, resentment and hatred can''t help but ask the world whether it can get both ends in peace and happiness. After two seconds of silence on the public screen, I suddenly felt as if I had been poisoned. I crazily brushed the gift, and the message kept refreshing and rolling.

 Chapter 498

    "Ouch, ouch, why is the voice of Xiaomi so hot and pleasant!!!"

    "Mama help!! I''m going to be pregnant! "

    "Perfect for a deep voice!"

    "Once again, I heard a hundred years ago, and I still cried a lot. It''s very cruel to talk about it."

    "Sadomasochism + 1. It''s rare to have two complete methods in the world. If you don''t lose the Rulai, you won''t lose the Qing."

    "In other words, have you ever learned to sing? It''s just over a minute before 12 o''clock. Su Kui smiled and said "thank you" sincerely. He left time for Gu Liushen and Gu sifan to make a summary of the song friends'' meeting.

    Gu sifan had already made countless psychological predictions. Maybe the fans were too excited, forgot their words or lost their tune. He could accept them. But unexpectedly, her voice would be so beautiful, singing with Gu Liushen, and it was extremely harmonious. It seems that they are the hero and heroine in the story, seeking but not forgetting the end of the world.

    He slowed down for a while, and saw that Su Kui had consciously taken off the wheat, not as fanatically entangled as many fans, his eyes twinkled, and his heart was more fond of him. He went to Mai, cleared his throat and said: "thank you so many babies for your support. You are still late. Today''s song club is so successful. It''s just that there are lovely you here. It''s about 12 o''clock, and our song club will be over."

    "Sometimes when we get together, Yu yinraoliang is always there. Today is just a temporary departure. Tomorrow is a new Yu yinraoliang. Welcome to come here and listen to songs."

    "Honey, count down with me. Let''s witness the end of the third anniversary of Yu yinraoliang''s song club."

    "5, 4, 3, 2, 1 --"

    "thank you for your support, love you, goodbye!"

    After saying this, Gu sifan and Gu Liushen left at the same time, and the home page of the channel became a picture without the anchor online. After a long time, countless corrupt men and women who have been in a state of high spirits have left PP voice, turned to microblog, started to make various recordings, screenshots, and wrote down what they thought was interesting and memorable.

    Su Kui yawned, stretched out, leaned on the soft chair, his eyes wandered aimlessly on the computer screen.

    "Ding, you have a new friend request."

    The system sent such a phrase, Su Kui did not move his body, stretched out his hand to control the mouse and click open, see the applicant is Gu sifan, peach blossom eye pick, click agree.

    Almost as soon as the song friends association ended, Gu sifan paid special attention to the account called "little fan sister of Gu sifan''s family". Without much consideration, he chose to ask for friends.

    He thought that this point, she must be offline to sleep, did not expect that he just sent out soon, she agreed.

    He paused on the keyboard for a moment, pondered, and then slowly typed a paragraph, click enter, send.

    "Hi, um, MI Mei? I''m Gu sifan. I heard your song today. It''s very beautiful. The voice is very suitable for ancient music. "

    So what?

    Su Kui''s eyes flickered, and the computer''s faint brightness reflected on her little face. She could not see the expression clearly and darkly.

    I''m your fan sister. Haha, the God praised me. I''m so excited and excited. I''m rolling. "

    " Puchi - "

    Gu sifan is amused by her naughty and lovely words. I don''t often see the Internet. Boys and girls like to play cute with facial expressions.

 Chapter 499

    But the word "mengmengda" is very suitable for her.

    "Ha ha, touch your head, then I want to ask you if you are interested in coming to me as a resident singer?"

    "Ah? God, what do you say? I didn''t understand. Gu sifan knew that his sudden invitation was too presumptuous, but as long as the recording of the song club is released tonight, there will be many ancient guilds staring at her. She was ignorant and didn''t know much about anything. It would be difficult for those guilds with complex water depth to come out if she was easily coaxed into it.

    The so-called can not get destroyed, mostly so.

    He has seen many gifted people who broke into this circle by mistake because of their love for ancient songs. When they didn''t respond, they were coaxed into the guild by rhetoric. However, they wanted to leave because of their inhumanity or personality, but they were beaten by each other.

    Forced to leave the circle forever, or change the name, reappear as a new identity, but also hide, can not be picked out.

    Gu sifan didn''t know how he suddenly felt compassion. He couldn''t believe it and repeated it with a good temper. "I mean, if you like singing, why don''t you come to my guild? I don''t have many rules here. Everyone is easy to get along with, or you should think about it?"

    Sukui didn''t expect the plan to go so smoothly. She was helped by heaven.

    Although she had an answer in her mind, she replied quite differently, "qvq, can you see the God of men often in the future and have a chance to sing with the God of men (ˇŃ o ˇŃ)!"

    "Of course, everyone in the guild is a family. When I am in the guild, I can come to see me. Don''t be embarrassed." Gu sifan felt that he must have been stunned. He tried to coax a girl into the guild and said it. He was afraid that he would startle a group of people''s chin.

    "Yali is so big. QAQ, then, the God of man will give me one night to think about it. I will give you the answer tomorrow!"

    Gu sifan thought, this girl is quite rational. For ordinary fans, it''s definitely a fever in her head. She agreed regardless of anything, but she was very clear about thinking about it.

    Gu sifan nodded, "yes, I have time tomorrow. I will go to bed earlier and have a good night."

    "Well, good night, good night! Wave"

    She buttoned this sentence without expression. She turned off the computer, rubbed her stiff cheek, and wondered if she should go to the bathtub to sleep and refresh herself.

    After all, for the sake of her special body, she has specially customized a super large and luxurious bathtub, which is absolutely first-class.

    -

    the residual sound goes around the penguins in the garden behind the beam.

    For these people who have been living in the second dimension all the year round, staying up late is almost a habit. If they go to bed early, it will be a wonderful work. So, when Gu sifan appeared, the group was talking about the song friends event just after the end of the event, and said that it was so crooked that it didn''t know where to go.

    Twilight: today, the flow is awesome. I will give the president a big chicken leg. It''s too powerful!

    Yu Ziqi: Yes, it''s definitely a big news. The president is very secretive. I didn''t know until the end that the mysterious guest is Liu Shenda''s QAQ

    episode I Ru Hua: Hi, my wish for many years has been satisfied. Now I''m more concerned about who the little fan Mei is.

 Chapter 500

    Ranmeng: the voice of the cute girl paper fried with chicken is very nice. I want to hold it and knead it. I want to brew it with sauce (ˇÝ del ˇÜ)

    linnoli: I blame my aunt for going away! But singing really sounds good!!

    Yu Ziqi: let the president come out, let the president give full play to his personal charm, to hook up the younger sister paper!

    Ran Meng: good idea, I give full marks!

    Gu sifan: maybe tomorrow, the little girl you want will be able to come in.

    Dusk: holding the grass??????

    First issue: hold the draft????

    Rinori: the president of animals, firm end!

    Ran Meng: President, you stand up, you say, what do you want to do? Be frank and lenient, and be strict in resistance!

    Gu sifan: I''m asleep. I can''t see.

    Yu Ziqi: ah, ah, President, elder brother, God, father!! Don''t go!!

    Dusk: the most handsome, patient and warm president is very big. He can''t walk with his thigh in his arms! Give us the spoiler. How did you get the little fan? Uh huh?

    Gu sifan: didn''t Twilight just tell the truth? It''s true, but don''t be too happy. She said she would think about it and give me an answer tomorrow.

    Ran Meng: President, is there anything more shameless than you?

    [dye dream is forbidden by the administrator for 10 minutes]

    one issue of Ru Hua: President, is there anything more shameless than you?

    [phase I is forbidden by the administrator for 10 minutes]

    Yu Ziqi: the permission dog is terrible QAQ, and now it can''t even tell the truth!!

    [Yu Ziqi is forbidden by the administrator for 10 minutes]

    Gu sifan: what Mu Mu says is the truth, right, mu mu?

    Twilight: ah, yes! [like the dark ones bow their heads]

    for about a minute, Gu sifan released the ban for them again. Suddenly, countless people scolded the group leader shamelessly, and the news of the permission dog was all over the screen.

    At this time, in a group of hot eyes in the fight map competition, a person''s appearance immediately shocked everyone.

    Gu Liushen: do you want to join the guild?

    Ranmeng: hold the grass? Deep flow?

    Rinori: come on, give me a pinch. Am I dreaming?

    Gu sifan: Yes, you have a dream. Go downstairs and run for two rounds to calm down.

    Gu sifan: I''m not sure, but it''s very likely to enter. By the way, how do you care about this?

    Gu Liushen: Well, I see.

    Gu Liushen: good night, everyone. Go to bed early.

    And then disappeared again, leaving everyone stunned at the last message he sent, stunned.

    Dusk: longevity!!! Liu Shenda said good night to me. Ouch, ouch, I''m going to sleep. Don''t stop me!

    Ran Meng: I didn''t stop you. Besides, it''s not for you. It''s for everyone, OK?

    One issue is like painting: don''t tear it down, I''m going to continue to have a dream. Ouch (ˇÝ del ˇÜ)

    then all of us say good night in a moment and disappear.

    Only Gu sifan silently looked at the group page which was suddenly cold, and then he calmed down and nodded the fork for a while.

    This monster has been withdrawn for so long, and its influence is so great! He was depressed in his heart, but he had to admit that his unique personal charm lasted for a long time, as if he was born to be chased.

    If there is only a little difference, maybe you will be jealous, but if the distance is the distance between heaven and earth, it will only make people surrender willingly from the bottom of their hearts.

    Falling out of the window, he was afraid that the waves would hit the rocks, and the sea wind would roar. He looked at the huge blue and black night quietly, and the sparse stars in the distance were clearly extinguished in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 501

    He took out his cell phone and sent a short message to the number without notes.

    Brother, you are so charming. I''m jealous. ]

    he has not replied for a long time, and he is used to it. In fact, if it wasn''t for him today, Gu Liushen, who is busy with affairs, would not appear in Yu yinraoliang''s song friends association as a mysterious guest.

    Now, he used to go to bed early, should he really fall asleep?

    -

    however, Gu sifan thinks that someone who has fallen asleep is wearing a grey Plaid Pajama, wearing an eye mask, lying on a soft dark blue bed, relaxed, with a headset in his ear and a single cycle.

    On the screen is the one hundred year old body that he sang with the little girl who didn''t know the real name tonight. The melody is gentle and quiet, the Zen sound is curly, and the distant bell sound pulled him to sleep.

    In the dream, the pretty girl in lotus flower skirt could not see her face clearly, but he vaguely knew that she was laughing at him. He walked to her, but the stone path under his feet seemed to never reach the end. He walked all the time, and she was standing in the distance smiling sweetly at him. His steps accelerated, but her body seemed to be pulled by something, and she quickly pulled back.

    He sped forward and began to speed up his running. He walked through a spring, a summer, a fall full of dead leaves, and saw her standing in the ice and snow.

    She was wearing a thin plain clothes, no smile on her face, tears falling from her chin, falling into the snow at her feet, melting a pool of water.

    Surrounded by a vast expanse of snow-white, like the blade of a knife, the cold wind was raging his heart, and he was wounded, but he would not stop, step by step, bit his teeth and came to her.

    She was crying, silent tears, tears seemed to hit his heart.

    "Who are you?" was the first sentence he said

    She didn''t make any sound from the beginning to the end, she cried and shook her head, and her feet stepped back step by step.

    He pursued, "who are you? Why can''t I see your face clearly! "

    She said, "don''t you understand? I don''t understand... " Sentence by sentence repetition and whisper soon disappeared in the wind. He only had a flash of his mind''s Kung Fu, leaving a blank blank in front of him.

    He quickly stepped forward and bowed his head. The place where the woman stood was the blood stained with snow!

    Gu Liu opened his eyes, pulled off his blindfold and sat up.

    Outside, the sky was already bright, and the cool sunlight was projected from the transparent and huge landing window, and the next mottled fragment was shown in him.

    I don''t know when the first two buttons of the pajamas have been rubbed open, revealing the pale and emaciated clavicle. What''s under him? He reached into the quilt and fumbled for a moment. He took out a mobile phone from the quilt, pressed the power supply, it was out of power, and it shut down automatically.

    The earphone cable is well plugged in. Thinking of last night''s dream, his clear eyes are drooping, and he touches the mobile phone with body temperature. Is this dream meaningful, or is it just the imagination of his own subconscious?

    The last piece of shocking red blood in the dream, like the clean white color around him, made him dizzy.

    -

    today is the day Su Kui promised to reply to Gu sifan. In fact, she had already decided to enter Yu yinraoliang''s interior anyway, but she didn''t expect it would be so simple. After a simple wash, she turned on the computer again. At eight o''clock in the morning, Gu sifan was not online.

 Chapter 502

    She simply typed a line of words and sent an offline message in the past, so that when Gu sifan went online, she could receive it at the first time.

    "Ding -- your little fan sister has been online. Good morning to the God of man (ˇÝ del ˇÜ). Today''s reply to the God of man, please keep it: after careful consideration, your little fan sister says that she still can''t resist the temptation of being in the same frame with the God of man, so please accept me!"

    After sending, she got up to simply get something to eat, and then sat back in front of the computer, opened a web microblog.

    Her account number is newly registered, and her name is still Gu sifan''s little fan sister. She vowed to implement this ID to the end. At the time of registration, there were no fans on the number, only a few zombie fans for advertising.

    However, she just landed on the site today. She was stunned by a series of new news and 999 + notices from new fans. She almost thought that it was her mermaid''s identity that exposed, which made these energetic young men and girls have a lot of blood.

    Move the mouse and click on the latest news, Su Kui can understand that it is so.

    She''s never been in circles before, and she doesn''t know how obsessed these voice controllers are with sound. Even if I used to be a star and played Weibo, I always took a high and cold route, disappearing from time to time for a period of time and then suddenly appeared again, then disappeared again, which is a common thing.

    Fortunately, the psychological age is the old woman''s su Kui''s strong ability to accept. Within a second, she quickly accepted the reality.

    Well, did the first shot go off by accident?

    She roughly read a few of Aite''s microblogs, most of which were confessions, and even doubted which God she was wearing a small vest and a small transparent one. This guess was recognized by everyone.

    So, a hot topic named finding the truth behind the vest was picked up.

    However, to the disappointment of countless fans, they called on a large number of auxiliary teams to compare almost all the voice of CV goddess in the circle, even those with a little enthusiasm.

    Ask them why they don''t listen to xiaotransparent? They said: those are really hot ears.

    What''s more, such a beautiful voice, such a singing girl''s paper, it''s not so hot, it''s hard to face!

    After a round of tossing, the No. 1 putrid girl paper confirmed that this little fan girl was really born out of nowhere, really, little transparent!

    As soon as the news came out, it almost blinded the eyes of a group of enthusiastic young men and girls.

    The song is so good. I really want to hear her singing again. How about it!!

    Su Kui smiled faintly, and then left this farce behind, because their wishes will come true in the near future.

    She points to Gu sifan''s Micro blog, chooses to pay special attention to it, and then sees that one of the top posts of his micro blog is the promotion of [Qin Yue] sitcom recruiting CV, with a novel link.

    Qin Yue is the latest short story masterpiece of Qin Mengzhi, a famous ancient man in the circle. Once Po went to the novel website, it caused a boom. Before it''s over, it''s already in preparation for publication. On the day when the physical book is released, it''s directly robbed of the goods. Thus, Qin Mengzhi''s influence can be seen.

    One year later, Yu yinraoliang successfully won the authorization of Qin Yue''s voice version of the sitcom. At this time, a month has passed since he was authorized. Gu sifan is responsible for the CV of Li Han, the male leader, while other female and male partners have been in place respectively, all of them are the voice dubbing of the hottest God in the circle.

    And the only one that slows down is the role CV of Qin Yue, the female leader.

 Chapter 503

    The plot of the novel is very old-fashioned, but because of Qin Mengzhi''s beautiful writing, it is hard to write the love story between the princess of the lost country and the general of the enemy country, which makes people cry.

    After many fans learned that Qin Yue''s authorization was finally handed over to Yu yinraoliang by Qin Mengzhi, they expressed their confidence that Yu yinraoliang must be a masterpiece!

    At the beginning of the story, Qin Yue, the little princess of Qin, runs out of the palace and meets Li Han, who follows the prince of Liang to pay tribute to Qin. It was their first meeting when they were young. At that time, the little princess was kind, innocent and ignorant, while Li Han, a young and mature girl, was devoted to her country and said no false words to the princess of Qin.

    That time, there was no plot of dark feelings, but they were tired of each other. Because the little princess Qin Yue had just run out of the palace, she was sent back by Li Han. The movement was so great that she was shut down by the emperor.

    Three days later, Qin Yue was finally able to lift the ban.

    At this time, the tribute from all the dynasties has passed, and envoys from all countries have left for their country.

    In recent years, the Liang Dynasty has become more and more powerful, and has a strong posture of putting the Qin Dynasty in the first place. This tribute is also the loyalty of the Liang Dynasty to the Qin Dynasty, even sending the great prince of the Liang Dynasty to the Qin Dynasty as a proton.

    To be taken hostage is to be given up by his father, who has lost the right to compete with his brothers for that position. The eldest prince''s temperament is becoming increasingly gloomy. It is common for him to beat and scold easily because he is still a young man.

    When Qin Yue saw him again, he was punished to kneel by the eldest prince for no reason. It was already in late autumn, when the wind was late and frost was falling, and the sky was overcast and gloomy, as if it would fall at any time.

    He was so cold that Qin Yue came to him and was scared. He was almost skinny and out of shape. The young princess is naturally kind-hearted. She forgot the unhappiness at the beginning. It was because he was locked up by his father for three days and copied four books and five classics a hundred times.

    Her first sentence at that time was, "is your master not good to you? Why don''t you follow me? I''m good to you! "

    Her small voice is clear, her big eyes seem to contain water, and she looks at him dribblely.

    The fierce head droops more and more fiercely, the expression is indifferent, the back of the back straight kneels on the cold hard bluestone board, "no pains princess, the master is very good to me."

    Qin Yue is angry all of a sudden, hands akimbo, "to you? I''m not blind yet! " Then, in the course of Li Han''s words, he broke into the big prince''s study and questioned why he was so harsh on his followers.

    Even asked him to ask for Li Han, the eldest prince didn''t say anything, and called Li Han in.

    The result is Qin Yue''s anger, but she doesn''t know. Because of her superfluous actions, the eldest prince''s punishment for Li Han is even worse.

    In the spring of next year, Qin Yue sees Li Han again. After one year''s growth, under the guidance of her mother''s mother, she is not as willful and reckless as usual, and there is a little more coquettish of her little daughter between her eyebrows.

    That day, the emperor brother was ill. She went to visit her. After sitting for a while, she took a sedan chair and drove all the way to her palace. The way was blocked.

    This time, when she saw Li Han, he was beaten in the snow. His back was full of skin and flesh. The snow that had not melted in early spring gradually turned into dazzling red under him.

    She had compassion again. This time, in spite of Li Han''s resistance, she had a strong attitude to leave him.

 Chapter 504

    Young girls grow up with young children.

    Even if the initial meeting is not good, the process is tortuous, but the end, they have mutual feelings, young people become young, young girls become slim, to be married girls.

    Men and women are different. They can''t see each other any more.

    The incident happened so fast that they didn''t have time to show their hearts to each other. The Liang Dynasty sent troops to attack Shu with hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers. In a rage, the king of Qin ordered the death of the great prince and his followers, Li Han, and hung their heads outside the walls as an example.

    Qin Yue was shocked when she got the news. How could she bear to watch her beloved man die? She was so sad that she sent someone overnight to send him out of the city and put him in the handkerchief in the palm of his hand. There was only one sentence: "if you are destined, you will meet and cherish."

    When we met again, he became the general of Liang Dynasty who killed decisively. After two years, he led his troops to attack the imperial city. A hundred thousand elite soldiers rode on the flesh and blood of her relatives and made him.

    She was pressed into the secret road by her mother. Before the secret road was closed, she saw him carrying the long sword with blood shining to her favorite mother.

    Qin Yue escaped from the secret road and the capital city all night long. Finally, she fainted in rags and unkempt on the side of the road and was taken home by a kind widowed mother-in-law.

    Another three years later, a famous dancer came from Liang Dynasty. She was very beautiful and talented. She was one of the few women who coexisted with beauty at that time.

    After experiencing the severe wind and frost and desert smoke, he was tempered into an Iron-blooded God of war by the war in the battlefield. He killed the gods and the Buddhas. It was because of him that the Liang Dynasty replaced the state of Qin as the first country and paid tribute to the four countries.

    The dancer, named Canyue, was later paid tribute by the prime minister to the old emperor. Canyue had a graceful figure and was good at singing and dancing. In an instant, she compared the three thousand beauties in the harem.

    The old emperor Yingming I, when he arrived, was confused. He was so fascinated by the dancer that he lost all his seven spirits and six senses.

    Spring nights are short, days are high and days are early. From then on, no one thought that a little dancer would have such a great ability to play with the emperor and the government by clapping. In only three years, she turned the emperor into a despot, killed good officials and built a palace.

    Li Han never thought that when he saw Qin Yue again, it was at the Queen''s canonization ceremony. He came from outside the pass, only to see her in a dignified manner, dressed in a tailed red golden silk Phoenix robe. When I saw him, I glanced at him with cold and sharp wind, and then my eyes closed slightly. I walked past him with contempt. I stepped up ninety-one steps all the way to the Phoenix position under the supremacy of ten thousand people.

    He can''t tell what it''s like. She''s changed. How does he feel?

    Between salvation and national justice, he chose the latter. At that time, didn''t he already know the ending?

    He knows that she has come to revenge.

    But he didn''t do anything. He was too tired. He was immersed in the dream of missing her day and night. He woke up again and again in the questioning sound of her full of blood.

    When he was caught in the prison in the name of rebellion, he didn''t say a word of defense for himself. His subordinates were almost gray hair, but he simply and decisively drew a clear distance with them, admitted that he corresponded with the enemy and intended to rebel.

    The emperor read his hard work and promised that he would not die without dignity in front of the people, but gave him a cup of Jiujiu.

 Chapter 505

    Before he died, he sent a secret letter to her, asking to see her. This time, his subordinates still gave him a white brocade handkerchief, on which was written the bloody words: "only wish to die with you."

    A good life and death disappeared -

    only when he mourned greatly did he know what he had lost.

    In the autumn of the thirty sixth year of the Liang Dynasty, Li Han, a powerful general, was killed by the emperor for his rebellion.

    In the thirty seventh year of Liang Dynasty, in the winter, the emperor died of illness. It was passed down to the seventh prince.

    In the first year of the new emperor of Liang, in the early spring, the seventh prince, who had been in power for no more than two months, announced that he had quit his post and handed over the jade seal to the Empress Dowager.

    At this time, Qin Yue was only 27 years old.

    She changed her name to Qin, put on the Dragon Robe and ascended to the top of Jinluan hall. She was the first female emperor in history.

    -

    sukui spent half a day watching it, pinched his brow and took a rest with his eyes closed. This book''s rare values are right. Both of them are right. They just love the wrong person, so they are doomed to be tired of love all their lives.

    Both of them gave up their little love and fulfilled the great righteousness of the country.

    Qin Yue is undoubtedly a woman who dares to love and hate. When she was young, she helped Li Han. Later, when she learned that her sweetheart was worried about her life, she resolutely sent him away.

    Although there are many reasons for Qin''s extinction, letting go of severe cold is the biggest knot in her heart.

    Why does she hate herself when she hates Li Han?

    Therefore, she didn''t take a look at Li Han until she died. She couldn''t even think about it.

    As she said, the only way to live and die is to play with the king -

    in the end, by virtue of her superior ability, she can play a great country with applause and even seize the control of the whole country, which is enough to show that this woman is brave and resourceful, fearless of life and death, and goes straight to the purpose of rejuvenating the country.

    Unless she dies, she never stops.

    Su Kui likes the character.

    After a short rest, when her eyes were not so sour and uncomfortable, she clicked on the PP voice again and saw Gu sifan''s reply, "ha ha, please join the Penguin Group with lingering sound. The group number is XXXXX. Everyone is very easy to get along with. Don''t be afraid."

    At a glance, Su Kui follows Gu sifan''s group number to open penguins, search for them, and then apply to join.

    She just returned to the friends column, and her application for joining the group has been approved.

    Yu Ziqi: Lalalala ~ is it Xiaomi? Isn''t it?

    Ranmeng: roll upstairs, my little sister comes to my sister, and she hugs her sister ~ (ˇÝ?)

    the first phase is like painting: hahahaha, you two boring weird aunts of corn, be careful to scare away others'' qvq

    Gu sifan: Welcome, remember to change the vest.

    Gu Liushen: welcome.

    Xia porcelain: Hello everyone (ˇÝ del ˇÜ) I''m Xia porcelain. I''m the first time to meet you. I''m rolling, selling cute and hugging my thighs ~

    Twilight: holding grass!

    Lintory: hold the grass!

    Yu Ziqi: hold the grass!

    Gu sifan: hold the grass! How can you show up in Shenzhen University!

    Ranmeng: is the world mysterious? I seem to have found something amazing.

    A period such as painting: upstairs delivery does not kill!

    Xia porcelain: EEE, the God of men is good, and the depth is very good ~

    GU Liushen: so are you. [laughs]

    Lin nuoli: it seems that I have found it too!!!!

    Yu Ziqi: Keke, it''s time to welcome new people. Come here, new people will explode around!

    Su Kui blinks, even if she doesn''t often mix circles, she also knows that the explosion photo can''t be exploded casually, so she silently pulls out the expression bag and sends a picture.

    White background and black characters, huge two fonts clearly appear in front of everyone.

    Xia porcelain: burst light

    dye dream: holding grass is OK? It''s bad for my sister.

    I am the only one who pays attention to the name of Xia porcelain? Listen carefully, is it the real name?!

 Chapter 506

    Xia porcelain: (ˇÝ del ˇÜ) Yes, eh.

    Yu Ziqi: Xia Xiaomei, do you think this is a blatant topic transfer?!

    Xia porcelain: Wow, look, there is a pair of underpants flying in the sky!

    I believe in innocence.

    Ranmeng: I believe it naive.

    Gu sifan smiled and stopped everyone''s noise. He asked Su Kui what she was doing and whether she wanted to sing in the guild.

    Su Kui nodded and said, "OK."

    Gu sifan sent her the password of the channel room. Only those who know the password can enter the room, and tourists can''t enter it.

    As soon as she went in, she saw a few of them who had just been in the group. She jumped on the wheat and saw her come in. Gu sifan said, "this room is usually used for practicing songs or chatting. Well, there is a PIA Theater Hall in yuyinraoliang. If you are interested in it, you can play with an issue of Ruhua."

    Su Kui nodded and opened the wheat. "I''ve heard the sitcom like painting and matching. I like it very much. I just watched Qin Yue. The setting of the hostess is great."

    "Oh?" Gu sifan thought, "have you finished reading it? Say what you feel. "

    Yu Ziqi then chimed in: "the president said that, I suddenly felt that the voice of porcelain sister was very suitable for Qin Yue in the teenage period, that is, the psychological mood after Qin Yue''s blackening, which was not easy to grasp."

    Gu sifan also knew this, so he hesitated for a long time. Qin Mengzhi was his good friend. She gave him the voice copyright, and he was obliged to complete it perfectly.

    I could have started early, but I couldn''t find a suitable female voice.

    Su Kui knew that when the opportunity came, she nodded her lips and thought for a moment. "Let me express it in words. I can''t say how I feel. I''m very interested in pia. If you have time, let''s play."

    "it''s OK. We all have performances in it. Now it''s good to practice." just went to the bathroom and came back Ran Meng of the interface way, she is with Yu Sheng around the beam of the elder, one mind for the development of the guild.

    Yu Yin has been authorized for such a long time, but has been reluctant to record, which has dissatisfied many fans and people of hostile guilds.

    If sukui is really suitable, they have a problem.

    Gu sifan simply nodded, "OK, let''s go to the pia Theater Hall. In the evening, we will upload the script and show it to you."

    "Well, don''t worry!" Twilight is Yu yinraoliang''s field control. Since the early days of the guild''s establishment, he has helped Gu sifan manage logistics here.

    At first, she just because of fun, later, along with getting along with everyone, she gradually took Yu yinhuanliang as a family like existence, with deep feelings, unable to give up.

    Then she left the room and went to PIA Theater Hall.

    Others were about to go out when a low male voice sounded again in the quiet ear wheat, "can I watch?"

    After a long silence, the first surprised man shouted, "I''ll go! Shenzhen University

    What happened to him? Didn''t he step back? Is it too frequent recently?

    This was the same voice in the hearts of all the people. Even Gu sifan was surprised for a long time before he came back to his mind. "When did you come in, I didn''t find it."

    Gu Liushen said, "well, I''m not turning on the microphone when I''m working. Can I watch?"

    He repeatedly asked a sentence, this time Gu sifan has not answered, dye dream has repeatedly nodded, excited way: "yes! Of course! "

 Chapter 507

    "Shenzhen University, don''t say you are just watching, that is, you say you want to return to CV circle and dub Li Han, the male leader, all right!"

    Come on! Promise me!

    In fact, Amy''s mind is clear that this wish is very slim. She entered CV circle for him at the beginning. However, when she only chased his transparency silently, he announced that he would retire from the drama.

    At that time, she was lost for a long time, and even almost retired for this matter. Fortunately, she insisted at the beginning, and now she can have such a close dialogue with her idol.

    "Ha ha, thank you, but I won''t take the show. Xia porcelain is a fanatical fan of Svan. If I really robbed his dubbing position, she would hate me, wouldn''t she?" Gu Liu''s deep voice is rustling with a light smile, which makes people trance and produce an illusion of being scratched by something.

    Itchy and numb.

    The sex appeal of asceticism --

    ranmeng shouts with hands and face in reality, "ah!"!!! I can''t. The voice of the God of man is too soulful. I''m going to faint! "

    At this time, Yu Ziqi had to remind her, "wake up, Shenzhen University has left the room, go to PIA Theater Hall."

    "Hold the grass?"

    Dye dream fixed his eyes, as expected, the originally bustling room now only left her and Yu Ziqi. Her heart can''t be stuffed. She can''t express her depression by beating her chest.

    A group of people moved to the pia Hall of Yu yinraoliang. There were many people on each small channel. Su Kui curiously entered an unlocked room before he started to listen to others'' pia.

    Just in, she almost didn''t spit on the screen.

    The high-quality earpiece clearly conveys the live sound of the room named "Xiaobang and Xiaoshou''s 23 daily life".

    "Well, ah, it''s too deep, honey, don''t --"

    I''ve got a big grass!!!

    Su Kui couldn''t bear to look straight. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes were staring at the computer screen without blinking. Her hands were tightly holding the water glass, and her face was suffering greatly. She could almost kill flies with her frown.

    This is not over.

    Another sexy and strong male voice "hums" a little. The soft voice seems to be doing some imaginative sports. He laughs in his voice. With the slap in his ear, his voice becomes more and more low. "Goblin, don''t say it on his mouth, but his body is very sincere --"

    "Hmmm --"

    "Honey ah, love me, old man Public -- "

    the voice of Xiaoshou sounds sweet, greasy, soft and waxy. The words" husband, don''t, force "are called over and over with crying voice. The whole headset is full of blushing melody.

    Looking at the crowd in the room, the number has reached more than 30000, which is really rare in the daytime without major activities or holidays.

    The public screen keeps rolling, and the gifts are constantly being brushed.

    Su Kui only looked at her once, and she felt her eyes hurt badly.

    "Oh! However, he was always defeated by Mo and brewed with sauce. Ah, don''t try again. "

    " my God, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha

    "I was almost caught by the teacher for eavesdropping in class."

    "Love upstairs for a second, first to respect the clam!"

    "I can''t fall down at a glance, but how is your little pink chrysanthemum

    "No, I''m afraid my phantom limbs are hard. I''m going to run downstairs for two laps and calm down. I''ll fight again when I come back!"

    "Give me a phantom limb, I can turn the whole earth qvq"

    Su Kui: this world is so terrible!!

 Chapter 508

    Feeling hollowed out, Su Kui shakes her hands and quietly points out of the room. CV world is broad and profound. She finds that she still knows too little.

    Compared with the names of the rooms without moral integrity, the rooms built by Gu sifan are much more normal. Su Kui calms down and points in, but doesn''t find that a name with a blinding human eye follows her.

    By this time, all the people in the room have arrived.

    Yuziqi, linnuoli, Yijue, dusk, Gu sifan, ranmeng

    Seeing the late arrival of sunflower, Gu sifan asked curiously, "porcelain sister, where have you been? Did you go to the wrong room?"

    Su Kui is still silent in the collision just now, but she doesn''t remember. A voice has answered for her, "well, it seems that she''s in the wrong place."

    Ranmeng wondered, "which room have you entered?" Speaking of this, she suddenly crossed a feeling that the next answer would be very exciting.

    Sure enough, the next second, Gu Liu thought deeply for a moment, and said, "the room is called Xiaogong and Xiaoshou''s two or three daily life. Well, the young people today are really good at playing."

    With the last sentence, he also made a profound summary.

    Wow -

    all the people in the audience were shocked to be fossilized by his words, which broke the ground.

    And then there was a burst of laughter in the ear.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! Hold the grass!! Are you OK, porcelain sister? "

    "Ma Ji is so funny. Do you really slip your hand into the porcelain sister?!"

    "Don''t tell me the truth, let me smile for a while, hahahaha!"

    "Mulan and mohao, two passionate beasts in the daytime, don''t worry about porcelain sister. I''ll kill him later! But before that, please let me smile for a while, 2333333! "

    Gu sifan could not help laughing. He could not help it, or he didn''t help it. He chuckled out, "scared? Don''t be afraid. They are just playing. You just entered the circle, and you don''t know much about the things in it. Well, after you''ve been around for a long time, maybe -- "

    ranmeng said:" come on, you''re welcome to China! How do you fall in love with different genders, porcelain sister? Do you think it''s Fava? "

    Su Kui wiped her face, did not know what expression to face, opened her mouth, "I......"

    "Don''t say it. Explanation is cover up. We understand. We really understand! You''re just shaking your hands. You accidentally went in, and you listened to it for a while to learn, understand, understand, really! " A period such as drawing to suppress laughter almost to explode the liver, she said this sentence, once again can''t help burying her head in her arms, laughing tears raging.

    Su Kui: "..."

    So, what do you know?

    Ma Jiji, it''s the rhythm of jumping into the Yellow River, isn''t it?

    She''s such a dog that can''t move!

    Murmuring at the yellow horse ID on the column of wheat preface, Gu Liushen, I remember you! Follow me, right? Be frank, aren''t you?

    If you don''t abuse her later, she won''t be named Su!

    Su Kui knows what to say now will be regarded as sophistry. Her innocent and lovely girl image is so quickly destroyed, which is beyond her expectation. Su Kui says that she is not too happy, and her heart is extremely depressed.

    Gu Liu, with a long and slender hand holding a black signing pen, is looking down at the documents, occasionally glancing up at the laptop screen, and then continues to process them.

    "A sneeze --"

    a loud sneeze can''t be prevented. Gu Liu rubs his nose deeply, puts down his file frown, "a cold?"

 Chapter 509

    Or -

    his eyes lifted slightly, his eyes looked at a certain place in the computer screen, lightly picked up his lips, someone scolded him in the heart?

    -

    Su Kui waited quietly for a moment, and when he saw them, he laughed endlessly, but he was helpless, and his eyebrows closed, "is it really so funny?"

    Lin nuoli, who was wiping the corner of his eyes, heard this sentence. He fell down happily and hit the table with his head. "Hahahaha, it''s not very funny, it''s really funny!"

    "What''s the feeling of being caught by the God of men when I enter the room?"

    "Ouch, holding the grass, why didn''t I react just now? Shenda is also in?!"

    A period such as painting silently cover his face, "I have made up a scene drama, don''t wake me up, thank you!"

    All summed up, only three words can be described, that is: there is JQ!

    All people adhere to the style of "no breaking, no breaking". After laughing, they carefully read the script.

    Gu sifan has discovered this problem for a long time, but he doesn''t know what his brother wants to do, and has no right to interfere in his actions.

    But what if he''s going to hurt her?

    Gu sifan''s eyes darkened, and he stopped thinking. After sorting out the emotions, he said: "sister porcelain, have you read the script?"

    Su Kui nodded. "Look." On the screen in front of me is the script uploaded at dusk.

    "That''s good. Let me just say that we''ll try the pia for a short time. The original role will remain the same, and the porcelain sister will be the only substitute. Is there any problem in Qin Yue''s teenage period?"

    Qin Yue''s maiden period is not long, only a few fragments, the most brilliant is the story of Qin state being destroyed and Qin Yue becoming the princess of the state of subjugation.

    At the beginning, yiruo only voiced Qin Yue''s girlhood. In the later stage, it was played by CV Mandala, another God with weak guild voice.

    For Su Kui, who used to be a movie queen and also sang songs, he has a good sense of the characters'' psychology and lines.

    So she nodded, "no problem."

    "Well," Gu sifan nodded, "let''s adjust our spirits and try the part of saving Li Han in the snow of Qin Yue. Get ready. At dusk, put your lines and start!"

    Qin''s winter is very cold. Qin Yue, dressed in a light pink jacket and wrapped in a white fox Cape, sits in a sedan chair and is carried by the palace people for a long time. He goes to his palace.

    When I think of brother Huang''s cold disease, I can''t help but draw a trace of melancholy in my heart. This melancholy look is shown on the delicate little face that is still childish.

    "Oh, which damned boy is lying here in the winter? He''s blocking the way of noble people. He has your good fruit to eat! Go, go, go! "

    The sharp voice came from the eunuch Fu Gonggong around her. She twisted her eyebrows and opened the curtain of the car to look out carelessly. "What''s the matter, Fu Gonggong?"

    Then follow the figure to look, only one eye, the pupils will be tight down, "Li cold?" Then I raised my eyes. Sure enough, the place that I passed by inadvertently was the gate of the palace of the great prince of the state of Liang?

    Bai cencen''s snow covered the bluestone road in the red palace wall, and the heavy and tall door plank closed tightly. She was escorted by the palace maid to get out of the sedan chair and walked to his side.

    "Now you are still firm in your original choice. Is the eldest prince very kind to you?"

    Li Han grits his teeth. The flesh and blood on his back is bruised by the stick. When he is immersed in the snow water, he suddenly shivers with pain.

 Chapter 510

    He raised those dark eyes that could not penetrate into the slightest light, even if they were in a mess, they still stopped, "yes."

    "Hiss - he treats you like this, and he cheers? Li Han, Li Han, you don''t call it loyalty, you call it Yuzhong! "

    The sharp point of Li Han''s heart quivered, his hands clasped into the snow, and he stood up slowly. The snow under his body was stained by the blood on his body. He closed his eyes slightly, blocking those eyes full of complex looks. "This is Li Han''s life. If you don''t worry about it, the princess will be cold. Please come back, Lord!"

    "You!" Qin Yueqi stamped his foot and spat: "I don''t know good people!"

    Then he turned his head and went up to the sedan chair and said, "go away. People don''t appreciate it. We are still here to discuss what we dislike. It seems that we have no skin or face! "She pouted up angrily and urged the palace people to leave.

    The people in the Palace said that the sedan chair was driving away. Qin Yue forbear and forbear, but did not. He quietly raised the curtain and looked back.

    I don''t know when, Li Han has sat down again, leaning against the palace wall with his back. In the cold and empty snow, he closed his eyes and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    She leaned down sharply. "Stop! Go and take the later one to my palace and call the doctor! "

    Duke Fu frowned, looked at the young man with blood stains, hesitated, "but princess, I''m afraid it''s not right..."

    Qin Yue can''t care much about it. "Later, he will be my bodyguard. There is nothing wrong. Later, I will go to explain to the father and the emperor in person. I can''t get involved with you."

    -Li Han only knew that after the little princess left with anger, he fell into the darkness vaguely. He knew that this sleep might be a long sleep, but he could not stop the heavy eyelid and pull him into a deeper black vortex.

    When he woke up, there was a faint fragrance of flowers floating in the air, and the bedding under him was dry and warm. If he could not feel the pain of tearing between movements, he even thought that he was dreaming.

    A pretty little face suddenly appeared above him, and he was stunned. He wanted to talk and stop. "You --"

    the little princess waved her hand freely and smiled, "I know what you want to say, and what I should not save you. The doctor said that you are seriously injured. If you are later, you may die."

    What is possible? It should be a cold body.

    His master, who followed him from childhood, would not be very kind to carry him in.

    Seeing him stupefied, he pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Xiaoqin Yue hummed and smiled, his eyes narrowed into crescent. "But since you have woke up, in a sense, I can help your benefactor. How can I repay you?"

    "Thank you very much," said Li, his eyes moving

    "Haha," little Qin Yue almost jumped up when he got this hard thank-you. "If you really want to thank you, why don''t you come to be my bodyguard, OK? Well? "

    The girl''s sweet and lovely voice is like the warm sunshine in early spring. The frozen place in her heart seems to be opening a little bit.

    He wanted to open his mouth, a soft little hand had stretched out first, blocked his mouth, and said: "no rejection, nod, say yes!"

    The touch on his lips made him blush quietly, but he frowned at her for a long time, saw her persistent face, nodded his head, and said: "OK --"

 Chapter 511

    In a flash, her wish was realized, and xiaoqinyue''s face showed a bright smile. She shook her little thumb, "Nah, pull the hook ~"

    "pull the hook."

    His first life was saved by the master, and he returned it. For his second life, let him decide for himself.

    Finally.

    -After a short dialogue selected by Gu sifan, Mai was silent for a few seconds.

    And then the first speaker is Gu Liushen. His voice is as good as ever, low and sexy. "It''s very well matched. Xia porcelain is very suitable for this role."

    "Wow, there''s Shenzhen University, right, right, I think porcelain girls match very well!" Ranmeng, as the number one brain powder, is the first one to stand up and respond to the words of idols.

    Others also felt the same way. Yu Ziqi asked, "sister porcelain, tell me the truth. Are you a professional broadcaster? It''s a great match. It''s brought us all in. "

    A play down, there is no card in the middle once, like clouds and flowing water, it is over, they even have not finished.

    Su Kui showed Qin Yue''s innocence, kindness and cleverness when she was a young girl. When she played with her, she seemed to see a pretty girl with a jade doll.

    "No, I''m playing this for the first time. It''s good for you to bring it. Shenda has just praised me. I''m excited about qvq. I want to praise the God of men. You have wood!"

    Gu sifan sniffs at the words and chuckles, "touching the head, the porcelain sister matches very well, but it''s not enough. We''ll try the clip after Qin Yue''s blackening later. Can you control it?"

    He was worried that Su Kui gave him the feeling that she was a girl who had never been deeply involved in the world. She was simple in heart and could not make a better interpretation of the demonic charm, cruelty and wisdom of Qin Yue in the later period.

    Su Kui pretended to be dissatisfied. "You look down on me. Today, I read the whole original work of Qin Yue. I have a lot of feelings! Otherwise, we will try! "

    Lin nuoli couldn''t help laughing. "Hey, our porcelain sister is going to blow up her hair. President, go and give Shun Mao to your little fan sister. Otherwise, such a lovely little sister may go out in anger!"

    Gu Liu deep in front of the computer to listen to the frown, when has become Gu sifan''s? His brother hasn''t promised yet!

    He chuckled his lips, threw out the folder, pinched his knuckles and said, "I believe Xia porcelain can do well. She has this talent. Since she wants to try, if you have time, try it. I''ll listen."

    As the ashes of CV circle, Gu Liushen''s words mean that he will make two golden points. Gu Liushen''s comments are all dry goods! A very beneficial existence.

    Therefore, Gu Liushen''s words immediately attracted everyone''s mind and spirit to the past. One issue was like a painting: "right, right, fast, President, we can continue to choose a section, and get deep points. It''s not easy!"

    "How can I break the QAQ when I''m a little nervous? I feel surrounded by the God. I''m afraid that I can''t break the QAQ..." Ranmeng is a little crazy and nervous.

    Su Kui glanced at the name on the wheat preface and sneered, but her voice was cute. "Lalala ~ thank you for your deep trust, I will try my best! Gu Liu has a deep and sharp mind. He wants to reach through the computer and touch her hairy head on the other side. It must be very good.

    Endure and endure, he said with a low smile, "darling, touch your head, come on!"

 Chapter 512

    Su Kui''s face is wooded. "MoMA''s deep and big, rub against ~"

    Lin nuoli: "hold the grass and hold the grass!! I don''t know how to break the feeling that there is a kind of kaolin flower to worship under the skirt of porcelain sister! "

    Yu Ziqi: "when people are difficult, they will not tear down QAQ"

    ranmeng: "support porcelain sister, please be brave, and don''t be careless! As long as you can let Shenzhen University go to our guild every day! "

    One issue is like "agree!"

    Twilight: "hands and feet high, agree + 10086!"

    Gu sifan helps his forehead. Although he really doesn''t understand his brother''s practice, the brain holes of these people are too big, aren''t they?

    "That''s enough for you. The brain hole is too big to be blocked. Hurry up and get back to normal. Try the late Qin Yue drama! "

    although his brother''s practice is puzzling, Gu thinks he knows him best compared with his family. Although he often haunts himself and doesn''t live in the old house, his mother left him with an industry that continues to expand in his hands, giving the impression that he is a cheetah waiting for the opportunity in the shadow. People like this must be lonely for a lifetime, or the one they like must be a generous and steady woman, right?

    It''s true that a little girl like Xia porcelain is adorable, but it''s really possible that she and her elder brother are? In other words, what does brother mean to her.

    Otherwise, I can''t really explain what happened now. The elder brother who has been secluded for many years has appeared in the public''s eyes frequently since the end of the third anniversary of Yu Sheng''s detour. Don''t say that he still has nostalgia for this circle. If he goes out, others may believe him. He doesn''t believe it!

    Like his brother, who is interested in everything and plays very well, what he often does is to stir up a pool of spring water for young men and girls, pat their buttocks and leave without any nostalgia.

    What''s more, even if he doesn''t eat or sleep all day long, he can''t deal with the huge amount of documents and business negotiations that he just can''t finish his work, as well as the organizations that he secretly has. In total, where does he have the American time to pay attention to this?

    Gu Liushen interrupted his meditation at this time. After reading Qin Yue''s script for a while, he pointed to one of the paragraphs and said, "I really like the decision between Qin Yue and Li Han. Try it?"

    Although he is a question, the tone of his words is gentle as before, but it is a magic that people can not refuse.

    Ran Meng nodded at once, "I can do all of them. Let''s try. But the difficulty keeps rising. The psychological activity is very complicated and the emotion is difficult to control. Can porcelain sister do it?"

    Gu sifan was also worried. In this passage, Li Han and Qin Yue didn''t see each other from the beginning to the end. What''s more, the psychological description of the two people and the plot of Li Han leaving the relationship with them to protect his subordinates.

    Here, it doesn''t belong to the simple love between children and girls, which is mixed with too many national hatred and family feuds, complex feelings, full of hatred, and the scene of power struggle between the Imperial Palace and the government.

    Therefore, he pacified: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a good match. It''s just a small test of NiuDao. It''s not true. If you don''t understand it, you can stop asking for advice at any time."

    Su Kui nodded obediently and said seriously, "OK, I will."

    the male Lord of this world is a rare three senses, and I don''t know what he looks like.

    Her task this time is much easier. Xia porcelain has only one wish. That is to stand at the top of CV circle and become the existence beyond yiruo with her own efforts.

 Chapter 513

    Maybe before he died, Xia porcelain woke up. She has an outstanding appearance and a beautiful voice. Why should she fight for a man and so many Yi Ruo, who are more ordinary than herself, and end up in such a miserable situation.

    She doesn''t blame others. She is responsible for everything. Therefore, in this life, she exchanges her soul for being able to come back and let Su Kui fulfill her dream that hasn''t been realized yet.

    Everyone else has a good character, and they really like the little sister who just joined them. They are really worried about her. Seeing her tone is playful, there is no sense of tension, they shake their heads and smile.

    The girl''s mind is surprisingly good. She is indifferent and doesn''t panic. It''s amazing.

    So, Gu sifan ordered, "everyone will be familiar with the script again. In the evening, the countdown will start."

    At dusk, when Gu sifan had been waiting for orders, he started the countdown mode almost at the moment when he spoke.

    At the end of the countdown, several people entered the world of Qin Yue.

    In the era of power struggle and war, the extravagance of the Imperial Palace, the old emperor''s waning cruelty under the provocation of Qin Yue, there are more and more voices of impeachment and discontent, and more extreme people are clamoring to kill the new queen.

    Otherwise, he would die on top of the Jinluan hall.

    The old emperor refused, and several loyal old ministers beat their chests to kill my girder. The surrounding ministers couldn''t stop them at all. They just listened to the banging and banging of bones. There were several cold bodies on the top of the hall. Although

    was in the deep palace, the news was very smart, Qin Yue got the news for the first time, her eyebrow eyes were cold and fierce, and the eye liner was puzzled.

    She is no longer an innocent girl who was ignorant in those days. She armed herself with a beautiful and confusing appearance and sealed the soft heart with a hard shell. She does not allow her heart to be soft and she does not allow herself to shrink back.

    Everyone has a process of growing up, so does Qin Yue. She once felt guilty for the people who died of her. Later, she knew that if they didn''t die, it was her who died.

    When she dreamt back in the middle of the night, the dream was always filled with the blood fog that could not be dissolved. In the fog, the bodies of her relatives were full of holes. She grew up and lived in the imperial palace for more than ten years. There was no end to the smoke and the fire burned everything.

    Therefore, every cruel dream reminds her that the country hates her family. As the only surviving descendant of Qin, though she is a daughter, she cannot escape this heavy mission!

    When Li Han was killed, Qin Yue still didn''t promise to see him for the last time. She knew what he wanted to say, he wanted to apologize, he felt guilty, but she wouldn''t give him this chance. She wanted to let him die, remember clearly. He was ungrateful and owed Qin Yue what!

    The ups and downs of the years are enough to wipe out all the feelings and infatuation in her heart.

    In the end, she successfully controlled half of the Liang Dynasty''s military power. Once the old part of the state of Qin was secretly recalled by her. The old emperor was sent to the prefecture with a cup of turtle wine by her. She went to make atonement for her father''s mother''s death and the soul of the Qin Dynasty.

    She personally supported the seventh Prince of the Liang Dynasty, but in the early spring of the next year, her power is enough for her to stand in the highest position, and no one dares to resist. She overthrew the new emperor and asked him to hold the jade seal in his own hands and ask for his position.

 Chapter 514

    The ceremony was very grand. The warm sun was very bright and auspicious that day. She was dressed in black dragon and Phoenix robes, with a crown and a Diao, and became the first female emperor in history.

    Ten thousand tribute, Qin revival.

    "This world, after all, belongs to my great Qin Dynasty --"

    in the voice of the female emperor, there is an irresistible majesty and she looks down at the world. Her arms are outstretched, and she''s fighting with dragons and phoenixes. Her fierce eyes are covered with a layer of mist, which makes people look unreal. She can only bow to the throne in the pressure that can crush everything.

    At the end of the play, Su Kui said the last sentence and slowly relaxed her back. At this time, she found that in the early winter weather, there was a ring of crystal bean sweat on her forehead.

    Qin Mengzhi is worthy of being a great God in the field of online literature. The style of literature has far exceeded the scope of online writers and is closer to a real writer.

    The writing is sophisticated. In Qin Yue''s article, the pleasure of matching, fighting wisdom and bravery with the officials can''t be ignored.

    One word, cool!

    It took a long time for all of them to slowly come back to their senses, and suddenly they were shocked. In this play, all of them were taken away by Su Kui. Even in her majestic voice, they were involuntarily willing to bow to the throne.

    In the almost humble dust -

    GU Liushen did not know when he had stopped the signing pen in his hand, his long fingers kept the gesture of holding the pen, his long and thin eyelashes were drooping, and the bottom of his clear and moist eyes seemed to reflect into the stars.

    It seems that there is a feather on the tip of his heart that has been scratched slightly from above, which makes him curious from his heart. He wants to see the girl who is usually coquettish with his own eyes. Why can he have such a changeable emotional world.

    For the role to match the sound, the emotional expression is just right, the mood is free, open and close, in control.

    Is this really a new CV? No, it should be said, is this really her first contact with dubbing?

    If so, she must have been born for it.

    This passage is not only what Gu Liu thought deeply, but also the consensus of all people. They were silent for a long time, and Gu Liushen clapped: "Xia porcelain is very good, which is totally beyond my expectation. She is the heroine of Qin Yue, and it is suitable for her."

    This time, ranmeng is admiring her heart, not blindly following the steps of her idol. She nods heavily, and her voice is full of surprises. "I think so too. I don''t think there will be a better female CV than the porcelain girl in this circle? She was born for Qin Yue! "

    "No, she has become Qin Yue!" Suddenly, Gu sifan said.

    Su Kui smiled awkwardly and returned to his normal state. "Hey, if you boast more, I will break through the ceiling and float to the sky, qvq!"

    "Ah," Sha Sha''s low smile comes from Gu Liushen. He is in a good mood and looks at the name on the computer screen. It seems that he wants to see the opposite side through the computer screen, and his warm voice flows out gently. "Xia porcelain, you are very good. Don''t try to belittle yourself. Come on. "

    " well, I have deep recognition. I feel like I have taken Dabu pill. I can work for another 500 years! "

    At this time in the dusk, Mimi quietly inserted a sentence, "then, President, the position of Qin Yue''s mistress, is it possible to make a decision?"

    However, Gu sifan still thought about it. He thought for a moment and said, "I have no problem, but I need to ask Qin Mengzhi''s opinion. Do you record the process of PIA in the evening? Give me a copy! "

 Chapter 515

    "Haoli ~" he responded happily in the evening, and quickly sent the recording to Gu sifan.

    Gu sifan quickly received the file, then boarded penguin, opened the chat box with Qin Mengzhi, and sent the audio file to Qin Mengzhi.

    Gu sifan: listen to the CV recording in the first corner of Qin Yue. I think it''s very good. It''s very suitable for Qin Yue''s setting, whether in the early or later stage.

    He speaks good words for Su Kui without trace. To be fair, whether it comes from his heart''s good feelings for Su Kui or her own ability, it makes him feel very suitable. Otherwise, in normal times, he must directly hand in the dry voice and won''t say other irrelevant nonsense.

    Qin Mengzhi, who has been addicted to manuscript revision, is unexpectedly there. After he sends it for less than a minute, Qin Mengzhi''s gray head lights up. She receives the document and replies, "I''ll listen first, you wait.".

    Gu sifan answered, and did not turn off the chat box, but returned to the pia Theater Hall again.

    At this time, the sun has set in the West unconsciously outside. The last light of the day has soaked the whole world into a piece of orange red. With warm residual light, it is projected through the tulle curtain. On the floor and computer table, it reflects a little mottled shadow.

    Su Kui was wrapped in a mass of orange light. His eyes were warm and squinting. His eyes were curled up into crescent shape. His mouth was slightly hooked. He looked very comfortable.

    "Ah, life is so delicate, this is life."

    in this situation, time slows down, making people feel that whether it''s a walk under the setting sun, or saving such a quiet sitting, slowly shaking, and idling time under the package of the setting sun, is a very pleasant thing.

    Su Kui likes this life very much, but fate decides that she has to travel all over the world without seeing the end.

    And for such a day, she is particularly cherish.

    While immersed in the warm sun, squinting and enjoying the headset, Su Kui suddenly began to say, "deep, sing a song?"

    With coffee in his hand, Gu Liu raised his eyebrows, "huh? Why do you suddenly want to listen to the music? "

    "Because..." Half narrowed, she looked out through the half opened and half closed curtains to the green vegetation outside the community even in winter. In the orange light, she gave the people a sense of vitality, "because the current scenery is suitable for listening to good songs --"

    while enjoying the time, if there is another slow and gentle song, it is the best thing.

    Hearing this, Gu Liushen put down his beaker, got up and walked to the floor window. Shua opened the black and dreary curtains. In a moment, the orange light spread all over the place. Without any sign, it plated a soft outline for the whole bright study.

    Outside his window, is a pure magnolia tree, now also by the setting sun of the residual light, soaked into a light red.

    His thin lips involuntarily rise up, slowly return to the desk, sit down again.

    In the headset, a group of people were chirping and pleading with him to sing a song. The girl, however, said only one word, and then there was no voice again.

    "Xia porcelain, is it still there?" He put on his headset and asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, Shenzhen University, you want to sing!" The clear and joyful voice answered quickly, he just chuckled.

 Chapter 516

    "What do you want to hear?" When saying this, the finger has touched the mouse and clicked on the music software.

    Su Kui giggled, "Shenda likes to sing everything. Hey, qvq"

    "Oh, you don''t have a choice." Gu Liushen could not help laughing and shook his head. "How about a thousand years?"

    What is the future?

    Su Kui frowned and nodded, "OK"

    other people have been numb. It seems that the trend of the event has become more and more strange since the end of the song friends association. Gu Liushen, a God who has been retired for several years, often mixes with them and doesn''t talk about it. It seems that he is also -

    very friendly, and has to respond to a new girl!

    A group of people put up with it again and again, and almost didn''t hold back their internal injuries.

    Except for Xia porcelain, they are all transparent, aren''t they?

    Gu sifan is in a complicated mood. He stealthily reaches out his mobile phone and sends a short message to Gu Liu. He asks: brother, what''s the situation? Do you like summer porcelain?

    Of course, nine of his ten SMS messages will not respond. The only one is that he is just bored and does it.

    At this time, the prelude music in the ear and wheat has been ringing slowly. After the prelude, a cool and low male voice gently sings: "if the sun and the moon are colorless, it will not tell the history book

    if the rich brocade turns grey, it will touch the mountains and rivers

    do you remember the moment when life and death can''t catch up?" br >

    Look at the ruins of Gaotai and listen to the bleak sound for a moment

    say the fall and sing triumphantly and spell out the real fragments

    walk through the city''s heritage spring and catch the wind, only words and phrases

    who is the nameless white bone in the wasteland

    the years are still a pair of insightful eyes, the smoke is far away

    His voice is very low and soft, which is different from the original singing method. He is a kind of almost random low voice, which is set off by the gurgling guzheng sound and gives the illusion of spring breeze.

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes, leaned back into the back of the chair relaxed, whispered and swayed with his ears and wheat. If his fingers beat like nothing, the delicate little face that he raised was not treated with pink and black. When he was illuminated by the afterglow of the sunset, it looked white and clean, which made people feel good.

    It may be that his voice is too demagogic. Slowly, she drops her eyelids and sleeps.

    How long does a song last? Just a few minutes.

    After a song, applause broke out on the wheat. Ranmeng, as the number one brain damaged powder, is indeed worthy of its name. "The deep singing is super good, and I admire porcelain sister. I feel that this song is for her. It has nothing to do with our little transparency. QAQ"

    tells the truth.

    The channel was silent for a long time, and everyone was sweating for her uprightness. Fortunately, everyone knew her character, and Gu Liushen would not have the same understanding with her.

    It''s all right if you see it. What else do you want to do?

    One issue, such as painting haha and laughing, was very meaningful. Suddenly, "ah," he asked, "what about the porcelain girl? Why is it gone again? "

    "Ah..." Su Kui blinked stupidly, rubbing his eyes half asleep and half awake, his voice soft and waxy, "asleep..."

    "Poof --"

    people are almost speechless to her. The God is singing to you. Are you heartless and asleep?

    Gu Liushen also couldn''t stop shaking his head and laughing. He was also in a mood to tease: "it seems that my voice has a hypnotic effect?"

    Su Kui nodded with great sincerity, "yes, the deep voice sounds like a kind of demagogue. If you are not careful, you will fall asleep."

 Chapter 517

    She spat out her tongue, embarrassed.

    Gu sifan waited for a while, and the penguin gave out a jingling tone. He pulled out the chat box and saw that there was a reply indeed.

    Qin Mengzhi: my wife is very suitable! It''s exactly like Qin Yue in my dream!!

    Gu sifan: [laughs] I knew you''d find it suitable. I decided that the woman''s choice would be her, don''t you mind?

    Qin Mengzhi: No, I believe in your vision, but I just want to ask, which CV is this person? His voice recognition is very high, but there seems to be no such person in the circle?

    Gu sifan: Well, you guessed it right. This is a new guy. He''s doing CV for the first time, or he accidentally bumped into each other. Can''t you think of it? Talent is very high, plasticity is very strong.

    Qin Mengzhi: soft sister paper? [star eye]

    Gu sifan:

    Gu sifan: three years to start, the highest period. Wake up and take in your weird aunt''s thoughts.

    Qin Mengzhi: Gu sifan, you are really not cute. I don''t care about me. I want to know this soft girl paper!!! If you don''t introduce me, I can''t get up!

    Gu sifan sneers, throws out a sentence cleanly, and then ends the conversation.

    Gu sifan: then lie down! My carefully dug baby can bring you disaster?

    Qin Mengzhi is just a rotten girl among them. If you put Xia porcelain with her, the good young people who are rooted in Miaohong will also be led by her in minutes.

    I can''t help it. I have a strong ability to do harm to others. I can''t prevent it.

    However, a few days later, Gu sifan knew what it meant to be defenseless.

    This is how it happened. After Gu sifan got the accurate information that day, he informed Su Kui at the first time, and then Qin Yue delayed the progress for a month. After confirming the candidate of female owner CV, he started to prepare for the opening.

    The rest of the staff, in addition to a few Yu yinraoliang, were all in place after receiving the news.

    At seven o''clock the next night, at the peak of microblog traffic, Yu''s official microblog published such a microblog.

    Official: lalala~ has prepared a month ''s work of Qin Meng'' s great power, Qin Yue. After a month ''s searching, she finally found the most suitable person! Soon, the first episode of Qin Yue will meet with you. Hey, look forward to it? Look at my bright star eyes qvq! As for who is the mistress? The name may be very familiar to the fans who attended the song friends'' meeting the day before yesterday, but it''s still a new person completely for others. Well, although it''s a new person, its ability is obvious to all. Welcome to our porcelain sister, Su Kui also forwarded the micro blog at the first time and left a message: "fans of Gu sifan family" My sister forwarded Yu yintraliang''s official message: Hello, I''m Xia porcelains, and we all, momeqiao ~ the new man was the hostess for the first time. I''m very afraid. I hope you can support me a lot ~

    and then several creators of Yu yintraliang forwarded the microblog one after another to make su Kui famous.

    However, it has been said before that the trend of things is becoming more and more strange. If Gu Liu can''t get a foot in it, how can he call it weird?

    Many of the songs that Gu Liushen once devoted himself to the world, fell into a bottomless pit unconsciously, and didn''t want to come out. Every day, he grabbed the poor fans of Dongkou and felt that today''s world is really mysterious.

    They retired for many years, micro blog did not even care about the weeds deep God, out, now, the!!!

 Chapter 518

    The daily life of the friends in the mixed circle is probably to catch up with others, listen to music, visit PP and brush micro blog.

    This part of the micro blog just happened to be the latest micro blog of Gu Liushen, who hasn''t appeared in ten thousand years.

    Almost instantaneously, the news of Gu Liushen''s return to Weibo, like a long wing, flew all over the corner of CV circle.

    All the fans who are waiting for him to return, even if they don''t see any hope, don''t give up, the fans they gathered, almost instantly exploded.

    Gu Liushen forwards Gu sifan''s little sister: touch your head, you can do better, don''t have too much psychological pressure.

    Just like this, the following comments continued to rise in an instant. At 8:15, there were 30000 comments, and the number is still increasing at an amazing rate.

    Meng Mengmeng: my God, my God!! What did I see!! My God is back?!

    Dream like a flower: finally wait for you, fortunately I didn''t give up. [crying]

    get drunk with sleeves: ouch, ouch, how excited! My God, I almost doubted that I was dreaming when I saw the moment when he tweeted! What a surprise!!

    Citric acid: I''m the only one who pays attention to it. It seems that the return of the God of man is related to Xia porcelain. However, her micro blog nickname is a bit of a mystery

    Yanyujue: same as above, QAQ in brain tonic love triangle

    Ansheng: who is this woman? Never heard of it. It''s a big background? As soon as she appeared, she asked countless gods to help her publicize, and she was also the heroine of Qin Yue. Did she manage it? There are still many such replies, but Qin Mengzhi, who came here after hearing the news, showed a fascinated smile. Gu sifan, let you not tell me. Haven''t I caught him yet?

    She gave the netizen a reply, Qin Mengzhi replied to Ansheng and Hansheng: Thank you, my dear, Emma, I finally found my little angel, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, thank you again!!

    Then, the building below suddenly tilted.

    Ansheng and Hansheng reply to Qin Mengzhi:

    Dark blue sea reply to Ansheng and Hansheng: hahaha, honey, is it cool to be slapped?

    September wine back to Ansheng: girl, did you not go to the third anniversary song friends meeting that day? The songs of little fan Mei and deep chorus are perfect. I haven''t heard of them. Please go to the Internet to find the resources and pick up the thorns. Thank you!

    Jue in the evening: to be honest, there must be something extraordinary about being treated differently by so many gods. Mi Mei''s voice is very pleasant, and she has a good sense of identity. She said that she is looking forward to the first phase of Qin Yue''s finished products.

    Xiaoxiao passing water: profound! Look here. I hope to see your cooperation with Xia porcelain again. The voice chorus of the two is perfect. Now I have to cycle to sleep every night. Every time I listen, I abuse my heart and lungs. However, I can''t help but self abuse QAQ

    Tang Qi Si Xiao: @ Gu sifan''s little fan sister, @ Gu Liushen, Ao Ao, God beg for chorus. Your 100 year old body is the best I''ve heard Listen to the version, every time you hear it, the picture in your head is absolutely full!

    Then, the lucky Tang 7th and 4th children were turned over by Gu Liushen.

    Gu Liushen replies to Tang Qisi: ha ha, thank you. If Xia porcelain doesn''t matter, I''ll be happy to accompany you.

    One stone arouses a thousand waves -

    numbness!! What''s the situation now? He''s not normal!!

 Chapter 519

    At the moment, Su Kui has no time to pay attention to the discussion on the Internet, because she is now facing the harassment of a strange aunt.

    Qin Mengzhi: n (* ˇÝ del ˇÜ *) n baby, are you my little baby?

    Su Kui was embarrassed for a while, then rubbed his face, cautiously clicked on Qin Mengzhi''s homepage, and saw that the following personal profile is the platinum writer of XX Chinese website and the author of the hot Book Qin Yue.

    Gu sifan''s little fan sister: Sorry, No.

    Qin Mengzhi: you can''t even say no!

    Qin Mengzhi: are you my little Qin Yue? Qvq

    Gu sifan''s little sister: Yes, I am.

    Qin Mengzhi: ow ow ow, my little Qin Yue, come to Ma Ma''s arms, Ma Ma''s arms!!

    Su Kui saw this sentence, the heart only one reaction: mother''s mental retardation!

    And if you ask her what she wants to do now, it''s natural to show the four words of mother''s mental retardation and smash them on Qin Mengzhi''s face.

    Ma Ma your sister, Ma Ma your brother-in-law!

    Gu sifan''s little fan sister: I''m sorry, auntie, I didn''t ask about it. I really didn''t ask about QAQ

    then she quickly found Gu sifan and dumped the screenshot of the chat on his face, "help me, God of man!"!!! Qin Mengzhi is so terrible!!! "

    Only to see this sentence, Gu sifan knew that Qin Mengzhi must have heard the news, and along the whole line, he felt Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    Ya''s sick again!

    He grinds his teeth secretly and says to sukui, "don''t care about her, she is a psychopath. Don''t get too close to her, she will be infected!"

    However, Su Kui has no good friends, so the screenshot she sent is in the group.

    Then, she watched Gu sifan''s words just come out. A familiar name, Qin Mengzhi, who was just harassing her, jumped out.

    Qin Mengzhi: I didn''t take any medicine today. I feel cute. I''m not familiar with you! Small porcelain, come to my arms and tell you that Gu sifan is a changed state. Don''t believe his words!

    Xia porcelain: ah, I suddenly remember that I haven''t eaten yet. It''s time for me to have dinner. Goodbye, everyone!

    Then she quickly hid.

    The writer''s thoughts are so jumping? Su Kui said he didn''t understand very well. And she did forget to eat, but she collapsed in the soft chair, all over her body as if she had no bones. She had no motivation to cook, so she couldn''t play happily.

    Her cell phone is charging on the bedside table. She has to get up and walk over if she wants to order takeout.

    And this is the ten steps, Su Kui said, do not want to move!

    Hungry sunflower, holding a water cup and sipping the boiled water, squinting at the screen.

    Lin nuoli: ah, porcelain sister is scared away by you, Qin Mengzhi, your strange aunt.

    Qin Mengzhi: all said that I am a handsome man, why don''t you believe me! Do you want me to revoke the authorization, huh? Say? Stupid human! [Aojiao face]

    Gu sifan: I lost, handsome Qin.

    Yu Ziqi: brother Qin is so handsome. Please whip my body!

    Brother Qin is the most handsome and talented person I have ever met.

    Su Kui''s face couldn''t bear to look straight and covered her face silently.

    The next second someone spoke her mind.

    Ran Meng: Qin Mengzhi doesn''t want to be shameful. You don''t need to be abstemious, do you?

    Qin Mengzhi: huh? It''s said that the music society across the street is very interested in Qin Yue''s sitcoms.

    Ran Meng: [bows to the dark forces] kneel, great Xia Qin. It''s a small mistake.

 Chapter 520

    This group of funny than, Su Kui was amused, after filling a belly of boiled water, there is no sense of hunger.

    At this time, a friend application pops up in the lower right corner. Su Kui looks at it and agrees.

    Gu Liushen: no dinner?

    Xia porcelain: ignorant QAQ, how do you know Shenzhen University? Is your real identity a god operator?

    Gu Liu choked deeply. He didn''t know how to apply for a friend when he saw the news that she didn''t eat.

    He is not a person who can chat, especially with little girls. His first half of life is almost spent by himself.

    He enjoys solitude, and solitude is suitable for him -

    but now he suddenly feels that life is a bit busy, and there is nothing wrong with it. Think about it. If there is such a coquettish and noisy girl in such a big, open and cold house, that feeling must be novel and not annoying.

    Maybe, it will feel warm.

    Gu Liushen: brain tonic is a disease. You just said in the group, forgot? Or is that just an excuse for being poor?

    It''s quite clear that sukui is indeed an excuse for being poor in words. Another thing is that she is really hungry now and is not in the mood to chat.

    Xia porcelain: (Fei o Fei) I really didn''t eat. I was so hungry when I was talking ~

    GU Liu raised his wrist and looked at the eye watch needle. When the clock went to ten o''clock, he pressed his lips silently: ten o''clock, why haven''t I eaten? If you don''t know how to do it, just call it take away. Don''t choose any one. It''s not healthy. Be careful to eat bad.

    Su Kui almost burst out laughing. This man, although he hasn''t met yet, came to her with a sense of familiarity. The Butler seemed to have a tone. He didn''t know. He thought it was her current boyfriend.

    Xia porcelain: grievance, mobile phone is not around, don''t want to move, hungry a good QAQ

    GU Liushen:

    Gu Liushen: give me the address and I''ll book it for you.

    Yo ha -

    Su Kui''s instinct is to raise his eyebrows and get more, right?

    After Gu Liu said this sentence, he suddenly stopped his fingers, frowned and stared at the words on the screen. At that time, he thought so in his mind, so he naturally typed it out and sent it.

    However, it was not until the delivery was successful that he suddenly remembered and calculated. He and Xia porcelain just haven''t met each other and just met friends for a few days.

    If he asked her for the address so abruptly and directly, would he be regarded as a man with bad intentions by her, and would he be disgusted with him?

    It''s all a question.

    Xia porcelain: I''m in building 203, floor 5, Huayuan community, Lincheng. My phone number is XXXXXX. I''m in great trouble. ~ qvq

    when I see these addresses, I''ve crossed countless ideas in my mind. I''m angry and happy.

    Angrily, she casually gave her family address to a strange man who didn''t know him for a long time. Isn''t it too rash and credulous? If that person is not him, what about another man with a heart? He couldn''t imagine it.

    The pleasure is that she and he are in the same city. Although one is in the center of the city and the other is in the outskirts of the city, as long as they are in the same city, there will always be a time for them to arrive no matter how far they are.

    I''ve been sulking for a long time. I''m afraid she doesn''t know what he''s angry about, or that he''s angry.

    He sighed for a long time. Who said he was the one with the intention? I''ll be careful later.

    Gu Liushen: what do you like? What''s more, you just gave the address to the stranger. What if I''m a bad person?

 Chapter 521

    She replied very quickly. At the moment of seeing the answer, the relaxed and low laughter poured out.

    She said: "because you are Gu Liushen, Shen Daye, the God of many people, hee hee, I don''t believe you are a bad person ~ what do I like to eat? I like to eat fish ~ "

    GU Liushen has picked up his mobile phone and frowned," fish at night? It''s not easy to digest. Be careful of your stomach at night. " Even so, he turned out the phone number of the private restaurant he used to visit and ordered to go there.

    "Fish, light, girls eat, don''t spicy, make two plates of snacks, yes, warm a cup of hot milk, the address will be sent to you soon."

    A call said extremely crisp, finish saying, Gu Liushen cut off the phone, and sent sukui to his address.

    Looking back at the computer screen, I saw that she said something that made him shake his head and laugh.

    Xia porcelain: good digestion! I eat fish for three meals a day. Big fish eat small fish. Hee hee ~

    GU Liushen: you can only be a small fish. OK, take out is ordered for you. It will be delivered in about half an hour. Next time I want to eat breakfast, please tell me not too late. My stomach will suffer.

    Xia porcelain: Hey, hey, you know, do you have any fish?

    Gu Liushen: [laughs] Yes, don''t you worry about getting fat?

    Xia porcelain: I''m not afraid. Girls are a little bit fat and cute. Flesh qvq

    Xia porcelain: deep and big, I find you are really super warm. No wonder there are so many fans. If CV circle holds the best boyfriend vote, I will vote for you!

    Gu Liu''s eyes were dark, and his clear pupils suddenly became incomprehensible. He paused for two seconds on the keyboard of his notebook, then silently deleted the unintentional words.

    What if I let you choose a boyfriend? Do you like it?

    But after all, he chose to delete it. He was afraid of scaring her --

    -

    GU Liushen was accurate. To be exact, the doorbell outside the room was rang on time in less than 30 minutes and 22 minutes.

    As soon as her eyes brightened, she stepped on a large slipper, ran to the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes. The man outside the door was carrying a food box, wrapped in a suit with a slightly bloated figure, and wore a large gold watch on her wrist.

    It''s not like a takeaway -

    Su Kui opened the anti-theft lock without saying a word, opened the door, and the smile on his small face was just right. He didn''t seem to be alienated, and he didn''t make people feel too close, "Hello, um Take out? " She pointed to the five story food box he was carrying.

    It seems that the weight is not light, and I don''t know if it''s because of the hurry. The middle-aged man''s forehead is shining with sweat.

    At the moment when he saw Su Kui, his eyes flashed with amazement, and then he drew a clear line in his heart. He quickly took back his sight and said respectfully, "Hello, Miss Xia, this is the meal Mr. Gu ordered for you. Please sign for it."

    He raised the food box in his hand. Su Kui led him in. The man knew the rules very well. He didn''t dare to glance at it. After putting down the food, he said "have a good meal" and left in a hurry.

    It seems that Su Kui''s family is full of monsters.

    If a man knows it, he must put on a handful of cold sweat and say, "you don''t have one at home, but the one behind you is much more terrible than the fierce beasts.".

    No gossip.

    Su Kui has two hobbies in his life: eating and sleeping. If you have to choose between them, it depends on her current situation. Then you can decide whether to eat or sleep well.

 Chapter 522

    Unfortunately, today''s state makes sunflower more lazy, and her body is in a state of not wanting to move at all.

    Gu Liushen ordered boiled fish slices for her. In addition, there were two plates of crystal clear snacks and a cup of steaming milk. In front of this scene, she completely recalled the hunger she had forgotten.

    However, before eating, she held back her saliva and took a picture to Gu Liu.

    Xia porcelain: [picture] Thank you! Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch?

    Don''t want to move, strength to order takeout with mobile phone, so now?

    He was amused by the thought of her surprise eyes when she saw the delicious food.

    Su Kui is speechless. I really disagree with this man''s bad taste.

    Xia porcelain: [white eye] is deep and big. There''s only love and delicious food in the world. Now, I''m going to enjoy this rich dinner ~ (ˇÝ del ˇÜ)

    Xia porcelain: Oh, by the way, I''ll send you a red envelope and give the order to me. If you leave this sentence, Su Kui will pull his slippers and go to the living room for a feast.

    Gu Liu''s eyes are bright and dark. He turns his fingers around the keyboard. It''s better to type "good" slowly.

    Although he didn''t lack the money at all, and didn''t need her to pay it back, at present, their feelings are not enough to make him unbridled.

    In order to avoid embarrassment and embarrassment, he even offered her a take out price, less than 100 --

    but in fact, that private restaurant doesn''t do take out business at all, or even can''t be asked. Where ordinary people can''t go, just two plates of snacks are not worth it.

    After su Kui finished eating, he washed and brushed his teeth, changed his pajamas, carried his notebook to the bed, and then jumped on it.

    Seeing Gu Liushen''s reply to her, he also sent a red envelope of less than 100.

    Of course, she can eat these foods in a unique way. The ingredients are all high-quality products, and the chef''s skills are first-class. What''s more, she thinks of the middle-aged man who delivered the takeout, his suit and the glittering wristwatch on his wrist. All of them prove that where is the takeout, it is from which private car hall Gu Liushen specifically called it.

    She lives in such a partial way that ordinary takeout is not so dedicated. Even when she arrives at her house, the food is hot, and even the milk doesn''t spill a drop.

    After finishing all the work, she chatted with the people in the group for a while and looked at the time. It was almost 12 o''clock. She thought that she would begin to dub Qin Yue in two days. Her mental state and voice state must be sufficient all the time. She said good night to everyone, turned off the notebook and went to sleep.

    The next day she went to buy a complete set of dubbing equipment, which is the best in terms of sound quality.

    -

    Gu sifan has been in Jinshui town for quite a long time. It''s close to the sea. Every morning, he listens to the sound of seagulls circling on the sea, breathing the salty air exclusive to the sea, and wakes up naturally.

    He stretched a big stretch, jumped out of bed barefoot, stepped on the carpet and walked slowly to the window. He opened the curtain and closed his unaccustomed eyes in the dazzling light.

    "Dudududu -"

    "Gu sifan, are you awake? What do we have today? How about fish? "

    There was a knock outside the door. Gu sifan looked back and saw that without permission, the door had been pushed open and a pretty little head had been poked in.

 Chapter 523

    He frowned and didn''t know how to talk to her.

    "Ero, I''ve told you many times, don''t open the door without the consent of others." What if he''s changing?

    He used to have the habit of sleeping naked, but since he accidentally saved the inexplicable girl, he never dared to go to sleep without clothes.

    Because you never know when she will appear in front of you without your consent.

    I still remember the day after I picked her up, he just opened his eyes in the morning, and a close face almost didn''t frighten him.

    He didn''t know how many times he told her not to go into other people''s rooms, but she always seemed to go in with her left ear and out with her right ear. Next time, she still made the same mistake.

    "Yiruo Dudu mouth," well, I know She was in a dull mood for a moment. In a flash, she quickly picked up her spirits. "Sifan sifan, what do we eat in the morning? How about fish? "

    "Fish?"

    Gu sifan now thinks of fish, which makes him feel like vomiting. He lives by the sea, and the most important thing is seafood. It''s not bad to taste fresh food in the first few days, but it can''t stand eating every day. Why don''t you have a meal?

    "We ate fish yesterday, the day before yesterday and the day before yesterday. Aren''t you tired of yiruo?"

    He pinched his eyebrows, went back to put on his slippers, and walked out listlessly.

    Yiruo follows him and shakes his head. "It''s not greasy. How delicious the fish is. How about eating the fish?"

    Gu sifan didn''t even think about it and replied, "no, I''m tired of it." now he even feels like vomiting when he smells fish.

    However, Yi Ruo is upset when she doesn''t eat fish. When she hears Gu sifan''s answer, she pouts her lips and doesn''t make a sound. She peeks at Gu sifan and sees him staggering to the fridge to get a drink. Her eyes brighten, she jumps to the kitchen and says to the aunt who is making breakfast, "Aunt Li, make fish porridge!"

    Aunt Li is a middle-aged woman about 40 years old. She looks honest and honest. Seeing that she wants to eat fish again, she can''t help twisting her eyebrows and opening her mouth in surprise? Eat again! "

    Yiruo nodded his head for sure and blinked with big eyes, "yes, eat fish!"

    "But -" Aunt Li took the opportunity to glance into the living room through the semi open kitchen, and saw that Gu sifan had no idea where he was in the huge living room.

    "Oh, Aunt Li, please do it. I really want to eat it. The fish porridge made by Aunt Li is the most delicious ~"

    seeing that Aunt Li doesn''t answer, yiruo rushes up to be coquettish and says that''s true. When she was in the sea, the bad Mermaid robbed her food every day. She didn''t know what it was like to be full.

    But in the sea, she could only eat raw fish, and only after she went ashore did she know that the way people make fish is really various, each of which makes her love.

    Aunt Li ordered a little and said, "well Ok... "

    She baked a few sandwiches, and then took out a piece of raw fish from the kitchen refrigerator, or prepared to make porridge.

    If yiruo sees the goal is achieved, he hums and jumps.

    Aunt Li shook her head, and Gu sifan hired her when she came in to live. She took care of Gu sifan every day, and she still knew him well. Although he didn''t hate fish food, he would not eat fish every meal.

 Chapter 524

    Yiruo jumped upstairs to find Gu sifan. He was in his study with his computer on. He was chatting with people in the group with PP voice.

    Su Kui went out early in the morning, ordered a complete set of audio equipment in the computer city, and then bought a breakfast and chatted with people in the small room.

    There are not many people in the morning, most of them are still sleeping.

    In addition to the first part of the bubble, there are many people in the group, but some like to be quiet, some are busy dubbing and so on.

    So, at this time, in addition to Gu sifan, twilight, ran Meng and Yu Ziqi, there is another sunflower that I haven''t seen before, but it is also a famous God CV in the circle, called Mulan.

    At first, Su Kui didn''t respond, but when he opened the first sentence, Su Kui suddenly turned green.

    His voice is soft between men and women. It sounds like a feeling of indecision, but it''s not disgusting.

    Mulan was very charming when he smiled on the wheat. "Ah, you are the porcelain girl, aren''t you? Hello, can you call me brother Mulan Su Kui choked with a mouthful of water and coughed for a long time holding his throat. "Hello, you can call me Xia porcelain..."

    "Weeping ~ new sister''s paper loves you so much that she wants to knead, hug and knead how to do ~ qvq"

    Gu sifan can''t help but hold her forehead. "However, you can give me normal points. Believe it or not, I''ll call murshaw to clean you up!"

    Mu ran disdains, sneers: "he still cleans me? Give him ten courage and he won''t dare! "

    "Tut," said dusk, shaking his head, "it''s so natural that you can''t die without dying. Do you know how to write it?"

    "Ha ha ha, don''t talk about it. This fish lip''s pride and coquetry must have taken advantage of the fact that Mohawk didn''t get up. It''s not easy to show off your authority here. Don''t tear it down. It''s not easy to be a small one. Ha ha ha!" Before Yu Ziqi finished, he laughed.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, tut. The two or three men in the daily life who she mistakenly entered called Xiaojie and Xiaoshou were really a couple in reality -

    Mulan jumped in front of the computer angrily. He grinded his teeth severely, and the Yin test said: "hum, who says I''m suffering?! He was pinned on the bed last night! It''s him

    "Oh ha ha, I''m so shy now. Don''t quibble. We all know!" Dye dream is the first one to jump out to show that needless to say, the brain has already been imagination.

    Then he said the truth in a word, "take it as it is, even if you were on it last night, it would not change the reality you are accepting!"

    Mulan is angry, and the baby''s face is red, "I said I am attacking, but I can''t just look at the appearance! I don''t believe it. You see, Mr. murshaw is a self disciplined man. I didn''t get up for what I did today! "

    Gu sifan: "ha ha..."

    But in the woody ear wheat, a cold male voice comes from the distance, which makes people shiver? really? I heard you can''t make me up? Mulan, you''re good at it? "

    "Er..."

    However, he suddenly froze. His buttocks moved uneasily on the chair, and his neck turned around stiffly. "Ha ha That, that, husband, I''m kidding... "

    Murshaw smiled rather than smiled. He leaned on the doorplate and said, "I hear you want to go to me?"

    "Where, where..."

    How terrible my husband is!! Help! Is it too late to take back the boast before?!

 Chapter 525

    No -

    is it too late to beg for mercy now?!

    Half of the handsome face of Mohawk was in the shadow, and it looked terrible. He hooked his fingers to Mulan. "Come, honey, come here. I''ll give you a chance to face me, OK?"

    His voice is very demagogic, and his tone sounds very peaceful. He can''t help swallowing his saliva and staring at his gray household clothes. His strong muscle lines are "really, really OK?"

    Sounds like it''s exciting.

    However, Mulan has forgotten that he is now free to speak, and his words and deeds, as well as his dialogue with Mohawk, have all been heard.

    There was a silence on the wheat. Occasionally, I couldn''t hold it. I tried to cover it with my hands.

    In the face of the present situation, Muran has no time to take into account.

    Think about it. I''ll sleep in the man I''m thinking about. Counter attack. It''s very dignified to say it!

    "Then? Can I record it on the camera? "

    He asked cautiously, blinking his innocent eyes.

    Mohawk''s brow was blue and his voice was soft and a little abnormal. "Come on, baby, what else do you want to say, let''s say it together, I''ll meet you!"

    The last few words are meaningful.

    But immersed in the excitement of the wood, completely unaware of the danger.

    He felt the fluffy and soft short hair, he smiled shyly, bowed his head around his fingers, and only half a day later hesitated: "that I said, you can''t be angry... "

    "Well, not angry." Murshaw replied simply and decisively, but in the heart was roaring, I am not angry a ghost!

    See if I don''t fuck you!

    "I, I want you to call my husband..."

    "Well, good."

    "Then, let''s hear it?" Mu Ran''s big eyes are crystal clear, and he looks forward to staring at mohao.

    "Husband --" the bottom of his eyes was almost dripping.

    Mulan''s face was red with excitement. He jumped up from the chair and began to count with his fingers.

    "You always force me to play those interesting plays, I think..." He hesitated and wriggled.

    Murshaw snorted, "yes, yes!" Honey, don''t talk!

    "And those gestures, the sofa, the kitchen, the balcony, the bathroom. Shall we go through them?"

    "Yes!" Honey, I''m afraid you won''t have the strength later.

    "Well That''s all for now... " Muran gnawed at his fingers and stared at him expectantly.

    "Over?"

    "Well, it''s over!"

    "Well, it''s my turn." Murshaw put down his arms, stood straight from the door frame, and strode towards him. He was in the wind, and his tall, big and happy body crushed him directly.

    However, he stepped back and said, "what are you doing..."

    Murshaw had stepped forward first, put a mushroom on his small arm, imprisoned him in his arms, grinded his white teeth, and whispered in his ear, "do you!"

    "Boom --"

    Mulan looks like a hot shrimp, red into a piece, his eyes are big and moist, unbelievable stare at him, "you lied to me!"

    "Hiss -" murshaw slowly nibbles at his white and tender earlobes, and sniffs, "what did I cheat you?"

    It''s ok if you don''t say this. When you say this, he''s angry.

    "You said it! Let me say it last time! "

    "Yes, I said," without any sophistry, murshaw nodded very quietly.

 Chapter 526

    "Then..."

    "Shhh -" murshaw gently put out a finger against his lips, dark eyes close to him, "but baby, I didn''t say when."

    "If you want to go to me, you''d better wait for the next life! In this life, you can only be oppressed by me at best, want to counter attack? Dream! "

    "You, you and you are shameless!"

    "I have more shameless! Come on, honey, try my new sailor''s suit. You must be lovely to wear. " Mohawk gently lifted him up, let him flutter in his arms, but completely unable to break free of his powerful arms.

    After a while, I was so tired that I was sweating all over. It was silent, light and light.

    He was immediately aggrieved and depressed.

    When he came to the door, he suddenly turned around, smiled strangely, walked back with a big stride in his arms, picked up the earpiece on the desk, "I know you are all listening. This time, the definition of attack is very clear, isn''t it?"

    Mulan is desperate. He tightly clasps the edge of the table and shouts, "help!"!! President help!! The animals are going to kill me

    At dusk, he laughed heartlessly, "Mulan, I feel very sorry for you, but I, really, really want to, ha ha ha ha --"

    "Wuwu, you have no conscience!! I''m not going to let you go! " Mulan with two bubbles of tears, buttoned the hand along the table was opened, dragged away.

    Gu sifan said, "take care, I hope to see you again..." Come out and install B.

    Su Kui is already laughing out of the computer. What''s the problem? Do you want to be so cute? I don''t know how long his head is, but it''s so easy to believe that a man who is a beast at ordinary times will loose his mouth and promise to him when he wants to fight against the enemy.

    The end, as expected, is not to die.

    Su Kui sipped the boiled water and smiled slowly, "Amen."

    This seems to be a very calm sentence, and she almost gave ranmeng a laugh. She banged the table over there. "Oh, I can''t do it. This girl loves to die most. When she bragged, she didn''t know how to lock the door. After being caught, we don''t want to see him again in three days."

    "Irresponsible CVs and singers like him, if they had kicked him out in other guilds, but who told us that Yu yinhuanliang is a warm and loving guilds ~?" dusk holding his face, giggling.

    She did not admit that she was gloating.

    As a rotten girl, she was forced to put on a funny sailor''s suit in naoburan as early as she was forced. Under the clothes, she was completely naked. In the sofa, balcony, kitchen and bathroom, she was attacked by the general manager silently. In various postures, she was brewed with sauce and sauce. Her eyes were red, her eyes were tearful, and she was crying. It was the most sensible!

    Thinking about it, I feel that my nose is hot, my head is bowed, and my hands are full of blood --

    "Ma Jiji, brain tonic is drunk, and my nose is bleeding! I''ll take care of it!!! "

    Su Kui: "I just want to know, what do you think of in the evening, excited like this?"

    "Cough Porcelain younger sister, this question, still don''t ask, you are still small, good, don''t learn from her, touch the head. " Gu sifan, a veteran who has been in this circle for several years, knows a lot about these things even if he is not that.

    "Well, rub the hand of the God ~ listen to the God ~!" Su Kui maliciously soft voice, sold a cute.

 Chapter 527

    Gu sifan thought that wearing earbuds was too cumbersome, so he opened the door directly, which also led to the last sentence of Su Kui when Yi Ruo pushed the door.

    She resisted again and again, or did not, "who is this woman?" The voice seemed to be as disgusting as those proud mermaids with beautiful voices.

    Gu sifan was shocked and looked sideways, just to see her disgust in the future and erasing. He was a little upset. "My friend, yiruo, I said, would you please respect me? I don''t know what your environment used to be like, but I hope that you can respect my privacy and knock before you enter the door, OK? "

    She used to be ignorant, but how many times has he said it, when can she remember this?

    "Ah," he grabbed a handful of hair, I don''t know what kind of sympathy he had, and picked her up.

    Yiruo stands at the door, fingers intertwined, glances up at him from time to time, and when he looks back, he quickly lowers his head and says, "I, I know. Next time, I will not..."

    What she said was rather groundless, and Gu sifan didn''t expect her to remember it.

    If yiruo is very aggrieved, she is free in the sea, there is no house at the bottom of the sea, and there is no land. She is not used to these etiquette rules on the land, and she does not understand why human beings demand this and that, and use all kinds of constraints to restrain herself.

    Gu sifan saw her face aggrieved, as if she had done something heinous.

    He dropped his head and breathed out a mouthful of dullness. Just then, Aunt Li came to the door and knocked on the half closed wooden door. "Svan, come down for dinner."

    "Oh, yes."

    He got up, crossed LRO, put his hands in his casual pants pocket, and strode downstairs.

    If Yi if hears to eat, the eye is a bright, rub rub rub of follow closely Gu Si fan to go downstairs.

    Gu sifan has not been close to the dining room, and he has smelled the smell of fish. He can''t help frowning, but it''s also fish!

    When he saw yiruo running to the dining room happily, he was even more angry.

    To be honest, Aunt Li''s cooking skill is excellent. The fish she handles is very delicious, and the fishy smell is almost inaudible. But -

    can''t stand the fish he has eaten for nearly a month!

    He forced himself to bear his anger, took his thin lips tightly, went to the corner of the dining table and sat down. He reached for a sandwich and put it into his mouth with sauce. Seeing that Aunt Li wanted to serve him fish and meat porridge, when the sole of his feet slipped, he drew the stool a few meters away and twisted his brow disgustingly. "Aunt Li, don''t serve me. I''m so tired of these things now. Besides, I don''t want to eat fish. Why do I do this again?"

    "Ah?"

    Aunt Li wiped her hands on her apron, glanced doubtfully at Zhengda and ate. Yiruo, who was full of enjoyment, said, "it was yiruo who made me..."

    Gu sifan suddenly lost his appetite. He threw half of his sandwiches into the plate, dragged the chair back to his original position, held his hands on the table top, and his voice was cold and almost without temperature. "Yiruo, let''s talk."

    "Ah? What are you talking about? "

    Yiruo''s mouth is still covered with rice grains. She looks up and even puts a spoon of fish congee into her mouth.

    Gu sifan felt his throat tighten with only one look. He opened his eyes and said, "why do you like fish so much? Is it true that if you don''t eat, you will die? How long have I brought you back? Every day, I eat, I feel like I''m going to eat a fish

 Chapter 528

    When he said this, he could not help pinching his eyebrows. He thought he was not a mean person. Otherwise, he would not bring the poor yiruo back to take care of him.

    But that doesn''t mean he''s a father!

    Especially in the circle for a long time, everyone has a very serious view of some personal privacy. Unless it is necessary, no one wants to expose too much information about their own dead people on the Internet.

    In the same way, although there is no need for him to conceal some things, if others can ask before entering the door and respect him a little more, it will make him feel very good.

    If Yi is blinded by his sudden anger, he holds up the spoon for a while, then he feels aggrieved, "why so fierce People just like to eat fish. If you don''t like it, you can skip it. Isn''t Aunt Li baked a sandwich? You can eat that -- "

    She pouted, hesitated and put the spoon in her hand to him." you taste it, it''s really delicious. "

    Fuck!

    Gu sifan''s face is green, and Aunt Li feels very embarrassed. Is this girl right? She eats and lives in other people''s food. Now, she can''t decide what the host wants.

    It''s almost -

    speechless.

    He twisted his eyebrows, took a few deep breaths, and reluctantly suppressed the evil fire in his heart? I''m just here for a holiday. I''ll be back in a few days. If you have family, let them pick you up. Or, I''ll buy you a ticket and send you back. "

    Yiruo''s eyes widened suddenly, and the spoon "snapped" on the table. He didn''t dare to set the channel: "are you driving me away?"

    "What is rush?" Gu sifan felt more and more confused with her. "Yiruo, we are different from men and women. I didn''t think about living together. Do you know that it would be gossiped by outsiders? I''m a man, nothing, but you''re a girl. You should cherish fame like a feather. "

    "But I don''t have a family..." I don''t care about that. It''s not good for us to live together. Svan, don''t drive me away, will you... "

    Gu sifan''s Adam''s apple rolled twice. Aunt Li had already retired from her life. She didn''t even eat. If this girl was her daughter, she didn''t know how shameful she would be.

    Look what it''s like.

    It''s not for you to depend on other people''s good intentions. Moreover, his usual style, living environment and dressing are all children of rich and noble families.

    Such a boy, how can casually with the unknown girl?

    After Aunt Li retreated, Gu sifan pulled a stool again and sat down, "but I always want to go home. It''s impossible to stay here all the time. I have family. What does it look like to keep you by my side?"

    "I can lend you a sum of money first. It''s not difficult for you to take the money, rent a house and find a job."

    "Work?" Yiruo was in a bad mood. She thought of the foremen on the wharf who were very fierce when she sneaked ashore. She shook her head sharply. "No, I don''t want to do it. Those people are so fierce, so terrible!"

    She sobbed, "you are the first person I know in the world. I don''t want to leave. Please don''t drive me away..."

    Fortunately, Su Kui didn''t see all this, otherwise, he would really be fooled by the original.

 Chapter 529

    What kind of hostess is innocent, pure and kind, just described by the author.

    But now it is a living world. Since it appears, it will produce numerous branches of destiny, leading to different endings.

    The characters in the novel live, have their own thoughts, their own persistence and their own world outlook. Then, any comma, a full stop or any punctuation mark that the original author wrote may represent a huge turning point.

    Just like in the original book, Gu sifan may feel that she doesn''t understand anything like this. The little girl who needs to be looked after by him is very cute and lovable.

    However, the fact is that the hostess is actually a self righteous Mermaid with Princess disease. Otherwise, why did she come to the shore from the bottom of the sea? It was really because she could not bear the sneer of the mermaid?

    There are a lot of mermaids living alone on the sea floor. Since she doesn''t live together, she lives alone. But she just went to the land. Among them, what exactly is her idea remains to be considered.

    Gu sifan has lost his temper because of her words.

    He kindly advised: "but you can''t stay with me all your life. You can have friends, colleagues and lovers without family. I said, I can lend you a sum of money. If you don''t pay it back, you can always rely on yourself. Not all the bosses in the world are so fierce. If he''s not good, please look for problems from yourself. If you prove that you''re OK, you''re big You can change jobs. "

    "It''s always hard at first, but when you get used to it, everything that you once thought was impossible will be solved. There is no one in the world who is unchangeable, understand?"

    If Yi doesn''t understand very well, he seems to understand again.

    She was embarrassed. "So, you''re going to change, right?" When she said that, she shook her head violently. "No, you''ve changed."

    the man who held out her hand and smiled at the sea was gone.

    "I''m not talking about this..." Gu sifan was speechless. He took a deep breath of turbidity and tried to communicate with her again. "What I said is that you need to contact the society, otherwise, you will be divorced from the society. Can you understand?"

    Gu sifan thought that his patience seemed to be coming to an end. It was not like him to talk about truth in such a long way.

    Yiruo''s little face has become bloodless. She shakes her lips, holds back the tears that are about to fall, and nods vigorously, "OK, I see. Don''t you just want to drive me away? I''ll go. Don''t regret it! "

    She got up quickly, swung her stool, pulled her slippers and ran towards the gate.

    The chair made two turns on the smooth floor, making a loud bang and hitting the ground heavily.

    Gu sifan''s heart leaped, his eyebrows twisted and looked at the sea breeze pouring in from the door. He was a little worried about whether something would happen if she ran out so abruptly.

    Aunt Li ran out in a hurry when she was shocked by the huge noise. When she saw yiruo''s chair lying on the ground, her employer hesitated to sit at the table and asked repeatedly, "what''s the matter? What''s going on, LRO? Gone? "

    Ask several questions in a row, follow Gu sifan''s eyes and see the open door, immediately clear.

    Dark scolded a don''t know what to do, she comforted way: "Si fan, this person, each has its own destiny, you have done your duty, look open a bit!"

 Chapter 530

    Gu sifan slowly took back his sight, lowered his eyelashes, and nodded slowly, "I know, Aunt Li, thank you."

    "Ha ha, don''t thank you, you''re a good boy," Aunt Li likes this clean and bright boy from the bottom of her heart. She shakes her head gently with a smile and tidies up the dishes and chopsticks and enters the kitchen.

    -

    at two o''clock in the afternoon, the staff of computer city delivered the audio equipment to the door on time, and there was a complete set of recording equipment to ensure that there was no noise, and used a very quick speed to install the equipment.

    After sending off the staff of computer city, the hour hand just points to two forty.

    Su Kui pressed the computer on button, then moved to the kitchen and poured out a cup of boiled water, stirred it with a spoon of honey, held the edge of the cup, pulled the plush slippers, and walked to the computer to sit down.

    There will never be a cold field in the penguins.

    Whenever, there are always people chatting in it.

    I don''t know if she inherited Xia porcelain''s love for singing. Su Kui''s throat felt a little itchy as she watched the newly installed recording equipment and the brand-new microphone.

    She put down the water glass, and her thin white fingers knocked a line of words on the keyboard. Click enter and send.

    Xia porcelain: I installed a recording device today. I want to sing. I have a little sister with me ~

    ranmeng: No, next one.

    Yu Ziqi: little sister didn''t, but little brother has one, porcelain sister, about?

    Xia porcelain: No appointment, next one! Qvq

    Yu Ziqi: grasps the grass!! ¦˛ (ˇă ˇ÷ˇă |||) porcelain girl, you''re learning to be bad!! My soft and lovely porcelain sister!!

    Xia porcelain: hee hee (ˇÝ del ˇÜ)

    Gu sifan: hmm? Does porcelain sister want to sing? I''m just fine. Come and sing a song?

    Dusk: Oh, I''ll go. I''ve got a good show!! One song, one song!!

    Fish sauce: eh? What happened? No matter what, we had to wait and watch!

    Ranmeng: let me give you a moment''s silence to Gu Liushen, hee hee.

    Yu Ziqi: Tut, stupid dream, do you know what you''re doing?

    Ran Meng: (¨s (Łŕ) (¨s) go to your brother-in-law! Don''t call me a stupid dream!! Go to hell!

    Yu Ziqi: Oh, yes, stupid dream. [cute and cute]

    ranmeng: mother''s mental retardation!

    Xia porcelain: ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha! Goodbye, stupid dream!

    Ran Meng: holding the grass, I can''t mix. I want to leave the group. Don''t stop me!

    Dusk: [waving a handkerchief] go ahead. I remember that when I was wronged, I would often visit my mother''s house.

    Ranmeng:

    Gu sifan quietly watched the group of funny than, some of the gloomy eyebrows gradually extended, and the thin lip raised a happy arc that he didn''t find.

    Gu sifan: OK, porcelain sister, go to PP, or the old room.

    Xia porcelain: Well, good ~

    after that, she directly turned off the chat box and went into the small room of Yu yinraoliang guild. Sure enough, several others arrived after hearing the news.

    "Hey, hey, I''m going to sing with the God of men. I''m so excited how to break QAQ." Su Kui blinked and asked for help.

    As always, ranmeng is aimless. "Blind and poor singing, either counselling or doing! Listen to my porcelain sister, don''t be careless

    Su Kui was speechless, turning a white eye very indecently. "Stupid dream, I am pure with the God of men. Please throw away all those messy impurities in your head. Thank you!"

    "Hey, hey, what a mess of impurities, I''d like to know." I''m afraid the world will not be in disorder.

    "I''m just a crowd of onlookers. Besides, I''m selling melon seeds jelly in the front row. Hurry up!" The sound of pond fish sauce is a person who sounds young, like a high school student.

 Chapter 531

    "Come on, let''s cross out the small dealer who sneaks into the guild and beat him to death!" A dream is like a painting of righteous words, bad way.

    Gu sifan was amused, and his heart was cleared, "you live treasures, OK, stop making trouble, porcelain sister, what do you want to sing?"

    Su Kui thought about it. Since Xia porcelain fell in love with Gu sifan because of a song, she should sing this song today. Quan should be a wish of Xia porcelain and say goodbye to her past.

    "Then go to evil, hee hee, I won''t say that because of this song, I have become the brain powder of the God of man."

    "true, stupid, porcelain sister!" Enjoy the evening.

    Gu sifan raised his eyebrows. "OK, I have no problem. Which section do you want to sing? Why don''t I row and pass the lyrics to you? "

    Su Kui nodded. This song is a solo song. It needs to be worded. "OK, tough man ~"

    but in two minutes, Gu sifan passed the lyrics to her. The classical music sounded slowly and became clear.

    Your wedding dress burns the horizon of the world like a fire

    from then on, the sun scorches my heart like cinnabar

    all say that you open the peach blossom in your eyes

    but how do you spend a night in the peach blossom rain

    the sad song at the beginning flits over my ear, Su Kui closes her eyes, and then sings softly:

    ask who can take a look back at me r> Go to see you again

    in that distant old year

    I laugh that you have despised the marriage

    Gu sifan''s heart is moving, and her voice of sadness and despair is brought into the world of unrequited love.

    It''s you who have spent your whole life chanting evil spirits, and I turned around to bear you as beautiful as a flower, and I heard the spring wind outside the Great Wall weeping blood, and sniffing the blood in the wind as strong as wine, and the sound of war in the ear engulfed the wilderness, and the wild geese flying back in the fire also whimpered

    At the end of the song, Su Kui''s closed eyes did not open. Her heart was beating violently, full of strong admiration. Su Kui knew that this was not her, but the original dedication of Xia porcelain.

    She waited quietly, and there was silence in her ears.

    After a long time, no one spoke.

    Su Kui sighed faintly, and a trace of complex emotion flashed in the eyes of the wave light, murmuring, "go ahead, your wish, I will help you realize one by one, and don''t need to be nostalgic anymore --"

    suddenly there was a heartbreaking pain in his heart.

    "Well --"

    Su Kui snorted, sweating on his forehead, gripping his teeth and enduring the sharp pain. It was the first time that she met such a strong obsession. The soul was gone. It was just a wisp of obsession that caused such a big reaction.

    But it hurt her.

    "Oh, for the sake of your infatuation and love for the wrong person, I won''t see you in the same way."

    Su Kui vomited a mouthful of dullness, the pain in her heart came and went quickly, and soon disappeared without trace. She wiped a handful of wet sweat on her forehead and straightened up.

    All of a sudden, Gu Liushen''s familiar low and clear voice sounded, "what''s the matter? uncomfortable? How are you? " If you listen carefully, you can hear the anxiety and worry in his voice, which are faintly heard, without any fraud.

    Others were also frightened by Su Kui''s plainly painful murmur. Just then, the beautiful atmosphere of the two singers'' chorus disappeared.

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. Her small face was white, but she didn''t want to let everyone worry. So she shook her head and pretended that nothing happened. "It''s OK, don''t worry."

 Chapter 532

    Gu Liu''s eyebrows are frowning, and he doesn''t believe her perfunctory, "really OK?"

    Su Kui shook his head seriously and replied, "really! More than pearls, I swear! "

    "Then I''ll have a look!" Gu Liushen put down such a sentence directly, and then disappeared in the small room, offline.

    Sunflower:

    Her beautiful eyes are wide open. What''s the situation? Is this about to meet? The plot is not going right!

    However, she did not mention how turbulent her mind was. The small room had been completely blown open, and her excitement was almost comparable to that of Mars hitting the earth.

    "Grasps the grass to grasps the grass ¦˛ (ˇćˇ÷ ˇă| |) ¦ő what ghost!!! Who can tell me what happened?! Am I dreaming? "

    "It''s not just you, but I think I''m sick. I should go to the hospital to have a look at my brain."

    "numbness!! I''m hallucinating!! How does Shenzhen University know the address of porcelain sister!! He he he he''s going to see porcelain sister?!! "

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!! Words are not enough to express my inner ignorance!! "

    At the same time, Gu sifan looked at the name Su Kui had put on the channel, and saw the position that should have belonged to Gu Liushen, which had already disappeared. Now, it is empty.

    His elder brother -

    can''t help it, is he going to fight against Xia porcelain?

    He was a little surprised. He said that his brother was not so calm, ascetic and always rational! But in my heart, what''s the secret sense of loss?

    He shook his head, threw some messy ideas out of his head, and asked Su Kui, "sister porcelain, you and me Oh, how deep and familiar is it? " Almost, he publicized the name of elder brother to the public.

    He changed his mouth in time and felt his heart beating wildly.

    Su Kui, who knew it well, chuckled and nodded, "I''m not familiar with QAQ, but once I didn''t want to move. I ordered takeout for me..."

    "In other words, where is Shenda from? He just wanted to say that his elder brother''s brain circuit was different from that of ordinary people, and he would never break his promise when he said it.

    So now, he should be on the plane or car to the location of Xia porcelain.

    He only felt that his original world view gradually collapsed into pieces after the song friends'' meeting. When the wind blew, everything disappeared, leaving his face blank.

    At dusk, I asked carefully on the wheat, "don''t you I''m the only one who noticed Shenzhen University, give, porcelain sister, order take out

    She doesn''t say that it''s OK. In a word, when people haven''t calmed down from the last one, they are stunned directly by the second one. They just think that the world is really mysterious.

    "You say so It seems that it is... " Dye dream quietly reveals his head, weak way.

    Su Kui knew it would be like this. She could not help rubbing the painful brain kernel, but smiled, "cough Ha ha, this How are you! Isn''t it normal? " She''s innocent.

    Listening to this sentence in Gu Liushen''s ears, it''s all the hatred of the red fruit.

    The number one brain powder immediately clapped the board and jumped up, angrily saying: "you will install! Get dressed! If you have nothing to do with Shenda, I will chop my head off and serve as a stool for you! "

 Chapter 533

    Su Kui pursed her lips and snorted. She didn''t have that strong taste.

    However, if she could, she would like to say a word to ranmeng: Meizhi, your head is saved.

    I not only have a relationship with Gu Liushen, I have a relationship with him from generation to generation -

    however, this idea is too shocking. Su Kui thought about it. In order not to scare these cute kids, we should keep a low profile and keep a low profile.

    Seeing her silence, she was regarded as the default.

    In one issue, such as drawing the outline of dancing, the savage tone is enough to make people imagine that she must be in front of the computer with her hands akimbo and rage, "hurry, be frank and lenient, and be strict in resistance! If you don''t want to be punished, you should explain it to me quickly! "

    Su Kui blinked his peach blossom eyes and picked at the end of his eyes, "I''ve heard a saying, it''s called, be frank, be lenient, and wear it on the bottom of the prison. Resist strict, go home for the new year. I think it makes sense

    Yu Ziqi: "disaster water!"

    Ranmeng bit the handkerchief angrily. "I''m really wrong about you. You are a sly fox, and you even pretend to be a white rabbit! In fact, they only have a simple worship relationship to guliushen. If the gap between a person and fans is very close, he may become a fan. Of course, now it is.

    However, because the gap is too big, too far apart, the image of Gu Liushen is destined to be the white moonlight of fans'' hearts, only the unobtrusive and playful kaolin flower can be seen from afar.

    What''s more, as we all know, their ability is not enough to influence Gu Liushen''s idea.

    Su Kui giggled. A pair of big eyes in front of the computer finished a thin line. Isn''t it like a little fox?

    Su Kui was about to open his mouth when he heard a doorbell outside.

    Her eyebrows and heart jumped. She raised her hand and pressed it. The movement of this head was clearly heard on wheat.

    "How about it?! Is it Shenzhen University? Here comes Shenzhen University! "

    "So fast?!"

    "My God, it seems that I''m really going to be picked by my porcelain sister, and my heart is aching --"

    "I''m dead, burning paper!"

    Su Kui''s earbuds have been picked, so I didn''t hear another round of discussion. Naturally, I missed Gu sifan''s words about which city she was in.

    She pulled the fluffy rabbit ear slippers and went to the door without immediately opening the door. Looking out through the cat''s eyes, she saw a man with black hair and black pupils standing at the entrance of the stairs. He was a little thin, but not thin. He was tall and straight, just like a pine and cypress.

    He was wearing a long gray coat, which seemed to rush from home, so he was wearing a set of thin Beige household clothes. At the moment, his black eyes were drooping, and his long and clear eyelashes reflected a heavy shadow on the bottom of his eyes. Put your hands in your pocket and press the doorbell from time to time.

    Occasionally, when he looks up, he can clearly catch the deep worries under his eyes.

    Su Kui pursed her lips, closed her eyes, opened the security lock, and then opened the door.

    "Ka" - "

    the last barrier between the two is gone. Gu Liushen slowly raises his eyelids and raises his eyes to gaze at the past.

    When he saw Su Kui at the first sight, he was not surprised, and did not show the slightest desire of those men to look at Su Kui at the first sight.

 Chapter 534

    He has, only to see Su Kui safe and sound, after a sigh of relief and smile at her.

    "If it''s OK."

    "Wheezing -" Su Kui could not help bending up a pair of big eyes, the bright and moving eyes, "you really come, so fast."

    Gu Liu chuckles deeply, Qing Juan''s face is stretched out, his eyebrows and eyes are warm, and he looks at her with a smile at the bottom of his eyes. "Well, I''m also near the city. Since you''re OK, you''ll be fine."

    "It''s OK. It''s just a little stomachache. It''s all right now," Su Kui opened the door, stepped back and said, "it''s very deep. It''s cold outside. Come in and sit down."

    "Good." He opened his lips, breathed out a white mist, walked in with kindness, bent over and put on the men''s slippers that Su Kui took out.

    Gray Plush household slippers, it can be seen that they are newly opened. He glanced at the shoe cabinet and saw that there were only a few pairs of girls'' slippers on it. The layout of the whole room was soft green. There were floral fabric sofa, tulle curtains, two basins of Chlorophytum hanging in the window, and a green plant in the corner.

    It can be seen that she is the only one living here, and there is no trace of men living here.

    He quietly took back his sight, light color thin lips light pick, "stomachache, and did not eat well?"

    "Well, I......" Su Kui''s hand is stiff. He clicks his eyes. There''s a flash of embarrassment on the bottom of his eyes. "In fact, I have eaten it. It may be that the food I''ve eaten recently has a strong taste..."

    "Oh? Is it? " Gu Liu sits on the chair, his legs overlap naturally, and his knuckled fingers tap on the table. In the silence, only the ticking sound of the wall clock, the air is a little terrible.

    "Cough," Su Kui said, gathering her eyes and holding the tea cup. "Yeah, I just ate the wrong thing. I''ll find a medicine later. I''ll go for a long trip. I''m sorry..."

    "Huh?" Gu Liu''s long, deep and drooping eyelashes are moistened by the rising water mist, which makes his eyebrows smooth and clean, and his face clear and meaningful. A low voice is like a voice humming out of the nasal cavity. Gu Liu raised his eyelids for a long time and gave her a light look. He slowly opened his lips. "So, haven''t you taken any medicine yet? Well, now go eat, I''ll watch. "

    "I......"

    This time, I really lifted the stone and hit my foot.

    Su Kui stood in front of him like a schoolboy. Her petite body was only one head higher than that of the sitting one. She stared at the tiptoe with tangled eyes, and murmured with a flat mouth, "there is no medicine at home..."

    "It''s OK. I''ll buy it. I remember that when I leave the community, there''s a drugstore on the opposite side."

    Gu Liu gets up quickly and straightly. His big legs are straight and straight. All of a sudden, no matter his momentum or height, he can crush sunflower into powder.

    She hated grinding her teeth and almost cried with his thigh in her arms. "I don''t like medicine!"

    "So, are you getting angry?" Gu Liu lowers his head and looks at her light blonde soft hair.

    Su Kui looks up, big eyes twinkle and twinkle, "I don''t have any!"

    A warm and dry hand suddenly hit her head without any sign, and the action was very loving.

    "If you are ill, you need to take medicine, so that you can be good. Be quiet -" Qingrun''s voice echoed in her ear as if with water vapor. Su Kui''s white and round earlobes were red all of a sudden, curling up his thick eyelashes, blinking and blinking, and he could not say a retort.

 Chapter 535

    At last, Su Kui did not stop Gu Liushen''s act of willfulness. At last, she could only stare at Gu Liushen, who came back from buying the medicine, and tried to infect him.

    However, as soon as Gu Liu''s deep vision swept away, she immediately counseled.

    Tears filled her mouth with pills. The bitter taste immediately spread in her mouth. She screwed her eyebrows, held up her mouth cup and poured a lot of saliva.

    "Villain!"

    I don''t know if the human medicine Mermaid can be eaten. In case of eating problems, a big change Mermaid will come to Gu Liushen''s face. I don''t know what his expression will be.

    Is it a gape, or a gape?

    His silly appearance kept flashing in her mind. Su Kui''s small head was drooping, and the golden curl of her shoulder covered half of her face. She was eating straight music with her mouth covered.

    Gu Liushen thought that the girl was afraid of taking medicine to the point of crying. She moved her fingers and patted her head again. She said softly, "OK, don''t cry. Next time, don''t force you to eat, OK?"

    Start with the touch so soft, soft Gu Liu deep not from the frown, clear and moist eyes flash, really, how so delicate.

    Such a coquettish look almost made him not like himself.

    At the moment when Su Kui touched his hand, his body was stunned with laughter. When his voice was soft and almost dripping, the expression on her face had become fossilized, and then with a click, it broke into countless pieces.

    Gu Liu looked at her long time without looking up, sighed for a long time, reached out and pinched her small chin. When her small face slowly raised, sure enough, her eyes were red, and there were tears on her curled eyelashes.

    "Tut, charming!" He gave her a squint, but he still curled his knuckles and wiped away the tears for her.

    Su Kui mumbled, "it''s not..." She was just laughing! This drop of tears, but she managed to hold it out, this man, do you want to be so warm.

    "Well, you''re not. All right?" Gu Liushen holds her shoulder and asks her to sit down. "To make up for it, I''ll make you a delicious meal, OK?"

    Su Kui''s big eyes brightened and he looked up at his smiling clear and moist pupils. "Can you cook?"

    "Of course," and the taste is not bad.

    He chuckled, picked his eyebrows, took off his coat, pulled the sleeve of his housecoat up, walked to the kitchen, and pulled the refrigerator open.

    Su Kui: "that..."

    Seeing that he had opened it, she blinked and touched her hair awkwardly. "There''s no food in my house..."

    She seldom fired at all. She didn''t have a chance to cook. Now, she has moved into a house with more than a month. The kitchen utensils are brand new.

    Gu Liu lifted his eyelids lightly and glanced at them carelessly, then everything was clear.

    He pursed his lips and looked at her for a long time. Su Kui felt like something was growing under his buttocks. He could not help but move back and move again -

    he still didn''t open his mouth when he saw him. Su Kui''s aggrieved and shriveled mouth, "Why are you so serious? It''s terrible..."

    This delicate and soft voice, full of grievances, hit Gu Liu''s deep heart, and suddenly became tense. He pinched his eyebrows and shook his head helplessly, "you, how have you been before? It''s all like this. No wonder you have stomach disease!"

    "In the past, I ordered takeout. It was delicious. I had a serious meal every day. I should not have stomach disease. QAQ"

 Chapter 536

    "What about today?"

    "Today..." Su Kui can''t take it anymore. His head is hanging lower and lower. There''s nothing to say around his fingers.

    "Let''s go." Gu Liu sighed deeply, put down his rolled up sleeve and put on his coat again. "How many food additives are put in the food taken out, will it not be delicious? However, eating too much is not good for your health. "

    "Where to go?" Su Kui couldn''t help but move again.

    Gu Liushen strides over, grabs her thin arm and strangles her idea of running away.

    "Go to the supermarket."

    "Supermarkets and supermarkets?"

    "Have you got the key? Where is the key? "

    "No On the shoe cabinet... "

    One question and one answer, Gu Liushen has dragged her out of the door, grabbed the key on the shoe cabinet and locked the door on the back hand.

    -

    lemate supermarket is the largest supermarket in the neighborhood, with three floors, from fruits and vegetables to household daily necessities.

    Gu Liushen pulls a cart in from the outside and goes straight to the fruit and vegetable area. After walking a few steps, Su Kui was wearing a pink and soft plush sweater, with household shoes on her feet. Her blonde hair was fluffy and she stood in the same place.

    It''s true. It looks very simple and easy to cheat.

    Gu Liu sighed deeply and walked back again. With a cart and one hand clasped her hand, "I''m still dazed outside. Be careful not to be sold!"

    Su Kui''s little claws moved, and she was immediately tightened. She was dissatisfied. "What? You are eating tofu blatantly!"

    She twisted to break away from the grip, the latter one eye wind swept over, she immediately honest down, quiet, follow Gu Liu deep into the fruit area.

    Gu Liushen saw that she was honest, and chuckled and praised, "I''m really good, I''m honest to walk, I don''t lead you, what can I do if I lose it? Well? "

    "I''m not a child..." Sukui muttered with her little head down.

    Gu Liu''s eyes are deep and he smiles. The little hand in his palm is weak and boneless. He pulls it up and just fits his palm, as if it''s tailor-made for him.

    In the era of rapid development of the city, it is not difficult to eat fruits out of season in winter.

    Gu Liushen picked up a few fragrant pears and put them into the environmental protection bag, and then saw kiwi fruit, he tore an environmental protection bag and put them into it.

    In this way, Su Kui doesn''t need to take his brain and eyes at all, as long as he follows Gu Liushen''s steps, he stops her, he goes and she goes, nods or shakes his head when asking her opinions, which is so simple.

    I strolled around the vegetable area again. When I came out, Gu Liushen took sunflower to the snack area.

    This is probably the most crowded place except for the vegetable area.

    Most parents take their children to buy snacks, or friends and girls work together to buy snacks.

    Gu Liu walked two steps deep, and suddenly found that Su Kui, who had been following him, was still moving. He looked back and saw her with her big eyes open, looking towards the shelf where the chips were placed.

    Gu Liu deep lips, follow her eyes, see a pair of sweet little lovers together to whisper, girls sitting in the shopping cart, pushed by boys, around the eyes from time to time, are also envious eyes.

    Gu Liu''s eyebrows are stretched out, he shakes his head in a funny way, pulls her hand, and asks softly, "do you want to sit?"

    "Ah?"

    Su Kui looks back in a daze. What is he asking?

    Gu Liushen raised his jaw again, and ordered a couple who had left the potato chip shelf and walked toward the candy cabinet. "Want to sit?"

 Chapter 537

    Su Kui, who was arrested, blushed a little, his eyes twinkled, and he dared not look at him. He retorted, "I didn''t have it So naive, I don''t like it! "

    "Naive?" Gu Liushen looks down at her Pink Plush sweater, the household shoes on her feet, and two rabbit ears

    "Boom --"

    Su Kui''s little face suddenly burned. It was almost bloody and delicate, which made people want to bite.

    "I......" She opened her mouth and was speechless. She could not help stomping and staring at him.

    "Oh, come on, don''t worry," Gu Liu felt her soft blonde hair deeply and pointed to the shopping cart. "If you want to sit up, I''ll push you and make amends for you, OK?"

    "No!" Su Kui shook off his hand, angrily crossed him and walked forward.

    Gu Liu''s deep eyebrows, eyes and lips are all slightly stained with a smile that can''t be turned away. He suppresses the smile and picks up his eyebrows. "Really not?"

    "No!" The voice of shame came from the front.

    She still didn''t look back, Gu Liu coughed deeply and asked again, "really not? Really don''t want to try? I won''t laugh at you. "

    She looked back secretly, glanced at the shopping cart, turned her head quickly, and raised her chin with her proud hands around her chest

    She doesn''t know how cute she is now. Gu Liu''s face is bloodstained. He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed twice. "Well, if we don''t sit, let''s go out."

    "Eh?"

    She could not hold back, turned back, and was ashamed and angry, "deep big, how do you want to be in the end!"

    Gu Liushen is innocent, and his eyes seem to be soaked with a layer of water color. It''s amazing, "I didn''t do anything. Look, what else I want to eat? If not, we''ll go home."

    "That''s my home!" Su Kui stamped her feet.

    "I know it''s your family, darling." He fell in love with the feeling of touching her head, enjoying the touch of silky hair passing through the fingers, "I know you just want to try, come up, I''ll push you."

    He stopped teasing her. He nodded with a smile on his face, and there was a large shopping cart with vacant seats? What''s wrong? "

    "Who''s upset? Let''s say first. I''ll just try, just try!" Su Kui raised her small fist and said solemnly, and then wanted to go up, but found that the height of the shopping cart was not low.

    Suddenly, her body was light. One big hand grabbed her legs, and the other came around and clasped her shoulders. With a little effort, she was put into the shopping cart.

    "Grasps, grasps the grass ¦˛ (ˇćˇ÷ ˇă| |) ¦ő!" The tune lingered in the room.

    Su Kui was shocked and unable to make complaints about the Tucao from the Penguin Group.

    Gu Liu frowned deeply, bent to knock on her bright and clean forehead, and warned: "no swearing!"

    "I didn''t..."

    "Well?" Gu Liushen snorted softly. Su Kui immediately leaned on the shopping cart and stopped talking. "Well, well, who makes you the God? You are the biggest!"

    The big hand hit her head again, "that''s lovely."

    Su Kui''s black line, discontented, waved his big hand. "You can''t mess up your hair if you have a broken head. Do you know how deep it is?"

    Gu Liu nodded deeply, "I know," even if he was serious enough to stay in the circle for a long time, he could hear some words, "but..." He lowered his eyelashes. "You don''t have a hairstyle at all --"

 Chapter 538

    Su Kui, holding a fluffy head of a chicken coop, silently choked with tears, "deep, I hate you!"

    Later, Su Kui, whose spirit was once in decline, completely forgot what she had just said, just tried instead of sitting. Gu Liushen pushes her all the way to check out, and then pushes her out of the supermarket, easily holding her down.

    When he got home, Gu Liushen pressed Su Kui onto the sofa and sat down, pulled up his sleeve again, put the purchased items in the same place, put all the food and so on into the refrigerator.

    After finishing, Gu Liushen looks at the empty refrigerator. Now it is full and nods with satisfaction.

    Su Kui leaned listlessly on the sofa and looked askance at the semi open kitchen. Gu Liushen was wearing a beige home shirt with a chicken core collar. Outside, he tied a yellow apron sent by the supermarket for activities. On the top, he also printed a cute duck holding soy sauce.

    She squinted at it and grinned.

    She has no resistance to this kind of warm man. She can only be soft and soft under his gentleness. In other words, sunflower is a pure, soft but not hard master.

    Come with her. She can fight you to the end. If it''s soft, the best example is in front of you.

    Gu Liushen asks her to sit obediently. When dinner is ready, she really sits and does nothing. She stares at Gu Liushen''s home shirt with beautiful lines and upright posture. She is very warm.

    Su Kui can''t help but walk over and lean on the Liuli platform, watching him press the fresh black fish he just bought, and hold a sharp kitchen knife, which rises and falls with light. He is clearly in the kitchen, dressed like a housewife and a man. But there is no reason to think that the front is the battlefield of swords and swords.

    How could someone use a knife in this realm.

    He can only see the shadow quickly. In a few minutes, a whole fish is left with a skeleton. The almost transparent fish meat with white flower quilts is all neatly placed in the nearby plate.

    Gu Liushen turns back and prepares to wash his hands. He just hits her.

    Under the strong force, Su Kui stumbled and fell back straightly. At the moment of seeing her fall, Gu Liu grabbed her hand and pulled her back to his arms.

    Su Kui gasped in terror, but Gu Liushen was amused by the words in his mouth. "Shenda, you are so powerful. What do you do? Are you a chef? The sword skill is really excellent. "

    Gu Liu looks down at her clean clothes and prints a layer of wet marks. He lets go of her and goes back to the water table to wash his hands.

    "I''m not so careful. I want you to sit on the sofa and wait for dinner? Go and change your clothes. When you come out, we will be ready for dinner. "

    he has contaminated many blood boiling water on his hands. He carefully washed the foam with hand sanitizer and rubbed all the fingers together before he opened the tap and washed his hands.

    Looking back, I saw that she was still there. I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows. My pale lips smiled. After drying my fingers, I probed her forehead with the back of my fingers and asked her, "what''s the matter? I''m still afraid?" Big palm patted her head, "don''t be afraid, I''m here. How can I make you fall down? Hurry up, change clothes. The kitchen is too small. You can wait for me outside, OK?"

    Su Kui blinked, was pushed out of the kitchen by him, then realized: "Oh, OK."

 Chapter 539

    After su Kui changed her clothes, she didn''t go out immediately. Then she ran to the desk and sat cross legged on the chair and turned on the computer.

    Yu yinraoliang penguins are talking about Qin Yue''s dubbing and so on.

    Xia porcelain: I will start recording tomorrow. I''m so worried. QAQ

    ranmeng: I''m not afraid. We were in the pia Theater Hall a few days ago, and your performance was very good. We have strength and are afraid of anything!

    Xia porcelain: haha, what a stupid dream!

    dye dream: brother Wuen, get rid of stupid words, we are still friends!

    Yu Ziqi: don''t you be stupid to get rid of it? Slag!

    Ran Meng: I have a sentence about mother selling approval. I must say it.

    [ranmeng is forbidden by the administrator for one minute]

    Yu Ziqi: red fire, trance, ha ha ha!!

    [ranmeng is forbidden by the administrator]

    Gu sifan: ranmeng, don''t say dirty words, it will teach bad children.

    It seems that he is still nostalgic about ranmeng''s bad teaching of sunflower.

    Ranmeng: middle finger!! I don''t want to say anything, you are not my president who treats everyone equally!

    Dye dream: blue and thin, mushroom QAQ

    Twilight: a stupid dream for a little master of death. In other words, there''s a new CV for the music. Do you make it?

    One issue: Ruhua: Yes, it seems to be called Yiren. It''s really Su who holds the name of grass.

    Pond fish sauce: isn''t loulouyin authorized by Zhan Tian to be in love with the world recently? It is said that the CV of the hostess is her.

    Ran Meng: eh? What''s the matter with her? She was the hostess as soon as she started? Is the sound special? Very professional?

    Gu sifan''s eyes flashed and his heart crossed a bad premonition.

    Gu sifan: Yiren?

    Dusk: Yes, it just came out suddenly. I haven''t splashed any water before. Ghosts know where it comes from. However, the noise is our old rivals. They choose to fall in love with the world this time. I guess they want to fight with us.

    One issue: ah, give him a king''s contempt!

    Yu Ziqi: Oh, our team is dreaming to catch up with us?

    Xia porcelain: love to the world? is it pretty? I''ll see.

    Twilight: No, it will blind you.

    However, Su Kui has already opened a browser to search for the world''s infatuation, and has clicked in, while the female owner, shallow as a picture, is crossing through. Once crossing, it falls to the brothel, which was holding a flower contest, with numerous dignitaries present. She then fell from the sky, knocked out the original Huakui, and inexplicably ushered in the position of Huakui.

    Then, the female leader was bought by the Regent, the male leader, Han Zheng.

    Shallow picturesque, she escaped in all sorts of ways, but finally did not escape from the hand of the Regent, he was forced to lure, into the palace, into the little emperor.

    Then, Su Kui twisted her eyebrows and jumped to the end.

    The purpose of the Regent is very simple. I want to know with my toes that I want the heroine to seduce the emperor with beauty, so as to realize the purpose of usurping the throne.

    In the end, she fell in love with the Regent and killed each other. Finally, because of all kinds of misunderstanding, she was with the emperor and gave birth to a little prince.

    But the Regent finally gave up the idea of usurping the throne and lived alone.

    -Xia porcelain: I''m back

    Ranmeng: hahaha, how is the porcelain girl? Are you ok?

    Xia porcelain: I need to be quiet. What''s the plot? I am so confused about QAQ

    Twilight: routine, but many children like to read it. This article is that they either hate to die or like to die.

 Chapter 540

    Yu Ziqi: in the evening, the younger sister paper is going to hold a new singing friends'' meeting in the music society. How about it? Did anyone come to watch with me in a vest?

    Ranmeng: surround me and take me!

    One issue, such as painting: onlookers + 1

    Twilight: how can onlookers be less than me.

    Xia porcelain: then I''ll go too. Qvq

    Gu sifan: you can''t help your forehead. See what you''ve brought the porcelain girl

    Ranmeng: in June, flying snow killed people!!!

    Dusk: Porcelain sister is a fox. Who says she is a pure white rabbit? I will kill him!

    Fish sauce: I''m just selling melon jelly in the front row.

    A dream like painting: gowoon!

    A lot of people talk about things. They even take it as a top priority to wear vest to watch the popular new singers'' Association tonight. Several people murmur about their plans.

    Su Kui turned a white eye very indecently, forget it, don''t want to deal with these idiots at all.

    Ranmeng: Porcelain girl, PP!

    Xia porcelain: ah? What''s up?

    Although she remained in doubt, she still skillfully switched the page, put on the PP voice, and hung it in the small room with lingering voice.

    Sure enough, several people are here again.

    "I said, don''t you need to work or go to school? So idle? "

    Ran menghehe laughs, "no need, I open my own shop, the boss is lazy, who dares to disturb!"

    Su Kui said nothing. "I lost."

    "Ah ah ah, don''t go far. I almost forgot. You said, let''s hold a new singing club. Isn''t it just a few days after joining the guild that porcelain girls have been crying to hear you sing?"

    The spirit came from the first issue of Ruhua: "yes, as soon as the news of your song club is released, what''s the matter that the little bitch of wane smashed?"

    Gu sifan narrowed his eyes. "Ruhua, respect your opponent. If you spread this word, you will be blackmailed."

    One issue, such as painting and touching the head, "Hey, I''m not alone. I''m measured. Don''t worry!"

    Gu sifan shook his head and said nothing more. He thought of ranmeng''s words and agreed with her. Then he said to Su Kui, "sister porcelain, I think ranmeng''s words are feasible, not to compete with decadent music, but you have been in the guild for some days. You can''t dive all the time."

    Su Kui knew that he really thought so, and really thought for her. She nodded, "yes, I don''t have a problem with QAQ, but when is it better to do it?"

    "it''s better to choose a day than to hit it, today!!" Dye dream excited.

    She used to be a member of the decadent. When she first entered the circle, she didn''t understand the intrigues between guilds, so she was muddled into the decadent. After entering, she found that the management and the class concept of ordinary singers were very heavy.

    In addition, the old singers in it are all living in groups. The little newcomers can''t squeeze in or even be excluded.

    At the beginning, there were many singers and CVs she really loved. But after personal contact, the smoke disappeared. The rules of decadent music are very strict. Every month, they need to be assessed, and the level of singers should be upgraded. Even in order to maintain the current stage, some singers will give gifts to the management.

    Instead of ranmeng, who was not following the trend, the level dropped again and again, which could have been ranked as the top singer, but it became a small transparent existence, and finally it was simply kicked out of the guild.

 Chapter 541

    If it wasn''t for Yu yinhuanliang, maybe she left the circle early and left the circle she loved.

    So, that''s why the guilds outside one by one, a batch of singers CV joined, another batch left, Yu yinraoliang has always stood.

    , we have no class distinction, help each other and do well in our own affairs. When we are free, we make complaints about each other, but we really get into work. Everyone is very dedicated and conscientious.

    Therefore, there is a saying in the circle: yuyinraoliang products must be high-quality products.

    They don''t want quantity, they want quality.

    Su Kui leaned against the back of his chair and looked out. The sun was sinking in the West and her eyes were gorgeous. It was almost dark.

    "It will be dark soon. Isn''t it too late today? Now notice, people who are interested will surely think that they are deliberately against the decadent. " She doesn''t care about it, but it''s better to say something.

    One issue, Ruhua grabs her hair, "sister porcelain, honestly, do you care about those people''s suspicion and splashing black water?"

    Su Kui blinked, she lived so long, the most afraid, is this.

    So, she shook her head, "what are you afraid of? Even if we set clear against the decadent, we can speak with strength. What can others say? If there is one, it''s intentional fault finding, and I don''t need to pay attention to it. "

    "Hi, I didn''t expect that our porcelain sister is quite conscious!" Dye dream a happy, "Cheng, today with my sister to smash the field! At dusk, the publicity will be given to you. Now it''s the peak of the evening. There''s a lot of traffic on Weibo. It starts at 8:00, and it''s only 6:00 now. That''s enough. "

    Dusk nodded, "don''t worry, you must bring all the audience of the music."

    Fish sauce spigot, "however, the time of decadent is set at half past seven."

    Gu sifan chuckled, "what are you afraid of? We have so many people to help porcelain sister, but also make her embarrassed?"

    "Yes, only by comparison can we distinguish ourselves. Our porcelain sister is no worse than anyone. These days, it''s not terrible to bump into the song friends, and it''s embarrassing to hear who sings poorly!" Yu Ziqi mends the Dao.

    Su Kui said "amen" in silence. She was really sad that there was such a common enemy, a powerful and active enemy.

    "Dududu --"

    when the door in front of the bedroom was knocked, Su Kui even had no time to stop it, so he listened to Gu Liu''s deep voice outside. He said softly: "summer porcelain, stop playing, come out for dinner, I made your favorite fish, and it will be cold and fishy later."

    Sunflower:

    She could have foreseen it.

    Raise your hand and block your ears. Sure enough, next second.

    "Hold the grass!"

    "I wipe!!!"

    "I buy it!!!"

    "Cohabitation?!"

    "With JQ!"

    "Don''t tell me. I''m going to run downstairs for two laps to calm down. Porcelain sister''s movement is faster!"

    "My God can cook?! Ah, ah, Xia porcelain, come here and I will strangle you

    Su Kui grinned and smiled badly. "I didn''t do anything. The God of man is too warm. He knows that I have stomachache. He cooks for me in person I smell it. It''s so fragrant

    "Summer porcelain, don''t leave after school!! I will kill you! "

    "If you ask LaHui which family is strong? Yu yinraoliang looks for Xia porcelain! "

    Su Kui clapped his face and said, "well, I give full marks, but now, I''m going to enjoy the double-layer feast of vision and taste."

    she added with a smile, "Oh, by the way, the deep is just beautiful and the sky is broken."

 Chapter 542

    There was silence on the wheat.

    After a few seconds, there was a deafening burst of "summer porcelain"!!!!! I hate you

    However, Su Kui has already jumped to the dining room, sat on the chair, with his eyes open, smiling and waiting for Gu Liushen to bring up the meals.

    She wanted to help, but Gu Liushen rejected her for being so clumsy that she didn''t serve the food and burned herself.

    Gu Liushen knew that Su Kui liked to eat fish, so he made a boiled fish fillet. The light soup bottom exuded a strong fragrance. In addition, there was a plate of braised eggplant and boiled vegetables.

    Su Kui only ate the first mouthful and stared at Gu Liushen with big eyes. He was salivating, "deep, marry!"!! Eat well! "

    It''s really delicious. The fishy smell of the fish has been completely removed. When you eat it, you only have the delicate and sweet meat quality. Then you drink a thick fish soup. Under the warm yellow light, it''s cold outside and dew is heavy. It''s a great blessing in life to keep the warm boiled fish slices and drink the soup from time to time.

    Gu Liushen''s hand is full of soup. He raises his eyes and looks at her white face wrapped in warm yellow. He smiles in his clear eyes. "OK, then marry me."

    "Poof --"

    "deep, deep..." She blinked in amazement, eyes and tongue.

    Gu Liu put a chopstick of cabbage into his mouth in a good mood, smiled and shook his head? It''s lovely. "

    In fact, he is the only one who knows what he thinks.

    Su Kui patted his chest in fear. "That''s good. That''s good. I don''t want to be hacked to death by the deep brain powder."

    After dinner, Gu Liushen cleans up the dishes and washes the dishes in the kitchen. With the sound of running water in his ear, Su Kui leans on the soft fabric sofa and squints at the orange glow on his head. He is a bit confused and his eyelids begin to become heavy.

    Then, with a crooked body and a slap, he dived into the sofa from the pillow, half leaning on it, and went to sleep.

    Gu Liushen cleans up the mess, wipes his hands and comes over. He sees that his eyes are shrunk into a small ball. His light blond hair is messy and stuck on the pink and plump lips. It vibrates gently with his breath.

    He slowed down, walked past slowly, squatted down beside her, and cried softly, "Xia porcelain?"

    Su Kui really went to sleep. The surrounding atmosphere was too comfortable. When he was full of food and drink, the whole person was kneaded into a warm cotton. He was so comfortable that he didn''t want to open his eyelids.

    She blushed, as if she was drunk, curled up her slender eyelashes and quivered, Guliu stretched out her index finger, and gently played them on the eyelashes of the row of small fans.

    The itchy, feathered touch of the fingertip, an electric current enters the vein from the fingertip, and then directly sweeps the heart.

    He slightly flexed his fingers. As soon as he took it back, Su Kui opened his eyes mistily. At the beginning, she could not see it clearly. She yawned gracefully, "deep and big, you are still there..."

    Gu Liu''s face is dark, and his emotion is the rhythm of throwing after using.

    He calmly helped her up. "If you are sleepy, go to the room to sleep. You will catch cold. I will come to see you tomorrow."

    "Ah Good... " She yawned again and walked towards the room with her eyes flabby and rubbed. She didn''t walk a few steps, but suddenly stopped. "Wait, what time is it..."

 Chapter 543

    She squinted slowly at the clock hanging on the wall of the living room. Before she could see it carefully, Gu Liushen looked down at the watch and said: "seven fifty-three, what? What''s the matter? "

    Su Kui jumped up. "Oh, my song club!"

    Gu Liu frowned deeply. "What song club, yours?"

    As soon as she slapped her forehead, she remembered. Now Gu Liushen is just an outsider here. She hurriedly went back and nodded, "yes, stupid dream. They are going to hold a song club for me. I need to sing at least ten songs, QAQ"

    "starting at eight?" Gu Liu knew her worries deeply, and touched her soft curly hair, and raised her chin slightly. "Don''t send me away. It''s cold outside. I can go out by myself and take care of myself. I''ll see you later."

    "Mm-hmm-hmm," Su Kui nodded repeatedly, and sent him to the door with a face full of reluctance. When she saw him step down the stairs, and a corner of the light gray coat was about to disappear, she went up the front two steps, grabbed the railing and asked, "Shenda, will you come later?"

    Gu Liu raises her eyes deeply, she lies on the railing and smiles like flowers. She looks at him expectantly, but he frowns. "It''s very dangerous. Stand well!"

    As soon as Su Kui curled his mouth, he stood up obediently and asked, "will you come in the end?"

    He leaned against the wall and asked, "do you want me to come?"

    Su Kui nodded like mashing garlic, without hesitation, and answered with a loud voice, "I want to! I think so! "

    He pinched his eyebrows and nodded softly at the thought of almost a mountain of documents and official business to be handled in his study. "OK, I know. I will definitely arrive."

    "Hee hee, then, goodbye, wait for you, oh, mojo."

    "goodbye --"

    see her small figure bouncing away in the retina, he touched the beating heart of his left chest, stood in place for a long time, until her footsteps also disappeared completely, he slightly picked up the corner of his lips, and walked downstairs slowly.

    Now it''s too late to go back to the center of the city, so he just stopped for a second, and the steering wheel in his hand turned sharply and drove to the hotel not far away.

    Tonight, he will live there.

    As soon as sukui went online, it was bombed in turn.

    Ran Meng: I can''t get rid of the beauty of my God, I thought you wouldn''t do it tonight!!

    Yu Ziqi: beauty is harmful.

    Ran Meng: get out of here. Shut up without me!

    Xia porcelain: I''m sorry, Shenda''s cooking is so delicious. Then after eating, I fell asleep by accident

    Pond fish sauce: Ma Jila hates me. I can''t even watch my peddler of melon seeds and jelly.

    Dusk: the onlookers said they couldn''t go on.

    Gu sifan: do whatever you want, this time I won''t stop you.

    A dream is like painting: ah ha ha ha ha ha ha, you finished porcelain sister, you are causing public anger, you can''t make it!

    Linnuoli: even the president won''t help you. Ya, do you want to be killed by us or hand in the picture of the God of man?!

    Sukui is a little innocent. She blinks.

    Xia porcelain: but I didn''t take a picture

    Ranmeng: mother''s mental retardation!!! You don''t take pictures when you see the God of man. You have a brain!!

    Ranmeng: I feel the empty air leakage of my heart.

    Ran Meng: ah, I''m also a dog. My God, QAQ

    Xia porcelain: a woman who is excited is afraid of sigma (????????) ¦ő

    Xia porcelain: Although there is no deep picture, he will come tonight

 Chapter 544

    Ranmeng: what?! Oh, Ao Ao Ao Ao, you are so awesome! Real life winners don''t explain!!

    Xia porcelain: I hate you so much. How can I break it?

    Yu Ziqi: it''s not a day since I hated her.

    Ran Meng: roll (ĄÎ''§Ą) I still dislike you! Go to hell! Bastard!

    Yuziqi: slightly omitted.

    Su Kui shook his head and boarded the PP voice. At this time, there were many people online in the Yu Yin detour hall. Seeing that the time was almost over, she canceled her invisibility and officially appeared on Mai Xu.

    The host is still Xiaoran, his tone is humorous, and funny jokes are easy to pick up. It can be said that he is the most popular host in the whole circle, and there is no one.

    Seeing that he was still interacting with his fans and making an opening speech, Su Kui took out her mobile phone and logged in to the microblog. She found Yu yinraoliang''s official microblog and looked at it.

    Now the top one has been changed to publicize the content of her song club.

    Yu yinraoliang official: today, I''d like to bring you exciting good news. Our new baby Xia porcelain is going to hold a song club? Do you still remember the centenary body that our porcelain sister and Shenzhen University brought together at the third anniversary of the first year of the new year? Although sadistic heart, but can not help but over and over the single cycle of self abuse, please tell me loudly, I am not alone! Now, you don''t have to listen to this one again, because we have more songs to choose from!! So, please lock in tonight''s eight o''clock, Yu yinraoliang summer porcelain song club. At that time, not only the porcelain girls you are looking forward to sing ten popular songs, but also all the gods help you. You are sure that you will not come ~ @ summer porcelain

    solo: I am tired of a big grass and finally wait!! The voice of ouao porcelain sister makes my soul linger ~! It must be here!

    Across the sea: Hey, you must go to ououao and roll ~

    meow who is addicted to sleep: originally, she was going to the music guild, but the porcelain sister must support her if she wants to hold a song club!!

    Ferry: hiss - lethargic recently announced the opening of a new songclub, followed by Yu yinrao Liang guild. In the evening, it suddenly announced the opening of a songclub. Am I alone?

    Coke chicken reply Ferry: think carefully extremely afraid.

    High reply Ferry: look at the strength, people are aboveboard, who want to listen to where to go.

    A big kite: anyway, it will be supported. It''s made by Yu yinraoliang. It must be a high-quality product. Qvq

    first thought: finally, it''s not necessary to recycle a song. In other words, will you come?

    Dance to make clear the shadow: upstairs is the truth emperor, Ao Ao Ao ask together!!

    Su Kui moved her paws and resisted the impulse to reply to the emperor''s "will". After forwarding the micro blog, she went back to Yu yinraoliang hall.

    at this time, the online audience has reached more than 50000, which is a very powerful figure for a small awesome little newcomer.

    Xiao ran just finished the last sentence at this time. Su Kui sipped her saliva, picked up the wheat and went on the stage.

    "Hello, Lalalala, I''m your little angel porcelain sister. Today is a song club organized by the guild for me. Hey, hey, I''m so happy to see so many babies here."

    "come on, porcelain sister!"

    "The tour group passed by --"

    "I want to ask, what song does porcelain sister sing today? I''m looking forward to it."

    "don''t stop me, I want to express my love to porcelain sister!!"

    Su Kui looked at it sentence by sentence, smiled and narrowed his eyes, his voice became more and more gentle.

    "Well, today I want to sing more songs I like, and I hope you like them."

 Chapter 545

    "Well, for the first time, porcelain sister held a song club. If there''s anything wrong with it, please forgive me a lot. The first song is about to be sent to you. I hope you like it."

    she played the first accompaniment of the selected track.

    Low music slowly flowing, ethereal lyrics with her slowly opened lips, appeared in the ears of countless audiences.

    Frost stained clouds and smoke cross paths and paths

    stand up and make a vow with you

    This is a song with a very short lyrics, with a touch of melancholy, ups and downs in the hearts of all the people, Su Kui eyes light close, let himself immerse all the emotions.

    The time of a song passed quickly. Since she began to sing the first line of lyrics, the gifts on the public screen have never stopped. Countless flowers and sweets occupy almost half of the screen.

    "Thank you, thank you for your gifts, thank you for being able to like ~" after the music, Su Kui smiled and thanked her, which was different from her previous concerts, where she was in the stadium of tens of thousands of people. Here, across the Internet, she could still feel the love of the audience.

    "Monkey listen!!!!!"

    "I don''t care. I want to express my love. Porcelain sister will marry me!"

    "It can''t be better. It''s been recorded. I''m going to cycle the single a hundred times!"

    "Porcelain sister''s voice is beautiful, and her expression is better than her heart!"

    -

    let''s not mention the grand occasion of sunflower, but there is a little more lonely and lonely taste in the decadent voice.

    After running out of Gu sifan''s house that day, yiruo secretly went back to see it. However, he found that the villa had already been empty, and people did not know where to go.

    There is no place to go, she can only return to the bottom of the sea for a while. Naturally, she was laughed at by many mermaids. They laughed that she would never come back again. How could she run back in disgrace?

    Is it so annoying on land?

    So, beautiful extraordinary, bright tail of the mermaid people laugh as a group, and then clattered away. Leave her alone floating in the water, wandering aimlessly.

    She missed life on land and everything there. In some days on land, she learned a lot. She knew how to use her mobile phone and what to exchange for.

    And pearls and gemstones are the least valuable things on the sea floor.

    From thousands of years ago to hundreds of years ago, there were many commercial ships going to the bottom of the sea. There were too many treasures that were not known by the world.

    With a flash of her soul light, she went ashore with many precious stones.

    She sold part of the gem, like sukui at the beginning, to buy a house, but she was far from as rational as sukui. Only one sold by sukui was enough to make her live well in the world.

    And if Yi is not, she sold too much, even because she didn''t know the real value of these things, and was fooled away with a lot of money, but even so, what finally fell into her hands is still a huge sum of money.

    Without ID card, the young girl with huge money walking on the street is just like a cake.

    That night, she was blocked in a small alley by a group of small gangsters, robbed her of cash, and was in a corner full of embarrassment. She was shivering waiting for a group of small gangsters with colorful hair and evil face to disappear in the alley.

    Only then did she dare to stand up against the wall, and then she looked up and saw a small advertisement on the wall with false evidence.

 Chapter 546

    Finally, after some twists and turns, yiruo finally settled down in the city, had a house to keep out the rain, and gradually became accustomed to modern life. Knowing Gu sifan''s Micro blog name on the Internet, she followed the lead to find it.

    As a mermaid, even though her singing voice is quite ordinary, she can''t stop her hobby of beautiful voice as a mermaid.

    When wandering aimlessly like this, she saw the recruitment advertisement of the decadent. She needed a number of resident singers, CVs and so on

    In this way, with resentment towards Gu sifan, she entered the association of decadent voices, which is opposite to Yu yinraoliang.

    Back to the camera, yiruo is very excited. Since the guild decided to hold a new singing Association for her, she has practiced hard every day to manage the songs given to her, and now she can sing them very well.

    Now, yiruo is singing a popular ancient style song, looking at the number of audiences in a happy mood. She looks very carefully, even counting the number. There are 8423 audiences in total. In the bottom of the sea, those mermaids who think highly of themselves and have nostrils on their heads don''t have so many audiences.

    She was so satisfied that she sang even harder.

    And those managers who know the truth are silent. They don''t know what the new man is excited about.

    "Not bad..."

    "It''s hot to drive a trumpet here. I''d better find my porcelain sister to wash her ears."

    "Take me upstairs!"

    "It''s a nice voice, but can I have a snack, please? This is a sad song. What''s the excitement in your tone? "

    "gone, such a awesome singer, I saw her for the first time."

    "Wasting time, QAQ, I went to find the porcelain girl."

    Then, if Yi had not even looked at it carefully, he could see that the number of audience fell in a straight line. The system prompted XXX to leave the room, and the news of XXX leaving the room kept flashing in front of her. She was blindfolded for a moment, and when she sang again, the lyrics could not be picked up.

    She grinned awkwardly. Though she was across the screen, she still felt like her face was burning, as if she had been slapped, "yes, I''m sorry I lost my mind... "

    It didn''t matter at first. As soon as this sentence came out, the last group of listeners left left without any nostalgia.

    "What the devil is holding the grass? Can you still be distracted? "

    "Ha ha, this joke is enough for me to laugh for a year!"

    "I''m gone. What kind of ghost? Sure enough, we still need to find Yu yinraoliang as a boutique."

    "Sister paper, keep trying."

    In an instant, there are only a few zombie fans left in the channel, and management.

    "What''s the matter And who are they talking about? Isn''t this person uneducated? Other people sing well and rob fans? "

    Manage tea powder:

    She couldn''t stand it. She directly used her authority to get her off the shelf. Without words, "do you know what strength is? This is it. You promised me that it was ok, but look, what kind of ghost are you singing now?! Thousands of fans, happy and excited? Do you know where Yu yinraoliang is. The audience of Xia porcelain has reached more than 100000. People just keep increasing, but you, ha ha... "

    There are only some zombie fans they bought to make the scene! Real fans, all gone!

    Yi ruo''s unbelievable big eyes, "how, how can..." She was a little aggrieved, "but I tried hard to sing, and I didn''t run out of tune..."

 Chapter 547

    Speaking of the latter, she thought of the situation that the lyrics were not in line with the rhythm due to her wandering, and the sound was automatically silenced.

    At the end of the tea, he he smiled, "well, go on, if you really work hard, you will be distracted? Will you miss the lyrics? "

    She asked in a voice, making her head hang lower and lower. She held her fingers tightly and fell into a cycle of self abandonment.

    "The first time I sang, I was nervous..."

    "Oh, nervous? Sorry, I can only hear the excitement, but I can''t really hear where the tension is! Well, that''s what happened when you first started. Are you blushing? I blush for you! They work hard, so they succeed, and you, destined to be the stepping stone of Xia porcelain, can never stand higher than her! "

    "Impossible! I don''t agree! " If yiruo looks up, jair will crack. Why, without those damned mermaids laughing, she will still be compared. How can she be willing.

    The end of the tea was startled by her. After a while, she patted her chest and relaxed. "If you don''t like it, go and listen to it yourself! Compare your differences! "

    Bravado!

    She really had a brain attack. At the beginning, she thought it was a cultivable object. Unexpectedly, her psychological quality was so poor that compared with Xia porcelain with lingering sound, she even had little comparability.

    Another management can''t see past, online comfort way: "well, she also hate iron but not steel, since you don''t agree, go to listen to it yourself, anyway, the guild are in PP voice, they can find it on the home page."

    "Well, I''ll go and have a look!" Yi Ruo leaves the room without saying a word. As expected, Yu Yin rings around the words of Xia porcelain song Association and hangs them on the front page of PP voice hall.

    Her heart was choked and she went in angrily.

    After yiruo left, the tea was almost turned upside down, "look, what quality is this? How important is the occasion for singing friends? How can ya be distracted? I''m embarrassed to hear that, not to mention other people! "

    "Well, new people, it''s inevitable that her voice is very clean. Didn''t you take a fancy to her at the beginning? Besides, the mistress who loves the world has determined her. Let''s have a look first. "

    The end of the tea swallowed, barely hummed, "I know. If she comes again, I''ll kick her out, don''t you mind?"

    "No..."

    Other managers shook their heads. She snorted coldly, "it''s almost the same!"

    -As soon as yiruo went in, she was frightened by the gifts that covered the whole screen. The number of audiences made her pupils constrict, and she kept scrolling through the public screen of messages, an unprecedented event.

    At the moment, there is no singing in the room, but talking. In addition to a girl with an empty voice and a charming tone, there is another girl with a clear voice, which sounds familiar to me, but is different from the man''s voice in my memory.

    "Ah? What is my relationship with Shenzhen University? " Su Kui blinked and read it out according to the message on the public screen. After reading it, she giggled, "well, I choose to keep silent. Let Shen Da answer it. Ah, hehe ~"

    "the porcelain sister is so much in love. I really want to hold and squeeze her"

    "touch the head of the porcelain sister"

    "please answer, what''s the relationship between you and the porcelain sister! Come on, please don''t tell the truth carelessly. Even if you tell me that you have already proved, I can accept it! "

    "Hahahaha, the brain hole is too big, I support it!"

    "Same question!"

 Chapter 548

    "I don''t know how to break the face of Shenzhen University and porcelain sister. Please tell me that I''m not the only one who thinks too much!"

    "You are not alone!"

    "Hold on!! I feel the same way! "

    This group of people''s brain holes are really big enough, but they are so immortal that they stab the truth.

    Su Kui pursed his lips, but he didn''t talk with a smile. Gu Liushen just came in. Then, his yellow vest was recognized by fans at a glance. Not only did he brush the screen crazily, but also he began to speculate.

    finally, Su Kui can only helplessly embrace him on the wheat, and the original good Yu Zi''s dream of help has also become a bubble.

    But she thought, these two goods will not be unhappy because of this, because they are now, in this group of brain powder, crazy screen.

    Seeing things getting more and more deviated, Su Kui rubbed his eyebrows and his face gloated. Who let him attack suddenly in the daytime, directly frighten her into a soft bun, let him knead it, now, see how he answers!

    Gu Liu deeply sees Su Kui''s silence and thinks of the things in the daytime. It''s not hard to think of her intention. He sipped his saliva lightly and asked slowly, "well, you think, what''s the relationship between me and her? What''s the relationship between us?"

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui''s saliva spewed out, and the whole screen was suddenly covered with water drops. She fell on the keyboard with a patter. She quickly pulled out a bunch of paper and wiped it. She coughed uncontrollably, "coughing, coughing, what are you kidding me, Ma, I''m going to be choked to death!"

    However, the onlookers said they listened very well.

    "Hahahaha, most of the girls admit it. Don''t quibble!"

    "Shenda, your sudden confession seems to scare my porcelain sister."

    "I love my porcelain sister. It''s hard for a man like Shenda who doesn''t play according to the rules to control QAQ"

    "the winner of porcelain sister''s real life doesn''t explain, but I have only one word: Porcelain sister, good job!"

    "I can hear the deep scene in my life. Although it was given by a woman, I also recognize it!"

    "Cold dog food slaps QAQ randomly on the face"

    "give me a jin of deep porcelain dog food, thank you! "

    " this is the most willing time for me to eat dog food. I''m going to eat dog food! "

    Su Kui continued in silence, "so, what happened in this period!! Why is CP pulled so, good ignorant, who can explain to me next

    Gu Liushen, "well, I don''t understand, really." The tone was extremely innocent.

    Su Kui: "..."

    "So!! Deep, big and proper abdominal black doesn''t explain, hahahaha! "

    "Yes, you don''t understand. We don''t understand anything, really!"

    "Shenzhen University is right. Just now I was dreaming. I didn''t make any qvq"

    "I just wanted to ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Su Kuisheng is loveless. "You talk, I''ll go first."

    Gu Liu smiled deeply. "Where do you want to go? This is your song club. Come here, let''s sing a song. "

    "I refuse! Hum! "

    " hmm? What do you say? "

    "I, I said..."

    Gu Liu''s lips are deep and thin, and his lips are light. "Touch your head. It''s lovely. Well, let me have a look. What do you want to hear?" His clear and moist eyes smiled, looking at the message on the public screen and asking.

    "Hahahaha, sister porcelain, do you want to be so unpromising?"

    "I''m so big and overbearing!"

    "You like to sing everything."

    "heroes, do this bowl of dog food!"

 Chapter 549

    Gu Liu deeply shakes his head and laughs. Looking at the continuous rolling messages on the public screen, he doesn''t feel bored at all, and even has a light pleasure in his heart.

    Looking out of the window of the hotel on the 12th floor, the half round bright moon is hanging on the dark blue night. Tonight''s moonlight is unexpectedly good. Countless red lights make up the light spots of the galactic disk, reflecting into his eyes from the window.

    The smile lines on his lips are indistinct, a khaki knitted sweater is put on his body, the cool color makes his whole face more clear and meaningful, and his posture is straight and straight.

    He picked up his coffee and sipped his mouth. His long and thin eyelashes became darker and darker under the water vapor. He thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "the formula of Fenghua, summer porcelain, will you?"

    Su Kui took back his eyes and nodded, "yes."

    "Come on." Gu Liu deeply encouraged the words in a soft voice, listening to the music of exciting and bleak at the beginning of the headset, and slightly closed his eyes.

    Who brewed a pot of sake with peach blossom

    and drank it with moonlight and breeze

    who spent a period of time with Jinshe spectrum

    fingertips flowing across the world

    the moonlight like gauze never pulled the window of curtain and poured out a room. The bright moonlight, in the bedroom without lights on, plated the desk, chair and wardrobe with a layer of silver light.

    Su Kui is wrapped in a soft moonlight, and her delicate little face looks like jade, which is even whiter and cleaner.

    That year, he drank a cup of green tea and watched the flowers bloom and fall all over the world. Who guarded the reeds and covered the light gauze? When she sang, she didn''t have the naivety and impetuousness when she was seen in the daytime. It was full of prosperity. After a long time of seeing through the world, her voice was clear and soft.

    Gu Liu''s deep thoughts are all absorbed in her singing. With her mind moving, nature is incomparable, as if the providence so.

    She said that life and death are decided by his life. They are in the same moonlight. They sing softly:

    only nostalgia for the elegant peach blossom beside the Sansheng stone

    It''s very sad.

    Yiruo is stunned. She has been beating her heart wildly since she entered the room. She is completely stunned. After listening to the first sentence of the woman named Xia porcelain, she will know what she is upset about.

    In this world, there are other mermaids besides her coming ashore!

    What should she do? What to do -

    there is mutual induction between the mermaids. In addition, the Mermaids are extremely sensitive to the sound. They don''t need to use their eyes. They live under the water. More importantly, they rely on the sound wave to judge the danger and communicate.

    When she came to land, she became more and more used to talking.

    Just now, she heard that in the voice of Xia porcelain, there was a sound wave belonging to mermaid!

    Oh, no wonder

    Mermaid, the mermaid with the most beautiful voice in the world, how can we not let this group of voice controllers go on and on? With her, she is doomed to be crushed to death. There will never be a day of emergence!

    The sharp fingernails were deeply embedded in the palm of her hand, and the blood trickled out. She bit her lips and left the room.

    No, she doesn''t want to be looked down upon any more. She likes the feeling of being chased and adored by fans. She is eager to be recognized.

    And summer porcelain must be removed!

    She said nothing back to the noise, and at the end of the tea, at the first sight of her, she began to sneer, "Oh, back? What about? Do you know how far the gap is? "

    She admits that Xia porcelain is indeed better than her condition, even better than the Mermaids she knows, but so what?

    "Yes, I admit, but I will try my best, not necessarily inferior to her!"

 Chapter 550

    She will find a way to press her down, so that she will never have a chance to make her debut again!

    The end of tea was shocked by her determination, and then she raised her eyebrows funny. There was a satire on her eyebrows. "Where do you get such a big tone? Let''s first match the love of the world." But in her mind, Yu yinraoliang has such a large lineup and such a good script as Qin Yue. If she wants to surpass her, the possibility is completely zero.

    She did not say too much to die, because, say too much, let her intuitive to feel better.

    She shakes her head and gets off the wheat.

    There is no need to hold this song club any longer. Although it''s only 11 p.m., there''s still an hour to go before the end, and many of their original planned games, including screenshots and gifts, have no chance to show.

    -

    the number of people in Yu yinraoliang''s hall has been soaring. By 11:30, it had reached 200000 people. The speed of public screen to brush messages is so fast that it''s almost impossible to see clearly. I don''t know how many gifts have been brushed.

    After singing the Fenghua rhyme with Gu Liushen, Su Kui sang several songs with him at the request of all the fans. In the next day, there will be many versions of songs on the Internet that she sang with Gu Liushen.

    And Gu Liushen''s joking acquiescence may also give the most powerful shock to many brain powder.

    Su Kui can''t wait to see the explosion news of the ancient wind circle tomorrow. That scene must be very exciting.

    In the end, ran Meng''s planned activities didn''t start, but, like many fans, their hearts were almost inflated and exploded. Gu Liushen, who they never dreamed of, actually had a live broadcast with them for almost two hours.

    Men''s voice is clear and low, women''s voice is crisp and charming, singing songs, but each capital has a different feeling.

    Often fans are still immersed in a sad lyrics did not come out, and they are quickly pulled into the next scene, people can not stop tears and laughter.

    At the end of 12 o''clock, no one can''t wait to leave. They are all full of satisfaction and gratitude. Some people even cry excitedly.

    "Shenzhen University, like you for seven years, will always like to go on, the first heart unchanged!!"

    "At first, I never thought that I could listen to the scene one day. Thank you, sister porcelain!"

    "I wish you happiness, and I wish you a long time. Please keep me here!"

    "You don''t need to sing a song or say a few words when you want to come back occasionally. We are waiting for you all the time, and we are ready for it!"

    "I wish you a long time. I was almost moved to tears..."

    "Thank you for your deep voice. After three years of high school, I have come to college again. Every night when I miss my family, I have your voice with me."

    "Compared with heart, Shenda must be good to porcelain sister."

    "in fact, Shenda is not joking, is it? I can hear the deep feeling in your voice. You treat porcelain sister differently from others. We should have seen it for a long time. "

    "We must be good. All the feelings in the world should not be let down."

    The fast refreshing message, somehow, just came into his eyes. His eyes were light, and suddenly he bent his lips. Before the new day came, he said: "Xia porcelain, be my girlfriend, and the future Mrs. Gu, OK?"

 Chapter 551

    Outside the screen, fans all over the world are frozen in place.

    And then -

    "ah ah ah, ah, I have expressed my love deeply!!!!!"

    "Promise him! Promise him! "

    "I am a great man, rare in the world. Don''t hesitate, porcelain girl!"

    "My God, I actually witnessed the scene of deep confession, I am happy to faint!"

    "Upstairs, the object of deep confession is not you, you are a happy ghost!"

    "I don''t care. I''m so happy. I''m so happy. I''m so happy. I''m so happy. I''m so full of love. I''m so happy!"!! It''s like the sky is exploding! "

    "I, I can''t breathe any more. Please call an ambulance for me!"

    "Promise him!! Ah, porcelain sister promised me that she would take care of him for me! "

    "By the way, eat his breakfast for me, enjoy his gentle smile and love every day."

    Su Kui, "OK, I promise you, eat his breakfast, lunch and dinner for you every day, walk in the supermarket hand in hand, press the road, wake up in the morning, the first person beside the pillow is him, kiss his lips, enjoy all his tenderness and love, all of which I enjoy for you "

    Gu Liu''s eyes, deep and clear, suddenly seemed to be reflected into the stars in the sky. They were bright and dazzling. His lips slowly drew up a gentle arc that was enough to drown people. His fingers, with distinct bones, gently rubbed against the edge of the cup. He leaned back slowly. Out of the window, the moonlight was still like water, pouring all over the room.

    "Summer porcelain!! You will be killed like this. Do you know that! "

    "I don''t care. After listening to your words, I will turn pink to black!! Ah ah ah! "

    "So jealous, so jealous, so jealous Repeat one hundred times... "

    "I''m crazy. I''m crazy. I laugh like a brat in front of the computer. It''s like the person I love is really me."

    "where are the male compatriots? We are soft and cute, but the porcelain girls who can attack and accept are about to be robbed. What should we do

    "One word, dry!"

    "Ha ha, do you want to move us? Have you asked our vast harem regiment?! "

    "I don''t care. I''ll stand for deep porcelain!! Who dares to tear xipi? I tore him with my bare hands

    "Cold dog food is stuffed in your mouth --"

    "swallow this Jin of dog food with tears. If you have deep hair, I will eat it too!"

    "I feel that porcelain sister has become the public enemy of all mankind."

    "But what is the enemy of the whole world when it is deep and great?"

    "It''s me, not to mention the whole world, and I''m not afraid of the frontal anus of the whole universe!"

    "Don''t think about it. Mr. Gu is destined to be Mrs. Gu''s. If you wait for little transparency, you''d better step back!"

    "Ha ha, don''t tell the truth, I will cry."

    Despite the chaos on the public screen, most of the blessings were still made. Occasionally, one or two vicious remarks were also wiped out by the blessings in minutes. However, the two people on wheat had no chance to see them at all.

    So, they are in a good mood.

    Su Kui took a big sip of milk, a circle of white moustache hanging in the corner of his lips, a sly smile.

    Gu Liushen occasionally glances back at the screen and says, "huh? MR and Mrs Gu? That''s a good name, huh In order to celebrate Mr. Gu''s return to the United States, everyone present tonight, as long as they leave their address, will have a happy candy. "

    Su Kui: this scene is inexplicably familiar -

 Chapter 552

    The next second, she was named, "Mrs. Gu, do you agree?"

    For a moment, Su Kui nodded, "ah, yes!" With his family background of every life, it''s possible to give all the people present a nugget, not to mention candy. Su Kui said that she was in a very good mood.

    So, as soon as she was in a good mood, she instantly turned into a cat attribute, shrunk into a group, and cried softly, "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu would like to eat your breakfast tomorrow, OK."

    GU Liu couldn''t help chuckling, looked at the wristwatch, and at three o''clock in the morning, his clear voice was full of tenderness, "yes, if you want to have a night snack, I can now I''ll do it for you without stopping. "

    "Cough..." Su Kui blinked and silently took back his eyes looking out of the window. Seeing that the number of audience in the hall was only increasing, he asked, "honey, do you think I want to have a night snack now? Well? "

    "Mom''s mentally retarded!"!!! I''m wrong about porcelain sister!! What soft and cute are all false images!! Ha ha ha, let go of me, I''m not crazy!! You crafty people! "

    "I think beauty is delicious, yes, that''s it!"

    "It''s hot enough to eat Mr. Gu at night!! Qvq "

    " Xia porcelain, you cunning fox!! "

    "Summer porcelain! You''re a grinding goblin! "

    "I don''t want to be in love with others. I don''t want to be in love with them until midnight."

    "I don''t want to be in love with them. I just have a little brain filling. It''s really just a little..."

    "No way, I have nosebleed!! But I don''t want to leave the computer for a second! "

    "Forget it, let it flow. Anyway, you can''t die qvq"

    "porcelain girl hate, don''t need tomorrow, hahaha, I just read it, your micro blog has exploded hahaha!!"

    "Schadenfreude face" ~ "

    " schadenfreude face + 1 "

    " in other words, the comments are full of blessings, so what are you schadenfreuding about? "

    "It''s up to you! Slightly ~ "

    There are many comments. Everyone swipes the screen like a chicken blood. Seeing the key issues, Su Kui resolutely picks up her mobile phone and skillfully cuts into the microblog homepage.

    Her account is newly registered, and there are not many microblogs, but now, everyone in her microblog likes comments. The number of comments on the top microblog about the Songyou association has reached 20000 in just half an hour.

    But those comments are hard to say.

    A lovely little Lori: Dads, send me to the hot spot, I want to grab a kiss!

    Time is like rain: Mrs. Gu, my address is building x x, building XX, XX community, XX City, the phone number is XXXXXX, the name is XX, Mr. Gu''s happy sugar, please be sure to send it to, momada ~

    steamed white radish: what is the mentality of those who leave the address below the comments, considering the feelings of others?! Unlike me, I am all direct private QQ, you stupid people!

    Rose: deep sweet candy, choked to death, tooth decay I also want to eat!!!

    Aston and Qiu: ah, ah, what happened!! Weeping weeping envy you have happy sugar people!!

    Djkjdhf: Summer porcelain, duel! Why do you rob me!

    Reply djkjdhf: ha ha, who gives you such a big face? There is a kind of explosion. My deep University and my porcelain sister are made by nature. If it wasn''t for the porcelain sister, we would never see the deep University return in our life!

    Qingfeng corridor replied thousands of and: agree, so I wish, hope for a long time, let Shenzhen University stay a little longer, do not need to be active, as long as we can see the place can!

 Chapter 553

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes and couldn''t help but burst into a happy voice. She suddenly reflected that her micro blog name was still on the name of "little fan sister of Gu sifan family" which was originally chosen to brush her affection. Now, it seems that it''s unnecessary.

    She didn''t do it at all, and everything was different.

    Su Kui didn''t close the wheat when he smiled, so everyone including Gu Liushen heard it. Gu Liushen was curious, "are you happy?"

    "Of course, shendaye is just carried away by me. I don''t know how many people are hiding in the quilt to poke at the little ones. Haha, how happy they are!"

    Gu Liu raised his eyebrows deeply. "I''m so happy. Why don''t I go to make a midnight snack for you now?"

    Su Kui took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and wiped his face. "Mr. Gu, how nice of you to drive so openly?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ What I think more about is you, Mrs. Gu. I''m really just a simple night snack, or What do you want to do to me? Well? " Gu Liu''s eyebrows are deep and his tail is deep. He said this sentence through his mouth. It''s really

    It''s meaningful -

    Su Kui blushed silently, and the crimson blush climbed up her cheek from her earlobe. She grinded her teeth in secret, "the flow is deep!! I didn''t... " Then she suddenly remembered yesterday morning, through the cat''s eyes, she saw him with clear and meaningful eyebrows, long eyelashes, and a beige white household clothes, which sketched the beautiful lines of his body, and suddenly there was nothing to say, "what do you want to do..."

    "Oh? Is it? " Gu Liu''s deep tone is more and more unpredictable, but the smile on the bottom of his eyes is more and more unstoppable, and almost overflowing.

    "No, that''s right!" She straightened her chest and said seriously, "that''s it! Well, I won''t say. It''s late. I''m going to bed. Good night, everyone! "

    Then, with the power button pressed down as soon as possible, covered his face and rolled into the bed.

    Gu Liushen slowly stroked the edge of the cup, and occasionally took a SIP to his lips. "What can I do? Mrs. Gu seems to be shy..."

    "Hahahaha porcelain sister is so shy and lovely!"

    "It''s too bad to talk deeply!! Ha ha, but I like it! "

    "Mrs. Gu is shy. Mr. Gu, would you like to coax her?"

    "I think Mr. Gu can go to buy the ingredients to prepare breakfast in the morning. He likes to eat QAQ"

    "now, please give back the cold God to me. Why is my head full of black bellies?! Tell me, I''m not sick! The world is sick! "

    "Well, I''ll tell you, you are not sick. The sick man is the God of man. He has a disease called Xia porcelain."

    "I have enough dog food for a year."

    "Don''t say anything. Mr. Gu is so good at flirting with his younger sister. Ha ha ha, I don''t know if he sympathizes with the porcelain younger sister. Will Mr. Gu eat it to death?"

    "what kind of food is it

    "If that kind of food Isn''t there enough for porcelain sister''s small body? "

    "You old drivers!! Hello, demon spirit? "

    "What are you talking about? How can I not understand qvq"

    "Mr. Gu!! Look at my wife''s microblog ID!!! "

    "Well? What did she do? " Gu Liushen puts down the bone china cup, leans back against the soft chair to open the mobile phone in front of his eyes, and then logs in to Weibo.

    He seldom plays social software. This micro blog was put aside by him for a long time, but it was downloaded again because of Su Kui.

    At present, she is only one of his special concerns.

 Chapter 554

    As soon as it was opened, Su Kui''s latest micro blog jumped in front of her eyes.

    Mr. Gu''s favorite Mrs. Gu: Hello everyone, please be familiar with my new name, thank you! @Gu Liushen

    the next group of melon eaters scolded her for being inhuman and abusing dogs at night, etc., but there are also many blessings.

    "Oh, it''s lovely," he said, turning his micro blog name to "Mrs. Gu''s favorite Mr. Gu". In this way, the merits and virtues are complete.

    After putting down his mobile phone, he gently rubbed his brow and heart, and for such a long time, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. However, the number of audience in the hall of Yu Yin detour remained high all the time, ranking on the PP voice home page, Gu Liu Shen, also hung on the Mai Xu, and there was no offline.

    "It''s late. Let''s go to have a rest. Well, remember to give me the address. Everyone here has a share. Good night."

    With that, he raised his hand and turned off the computer. He stretched out and threw himself into a soft big bed.

    Many fans in the hall, after Gu Liushen left, left reluctantly.

    When they got on Weibo and prepared their private address, they were once again tortured.

    Lovers show love what da, should fffff key burn to death!!!

    -

    Su Kui''s song club was very successful, and the big event last night was enough for her to make the headlines of CV singer circle.

    One morning, as soon as she opened her Weibo, she was wrapped in a quilt, and the bombardment was endless. In addition to Weibo private letters, Weibo Aite, and a group of funny penguins took turns.

    Ran Meng: I''m so young!! Xia porcelain, I want to fight with you!!!

    Fish sauce: the front row is watching the annual show.

    Lin nuoli: I was just on a business trip for a few days. Who can tell me what happened?!

    Linnuoli: I suspect I''m still dreaming. Is the porcelain sister with Shenzhen University?

    Gu sifan: Yes, you are right.

    Yu Ziqi: I feel a little sympathy for the president''s hurry It said that the little girl who used to cry and like the president has become Mrs. Gu.

    Phase I: compassion + 1

    GU Liushen: ha ha, what are you talking about?

    Gu sifan: brother, I didn''t say anything!!!! It''s all their nonsense!!!

    Gu Liushen: that''s good.

    Gu Liushen: @ Xia porcelain, Mrs. Gu, have you got up? Would you like me to bring you breakfast?

    Dye dream: hold grass and grass?!!

    Xia porcelain: [cross legged sitting] Mr. Gu.

    Gu Liushen: Well, I''m here.

    Xia porcelain: Mrs. Gu said that she is very hungry. Now she wants to eat the breakfast made by Mr. Gu himself. I don''t know if I can.

    Gu Liushen: Mr. Gu approved and is on his way. What would Mrs. Gu like to eat.

    Xia porcelain: love egg, milk, and fruit salad qvq

    GU Liushen: OK, meet your requirements, wait for me.

    Xia porcelain: OK, Mr. Mu Gu ~

    Gu sifan turns his head silently and wipes his face with disbelief. The corners of his mouth are hard to cover and twitch. This must not be his big brother, who is precious and cold, and is known as the flower of kaolin.

    Other people are no better than him. At this moment, some of them have not even got up from their quilts. They are holding a chicken''s nest head. They are stunned. They are completely thunderstruck and their brains are in a state of crash.

    Xia porcelain: huh? Why didn''t anyone talk? Are you asleep again? Get up and have breakfast!

    Yu Ziqi: come here, drag out those who destroy the order of the guild and burn them.

 Chapter 555

    Xia porcelain: [innocent] I''m so good. I didn''t do anything. You can''t do this to me!! Mr Gu help!!

    Dusk: [grinding teeth] ha ha, porcelain sister, you can be obedient and obedient. You can''t be saved even if you come to Shenzhen!!

    Xia porcelain: Well, if I die, please let me understand. [grievance]

    the first issue of Ruhua: Yu yinraoliang is a guild full of single dogs. Shouldn''t you be killed for breaking the order?!

    Xia porcelain: but Mulan and murshaw are also a couple

    Linnuoli: but your husband is the national God of men, who will not burn you!!

    Su Kui''s singing. How can we deal with those funny people who want to bully them?

    So --

    Xia porcelain: Mrs. Gu refuses to accept, and kisses Mr. Gu for a while, bahaw qvq

    Xia porcelain: Mrs. Gu refuses to accept, and when Mr. Gu arrives, I will elope with him.

    Xia porcelain: Mrs. Gu doesn''t agree, so Mr. Gu''s wedding candy, you have no part!

    Ran Meng: I can''t control the power of the flood inside. Who will hold me.

    Yu Ziqi: don''t press it. Please don''t go up carelessly. Killing her is mine!

    Fish sauce: I can''t even watch this melon eater. I won''t save you unless porcelain sister sends me two boxes of happy candy.

    Lin nuoli: [kicks wildly] @ fish sauce, nothing!!

    Gu sifan: the porcelain sister has changed. Are you still our soft and lovely porcelain sister?

    Ran Meng: No, she is not!

    Dusk: she is her enemy. I know you are all happy for me. Thank you. I am very moved.

    Xia porcelain: Oh, the doorbell rings. Mr. Gu should be here. I may not come back. Wave!

    One issue: what can I say? I''m desperate, too!

    Su Kui was not joking. When she typed this sentence, the doorbell outside happened to ring. Her big bright eyes moved, her lips curled up quietly, and she stepped on rabbit ear slippers and pedaled to open the door.

    Because she in the real society, in addition to Gu sifan, no one knows a friend, so, at that time, she really opened the door without thinking.

    Then, when she could only see the shadow in front of her eyes, she was completely in the dark.

    When Su Kui woke up again, she found that her identity as a mermaid had been exposed -

    she was locked in a transparent water tank, her body rose and fell with the dirty water, and her blond curls stuck to her pale cheeks.

    She knew that it was her carelessness. Recently, Gu Liushen''s tenderness had overwhelmed her mind. For the first time, she didn''t need to murder anyone. She just needed to make efforts to become CV God. And she was indeed walking towards the bright and flat road.

    No matter with Gu Liushen or Yu yinhouliang''s people, there is no intrigue or deception. Everyone is trying to help her. She admits that this time, it''s her fault.

    Oh, it''s hard to be soft for a while. She didn''t want to fight against yiruo, but she stepped on her first. Is Yiren her?

    Su Kui closed his eyes and was weak. The beautiful gilded fish tail also dropped a lot of scales at the moment, showing the bloody wound.

    -

    from last night to today, iluo paced back and forth in the room, clutching her mobile phone just to wait for a definite reply.

    Yes, she sold the news that Xia porcelain was a mermaid to the dark organization. After she left Gu sifan, she learned a lot. In a short time, she was robbed and had nothing. In order to deal with false certificates, she had contacts with the dark organization.

 Chapter 556

    "Your wedding dress burns the ends of the world like fire. Since then, the sun has burned my heart like cinnabar..." Shangxie''s mobile phone just rang. Yiruo''s heart was constricted, and he quickly connected the phone.

    "Hello, how is it going?"

    "Oh, it''s done. I didn''t expect it to be so simple. Tut, there are some mermaids in the world, eh? How do you know? "

    Yi ruo''s face changed, and she said, "why do you ask? I didn''t know. Now that you have her, what do you want to do? Kill her? "

    There was a big surprise and a look of regret. "What a pity to kill. This is a mermaid. Is it the first one found in the world? I heard that there''s an organization that specializes in this. I''ve already found someone to deliver a message. I''ll get in touch with them soon... "

    Yiru impatiently interrupts his chatter and asks, "I don''t care what you want to do, I just ask you, are you sure? Will she escape? "

    "Hey, you think too much. It''s really in the hands of those people. Don''t say you''ve escaped. It''s hard to move a foot!"

    "That''s good," yiruo said with a sigh of relief and cold eyes. "That''s it. Don''t contact me in the future. Just make sure she doesn''t come back."

    After that, she quickly hung up the phone, pulled out the mobile phone card and broke it. Finally, she thought about it, but she was still not sure. She quickly walked to the bathroom and threw the mobile phone into the toilet and rushed down.

    Xia porcelain, you shouldn''t go to the land and fight with me. Otherwise, you won''t end up like this.

    Oh, enjoy it. -

    She hummed and swayed into the special recording room, where many valuable advanced recording equipment were placed.

    Today is the day when love with the world and Qin Yue are recorded at the same time, and Xia porcelain, it is estimated, will never appear.

    -When Gu Liushen arrived at sukui''s residential area from the hotel, it was already 8 a.

    Step by step, step up the stairs and come to building 203 on the fifth floor. The door of sukui''s house is just in the direction of the stairway entrance. Before the Gulu depth is near, we can see that the unclosed security door shakes slightly with the stairway''s wind.

    The early morning haze makes the narrow stairwell seem very dull, and the atmosphere is disturbing.

    His thin lips quivered, he took a deep breath, walked over, reached out and opened the door.

    "Xia porcelain?"

    "Mrs. Gu? Here comes Mr. Gu... "

    "Summer porcelain!"

    His long legs into this space is not big, but the warm and delicate room is arranged everywhere. The wall clock in the living room is still ticking, and the hanging orchid in the window is still alive. On the glass tea table in the living room, there is still half a cup of boiled water that hasn''t been drunk, and everything is as usual.

    However, without the most important person -

    he closed his thin lips tightly, walked back to the door, leaned over the door seam, and twisted a light golden curl.

    He didn''t know who dared to move under his eyes, or how an ordinary little girl got in the way of those criminals involved.

    Obviously, it''s a kidnapping without any premeditation. The room is not disorderly arranged, and the door is opened naturally from inside

    It''s his fault. He didn''t protect her.

 Chapter 557

    He slowly stood up and grasped the curly hair in his hand, a little bit tight. Step like the wind down the building, running to the community parking lot.

    Where is his face at the moment, there is a trace of pure and meaningful warmth, and the soles of his eyes are about to condense into ice. The nearby residents who pass by him and go to work are all frightened by his strong bloodthirsty mood.

    He couldn''t see it. He strode back to the car and called the headquarters first.

    Now, he knows how bad things are. He doesn''t have her picture. It''s more difficult to find it. If time is delayed, she will be more dangerous. He can''t wait.

    The black Binshi swayed his tail and roared toward the city center, disappearing into the public''s sight.

    "Blonde hair, girl, about one meter six, thin and delicate, with delicate appearance, let everyone find it for me as soon as possible!"

    When CHENLEI answers the phone at the headquarters, he can still feel the boss''s voice, which is full of anger. He thinks that if he can''t find the girl boss is looking for, or if something happens to the girl, the consequences are unimaginable.

    He looked down hurriedly. "Boss, do you have a picture?"

    "No, I think the features I said are obvious enough. Right now, right now! Let everyone stop their activities. If you can''t find them, you can stop yourself and don''t have to come to see me! "

    Gu Liu''s dark eyes are sinister. When he pulls off the Bluetooth headset, Binshi roars to the headquarters.

    -Gu sifan''s mood is a little dull. From the farewell of Xia porcelain, he felt very confused. He always felt that something bad was about to happen, but he was unable to stop it.

    Not so much that he likes Xia porcelain, but that after knowing that my brother is interested in her, he will gradually become fond of her sister.

    Now, he couldn''t tell where the panic was until nine o''clock, when they made an appointment to record Qin Yue''s sitcom.

    Xia porcelain is gone, along with his brother!

    He didn''t believe that his brother would be so indecisive, and Xia porcelain was not such a casual person. She should know how important this matter is to her future road.

    So, something must have happened that he could not foresee.

    Since Gu sifan said his idea in the group, the group fell into a dignified.

    Ran Meng: who has the contact information of porcelain sister? Please call and ask?

    Rinori: my God If she lived alone, did she think it was Shenzhen University that knocked at the door?? Think carefully and be afraid.

    Yu Ziqi: I hope it''s OK. Who has the contact information of Shenzhen University or porcelain sister? It''s too hard to ask.

    Gu sifan: don''t worry. I just want to tell you that maybe it''s not so bad. I have a deep phone call. I''ll send an SMS to ask.

    After typing this sentence, he took out his mobile phone and didn''t choose to send a short message. Instead, he dialed the number that he rarely contacted. The phone rang for a long time, until he thought that the other party would not answer, Gu Liushen''s slightly tired voice came out of it.

    "What is it?" concise and comprehensive.

    Gu sifan felt nervous for no reason. His voice and eyes were dry. "Brother, how can Xia and Xia porcelain not contact each other? Qin Yue is to be recorded today. What about her? By your side? "

    When he asked, Gu Liushen became more and more depressed. His thin lips tightened. "She''s kidnapped. Let''s postpone the recording. That''s it."

    With that, he quickly cut off the phone.

 Chapter 558

    Gu sifan''s heart sank suddenly, and he finally knew where the uneasiness was coming from.

    He hesitated and said nothing about the kidnapping of Xia porcelain. Whether it''s the real identity of his elder brother or the kidnapping, it''s too far away from the lives of ordinary people. To tell them, it can''t play any real role except for their worries.

    At last, he simply said that Xia porcelain''s foot had been stabbed by glass. Now he went to the hospital, and he will probably come back tomorrow.

    When everyone is relieved, they all understand that it doesn''t matter. As long as people are OK, they can record their own part first. It doesn''t matter.

    In this way, the disturbance here was whitewashed by Gu sifan''s one or two words.

    The two people who know the truth, one is looking for it anxiously, while the other can only hold the mobile phone at home and do nothing.

    Gu sifan can only place his hope on Gu Liushen now. If he can''t find anyone, he can only represent one thing. Xia porcelain is more dangerous than good.

    He looked at his cell phone again and again, almost masochistic. He wanted to get news and was afraid of getting bad news.

    Sometimes, no news, may be the best news, who knows?

    -

    the truck stopped in a desolate field, surrounded by rocks and withered leaves, heaps of weeds, and there was no one in a hundred miles. On the dead crooked neck tree in the distance, there were several black crows standing, shouting "ah ah..." and hearing people shrinking their necks in the cold and cold, the foreboding became more and more strong.

    Wu San jumped out of the driver''s seat, gave a bad poo and scolded. He went to the back and took out the key to open the back door of the closed truck.

    The sound of the collision of the iron door rang, Su Kui slightly raised her eyelids, and the light from the outside made her eyes tingle, and she could not help falling into tears.

    After a drop of tears fell from the eyes, it quickly condensed into smooth and round pearls. Wu Sanmu, who was looking out, gaped. A scar crossed from the corner of the eyes to the corner of the mouth, showing a fierce face.

    He cursed, "fuck me! The tears of this thing can really become pearls?! Lai monkey, come down, I fuck! "

    He grabbed the handrail, jumped up and looked at the water tank, which was more than a meter high.

    The one in front, called Lai monkey, is dozing off. Hearing the sound, a spirit wakes up, wipes his face quickly, and several lunges come up.

    "Here, look! Fuck! I knew that I would not contact those people. I made her cry all day. How much is it worth to see how good it looks? " Wu Sany pointed to the pearl that sank to the bottom of the water tank, and he scolded and regretted.

    Lai monkey rubbed his eyes and looked carefully. Sure enough, in the turbid water, he could not hide the warm luster of pearls. He was a good product indeed.

    The greed in his eyes flashed by and was quickly suppressed by him. "Don''t think about it. Even if you let her cry blind, the pearls you lost will not be enough for the price that those people gave us. Moreover, this thing is expensive, and it will not live in vain."

    Wu San wanted to refute this, but on second thought, it was such a truth, so he suppressed his greed and asked, "isn''t that to deliver goods here, man? Why don''t you come? "

 Chapter 559

    Laihou picked his eyebrows. "Don''t worry, they are big organizations. The rich are very rich. This person I know has to find a relationship to talk to. Wait!"

    "Well, is it as good as you blow? It''s a fucking big shelf! "

    "Well, it''s OK to go back anyway. You can die later. It''s a billion yuan business. This ticket has been done. You don''t have to worry about it in your life!"

    Was a few words by Lai monkey bear, Wu three curl mouth, "become, I wait not to become?"

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rings. Lai Hou looks at the screen and suddenly changes his tone. He nods and says something, then turns on the camera.

    Wu San leaned in. "Why is this?"

    "I want to check the goods. You let me pass. It''s out of the light." Lai monkey put him aside and pointed the mermaid like sunflower in the water tank at the camera.

    Their overpowering dose is very heavy, and, in the case of her fish tail injury, she can''t resist at all, she is powerless, and she is trapped in people without any way to break away. Su Kui''s eyes droop, and the killing in her eyes flash by. Her pale face becomes more transparent under the current.

    Chen Lei didn''t want to take care of this business, let alone a huge business of tens of millions. Even now that their organization has fallen, he has to listen to the boss''s orders and make the current job of finding people.

    He sits in the background of the town, and all the networks are spilled out. At present, almost all over the country, but those people are still missing. Huayuan community is located in a remote area, and it is an old residential building. The monitoring equipment has been in the wind and sun for a long time, and the aging can''t be used.

    If not, they will not have to do so.

    Just when he heard that the other side had caught the mermaid, he laughed and scolded that he didn''t have a long brain. Even if someone in his department was studying the fossil of this thing, it''s really unclear whether there is a mermaid in the world.

    But his hands all put the mobile phone in front of him. With the appearance of asking for credit, he glanced at it grudgingly, but he froze at the moment.

    blonde as like as two peas, 1.6 meter of a girl, thin and delicate, with exquisite face,

    is exactly the same as BOSS!

    Thundering heart like a drum, he suddenly stood up, grabbed the mobile phone held under his hand, and rushed to the boss''s office in the dark.

    Gu Liushen sits in the leather sofa chair with dull color, surrounded by heavy European style complex decoration, thick dark red color, looks like dry blood.

    Every time Chen Lei enters the study, he feels hairy on his back and uncomfortable.

    But this time, he was not in the mood to pay attention to these things. He didn''t even knock on the door. He pushed the door and walked in, saying in a loud voice, "boss, I have a good thing to show you!"

    As he said, he motioned to Gu Liushen, calmed down a little, nuzui handed over the mobile phone that was still shooting, and said silently, "on the phone..."

    Gu Liu''s eyes are bright, and he nods slightly and takes over the mobile phone.

    Just a light floating eye, his heart is like being pulled by countless big hands with thorns. The girl with light golden curly hair in the water tank is not Xia porcelain, who else can it be!

    She was lying in the bottom of the water, helpless and curled up. She should be very sad. The flesh and blood on the beautiful fish tail was indistinct, and occasionally she would have painful convulsions. Her big eyes were full of hatred and helplessness when looking at the camera.

    He got up in a hurry. There was only one thought in his head. She was waiting for him. He was going to go now

 Chapter 560

    As for why she turned into the most remote and mysterious Mermaid in the legend from a human moment, he didn''t care at all!

    Thin monkey opened one-way video, so he couldn''t see who he wanted to trade with, and the face of that person was gloomy and scary.

    He is still chattering, "boss, we are real mermaids. It took a lot of effort to catch them. Can tears really turn into pearls? Boss, would you like to have a look?"

    "No -" he held the mobile phone tightly, and almost broke it in two. He closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. "Don''t touch her. I like intact things. How much does it cost, 100 million yuan, right? OK, I''ll be right here. "

    Ask the address, Gu Liushen hangs up the phone and smashes it directly.

    His clenched fist was blue and his veins were blue, which showed how angry his heart was.

    The subordinates of the secret department are waiting for the news in front of the big monitoring screen. They see their boss passing by like the wind. They haven''t regained their mind yet, but they see that the second leader of the secret department, Chen Lei, is also following them in a hurry.

    Everyone looked at each other, "this is..." Found it?

    I haven''t got the answer yet, but I see the thunder that has already gone out has come back, speaking at a very fast speed, "don''t worry about this, take the guy, and follow me."

    "Er, yes!"

    They all belong to the elites in the secret department, and only listen to boss and CHENLEI''s orders. This time, boss gives up other people and takes them all directly, which shows the importance of things.

    All the way, the streets near the city appeared such a scene. Countless ordinary but luxurious black sedans raced in rows across the road at full speed. The passing pedestrians and vehicles could not even see the shadow of the car, so they could not see the trace.

    There are traffic police who want to go after them by bike, but they are stopped by the old traffic police of the Department in time. They can''t manage it.

    -

    the skinny monkey turns around the side of the truck, looks up and sees Wu San, who is still sitting in the carriage, staring at the mermaid in the water tank with his eyes closed tightly, and says: "what are you doing, Wu San? You can see the flowers? "

    " bah, but it''s really beautiful. I really want to touch it if I have to change money... "

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a cool back. The mermaid in the water tank opened her eyes at some time. Her big eyes, which were a little weird, were dark and couldn''t penetrate into the slightest light. She stared at him with a measured shade and didn''t blink her eyes.

    He only felt the coolness from the sole of his feet to the ceiling, and his temples were jumping.

    "Fuck!" His eyes dodged. When the mood calmed down and he looked back, she had closed her eyes again. But the suffocating fear remained naked in his heart, as if clutching tightly.

    He didn''t dare to look at it again and jumped out of the car a few steps later. "I said Lai Hou, why hasn''t the boss you said come yet? Let''s go! I always think things are not right. If the other side can really put out a hundred million yuan, it''s not allowed to kill us directly... "

    So, all of a sudden, he felt that the possibility was great.

    Sweat came out of the forehead like rain. He and Lai monkey looked at each other and saw hesitation in each other''s eyes.

    "Fuck! It''s possible! "

    ˇ°

 Chapter 561

    If the other party''s three urges and four pleas don''t come, it''s difficult to guarantee that they are calling together their accomplices and preparing to cross the goods and kill people. Then, there are only two of them. They are just for the purpose of being a pawn, and I''m for the purpose of killing people!

    His face was red and blue, blue and white, and he finally bit his teeth. "Let''s go, let''s not do this business!"

    Even if you make less money, it''s better to let the mermaid cry and sell pearls than to lose his life.

    They quickly locked the iron door of the truck, and then all of them ran to the driver''s seat in front of them. Before they sat on it, a black, cold pistol hit their forehead.

    In a flash, Wu''s legs were soft. "You, who are you!! What do you want to do! "

    He had just struggled for a while, and his legs ached. With the deafening sound of gunfire, the birds in the dry forest beside the road were shocked by the crash.

    "Boss, boss, spare your life. If you want this, you can take it away. We don''t want money. Just spare us a little life, boss!" Laihou is better than Wu Sanqiang. He keeps turning his eyes. He knows that there is no other way to go except to let them go.

    He glanced at it casually. He didn''t know when he had been blocked by a black car. In front of each car, there were two big men in black. Their waists were all bulging, which was obviously the shape of a gun.

    At this time, his heart has been regret intestines are green, mermaid this thing, how many people dream of, is they ordinary people can touch it? This time, it''s really going to be planted here.

    "Boss, how to do it?" When Chen Lei saw that the man under his hand was not honest, he would shoot when his face sank.

    "Slow," Gu Liushen raised his hand gently, the pale lip raised the bloodthirsty arc, and the eyes covered by the broken hair were not deep enough. "People who move me, I want them to taste, what is called, life, no, such as, death --"

    the thundering heart trembled, together with all subordinates, deeply under the head.

    The heart couldn''t stop beating wildly. They vaguely remember that when someone challenged boss, the man was still left in the prison room. The whole man was tortured only by a white skeleton, which was made into a specimen.

    At that time, those hard men, who were very strong, went in for a walk. They didn''t eat for three days. The ground is full of red blood. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one can believe that a person can shed so much blood.

    Boss that is, a person on all the blood, all the light!

    Therefore, no one dares to look down on him. Even though he usually behaves like a gentle young man, who looks like a jade, he is ruthless and nobody wants to see him.

    Gu Liushen raises his hand and yanks down the key on the waist of Wu San''s pants. He quickly steps to the back carriage of the truck and inserts the key unsteadily.

    "Ka -" locked.

    His heart suddenly stopped for a moment, then he pressed his lips tightly and slowly opened the tin door. What''s as like as two peas in the mobile phone,

    , except for a tank with half a person''s height.

    "Xia porcelain? Mrs. Gu... "

    His voice was a little shaky, and he fell in the ears of the thunder in the front row, only feeling extremely frightened.

    Mrs Gu -

    then, these two people who kidnapped her

    What a miserable ending they should have been! But he will not sympathize with them. Since he dare to do it, he must have the courage to bear the consequences of failure!

 Chapter 562

    Gu Liu held the handrail with a big hand and made a slight effort, so he jumped onto the carriage lightly.

    He cried twice, and saw that Su Kui didn''t respond, and his heart began to jump. He quickly walked closer, half kneeling on the ground near her small face sunk in the water. The face became more transparent and pale under the water, almost without blood color. He bent his fingers and tapped gently on the outside of the glass water tank, "Xia porcelain, Bao BEI''ER, wake up..."

    "I''m not good. I didn''t protect you..."

    The tone of his self reproach echoed in his ear, almost crying. Su Kui Mo opened her eyes vaguely. The heavy overpowering drug sequelae made her unable to help herself. Her eyes blinked slowly, and then again, "Gu..."

    "Yes, it''s me!"

    Gu Liu''s eyes crossed a trace of excitement. He got up quickly. The water tank was in front of his big body until he reached his waist. He bent down slightly, wet his coat in spite of the cold water, and reached in and held Su Kui''s hands tightly.

    So along with the current, she was pulled up from the bottom of the water and brought into her arms.

    His voice was still shaking slightly for the rest of his life. He almost lost her -

    the golden scales were like a fishtail skirt full of jewels and pearls, and her perfect curve was just sketched. Under the sun, the beauty was breathtaking and extraordinary.

    He took off his coat, wrapped most of her body firmly in his arms and jumped off the truck.

    Su Kui''s face is buried in his broad chest. His nose is full of the familiar taste of crisp and mint. He is very safe in his arms.

    Chen Lei glances at the car carelessly. He has a wonderful look in his eyes. Then he quickly drops his head and strides to the front of the car to open the door. He dare not look up again.

    How can you have a life if you know more about such secrets?

    He really did not expect that there was a mermaid in the world, and he was lucky enough to see it with his own eyes, and this mermaid was the woman his boss cared about most.

    Chen Lei felt that just this moment would be enough to subvert his cognition of more than 30 years. He found that he still had too much knowledge of the world. From now on, he really wanted to be awed by nature.

    Who knows, in this world, will there be more powerful species than human beings?

    The subordinates around watched boss holding the real mermaid, shining with jewel luster in the brilliant sunset, step by step into the back of the car, with the door closed, disappeared in their eyes.

    They were stupefied for a moment. In the stare of the thundering, they were shocked and sweated.

    They are the most trusted subordinates of boss. This time, they are all called because of this amazing secret!

    At the same time, they all secretly vowed to let the secret rot in their hearts. They would take it to the coffin a hundred years later and never say a word.

    "Take them both back. Let''s go."

    Chen Lei said this, turned around and got on the car, slowly raised the partition between the back seat and the front row, and then focused on driving.

    Lai Hou is surprised that he can''t speak, and Wu San needs people to drag his legs to move.

    What is the origin of the mermaid they caught?! Or did they hit themselves?

    The man who was obviously the leader just now seemed to shout "madam" in the back compartment? This is his lover?!

 Chapter 563

    Think of this, rely on the monkey''s whole body strength to pour all empty, he finished, all finished!

    That man, it''s impossible to let him go! He can''t get in the car, he can''t be taken away by them. In that case, he has only one way to go.

    So thinking, he suddenly burst into endless strength, crazy struggle, "let me go!! Help! Is there anyone! Kill people!! Help However, in order to facilitate the trade, he has been looking for a place where no human beings can be found within a hundred miles.

    When it comes to the head, it kills itself, and it''s up to you.

    -

    from entering the car, Su Kui''s trembling body slowly stopped shaking and relaxed. She stretched out two arms from under the coat, tightly hugged Gu Liushen''s waist, and stuck her cold face on his hot chest without saying a word.

    Gu Liushen took the dry towel and tried to wipe it for her, but found that she would hold it more tightly, and the sharp nails were all firmly embedded in his back waist, but he didn''t hum all the time, just felt extremely distressed.

    He gently stroked her wet blonde curly hair and carefully brushed the hair on her cheek. Her bruised fish tail couldn''t keep the legs of human beings at all. The fish was almost dead and lifeless.

    He reached out his hand, the bottom of his eyes was aching. He touched them gently and started to feel cold. Su Kui''s body stiffened suddenly. The raised eyes were full of fear. When he saw him, his body softened a little bit.

    The soft voice is like that of a baby cat. It''s hard to hear. "It hurts..." Wei grievance, with a cry, listening to his heart suddenly tightened.

    "Darling, it''s OK. I''m here. No one will bully you again. Believe me, OK?" He lowered his head and gently kissed her full and clean forehead with a soft voice.

    She held his shirt tightly in her small hand, and in the thin and inaudible voice, with a crying voice, she went to his arms to hide again and again, "don''t you care? I''m not human... " Her voice was so low that the wind almost blew away, and the lack of confidence in her words made him feel uncomfortable.

    Frowning, he held her by the waist, lifted her up, and sat on his lap looking at her.

    In the clear eyes, there is strong love without any impurities. He has no dodge. She has clear black eyes with water light. Her eyes are firm and her tone is irresistible. "Xia porcelain, you don''t need to doubt. You just need to enjoy my protection and care. You don''t have to pay anything. You just need to know that I love you. In this life, I would rather lose my life, I won''t let you lose a cold hair, do you believe it? "

    Su Kui''s eyes trembled, subconsciously trying to dodge, but he was forced to face up to her by his domineering action.

    "Honey, what are you afraid of?"

    "I''m a stranger in the world after all..." When her eyes turned red and closed, a pearl with warm color rolled down from the corner of her eyes, hit Gu Liushen''s hand, and then rolled to the corner along his hand.

    How could he not know the confusion and loss in her tone?

    He chuckled, lowered his eyes and kissed her steaming eyes, murmured, "then let time prove how I love you --"

    her eyes and lashes trembled slightly. This time, she chose not to avoid any more. Two slender arms trembled and towering, climbed up his broad shoulders, letting him deepen the kiss from forehead, corner of eyes, tip of nose to lips.

    Her heart will not waver.

 Chapter 564

    Gu Liushen did not send Su Kui back to the Huayuan community where she lived, but directly told Chen Lei to drive the car back to his own Dongshan villa in the south of the city.

    For the reason that Gu Liushen likes to be quiet, there are few servants in the house. In addition to the doorman, they will not come to the front room in other nights, but live in the servant room behind.

    No one dared to step on the front yard without his orders.

    And Gu Liushen is very grateful for his decision. If more people find out her identity, then she will be more dangerous.

    Although he has enough ability to protect her, he doesn''t want to do one in ten thousand worries.

    Chen Lei stops at the door, gets off the car and opens the door for Gu Liushen. Gu Liushen wraps Su Kui''s whole body with a thick blanket. When he passes by Chen Lei with a light look, he whispers: "go back first and ask who is the mastermind behind. I''ll be there later."

    The thundering eyebrows and eyes were in awe. He lowered his head and said respectfully, "yes!"

    Gu Liushen''s voice just dropped. He felt that the body of the little man in his arms seemed to shake. "Are you going out?"

    He can feel her fear, secretly scold his own blunder, hurriedly and softly comfort, "don''t go out, I will accompany you today, don''t be afraid." He carried her into the bedroom with steady steps.

    Then, I froze.

    Her tail hasn''t recovered, so should it be repaired in the water?

    Su Kui showed a pair of bright big eyes from the blanket, his voice was hoarse, "go to the water."

    Gu Liushen can also feel the water in her body running away quickly across the blanket. Her delicate little face is burning red and her lips are all covered with dry skin. He was busy holding her and sprinting toward the indoor pool.

    The water of indoor swimming pool adopts constant temperature design, even if the outside is cold and the inside is still warm as spring.

    Gu Liu bends down and puts her on the edge of the pool. Su Kui blinks. Shyly, she turns away from the blanket and slips into the water.

    The scales are as bright as jewels under the waves. Ye swims in the water with her light tail.

    Under the clear and blue water, the beautiful scene is like the plot in the fairy tale. Maybe the lights inlaid around are too dazzling, and even the stabbing Gu Liu''s eyes are slightly narrowed, but he still refuses to see the beautiful scenery.

    The water is rippling, her golden hair rises and falls like water grass in the pool water, as if the fish tail inlaid with numerous gems and pearls is under the water, as if wearing a gauze skirt full of gems, which makes people willingly submit to her noble and proud skirt, unwilling to leave.

    Gu Liushen put his hands into his pocket and felt that his nerves, which had been tensing for a day, were finally stretching when he saw that she was safe.

    With a gentle smile on his lips, he walked to the pool and sat on the ground slowly, bending his knees on one leg and resting one hand on his knees. He watched her stretch freely in the water.

    Sukui swam a few times, and finally felt that she had survived. She pursed her mouth, peered out of the water, and stared at him from afar.

    Gu Liu chuckles and beckons, "come here."

    Su Kui pouted and peered at him, but in exchange for his more pleasant laughter.

    She couldn''t, so she had to swing the fish''s tail. One of them swung her tail and came to him. Her upper body floated up, her arms rolled up, and her head rested on her arms to see him.

    "Mr. Gu, today I really feel like I''m dying..."

    The voice is not down, a chestnut has fallen on her bright and clean forehead.

    "Ouqaq"

 Chapter 565

    She frowned, covered her head and stared at him discontentedly. "Mr. Gu, you are good or bad. If you don''t comfort me, you will bully me!"

    She dived into the water and made a long stroke, revealing a small head, with black grapes'' eyes staring at him accusingly.

    Gu Liu saw that she was no longer afraid, and he was in a good mood to hook his fingers again. "Mrs. Gu, come here, do you know why I hit you? Well? "

    Su Kui''s mouth is flat, and she shakes her head.

    Hook your finger. "Come here and I''ll tell you."

    Her little face twisted and hesitated.

    "Then you promise not to hit me in the head! "

    GU Liu clenched his fist against his lips and coughed softly. He raised three fingers to the sky and said:" I swear, OK? "

    She raised her chin and snorted, "that''s about it!" Then he swam back, lying on his knee, big eyes bright waiting for the answer.

    But he took a bite on his lips.

    "You are a strange tiger!" Her eyes are wide and round, covering her mouth and crying.

    This time, Gu Liushen directly stuck her waist and forbidden her to escape. Her eyes gradually approached, and the breath was sprayed on her cheek. "Who will allow you to say those bad words? What is immortal? Do you know how scared I am of your accident this morning? Well? "

    "I......"

    "And who would allow you to open the door to strangers without looking at the cat''s eyes?"

    "I thought it was you..." She murmured, hanging her little head.

    His long fingertip poked at her forehead. "Are you still aggrieved? How dare you next time? "

    She shriveled her mouth, twined her fingers, and said, "I dare not..."

    "Next time I dare to be so careless, I will lock you up, so that you can only stay by my side in your life, and can''t go anywhere!" He grinds his teeth hard, stares at her white and pink earlobes, and wants to go up and take a bite.

    Otherwise, how could she understand that when he learned about her accident, he couldn''t find people''s anxiety throughout the city. He didn''t want to try again because the whole world seemed to collapse in front of him.

    Therefore, the best way is to lock her up and lock her in the place where his eyes can reach. Only in this way can he feel at ease.

    Can see her eyes flow, smile like flowers, he was reluctant to deprive her of freedom.

    At last, I can only sigh and hold her firmly in my arms.

    It''s a big deal. In the future, to strengthen her protection, Gu Liushen sat by the pool for a long time this night, half of his body was immersed in the water, and his upper body was resting on her knee.

    Above the swimming pool is a transparent one-way glass. You can see the big silver plate on the dark blue night. The stars dotted in the distant night are out. Occasionally, there are meteors passing through the sky.

    Make a wish to the meteor. It''s said that you''ll get what you want.

    He once did not believe this or even despised it, but now, with her intervention in life, he is willing to believe in many things, just to ensure her safe life, enough.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui got up on the soft big bed, and was surprised to find that he could change his legs again.

    She tried to get out of bed. Just as her feet were exerting force, she knelt down on the floor.

    My legs are still too weak.

    The floor is covered with a thick layer of wool carpet. The style of the whole room is simple European decoration. The sheets and quilts are dark blue stripes. In the whole air, there is a unique fragrance of mint on guliushen.

 Chapter 566

    "Mr. Gu?"

    She called softly, the whole villa was silent and no one answered.

    Her voice is louder, "Gu Liushen!"

    There was no answer.

    She curled her mouth, rested for a while, waited for her strength to return, struggled to get up from the ground, and saw a mobile phone on the black frosted bedside table with a note on it.

    She picked it up and saw that the characters on it had just been put into force and almost penetrated through the paper. "Mrs. Gu, I''ll go out for a visit and come back for lunch with you. Have a good rest and don''t run around. ˇŞˇŞI love you, Mr Gu. "

    This man

    It''s full of love talk skills.

    -

    in the dark room, there are countless torture tools hanging on the walls around.

    The whip with barb, the dagger with iron like mud, and all kinds of strange things make it look creepy.

    And all of them were stained with a thick layer of dried blood, with a dark brown surface.

    Thundering eyes, respectfully standing beside.

    Gu Liu sits deep in the middle of the room, on the only seat, his legs are overlapped, and his knuckled fingers light his thighs. His face is clear and meaningful, his eyebrows and eyes are warm. A brown Pullover lining him is more like a handsome young man walking in the sun, which is different from the room filled with heavy bloody atmosphere.

    But he just sat there, with long, thin lashes hanging.

    Near the wall is a three-dimensional cross. On the top of it, there is a man who is covered with blood. He is mentally depressed. His hands and feet are tied on the shelf. His head is deep down. He tries to open his mouth and breathe hard.

    It''s terrible, this man -

    he ordered his men to beat him severely with the whip stained with hot pepper water. The barb of the iron pricked his body, but it would not hurt his life. He kept howling miserably, but he could not change anyone''s soft heart. Instead, he suffered more miserably.

    That man is no man!

    He got up slowly, took his coat from his hands and put on a pair of plastic gloves.

    Gu Liushen goes to the wall full of knives. His dark eyes Lightly sweep a knife that twinkles in the dark. He gently reaches out and picks up a dagger that is the length of an adult''s palm. The blade is thin as a cicada wing. He plays with it at the fingertips. Step by step, in the eyes of laihou, he moves towards him like a dark night Shura.

    "Ah ah ah!! Don''t come here! Don''t come here! " He began to struggle crazily. The iron chain that imprisoned his hands was deeply embedded in the flesh. He didn''t know it, and his pupils were enlarged.

    Shen Lei''s ear tip moved, his body stopped standing more and more, and his head dropped lower.

    The howling was heard all the time.

    "Ah! Please, please Spare me, or kill me with a knife, please! Ah -- "

    " Oh, do you feel any pain? "

    He held the dagger in his fingertip and began to cut it across his chest. The blade touched the cloth, and it spread to both sides in an instant, revealing the bloodstained chest.

    All of a sudden, the whole dagger fell into his shoulder blade. The accurate technique would not let him lose his life, but would make him suffer.

    "Ah!!!"

    "It''s so beautiful -" he slowly drew up his thin pale lips, and the murderous intention of his eyes did not disappear. "Do you know what the first thought came out of her head when I learned that she had been kidnapped?"

    Lai monkey''s frightened eyes widened, and he could not help shrinking to avoid his actions.

 Chapter 567

    But the chains that bound him were too strong for him to struggle with all his strength.

    "Please Ah, please, kill me, kill me I really didn''t know she was your lover, please! "

    Gu Liu moves his wrist gently, holds the handle of the knife and exerts a little force.

    "Yi --"

    almost instantaneously, blood erupted from the wound and splashed on his clear and pale cheek. He closed his eyes and chuckled, "my idea at that time was..."

    He seized the hair of Lai monkey, and his cold and sharp black eyes pressed his eyes tightly. Word by word, he seemed to eat his meat raw. "After catching him, he was cut alive!"

    "No!!!!!"

    Lai monkey''s shrill screams and the images of being cut alive are replayed in his mind. His face is red and his pain is far less frightening than his psychological fear.

    "I''m wrong, please, kill me..."

    He now knows that he can''t go out alive at all, but he doesn''t want to die so painfully. If he had known that he would get into such a Shura like figure, he would have rushed to the middle of the road and been killed, and he would not have done the greedy fool!

    Wu San''s mouth is blocked and he is left like a zongzi. His eyes were bloodshot, he could not stop crying in fear, he shook his head madly, his head hit the ground and made a kowtow.

    "Kill you?" Gu Liu pinched the dagger deeply, and the cold touch fell on Lai Hou''s face. He could not help shivering. He closed his eyes tightly, and felt the dagger slapping twice on his face, "don''t worry, I will kill you..."

    He didn''t have time to be surprised. He smiled and whispered, "I will cut you alive and finish you --"

    "ah!!! Let me die let me die! "

    The sharp and cold blade stuck on his cheek. No one else noticed or dared to look directly at Liu Shen''s movements. Only his wrist moved slightly, and a piece of flesh and blood fell off his cheek.

    Gu Liu narrowed his eyes, picked up the piece of meat with the sharp point of the knife happily, and approached Lai monkey, "look, is my skill very good, eh?"

    The pain in his cheek had paralyzed his whole nerve and brain. His face was covered with blood. He did not dare to move. He bit his teeth. His heart was almost cracked with fear.

    "Don''t open your eyes? It doesn''t matter... "

    Gu Liushen suddenly shakes off that piece of flesh which is almost transparent and connected with blood. People can''t see his movements at all, so they listen to the whole closed dark torture room and hear the heartshaking scream, "ah!!!!!"

    The voice, sharp and painful, was hardly human.

    "Wheeze - wheeze, wheeze - wheeze"

    Lai monkey kept panting. In his left eye, he was forced into a dagger, which was mixed with the blood of unknown liquid. Gulu came out of the dark blood hole. He wanted to faint or die of pain directly, but the pain conveyed to him from all parts of his body kept him awake at all times.

    "Ah Why didn''t I listen? Now, you know what''s wrong? Well? "

    Gu Liushen retreats two steps and takes a dagger from the wall again. The dagger just now remains in Lai monkey''s eyes.

    "I was wrong I''m really wrong Please kill me... "

    "Tut, why are you crying? Come on, let me see. "

    Gu Liushen narrowed his eyes slightly, but suddenly the bad monkey opened his mouth. When no one else paid attention to it, he snapped at the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 568

    Want to die?

    Gu Liu groaned deeply and coldly. The dagger he just took off in his hand was inserted into his mouth with the speed of thunder. The blade turned around in his mouth, and the blood suddenly burst out.

    "Hmmm-hmm --"

    why does Lai monkey feel that he has not been killed by pain, or even gone mad, better than suffering from this madman.

    His mouth was wide open and could not be closed. His saliva mixed with red blood flowed out of the open corners of his mouth. The whole picture was like a Shura hell, which was shocking.

    "I said let you die? It''s really unpleasant for a person who makes his own opinions. "

    the plastic gloves he wears seem to be immersed in the blood, and the white gown he wears is also bloodstained.

    "Wheezing - wheezing -" laihou couldn''t say anything. In the remaining eye, the pupil was congested and almost burst. His voice was like a broken bellows. With the gasping sound, a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    It''s hell on earth!

    Some people can''t help retching, but without Gu Liushen''s order, no one dare to move a step, or even blink an eyelid.

    "How pitiful..."

    Lai monkey looked at him imploringly, tears could not help falling from the corner of his eyes, and the blood covered cheek was washed out with traces, revealing the original skin color.

    Gu Liu turns around in the open room with deep tut tut. The leather shoes under his feet make a light sound of treading, treading and treading. They constantly reverberate in the room and hit everyone''s heart. It makes people feel cool from the back, and their hearts are shaking.

    "But was my Xia porcelain so pitiful and helpless?"

    When he approached Wu San, he looked not so strong, but he easily lifted up a nine foot strong man and smashed him on the sole of Lai monkey''s foot. The sole of the shoe dyed with blood lightly stepped on Wu San''s face.

    "Is my summer porcelain very beautiful? What were you thinking in your mind? Uh huh? Let me guess? "

    "Hmmm mm......" Wu San crazily puts his head and shrinks back.

    Gu Liu takes back his feet and squats down gracefully. The dagger in his hand turns over at his fingertips. When he sees the lightning and flint, he hears the howling. One of Wu San''s ears has disappeared. The blood pours out and quickly gathers on the ground.

    "She is a mermaid. She is the most precious and mysterious Mermaid in the world. She tears into a pearl. Have you ever thought about how to make her cry for wealth?"

    "Wuwu......"

    Wu San shrank to the ground, convulsed constantly, tears and snivels all over his face, looking particularly embarrassed.

    "What do you want to say? Well? " Gu Liushen stretched out two long fingers and gently took away the towel that blocked Wu San''s mouth. "Come on, tell me, who leaked the real identity of Xia porcelain to you?"

    Wu San''s frightened eyes flashed a glimmer of hope. "I, I said, would you let me go?"

    "Ah!!!"

    The voice did not fall, another howl.

    This time, on his huge head, his ears were all gone. In the dark and unlit prison room, the smell of blood rust became more and more strong. The atmosphere of Yin measurement made everyone else quiet except Gu Liushen.

    "Look, it''s symmetrical this time..." He had a pleasant smile on his clear face, which was very beautiful. "But, do you have the qualification to negotiate with me?"

 Chapter 569

    He can check it by himself, but it will take a little time, but as long as he finds out the person, he will let her taste what it is called, life is not like death!

    "Ah ah!! I said, "I said!"

    Wu San, like a maggot, kept retreating, his voice changed its tone in fear. "Yes, it was a woman who called me. I and I don''t know who she is. She didn''t show up from beginning to end!"

    "Contact information?"

    "In my cell phone, there are records..."

    Gu Liu deep side Mou, light open thin lip, "check."

    "Yes!" The thunder bows, then turns and strides away.

    Just out of the prison room, the whole person couldn''t stand for a moment. His legs were soft and he could hardly walk without supporting the wall. His throat was full of sour water. The scenes in the prison room were replayed in his mind, like the movie playback.

    All the people who were left in the torture room gnawed their teeth secretly. Chen Lei, you are fast!

    Which one of them didn''t see blood? Which one of them hasn''t been killed? But when they carry out their tasks, they are always quick knives and guns. They are killed by guns and guns. For example, the scene of simple torture, blood and flesh blurred and blood flowing into a river is too shocking.

    They can endure now, or thanks to that non-human willpower.

    However, the immediate torture is not over, and Gu Liushen seems to be addicted to it. He asks again and again, "is my summer porcelain beautiful?"

    His voice is clear and smooth, which sounds very comfortable. If you don''t look at his scene and his actions, you will make him look like a beautiful young man who is stubborn and loves his girlfriend.

    "Floating, beautiful..." Wu San''s voice was bleak. "Please let me go, let me go..."

    "Beautiful?" Gu Liushen asked, fingering the dagger. The point of the dagger was right in his eyes, and the blood splashed, "but I don''t like the woman who looks at me --"

    "ah ah!! My eyes, my eyes! "

    Wu San wants to reach out to cover the eyes that are gushing blood, but his body is tightly bound and helpless.

    "I didn''t do anything, I really didn''t see anything, please, let me go, ah ah!!"

    "Well, which hand did you touch her? Or both? "

    "I didn''t, really didn''t..." Wu San shook his head desperately, hoping to show his sincerity by shaking his head off.

    "Well, then don''t you want either?" His leisurely attitude, as if joking, dagger in his fingertips almost out of the flowers, knife blood splashed.

    "No --"

    "where else

    He became addicted. "Did your mouth ever say insulting words?"

    "Well, then, there''s no need for the tongue --" take the knife and fall.

    Wu San and Lai Hou are almost mad. They are both blood people. They want to pass out, but there is a subordinate of the madman who is on standby at any time. As long as they faint, a bucket of salt water will be poured down. That''s just like death.

    They frantically beg for mercy. Their mouths can''t spit out formed words, and they shake their heads vaguely. The whole person seems to be pulled out of the blood pool. It''s hard for ordinary people to believe that a person can flow so much blood.

    Under their feet, in the dark, the red blood, which was extremely obvious, flowed continuously to every corner of the prison room.

    -

    no one knows how long the torture lasted. When Gu Liushen takes off his gloves and steps gracefully out of the room, everyone is relieved.

 Chapter 570

    Only by relaxing the tense nerves did they find that the bloody smell in the room could almost drown them.

    "Ouch --"

    I don''t know who is curious, I look up at the direction of those two people, and immediately fell on the ground, retching up.

    It can''t be called a human being, only the white bones with blood. Gu Liushen did, as he said, cut them in life -

    -

    everyone thought that they had spent a long day in the prison. In fact, when they came out, they found that the clock just pointed to 12 noon.

    Such a long torture made them seem to have lived a lifetime.

    Gu Liushen combs and cleans in the dark, changes his clothes and drives back to Dongshan villa.

    Because of yesterday''s event, Su Kui''s physical strength is too much. Now she is wearing Gu Liushen''s shirt, nestling in his bed, holding his cell phone in her hand, and talking to a group of people with lingering sound.

    Yes, Gu Liushen left his cell phone to Su Kui in the morning, and went to the darkroom alone.

    A group of penguins.

    Linnuoli: it''s OK. Your foot is scratched by the glass, isn''t it serious?

    Xia porcelain: ah?

    Gu sifan is drinking water, and the water directly chokes into his windpipe. He coughs a few times and quickly puts down his water cup to type.

    Gu sifan: the scratch will not be good in a day or two. I''d better pay attention to the porcelain sister recently. Don''t touch the water.

    Su Kui blinked, this just reflected, Gu sifan is in excuse for her. Also, if yesterday''s experience is known to these people, it''s not that she doesn''t trust them, but that she talks too much. It''s not good for them.

    Xia porcelain: it''s OK. It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s just that it delayed your recording. Sorry QAQ

    ranmeng: bah, I''ll kill you later! You''re so stupid that you can scratch your feet in winter? Isn''t it exciting to see my God?

    Yu Ziqi: why do you think the tone of stupid dream is sour? Tut ~

    dye dream: give me a middle finger upstairs, and roll the thick card!!

    Twilight: it''s OK. We recorded other plots in your absence. It''s not a delay. Anyway, it''s going to be recorded sooner or later.

    Xia porcelain: hold you all! How moving!

    Xia porcelain: a little bit ~

    when it comes to guliushen, she suddenly hears the sound of car engine coming from downstairs. She immediately shakes her mobile phone, pedals on the carpet, opens the glass door, and runs to the balcony on the second floor.

    As expected, Gu Liushen''s usually driving black Benz was approaching slowly.

    "Hi, Mr. Gu, good afternoon ~"

    GU Liushen steps out of the car with long legs. Only when he stands, can he find someone standing on the balcony with a bright smile and waving at him. His eyes are cold. "Go back to the house!"

    "Eh?" Su Kui was at a loss. "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Gu?"

    Then he saw that Gu Liushen ignored her, stepped into the front hall with long legs, and disappeared in her sight.

    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the stairs gradually approached. Su Kui blinked. Just about to turn around, he felt that his body was light and the whole person fell into a familiar embrace.

    Gu Liushen easily picked her up and walked to the bedroom. After entering, he threw her on the soft big bed. Su Kui bounced on the bed. Before he could sit up, he held her back.

    She moved, struggling, angry strange way: "Gu Liushen why do you!"

    "Pa!"

 Chapter 571

    A slap on her flesh on the little ass, that slap out his eight points, then hurt her tears out.

    "Gu Liushen, why are you beating me!! Don''t you like me? You don''t like me. Let me go! "

    She struggled to get rid of his potential. She got up from the bed in a rage. She was about to rush out. Before she stepped away, she was stopped by others and put into her arms again.

    "Are you really cold or something? Who are you going to show it to in winter? "

    Hot air spray in her ear, she uncomfortable twist, but he hugged more tightly.

    "And? What is not like you? Uh huh? Xia porcelain, if you don''t tell me clearly today, believe it or not, I''ll deal with you directly to let you know what it''s called, done and loved! " Gu Liu is biting her earlobe and grinding his teeth deeply. How much energy he has spent for her and how many principles he has broken? Finally, she says he doesn''t like her.

    He really wanted to beat her hard.

    However, he was reluctant to give up. He could only express his hate in his mouth.

    Su Kui said, "I hear the engine of the car. I know you are happy to come back!"! As a result, if someone doesn''t like it, hit me! " She pretended to be aggrieved and covered her face, "what a pain, hooligan! Bastard! Strange tiger man! Eat tofu! "

    In the face of her accusations, Gu Liushen found that his words were poor.

    He turned her body around and pushed her hand away. He was really pretending to cry. He twisted her red nose angrily. "You can install it for me! Come on, show me how thick the skin is. " He pinched her cheek and snorted.

    "Hee hee," Su Kui put his arms around his neck, and rubbed his small face close to his Qingjun face. Aijiao said, "I miss you. I''m here alone in the early morning. You don''t know how scared I am if I''m not familiar with life!"

    Gu Liu''s deep eyes darkened, sighed softly, touched her soft curly hair, and said, "it''s my fault to walk. I''ll take you everywhere in the future, and I won''t leave you alone, OK?"

    "Really?" Su Kui looks up and looks at him.

    In the face of her clear and clean eyes, he could not say no, "of course."

    "And where did you go in the morning?" She clings to his body and rubs it against his arms. Suddenly she stops and sniffs, "eh? Mr. Gu, how do I feel that you have a strange smell... "

    Gu Liu''s body is stiff and his eyes are drooping. "What flavor..."

    "Well, I can''t say..." She shook her head and frowned thoughtfully. Before he could relax, her words raised his heart to her throat again. She said, "it seems that The smell of blood... "

    "Mr. Gu, are you going to kill and set fire?" She asked him with a smile.

    He drooped his eyes. The clear eyes stared at her eyes. They were as clear and clean as a clear spring. At one glance, he could look to the end without any impurities.

    He suddenly smiled, "how can you, Mr. Gu is a good citizen of the society, you think more."

    "MMM ~" Su Kui soft close to his arms, he pulled her waist to prevent her from sliding, she played with his shirt button, for a while, then seriously said: "but even if you really kill people and set fire, you are also Mrs. Gu''s favorite Mr. Gu!"

    At that moment, Gu Liushen''s eyes were bright as if reflected into a star. He hooked his lips and smiled low, "you are Mr. Gu''s favorite Mrs. Gu --"

 Chapter 572

    Qin Yue finally got rid of the first part of the sitcom after recording for a week.

    At this time, the love of the world has spread on the Internet for two days. The good reviews are equal to the bad reviews. The people who like it will still like it, and the people who don''t like it will still feel the plot spicy.

    At 8 p.m., it''s Christmas Eve.

    Countless fans have already held their mobile phones or sat in front of computers looking forward to it.

    As a popular app of second-order sitcoms, apple FM has become the default starting place of sitcoms in the circle.

    At eight o''clock, countless people began to refresh.

    The first episode of the online large-scale ancient style sitcom Qin Yue is now in front of everyone.

    They tacitly plugged in headphones, or put on headphones, and began to listen carefully. The first episode of

    Qin month is twenty hours in a hour. The plot is not all in accordance with the original plot. After discussing with Qin Mengzhi, he removed other useless plots and only kept the best part.

    So, it''s just the beginning. The exquisite soundtrack and the vivid CV sound dubbing seem to be in front of us, perfectly bringing the audience into an audio-visual feast. Without eyes, the picture of Princess Qin and Li Han meeting for the first time, and then feeling each other comes to mind naturally.

    One hour and two ten, say not long, say not short.

    A good plot is like this. It doesn''t make people feel long and boring. It just makes people have more ideas. Unconsciously, the episode ends.

    "Since then, you have been my bodyguard."

    "Good."

    At the end of the last two sentences, the piece ends slowly.

    [my God, it''s excellent!! No. 1 this year!! ]

    [it''s made by Yu yinraoliang. It must be a masterpiece indeed! Fabulous! ]

    [it''s so much better than the love of the world, which I just gave up at the beginning. Mom is so bloody that I want to die. ]

    [I''ll stay up all night after listening!! Thinking of their future endings, I''ve been abused to cry to be a dog.

    [I silently started the replay, and nobody can stop me. Before the second episode, I lived on this! ]

    [for Mao, I think the words of Ivan dada to porcelain sister are full of true feelings. QAQ is not like acting at all. ]

    [shut up upstairs!! Don''t say anything about the porcelain sister! ]

    [but I also heard ]

    [I''m afraid to think about it. I just hope all of them are OK! ]

    [the porcelain girls are so well matched. I want to ask if the professional announcer is from the right background, and the feelings are just right. Other people are also very good. I want to express my love to the porcelain girls ~]

    [praise me for being popular. I want to express my love to the porcelain girls! ]One hour after the upload, there were various comments on the Internet, which were highly praised and almost drowned out by fans.

    Since Gu Liushen brought Su Kui to the Dongshan villa where he lived, she has never returned to Huayuan, she thought. However, Gu Liushen said that she was not at ease that she lived alone. Her name was: "I will put you under my eyes, so I can rest assured.".

    However, every night on her hands, touch, I do not know which bastard!

    If a man can believe it, then there are ghosts!

    Su Kui''s recording equipment is guliushen''s, although he hasn''t been involved in CV for a long time, the dubbing room is often cleaned by servants.

 Chapter 573

    The indoor heating is like spring, and the outdoor is just Christmas. The first snow of this year, the huge ground outside the window, the fog obscures the glass, and the little wet water drops scratch through the water marks.

    The snow outside is like rippling, wrapping the whole house into a plain white.

    Until the end, Su Kui really can''t stand his strength, a white bayonet bit his shoulder, but only in exchange for his more powerful collision.

    "Well --"

    "Gu Liushen, you are a bastard!"

    She trembled and hugged him, humming with tears. Her big peach blossom eyes were full of mist, and her mouth was full of bloody chants. Her bones were full of beauty.

    Gu Liu ''.

    Her eyebrows were frowning, and her cheeks were dyed with a layer of blush. She snuggled up in his arms like pain or pain, helplessly following his movements like a boat on the sea with waves. There was no other way but to depend on him.

    He loved her so much. Her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a hazy veil. He chased after her and kissed her. She opened her eyes like a deer, and there was water in her dark pupils. She drifted aimlessly with the flow of water. A drop of crystal tears hung on her eyes.

    He hugs her and kisses her golden curls, which are soaked in sweat. He hates to be integrated with her.

    When the summit arrived, he rested on her powdery neck and whispered, "Xia porcelain, I love you --"

    -

    yiruo was almost mad. She recently noticed that many people followed her stealthily. Even when she went back to her apartment and looked down from the curtain gap, she could still find that someone was looking at her direction.

    Today is Christmas day. Many small lovers go shopping hand in hand on the street. The shops on the street are decorated with colorful neon red light strings, various colorful flashing billboards, and the standing Christmas tree is full of presents.

    The whole street is full of rich festival atmosphere.

    Although yiruo was upset, she could not resist the bustle of the streets. This was her first year on land. She thought that those who followed her would not dare to do anything on the crowded streets anyway?

    She went downstairs stealthily, armed and wearing a mask. Without taking a few steps, she suddenly found that the person who had been secretly following her had been spying on her these days, and all of them were gone!

    Did she think too much?

    She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the city with a strong festival atmosphere. The cars on the side of the road were like running water, the snow was piled on the side, and rows of street lamps illuminated the ground like day.

    She stepped into the night market, strolled from the street to the alley, and stopped outside a milk tea shop.

    The man in the blue down jacket, with a handsome eyebrow and a joking face, was Gu sifan who drove her away?

    She must be standing outside the window of the glass, standing for a long time, passers-by all surprised to see her, like a madman. She bit her lips and finally made up her mind and walked in.

    "Sifan..."

    Gu sifan, who is telling Su Kui about the interesting things on the Internet recently, was stunned. His voice was familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a moment. He followed his voice and looked back, and saw the enraged yiruo he had never seen since that day.

 Chapter 574

    Su Kui sat on the high stool beside the milk tea counter. He leaned out half of his body when he heard the sound. The more people passed by, he looked not far away. Gu Liushen gave her a shudder. "If you sit well, you will fall down."

    "Oh..." Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled, his head is covered and he sits well. He blinks his little deer''s big eyes and complains, "Mr. Gu, it seems that since we were together, you''ve been unkind to me..."

    "Tweet --"

    before she finished her complaint, Gu Liu leaned down and kissed her smooth and tender cheek in full view. Suddenly

    "You, you, you You rascal! "

    She covered her face, blushed and quickly climbed up her cheeks from her earlobes, dropped her head, and looked flustered. "It''s all your fault! It''s so humiliating. People must be looking at me when I''m talking. I''m ashamed to see others... ""

    "Well, no one is looking at you," Gu Liu said coldly, blocking the eyes he had been searching for on Su Kui one by one, and rubbed her hair with a smile.

    "Really?" She said shyly, twisting his sleeve at her fingertips.

    "Really, there are so many lovers around, who will notice us?" He coaxed in a soft voice.

    Gu sifan''s face froze. He whispered to Gu Liushen and Su Kui, "I''ll go out for a while." he strode over, grabbed yiruo''s arm and pulled her out.

    Su Kui lowered his head and bit at the straw. He could not help looking out of the milk tea shop with big eyes. Gu sifan stood by the road with a very farsighted vision. A girl was opposite to him.

    She twisted her eyebrows, close to Gu Liushen''s arms. "I can''t believe that the God of man is your brother!" The tone is full of disbelief.

    Gu Liu raises his eyebrows deeply and hums, "God of the man?"

    Su Kui put his back to his chest, raised his head, raised his hand and pinched his ear lobes. "OK, I know. Now you are the only one of my God, OK?"

    "It seems very reluctant."

    "No ~"

    "unless you kiss me."

    "No! A lot of people are watching... "

    Gu sifan''s eyes are drawn back from the milk tea shop. Under the soft light, a pair of men and women snuggle up with each other and whisper softly. They are too sweet, but they seem to be out of place.

    He drooped his eyes and said, "how did you come to the market?"

    Yiruo sneers and rings his hands around his chest? What''s up? Not welcome? " Her sharp line of sight swept a circle in the milk tea shop. At one glance, she could see a pair of extremely outstanding and dazzling lovers.

    Half of the girl''s cheek is hidden in the man''s coat. It''s not real, but it''s enough for her to see things clearly. "You like her, don''t you?"

    Gu sifan''s face was cold. "It''s nothing to do with you. I don''t want to quarrel with you. I don''t think I''m sorry for you. You don''t need to speak with thorns everywhere!"

    "Yes, yes, how nice that girl is, but it''s her girlfriend!" She had a sharp, sour look.

    "You..." He stopped talking. On the street where people came and went, he was brought up so that he could not confront people in the street. "We have nothing to say. We should not know each other when we meet again."

    He left this sentence and walked into the milk tea shop.

    "Hey, Svan, are you back? That girl... " Su Kui Wo didn''t move in Gu Liu''s deep arms. His body temperature was very high and he was very comfortable in his coat.

    She opened the collar probe of her coat, which obstructed her vision, and then she ran into a pair of eyes full of hate. After the hate, there was a thick fear.

    How is she?!

 Chapter 575

    "Are you -" Su Kui blinked, and the doubts at the bottom of her eyes were soon covered up by her.

    "I......" Yiruo opened his mouth, only to feel his throat dry and his fingers shaking.

    She didn''t find it just now. Otherwise, she would not come in and run into her directly. She didn''t know why she lived properly.

    But she can be sure that the magnetic field that the mermaid can sense without speaking is enough to let her see through her real identity.

    "Why are you curious? Go back to drink your milk tea!" A big palm is pressed on Su Kui''s head, and she turns her head back.

    Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled I picked up the milk tea and sipped it, but the big eyes were still restless.

    It''s good that she didn''t take the initiative to ask for the trouble from yiruo, so she sent it to the door by herself.

    That day, if she heard right, Gu Liushen''s smell was really bloody. The two men who kidnapped her were afraid that they would not exist in the world, right?

    She leans leisurely in Gu Liu''s deep bosom, and he holds her tightly with a long arm across her chest.

    Some things don''t have to be done by yourself, do they?

    Xia porcelain''s life should be clean and beloved. All the filth and conspiracy in the dark side of the world can be eradicated one by one, which is enough.

    Gu Liu holds Su Kui deeply, the smile at the bottom of his eyes fades away, and the cold one can almost condense into ice. He hooks up the corners of his lips and sneers, "Svan, this young lady seems to have some festival with you?"

    If yiruo is caught in the eyes of a dead man, his hands and feet will be cold, and a chill will run straight from his back into the roof of the sky, which is terrible.

    Gu sifan grinned and looked down his eyes without any salt. "Oh, I met him when I went to the seaside for a holiday some time ago."

    "Just meet? Oh, you said understatement, then what is the month when we live together

    Gu sifan''s words directly let all the fears of iluo disappear. At the end of the day, she still knows too little about the human beings in the world.

    In other words, it''s nerve.

    Her undisguised words and loud voice directly attracted the attention of all the people in the shop.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! When did I live with you? " Gu sifan secretly scolds, today is really a bad time, terrible mood.

    This woman, whose head is really sick, knew long ago that he should not have sympathy to save her.

    "Svan, you and her..." Su Kui couldn''t help it, holding Gu Liushen''s hand in both hands, staring back and forth at Gu sifan and Yi Ruo, and spewing out two words in disbelief for a while, "cohabitation?"

    "I''ll go..."

    Gu sifan''s brain was even more painful. He rubbed it and said: "porcelain sister, don''t you interrupt this matter? I have nothing to do with her. At best, I look at her pitifully. I have kept her for a month. I have done nothing else. "

    "Well, you make it clear that people think I''m the kind of person who can''t choose to eat!" He turned his face to LRO, discontented.

    The adjective "hunger doesn''t choose food" made the crowd laugh completely. There was a faint chuckle in their ears.

    Su Kui also smiled and bent his eyes, "tut Tut, why do other girls chase you here?"

    Gu sifan is also depressed.

    "The devil knows!"

 Chapter 576

    People look at sifan''s handsome appearance and sunshine. A dark blue down jacket looks more and more outstanding, especially striking in the crowd. Look at him again, his back is straight, his voice is pleasant, he has always been not humble, his eyes are upright, and he is not like the kind of person that the girl said.

    Therefore, the image of Gu sifan made people believe most of them.

    Look at yiruo again. In order to be beautiful, she only wore a thin pair of leggings and a pink coat and a white dress in the snowy weather. Although her appearance was not ugly, she stood up in front of the three people.

    However, these days, people are separated from their stomachs. No one knows who is true and who says what is false. Therefore, they are quiet and silent.

    Yiruo doesn''t like the people''s eyes on her. It seems that she is deliberately trying to climb up to others. Her face changes and she reluctantly says, "Svan, I''m not here to quarrel with you. Now I''m also doing CV on the Internet. You don''t know, I''m in the mood..."

    "Is it you?"

    No wonder, he thought that the voice of this CV was very familiar at the beginning. Unexpectedly, it was really her who entered such a guild to compete with Yu yindetong Liang.

    Yiruo''s eyes brightened, and he wanted to fork for a while, nodding repeatedly, "yes, Svan, do you pay attention to me?" As soon as the spirit relaxed, complaints came along, "you don''t know how bad the environment of the decadent is. I don''t want to stay there. Shall I go to your guild?"

    Gu sifan looks at Su Kui. Su Kui is squinting, chewing the Pearl in the milk tea and enjoying it.

    Gu Liushen holds a wet tissue in his hand and occasionally wipes the corners of her lips. They seem to be immersed in their own world without noticing this side.

    Gu sifan reluctantly smiles and takes back his eyes. "Oh, our guild has no plan to recruit people for the time being..."

    What kind of play is this? The crowd was in a fog.

    Yiruo''s face was cold for a moment, and she glanced at sukui and snorted, "that''s not willing to take me? Gu sifan, I am really wrong about you. Are you not willing to let me in or someone is not willing? "

    "Hu -"

    Gu sifan''s face is very cold. He really doesn''t want to have anything to do with this woman. "Yiruo, it''s nothing to do with Xia porcelain. Yu yinhuanliang doesn''t need to recruit new blood now. We are husband''s meeting. Everyone comes together for the sake of hobbies. What you want is amazing. I can''t give it to you!"

    "You..."

    Gu sifan raises his hand and interrupts her words. Yiruo''s face turns red.

    "In other words, Yu yinhuanliang only accepts the most unique and capable people, and you "

    " am I not qualified? really? Do you want to say that? Gu sifan, you have changed. You used to let me go everywhere! "

    Gu sifan was baffled. "So, what are you here for? I''m not familiar with you. You don''t have to hold me

    He was not interested in knowing how she came to Linshi after she ran out of his villa, and he just thought she had found her family and didn''t think much about it.

    But he doesn''t think much, which doesn''t mean that iluo didn''t think much.

    All of a sudden, she pointed to Su Kui and vented all the grievances she received at the bottom of the sea to Su Kui? That''s why you treat me with salt and water and even drive me away, isn''t it? Do you know that she is

    "Bang --"

    "ah!"

    Gu Liu takes back his hand in a slow and orderly way, smiles lightly, "I''m sorry, it''s slippery."

 Chapter 577

    The porcelain cup with scalding milk tea directly exploded at yiruo''s feet. The milk tea splashed all over her leg, which was only wearing thin socks. At that time, the face was ugly with a scream.

    "This Is miss iroh right? "

    If Yi ran into a pair of cold and murderous eyes in a panic, but his lips were still very gentle. If he didn''t look at his eyes, any one might think that he was sincerely apologizing for his fault.

    "You, you mean it!"

    "Sniff --"

    GU Liushen casually plays with Su Kui''s curly hair and hums, "miss yiruo, brain is a good thing. I hope you can have it. Don''t point at others when you come out later. This is the most basic tutor. Understand?"

    Su Kui pulled Gu Liushen''s arm and poked out his head, grinning, "miss yiruo, what did you just want to say about me? You can eat at will, but you can''t talk at will. "

    Her eyes narrowed, and the silent magnetic field passed between them.

    "If you talk in disorder, you''ll die --"

    "if you talk and do things in the future, you need to go through your head again."

    Her cold vision tells iro that she knows, she knows all!

    She knows who is the mastermind behind her. When yiruo finds someone following her, she secretly dials Wu San, but finds that the number has been cancelled.

    Her back was cold, and now she felt the seriousness of the whole incident.

    The flustered line of sight was arranged in a warm and affectionate milk tea shop. I felt that every eye cast on her had no premeditation. Her legs were soft and her head was blank.

    She couldn''t hear what Gu sifan said later.

    Just turn around, stride to the vast night, there is only one thought in her brain, she wants to escape, far away!

    The best thing is to go back to the bottom of the sea, where human beings can''t find her!

    Otherwise, Xia porcelain will retaliate against her. She sees her cold eyes. There is contempt on her head. It seems that by moving her fingers, her existence can be erased.

    The cross sea bridge near the city is not far from here. She stopped a taxi and went straight to the destination. She can''t care how far it is from the sea floor where she lives. As long as she can return to the place that can bring her a sense of security, it''s good.

    It was very cold outside. Yiruo had just opened the door. A sharp cold wind was blowing like an ice knife, which made her almost unsteaded.

    Reluctantly grabbing the door, she opened her handbag and paid, but she didn''t turn back and stumbled towards the bridge.

    In recent days, there has been heavy snow. The snow on the roadside is about a foot thick. There is a layer of ice on the asphalt road. The cars are very careful when driving on it. At this moment, there are very few cars nearby.

    The driver looked at yiruo''s back strangely, hesitated for a long time or shouted: "Hey girl, it''s so cold in the evening, what are you doing here? Did you have a problem with your boyfriend? Don''t do stupid things when you are young! "

    In the middle of the night, a pretty girl came to cross the sea bridge. She really had to make the driver''s uncle think about it.

    Yiruo''s back stopped. He raised his hand to put his hair behind his ears and walked on as if he hadn''t heard it.

    "Hey..." The driver was depressed and spat, "eccentricity!"

    He stepped on the accelerator with one foot and turned the steering wheel away.

    What do you want? If you don''t appreciate it, he''s done his best!

    Yiruo stepped on high-heeled shoes and listened to the sound of the taxi engine. After gasping for a while, yiruo continued to walk forward with one foot deep and one foot shallow.

 Chapter 578

    Just a few steps away, she looked up.

    In the darkness before me, I don''t know when there are more tall figures. They look fierce and obviously come for her.

    Her legs softened and she sat down in the sand.

    Shaking his voice, he asked, "who are you! Why follow me Who sent you! "

    In the darkness of no one, she was questioned, and finally all of them were scattered by the wind. Those people gradually raised their feet to approach her, her legs were soft and almost powerless, she moved back panting, but no matter how she escaped, those people finally came to her.

    "Help, help!! "

    she hides, she escapes, she struggles, her back neck is hit hard, and the whole person is completely in darkness.

    When I woke up again, if Yi had a moment''s shaking, her head seemed to be filled with paste, moving slightly, I found that she was now immersed in water.

    No, maybe it can''t be called water.

    She floats in the liquid, which is a kind of light yellow transparent, colorless and tasteless, which is different from any water quality she has ever contacted. She opened her eyes energetically. She was in a white room, which was filled with large and small instruments, which made a "tick" sound from time to time.

    She struggled, only to find that her body was soft and sour. These liquids could suppress her ability.

    If yiruo really began to be afraid, her tail beat the water tank that imprisons her action desperately, and the water tank made a crash sound of "bang bang," let me out! Help! Help! " She opened her voice and screamed. No one answered. In the room, except for the sound of her slapping the water tank, there was only a frightening, mechanical sound.

    At last, her tail has become numb and unconscious. The gray scales are floating in the liquid. Iluo lies at the bottom of the water tank powerless, not from the heart.

    "Ding --"

    the metal door slowly opened to both sides, and a man with clear face and dark hair walked in.

    Yiruo suddenly looked up, but in the moment when he saw the person coming, his bright eyes quickly darkened.

    She almost cracked her silver teeth. "It''s you --"

    "it''s me." Gu Liushen smiles. He is the only one in the room. Instead of approaching yiruo, he studies the cold equipment with interest. He looks attentive and has a light voice. "Why, it''s a surprise to see me here?"

    If Yi doesn''t know where she offended this man, she only saw him once

    Wait -

    the night she was taken away, his relationship with Xia porcelain

    Yiruo''s face changed again and again. At last, it was tense.

    Gu Liu looks back with deep satisfaction. "Do you remember? Good. I want to know why I caught you? "

    "If you want to die, please let me know!"

    "No, you won''t die," Gu Liu said, shaking his index finger deeply, leaning against the instrument, his hands around his chest. "You know what? If I had missed that day, now, "he ordered yiruo," that position would have been Xia porcelain. "

    "In fact, I don''t understand. Xia porcelain should have met you for the first time, right? I don''t know where your unexplained hatred comes from. There are so many brainless people in the world. I just want to tell you that I will never let go of hurting her! "

    His voice is still warm, but his words are unreasonably shaking.

 Chapter 579

    "Oh, are you curious about the fate of those two people who conspired with you? Interested? " In a good mood, he took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and gently scratched it a few times

    Yiruo repressed his fear and glanced at it.

    "Ah!"

    She retreated abruptly, her body was close to the water tank, her eyes were bloodshot, and she could not help murmuring, "you are the devil, you are the devil!! You will go to hell! "

    It''s cruel. If she hadn''t experienced it herself, she could not have imagined that the man who looks clean and meaningful in front of her would be so cruel.

    The two men she had never met were skinned and torn apart by him. In the whole environment of Yin measurement, countless blood splashed and the ground was dyed red.

    Just at a glance, you can feel the bloody gas coming from the photos.

    "No, I won''t go to hell," he said, not knowing what he was thinking. His smile was extremely soft, and his warm pupils were full of soft. "I met an angel, and I will never let her go in my life. We will live a good life, many times better than you!"

    He shook his head and sneered, "don''t be afraid, you are much more useful than those two people. I won''t let you die so easily. I will keep you here all your life. You can''t live, you can''t die!"

    He put his hands into his pocket slowly and walked to the door. Suddenly, he tiptoed to his left foot and turned to him. He smiled sarcastically, "enjoy it, Miss Mermaid, ah --"

    -

    the whole work of Qin Yue ends in February next year. The whole story has achieved great success, and Su Kui has become a hot figure in the circle. The voice is changeable. I acted as the soft sister and the Royal sister. This is the fans'' evaluation of her.

    Compared with other CVs, sunflower is not very active. Compared with continuous recording, she is more willing to share her daily details with her fans.

    Occasionally, a song club will attract hundreds of thousands of audience to watch. Gu Liushen, as fans expect, occasionally plays a guest and becomes a mysterious guest.

    But over time, this mystery has become an open secret.

    As long as there is a place where Mrs. Gu is, Mr. Gu will guard her in some place, without exception.

    Su Kui likes this kind of life. She wakes up in her lover''s warm arms every day, and then can wait for him to make breakfast slowly, and then bring it to her in person, full of joyful smile to see her eat.

    Gu sifan occasionally comes to visit. Now he seems to have put down a lot of things. Once he lived in Dongshan, he could not bear to pack up and leave after only a half day.

    Before I left, I left a sentence: I can''t stand you two. It''s like a love affair. It''s so sour. I can''t stand it. Don''t give it away!

    Then he left without stopping.

    At that time, Su Kui was leaning on Guliu''s deep leg and brushing his micro blog. Hearing this, he looked at the closed door, and put his eyes on the mobile phone screen again. He asked slowly, "do you have any?"

    "What?" Gu Liushen turns the book over one page and conveniently takes a black tie out of the fruit plate and puts it into her mouth.

    "Well," Su Kui''s mouth was blocked, so she could only swallow what she wanted to say for a while, chew up the black Ti in her mouth, and the refreshing and sour juice made her squint up her eyes joyfully, which was not clear: "we, are we really as sour as he said?"

    Gu Liushen moves away the book in his hand, lowers his head and rolls it around her sweet little mouth, raises his head and raises his eyebrows. He is serious

    Su Kui is used to it. She moves to find a more comfortable position to lie down. "I think it must be him who thinks more."

    "If you are serious with a single dog, you will lose. Be good"

 Chapter 580

    When used to shuttle in time and space, the experience of every world seems to be a dream, and it will end in a blink of an eye.

    Su Kui was deeply loved by Gu Liu for his whole life. They went together to the last moment of their lives. When Gu Liushen closed his eyes, Su Kui chose to leave the world at the same time.

    Her soul just entered the system space and suddenly found that the scene before her had changed.

    Empty, dark system space has become a small bedroom, light green curtains, white and light green as the keynote, although small but warm single bed, white dwarf cabinet.

    The only constant is the property panel on the wall with blue fluorescence.

    "Ding -"

    "congratulations on the upgrade of the host. The task has been completed successfully. The task rating is level S. next task, please keep up your efforts!"

    Su Kui listened to the mechanical sound of the system as before, and suddenly heard a little cute feeling from inside.

    She shakes her head, but I don''t know if she was deeply influenced in the last world. She was caught all day playing coquettish and cute, and she felt especially cute when she saw anything.

    It''s terrible.

    If she stays for another hundred years, I don''t know what she will become.

    In my mind, I can''t help but recall that she was spoiled by Gu Liushen, and almost became an idiot in life. Every morning, Gu Liushen would get up before her, squeeze toothpaste for her, pour out mouthwash, and even match what she wore every day. Then, she would be satisfied to make breakfast.

    It can be said that in her lifetime with him, she went into the kitchen only a few times. Every time soon after she went in, she would be pushed out by him with his shoulder pressed. Her name was: "you are so stupid, I am afraid you will hurt yourself.".

    In fact, it''s just because of love.

    Thinking of those warm pictures, she could not help bending a soft arc. However, the past, whether it is people or things, all disappeared with her leaving.

    Thinking about it, I can''t help returning to God.

    "System, am I upgrading?"

    As she approached the character property panel, she found that her soul on it seemed to have solidified a lot, not as ethereal as before, as if it was broken with a touch.

    Grade: Lv2

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    age: 23

    Charm Value: 710

    appearance value: 810

    skin state: skin like clotted fat

    Experience value: 10003000

    exchange value: 1000000000000

    if there is any change, it is from no level, dark system space to Lv2, and has a single room that looks fresh and comfortable. Although she will not feel tired in her soul state, as a human being, she will have a sense of belonging and security to her home, bedroom and bed from the bottom of her heart.

    It''s instinct.

    Su Kui found that there was a small white window beside the bed, which was covered by light green gauze curtains. She went over and drew back the gauze curtains. The beautiful scenery in front of her was reflected in her retina.

    The boundless sea of stars, the blue and black universe, stars shining with light, just in front of us, seems to be available.

    But it just seemed that Su Kui found that the window was completely sealed and there was no way to open it.

    However, for the first time in my life, I am satisfied with the beautiful scenery.

    Her mind relaxed, an idea suddenly jumped on the heart, "by the way, system, upgrade is not a gift package?"

    At this time, she thought, maybe the task went too smoothly. The items given by the system had never been used before.

 Chapter 581

    Even forgotten by her.

    "Yes."

    "Ding - congratulations to the host for getting the upgrade package, no one is perfect, so the system specially rewards the host with a rebirth card and attribute point x1. Please use it as soon as possible within the service life of the item, so as not to expire."

    "Expired?"

    "Wait..."

    Su Kui had a bad premonition in his mind. He quickly walked to the property panel and opened his personal backpack. Only then did he find that except for the reward just given to her by the system, all the things that had been in it disappeared.

    She bit her teeth and scolded the extent of the system, rubbed her brain and asked, "so, what is the service life of these things?"

    "Three hundred years."

    "Ha ha..." Sunflower draws the corners of the mouth.

    I''ve been to your mother for three hundred years! She has been a green moon for more than 300 years. This system is very convenient. Unless necessary, she may not see it for decades in those worlds.

    It pretends to be dead all the time, and doesn''t even tell her that the reward item has expired.

    It''s not heartache, it''s just a new understanding of the system''s level of entrapment.

    This time, Su Kui wrote down the service life of the rebirth card. In fact, there is no difference between this thing and others. If she can, she would rather expire the task than fail, and have the opportunity to use it.

    It''s the attribute point, which helps her a lot.

    She thought about it, carefully added the hard attributes to the charm value, so that the charm value and the beauty value became the same, both of them were 8 points.

    After all this, sunflower did not immediately put into the next world, but went to sleep. She needs to keep a clear mind and go to the character and life of the next character in COS.

    Otherwise, her influence in the last world is likely to lead to the collapse of her original character, which leads to suspicion, and then the failure of her mission.

    It''s better to change step by step.

    -

    she didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She only knew that when she woke up, her brain was clear. The world she used to live in seemed far away from her.

    After the countdown of the system, the familiar vertigo was coming. Her eyes were closed tightly, waiting for the soul distortion which could not be used to no matter how many times she experienced it.

    Open your eyes again, Su Kui lies quietly on a luxurious to extreme European style big bed, with white candles on the four bed pillars. In the dim and empty room, the lightness is very small.

    This is a western world, which is divided into two parts, vampire and human. Most people still don''t believe that there are vampires in the world, and a few people also maintain a dubious attitude.

    They are in the same world with vampires, but they are like two parallel spaces, each of which does not interfere.

    Woman Carmen Helena is the oldest living prince in the world. How old has she lived? No one knows. What impresses others is her cruelty and ruthlessness.

    Naturally, ruthlessness is the most normal thing in blood.

    And Helena, her favorite is to collect young children and drain their blood to replenish their skin with fresh nutrients. In fact, the blood clan can live for a long time. They are all beautiful and handsome. They don''t need to rely on these to maintain any ridiculous nutrients.

    But Helena is different. She stubbornly takes those fresh lives and injects life into her heart.

 Chapter 582

    She doesn''t need anything. She has a great life, an ability that no one can resist, and a unique appearance.

    Rotten, but her heart.

    Therefore, she is so stubborn that as long as she deprives them of their lives, she can live like a normal person. Stubborn terrible, stubborn almost abnormal.

    Helena is infatuated with a baron, who is also the hero of this article. A vampire who has lived for two hundred years is called verad. He was once one of the many children that Helena captured, but he was left by Helena for some reason, and held the first embracing ceremony for him personally, which made him become a different kind like her.

    So even though Helena loves him, he turns a blind eye to it, dodges in her pursuit, and plans to expose her to the sun one day.

    Verard knew that once he became a vampire, he would never become a human again. His only wish was to insert the cross into Helena''s chest, and then replace it with the first one among the blood.

    Lucia Atlee, the female owner, is a human living in modern society. When she is on holiday with her friends, she mistakenly breaks into the blood Castle behind the dense fog forest.

    She didn''t have time to run into the killer Helena, but she ran into verad''s arms. Her simple and kind-hearted, let villad in this full of blood in the cage, get a trace of breath. He saved her, kept her in the castle secretly for several days, and when the sun rose, Helena would return to her room to rest.

    At this time, it''s time for them to take advantage of the opportunity.

    Lucia is a devout Christian. She is kind-hearted and has great sympathy for verad after learning that he was robbed and forced to become a vampire. But in my heart, I had a strong dislike for Helena who had never met before.

    Especially when she learned that she had ruthlessly deprived those innocent lives, she wished to tie her to the Lord, let her accept the Lord''s sanction, let her be burned by the fire of hell forever, until the guilt was cleansed.

    They were very happy together for a few days. Villad, though reluctant, still sent her out of the fog forest and told her never to come back.

    But Lucia returned to her place and continued her unfinished life.

    In her mind, however, the happy time she had with villad flashed. She felt that she was in love with him. The western romance is reflected in this. Lucia knows that she betrayed the Lord and threw herself into the devil''s arms. She went into the church and confessed, then took off the cross and stepped into the dense forest again without hesitation.

    When she stood in front of the gloomy but magnificent castle again, the past luck did not come, nor did villad save her. She was brutally sucked into the blood. The first one was Helena.

    By the time verad met Lucia again, she had become as alien as he was. She fell from God to the devil. The huge gap caused her endless resentment to Helena, when the resentments of the two people were combined.

    It''s Helena''s tragedy.

    Cain, the family''s single generation animator, has only one person in each generation. He walks on the edge of the world and specializes in killing vampires who are capable of doing evil.

 Chapter 583

    Villad, though a vampire, insisted on not drinking human blood, but relying on the blood of animals to survive.

    When the beloved woman was transformed by Helena into a kind of alien who can only live in the night and can no longer touch the sun, his resentment reached a climax.

    He took the initiative to find Cain, and Cain repeatedly failed to catch Helena. Each time, Cain was defeated by both sides and let her escape. Watching her in the world for the disaster side, but can''t find her trace.

    She is very cunning.

    So villad took the initiative to find Cain, and the two reached an agreement.

    Verard is in charge of bringing Helena out, Cain is in charge of killing her. As a result, Villard pretended to be moved by Helena''s affection and tempted her out of the castle during the day.

    In the daytime, all vampires'' abilities will be greatly weakened, and even a little older vampire can''t see a ray of sunlight.

    Old vampires don''t like sunshine, but they are no longer afraid of it.

    Because of love, Helena died her legendary life. She was led to the fog forest by verard for the surprise. Trapped by the spiritual net, Cain, who had no idea where to jump out, nailed the stake into her heart.

    Some people may think that Helena ''s death is too simple, but as a female partner, she exists in order to conform to the feelings of the male and female masters. When the male and female masters love each other, she can succeed and quit.

    As for the later ups and downs of life, the original author has his own arrangements.

    "Tut..." After browsing the world plot in her head, Su Kui pinched her eyebrow silently, which was her habit.

    She has been a fox, a fish, and even a vampire. Thinking about it, she can''t help wondering whether she will become something strange in the future, such as cat, dog and so on

    No gossip.

    Su Kui opened the silk quilt and got off the bed barefoot. A thick cashmere carpet was laid under the foot. The curtains were tightly closed around him. White candles were lit around the bed column injured by the big bed. The dim light made the whole luxurious room full of shadows and ghosts.

    Maybe this is one of the abilities of vampires. They can see things clearly in the dark.

    Su Kui slowly walked to the mirror with complicated patterns and sat down. The woman reflected in the mirror was very beautiful and beautiful.

    Belong to a type that doesn''t look like a good woman.

    Her face was pale, white without a trace of blood, and her lips were almost dripping red. The facial features are very three-dimensional, but they are different from the real Westerners. The most obvious thing is that Helena has long hair like ink on her head and waist. She was wearing an ankle length nightdress, the same color as blood.

    Su Kui slowly lifted his eyelids. There was a circle of red double pupils in the black pupils, which were extraordinary. When the light flowed in his eyes, the thick thin cool and indifferent momentum came to his face.

    Her back was straight and she sat quietly on the chair covered with blankets. She was pale and slender, and her hands, whose fingertips were stained with red nail oil, were folded on her legs.

    Su Kui closed her eyes, and the thick eyelashes covered the bottom of her eyes with a layer of shadow. "System, what is Helena''s wish for soul? No...... "

    She quickly raised her eyes. "Vampires have no soul, so what''s the price of her trade with you?"

 Chapter 584

    There was no answer in my mind for a long time, Su Kui was silent.

    There was a smell of blood mixed with candles floating in the dark air. The shadow of the candles hit half of her face, looking bright, dark and ghostly.

    The sound of the system machinery finally slowly sounded in sukui''s brain, "absolutely confidential, no comment."

    The longer she cooperates with the system, the more curious she will be, what the system is made of, what its purpose is, what it wants, and why it can reincarnate with her for life, without exception.

    But for the time being, she was doomed to no answer.

    "Well, the first question."

    "Ding - please listen to the task information carefully and try to complete it."

    "Count Helena''s wish: let villad and Lucia kill each other and stop their love."

    "Oh? That''s it? "

    The system didn''t answer her again, completely disappeared. Su Kui knew it, thought for a moment, and then he had an idea.

    -

    at night, the huge and open castle stands on the edge of the cliff. In front of the castle, there is a towering ancient tree that can''t be seen. It''s foggy, windswept and roaring on the branch.

    The sky is gloomy. The stars in the sky are covered by fog. Only the pale moonlight pours down from the sky and makes the earth desolate.

    In the rose garden, the bright red and dripping roses open to the public and form a sea of blood. Under the moonlight, everything was covered except the rose, and she -

    "good evening, Villard."

    Su Kui has a charming smile on her lips. Her eyes move around. She gently lifts the vintage dress with black lace on her left hand, and shakes the goblet with wine on her right hand. She approaches with a smile.

    Villad, dressed in a black suit, looks very happy. With his back to sunflower, he looks down at the endless sea of roses.

    Su Kui casually approached, his body inadvertently crossed his arm, and realized that his body was stiff. Su Kui smiled more and more. She bent down, her wrists lifted slightly, and the red wine fell on the rose in front of her along the overturned goblet.

    Her eyes show the color of obsession. She twists a petal and puts it into her mouth. The sweet petals are mixed with the fragrance of wine. "It''s very beautiful, isn''t it? "

    Villard''s eyelashes trembled, and he turned to sneer and said sarcastically," yes, roses watered with blood are so beautiful that they are erosive. "

    The red and pale fingers of her fingernails gently climbed up to his shoulder, and Su Kui came close to his ear and breathed like a blue. "Verad, I like your description," she said, pointing her fingertips across his thin lips, giggling and kissing.

    Villard jerked his head aside, avoiding her physical contact, and bowed his head. "Madame, please respect yourself." Then turn around and stride away.

    "Tut, it''s not fun --"

    the wind blows her huge skirt, Su Kui stands in place to watch him go far, caresses his lips and mumbles, dangerous and wanton.

    She licked her lips, picked up her skirt and stepped on the stairs. "The flowers watered by the blood are delicious." she passed by a man with long blonde hair tied behind her head, a straight suit, standing respectfully beside him. She stopped and smiled, "are you right? Steward Edmund. "

    Edmund''s eyes were light, his eyelids were not raised, and he was still respectful. He took her hand, which was as white as porcelain, and put it on his lips to kiss. "You are right, Mrs. Helena."

 Chapter 585

    He held the hand, and Lulu was fascinated.

    "Giggle, it''s really the closest thing, Edmund you..." She covered her lips and chuckled. Her delicate features were clearly defined under the moonlight. Her black and red pupils were even more sinister.

    "Of course," said Edmund, bending down to a standard court etiquette, "Madame, Edmund will always be your most loyal servant."

    "I hope so, Edmund." Her fingertips passed him sideways, past him before he could see the future.

    "Madam..."

    "Well?" She looked back.

    "Those children, when are you going to enjoy them? Do you need a blood bath tonight? Let''s get down and prepare? " He looked at her white skin and asked respectfully.

    "Oh, no, no, no, Edmund, I think I''m tired of the bloody smell for the time being. I''d rather take a rose bath than these smelly things. My dear steward Edmund, can you help me prepare it?" Su Kui, like something dirty in front of his nose, fanned it gently, frowned at him with a sad look.

    Edmund looked at the adored woman with a sad look at him. It seemed that the beautiful eyes would shed tears at any time, and nodded, "naturally, this is a humble duty. Please rest assured that the humble will be ready for you at once."

    "Thank you, steward Edmund." At last, she broke into tears and smiled with gratitude.

    "Well, I''ll leave first." He saluted again, turned and left in a hurry.

    Looking at his back disappeared in sight, Su Kui slowly took back the expression on his face, even the sadness between his eyebrows disappeared.

    Her eyes light turn, footsteps light walk through a long to the end of the corridor, the foot is red carpet, she took a lamp from the window in the palm of her hand, picked up the skirt and turned a corner, and then to the entrance of a basement.

    She stood on the ground and looked down at the black stairway. There was no light in the passage to the basement. A cold air was blowing out of the entrance, mixed with the rotten bloody air, which made her frown.

    Su Kui finally raised her feet. She held up the oil lamp in her hand and knocked the high-heeled shoes on the stone steps, sending out "Da, Da, Da..." Very regular crisp sound, in the closed basement, constantly reverberating, seems to come from all directions.

    "Wuwuwu I want my mother... "

    "Wuwuwu......"

    The closer to the flat ground, the clearer the noise.

    She finally stepped down the last step, holding up the oil lamp, and glanced at the pictures one by one.

    Like the ancient cages, dozens of children of different ages are locked in the iron fences that connect the roof to the ground. The oldest one is 14-5 years old and the youngest one is only 7 years old.

    In addition to the humid and moldy smell in the air, the dried blood makes this dark underground even more gloomy.

    Seeing the scene in front of her, Su Kui knew that Helena''s death was not a pity, but now it''s her Su Kui. She didn''t come to pay for her.

    "Ah --"

    "Oh --"

    for a moment, when she stepped down on the ground, the sound disappeared after the exclamation.

    All the children huddled together, covered their mouths and shivered, their eyes twinkling with fear and tears in the dark, full of fear.

 Chapter 586

    Su Kui went to the only table in the center of the basement like he didn''t see. He put down the oil lamp he had been holding in his hand, gently lifted his skirt, and sat down slowly.

    She leaned against the edge of the table, with one hand on her cheek, smiling and lifting her lips, looking at the group of children who saw her as if they had seen the devil.

    "Ah, are you afraid of me?"

    Her voice is very gentle, delicate looking woman, in the light of the background, blurred her eyes color and facial features, appears less than usual sharp stabbing feeling.

    No one answered. The youngest child can''t tell right from wrong, but in such an environment, there is no other thought except fear and fear.

    The eldest child locked her tightly with vigilant eyes, and put his hand over the child''s mouth to prevent her from crying.

    "Well? Why not answer? Am I terrible? " She sighed leisurely, flicked her fingers gently, and the lock on the iron fence fell to the ground with a click.

    "Ah..."

    The locked cage opened, but no one dared to take a step. Instead, it retreated and retreated to the corner.

    Su Kui sighed secretly. It''s really a sin.

    But I had to make a cold and indifferent look on my face, "Tut, do you like this place very much? Is this place comfortable to live in? "

    There is a bold child with bright big eyes, shaking his head, blue eyes look like a pool of water, clear to the bottom.

    Su Kui closed her eyes and ordered a table. "If you don''t like it, come with me!"

    She took the lead in getting up, stroked the dust and wrinkles that did not exist on her skirt, and the crisp sound of high heels hitting the ground echoed again.

    "You want to kill us?" she cried

    Su Kui turned around and was still the child. Her eyes and tail were smiling. She said, "you should be glad that I''m here, or you are now..." Has been drained of blood.

    She said softly, no matter whether someone behind her followed her or not, and stepped on the long ladder, the pale moonlight projected on the stairs through the window, mottled shadows.

    She heard someone coming up with a light step.

    "Hey, Sally, don''t go! She''ll kill you, and you''ll die! " The host thinks his voice is small, but he doesn''t know that the vampire''s hearing is as sensitive as their sense of smell when they are looking for prey.

    It was the tender voice again. He kept on walking and asked, "can you stay here and die? If I can, I''d like to see the moon tonight. "

    It''s him. His name is Sally.

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes and chuckled. She seemed to be in a happy mood.

    Sari said a word, the voice that had dissuaded him disappeared, and the air fell into silence again. A moment later, there were more footsteps, one by one, and the footsteps were very light as Su Kui stepped on the long and winding steps.

    Finally, he stepped on the ground again. The air above was obviously fresh. Su Kui looked back and looked at a group of children who walked slowly because of hunger.

    She counted thirteen of them, none of them missing.

    Sally looks about seven or eight years old. She is thin and small. Her skin is waxy yellow. She has only beautiful and clear eyes. She is very bright and firm.

    He was like he said, if he could, he wanted to see the moon tonight, holding the oil lamp brought by Su Kui in his hand, walked hard but firmly in the first place, climbed up.

 Chapter 587

    After coming up, his little figure crossed Su Kui and went straight to the window with relief pattern. He raised his cerebellum bag and looked up at the sky, exclaiming, "the moon tonight is so bright!"

    "Is it?" Su Kui asked lightly, carrying a step to walk past, standing side by side with him, looking at the sky together.

    "Yes, it''s very beautiful. When I was in the welfare home, I would sneak out to see the moon every night while the nun and aunt were resting." he turned his head, his big blue eyes became more and more like a pool of water under the moon, clear and clean.

    "I''ve seen many shapes of the moon, from crescent to full moon, but it''s a pity..." His face darkened. "I will never see it again..."

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and hissed, "little devil, are you getting sympathy?" She had no time to look at his small, waxy face, her hands around her chest and leaning on the windowsill. In the afterglow, the group of children who followed Sally, including the oldest one, seemed to have used up all their courage when they just followed him.

    Now, quail seemed to shrink their necks and nest in the corner. They stared at her with two big eyes on guard, as if she could jump on them at any time to kill them.

    "Gee, it''s boring."

    She shook her head, lifted her skirt and left.

    Those children look at me, I look at you, tears fluttering down, frozen in place, I don''t know what to do for a while, can only watch Su Kui''s slim figure gradually disappear in the corner.

    Then they all looked at Sally.

    Sally pursed his little mouth, blinked his blue eyes, didn''t speak, but expressed his ideas with real actions.

    He picked up the lamp, stepped on his short, thin legs, and pedaled after sunflower.

    Other people are relieved, but also white face, follow up step by step.

    Su Kui heard the footsteps, hooked lips and looked back with a smile. Her pupils glowed scarlet in the night. "What do you do with me? I''m not afraid to suck your blood?"

    Having said this, she continued to walk forward, but her pace was much slower.

    Sally gasped to keep up with her, two steps behind her, and whispered, "I''m afraid, but today I see you again, I think you have changed."

    Su Kui''s footsteps are tiny? Talk about it. "

    Sally twisted his face and frowned thoughtfully. "I can''t say that," he blinked and looked at Su Kui up and down. "You don''t change your looks, your clothes or even your personality..."

    But, it just doesn''t feel the same

    The nuns of the welfare home always say that he is the most sensitive one of the children''s central thinking. He doesn''t know what temperament is. So he tangled for a long time until he came to the end of the corridor and came to the more spacious and luxurious hall. He still didn''t say why.

    "Hiss, kid."

    As soon as she stepped into the main hall, Edmund quickly stepped forward, saluted respectfully, took her hand and put it on her lips and kissed, "my dear lady, where have you been? Rose bath is ready for you. Now... "

    He saw a long string of children following Su Kui, "er Madam, this is... "

    "Oh, my dear steward Edmund, you''re here just in time. I''m upset by this group of kids. Please send them out." She frowned, covered her face, and even glanced away.

 Chapter 588

    It seems to hate to the extreme.

    Edmund quickly took back the surprise in his eyes and nodded, "in fact, if your wife doesn''t like it, I can solve this problem for you."

    "No, Edmund," she said, her eyes drooping and her face sorrowful, "I''ve decided not to touch human blood again. Please don''t let me carry these sins on my back again?"

    "Madam, you..."

    Vampires live on human blood, but it''s not necessary. But it can not only keep the body fresh, but also improve its own ability by sucking human blood.

    Although it''s not surprising for Helena who has lived for a long time, it''s unbelievable to let a man who has been eating meat suddenly eat vegetables.

    "I''ve made up my mind, Edmund, please."

    After su Kui, the children''s eyes glowed with hope. They didn''t expect that they could walk out alive. God bless them.

    Edmund nodded and was about to say yes when he heard a familiar voice behind him, ironically, "Mrs. Helena, what do you want to do? Would you like to have another blood bath? "

    Su Kui''s eyelashes trembled, his hands clasped the skirt, and he was bleary for a long time. Suddenly, he looked up and sneered. "Villad, what I want to do is not for you to intervene. What you should do now is to enjoy your own dinner."

    She raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Oh, what animal''s blood is your dinner today? Since you are so kind, even the lives of these little creatures should not be harmed. "

    Edmund looked at the lady in front of him, but he could not interfere because of his humble status.

    He watched as villad, the damned man, hurt his goddess again and again, and watched as the goddess he deeply admired pretended to be proud and said those words against his heart.

    How could he not know why Mrs. Helena gave up eating human blood? But he could not say a word.

    Verard''s eyes were cold and lustful, and he gnashed his teeth. "Madame, you can only hide in the dark like a stinking mouse and not see the light. Aren''t you madame?"

    Su Kui''s fingertips trembled slightly. People only felt that a sharp cold wind swept over her. They didn''t even see Su Kui''s movements. She stood in front of verad.

    Her sharp red nails were deeply embedded in his flesh, and her scarlet eyes ran into his eyes, which seemed to be able to condense into ice. She slowly opened her lips and sneered, "there is no way to make the best of both worlds, Vlad. Shouldn''t you pay something for living so long?"

    With her neck clasped tightly, verad growled, "it''s all your wish. Have you ever asked me my wish? I would rather live for decades like a normal human being, and then die of old age, than live without ghosts! "

    "Oh? Is it? "

    she squinting, the narrow eyeliner is dangerous and puzzled, she gently red lips, the cold way: "well, since I bring you into this world that you hate, I will send you away again!"

    Two sharp canine teeth loomed in the red lips. The scarlet color in her eyes had covered the whole eyeball. Villard had never seen her like this, and her body was stiff for a moment.

    When his neck was pierced by sharp teeth, he broke away and flew backward several meters.

 Chapter 589

    Su Kui didn''t make efforts to clamp him down at all, so as long as he was reluctant to part with the world in his heart, he would easily break away.

    The bloody color in her eyes faded. Her fierce appearance just now caused a huge psychological shadow to those children. However, she glanced at them obliquely, and they all backed up.

    Except Sally.

    She put her slender fingertips on his forehead and humored, "why aren''t you afraid?"

    Surrey raised her little hand and suddenly grasped her fingertip. The vampire had no body temperature. It was cold and didn''t even jump. And Sally''s palm, warm and hot, is very soft.

    Her eyelashes trembled, and she broke away. "Little devil, are your hair all right? And learn to wipe. " As soon as Su Kui shook her skirt, she went straight through the gaping crowd and walked toward her bathroom.

    When she came to Edmund''s side, she stopped and looked light. "Butler Edmund, please do what I say. It''s hard for you."

    "No, ma''am, it''s a humble duty. Let''s go." He quickly bowed to salute, and when he could not see Su Kui, he raised his head, straightened his back, and completely changed his expression.

    Sneering at the stunned villad, he said coldly to the children, "follow me, if you fall behind, you will die. Understand?"

    Later, he ignored the expression of those children, and did not find that only 12 of the 13 children followed him to the outside of the castle.

    Villad''s complicated vision looked at the hall where Su Kui had disappeared, and at the direction of Edmund''s departure. He did not know what to think for a moment.

    She actually let these children go?

    It''s unbelievable, it''s unbelievable -

    the taut strings in his brain relax for a moment, and then he quickly shakes his head and pulls it back to its original position.

    No, it''s just a play she made. Everything is a fake. He can''t let her do what he wants. She''s his enemy!

    The moon cast into the main hall, pulling his lonely figure for a long time. He was motionless, like a sculpture.

    -

    Su Kui slowly took off her clothes and stepped into the hot spring pool with the mist curling up. There were red rose petals floating on the water. Under the mist, she was covered with a layer of yarn. She lay down and let herself sink into the pool bottom.

    At this time, she realized that she was really different from human beings. Vampires were like breaking away from all the normal rules of the world.

    They can breathe, but they don''t rely on air oxygen. They don''t have a heartbeat. The only way to keep them alive is fresh blood.

    Su Kui sank at the bottom of the pool. The mist blurred her eyes. She could see the petals floating with the current through the water. Her eyes closed gradually, and her brain played back the pictures she had just experienced.

    It''s just the first step. She doesn''t need any washing, and she doesn''t need anyone''s attention. All she has done now is to prepare for her mistress''s appearance.

    Su Kui didn''t know how long she had been soaking, but she felt like she was going to melt.

    "Hula" after the sound of water, she slowly stepped up from the pool, dried the water, thought a move, hanging on the hanger robe, then automatically wrapped up her body.

    Next door is her bedroom, a luxurious but cold one. She had no intention of going to the front door with her eyes down. When she passed the wall, her figure shook for a while, and the man went back to the bedroom from the other room.

 Chapter 590

    After a night''s tossing, it was already bright outside.

    She obeyed the life habit of the original Lord, and had closed her eyes to go to sleep. The door was knocked at that moment.

    "Dudududu --"

    "Mrs. Helena, have you had a rest?" It''s Edmund''s voice.

    She didn''t use her powers this time. She put on a robe and walked to open the door.

    But for a moment, the sight fell into her eyes, and she was a little surprised.

    "You..." Why didn''t he leave?

    It''s like a boy named Sally --

    "let me go! You let me go! " Sari was lifted up by Edmund with the back of his neck, and he was allowed to swing his teeth and claws in midair, which was useless.

    "Well, steward Edmund, may I ask, this is..."

    "I didn''t do what you ordered. He slipped away quietly. When I came down to patrol, I saw him squatting in front of my wife''s door." if he had met this situation before, he would have solved it directly. But today''s performance of my wife made him confused, so he had to take this annoying little devil and come to my wife to ask.

    "Mrs. Helena, please let him let me go, ah..."

    Before Sally''s voice fell, Edmund''s potential was that as soon as his big hand at the back of his neck was released, he would crack it down, roll it twice on the ground, and then climb up cleanly.

    It''s fun.

    Su Kui leaned against the door, raised her hand lightly to cover her lips and yawned. Her beautiful eyes were half closed. She seemed to be extremely tired. She ordered Sally, "you call..."

    "Madam, my name is Sally!"

    The boy quickly stepped forward and held her cold fingertips, smiling brightly.

    Su Kui didn''t pull away this time. She glanced sideways at the child who had just arrived at her waist. From this angle, she could look into the blue eyes he raised. The clear and clean eyes seemed to have boundless ocean, which made people feel comfortable.

    "So why don''t you go? Don''t want to live? You know that there is no human being living in this castle, and you will be eaten, understand? " Her charming voice is neither salty nor bland, nor slow, just like telling a fact, not a threat.

    Holding her small hand tightly, Su Kui narrowed her eyes with satisfaction. She felt that she was very bad. She even had leisure and elegance to scare a child.

    Surrey watched Edmund warily, leaning against sunflower.

    Su Kui kicked him with the tip of his foot? I don''t know if you understand that I am also a vampire. I can''t protect you. I can even bite your neck when you don''t feel it! "

    Hearing about his neck, Sally shrank his head and shook his head firmly. "Can I stay here?"

    "Well?" For a moment, Su Kui thought she had heard the wrong thing. She finally raised her eyelids and looked at the little guy squarely.

    Edmund was obviously shocked. "Oh my God, isn''t this kid''s brain normal?"

    "You''re not normal! Bad guy! " Sally stares at him, turns to look at Su Kui and smiles sweetly. He pulls Su Kui''s finger and shakes it, "OK? Let me stay. I can do a lot of work. I won''t make any trouble for you! "

    Su Kui raises eyebrow, a finger easily raises him, sneer, "so?"

    Sally pushed his short legs, frowned stiffly, as if his blue eyes were also absent. "I don''t want to go."

 Chapter 591

    "Why?"

    Surrey''s face was dim, and she hung her hand slowly down. "I''m an alternative in the welfare home. They don''t like me, they don''t like playing with me, they bully me, and I don''t want to go back."

    "But..." Su Kui stood up straight, his hands around his chest and said: "Sally, do you know what it means to stay here?"

    "Will I be eaten? Or become a vampire like you

    "Oh, you know, are you afraid? Now regret, I can let Edmund send you out. "

    Sally pursed her little mouth and didn''t speak for a long time. When sukui decided to order Edmund to send him out, he raised his face firmly and said, "no, I want to stay here, Mrs. Helena, take me!"

    "It''s really fearless," Su Kui sighed, and said to Edmond, "steward Edmond, let him stay here for the time being, and order that no one move him."

    "Madam..." Edmund took a suspicious look at sukui, saw her yawn, and turned back to the bedroom.

    So, he had to salute again and answer "yes," lift Surrey''s back neck again and slide him to the guest room not far from sunflower''s bedroom.

    "Let me down, you bastard! Who''s going to let you carry me like this, rude guy! " Surrey''s teeth and claws.

    Edmund carelessly opened the door and dropped him in with a flat voice, "Oh, this is your room after here. Friendly tips, don''t run around. In case that hungry vampire sucks up blood, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    "Bang -" the door was slammed shut again.

    Sally rubbed his little ass and made a grimace towards the closed door. "A little bit, I''m not afraid of you! "

    kneading his buttocks and turning around, he saw the luxurious and exquisite bedroom, and opened his mouth in surprise," Wow, it''s so beautiful, it''s so big!!! "

    "Whoahaha, is this my room after here? Is it mine? " He jumped up excitedly and jumped back and forth on the soft big bed, feeling the spring of the mattress.

    -Lucia is a native city girl. She followed her friends to the countryside for an outing this time. The old people in the countryside said that through the dense fog forest in the distance, at the end of the forest, stood a castle, where the vampire lived.

    However, this rumor has not been confirmed.

    Everyone who walked into the forest never came out of it again. As time passed, it became a forbidden area between the local people.

    Lucia didn''t believe the country tales. She believed that the merchants had made up everything to attract tourists.

    But now she doesn''t think so.

    Because, she is in the thick fog forest now.

    She didn''t know how she came in at all. She just had dinner with her partner on the outside hillside. Because there was no public place nearby, she went to the woods to solve the problem. However, after the solution, she found that no matter how she went, she could not find the way out.

    Can only helpless in the forest around.

    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the endless thick fog wrapped the whole forest. At night, the air was very cold. She held her arms tightly and walked forward with her intuition, shivering. A little wind and grass could scare her.

 Chapter 592

    She walked all the time. She didn''t know how long she had walked until her stomach began to revolt and her legs were almost numb. She finally saw the exit of the forest.

    Lucia''s eyes brightened, as if all her strength had returned in an instant, and she ran in front of her in surprise.

    She ran so fast that her clothes were cut by the rough branches. She couldn''t realize it. She only knew to run forward.

    Hurry up, hurry up, she will arrive -

    "ah..."

    "God, this is..."

    She did not see the exit in the imagination. In front of her eyes, this extremely cold and gloomy castle stood alone on the edge of the cliff in the night. Half of the fog covered the top half of the castle. She stood in place, unable to move.

    Is there really a vampire?

    God, this is terrible!

    She grabs the cross pendant on her chest and recites the Bible silently. God will protect her, Amen!

    She stood quietly outside the castle for a long time. There was nothing but the roaring wind around her, and all the vampires she imagined were not there.

    "Ha ha, sure enough, it''s an abandoned castle. Where are the vampires from? The country people like to make up some strange legends," she shrugged easily and walked slowly.

    "Squeak --"

    the gate of the castle opened in response to her slight push.

    In a daze, she peeped into the room and saw that all the places where she could see were red carpets, huge columns with twisted patterns, and circular stairs. There were many channels around the huge hall. She stood at the door, wondering if she should go further.

    Why doesn''t this place look like it''s abandoned, but it looks like someone is cleaning it every day?

    Lucia began to be suspicious of her own speculation. Before she knew it, her body instinctively retreated and slowly left the castle.

    Just then, a cold wind mixed with a smell came from behind.

    "Ah..."

    She jumped up with a scream, and the next second her mouth was firmly covered by a big hand.

    "Well..." She was so scared that her eyes began to shed tears.

    Who is it, who is behind her, and who limits her actions.

    She felt her legs softened and her back began to cold uncontrollably.

    "Wuwuwu......"

    "Shhh," the cold wind swept her ear, making her whole body stiff, only to hear the man say again: "no screaming, I let go of you, nod or shake my head."

    "Hmmm!" She nodded in a hurry.

    "Now, relax, I''ll count to one, two, three, no voice, all right?" villad said slowly behind her

    Lucia nodded again.

    "One, two, three..."

    He slowly let go of the big hand that covered her mouth, and the whole man stepped back a step. Lucia was free. She didn''t even have the courage to look at him. She was in a hurry to go to the forest.

    "Hello..."

    Villad''s Flashforward reappeared on her front.

    Lucia was unsteady and ran straight into his arms. He hurriedly put out his arms to hold her, so as to avoid her falling down because of the collision.

    "Help Well "

    Villard frowned," if you say no, you will die! " His eyes lingered for a moment in front of the half open castle, and finally fell on the woman in his arms.

 Chapter 593

    In the bright moonlight, a woman has blonde curly hair, blue eyes and delicate features. In those beautiful eyes, she looks at him with fear, and her mouth is white.

    His eyes changed, and then he tried to be gentle and said: "first come in with me, now there is no way to send you out. It''s almost dawn."

    With that, he took the lead in walking to the castle.

    After a few steps, I turned around and found that Lucia was still standing in the same place. Her beautiful eyes were full of fear. "Are you a vampire?"

    Villard''s heart pumping, even if he didn''t want to admit it very much, was an established fact, so he nodded, "yes, I am."

    "God! How can there really be vampires in this world? "

    "Ha ha," verad chuckled as Lucia''s fear was dispelled. "Existence is reasonable. Don''t worry. I''m vegetarian and don''t drink human blood. Just listen to me. I''ll send you out safely tomorrow night."

    Lucia was incredulous. "Really?" she asked

    Villad shook his head. "Hurry up, there''s no time. If I really want to hurt you, there''s no need to spend time here." After that, he didn''t pause any more and went in first.

    "Hello Wait for me... "

    It was white all around her. The cold wind was like a knife. She rubbed the gooseflesh on her arm and finally bit her teeth. She quickly ran after her.

    The castle is much warmer than the outside.

    Lucia took a sigh of relief and looked at verard curiously. "Hello, my name is Lucia. What''s your name?"

    "Villard."

    "Oh," she nodded, looking at the luxury in front of her eyes to the inside of the castle which only exists in fairy tales, and asked in surprise, "are you the owner of this castle?"

    Villard stopped for a moment, then gathered her complex mind and led her through the corridors to the end.

    When Lucia thought he would not answer, he suddenly turned around and said, "no, I am not."

    "Then..." She looked around for a week. "What about the others?"

    Villad sneered. "Ha ha, you don''t want to see anyone else. Believe me."

    "Why?!"

    "Because in this castle, all vampires, except me, live on human blood. If they catch them, I can''t protect you!"

    "Ah..." She was almost screamed with fear. Fortunately, she responded in time, covered her mouth, stared helplessly at the blue eyes and looked around in fear. It seemed that a vampire with tusks would come to suck her blood dry at any time.

    Verad was amused by her reaction, shook his head and went on, "but you''re lucky to meet me. Don''t worry. All the vampires are out hunting tonight. The last one is sleeping. You are safe now. "

    Lucia relieved and followed him closely.

    "The only one left is The master of the castle? " She asked in a low voice.

    Vera drooped. "Well, yes, you''d better pray you don''t meet her. Come in with me."

    He refers to her, which is sunflower naturally. As a sunflower that used to be a human being, nature is more accustomed to the habit of living at sunrise and sunset, plus some other purposes. Recently, it has become a night break, wandering in the castle during the day.

    So, Villard can''t understand sunflower''s spleen at all.

 Chapter 594

    In order to break into the castle by mistake, he had to hide her carefully.

    Just wait for tomorrow night, Su Kui to take a rest, and then send this woman out as soon as possible, so that she can return to her own world and live her own life.

    Such a gloomy life is not suitable for this angel like woman.

    Oh, by the way, she said her name was Lucia. That''s a good name.

    "This is my room. You can move freely in the room, but you can''t step out of the door for half a step, you know?" Verad closed the door and turned to Lucia.

    Lucia nodded. "Thank you. I''ll take it down."

    She obediently found a place to sit down, let alone let her step out of the door, is to let her walk around the room, she is not very brave.

    Villard could see her idea naturally, smiled, pointed to the wide black bed in the middle of the room, and said to her, "if you are tired, you can lie down and rest."

    Lucia nodded, then suddenly shook her head. She blinked with embarrassment and whispered, "Mr. Villard, please..."

    "Well? What? "

    "Is there any food? Human food... " She rubbed her stomach and didn''t eat for nearly a day and a night. She didn''t feel it when she just ran around. Now, she only felt that the intestines in her stomach had been pulled together because of hunger. That feeling was maddening.

    Verad looked at her red face, very embarrassed appearance, happy smile, and then a moment of trance, since she forced the first embrace, how long has he not really smiled?

    He doesn''t know. Maybe he has lived too long. He has forgotten.

    Or, never.

    He nodded, "yes, just a moment. I''ll get it for you." Tosari''s Fu, the kitchen with only plasma, had to prepare some human food because of his presence.

    And it happened to meet Lucia''s request.

    -

    there was no dream in one night. The next day, when the first ray of sunshine fell on the earth, Su Kui woke up refreshed.

    As soon as her feet touched the ground, Su Kui froze for a moment, and suddenly raised her beautiful eyes and hooked her lips to smile.

    Here comes the prey.

    She was wrapped in a red robe, and walked out slowly. She passed by the door of sarrimen, and the light fingers of the cloud knocked, "little ghost, get up." And then, whether or not Sally actually got up, yawned and swayed to the restaurant.

    In the dining room, Edmund was still dressed in a black and white suit, with hands clasped and respectfully standing at the top of the long table.

    Edmund saw Su Kui come in, his eyes brightened, and he quickly moved up. He held up her soft but cold fingers and gently branded a kiss on the back of her hand, "good morning, my dear Mrs. Helena."

    Su Kui returned the ceremony in a good mood, so he took the robe and turned around in the same place. His beautiful eyes moved and enchanted all the people. "Good morning, steward Edmund."

    Just after sitting down, other servants brought up breakfast one after another. In fact, there was no rich pattern, just a cup of blood.

    Sally ran in like a gust of wind, skillfully found the seat beside sukui and sat down, "good morning, Mrs. Helena."

    Su Kwai took the goblet and sipped it gently. He felt the unbearable smell of rust. At this time, he only felt sweet at the entrance.

    Isn''t that what the body is doing? Sukui didn''t know, but luckily, otherwise, she really didn''t know how to deal with the damned food.

 Chapter 595

    "Good morning, kid."

    "What! I have a name. My name is Sally, Mrs. Helena! " Sari was dissatisfied.

    Su Kui stares at him sideways, holds his forehead with one hand in an elegant manner, sips the red liquid in the cup lightly, sniffs the words and smiles with bloodthirsty smile, and scratches the plump lip on the tip of his tongue, "if I have more mouth, I will eat you, little devil."

    Surrey leaned back abruptly, retreated into the back of the chair, looked at her and blinked. Then he shut up and began to enjoy his breakfast, bread and milk.

    After breakfast, Su Kui slowly wiped his lips with a napkin, squinted his red eyes and swept them to an empty place. He asked, "steward Edmond, I always think there is a little more unusual atmosphere in this castle."

    Edmund''s temple jumped, and he looked at Su Kui''s face carefully, but he saw her face as usual leaning on the back of the chair, his eyes were smooth, and he lowered his head, "Mrs. Helena, maybe it''s sari''s human flavor?"

    "Of course he is. Otherwise, are there any other humans in the castle?" Villad did not know when to walk slowly down the revolving stairs. If you look carefully, you will find that his pace is a little different from the calm panic of the past.

    Su Kui''s eyes swept around his feet, quietly drawing back his eyes, looking at his slender white fingers and chuckling, "Oh, maybe." After that, she lifted up her coat and got up slowly.

    She swayed to the side where verad had just been seated, leaned against the edge of the table, and looked lightly. "There''s a human in the castle that I can''t bear. If there''s another one, I think, I can''t suppress the desire for fresh blood in my heart." her eyes wandered aimlessly in the restaurant, and finally fell on verad, the red lips flicked, "you say? Villard. "

    "Cough, cough..."

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.

    Villad drank the blood from the import, stuck in his throat, poured it into his windpipe, and coughed out.

    "Tut, are you so careless? It''s not like you, Willard. " Pale and slender fingertips dyed with red Cardan, vaguely wiped on his lips, Su Kui chuckled.

    She looked down at the red blood on her fingertips, the dazzling red and the dazzling white, and the accidental fusion.

    Edmund''s eyelids leaped, and he quickly came forward. He took out the handkerchief from his coat pocket, gently twisted her fingertips, and wiped it clean.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and smiled at Edmund with a charming smile. "Thank you, steward Edmund."

    "It''s a humble honor to serve you, madam." Edmund stepped back and saluted respectfully.

    "I''m done. You can use it slowly." She nodded and walked away.

    Sally looked at steward Edmund, whose face was suddenly cold when Mrs. Helena had just left, and at Villard, whose face was twisted, and whose small face was twisted into a ball, and who had no idea what she was thinking of, and he stuffed the last mouthful of bread.

    Chubby cheeks jump out of the chair, "I''m done, you slow down." Then, like when I came here, I went far.

    The noon sun is just right.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and looked at the window with heavy curtains opened. With a bunch of floating light, she cast it onto the European carpet interwoven with gold and red. She slowly got up, went into the cloakroom and changed into a set of ankle long red coat, perfectly wrapping every inch of her skin.

 Chapter 596

    "Dudududu -"

    "open the door, kid." She raised her fine sharp chin and gently knocked on Sally''s door.

    The door answered.

    Sally poked a small head out of the crack of the door, and the hair on her head stood up. Looking at Su Kui''s dress, she couldn''t close her mouth in surprise. "God, Mrs. Helena, you..." He racked his brains, but the child''s vocabulary was so small that it was impossible to describe the scene in front of him.

    He usually saw her dressed in gorgeous and luxurious long skirts, decorated with pearls and gems, or lace, just like the queen in fairy tales.

    Why is the queen not the princess?

    In sari''s cognition, the princesses are all wearing beautiful skirts with sweet smiles and good characters.

    And Mrs. Helena''s favorite is red. Not only that, she is so beautiful and has exquisite features, especially her Ruby like pupils and beautiful sharp stinging eyes. The skin is pale and cold. The first face they meet is the bloody picture.

    It was Helena who impressed him so much that she could not connect with beauty.

    But even though he was afraid of her, he now lives with her.

    He did not become a vampire, nor was he mistreated, but was taken good care of.

    "I''m so stupid. Hey, kid, do you want to go out for a walk?"

    The beautiful eyes glanced at him coolly, and Surrey instantly returned to his mind, opened his mouth wide and surprised, and stumbled: "ah Yes, yes? "

    But the surprise didn''t last long. It suddenly occurred to him that it was daytime.

    He hesitated and looked down at his toes. "But you are a vampire. A vampire can''t touch the sun. In that way, you will be burnt out..."

    "Hiss -" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and put her hands around her chest. "Little devil, you know a lot."

    "Of course! I have written down what the sister sister of the welfare home told us! " Hearing Su Kui''s words, Sally brightened her blue eyes and patted her thin little chest.

    A shudder hit his forehead, Su Kui hummed, turned around and left.

    Leave a sentence behind, "you''re all right, but kid, you''ve ignored a fact."

    "What facts?!"

    Sally''s trot up, following suit.

    Su Kui quickly stopped, turned around, turned the corner of her coat, put her sharp hand on his forehead, narrowed almost into a line of red eyes, looked at him contemptuously, "this is the difference between my wife and those low-level vampires."

    She left without pausing.

    Sally stood still. With his brain capacity, he could not understand what she said.

    So, although living in the castle is very comfortable, it''s human nature to yearn for the light. Even if Su Kui is hesitant, he will run after him for a moment.

    In the main hall, Edmund was carefully cleaning up his equipment. Seeing Su Kui''s overcoat wrapped around his whole body, he was stunned. "Madam, do you want to go out?"

    Su Kui raised his lips, looked at the bright sunshine coming through the door crack, and nodded slightly, "well, it''s a nice day outside..."

    "Yes, but you..."

    He didn''t seem to see her in the sun since he knew her.

 Chapter 597

    Comparatively speaking, he thinks he knows her better. She shouldn''t be very disgusted with the light Steward Edmund, I think there will be good luck when I go out today - "she holds up a black umbrella, and the smile on her lips looks cynical." so, I''m tired of steward Edmund watching the house, kid, go. "

    "Madam..."

    Edmund opened his mouth and saw that she had carried Sally through the door. He sighed helplessly and said softly, "good luck, madam..."

    "Tut, how can Madame go out in the daytime?"

    Edmund looked back and saw that verad, with his hands in his pockets, walked out from behind the huge relief pillars, and his dark green eyes were full of malice.

    He cold face, straight turned to leave, light left a sentence, "you will care about this? Villard. "

    Mingming is influenced by his wife and becomes a vampire. Verad easily steals her heart. However, he can only secretly adore her and even dare not show his feelings.

    He hated that verad had so much eternal life and youth, and his wife''s heart -

    but he never knew how to cherish it, and even hated her all the time.

    While enjoying the long life that his wife has given him, he is disgusted with the man who has given him everything. He dare not die, nor dare to fight with his wife. He is a hypocritical man.

    Ah -

    looking at Edmund''s long figure disappearing in the hall, Villard''s eyes swept the soft and bright light outside the door, and a trace of yearning flashed in his eyes.

    He looked down at himself on the ground. There was no shadow. He sneered and murmured in hard to hear words, "of course I don''t care. If she never comes back, I think I will be very happy..."

    -

    in the boundless and gloomy towering ancient tree forest, even in the daytime, noon, when the sun is the best, the dense fog in the forest still cannot be dispelled.

    The branches and luxuriant leaves stretching all over the head almost block out the sun. Walking in them, I feel cold all over.

    Su Kui is carrying Sally''s back collar. Her figure shuttles in the forest like the wind, leaving only the shadow.

    "Whoa, whoa --"

    "put me down!! What a terrible thing! "

    "It''s too noisy." Su Kui twisted his eyebrows. The first thing when he stepped out of the forest was to throw Sally out.

    "Ah --"

    Sally rolled on the ground for several times, got up, patted the grass on his body and murmured, "really, do vampires like to run around with people''s back necks?"

    He frowned and shook his head. "God knows, I don''t like that."

    Raised his head, but saw that concave and convex has the graceful posture to support the umbrella, gradually goes away, he claps the forehead, SA Ya son chases after.

    "Wait for me, wait for me --"

    Sally kept running forward with her short legs, wondering how she could catch up with her elegant and slow pace.

    The air in the countryside is very fresh. The flower beds beside the road are open in clusters. The neat and clean asphalt road and the stone paved catwalk make a simple and simple house stand in disorder.

    Su Kui wandered aimlessly into the town.

    When she met the food store, she walked in and bought one. She didn''t know what a sensation her appearance had caused to the public.

 Chapter 598

    Su Kui threw the fried chicken in the oil paper bag to Sally, looked down at Sally and said, "is it delicious?"

    Sally nodded wildly, "delicious!" In the castle, there were milk bread or fruit salad every day. He almost forgot the taste of meat.

    A pale, almost morbid hand reached into the bag, two fingers pinched out a piece of fried chicken. Su Kui looked at the things in his hand, picked up his eyebrows, "delicious?"

    Surrey continued to nod wildly, and then suddenly he was stunned. He saw her open her mouth gently, bit her a little bit, and then he chewed it gracefully for a few times, and swallowed it as usual.

    Surrey was surprised, holding the oil paper bag in his hand, slapping it to the ground, shaking his fingers and pointing at her. "You eat this, you can eat it? You spit it out quickly, will you die... "

    "Well --"

    Su Kui shoved the rest of the chicken into his mouth, blocked his thought of further questioning, walked on the street with an umbrella, and looked indifferent, "you think too much, at most it will be affected, and --"

    she turned her head, stared at his blue eyes, smiled, and said coldly, "I am a dead man Ah. "

    "Ah..." Surrey jumped, raised his eyes and saw Su Kui go forward again, pouting and puckering, and then he said, "why, I like to scare people like this!"

    The days passed quickly.

    When they returned, the afterglow of the sky was slanting to the west, and the sky was dyed with a red glow, beautiful and gorgeous.

    So the passers-by looked at this big and small combination with a strange look. At noon, it was almost like holding an umbrella to shade the sun. Now, they looked up at the sky.

    It''s going to be dark, and the sun is no longer hot. Holding an umbrella, it''s a little noticeable.

    Surrey, holding a bag of clothes and snorting, followed Su Kui up the hillside. He didn''t understand her idea, but his prejudice against her was changed a little.

    This is his first new dress, and it''s named for him, not the old clothes donated by those caring people.

    He narrowed his eyes, looked at the back that was almost covered by the umbrella, held the bag in his arms, and chuckled.

    Being blocked by the light under the umbrella, Su Kui closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows. Every time she didn''t have to worry about it, her lover would appear at her side. This time, she risked being found by a spirit hunter, walking from the street to the end of the alley, and got nothing.

    She did not lose the mood, according to the past experience, he is bound to inadvertently appear at her side, deliberately, there is no need.

    At first she thought it was Edmund, because he could not hide the love in his eyes, as long as his heart could find it. Moreover, his figure and appearance are extremely excellent, which are in line with every life condition after reincarnation of his lover.

    But get along, sukui found, No.

    Although as a vampire, she has no such thing as heartbeat for a long time, but that kind of feeling that comes from the heart when she is close to her lover does not appear.

    She sighed for a long time, stopped to wait for Sally to come to her side, just picked up his back collar, a black gold ancient knife cut the umbrella face, cut off the umbrella bone directly, and put it on her neck.

    The cold low voice in the setting sun sent out a murderous meaning, "put down the child!"

 Chapter 599

    Su Kui lowered her eyelids. Her long eyelashes cast a dark shadow on the bottom of her eyes. She slowly moved her red lips and smiled.

    As soon as his fingertips were loose, Sally fell to the ground.

    The afterglow of the setting sun reflected on her pale and delicate face, which gave birth to a trace of pink without any reason. It seemed to be closer to the appearance of human beings.

    Surrey sat on the ground, blinded by the situation, and blinked at the tall man behind Mrs. Helena.

    He has a dark black hair that is hard to see in the West. The extremely long hair is tied behind his head by a ribbon of the same color. His whole body is wrapped in a black coat and trousers. His bony hands tightly hold the black gold ancient knife. The blade is extremely thin. When the light shines on him, it shows a kind of fierce and murderous color.

    Su Kui didn''t care about her thin neck. She was wearing a long knife that could cut off her head at any time. She smiled casually, bent her white and red Cardan fingertips, and flicked the blade. "Are you a spirit hunter?"

    "Helena."

    The two voices sounded almost at the same time. The voice of men was cold and deep. The voice of women was soft and casual, but they were strangely integrated.

    Vampires in the daytime, the ability to halve, the more powerful blood, the greater the impact.

    At this time, if she meets a psychic hunter who wants to kill her, she really has no ability to resist.

    "You''re really fearless, Helena, I warned you before. If I catch you killing innocent people, I''ll let you go straight to the ground." the man''s ironic pale lips and wrists moved, and the sharp cold blade cut her white neck directly.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui frowned, but her face was more and more dimpled. Her side eyes, the men''s facial features under the setting sun were clearly defined, inheriting the most mysterious hair color in the ancient East, the pupil and the deep facial features in the West.

    At this time, he was wrapped in a group of light by the slanting sun, but his temperament was still cold, almost to condense the surrounding air into ice, which was different from the beautiful scenery when the sun set.

    She stretched out two fingers to hold the blade, so that he could not go any further. "Gee, you really don''t have any pity. Are you Oriental? I''d like to know how you found it here, "she said, her eyes flirtatious, her lips plump, her fingers flicking away the blade, and her face suddenly empty.

    When he reappeared, he had stood ten steps away and spoiled him with a provocative smile. "Ah, why don''t you tell me about it before I die, or let me die in peace

    "Madness, delusion!"

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, she dropped her eyes on Surrey with casual seduction eyes, narrowed her eyes and hooked her fingers at him. "Come here, kid."

    "Ah? Oh, yes, Mrs. Helena! "

    Surrey was frightened by the war without gunpowder. The atmosphere of the two men was too terrible. He felt that not only he was frightened, but also the flowers and grass around him seemed to be a lot.

    When he heard the call of Su Kui, he was back to his senses. He got up from the ground, but before he got up his legs, his back neck was grabbed again, and the man dragged him behind him.

    Sally "PATA" a, feet stand unstable, once again a butt down.

    No matter how small he is, he is also grumpy. He is carried around like this all day, just like an object without thought.

 Chapter 600

    I''m sorry.

    So, the little man broke out.

    He struggled to get up from the ground, his eyes were full, his hands were akimbo, his head was up and he was staring at this giant man for himself.

    He won''t admit it. He''s really handsome.

    "Hello!! How can you do that! " He waved his fist and puffed up his cheeks angrily! It''s not an object. You have to respect me, apologize, apologize! "

    "Well? What? "

    The man took back his sight, and the dark eyes fell on Sally indifferently. He asked repeatedly, "what do you say?"

    Cold and thin voice, without any human feelings.

    Sari shrunk his neck, and the anger he had accumulated was suddenly dispersed. He stepped back two steps. Norno said, "ah, nothing. I''m leaving. Don''t stop me. I have to go home!"

    He quickly ran back to pick up his lost clothes and ran to Su Kui.

    "Home?"

    Su Kui''s body is soft on the branches, his hands are around his chest, and his face is a light smile.

    If she is right, after the man heard Sari''s answer, there was a trace of consternation on his paralyzed face. The face of the iceberg suddenly cracked and turned into countless pieces.

    There was a smile in her Ruby eyes, blowing her fingers leisurely and humming, "if I remember correctly, Cain? Ah, a psychic hunter, why take the name of a vampire? Well? "

    Cain''s thin lips were tight, his wrists were turned over, and the black gold ancient knife made a clanking sound in the air. The brush was inserted into the scabbard on his back, and his long and broad eyelashes were slightly drooping. Looking at the small figure running to the place where he thought it was the same as looking for death, he did not stop it.

    Since he was born, he wandered in the world alone. Although he followed the ancestral training to eliminate the devil, he walked in the world for a long time, saw more hypocrisy and greed of human beings, and saw many more ferocious faces than ghosts.

    He doesn''t hate anyone, and he doesn''t have feelings for anyone.

    In his opinion, he was a spirit hunter just to avoid stigmatizing the family, and the inheritance of the family would probably be completely destroyed in his generation. He likes to be alone. He never imagined the future, nor regretted the past. He only lived in the present.

    But at the next moment, his expression froze, although he had no expression at all, he could not find it without looking carefully.

    The child was not, as he imagined, bitten off by the countess, who was the longest living and the most violent and arrogant of the existing blood race. But very familiar ran to her side, hiding behind her, only a small head, vigilant stare at him.

    It seems that he is the devil who makes people feel scared and looks on human life as grass.

    And she is the salvation, the angel -

    Oh, it''s ridiculous. At this moment, all his cognition has been overthrown.

    He began to sneer, his cool eyes rolling on her unruly delicate face. "Helena, what kind of trick do you want to play? It''s not like you!"

    Hearing this, Su Kui paused for a moment, slowly raised his eyes, and his smile faded from his lips. "If I said that I had changed my ways, what would I do?"

    "Will the evil doer also say that?" He didn''t take it to heart at all. He thought that her attitude was just for the sake of greater premeditation to create a shocking killing.

 Chapter 601

    Su Kui''s eyes were dim for a moment, but they soon disappeared, regained their proud and flamboyant posture, leaned gracefully on the tree trunk, sneered, "I can''t change your opinion, what I can do is just change my practice."

    She slowly shook the well maintained jade hand, smiling three times to tempt seven times to cool, "Cain, we''ll meet later --"

    "little devil, go." She picked up Sally''s collar, and her figure flashed, leaving only the shadow passing by.

    The next second, her movements were stopped again.

    Su Kui stopped slowly, raised her eyes and looked at the rising moon, which was covered by black clouds. She felt that her body''s ability to pass away due to the sun in the daytime was returning a little bit, holding her arms and looking at him with eyebrows. "How can I not leave?"

    Her pale fingertips slowly across the red lips, the tip of the pink tongue in between the speech, coquettish, charming wanton.

    Cain''s eyes were light, slightly sideways to avoid the temptation of her eyes all the time. She said coldly, "yesterday a woman went into the dense fog forest and disappeared. Where is she?"

    Su Kui slowly converged to smile, her eyes became colder and colder. She quickly flashed, and her pale hands, covered with blood like red Cardan, tightly fastened his neck. His pupils shrank and his blood color suddenly appeared.

    The sharp dog''s teeth came out unconsciously. Her eyes narrowed into a narrow and dangerous line, staring at his dark eyes like the abyss, like looking at a dead man.

    Under the action of constant force, she and he close, the air around the two people almost condensed into a solid, people feel the spiritual oppression.

    Her voice is very cold and light. In the forest of ghosts and shadows, in the pale moonlight, it''s cold and quiet. "You want me a woman?"

    Cain looked as usual, as if he was not the one who was caught in the door.

    Only in hearing Su Kui''s words, I don''t know how long he didn''t have the psychological fluctuation of the tip of his heart. He curled up his fingertips and looked at her with his eyes fixed. "Shouldn''t he ask you? I still want to go back to your nest with you and have a look. You know what you have done

    All of a sudden, she loosened his neck, retreated faintly, took out a handkerchief and wiped his fingertips gently. "Oh, are all the missing people going to buckle up on my head after entering this dense forest?" She pointed at him with her thin fingertips. "Cain, I don''t need to explain to others what Helena does, and I don''t care to lie!"

    She has her pride, she is the oldest vampire in the world, her strong, can let her face everything calmly, lie, that is what the weak will do!

    Cain looked back at the tip of her finger, glanced at himself gently, and suddenly he felt an impulse to reach for the finger she was leaving.

    In the end, though, he held back.

    He thought, she is really a monster, a monster that specially harms men.

    Su Kui''s eyes are light, and he doesn''t look at him any more. "Since you don''t believe it, let''s go to see it with my own eyes, but --"

    She badly hooks up her lips. "I can''t decide whether you can come out alive or not."

    What a wonderful night! The air under the moon breathes and makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    "Here, he, it''s up to you. Keep up."

    She glanced at sari, who was shrinking in silence, and nodded at Cain.

 Chapter 602

    Then quickly in the dense forest shuttle, those cross the rough branches, completely can not touch her.

    Cain was stupefied. He looked at Sally, who was also stupefied on the spot. He looked strangely and could not see the direction of someone''s figure. When he looked at Sally''s eyes, he pursed his thin lips and picked up Sally. He quickly flashed to catch up with him.

    The night was like wind. Sally thought it was probably the worst day of his life.

    It was only a few minutes before passing through the dense forest to the heavy and gloomy Castle standing on the edge of the cliff, and Surrey was completely paralyzed and unable to get up.

    He buried his head, peeped blue eyes out of his arms, and glared at Cain angrily. In contrast, Mrs. Helena was more gentle.

    Cain seemed to notice something. He glanced at him lightly.

    Sally''s small body is stiff, and his face is taut, quietly drawing back his sight.

    In front of the castle''s magnificent relief gate, Edmund stood under the steps, quietly waiting against the pouring moonlight.

    When Su Kui''s figure finally appeared, he was relieved and came up, "Mrs. Helena, you are back." He made a graceful salute, just wanted to reach out to hold her hand and kiss the back of her finger, Cain suddenly came to him with his face unchanged, and blocked him.

    Edmund''s face froze. He looked up at him badly. He suddenly showed his canine teeth. He was on alert. "Cain!"

    After sweeping Su Kui around, he saw the bloodstain on her neck, and his whole body was full of gloom unconsciously. "You dare to come here, so you should plan to die!"

    When his fingers became claws, he would attack Cain''s face. Su Kui raised his hand lightly to stop him. "Steward Edmond, he''s the guest I invited. He''s invited to verify something."

    Cain was slightly shocked. She didn''t just put down her cruel words. As long as he followed in, no matter what happened, would she not interfere?

    How now --

    he glanced at her snow-white neck with complex eyes. His pupils shrank, and suddenly he felt that the scar from his hand was very inconvenient.

    He almost embarrassed to avoid, chuckled to Edmund, slightly drooping eyelashes cover the eyes of the complex emotions.

    Edmund did not understand, "Madame, with him, you will be in danger. Please let me solve him!"

    "That''s enough, Edmund," she smiled, glancing coldly at his face. "What happened while I was away?"

    Under her cold eyes, Edmund lowered his eyes and became the most loyal servant again. "What do you mean, madam?"

    "A woman, have you ever met? Or has it been sucked dry? " Her beautiful eyes with a mockery in his face, which could not see emotion, turned, sneering, "is she your woman? So much for her? "

    Cain frowned and retorted coldly, "I don''t know her!"

    Finish saying, his brow frowns more tightly, why does he want to explain these with a woman who has touched countless lives in his hand?

    Afraid of her misunderstanding? It''s ridiculous!

    Cain did not move his face and rubbed his eyebrows. Since he met her, he was not like him. All kinds of emotions that never existed appeared in his brain for a moment, almost in a mess.

    "Madam, do you know? I did catch a woman this morning... " Looking at Su Kui''s expression, he did not see any displeasure, so he continued: "she is with verard..."

 Chapter 603

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows, which was not expected by her, but it was an unexpected joy.

    She pretended to be surprised. "Now? Where is she, how is she? "

    Edmund quickly replied, "because of the lady''s order, we are not good at catching people in the castle, so we want to make a decision when the lady comes back."

    "That''s good," she yawned gently, covering her lips, her eyes misty with water vapor, and glanced at Cain. "Now, go in and take her away. I''m afraid I''ll kill this woman who broke into other people''s territory without any reason."

    She flicked the dust that didn''t exist on her clothes. She stepped up the ladder and walked a few steps. Suddenly, she stood on the ladder and raised her delicate chin towards Cain. "Bring this kid in with you!"

    When she had finished speaking, she turned around and stepped into the hall without turning her head back.

    Cain sipped his lips, strode over, picked up Suli, who was lying on the ground dizzy, and chased sukui. At the moment when he passed Edmund, he could feel that Edmund''s eyes were undisguised murderous.

    All of a sudden, he was in a state of unexplained pleasure, and his lips were in a pale, almost invisible arc. His eyes, dark as the abyss, looked back at the past without any hurry.

    Their eyes are intertwined, and invisible lightning crackles among them. In the middle of them, it seems that the two armies are facing each other and the drums are thundering.

    However, in a few seconds, Cain did not stop, calmly took back his sight, and followed sunflower into the hall.

    Edmund stood at the same place, raised his hand and slowly stroked the heart without rhythm. When he looked at Cain, his heart suddenly conveyed to him a kind of feeling similar to panic.

    He thought it must be an illusion.

    Although, he is really dangerous!

    In the main hall, the road leading to the highest seat is covered with red carpet. Su Kui steps on the stairs and sits gracefully in the eyes of all the people.

    Look down on the people.

    There are not many vampires in the castle. Now they are all here.

    In addition to villad and Edmund, there are six other servants in the castle, all of whom are men, tall and handsome.

    Think of some kind of possibility, Su Kui can''t help but have a chill, isn''t Helena plan to cultivate male pet, singing at night?

    It''s just -

    can''t be more annoying.

    Lucia was now tied to her feet, like a dumpling on the ground, struggling desperately, tears blurred her beautiful face.

    When Cain came in, he didn''t see Lucia at the first sight, but put all the people''s faces into his eyes. Then he lowered his eyes quietly and held his hands tightly.

    It''s really a woman who can enjoy it very much!

    As if nothing had happened, Su Kui leaned on the armrest of the gorgeous seat, with one hand on his cheek, and his eyes and brows were full of bewildering smile. "Ah, there are guests visiting the castle, steward Edmond, please untie the guests."

    Edmund answered and went up to untie her.

    No one in the audience would put the human beings with no power to bind the chicken in their eyes. Even if they untied her, even if she ran to the ends of the world, they could pull her out as long as she didn''t die.

    Unfortunately, Lucia was weaker than Su Kui''s imagination. In addition to her limping and weeping on the ground, she took those beautiful eyes and asked for help to look at verard.

 Chapter 604

    Didn''t she know that with Helena''s jealousy, she could be torn to pieces in minutes?

    Oh, she doesn''t know.

    Moreover, she is the hostess, who always has a halo to add to her body. No matter how dangerous she is, she can escape from the tiger''s mouth safely.

    So, Su Kui is going to push the boat along the river this time. Although the plot deviates from the original track, it is not difficult to pull it back.

    "Tut, but my guests don''t seem to like this place very much," she frowned sadly, shook her head, and walked down slowly, bright red in the dark castle, extremely dazzling. "It''s really sad to cry."

    She touched her wet cheek with the tip of her red Cardan finger. Lucia''s pupils were tight and she retreated abruptly. The cold fingers without any temperature reminded her of the dead.

    Lucia obviously frowned at sukui with disgust and fear, but she quickly extended her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders, "well, I didn''t really like me," she stood up, walked a few steps like a stroll in the courtyard, turned around and chuckled, "who do you like? Villad? "

    "No..."

    Lucia looks at Su Kui and smiles, but her blood red pupils are full of murderous eyes. Her brain is almost reflexive and says no.

    "Well, is that so?"

    She glanced sideways, looked at the embarrassed expression on her face. Villad, who was gloomy and frightening, smiled happily. "Villad, it seems that your charm has no effect on this lady."

    Verad didn''t answer. His thin lips were tight, his deep green eyes were cold, staring at Lucia.

    Lucia was frightened by his expression and shook her head in a panic Villad, I...... " What is she going to say? Words to the mouth, but found a blank brain, completely unable to remember.

    Should she tell the truth that she likes him? How could it be? Even if he saved her, there is no doubt that he is a vampire. She is human. She wants to return to the human world.

    I spent a night in this gloomy and cold castle without any popularity. I was afraid of the vampires in it all the time, including verard. I suddenly went mad, broke her neck, and lived in fear. The fear that I couldn''t extricate myself had driven her crazy.

    On the verge of collapse, she can lose her mind with just a little more stimulation.

    Seeing that she was speechless and could not utter a complete sentence at all, Willard''s bright eyes faded again and replaced by a colder attitude.

    He turned his head and stopped looking at her.

    Cain has been quietly all income eye, his long and straight body leaning on the relief column, the clear-cut facial features are generally hidden in the dark, clearly out, it seems that there is a kind of fatal danger.

    He watched her proudly walk up to the supreme seat, watching her because of verard''s devotion to Lucia, the sadness in her eyes, maybe she covered up well, but still did not escape his eyes.

    He also saw that although she was laughing, her smile was undoubtedly the most beautiful and eye-catching focus in this night, but her eyes to Lucia were clearly full of killing intention.

    But she still didn''t do it. With his understanding, she would never waste her words before. Maybe someone who doesn''t look good or annoys her will directly screw her throat or suck her blood?

 Chapter 605

    So, does she like this man called villad?

    His cold eyes swept villad''s face, and he didn''t even find them. The evil in his eyes was almost frozen.

    She seemed to think of him at last. She lifted her chin at him with a light red lip. She was full of dignity. "You''re looking for her, aren''t you? Now you can take her away. "

    "Ah, it wasn''t a guest, but a barbarian who somehow broke in. Did you live in the city? Did your parents and teachers give you etiquette? "

    Her tone sounded casual, but her words were as harsh as they could be, and there was no objection.

    "I didn''t..." She wanted to say that she didn''t break in, and suddenly stopped at the edge of her mouth. She seemed to push open the relief gate in front of the castle.

    "I didn''t mean to I thought it was a deserted castle... " She wanted to explain, but how to explain, with a little cover up.

    Su Kui waved and sat down again. "I don''t want to hear your explanation. I just want to ask, Miss Lucia, why are you in my castle? Can you explain?"

    Her eyes are flowing. Ruby pupils are in the dim light. They look like vipers waiting for the opportunity. Su Kui saw Cain, slapped his forehead, shook his head and laughed, "I''m sorry, Cain, I think you can''t take her away for the time being. I think I have to know who brought her in. This time it''s human, so next time, will it be replaced with -"

    she picked up her eyes and tail, fingertips and tiny dots, "how about you..."

    Cain''s face sank suddenly. Su Kui raised his eyebrows and smiled softly. "Well, after all, you are more difficult than her. But I remember that you always wanted to nail the stake into my heart and make me ashes and vanish. Am I right, Cain?"

    Edmund was somber, his white teeth clucking in his mouth.

    Hearing this, Cain lifted his eyes, and the complex emotions flashed by. The dark pupils of his eyes collided into her bloodstained eyes. Suddenly, he lifted up his thin lips, and suddenly the evil spirit overflowed. "Well, yes, that''s what I''m thinking at the moment. What should I do?" he nodded, not denying.

    But in my heart, it seems that there is another unclear idea, which has faintly suppressed what has been said.

    "Damn you!"

    Without warning, there was a burst of drinking in the empty hall, and a dark shadow, wrapped with a terrible sense of killing, attacked Cain''s throat.

    He stood quietly in place, even when the strong wind swept in, his eyelids did not move.

    Only when the figure was about to break his neck, he moved very fast and pulled out the black gold ancient knife behind him. The blade thin as a cicada''s wing gave a cold light under the moonlight, and then met the shadow. The pace was strange and unpredictable.

    As if he didn''t exert himself, he waved carelessly, and the blood color crossed. The figure flew back at a very fast speed. Cain took the long knife and put the brush into the scabbard.

    When he looked at it carefully, he didn''t seem to move at all. He was still quiet, with his arms in his hands as usual, leaning against the huge column.

    There is no right move, not even face-to-face fight, directly by his insipid rolling down.

    Edmund bumped into the post in a panic. When he fell down, the clothes from his arm to his chest were divided into two pieces by the blade.

 Chapter 606

    But he was strange and did not hurt at all.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, and his smile disappeared. He looked at Cain with warning and said, "are you too blatant when you hurt me in my place?"

    "Ha ha, Mrs. Helena, it''s him who started first, not me, isn''t it?" Cain''s thin, pale lips fluttered, and his eyes circled Lucia''s face.

    Suddenly said: "since madam you want to deal with the sinner who broke into the castle maliciously, I can''t disturb you. Another day, let''s see you later."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd. In a short time, she soon became a Mrs. Helena, even Lucia.

    This man really never plays cards according to common sense. Isn''t he a psychic hunter? It''s his profession and character to save the world.

    But now, he looks like he is doing things according to his own mood. He''s in a good mood. He can''t even save people. He just left her in the vampire''s nest. Isn''t he afraid that when he sees you next time, she will only have a white bone?

    "No! Wait, please help me, take me out with you! Please! " Lucia scrambled up from the ground, stumbled after Cain and grabbed Cain''s corner.

    "I can''t stay here. I will die. They are vampires. They will kill me. That''s terrible! Please... " Lucia''s eyes were misty with tears, and she looked at him imploringly. Even if she cried, she was very beautiful. At this moment, I still felt pity for her. She was really loved.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, her hands were in arms, her lips were satirical, she leaned into the chair, her legs overlapped, and looked down at the farce.

    Cain did not know why he habitually followed his intuition and looked into a pair of blood colored eyes. His eyebrows beat. He pulled Lucia off and grabbed his arm''s hand. He pursed his lips and said indifferently, "Miss Lucia, you have been in this castle for two days. If they want to kill you, they will not wait until today. What does this mean? Don''t you understand?"

    He flicked his sleeve, which Lucia had touched, and raised his eyes. Though he was speaking to everyone, he kept staring at the person in the highest direction. "Then, I''ll leave first, Mrs. Helena. Goodbye!"

    "No, no!"

    Lucia took a step to catch up with her. When she came to the door, she found that it was empty and lonely. There was no shadow of him outside in the pale moonlight.

    "No!!!"

    She grabs her hair and squats on the ground crying.

    Villad''s eyes moved, but his heart repeated Lucia''s words to Cain. "They are vampires, they will kill me, terrible --"

    they, terrible

    Ha -

    Villard''s lips made a sarcastic smile. It turned out that he was all amorous. No matter how hard he tried to protect her, even if he was caught at last, he was ready to fight with Mrs. Helena.

    Who ever thought, up to now, he is still classified as a cruel, murderous vampire.

    He looked up, and there was darkness in the tall dome, as if there were countless unknowns.

    Yes, he was originally a creature that was not compatible with the world. It''s not wrong for her to think so.

    Just, the heart seems to be empty, the missing part seems to take away his last hope for the human world.

 Chapter 607

    Su Kui collected her eyes quietly, and her lips raised a strange and unpredictable smile.

    "Tut, Miss Lucia looks afraid of us, Villard. Since you brought her in, you should send her out," she said with a little red lips and grace. "Oh, come back and stay in the darkroom for half a month."

    There are special enchantments around the darkroom. The vampire will lose all abilities in it. The vampire who can''t get blood for half a month will become extremely weak and manic. That feeling will be even worse than death.

    Although the darkroom had existed for a long time, Helena was not often used in the past, so she was often offended, and her neck was broken by her well maintained delicate jade hands without any chance to be punished.

    And her favorite villad, of course, never had a chance to try.

    There''s no way. This time, Su Kui is going to make an exception for him -

    Villard''s face is stiff, his brow is blue and tendons seem to jump uncontrollably, he purses his thin lips, and seems to salute respectfully, "yes, ma''am." The complex look of lifting eyes disappeared in a flash.

    The woman at the top of the hall is still high and elegant. However, when I look at her now, I always feel that her delicate face, which is full of dimples, is a heart that is a hundred times colder than before.

    He strode across Lucia and straight out of the castle.

    Lucia was too flustered to wipe her tears. When her heart was loose, she ran after her.

    Edmund squinted happily, looking at villad''s gloomy breath until his figure disappeared into the retina.

    -

    villad put his hands in his pants pocket and led the way in a indifferent manner. From yesterday to tonight, Lucia, who had only eaten a little food, had soft legs and a bit of weakness. She frowned and looked at villad''s broad back with dim tears.

    "Villard..."

    There was no response. Villad didn''t seem to hear it. He didn''t look back.

    Lucia''s face changed. She didn''t understand why he suddenly changed his attitude towards her. Last night, for a moment, she felt that she had met a different kind of love. She was proud of her charm.

    But after a few hours, everything changed.

    Living in the city, she has always been the focus of boys'' eyes since she was a child. Men have never been so cold-blooded.

    She had to bear it again and again. Finally, she trotted to catch up with him and grabbed his arm. "Villard, why don''t you pay attention to me! If you hate me, can you tell me what I did wrong? "

    Villard closed his eyes, took a deep breath and gently pulled off her arm. "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. It was me who was wrong. I shouldn''t have brought you in."

    Lucia was more comfortable, her beautiful eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. "It doesn''t matter, Willard, I don''t blame you, but is your attitude towards me too cold? It''s totally different from your performance last night?" she went around him and asked, "please tell me, is it because of her? The master of the castle. "

    Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, she can''t help being ashamed. That woman, all over her body, exudes a charm that attracts the opposite sex. She is noble and elegant, and her every move is full of carelessness, dignity and pride.

    She remembers Helena looking at her, contemptuous and superior.

 Chapter 608

    She was extremely embarrassed.

    In front of her, she felt like she couldn''t lift her head.

    The mind twisted into a group, she silently bowed her head, read a Amen. On the one hand, I feel ashamed of my jealousy. On the other hand, I feel more unbalanced.

    Villad didn''t answer. His green eyes were cold in the night. He took Lucia''s shoulder and used his ability to shuttle through the forest. Under the night, it was as if a gust of wind was blowing fast, and there was no trace at all.

    In fact, Villard''s brain is disordered. He can''t figure out what Helena has done recently.

    She first released the group of children who were originally used for blood bath, and then adopted the orphan Surrey. She did not even turn him into a vampire, nor allowed any vampire in the castle to touch him. Even, she gave up human blood and began to eat animal blood that she had never seen before, which she thought was dirty and impure food.

    Thinking of this, his calm heart lake seems to have a moment of ups and downs, a moment of confusion.

    "You, why don''t you answer me, is it really because of her?" Lucia grabs the shirt on his chest and the wind whistling past her ears ruffles her blonde hair.

    Villard lips, speed up again.

    In a quarter of an hour.

    Verard gently pushes Lucia out of the forest exit.

    Outside is the path leading to the sheep intestines on the slope. The familiar wooden house in the countryside is located in Youzhi. A cluster of dense flower beds are in the moonlight, and the flowers are closed, as if they are also in a dream.

    Familiar with everything, so that Lucia as if another life, and even a desire to cry.

    "My God, I can still come out alive!" She jumped on the soft grass in surprise, turned to hold verad''s hand and thanked him, "thank you, verad. Without you, I don''t think I could have walked out of this terrible place alive."

    Villad drew back his hand lightly and smiled sarcastically. "Have you forgotten that I am one of the terrible places in your mouth?"

    "Ah no --"

    Lucia, who knew that she had said something wrong, shook her head apologetically and said anxiously: "no, verard, you listen to my explanation. When I say these words, I don''t mean what you mean..."

    "I know you''re a good vampire. I''m talking about the rest of the castle."

    "But it''s Helena who let you go. Even though her hands are stained with countless blood, she didn''t hurt you at all, did she?"

    "When you break into the castle as an outsider." He added in silence.

    Lucia didn''t think so. She had big eyes and scorn in her eyes. "No, no, no, verard, I don''t think so. She''ll let me go because of you, you know, right? She looks at me with obvious hostility. She likes you. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t think she would have let me go! "

    Villad didn''t want to talk to her any more. He raised his hand and said, "go, you have gained freedom. Please keep some basic awe of the legend in the future. Maybe next time, you won''t meet someone as talkative as Mrs. Helena."

    Good to talk -

    Tut, verard touched his chin. Why did he jump out of his mouth without thinking? Is she a good speaker?

    Obviously not.

 Chapter 609

    He was in no mood. Her task had been completed. She was safe to send Lucia out of the dense forest. As for what she would do after that, it was beyond his consideration.

    Villad turned to leave, his hand clasped by Lucia again.

    "Villad, come with me. That wicked woman didn''t say she would punish you? Where is the darkroom? It sounds very gloomy. Don''t go back. Let''s go together! " Lucia, with her blue eyes open, looked straight into Villard''s eyes, and said earnestly.

    Verad was amused by her naive words. "Go? Where can vampires live in cities? Are you sure that the spirit hunters who have the same sense of smell as dogs will not come here? " He pulled her hand and sneered. "And what''s more, the decision made by the vicious woman in your mouth is the key factor for you to come out safely. Ah, cross, do you believe in Christianity?"

    He lowered his head, his deep green eyes twinkled in the night, his voice almost merged with his breath, but it was very clear to Lucia''s ears.

    "Shouldn''t people who believe in Christianity be grateful? Even if you can''t thank you, please respect your words. OK, let''s go. "

    He left a word and strode to the direction he had come. The dense fog forest in the distance is hidden in the dark night. It looks like a huge hole. No one knows what the end will be when you enter it.

    "Verad, you like Helena, don''t you? You admit it, you''ll end up in her beauty

    Verard''s heart shrank, and he turned back suddenly. The green eyes of the prey were terrible. "Shut up! Believe me, it''s no good for you to provoke vampires! "

    "No, villad, if I say I love you at first sight, would you like to go with me?"

    There was a momentary pause in villad''s steps, but soon he erased the floating thoughts in his mind, left a word coldly and disappeared.

    He said, "you are a human being, I am a vampire, just like the day and night, two completely different extremes, unable to integrate, not to be together!"

    the evening breeze was light with the smell of the earth, and the cold wind kept shaving on Lucia''s body. She sipped her lips and her eyes became very cold. The palm of her hand was clasped by her hand. She felt as if she had no sense of it, and looked at Willard''s direction for a long time.

    "Oh, who knows, but why does this vicious woman still exist in this world? Shouldn''t she go to hell earlier?"

    She turned around and stepped on the path down the mountain. The whisper disappeared in the wind.

    -

    "Hoo --"

    in the long night, Villard leaned on the thick branches, looked up through the dense branches and leaves, and looked at the moon which was not complete in the sky.

    Lucia''s words echoed in his mind for a long time.

    What does it mean to fall into her beauty.

    If it were really occupied, wouldn''t it have been a hundred years ago to submit to her? Not until today.

    When is the state of mind like water stirred into a pool of muddy water? Probably from the time she let go of the group of children, he looked on coldly from the beginning, ridiculed, to the later unbelievable.

    The transformation of mentality is not big.

    He closed his eyes and rubbed his brows, trying to let the thoughts of constant clamor and resistance settle down, but he could not.

 Chapter 610

    "Gee, it seems that someone''s luck is not small," said verard, with a light tone in the cold wind, and he opened his eyes and saw all around him.

    "Here it is."

    Verad lifted his eyes at the sound, and looked ten steps away. On a branch that was not very tall, there was a black shadow sitting vaguely.

    His eyes were slightly cold. "It''s you --"

    who was upset just now. He didn''t find out that he was being followed. He didn''t even know how long he stayed with him.

    "Oh, it''s me," Cain said, lifting his thin lips and shaking his hands slightly. "We just met."

    "I know, so what? Why follow me? Want to kill me? " Villad was on full alert, mentally tense, and his suspicious eyes were fixed on him.

    Cain shook his legs in the middle of the air, his eyes narrowed, and he chuckled, "no, the night is too long and boring, I just saw a play." he touched his smooth chin, thin lips and picked lightly, "actors and actresses are doing well, but I''m curious, why don''t you go with her?"

    "Beautiful beauty, the human world you yearn for, since you hate this place, you can go far away, eh..." He thought for a moment and added, "if you''re worried about being found by Helena, I can help you, no pay."

    "So, your purpose." Verad sneered and leaned his arms against the trunk.

    This man''s character is treacherous and changeable. It''s not the first time he met him. His ability is unfathomable. Almost every time he met him, he could not avoid a fight.

    Because of him, Helena would come to live in the abandoned castle with several servants, as well as villad and Edmund.

    Now, the man with a strange name and a more strange character suddenly shows his kindness and tells him that he can help him get rid of Helena''s long-term control. To be honest, he doesn''t move his heart. That''s a fake.

    Because he knew Cain had the ability.

    Cain raised his sword eyebrows. His eyes were as black as a thousand years old well. His long hair tied by a ribbon floated gently with the wind. He seemed to be in a paradise, rather than a forest full of ghosts.

    "If I say there''s no purpose, you won''t believe it, so let''s make a deal, shall we?"

    Black eyes across a strange and inexplicable light, and he was invisible.

    Villard moved his lips and stared at him for a long time.

    Cain relaxed, spread his hands to him, and made a gesture of negotiation.

    For a while, Villard spoke slowly, his voice was inexplicably dry. "Why should I believe you?"

    "Ah..." Cain''s tone suddenly became deep and far away, which was very tempting. "You can''t get rid of being played with by a woman. You can''t even lose your life at any time. You can''t live in the dark forever without freedom. You can''t get salvation. Is that what you want? Uh huh? Tell me? "

    "No!"

    Villard clenched his fist.

    "Then you have no choice but to believe me."

    "Whew, whew -" the heavy gasp was very obvious in the silent forest. Verad shouted this sentence, and then he was surprised that he had been taken away by him unconsciously. He was back to his mind, and there was a circle of sweat on his forehead.

    Cain was not in a hurry. He looked up carelessly to enjoy the stars on the blue and black night overhead.

 Chapter 611

    There was no words for a while. In the dark night, in the dense forest full of ghosts, there was nothing but the singing of birds and the wind.

    For a long time, when Cain even had the illusion that it was about to dawn, verard slowly raised his head and spoke. His voice was very low, as if he was afraid of being heard. In a cold voice, he asked, "what do you want me to do?"

    Cain was not angry to hear the tension and distrust in his voice. His deep eyes fell on him and chuckled, "don''t worry, you won''t lose anything. On the contrary, I will let you get more."

    "For example?"

    Cain''s eyes were aimless, looking into the distance, which was the direction of the castle.

    He smiled. "What do you want? Want to be the master of that castle? Get out of Helena''s control and live the free life you want, don''t you? "

    Cain said his mind as clearly as he could read it.

    Villard looked embarrassed, but did not retort.

    Cain raised his chin and said in a leisurely voice, "well, that''s it."

    "I can do all this for you," he squinted dangerously, "but you have to pay some price in exchange."

    The more relaxed his tone was, the more inflexible his voice was. There is no need for comparison at all.

    Villad is numb. He knows he can''t fight this man.

    "Come on, there''s no need to show off. You want to kill Mrs. Helena?"

    "No, of course not --"

    "no?"

    Why? In addition, villad could not think of any other possibility. According to his idea, Cain had been hunting and catching Helena for more than ten years, but he often let him escape from his hands.

    For a man of such unruly character, I''m afraid he will be regarded as an insult in his life?

    Cain''s eyes were up and down, and his eyes were slightly astringent, with a clear smile. "I have my purpose naturally. You just have to do it according to my method. When it''s done, I promise that I will completely eradicate Helena from your world, and there will be no left."

    Villard was in a bad mood, even worse after Cain''s complaint.

    "Are you sure? And what do you want to do to Mrs. Helena? "

    Cain''s figure appeared in front of his eyes as a cold wind swept by. A pale and long finger touched his lips. Cain spoke lightly without any emotion. "You hate her. It''s an indisputable fact. The trade I made with you is not good for you. As for others, it''s not good to ask more questions."

    Villad turned his head sideways, dodging his fingers.

    Cain smiled, took back his hand and whispered in his ear, "there''s an old saying, have you ever heard of it?"

    "Well?"

    "Curiosity killed the cat --"

    clapped him on the shoulder with a big hand, which was so powerful that he almost broke his bones together. Villad pulled away, his face almost dripping.

    He was trapped by Cain to death, like prey stuck in a spider''s web, struggling desperately, all in vain.

    Seeing that verad didn''t speak, Cain didn''t care about the real idea in his heart. He raised his eyebrows happily. "Then, our deal, from this moment on, will take effect."

    "I''ll only give you a week, Villard, please don''t let me down," he said, his cold, cold eyes hitting his lips. "Otherwise, I''ll let you know that my patience is no better than Helena''s -"

 Chapter 612

    His cold voice slowly accompanied the figure and disappeared into the retina.

    Villad was all soft and leaned powerless against the trunk, as if all his strength had been suddenly evacuated.

    Relax, then I feel shocked. I''m already in a cold sweat.

    It''s a rare thing to put it on a vampire who is contrary to the theory of human beings both physically and physically.

    Villad doesn''t know how many years has not sweat, he even thought, vampire, there is no such thing, until this moment happened, overturned his thought.

    He didn''t feel much, but he felt that his heart was empty, as if something important had been gouged out by Cain.

    After a moment of trance, the cold wind dried the sweat on his body. He raised his hand to straighten out the collar without wrinkles and prepared to go back.

    But just as he raised his step, he suddenly heard a voice that he hated and had to choose to cooperate with.

    "Ah, forget to say," Cain is like a bat, hanging upside down on the branch, his face is facing villad, with three points of evil spirit on his face. It''s very strange in the night. He looks at villad, and the pale lip opens gently. "Whatever you want to do, I don''t care, but please keep a certain distance from my prey. It''s better not to have physical contact."

    "You!"

    Villard would like to bite his teeth and stare at the arrogant face in front of him.

    Cain narrowed his eyes in a good mood? I''m gone, and you can go back safely. "

    "Wait..." All of a sudden, something was almost forgotten. Verad said, "she sent me into the darkroom for half a month. I think..."

    Cain stopped smiling, and his upside down body returned to normal. He sat down on the branch and held his arms in his hands. "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." The tone and expression are extremely bad.

    He knew it would!

    Villard''s teeth were almost broken, but he was so arrogant that he lowered his head and said coldly, "OK, I know."

    Cain is satisfied. "Happy cooperation, I''ll wait for your good news, good night!" His long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed into Fox eyes, and his figure disappeared in a flash.

    Villad stood for a while, and then said with a gnash of teeth: "have you ever been told that your character seems to be more in line with the setting of vampires, rather than animators, bats?" And hang upside down on the branches.

    Distant voices mingled with the wind came into our ears, "no, it''s better to think about a solution than to chew your tongue behind your back, Baron Villard!"

    "You haven''t left yet!" Villard''s body was stiff for a moment, and his eyes were scanning around like searchlights, but he got nothing.

    The wind is still blowing, whistling and whining like a ghost crying.

    He waited a long time, and did not wait for an answer.

    According to villad, Cain''s temperament is not weird, but very strange and treacherous!

    -

    imperceptibly, it was midnight when Villard returned to the castle.

    He saw the end of the hall at a glance, on the steps paved with red carpet. On the seat representing the identity symbol, a woman in a gorgeous red dress inlaid with precious stones was standing on her cheek with one hand, and her eyes were flirtatious towards him.

    Su Kui eyebrows, red lips light hook, tone shows casual danger, "I thought you escaped, Villard."

 Chapter 613

    Verard''s eyes were flustered for a moment, but he soon regained his composure. He took a sip of his lips and said, "you think more, Mrs. Helena. I have given you endless life. Without you, I will have nowhere to live."

    He lowered his eyelashes and stepped step by step up the stairs, near sunflower.

    Holding her left hand in one hand and kneeling on one knee, she dropped a respectful and gentle kiss. "Mrs. Helena, I''m loyal to you, no doubt."

    Su Kui''s fingertips moved, and slowly took out his fingers from the palm of his hand. His eyebrows, eyes and lips were a little more confusing. His index finger, which was painted with red Cardan, picked up his jaw and raised his low head.

    "Villad, I hope you''re as open as you say." Her pale fingers flicked across the corner of his lips and across his eyes. The ruby pupils were unfathomable in the dim light.

    Verard''s eyebrows and heart fluttered, his body stiffened. He closed his eyes and let the cold finger disturb his face. "Mrs. Helena, I swear to you, I will serve you forever."

    Her shoulders were heavy, with a strong and attractive smell of roses, and she leaned gently on his shoulders.

    Ear side has the quiet air flow slowly into his heart, let his heart hair tight.

    Su Kui''s chin is on verad''s shoulder, his back is cold and his eyes are cold without any temperature, and her eyes are looking into the darkness of the void. Her voice is more tender and affectionate. She gently holds verad''s shoulder, "my dear verad, you know, right? What I want is not your service, but -- "

    she suddenly leaned her head in his ear and whispered," what I want is your love. "

    The voice did not fall, a strong push away sunflower, verard knelt on the carpet, sunflower eyebrows drooping, scarlet eyes flash past, smile gradually thick.

    "Hmmm --"

    the soft and boneless body lies on the broad seat, Su Kui astringes the smile on the middle of her eyes and stares at villad with injured eyes, "villad, are you still reluctant? Can''t you understand my heart for a hundred years? "

    "No, i..."

    Villad looked down at his hands, which pushed her away. At that moment, he seemed to have struggled in a trance and didn''t want to let go.

    He frowned with chagrin, and felt that he had gone mad, and was made insane by these strange people with uncertain temperaments.

    "Well, villad, you can go back to your room and have a rest. Good night."

    Su Kui hooks the hair that falls in front of her forehead behind her ears. Her delicate face is expressionless and her red lips are light. It seems that she can be clearly aware of her unhappiness.

    "Mrs. Helena!"

    Su Kui raised her eyelashes and raised her eyebrows. "Villad, what else do you want to say?"

    "You Don''t you punish me to think in the darkroom? " Villad hesitated. He didn''t know what to think. He suddenly insisted on saying more words to her. He didn''t want to expose this article with Su Kui''s words.

    Casually looking at the fingers, smelling the words, Su Kui''s head also didn''t lift, "if you want to experience something, I won''t stop it, verard, think about it --"

    and then, her figure sitting on the seat gradually became very thin, verard reached out to grasp, but only through a piece of air, nothing was caught.

    Think about it -

    her last words still reverberate in his mind, and he really needs to think about it.

 Chapter 614

    How to deal with her, how to complete the transaction better.

    He has made a deal with the man who knows that he is a spirit hunter and always does what he wants. He has no way back.

    He got up and stepped down the long steps step by step. At last, he stood under the hall and looked back. The chair, which was inlaid with countless precious gems, was made of gold and covered with rare animal skin, was very complex and beautiful.

    It symbolizes the supreme right -

    he purses his lips, his eyes quickly change from hesitation to refusal, and he turns his head and leaves without hesitation.

    One day, he wants this position to belong to him.

    And the last count of the blood clan will disappear completely in the blood clan, just like smoke.

    -On the second night, Su Kui sat in front of the Rose Sea, with the moon on his head as white as a veil, enveloping the solemn castle in a soft light.

    She droops her eyes and shakes the red wine cup carelessly. Sally squats in front of a rose not far away from her, holding her cheeks and bowing.

    Su Kui took a sip of red wine. "Do you think this life is boring? Sally, you should go back to your world."

    Surrey turned his head and his eyes were red, but he didn''t retort as usual.

    Su Kui chuckled, his face faded from the usual coquettish smile, his eyes were gentle, and his posture was elegant and approachable.

    Her eyes fell on Sally. In the vast sea of roses, a small group looked lonely and lonely. She sighed, looked up at the moon hanging in the night, and said softly, "Sally, there is no way to escape. You are still young, and your life has decades, which is very long."

    "What about your life?" Sally came over and squatted at her feet again. Curiosity flashed through her blue eyes.

    "My life..." Su Kui drooped his eyes. "My life has no end. Every unknown tomorrow is covered with layers of mist. I can''t see it. If I can, I want to end my life after trying human life."

    Seeing Sally''s big eyes blinking and ignorant, she was funny. "Don''t understand?"

    Sally shook her head, but from the bottom of her heart, she felt sad. Although she was laughing, he thought she was very lonely.

    Cold hands without temperature caress his chestnut curly hair, Su Kui squints, "you will understand later, in the future, you will experience many frustrations in life that can''t be resisted, we call it fate, when that time, you can probably understand my mood at this time."

    "Mrs. Helena, are you happy?"

    Su Kui was dumbfounded, then shook his head and laughed, "why do you ask? Look, I''m smiling, of course I''m happy."

    "It''s different," Sally was not satisfied. He stood up and pointed to Su Kui''s heart with his little hand. "The nun said that the smile emanating from here is true. You are more like a strong Strong... "

    Su Kui smiled and said, "smile hard."

    Sally focused on the next head, "yes, forced to smile, you are not happy, why not do something to make yourself happy?"

    "Little devil --"

    bent his fingers and knocked on his full forehead. Su Kui held up his goblet and drank all the liquid in it.

    Then light way: "tomorrow go back, I let Edmund send you back." In a word, it directly defines his future life.

    "But..." Surrey''s face was hung with hesitation and fear.

 Chapter 615

    Su Kui waved his index finger in front of his eyes, motioned him not to speak. When he shut up, he said, "go and try it. Maybe you don''t think the friends and nuns of the welfare home like you. Why don''t you try to communicate with them with your heart?"

    I still remember that Sally once said to her that every night, a person stands up to see the moon, alone and without friends. Most of it is because of his indifference and estrangement that children who want to make friends with him are deterred.

    Sally bowed his head and didn''t speak. His big tears came out of his eyes and quickly gathered into a pool of water stains on the ground.

    "What''s the matter? hate to part with or use? There are many people in your life. You will soon forget me. Don''t be sad. After all, you can run in the sun, enjoy delicious food, enjoy the right to love and be loved. You should feel lucky. "

    I don''t know which words of Su Kui stabbed sariborn''s vulnerable nerve. He raised his head abruptly, wiped a tear of hate and stared at her, "I won''t, I won''t forget you! After you, after... "

    "Well?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    "Can you come to see me..."

    "Well, I will. Take away the tears, kid. Don''t forget, I''m a vampire with a heart of stone. You can''t touch me. Tut, I''m fed up with it. Let Edmund send you away now, haunted little devil!"

    Su Kui squints, raises his hand and holds his forehead, looking helpless.

    "No, no!" Surrey came up and hugged her arm. The tears and snivels made sokui turn away. "Go, go away. If you rub the tears on my clothes, I''ll let Edmund sell you."

    "Hee hee, I''m not worth money," Sally finally burst into tears and smiled, wiping the tears with his sleeve, leaning on Su Kui''s arm, and looking at the stars on the night together.

    In the night, a big one and a small two snuggle up each other''s outline appears very beautiful. In front of them, there is a boundless, swaying posture in the night wind, sending out the Rose Sea with strong fragrance.

    Villad didn''t find out that he was picking on the corner of his lips at the moment. He looked at sukui and Surrey without blinking. It was a long time before he took back his eyes, took back the steps he had already taken out, and retreated a little bit until they disappeared completely.

    Edmund walked out of the corner, looked far away from villad, smiled sarcastically and murmured, "Oh, have you finally found out the beauty of your wife? So you want to take it for yourself? Villad, it''s not like you... "

    Why don''t you keep your cold heart and turn a blind eye to your wife''s hot feelings?

    Edmund clenched his fist and stood there for a long time with a murderous look in his eyes before he left.

    -

    when the sun was replaced by the moon on the third day, Su Kui said the decision he made last night when eating in the restaurant.

    "Edmund, send Sally out, and make sure it''s safe where he lives," sukui said, draining the last drop of blood.

    Edmund had listened to the conversation almost last night. At this time, he didn''t make a question. He just nodded and was about to open his mouth. Verad took the lead and looked at Su Kui and said respectfully, "madam, let me take Sally back."

    "Villard!"

    "Oh? Why? "

 Chapter 616

    The two voices spoke almost at the same time.

    Edmund was furious, and sukui was dispensable. She raised her eyebrows and raised her chin to ask him.

    Villard''s eyes are very charming, with deep sockets. The standard western noble gentleman looks like a prince coming out of the oil painting. He got up and gave Su Kui a graceful salute, glanced sideways at Edmund, who was full of gloom, and said: "let a vampire who was born to suck human blood send Sally back. Madam, I''m worried that he would go crazy and break his young neck in the middle of the way --"

    "ah..." Surrey jumped up and approached sukui, staring at Edmund warily.

    Edmund''s face was worse, his sharp canine teeth sticking out of his lips, and he looked fierce. "Villad, you''re going to die! Don''t use your dirty thoughts to doubt my loyalty to my wife! "

    "Oh, isn''t it?"

    Looking at Surrey''s small expression, Villard smiled briskly. He shrugged his shoulders and retreated behind sukui.

    "Madam, you..."

    Su Kui raised her hand and stopped Edmund''s explanation, saying: "steward Edmund, naturally I won''t doubt your loyalty to me. Please calm down, we''d better respect the client," she said, drooping her eyes, "little devil, who do you want to send you back? Villard, or the steward of Edmund. "

    Sally''s mouth is shriveled, his eyes are blue and watery. "I want you to send me back."

    "Impossible!"

    "Impossible!"

    At the same time, the voice sounded, even in the same breath. Villad and Edmund looked at each other and quickly avoided.

    What a killer!

    Sari is discontented and puffs up his cheeks, but he doesn''t dare to make trouble, pestering Su Kui to send him back. I had to admit my life and look up at villad with a relaxed and pleasant face, and then look at Edmund who showed his canine teeth as if he was going to eat people. I made a choice very quickly.

    "I choose him!" he said with a small hand

    Villad raised his eyebrows and smiled at Edmund not far away.

    He shook his fingers and praised: "kid, you have vision. Don''t worry. I will definitely send you back to the welfare home safely."

    Su Kui put down his goblet and knocked on Sally''s head. "Go, pack up your things and go."

    "I will miss you, you, will you miss me..." Sally''s eyes turned red instantly. He looked at Su Kui with tears in his eyes. He held her sleeve in his hands and waited for an answer. It seemed that as long as Su Kui refused, he could cry.

    Su Kui, nodding helplessly, "I''ll miss you, OK?" Seeing Sally''s tears and laughing, she waved her hands in disgust, "go there, it''s dawn again."

    "I see!" Thinking of the possibility of seeing Mrs. Helena again in the future, Sally trotted back to her room.

    The restaurant fell into silence again. Few people lived in the huge castle. As soon as Sally left, he did not know how long he would continue to be dead.

    The white candle on the hanger gave off a faint light. After a long silence, verad suddenly asked, "Mrs. Helena, what do you want for Sally?"

    Su Kui looked up at him and shook his head. "It''s OK to take the salute away. A child who doesn''t depend on him can''t protect his wealth. If you give it to him, it will hurt him."

    Helena has lived for a very long time, and how much wealth has been accumulated is unknown to her.

 Chapter 617

    Not unwilling to give Sally, sukui just hopes that he can live a normal life by his own efforts.

    Maybe Sally won''t have a chance to see her in this life. From now on, it would be great to equate him with these vampires who can only live in the dark world.

    -

    verard and Sally walked very fast. Su Kui held back the others and sat in the hall alone, with only the sound of candle crackling in his ear.

    She was waiting, and whether Lucia had any feelings with villad or not, fate would arrange for her to come to the castle again, no matter how.

    And he said on that day, there will be a future.

    Cain, who has hunted Helena for more than ten years, what will he do when he knows her nest? Sunflower is looking forward to it.

    On the fourth day, however, things were completely off track.

    Villad didn''t come back, and Sari lost the news.

    The fourth and fifth day

    Su Kui sat on the hall and waited quietly.

    No matter who is planning the whole thing behind it, after so long brewing, it''s time to sweep it around, right?

    Edmund always said, maybe villad has escaped? Su Kui always holds the attitude of distrust and waits for news day by day.

    When the great gate of the castle was opened, it was on the sixth day when the sun rose.

    At this time, Yang is the heaviest. Even in the dark, sunflower still feels dull in the chest and loses its strength from the body.

    Lucia pushed villad, bound by a chain and covered in a hooded robe, into the castle. Surrey was roughly carried by others, crying out of breath.

    "Whoops, who are you, villain, villain!! Let me go, let me go! "

    Lucia turned her head abruptly. Her heart turned into a mess. At the same time, the noise in her ear upset her. "Shut up! Kid. "

    Sally was stopped by her cold voice and turned into a silent cry. Lucia curled up her red lips with satisfaction. Her eyes were cold and pointed to the hall. She said to dozens of animators around her: "right inside, now is the most sunny time of the day, find out the woman named Helena, nail the peg into her heart, drag it out and expose it in the sun. I want to Let her go! "

    "Ah --"

    just as her voice fell, the man who had been carrying Sari was bitten by him severely. His hand hurt, and he was thrown out by the conditioned reflex. Sari fell heavily. Then before everyone could react, she got up and ran into the castle which was shrouded in gloom as fast as the wind.

    "It''s useless!" Lucia frowned. "Don''t worry about that kid. First, solve the vampires in the castle. It''s daylight now. They must still be inside."

    She will never forget the look of disdain and supremacy when the woman looks at her, the feeling that life is held in her hand and can''t be relieved all the time. Even when she returns home, she will often wake up from nightmares.

    If she can''t be solved, her experience will always be deeply engraved in her heart, so that she can''t get relief in this life.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Lucia. We will help you to achieve your wish."

    Several animators looked at each other and stepped into the castle cautiously.

    Lucia''s delicate features looked like an angel in the sun, and verard watched through the brim.

 Chapter 618

    "Lucia, who believes in Jesus and believes in God''s love for the world, doesn''t look as deceptive as she looks. She''s kind and tolerant. I haven''t seen it at all."

    Lucia, who was born in a rich family, grew up like a star. She may be a gentle and kind person in the city life, or a clean and pure person among the rich People, but that doesn''t mean she is.

    Verad''s words were obviously not so pleasant. Lucia''s face changed, and she looked at him with some embarrassed red eyes. "Verad, do you remember what she did to me? I was tied up like a dead fish at her disposal. I lay on the bottom of her feet and watched her look at me with all manner of grace. My life was in her palm and could not be freed. "

    "But in the end she chose to let you go! And you left the forest intact! Isn''t it? "

    Lucia laughed and shook her head angrily. "No, verard, I''ve never been insulted like this. I can''t stand it. Even the man I fell in love with at first sight loves her deeply!"

    "I didn''t..." Villad retorted.

    "Oh? Is it? " Looking at the appearance that he was eager to refute, Lucia''s eyes were even colder. She approached villad, patted him on the shoulder, and said softly: "don''t worry, villad, I won''t take what you do. I want their lives. They live too long, hurt so many lives. God will understand my practices and bless me."

    Villad''s face was pale and almost transparent. He was holding on to his teeth, letting the Yang flow into his body little by little. He sniffed and sneered, "I hope so."

    Lucia smiled softly and caressed his handsome cheek with a well maintained hand. Her eyes flashed with obsession. "Verard, you are the most handsome man I have ever met. Trust me, when this is over, we will be very happy together."

    Villad''s reaction was to close her eyes cleanly, turn her head coldly and directly avoid her touch and eyes.

    Lucia shook her hand and closed her lips in silence.

    She looked at the group of high priced psychics who had been invited by her to wander around the castle hall. They looked very careful and frowned anxiously. She stood outside to make sure she was in the sun. She thought that as long as she did, she would be OK.

    Those vampires who can only live in the dark dare not approach the light.

    Surrey escapes from the grip and quickly disappears into the public''s sight.

    At this time, he ran around from the winding corridor, whispering, "Mrs. Helena, Mrs. Helena? Are you there? "

    The little figure ran to Su Kui''s house and knocked gently. No one answered. His big blue eyes were full of panic. He couldn''t help looking around for fear that those rude big men would suddenly appear.

    He wiped the sweat on his forehead, put his eyes close to the door, and whispered, "Mrs. Helena, wake up. There are villains in the castle. They are here to kill you, Mrs. Helena!"

    The little body suddenly hung in the air, and Sally cried out in horror, "ah --"

    "shut up, kid, how are you coming back?" Edmund was dressed in a nightgown, which looked much more peaceful than the plain suit.

    Surrey, no matter how scared he used to be, desperately turned around and hugged his arm. He said anxiously, "yes, there are bad guys breaking in, many people!"

 Chapter 619

    Edmund''s face changed. Then he thought of the missing villad. His eyes became cold. "Who is that?"

    "They, as if they were psychics, were all brought by the woman last time!"

    "So you''ve been in her hands these days?" Edmund put down Sally and knocked on sukui''s door.

    Sally nodded, and they caught them that night in the thick fog forest.

    Those people seem to know that they will come out. They set up traps early and wait for them to get in.

    Edmund didn''t speak very fluently after hearing Sally''s story. He knew the situation at that time by seven or eight points. So, the woman, Lucia, is coming for revenge?

    Oh, it''s ridiculous -

    a group of animators who have been practicing for several years and dare to break into the blood clan''s residence without knowing their lives.

    He tidied up his nightgown, and suddenly Su Kui''s closed door was opened from inside.

    Edmund''s eyes brightened, "Madame..."

    Su Kui nodded her head. Today, she is still a famous woman. She wears a long skirt with a wide skirt, which makes her look like a noble lady in the middle ages.

    Of course, in Edmund''s mind, she has always been.

    Su Kui looked down at her. Sally was staring at her. She didn''t have much accident. She walked towards the main hall with a raised step and said, "you don''t need to come out. Look after this kid. If I don''t come back, take him back to the welfare home as I told you before."

    "No, ma''am, I''ll go with you!" Edmund hurried on.

    Su Kui turned back and raised his hand lightly. Suddenly, a traceless barrier appeared in front of Edmund. He could not take half a step, no matter how hard he tried.

    "Madame! It''s a humble duty to protect you, you... "

    "Well, Edmund, it''s not so bad. Lucia, if she dares to come, is well prepared. Villad is in her hands. I have to save him." She gently hook lips, this smile is very soft, not in the past that kind of light pick charm.

    Edmund was shaken by the smile he had never seen before. When he came back, his eyes were empty. Where was the shadow of sunflower.

    "Madame!" He tried to go out, but found that the barrier was always there. In the daytime, when his ability was greatly weakened, he could not penetrate these thick walls at all, go to his wife''s side and protect him.

    "Ah!" He hit the wall with a regretful blow, and the stone chips splashed on the wall, while his hand was not hurt at all.

    -

    "what are you doing in the hall? Go to the back and her room. She must be there!" Lucia was very angry. These high price psychics were not as powerful as she expected.

    There was a bit of worry in her heart. When she came in, the confident state had disappeared.

    "Miss Lucia, according to your opinion, the vampires in this castle are very powerful. We must ensure our own safety before we can go further. Please understand!" A man with a beard and blonde hair and blue eyes turned around with a stake and hammer in his hand.

    "Ha ha, Miss Lucia, don''t worry. Your orders will be finished. Please take a moment." Another man, who looked like a priest, had a cross on his chest and a peaceful smile.

    At the next moment, the two men''s bodies are rolled into the air by unknown forces, and then fall down quickly

 Chapter 620

    Two bangs, accompanied by the sound of broken bones, sound scary.

    "Ah!" Lucia screamed, her eyes wide open. "It''s her. She''s here! Get her for me! " As she shouted, she grabbed the cross pendant and pulled villad into the sun.

    "Well..."

    Even in the robe of the enchantment, villad felt that his chest was almost bursting, and the sun everywhere burned his skin, leaving him with a headache.

    But villad didn''t care about it at the moment. He bit his teeth and looked into the hall with keen eyes. Even though there was nothing but a few animators, he could clearly feel her presence.

    At this moment, villad was in a trance. There was an idea floating up in her mind. She really loved him.

    Knowing that the castle has been intruded by more than a dozen psychics, knowing that in the daytime her ability is greatly reduced and her body is weak, she still does not hesitate to enter the trap when she learns that he is being held.

    The animators were all nervous by Lucia''s shouting, especially when they saw the two animators lying on the ground unable to move.

    One by one, sweating on his forehead, gripping his weapons and preparing for the battle.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes

    As time goes by, several animators can''t help but relax. Maybe that vampire has spent the last bit of his ability in the action just now. This time, I''m afraid he''s hiding in the corner and dare not come out.

    Thinking about it like this, there was a smile on my face.

    The next second, however, the group is stiff.

    In front of their eyes, there appeared a figure of a woman with a delicate face and a long red gorgeous skirt. It''s the pair of black and blood colored pupils that make people extremely scared!

    Carmen Helena!!!

    The oldest and oldest vampire in the legend!

    Those unique pupils are symbols.

    God, why didn''t they think of what the name meant! It''s true that Helena hasn''t appeared in the eyes of the world for a long time, and has been living in seclusion here. This group of Animists only heard about her legend from the previous generation, but never seen it with their own eyes.

    They all thought that maybe the vampire no longer existed. Who knew that at this moment, what appeared in front of them was the only count left in the legendary blood clan, Mrs. Helena -

    Su Kui raised her eyes slowly, her plump red lips were like blood. She hooked her lips and laughed bloodthirsty. "Are you looking for me?"

    "God, God!"

    Ordinary vampires may have a chance to fight, but in front of this, it''s a legend!

    Everyone is in a mess, running around, completely forgetting that the older the vampire, the weaker he is in the daytime.

    This is also the reason why there are fewer and fewer blood groups in the world. Once their residence is known by the animator, there is no escape for them who are under control in the daytime.

    Su Kui''s lips are light, and her figure is like the wind.

    "Bang Bang --"

    Lucia couldn''t even see Su Kui''s movements. When everything calmed down, there was a lot of people in the red carpet Hall who were crying bitterly.

    Sukui didn''t want them to die, but it''s impossible to resist again.

    "You, you don''t come here!" Lucia''s eyes were wide open, and she was almost mad. Why did she not be affected in the daytime? She took so many animators with her, and at last she didn''t even see the movements, so she defeated her.

 Chapter 621

    Sukuiding stood in front of the big open gate of the castle and looked at Lucia in a cold look. He couldn''t help chuckling. "Miss Lucia, this is my residence. I''d like to ask you more, what do you want to do? And then, "she pointed to the gray, stiff villad," you''re sure to keep him in the sun, and within half an hour he''ll die. "

    Lucia looked at verard in a hurry. Sure enough, his eyes were blank. The water on her face seemed to be running away at a very fast speed. Her cheeks were deeply sunken and her face was gray.

    "God, why is that!" She gnawed her teeth. She couldn''t bear to let villad die. But if she let villad go, she would probably be choked by this powerful woman the next second.

    Her brain is spinning fast, thinking about solutions. Soon, her eyes are bright, and a cold voice commands: "you come out, as long as you are dead, I will let him in!"

    "No, no..." Villard''s voice was dry, his voice was like a broken bellows, and he was scared. He gasped for a while, and his body bound by the iron chain began to become stiff. "Mrs. Helena, let''s go, leave me alone."

    "Villard..."

    Sukui moved forward two steps. Lucia''s eyes were bright, but for a moment, her face was even colder. She knew that the woman''s intention to villad was too obvious.

    "Keep walking till the sun comes down, and trade you for his life. You don''t have much time to think about it. Now, now!"

    "Lucia! Don''t let me hate you! Just kill me, "said villad, who gritted his teeth and tried his best not to get it off. He looked down dejectedly." Mrs. Helena, I can''t do it. Don''t listen to her threat! "

    The midday sun is hotter and hotter, which makes the earth so hot that the air seems to fluctuate with the heat wave that people can''t breathe.

    The garden outside the castle was sunburned, dehydrated and drooped, just like Villard now.

    "Well --"

    he can''t stand any longer. He suddenly fell to the ground and fell down on the ground and gasped hard. The iron chain made of unknown materials bound his hands and feet. In the sun, he was not even an ordinary man.

    Su Kui''s eyes crossed with worry. Although she was soon caught by Lucia, who was watching her closely, she sneered and snapped, "hurry up! Otherwise, within half an hour, the man you love will turn into annihilation powder in front of your eyes, and the dust will fly away! "

    Su Kui slowly breathed out a breath, closed his eyes, as if made a great determination, said: "I know, I will come out, you let him go."

    Lucia frowned. "I''m in charge now, Helena. You have no room for resistance."

    Now, I can''t let her go back.

    Either Helena died, or her life died here.

    In comparison, as long as it is not the virgin, it will choose the former, so will Lucia.

    Su Kui picked up her lips and chuckled, a little bit in Lucia''s pressing, slowly walked out of the hall, exposing the naked skin to the sun.

    The hot sun soon left a trail of white on her, and a light smoke came out of her. Lucia, who was very fast, thought that the sun would hurt Helena so much.

 Chapter 622

    For the first time in two hundred years, villad wept for a woman he thought he would hate for his whole life.

    A woman who made him a ghost.

    At this moment, many pictures flashed in his head. It is true that this woman is as cruel and murderous as the outside legend, but she never conceals his mind. Even though she is used to satirizing people, every word of hers doesn''t seem to have been deliberately aimed at him.

    Her good, in an instant covered those who thought they would never be able to erase the resentment.

    "Helena Why, you will die! "

    His fingertips cut hard into the land under him, tears came out of the frame, he roared at Su Kui.

    Su Kui just stood in the sun and smiled at him. He had a very bright smile. His delicate face felt transparent in the sun.

    Villad felt for a moment that maybe she was a clean and bright woman before she became a vampire. All of a sudden, he lost all his strength, muttering to himself, wondering if he was asking her or himself, "why do you like me?"

    What can I like?

    Su Kui pursed his lips and smiled, "love is not love if you can say it clearly, Villard." She looked sideways, and felt that the ability in her body was losing at the speed of light. In about ten minutes, she could disappear.

    The stronger it is, the greater the rebound it has been, and so it is.

    All things are born together, there must be mutual restraint.

    "Lucia, I did what you said, and now it''s your turn to bring villad in," she said, her eyes shining with a sharp eye that can see through everything, and fell on Lucia. "I don''t think you want him to die in your hands, do you?"

    Lucia moved her lips, clenched her teeth, and said to the bodyguard who had been a silent invisible man: "take him in, and don''t let him touch the sun."

    Su Kui added, "if you can, please go to the blood bank behind the hall and find some blood for him. He is too weak."

    From the beginning to the end, her tone is very flat, which seems totally different from the charming and enchanting snake and scorpion woman before. The palm of verad''s clenched hands was already blood and flesh blurred by his own pinching. He was unable to struggle, so Lucia''s bodyguards could only drag him into the hall without sunshine like a dead fish without dignity.

    Lucia went to one side, took out the pegs and hammers from the luggage left by the psychics, and then came to her, sweating on her forehead and clenching her teeth.

    Su Kui saw this and smiled. Suddenly, she turned to verad who had entered the hall and said, "verad, if you want to like someone in the future, I hope it''s not her, OK?"

    Villad is close to fainting, but this sentence is like a mantra. It''s carved into his brain. He opens his mouth and spits out a "OK" in a fit of anger

    Lucia didn''t hear it, but it was enough to make her angry. She quickly stepped up and put a sharp stake in her chest.

    In an instant, blood was running.

    Su Kui smiled, and she knew that this task was completed. At the cost of her death, verard would live in the world of regret for her. As long as she saw Lucia, she would think about why she died.

    No matter what Lucia will do in the future, they will never be together, which is enough.

    To end endless life in this way is also a destination.

 Chapter 623

    She closed her eyes slowly, her voice languid, "the sun is so warm."

    Lucia sneers, "you are very calm, but what I hate most is your calm!" She also admired her noble and inviolable appearance when she died.

    Looking at her white and transparent face in the dazzling sun, she started from her heart, pulled out the stake, and then went to her cheek.

    At the moment when the weapon was about to touch her cheek, a gravity hit her stomach and flew her away several meters away.

    Cain''s face was as deep as water, and his dark eyes were shining with cold light. He took the woman who was about to be swallowed by Yang into his arms and flashed to the hall.

    "Cough, cough..." Su Kui''s lips were dry and her face was pale. She was lying in Cain''s arms, looking at him and chuckling. "It''s you. Why do you want to save me and let me go?" she said

    Cain growled, "shut up!" He picked her up and walked quickly to a place where the sun couldn''t shine. He gently let her down.

    He frowned at the weight so light that he could not feel it at all. He looked down and saw her lying on the red carpet, her chest was heaving and her lips were quivering, and she could die at any time.

    He was in a worse mood. He cursed and cursed. He squatted down and patted her face with no pity. "Hello, Helena," he began to feel cold, and even her muscles were getting stiff.

    "Fuck!"

    He cursed and looked around.

    Lucia was lying on the ground, her limbs were full of unbearable pain, her lips were broken by her teeth, showing a little blood. She clenched her teeth and stared at the figure, a chill rising from her back.

    Only then did she realize the real fear.

    "Hello, who are you!" Lucia''s bodyguard, responding, stepped forward, glaring, and drew the pistol out of the holster that was not in her trousers, loaded it, and walked towards Cain with the gun in both hands.

    Cain was upset. He took a look at his wrist and put it on his lips without hesitation. He bit it hard and blood gushed out. He hurriedly put his bleeding wrist to Sunflower''s lips. The other hand broke her lips and let the blood flow into her mouth successfully.

    "Ah, Helena, wake up," Cain really didn''t expect that after ten years of hunting, the most powerful vampire of the blood clan could easily lie in front of him and let him kill him.

    But at this time, his mentality has been quietly changed unconsciously, he does not want her to die, so simple.

    Seeing that although she lost consciousness, her body still swallowed instinctively, he let go of his heart and pressed his bloody wound. He didn''t seem to feel pain. He just hoped that the blood would flow more quickly.

    Behind the footsteps in the approach, the hoarse voice is still in the ear to continue, "don''t move, raise your hand, turn around, or I will shoot!"

    As soon as his voice fell, Cain turned quickly and directly. Before ordinary people could not react at all, Cain kicked him out to meet his master. Cain moved his bones and sneered, "I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t care if you are a ghost or a dog. Kill me!"

    Squat down and give Su Kui a few blood, see her chest finally calm down, no longer twitch, those white scars exposed to the sun also slowly fade down.

 Chapter 624

    "Nah, I am your Savior, am I?"

    Su Kui was still sleeping and didn''t hear him.

    Cain laughed low and didn''t need her answer. He raised his eyebrows and said, "no answer, I''ll take it as your consent, and then I''ll be my belongings."

    He took out a simple and old copper foot chain from his pocket. He lifted her skirt and tied it directly to her white and transparent ankle.

    Villad, who woke up in a long time, saw the scene in front of him. He wanted to split up and shouted with all his strength, "Damn, what are you doing to her!"

    Cain didn''t respond. He continued his movement. After tying it, he smiled and made a loud finger. After squatting on the ground and enjoying it for a while, Cain got up slowly and walked towards villad.

    He stood next to villad, arms in his hands, staring down at his hateful eyes, chuckled, "Congratulations, I finally got what I wanted." seeing villad''s fierce eyes, he laughed even more happily. "Although the process of our transaction is not very good, but the end, I am very satisfied."

    Villad, biting his teeth, asked, "what do you want to do! What did you just tie to Mrs. Helena''s ankle! Besides, "he climbed up from the ground and watched the hall lying on the ground, fainting and seriously injured." you arranged all these

    Cain''s eyebrows were raised and he looked sideways at some spirit hunters like dead dogs on the ground. He sneered, "I don''t care to use such low-level means, but you are the one." he squatted down leisurely and put his wrist on his knee. "If you choose to leave with Lucia that night, maybe everything will not happen. Women''s jealousy --"

    he looked back and saw that he was still sleepy Helena, helplessly shook her head and whispered, "she is really a jealous woman. It seems that she will look after you in the future."

    He got up, crossed villad''s long legs, and was about to walk to Lucia. With his wrists tightened, he looked back carelessly and raised his eyebrows

    Villard pursed his lips and trembled his fingers. "You haven''t told me what you''re tying to her ankle!"

    "Chain." Cain''s reply was light and gentle, and he broke away from his grip.

    Three words hit villad''s spiritual cover like a hammer, like a thunderclap. He hit the ground feebly on the back of his hand, and it will be a long time before he comes back to himself. He is furious. "What do you think of her! Bind magic chain, you damn, dare to use it to her!! Do you want to treat her as a pet

    The cold light mixed with the wind broke, and the black gold ancient knife as thin as a cicada''s wing touched his face in a moment. Verard''s pupils were constricted and his throat was fluctuating.

    Cain''s disdainful lips were hooked, his dark eyes were crossed with sarcasm, his long sword was pulled lightly, and he put it into the scabbard.

    "It''s all about your own vanity. You can''t go back on the deal you promised yourself."

    He walked back, clapped verad''s sweat stained cheek with big hands, and smiled, "what can you do if I really take her back as a pet? Ah, this magic chain was found after I spent a lot of time. Do you think it''s very beautiful to use it on her? "

    He pointed to the chain that seemed to be alive, just tied to her ankle, and then tightly attached to it, and asked.

 Chapter 625

    "Ah, get out of the way!"

    Villad''s eyes were scarlet, and his remorse was magnified in this moment.

    "Well, it''s all settled. I''ll take her away as agreed. Other vampires in this castle. Can I help you?" Cain got up with a smile, and his sharp face was full of malice.

    "Go!" That''s the only word for him.

    Verad gasped heavily, hating why Helena wanted to save him. It would be better to let him disappear directly in the sun than to live in guilt ever after.

    Cain shrugged. Even in the bright light, his black clothes and trousers could not dispel the dark breath.

    "I don''t care about it with you. I don''t know who regrets it until I do something that hurt her later. I''m not in the same mood at all." sniff -- "

    he walked to Lucia step by step, his cold eyes fell on her bloody right hand, and suddenly asked," is this the hand that hurt her? " Clearly a flesh and blood human being, the breath on her body brought Lucia a a more terrible feeling than a vampire.

    She retreated step by step, staring at her eyes. The bright sun was hanging in the sky, and the hot temperature could not dispel the ice on her, "what do you want to do to me, don''t come here..." Tears were pouring out.

    Cain lowered his eyes, stepped on her palm lightly with his half booted foot, and rolled it carelessly. "It''s my prey. No one can move it without my permission," he said, looking at her delicate face blurred by tears, with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips. "If anyone moves, then I will let her pay for the bleeding!"

    "No! I am wrong, please, let me go, I really dare not! "

    God, God!

    Lucia''s heart rose with great regret at the moment. Her eyes washed by tears were filled with resentment. She held the cross in her hands and cried as if she were truly repentant. "Please, let me go..."

    The voice did not fall, she suddenly burst out a scream, "ah!"!!! My hand, my hand... "

    Cain moved his foot, carried his trouser legs and squatted down beside her. He picked up her bloody right hand with his fingers. There was no light in his dark eyes. "If you want to apologize, you''d better say it with God," he said, holding the cross she hung on her chest with his pale fingertips and laughing, "I just don''t know if the merciful God will forgive you."

    "Jealousy, resentment, inferiority, madness You have lost a believer''s most basic belief, "he gently wiped the tears on her cheek, and said softly," you should go to hell. God should have no time to listen to your confession. "

    " no, no!! I''m not wrong. What''s wrong with me? She should go to hell! She killed so many people, how many innocent blood stained her hands, I am right Lucia was shaking her lips, her beautiful eyes were bloodshot, and her little face looked ferocious.

    "Maybe, but you should be one step ahead of her," Cain slowly stuck his big hand on her thin neck, gradually gaining strength.

    "Oh --"

    she was deprived of breath. The thin air made her open her mouth. The threat of death made her manic spirit slowly recover. Tears rolled down her eyes and hit Cain on the back of his hand.

    "Please, please, let go..."

 Chapter 626

    Cain

    A voice stopped Cain from choking her neck. Cain looked back carelessly, with an indifferent expression.

    Villad''s throat rolled up and down, his fingertips curled up. "Let her go. Helena doesn''t want her hands to be contaminated with human life. Even if she didn''t kill her, she died because of her. Believe me, she won''t like it."

    Just like the hunters who broke into the castle and said they were going to kill her, she only hurt them, but none of them endangered other people''s lives. He should have thought that since she let the children go, she really decided to make atonement.

    When he saw Cain squatting in place, Villard was worried, and his forehead was full of sweat. "Cain, let go, she has been punished. This will be the most important stroke in her heart. It will be unforgettable to death!"

    Cain pursed his lips, and his hand, which was clasping Lucia''s neck, drew back.

    He got up and strode back to sukui, sneering at villad with his back. "I hope your words will be as honest as your heart. It''s really for her sake, not to save the woman who deeply loves you!"

    Cain picked up Su Kui''s body, a thick fog rose from his feet, and their bodies gradually disappeared in this huge castle.

    Villad languished and limped in the corner, staring at the empty position, murmured, "no -"

    he knew that he was wrong. If he could see his heart carefully at the beginning, instead of just escaping, he tried to cover up his heart with resentment, didn''t it, and the result would be different?

    No one answered him. Without her castle, it was only a dead silence.

    -

    Su Kui opened her eyes slowly. There was a sound of rain beating on the glass window in her ear. She looked sideways. She didn''t know when the night was falling outside. There was no light and haze in the dark blue night.

    The room is strange, with the taste of oriental classical elements. There is a wooden long cabinet of tables and chairs. There is a lampstand with a ferocious and ghostly face on the table. There is a candle on it, which emits a faint light in the night.

    The top of the head was suddenly covered by a dark shadow, losing the only brightness.

    Su Kui has been used to the dark, she doesn''t care, side of the body, against the direction of the wall to sleep.

    "Awake?" The deep and hoarse voice is depressing in the ear.

    Seeing Su Kui''s silence, Cain didn''t care to smile. He took her by the shoulder and helped her to sit up

    He passed it to her eyes, and the thick blood in the glass was dangling in the glass. Before it was imported, the sweet blood had first floated into the nasal cavity along the air.

    "You shouldn''t have saved me," she didn''t take the glass. She leaned lazily on the bedstead, the chains on her ankles glowing dim under the candlelight.

    Cain touched her long hair like ink with his big palm, crossed her cold cheek with his dry and hot fingers, and suddenly raised her thin chin and cold lips. "Do you want to die? Or, after leaving villad, there is no desire to survive

    Su Kui sighed, and finally raised his eyes to see him. "I''ve lived too long. In fact, to die in the sun is the best destination for me."

    Cain did not know why a nameless anger suddenly rose in his heart. He laughed angrily. "Oh, you don''t want to atone? Don''t care? "

 Chapter 627

    Su Kui''s side eyes, in the dim light of the candle fire, looked at him seriously, and said lightly, "I''ve completely disappeared from the world, isn''t it the best atonement?"

    "You -" Cain angrily raised his hand, and finally put it down, leaving a sentence, "whatever you want to be the first starving vampire in history, I have nothing to say!"

    Then he walked out of the room.

    Otherwise, he was afraid that he could not help strangling the woman who was only awake and spoke with thorns.

    Rain stopped in the middle of the night, Su Kui sat on the bed fiddling with the magic chain on her ankles. Thinking about whether we really want to take advantage of this opportunity to end this long life cleanly.

    Otherwise, with her life that will not end at all unless she is willing to be killed by external factors, she has no choice.

    The next day, the weather was unexpectedly good.

    But these sunflowers are not to be seen. The doors and windows of her room are locked, even the windows are covered by heavy curtains. There is only one candle burning day and night in the whole room, which makes her unable to distinguish day and night.

    Since wearing the magic chain, all the abilities in her body have been suppressed, making her like a terminally ill person, who can only hide in the dark and linger.

    The blood brought by Cain is still on the wooden bedside table. The blood has lost its temperature and has coagulated into a lump. She just took a look, and then she looked away carelessly.

    At last, it fell on the black curtain which tightly blocked the light.

    She walked over and hesitated for a moment when she touched a corner of the curtain. But she thought that she could only live in the dark. She could not taste anything except blood. Her eyes became firm when she was imprisoned in this small, cage like room.

    She shuddered open the curtains.

    In an instant, the hot and strong sunlight poured in, spreading a ground of broken gold under her feet as if it were shining.

    The sun fell on her face, clearly even the tiny hairs on her face could be seen, the skin became transparent, but the blood in the blue blood vessels had already stopped flowing.

    She droops her eyes. The thick eyelashes on the scene are clearly rooted. The light white trace appears on her arm with the passage of time. There is transparent smoke rising slowly from her wrist. That is the energy to maintain her life. When these things disappear completely in the air, she will turn into a pool of ashes, right?

    This is the second time she has been exposed to the sun since she came to the world. It is different from the first full-body armed, and it is the touch between the real skin and the sun.

    Almost warm to my heart.

    It''s no wonder that there are always vampires yearning for the light in the movie. Even her new vampire, who has been living in the cold darkness for a long time, does not yearn for the same.

    "Ka --"

    the door was suddenly pushed open without warning. At the first sight of the scene, Cain''s pupils were constricted, and he strode forward with a cursing sound and drew the curtain. "Damn, what are you doing

    He holds her thin shoulder, presses her to the bed, looks at her Jeweled eyes, sneers, "how much do you love him? Can''t bear to be with me for even a minute? How long has it been since you left? Can''t wait to commit suicide? "

    Su Kui''s eyes twinkled, pale lips flicked, "I didn''t..."

    She admitted that she was selfish. She knew that her lover was right in front of her, but because she couldn''t bear being imprisoned and living for a long time, she wanted to give up this life and meet again in the next life.

 Chapter 628

    The next second, his lips were directly bited by him fiercely, and he was grinding in her ear like a beast. "It doesn''t matter, even if there is time, it''s enough to dilute everything. I can afford to wait!"

    "Oh -" she frowned in pain, and her eyes were forced to shed a little tears. Although she soon disappeared, she was still caught by Cain, who was watching her closely.

    Maybe Su Kui''s acting skill is too good. All the natural reactions of Su Kui now can be understood by Cain as hating him, hating his touch, hating his approach.

    The more so, the more difficult he felt.

    The big palm slowly looked down and pulled off her bloody red dress like rags. His hot body was tightly attached to her cold and pale skin. He was grinding her bloody lips, and her dark eyes ran into her black and red eyes.

    On the old wooden bed, his muscles were evenly distributed, and he kept her under his body. He raised his hands slightly. The snow-white bed curtain fell down gradually without wind, which separated the narrow room from a beautiful space to despair.

    Su Kui was pushed to the corner of the bed and gasped hard.

    "Why don''t you resist, or are you used to being treated like this?" His seductive eyes slowly flowed on her pale and delicate face, and her closed eyes were caressed by the hot fingertips, and her voice was bleak.

    The cold breath broke the ripples in a room, as if they were not doing the oldest thing in the world, but a new silent confrontation.

    Su Kui clenched his teeth, and his red eyes moved away from his face. In a cold voice, he said, "do what you want, no nonsense!"

    She can almost conclude that the man who loves flying vinegar has something to do with his brain.

    Cain was angry with her words and laughed. He grinded his white teeth and bit her on the shoulder. "You are calm, then I am not respectful!"

    The low voice fell. The next second, his action was like a storm. Su Kui grabbed his lower lip. There was another storm outside the window. The thundering sound in the sealed room seemed extremely depressing.

    Her waist was caught by his big hand. Every time he tried to torture her to death here, he was merciless.

    The air is full of the smell of candles and musk.

    There was a dead silence in the room, nothing but a gasp.

    No one speaks, like a silent tug of war, in this small wooden bed, divided into high and low.

    As time goes by, the last afterglow of the setting sun is gradually shrouded in the dark, and the sawing in the room continues.

    Pea sweat hot, hit her shoulder, her pale skin a little red, with the passage of time, and become purple. Without blood circulation in her body, she can''t repair herself at all, only making the trace more and more obvious.

    When Su Kui thought that the man who was not sure would really kill her, he closed his eyes and bit his teeth, stopped his action, and put it against her cold forehead, said viciously, "in my lifetime, even if you die, don''t want to get rid of me!"

    My prey -

    -

    as he said, Su Kui has never been rid of Cain in his whole life.

    Of course, maybe she didn''t want to escape from her heart.

    After two deaths, each time pulled back from the edge of the cliff, she suddenly woke up.

    Since it''s all fatalistic, then, no matter what, just keep pestering.

    She is also fearless -

 Chapter 629

    During the four or nine years of the Wei Dynasty, when the song and Wei dynasties were at war, there was heavy snow all over the country, and the common people had no crops in a year.

    When the master of the state watched the stars at night, he was instructed by heaven to play the imperial court. Because of the war, many people died and injured, which led to the disaster from heaven. Only by stopping the killing, can we avoid the disaster.

    The Lord of the Song Dynasty was informed that he could not bear the sufferings of the people. He took off the Royal robe himself and asked the Guoshi to do it in the cold winter months. He knelt down and begged the heaven for mercy and let his people live.

    After that, he repaired the book himself and handed it over to the emperor of Wei state, asking for a truce.

    At that time, the state treasury of the state of Wei was in deficit and was unable to support the food and grass on the front line. At that time, the Lord of the state of song delivered the truce and the book, which hit his heart. So, in the countless deaths and injuries, fighting for a full two years of war, to a national disaster exhausted.

    The generals of both sides retreated, leaving the bodies of soldiers who could no longer return home and returning home.

    In February next year, after a few months of truce, the snow finally stopped, the weather slowly picked up, and the people finally got a lifeline.

    Wei and Song dynasties were punished by heaven, and finally realized the cause and effect of the reincarnation of heaven, and never dared to mention the war again.

    In the spring of the next year, the people gradually eased themselves from the disaster. They took the grain seeds distributed by the imperial court and began to sow in the wasteland.

    Some of the people who had to go up the mountain and fall to the grass to invade because of the famine saw that the world was stable, and they put down their weapons and went down the mountain to become good people.

    Among these bandits, only the nameless stronghold above Phoenix Mountain in Chaoyang City is the most stubborn. With the advice of officials sent by the imperial court, other bandits returned to their homes and became good citizens.

    They are the only ones who don''t eat hard or soft. In any case, they just don''t go down the mountain.

    Over time, the Court saw that although they were still in the name of bandits, they didn''t do anything harmful. They occasionally stopped the escort cart passing by from the foot of the mountain. That''s because the owner of the escort cart was not a good thing.

    For a long time, the Imperial Court opened its eyes and ignored it.

    But few people know the truth.

    -At the beginning of April, peach blossom was all over the ground, and several green carriages came from afar.

    There are two strong men riding in front of the road, behind the carriage sat a few mammies and girls.

    Being protected in the middle of the carriage, a girl in a blue blouse, dressed in a bun, poured out a cup of tea, and held it up and handed it to the woman leaning on the soft collapse of the carriage to read a book. In a soft voice, she said, "take a rest, miss. I''ve seen it for more than two hours, and I''m tired of my eyes."

    The woman has bright eyes and bright teeth. Her skin is better than snow. She is wearing a pink wide sleeve water skirt. A pearl hairpin is slanted between her black, soft and bright hair. The fringe is shaking with the carriage.

    Smell speech, she nodded, in accordance with speech put down the book in hand, took a sip of tea light, asked, "how long to aunt''s house?"

    Yes, it was sukui who asked.

    Ye wanwan was originally from Shangqiu, with a distinguished family background. His father was Emperor Shang. Ye wanwan was not only a legitimate but also the only child, naturally growing up like a thousand beauties.

    His father ye Mingran and his mother, Luo Suyun, were deeply in love with each other. After giving birth to ye wanwan, Luo Suyun was damaged and could no longer be pregnant. He was always sorry for not being able to add a man to ye Mingran. He was persuaded several times to take a concubine but failed, so he had to give up.

    They had never blushed in their whole lives. When their mother died of illness at the age of ten, their father was deeply grieved and had the impulse to follow her. If they did not estimate their mother''s instructions at the end of their lives, they would bring up ye wanwan. Maybe ye wanwan would lose both parents completely.

 Chapter 630

    Ye Mingran brought up Ye wan to the age of eighteen, and she was so spoiled that she finally survived her eighteenth birthday and left.

    Ye Wan Wan is picked up by his uncle, who is far away in Chaoyang, after he finishes his father''s affairs.

    His uncle Luo Zhongting was appointed as the crown prince, and his Aunt Wang Suyin was the daughter of the imperial historian of the dynasty. The family of the family of Luo was considered a precious wife, which was naturally arrogant and domineering. Although she failed to give birth to children, she was surrounded by two flowery daughters. With the background of her mother''s family, she was able to stand tall and upright in the Luo family.

    Although Wang Suyin is dissatisfied with Ye Wan''s return this time, he thinks that ye Wan''s father used to be a merchant of the emperor, and the wealth accumulated in his hands must not be underestimated. Ye Wan is the only heir of the Ye family. Who else can he leave without her?

    Such a thought, to take her back to Luo''s house, seems not so hard to accept.

    When ye wanwan first arrived at Luo''s house, he was indeed entertained by his aunt''s family. However, after a long time, they found that ye wanwan was a cold-blooded man who was not worldly and knew nothing but to bury himself in a sea of books.

    Luo Zhongting likes her quiet appearance, but other people don''t like her anymore. He is busy with official business all day and can''t estimate her at all.

    However, in just three months, she was hollowed out by Wang Suyin on the pretext of keeping her belongings. Then she changed her face completely and directly assigned her to the partial courtyard.

    In other words, ye Wan is not so much aloof from the rest of the world as a bully. For these should not have suffered her humiliation, even to endure swallowing one by one.

    The mistress, Qi Luo, is a woman of crossing, not miss Qianjin, but a servant of Luo family.

    When ye Wan arrives, she will be directly assigned by Wang Suyin to be a close servant girl.

    Although Qi Luo is Ye Wan''s close servant girl on the face, behind her back, she is always monitoring Ye Wan''s every move and reporting the dark line to Mrs. Wang at any time.

    How can a crossing woman, especially one who can cook delicious food and DIY many strange things, be willing to be mediocre. Qi Luo is the son of Luo''s family, so she flatters the people in the house and tries to escape the restriction at the same time.

    When I went to the temple to pray in a carriage, I was robbed by bandits passing through Phoenix Mountain. Qi Luo knows that this is an opportunity. If she can escape, she can completely get rid of the identity of serving people and find a way out in the future.

    The heroine is worthy of being a heroine. The glory of her body is that whenever she is in danger, she can finally get out of danger. Her appearance is somewhat similar to that of Gu Yuansheng''s late sister, the owner of the unknown stronghold. Just like this, she finally escaped from the vicious hands of those reckless men.

    Once ye wanwan, who has a beautiful face, falls into the hands of these rude men who have not seen women for many years, the end is predictable.

    Ye Wan''s death is just a stepping stone for Qi Luo to escape Luo''s mansion. She can''t even match her daughter.

    After ye wanwan''s death, Luo Zhongting was furious and reported to the imperial court. He was determined to raze Phoenix Mountain to the ground. Wei MINGYE, the ninth Prince of the dynasty, led his elite troops to the mountain. After three days and three nights of life and death struggle, he succeeded in removing a nest of Phoenix Mountain, while Gu Yuansheng, the stronghold leader, was missing.

    The female leader escaped from the bandit''s nest smoothly. Knowing the identity of the male leader Wei MINGYE, she knew that once she returned to Luo''s house, she would be doomed to die. She begged the ninth prince to save her life.

    In the end, Qi Luo, the heroine, successfully benefited the people with her own skillful hands, captured the heart of the ninth Prince Wei MINGYE, and became the queen in the near future.

 Chapter 631

    Ye wanwan''s wish is simple. From this wish, we can see that she is a girl with simple mind. Her wish is only one: to keep her father''s legacy and avoid being insulted to death.

    From the beginning to the end, there was no resentment against anyone, even those who had insulted her to death.

    Su Kui is hard to imagine, such a character, is it really thousands of Jiao million pet grow up? She can be arbitrary and willful, which seems to be more in line with her identity.

    Thinking back, Su Kui sipped tea, and his maid, Mo Zhu, looked at the boundary and asked the coachman outside, "uncle Liu, how far are we from Chaoyang City?"

    The coachman was humming a ditty. Suddenly, the sound of the ink bamboo startled him. He turned back and said: "it''s the ink bamboo girl. We are at the Chaoyang border now. Do you see the mountain in front?" he pointed out. "After this mountain, it''s about a little while."

    "Well, pay attention to your driving. Our young lady is not well boned and can''t stand turbulence." Ink bamboo said, take back the body.

    Su Kui has listened to the words clearly in it, and at this time he picked up this travel book to watch with interest.

    Seeing this, he sighed, took the blanket and covered it on Sunflower''s leg, shook his head, and continued to do needlework in front of the car.

    Su Kui then took the time to look up from the book and look at the servant girl who grew up with her. He has a pretty face and plain eyes. Although he doesn''t speak much, he plans to do everything for ye wanwan. Thinking of her future ending, Su Kui sighed. It is because of Mozhu''s shrewdness that Mrs. Wang made an excuse casually, married the family and sent her to Chuang Tzu.

    And even if the original owner is dissatisfied, but it''s hard for him to resist, so he knows.

    Later, I learned that the man Mo Zhu married was an old rascal. He ate, drank, whored, gambled and did everything. He often beat and scolded her. The life was very hard, but after a few months, he was forced to go.

    Now look at this fresh face of the woman, I just feel a wave of things and people.

    A long sigh came from my ear, and the ink bamboo looked up suspiciously, "Miss, are you sighing? What''s the matter, but what''s wrong? "

    Su Kui was stunned, then shook his head gently and said with a smile, "it''s OK, don''t worry."

    Maybe it''s a problem brought out of her mother''s womb. Ye Wan is weak when she is small. Maybe it''s just like this that she develops a quiet character.

    And all day with the book, read more, the heart will be open to many things, care less.

    Ye wanwan likes to read poems and lyrics, while Su Kui prefers books like travel notes and strange talks.

    Fortunately, the ink bamboo doesn''t read much, and the people who are familiar with Ye Wan''s nature are not in the world. As long as Su Kui pays attention, he won''t let people see the flaws.

    She bowed her head again, and saw that the fox demon turned into a seductive woman knocking on the door of the scholar''s room. Suddenly, she heard an angry rebuke in front of her. "Who are you? Why are you lying here? Get out of the way quickly!"

    Mozhu was shocked, and her face was white. She carefully lifted the curtain and looked forward. She saw a man in black with disordered hair lying in the middle of the road, and breathed a sigh.

    Not bandits, that''s good.

    When she came, she heard that there was a stronghold on Fenghuang Mountain in Chaoyang City, where all the people lived were bandits, so she was very worried all the way.

    Near the sunrise, just gradually put down the heart.

 Chapter 632

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed, her lips were light, and she asked softly, "ink bamboo, what''s going on outside?"

    She was about to open the curtain. Mozhu rushed to stop her and smiled. "It''s OK. There is a man in the front who seems to faint in the middle of the road and block the way. We can move on when the guards move him away."

    "Fainted? Is that all right? " She broke free of the ink bamboo''s hand, opened the curtain and looked at it. She was worried. "There is no village in front of her and no shop in the back. Few people pass by. If he really has a bad disease, we will leave him here alone. Is it not the same as being desperate?"

    "I''ll go down and have a look." Su Kui said, picked up the skirt corner to stoop to get off.

    Mo Zhu is shocked and loses his color. He grabs her and persuades her bitterly. "Miss, it''s almost to my uncle''s mansion. Don''t worry about it. If you are worried, let the next people have a look. Moreover, if he is seriously ill, he will die soon. In case..."

    "Wheezing --"

    Su Kui Mei''s eyes turned. She glanced at her angrily, stabbed her forehead with her verdant fingers, and shook her head helplessly. "You are just too alarmist and worried. I''m ok. I''ll go down and have a look. I''ll go back soon."

    "Ah, ah, miss..."

    Ink bamboo sighed heavily, or admit to life to lift skirt carefully to help her get off the car.

    There were many people around the front, blocking the man lying in the middle of the road. Su Kui was carefully supported by ink bamboo and slowly walked behind the people.

    "Miss, how did you get out?"

    "It''s windy outside."

    Several mammies quickly quit a way out. Su Kui bent her lips with a light smile and a soft voice, "don''t worry, I''m ok, how is this..." She pointed to the man lying at her feet, her eyes puzzled.

    "Ah, I fainted. I don''t know what happened. There is still a piece of wound on my leg. Look at it," a mammy pointed to his leg.

    Su Kui glanced at it, turned his head, as if he was frightened by the blood and flesh blurred look. "How pitiful, did he encounter bandits?"

    After she said that, the rest of the people, including the bodyguard, suddenly realized that a man in a short fight patted his forehead and said, "maybe there are bandits around here. This unlucky ghost must have been in the eyes of those people and robbed!"

    "Tut Tut, sorry to see that."

    A mammy sighed, and her eyes suddenly widened before the end of the voice. "What are you going to do, miss?"

    Su Kui raised her skirt, crouched down slowly, stretched out her fingers to test the man''s nose.

    In the Wei Dynasty, people were open to the outside world, and there were few restrictions on women. Women who had the ability could do business, could do literature, and could do everything.

    So, although sunflower''s practice is a little surprising, it''s not much shocking. Otherwise, if some dynasty women were touched by men, they would soak the pigsty. Su Kui couldn''t do it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just looking," she slowly reached out, and the next second, her thin wrist was suddenly clenched in a big hand.

    With a cry, she fell to the ground.

    A pair of fierce eyes like hawks and falcons projected on her from the disordered hair, which made her move her wrists uneasily, shaking her voice: "I have no intention, please, please let me go..."

    Su Kui''s words finally brought back the bleary people behind him. Ink bamboo was the first one to rush up to seize Su Kui''s wrist and scold him, "what are you doing, you don''t know what to do, let go of my young lady!"

 Chapter 633

    However, the man turned a deaf ear, holding Su Kui''s wrist and slowly sat up from the ground, taking the action to pick away the broken hair that blocked his eyes.

    A piece of wheat skin, facial features outline of the hard face will be exposed.

    Ink bamboo exclaimed, grabbing the man''s hand and unconsciously releasing it. His cheeks were burning red.

    She saw that the man was dressed in black clothes and trousers. Although it was not messy, it did not look like normal people should. She thought he was a tramp. Unexpectedly, under his disordered black hair, he had such a fierce face that made his face red and heart beat.

    "Don''t let go, apprentice!" Su Kui struggled for a long time, gasping for breath, staring at meimou Jiao and shouting.

    The man listened silently and squinted slightly. When the bodyguard was about to pull out his knife, he slowly released her hand.

    After that, Mammy hurriedly trotted up to help Su Kui, took her back, pointed to the guards and scolded, "one by one, I can''t make it! Come on, take this apprentice down soon! " She spat at the man on the ground, an old face full of anger.

    "Mammy Chen, I have nothing to do." Su Kui held her hand, shocked, and forced a smile to comfort her. Then he stopped all the bodyguards who had been sharpening their swords. He hesitated to step forward and dragged a few ingots of silver from his waist and threw it to him. "Since you are injured, go to the medical center and have a look. Don''t lie in the middle of the road."

    Say, also don''t see his what expression, side Mou light said, "ink bamboo, mother Chen, let''s go."

    "If you drive the carriage to the side, you can go there. Don''t hurt people."

    "Yes, miss." A few bodyguards and little guys were slightly clasping their fists and answering.

    Su Kui took the lead to step on the carriage, followed by black bamboo. He carefully helped her up, turned around and stared at the man who was still sitting in the same place. He snorted coldly, "bah! Apprentice

    A group of people on the horse, on the carriage on the carriage, Hula splashed the dust, toward the direction of Yangcheng.

    The eyes of a man, such as a hawk and a falcon, have been chasing the Suqing carriage in the middle until the dust blows up to the sky and blocks his sight. Then he recollects and picks up the purse beside his feet.

    It''s a silk and satin purse in the color of imperial concubine. There''s a budding lotus embroidered on it. He pinched his big rough palm, and he could feel that there was a lot of silver in it.

    He slowly picked up the corner of his lips, folded his fingers, and held the bag in his palm. After a while, he stuffed the bag into his arms.

    His ears moved. He drank coldly. "See if you have enough. Get out!"

    In response, two fat and thin men rolled out from the back of the mountain depression. Both of them were dressed in the same black short combat dress as men, but none of them could wear his heroic iron-blood tough man appearance.

    They rolled all the way to the man''s side, got up and patted the dust on their body with a smile, "boss, is there going to be a lady in our village soon?"

    The fat man smiled and touched the back of his head. The voice of the urn said, "that little girl looks really good. I think it''s good to match our boss!"

    "Bang --"

    in the next second, a big man like a meat mountain is directly kicked to the ground by a man. Then, the man casually claps his hands and stands up from the ground.

    He acted as usual, as if the flesh and blood on his left leg were turned outwards. It was obvious that the bone wound did not grow on him.

 Chapter 634

    The fat man rolled on the ground for two times. He got up from the ground with difficulty. He was very aggrieved. "Boss, what are you kicking me for?"

    "Bang --"

    the voice is still on, and people fall again.

    It''s just that this time, the man who started it was thin. He wiped his face. There was only a pair of bright eyes on his thin face. It seemed that he had many ghost ideas.

    He looked at the fat man and spat, "bah! It''s really a compliment to say you don''t have a brain. It''s not a brain. It''s just a straw bag! "

    After all, he hurried after the man who had gone far away.

    "Boss, hey, wait for me, is this injury OK?" He went to the side, the big green bean eyes flashed worry.

    "Otherwise, let the fat man carry you. I think the wound is very deep. If we fall ill later, our nameless stronghold will be finished in the future!" He said that, no matter whether the man refused or not, he waved to the fat man who was still lying on the ground

    He shook his head, hating iron but not steel.

    "Oh, here we are." As soon as the fat man heard this, he quickly got up from the ground and ran after him.

    The fat on the body vibrated up and down in the running. The thin man looked at it and drew the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t help but cover his eyes directly.

    It turns out that these three people are from the unknown stronghold.

    Gu Yuansheng, the first man, is the master of the unknown stronghold, while the other two are his little followers, two brothers of the same father and mother. Because of the death of their parents due to famine, they left two people wandering around for their lives.

    Brother fat man, his head is not easy to use. My brother is thin. He is quick to turn his head. He is in charge of most of the business in the stockade.

    At that time, Gu Yuansheng went down the mountain to recruit his brothers. He happened to see the wonderful couple.

    In the cold winter weather, people are starving. One by one, their faces are yellow and thin, but they are fat. The whole person is as fat as a meat mountain. Their younger brother is thin as his name. He is thin as a bone.

    At that time, Gu Yuansheng stood in front of them curiously and asked, "how do you want to hang out with me?"

    He is eight feet tall. He only wears a thin short fight in the cold winter. He has solid muscles. When he doesn''t laugh, he looks cold and hard, which can scare people.

    Although the fat man is tall and powerful, he is a full coward. He hides behind a thin man like a small stump and steals a look at him.

    Gu Yuansheng was almost not amused. He collapsed his face. The thin man opened his mouth. His eyes turned and he asked, "what can you give us?"

    Gu Yuansheng thought for a moment, "good clothes and good food, enough to eat, warm clothes, a homeowner, a daughter-in-law to sleep?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the thin man clapped his thigh and said, "deal!"

    He didn''t ask what he did. Later, Gu Yuansheng asked curiously, "didn''t think what I did? What if I''m a trafficker? And he, "he pointed to the fat man," is so fat that he has enough to eat for the winter. "

    In fact, he was right. At that time, when the two countries were at war and the war broke out, it happened that there were many people selling children and women for one stammer, and even some peddlers sold two legged sheep in public.

    A two legged sheep is a man and a beast. Men and women, old and young, have different prices.

    At that time, the fat man''s legs were weak with fear, but the thin man smiled, "if it wasn''t for you, our brothers would have starved to death on the street."

 Chapter 635

    "As for whether to be swallowed or stripped alive after death, we can''t see it, can we? It''s better to fight. If we don''t survive, who knows what great future we have ahead of us? Do you think it''s a reason, boss? "

    Gu Yuansheng is more happy when he listens to it. Hey, these two brothers are a pair of living treasures. The things that the emotional fat man lacks all fill the thin man''s body. The thief''s quick and smooth head is just what he needs.

    In this way, Gu Yuansheng took the two brothers back to Fenghuang Mountain for them to eat and drink. Later, Gu Yuansheng found that he had picked up two treasures.

    The fat and thin man''s father used to be a shopkeeper in a shop in the city. Famine broke out. The people who were violent because of hunger directly brought up hoes and broke into the shop. They not only robbed all the food in the shop, but also killed Cao Fu, the shop keeper.

    The fat and thin brothers also have names. The fat man is Cao Zhi and the thin man is Cao Yuan. The combination of the two names is Zhiyuan. It can be seen that Cao Fu''s expectations for the two men.

    Unfortunately, a famine caused the two people''s original life to deviate from the track, and both of them fell into the grass.

    At last, the skinny son who had Cao''s true biography worked as the first shop manager under Gu Yuansheng''s hand. Gu Yuansheng''s business only circulated in Chaoyang City. Later, after the skinny son took over, he expanded the business to all parts of the country with his flexible brain and the ability to produce flowers with his mouth.

    Fat people, in addition to being able to eat, are extremely powerful. Those men with martial arts all over the mountain can''t defeat him even if they come together.

    That''s not to say how powerful the fat man is, but because he''s tough enough. Maybe it''s because his brain is hard to use. His view of life and death is very weak. There are only two people he''s afraid of. One is his father who has been dead for many years, and the other is Gu Yuansheng now. Besides, the only thing that scares him is ghosts.

    It can be said that with these two brothers around, Gu Yuansheng is even more powerful in expanding his business.

    It is said that Gu Yuansheng''s two doglegs, one Wen and one Wu, would not listen to anyone except his words. A thief has many ideas. The other is more frightening.

    Because, you play hard with him, he dare to play hard with you, play hard with him, he is playing hard with his ancestors!

    If you want to say why Gu Yuansheng''s business is so big, he has long been out of the business of bandits. He still stays on Phoenix Mountain and refuses to leave. That''s because no one has gone to see him.

    Diaolianghuadong, picturesque scenery, the whole stockade is more luxurious than the imperial palace. Stay in such a place, be a local emperor, be free, Gu Yuansheng is such a lazy person, also do not want to move nest.

    To say that Gu Yuansheng was injured this time, he also wanted to buy a piece of land to build the largest bookstore in Chaoyang City. The owner of the land is a businessman. Nowadays, Chaoyang City, as Gu Yuansheng''s site, has a wide range of tentacles behind it. Therefore, the businessman plans to sell the land and have some silver to go to another place to start again.

    Gu Yuansheng also despises the enemy. He doesn''t think it''s a big deal. By the way, he takes the two of them down to relax. He has just entered the appointed tea house, and suddenly changes.

    It turned out that the merchant knew that it was Gu Yuansheng''s reason that made his business impossible. He took a grudge against him, bought many Desperado and waited for revenge.

    After a long struggle, the teahouse was almost turned upside down, and the battle ended.

 Chapter 636

    Gu Yuansheng was wounded with honor. The merchant on the opposite side was beaten into a pig''s head, forced to press the handprint of the land for sale, dumped a handful of silver tickets, and three people returned to the suburb holding the land title.

    Because of the excessive blood loss, Gu Yuansheng just lay on the ground. When the fat and thin brothers went to look for water nearby to clean his wound, Su Kui and his party arrived.

    That''s how it happened.

    The fat man ran up, bent down before Gu Yuansheng, patted his palm like hand, and said: "come on, boss, I will carry you up the mountain!"

    Gu Yuansheng''s disgusted light glanced at his back, which was full of mud. He refused coldly, "no need."

    Then he walked to the foot of Fenghuang mountain with strong support, and the thin man ran quickly to find a protruding stone hidden to the unfamiliar people who could not find it, and pressed it down.

    The stone slowly receded. With the movement, a stone gate opened slowly in front of the three people. After the three men went in, they closed again and became one with the outer mountain wall.

    -

    the carriage slowly stopped outside the Imperial Palace, the guard turned over and dismounted, stepped forward quickly to hold the beast''s face on the red paint gate and knocked.

    "Here we are, miss." Ink bamboo is a little nervous to help Su Kui out of the car. He is not relaxed when he comes. He jumps up and down in his heart and is nervous.

    Su Kui gently fell to the ground, raised his bright eyes and looked at the red bricks and green tiles. Steps were built at the door. There were two mighty stone lions on both sides of the red paint gate, one on the left and one on the right, with sharp and majestic big eyes.

    As you can see, this is not an extraordinary home.

    The door opened with a squeak. An old man walked in first, squinted and glanced at the crowd, then slowly fell on Su Kui, smiling and saluting, "Oh, is this miss Biao? Please hurry up, Madame and Madame have been waiting for a long time. "

    He said and slowly made a gesture of invitation, with a respectful expression.

    Ink bamboo looks at this scene, eyes flash, uneasy looking at Su Kui, holding Su Kui''s wrist finger unconsciously tight. ,

    "nothing." Su Kui bent her lips and smiled.

    Patted her hand, took the lead to take a step calmly step on the steps, step by step into the palace of the prince.

    Here comes Miss table. It''s ok if there''s no relatives to greet her. After all, she has different identities. But when her carriage arrived at the front of the house and the porter didn''t come to open the door, it was embarrassing.

    Several old women looked at each other with dissatisfaction in their eyes. When they were in Ye''s residence, even if they were not official families, their food, drink and clothes were all exquisite and expensive. They were better than those ladies who were used to pretending.

    However, as soon as the master went, the young lady lost her dependence and did not know what kind of competition she would be subjected to in the future.

    Thinking about it, several mothers who grew up watching Ye Wan feel sad from the heart and their eyes are hot.

    At this time, a soft voice like the spring breeze blowing on their faces rings in their ears, making them instantly refreshed.

    Su Kui looked back and said with a clear smile, "some mothers, I have tidied up the gift. Let''s go in quickly. Don''t let Grandma and aunt wait long."

    "Ah? Ah! Here you are, miss. Go first. "

    Mother Chen hurriedly pretended to be lost in the wind and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She turned and ordered to pack up the package.

    In any case, all of them, who have been favored by the master, have to open their eyes to see the marriage of the young lady. Otherwise, without them, the kind-hearted young lady can''t be sure what will happen.

 Chapter 637

    Su Kui is led into the mansion by the porter all the way, and the sight is suddenly open.

    In front of us is a broad bluestone road with many rare trees planted on both sides, rockery and flowing water, winding and secluded.

    All the way, pavilions, Diaolianghuadong, the whole building is really dignified. It seems that it will neither hinder the eyes of the noble nor lose the identity of the Imperial Palace because of low-key.

    As the porter walked, he looked respectfully back and whispered something to Su Kui. In fact, I did secretly observe the expression of this watch girl, but I saw that she saw the magnificent furnishings in the mansion without blinking her eyelids.

    From the beginning to the end, the back is straight, walking is not urgent and not slow like strolling in the courtyard, and there is a tranquility in it.

    Then look at the little servant girls who are following her. Behind her are the mammies who are carrying the ceremony. They all look at their noses and their hearts. They just walk their own way. Their eyes don''t drift to the wrong place.

    The porter was frightened, but he took some contempt from the bottom of his heart.

    It''s true that he is the son of the emperor''s merchants. Although his father may not have high rank and wealth, he is the son and servant of a rich family. This is just like his face, and it''s different from those small families.

    Therefore, the porter despised, and no longer spoke much. He hurried through several corridors with his head down, and led Su Kui to the longevity hall where Mrs. Tai lived.

    The porter arched his hand and said, "Miss Biao, here we are. Madame and madame are waiting inside. The little one will be sent here. The little one will leave."

    After saying that, Su Kui glanced at the ink bamboo lightly. The ink bamboo nodded and quietly stuffed a purse in the porter''s room. He smiled and exchanged greetings. "Thank you, I''ll buy some tea to eat."

    The porter immediately smiled, and this time made a bow respectfully. "Thank you for your reward, Miss table. If you have any questions later, just tell me."

    Then he walked away with a smile and a smile. When he came to no one''s place, he quietly pinched it. He was even more happy. His heart was worthy of the background of the emperor businessman, and his hand was extraordinary. This reward is worth a month''s money. How can it not make him happy.

    Mozhu left the gatehouse with a cold eye and happily, turned his back and scolded even the servants. He didn''t know what the master would be like.

    Therefore, before we met, we had a bad impression on people in Luofu.

    Just at this time, the big servant girl egret, who was waiting beside Mrs. Tai, came out with a smile. She held Su Kui''s hand kindly and said with a smile: "but miss Biao? Please come in, please come in. Madam has been waiting for you for a long time. "

    As he said it, he pulled Su Kui in.

    There is a dragon burning in the room, standing in the cold wind for a long time, just stepping in there is a kind of impulse of relief.

    On the front seat of the front hall sat a man dressed in a Baoxiang patterned suit, with a white hair combed meticulously, and a simple jewelry hairpin with a crane''s title inserted obliquely. On the face with flabby skin, a pair of eyes twinkled from time to time, telling her that her city is not so simple as an ordinary old lady.

    Su Kui suddenly had the feeling of entering a dream of Red Mansions.

    What happened to Lin Daiyu? Think of here, Su Kui brain suddenly come out of an idea, the death of the original body, really so coincidental?

    She curled up her fingers, her long and thick eyelashes drooped, covering the twinkling suspicion in her eyes.

    "Is it Wan? My poor Wan Wan, come to grandma and let her have a look! "

 Chapter 638

    Su Kui blinked. Suddenly her eyes turned red. Her delicate eyebrows were frowned. Her face was pale. A drop of clear tears slipped down the corner of her eyes without warning. She was biting her lips to death. She bowed down. When she spoke, her voice was already filled with tears. "Wan Wan, please give my grandmother and aunt good night."

    The petite and slim girl is dressed in a plain pink skirt, with simple decorations. She only has a rocking head and no makeup. It can be seen that she specially inserted it to avoid bringing bad luck to her grandmother''s house.

    You know, ye Wan is still in her filial piety period. According to the rules, she can''t marry in these three years, and she has to dress simply.

    Thinking about this, old lady Luo''s serious face showed some pity. She thought that she had only one son and one daughter in her life. Her daughter married to Shangqiu far away, but in only ten years, she asked her white hair to send black hair to black hair, which was more sad from her heart.

    She stood up tremblingly, walked quickly to Su Kui, who was lying on the ground. Her eyes were moist, and she took her hand and took her to her side. "Good boy, don''t be afraid. If you have a grandmother in the future, you can tell your grandmother what you are aggrieved by. Just be your own home here. Don''t look out."

    Su Kui sobbed and nodded. Her pale face was covered with tears. She cried without saying a word. It seemed that I could still feel pity for her. But she was so upset that she took Mrs. Luo, who was sad in the heart of the bereaved girl, into her arms to appease her.

    Wang Suyin, who was sitting beside, turned away her mouth and secretly suppressed the neglected fire in her heart. Lengyan watched her grandparents and grandchildren cry together.

    After waiting for a while, I saw that the time was almost over. I wiped the corner of my eyes with the pad. The pad stained with chili water immediately smoked my eyes to tears. She squeezed her eyes and walked up sadly. "I''m sorry. Your grandmother is right. I''ll tell my aunt what''s in short supply."

    Su Kui wiped his tears and said thanks with his head down and face red.

    The timid appearance made Wang Suyin secretly happy. She glanced at the two girls waiting beside her. The two girls looked at each other and came up with a small step with a bitter face.

    One on the left and one on the right hold Su Kui''s hand affectionately, good words all the way out, "sister, I''m your sister Miaoling, we met when we were little, I don''t know you can remember."

    Another blue water skirt, the young girl also said with a smile: "sister, I''m Miaoji. I have another sister in the future, so nice!" She winked at Su Kui with a sly smile.

    Su Kui pursed her lips. Although her eyes were red, she had a real smile on her face. She said softly, "I was young at that time, and I can''t remember clearly. Please forgive me."

    Luo Miaoling shook his head with a smile and held her arm affectionately. "Where, when she was young, she could remember everything." she turned to Luo Laofu with a smile. "Grandma, granddaughter took her sister to her yard to have a rest. Do you think it''s ok?"

    The scene in front of her is what Mrs. Luo likes to see. She caresses her hands and laughs at the corner of her eyes. "Good, see your sisters are so good, and I will rest assured of my old bone. Go!"

    "The granddaughter is leaving!"

    "Grandmother, aunt, I''m going to step back."

    The three sisters, Luo Miaoling and Luo miaiqi, had a tacit understanding to hold Su Kui''s arm again, and led her out of the hall of longevity. They were familiar with each other and went through a winding corridor to a quiet courtyard with a plaque hanging outside the door.

 Chapter 639

    There are three elegant characters in the book, fuyunxuan.

    Su Kui squinted and looked at Fuyun Xuan, which was obviously far away from the main courtyard, quite satisfied.

    Although Mozhu was dissatisfied, he didn''t say anything to his young lady, so he had to hint that he was no more at heart than he was in Ye''s mansion. In Luo''s mansion, especially the old uncle, who was the imperial court''s official, there must be many rules in the mansion.

    In the future, we must be careful step by step in the government. Once we make a mistake, we may fall into a situation that will never be undone.

    It''s a blessing to think that we should be far away from right and wrong.

    "Sister, come in." Luo Miaoling took the lead in pushing open the carved wooden door and walked in.

    Smile Yingying looks very kind.

    Luo Miaoji pushed her into the room, and Du said, "I don''t know if I can bring enough servants to my sister just after she arrived. After her sister had a rest, she asked her mother to point out some servants for her sister."

    "Miaoqi said that her sister should be aggrieved first." Luo Miaoling cleverly opened the flower window and pointed out: "listen to my grandmother saying that my sister likes being quiet and reading. If you want to come to the mansion, it''s the best place for my sister."

    Su Kui covers her lips and chuckles. Her eyes are beautiful and elegant. Luo Miaoji''s eyes flash. She bites her lips and greets the little girl who is behind Su Kui, Mammy. She says in a smart voice, "you''ve been working hard. First, you should make your etiquette regular. In the evening, your mother has prepared a reception for you."

    "Thank you, aunt. Wan Wan Wan is really upset." Su Kui pursed her lips and frowned.

    Luo Miaoling hurriedly stepped over and sat her down on the stool, staring at her angrily. "You see what you''re saying. Isn''t it plain that you embarrassed your mother? Since you have arrived at the residence of the eunuch, just settle down. Today, you can''t say anything more. Do you know? "

    She pushed sukui on the shoulder.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, his face slowly climbed up a trace of shame, his voice was thin and could not be heard: "what my elder sister said was that they were all up and out."

    Luo Miaoji''s eyes narrowed, and then smiled to help mother Chen put things together.

    The yard has been cleaned for a long time. Although it''s a little out of the way, it''s better to be quiet and big.

    In addition to being a single family, there is a front hall and a main room at the back. There are two side rooms on the left and right, which are just enough for mother Chen and Mozhu to live in. There is also a small kitchen nearby. When you want to eat something, you can also fire by yourself.

    At the end of the yard, there are several idle houses that can be used as servants'' houses.

    These are all learned from Luo Miaoling''s mouth. Su Kui listened quietly, and occasionally chuckled to show that he was listening. He interpreted the shy and plain nature of the original owner ten times.

    But I can''t help admiring her. Wang Suyin''s two daughters are very well taught by her. Even if I don''t like her as an outsider in my heart, I can still laugh heartily and have a warm attitude towards her as if I were a sister born from my mother''s compatriots.

    After a few years of cultivation, after they married, they were able to turn over the clouds and rain in the backyard.

    She listened with her eyes down, and suddenly a cry came from the main room behind her.

    Su Kui frowns, Luo Miaolin has already trotted in.

    "Ah -" she frowned and stared at Luo Miaoji angrily. "Miaoji, look at what you have done! Don''t touch such precious things if your hands and feet are not neat. Pick them up quickly and don''t break them, right? "

    Su Kui followed him in, and at a glance saw a carpet of blue and yellow, scattered with bright jewels of gold and silver.

 Chapter 640

    However, Su Kui has not yet opened her mouth. Luo Miaoji''s eyes are red and she is weeping. I''m sorry, elder sister. I just want to help you put the dressing box in front of the dressing mirror. I didn''t think about it Wuwu...... "

    "Here..." Su Kui collected her eyes, hurriedly walked forward to help her up, made a look at the angry ink bamboo behind her, and comforted her: "it''s OK. It''s all external things. My sister doesn''t have to blame herself."

    After that, she said to Mozhu, "Mozhu, go and clean up the things. Miss Biao''s gold branches and jade leaves are small. If you hurt yourself, how can I explain to my aunt?"

    Ink bamboo chuckled, hurriedly lowered his head and forbeared, respectfully replied, "yes."

    Luo Miaoling twisted his handkerchief tightly, his eyes twinkled. She quietly observed Su Kui''s expression, saw her show eyebrows light Cu, a face of self blame than Luo Miaoji played out more than three points.

    Her heart was awe inspiring. If this cousin was as she showed, then a soft bun that was kneaded by others would not be feared.

    But -

    What if she is the same as them?

    So, this cousin''s city is a little unpredictable, even she can''t see it.

    Luo Miaoji stood up along Su Kui''s hand, his sad apricot eyes were red. "Sister doesn''t blame me?" Timid voice as if Su Kui said a heavy word, you can immediately cry.

    Su Kui carefully helped Luo Miaoji to the desk and sat down, took out a pad to wipe tears for her. "My sister''s kind-hearted sister got it, but a few dead things, how can I really blame you?"

    She glanced at the ground carelessly. The intact jewelry has been cleaned up by ink bamboo. The rest is the jade bracelet, the Pearl hairpin, and two other hairpins.

    From her point of view, the jewelry in Ye Wan''s make-up box is all high-quality, which can''t be overestimated. What Luo Miaoji broke was all the best. Su Kui sneered and her eyes were satirical. She would fall.

    Luo Miaoling, who had never said a word, followed Su Kui''s line of sight. His face was white and he was shocked. He secretly said that his sister had done too much this time.

    These damaged jewelry really want to make them pay, even if they don''t eat or drink or take monthly money for a year, they can''t pay!

    Thinking about this, I can''t help resenting Su Kui. Such precious things should be easy to keep. But she is so kind that she can casually pack them into a box with the gold and silver. Is it really rich or not?

    Luo Miaoji''s eyes flashed with jealousy. She wiped her tears, grabbed Su Kui''s hand, smiled on her beautiful face, and said: "I know that my sister doesn''t blame me. My sister is so nice!" She leaned on Su Kui''s shoulder and rubbed intimately.

    Luo Miaoling''s eyes turned, and then he raised a soft smile and said: "you, you, I''m glad that sister wanwan didn''t care about you this time. Otherwise, I won''t let my mother shut you down for several months!"

    Luo Miaoji is poked at the forehead by her, and her mouth is murmuring and shaking Su Kui''s arm. "Wan Wan, look at her, you don''t blame me, but she still sticks around, and people don''t want to talk to her!"

    Su Kui''s eyes were slightly cold, and she took out her arms unconsciously, chuckling, "well, she''s also for you. Don''t be a little naughty, ink bamboo. Where are the gifts I''ve brought to my watch girls? Take them out quickly."

 Chapter 641

    It''s true that when he first came into the mansion, he was really right. He didn''t get along well with each other.

    Look at the pieces of jade ornaments in this place. She is about to drop blood.

    Such precious ornaments, and several of them were damaged at once, only her family has a plain character, and the lady who regards money as dirt can turn a blind eye to them, right?

    She sighed and saluted, "yes, miss."

    Then go to the corner of the room and take out two jewelry boxes made of good red sandalwood from a large cage. The jewels are inlaid on the top. The prosperity of big flowers is vividly carved by craftsmen.

    Just one eye, Luo Miaoji and Luo Miaoling can''t move their eyes.

    Luo Miaoling is OK. He is older and deeper in the city. He just shakes his eyes and immediately returns to God. He pinches the handkerchief in his hand and says: "my sister still says not to let us go out. Look, I came to my grandmother''s house and brought such a precious gift. How can we be good?"

    Then you must not!

    Ink bamboo curled his mouth, hung his head and put the two boxes on the table. Looking at Luo Miaoji''s salivating expression, he felt more disgusted.

    Sukui glanced at her and warned her not to have sex. Mo Zhu frowned gloomily, saw the debris on the ground that had not been cleared up in time, and asked, "Miss, these things..."

    "Oh," said Su Kui, without lifting his eyelids, casually, "throw it all away."

    "Yes, miss." Mo Zhu nodded and went to get the broom.

    "Ah?" Luo Miaoji once heard that. She pinched the palm of her hand, mumbled and asked again, "all, all thrown away?"

    "The broken ones can''t be mended, and the useless ones can''t be kept," Su Kui replied with a smile, and then called Luo Miaoji and Luo Miaoling: "sister Miaoling, sister Miaoji, I didn''t know your preferences before I came here, so I chose a set of jewelry for you according to my preferences. Look, you can enjoy it?"

    With the voice, four pairs of eyes involuntarily fell on the pair of plain white jade hands, only to see her slowly open the jewelry box, a whole set of ruby made, gold wire wound head.

    "This set of gold looks like rubies. It''s for sister Miaoling, because I think that my sister, as the eldest daughter, must attend the banquet with my aunt. At the first sight of this set of gold, I think it''s most suitable for the elegant and dignified sister. I don''t know if she likes it?"

    In her soft voice, she explained, slowly opening the other box.

    "And sister miaoqi is even smaller than me. It''s the age of innocence. This set of gilded flowers and beads is perfect for sister miaoqi."

    As the boxes were opened one by one, Luo Miaoji''s eyes were glued to the shining and beautiful head, unable to speak.

    Luo Miaoling was even more surprised. He thought that the box of jewels just now was enough to attract people''s attention. He didn''t think it was just a drop in the bucket for this cousin.

    Her eyes were clear and her hands were tightened. Her mother was right. There must be a lot of good things left by her uncle to ye wanwan!

    And think through these, she looked at that set of head on the desk again, although can''t help but be moved, but also have no just so eager.

    "My sister''s eyes and sisters are naturally convinced. They are very satisfied with the ornaments they choose. I just don''t know if they are too expensive." Her white face was a little surprised and moved.

 Chapter 642

    "Oh, my sister, what else?" She casually twists a hairpin and inserts it into Luo Miaoxi''s hair room. She looks around and asks Luo miaoxing with a smile, "sister, do you look good?"

    Today, Luo Miaoji is wearing a long blue water pattern skirt. The skirt is embroidered with a vivid pattern of butterfly playing in the water. In the bright light, the tassel on the hairpin and the gilded flower wearing bead is inserted between the hair. Ye is bright. It matches the pattern on the skirt, but it also complements each other.

    Luo Miaoling nodded, smiled and caressed his hands. "Sister has a good eye. Wearing this hairpin, I only think the whole person has been brilliant for three points!"

    "Elder sister, don''t just praise Miaoji. Do you want to try it on?" Su Kui''s clear eyes are as clear as water. When you look at them, they are convincing for no reason.

    She nodded awkwardly, took the hairpin and inserted it into the hair room, then walked to the dressing mirror and took a picture of her left and right. She couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Su Kui raised his lips, eyebrows and eyes, a trace of dark light across.

    She leisurely said: "my aunt is very lucky. There are two twins, sister Miaoling and sister miaoqi. I don''t know how many people I envy."

    "No!" Luo Miaoling squinted at her and said strangely.

    Su Kui just chuckled.

    At this time, ink bamboo came back with a broom dustpan and complained to Su Kui in a low voice, "Miss, it took me a long time to find this broom. I thought that the eunuch''s mansion was different from ours, so I didn''t need these things."

    Su Kui couldn''t help but cover her lips and smile. Her beautiful eyes stared slightly. She glanced at her angrily. She raised her chin and pointed to a mess on the ground. "Go, don''t be poor. Hurry up. It''s getting late. Don''t let Grandma wait long."

    "Yes, I see." Ink bamboo has a weak answer, once again to see the broken jade, heartache straight smoke.

    Luo Miaoji turned her eyes, jumped over and held Su Kui. "Sister, you don''t want these things. Can you give them to me?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and casually played with a basin of green gentleman bamboo beside the windowsill. "Oh? What do you want to do? If you like it, go to my make-up box and pick out some more. As for the broken ones, it''s useless to leave them to you. "

    Luo Miaoling''s face was embarrassed. She felt the beautiful hairpin on her head was sinking. She pulled it out and pinched it in her hand. She wanted to remind Luo Miaoling not to lose face.

    Listen to Luo Miaoji''s witty opening, "I don''t know what my sister knows. In the jewelry shop outside, it''s broken like this, but the jade ornaments with excellent quality can still be made into beads."

    Su Kui pretended to be surprised and nodded, "well, I''ll give it to you."

    "Thank you sister!" As soon as Luo Miaoji was happy, she thought of Su Kui''s saying that she could go to the make-up box to pick some jewelry again. Her eyes brightened, "that..."

    Su Kui casually interrupts her words and says to Mo Zhu in a loud voice: "Mo Zhu, find a clean pad to pick up the jade that can be made into beads and give it to miss Miao Qi. Don''t hurt her hand!"

    Then, with a light smile on her lips, she said, "sister Miaoling, sister miaoqi, let''s go to grandma''s place. Before it''s even dark, let''s send the gifts to grandma and aunt."

    "Ah? Oh, OK, let''s go. " Luo Miaoling''s brain aches. She scolds her sister for losing face. Her eyelids are so shallow that she doesn''t have to drag her back.

    "Ah ah......"

 Chapter 643

    Luo Miaoji cried, and Su Kui and Luo Miaoling had gone hand in hand.

    She hated stamping her feet and glanced at the vanity mirror. She was full of jewelry that was about to overflow. She picked up her box and quickly caught up with it.

    Before I left, I didn''t forget to tell Mozhu, "I''m tired of sister Mozhu. After I''ve packed everything, I''ll give it to the girl beside me."

    Mo Zhu raised his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, pretending to be frightened, saying, "I dare not be Miss Biao''s elder sister. If you have something, just tell your maid."

    Luo Miaoji smiled sweetly, "yes, I will go first." She shook her hand, and the blue skirt soon disappeared outside the door.

    The next moment, standing in the cold face of the black bamboo, silently mumbled, "shameless!"

    After cursing in a low voice, she was slapped on the back of her head. With a cry of ink bamboo, she looked back and saw Mother Chen''s old face in awe. She stared at her displeased, and her fingers were eager to pierce her forehead, "you, you, this is not in Ye Fu, we are now living under the fence of others! Be careful what you say and do. I''ll be the first one to let you off if it''s a drag on miss! "

    The ink bamboo hangs its head and admits its mistake with an open mind. Listen to mother Chen''s words, nodding like pestering garlic, "yes, you are right, but..." She took a quiet look at the open door and stamped, "I just can''t help it! Look at these two young ladies. Which one is good for each other? Our young lady is weak and hard to compete with others. She will not be able to... "

    Before she had finished speaking, Mammy Chen put her hand over her mouth, flashed her bright eyes and winked at the door. Then she put down her hand.

    The ink bamboo will understand.

    Sure enough, the next second, a servant girl dressed in blue came in a hurry.

    She went straight in and blessed Mother Chen and Mo Zhu, saying, "Shui Yang has seen mother Chen and Mo Zhu''s elder sister. The maidservant was ordered by the eldest lady to pick up an object."

    Mo Zhu looks at mother Chen, who smiles quietly, "Oh? Miss Shuiyang is out. What would you like to take? "

    The water duck''s eyes swept around the room, and then fell on the table. As soon as his eyes brightened, he said happily, "that''s the gift that Miss Biao gave to the eldest lady. She specially told the maid to take care of it."

    Mother Chen nodded, "that''s right. Please help yourself."

    "Thank you very much, Mammy!" The water duck quickly picked up the box and blessed the body. As usual, he left in a hurry.

    Mozhu watched them one by two take the miss''s things as their own, and was annoyed, "Mammy, look!"

    Mammy Chen, even though she had a clear mind, could do nothing about it. She glanced at the ink bamboo and sighed, "do well, and let''s spend money and eliminate disasters."

    Today, the young lady seems to have changed her temperament. She looks very smart. It seems that she is different from the old lady who only knows how to read in her study.

    However, she did not think about it deeply, only when she lost her father''s protection overnight and became mature.

    -

    Su Kui and her two sisters came to the Fu Shou Tang together. She gave the precious tonics she had brought, as well as the headdress and so on, to the big girl beside Mrs. Luo. She accompanied her for a while with a smile.

    She is considerate and elegant, especially liked by the old lady.

    In the night, Luo Zhongting came back from the official residence.

    Luo Zhongting is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is thin, with a ray of goatee. He has a strong smell of books on his body and gives a very serious first impression.

 Chapter 644

    A group of people sat down in the dining room. Without any sign, Su Kui had taken the lead in standing up and making a salute. She was graceful and graceful, with clear and moist eyebrows and eyes, which made Luo Zhongting nod her head. Although her face was still serious and expressionless, she was disappointed in her eyes.

    "Sit fast. I''ve been bumping for more than half a month. I''d like to have a rest after eating earlier." With that, he took the lead in moving chopsticks.

    "Thank you, uncle." Su Kui chuckled and picked up the chopsticks to eat only the vegetables in front of her.

    Seeing this, Luo Miaoling, sitting beside her, picked up the chopsticks and served them one by one. Su Kui hurriedly raised his hand to stop, looked at the dishes in front of him that were about to pile up into a hill, and his cheek was slightly hot. "Thank you, elder sister. It''s just too much. I can''t eat it."

    "Nothing, just pick up what you like to eat."

    Su Kui smiled, not more words.

    After three rounds of meal, Luo Zhongting put down his chopsticks and took his tea and sipped it. He asked Su Kui, "you just arrived in the morning, you may not adapt. If you are short of anything, just talk to your aunt."

    Su Kui nodded softly. "Yes, uncle."

    "Do you like the yard your aunt prepared for you? Is it comfortable to live in? "

    The dining room was quiet, and the low questions of Luo''s atrium echoed from time to time.

    So, with such a question and a reply, Su Kui just nodded and answered all right. She also liked such words.

    Luo Zhongting was satisfied. He stood up and took care of his robes. He was about to return to his study to work. He had no intention of catching a glimpse of Luo Miaoji''s face, who was sitting beside Wang Suyin.

    His face sank and he asked, "Miaoji, what happened today?"

    "Ah?" Luo Miaoji was startled, his eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look at him, mumbling his lips and whispering, "nothing."

    She just because Su Kui didn''t give her and put down the heart again hung up, the whole family, she is not afraid of anyone, only afraid of this serious father.

    Luo Miaoling frowned secretly and looked at his mother. He thought that his sister could not hold her breath. She would show her feet in front of her father.

    "Father, you think a lot. Miaoji and I have been staying with wanwan''s sister today. It''s nothing." She smiled and turned her head to signal Su Kui with her eyes, "right, sister?"

    Su Kui took a sip of tea without hesitation, picked up his lips slightly and smiled, "yes, nothing, uncle, I get along well with sister Miaoling and sister miaoqi."

    Luo Zhongting''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp eyes swept over the faces of all the people. The scene was a little stagnant for a while.

    Just as she did not know how to relieve the atmosphere, Wang Suyin gently covered her lips and smiled, pulling Su Kui and Luo Miaoling from left to right, saying, "master, don''t worry. From now on, my concubine has another daughter," she pitifully stroked Su Kui''s hair, "you see, many lovely children."

    Luo Zhongting restrained his expression and nodded, "this is the best! I still have business to deal with. Thank you for worrying about the appointment. "

    "Go ahead, sir, and leave it to me."

    After a group of people got up and sent Luo Zhongting away, Su Kui saw Wang Suyin holding her talk at night to enhance her feelings. She pretended to be dizzy and went back to the yard under the pretext.

    Lingyan Pavilion.

    The light in the study was bright, and Luo Zhongting sat quietly in front of the desk for a while, thinking of the expression of her second daughter miaoqi when she had dinner in the evening, she felt more and more inappropriate.

    "Dududu --"

    he twisted his eyebrows and bent his fingers to knock on the table three times, and a short man in plain clothes pushed the door from the outside.

    "Go and find out what happened when Miss table came."

 Chapter 645

    "You must report everything to me. Go ahead."

    With that, he waved, and the man who never said a word after entering the door hugged his fist and turned away again.

    Luo Zhongting sighed, others may not see through, but as the father of Luo Miaoling and Luo miaiqi, and the husband of Wang Suyin, he could see through eight points even if he didn''t know ten percent of their characters.

    It''s clear that Wang Suyin, who was born in gaomen, was always greedy. Those who used to make small noises were harmless, so Luo Zhongting followed her. But this time, his brother-in-law was alone with him before he died, and he surely held many of his legacy in his hands.

    He doesn''t value these things. He''s afraid that Wang Suyin won''t let them go!

    Thinking of this, his eyes are cold. Those are dowries that will be tied up in my husband''s house in the future. If anyone dares to step in and move, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness!

    As for why he doubted Luo Miaoji, it was because he knew that Wang Suyin had taught his two daughters to be greedy, no less than her!

    But today, at the dinner table, his two daughters, who were so close to each other, were so friendly as if they were sisters, which made him have to doubt.

    He felt that Wang Suyin was afraid that he had already started -

    the candle was dim, and Su Kui was sitting quietly in front of the dresser, with a travel book in his hand, enjoying it.

    As he wiped Su Kui''s long wet hair, he asked in a low voice, "Miss, Miss Biao has smashed so many precious jewelry, including the jade bracelet that my master gave you. Why don''t you tell my uncle?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui turns over a page lightly, the lip angle is slightly hooked, "ink bamboo, we are new here, some things, you have to bear it."

    It is more comfortable for an orphan girl under the eaves of a house to be pitied by grievances or to tear up her face in spite of her feelings. The answer is very obvious.

    Originally, she didn''t plan to file a complaint. She even planned to cover up when the clue came out. I didn''t expect that Luo Miaoji didn''t come home to practice. Under the pressure of Luo Zhongting''s momentum, he didn''t do anything about it and showed his horse''s feet.

    Even if she followed Luo Miaoling''s questions at that time, as long as Luo Zhongting was thoughtful, she was afraid that within half an hour, anything happened in the house when he was not in the daytime would be turned out and reported to him in detail.

    But this has nothing to do with her -

    Su Kui squinted and looked for a while. After her hair was wiped without any moisture, she put a bookmark on it and lay down on the bed lazily to sleep.

    I don''t know what I dreamed in my dream, but the corner of my lips slowly brings up a sense of inexplicable smile.

    -In Lingyan Pavilion, the short man stood at his desk and reported to Luo Zhongting what happened in the daytime.

    After listening, Luo atrium brain benevolence straight jump, just feel the face burning like a slap by the human.

    My sister''s only daughter had just arrived at the mansion, but she didn''t even drink tea, so her daughter broke her jewelry worth thousands of gold. After the event, not only did they not know how to repent, but also each greedy person took a more precious gem! Try to cover up what happened!

    After a hundred years, his face would not meet his beloved sister, and his brother-in-law!

 Chapter 646

    The next day, He Ren Tang.

    Luo Zhongting has no official residence.

    The early morning light gradually rises from the East, a wisp of golden light breaks through the clouds, casting a golden light on the ground.

    There was a silence outside the room. Suddenly, a deafening exclamation came out of the courtyard, "what?! You say you want to give the girl the heads of the two flowing dark brocade and the set of red and jadeite beads? "

    Luo Zhongting is only wearing a tunic, sitting by the window reading a book. He frowned at the sound and said, "keep your voice down!"

    "But..." Wang Suyin was dissatisfied, and automatically reduced the volume under the cold eyes of Luo Zhongting. He asked in a low voice, "why, master! Those two satins are specially left by me to Miaoling and Miaozi. In another month, it will be the birthday of the imperial lady. If you don''t think about Miaozi, do you have to think about Miaozi? She''s 19 years old this year. It''s the age of marriage. You are usually the most honest. I saved these two satins last year... "

    Not to mention that it''s OK. As soon as he said that, Luo Zhongting became more and more angry. He slammed the book onto the table and asked coldly, "you still have the face to say, I''ll ask you, how many pieces of jade ornaments of ten thousand gold did Miao Qi fall and tie up, you know?"

    "Ah?" Wang Suyin''s eyes flashed, covering his mouth and pretending to be surprised. "God, master, is this really the case?"

    Luo Zhongting coldly watched Wang Suyin play, and he was very angry in his chest. He suddenly stood up and pointed to Wang Suyin''s nose and shouted, "Wang Suyin, Wang Suyin, I tell you, I will do what I say. I will open the warehouse later and send what I say to wan wan to make amends!"

    "Master......" Wang Suyin twisted her veil and wanted to argue.

    "Enough! That''s the decision! " Luo Zhongting glanced at her coldly, "if I don''t speak, I, the elder, will open my eyes to see her wronged? Have you ever thought about what I should look like to see my sister and brother-in-law in the future! "

    Wang Suyin''s heart tightened, saying that it was so bad that he had to bite his teeth and admit defeat

    Seeing that she let go of her mouth, Luo Zhongting lost some air, and the tone was still cold. "Miaoji''s way is to poke at my heart. She''s not small. If you can''t manage it, I''ll ask a mammy who retired from the palace to take care of her!"

    "Master, you''re serious about that. We Miaoji..."

    Before she finished speaking, Luo Zhongting raised her hand and interrupted her words to explain Luo Miaoji, holding naoren''s feeble shaking of her hand. "Wang Suyin, I just want to say to you that the things that are Wan Wan arrived at our Luo mansion are still her things. I won''t allow anyone to move!"

    Wang Suyin''s heart was thumping, and he forced a smile on his face. "What did the master say? I''m as good as my daughter. And she''s in filial piety. I''m afraid her marriage will be delayed for a few years. By then, she will be a big girl. I''m in charge of the dowry for her. Don''t you worry?"

    She said that Luo Zhongting was very cold. It''s just because she asked you to take care of him that he was more uneasy.

    "Well, I don''t think Wan Wan is as spendthrift as he is. Don''t worry about it!"

    After saying this, she left Wang Suyin standing in the same place for a long time, and her handkerchief was crushed.

    She made a plan, and just at the beginning, she lost. I''ll take action in the future. I''m afraid that there are many difficulties.

    It''s impossible for her to bite her teeth and let her give up!

 Chapter 647

    Su Kui got up in the morning, asked for an installation from the old lady, and then leaned on the bed to pick up a travel book and read it.

    Towards noon, two girls, one holding a makeup box and the other holding two brocades, walked into Fuyun Xuan.

    At that time, Mozhu was sitting at the entrance of the front hall, making stitches. At a glance, she saw that the cloth in the girl''s hand was flowing color, dark flowers and brocade. She was shocked, and her staff lost their discretion. The tip of the needle stabbed into her finger. She gave a painful cry and trotted into the room with her finger in her hand.

    "There''s someone outside, miss. It seems to be a gift for you."

    As soon as she finished, the girl''s voice came from the door, "is Miss Biao there? The maids and maids, in the name of their wives, gave Miss table some presents. "

    Su Kui collected her eyes and nodded quietly. The ink bamboo had already understood. She walked to bring people in.

    Seeing things, Su Kui picked his eyebrows and streamed dark flowers and brocade. This thing is not common. Even as a merchant, ye Fu, where there are many good things, can''t find two.

    Only because the good things are not expensive but rare, only ten pieces of cloud brocade are produced in a year, and a hundred first-class embroiderers have to work hard to weave a single thread. Generally, just after weaving, most of them will be sent to the Imperial Palace, and the remaining ones will be contested by numerous dignitaries, without any chance to flow out.

    As for a small eunuch''s mansion, it''s intriguing that there are two pieces of cloud brocade with flowing color and dark flowers.

    I don''t know what Luo Zhongting did, but Wang Suyin, who was greedy, was merciless. At this time, I can''t point to lamenting in the main courtyard.

    Think of here, Su Kui can''t help but eyebrows stretch, the mood is comfortable.

    She leaned on the soft collapse, and watched the girl casually carry the satin into the table in front of her. Another girl opened the make-up box in her hand and shone on the outside sun. Suddenly, she was glittering and dazzling.

    There is a pair of bracelets and earrings in the box. The excellent red jadeite is coiled with gold wire into the shape of flowers. Su Kui twists and starts to shake a picture against the big open flower window. The color is bright, and the texture of the red jadeite is as clear as water, which makes two girls look straight.

    Su Kui looked at it for a while, chuckled and put it back in the box. He said with a smile, "thank you very much for your coming. Thank you for your aunt. I like the gift very much. It cost her money."

    "Ink bamboo, take two of you to me."

    Ink bamboo answered loudly, very polite to the two people to the door, one person stuffed a red bag, get the eyes of the two people thank, satisfied back to the front hall.

    As soon as she stepped in, she saw that the young lady of her family held up the book again. The objects that she admired were lying on the table alone, but she didn''t even pay attention to them.

    The ink bamboo went forward and touched the satin, which was as delicate as water. The water pattern on the top was vivid in the sun, as if it was really flowing.

    "What about these things, miss?"

    Su Kui opened the next page, his eyelids did not lift. "Lock the box and put it in the small warehouse."

    "Good!" The ink bamboo responded to the sound, the movement nimbly hugs the thing to walk.

    Although things are precious, the young lady of her family has never seen anything since she was a child. It''s just like comparing with the princess in the palace. Even her servant girl, who has been waiting for her for a long time, can''t think of other things except for her amazing sight.

 Chapter 648

    After the two servant girls sent by Wang Suyin left, the old lady''s yard brought a lot of things.

    For such a heavy gift, Su Kui had to go again to thank her personally. After a lot of trouble, she was left to eat in the Fu Shou hall by the old lady. Unconsciously, the whole morning passed away.

    just after noon, Wang Suyin sent someone to ask her to go to the past. Su Kui knew that she was ready to put a line on her side.

    With a cold smile, she simply put on a plain Cape, and then calmly went to the appointment.

    Just as it happens, she also wants to see what this crossing woman looks like.

    After entering the courtyard, Wang Suyin is sitting in the courtyard, and the servant girl beside her is respectfully serving tea for her. That style, I don''t know which patriarchal clan she thinks is.

    See Su Kui arrived, she affectionately beckoned to her, way: "Wan Wan come, come quickly."

    Su Kui raised a smile, walked past and slightly blessed the body, "aunt, it''s Wan Wan late."

    "Wherever, sit down quickly," said Wang Suyin, with a slight twinkle in her eyes. She pointed to the servants standing in rows in front of her, and said: "my aunt saw that you didn''t have many servants from Shangqiu. I''m afraid that there are many jobs in the yard that nobody cared for. Today, she asked some servants to come here and take them back."

    The tone is light, as if the person in front of us is not a living person, but choosing goods in the vegetable market.

    The sadness of this era, Su Kui gently gathered her eyes, "my aunt is polite, and Wan Wan feels that it''s enough to have ink bamboo and mother Chen around her."

    "Well, how can that be?" Wang Suyin''s heart was thumping, busy as if unintentionally pointing to a beautiful girl standing in the middle, said: "you, come out."

    The girl answered.

    Wang Suyin then said to Su Kui with a smile: "Wan Wan, that''s the rule in our house. Miaoling and Miaoji have two big girls and two second-class girls around them. Since you''re here, your aunt can''t let you suffer any grievance."

    She called the girl to her side. "Look at this. It''s a sharp one. What''s your name?"

    The young girl smelt speech on the face to show a smile, blessing body way: "maidservant Qi Luo, see madam miss."

    Qiluo?

    Su Kui lifted her eyelids and looked at the crossing woman with interest. She was disappointed to see her appearance.

    It seems that there is no exaggeration in the original work. It''s really just beautiful, with thin eyebrows, small bridge of nose, light lips. A pair of eyes are extremely outstanding, black and white, and I still feel pity for them.

    The five senses are all good when they are separated. However, when they are combined together, they make her look so ordinary that she can''t find it in the crowd.

    Wang Suyin saw that Su Kui didn''t show any dissatisfaction, so she began to persuade him, "Wan Wan, my aunt knows that you only have two people to serve you in Ye Fu, Mo Zhu and mother Chen, but we are official families. If it comes out that there are only two close servants around miss Biao, it will not shine on your uncle''s face, do you think?"

    Su Kui chuckles and occasionally responds. She refuses to let go of what she says.

    Wang Suyin tolerated and tolerated, but for the sake of the scheming in his heart, he could not tear his face. His mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. Su Kui suddenly nodded casually, his eyes were full of gratitude and stared at her, saying, "it''s better to be obedient than respectful. Thank you, aunt."

 Chapter 649

    Finally, Su Kui left the main courtyard with several servants she casually pointed to.

    But Wang Suyin was stunned at the same place, and after a while, he was relieved, and his lips trembled.

    This dead girl, is playing with her?!

    -

    back to the yard, Qi Luo is very busy and flatters Su Kui. Su Kui casually leans on the soft ground and touches the gentleman bamboo in front of the flower window to make a conclusion for Qi Luo''s home. "Since you were pointed out to me by my aunt, I can''t let you do the work of those inferior girls, so you stay in my room and become a second-class girl."

    Her face is extremely soft and beautiful. Her white jade like skin is half immersed in the afterglow of the afternoon, but it looks a little misty and transparent. At this time, her long black hair hung behind her head, and she leaned on the soft collapse leisurely. The voice line was round and low, and she looked at her eyes as black as glass, and her pale lips were smiling with a smile.

    Qi Luo was shocked and knelt down hurriedly, kowtowed and said: "thank you for your grace. I will serve you well in the future." When her forehead touched the cold ground, she was buried between her hands, and her eyes flashed a touch of resentment.

    Why, in modern times, she is an ordinary to the bone no one cares, even the only beloved boyfriend also left her. Once crossing, I thought I could change my destiny. Unexpectedly, I ended up with a more tragic ending -

    the most inferior servant girl in ancient times, even the deed of self-service was in Wang Suyin''s hands, and she was not responsible for life and death!

    And the woman in front of her, clearly about her age, is superior, with contempt in her eyes and contempt for her, as if she was a mole ant under her feet.

    How can she not hate!

    She clenched the palm of her hand, letting the sharp nails pierce into the soft flesh of the palm, leaving a sharp pain. She is to remind herself of the pain. Now she is in a position. She is biting her teeth and saying the words against her heart.

    "Go down, Mozhu. Teach her the rules."

    Qi Luo hears the words, a loose heart, once again kowtow a head, hang a head to quickly follow black bamboo to go out.

    Therefore, she missed the mysterious eyes behind her, and only when her figure disappeared at the door did she inadvertently take back her eyes.

    "It''s tolerable, ah --"

    Su Kui laughed sarcastically. If it''s not tolerable, how can she climb to the highest position in the world from the lowest servant girl in the Imperial Palace, one person below, ten thousand above!

    Now that she has basically been able to determine, the death of Ye Wan in her previous life is absolutely no coincidence.

    I just don''t know where Qi Luo plays in it. Is she really not involved?

    She looked at the green gentleman bamboo in front of the window and was stunned. Before she could understand the key, there was a slight rush of steps from the door.

    Su Kui thought to turn, quietly cover the look, asked: "what happened, in a hurry?"

    The ink bamboo pursed his lips and did not speak. He went into the door and looked out. He quickly closed the door. Then he quickly walked to Su Kui and whispered, "Miss, do you really want to put that qiluo beside you?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Otherwise?"

    Mo Zhu stamped his feet. "Miss, this man is assigned to you by my aunt. Are you sure?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui despises a smile, her eyes shape is extremely beautiful, the front section is slightly broad, bright and clear, the eyes tail gently pick up, if not smile, it gives a cold temperament.

 Chapter 650

    If you smile like this, on Zhang''s small face, you will feel like a phoenix plume in a moment. Every frown and every smile are customs.

    Mo Zhu looks at her. She has been serving the young lady since childhood. She grew up with her. She has never looked like this before.

    Strange, but it is hard to deny that such a young lady, even as a woman, looks straight at her eyes, and is different from the former one, who has a bright face but always keeps her eyes low.

    "Little Miss..."

    "Well?" The careless voice picked, Su Kui single hand cheek, still with three evil eyes squinting at the ink bamboo, "ink bamboo, since some things can be seen, then be careful to deal with it."

    "A man with a devil in his heart, is it better to send her away from you and let her hide in the dark and wait for a chance to bite you, or to put it under your eyes and look at her openly?"

    "Nature is the latter!" Almost do not want to, ink bamboo blurted out.

    Then he said, frowning, "can you see that, miss? So why? "

    Su Kui''s white fingertip twists a piece of verdant bamboo leaf to play, shakes his head and says calmly: "you refuse this one, naturally there are endless people who are crammed in, so it''s better to just put this one in."

    Ink bamboo suddenly realized, looking at Su Kui''s eyes with admiration, not stingy praise, "so it is!"

    "So," Su Kui ordered the door, "do your own business, don''t care about her." Otherwise, what''s the fun of this boring backyard life?

    What''s more, ye Wan''s property brought to Chaoyang is just a corner of Jinshan left by Ye Fu. I wonder if Wang Suyin of the previous life knew that she got it with all her heart, before that huge Jinshan, it was not worth mentioning at all. Maybe it would be directly exalted?

    Thinking of this, Su Kui only felt the great pleasure rising in her heart and slowly raised her lips.

    It''s also this kind of smile, which is incomprehensible -

    the ink bamboo gathers her eyes and admires her exquisite mind. It turned out that she was too worried about everything. Her aunt and two cousins didn''t escape the miss''s calculation.

    The only thing she can do for the young lady now is to serve the young lady like mother Chen, and eradicate all the harmful things to her.

    Only in this way can the young lady have no worries.

    -

    in the evening, Luo Miaoling sent Shui yang to deliver a message, saying that he asked Su Kui to go out tomorrow and let her know about Chaoyang''s customs. Su Kui was invited.

    The next day, when the light was light, Su Kui got up to tidy up and went to greet the old lady with morning dew.

    After that, she had breakfast with the old lady, and learned that Su Kui was going out with her two granddaughters. After a thousand exhortations, she was put back in the yard.

    Su Kui went back and simply cleaned up. He ordered Mo Zhu to bring more silver tickets. In Mo Zhu''s puzzled eyes, he just smiled mysteriously, and then he took the lead in wrapping his cape and walked out of the yard.

    Although Mozhu did not understand, he had to do as she asked.

    All the way around the veranda, step out of the red paint gate.

    Two Suqing carriages have been quietly parked at the side door.

    Luo Miaoji opened the curtain and saw Su Kui coming out. Her eyes brightened and she even waved: "come up, sister. I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Su Kui''s eyebrows and eyes were soft, his lips were chuckled, and he glanced at the ink bamboo quietly. The ink bamboo understood. He hurried forward and said anxiously, "Miss Biao, our young lady is not very refreshing today, so she prepared her own carriage for fear that she would give you a sick breath."

 Chapter 651

    Luo Miaoji was surprised, just want to say nothing, the wrist was pulled a drag, to export words will also succeed in swallowing back to the stomach.

    At this time, Luo Miaoling looked out and asked with concern: "sister, are you ok? Otherwise, you can go back to have a rest. Let''s play together some other day. "

    Voice did not fall, Luo Miaoji biting his lips dissatisfied: "sister!" Thinking of the purpose of her trip, if Su Kui goes back, what should she do?

    Su Kui held her eyes, her slender eyelashes moved, pretending to be weak. "It''s OK. I think I haven''t got used to it when I first arrived at the mansion. I''ll take a rest in the car for a while."

    "Sister..."

    "Is it really OK? Let''s go up and have a rest. We''ll see you later! " Luo Miaoling''s words are not finished, but are interrupted by Luo Miaoji''s words without breath. Her starry eyes are bright, and she urges with smile.

    Su Kui nodded and went to the carriage.

    Two low-key Suqing carriages, with the coachman''s gentle sound, slowly spread out their strong limbs and stepped away from the imperial palace.

    Luo sisters'' carriage is in front, Su Kui''s carriage is in the back.

    In the front, Luo Miaoling pulled Luo Miaoji with a displeased face and shouted, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you listen to me? What did your mother say before you went out? "

    Ye wanwan just met them. How could she really see them as they are, and feel the same as her sisters? But as my mother said, it''s all fake.

    According to my mother''s plan, I will get along with her slowly, nibble away her hard protection with deep feelings, and voluntarily hand over the dowry to my mother for safekeeping.

    At that time, when I entered my mother''s storehouse, there was no reason to take it out.

    And ye Wan is an orphan girl, and her body and bones are extremely poor. In case of any disease that doesn''t heal, the property left behind by her is not all theirs?

    Thinking about this, her face slowed down. Seeing Luo Miaoji''s face aggrieved and silent, she was really anxious and angry. She stabbed her head with hatred of iron and steel. "Why do you think your eyelids are so shallow? It''s only a few days. Can''t wait to get something out of her? You''re not trying to get close to her. You''re trying to push her farther and farther away. Do you know that

    Once Ye Wan''s defensive mind has been raised, it will be more difficult to break through!

    Luo Miaoji said, "what can I do?"

    "Take the chance, and do it again!" Luo Miaoling took a breath and glared at her.

    The displeasure on Luo Miaoji''s face swept away immediately, and she nodded her head vigorously with a smile on her face

    -

    compared with the whispers in the front carriage, there is no premeditation. Su Kui''s side is much quieter.

    Naturally, she doesn''t feel as sick as ink bamboo said. She needs a quiet rest. She just doesn''t want to be in a state of hypocrisy with two people who are just like maggots of tarsal bones.

    The carriage moved slowly in the busy street. Su Kui gently lifted a corner of the curtain and only showed half of her face to look out.

    Peddlers and soldiers, people dressed in coarse cloth and linen, passed by or walked with each other, and sugar people were painted on the street stalls. The front of the Pearl Flower and silk flower sellers were full of cute girls and greedy children.

    In the well decorated shops at the back, by contrast, they are much colder.

    In the box near the street on the second floor of zuixiange, several people sat at a table and handed in cups to exchange for cups. You come and I go, vividly interpreting the ancient table culture.

 Chapter 652

    Suddenly, a thin man looked out of the window impatiently, suddenly exclaimed, "boss! Look! "

    Gu Yuansheng was stunned, and frowned as he looked downstairs, only to see the backs of two Suqing carriages running slowly forward. He glanced at the thin man coldly and said indifferently, "what?"

    The thin man simply stood up and pulled the window coffin. Half of his body leaned out. His small eyes were shining from time to time, and he stared at the carriage behind him! Boss, it''s my sister-in-law! "

    Gu Yuansheng was sitting in a critical position, holding a glass of wine and pouring it into his mouth. As for the spicy wine, he choked on his windpipe in an instant. He asked incredulously, "who?" The brain did not turn for a moment.

    When did he marry his daughter-in-law, and when did the nameless stronghold have a wife? Is thin a fool? Or did he hear it?

    "Ah!" The thin man clapped his thigh and said angrily, "that''s it. It''s for you! You look like a fool all day. You have to take out your eyes from time to time to see who is in a hurry... "

    "Wait!" Gu Yuansheng quickly stood up, raised his big palm and interrupted the thin man''s words. His sharp eyes were shining brightly. "Who are you talking about? She -- "

    "Yes, yes! It''s in the carriage right behind. " The thin man nodded.

    Voice did not fall, a gust of wind around him, and when he came back, his eldest brother had disappeared.

    He took a bite of silver teeth and stamped his feet. "Oh, I''ll go, boss, you''re good at Kung Fu and don''t bully people like that!" Say it, and go after it.

    But in minutes and seconds, you can see me, I can see you. A middle-aged man with beard and rich figure asked fatso uneasily, "dare to ask this man, this business..."

    "Burp -" the fat man chewed the last chicken leg, felt his stomach and belched contentedly. Later, he took a look at the two empty positions around him, and said at a loss, "no one is here. Why do you ask me?"

    Then suddenly he said, "wait, where''s my boss?!"

    A group of men silently pointed out of the window. The fat man got up and ran away, shaking all his fat flesh. "Big brother, thin man, you wait for me!"

    I left the box in a mess. After three rounds of drinking, I saw that the business was about to be completed. The main business ran away. What else did you say, madam? Don''t be a liar?

    -

    stop gossiping. The rickety speed of the carriage gradually stops. Su Kui opens the door curtain and looks at the three gilded words "noble man''s Square". He raises his eyebrows clearly, which is exactly what he thinks.

    The ink bamboo jumped down step by step, saw the two sisters who had been waiting outside the shop, looked up at the name of the shop again, curled their lips, helped Su Kui down carefully, and whispered in her ear, "Miss, I know that." It''s no good coming out with them!

    At this moment, she finally understood that the two had to take the young lady out to play for the purpose of paying for their greed?

    Hiss, Mozhu despises it. I don''t know that Mrs. Wang was born in an extraordinary family, and her husband''s family was a city''s eunuch. Why her eyelids were so shallow, and her daughter was greedy.

    Su Kui clapped her hand, stood in place and closed her eyes to the bright sunlight above her head, then walked towards the shop with elegant support of ink bamboo.

 Chapter 653

    The shopkeeper was about forty years old. A brocade robe was embroidered with copper coins and gold thread. He wore a hat inlaid with emerald on his forehead. When he saw Luo''s sister, his thin face immediately turned into a flower. He quickly stepped up to greet her. He bowed and said, "ouch, it was Miss Luo and Miss Luo Er who visited. No wonder magpies outside this morning are chirping all the time , it turns out that a distinguished guest has arrived. What would you like? Please come inside. "

    He said as he let the Luo sisters in.

    But they stood still, and both of them cast their eyes out of the shop.

    The shopkeeper followed his eyes, and his eyes were all the time, and his heart was full of color.

    I saw a circle of light and halo from the horizon hit the girl in a plain dress. The girl was wearing a pair of silk flowers on her sideburns. She was dressed simply. There was no unnecessary pattern on her body, but her eyes were more bright and bright, just like a fairy.

    Looking at the way she walked towards him, the shopkeeper felt in a trance that the girl was full of the temperament of not eating fireworks.

    He was stupefied. Seeing that the Luo sisters had both welcomed him, he quickly returned to his senses and quietly gave himself a mouth. He quickly raised a smile and said, "Oh, this girl is really beautiful. Are you with the two grand masters of the Imperial Guard''s family?"

    Hearing the shopkeeper''s praise, Luo Miaoji''s eyes flashed a trace of jealousy. Luo Miaoling stared at her and led Su Kui into the shop with a smile. "This is my cousin. Now I live in the imperial palace. I come to the shop today to choose a satisfactory jewelry for my cousin. I don''t know if there''s a new style recently?"

    Manager Lin''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard it. There is a big business coming!

    The jewelry shop is the same as the antique shop. It''s not open for three years. It''s open for three years. Luo Miaoling''s words fell into his ears. He had already walked to them at his feet. He said with a smile: "then you can come by chance. Several good things arrived yesterday. Please wait a moment. The small one will come here."

    Su Kui listened quietly. Seeing that manager Lin had gone far, he pretended to be surprised and raised his eyes. His clear eyes fell on Luo Miaoling and asked, "is this elder sister?"

    Luo Miaoling laughed but said nothing.

    Luo Miaoji jumped up to her and took her hand to play coquettish in a low voice. "It''s not because I accidentally dropped so many precious accessories of my sister. My father told me to choose some compensation for her!"

    "Ah? How did Uncle know? "

    Smell speech, Luo Miaoji breaks down face to come, depressed, "If father has the heart to know, where can conceal him? Alas...... "

    "All right!" Luo Miaoling glared at her, "what do you say? This is what you did wrong. What''s more, Wan Wan Wan just came to Chaoyang and bought her two satisfactory accessories, which is what grandma and mother mean."

    "I can''t use these in my daily life, but let my uncle spend money," Su Kui smiled shyly, hooked the broken hair on her cheek behind her ears and lowered her eyes and eyelashes.

    Luo Miaoling''s eyes flashed a dark light, patted her hand and said: "yes, don''t think about it."

    Just then, shopkeeper Lin was holding a box, and he knew that the ornaments were precious. The box was carved with superior red sandalwood wood. He carefully held the box and put it on the desk, saying: "three ladies, please look."

    He opened the box gently.

 Chapter 654

    In an instant, a clear and moist air came to my face.

    I saw a pair of jade bracelets and a jade hairpin in the box. The overall color is the same. It can be seen that they were carved from a piece of raw stone material. The whole body is as clear as water. They are reflected by the bright warm sun, which makes people love them more and more.

    "Ah, how beautiful!" Luo Miaoji''s eyes are straight. The hairpin is carved into a peach blossom with two sides. The whole body presents a kind of gentle color with a little pink. It just complements the peach blossom.

    Luo Miaoling''s eyes twinkled. Even though he was deep in his heart, he could not move his eyes when he saw the precious jade ornaments that no woman could resist.

    Shopkeeper Lin smiled and said: "look, ladies, it''s the treasure of our shop. It''s the best lanolin powder jade. Look at the jade again. It''s crystal clear and pure, as delicate as congealing..."

    "Come on, I don''t know you yet," said Luo Miaoji, curling her lips and staring at the set of jewelry. "How much silver?"

    Shopkeeper Lin touched his beard with a smile and held out three fingers.

    Luo Miaoling''s pupil shrank? This... " Is that too expensive?

    Before that, innkeeper Lin shook his head with a smile.

    "No, no," he said, drawing a new line. "It''s thirty thousand Liang!"

    "What?!" Luo Miaoji jumped up and pointed to manager Lin''s nose and red face. "Manager Lin, you''re not a real person this time. What about our sisters? How many jade ornaments can they hold up the sky? "

    Being scolded by her nose, shopkeeper Lin was not upset. He slowly closed the red sandalwood box. "Miss Luo Er has wronged her a little. Do you know that this lanolin jade is the king of jade? The price of excellent jade materials and wonderful carving techniques is not much! "

    "You!" Luo Miaoji wanted to say something more. He was dragged behind by Luo Miaoling and gave her a cold stare. "Miaoji!"

    Luo Miaoji snorted coldly. She didn''t say much after stamping her feet.

    Luo Miaoling forced out a smile and nodded to manager Lin, "I''m sorry, my sister is young and spoiled by my mother. Please forgive me for offending manager Lin."

    Innkeeper Lin is a man of talent. He never really put the arrogant young lady''s words in his heart. He smiles more and more kindly, "no harm, no harm. Just, this jade ornament... "

    Luo Miaoling was clear about what she said, but she felt more and more embarrassed. A trace of blush climbed up her cheek from her earlobe. She bit her teeth and saw Su Kui''s back wandering in the shop. She said: "it seems that my cousin doesn''t like jade ornaments, so..."

    Just about to refuse, a clear voice interrupted her, only to see Su Kui slowly come, green as jade fingertips stroked the red sandalwood box on the table, said: "wrap it up, ink bamboo, take the silver, this set of jewelry just suits me."

    "Sister!" Luo Miaoling can''t believe it. Isn''t she the most understanding? But at this moment, she was publicly told that she couldn''t get off the stage. Her chest was so stuffy that she could hardly bear it. Her silver teeth were almost broken.

    Su Kui smiled. The other side of Mozhu had already taken out the silver note from his purse and handed it to him. Manager Lin counted it and saw that the number was right. He immediately gave the box to Mozhu with a smile.

    But in the blink of an eye, the deal was completed.

    Shopkeeper Lin knows the doorways clearly, but he''s just a businessman with his own characteristics. He can''t interfere in these affairs.

 Chapter 655

    He only needs money to earn money and have business to do. As for others, he should be blind and blind.

    Su Kui blinked and looked innocently at Luo Miaoling. "Sister, what''s wrong? Do you like it too? " After that, she felt the box reluctantly and said to manager Lin with a smile: "manager Lin, since my sister likes it, I will give it to her. Let''s do business..."

    Shopkeeper Lin immediately agreed that he would give Wu''s hot silver tickets to him with his hands in pain. He said with a smile: "naturally, I will return the silver tickets to you. Would you like to have a look at other ornaments in our shop?"

    If it''s just embarrassment, Luo Miaoling''s face is already twitching. What does ye wanwan mean? She likes this set of jewelry very well, but the silver she brings can''t afford a corner of the jewelry even if it''s the top of the sky!

    She hated molars, forced to bear the anger, and said softly, "since my sister likes it, how can I win the love of others? Let''s take it! This warm jade ornament matches my sister

    Shopkeeper Lin nodded in silence. Although he didn''t speak much, he had a calm and generous manner. It was a perfect match with the accessories in the box.

    Except for her, it seems that no one can wear the full and clear temperament any more.

    Ink bamboo chuckles, Su Kui squints at her, she immediately takes a smile, holds the box seriously, and hangs her head.

    Su Kui was about to end the farce when he heard a sound of footsteps outside the door. Before turning back, he saw that manager Lin had already stepped up first.

    "Oh, sir, how can you come to the shop today?"

    "I have nothing to do, so I''ll see." A deep and mellow voice sounded behind him.

    Su Kui frowned, and suddenly felt that the voice in her ear was very familiar. She went according to her reputation, and saw the man pick up his eyebrows. The ink bamboo had jumped out first and stopped Su Kui. "Who is my way? It''s the student! Why, you are not willing to let go? "

    Shopkeeper Lin was shocked. He thought to himself what happened to the little girl. She didn''t talk through her head. Does she know who this gentleman is? That''s the emperor like figure in Chaoyang earth. Local officials dare not touch him!

    "You should be polite, girl. This is our uncle. Do you think there is any misunderstanding?"

    "What misunderstanding can there be!" Mozu gouged out Gu Yuansheng, who was standing at the door, with a bad voice and a bad airway.

    Su Kui stood behind her and looked at the scene with a smile, but there was no sound. The clear and gentle eyes are full of cunning. Gu Yuansheng, who has been paying close attention to her silently, only feels as if his heart has been scratched for a while, and only feels crisp and numb.

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you girl..." Shopkeeper Lin was about to come up to his theory. Gu Yuansheng stretched out his long arm and stopped him directly.

    Then strode to the side of the ink bamboo, Gao Daxin''s long body stood in front of the small ink bamboo body, very oppressive. Ink bamboo stares at him, can''t help but retreat, "what do you want to do, in broad daylight..."

    "Don''t worry, girl, I have no malice to your miss," he said politely, but he stared at Su Kui without blinking. The sharp eyes like hawks and falcons fell on her, full of possession.

    "I just want to thank the lady for her help some days ago. Please don''t mind her abruptness in the next day."

 Chapter 656

    If Gu Yuansheng is as tough as he was a few days ago, he is not allowed to scold him. But he was very nice, and with his handsome features, she scolded her a few words and didn''t reply. Gu Yuansheng was ok, and Mozhu was the first to lose face.

    She blushed in embarrassment. Su Kui saw it, patted the ink bamboo in front of her body, and said softly, "nothing, please step back."

    "Yes..."

    Gu Yuansheng looked at her with interest, and Su Kui stood in place, turning a blind eye, and said softly to Luo Miaoling, "sister, what else do you want to buy? If not, shall we go back? "

    Luo Miaoling suddenly regained his mind and looked at Gu Yuansheng and Su Kui in shock. After a while, he said: "ah, OK. Just Does this gentleman seem to know you? "

    Su Kui smiled casually, and her eyes turned. "It''s just a chance meeting. You don''t have to thank me, and I didn''t help you in the past."

    Gu Yuansheng knows that what she said is true, but if she is really so easy to let go, he will not follow his banditry.

    Then, with a loud smile, he vaguely said, "Miss, you''re so kind. In order to express your gratitude, manager Lin returned the silver that she gave to her maid. This set of jade ornaments is what I gave to miss."

    Manager Lin was stunned for a moment. The thin man kicked him behind him without trace. After he stumbled, he quickly took out the silver ticket from his arms, like a hot potato, and stuffed it into ink bamboo.

    Mozu was stunned. "Ah, ah, this is..."

    Luo Miaoji was also confused by the scene in front of her. She stood in the same place and didn''t know how to cut in.

    He is a man with a long body and a clear face. He is very fierce. He is also interested in ye wanwan''s eyes. Who is he?

    Also, in a flash of her mind, she suddenly remembered the introduction of manager Fang Cailin. This is their shop''s master?? So, the master of this noble people''s workshop is actually him?!

    She thought about everything in her mind, and couldn''t figure out why Ye Wan had such a relationship with such a man.

    Luo Miaoling twisted her veil and looked at a strange man who was courting Ye Wanda. The ornament was worth thirty thousand Liang, but he didn''t blink. He said he would give it away.

    It''s too much -

    a little bit rich!

    Su Kui sneered at how the Luo sisters'' hearts turned over. Finally, she casually raised her eyelids. Her black and white eyes rippled gently like ice. She said indifferently: "please don''t make fun of me, young girl is still in her filial piety period, and can''t use such luxury and precious things. Besides, I have no contact with you, please give in, don''t Excuse me! "

    Lengleng finished, Su Kui picked up her skirt and walked out like the wind.

    "Ink bamboo, I''m tired. Go back to the mansion."

    "Ah, yes!" Ink bamboo looked at the purple and black boxes on the table, and looked at the sunflower who had stepped out of the shop, stepped on the low stool and got on the carriage, and hurriedly followed up.

    For a moment, there was silence in the shop.

    Shopkeeper Lin looked at his master''s face, which was as cold as a cold pond, and silently shrunk his neck, trying to reduce his sense of existence.

    Thin people are not afraid of these things. He smiled and went to open the box. He immediately nuzzled his mouth, "Yo, what a good thing!"

 Chapter 657

    It seems that the eldest brother of his family is really on the heart of that young lady, even so valuable things are sent out without blink of an eye.

    In other words, the young lady is also a person with a temper. In other words, the young ladies who are loved by thousands of people are not poor in money and appearance. When they meet such a rude man as the eldest of his family, they will send them east and West as soon as they come up. If they look straight, they will not scare them away?

    But Gu Yuansheng thought at the moment is completely different from what thin people think?

    Think of her pale dress, a black hair between only two plain silk flowers, pale thin face, it seems to be distressing.

    "Boss, boss?" The thin man pushed him.

    Gu Yuansheng suddenly returns to his senses, rubs his face vigorously, suddenly grabs the box and turns to leave.

    The fat and the thin hurry up.

    Luo''s sisters looked at him bleary, and for a while, looking at the empty shop. Luo Miaoling raised a slightly stiff smile and asked, "steward Lin, I don''t know who is that childe?"

    "Oh, that one?" Chamberlain Lin was also frightened by the form of just now. When he heard Luo Miaoling''s question, his eyes flashed and he replied vaguely, "that''s my master, the backstage boss of this noble people''s workshop."

    What is the answer? Luo Miaoji was dissatisfied and said, "what about the others? Don''t lie to me, I think your master seems to have some meaning to my cousin! "

    "Oh, Miss Luo Er, how dare I take advantage of what you said? I don''t know if I''m a small shopkeeper. How can I tell you everything about my master? Right? " His eyes turned, and his face was ugly. "But, Miss Luo Er, you are not right to say that. Miss Biao is still in filial piety and unmarried. Can you say that?"

    "You, you cunning! Do you really or pretend not to know? " Luo Miaoji doesn''t care about any match, she doesn''t care about it. All she cares about is the identity of the handsome man.

    Luo Miaoling''s face was ugly. She grabbed Luo Miaoling, who was going to throw water on it, and said angrily, "Miaoling, shut up! Have you forgotten the courtesy and integrity taught by Sir

    "Sister! Don''t you... "

    "Enough!" Luo Miaoling shook off her hand and apologized manager Lin said: "my sister is not sensible, so manager Lin laughed. Since my cousins are gone, we will not disturb them. When my cousin is better, we can choose."

    "Yes, yes, please go!"

    Shopkeeper Lin flattered them and sent them out of the door. When they got on the carriage and disappeared at the end of the street, he pooped and turned back to the shop.

    What! It''s true that he can''t see it. He is famous for buying things for this watch girl, and doesn''t look at Miss Luo Er, who has been looking around uneasily since he entered the door. If Miss watch is really valued, Mrs. Wang will not accompany her to have a look?

    Tut Tut, I don''t know how to survive when I think of that lady''s excellent appearance and conduct.

    -

    when you come, you are in high spirits, and when you leave, you will be defeated.

    At the moment, it is obvious that Luo Miaoling and Luo Miaoji are in high spirits when they are not here. Their eyelids are drooping one by one. In fact, what they think in their hearts is rarely the same.

    That is, what is the identity of the just man!

 Chapter 658

    Looking at that oppressive manner, we know that the person who has been in the upper position for a long time has been standing with him for a long time, and it seems that he has a more powerful feeling than his father.

    Today''s experience makes their hearts ripple, but also a little vigilant. Especially Luo Miaoling, she now think more than Luo Miaoji.

    If the man really has a strong interest in Ye Wan, then they can''t think about it!

    Just after the carriage arrived at the Imperial Palace, Luo Miaoling quickly stepped out of the car and hurried all the way to the main courtyard.

    She wants to tell her mother what she saw today. If the man really stands up to ye wanwan, their plans will all be in vain!

    -

    the night wind gently blows the magnolia tree out of the window, sending a faint fragrance of Magnolia through the window gap.

    Mo Zhu and mother Chen sleep in the side room.

    Su Kui''s eyes are light and closed, his breath is long, and his face sleeps sweetly towards the window. A long black hair covered the whole pillow, and the long and thick eyelashes quivered in the dark.

    A dark shadow came quietly. He was wrapped in a nightgown. It was dark all over. It was almost integrated with the darkness in the room and turned into air.

    He moves very gently to put the box in his hand on the desk, and then he breathes gently, and his steps are not audible. He squats down beside sukui''s bed, and looks at the girl with long breath and bright face through the unsealed bed curtain.

    Don''t say a word.

    Su Kui fell asleep, but was suddenly dragged into a strange dream by a strong force. In the dream, she was in the dark, barefoot on the ground, every step, she fell a point. Countless pairs of eagle and Falcon like sharp eyes came out from all directions, staring at her directly.

    She opened her eyes with a start, and a circle of fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    Gu Yuansheng had no idea that she would wake up suddenly, forgetting to respond at one time, and then being caught at the next second.

    Anyone who had a nightmare woke up from his sleep, but when he opened his eyes, he found that what was more terrible was that in the bedroom with the door closed, the night was thick, and in the silent environment, a strange man suddenly appeared.

    But he, has a pair of eyes which are the same as in the dream, equally fierce, with full toughness and possessiveness.

    Su Kui sprang to his feet, grabbed the pillow under him, and threw it away.

    "Well --"

    GU Yuansheng didn''t respond well, so he was hit by her directly in the head. Although the pillow was soft, she couldn''t bear her no soft blow.

    He had been squatting on the ground under her strength, and directly hit the ground, holding the ground with one hand in panic, so as to avoid the whole fall.

    See Su Kui raise pillow to start again, he Feng Mou circle open, hurriedly whisper to forgive, "Wan Wan, it''s me, don''t smash!" Said he pulled down the black cloth with half a face.

    Su Kui doesn''t look good. He becomes more and more angry. He''s cold in his heart. He''s out of breath. This time, he broke into her boudoir directly. Isn''t he going to be a philanderer?!

    She glanced at Gu Yuansheng with a light eye and a cold glance. At that moment, Gu Yuansheng felt as if something had hit the tianlinggai, and a current rushed directly to her whole body.

    He looked at Su Kui and whispered, "Wan Wan..."

    "Shameless!" Another pillow smashed down. Gu Yuansheng let out a whoop and dared not resist.

 Chapter 659

    The pillow on his body can only be allowed to rain down like a raindrop. He grinned, but he smiled in the dark.

    If Su Kui saw it, he would kick it in his face and scold a masochist.

    However, she didn''t see it. She held up her pillow and threw it at him as if she didn''t feel tired. At the end of the day, with her current physical quality, she was not only punishing him, but also tickling him.

    She angrily threw down the pillow, sat by the bed with her hands around her chest, her hair down to her waist, and watched him sneer.

    "Tell me, what on earth do you want to do?"

    Gu Yuansheng lay on the ground for a while, and saw through the remaining light that she had lost her breath and stopped working. He jumped up and sat on the carpet, holding the pillow she had slept on in his arms. He only felt that the fragrance on her body still seemed to be on the top.

    Hearing Su Kui''s question, he blushed quietly in the dark and said, "Wan Wan, I''m pleased with you."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui stares at him with cold eyes, her posture is not moving, her hair is messy in the middle coat, but there is no reason for people to have a sense of distance from strangers.

    Her high appearance made Gu Yuansheng pucker his lips, but he didn''t have much money in his mind. When he saw her like this, his mood was even lower by three points.

    Sure enough, she said coldly, with a sneer in her lips, "Why are you? You please me? "

    "Wan Wan......" Gu Yuansheng''s heart was cold, trying to explain, but she found that she could not say her identity and her wealth.

    At last, the tall figure seemed to wither in an instant. He collapsed his shoulders, hung his head to listen to her cold words, and cut his heart like a sharp blade.

    Su Kui looked at him coldly as if he had been hit by a big dog. He looked desperate all over his body. He pursed his lips, and suddenly kicked his shoulder angrily. "What? If you can''t tell, you want to use bitter meat? You know I''m still in my filial piety period. If someone finds me, how can I live? "

    Gu Yuansheng only felt that a strong wind came. He grasped the thing that attacked him conditionally, but found it was as soft as jade. He suddenly felt what he was holding.

    Small and lovely feet in his palm, toes pink clean.

    Su Kui bit his teeth, took out his feet in hatred, and ordered, "leave now, or I will shout!"

    Gu Yuansheng''s eyelids were slightly quivering. He slowly raised his eyes and fixed his gaze on Su Kui, firming his mind. "Wan Wan, I''m happy with you. I love you at first sight. I don''t regret this life!" His dark eyes bumped into Su Kui''s clear and clear eyes, and they were sonorous and powerful.

    Su Kui opened her eyes wide, bited her lips and shouted, "are you crazy?"

    "If you think I''m crazy, I''d rather be crazy all my life. I apologize to you for being rude. If you fight or scold, just ask you to save my life and let me guard you."

    Su Kui clutched his sheets and quickly tightened them. Her long and thick eyelashes drooped, covering the complex emotions in her eyes.

    For a while, she slowly lifted her eyelashes and asked, "Why me? What can I do for you? " I can''t hear any emotion in my tone.

    Gu Yuansheng felt very happy. Without hesitation, he said: "at the first sight of you, I think it''s you. You may not be good, but for me, it''s the best and most suitable."

 Chapter 660

    Su Kui just drooped his eyes and didn''t speak. Gu Yuansheng squatted at her feet after saying that, his heart was uneasy.

    Just as his fingers were about to move to catch her jade hand, she looked sideways at him and said coldly, "go back."

    "Go back? Then... " Gu Yuansheng felt that his heart was punctured like a hole, and let the cold wind blow his heart cold.

    "I''m still in filial piety. Three years later, if you can wait, I''ll give you a chance."

    Just as he was about to die of heartache, the familiar clear and rippling voice suddenly sounded in her ear, just like the sound of nature.

    At that moment, his eyes seemed to reflect the stars all over the sky. The brightness was amazing. "Seriously?"

    Su Kui didn''t stare at him angrily. "I''m afraid you can''t wait so long!"

    This time, Gu Yuansheng didn''t hesitate, rushed to hold her white and delicate hand in the palm, looked at her with fixed eyes, and promised earnestly, "I will wait! No matter how long, I can wait! "

    Su Kui in the night quietly hook up the lip, heart with warmth. Naturally, she knew that he could wait, and she would give him all he wanted.

    Just, not now --

    she kicked him in the shin with her foot raised and stared at him obliquely, "are you still going?"

    It''s not the key that Su Kui will get up in the morning to say hello to the old lady. But Su Kui was worried. With Gu Yuansheng''s character, he was not afraid of anything. This time, he was allowed to stay. Next time, he would dare to climb the bed directly.

    She is not ye Wan, but her body is Ye Wan. In this case, the filial period to be observed is still to be observed.

    If Gu Yuansheng forces her, she can''t keep the bottom line.

    Gu Yuansheng twisted his eyebrows and crouched at her feet like a big loyal dog, but he was short of a tail to shake. He held Su Kui''s hand in his big hand and looked up at her. "Can you stay a little longer?"

    Su Kui Mei''s eyes glared, "no way!"

    "I don''t do anything. I''ll just watch. I can''t do it."

    Su Kui: "..." This grievance, like her bullying him, is not a little different from the appearance of such a big man.

    See Su Kui don''t speak, he surprised grin, "don''t say, that is agree?"

    In response, Su Kui turned over to bed, pulled the quilt to her chin, and left a cold sentence in her face, "stay with you, be honest!"

    "Oh, yes!" Gu Yuansheng responded loudly and rubbed his hands. Excited, he couldn''t control his voice. In exchange, Su Kui turned his head and glared at him.

    He quickly shut up and pacified: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! Before I came, I ordered their sleeping quarters. I couldn''t wake up until dawn. " How dare he let others find out? How can he bear to destroy her reputation.

    Su Kui''s face was a little slow, and he was not too rash.

    In the middle of the night, the insects rustle on the edge of the lotus pond outside the window. The moonlight outside is bright. It is projected in from the flower window, and blurry outlines are reflected indoors.

    Two people in the room are in the same air.

    Su Kui lies with his back to Gu Yuansheng, but he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. Only because the vision behind her was too hot, as if she wished to poke two holes in her back. As soon as she closed her eyes, Gu Yuansheng''s fierce and paranoid eyes flashed in her mind.

    "Hoo -" sukui sighed a long time, and turned around. "How long are you going to stay?"

 Chapter 661

    Gu Yuansheng looks at Su Kui innocently and rubs his hands. Obviously, a tall man has to make a miserable appearance. Su Kui looks and wrists her eyebrows.

    But he didn''t realize it and asked pleasantly, "did I disturb you? Why don''t you sleep? Don''t be afraid, you sleep in peace, I''ll watch you. "

    Su Kui had a blocked breath in her heart. Seeing him like this, she suddenly lost her breath.

    "Come up," she said in a low, clear voice, frowning

    "Ah?" Gu Yuansheng is confused.

    Su Kui pursed her lips again. She could almost kill a fly with a frown. She repeated in a low voice, "come up to sleep, don''t lean too close to me. If someone finds out, I''ll kill you, and then I''ll kill myself!"

    This is -

    GU Yuansheng''s eyes are bright. He doesn''t need Su Kui to say anything more. He quickly takes off his shoes and goes to bed. According to Su Kui''s words, he pastes it on the edge of the bed, far away from Su Kui.

    Smell speech, he simple and honest one smile, "don''t be afraid, if be discovered, I should by the death apology, won''t affect you."

    "Hiss -" Su Kui finally couldn''t hold up, chuckled and scolded, "fool!"

    Even if scolded by her, Gu Yuansheng also felt that his heart was sweeter than a can of honey.

    His slender arms encircle his body, trying to give the space to Su Kui, leaving only a pair of Dark Phoenix eyes, eyes burning at Su Kui''s long hair like ink. He could feel a light fragrance around his nose.

    He hooked his lips and smiled contentedly.

    At this time, a small slap on his face, Su Kui red eyes, biting silver teeth low scold, "close your eyes, sleep! Don''t look at me! "

    "Wan Wan......"

    "Shut up! No talking! "

    "Oh..."

    "What else?!"

    "No, no!" Gu Yuansheng quickly closed his eyes. He was afraid that even if someone put a knife on his neck now, without Su Kui''s nod, he would not open his eyes.

    With his eyes closed, the burning vision of the hot man finally disappeared, the air seemed to be relaxed a lot, Su Kui nodded with satisfaction, lying down and pulling up the quilt, leaning against the wall, and soon fell asleep.

    The night is quiet. When the sight is blocked, the hearing is extremely sensitive. Especially Gu Yuansheng, who is a martial artist, is three points stronger.

    Once the eyes are closed, the fragrance of Fuya in the air begins to spread slowly at a very tempting speed. The sound of her long and gentle breathing, even her head and waist are green, which is within his reach at the moment.

    It''s too overwhelming to think of everything. Gu Yuansheng only felt that there was a firework bursting in his mind, which made his hair ache.

    His honey skin turned red, and he didn''t know whether it was embarrassment or obsession.

    -

    at dawn, the fish belly white slowly floated out, and the Yellow early sun rose from the East.

    Gu Yuansheng stayed up all night, almost masochistic. While suffering, he felt that it was a kind of happiness to be so close to her.

    At the same time, there was a trace of guilt for Su Kui in his heart. He was angry at his lack of morale. She was still in the filial piety period. He even lay beside her and did nothing, which made a ripple in his heart.

    It''s disrespectful to the dead, and it''s profane to her.

    Gu Yuansheng decided that if he had a chance to visit his deceased father-in-law and mother-in-law in the future, he must kowtow to his face and ask for forgiveness.

 Chapter 662

    When Su Kui woke up, her side was empty. When she just opened her eyes, her spirit was in chaos for a moment. She reached out her hand and touched it dully. The position on the side of the bed was still warm.

    It seems that he has just left.

    At this time, ink bamboo came in with a basin of water. The rare spirit on his face was not good. He yawned from time to time and his eyes were dim with tears.

    Su Kui is only wearing a middle coat. Now, she is sitting in front of the dressing mirror. She is gathering her long hair with her fingers instead of the comb. Seeing the appearance of ink bamboo, she chuckles, "why? Didn''t sleep well last night? "

    He nodded dully, put down the basin, twisted the wet towel and handed it to Su Kui. "Last night, somehow, he felt like a ghost pressing the bed. When he woke up this morning, his back was aching." Speaking of this, she turned her eyes, doubting her spirits and Ghosts: "Miss, we don''t really have this in the yard..."

    "Stop!" Su Kui raised her hand to stop her words, took a wet towel and wiped her hands, then went to the water basin and dipped her hands in it. "Ghosts and gods are taboos. Don''t talk about them."

    She has now found out that Mozhu is loyal to the original owner and has a flexible mind. She can feel the meaning of her eyes, but this mouth is too broken!

    Su Kui finished dressing, as usual to the old lady, and then accompanied the meal.

    But just out of the Fu Shou hall, he was robbed by the big servant girl beside Wang Suyin. He claimed that his wife had something to do with her, which implied that he had better go with her immediately.

    Ink bamboo looked at Su Kui and saw that she didn''t make a statement and didn''t say much.

    Su Kui stroked his sleeve, his tone was not salty and bland: "since my aunt has an invitation, I naturally want to go. Sister Ruyi, please lead the way ahead."

    Along the way, Ruyi follows Ruyi to the Fu Shou hall, bypasses a piece of osmanthus tree in the yard, and arrives at the main hall of the Fu Shou hall.

    "Miss watch, madam is waiting for you inside. Please come in."

    Su Kui nodded, "thank you."

    After that, the main hall is decorated with elegant and dignified furnishings. There are almost one person high blue and white porcelain bottles on both sides of the door. The light in the hall is excellent. In the daytime, the bright hall is wide.

    This is probably the best place in the mansion besides the old lady''s longevity hall, isn''t it?

    She quietly took back her observation and approached slowly.

    I saw Wang Suyin sitting on the right seat. Luo Miaoling and Luo Miaoji were accompanied by each other. When I saw her coming, my eyes flashed. I met Su Kui''s eyes, and I was a little awkward.

    Su Kui smiled clearly. Wang Suyin got up and walked up with concern. He took her hand and took her to the desk to sit down.

    "Wan Wan, how was your rest last night?"

    "Thank you for your concern. Wan Wan had a good rest."

    "Yesterday, I went shopping. Nothing happened?"

    "All is well, aunt."

    Since she doesn''t take the initiative, Su Kui also has a lot of time to make a false peace with her, so you come to me for a few words. Wang Suyin sees her face as usual, but no matter what she asks, she is submissive and humble, and pushes back with a smile of three points, which makes her feel that she has no place to put her fist into the cotton.

    She hated to bite her back teeth. It seemed that it would not work to talk with her in a polite way, so she just thought about it together. "Wan Wan, if you are wronged, tell your aunt, don''t hide everything in your heart. If you are sad, your aunt is not easy to suffer."

    She looked at Luo Miaoling and Luo miaiqi, sighed, and said: "I heard your sister say that, that man..."

 Chapter 663

    Su Kui smiled. "Auntie, I just met him once. Don''t worry."

    "Is it?" Wang Suyin looks at her indifferent face, but he is suspicious. He turns to Luo Miaoling.

    Luo Miaoling tried to wink at her mother. She didn''t believe in the one-sided story. If she saw only one side and had feelings, she must know what happened during that period!

    Wang Suyin nodded quietly, knowing, clapping Su Kui''s hand half true and half false, "Wan Wan, look at you, is this taking my aunt as an outsider? Your sister told me, who is that man? "

    Sukui was speechless. She bit her lips and looked at Wang Suyin innocently with red eyes. "Auntie, I don''t know much more than sister Miaoling. I just met him once on the way to Chaoyang," she said, briefly and comprehensively explaining what happened at the beginning.

    I don''t know if you ask me.

    "So..." Wang Suyin frowns, which is hard to deal with. According to Miao Ling, the mysterious man obviously has feelings for ye wanwan. If her plan wants to go on smoothly, the man cannot be the biggest obstacle.

    Su Kui hung her head and didn''t speak. Her slender eyelashes covered up the irony in her eyes.

    as like as two peas and three daughters, they are ambitious enough to see their abilities and support them as if they were deep black ones.

    Wang Suyin can''t ask the result for a while. He is upset. Seeing Su Kui''s submissive appearance, he gets angry. "What''s the matter with you? My aunt just asked you two words, but you are dissatisfied with me? "

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold and her fingertips were curled up. Her ears suddenly heard footsteps that were almost inaudible. Her lips were hooked.

    While Wang Suyin was still sulking, her pale face was buried lower. Her voice was small and she cried, "I don''t have it, aunt."

    As for people, this is generally the case. If you accept it, the more people insult you. Su Kui is exactly the right mindset for Wang Suyin, so he can do it in one fell swoop.

    Sure enough, Wang Suyin smiled instead of angry at the words, and his face was strange? But in my opinion, you are dissatisfied with me. Otherwise, I haven''t seen you come to my yard for peace in these many days. Are you afraid of me? "

    "Auntie, I......" Su Kui''s voice was trilling. She shivered her emaciated body and shrank back involuntarily.

    The delicate wrist was grasped by Wang Suyin. Su Kui wanted to hide, but she thought the strength on her wrist was amazing. At this moment, the place that Wang Suyin had grabbed was blue and purple, right?

    She sneers in her heart. That''s right. Come on, insult me to the fullest. If you don''t, how can you expose your hypocrisy.

    Her lips were bitten for a few drops of blood, and finally she couldn''t help crying out, "Auntie, it hurts..."

    "Pain? I just touched you. Why are you acting like this? Is it to blame for my mistreatment of my niece? "

    "Well, I dare not..."

    Luo Zhongting stood outside the screen of the main hall for a long time. The maid beside the big lady shivered. Her despair grew stronger with the passage of time.

    Brain benevolence bursts of pain, his anger surged up, suddenly kicked over the screen, iron face angry drink, "enough! You wicked woman! "

 Chapter 664

    He had just left the mansion for a while, but forgot to take yesterday''s official document in the middle of the journey. After entering the study and taking it away, he heard that someone reported that Wang Suyin called wanwan to the main courtyard.

    He can''t rest assured when he thinks about it. So he might as well go there and have a look in person.

    He had made the worst plan in his mind, but the reality hit him hard in the face.

    My aunt''s face turned cold. My niece''s face, who lost her parents, turned pale with fright. She trembled. He felt pain in his heart, and her face seemed to be slapped alive. She was so ashamed that she rushed to her brain.

    He stepped on the screen he had been kicked to, strode to the main hall, slapped Wang Suyin''s right face with all his strength.

    "Well, you, I''m not here. That''s how you treat the bride! What do you say to treat her as your own daughter? Do you think you treat Miaoling Miaoji the same way? " He was furious. He took Su Kui to his back and kicked Wang Suyin again in his thick official boots.

    Luo Miaoling was so frightened that she could not imagine when her father, who had already gone to the government, had returned home, and when he had hidden behind the screen, Sheng Sheng witnessed all this.

    Her eyes glared at Ruyi fiercely, which made her uneasy heart almost stop beating.

    But Luo Miaoling can''t wait to find her to settle accounts. Seeing that Luo Zhongting is really heartless, he runs over in a hurry, grabs Luo Zhongting''s leg and stops his violence.

    "Father, all these are misunderstandings! Mother is only worried about Wan Wan''s sister. She is in a hurry. Please calm down and listen to her daughter explain to you in the future! "

    At this time, Luo Miaoji finally came back, but the first thing she did was to point to Su Kuixing, who was hiding behind Luo''s atrium and glared angrily, "father, this matter has nothing to do with her mother. Obviously, it''s Wan Wan''s sister who doesn''t follow the women''s way, and her mother is anxious. It''s understandable to do such a thing! Father! "

    When listening to Luo Miaoji''s first half, Luo Miaoling''s heart was so bad that she was about to stop her. Then she heard the second half of Luo Miaoji''s heart. Her eyes lit up. It seems that the girl''s brain is not too stupid. She knows who should be splashed with dirty water.

    Then, her eyes cold, simply push the boat along the water, crying bitterly, "yes father, it is the so-called deep responsibility of love, Wan Wan Wan sister she did such a thing, but the mother asked her, she did not repent, father, you see!"

    Two daughters, one left and one right, hugged his thigh and cried like a tearful man. The angry mood of the court was even worse. After listening to their words, he calmed down a little bit and was about to think about how true and false they were. Su Kui, who was quiet behind him, suddenly broke out.

    Her silent tears fell, and her voice mourned, "father, mother, why don''t you take your daughter with you and leave her alone to be insulted in the world! Well, since today my aunt thought that Wan Wan had met with a strange man in full view, she thought that Wan Wan had insulted the style of the door, and that Wan had nothing to say to prove her innocence by death! "

    After saying that, she dashed to the corner of the table made of solid wood. The speed was fast enough to show her desire to die.

    The forehead is only one finger away from the table case, and the back waist is clasped by people, forcing her out of the place.

 Chapter 665

    Su Kui was lying on the ground, weeping and weeping. Mo Zhu was very sad. Thinking of the grievances that the young lady had suffered since the death of the master, she cried out.

    She held Su Kui in her arms, and her hot tears fell from her eyes, and her voice was hoarse. "Miss, why is your life so bitter? I thought you had a dependence when you came to my uncle''s house. Unexpectedly, someone would kill you! Wuwuwu Master and madam, open your eyes quickly! "

    "Here, here..." Luo Miaoling is silly. No matter how deep she is in the city, she is just a girl under 20. She thought it would be safe to throw dirty water on Ye Wan. Unexpectedly, ye Wan, the dead girl, reacted faster than her.

    Through tears, she looked at her father''s gloomy face, which was about to dribble, and said in a dark way.

    The next second, Luo Zhongting grabbed the tea cup on the table and fell on Wang Suyin''s head, which was hit by the slap just now. Wang Suyin gave a painful cry and raised his hand to touch it. His hands were full of thick red blood.

    "Ah, it''s bleeding, it''s bleeding!"

    Luo Miaoji huddled aside and looked at the mess in the room. Seeing her mother''s blood flowing quickly on her cheeks, she was able to look back and ran towards the direction of the hall of longevity.

    "Hum, Wang Suyin, look at the two good daughters you taught! I''ve seen it today! Unfilial, unfilial, and full of lies! " He saw Su Kui, who was still weeping weakly with his eyes closed tightly in his black bamboo arms. He slowed down his face and walked quickly to pick her up.

    "Wan Wan, don''t be afraid," he said softly. "This time, my uncle will make the decision for you. Go back and rest. Don''t think about it. After today, nothing will happen."

    "Uncle..." Pale and emaciated girl, red eyes, those clear eyes full of tears, a light blink, then shun the corner of the eyes down.

    Such a clever and sensible child, because of the huge wealth left by his brother-in-law, attracted his aunt''s peep. His temple bulged and he was heartbroken.

    Big palm touched her long hair, Luo Zhongting soft voice way: "darling, there is uncle in it, winding up nothing to think about, just settle down."

    Then he said with a big wave of his hand, "Mozhu, take your young lady back to fuyunxuan and rest. He''s so weak that he''ll call a doctor to have a look later."

    "Ah, yes!" The ink bamboo answered loudly, greeting Qi Luo outside the door, and helped Su Kui back to the yard.

    As soon as Su Kui left, he was so depressed that the air seemed to be frozen.

    Luo Miaoling is biting his lips to hate, kneeling beside Wang Suyin and crying. The cut of the porcelain piece has slowly stopped the blood, but the skin on the forehead is turned over, and the red blood on the face looks very shocking.

    She looked down at her mother, who had fainted, only to find that hatred was stronger than ever. It''s all ye Wan. If she doesn''t come, they won''t have such a peaceful life!

    If it wasn''t for her, she would not have been so far away from her father who was not close to them!

    Her heart was full of hate, and she blamed everything on Su Kui.

    But she didn''t think about it. Ye Fu sent people to send many things to the prince''s mansion before he died. Every one of those things is worth thousands of gold, even more, even worth a lot of money!

    These things are enough for ye wan to eat and drink in the mansion for a lifetime.

 Chapter 666

    However, Wang Suyin is greedy. Seeing those rare objects, he wants to get more.

    Today''s ending is just her own fault, but Luo Miaoling obviously counted all kinds of things on Su Kui.

    It seems that if they covet her things, she should hand them in obediently. If they resist, they will not appreciate it.

    Su Kui''s front foot just left, and the old lady was supported by a big girl, egret. There were many servants behind her, and they came to chaozhengyuan.

    Luo Miaoji''s eyes are red. She comes in after the old lady.

    Luo Zhongting saw this, only thought that the heart was blocked and blocked, and the brain would burst.

    He went up, bowed to the old lady and sat in the first place. "Mother, how are you coming?"

    "If I don''t come, the house will be torn apart by you!" The old lady''s sharp eyes glanced at Wang Suyin on the ground coldly, ignored her, just knocked on her walking stick, "Miaoji told me all the causes and consequences of the matter, but, atrium, you can''t do it even if it''s Wang''s wrong!"

    After all, her heart is still toward her son.

    Wang Suyin has been married to Luo''s family for so many years. How can she escape the old lady''s eyes? She knows that her son is not the fault. But, once moved the hand, then even if originally had no mistake, at this time also became his mistake!

    She knew that her son was not a muddleheaded one, but there must be something hidden, which touched the scale of the atrium.

    After careful consideration, Luo Zhongting suddenly realized that he was ashamed and bowed to the old lady, "thanks for the instruction of his mother, but Wang''s poisonous woman is too mean-hearted, so we Luo''s family can''t keep her any longer!"

    "Oh?" The old lady was shocked. She looked at it and only knew that she was sobbing and crying. She looked like a mute Luo Miaoji. She closed her eyes and sighed slowly. She asked, "Miaoji, what else are you hiding from me?"

    Wang Suyin wakes up in a daze. Only a shadow can be seen in front of her eyes. She exhorted, and when she returned to her senses, she found that she was still lying on the cold ground.

    However, in the next second, the words that came into her ear made her immediately confused, and she couldn''t care about the little things any more. Her eyes were wide open, her bloody face looked ferocious and horrible. At the moment, she stared at Luo Zhongting, one by one, implausibly saying: "Luo Zhongting, do you want to stop me?"

    The voice was so harsh that he startled Luo Zhongting. He looked back at Wang Suyin and thought it was horrible. "Yes, that''s what I mean!"

    "And dare!! Since I joined the Luo family, I have abided by my duty, considered the Luo family wholeheartedly, and gave birth to two beautiful daughters for you, Luo Zhongting. If you want to rest me, you can give me a knife to be happy!! "

    "Mother..." Luo Miaoling says in secret that it''s not good. He grabs Wang Suyin''s arm and stops her from saying it. But Wang Suyin was obviously angry at the moment, and could not hear her dissuasion at all.

    Her head was full of anger at the moment. She didn''t think she was wrong at all. She just thought that Luo Zhongting was bewitched by Ye wanwan''s little fox spirit, and she was shouting to stop her!

    How can Wang Suyin make him happy!

    She struggled to get up from the ground. Her hair was in a disordered bun, her hairpin was worn everywhere, and her face was covered with dried blood. She looked like a fierce ghost who had climbed out of hell for life.

    "God, Wang Shi, you..." The old lady trembled her fingers. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 667

    She has a hundred year old family in Luo''s mansion. Even though it seems to be declining in recent years, her husband''s family background is scholarly. Have you ever seen a woman''s appearance?

    "Old lady, my daughter-in-law is going to discuss this today. Otherwise, she will let my father talk to him in person!" Wang Suyin is biting the root of his teeth. He has a big open-minded posture.

    Anyway, I have already torn my face. Luo Zhongting is very cruel. If not for two daughters standing by, I''m afraid she''s already dead!

    If so, what else to be afraid of!

    "Bang -" the old lady clapped her hand on the desk again, her eyes were cold and fierce, and she almost fainted. "Well, you Wang family, this is to put pressure on us with your Wang family?"

    "Grandma, it''s not..." Luo Miaoling was scared out of her wits at the moment. She knelt on the ground and walked to the old lady. She cried: "mother is only angry with her father''s words, and all she said is angry..."

    "Ah, Miaoling," said the old lady, with her hands caressing Luo Miaoling''s cheek like an orange peel. There were traces of years on her ravine face, and her tone was gentle. "You are Wang''s daughter, who was brought up by her since childhood. In fact, her grandmother knows exactly what you are."

    "Grandmother!" Luo Miaoling''s eyes widened in horror, his face turned red and white for a while, and he could not speak with trembling body.

    The old lady shook her head. "But you are our Luo family''s child after all. This is our elder''s business. You little ones, don''t interfere."

    She glanced at Luo''s atrium lightly. Luo''s atrium understood and shouted out, "come, send the first and second ladies back to their rooms to have a rest!"

    As soon as the voice came to an end, several mammies came in with low eyebrows, and did not look at Wang Suyin, who was paralyzed on the ground. One by one, they clamped their arms to take away.

    Luo Miaoling lost her voice in fear. She cried hoarsely at the top of her voice, "grandma, father, please forgive me, father!"

    "You let me go, I don''t go, I don''t go!" Luo Miaoji finally reflected in the repressed atmosphere. She was struggling with kicking and kicking, her small face twisted into a ball, full of malice. "Father, grandmother, why blame mother? Mother is right!! What''s wrong is that dead girl. Why does she want to come to our Luo family? Why doesn''t she just die with her short-lived parents!! It''s better than harming us! "

    "Pa --"

    "shut up!"

    A loud slap in the ear fell, and I fell back. Fortunately, the egret around me caught her in time and called for the doctor. At one time, the old lady made a mess. She gasped violently. There was a sound like a broken bellows in her throat. She struggled to open her turbid eyes and lamented, "atrium, what''s wrong with my Luo family? Come back with such a woman! How can I face your father in the future! "

    Said, unexpectedly from the corner of the eye fell two drops of muddy tears.

    Luo atrium was shocked by the sight. He fell to his knees and begged the old lady to take care of herself.

    "Mother, don''t frighten your son. It''s all because your children have no way to teach them. Take good care of yourself. When it''s over, I''ll ask a Mammy to teach her the rules!"

 Chapter 668

    The old lady heard the words and nodded slowly. Miaoling is not the most worried about her, but because she has won the true biography of Wang Suyin. The city is very deep. In a few years, it will be better than blue.

    It''s Miaoji. She''s a little bit stupid, but she''s got a 10% greedy temperament. In addition, if you don''t discipline yourself, if you marry someone and come to your husband''s house, you will bring disaster to your wife''s house.

    Luo Miaoling is biting her lips and is framed by two mammies. After being slapped, Luo Miaoji is completely honest and dragged away like a paper man without soul.

    After the two sisters were taken away one before and one after the other, there were only three people left in the main hall, the old lady and Wang Suyin of Luo Zhongting.

    The old lady sniffed the snuff bottle sent by the egret to the bottom of her nose. The smell of medicine was inhaled into her nose, only to feel that her head was finally clear. She waved and held back the servant. When there was no one outside, she asked slowly, "atrium, tell me about the causes and consequences."

    "Mother..." Luo Zhongting was a little embarrassed, his cheeks were red, and he couldn''t say what Wang Suyin had done.

    The most important thing is that I''m afraid the old lady can''t bear it.

    But since the old lady has made up her mind, she must know the truth. See avoid however, Luo Zhongting pursed lips, had to be in Wang Suyin''s frightened eyes, one by one will finish the matter.

    With the last sound of Luo Zhongting falling, Wang Suyin closed her eyes in despair.

    After waking up, Wang Suyin knew how much he had made. She knew that she was greedy, but she had been used to bullying by her mother''s forces, and she completely forgot that she had already married to be a woman and had her husband''s surname.

    In the past, everything she did was that Luo Zhongting retreated. She was complacent, thinking that Luo Zhongting was afraid of her family''s influence.

    But when I think about it now, I''m shocked to realize that all these actions, one by one, are just that Luo Zhongting and the old lady don''t care about her, but if they are settled now, I''m afraid that she won''t live to be taken back to the royal family.

    And the Wang family, it is impossible to accommodate her!

    The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid. She turned pale and knelt nervously on the ground and climbed to the old lady''s feet. She grabbed her skirt and begged for mercy. "Old lady, it''s the daughter-in-law who made a mistake this time. The daughter-in-law has been lost in her eyes and will never dare to do it again. Please forgive her this time!"

    After hearing this, the old lady always closed her eyes and didn''t speak. She felt uneasy in the middle court of Luo. When she wanted to ask, the old lady suddenly opened her eyes, stared at Wang Suyin with cold eyes, raised her feet and kicked her away. She said to the middle court: "the middle court, please the old people. I want to divorce my wife!"

    "No!"

    Wang Suyin was so scared that she lost her face. Her tears fell from her eyes. She screamed and hugged Luo Zhongting''s legs in panic. She didn''t let him out. "Master, master, it''s my fault. I really dare not. Please forgive me this time!"

    "Humph, it''s hard to change your nature. How many opportunities have I given you, but you never know how to repent. This time, you''ve even increased your strength and coveted the money that my brother-in-law left for wanwan to settle down. My Luo family can''t forgive you this time!"

    Once again, Wang Suyin was kicked away. She looked at the old lady sitting like a sculpture. Now, she closed her eyes and twirled the Buddha beads. In the middle of the Luo courtyard, the figure was about to step out of the door.

 Chapter 669

    She suddenly cried out in a flash of inspiration: "master, even if you don''t think about me, you should think about the two daughters! Miaoling is just the age to talk about marriage. If something like this happens at home, what do you think of her! "

    This sentence, as expected, successfully stopped Luo Zhongting. He was stunned and turned around. He was very pleased with Wang Suyin''s unsettled look and said, "Wang Suyin, you are so mean!"

    The old lady read a Buddhist sign and sighed, "atrium, that''s all."

    "Mother?!" It''s hard for Luo Zhongting to understand why even his mother gave in.

    But suddenly I heard that the old lady got up slowly, walked to Wang Suyin step by step, and said indifferently, "when the news came out, the old lady got ill and needed to close her door to rest and refuse to see the guests."

    As soon as Luo''s eyes brighten, he immediately embraces his fist.

    In this way, not only the reputation of Luofu and her two daughters, but also Wang Suyin was punished.

    If she is such a proud person, if she is really trapped in the yard and stays indoors, she is afraid that she can torture herself to death.

    A trace of complacency can be frozen in his face, Wang Suyin can''t believe his big eyes, jair bared and wanted to crack, "I don''t agree, you can''t do this to me! I''m going out, I''m going to see my father and let him decide for me! "

    "Wang Shi, since you have been married to my Luo family, you have nothing to do with the Wang family. If you really want to go back, I can help you. But if you leave my Luo family, you will never come in again. If you still have a little consideration for your two daughters, you should be obedient. Don''t make any moths!" The old lady coldly left a word and took the lead to leave with a cane.

    Luo Zhongting looks on coldly. Seeing the old lady go out, he doesn''t plan to stay here any more. Before leaving, he leaves a sentence "you do it for yourself" and then leaves without sleeves.

    -

    the news spread quickly like a winged bird. At night, Su Kui received the news that the eldest lady had a bad disease and was resting in the yard to thank the guests.

    Smell speech, she is just in front of the mirror with hot cloth towel to cover the red and swollen eye socket, pick up the light color lip, don''t make him speech.

    Ink bamboo and mother Chen waited on Su Kui after washing and rinsing. Knowing that she liked to be quiet, they quietly retired.

    Today''s event can be said to be an unexpected joy. She didn''t expect to bring down Wang Suyin so easily. Even her two sisters, who had been pretending to be close to her, tore their faces, which made her very satisfied.

    Without those two annoying flies, Su Kui felt that the air was much better.

    Is leisurely humming a ditty, behind him suddenly rings a low and angry male voice, "what''s the matter? What happened to the eyes? Cried?! "

    Don''t look back. Su Kui knows who''s here.

    She put down the cool cloth towel in her hand, looked at her eyes gently in the bronze mirror, and pointed at her fingertips. Although the swelling disappeared, she could still feel a faint tingling sensation between the touch.

    Seeing that she was speechless, Gu Yuansheng strode to her back with his lips closed, pulled her thin shoulders, and turned her around. Her rough fingers with thin cocoons pointed her eyes.

    "Hiss - pain -" Su Kui gently shouted, raised his small hand and patted off his hand, biting his lower lip, drooping his eyes.

    "Not really?" Gu Yuansheng now has a huge backlog of anger in his heart. He is red eyed and says in a cold voice, "if you don''t say it, really when I can''t find it?"

 Chapter 670

    Su Kui pursed her lips and was in a low mood. Finally, she said softly in a hoarse voice, "even if you know, what can you do?"

    Hearing this, Gu Yuansheng lowered himself and looked at Su Kui''s clear eyes firmly. He said, "Wan Wan, I''m a reckless man. I haven''t read a book. I''m a flat headed people. But I can do it for you as long as you say it!"

    Su Kui''s heart passed a warm current, and she suddenly chuckled, "what if I want the stars in the sky? Can''t you take it off for me, too? "

    "Well, give me some time. I''ll find it for you even if I''m poor." Seeing that his sharp face was a kind of foolishness, Su Kui gave him a bad slant, which was not bad mood, but more pleasant.

    She put her small hand on his head, clapped, laughed and scolded, "stupid!"

    Gu Yuansheng felt the soft force on his head and could not help grinning. He stretched out his big hand to cover her and firmly grasped it in the palm. "You smile."

    "Can you cry, fool?" Su Kui drew his hand, but he didn''t think it was tight. He didn''t give her any room to escape.

    She gave him a white look and let him go.

    "Why come again? If you don''t learn well all day, learn to be a gentleman of Liang Dynasty? "

    Gu Yuansheng and Gu Yuansheng hold her hand and put it in the palm of her hand. They press the acupoints on her hand moderately. Su Kui squints. The longer the massage, the more relaxed the spirit.

    Seeing her relax, Gu Yuansheng pursed his lips. "Wan Wan, are you happy here?"

    Su Kui''s lips were stiff, and he didn''t answer the question, "my uncle and grandmother are very good to me."

    Listen to her say, where can Gu Yuansheng not understand, he changed to press to hold, two big palms close, just wrapped her small hand in the palm.

    "What about your aunt? And your two cousins, how do they treat you? "

    "I......" All of a sudden, I was frustrated and couldn''t speak.

    Gu Yuansheng, holding her shoulder, said earnestly: "Wan Wan, come with me. I know it''s abrupt to say that. It may cause your disgust, but I still want to say that you are not happy here, or even very aggrieved."

    Su Kui said, "don''t talk nonsense."

    Gu Yuansheng''s eyes drooped, and her eyes were dotted with empty index fingers. "Look, this is the best evidence."

    "Wan Wan, I''ll be sorry for you, really."

    I don''t know why. He has lived for more than 20 years. He is in his present position and enjoys everything he should enjoy. Only women have never been touched. His brothers even doubted whether he was as good as Longyang. They also secretly put some greasy swineherd in. After being beaten by him, they didn''t know.

    He also doubted whether he really had any hidden disease that he had not found, and even made up his mind to try it.

    At this time, a picture of a fuzzy woman smiling at her flashed in my mind without any omen. Seeing such a scene, he had no idea at that moment.

    There is only one idea, who is that woman? For 20 years, he did not know who he was waiting for, nor could he imagine what the future daughter-in-law looked like until he met her.

    That bright eyes and bright teeth, a frown and a smile, a anger and anger, all turned into entities, so, the image that haunts the brain at all times, the woman with a fuzzy face, will have eyebrows and eyes, that look, is completely the one in front of her.

 Chapter 671

    By his words poked in the heart of the soft meat, Su Kui finally bent his lips, smiling genially, "I know."

    I really know that you will feel hurt, not fake.

    Every life can get your follow and love, is probably the greatest fortune in my life.

    Gu Yuansheng has never been so sentimental in his life. After saying these words, he is also obviously confused. Although every word comes from the bottom of his heart, it still makes him uncomfortable to say it in this way.

    Only a lamp was lit on the desk in the bedroom. The light was dim, which just concealed the heat on Gu Yuansheng''s face.

    He flashed his eyes, and his eyes fell on Su Kui''s face, which was full of smiles. He immediately straightened his eyes, and the bright smile seemed to be all the way to his bones.

    In the lonely cold night, you can also feel the gentle and soft breath from inside out.

    "It''s beautiful." He scratched his head before saying such a sentence for a long time.

    "Fool!" Su Kui poked his hard chest with a smile. He didn''t have a good airway. "If you don''t leave, why don''t you sleep with me tonight?"

    "Ah?" Gu Yuansheng felt the place that she had poked, but felt it was boiling hot. He came back to his senses, listened to her words and shook his head hurriedly, "no, no, no, I can''t do this!"

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked the eyebrows, black and white eyes, full of laughter.

    Gu Yuansheng was a little embarrassed when she asked him, "it was rude yesterday. My father-in-law and mother-in-law are not here. I should help them guard you better. It''s not right..."

    Shouldn''t be what? Su Kui chuckled, knowing that he didn''t ask.

    In the second half of his sentence, Su Kui asked her to pick her eyebrows again. She staggered her legs under the wooden bench and looked at him sideways. "Gu Yuansheng, Gu Yuansheng, do I promise to marry you? Don''t be ashamed to change your mouth so soon! "

    Gu Yuansheng blushed and glared at his eyes to retort, "Wan Wan is so beautiful. Naturally, I have to make a decision with my father-in-law and mother-in-law first, otherwise, what can I do if I am robbed in the future?"

    This is his real idea. However, if anyone dares to rob him, he must tie the man up for three days and nights on the tree, and then throw him to the back mountain to feed the wolf. Gu Yuansheng thought bitterly.

    However, there is no point on the face. The sharp and clear face still bears the simple and honest expression which is very inconsistent with the appearance and temperament.

    Su Kui''s smile is that the man always pretends to be a good-natured man with a smile on his face. Maybe he is already thinking about how to skin and bone the imaginary enemy?

    She kicked him in the calf, squinted at him, shrugged and pretended to be indifferent: "cool, are you still going?"

    Gu Yuansheng gazed at her wrongly, "Wan Wan, are you driving me away?" He crouched in front of her, hands on his knees, like a large pet begging for mercy.

    Su Kui''s fingers were itchy, and he held out his hand silently and patted on his brain bag. His white jade skin was in sharp contrast with his honey skin. "I''m not chasing you, but I need to rest, or do you want to sleep with me?"

    "Of course not..."

    "Well?"

    Gu Yuansheng rubbed his face, drooped his eyelids, and lost his way: "it''s said that I''ll wait for you for three years. Besides, my father-in-law and mother-in-law are watching in the sky. How dare I?"

    One mouthful a father-in-law mother-in-law, Su Kui pinched to knead his ear, still call addiction to become?

 Chapter 672

    Seeing Gu Yuansheng jump out of the open window, Su Kui yawned and pulled the bedding on the bed. Thinking of the expectant tomorrow, she fell asleep in a good mood.

    In her sleep, a familiar man''s voice kept whispering in her ear and repeating, "wait for me, wait for me..." She frowned, shook her head in disgust, murmured "go away", and the voice suddenly disappeared.

    She bent her beautiful lips in her sleep and fell asleep again.

    -The next day, egret came to sukui''s yard and told her that the old lady was going to devote herself to the cultivation of Buddhism and pray for her aunt and grandpa. Sukui didn''t have to ask for any rest during this period of time. She was relieved to rest in the yard.

    Su Kui naturally agreed to let the black bamboo plug a jade hairpin to the egret, and send people away in a polite manner.

    This happened at home. The old lady was in a bad mood, which was expected. Su Kui could understand it.

    Now, she is more curious about how Luo Miaoling and Luo Miaoji will react and retaliate against her when they lose their backstage support and their father''s favor.

    She didn''t believe that Wang Suyin would be so easily defeated by her, but since she was sent in, sukui didn''t plan to let her out. Ye Wan did not know who was responsible for his death until he died. He was a dead man in vain. I just think it''s my bad life. I met a bandit and was robbed. Don''t you think too much about what happened to an orphan girl with a huge amount of property?

    In other words, ye Wan''s mind was too simple at the beginning. He was bewildered by the sugar coated cannonballs of Wang Suyin''s mother and daughter, and his foolish hands gave him property, which soon disappeared.

    Originally, Su Kui didn''t think about this place either, but with Wang Suyin''s mother and daughter getting along, the understanding gradually increased.

    She is a conspiracy theorist and never believes in natural disasters and man-made disasters. She was originally in the backyard of a conspiracy. Why do we go to worship Buddha and pray together? Ye wanwan has been insulted and died. Other people including servants are safe and sound?

    She is waiting now, waiting for the scene to come, to verify whether the guess in her heart is correct.

    -

    in the next period of time, the two sisters of Luo family have been silent for a long time. They have already torn their faces. Naturally, they will no longer pretend to be in door-to-door relationships. Su kuiler is relaxed and comfortable.

    Every day, she lies on the soft collapse reading with her travel notes in her arms. Recently, the weather has become more and more beautiful. She has gradually reduced her clothes and changed into a lighter summer skirt.

    If Luo Zhongting is really speechless to her niece, it may be from his regret that he will get to see his sister in the future. He has transferred all his love for her to her.

    At this time, just as the weather was getting hot, he sent the tailor and the light cloth messenger to bring her to measure her clothes.

    Because in the filial piety period, Su Kui all clothes are simple. At the moment, she was wearing a plain white light gauze long skirt, with a regular cross collar style, and embroidered several elegant and pure Magnolias on the collar. However, she didn''t look pale and powerless at all. Instead, she was more quiet and charming.

    She put the book on the small desk, bent over the window coffin, and played with the green and upright gentleman bamboo beside the window.

    At this time, qiluo suddenly came in with a tray and a bowl of cool things on it.

 Chapter 673

    She walked gently to Su Kui''s side and said with a low brow, "miss."

    Su Kui was stupefied. She thought back, with one hand on her cheek, and looked at her sleepily. "How did you come in?" Look at what she has in her hand, and it''s instantly clear.

    Qi Luo''s face is stiff. She purses her lips and buries her head lower. She looks weak and says, "Miss, this is an ice bowl made by a maid. Because the weather is getting hot, she wants to make it to cool down the summer for her."

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly. "Show it to me."

    Qi Luo, relieved, hurriedly stepped forward, put the still cool ice bowl on the small table beside the soft collapse, and handed her a small spoon respectfully, "Miss, please."

    "Well."

    Su Kui took it lazily. It may be the only one in this dynasty, but it''s not a rare thing for Su Kui, which tastes better and uses more precious materials.

    Her slender and white green fingers are holding the spoon. She is not interested in relying on the soft collapse and lazy pickling. Suddenly, she raises her eyes, looks at qiluo clearly and asks, "is it not poisonous?"

    She just asked casually, but she scared three souls and seven spirits out of qiluo. When her knees were soft, she fell on her knees. The dull sound of the kneecap hitting the floor made Su Kui raise her eyes and tail. It was painful to hear --

    "Miss, please don''t scare the maid. Even if she died, she dare not poison you! If, if you don''t believe... " Qi Luo''s tearful eyes shrank to beg for mercy. Next second, she suddenly froze.

    The tears in her eyes had not gone away, and she watched Su Kui pick up a spoon of ancient ice cream made of red bean and fruit, which was elegant and put into her mouth. After a stutter, she picked up another spoon.

    Seeing her stunned, she bent her good-looking eyebrows and eyes, and said with a smile: "it''s a good taste, just to scare you. I didn''t expect you were so timid. Ah --"

    qinglianlian''s laughter hit Qi Luo''s heart and made her dull. She clenched her teeth secretly and gave a new kowtow, saying: "thank you very much, Miss Luo Qi, although she was the first lady, pointed it out to Xiao Elder sister, but Qi Luo''s heart is on the side of the young lady all the time. Please be aware! "

    The spoon that is about to be sent to the mouth moves. Su Kui blinks his clear eyes and asks in doubt, "eh? Why do you say that? It seems that I have some prejudices about my aunt. Where can I put my face when it comes out? "

    She said with a third sullen look between her eyebrows, she threw the spoon into the tray, completely lost the just warmth, waved her hand, and drove the flies as if willfully, "take it away, don''t eat it."

    So, what''s going on?

    Qi Luo was completely confused by her unconventional playing card. Her lower lip was almost bleeding. She wanted to say a few words, but she was afraid that it would make her lose her life, so she had to kowtow her head, put away the bowl of ice cream that she had spent countless efforts to study, and left in a hurry.

    She trotted all the way back to the kitchen. After she closed the door, she angrily smashed the tray with the bowl to the ground. Once the porcelain bowl fell to the ground, it was split.

    The yogurt had melted in the warm weather and splashed on her skirt.

    In any case, few people stepped into the small kitchen except her. Qi Luo is not afraid to be found, she slowly crouches down, buries her head in her arms, and hides a thick venom in her cold eyes.

 Chapter 674

    In Luo''s house, Wang Suyin''s mother and daughter are gone, and their lives are not so bad.

    If I had to say hello to the old lady, it would have been inevitable to bump into Luo Miaoling and Luo miaiqi. But since the old lady said she would like to practice meditation in a closed door, and the two people''s intention to avoid, there is no possibility of meeting.

    Time passed by little by little. Su Kui almost stayed at home every day. At the beginning, Luo Zhongting thought that she was reluctant to see outsiders. After several visits, she was relieved to see that although she was still emaciated, she did not get worse.

    So after more than two months, close to the hot summer, the hot weather in the morning is unbearable, so, the old lady finally came out, took Su Kui and the two sisters of Luo family to the village in the suburbs for the summer.

    After a day''s rickety driving on the road, the carriage finally arrived at Chuang Tzu before the sky could be wiped black.

    It''s a three in and three out back yard. There are many flowers and trees planted in it. Just entering the door, I feel that the whole body is fresh.

    In order to avoid embarrassment, they took two carriages respectively, the old lady and Su Kui in front, and Luo Miaoling and Luo Miaoji in the back.

    After getting off the carriage, a group of servants swarmed into the yard and sat in the arbor. After serving tea, Su Kui pretended to look at the two sisters unintentionally.

    It has to be said that Wang Suyin''s downfall had a great impact on them. Luo Miaoling was wearing a long skirt with yellow sleeves, which could not hide his haggard look. He had black purple under his eyes and didn''t sleep for a long time. And Luo Miaoji, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, is also sitting quietly at the moment, even with a little quiet taste.

    I don''t know how many hardships these two people have suffered in the hands of the nurturing mammy invited by Luo Zhongting. The most changed one is Luo Miaoji. The impetuous temperament of the whole person has precipitated a lot.

    Su Kui didn''t speak, and she took a sip of tea.

    This summer vacation, I''m afraid it won''t be too stable. But it may be a good time to get out of the way.

    After sitting for a while, the old lady left on the pretext of meditating. Before she left, she left a message for Su Kui and Luo''s sisters to have a good talk. Su Kui naturally smiled and agreed.

    When the old lady left, Luo Miaoji immediately got up and stepped out of the pavilion without returning, disappearing at the corner of the corridor.

    Su Kwai Yang Yang Mei, just said Luo Miaoji has made progress, did not expect that so soon she made such a thing. The line of sight inadvertently glances at a corner of the rockery, she shakes her head with a smile and sighs, "sister ah, sister miaoqi''s Qi is still so big."

    "Ah, yes," said Luo Miaoling, with a stiff expression, bending her lips half truely and half falsely. "Mammy has said that many times, but the effect is very little. If you don''t say that, how are you these days?"

    OK, naturally, Su Kui said in secret.

    But he made a sad look on his face. He frowned and asked, "I''m not all the same. How about my aunt? Has elder sister visited her? I don''t know how her aunt is? "

    Don''t say it''s OK. In a word, Luo Miaoling hates to bite the silver teeth, and then controls the impulse to pour tea in his hand to Su Kui.

    She had seen Ye Wan Wan''s face for a long time, and now she was so pretentious that she could hardly tear it.

    But even though her heart had been surging, she had to make a moving expression on her face. "She is very good, and Lao Mei is worried about it. I think if her mother knows about it, she will be very happy."

 Chapter 675

    "That''s good. When I get back, please ask my sister to say hello to my aunt." Su Kui finished, stroked his forehead, and said, "elder sister, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. Don''t sit too long. Go back and have a rest earlier!"

    Luo Miaoling subconsciously nods, sees Su Kui to get up to leave, hurries out a voice to stop her, "younger sister, tomorrow I and miaoqi make an appointment to go boating in Xizi lake, if you don''t mind, how about going with us?" Her eyes were fixed on her, with deep remorse.

    Su Kui''s long and thin lashes moved, and there was a dark light in her eyes. When Luo Miaoling''s heart was fluttering, she suddenly raised a floating smile, "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow, sister."

    "Well, take a rest earlier and keep your spirits up."

    Seeing her graceful figure go away, Luo Miaoling breathed a sigh of relief, and his face slowly showed a mysterious smile.

    Mother, wait for me. When I get rid of this person who shouldn''t have appeared, you can come out -

    -

    this is the first night Gu Yuansheng didn''t appear. Su Kui, as usual, after finishing combing and washing, holds back the ink bamboo and Qi Luo. A person is leaning against the half closed window, with his eyes hanging, wondering what he is thinking.

    The night was very quiet, only the rustle of insects, the hourglass in the corner of the room was slowly passing, and a kind of yellow warm light appeared in the room with only a small oil lamp. The figure of sunflower was cast on the flower window and pulled out far and wide.

    Su Kui yawned lazily and just stood up straight. Out of the window suddenly came a faint sound of fluttering wings. Her eyes were bright and her movements were very fast to open the window.

    A snow-white figure mingled with a stream of heat flew in and stopped on the penholder on the desk.

    I saw that it was a white dove. At first glance, it looked the same as usual. But if you look closely, you can see that it had a bamboo tube tied to its thin claws.

    Yes, it''s a carrier pigeon.

    Su Kui went over and took off his hand. He stroked his little head. He rubbed her fingers very gently, which made Su Kui smile.

    Slowly from the bamboo tube out of a roll of small paper, open, to see the writing on the top, Su Kui bent his lips, smile.

    The font on the top is not good-looking. It''s just a matter of grudging recognition. The words are simple and there is only one sentence: "everything is ready. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    The note was lit on the candlelight and gradually melted into ashes. Su Kui picked up the carrier pigeon and let it out of the window. It fluttered twice outside and flew away.

    With the good news, Su Kui went to sleep and had no dream.

    In the early morning of the next day, the three accompanied the old lady to have breakfast. In the old lady''s happy eyes, they left Zhuangzi together, got on the carriage and headed for the direction of Xizi lake.

    Because of Luo Miaoling''s request, Su Kui and them are sitting in a car. The atmosphere is extremely depressed. Luo Miaoling is far away from Su Kui and likes to ignore her. It''s Luo Miaoling, who occasionally wants to find a few words to talk with Su Kui, but often because of what happened a while ago, he can''t look natural any more.

    At the end of the day, I thought that today would be my last day with her, and I was completely relieved in the future. Then I didn''t work hard any more. For a while, the atmosphere in the car fell to freezing point.

    To go to Xizi lake, you have to go through a remote mountain road.

 Chapter 676

    And often come to play young ladies, will take groups of bodyguards, dare to pass this way. But maybe there was no premeditation. Su Kui had observed carefully before getting on the bus. With the coachman, there were no more than 15 people.

    This time she didn''t bring ink bamboo, but only Qi Luo. Each of the Luo sisters brought two maids, most of whom were women''s dependents. This trip, such a lineup, if nothing happens, it really can''t be said.

    She was thinking that all of a sudden the stable carriage braked suddenly, the horses neighed outside, and Su Kui fell forward unsteadily. If she hadn''t propped up the desk in advance, she was afraid that the whole person would roll out because of the strong force.

    Compared with her confusion, the two sisters of Luo family are more calm.

    "Oh, sister, are you ok?" When the carriage came down, Luo Miaoling asked eagerly, but the gloating in his eyes overflowed.

    Su Kui''s face was pale, her eyes flashed a dark light, her hands held the desk for a long time, then she sat still, shook her head weakly, and said in a low voice, "it''s OK."

    Fear of nature is false, but suffering is true.

    Under the sudden turbulence, she almost broke her internal organs. The original owner himself was a premature child. He was born in a short time. He looked a little weaker than ordinary people when he was well nursed on weekdays. However, in such a case, the high and the low would immediately see the difference.

    "I deserve it!" Luo Miaoji murmured to herself.

    Luo Miaoling immediately lowered his face and shouted, "Miaoji! No nonsense! "

    Luo Miaoji is dissatisfied, "deserve it, it is deserve it! Hum! "

    She frowned disgustedly, and Luo Miaoling didn''t like Su Kui very much, and scolding Luo Miaoji was just making surface skills. Seeing that Luo Miaoji didn''t listen to her, she insisted on embarrassing Su Kui and watching the opera happily, but she just made a worried and dissatisfied look on her face.

    The stalemate in the carriage did not last for a long time, then I saw that the curtain of the carriage was quickly pulled away from the outside, and a man with scars on his face and fierce face came in and shouted angrily, "come down, get down to me, drag and pull again, be careful that I spend your face!"

    He was not polite at all when he spoke. His eyes, which were full of color, swept over the three people''s faces without any cover. Lo Miaoling frowned. "What do you say?"

    What''s the matter with this man? Haven''t they all talked about it? They give money, the other party makes efforts, as long as they pretend to meet the robbers in the middle of the road, and get rid of Ye Wan. At that time, the bodyguards rushed to save them, and the other side took the money and left.

    But now, things seem to have gone beyond her expectations.

    She can''t help it, but Luo Miaoji can''t help it. Her apricot eyes are round and her face is red and angry. "Who are you? I want to see who gave you so much courage to rob the prince''s mansion!! Don''t want to live! "

    "Hey, the eunuch''s house is so good," said the big man, grinning at his smoked black teeth. "How does the young lady of the eunuch''s house feel when she is pampered and tender?"

    "You! You are breaking the law! " Luo Miaoling was frightened and scared. Seeing things changed, she thought about when the guards arranged behind her would arrive. What she wanted to say was that she didn''t believe what she said. When she came to her mouth, she remembered that Su Kui was still sitting by her side.

 Chapter 677

    "If you want to see our leader, come down by yourself! Hurry up, or I''ll do it! " Said, the big man will start to pull, the thick arm is very long, a stretch in can touch the skirt corner of Luo Miaoling.

    "You, you don''t come here, I''ll go down!" She dodged back desperately, the look of disgust in her eyes was obvious.

    At the moment, Luo Miaoling''s heart was appalled. He kept a little calm just by holding on to his face. If he opened his hand to see it, he would be afraid that the palm of his hand had been pinched by herself.

    She knew that things had changed, and she was also blamed for her thoughtlessness. She only listened to her mother''s advice, but there was no way for her mother to find someone. This time, don''t say it''s a chance to get rid of Ye Wan. I''m afraid that even they will have to get in.

    She humiliated and clenched her lower lip, bent down and got off the car first. As soon as she got off, she was dragged by the man''s wrist and almost fell down.

    Where did Luo Miaoji experience such a scene? I heard that Luo Miaoling said that everything was arranged properly, so that she could act at the right time. But at present, everything happened beyond the original expectation.

    She saw that her sister was dragged off the car, but her eyes were red, "sister, I''m afraid..."

    Luo Miaoling''s face at the moment can be said to be dead. Seeing this, she shivered weakly and soothed: "don''t be afraid. It''s OK. I''ll go to tell him that everything is a misunderstanding." Now, that''s all she can think of.

    But in my heart, I have no spectrum at all. My legs are so weak.

    "And you two, come down! Don''t make a fucking toast, don''t eat a ticket! " The big man coldly left a sentence and dragged Luo Miaoling to the place they couldn''t see.

    Luo Miaoji lost her color and jumped down in a hurry. She could see that the blood was red. Those little guys were lying in the pool of blood. The blood from the wound dyed the land under her into dazzling red.

    The maids who survived were all tied up and left under the trees. They stuffed their mouths with rags. When they saw her, they were crying.

    They calculated everything clearly, so the maids brought in this time were all second-class girls. In order to make a tragedy, there was no doubt that several lives had been killed.

    But what I think in my mind is far less shocking than what I see with my own eyes.

    "Come on, help, is there anyone?!" Just at one glance, looking at the fresh life of the previous second, the next moment became a cold body, lying less than ten steps away from her.

    Luo Miaoji''s legs were weak and she fell to the ground. She could not stand up any more. She could only cry for help.

    Just shouted out this sentence, her mouth was covered by a man from behind. "Bah, it''s all in this field. I''m still restless. Do you want to die?"

    "Wuwuwu......" Luo Miaoji desperately shook her head, tears fluttering to her whereabouts, "help, don''t, help!"

    Su Kui looked at the scene in front of her eyes coldly. She drew up her lips indifferently and got off the car calmly.

    What is cocoon binding? That''s it.

    Gu Yuansheng hasn''t arrived yet, so these bandits are really arranged by Luo Miaoling, but she underestimates the greedy degree of these outlaws. Once they taste the sweetness, they won''t give up easily.

    What''s more, it''s taking such a big risk.

    "You, follow me, don''t try to play tricks, or you''ll lose!"

 Chapter 678

    The man in black clothes and trousers glared at Su Kui, and pulled Luo Miaoji straight away. In a hurry, he didn''t find that only Su Kui left didn''t cry or make any noise. He was calm and scared.

    Hearing the man''s vicious words, Su Kui''s eyes flashed a sense of obliteration. She picked up her lips and stepped up to catch up.

    Qi Luo is almost broken down. Her ears are full of loud cries. Her brain is almost bursting. Although she was afraid, she also knew that at the moment, crying all the time could not solve any problems.

    Now the masters are hard to protect themselves. They are afraid that the fate will be more miserable for those who have the same accessories as the masters.

    She clenched her teeth and watched the movement all the time. After su Kui got off the car quietly, she glanced casually from afar.

    That look, indifference terrible, let her in the mind a sudden, she knows, Su Kui looks at the person is her.

    At this moment, she suddenly understood a problem, why she was sent to her side, and she was suddenly brought to her side, but the ink bamboo that had been inseparable with her was left at home.

    All of all, seriously think down, just let her back hair cold, summer heat, the head of the sun is hard to let her out of a cold sweat.

    If things were as she thought, the city of this man would be terrible. Her encounter in Luo''s mansion was pitied by the old lady and the old lady. Even because of her, the old lady was almost abandoned. Now, Zhengyi can''t go out and is locked in the main courtyard.

    She was always in the position of a victim. She looked at the two sisters of Luo Miaoling coldly, and then beat them in the face when they couldn''t defend themselves.

    Perhaps everything from the beginning to the end has not escaped her eyes.

    Qi Luo is suddenly frightened by her own thoughts. She has a pale face, and her teeth can''t help creaking and shaking.

    Why didn''t she bring ink bamboo instead? Did she know that she was actually a doctor''s eye liner in her yard?

    If I don''t know, what she did is really puzzling.

    If so --

    she will become a substitute for death!

    She''s trying to get rid of her?! Qi Luo was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. She thought about everything. At last, all of them came together in her mind.

    In the time of Qi Luo''s thinking, Su Kui had walked leisurely like a stroll in the courtyard, followed the man carrying Luo Miaoji to the shade of the tree beside the mountain path.

    There, several handmaids were tied up like a tearful man.

    Luo Miaoling was left in rags, gasping heavily with his eyes closed. Luo Miaoji has been frightened, her eyes are congested and her spirit has collapsed into a straight line. If you give her a little more pressure at the moment, I''m afraid she will collapse completely.

    "Tie it up. I don''t know how much money the Lord will give us to cover up our ugliness? Hahaha! " A tall, eight foot man with swarthy skin laughed. He said that he bound the three sunflowers under his command and rubbed his hands excitedly.

    Luo Miaoling was tied like a dead fish. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "you are Qin and Han?"

    "I know you, Miss Luo." Qin and Han were not surprised. He touched the stubble on his chin, and turned his face to Su Kui with a smile. "Are you the lady who lives in the imperial palace?"

 Chapter 679

    "Tut Tut, I really feel sorry for you. People say that there are filth in the back house of a rich family, which gathers the most dirty people in the world and the most difficult means. I used to see it in the script. Now, I really see it!"

    Su Kui pursed her lips. Because she was quiet, she was free from torture. At the moment, her clothes were still neat. She sat quietly in the shade of the tree. The bright sun on her head showed a mottled shadow in her face through the gloomy leaves, which made people can''t really see the emotion on her face.

    Smell speech, she lifts eyelashes, clear eyes straight stare at Qin and Han, "what do you say?"

    "Ah, I see. It seems that you are still in the dark?" Qin and Han Dynasty clapped their thighs and smiled, "do you want to hear me? If you want to hear it, I''m glad to help you out. "

    Luo Miaoling was shocked. Seeing the conspiracy exposed, how could he let the Qin and Han Dynasties tell the whole story? She immediately drank in a cold voice, "Qin and Han Dynasties, don''t talk nonsense!"

    The next moment, Su Kui''s cold voice interrupted her, "Luo Miaoling, can you tell me why you know his name?"

    Luo Miaoling''s heart thumped, and suddenly he couldn''t say, "I......"

    "Or is it all your plot?"

    In the face of Su Kui''s aggressiveness, Luo Miaoling was speechless, and could only step back. The Qin and Han Dynasties watched Zhile. He was most disgusted with these young ladies who thought they were superior. It was not that he stood on Su Kui''s side and sympathized with them.

    However, the woman he was talking to was the big girl beside Miss Luo. A servant girl could look down on them with contempt in her eyes, as if they were bedbugs in the mud and dust under her feet.

    Those eyes, like a poisonous thorn, pierced deeply into his heart and made him feel extremely embarrassed when he recalled them.

    So, he disregarded Luo Miaoling''s dissuasion and said the matter out in a flash. In his opinion, Miss Ye''s family is not a fool either. In terms of her grace at the moment, she is much better than the other two who only know how to bully people.

    When he finished his speech, he saw that all three of them were in silence, and he smiled, "well, Miss ye, I''ve made you an understanding ghost. When you get to hell, don''t blame me for being cruel. If you want to blame it, you can only blame your misfortune. Without the protection of your parents, you have met such kind-hearted and vicious relatives. I''ve also collected money. So, Miss ye, please be considerate! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui was amused by his words. This man was going to kill her. He asked her to be considerate. He was also an interesting person.

    It''s just that his words are also reasonable. Su Kui was not too surprised when his guess was verified. When I first saw Gu Yuansheng, I found her soul in him, and she knew that Gu Yuansheng''s men could not do such a thing.

    Unless someone intentionally splashes dirty water on him.

    Therefore, an analysis of the truth in Qin and Han Dynasties is dispensable for her, because although she is only guessing, in fact, with the passage of time, she has long recognized this idea, which is just not stated.

    She held back her eyes and smiled sarcastically, "Luo Miaoling, what else do you have to say? I hope you can bear it!"

 Chapter 680

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.

    Smell speech, Luo Miaoling in the heart a Deng, finally reflected what is wrong, ye Wan Wan Wan her, calm not to avoid the head.

    According to her past temperament, she would never encounter a robber and still be calm, unless she had a plan, or even knew she would attack her!

    Luo Miaoling thought about lining, but he was really sweating. If so, ye Wan''s city was too terrible!

    "Well, I don''t have so much time to listen to you. Let''s see Miss ye on the road first!"

    Qin and Han touched the chin full of stubble, and shouted to his men.

    "Yes!" The man who was just scarred came over with a short knife at his waist. The point of the knife pointed to Su Kui''s eyebrow, and suddenly stopped, "head, this little lady is the most beautiful one I''ve seen in my life. She''s so dead. It''s a pity..."

    The meaning of his words was already very obvious. His lustful eyes looked at Su Kui for a while, and the longing in his eyes was overflowing.

    The Qin and Han Dynasties frowned. As a man, he naturally knew what he meant. But this woman has an extraordinary identity. If the trade started rashly, I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with.

    Yu Guang saw dozens of his subordinates looking at her, and thought that he would take her life at last. It''s better to complete the brothers first.

    He had a pity to look at this beautiful and charming woman, and he bit his teeth and waved, "take it away, and finish it soon, which will delay my work. I''ll ask you!"

    Few people pass this mountain road, so they dare to be so rampant in public, but it''s better to delay less time.

    As soon as scar face is happy, Su Kui is going to drag him. Su Kui''s eyes are cold. Suddenly, there is a flash of cold light in front of her eyes. There is viscous blood gushing from scar face, splashing on Su Kui''s pale cheek, which is very conspicuous.

    "Ah!" Scar face howled miserably, chest was pierced by a long sword, the whole person knelt down, only one breath in the Huchi breathing.

    "God......"

    "Help! Elder sister, are our people coming? Come on, help Luo Miaoji was very happy and shouted loudly.

    Because Luo Miaoling and Su Kui are sitting very close, she is also splashed with blood ideas. Her body is tied and can''t move. The thick and hot blood sticks to her face, which makes her shiver all over.

    This is the first time, so close to the face of blood and death.

    "Who is it?!" Qin and Han Dynasties were shocked. They immediately pulled out the long sword at their waist and looked around.

    Occasionally there are birds chirping in the forest. The sun is burning on the top of the head. The sun is shining brightly. There is no place to hide some of the ground.

    A deep, murderous, low voice of a man sounded behind his head. "You just said, what are you going to do to her?"

    "God, when did he show up!"

    "Head, he''s behind you!"

    No need to be reminded, Qin and Han dynasties have quickly avoided the blow with strong wind, and then rolled around on the ground, looking back in embarrassment. When they saw the visitor, they widened their eyes, "who are you?! This matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better not meddle! Otherwise, don''t blame me! "

    "Hiss -" Gu Yuansheng raised the eyebrows of the sword, and the long sword with the blood groove seemed to have life in his hands. He took a sword flower and quickly pointed the tip of the sword at the nose of the Qin and Han Dynasties, sneering, "then you can try and watch!"

 Chapter 681

    "You!" The Qin and Han Dynasties gnawed their teeth and were furious. Seeing Gu Yuansheng alone, he turned his eyes. Suddenly, he rushed to his men who were still in the same place and said, "brothers, what are you still doing? Give it to me!" Meanwhile, he rolled on the ground to avoid Gu Yuansheng''s sword.

    Gu Yuansheng didn''t mean to kill him. He smiled contemptuously and forced his sword firmly into the ground.

    Then he took a long leg and strode to sukui. He gently untied the rope on her body, bent over and held her in his arms. He frowned and asked, "how are you? How are you? "

    He raised his eyes, squinted by the bright sun, turned to look at the carriage parked on the side of the road not far away, and then he had to walk.

    Luo Miaoji cried in a hurry: "please help me, young man, I......" Before she had finished speaking, a cold light came from Gu Yuansheng''s back. He drifted past carelessly, raised his foot and kicked the man who had attacked him out, hitting the tree trunk heavily.

    Sunflower in his arms is always held by his two big palms, holding steadily.

    Kicking open one, and dozens of knives around, he pursed his lips and frowned, "thin, fat, when do you want to hide?!"

    After hearing the sound of a small hill, there was a response of "ah, here comes!" In response, the fat man saw that the eldest brother was blocked and could not squat for a long time, but the skinny boy stopped him from going out. His hands were itchy for a long time.

    But the skinny man said that this is to create a chance for the eldest brother to save the beauty. If he goes out and breaks the eldest brother''s good things, his wife runs away, and the eldest brother will certainly chop him.

    He just squatted in the back for a long time, his legs were numb.

    Now when he heard the voice of the eldest brother, such as the sound of nature, he suddenly stood up and stamped his feet. At that moment, the thin man next to him seemed to feel the shaking of the earth, his face was stiff, and he saw that the fat man had already rushed out.

    "I, I, I go!! You are fat! " The thin man''s eyes stared and ran out.

    The Qin and Han people were confused by the current situation. They were brave or not. One was skinny, the other was fat, just like a meat mountain. The rest was still a little bit like that.

    But how dare three people come here to save the beauty?

    He smiled coldly and waved, "don''t be afraid of them. Today, my son will let them have no return!" After that, he took the lead in raising his sword.

    But he underestimated Gu Yuansheng in the end. Since he dared not bring other people, but brought only fat and thin people alone, he was 100% sure. After all, he would not let Su Kui get hurt at all.

    Since I dare to come, I have complete assurance.

    Therefore, before the fierce Qin and Han people rushed up, they saw that their swords were waved away by the fat man, and then two palm like palm fans seized his collar, lifted him up and threw him out like a stone.

    A few people can''t stop the car. They are in the same place. They are smashed by the flying Qin and Han Dynasties.

    "Wheezing -" Su Kui shrunk in Gu Yuansheng''s arms and couldn''t help laughing. He just felt that they had met each other before. Was this the right picture when they first met?

    It''s just that these little bandits are missing.

    Seeing Su Kui smile, Gu Yuansheng also grins and looks down at her, "is it really funny?"

    Su Kui nodded and chuckled.

 Chapter 682

    The bloody and violent scene has become a comedy effect since the fat man joined the war.

    Although the fat man looks like a stupid bear, but his current behavior, let others see, even if it is fat, it is also a flexible fat man.

    The combat effectiveness is even more amazing.

    After Qin and Han Dynasties were lifted up and thrown out by him, they smashed heavily on his followers, and fell down a large area at random. Seeing this situation, the rest of them did not dare to go forward easily.

    The fat man wiped the tip of his nose, smiled and ran to him, sitting on his back in the Qin and Han Dynasties.

    Far away, Su Kui could hear the sound of a broken bone. She drew the corner of her mouth and felt the root of her teeth sour.

    The corpse in the distance has given off a strong smell in the hot sun. The fierce scenes of bandits still appear in front of us. Next second, all the pictures are overturned by the situation above the sharp turn.

    Luo Miaoling''s eyes widened in shock, and Luo Miaoji''s eyes were full of admiration. In the depths of her eyes, she could even find a trace of infatuation.

    Su Kui leaned on Gu Yuansheng''s shoulder and gave them a cold look.

    Luo Miaoling perceives Su Kui''s eyes, and then bumps into her black and white clear eyes. She sees her eyes as cold as a pillar and falls on her impartially. When she sees her, she suddenly raises a malicious smile. The irony in her eyes is about to overflow.

    Her pupils constricted uncontrollably, and her fingertips began to quiver uncontrollably.

    All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind --

    it''s all over. She knows everything she does. She''s revenging!

    What a deep city, what a ruthless means. Think of the mother who is locked in the yard, who is obviously strong but needs to be called sick to keep her reputation. Think of the dark future of them, one by one, all are revenge for their coveting her property!

    She knew that ye Wan Wan would not let them go.

    However, Luo Miaoji''s brain is simple. She couldn''t think of this. Seeing Gu Yuansheng holding Su Kui, she hurriedly called out to him, "young master, we are the ladies of the imperial palace. Please help us. When we get home safely, we will be very grateful. Please help us!"

    Luo Miaoling''s brain is aching. Although she has no hope in her heart and sees everything clearly, when Luo Miaoling shouted this sentence, she still inevitably raised some hopes.

    Yes, their sisters are no worse than ye Wan. Isn''t the root of men''s bad looks exactly good? As long as they pretend to be pitiful, maybe this man will be soft hearted and save their life.

    Thinking of this, she pitifully lowered her eyelashes, dropped two clear tears from the corner of her eyes, and said sadly, "young master..."

    I can see the small eyes and the tone of Jiao Didi. Su Kui almost didn''t laugh. What''s the matter? Can''t help be seduced?

    The key is to hear this, Gu Yuansheng really stopped.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold. He lifted his eyelids and glanced at him carelessly. He put his small hand on his waist and twisted it suddenly.

    "Hiss -" Gu Yuansheng immediately started to cry with pain, but his heart was as sweet as honey. "Wan Wan, do you have a taste?"

    Su Kui didn''t take a good look at him. "I''m dizzy. If you want to stay and save the beauty, please let me down. I''ll go myself."

 Chapter 683

    "Hey, don''t, I can''t go now, but I have a few words to say." Ruxiang is in Huai. He doesn''t have time to think about other unrelated women. After hearing Su Kui''s words, he hurried to the carriage with his long legs.

    Put Su Kui firmly on the carriage, Gu Yuansheng touched her forehead and began to scald. He twisted his eyebrows, poured her a cup of herbal tea and put it in his hand. He asked Su Kui to wait for her, and then quickly walked back.

    After Gu Yuansheng left, Su Kui took a sip of herbal tea slowly, the entrance was clear, as if the chaotic brain was also clear. She didn''t wonder how Gu Yuansheng dealt with them. She just leaned on the pillow, closed her eyes and dozed lazily.

    This is not too hard for Su Kui, who is used to suffering from various diseases.

    She found that since she shuttled between tasks, her ability to resist pressure has become stronger and stronger.

    But the place that only had feelings for him was getting softer and softer. She didn''t know whether the change was good or bad. She shook her head and drove the idea out of her mind.

    Keep your motto: live in the present.

    But after Gu Yuansheng went back, he didn''t see the pear blossom with rain. Instead, he strode to those servant girls and called the fat and thin man: "come here, untie these people."

    He turned away and saw that the fat man was still sitting on the body of the Qin and Han Dynasties, and the face of the Qin and Han Dynasties was pigheaded. Obviously, he was about to lose his breath. His eyes sank, and he gave fat a bad look. "Come here, sit down again, and be careful to kill him!"

    "Ah, here it is!" Thin man agreed, trot over, sweat on his forehead.

    He came to untie some girls and glanced at Gu Yuansheng gloomily. He didn''t know how deep the elder brother''s skill was. In such a hot weather, he just kept fresh and didn''t even sweat.

    The fat man came and untied the rope for the last girl.

    The Qin and Han Dynasties witnessed it, but they could do nothing. There was no shade in their place. Now, the sun had peeled off, but no one dared to act rashly.

    Luo Miaoji saw that her servant girl had untied the rope. Her eyes brightened and she shouted: "Cuizhu, untie the rope for me. God, I''m so sad! My hands are unconscious! " After the command, he did not forget to curse, "these damned bandits, when I go back, I must ask my father to cut off the heads of these people''s dogs before I can get rid of the hatred!"

    Gu Yuansheng''s dark eyes sank and didn''t speak.

    Luo Miaoling''s heart thumped a little, saying it was not good. After I swept over, I saw Qin and Han people looking at this place with murderous faces and gnashing teeth, not to mention how terrible it was.

    "Miaoji, no talking!"

    "Sister, don''t you think so? Where have we been so humiliated since we were little? If it''s passed on, how can we meet people? "

    It''s one thing to think so, but it''s another thing to say.

    Luo Miaoling white face, struggling to whisper the name of his servant girl, but did not get a response, the heart more desperate.

    After Qi Luo was untied, she quickly knelt down to thank him, "thank you for your help. Qi Luo is very grateful!"

    The rest of the servant girls fell to their knees in a hurry when they saw this, and they cried for a while after the disaster.

    Gu Yuansheng didn''t care much to raise his chin. I have to say that in front of outsiders, his momentum can still scare people.

 Chapter 684

    "The rope has been untied for you. Now the choice is in your hands. Whether you want to untie them or not, it''s up to you. Do what you want!"

    He turned to see Su Kui opened the curtain to show a half delicate face because he thought the carriage was too stuffy. He couldn''t help grinning and couldn''t wait to pay attention to the situation here. He hurried to go there if he didn''t want to.

    "Wait, benefactor!" When chiro saw that he was leaving, she called to him.

    Gu Yuansheng frowned and cursed these women secretly. If they were not beloved women, they would not be far away. According to his nature, they would be dead or alive, all by life!

    He turned around and asked angrily, "what else can I do?"

    The next second, after seeing Qi Luo''s appearance, he was stunned and asked, "what''s your name?"

    Qi Luo was stunned, then her heart beat like a drum, and her ecstasy hit her. She reluctantly suppressed her excitement and said, "my maidservant is Qi Luo. My son is the maid''s lifesaver and maid."

    There seems to be a string in his mind. He pursed his lips and his black eyes were deep. In a trance, he went back to that time when he was still young. A young girl with a beautiful face and an ancient spirit chased him and called for his brother. She pestered him to be coquettish all day long.

    When he was punished by his father for practicing martial arts, she would also pester him to ask him not to punish him. Now, looking back, she could not help but smile.

    Seeing a soft smile on his lips, it couldn''t help but Qi Luo. Almost all the women present quietly blushed. They almost looked at Qi Luo enviously and enviously, wondering why she was so lucky.

    Is it just because she has a good master?

    Qi Luo chuckles and draws a satisfied color in her eyes. Unfortunately, the smile was caught by Gu Yuansheng, who just walked out of the memory. His smile on the corner of his lips soon fell down, and his eyes became cold a little bit, "no, sure enough, no matter who it is, it''s not like her."

    Her kind and innocent sister, whose eyes are clean as if they are a sister of water, will not show such an expression.

    Again, it''s just a surface.

    In this life, it took him a second to walk out of the strange circle of his previous life.

    Turn around without hesitation, let Qi Luo shout at the back and leave firmly.

    Thin son tut a, saw the eldest brother to all walk, the eyeball son turned, also followed up.

    Only the fat man has a simple idea. He scratched his head and smiled, "girls, run for your life. Don''t look. Our boss has a sweetheart. Besides, you can''t compare with our wife."

    Finish saying, the ground is again a wave of ground shaking, everyone silently watched fat man pedal pedal to run away.

    They rolled their eyes at qiluo, clapped their skirts and stood up from the ground.

    "Ah, that little brother is really right. We girls, with plain looks and thick hands, are as thick as sand. How can we compare with thousands of lovely ladies!"

    "yes, yes, but some people can''t carry it out. They always want to climb up the branches, and do not think about it. Even if they climb the Wutong tree, they will not become Phoenix."

    A few people were all sour and joking with each other, but they were ready to leave directly.

    Luo Miaoji''s face was ugly, so she hurriedly called out to them, "Hey, you mean maidservants, don''t untie this young lady!"

 Chapter 685

    Her cold eyes stared at the group of servant girls. "Hum, I''ll see how I deal with you when I get back to the house!"

    Luo Miaoling''s eyes twinkled, and her secret way was not good. She wished she could tear Luo Miaoji alive now. Every time something good happened, it ended up on her mouth!

    She almost hated to gnash her teeth. Because the tip of her tongue was bitten, there was a strong smell of blood in her mouth, which made her brain faint.

    Several servant girls look at me. I look at you. Qi Luo smiles coldly. Even if the deed of sale is still in Wang Suyin''s hands, she has to go. Otherwise, when Luo''s sisters return to the mansion, in order to cover up their shame, let Luo Taishou be honest and upright again. She can''t let them!

    Moreover, Yu Guangzhong saw Gu Yuansheng go far away, and the vicious bandits got up slowly from the ground and stared at them with their eyes.

    Qi Luo''s heart suddenly broke, and her feet had already moved. She could see the direction when she came. She lifted her skirt and ran to the foot of the mountain.

    In order to avoid a conflict with the people on the mountain, she even chose a path that was not noticeable.

    "You, you damned girl!" Luo Miaoji was so angry that he wanted to crack and his teeth creaked.

    The ferocious appearance is no worse than that of bandits with human life on their hands.

    Luo Miaoling frowned. "Miaoji, shut up!" After scolding Luo Miaoji, she raised a soft smile and urged the other maid Haosheng: "you can''t be as conceited as qiluo girl. If you really run away, you can only be a nameless person in your life. But if you save our sisters, you are all great heroes after you return to the house. At that time, you want to ask for a deed of sale back Whether it''s better to marry someone or to stay in the government as an official, thank you to Luojia! "

    Several servant girls were stunned. They had never seen a lady so articulate, soft and even pleading.

    Thinking of the benefits she promised, one of the younger servant girls moved her mouth. Just as she started, she was caught by Cuizhu.

    She gave the little girl a hard look, "you are stupid! When this happens, we all see with our own eyes that the young ladies are humiliated. If we go back, don''t say that we will be free if we ask for a deed of sale. I''m afraid that our lives will be gone by then! A roll of broken mat, into the mass grave! "

    The little girl was surprised and stared, "ah? Sister, but seriously? "

    Green bamboo white eyes a turn, "the words have come to this point, at that time don''t blame elder sister didn''t remind you, I left first, even if no name no surname of people, it''s better than so unjustly no life!"

    After that, he trotted away with the back of Qi Luo on his heel.

    There are one and two. Although Luo Miaoling''s promise sounds attractive, he doesn''t feel much moved when he thinks that the cost may be life.

    So, for half a moment, all the servant girls ran away, and there were only two people in the shade who were still tied up and snuggled up with each other.

    Luo Miaoji''s lips are sunburned. She leans on Luo Miaoling weakly. "Sister, what should we do?"

    "Oh, you stupid girl, if it wasn''t for you to talk a lot, we wouldn''t be left now!" Luo Miaoling pulled at the corners of his mouth and didn''t care.

    But Yu Guang saw the bandits get up at last, limping towards them with a knife.

 Chapter 686

    "You, what do you want to do?!" Luo Miaoling is in a mess. These bandits are going to kill them, aren''t they?

    "Don''t come, don''t come!" Luo Miaoji curled up to hide behind Luo Miaoling. She cried out in a broken voice.

    "Hiss" -

    Qin and Han Dynasties, supported by their hands, stood up with their chests covered and their bodies covered with mud and vegetables. It can be seen that they were tortured by fat people.

    He pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered, "Miss Luo Er, if you just put it, our brothers will listen to you. If you really want to go back, I''m afraid our brothers will be very unlucky!"

    Luo Miaoling said with a strong smile, "why, don''t make fun of brother Qin. As long as you let our sister go, my sister and I will never mention what happened today. If you violate this, it will be a disaster!"

    The eyes of Qin and Han Dynasties flashed. Seeing that there was room for things to change, Luo Miaoling immediately added his strength and said, "if you want money, after we go back, you must put all the money in your hands. Please leave us two sisters for a life, OK?"

    "Hiss," he said, touching his chin and thinking. He looked askance and smiled, "but I don''t believe what Miss Luo said --"

    LUO Miaoling ''.

    "How can it be? Brother Qin, after all, what I have done is disgraceful. It''s true. I''d better die now. What can you worry about if you have such a big handle?"

    Qin and Han Dynasties listened to it and did not move. The brothers next to them were moved. After being glared at severely by Qin and Han Dynasties, I stopped thinking.

    He was silent for a long time, and then he burst out laughing, "Miss Luo is right about what she said, but Qin is not a fool. I can''t believe anything you said. Now you are talking so loud that you are afraid that you can''t eat the meat in your heart."

    Being stabbed at the center, Luo Miaoling hurriedly avoided the sight of Qin and Han Dynasties.

    Qin and Han Dynasties were just speculations, but he was really cheated. His eyes were as cold as a knife. He waved and drank, "do it!"

    Looking at Luo''s sister''s face like a flower even though she is haggard, several people wring their faces in pain, but they still put their knives forward.

    "No! Don''t come here! Father, mother, help me, help

    "Brother Qin, I really dare not. Please let us go..."

    The voice did not fall, suddenly there was a shrill scream in the forest, which almost broke through the sky. The shrill scream made people grow gooseflesh in the dog days. The birds were frightened and flew away with their wings flapping.

    The scream stopped, and the forest was calm again.

    -

    the rescue arranged by Luo Miaoling came late after Qin and Han Dynasties and others rushed into the valley with the deposit given by Luo Miaoling and disappeared.

    When I saw the miserable picture, even a group of men with high numbers could not help but feel weak.

    I saw that the two young ladies were tied up in a pool of blood, their clothes were messy, and there were many corpses lying around. At the moment, they had been exposed to the sun and lost water, and their skin was very dry and horrible.

    A bold walk to investigate, just raised Luo Miaoling''s long hair, when a scream, fell to the ground.

 Chapter 687

    I saw that the flowery face was full of bloody wounds. All the wounds were scratched by sharp weapons. The flesh and blood were blurry and the skin turned outward. The whole face was dyed with a red color. It looked like a fierce ghost!

    The man slowed down, turned over Luo Miaoji''s face again, and was as scared as vegetable.

    Two young ladies, have been destroyed!!!

    Several bodyguards did not dare to speak out. They quietly carried the remaining Luo sisters back to Luo''s mansion and reported to Luo Zhongting.

    Wang Suyin, who was locked in the yard, knew that her eyes turned over and fainted. When she woke up, she immediately began to cry for help. Thinking that her two proudest daughters had been ruined by people at the moment, her future was hopeless. Her desire to climb the throne was completely broken, which was even more painful.

    The old lady was hit by this. She cultivated herself in bed for several days. When she woke up, she heard another terrible news. She couldn''t stand the blow of disfigurement. She was crazy!

    He was crazy all day. He wanted to go outside. He said that there were bad people outside. He would not come out from the corner of the wall. After inviting the Taoist to do it, he did not see the good. Instead, he was more crazy.

    I don''t know where to find a wooden little man, holding the little man''s incessant chanting about ye Wan''s death, killing Ye Wan and other nonsense.

    Originally, Luo Zhongting was very sympathetic to her daughter''s encounter, but when she heard that she was crazy and her niece was persistent, she cried out to fight and kill, and her heartache soon disappeared.

    When he finds out the cause and effect of the incident, he is even more angry and hates to chop them with his knife.

    When the old lady heard about it, she quickly put it down. She said that it was both a disaster and a blessing. Unexpectedly, the two granddaughters were so able to make trouble. If they went to the husband''s house to do so in the future, they would destroy their century old foundation in their hands.

    Without two granddaughters, I thought that my son was in his prime, and Wang Suyin, a poisonous woman, was completely depressed after being hit. She was locked in the yard, which was really no different from Crazy woman.

    She pointed out two more side rooms to Luo Zhongting, one with proper appearance and gentle personality. This time, she carefully selected, looking for women who are all innocent, not noble, but pure.

    After a few months, no matter how strong the feelings are, they will fade away. Even if there is guilt for ye wanwan in Luo Zhongting''s heart, the person who was sent to look for her has never been stopped, but she seems to disappear from the sky, completely disappeared.

    He had the heart to ask the two sisters, but Luo Miaoling was not awake all day. Although Luo Miaoji was not crazy, she was very strange in her face. All the things in the room that can reflect light were smashed by her. Whenever Luo Zhongting asked ye wanwan about it, she would become very angry and scold her.

    In the long run, Luo Zhongting will not ask. Without Wang Suyin''s control, he also gradually wandered into the courtyard of the side room.

    However, in January, good news came from both sides, and both sides were pregnant.

    After a long time of silence and withering, Luofu finally has vitality. The old lady was so happy that she went to the temple to pray for two unborn grandchildren.

    When she came back, she found that a letter had been stuffed in the carriage''s food box. After opening the letter, she found that it was actually sent by Ye wanwan, with a beautiful font on the top, indicating that she met the lover of this life and had a good life. The man was willing to wait for her for more than three years.

    But to come back, shut up.

 Chapter 688

    The old lady and Luo Zhongting knew that they could not deal with her. They also knew that they were reluctant to come back to their grandmother''s house because they were cold. Although they were sad, they knew that she was safe and met a good man. They also let go of their hearts and only had blessings.

    Three years passed in a flash.

    The scenery of Fenghuang mountain is beautiful. People who don''t come up will never know it. Surrounded by clouds and smoke, there are pavilions, pavilions and flying beams. It''s as beautiful as a fairyland.

    In fact, those bandits in the name above are not so rude and savage to the outside world, but gentle and polite, even most of them have read books. There are strong armed men and scholars who can''t carry their shoulders. Most of them were forced to climb the mountain when the war broke out.

    At the beginning, the mountain was not as fairyland as it is now, but overgrown with weeds and desolate. It was under the leadership of Gu Yuansheng that he gradually came to such a shape.

    On the mountain, there are three big characters in bold with flying dragon and flying phoenix hanging on the huge gate of the building complex, which reads "nameless village".

    Although it is a stockade, the scale of the unknown stockade is not comparable with that of the ordinary stockade. They are completely out of the business of bandits, and most of them choose to live in the stockade.

    The biggest and tallest main building in the nameless stockade is Gu Yuansheng''s residence.

    Originally, there was no name for this building, but since Su Kui lived in it, he simply changed it to Phoenix Tower.

    To this, Su Kui still smiles at him, sounds like the name of a flower building, he just grins and does not refute.

    It was another spring and summer. Su Kui leaned on the manuscript corridor and read the script lazily. It was very hot in the summer, but it was very cool on the mountain. Occasionally, the wind blew her black hair and the skirt embroidered with flowers.

    Outside the verandah is a lotus pond. Su Kui carelessly sprinkles a handful of rice grains down, and then there are groups of Koi floating on the water to fight for it. For a while, the water splashes. The bright sun above the head makes the water sparkling, as if it had sprinkled a pool of broken gold.

    Being held from behind, Su Kui yawned lazily and leaned towards him.

    With nephrite in her arms, Gu Yuansheng held her for a while, and saw that she was sleepy in the warm sun, squinting her big eyes. Her long and thick fan-shaped eyelashes were like a butterfly with folded wings, quivering gently and charming, which made her extremely attractive.

    "It''s done?"

    Gu Yuansheng has been away for more than half a month. According to him, the business in the South has been disrupted, and the local shopkeeper has been uneven. That''s why he was begged to come out and solve it.

    Gu Yuansheng didn''t want her to worry about it, and the matter had been settled safely, which was not a difficult thing. He nodded roughly, and then picked up some interesting things he heard on the way and told them to Su Kui.

    "When I came back, I heard from passers-by that when the ninth Prince of the dynasty took a commoner as his side concubine, you can''t imagine who that woman was!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui eyelid didn''t shake a bit, didn''t care Yang Mei very much, "Oh? Who is it? "

    Gu Yuansheng hugged her and smiled, "did you remember that servant girl? It''s like, what''s it called... "

    "Qiluo."

    "Yes, qiluo!" Gu Yuansheng nodded. "I only thought that the ambition in the girl''s eyes was not small. I didn''t expect that she really climbed up." There is not much emotion in the tone, just a simple feeling.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t answer, so this matter was exposed.

    Later, Gu Yuansheng said another thing.

 Chapter 689

    Luo Miaoji is a monk.

    Su Kui doesn''t have any idea at all. They are responsible for everything. It''s never her character to repay good for evil. Since the two sisters of Luo Miaoling dare to do it, they can only taste the bitter and sweet results after the event.

    The two of them have no use for the Luo family. After doing such a thing to make the Luo family lose face, no one cares. Luo Miaoji''s choice to become a monk is reasonable.

    Anyway, two years ago, Luo''s family added new employees, one son and one daughter, which made up a good word.

    The old lady is probably in a good mood now. There is nothing more gratifying than that of the Luo family''s successors. The side room where the young master was born naturally rose with the tide, and was carried by Luo Zhongting as his wife.

    The Wang family naturally refused. They sent people to ask for advice. At last, they were shaken by what Wang Suyin had done. Finally, they burst out of the door in shame and never mentioned it again.

    It''s qiluo. Is it really worthy of being the hostess? The protagonist''s aura is powerful. In those circumstances, he can even climb the position of side princess with his own strength.

    Ye wanwan''s wish has been fulfilled. As for ye wanwan, who is just a stepping stone in the world of men and women, he doesn''t meet Qi Luo very well, although it can''t be said that the death of Ye wanwan didn''t have Qi Luo''s help.

    But at least in this life, she hasn''t had time.

    Su Kui is a lazy person. Moreover, everyone has their own choice. The ending of Qi Luo is not as good as she imagined.

    If she doesn''t believe it, she will wait and see -

    she thinks about it, and because her back is too comfortable for Gu Yuansheng, she will go to sleep in a daze.

    In a trance, something cold seemed to be covering her wrists. She opened a slit in her eyes, and saw a green green bracelet on her white wrists. When the bright sunlight shone on her wrists, she could see a kind of moistening after all.

    She looked very comfortable. She blinked, and her lips began to smile.

    Gu Yuansheng looked at it from behind, and suddenly asked softly, "Wan Wan, when will you marry me?"

    Su Kui heard the words and joked, "why, can''t wait?"

    "Naturally, I can wait, but, Wan Wan," he whispered, biting her ear, "I don''t know how many boys in the stockade have begged for their daughter-in-law. They have been flirting with oil all day. I don''t know how angry they are."

    There are even some people who are not afraid to die. They hug their daughter-in-law and swing in front of him. Then they carry the big red envelope he gave them. They shake and shake proudly. Before they leave, they ask, "boss, when can you get the beauty back and marry her back?"

    He didn''t show it on his face, and even showed off that he was the one who had been smiling for a long time.

    After they left, they were hurt in the face, biting their teeth and swearing at these tortoise grandchildren for their inhumanity!

    Day by day, year by year, he waited every day, every day, waiting for the end of the filial piety period. Su Kui said that this year''s geomancy is not good, and it''s not suitable for marriage, and he was delayed for another year.

    He felt that if sukui was to drag on again, he would really be wasted!

    He complained bitterly. He didn''t think Su Kui was still there. He squinted at him with his long narrow eyes and his head askew.

    Gu Yuansheng hurriedly ran to her body and squatted down, holding her small hand, and sincerely said: "Wan Wan, let''s stop making trouble. Can''t I be a cow and a horse for you after marriage? You can sleep for me! " What he said was a vow, but he almost didn''t give Su Kui Qi Yue.

 Chapter 690

    She gave him a bad kick, looked at him sideways with peach blossom eyes, sneered, "Gu Yuansheng, do you want to be shameful?"

    Gu Yuansheng felt the shoulder that she had kicked, smiled and shook his head. "If you can hold the beauty back, you need to make a big face. You are so angry. It doesn''t matter if you kick me. I''m afraid that my flesh is hard and your feet hurt."

    "You --" Su Kui''s eyes glared, and he raised his hand. Gu Yuansheng smiled and put his face together. "Come here. It''s soft and doesn''t hurt his hands."

    Su Kui suddenly had no temper.

    At last, he raised it high and put it down gently. Sukui gave him a white look and pinched his face. "No skin, no face! You need a dowry to marry me? "

    Gu Yuansheng''s eyes brightened with joy. "Do you agree?"

    "I don''t agree. You have to pester me every day? Go on, go on. " Su Kui chuckled and waved. After Gu Yuansheng left with excitement, she continued to feed Koi as if nothing had happened.

    I don''t know how much Gu Yuansheng can''t wait. Within three days, he prepared the bride price. The whole nameless village was decorated with lanterns, and red silk was covered on the trees, and red lanterns were hung under the eaves of the corridor.

    When the bride price was carried to sukui''s yard, there was only one big box. She picked up her eyebrows and opened them one by one, only to find that it was full of things besides silver tickets and land deeds. The shops and houses in all parts of the world, Gu Yuansheng, presented all his family to each other -

    although the wedding was fast, it was not too hasty, no matter from the food or the details of the wedding Look, it''s exquisite all the time.

    After marriage, Gu Yuansheng promised that she would take her back to Shangqiu''s hometown to hold a banquet and invite Ye family to attend, so as to comfort her father-in-law and mother-in-law and let them know that her daughter has a good life.

    Although Su Kui is not ye wanwan himself, Gu Yuansheng can think of so much, which shows his love for her.

    Since his marriage, Gu Yuansheng has no ambition. According to his words, the money earned in his life makes Su Kui spend so much money throwing and playing every day. What else should he do? All excuses are just for sticking sunflower all the time.

    Without Gu Yuansheng to check the business, the burden is all on the thin man. He used to be a business person, but if he was under too much pressure, he would pull his hair straight and rush to Gu Yuansheng''s side to bite his teeth.

    But Gu Yuansheng still goes his own way, and thin people can''t help him.

    Finally, sunflower had to come to a conclusion.

    Man, really can''t hold it for too long, otherwise, once released, it''s really like a runaway beast, with the posture of spending every day in bed.

    -Five years later, the old emperor died and the whole country mourned. Wei MINGYE, the ninth emperor''s son, ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the world.

    Qi Luo''s fate is similar to that of the original book. Because of her contribution to the new emperor, she was named Queen.

    However, what is not mentioned in the book is that when the new emperor ascends the throne, he urgently needs to carry some daughters of the noble ministers into the palace to stabilize the throne. However, when there are more women in the harem, there will be many disputes.

    Qi Luo is alone. No matter how deep the city is, she can''t fight the noble girls who have family support. In the past, the relationship between the nine princes and the old concubines has been changing, and there is not a trace of it.

    She was trapped in a high wall until her death. There was no emperor''s favor, no empress''s respect, only a queen with no real name. She also had to be careful of the framed by the empresses from time to time.

    There are many choices for a person. However, qiluo has chosen the most gorgeous and lonely road.

    What you get is doomed to lose something to fill.

 Chapter 691

    Life is very long, but also very short, for sunflower, it is so.

    But in a flash, she is back in the system space.

    The cozy little bedroom is not big, but it is the most relaxing.

    The rest of the properties on the system panel remain the same, except for experience values and exchange points.

    Experience value: 12003000

    exchange point: 12000100000000

    looking at the little blue light in the crystal ball representing the exchange point, Su Kui pinched her eyebrow, so she has been playing a different identity and character, she really worried that one day, she would be schizophrenic.

    At that time, she will have her own body and return to the real world. Can she adapt?

    Confident as she is, she has to start to doubt.

    It''s probably that ye wanwan''s character in the previous life had a deep influence on her. Su Kui blamed ye wanwan for all the nonsense in her head, and then tried to empty her mind and let herself sink into sleep.

    When the spirit settles again and removes impurities, she goes to the next world.

    -

    this time in modern society, a woman struggling with paper fans and gold intoxication is a new model. She is tall and has perfect curves. In addition, with a quarter of German British mixed race, her facial features are much more three-dimensional than those of Chinese.

    Most of the female matches are more beautiful than the female owner, but that''s also the case. Too beautiful women can only do female matches, because the female is mainly ordinary enough, with ordinary appearance, so that more readers can see the resonance.

    Just think about it. A girl who is so ordinary that she can''t be seen in the crowd suddenly grows up to be an international supermodel and becomes a handsome president. It''s nice for anyone to see such a counter attack?

    Mu Xue, the woman''s owner, was born in a single family and her mother married another. She was so angry that she left her mother''s family and chose to fight outside instead of going to university.

    Because of his tall stature and potential to be a model, he began to work part-time in some small model companies and earn some money. When she accumulated some experience, she began to be dissatisfied with the status quo and aimed at a higher stage.

    At this time, a program called "future supermodel" was launched in China. She signed up to participate in the selection with uneasy heart. During the selection, I met with Xiao Mo, President of Ag China, who is a real playboy.

    Can be a model, at least the body will not be too bad, and looks, Mu Xue belongs to the kind of first glance, but the more you look at the more beautiful woman, play enough hot beauty of Xiao Mo, then the eyes on Mu Xue.

    Supermodel selection is to select the 12 best conditions from the vast number of competitors, and then live in a house for recording. In addition to their daily training, they will also live their lives in all directions on the video website.

    At this time, a person''s character will be exposed without reservation. After all, no one can pretend all the time. In the future, the super model program group is also very interesting. Each program will take hard photos, and then give them to the judges for scoring. Although the judges'' scoring is a key point, more still count the votes on the Internet.

    If the judges have a high score for you, but you are the reciprocal on the Internet, then I''m sorry, if you combine the two, you are likely to be out!

    Mu Xue is in good condition, but there are many people better than her, so she was soon compared. At this time, Xiao Mo appeared and asked her to accompany him to the end of the program for three months. He helped her to enter the crew.

 Chapter 692

    At first, Mu Xue was very angry, but she knew that without Xiao Mo''s help, she would not be able to pass the selection and enter the cast. One is to send her three months for her future. The other is to be a model for her if she fails in the selection. Don''t look down upon her stepfather.

    No doubt she didn''t want to choose either, but if she had to choose one, Mu Xue finally chose the former and agreed to Xiao Mo''s request.

    Xiao Mo is a handsome man. As a playboy, he naturally appeals to girls. Plus the good technology of going to bed, let a girl who has never been in love lose her heart, seems to be the simplest thing.

    Compared with Mu Xue''s difficulty in selection, Jiang Lai is much easier. She is outstanding in appearance and tall in stature. The whole person''s temperament is extremely cool in the model circle, and it is easy to wear the texture of those high-end customized clothes.

    Although she has just left school, and has not been engaged in the industry of modeling, she is so smooth, and was introduced into the future supermodel program group by star scout.

    Jiang Lai''s arrival put a lot of pressure on the other 11 girls, because she had a great sense of taking hard photos in the early stage, and the effect was also very good. Even her tutor praised her for the camera. For a long time, Jiang Lai was obviously excluded.

    And as the program progresses, netizens gradually find a problem. Jiang Lai seems to have a big flaw in her character. She doesn''t like to communicate with people, and occasionally her expression is very cold. Compared with other girls who are amiable to the people, she is extremely out of line.

    Moreover, because of Jiang Lai''s outstanding performance, there is only one champion position to be promoted to supermodel. If we want to compete among these 12 people, we will not fall behind.

    So, soon, Jiang Lai was framed. She was either bullied by her peers or revealed her personality quirks. She often hid in the bathroom by herself.

    In order to get the ratings, the program team will not excuse a little model who is not famous for her. She broadcast all the frames without cutting them. I want to know that her personality is not suitable for this circle.

    Fame declined, because of the severe exclusion, the late hard photos also lost.

    However, Mu Xue, with the help of Xiao Mo, has been promoted every day. Occasionally, she looks for an opportunity to date him, and their relationship is also growing.

    Two months later, with only one month left to compete for the championship, Jiang Lai''s ranking has fallen to an extremely dangerous level. At this time, the program group arranged a special game to invite several excellent men from outside to enter the villa, and they drew lots to choose who they would have a candlelight dinner with.

    There is no doubt that there is Xiao mo.

    However, Mu Xue didn''t select him at last, but Jiang Lai.

    Jiang Lai''s background is also extremely miserable, but she never said that she was determined to put all her heart into the election. Seeing that she was about to be eliminated, she began to seduce Xiao mo.

    At that time, although Xiao Mo''s feelings with Mu Xue had changed, it was impossible to call a playboy back. Jianglai angel''s face and devil''s figure are not vanity, so we spent the night together when both sides were interested.

    After the event, Mu Xue found out that she was not brainless, but she could not bear it. In the dark, she secretly tripped her.

 Chapter 693

    In the most critical phase of shooting, she took the mission card of jianglai, which led to jianglai''s misunderstanding of the subject matter to be shot, and finally lost the battle with the champion.

    At the beginning of the most negative, but finally became the most popular Mu Xue, no doubt won the first season of the future supermodel championship in China.

    Jiang Lai lost the position of champion originally, still have some popularity, but burst out the news of her drug abuse and self harm on the Internet at this time.

    At the end of the explosion, a picture of Jiang Lai holding a blade and his white arm covered with wounds was released.

    Although the pixel is not high, it can be recognized at a glance. The person in the picture is indeed Jiang Lai.

    Whether or not she took drugs at the end of the day, but self mutilation alone can make netizens classify her as an example of a mental problem with a quirky disposition.

    Her reputation was ruined. She couldn''t find a job because of her discerning face.

    And her father once owed a huge gambling debt. Those creditors roamed outside her door every day, forcing her to pay back the money, forcing her to collapse. Finally, in a trance, he was killed by a car.

    After reading these materials, Su Kui shook his head, "tut" and murmured, "it''s really miserable."

    at this time, the selection has not yet started, because Jiang Lai is not in the group, she lives alone outside the school. After graduation, she was completely disconnected from her classmates at school.

    Because of the debt collectors who never give up, she had to live in hiding.

    In the small rental room, the air is turbid and the light is dim. The dark curtains block the sunlight outside the window. The four furniture are very simple, very like a temporary residence.

    Of course, this is also a temporary residence -

    Su Kui sat up with her hands on the bed, and then suddenly a sharp pain made her frown, she endured the pain, turned on the light and went into the bathroom.

    Look in the mirror.

    There is no doubt that the woman in the mirror is very beautiful. She is one meter eight in height, but her skeleton is not as big as those models in Europe and America. On the contrary, her skeleton is thin, and her thin muscles are attached to the skeleton, lining the perfect curve.

    The facial features are three-dimensional, the eyes are light green, the eyes are cold and bright, the nose is high, the lips are red, and she is really an excellent beauty in all aspects.

    After reading these, Su Kui looked down and raised his arm, and looked down.

    There are five or six wounds on the white arm, which have been scratched by sharp tools. At the moment, there are scabs on the wound, but it seems that the time of self injury is not long.

    She grinned sarcastically. She really had a tendency of self mutilation -

    her cold eyes looked at the woman in the mirror. Su Kui stared at her silently for a long time, bending up her lips. "Well, your body is mine, and your wish will be completed by me!"

    One of Jiang Lai''s wishes is to pay off all his father''s gambling debts. Second, become the champion of supermodel in the future.

    It seems that there is no obvious connection between the two at one glance, but if you become a champion and sign a contract with Ag in the future with the influence of Ag company, you will naturally invite more and more. Since she was in college, she has been plagued by gambling debts, which will be solved naturally.

    She rubbed a black curly hair, simply washed it, pasted some OK bandages on the wound, and went to the computer to check the audition information of future supermodels.

 Chapter 694

    Today is June 14. There are only two days left for the audition. The audition will last for one month. After 12 auditions from all over the country, the first recording will begin.

    Jianglai has some advantages in terms of region. She is from the capital of China. Although she lives in a very old community, the place where she will start recording with the super model program group in the future is the capital of China.

    Two days later.

    Su Kui, a subsidiary of China''s DIDU of Ag, today wore a linen shirt and a nude dress, with black and waist curly hair on his shoulders. He looked up at the company building with 18 floors in front of him in the hot sun, squinting his peach blossom eyes.

    After being hit by someone, Su Kui stumbled and almost didn''t fall down.

    "I''m sorry. Are you ok?" A bunch of apologies came from a girl.

    Su Kui looks back. The girl who stooped to apologize before meeting is about two centimeters shorter than her. She is wearing a white shirt with sky blue jeans. Although she is not outstanding, she looks very young and beautiful.

    She carries a backpack and her eyebrows and eyes are slightly dim. But for the modeling industry, appearance is not important. What matters is whether her temperament and figure can reflect the value of her clothes.

    Light listen to this person''s apology, Su Kui good-looking eyebrows raised, the line of vision cold scanning her, a long time suddenly asked, "are you?"

    "Eh?" Mu Xue blinked. She stood up and found that the woman in front of her was taller than her. The skirt on her body was extremely tasteful, and her appearance surprised her. Although she was a little confused about the man''s questions, she thought about it and said truthfully, "Hello, my name is mu Xue. Are you here for the selection, too?"

    Yu Guangzhong, she saw her slender fingers holding a thin invitation card with a colored log, then asked.

    Ignoring her good hand, Su Kui raised her delicate chin, gave a light "hum", then turned around, drew an elegant arc around the skirt corner, and approached the company door slowly.

    Mu xueleng, she looked at the slender figure that had come out of a long distance, and looked at her embarrassed hand in the middle of the sky. She took back her hand without any words and murmured, "bang, what! It''s rude! " She apologized sincerely. What''s the temper of this man? That''s enough!

    She swung her wrist, looked at her watch, and saw that the clock had pointed to seven o''clock. She said that it was terrible, and hurriedly stepped into it.

    The security guard at sukuichong''s gate showed the invitation card and was released after verification.

    She followed the hall and placed a sign at a distance. Without the guidance of the front desk lady, she found the audition site on the third floor.

    There will never be a lack of hard-working people in the world, so Su Kui can see the open and bright corridor at the first sight after stepping out of the elevator, and has been bustling and waiting for many girls.

    No one has the number card in his hand. Su Kui sees it. He goes to the assistant to get a number card, No. 89, not too far ahead, but not too far back.

    In front of her eyes, Su Kui pursed her lips and her cold eyes were tinged with a smile. Last time, she was for the role selection of the script, and this time, she was to become an international supermodel.

 Chapter 695

    Perhaps, when she has been reincarnated, the knowledge she has learned can be called omnipotence, right?

    Mu Xue, panting for breath, took the number plate and trotted over, leaning against the walls pasted with pieces of Pentagon like transparent glass. At last, she was relieved.

    She looked at the number 90 in her hand, and kept her mouth closed. She thought it was not a good chance for her to be selected in this selection. Now she saw that her number was so far behind, and suddenly half of her momentum was released.

    As soon as a person slacks off, his momentum will naturally wither down. It will appear that the whole person has no spirit of energy and is hunchbacked.

    The assistant miss on one side shook her head when she saw the situation, another one who didn''t pay attention to image, could she relax without going in for an interview?

    You need to know that the most important thing for a model is the image temperament. You can not look beautiful, but you must stand upright in front of the public, so that the momentum will be emitted from the inside out.

    Otherwise, this kind of hunchback looks very spiritless. If she chooses a model, she will not choose this kind.

    But she just thought about it. She was just a little assistant. She would not interfere with the future of these models.

    After Mu Xue had a rest, she began to look around. When she saw Su Kui standing by quietly not far away, she looked at Su Kui outside through a huge French window, her eyes flashed.

    Unexpectedly, she guessed it. This woman also came to audition.

    She pursed her lips and felt the pressure again. She thumped her head and breathed. She bit her teeth to cheer herself up.

    "Come on! Mu Xue, you can do it! You can... "

    At the end of hypnosis, even she couldn''t deceive herself. Looking at the models in front of her who are not worse in stature and good-looking in appearance, she asked herself, does she really have a chance?

    Will it be her turn?

    All over the country, only 12 people can stand out in the end!

    Girls are still coming up one after another. When they get their number plate, they can''t help sighing heavily.

    Su Kui listened in silence, standing by the window without speaking.

    Many girls are whispering in groups, but she is the only one who seems to be incompatible with the whole environment, forming a vacuum around her, no one near.

    The assistant miss has been looking at her for a long time, because if a person''s appearance is extremely outstanding and temperament is very unique, it is very simple to get the attention of others.

    No doubt, Su Kui is such a person.

    Assistant Miss also can''t say how her temperament is different. She only thinks that she sees a lot of things from her, which is very complicated but extremely harmonious.

    Loneliness, indifference, gentleness, melancholy, yearning for the crowd but dare not approach.

    It''s hard to imagine that so many different temperaments appear on a person at the same time. They are different, but they are compatible with each other. It''s incredible.

    The assistant lady pushed her glasses, and saw another girl come out from the inside. She must have been scolded by the picky producer, right?

    She sighed and shouted at the record in her hand, "it''s your turn, 89!"

    Hearing the sound, Su Kui suddenly came back from her trance, rubbed her stiff shoulders, and walked slowly.

    It''s her!

    The assistant lady''s eyes widened slightly, and her attitude became more and more gentle for a moment. Even when sukui nodded her thanks, she smiled back.

 Chapter 696

    Some people just do nothing, no matter how noble their status is, they have the temperament that makes people willing to submit to unconsciously.

    When they disappeared behind the door, the assistant Miss held up her hot face and cried out, "my God, she smiles so much!! Smile more beautiful!! Human beauty and politeness, although the appearance looks a little cold, but in fact, it''s not cold!! And, most of all! How does her skin care!! It''s like going to ask her for maintenance methods! "

    The outsider seemed to see only a serious assistant girl with a stiff face and no words. They were all scared. They thought something had happened. I don''t think anyone could have imagined that the assistant miss who scared them at this time was exploding in her mind?

    Su Kui walked in slowly. It was a very large and open room. The light in the room was not very bright, but it was enough to see people''s looks and all aspects.

    Stepping on the smooth floor, Su Kui suddenly raised a desire to be recognized and stand out.

    She pursed her lips and pressed the thought. She knew it belonged to Jiang Lai.

    There is a long desk in the corner of the room. Behind the desk are three men and one woman.

    She just glanced around, then lowered her eyelashes, just met and stared at it recklessly, which would make people feel uncomfortable.

    "Hello teachers, my name is Jiang Lai, height 180, weight..."

    Women''s voice is very pleasant, not the current popular clear voice, but rusty, a little low, speaking slowly, like a mountain spring, lazy and comfortable.

    It sounds like a pleasure. It''s a pity not to be a singer.

    This is the consensus of all.

    To see her appearance, her eyes are bright again. After seeing so many people with empty appearance and no connotation, the hearts of several judges are almost broken.

    "OMG, my angel, I''m waiting for you!" The only female judge in the room got up from her seat and walked quickly to sukui. Before sukui reacted, she hugged her.

    "Well --"

    the judge was too enthusiastic. When he was released, Su Kui just came back, blinked, and looked at the woman in a daze, "teacher Serena?"

    Serena''s eyes brightened, curious, "so you know me?" She turned around and proudly raised her eyebrows to the man behind her, showing off: "look, I also have a market in China! My angel, let me touch your face! "

    Then he raised his hand and went up. He rubbed on sukui''s cheek fondly, and murmured, "Oh, my God, the skin is so good. The color is white and bright. Honey, I think you will be very good. Come on!"

    Su Kui finally bent her lips, "thank you, Miss Selena," and took the initiative to hug her.

    "Come on! Come on! " Selena trotted back to her seat, where she clenched her fist and cheered her on.

    She squinted.

    "Oh, Serena, I think you''re going to scare the boy." A handsome man with a low smile, he is the Chinese Super Model Lin Wu who is very popular in recent years. He is sought after by fans with his tall and strong muscular image.

    "Why, I think she needs my arms very much, doesn''t she? Jiang, Jiang Lai

    Sukui chuckled. "Yes, Miss Serena."

 Chapter 697

    "But I think we should start the assessment, because there are more angels waiting outside."

    "What a good boy." Serena made a gesture. "Let''s start. Take a step first."

    Su Kui nodded, retreated to the door, closed his eyes, opened them for a moment, and all around him was quiet. As if she is the flash point, let people''s eyes turn with her walking.

    Her rhythm is very steady, and every step gives a very elegant feeling. This feeling will definitely be a visual enjoyment when wearing high-end customized show.

    There are two foreigners and two Chinese faces.

    Serena and Lin Wu have just talked. Another man looks older. He has long hair, is bound into a ponytail, and wears a black hat. His eyes are sharp, like a laser hitting Su Kui. He wants to penetrate her whole body.

    However, Su Kui still kept a steady pace, even breathing was not disordered. She walked slowly to the desk, turning her body gracefully, her skirt crossed a flowery arc, walked repeatedly, and then stood.

    Relax and come back.

    No one spoke, but there was no denying that Su Kui saw appreciation in the eyes of Lin Wu and Serena.

    Another man, Shao Yingwei, is more serious than that.

    He has been quietly looking at all this, turning the signing pen in his hand, his eyes are sharp, for a while, in the depressed atmosphere, he suddenly opened his mouth, raised his chin, and said in a semi ordered language: "take off your coat!"

    "My God! David, is that too much? You''ll scare her! " Serena is very fond of sukui, and she knows that the openness of Chinese girls is not high, then she cried out worried.

    Hearing this, Shao Yingwei kept his eyes fixed, lost his pen, leaned back in his chair with his arms in his hands, and replied lightly: "the most basic and professional thing for a model is to obey orders. If he is afraid of exposure, he should not be a model!"

    He''s right. Serena''s speechless because of what he said. I had to shut up and look at Su Kui with worried eyes.

    In fact, David should be very appreciative of this girl, so he said so much. When those girls came in, the most he said was out!

    When a model is on the show, his body is equal to a pair of lifeless clothes hangers, which only exists to show commodities. Compared with those plastic models in the mall, it is essentially the same.

    Because each designer''s character is different, the design idea is different. Most of the time, models do not wear bra, while underwear shows are displayed in public.

    Nothing to worry about -

    Su Kui lowered his eyes and thought a lot for a moment. In Shao Yingwei''s aggressive eyes, he lifted his hands and untied his buttons one by one.

    Take off the linen shirt from yourself calmly, and stand in the middle of the room with only a white lace bra on your upper body.

    Auguste partridge, who had never said a word, narrowed his eyes, glanced between her low eyebrows and eyes, and suddenly raised a thin smile.

    "So beautiful..." It''s Serena and Lin Wu who have been models for many years and have been living in Europe, America and other countries. They are very open-minded. Although they haven''t spoken, they also nod their heads in admiration.

    Shao Yingwei looks a little slower. There is no emotion and color in his eyes towards Su Kui. He just estimates the value of a commodity.

 Chapter 698

    Su Kui stood at the same place and was very calm. In the reincarnation of several generations, her shame had been thrown out of the sky.

    Moreover, the three judges were not very professional and didn''t show any embarrassment, which made Su Kui very satisfied.

    But -

    noticed that some hot eyes were fixed on her, she quietly raised her eyelashes slightly, followed the eyes, and then she ran into a pair of blue eyes with abnormal deep color, and the man''s naked eyes made her squint.

    I gave him a cold glance.

    Before Auguste could marvel at the mysterious green eyes of the girl in front of him, he saw that she even met him fearlessly, even gave him a cold stare.

    If he is right

    His long fingers rubbed against his chin, and his eyes crossed with a touch of fun. It was fun, wasn''t it?

    Clock one minute a second past, Shao Yingwei looked at her for a long time, suddenly frown, point she still stick to OK tight arm, "what''s going on?"

    Su Kui gave a sharp look and replied seriously: "I''m sorry for the scratch. Miss Shao, I know that the model''s body can''t leave scars. You can rest assured that I will protect it well and won''t leave scars."

    Smart girl.

    Several people''s eyes brightened. Before Shao Yingwei could say anything else, she was the first to admit her mistake. She looked sincere and really liked her.

    Shao Yingwei pursed his lips, nodded his head at last, took up his pen and found Su Kui''s information in the document on the desktop, and typed a check mark, "let me leave you a place first. I hope you can do what you say. If you find that your arm still has scars later, I will still directly out of you!"

    Then he turned his eyes to the people beside him and asked, "what about you? What''s your opinion? "

    Serena naturally agreed with her hands and feet. Lin Wu shrugged and gave Su Kui a thumbs up. "I don''t mind. Come on!"

    All three judges agreed, and the rest of the decision was made by the blonde man who had been sitting quietly on one side.

    Shao Yingwei''s attitude towards men is very different. He is not as casual as he is towards others. Although his face is serious, he bends his head slightly when facing him. "Mr. partridge, what do you think?"

    If Su Kui doesn''t hear me wrong, he uses honorifics. It''s interesting, this man.

    It seems that Patricia had an extraordinary appearance -

    Patricia picked up his thin lips and smiled, calmly straightened the collar of the suit, got up from his seat, and walked to sukui with long legs.

    When he sat down, Su Kui guessed that he was no taller than Lin Wu, the international male model sitting next to him. But when she saw the man named Mr. patritch standing up and walking towards her, the real sense of oppression came to her.

    She did not show weakness, in the other three people did not notice the place, slightly raised the corner of the eye, red lips, full of wild and rebellious.

    "Dear Miss Jiang Lai, I''m Auguste partridge. You can call me Auguste, the producer of the future supermodel. Then, on behalf of the program group, I would like to welcome you first."

    he gracefully holds up one hand of sunflower, bends down gently and kisses it. When his soft and hot lips fall on the back of sunflower''s hand, they are like a pot of hot oil Drop into a drop of cold water, an instant head of a string suddenly broken.

 Chapter 699

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes, as if she didn''t find that her clothes were not in order at the moment. She calmly picked up her skirt and saluted, "well, happy cooperation, dear Mr. partridge, thank you for your support."

    Su Kui spoke slowly, and his lazy voice could not hear the slightest emotion.

    Sure enough, hearing the words, Auguste raised his bushy sword eyebrows, which made his eyes more interesting.

    With a little force in his hand, he pulled Su Kui into his arms. Su Kui is one meter eight in size, but compared with him, it''s only his earlobe.

    In the quiet space, Serena''s eyes widened in surprise and witnessed the scene.

    Lin Wu pressed the temple, pretending not to see it. Only Shao Yingwei, seeing this scene, there is a crack in those calm eyes.

    After working with Auguste for such a long time, probably no one in the outside world knows Auguste''s cleaning habits better than him? But now, he is so abrupt, holding a small model who has not yet shown his head?

    This is, what''s the situation?

    The embrace didn''t last long. Auguste''s fingers slipped carelessly on her bare back. His voice was low. He fell in her ear and said something that only two people could hear. "Honey, if you want to thank me, how about something practical?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and said nothing.

    With one touch, Mr. Auguste stepped back and bowed down again for a courtly ceremony, with a light smile on his lips. "Well, I''m looking forward to our next meeting and your transformation."

    At the end of the interview, sukui came out of the room with a straight through card.

    After waiting to go out, countless eyes suddenly fell on the card she was holding. When she saw the words on it, she was envious and jealous.

    With the number of people who lost the election, Mu Xue''s heart became deeper and deeper, and she was restless and pacing in situ. Like the others, she saw Su Kui''s straight through card at the first sight. Her eyelids jumped and she just smiled to greet her. She said: "Hello, Congratulations, it seems that you have passed the customs. Oh, by the way, we met outside in the morning. Do you remember?"

    Sukuiding looked at her for a while, and nodded, "yes, thank you, and I wish you all the best."

    This is the first time Mu Xue hears her talk, but she can''t say what it''s like in her heart. Such a cold and arrogant person obviously doesn''t want to talk with her. She purses her lips and listens to the assistant miss call her name, "Mu Xue, No. 90, Jin."

    "Ah, here it is!"

    In response, she took a deep breath and pushed the door in.

    After the door of the interview room closed in front of her eyes, Su Kui said goodbye to the assistant miss with a smile and walked out of the Ag building unhurriedly.

    It''s really beautiful and polite. Although it looks cold on the outside, it''s very comfortable to get along.

    Assistant Miss smiled, the rest of the interview girls generally lost the election and walked away, Su Kui was the first one who wanted to say goodbye to her.

    It''s really nice to feel respected.

    -

    the same scene, the same four people.

    Mu Xue''s heart began to beat wildly when she walked into the open room which was not too bright.

    She kept exhaling and inhaling. She encouraged herself in her heart and hypnotized herself. When she came to the judges step by step, her fingertips were shaking.

    These can only be seen on TV figures, in the international fashion people who rise to fame!

 Chapter 700

    Before can only look up to the person, now living sitting in front of her, how can not let her heart live uneasy?

    She swallowed her saliva and began to introduce herself, "Hello teachers, my name is mu Xue, height 178, weight..."

    Shao Yingwei listened to the frown on his face. At last, he couldn''t help shouting, "stop! What are you here for? Are you really ready to face the confidence of the international stage? Why do I hear trembling and nervousness in your voice? What are you afraid of? "

    "Oh, by the way," he said, pointing coldly at her body, sarcastically, "look, the tension has curled up your muscles. Now it''s time to give you a mirror to look at your own image!"

    Without looking at the famous brand, Mu Xue knows the man who criticizes her in front of her.

    Shao Yingwei, the chief designer, stylist and art director of the world famous luxury jewelry Group AG, with his outstanding vision and talent to lead the trend, is enough to make people ignore his pickiness, poison tongue and coldness!

    can be seen in television newspapers only, Shao Yingwei also make complaints about who wears the dirt and who knows who is not fashionable. She once laughed and even shared the criticism of Shao Yingwei.

    But that doesn''t mean that she won''t be upset when those bad tongues fall on her.

    She blushed her eyes, pursed her lips and held back her tears. She kept bowing to apologize, saying, "I''m sorry for the teacher, because I''m so nervous to see an idol that I thought I would never see in my life."

    Unfortunately, the international comments give Shao Yingwei a cold-blooded evaluation, so don''t expect Mu Xue to rely on a few tears to soften his heart.

    He didn''t laugh angrily, and the heart of Mu Xue was already very nervous, even beating like a drum. "Are we your idols, your dreams, and excuses for your self-confidence? What is the basic quality of a model? In the future, when you walk on the show and sit under the stage with your idol, will you also tremble nervously, curl up your muscles, and show a feeling of local stall for advanced customization? "

    "I''m sorry, I, i..." Mu Xue can''t speak at all.

    Shao Yingwei''s words are all in reason, which makes her cheeks red and her lips trembling. She can only stoop to apologize.

    In my heart, I was extremely aggrieved. Even if he said it all true, I would be too direct to talk to a girl like this. I don''t want to cover it up, right?

    Originally, I was very excited to see the idol, but at this moment, after contacting with the real person and facing his poisonous tongue more intuitively, Mu Xue really can''t substitute the idol character in the fantasy into the reality.

    Lin Wu wiped his face, sighed and began to count down in silence.

    Łłˇ˘Ł˛ˇ˘Ł±ˇ­ˇ­

    "Well, you don''t have to go on the interview! What we are looking for is a girl who can become a supermodel in the future, not a person who is nervous and shivering when meeting several idols! "

    "No!" Mu Xue''s eyes widened in surprise. She had just come in, not even started the interview, so she was blown out?!

    Her eyes flashed with tears, and she held her back. "Miss Shao, please give me another chance. I''m really just too nervous, i..."

    "Bang -" Shao Yingwei snapped at the table and said in a loud voice, "go out!"

 Chapter 701

    He is used to the bold and generous model, and now he is particularly disgusted with this kind of girl. In normal times, you can cry a few times to win sympathy, but what''s the occasion now? Interview site of super model in the future! How much competition is there in the future? They are going to choose models with excellent appearance and easy to handle!

    There will never be a lack of falling models, or sprained feet, the loss of high-heeled shoes, but how to deal with this situation? Cry? Can we solve the problem?!

    Mu Xue is frightened by his seriousness and her pupils are constricted. She closes her eyes painfully.

    Serena sees that Lin Wu has no intention of speaking. As a woman, she sympathizes with Mu Xue. But as a teacher, she thinks that Shao Yingwei is a very professional and conscientious person. What he said is true.

    If this girl can think this out and try her best to overcome it, her future achievements will not be too low even if she fails to reach the status of supermodel.

    So she took the initiative to say to Shao Yingwei, "David, why don''t you give her a chance? Maybe she is outstanding in other aspects? If it is true, it is a pity to drive her out like this. I believe you think so, right? "

    She patted her old friend on the shoulder to show him to sit down and not be so irascible.

    Shao Yingwei pursed his lips, but he insisted on his own ideas. From his old point of view, Mu Xue has great limitations. He can''t say what to do in the future, but now, he really doesn''t like her.

    Auguste looked aside for a long time, yawning lazily, with one hand on his cheek, and a golden curly hair that made him look like a medieval prince coming out of the oil painting. "David, Serena is soft hearted, give her a face, let her try."

    He spoke, Shao Yingwei didn''t know what to say. He nodded and reluctantly said, "OK, but the ugly words are in the front. If you don''t pass the test, I will drive you out at once, absolutely merciless, understand?!"

    Mu Xuexin is happy and grateful. She looks like Serena. Serena clenches her fist and signs to refuel.

    Her heart was fixed, and she slowly vomited a mouthful of turbid gas.

    "Let''s start with the most basic, Taibu." See a few people all don''t talk, Lin Wu hit a ring finger, say.

    Mu Xue nods. She goes back to the door, raises her head, straightens her chest and closes her abdomen. She slowly lifts a breath in her chest, straightens her back chest forward, shoulders back and down, and tries to find out how she used to feel when she was a model.

    Finally, exhale, she opened her eyes, raised her steps, and stepped on a straight line every step. She walked lightly like a cat to several people. She didn''t let herself look at them. She tried to be the only one in the room. After walking again, she gradually recovered her state, turned around and walked back to the door, ending the interview.

    She held her hands tightly and walked back to the center of the room with a little relaxation. She felt that her steps were standard, at least beyond the previous level.

    Moreover, after she left, Shao Yingwei, who was not optimistic about her, did not drive her away, which raised a little hope in her heart.

    When Mu Xue lowered her eyes, she didn''t notice that Serena shook her head in disappointment, and rushed to Shao Yingwei''s stand to show her helplessness.

    Shao Yingwei is good at capturing the facial expressions of models, so mu Xue''s fluke psychology is exposed in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 702

    "Look up! The model is always elegant and confident in the show. Even if it''s an interview now, Miss Mu Xue, please be sure to show your attitude in the show. " Shao Yingwei frowned displeased and said in a cold voice.

    When the voice fell, he didn''t wait for mu Xue to look up, he knocked on the table and continued, "OK, you can go out. You''ve wasted too much of our time."

    The joy in Mu Xue''s heart suddenly stopped, and she opened her eyes incredulously, "why?!"

    "I think David has made it clear, miss Mooche, please." Seeing Shao Yingwei''s words have been exhausted, Lin Wu took over the conversation spontaneously and said.

    "Teacher, I......" She looked at Serena for help, and she was raised eyebrows and spread out her hands.

    "Go out, my dear. A girl''s self-esteem is very important." This is the last thing Serena said to her.

    Mu Xue''s eyelashes trembled. She lowered her eyes and clenched her lower lip. Her heart was filled with great desolation. She walked out of the interview room with a low expression, straight into the elevator and out of Ag.

    Assistant young lady has long been familiar with this phenomenon. Originally, the modeling circle is very realistic and cruel, and there is not enough good psychological quality. It''s just looking for abuse to mix in this line.

    After Mooche left, Auguste slowly took back the mobile phone he had been playing with, and stood up from his seat. "Go ahead, I''ll go first." After that, he started to walk like the door without returning.

    Shao Yingwei was stunned. He was about to stop him, but he saw that Auguste had turned around and shook his index finger at him. "I believe in your ability. Without me, you can still pick out the most potential future star. Come on!"

    Voice disappeared out of the door with the figure.

    Shao Yingwei pressed the brain benevolence of pain and knew that even if the master came to China, he would not be a safe person. Fortunately, Auguste gave him absolute decision-making power, even if he was not there, it didn''t matter much.

    -

    Mu Xue walked out of the Ag company building and stumbled all the way to the road. After a flash of the sun, she felt dizzy. At the next moment, there was a sharp sound of braking, which could stop at her knee.

    "Ah!" She screamed and fell to the ground. Her palms were scratched and hurt.

    Xiao Mo hangs down the steering wheel in frustration on the car and scolds her. He pushes the door and steps out of the car. He stands in front of Mu Xue and looks down at her. "Hello, are you ok?"

    Mu Xue is blinded for a moment when she is hit. When she shakes her mind, Xiao Mo happens to ring in her ear. She has no feelings, even with a sarcastic voice.

    The combination of physical pain and humiliation during the interview made her more and more embarrassed. The anger in her heart was ignited in a flash. She raised her head abruptly and stared at the soft looking man in front of her coldly. "What''s your tone? It''s you who drove into me. How are you now? Do you want to cheat? You look like a dog. It''s just a mere watch! "

    While she was talking, Xiao Mo squinted at the Ag building not far away in countless tall buildings, looked up at the stubborn girl with small face, and sneered, "do you have any evidence that I hit you?" He pointed to his car and didn''t touch her at all. "Besides, this lady, please widen your little eyes and look carefully. This is the main road, not the sidewalk!"

 Chapter 703

    "If you want to blackmail it''s nothing, I''ll take pity on you. Here, take it -" Xiao Mo took out a stack of checkbooks from his arms, took out a brush and added some numbers, signed them smartly and threw them into mu xuehuai.

    Because of his sudden stop, the traffic behind him could not pass, and it was slowly blocked up. Someone even opened the window and stuck his head out to curse. Xiao Mo frowned, glanced at the scolding driver coldly, then turned back to the car and started the engine.

    When the vehicle slowly bypassed Moxue, a word came out of the window coldly, "before you talk about others, please go back to look at yourself in the mirror first, look at yourself with a face full of gloom and hiss --"

    the fire red bright paint sports car rushed forward relentlessly, the choking exhaust gas rolled up huge dust, choking Moxue constantly coughing.

    The man''s words kept spinning in her mind. She was holding a thin paper check. Her eyes were red gradually. She struggled to walk from the road to the side of the road. At last, she squatted on the ground and cried loudly.

    Is she really so bad?

    -

    Su Kui took the bus all the way home and walked for nearly ten minutes before returning to the old apartment block where she rented.

    No way. I was almost penniless. My life and rent could only be supported by part-time translation of some documents. It''s sad that a famous university graduates, but at last those debt collectors make it impossible to find a job.

    Jiang Lai''s body has been in a state of anemia. Su Kui has been struggling for a day. When he climbs to the fifth floor, his head begins to faint and his eyes turn black. This state forced her to lean against the wall for a short rest.

    After squatting for a while at the entrance of the stairs, she stood up against the wall, reached into the bag and suddenly stopped holding the key. Her eyes fell on the half hidden anti-theft door, and her eyes were slightly cold.

    She pursed her lips, slowly pulled out her hand and pushed the door in.

    The room was in a mess, full of debris and glass debris, as if it had just experienced a war in which the owner was not present.

    In fact, this happens every few months in jianglai''s life. She can almost conclude that all the valuable things in the room have been turned away.

    It seems time to move.

    She went into the kitchen, found an open water bottle under the streamlined platform, poured herself a glass of water, and finally she was more comfortable. She poured another glass, closed the door and went straight to the bedroom.

    The bedroom door is half open, Su Kui pushes the door to enter, stupefied.

    The man in front of him had blonde curly hair and deep facial features. He raised his hand happily to greet her, while his other hand was holding a picture frame.

    It was taken together by Jiang Lai''s father when he was still alive. At that time, her family was happy and happy. She was wearing a white shirt and plaid skirt, her eyes were clear and clean, and she was innocent and smiling in her father''s arms.

    "Hi ~ my little angel, you''re back at last." Auguste put down the frame, came up and held her hand and kissed her.

    Su Kui drew back his hand lightly, sipped the water and crossed him into the room. "I''d like to know if a big producer would force himself into the house, too? Do you know that your current practice has constituted a crime? I can call the police. I believe that soon there will be a front page headline about you in the newspaper. It must be very nice. "

    Put the water cup on the bedside table, she opened the drawer that had been broken and looked at it. It was empty. She pursed her lips and thumped them back.

 Chapter 704

    Seeing this, Auguste leaned on the door and picked up his eyebrows in a good mood. He smiled at the ring on his tail finger and said, "you''re so smart, too? I thought that you would keep your calm expression all the time -- "

    sukui sneered and looked back at him." Mr. partridge, what''s my personality? It seems that it''s not directly related to the development of the program, is it? I''d like to know why Mr. partridge was in my house, eh... " Her slender fingers pulled around the room. "Still in such a mess, don''t you have anything to explain?"

    Auguste smelt the words, rubbed his chin and thought about it seriously, then shook his head seriously. "No."

    Su Kui nodded. "Good, then Mr. patritch, would you please leave my house now, OK?"

    In her dark green eyes, there was a strong look of refusal. Auguste slowly put away the light smile on his face. He looked very powerful with cold face. "Miss Jiang Lai, do you know who you are talking to now?"

    His blue eyes are very deep. He must look at Su Kui. His tone is not very friendly.

    Maybe Auguste''s staff will be scared and timid when they see him at this time, but sukui is not. Instead, she shrugs her shoulders, half closes her eyes and languidly says: "I''ve heard about your self introduction, Mr. partridge, the producer of the future supermodel, oh, and the successor of Ag International group, right? I think you have seen my situation now, but I think Mr. partridge, who is famous all over the world, doesn''t care to threaten a woman without any background, does he? "

    Auguste''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his name came out of her mouth with a different feeling, which made his bad mood disappear. But he didn''t intend to let him go. He continued to calm his face and said gloomily, "what if I said I would? What can you do? "

    The other side didn''t jump as fast as he thought, scolded him for being mean, just shrugged his shoulders, turned around and picked up the clothes thrown to the ground by the debt collector from the floor, took out the suitcase, sat on the bed and began to pick up the salute.

    "What am I to you? It''s not worth mentioning. There''s no room for resistance. So, Mr. partridge, please feel free. "

    Jianglai has very few things to take away. Apart from clothes, there are only photos on the bedside table. She takes them and shoves them into the suitcase and drinks all the water in the cup.

    Then he got up smartly, pulled his suitcase across Auguste''s bedroom and went straight to the living room.

    This scene makes Auguste slightly silly. He reacts and hurries to stop Su Kui who has stepped out of the porch. "You want to move?"

    Su Kui replied, "it won''t affect the recording in a month, please rest assured." Carrying the suitcase out of the porch, step by step down the stairs.

    "Hello..."

    Auguste frowned, followed her up, and saw that she was struggling to carry her suitcase step by step. She could not see it. She snatched it and put it in her hand easily. She said casually, "Jiang Lai, be my lover!"

    Su Kui just shook his red hand, narrowed his long and narrow peach blossom eyes and looked at him sideways. "What do you say?"

    Somehow, with such a cold look, Auguste choked in his throat, inexplicably guilty.

 Chapter 705

    Su Kui smiled coldly, then he would snatch his own salute.

    Auguste hurriedly dodged, took the suitcase and walked two steps downstairs. She felt that her thoughts at that moment were too inexplicable. It was even more profound to see her slightly ironic expression.

    Sukui went downstairs, and this time she got the gift back, Auguste didn''t stop it.

    But when she got the salute back, she didn''t even have a word to offer, so she turned around and left.

    The back figure of the decision made him feel that the woman walked out of his life completely with an extremely firm attitude.

    He twisted his eyebrows and sneered. He felt that he must be abnormal today. He would have so many uncontrollable thoughts.

    He strode up and repeated the words just now, "I said just now, Jiang Lai, be my lover." after thinking, he added, "what do you want? Become an international supermodel? It doesn''t matter, I hold you, as long as you nod... "

    Before she had finished speaking, Su Kui turned around and looked at him sideways, saying in a cold voice, "I refuse."

    Isn''t that what she wants? Auguste was shocked. He didn''t know what she was insisting on. "There is a word in China called" hard to get ", but jianglai, I don''t think it''s necessary for me."

    Su Kui said nothing and dragged his suitcase out of the old neighborhood. He couldn''t get out of the alley until he found the car.

    And the most annoying thing is that she has less than 100 yuan in change.

    Auguste doesn''t like such silence. He thinks he must be a mental patient who harasses women. But he has never been so eager to get something. I don''t know why. There is always a voice in his heart shouting, get her, get her!

    So he asked anxiously, "what are you insisting on? Is my price not enough? Or are you playing hard to get? "

    At the end of the conversation, a plain white hand reached between him and her, and saw him stop, Su Kui nodded at his feet. "Whatever you want, Mr. patritch, and, isn''t it that you are insisting on and pestering all the time?"

    Speaking, she finally walked out of the alley. At this time, the sun was setting, and the afterglow made her face clear and even more attractive.

    "Mr. partridge, you have such a high status. As long as you wave, there will be countless women coming to you. You really don''t need to force. Goodbye." She nodded slightly, raised her hand to block a taxi, stuffed her luggage into the trunk, and sat in the car smartly.

    The taxi disappeared -

    the first setback of Auguste''s life. With his appearance and family background, he had seen too many women crazy for him. He never thought that one day he would be as crazy as a mental illness.

    His car was parked in the parking space at the entrance of the alley, he grabbed his hair impatiently, and then kicked the valuable Lycan hypersport sports car.

    Auguste got on the train and looked out at the direction of Su Kui''s departure. Then he turned around the car and stepped on the bottom of the accelerator.

    He needs to calm down and think about the 28 years he has lived, he has never felt that women are such a pleasant thing. His own desires and insipid, and his cleanliness, made him extremely dislike the perfume woman approaching him.

 Chapter 706

    But why only saw this woman one eye, the line of sight fell on her body?

    By the way, did you just touch her? His cleanliness seems to have healed at this moment, without any reaction, except that her smooth skin touch remains at the fingertips.

    He even waited for her for more than ten minutes in the old and bedraggled house, which was unimaginable before.

    But it just happened.

    The last afterglow of the setting sun disappeared in the sky, and the night was all around. The bright light rose slowly from the West.

    He drove his car into the villa where he lived temporarily. The headlights were bright. A servant trotted to open the door for him, but he turned his eyebrows and waved his hand.

    The servant''s eyes were stunned for a moment, and he immediately nodded his head and drew away as quietly as when he came.

    He threw himself into the seat with his head up, thinking about what happened not long ago and the back of his refusal, which made him hate.

    Thought for a long time, no clue.

    At last he sneered. When did Auguste fall so low? It''s not like him! He decided to get her by any means!

    Maybe after we get it, all the questions will be solved.

    -

    Su Kui has never lived in a hotel with such a poor environment, a narrow single room, a hard bed board, and the air is filled with a not too fresh smell.

    The old light looks very dim. It makes a stabbing sound from time to time, which makes people worry about the danger of bursting at any time.

    Su Kui specially asked for the location of the top floor, which is said to be the top floor, but in fact, it is only four floors. The hotel is built near the road. She opened the window and a smell of car exhaust came to her face.

    She frowned, gave up being serious with the air, walked into the bathroom barefoot and began to wash. When she took a bath, she found that she didn''t even have hot water supply -

    she closed her eyes, suppressed the grumpy mood in her heart, and breathed out slowly.

    Fortunately, it''s a hot summer. It''s time to take a cold bath. She can''t ask too much for a room fee of tens of yuan.

    But Su Kui overestimated her body''s resistance. She slept vaguely into the middle of the night. Her head grew fainter and her nose was blocked. She sighed and sat up from the bed. Without touching her forehead, she felt that her cheeks were burning badly. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face. At last, she was sober.

    He wandered back to bed. Yu Guang saw several stacks of documents on the bedside table. This was the translation document jianglai had received before. Su Kui picked up her work after she came here. Now there is only the last one that has been translated.

    Although she went to university, jianglai didn''t have a notebook, which was a luxury digital product for her.

    She has only one smartphone for three years, barely maintaining contact with the outside world.

    Generally, it is translated with pen and paper and then copied in the Internet bar.

    Now conditions do not allow, Su Kui simply took out her mobile phone to open the office software, while she could not sleep to translate the last one, otherwise, tomorrow, she really will be sleeping on the street.

    Thanks to her ability, but because of the limitations of the system, she can''t do anything at will, which also causes her difficult situation at the moment.

    With her eyes red, Su Kui carefully contrasted the documents full of foreign languages, and her hands moved quickly on the mobile phone screen. When the sky turned white, Su Kui finally stretched out and sent the compressed translation documents in the email to the employer''s mailbox.

 Chapter 707

    At this time, I felt the lower forehead again, and unconsciously it had already subsided the fever, which is also good luck.

    It''s still early. The room expires at 12 noon. She pours into the pillow. Her tired spirit makes her sleep quickly.

    -

    in the morning, Xiao Mo drove to the company for a meeting and was stopped by a figure at the door. He stepped on the brake and the sports car stopped two steps away from Mu Xue.

    "Fuck!" Xiao Mo muttered a low curse, pulled off the sunglasses on his face, pushed open the car door and strode out of the car. When he saw the appearance of the people coming, he felt that his temples were jumping wildly, "I said, you Are you going to die? You can do whatever you want to die. Jump, jump into the river, cut your wrists, take sleeping pills, whatever you want! But what the fuck did you hit on my car? The mental hospital didn''t look after you and let you out? "

    Mu Xuebai has a white face. In fact, she regretted the moment when she rushed out, but the reaction just now was completely instinctive. It''s too late for her to react.

    She almost thought she was going to die.

    Her fingertips were shaking. She didn''t even have time to make a sound. Xiao Mo had already cursed and scolded her. She pointed to her nose and let her go.

    "Can you get out of here? Are you fucking on me or something? Not enough money yesterday? "

    Mu Xue touched her nose and knew that she was wrong. But when she heard his words, she could not help but feel the atmosphere. She took out the handwriting from her pocket with eyes wide open. She filled in a check of 50000 yuan and strode forward two steps. She took a picture of him on the chest and sneered, "how wonderful is being rich? Who cares about your stinking money! "

    After that, she turned around and left, afraid that she would spend more time, and could not help but destroy his handsome face with a fist.

    Xiao Mo reflexively holds the check that is about to slide down, pinches it to his eyes and looks at it. Suddenly, he sneers at the back of the girl with the white shirt and jeans. His thin lips make a smile of interest.

    Murmured: "Oh, money is really great, honey, we are destined to see each other!"

    -

    this predestination will be realized soon.

    In the evening, Xiao Mo was invited to the nightclub for a drink. When he was talking and laughing with his friends on the second floor, he suddenly saw a very familiar figure. The girl who had been in front of his car for two times --

    but at this time, she was not as pure as in the daytime, but a tight corset dress. The black leather skirt was more and more lined with her tall, white skin. Then Zhang''s small face, which was not very eye-catching, was made up of smoked makeup and big red lips, but also showed some temptation of maturity.

    The people below kept making noise, and she danced more and more enchanting on the stage.

    Xiao Mo unconsciously saw God. His old friend followed his eyes and laughed and joked that his taste had changed. He only replied that it was good to change his taste occasionally.

    Mu Xue is blocked in the back door of the club when she gets off work. Xiao Mo bites a cigarette, leans on the door and looks her up and down with a smile. Then she says: "Hello, who is that? How about being my woman?"

    It was only when she was close that she found out who this man was. Mu Xue''s eyes widened, and she spewed out a word for a while, "sick!"

    He wanted to go, but he grabbed his wrist savagely. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "are you a model? Want to be a supermodel in the future? "

    "How do you know?!" Mu Xue was horrified and said, "do you investigate me?"

    "You have appeared at the gate of Ag several times. The ghost can guess that as for the investigation -" he looked at her up and down, fell in her ear and picked out: "you are not qualified!"

 Chapter 708

    "You!" Mu Xueqi''s gnashing teeth and teeth, she found that every time she met him, she would be half dead with anger, and the strength of her wrist was great. She shook off with pain and scolded: "let me go, neuropathy!"

    Xiao Mo smiled and raised his hands to surrender. The smoke in his mouth was clearly extinguished in the night. Seeing that she glared at him angrily, she turned around and walked quickly without chasing him.

    Just lightly said: "honey, you will regret it when you leave. I think you need to seriously consider my suggestion, eh?" He took a business card out of his pocket and casually walked over to tuck it into her neck. Then he picked it up with a smile and threw the cigarette away.

    The front lights of the sports car are bright. Mu Xue raises her hand to cover her eyes. The engine sounds very loud beside her. She only thinks that the wind blows her hair. The speed must be very fast.

    When the sound of the engine gradually went away in the ear, the card had slipped down to her chest along the neckline, her face was slightly red, and she murmured "Stinky hooligan!" Then shaking the clothes, the card slipped out of the bottom of the clothes and fell to the ground.

    There happened to be a puddle on the ground. The card fell into it and it was dirty for a moment.

    She was going to walk away with her feet raised, but she looked down at it. It was a card with complicated patterns of gold on black background. It was simply printed with a series of bronzing numbers and a simple identity introduction.

    "Ag China President Xiao Mo, Tel XXXX..." Mu Xue read out the name in a low voice, unconsciously silent.

    That day, she didn''t know what kind of mentality she had, as if she had been attacked by evil. She saved the number into her mobile phone, as if she knew that she would use it one day.

    -

    Su Kui woke up about half an hour before he checked out. Besides his head was a little faint, he was in a good mental state.

    What makes her more gratified is that at this time, the mobile phone sends out the system SMS prompt sound. She opens it and takes a glance. She is in a good mood immediately.

    It was a transfer from the bank, because the content of the translation was bigger and the quality was better than before. The other side was generous and gave 2000 more directly, which added up to about 8000.

    The money is enough for her to find a better environment for a while and wait for the super model to start shooting in the future.

    After finishing the salute and going downstairs, I simply checked out and walked out of the hotel gate.

    When she went out, she saw Auguste, who was outstanding in appearance, with blonde hair and blue eyes in a group of black hair and yellow skin. She glanced at him lightly and ignored him.

    But when he saw that he was in full view of the public, he called out, "dear, here!" He raised his long arm with a gentle smile and shook it. He looked warm.

    Attracted several passing female students around to look back at Su Kui frequently, a look of envy.

    Even the good mother saw Su Kui and said, "Oh, little girl, is this your boyfriend? A conflict? If people come to pick him up, forgive him! "

    The beating of sunflower''s temple What''s this all about?

    Auguste''s eyes were bent with a smile when he heard the words. He was very good at Chinese. Apart from his different mouth, he spoke very clearly. He came and smiled at the aunt. "Thank you for your advice. I think she will forgive me, right, dear?"

    Su Kui pursed her lips and said nothing, but the aunt blushed under Auguste''s charm attack and urged Su Kui to go with him.

 Chapter 709

    In Su Kui''s indifferent eyes, Auguste picked out a bushy sword eyebrow, and in his long narrow eyes, he slightly bent down and made a gesture of invitation. He was full of gentlemanly temperament.

    Attract the crowd to hold their faces.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and grinded her back teeth. She nodded under the attack of a kind-hearted aunt. She felt that her head was heavy. Last night''s feeling came back.

    Auguste took her gift and put it in the trunk. Then she quickly opened the passenger''s door for sukui. She ignored it and opened the back door and went in.

    He shrugged, people in her car, although not sitting next to him to let him a little pity.

    "Thank you, ma''am." He waved politely to the aunt, got on the car with a smile of winning and started the engine.

    Super luxury car slowly turned around, the crowd could not help but divide a channel for him, and then saw the car go away.

    Sukui pressed his temples. "What do you want to do, Mr. partridge?"

    Auguste, holding the steering wheel in one hand, chuckled at it and replied simply, "I want you, promise me, dear."

    Su Kui was raised by the cold particles on his arms which he called out in a word. He put himself close to the leather chair and put his hands around his chest to Auguste''s eyes in the rearview mirror. He said: "I think I have said it clearly enough. You don''t need to keep pestering me. It will only make me more and more far away from you. Stop in front, thank you!"

    I don''t know why, when Auguste heard the saying that he was getting further and further away, he suddenly grasped his heart, stepped on the brake to the end, and the car stopped abruptly under the rapid driving. The huge momentum made the whole person rush forward.

    When the car stopped, before he could sit still, he looked back quickly and said in a hurry, "Jiang Lai, are you ok?"

    But see Su Kui good end sit in the back seat, see him turn around at this time, knocked on the back of his driving seat, way: "unlock."

    Auguste pursed his thin lips, and the door made a slight noise. Su Kui quickly pushed the door to get off the car. In the heat of the summer, he seemed to burn people on the fire rack. Su Kui could not stand stably, and his head fainted. He held the door in time and stood still, closed his eyes, and took out his salute from the trunk.

    At that moment, Auguste''s heart was in his throat. He tightly grasped the steering wheel to control the impulse to jump out of the car and run to the past. Seeing her turning around without hesitation, he said, "nothing to say to me?"

    Footsteps stopped, Su Kui echoed, "goodbye."

    "Damn it!" Auguste hammered the steering wheel hard. "You don''t look very well. Why don''t you just let me take care of you? I can give you everything you want. What are you sticking to? "

    Wen Yan, Su Kui glanced at him indifferently, "what are you insisting on? You still insist that I be your lover? "

    Auguste doesn''t understand what''s wrong with this statement. Isn''t the lover very close? He nodded, and Su Kui turned and left, quickly disappearing into Auguste''s limited vision.

    Maybe two people interpret it differently. Maybe Auguste has never been in contact with a woman. In short, every time he contacts her, Auguste feels that he doesn''t behave like himself.

    I haven''t found a house yet. Su Kui has found a hotel with a good environment to live in. The translation work has not stopped.

 Chapter 710

    After finishing this, she is going to sign up for a month''s model training. Although Jiang Lai has a good foundation and has had one or two show experiences before, she actually knows that all she does is rely on the strength of the gas field. If it''s true, she can''t compare with a professional model at all.

    In the evening, Su Kui opened the hotel''s computer and logged into the official website of future supermodel. He found that there are seven of the above 12 positions. The interview speed of future supermodel is really fast. It seems that it will take less than a month to select.

    She took a look. The official website was just created. Many forum comments have not been developed and can only be viewed by people. And seven people, no muxue figure, she knew, muxue has been brush down.

    Then, it''s not far from the day when she became Xiao Mo''s lover.

    -

    Su Kui just sat down and predicted that Mu Xue was sitting in a small rental room, staring at the pages of the future official website on the computer screen. The seven women who had already got the position, clenched their palms, and felt that they were full of a state of unwillingness.

    Why can these people get the position to go to the stage of supermodel, and she will be hit hard and driven out of the interview room?

    How can she be reconciled?!

    When the mobile phone touches the mobile phone, she is shocked by the cool touch. Suddenly, an idea pops up in her mind. If there''s a chance to put it in front of her eyes --

    it''s been two hours since the idea of the flash appeared in her mind. The night outside the window is getting thicker. Mu Xue holds the mobile phone tightly, and a string of phone numbers are displayed on it. Her hand It refers to hanging in the air, hesitating whether to sell yourself in exchange for position.

    At last, I took a look at the face of the woman who was at the top of the list. Her figure was slim and her face was delicate. She could see the disregard and contempt of that day. She gritted her teeth and dialed the phone number.

    If it''s going to hell, she has to trample the woman who thinks highly of herself into hell!

    When the phone rang, Xiao Mo was sitting at the bedside, touching the woman''s head under him. He saw that the caller was a strange number. Somehow, he had some expectation in his heart and pressed to answer, "Hello, who is that?"

    There was a long silence in the phone, only the heavy breathing sound could be heard around his ears. He collected his eyes and said, "Mu Xue?"

    Still no one answered, he pursed his lips, "since you call, it means that you have already thought. If you keep silent, I think you need to think about it again, but there is only one chance. Think about it! I''m dead. "

    And then hang up.

    Next second, Mu Xue hurriedly said: "don''t, don''t hang up, I, I promise you, but what can you give me?" Her voice trembled and she clenched her teeth.

    Xiao Mo smiled and waved away the woman under him. "What do you want?"

    Ignoring the expected contempt in his tone, Mu Xue can''t turn back. "I want a place in the future supermodel program group, can you give it?"

    "Here!" Xiao Mo simply nodded, "now come to the green hotel, No. 12 on the top floor. Don''t let me wait long."

    Mu Xue knows what it means to make a deal with that man on this phone, but she didn''t expect to come so fast. She bit her lower lip and said, "can you..."

    "No," Xiao Mo interrupted with a sneer, "Mu Xue, you proposed this deal. I didn''t threaten you, did I?"

 Chapter 711

    "Remember what I said, opportunity, only once, I look on you, it''s your luck!"

    Merciless words hit Mu Xue''s heart, which made her whole body ache. She felt that her self-esteem was peeled down by him, leaving only the flesh and blood of her body.

    "OK, I see..." For a long time, she said this and hung up.

    After taking a bath, she made up for herself carefully, put on her only long skirt and drove to her destination.

    After getting off the bus, she stood at the bottom of the green hotel and looked at it. The high-rise building was hidden in a red and green light, which gradually blurred her vision. She clenched her fingers, restrained the impulse to escape, and stepped into the road that buried her pure body.

    After the front desk said her name, she successfully entered the VIP elevator. Her heart beat very fast in the elevator, which made her feel scared that her heart would pop out of her throat.

    Standing in front of door 12, I knocked. The door was quickly opened. There was no light in it. Looking in against the light of the hotel corridor, I felt very big and luxurious at first sight.

    The next second, people were dragged in, the door plank was heavily closed behind her, she was pressed behind the door, and the fierce and suffocating kiss rushed up.

    She wanted to escape, she wanted to resist, and finally she thought of what she was dealing with.

    he had other women''s perfume, which made her sick and nauseated. She wouldn''t think he would be clean, but I didn''t think he had a woman before she came.

    She was directly pressed on the floor through, the moment of pain, tears blurred her eyes, although the floor covered with soft carpet, but still let her feel the humiliation.

    Eyes in the shaking more firm, she endured these, must, must get that position, win the championship, will all step on!

    -

    at three o''clock in the morning, Auguste was woken up by the phone. He had the gas to get up, so after he was woken up, he was full of heavy low pressure. "Xiao Mo, you''d better tell me something, or your body will be found in the sea tomorrow!"

    Xiao Mo chuckles, and he whispers: "Auguste, please do me a favor. I''ve made a little girlfriend recently. She''s just interested in the program of future supermodel. You''d better accommodate her..."

    ˇ°stopŁˇˇ± Auguste leaned against the bed and cried, frowning and sneering. "You shouldn''t come to me about this, Xiao mo. you should go and ask her for an interview."

    Xiao Mo is helpless, "but she has been brushed down."

    "That proves that she really does not have this talent. Even if she goes in, she will soon be PK off, which only adds embarrassment. Besides, Xiao Mo, you don''t look like such a man of no sense. You should know my rules. "

    "Yes, I know, but there are exceptions to everything. I have promised her..."

    "Impossible!"

    "Auguste..."

    "I''m going to sleep," he said, dropping the phone, lying on his head and going to sleep.

    He hung up. He continued.

    Is that the rhythm he''s been harassing since he didn''t pick it up? "Xiao Mo, you are not afraid of death, are you?" he said

    Xiao Mo has long been used to the fact that his appearance is different from his inside. It seems to the outside world that he is indifferent, noble and impetuous. In fact, he is picky, grumpy and has a serious habit of cleanliness. Therefore, for more than 20 years, he is the only friend around him.

 Chapter 712

    I don''t know how many times Auguste has said this cruel remark. He laughs it off and doesn''t take it to heart. "Auguste, you should sell me a face and put me in the water here. I''ll go to David''s side and say that she was nervous that day. Otherwise, she should be able to play well. How about I take her there?"

    When he heard that the woman would be nervous if she failed in the interview, Auguste suddenly had a figure in his mind. He frowned and said, "Xiao Mo, you have broken my rules."

    That''s consent.

    Xiao Mo nodded happily. "Yes, I know. I owe you one, OK? When I''m free another day, I''ll treat you and take her with me. Thank you in person. Is that it? "

    Hearing this, Auguste picked up the corner of his lips, squinted and said: "sorry, I''m not interested in seeing a woman who needs to climb the bed and trade her body for opportunities. Is there anything else? It''s OK. I''ll hang up. You disturb my sleep. "

    Xiao Mo is very familiar with his poisonous tongue. "Well, when necessary, we should use some necessary means. Even if it is difficult to deal with in the early stage, now we are still lying under me? It''s just for fun. Why take it seriously? "

    "Hiss - I wish you could put yourself in one day. Your expression must be very good at that time, that''s all." Auguste''s hands crossed behind his head and looked up at the ceiling.

    However, I can''t sleep any more, and Xiao Mo''s words are constantly emerging in my mind.

    When necessary, he should also use some necessary means -

    as soon as his eyes are bright, he quickly turns over, takes out his mobile phone, turns over to the contact information left by sunflower after the successful interview, and dials without hesitation.

    At three o''clock in the morning, it was a good dream. The cell phone placed on the bedside table suddenly rang violently.

    Su Kui opened her eyes in a daze and her eyes were empty. She felt her hands on the bedside table. After catching it, she didn''t even look at it. She directly pressed to answer it and put her mobile phone beside her ear without making a sound.

    Auguste waited for a response with great expectation, but in addition to her shallow breath, there was no sound at all. He had to wonder if she was asleep?

    So he asked softly, "Jiang Lai?"

    Su Kui is really going to sleep. She stayed up late not long ago to translate a document. She felt that she had not stayed up so long for the night, and her body was really hard to adapt for a while.

    However, when she heard the low magnetic voice with a little foreign accent from the earpiece, she was not sleepy. "Auguste?"

    Then I realized that I called him directly.

    Auguste narrowed his eyes and was in a happy mood. He sat cross legged on the bed, his name was called out by her lazy and hoarse voice, and there was always a different feeling in his heart, "this is the first time you call my name, so keep it like this, I like it very much."

    Su Kui pursed her lips. "But I don''t like it. I''m sleepy. Don''t bother me any more, OK?"

    Because he was excited, Auguste realized that it was three o''clock in the morning, so he whispered, "I''m sorry." But for Su Kui''s last words, he was selectively deaf.

    "I accept your apology. Goodbye."

    Snap to hang up the phone, Su Kui yawned. In the dark, the long and narrow peach blossom eyes were shining dangerously. The damned man dared to let her be a lover, and constantly harassed her.

 Chapter 713

    Wait, he knelt down and apologized for her cruelty. Su Kui wrote upside down!

    Once again, he was abandoned. Auguste was stunned. Sukui was the first one to hang up his phone, and also the first one to make him frustrated everywhere, but he didn''t deal with her, even more frustrated and braver.

    Considering that he had no contact with women, Auguste called back shomer very modestly.

    Shomer was very surprised by Auguste''s call. When he heard that he had finished the Sutra, he was even more curious about the woman who could capture Auguste''s heart.

    Auguste may not have noticed it himself, but as a playboy, Xiao Mo, who has never touched his leaves, could have seen a thing or two from his words for a long time. He laughed clearly, but he did not expose it. Instead, I sent him a stack of materials to do what he said, and if he said anything, he would definitely get what he wanted.

    Auguste hung up, opened his mobile mailbox, and saw a familiar face in the latest email, which they had seen not long ago.

    Isn''t this the girl who behaves badly because of her nervousness? I''m afraid she''ll ruin his show.

    But now, the first thing he has to do is something else.

    "Ding --"

    the short message of her mobile phone rings. After waking up, Su Kui''s sleepiness disappears. She takes her mobile phone and clicks on it. She only sees a short sentence written on it with a picture attached.

    What do you think of the girl''s qualifications? Is there a chance to win the championship in the future supermodel? ]The photo is mu Xue''s, simple white shirt, sky blue jeans, plain face, like a college student.

    Su Kui smiled coldly after seeing it. She has grown out and learned to threaten. That''s what she said she would replace her, right?

    However, she really wronged Auguste. He said it according to Xiao''s teachings. But if sukui really disagreed, he would not replace her.

    Su Kui knows, but she is not going to avoid it. Since he wants to play, she will play with him, only hoping that he will not regret later.

    When the familiar number appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, Auguste couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes in surprise and said that Xiao Mo''s method worked.

    Now he thinks it''s necessary to invite Xiao Mo for dinner, but in the near future, when he finally realizes that his friend''s strength is weak, he won''t feel that way.

    When he answered the phone, his voice was low, which seemed to be somehow dangerous. "Don''t you want me to be your lover? I promise, you win, Auguste, I give up. "

    The wish came true so fast that joy overwhelmed the faint warning voice at the bottom of my heart, "really?"

    Su Kui nodded, her voice seemed to admit defeat. In reality, she leaned against the head of the bed, with a sneer on her lips, and said quietly: "yes, I lost, but, Auguste, I think we need to set a date. In the future, supermodels will start shooting in the next month. I will accompany you for four months. After four months, no matter what the result is, you have to let go of me. We should never be in one Yes. "

    It''s not a question, but a very firm tone. Auguste''s heart is very uncomfortable. He purses his lips and raises a sense of tyranny, "OK, I''ll pick you up tomorrow!"

    In fact, in his heart, what he thought was not so at all. However, his words had been said, and his pride did not allow him to bow.

    That''s how you miss the best chance to turn things around.

 Chapter 714

    The next day, Auguste called sukui and told her that she had arrived downstairs. If he wanted to pick her up, sukui refused.

    Su Kui is not surprised that he can control his whereabouts anytime and anywhere.

    She had been plotting in her mind how to abuse him and make him regret what he had done.

    After getting on the bus, Su Kui sat in the passenger seat, hands around his chest, and asked Auguste lightly, "where to go? I think the hotel just now is good. Where to go?"

    Is that the idea of going straight to bed?

    Auguste frowned. "You don''t need to be so sharp. I don''t think you''re that kind of person..."

    Su Kui doesn''t care to chuckle and smile. She has a casual side view. The look in peach blossom''s eyes is unpredictable. She shrugs and says, "maybe."

    Looking at her coldness, Auguste began to doubt whether he had done something wrong. Maybe at first, it was better to make a gradual cycle. He seemed to understand something in an instant.

    But Su Kui didn''t give him the chance to repent. "We are just trading relationships. Besides, I don''t think there is any relationship between us? Besides, I hope our relationship can be more secret. In your capacity, I think a little gossip can make the outside world crazy. I don''t like it. "

    She was so dead that Auguste felt that she was making love to herself, but it was also true.

    He tightened his thin lips, stepped on the accelerator to the lowest point, roared forward, and finally drove into the villa yard where he lived.

    This is a European style manor style villa, which is similar to a castle. On the right side is a green lawn with a breath of life. On the left side is a huge music fountain carved with relief angels. Around the fountain, to the left is a quiet stone path, which can''t be seen further.

    There is a long track in the middle of the yard. Auguste leaves his car in the yard, and there will be a servant driving him to the garage.

    Seeing that he had advanced the room without saying a word, Su Kui chuckled, and her eyes were bright. Under the guidance of the servant, she followed him in.

    "Come in, miss. You''ll stay with him later, sir."

    Su Kui nodded and the servant bowed his head respectfully.

    The quality of the servants here is very good. Even though they are curious about the first woman who can get in and out of the villa, they don''t show any details, but treat them with greater respect.

    Who knows? The woman who makes Mr. Wang an exception may become the hostess of this villa in the future -

    the door is half closed, Su Kui pushes the door in, Auguste stands in front of her back at the window, the unique tall and cheerful figure of westerners is well displayed on him, with wide shoulders and narrow waist, standard golden proportion and model figure.

    Su Kui walked over and saw the huge landing window. It was a circle of flower beds surrounded by wooden fences. There were many kinds of amorous and fragrant jasmine flowers.

    White petals were pure, but not her favorite, so she took a look and fell on Auguste.

    But he was also looking at her. She raised her eyebrows. Auguste said, "don''t you like Molly?"

    Su Kui replied speciously, "just like it."

    Auguste was discontented and frowned. "I don''t think so. What do you like?"

    Su Kui circled the room, and his slender fingertips scratched his chest.

 Chapter 715

    Close to his ear, he breathed like orchid, "do you want to take a bath first?"

    One of the strings in her body was suddenly disordered by her. Auguste clasped her wrist and looked her in the eye because he was dissatisfied with her answer. "You should answer my question. What kind of flower do you like?"

    Su Kui laughed at once, shook off his hand and began to unbutton his coat, and calmly greeted his cold eyes with a sneer, "rose, red rose, represents the rose of love, how, do you want to plant for me?"

    Auguste looked into her eyes and nodded seriously. "OK."

    "Hiss -" Su Kui chuckled, raised his hand and grabbed his tie to press him on the bed, smiling with a face full of emotion. "Dear Mr. partridge, instead of saying these irrelevant words, why don''t we do something practical? Well? "

    "Jiang Lai, you..." He wanted to say that he was serious and his lips were blocked the next second.

    Her lips are cold, as cold as her heart. She kissed him with great devotion, but he could not see her misty eyes. The more so, the more obsessed he was with trying to pierce the mist and explore her heart.

    The heart is desolate.

    He turned his back on the main guest and suddenly turned over. Her big body trapped her under him.

    Men have a natural advantage in this respect.

    Su Kui was lying under him, cold fingers rubbing his cheek. Auguste could clearly see her face with a lazy smile on the brow, eyes and lips. She heard the rustling voice in her mouth, and the strength of holding his tie deepened. She raised her red lips. "What are you hesitating about? Isn''t that what you want? "

    Close to the teeth of the red lips, a one in one, that casual amorous feelings extremely provocative.

    He closed his lips and fixed his eyes on her, still unable to see any emotion. "If you open your mouth, I can temporarily..."

    Cold fingers against his lips, she picked up her eyebrows and refused, "no, it''s better to do it now, otherwise, I don''t know when it will be replaced by cannon fodder, I don''t want to see it at all --"

    her words hurt him, he wanted to say that he really didn''t want to do it, opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word.

    Su Kui bit his lips, the familiar feeling made her raise eyebrows, and she chuckled, "is there any feeling like this? Or you can''t? "

    You can''t -

    the original pity is replaced by anger. Auguste hates to bite his teeth. A man can be questioned, but he can''t be questioned. He thinks it''s necessary for him to let her know if he can!

    "You forced me, Jiang Lai!" He did her today, let her know what is line!

    Big palm strength, summer thin clothes are easily torn into pieces by him, white skin exposed in the air, make his eyes red, only feel the throat thirsty.

    So he followed his instinct and found a place where he could quench his thirst. His strength was so great that he almost bit her skin.

    Su Kui frowned and said nothing. His deep blue eyes stared at her pupils, and he tried to stir up her impulse.

    In the end, however, he had to stop in disappointment and get up with a gasp.

    She is not emotional at all -

    the more attractive the red lips are, the more people think that she is too far away, far away to see.

    "Why stop?" Lying on the black silk quilt, her hair is messy and her eyes are flat.

 Chapter 716

    After he left, Su Kui slowly turned around, silently buried himself in the pillow, the corner of his mouth could not help raising, and then beat the pillow and laughed.

    Small sample, fight with me. I can''t hold you back!

    -

    the next day, Su Kui began to train inhumanely. At five o''clock in the morning, he was dug out of the soft quilt by Auguste.

    He was wearing a golden curly hair and looked much younger than his actual age. He was dressed in black and white sportswear. He stood in front of the bed with his arms in his hands and stared down at her, who was fascinated and confused. "Good morning, dear, I think it''s time for you to get up and train." then he ordered the sportswear beside the bed. "I''ll give you ten minutes to get dressed and wash. I''m in the front hall Wait for you. "

    Su Kui sat up, only to see his tall back disappear outside the door.

    It''s cool to pick the corner of the lip. It''s arrogant -

    it seems that it''s a good job in this respect. Let''s not worry about him for the moment.

    Without breakfast, he was dragged out of the villa by Auguste, and began to run in the morning along the path in the countryside. The back of the villa is surrounded by mountains, with verdant vegetation. At this time, the time is still early, and the fish belly can be seen in the sky. The distant mountains are hidden in a layer of misty mist, which looks like a natural landscape painting.

    The air in the morning is cool and comfortable, but jianglai''s body is too poor, but after running 500 meters, he began to feel his heart heave.

    Sukui used to be not a sportsman either. She used to have a choice, but now she has no choice. She has run another hundred meters and her speed has slowly decreased.

    Auguste followed her all the time. Seeing this, he reminded her, "you can''t stop. Keep running. Your task today is one kilometer!"

    Once you stop in fatigue, you lose the motivation to continue running.

    Su Kui also knows this. She silently pulls up the towel on her neck and wipes the sweat on her forehead. At this time, the sky is like the yolk of an egg, and the sun rises gradually. She is nearly tens of meters away from today''s goal.

    Her legs and tummy began to quiver, and Auguste kept urging her, "go on, it''s just the beginning. After breakfast, you have to practice yoga!"

    Su Kui listened to really want to leave the job for a moment, but she still clenched her teeth and rushed to the end.

    It was a road sign. It was set at the corner of the path. When Su Kui arrived, she sat on the ground, her eyes were black, her legs and stomach began to cramp, and her face was pale with pain.

    Auguste could see what was going on at a glance. He took her calf and began to knead it slowly. He saw her as if her body had been hollowed out. He shook his head and laughed, "it''s not going to work so fast. It''s only a kilometer. It''s going to run 1500 meters tomorrow, but according to the present situation, you''d better keep one kilometer first."

    Su Kui lips, forehead sweat crystal bright, Auguste handed her a bottle of water, "drink it, don''t dehydrate."

    His big hands were hot and dry. He massaged her calves with thin cloth. Seeing that her face was relieved, he raised his hand and pulled her up. "Go, go back."

    Su Kui took a look at the endless path, and suddenly felt more dizzy.

    "Can you wait a little longer?" She really can''t run.

    Auguste shook his head. "I''ll miss breakfast if I rest again," he said, bending down, and saying to her, "come up, once, never again!"

    Sukui peach blossom eyes a pick, did not hesitate to lie down on the top, Auguste back she heft, shake his head, "weight is not light, it seems to have to work out a weight-loss plan."

 Chapter 717

    Just after the voice fell, I felt that the collar of my back neck was suddenly tightened, which almost choked him out of breath. He gasped, joking, "I''m still in a bad temper."

    Su Kui said nothing, his upper body clinging to his broad back, I don''t know when his lips have been pasted on his ear. "On the other hand, my temper is not small, do you want to try it?"

    The softness on his back was so close that Auguste felt that his hot body was even hotter in an instant, and his brain seemed to explode. His hands were not stable, and he almost fell off sunflower. "Jiang Lai, don''t mess with me!"

    Su Kui raised his eyes badly on his back, more and more violently moved him, his fingertips whirled around his Adam''s apple, his voice seduced him to be lazy, "isn''t that what you want? How can I shrink back from being your lover by any means? "

    He did it, he admitted, and felt it was nice to have her around.

    But every time I hear her words with thorns and indifferent expression, I will inevitably ask myself in my heart, regret it?

    However, the next second, he quickly put the idea out of the brain, men, since done, can never have the idea of regret.

    He weighed Su Kui''s body, as if there was no pressure to easily carry her back and stride back to the direction.

    The scenery along the path of the villas is very good. Even if the sun is shining high on the head, people are dizzy, but the surrounding plants and plants are full of life, which makes people feel very comfortable.

    -Under the operation of Xiao Mo, Mu Xue successfully overcame the tension and interviewed again. It has to be said that after overcoming the tension, her level is much better. In addition, Xiao Mo''s identity background and his persistence.

    Shao Yingwei finally relented to sell him a face when he couldn''t pick out too many flaws.

    Therefore, after presenting her body, Mu Xue finally got the chance to participate in the future supermodel program campaign. Every day, in addition to accompanying Xiao Mo, she spent most of her time training, striving to be perfect without stage fright.

    During this period, her feelings for Xiao Mo also changed a little bit. As the saying goes, a woman''s impression of her first man is very deep, and this impression may turn into a good impression unconsciously.

    What''s more, Xiao Mo is a playboy himself. There are endless ways to deal with women. If he wants to be gentle in bed, few women can escape his charm.

    It is only a matter of time before Mu Xue falls.

    -

    time goes by day, and it''s less than a week before the program starts.

    Sukui has gradually adapted to the intensity of physical consumption training. In addition to jogging every day, she will be followed by Auguste to do two hours of yoga. In the afternoon, she will train her sense of music, strengthen the typhoon, and correct her walking trend.

    Sukui didn''t expect Auguste to be so tolerant, which greatly surprised her.

    After another yoga, Su Kui lay on the ground, sweating and panting.

    Auguste sat by and listened to her rustling, languid, low breath reverberating in her ear. She saw a deep dark light in her eyes. Su Kui picked out a plump red lip and hooked his fingers to him lazily. "Come here."

    The tone of temptation and command made his lower body tighten. The man had already stood up conditionally and walked to her body.

 Chapter 718

    When he returned, he found that his hand had touched her delicate cheek.

    He took a meal with his hands, withdrew to the extreme, and Su Kui held it down, raised his eyes and stared at him lightly. "We have three months left in our transaction. Auguste, since you have given me what I want, then what you want, naturally you have to take it back. That''s fair, isn''t it?"

    Is she reminding him? Remind them that they are only trading together. He has been cheating himself for nearly a month. She told him plainly that she wanted to get rid of him, and when the program was over, she would go her separate ways with him!

    It''s a real pain in his heart --

    he wrung his brow and smiled coldly, "in fact, you can''t wait to be far away from me, can you?"

    Su Kui shrugged, "but I''m not by your side now?"

    Since she doesn''t care, why does he insist?

    Yes, at first, he forced her, threatened her, and he did all the bad things.

    Now that it''s over, what else can he say? Simply follow his original intention. Anyway, his heart fire is about to explode these days. It''s better to release it today!

    As for whether she really wants to leave three months later, he sneers and grins in his heart. It''s a big deal that he will forge a pure gold chain to tie her up, so that she will belong to him completely!

    Once the thought appeared, it was lingering in his mind, which made his heart even hotter.

    He gently stroked her cheek, and his deep blue eyes stared at her eyes. "Is that what you want?"

    Su Kui smiled sarcastically, grabbed his neck and sat up from the ground, biting his earlobe and sneering, "this is what you want, right? I''m just pandering to you! "

    The big palm quickly pinched her waist, and he smiled low, and his chest was filled with cries of sadness, "then, as you wish!"

    The thin cloth was broken into pieces under his big palm. Within half a minute, she had been lying on the yoga mat naked, and her skin was even more white and transparent on the log floor.

    Su Kui refused to show weakness, her red lips with a provocative smile, wild full of the first bite on his thin lips, bloody smell of the moment filled, I do not know who to punish.

    No smoke of war is imminent, the temperature in the air continues to rise, the beautiful atmosphere makes this training room inlaid with mirrors, full of breath of blood.

    Just a few minutes after the conversation, the two returned to their original state, wantonly resisting death and lingering. He seemed to forget that the model could not leave traces on her, and left her own marks wantonly as if on purpose.

    And his back is not so good. Su Kui''s sharp fingernails slashed his back. Several of them even gradually spilled blood.

    But these undoubtedly stimulated his wildness. His strong and thin waist contained endless strength, with sweat on his back. His long arms bulging with muscles were pinched on her waist, tightly glued to her eyes, which never separated for a moment.

    They stayed in this training room for a long time. The sun outside slowly sank to the west, and the night gradually replaced the day.

    At last, Auguste let out his depression with a low roar.

    Su Kui raised his wrist and put it on his eyes. His chest was slightly undulating with red marks. The air was full of musk smell, and the two gasps gradually intertwined.

 Chapter 719

    After getting what I want, I feel empty in my heart, and I don''t feel satisfied in my mind.

    Auguste sipped his lips, casually put on his loose sports pants, walked over naked, looked at her red eyes and dark eyes, shook off his coat and wrapped her around her, and with a little force, lifted her up and walked out of the training room.

    Spent too much physical strength, Su Kui closed his eyes and blushed, I don''t know what to think.

    She was gently placed on the bed, she heard the familiar footsteps go away, and then there was a patter of water in the bathroom. About a few minutes later, he came back, picked up Su Kui again, and went back to the bathroom.

    The whole person is in the warm water, surrounded by the current. The bathtub with massage function eases the body pain well behind her. She squints and leans back on the edge of the bathtub.

    The steam gradually blurred her face.

    Auguste sat on the edge of the bathtub, raising her hand to play with a wisp of her wet hair. "Jiang Lai, talk to me."

    Su Kui raised his hand and yawned lazily. After a while, he finally looked into his side eyes and raised his eyes. "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between us except the body trade. It''s just like today," she said with a smile on his heavy face. "Really --"

    the mode you chose, since it started, it''s over for youˇŞˇŞ

    The role of lover, she will play well!

    Auguste knew that she would not talk to him easily. The black hair in her hand was played by him. The magnetic voice echoed in the open bathroom. "Jiang Lai, are you sure? Keep this relationship with me all the time? " His eyes were cold. Su Kui met his eyes and casually lifted a handful of water and poured it on his shoulder. "This is your choice. You choose to keep me by your side and force me to be with you. If you don''t like it now --"

    She hooked her lips and smiled, "you can let me go!"

    The voice did not fall, the neck was suddenly stuck by a big palm, Auguste''s well-defined western face came close to her face, the voice clenched teeth, the aura opened, and said: "you, Hugh, think!"

    Su Kui just chuckled and smiled lightly. She didn''t mind that her life gate was pinched. When he let go, she calmly replied, "let''s see. Anyway, it''s only three months. I''ll accompany you if you want to play!"

    For a moment, Auguste had an absurd idea in his mind. What if he wanted to play love? Will she be there, too?

    Even if he knew the answer was no, he couldn''t help but feel his heart beating.

    -The cold war between the two did not last long. In fact, it was Auguste who was making trouble all the time. Su Kui always had a three point smile on his lips.

    However, the feeling is different, so are the views.

    Auguste felt that he looked at the smile in the corner of her lips, as if he was mocking him all the time, which made him depressed and terrible to the extreme.

    Before his mood eased, it was time for Su Kui to join the group.

    It also means that he doesn''t even have the time to spend alone with her at the last moment. With her character, I''m afraid that she will pack and move into the villa prepared by the program group without hesitation and in a good mood?

    He thought, yes.

    The answer was damned frustrating.

 Chapter 720

    The villa is located in the most luxurious area of the capital, which is a three-story European manor style villa covering an area of more than 1000 square meters and a building area of more than 600 meters.

    Since the model entered the front door of the villa, the 360 degree all-round shooting without dead angle began. The program group chose the live mode, that is to say, every move of sunflower is presented on the video website on the Internet with high-definition lens.

    The villa is very large and the rooms are naturally abundant.

    A group of twelve girls continued to arrive in Qi, the oldest being 26 and the youngest 18.

    In the field of modeling, 18 years old is the age of prosperity and predominance.

    Therefore, when she first arrived at the villa, she was treated coldly by most people. Others, on the other hand, are cold-sighted, with the best attitude of no mistake.

    The audience who watched the live broadcast in front of the computer got a lot of bad comments, saying that the program group chose a group of women to live together, sooner or later to tear.

    Now not a word is a proverb, and the undercurrent is surging at the beginning.

    Similar character, each other''s pleasant to see came together, but for a while and a half, has stood in groups of three or five.

    Because Mu Xue was sent in by Xiao Mo, even though she was widely envied, she could only take the attitude of not offending and pull her into her own camp.

    Su Kui is standing at the most nearby place with her suitcase, but her slim body and delicate facial features will be the focus of the crowd no matter where she stands. In the camera lens, she is still.

    However, probably because of her excellent appearance and her high cold attitude, no one would like to get close to her.

    In other words, like the 18-year-old girl, she was isolated.

    In the room where all the cameras are connected, Auguste stands in front of the big screen with his gloomy hands in his pocket. Xiao Mo looks up at the twelve models with a smile. When he sees Su Kui, his eyes are bright, his fingers are knocking at her side, and his head doesn''t turn back. "Hey! Auguste, look, is this girl a half breed? God, the facial features are so delicate and the figure is also very good. It makes people really want to... " The impulse to communicate with her -

    didn''t come out at last, because he was acutely aware of the obvious decrease in the temperature of the indoor air, and finally looked back at Auguste, successfully frightened by his cold and gloomy eyes.

    ˇ°OMGŁˇ Auguste, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you... " He hesitated to point to Su Kui''s figure on the screen. "Do you like her, too?"

    Auguste, with his hands around his chest, looked down at him with a commanding sideways glance. He smiled grimly and said, "Xiao Mo, that''s my woman!"

    A firm declaration.

    Xiao Mo is confused. He suspects that he has hallucinations, so he says "ah".

    The next second, the neckline was roughly pulled up by Auguste. Auguste''s gloomy mood of going to rain finally found the exit. His deep eyes fixed on Xiao Mo''s eyes, and repeated: "the man you are looking for is my woman! This time, do you hear me clearly? "

    He started without mercy. Xiao Mo felt that he was almost strangled by him. He nodded his head to show that he heard.

    Auguste released his hand and clapped Xiao Mo heavily on the shoulder. "Xiao Mo, next time I find that you covet my woman, I will dig your eyes!"

 Chapter 721

    After he let go, shomer stepped back and looked at him incredulously, covering his neck. But Auguste''s eyes were full of seriousness. He was not joking -

    so what he said was true?

    Shomer always knew that Auguste ''.

    And at this moment, that vicious in front of him for the first time to tear the camouflage, undisguised show, but for a woman.

    This is the most mysterious thing Xiao Mo heard this year. He looked back and asked, "Auguste, are you sure? She is your woman? "

    Auguste sneered and ordered a scab on the corner of his lips

    When Xiao Mo saw his face, he was more surprised. "I said, No." This, this, this, she bit you?? It''s like Jiang, Jiang... "

    "Jiang Lai!"

    "Yes, jianglai! This girl''s mouth is a little fierce. She looks cold and clear. I didn''t expect that she was a wild woman under the bed. It''s enough... "

    Before he finished speaking, Auguste''s eyes were full of evil. The air was cold for several times. Xiao Mo raised his hand to surrender and nodded his head to apologize. "It''s my fault to succeed, isn''t it? Auguste, you''re a failure. By the way, "he thought of something and asked," well The things you asked me last time were not spontaneous, but to deal with her

    He had never thought about what Auguste would look like with a woman, or even thought he would be lonely for the rest of his life.

    But I didn''t expect that at the most unexpected time, Auguste got rid of the single, what an incredible thing.

    He didn''t say it was OK. When he said it, he reminded Auguste. He looked at Xiao Mo''s ice blue eyes as if they were filled with ice. Xiao Mo shivered with cold. He stepped back a few steps. "If you have something to say, please don''t mess about!"

    Auguste''s lips were thin and light, with a bloodthirsty smile, and his teeth were measured by Yin. "You remind me, you say, do I want to thank you for your good idea?" He patted him on the shoulder in the first two steps, which almost made Xiao Mo think that his shoulder blades were broken by him. "Go, I haven''t been exercising for a long time. I''ll play with you today!"

    Who doesn''t know that Ya''s hand is cruel, but if he doesn''t, he will be beaten to blossom.

    He wanted to cry without tears. "Can we not go?" He really didn''t know that he was chasing girls. He thought that he was like him. Which woman was interested in playing with?

    Auguste went to the door and looked back at him. He smiled and asked, "what do you think?"

    I can''t hide!

    Xiao Mo confessed and gnashed his teeth. "I''ll go. Can I go?"

    So, the two people who can play the leading role in the program group left, and the rest of the staff were relieved at last.

    It''s nothing else. It''s just because the boss''s aura is too strong. I don''t know whether it''s because he''s in a bad mood or something. He hasn''t smiled since morning. It doesn''t look too scary.

 Chapter 722

    After they left, this side finally began to work normally.

    Just now, Auguste''s words were not covered up, so at the moment, many behind the scenes people and photographers looked at Su Kui without trace, which was somehow weird. But when they saw her appearance, they felt that it was normal for big boss to be cruel to her friends.

    Who has such a beautiful white or long legged girlfriend, will also be wary of being peeped by the man next to it, especially the Playboy like President Xiao, the lover who sleeps for 365 days a year does not have the same kind or change over, really needs more attention.

    As soon as Auguste left, the most powerful person on the scene became the director. He knocked on the rolled up documents in his hands, cleared his voice and said, "it''s the beginning. Take your place!"

    "First of all, welcome to our future supermodel program group for a three-month competition. Everyone has been selected layer by layer. There is no doubt about their ability and potential. But, here, please keep a progressive attitude. There are 12 programs in total and 12 future supermodel candidates. Then, who will win the best photo of this period Who will be eliminated in the first phase? Let''s see! "

    After the director said some scenes, he raised his chin and pointed at a pencil box on the dining table of the villa hall. There were not many inside, just 12 rolled up notes. "There are 12 bedrooms in the villa, on the second floor and the third floor respectively. We should declare in advance that in the future, all our competitions need to compete against time, and the distance Closer to the first floor, it will naturally take a greater advantage. Now, it depends on your luck. Everyone will take one. Good luck! "

    After he finished speaking, the huge open Hall fell into silence. A few girls look at me and I look at you. I can imagine that no one wants to take the first step.

    I don''t know when, all eyes suddenly fell on Su Kui.

    Su Kui''s face was inconstant, and she smiled casually. She stepped forward, took out a piece from the pen holder at will, pulled off the ribbon tied on her head, and slowly opened it to the camera.

    "Wow, it seems that Jiang Lai''s luck is very good. He took the room on the right side of the stairs on the second floor. Now, you can go up and pack your bags."

    Su Kui nodded his head slightly to express his gratitude.

    Then, in front of the public, he fell and pulled down his suitcase and went upstairs.

    The others saw her such good luck and bit her lips. At the next moment, no one hesitated any more. They rushed to take one out of it and spread it out.

    The sighs and sighs on the third floor and the joy on the second floor are all over the table. Two of them even jumped up holding each other.

    -

    Su Kui''s room decoration is simple and fresh blue gray. The wooden floor is covered with white wool carpet, soft double bed, bed sheet and quilt cover of the same color system, as well as curtains and white household, which looks extremely pleasant.

    Su Kui was very satisfied with the room, and did not bring much gifts. Her mobile phone had been confiscated long before she came in. In the villa, except for the TV, they were not allowed to use any communication equipment.

    Simply packed, Su Kui was ready to go downstairs, but she met the isolated girl at the stairway. It seemed that her name was Jiang Xue, which was only one surname away from Mu Xue.

 Chapter 723

    She is very thin, and her face is an aging baby face, which is not common in the modeling circle, but no one is sure that she will become the unique trend in this critical circle in the next moment.

    Su Kui is not impressed with her, but in the original, Jiang Xue is the second one to be eliminated. Because of the crowd, no one called her to get up in the morning when the program was released, and she overslept, and finally missed the best ranking.

    According to the rules of the program, get up first in the morning and arrive at the top three of the hall. Each person will add one point to the score of this week.

    Don''t underestimate this point. Maybe it can play a role in turning around the whole situation at a crucial moment. Everyone is desperate to get it.

    One more point is the winner.

    Jiang Xue should be a shy girl. When she saw Su Kui, her eyes flashed and dodged conditionally. She backed back and gave Su Kui a way.

    Su Kui smiled and said thank you in a soft voice. She stepped down the stairs gracefully.

    Jiang Xue follows her carefully all the way. Her eyes float towards her involuntarily. She is envious in her heart. She has a good-looking figure. Although she doesn''t like talking, she looks very close.

    She was distracted all the way. For a moment, she didn''t pay attention to her feet. She stumbled and was about to jump forward.

    And there are three or four steps to the ground. If you fall like this, it doesn''t matter if you have pain. The most frightening thing is embarrassment. You know, it''s a live broadcast of the whole network. Their every move is under the eyes of the netizens.

    Her face was white with fright. Her body was shaking and unable to stand. She fell down and closed her eyes in despair.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds

    The pain in her mind didn''t come. Her arm was firmly held by a pair of soft but powerful hands. She opened her eyes incredibly. In front of her eyes was sunflower''s smiling eyes. Her delicate face was reflected in her pupils with a spring breeze like smile. She saw her stand still and slowly let go of her hands. "Be careful, it''s very dangerous."

    The voice is low and languid, with indescribable indifference and contentment.

    It took a while for Jiang Xue to react. Her eyelids trembled and her eyes suddenly turned red. She whispered, "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui interrupted with a smile and touched her hair softly. "You are the youngest among us. It''s right to take care of you. In the future, we should get along well. My name is Jiang Lai."

    Looking at her hand, it was soft and white. The fingertips were pink and clean. Jiang Xue curled up her fingers and finally shook them with excited hands. She nodded heavily! I''m Jiang Xue. We''re the same surname. She suddenly opened her eyes in surprise. "Can I call you miss Lai?"

    She scratched her head with embarrassment. "I''m the only daughter in my family. I''ve been longing for a sister like you since I was a child. Don''t you mind?" She spits out her tongue and holds Su Kui''s hand tightly.

    Su Kui smiled and shook her head and pulled her down. "No, I don''t want to have a lovely sister like you."

    Jiang Xue is happy all of a sudden! Great, I also have a companion ~ "

    she happily turned a circle, innocent appearance. At the age of 18, when she was just an adult, it was really hard for her to leave her parents to enter a completely strange circle in order to pursue her dream.

 Chapter 724

    Jiang Xue''s family situation is good. She doesn''t need to work hard for her life. It''s no problem for her to be rich, eat and drink all her life.

    However, she likes the feeling of being in full swing on the show and becoming the focus of the whole show, so when she sees the recruitment information of the future supermodel program, she persuades her parents without hesitation and rushes to the capital.

    She knew that later life would be very difficult, but did not expect that it would be so difficult. She had always been a delicate girl in the school. Here, she experienced the coldness and isolation of the public for the first time.

    Fortunately, she is not alone now!

    She stealthily glanced at Su Kui. She was reading a fashion magazine in the hall. Her delicate features were enviable. She smiled contentedly and approached her. Seeing that she didn''t show any dissatisfaction, she put her head on her shoulder.

    Just at this time, the people who went up behind packed their bags and came down again and again.

    Su Kui and Yu Guang noticed that Mu Xue also came down from the second floor. It''s understandable that Mu Xue is the female Lord.

    After a few fashionable women saw each other for a while, two people were isolated. Some people just looked at it and didn''t open their eyes, while some people, obviously sharp in character, sneered scornfully, looked ironic, and all of them were taken in by the camera.

    Present to the audience without editing.

    However, no one would remind her that she thought she was a bright personality and was complacent, but she never thought that in this small group called elder sister and Taoist sister, it was peer relationship and competitive relationship.

    Their biggest goal is to use all their abilities to get the people around them down one by one, and then climb up the highest position to win the championship.

    Everyone thinks so. This is the ultimate goal. The society of lust is very simple and direct.

    After they came down, the program group didn''t say what they would be arranged for, but only said that today''s free activities, everything in the villa will be used casually, tomorrow morning, they will gather in the hall.

    After that, a group of people scattered in groups.

    Until noon, people found that the program group will not prepare meals for them, everything depends on their own!

    Every day, there are all kinds of fresh ingredients cramming into the refrigerator, but they have one thing in common. They are all raw -

    complain for a while, people who are dedicated to the pursuit of fashion can imagine that even if they can cook, they are absolutely unskilled. They need to keep the fragrance on their bodies and keep their hands smooth and delicate. Once they enter the kitchen, they are inevitable and certain It will smell of lampblack.

    Several people you look at me, I look at you, act in unison to go to the front of the refrigerator, take the bread and water, and then go upstairs in twos and threes.

    For a while, only Su Kui and Jiang Xue and Mu Xue were left downstairs.

    Mu Xue looks at Su Kui, her eyes flicker, and finally she doesn''t talk to her, but goes to the kitchen and takes out simple ingredients to cook.

    There are many finished steak that have been cut in the fridge. Just fry it in a pot with seasoning. It''s delicious.

    So, in a moment, the smell of beef gradually permeated the whole hall.

    The people on the second floor couldn''t sit down. They went out of the room to probe and came down. Seeing that Mu Xue was making steak, he turned his mouth and suddenly felt that the bread in his mouth was not delicious.

    Jiang Xue had been hungry all morning. Now she was hungry. She could not help but go to the refrigerator and take out the bread.

 Chapter 725

    A voice suddenly sounded behind her, "er Do you want to eat together? "

    Jiang Xue looks back and sees Mu Xue. Although she says that, she only carries a plate, which is the fragrant steak she just fried.

    She took a look, only to feel hungry. "No, thank you," Jiang Xue shook her head and smiled awkwardly.

    Although she is not deeply involved in the world, she was born in a large family with money and power, and she still has a good eye for people.

    She can see that the reason why Mu Xue said this to her is just polite. No one else prepared her share. If she pasted it, it would be more ugly. Moreover, she seems to dislike Lai Lai very much!

    This discovery displeased her. She was not even willing to say a word to Mu Xue. She didn''t like Miss Lai. Why did she like her!

    Jiang Xue ran to sukui and shook the bread in front of sukui''s eyes? Hungry or not

    Su Kui lifted his eyes from the magazine, looked at the dry bread, and shook his head with no appetite. Jiang Xue tried to persuade her to eat some, but saw her put down the magazine and went to the empty kitchen.

    The head also does not return drop a sentence, "Jiang Xue, come here."

    "Ah? Oh Here we are! " As soon as Jiang Xue''s eyes brightened and the bread in her hand was lost, she jumped and ran past. Her little tail seemed to follow Su Kui. She took out two pieces of steak and put them on the Liuli terrace.

    Then turn around and take out the cherry, apple, banana and many other fruits from the freezer and give them to Jiang Xue. He raised her jaw and raised his eyebrow to ask, "can you wash them?"

    Jiang Xue nodded quickly, "yes! I often help my mother wash dishes at home! " This is also the reason why Jiang Xue is not arrogant even though she is of extraordinary birth. Her parents have a good education for her.

    After explaining Jiang Xue, Su Kui went to work on her own.

    When she was a sunflower, she couldn''t cook vegetables for cooking. She couldn''t even distinguish cabbage from spinach. However, there are many things in the cycle, and each life can learn some new things to enrich herself.

    She can make everything from Chinese to Western and even local dishes.

    Wash dry and clean your hands. Sprinkle salt and pepper on both sides of the steak. Pour oil into the pan and heat it. When the steak is in the pan, just listen to the sound of stabbing, and the fragrance will be everywhere in a moment.

    While waiting for the steak to be fried, sunflower is not idle. She takes out a bottle of unsealed BBQ steak juice and pepper and heat it to make black pepper steak juice. She turns over the steak every two minutes and takes time to ask, "by the way, jiangxue, what''s the taboo? How would you like your steak? "

    Jiang Xue looks at her as if she is a white and clean finger carved by heaven. She can''t make any sound except exclamation. She hears the words and shakes her head. Her big eyes are bright. "Seven points! I have no taboo! As long as it''s made by Lady Lai, I like it! "

    In such a competitive environment, there is another person who is willing to be close to her to help her, which is enough for Jiang Xue to be grateful.

    The cooked degree is just right, Su Kui quickly put the steak on the plate, drizzle the already prepared steak juice, and make a copy of the same way, all of which are completed.

    When Jiang Xue brought the steak to the table, she took out the washed fruits and cut them into pieces and cores one by one. Then she poured in the salad dressing to make the fruit salad.

    It''s all done!

    The smell is full of fragrance. Mu Xue, who has just finished eating, sees their beefsteak and smiles in embarrassment. She has never made a beefsteak herself, and only sees the tutorial on the Internet.

 Chapter 726

    Although it was successfully fried, I knew at the entrance that the meat was too old to be compared with those in front of me.

    She picked up the plate and said to sukui, "so you can cook? I can''t see your skill is so good, can you... "

    Su Kui cut a piece of beef and put it into his mouth. His face did not change. "No way."

    "Er..." Mu Xue was stunned. For a long time, she knew that the other side would be wrong. She quickly began to explain, "I mean, can you teach me how to cook?"

    This time Su Kui didn''t answer. Jiang Xue answered instead of her. Her voice was clear, and she looked up and said, "no! What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know how to keep quiet when others eat? We''re here to join the supermodel of the future, not to run for chef, really! "

    Jiang Xue hums, turns grief and anger into power, chews the beef in her mouth so hard that she almost swallows it with her tongue, and retorts coldly.

    Jiang Xue''s loud voice soon attracted the attention of the upstairs. They put their heads out one after another and saw another two people eating a delicious steak, beside which was a plate of colorful fruit salad.

    Can''t help swallowing saliva, hearing Jiang Xue''s words, their eyes are bright. If they can quarrel -

    then

    But the three most powerful enemies have been solved invisibly! In this way, people can''t help but look forward to it.

    This scene also saw the computer in front of the countless audience brawling excitedly, this is the first phase will start to fight openly and secretly to start the war of tear?

    It has to be said that there are still many melon eaters who love to watch.

    In the eyes of a group of people, Mu Xue''s face turned red with embarrassment. She bit her teeth and said angrily, "I''m just asking you a question. Don''t you need to do this to me? I didn''t offend you! "

    Jiang Xue shrugs and doesn''t care: "yes, you didn''t offend me, so can you please finish eating and leave?"? Don''t disturb our appetite, it will be indigestion. "

    "You!" Mu Xue clenched her fist.

    "OK, Jiang Xue, have your steak, don''t talk." Su Kui finished the last mouthful and gently took out a paper towel to wipe the corners of her mouth. She didn''t look at Jiang Xue for a moment, but let her automatically shut down, and obediently answered "Oh".

    Then, she raised her eyelashes and looked at Mu Xue. She gently raised her red lips. She sat on the European style chair lazily with one hand on the armrest and said, "Miss Mu Xue, if there is anything wrong with Jiang Xue, I apologize to you. She is young, and she speaks a little too much." seeing Mu Xue''s face is a little slow, her eyes suddenly changed, "but I think she is right. This is a I respect the chef industry for the programs in line with international standards, but it''s a pity that I prefer the way of model -- "

    her witty words made a group of people laugh and chuckle, and Mu Xue blushed even more.

    She couldn''t stand any longer, stared at Jiang Xue, threw away her plate and walked upstairs quickly.

    The pace is disordered, and there is a sense of running away.

    Su Kui quietly raised his lips, inserted a cherry and sent it to the mouth, feeling the sweet and sour juice bursting out in the mouth, and the heart was more joyful.

    She was very satisfied with the woman''s shriveled appearance -

    -

    and at this time, the audience watching the live broadcast of the computer, looking at the scene in front of her, had only one idea.

    They left messages on the air.

 Chapter 727

    Is it just what I think looks delicious? ]

    [upstairs, believe me, you are not alone! Look at my steak, and then look at the pizza on my hand. Mom''s egg is so disgusting and falling!! ]

    [+ ID number, I just want to taste a steak now!! ]

    [she was successfully surrounded by jianglai powder. I thought she was very cold, but the small details are really warm! Do you find that jiangxue is isolated? Only jianglai is willing to be close to her! ]

    [jianglai itself is also a good felling isolated? Is it normal for two people to get together? ]

    [conspiracy theory brigade has 30 seconds to go to the battlefield. ]

    [at present, other people''s personalities don''t see any pleasant things. They only like Jiang Lai and Jiang Xue. I hope they can have a good time.]

    [is Lai Lai delicious? ]

    [snow, is it delicious? ]

    there are many comments at different levels. Fans and black fans coexist. At the beginning of the first episode, all aspects of the performance have not been revealed. Only after the program is broadcast, can we gain real fans a little.

    But there is no doubt that at the beginning, Su Kui had a greater advantage, because of her practice, many of the party''s success was her circle.

    But some people also say that Su Kui did it on purpose to attract people''s attention. However, these Su Kui can''t be seen in the totally closed villa with only TV.

    Even TV sets can only receive a few channels designated by the program. They don''t know anything about the evaluation of the outside world and rely on speculation.

    In the villa life is very boring, those girls although the character is not good, but some efforts will also do.

    The daily life is probably to do indoor exercise, do yoga, listen to music, and there will be teachers to teach them dance and catwalk on Wednesday and Friday every week.

    Everything has to be relearned, even if some girls are famous models before they come in.

    Even though I was not convinced at the beginning, when I went deep into the study, I found that the international tutor invited by the program team was indeed well-known, and the teaching method was unheard of, but the effect was surprisingly good.

    A week is about to pass, and Saturday is coming.

    Su Kui knew that the real assessment was about to start -

    at five o''clock in the morning, the sky outside was foggy and a little light could be seen.

    Su Kui woke up from his sleep and spent only 15 minutes washing and dressing. Open the door, the corridor is quiet, the camera installed on the top flashes red light from time to time, Su Kui raises his lips, spreads his long hair and waves his hands at the camera, saying in a hoarse voice, "GoodMorning ~"

    her voice is small, and in the quiet space, it is not eye-catching.

    All six rooms in the corridor were closed. She blinked, stepped up the stairs on the third floor, walked to the room where Jiang Xue was, and tapped lightly.

    There seemed to be a slight rustle in the room. Su Kui waited quietly for a while. Soon Jiang Xue came to open the door with fluffy sleep eyes and disorderly hair. He was surprised and said: "Miss Lai, are you so early? What time is it now? Come on in! "

    Su Kui shook her head, leaned against the door frame, squinted at her and smiled. Her fingers pointed at the corners of her eyes.

    Jiang Xue raised her hand, blushed, stamped her feet and murmured, "Lady Lai, you are good or bad!" Just got up from the bed, even with eye droppings, it''s too embarrassing.

    She looks at Su Kui with a flat mouth, her smile is light, and her eyes are bright with fun. She stares at her and runs into the bathroom to wash.

 Chapter 728

    Su Kui hooked her lips. "It''s lovely," she looked at Jiang Xue''s room in her spare time. The pink tone matched her personality and age.

    Simply give Jiang Xue a word to wash and wash, then come down and prepare breakfast.

    She doesn''t have a virgin mentality. Recently, Mu Xue has been very good with those women, but in her opinion, those people treat her as a cook.

    Who makes her the only one who can cook except Su Kui?

    I want to know who they will choose with the cold and arrogant appearance of sunflower. Only mu Xue is complacent and thinks she is a good person.

    For breakfast, Su Kui simply baked a sandwich with sweet sauce and warmed two cups of hot milk, which was su Kui Jiang''s breakfast.

    After using rice, jiangxue volunteered to wash dishes. Sukui didn''t refuse. There was an automatic dishwasher in the kitchen, which was very simple to operate.

    What''s more, people are all mutual. Su Kui has never been a person who only knows how to give. She thinks Jiang Xue is a child who has no intention to take care of her. But if she takes everything and treats Su Kui as a nanny, she will not give her heart.

    Sincerity, still want to use sincerity to trade, at present such, very good.

    After finishing all the work, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs.

    At seven in the morning, everyone gathered in the hall.

    I probably know that the program team will not help them except to provide them with food materials. Unless they want to eat dry bread, they have to cook by themselves.

    Mu Xue as the chef, the rest of the people talk and laugh to play for her, and the final words are only mu Xue.

    At half past seven, while the rest were still eating, the members of the program group came to announce a message to them.

    "In the future, the first phase of competition assessment for supermodels will start today..."

    This time, there is a foreign stylist James. He is a Frenchman, born with romantic cells. He will serve as a mentor and host in the future.

    Probably because the future supermodel is shot in China, so the first issue of the theme is very simple, cheongsam! Cheongsam is a kind of magical clothes, which can reflect the taste of women, but at the same time, it is also very picky about the body.

    It''s not good to be too thin or too fat. It''s good to look good on someone with a well-balanced skeleton.

    "And!" James made a stop gesture and said in strange Chinese: "according to the rules of our program, the baby who gets up first and comes downstairs will get one point for each of the top three! This will play a key role in tomorrow''s final score. Come on

    ˇ°whatŁżŁż No, James, please tell me, it''s a joke! " Chen cherry, the oldest of the twelve, opened her eyes in surprise and complained.

    Her dissatisfaction has been recognized by many people because they did not get points. "Yes, it''s not fair that the program team didn''t notify in advance!"

    "I don''t accept it!"

    James pursed his lips and listened to their arguments with a smile of three points on his face. Seeing that the scene was becoming more and more difficult to control, he said several stops in succession to stop the people''s discontent.

    "Children, this is the first test given to you by the program team. It''s fair that everyone hasn''t been informed. It''s just your self-discipline that tests. If you don''t crave those tens of minutes of lazy time, I think you all have a chance to get this lucky point, don''t you?"

 Chapter 729

    His speaking attitude is very peaceful, always with an inclusive attitude to face the chatter of these girls, the tone of speech sounds very comfortable.

    After James finished, the scene was silent for a moment.

    No one spoke. Even though he was dissatisfied, James''s words were true and reasonable. There was nothing to dispute. If it goes on, it may cause the audience''s dissatisfaction. Now, they are gradually used to controlling their emotions in front of the camera.

    But in my heart, I always count this matter on the program group. I blame the program group for not informing in advance, which leads them to miss a crucial point.

    At the end of the competition, each of them added one point before the start of the competition, namely Jiang Lai, Jiang Xue and Mu Xue.

    Su Kui is a prophet. Jiang Xue is stained with Su Kui''s light. Otherwise, from today on, she will be isolated and framed. And Mu Xue, naturally is the female Lord halo in the glow.

    After everyone acquiesced, James struck with both hands, full of energy and Humanity: "OK, children, the car is waiting outside. Today is our first competition, and the first knockout will be produced. Please do your best to do your best in the housework. Come on!"

    Then he took the lead in going out.

    The rest of them hurriedly followed, and the last Su Kui, who was walking with Jiang Xue, heard the intermittent murmur in front of her. What''s the great thing about getting points? Maybe she was the first one to be eliminated today.

    Su Kui listened lightly, no doubt, with a three-point smile on his face, which would not make people feel alienated, but also make people consciously keep distance.

    Outside the villa, there is a Zhongba bus. Everyone cheers and goes to find the front seat. Jiang Xue takes Su Kui to the back seat near the window.

    China and Pakistan slowly start, the roadside scenery flies by, and finally stops at an ancient alley.

    "This is our first stop. Come on, children, follow me!"

    Eighteen Li alley is one of the oldest alleys in the capital of China. In the city of high-rise buildings, there are fewer and fewer old buildings.

    As for why there are so many tall buildings standing in the middle that have not been demolished, it is not introduced in the original book, but when Su Kui steps into the lane and slowly steps out of the oldest and most primitive end of the lane from the steel and cement metropolis.

    Peach blossom eyes began to shine. It was very quiet around. Occasionally, an old man in a silk Tang suit passed by with a gun and a birdcage. At the foot of the road is paved with bluestone, not spacious. On both sides of the road are the ancient wooden stores, with a plaque hanging on the top that shows the passage of time.

    Teahouse, tavern, bookstore, chess room, private restaurant Wait and so on. It''s not imitation. It''s really a building that has been preserved in the past years.

    Su Kui passed by the teahouse, can clearly smell the quiet mellow tea fragrance from the door, refreshing.

    At this time, she suddenly understood what it was called Da Yin''s hiding in the city. She was afraid that the old man and the old lady who didn''t look impressive on the street would carry the birdcage for a walk, just like the ordinary people. But if she had calculated carefully, there would have been a lot of big Buddhas in it.

    "My God, Miss Lai Lai, it''s amazing. We''ve just worn this place from there. It''s like crossing it!" Jiang Xue excitedly grabs Su Kui''s arm and looks around.

    Su Kui nodded, and she had the same idea, not to mention that she was a real person who had experienced ancient times, and could feel a sense of belonging more.

 Chapter 730

    "It''s really fun. Just like filming, you can see that there are Tang costumes everywhere. How funny!"

    "There''s a bird seller at the door over there. My God is so funny! What''s the name of this shop? It''s in traditional Chinese. "

    "Let me see. Call, call..."

    "Strange bird Pavilion." Su Kui light interface, the rest of the people are still dawdling, and so on to find out that they have come out of a long distance.

    Immediately stamp foot to catch up with, more dissatisfied with Su Kui. If Su Kui knew it, she would feel extremely innocent. She didn''t do anything. How could she hate?

    Shouldn''t the hostess be the one who is isolated, bullied and then attacked?

    The lane is not allowed to open to traffic. According to James, this is to keep the service life of the bluestone pavement in a better condition. Usually, there are only bicycles and small tricycles passing by. No matter how big the car is, it will not work.

    Su Kui only smiled at the audience and said that he knew more than these local people. He was really ashamed.

    James deserves to be an interesting man. He actually made a bow with his hands clasped in his fists, shook his head and sighed that he didn''t dare to do it. Then he got up, and they looked at each other and smiled.

    Jiang Xue is even more happy on the side. He sneaks a few steps behind James to bite Su Kui''s ear. "My God, Miss Lai Lai, this foreigner is so funny. What are you talking about? She will be very poor. Ha ha!"

    Hearing this, Su Kui glanced at her and whispered to remind her to stop. When she heard it, she quickly spat out her tongue and recovered her integrity.

    Mu Xue is arm in arm by Chen cherry. Seeing this for a while, Su Kui is familiar with James. Her eyes are focused, and her discomfort is more intense.

    I don''t know why. At the first sight of Jiang Lai, she felt a sense of crisis in her heart, as if something important in her life would be stolen by her.

    Chen cherry doesn''t care about this. She chuckles and scolds the "fox spirit"!

    This time, I don''t know what kind of psychology Mu Xue didn''t refute. She kept silent all the time and somehow agreed with Chen cherry''s words.

    "Oh, finally, children, look! This is our destination today! Come on, let''s go in! "

    Su Kui looked up at the door, but the name was very domineering. It was even different from the format of other stores. The four gold characters of Long Fei and Feng Fei were vigorous and powerful, with four big characters of "Feng Huang Yu Fei"!

    Jiang Xue followed Su Kui''s eyes and praised him, "drink! What a domineering name! "

    In the shop, I was wearing a small gray jacket and a soft ruler on my shoulder. I was coming up with a smile. When I heard Jiang Xue''s words, I immediately gave a thumbs up and said with a smile, "girl, good eyesight, please come inside. Our boss told me, you can choose any clothes in the shop today!"

    He leaned over and made a plea.

    Jiang Xue retreated behind Su Kui and whispered, "it''s strange to talk like playing TV."

    Su Kui is funny. This is the capital of the emperor. The shop assistant said that it''s nothing to talk about Beijing movies. Besides, if he can be a waiter in this area, he must be a pure minded and sedentary person. Otherwise, he really can''t stay in this place like another time and space.

    "This is Liu, my good friend, Liu. This is the group of girls I said last time. How are they? Are they suitable for cheongsam?" James said proudly with a cheongsam embroidered with gold and peony.

    The guy named Liu is in his early twenties. He is not very old. He has a pair of thin and small eyes. He is clever.

 Chapter 731

    He looked around Su Kui''s eyes and said, "yes, come in, everyone. Don''t look outside. You can call me Xiao Liu."

    Su Kui followed suit like a stream and called "little brother Liu". He was very happy at once. He was even closer to Su Kui.

    A group of people look at jealousy and envy half, but there is no way.

    Women''s resistance to gorgeous dresses is almost zero, and they can''t see it outside the shops, and the shops are not like the shops in the city that have floor to floor windows and display tables. All of them, until they enter the shops, they really open their eyes.

    In shock, they opened their eyes and began to scream.

    ˇ°OMGŁˇŁˇŁˇ How beautiful! "

    "That one, that one look good, and that one, my God is beautiful!"

    "So beautiful, so beautiful!"

    Others asked, "can we really pick any of these?"

    Liu yiangshou, proud way: "that is natural, our boss said, then there is a false?"

    James was not idle either. He looked around at the small shop and felt that he would find something different every time he came.

    The quiet shop became noisy like a vegetable market because a group of women joined it. Jiang Xue just stood for a while and couldn''t stop, grinning to join the ranks of trying clothes.

    Finally, the phenomenon of queuing outside the fitting room began to form.

    James wondered, "Jiang, don''t you try?"

    Su Kui smiled and shook his head, pointing to a cheongsam on the wooden model. "I''ve seen it," she said

    James and Liu looked at each other, but Qi Qi marveled.

    "I have to say, Jiang, your vision is very good. It''s really beautiful!" James used several beauties to praise the dress. Besides, he couldn''t say any words to describe it.

    Xiao Liu is a professional. He was raised by his master from childhood. He has a very good eye for people. He can see all around at one glance. Therefore, he nodded with approval, smiling and never put it down in front of Su Kui. "Miss Jiang has good eyesight. This is the treasure of our shop. My master made it by himself!"

    The cheongsam as a whole presents a kind of red with streamer, like fire. The whole Phoenix is embroidered on the top. The whole Phoenix is embroidered with modern embroidery method. It adopts gradual change. At a glance, the whole Phoenix seems to be surrounded by fire, which matches the name of the shop. It really achieves the four characters of Phoenix in the sky.

    It''s the treasure of Zhendian. It deserves it!

    Su Kui listened to Xiao Liu''s words, suddenly relieved to smile, "let me change one!" Since it''s the treasure of the town, you can''t wear it at will. It should be brand-new. You can see the love for the clothes from Liu''s eyes.

    Liu was surprised. "Why?"

    Almost everyone who comes into the store will be jealous of that dress, but no one dares to try it. Because of this color, this pattern is too domineering.

    In ancient times, red and Phoenix were the patterns that the queen could wear!

    Ordinary people can''t control it.

    People at the scene naturally like this one, but they are more discerning than ordinary people. They know that they can''t wear that effect, and they dare not join in to make trouble.

    Su Kui''s long and narrow peach blossom eyes turned, and her voice was rusty. She said: "since it''s the treasure of the town, if I take a picture, it''s not stained with powder, it will destroy the spirit of a dress."

 Chapter 732

    Her words made Xiao Liu squint and look at her carefully.

    James also put away his smile. She seemed to be very different from those people. There is also a unique conciseness in the legacy of history.

    "Such clothes are collectibles and need to be treasured. If I destroy the efforts of Fu because of taking photos, it''s my fault."

    "But if no one wears it and uses its real charm, it''s just a dead thing." Liu sighed. His clothes have been hanging here for two years. Slowly, this cheongsam looks more like an ornament. From time to time, someone will come to see it obsessively.

    "There will be," Su Kui smiled. "If there is a chance in the future, and the teacher Fu is willing to give up his love, I will be honored to take it away!"

    From time to time, the three people here are talking in a low voice. Chen Chery''s eyes turn around while he is waiting outside. Suddenly, his mind comes to him.

    At this time, hearing the door opening, she hurriedly turned around, saw Mu Xue come out disappointed, and asked her, "how is it?"

    This cheongsam is the red gold silk peony embroidered cheongsam that James just carried. It looks exquisite and beautiful on Mu Xue at this time, with pale eyebrows and eyes.

    Just right --

    Chen cherry naturally won''t say that. She pulls Mu Xue''s hand and whispers, "Mu Xue, if you choose this one, it''s better to wear the one on the model. It''s more beautiful."

    "Ah...?" Mu xuemu''s eyes are hard to see. Naturally, she knows that it''s more beautiful. But the key is that she''s really not sure she can control the dress. She has to embarrassedly push back and say, "no, I can''t wear it."

    "I can''t wear it! You see how red suits you! " She flashed the color of conspiracy in her eyes, quietly attached it to Mu Xue''s ear and whispered, "just now I think Jiang Lai has taken a fancy to this one. If you hesitate, she will wear it!"

    "Really?" Mu Xue is surprised.

    Chen cherry nodded heavily, "of course, why do I lie to you? If it wasn''t for my yellow skin that was not suitable for such a bright color, I would have chosen it. Your skin is white, and you must look good in it! Get it! Get it! "

    She pushed and pushed her, because she and Mu Xue were standing in the corner, their voices were noisy, and no one noticed them for a while.

    When Liu came back, Mu Xue stood in front of him and asked, "brother Liu, can you help me take that dress off? I want to try... "

    Her voice is getting smaller and smaller. She doesn''t understand that she just wants to try on a dress. How can this person''s expression be so ugly.

    James coughed, and finally let Xiao Liu wake up. His face relaxed a little, but he shook his head firmly. "No, this dress has already been chosen."

    Originally, Mu Xue didn''t want to get the dress very much, but when she saw the two people talking to her, she was even more depressed. She bit her lower lip and hesitated to ask, "Jiang Lai, did you choose it? Well In fact, I also like it very much. Can you give it to me? "

    Su Kui is surprised. She looks at her with her hands around her chest. She looks at her perfectly. "Are you sure?" Yu Guang sweeps to the woman with dodgy eyes not far away, she instantly realizes.

    I was inspired by others, so I came here to find a sense of existence.

    Her eyes were always casual, as if no one had been in her eyes. She bit her teeth and nodded definitely, "yes!"

    "Even if you don''t fit? It''s good for you. There''s no need to destroy a work of art. "

 Chapter 733

    She listened to Mu Xue''s heart tangled to the extreme when she was high. Why could she choose but not herself? At least she hasn''t worn it yet, hasn''t she?

    So, with a sneer, she held her arms and said, "Jiang Lai, what is destroying a work of art? It''s just a dress, or you are narrow-minded and think that no one can wear it except you? Or are you pointing fingers at locust? "

    "Oh my God, God! Do you know what you''re talking about, kid? " James can not set the channel, he opened his eyes, shook his head and asked helplessly.

    "Of course I know," Su Kui didn''t retort. She raised her lips and asked Xiao Liu proudly, "brother Liu, remember when you came in, you said that all cheongsam in the shop can be chosen, right?"

    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he did.

    Xiao Liu nodded his head with a blue face, and Mu Xueli said: "OK, please brother Liu to help me take that dress down. I''ll take a picture today and choose this one. Thank you!"

    She said firmly. Xiao Liu looked at Su Kui. Su Kui shook her head slightly. It didn''t matter. He just went to pick up the clothes with an ugly face.

    "Thank you, brother Liu, and thank you, Jiang Lai," Mu Xue raised her eyebrows, snorted in her nose and turned away.

    Sukui sighed, shrugged, and whispered, "I hope you don''t regret..."

    James patted sukui on the shoulder. "She''ll regret that this dress doesn''t fit her. This one is gone. You can choose your own clothes quickly. Soon we will rush to the shooting site with our clothes. "

    Su Kui nodded, answered the voice to be good, finally walked past.

    White fingertips are scratched on rows of exquisite cheongsam fabrics. At last, a cheongsam with crow blue embroidery and half white magnolia is taken out and squinted.

    That''s it -

    Mu Xue finally didn''t listen to the advice and insisted on taking away the treasure of the town and embroidering the red cheongsam of Huo Huang. Jiang Xue chose a pink Chinese flower, Xiangyun Pankou, with a skirt embroidered with budding lotus flowers, which are showing their pistils.

    The delicate and fresh color matches her baby face and innocent and simple temperament.

    After they had chosen it, they said goodbye to Xiao Liu, held their own things again, walked out of the lane, went back to the car, and the car started again.

    James set up the shooting site is a huge old house, antique, after a group of people into the inside is more unique.

    It''s not too much for Diaolianghuadong. The zigzag stone path and the nine zigzag corridor paved with green bricks are just in summer. When the water in the pool is clear and the sun shines, you can see the shimmering of the scales of the koi under the water.

    "Well, girls, this house is the house of a former official surnamed Ye. It belongs to a private house. Today, the master''s house lent us a day to shoot. Please cherish the time!"

    "Well, now please take your photographers with you and choose a place to take photos!" James smiled, clapped his hands and said.

    Each of them has a special photographer, each of them has a little reputation in the world, and their technology is almost the same. Now, it''s the lens sense and Poe of models.

    Su Kui''s photographer is a Chinese named Mosley. He has a moustache and a cap on his cap. He looks very humble.

 Chapter 734

    After listening to James, she had no meaning. After scanning for a week and encouraging Jiang Xue, she took mousley to the house.

    Seeing that she left with a big bag and a small bag, the others were shocked, "what about our makeup artist? And stylists, none of them. How do we do it? "

    "Yeah, yeah, what''s up with the show group?"

    Familiar with the program''s urine, the rest of the people are a little nervous, see the scene but also can''t control.

    James calmly spread his hands and pressed down, "nonono, children, be quiet. What you see in the show is their most beautiful side, but they will also encounter many problems. Now, they just teach you a lesson in advance!"

    He said with a smile, without looking at the embarrassed expression of the crowd. "So, this time, you have nothing but clothes and photographers. If you don''t bring cosmetics, you can borrow them from the people around you, and you can only rely on your own hair style. Come on, children! I''ll wait for you at the door at five in the afternoon. "

    "Isn''t it a hole?"

    "No! I don''t accept it! I didn''t bring that at all! "

    "James, James..."

    Even if someone called him constantly behind, he still walked out of the leaf house firmly, leaving a group of women standing in the same place, like crazy.

    Tut, it''s wonderful -

    JIANG Xue curls her mouth, holds the bag in her arms and runs away with her photographer.

    She doesn''t want to lend her make-up to these bad women. She''s very vengeful! It''s thanks to miss Lai''s warning, otherwise she will be almost like those people. She will waste her time in situ, but she can''t help it.

    It''s just as if Miss Lai has an unpredicted superpower. James hasn''t announced many things that she can guess. He will remind her every time, which makes Jiang Xue happy.

    Of course, she also wants the position of champion, and she will try her best for that position. Even if she loses her hand with the champion, she doesn''t disdain to use those disgusting means to frame and isolate.

    She made up her mind, her eyes full of fighting spirit.

    -

    Su Kui went to the backyard, which seemed to be Miss Ye''s boudoir. On the west side, the room was covered with green grass. It can be seen that even if the house is no longer occupied by people, the flowers inside are also taken care of. It''s delicate everywhere, but if you look carefully, you can still see the traces of the years, but you can''t reduce the scenery. It will only look more and more prosperous and precipitated.

    There is a round carved arched window on the verandah outside. Su Kui touched the shelf and turned to Mosley and said, "can you wait for me here? I''ll change my clothes and make up. Then we''ll get some outside first, OK?"

    Musley nodded at once, "OK! Call me if you need help. I''ll wait for you outside! "

    In fact, the program of super model in the future is an opportunity for these girls. Isn''t it for them, who are just famous photographers? He is very glad to be able to get such a girl with outstanding appearance and high Eq. as long as both sides are willing to work hard and further, he has great assurance.

    The carved wooden door was slowly pushed open by Su Kui. There was a musty smell of fresh air in the house for a long time, but it was not obvious. It must have been a long time since the last air release.

    All the furniture in the room is made of yellow pear wood, and the outside is painted with a layer of lacquer.

 Chapter 735

    In the precipitation of time, and lost the brightness, become dim, but add a different flavor.

    The dressing mirror in the bedroom is very delicate, but the mirror is covered with dust. Su Kui looks at the room roughly, and quickly takes out the cheongsam of his choice and puts it on. Goods are available in all varieties. From the

    , the cosmetic bags are opened one by one, and everything from foundation to various makeup, even small bottles of water, is visible.

    Su Kui prepared for a short time. Musley thought he would wait outside for at least more than an hour. Unexpectedly, half an hour later, the door of the house not far away opened slowly.

    He forgot the past and was stunned.

    Su Kui was wearing a cheongsam embroidered with white magnolia. The cheongsam was ankle long, and she stepped on a pair of white high-heeled shoes. Her black hair was tied neatly behind her head, leaving only a curl of hair on her cheek, which was unique in the style of sail. She put on a light makeup, nothing on her eyes, only the red lipstick to focus on the color of her lips.

    She was originally white, and was set off by the color of crow green, standing in the sun, white almost reflected.

    Just like the ladies coming out of the ancient boudoir, they came towards him.

    When Su Kui stood in front of him, he finally felt a slow, half shot recovery. He smiled with embarrassment and sweated with the camera. "I''m sorry, but I just think Miss Jiang Lai looks good in this dress!"

    "Thank you," Su Kui chuckled.

    "Let''s try it first. I''ve just joined the industry. If there''s something wrong, please give me more advice." Su Kui nodded and musley agreed.

    He stood a little further away, and there was a section catalogue photographer around to follow him. In the outside situation, there was no live broadcast. Then, the video recorder took the picture and gave it to the editing group for editing to make a complete program.

    The carved round arched window is not big, but it is just enough to move. Su Kui sits on the edge, thinks about it, takes off his shoes, slowly lies on the edge of the window in musley''s expectant eyes, pastes his body on the round arched window, just forming a beautiful semicircle arc. The hem of the cheongsam is open to the root of the thigh, showing the long, slender and white legs.

    Su Kui hands lazy cross over the head, eyes inadvertently glanced at musley, a wisp of curly hair in front of the forehead charming and amorous.

    "That''s it! Perfect! Keep it! " At once, musley adjusted the camera, and her blood was mobilized. Her blood was boiling with the temptation of laziness and asceticism. Her fingers kept pressing the shutter to enter the shooting state.

    So, the next shooting doesn''t need the guidance of musley at all. Sukui has a strong sense of lens. She can quickly capture the position of the lens after the movie, and what expression and gesture she uses is the best.

    A casual smile, a charming and affectionate smile, or a flat brow and eyes, looking at a quiet place obliquely, are all perfect pictures.

    Musley''s fingers were sore outside, and finally took two of the most sensitive pictures, then transferred to indoor shooting.

    More angles and poses can be photographed indoors.

    Su Kui was leaning on the carved wooden chair and reading books lazily. Half of the sunshine outside the window was reflected on her delicate white side face, which was quiet like a picture.

    From time to time, I hold the cup of tea for tea dressing, or lean on the soft collapse for a rest.

 Chapter 736

    She is a real person who has experienced ancient times. Once she enters the state, she behaves like a person who belongs to that era.

    However, because she was wearing cheongsam, which belonged to modern clothes, her performance was not only implicit, but also with the unique customs of the old Shanghai period. Cheongsam is made of silk, which is light and close to the body. It perfectly outlines the attractive curve. However, the pipa buckle at the neckline adds a bit of modesty and introverted.

    In China, cheongsam has undoubtedly become a symbol to test whether a woman has a feminine taste. The woman who can conquer cheongsam is naturally in all kinds of ways.

    For example, sunflower now.

    She is sometimes dignified and elegant, sometimes languid and loose. Even if she doesn''t look at the camera, she can really feel the bustling and calm attitude of old Shanghai that emanates from her, from inside to outside.

    The breeze, the jade, the dew, the steps, the fragrance, the poem appeared in mousley''s mind when he grew up abroad. In fact, what he wants to take, what he wants to take and what he feels has already been taken, but he can''t control his hand to press the shutter.

    Every photographer has a quirk: he wants to put all the beautiful things he sees in the world into his camera and make them permanent.

    Maybe Su Kui is in his eyes at the moment, which needs to be spread and collected.

    Because of Su Kui''s high cooperation, the photos were taken very quickly. When Mosley was back to his senses, he found that his back was sore. The T-shirt on his excited back was wet by sweat, and his forehead was full of sweat beads.

    In response, he raised his sleeve at will and wiped his forehead. Looking up, he saw Su Kui smiling at him. He couldn''t help blushing in embarrassment.

    Su Kui got up and thanked him with a smile. "Thank you, you two."

    "Yes, yes," musley shook his head.

    Another videographer agreed with mousley, saying it was his job, no thanks.

    Finish saying two people consciously withdrew to go out, let the space for Su Kui to remove makeup and change clothes.

    Su Kui is probably the fastest photographer among the 20 people. It took only two hours to complete the whole set of hard photos. She looked at the sky. Because her mobile phone was confiscated, she could only roughly estimate that the current time was about 3 p.m.

    Now that the task is completed, she is not in a hurry. Because there is no water here, she is ready to change her clothes and make up for the villa.

    After Leng buting was held by people from behind, Su Kui was shocked for a moment, and then felt a heavy shoulder, and the familiar taste of peppermint tobacco was immediately transferred in the nose.

    Through the dusty mirror, Su Kui could vaguely see a hairy blond head on her shoulder, and her blue eyes looked at her through the mirror. It was Auguste.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed slightly, avoiding his vision, and asked lightly, "Why are you here? What about them outside of Mosley? See you too? "

    Auguste stooped, his long fingers playing with the clasp of the lute at her neck, and his voice whispered, "well, I see."

    Su Kui was annoyed. He would bump back when he bent his elbow. Auguste gently picked up his lips and smiled. He caught her easily. He turned her around and took her to the dresser and sat down.

    See Su Kui cold face ignore him, also don''t angry, "rest assured, except they didn''t know I was here, during your recording program, there won''t be any rumors about us together."

 Chapter 737

    Auguste pulled the corners of his lips, and finally failed to sink his face, holding back the urge to scold and tightening his lips.

    Her eyebrows, eyes and lips are a little more charming, but her words are cold.

    What did she take him for? Obviously, he came to see her on his own initiative, but at the end of the day, it seemed that he had sent her to visit her for free!

    Is there anything more powerless than this? Auguste didn''t know, but at the moment, it''s this one.

    He giggled at the corners of his lips, "of course, I promise you, I will never regret it." then he quickly stepped over, stood in front of her, raised her jaw with his fingers, and stared at her dark green eyes. "It''s just baby, it''s still early, but I miss you very much --"

    "is it Su Kui picked up her eyebrows lightly. When she lost the skirt she was going to wear, she hooked her lips and said, "come on, hurry up, time is coming."

    "Damn it!" He cursed with a low voice, and suddenly sneered, "honey, are you throwing it when you are finished?"

    Su Kui blinked innocently, but said: "do you have one? You are my gold master. It''s right to sleep with you. Don''t you think I''m right in front of you? I didn''t resist. Come on

    She barefoot near two steps, ring on his shoulder, eyes as tempting as silk.

    "I will accompany you several times if you want --"

    "fuck!" After all, he couldn''t help bursting his mouth. He pulled off her arm and pushed her away. He pointed at her nose and pointed again. At last, he didn''t give up to scold her. He just left a sentence with a weak heart, "Jiang Lai, you are cruel!"

    Then he strode away and the door slowly closed in front of Su Kui.

    "Puzzling --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help but burst out laughing. She first laughed low, then laughed, and finally the whole person crouched on the ground and shrunk into a ball.

    She doesn''t know how old this man is. He doesn''t care what torments him. Only by grasping this point can he abuse him accurately.

    It''s not terrible to see that you can''t eat. What you''re afraid of most is that after you eat, you still want to eat, but you find that you can''t eat. That''s the double suffering of body and mind!

    Su Kui fell inside laughing. However, Auguste paced back and forth at the door, his angry temples leaping. Suddenly, he heard the loud laughter coming from inside, and his face was as black as the bottom of the pot.

    Jiang, Lai!

    Two words are chewed between his lips and teeth. I wish I could chew her directly and swallow her. It''s so annoying.

    He stood at the door for a while. He tried to rush in several times to punish the arrogant woman. At last, he didn''t go in.

    Later, when the laughter stopped, he suddenly found that he was not so angry. He even felt that she laughed so loudly. If when she could be so unbridled in front of him, it would be better. He couldn''t help thinking.

    Recently, she lived in a villa. When she didn''t see anyone, she found that she would scratch her heart and lungs every time she thought of it. She could only stare at the live broadcast and watch it all the time to ease her missing.

    After beating Xiao Mo hard that day, he told Xiao Mo what he thought. After hearing this, Xiao Mo was silent for a long time. At last, he only uttered a few words: "brother, you''ve planted!"

    After listening, he suddenly realized that it was no wonder that he was persistent at the first sight when he saw her. Only after listening to Xiao Mo did he know that in China, lover is equal to mistress, unlike in other countries, lover is equal to lover -

 Chapter 738

    At last, he made a mistake. No wonder she always made a mistake. She seduced him to hang him but didn''t give him. She smothered him to death and almost exploded.

    Think how he is arbitrary people, after meeting her, but always be tossed up and down the mind ups and downs, but also happy.

    As Xiao Mo, a good friend, said, it''s really sick!

    He turned around at the door and hit four pairs of eyes staring at him. His eyes were filled with remorse. They were cold and sharp. They glanced at mousley and asked in a low voice with threat, "have I come today?"

    His tone is very dangerous. In the hot summer, it makes people jump from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads, making their backs numb.

    Therefore, musley shook his head decisively, and looked around at him in a godless way, "no! Hello, is there anyone here? Isn''t it just the two of us? "

    The voice was snatched by musley first. The recording engineer nodded in response and looked away from him like he was, "yes, no one! We didn''t see anything! "

    Even so, the two people have already set off a storm in their hearts. Jiang Lai, she actually has an ambiguous relationship with boss. What is the relationship between them?

    It''s not uncommon for rich people to support women in their circles. Almost everyone can do something. There are few innocent people, and they are not surprised.

    But today, it''s strange that boss''s attitude towards Jiang Lai is not as simple as that towards his mistress. He even avoids her in order not to affect her popularity.

    Auguste pulled the corners of his lips indifferently, pulled the sleeve of his shirt to his elbow, and exposed his small arm with even muscles. Several buttons on his chest had been torn off, and his chest was wide, showing a small broad chest. He walked away with wind and stride, not in a mess at all.

    But his appearance fell into the eyes of both of them, which was not the case!

    Hearing the sound of footsteps gradually go away, they look at each other, and they all see surprise in each other''s eyes.

    So, almost subconsciously, they decided to keep the secret, rotten in the stomach, even if someone took a knife and put it on their neck, they would never say a word!

    They are small people who can''t resist a mountain that can''t be shaken at all. Since boss asks for confidentiality, no matter what feelings he feels towards Jiang Lai, it has nothing to do with them.

    Anyway, one of them is for work, the other is for fame. As long as they achieve their goal, as for others, they have the right to lose their memory!

    -

    although James is mild on the surface, his decision will never be changed.

    As soon as five o''clock arrived, all the photographers tacitly stopped their work, even if someone didn''t get into the state all the time and took satisfactory photos.

    But when it''s time, Ye''s house is going to be keyed down. If you don''t take a good picture, even if you don''t want to, you can only go out of the house with heavy makeup and a cheongsam. You sit in Zhongba and go back to the villa.

    Tired for a day, everyone is very tired, Su Kui nature is the same.

    She ate half an apple casually, washed it and then turned it into bed.

    Jiang Xue has learned that Su Kui''s shooting is going well in the car. Seeing her look of poor spirit, she doesn''t disturb her. She silently exits the room and leaves her quiet space.

    A good night''s dream, Sunday, the first issue of the future supermodel''s hard photo results announcement day.

 Chapter 739

    Even though we were all tired yesterday, we still got up early today.

    The results will be announced in the afternoon. In the morning, everyone except Su Kui will spend their time in anxiety.

    The guest judges were Shao Yingwei, Lin Wu and Serena who appeared during the interview. At one o''clock in the afternoon, they came to the villa by car. Everyone had a stack of hard photos in their hands. The results of the first phase were close --

    "Oh, my angel, you seem to be beautiful again. You are really a beloved child. Even I envy you." Serena smiled brightly and hugged sukui. When she left, she whispered in sukui''s ear, "boy, I think the best hard photo in this issue is yours."

    Su Kui suddenly smiled, his eyebrows bent like a pool of spring water, smiled and thanked: "thank you for your praise, but I think Miss Serena is more charming than me."

    Serena is wearing a tailored women''s suit today. Although she adopts the pattern and fabric of the suit, the way of tailoring makes the whole suit less cold and hard, adding a lot of women''s style.

    Her slender and even figure is set off just right, which is not only neat and capable, but also feminine.

    Jiang Xue looks at Su Kui enviously, but others are full of resentment.

    Serena finally reacted with a embarrassed smile. "Oh, my God, I''ve ignored so many lovely angels. Forgive me!" She trod on the 7cm high-heeled shoes and trotted past, hugging everyone warmly. "Children, today is the first cruel test you will face. Please keep a good attitude and keep on cheering."

    she raised her fist and made a cheering gesture. She followed Shao Yingwei into the audit room.

    Serena''s remedy was timely. Even though they were still dissatisfied with sukui, it eased a lot on the surface.

    Every point after the three people went in is a kind of suffering for the players waiting outside. No one is in the mood to joke, or sit or stand in the small sitting room outside the audit room. The air is oppressive and heavy.

    Finally, the first name rang in the room, "Chen cherry, please come in."

    It''s still Serena who talks, and she''s more of an active role in it. Otherwise, a harsh and cold Shao Yingwei, a unhappy Lin Wu, will definitely make this program lose its focus.

    Chen cherry was stunned to hear that the first person was her. Su Kui could hear her heart pounding from a long distance. She was breathless. She glanced at the crowd, clenched her fist and strode in.

    About ten minutes later, with the photo in her hand, she came out with her head down. It didn''t seem to be very good.

    Su Kui smiled quietly. She sat on the sofa quietly. Jiang Xue leaned beside her and held her arm nervously. Her voice was shaking. "What can I do? Who is next? I''m so scared. Will I and I be eliminated

    "I don''t want to leave. I''ve wasted so much effort to get the chance. I......"

    "Well, stop it, eh?" Su Kui interrupts her, for fear that she will continue to talk about it, the uneasiness in her heart will be magnified infinitely, and finally collapse under the lens, "it''s OK, look into my eyes, tell me, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 740

    She pressed Jiang Xue''s shoulder, looked at her eyes with tears, and asked.

    Jiang Xue sobbed, looking at her clear eyes like water, with endless tolerance, suddenly relaxed, she nodded heavily, "Hmm!"

    Su Kui smiled and his red lips opened gently. "That''s OK. I''ve always been very accurate, hasn''t it?" She gently touched her hair. "It''s not you. Don''t worry. You''ve done a good job!"

    "Really?" Jiang Xue is dubious.

    Su Kui gave her a funny sideways look, "just said believe me? Ah, people are so fickle, I''m so sad, tut - "she shook her head and pretended to be sad.

    Jiang Xue hurriedly shakes her head like a drum, "how can you! They just talk about it casually. Does Miss Lai believe me so much? " She blinked her bright eyes and asked, "but you are kidding me, lady Lai! It''s amazing! "

    Sukui gave her a bad knock on the head. "Sit down! It''s your turn right now. What do I believe in you? First of all, you need to believe in yourself. Only when you have confidence in yourself can you take the best hard picture! Do you understand? "

    "Yes!"

    Whoa -

    seeing her nodding fast, sukui didn''t expect her to really understand. Fortunately, let her be happy.

    In fact, Jiang Xue is self-conscious. Su Kui knows the truth. If the other side is only a little better than her, she can bite her teeth and try to compare her. But if the other side changed into Su Kui, she really felt that she could not compare with her.

    No way, some people are born with this ability, which will make people submissive from the heart.

    Jiang Xue has now moved her eyes from the champion to the runner up, where she must win!

    That''s right! She nodded heavily. How could she not be too far away from Miss Lai? How could she keep up with her?

    Two people are talking and laughing. In the time when they are not affected by the oppressive atmosphere, four or five players are called in one after another.

    Their good mood is enviable, but they have nothing to do.

    "Jiang Xue, Jin --"

    "what? It''s me? It''s me?! What should I do? That feeling is coming up again. Miss Lai, I...... "

    Originally funny, he was called by name. Jiang Xue was shocked and jumped up from his seat. Su Kui was helpless. It seems that the comfort just now is useless.

    She laughingly shook her head, looked at her nervous little appearance, calmly patted her hand, raised her jaw, and floated softly: "go ahead, it''s a knife to stretch out and shrink your head. I''m waiting for you outside. What are you afraid of? Forget what I said? "

    "No, I didn''t forget." Jiang Xue takes a deep breath and hypnotizes herself in her head. I can do it. I can do it! Then he stepped into the audit room with a big stride, like a soldier running to the battlefield.

    Serena smiled as soon as she saw her face and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, you are doing well, Jiang Xue."

    "The color of your cheongsam matches your temperament and appearance, and the posture and expression are good," Serena first raised the photo in her hand, and the content of the photo was projected on the large screen.

    Jiang Xue in her hand is dressed in a plain pink lotus long cheongsam, leaning on the pavilion to look at the distance. The camera pulls her slender figure with excellent proportion, black hair and red lips, just like a big lady coming out of the ancient boudoir. Behind is the green lake, green trees, elegant and atmospheric.

 Chapter 741

    Serena holds the pen in her hand and points on the photo. "Comprehensive evaluation, I''ll give you eight points, and the two points lost, look here." she circles the part of her neck, "even if you are leaning on the post in the photo, I want to tell you that you must hold your strength all the time, not lean on it powerlessly, otherwise, it will be like now, as if The whole neck is short, affecting the beauty! That''s my point of view. "

    Serena is very professional. Jiang Xue has been listening carefully when she speaks. Looking at the photos with her actions, she thought it was a good place. Under her guidance, she suddenly found that it was exactly the same as she said. Because of leaning on the pillar, her neck was slightly shrunk, which was really weird.

    So she nodded and thanked Serena.

    After that, Shao Yingwei and Lin Wu gave Jiang Xue eight points, while Shao Yingwei was more critical, giving seven points.

    The comprehensive score plus the one you got from getting up early is 15 points in total.

    Especially before she went out, Serena gave her a hug and told her that she almost jumped up when she was safe.

    She trotted out of the door and left the sight of the three teachers. She rushed to Su Kui excitedly and shared the good news with her excitedly.

    Some people are more and more uneasy when they turn their mouths.

    The more secure the people in front are, the more they will gradually push the people behind them to a place where they may be eliminated anytime, anywhere.

    It''s strange that such a situation would make people happy.

    Then someone was called in, and the rest went in. Some people get safety scores, are happy, others get dangerous scores, and their natural mood is low.

    In the end, there were only Su Kui and Mu Xue.

    Mu Xue gnawed her lips in embarrassment, and saw Su Kui sitting quietly on the sofa and chair from the beginning to the end, with his back straight, as if he could not detect the stagnation of the air at all, so she went over and pretended to be curious and asked, "Jiang Lai, there are only two of us. Do you think there is any other meaning for the three teachers to leave us two at the end?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui lifted eyelid to sweep her lightly, "have you? I don''t think it''s just a coincidence. Whoever comes first and who comes last can''t change the final score, right? "

    "Er Yes, right... " Mu Xue is blocked by her bland words. She goes to see her, but she keeps her eyes closed again. She can only stamp her feet in hatred.

    She thought that the loser must be su Kui. She had seen the cheongsam Su Kui had chosen. The color was light javelin blue. She only saw this color on the TV for women in their thirties. She thought that the color would raise the age of Su Kui and make her look old.

    On the other hand, she was wearing the treasure of Zhendian that day. When she was taking pictures outside that day, she felt very good. The feeling of light floating seemed to rise with the Phoenix on the embroidery.

    Wearing that dress, she felt like a queen, in a group of ordinary women, I was the only one.

    One day, she will PK everyone down, sit on the final champion throne!

    Thinking about this, she raised a wry smile on her lips, and suddenly she was not so angry. What''s the point of being angry with someone who is doomed to be worse than herself?

 Chapter 742

    "Jianglai."

    Inside finally called Su Kui''s name, she slowly stood up and walked to the audit room.

    Jiang Xue yells at the back: "come on, sister Lai!"

    Su Kui turned around and raised his red lips. He smiled confidently, with delicate eyebrows and eyes. His powerful aura was radiated from inside out.

    The audit room is very simple, but also very large. This is a rectangular room. To walk in front of three teachers, you need to walk through a long carpet. At the end of the carpet, Serena is sitting in a high chair.

    Su Kui stood and said hello to several people, "Hello, three teachers."

    "You''re OK," Serena looked at her with a smile. She liked the child at first sight. She was confident but not boastful. The appearance conditions were also very suitable for the industry. She looked at Su Kui''s expression and asked, "how are you, nervous?"

    Su Kui smiled and shook his head. "I tried my best to do it, and I would learn more if I could get some suggestions from several teachers."

    "Great!" Serena exclaimed.

    I thought that I really did not see the wrong person. Such a child is naturally suitable for living in the spotlight and attracting people''s attention.

    "Then, shall we begin?" Serena turns her head to Shao Yingwei. "David, will you come first?"

    Shao Yingwei still kept his face paralyzed, raised his chin slightly without any mood fluctuation, and looked down at the photo in his hand.

    This is a picture of Su Kui sitting in the circular arch window of the veranda. The soft body of Su Kui forms a semi-circular beautiful arc, and two long white arms slightly cross and lazily lift over the head. There is sunlight reflected on her through the leaves. On the ground, the flower windows under her body are carved from wooden lattice. After years of carving, gradually revealed the original color.

    A picture instantly pulls people back to the early stage of the reform. At the beginning of the reform, women break free of the shackles and release their grace.

    Her eyebrows and eyes are very light, only a plump lip red like a burning flame. She glanced casually at the camera, her curly hair in front of her forehead was caressed by the slight wind on her delicate cheek, and her hair tail drifted away from her lips.

    It has to be said that Shao Yingwei is amazing to see this picture. He really didn''t expect the first issue. These little wild models, even some girls who haven''t experienced any serious training, can make any real big films.

    But -

    she did it!

    So, now Shao Yingwei''s eyes are complicated when he looks at sunflower. His introverted mood makes him unable to laugh and praise like Serena. After a long silence, he finally slowly opens his mouth and says, "the photos are amazing, the color of crow green makes your skin whiter, the scene selection is very good, and the posture is accurate and impeccable."

    As he spoke, he took time to lift his eyelids and take a look at Su Kui, but saw that she was always calm and calm, and listened to him with a smile on her face, without showing any satisfaction.

    He pursed his lips and asked, "I wonder if anyone else has helped you behind this picture?"

    Su Kui laughed and asked, "Mr. Shao, I think the program group has stipulated that the design of this issue should be done by himself. Can''t you ask for other people''s help?"

    Is that it? It''s obvious that Shao Yingwei was surprised. He didn''t think the child was very articulate.

    If you stand in front of him, you don''t have to say that.

    Serena gives Shao Yingwei a teasing glance and secretly smiles.

 Chapter 743

    Then secretly to Su Kui than a thumb, Su Kui quietly income fundus, lip a pick.

    "You have courage and good qualifications, but I can only give you 9 points." Shao Yingwei didn''t see the interaction between Serena and Su Kui in full view. He said as if he didn''t see it.

    Su Kui nodded, indicating that there was no meaning.

    However, Shao Yingwei was dissatisfied. His eyebrows were raised high under the brim of his hat? Why do you shoot so well, but I give you 9 points? "

    Su Kui was about to open his mouth and answer. He raised his hand to stop her talking, crossed his hands, and circled his thumbs around each other, saying, "maybe now I''m scolding in my heart? Why don''t you give me full marks? You''re a different looking guy? " He raised his eyebrows and shook his head. From time to time, he shrugged his shoulders and talked endlessly, but his face was still a paralyzed face without waves.

    Su Kui: "..."

    She said she was really wronged. She didn''t think so This brain circuit doesn''t seem to follow the normal rhythm of playing cards.

    "Miss Shao, I think you probably think more about it. For me, 9 points is beyond my expectation."

    In particular, this score is still from your picky middle-aged uncle!

    Can Shao Yingwei or dissatisfied, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "so, 9 points you are very satisfied? What about giving 8 points next time? Satisfied? What about seven? 6 points? "

    "Oh, no, David, you can stop your chatter. My head is going to be blown up by you!" Serena quickly raised her hand to signal him to stop.

    "No, no, no, I haven''t finished yet," Shao Yingwei took Selina''s hand and suddenly put away all emotions and became extremely serious. "Jianglai, you have good conditions, but this picture can be more perfect. Usually you can practice yoga, body building, and even ballet, which is conducive to making your body line and temperament more perfect. I hope that One day you can make me willingly give ten, can you? "

    He finished, dark eyes straight at Su Kui, waiting for her answer.

    Sukui has no hesitation. She is more confident than anyone else. Her heart is strong enough. She has experienced too much life and death. She is not afraid of everything in the world.

    She met Shao Yingwei''s eyes straightly. Her eyes suddenly became fierce and wild. Her red lips lifted gently. Her unique sexy voice slowly said, "of course, that day, it won''t be too far!" Her tone was uninhibited and determined.

    "Oh, my God, honey, did you find out that your moment was really pretty!" She held her face with both hands, and looked obsessed. Suddenly, she turned her head to Shao Yingwei, raised her chin proudly, and said, "of course, that day, it won''t be too far!"

    After that, she couldn''t help laughing.

    Shao Yingwei didn''t pay attention to Serena''s prank. Now, Su Kui kept circling in his mind before he looked at him.

    He had been to the Far West, where the vast and desolate, boundless blue sky, hovering high flying hawks and falcons.

    There is a special kind of funeral, called celestial burial. Those who die there will be held a celestial burial. The senior celestial burial master holds a sharp knife, divides the body into meat pieces, breaks bones and feeds the eagle circling in the sky.

 Chapter 744

    He had the honor to witness the scene and was shocked by the bloody and death atmosphere of the whole scene.

    Those Tibetans believe that when the dead body is eaten by hawks and falcons, they will take the soul of the dead to heaven.

    He saw the Falcon''s eyes, only looked at each other for a second, then he could not bear to dodge.

    The eyes are very similar to those of Su Kui just now. They are sharp, strong and wild. They are free from any restriction. They are free and confident. Like a hawk and Falcon circling in the sky, when they see the meat, they swoop down at the speed of light and take away the ferocity of their prey.

    For a moment, he almost thought it was not a fashion show, but a field survival!

    It''s true -

    he looked back and saw sunflower, but she looked indifferent, all the sharp colors were covered, which made him think that he was hallucinating.

    Serena over there is not as strict and refined as Shao Yingwei. She thinks that Su Kui''s photos are excellent and there is no place to be picky.

    She and Su Kui looked at the hard photos put on the screen together, holding their faces and screaming exaggeratively, "Whoa, whoa! Look, it''s really beautiful. It''s like coming out of the old photos. I never found that the color is so beautiful! 10 points, 10 points! Jiang Lai, come on! "

    "Thank you, Miss Serena." Su Kui thanked him and turned to Lin Wu.

    Even though he is now among the top ten men''s models in the world, this phenomenon cannot be changed.

    Lin Wu''s facial features are very strong lines. It seems that he has western blood, so he looks tall and has profound facial features.

    He also holds a picture of Su Kui in his hand. Seeing Su Kui looking at him, he raises it and shakes it. He laughs and says, "Serena and David are both extremely professional. Their suggestions are exactly what I want to say. I hope you grow better. Come on, look forward to you. 10 points!"

    So, in the end, sunflower got the full mark.

    Two 10 points, one 9 points, plus a bonus point, just made up for Shao Yingwei''s point, just 30!

    She pushed the door and walked out, waiting for all the people outside to look nervously, but found that her expression had not changed when she completely followed in. Her eyes were deep like a fuzzy fog, making people not really see.

    But it''s probably because Su Kui pretends to be sad, which makes the rest of us happy. It seems that her score is not good!

    Jiang Xue worries and pulls her hand. She whispers, "how about Miss Lai? Don''t be too sad. "

    Wheezing -

    this ghost girl, where does she feel sad? She just pretends to show Mu Xue.

    She likes to see people at first high, looking forward to very high, but finally from the cloud fell to the ground, the self-esteem fell to pieces.

    Mu Xue did not come, she stood far away, her face was still, but her eyes were about to overflow.

    Hearing her name in the audit room, she raised her eyebrows, put her hands around her chest, deliberately walked by Su Kui''s side proudly. When she brushed her side, she also hit her hard.

    Su Kui was unprepared and nearly fell down. Jiang Xue immediately held her up and glared at Mu Xue''s straight back and scolded him, "a small man is successful, she is crazy. I''ll wait for her to cry! Hum! "

 Chapter 745

    That day, she was in fengyufei''s clothes selection. The crowd was noisy, and she didn''t notice what happened later.

    It was only after she came back that I heard that the cheongsam that Mu Xue wore was originally selected by Lai Lai and snatched by her. She clapped the table angrily on the spot and scolded to find Mu Xue''s theory.

    Su Kui stopped her in time to avoid a farce.

    Later, after hearing Su Kui''s words, she was not angry. At this time, looking at Mu Xue, she thought she was the first in the audience. She felt like a mirror, waiting to see her cry!

    How to say, let''s see, that cheongsam, whether it''s made of materials or pattern, is the best of the best. It does fit her, but it''s one of the deadliest.

    That is, the color and totem of the cheongsam itself are very domineering. In addition, it''s the hand of the old master fengyufei. It''s like the Phoenix has been embroidered alive. Her eyes are divine.

    Mu Xue, at best, was a dancer in the period of the Republic of China. Wearing the peony cheongsam, she looked a bit like a celebrity, and her plain eyebrows and eyes were set off. Plus her own skills, even if she doesn''t win at the end, the score can ensure her safety.

    But now, too dazzling clothes have completely covered up her own temperament. Although it doesn''t matter how she looks in the model circle, if a model gives people a feeling that she is not suitable and comfortable when displaying clothes, then it will definitely be a losing situation!

    After a period of adaptation, Mu Xue has been able to overcome the tension. And because the heart of the strong self-confidence of the hard light, chin up, unconsciously showed the expression of self-confidence expansion.

    Serena sighed and shook her head.

    Compared with Su Kui''s low-key, who is the person behind Mu Xue? All three of them are clear.

    A girl who had been eliminated and finally pushed other players down by climbing the bed, her conceit was undoubtedly disgusting.

    When she came in front of her, Serena said, "my child, it''s a good thing to have self-confidence, but I don''t think you need to show that, I''m the best, I''m super powerful, I''m the champion all the time. In this way, you will be more popular, trust me."

    At the moment when Serena finished speaking, the expression on Mu Xue''s face became stiff and fossilized, and then there seemed to be a clattering sound in her heart, which made her strong self-supporting confidence suddenly break into pieces.

    She reluctantly smiled, "Miss Serena, I don''t quite understand what you are talking about." she didn''t think her performance was wrong. She thought Serena was totally partial to Jiang Lai and deliberately made trouble for her.

    "Well, it''s just a piece of advice." Serena shrugged her shoulders, as she said, as a teacher. She gave a few words of advice, but if she didn''t listen, she wouldn''t force it.

    "Since you don''t want to hear this, let''s talk about what you want to hear! Lin Wu, will you come first this time? "

    Linwu took a look at Serena, saw her indifferent attitude, smiled, "OK."

    "Mooche, isn''t it?" He picked up the photo, pointed to the cheongsam and knocked, "I''d like to praise you for your choice of clothes, but if it''s for scoring, I think, I''m sorry, I can only give you 7 points!"

 Chapter 746

    "Why?!" Mu Xue was stunned. She couldn''t believe to look at the big screen. It was the picture of her sitting in the veranda feeding fish. Because she was sitting on the side, the camera pulled her facial features very three-dimensional, and her red cheongsam was shining in the sun.

    She couldn''t see what was wrong with the picture? She can''t really see.

    Lin Wu finished, shrugged and looked at Shao Yingwei. "I''ve finished. Let''s let Shao comment."

    For him, it must be Shao Yingwei''s words that are convincing and his comments are poisonous.

    Shao Yingwei took over. He didn''t hold the picture in his hand. He left it on the table as if it were a poor painting.

    But for Shao Yingwei, this hard picture, for him, is not even as good as the poor paintings, it is simply worthless!

    "Do you know what a model''s job is?" He didn''t come straight to the point, but asked lightly.

    Mu Xue nodded, most of the uncertain elements in her words, "show, whether it''s jewelry or clothing."

    "Yes! Show, "Shao Yingwei shook his fingers," you are right. The essential work of models is really show. No matter how dazzling they are on the stage, their ultimate goal is only one. Let more people fall in love with their goods, realize the charm of the goods, and willingly put out money to buy. Then, the model will succeed! "

    Mu Xue blinks. She knows the truth. But now what''s the point of saying this to her? She didn''t understand.

    Seeing her blank expression, Shao Yingwei sneered and focused on the hard photos thrown on the table. "But how do you do it? This is the worst picture I''ve ever seen in my life, not one of them! "

    Boom -

    it''s really a matter of an instant. Mu Xue is totally ignorant and her brain is in a state of emergency, which is totally different from the result she imagined.

    She argued feebly: "Shao, Shao teacher, are you mistaken? Or What''s wrong with me? Just say... "

    Shao Yingwei picked up his eyebrows. "I''m really saying that. It''s also true. Do you think you are very beautiful in this dress, and your heart is bubbling? You feel like a proud queen in it, don''t you? "

    Yes, they are. He is right. Moxue''s head is hanging lower and lower, and her ears are burning red. It''s embarrassing.

    "No, I don''t think so. Phoenix is always a symbol of nobility in China, and also a symbol of empress in ancient times. But when you wear this dress, have you ever thought about whether your temperament is compatible with this domineering dress? Will it overshadow your charm because it''s too brilliant? Can you manage the dress that represents the queen? "

    "I......" The photos are criticized for nothing. Mu Xuexin talks with her. When she first came in, Shao Yingwei''s unknown anger had already been smashed out of the sky like a hammer.

    She opened her mouth feebly, but found that she could not find words to refute Shao Yingwei''s words.

    At this time, her mind was suddenly clear and clear. She found that since she met Jiang Lai, she was like a demon. She wanted to compete with her in everything.

    Why? Maybe she''s too perfect, perfect to envy.

    Those people in the villa isolated her, not because of her poor popularity, but mostly because of fear, right?

 Chapter 747

    Fear of her excellence, fear of being taken away by her.

    So it''s better to start first. I want to unite to drive her out of the villa first.

    In the end, she forgot that in this villa, twelve people were competing with each other. At the beginning of Chen cherry''s words, how could they really get into her heart?

    No woman didn''t want to wear that dress that she saw at the first sight of entering the door, but she was still awake at that time. She knew she couldn''t control it, so she chose a long peony embroidered cheongsam with the same background color.

    And finally? That suit her was abandoned like my shoes. Instead, she put on the so-called treasure of Zhendian. She couldn''t control the fire phoenix cheongsam completely!

    Shao Yingwei was angry and laughed back, with a sneer on his face. "You didn''t, did you? You haven''t thought about how to do it when you are alone, how to cooperate with the cameraman, and tell you that entering the program group doesn''t mean everything is good. If you don''t work hard and depend on your own preferences, you''d better go home earlier!! 5 points! I can only give you 5 points, for the cheongsam on you, and you, 0 point! "

    Mu Xue has been hit by successive blows. At the moment, she stares at Shao Yingwei with wide eyes and shakes her lips. She can''t accept it at all. "Shao teacher, is this score too low? Please give me another chance..."

    "Hiss - 5 points, I think it''s a lot!" Shao Yingwei indifferently refused, and then began to shut up.

    The only one who didn''t speak was Serena. Mu Xue turned her pleading eyes to Serena, which was her only hope left. She couldn''t be eliminated. She was unwilling to be a hard-working little wild model all her life!

    Serena is the only woman. Women have a common defect. Even if she is high, she will be soft hearted.

    She frowned for a moment, saw Mu Xue almost cry out, shook her head, sighed, "David has finished what I want to say. In addition, what I just said, I hope you can think about it seriously, I give you 8 points. If you change a dress, I think your score will be higher, go out."

    After a review, she leaned wearily in her chair, and then it was time to announce the final score.

    James walked into the small living room and brought everyone in. "Well, kids, don''t be sad and happy. Next is the final score of this season. Who will be the first contestant to be eliminated in this season?"

    Everyone has one of the best hard photos selected in this issue, and at this time, the photo is on the platform next to the three Serena at the end.

    Each person went one by one, took their own photos, and on the back, what they wrote was their final score.

    When the picture is retrieved and returned, everyone''s eyes will gather in the hands of the person coming.

    20, 16, 25, 27

    When Su Kui took the picture and walked back, everyone''s eyes suddenly stared round, 30 points! Full marks!!

    How can it be!!

    God! Everyone''s mind has crossed a line of disbelief, and then there is a thick powerlessness. It seems that the winner of the best photo in this issue has come out -

    that is, Jiang Lai, the first person to get full marks.

    Ignoring the envy and jealousy of a group of people, Su Kui calmly walked back to jiangxue''s side and didn''t notice that there was a venomous look staring at her.

 Chapter 748

    Of course, the final elimination is not mu Xue. As a female owner, although Su Kui stands in the way, she will survive several periods.

    It''s a girl who doesn''t look up in every aspect and has no sense of existence. She''s Zhou Xintong. When she left, she dragged her luggage and cried a lot. Those who were originally in competition with her went up and hugged her with red eyes.

    Only Su Kui and Jiang Xue stand by to watch the play in silence.

    After the first episode of the program was edited and broadcast, netizens competed to participate and discuss.

    Below the video, there are 11 hard photos taken by the remaining 11 people. Netizens can vote by clicking on the avatar to cast a valuable vote for the people they like.

    And these votes, from now on, will play a decisive role in the next competition.

    The comments below are also various. Some even set up an exclusive forum for future supermodels to discuss and share their photos.

    For example, one of the most popular posts on the top bar of the forum is closely related to the future supermodel program.

    #Who do you like about the future supermodels? #

    there are 11 names in it, and Su Kui''s vote is the highest.

    In addition, the following comments can also be made on the post.

    Don''t ask me why I like LELAI, just like it! (AO Jiao''s face)]

    [I like Lai, and I also like Jiang Xue. Xi Xi Xi Jiang Xue is so cute. I think her baby face is also a very special face in the modeling circle. ]

    [I fell in love with LELAI at the first sight ~ I can cook and be gentle, even though I look cold, but it''s really good for people! ]

    [no one likes Wang a WAN? I like her. Her facial features look very comfortable. ]How about Mu Xue? What do you think of her? I will tell you that when I watch the first issue, her proud expression is disgusting ]

    [I know why I liked Mu Xue at the beginning! My God, I don''t know if you have found out. When you know Jiang Lai won the first prize, her expression is like killing people. It''s terrible!! ]

    [take off the powder decisively. This kind of person can''t win the championship at all. ]

    [poof, plug in the building, and say in silence, I worked in a hotel. Before the super model program in the future was filmed, I had the honor to see that the contestant with the surname m opened a room with the manager of Ag. As for who, it''s inconvenient to disclose ~]

    [what is said in the tower of holding grass is true? My mother, I''m afraid to think carefully. No wonder those who serve such dishes can also be selected. It turns out that there''s a backstage, ~]

    [the melon eaters who don''t know the truth pass by, and by the way, they say that my lady Daley is not the winner. It''s a shame! ]

    [let''s be rational! The people of this program are not so simple, one by one comprehensive and heartless. ]

    [the building is rough, and Daley and Jiang Xue have good feelings. After five years of psychology training here, the eyes will not deceive! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are still many such comments. The rest of the people in the villa, without communication and social devices, can''t get in touch with the outside world, let alone see comments?

    So, everyone doesn''t know what the outside world thinks about them, or what their net score is.

    In the big office with the shiny French windows, Auguste stared at the computer screen gloomily. His eyes were burning. He wanted to poke two holes in the screen. After a while, he closed the computer and pressed the internal line.

    Xiao Mo knocks on the door twice, but no one answers. He simply pushes the door in.

 Chapter 749

    From far away, I could feel the gloom of Auguste''s body that seemed to rain in the whole office. He paused and stopped at the door.

    "Auguste, you want me? I''m very busy. It''s not like you are a big boss. You can take a rest and do errands at will. If you''re OK, I''ll go out first? "

    Shomer said quickly, and saw that Auguste''s eyes were full of evil, which could not be described by the storm. He quickly opened the door and rushed out.

    Auguste, sitting in the chair, whispered two words, "come back."

    "Ka -"

    Xiao Mo shakes and looses his hand, then watches the door locked in front of his eyes. He wanted to cry and turn back without tears. Looking at his expression, he knew that it was going to be bad. He felt that the blue and purple wound on his face began to hurt again. "Boss, can I still make a mistake?! You still want to hit me a few times. Look at my face. I haven''t seen anyone recently. Are you still Auguste I know!! So cruel! "

    He complained pitifully that Auguste was already clattering his knuckles, listening to a flash of acid in Xiao Mo''s ears.

    He quickly made a gesture, "stop stop stop, Auguste, what do you want to do? You give me a good time. I give you a bad idea. I admit my mistake. Otherwise, I apologize to her personally and say it''s all my fault. How about?"

    "Dare you!" Auguste grinds his teeth and says coldly, "if you dare to appear in front of her, I''ll break your third leg and see how you can attract people!"

    "Oh, not bad, Auguste, who has learned to use idioms," he suddenly approached with a face full of blue and purple, and asked humbly, "is it because I''m afraid that my charm will make that woman fall in love with me, so I won''t go?"

    As soon as the voice fell, a pile of documents fell on Xiao Mo''s face. He blinked and silently pulled the documents off his head. "So what do you want to do?"

    Men in love are fierce tigers. Look at his handsome face. I can''t even make an appointment with my little lover recently. His elegant image is ruined by Auguste.

    "I said, aren''t you over abstinence?" Asked Xiao Mo, a thief.

    Then I saw Auguste''s eyebrow bone twitching, and I was shocked and sighed, "I''ll lean on it! Is abstinence excessive? I said brother, do you have to? Take a look at our appearance, this condition, and say that women have not followed each other? You don''t have to be hard for yourself. Go out with your buddies, and they will take you to find a one hundred times better than that woman! "

    As he said this, he pulled his arm. Auguste obediently followed Xiao Mo to get up. Xiao Mo was very happy. He just wanted to say that this friend''s emotional crisis was over. When he was finally relieved -

    sudden changes -

    people almost didn''t respond to what happened, their shoulders were buckled, and the whole person fell in the air.

    After the fall, he didn''t get up. Auguste had stepped on his chest quickly. He almost broke his rib cage.

    Xiao Mo coughs hard, "cough, cough I, I fuck, Auguste, you can''t be fucking crazy. Don''t think I can''t beat you... "

    Listening to his words, Auguste''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and his feet made him feel strong, and his ears heard a cry of pain.

    "Ouch, ouch I''m wrong. I can''t beat you, can I? Fuck... "

 Chapter 750

    Auguste snorted coldly, and finally lifted his feet and let go of Xiao mo.

    Xiao Mo got up in a rush, and would not get up if he fell into the sofa. He murmured to himself that Auguste had no conscience. After having a woman, he lost all his good friends.

    Auguste went back to his chair and sat down, hands around his chest, and finally said the most important purpose, "Xiao Mo, keep your woman away from Jiang Lai, don''t make me do it!"

    "What woman?" Xiao Mo blinks, not very clear.

    With a flash of cold eyes, Auguste raised his eyebrows, and Xiao Mo nodded, "I remember. You mean Mooshi? What happened to her? "

    Did he remember that the woman went to the show? The program is totally closed. He hasn''t seen her for a long time, and even forgot her appearance.

    But when did she provoke Augustus.

    Auguste puckered his lips, turned on the computer, turned the screen over to Xiao Mo and said, "I don''t want any accidents to happen to Jiang Lai. Xiao Mo, I have to say that you''ve been known for so long, and your vision is still so poor!"

    "Yes, it is, just for you!" Xiao Mo curled his mouth, glanced at Mu Xue at will, and scolded her. What''s the situation of this woman? She dare to show so clearly under the camera.

    Did he have a brain drain or something, and even fell in love with her? And put her into the future super model program group to compete.

    Yu Guang saw that the man standing beside Mu Xue was calm, elegant and calm. It seemed that they were not women of the same level.

    One is that it''s a bad stone after polishing. The other is that it''s outstanding and dazzling without polishing.

    It''s really envious!

    He gave Auguste a sour glance. "I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s just for fun. You can do whatever you want. However, since I promised her to send her in, I hope that as long as she didn''t do anything harmful to Jiang Lai, you should not see it? "

    Auguste glanced at him indifferently, and said coldly, "get out!"

    Xiao Mo''s eyes were wide, and he scolded "fuck!" He strode out after a middle finger comparison.

    The man in love, he doesn''t care! Crazy one!

    Auguste didn''t care whether he promised or not. He thought about whether he would say hello in the next game and get Mu Xue out directly. She hurt Jiang Lai in the province.

    But

    With Mu Xue''s eyes at that time, wouldn''t Jiang Lai be more dangerous if she had a grudge after driving her out?

    After all, it''s better to stay under the nose first than to rush out and let her wait.

    If she dare to do something to hurt her, he will let her know what life is not like death!

    -

    the time passed quickly. In the autumn, the program had come to an end.

    During this period, Su Kui had a good time. She was the best photo in every competition. Many people even doubted whether there was someone behind her or whether her life had started.

    It''s just that you look exquisite and have a body against the sky. Even your luck is surprisingly good! How can it not be envious.

    There are only four people left in the villa.

    Su Kui, Jiang Xue, Mu Xue, Chen cherry.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that the woman who stayed until the end would be the woman with deep city. She was the oldest of the 12 people. She had no advantage in the model circle as she grew older, but she stayed with her own efforts.

 Chapter 751

    It''s good enough.

    The hard-working people, even if she will make conspiracy means, play tricks, when everything is to fight for the final seat, Su Kui will not say anything.

    Even if she had not calculated these people, she had stood by while they were using each other''s means.

    No one will say that he is absolutely clean. Su Kui doesn''t care to be a good man. It''s also good to be a man with a city in mind, wandering in the gray area and free.

    James did not put them in the villa for the last period, but took them to France.

    Its name is: after training for so long, honey, now it''s time to fight!

    Wendell is a famous French designer who is good at combining lace and various fabrics to make clothes suitable for all women.

    It can not lose the dream, but also keep the feminine beauty, and it will not appear too childish.

    Once launched, it has been warmly sought after by countless women who love beauty.

    The last episode of his dream series will end after his show in France. It can be imagined that this last series is destined to be the target of numerous women''s competition. Choosing models is naturally the top priority.

    Because this time, Wendell wants to do something new!

    There are many Chinese models in the international development, but in the international world, the choice of Chinese models is very single. It seems that the same is true for Danfeng eyes, yellow skin, small mouth and sharp facial features.

    After all, they are after models with lines and edges.

    And Wendell, he''s looking for someone with delicate facial features and white skin, to wear the last piece of clothing of his dream show.

    So, James, this time, brought him four tall, future supermodels to the last four girls.

    Wendell and James have been friends for many years. When he learned that he had participated in the program of supermodel in the future, he went to see it specially. He still has a fresh memory of one of them.

    But because we have been opening a show, making ready-made clothes and so on, the work is too hurried, and then we miss it. When he wanted to see it again, James brought someone.

    He hurried into the backstage and suddenly exclaimed, "who! God, this is my muse! The model I want! "

    Su Kui and Jiang Xue are watching countless gorgeous and lace inlaid skirts on the backstage shelf. Suddenly, they hear a scream with a French accent. Just turning around, their wrists are suddenly grasped by men.

    "Er Are you Su Kui''s pupil shrank and asked in hesitation in English.

    She drew her hand, only to find that the man was holding it tightly. She couldn''t help but wry smile and turned to James for help.

    James immediately agreed and hurried forward to get rid of the siege. "No, no, no, Wendell, you''ll scare her. Don''t worry, we won''t go. You''re not a gentleman at all."

    His words reminded Wendell. He smiled awkwardly, quickly released his hand, bowed gracefully and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m so excited, please forgive me."

    Wendell is a man in his thirties. He is well maintained. He looks like the British gentlemen. He laughs very shyly, but he doesn''t arouse people''s disgust.

    Su Kui shook his head understandably to accept his apology.

    Wendell was relieved and quickly introduced himself, "Hello, beautiful lady, this is Wendell."

    Su Kui reached for his hand and shook it with him, chuckled and said, "my name is Jiang Lai. I''m Chinese. I don''t have an English name. You can call me Jiang."

 Chapter 752

    "River!" Wendell immediately asked, "Jiang, would you like to be my model? I''ll pay you what you want. "

    Su Kui smiled and shook his head.

    Wendell would be wrong, surprised and said: "don''t you want Jiang? I think you will be very suitable for the last dress at the end of my show. Do you want to have a look? I think you''ll like it very much. "

    "No, Wendell, Wendell!" James kneaded his temple helplessly, called twice in succession, and Wendell responded. He then said, "the purpose of our coming here is to let these children go on a show on the international show in person, and exercise their on-site ability. What do you think?"

    "Ah?" Wendell realized later that there were three girls standing next to him.

    She apologized for being embarrassed. Jiang Xue shook her head with a smile. She saw that it was too late for elder sister Lai to be concerned and happy. However, the faces of the other two people were not very good-looking.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a deadlock. James hurriedly took Wendell out to discuss, so as not to embarrass each other.

    Wendell is innocent. He didn''t mean it, but he can understand that he was angry because he was ignored.

    James knows that Wendell is a very serious person. At the first sight, he saw the model in his dream that he was searching for standing in front of himself. Naturally, there is no room for other people.

    I don''t see that even his friend has been ignored for many years. If he didn''t remind me, I think he could hold Su Kui for half an hour.

    It''s really frustrating. Those who do art have some quirks. Things like Wendell are normal.

    James brought a total of three directory photographers to take photos during this visit. For the convenience of this visit, everything was simple and there was no live broadcast. But after recording the whole process, after editing into a program.

    But it''s also the last issue.

    In front of the VCR, Mu Xue and Chen cherry can''t complain more than they can.

    After the previous episodes, even if they were disconnected from the outside social network, they gradually learned that jianglai''s fans had reached a horrible number, which they could not easily shake.

    Now they can''t make any mistakes, because a little mistake may lead to the loss of their few fans.

    At the last critical moment, they will lose even the final victory.

    So, no one dare to take risks!

    -

    outside the background, at the corner of the corridor.

    Wendell exclaimed in surprise, "no! James, you know it''s impossible! I just want one, oh no, maybe another lovely girl. Their facial features are very bright. How brilliant they should be among a group of models with sharp edges and cool styles! But the other two, I don''t agree with them! "

    "Why? WendellŁˇ You have to believe that our training can come to the end. Their steps are very good. Compared with the models you choose, they are no worse! " James had a headache trying to explain.

    ˇ°noŁ¬noŁˇ James, you know, this is France. They don''t accept strange faces very well, let alone ordinary models. I can''t see the flash in them. They will ruin my dream clothes! And I, absolutely not

    No matter how James persuades, Wendell still sticks to his decision. He thinks that Mu Xue and Chen cherry are two people, one is plain, the other is a little older.

 Chapter 753

    Moreover, their temperament is very impetuous and they are not suitable for wearing the clothes he designed.

    Ten years into design, he knows what kind of model to look for for for his design. An unsuitable model may ruin the whole show.

    Wendell knows, and so does James.

    So, he knew that he could not persuade Wendell, so he had to give up. He collapsed his shoulders, shrugged helplessly, and spread out his hand. "OK, Wendell, I understand your idea, so have you decided to adopt jianglai and jiangxue here?"

    In fact, Wendell was only Su Kui from the beginning to the end, but thought of jiangxue''s delicate baby face, which just matched a princess dress with lace designed by him, he nodded, indicating that he could apply jiangxue.

    "Well, the other two. I can only help them find another show. Let''s decide, Wendell." James shook his head, smiled and shook Wendell''s hand to reach an agreement.

    When the four men divided into two teams and watched the clothes in the background, they saw Wendell and James coming in side by side after going out for several minutes.

    In addition to Su Kui, the other three people are looking forward to James.

    The backstage skirt is so beautiful! No matter how old a woman is, her resistance to lace is basically zero. Moreover, the design of these clothes is very simple and generous. Even if a 30-year-old woman wears them, they will only look soft and feminine, but not childish.

    Everyone wants to wear it in person, to go to the bright lights, a world-famous show, and to be famous.

    But the next second, James reluctantly put out his hand and said an unfortunate news: "it''s a pity that Mr. Wendell only needs two models. He thinks the appearance of jianglai and jiangxue is more suitable for his design, while Mu Xue and Chen cherry, I can only say I''m sorry."

    "What..." Mu Xue murmured in a low voice, and gave Su Kui a resentful look. She took all the good things.

    It seems that where she is, the light of other people is covered. Even if she is unwilling, it becomes her foil.

    It''s so hateful that the roots of your teeth are about to break.

    Chen cherry''s mood of expectation sank suddenly. He asked James with a bad face, "Mr. James, what about the two of us?"

    This time, before James could speak, Wendell said, "James, there are a lot of shows recently. You can ask Aaron if there are any models missing. I remember he was looking for the right models yesterday."

    "So?" James touched his chin and raised his eyebrows. "Then I''ll find him."

    Wendell was surprised. "James, since you''re looking for an opportunity for the players, why don''t you contact them in advance? Isn''t that too much trouble?"

    In an instant, all eyes fell on James.

    James smiled with deep meaning. "If I contact them in advance and let them play, it''s not a test. I''m only responsible for giving them a chance. As for whether they can grasp this opportunity, it''s nothing to do with me."

    There will be countless difficulties in life. In this world-famous international metropolis, how many people have dreams, but they have no chance to lose them? Probably countless.

    These girls are very lucky compared with those people.

 Chapter 754

    So that''s why James clearly has contacts, but doesn''t take the initiative to pave the way for them.

    The international show is fierce and cruel, always adhering to the survival rule of the fittest.

    It''s not that they took part in a model draft, won a championship, and then the road will be smooth. No matter what champion you are, the proud designers only look at the value of you. Can you show the essence of his design and the attitude he wants to show.

    You''re a champion, you''re going to run into a wall, you''re going to get rejected.

    Now, it''s a stepping stone to the international stage. As for whether we can handle it well in the future, it depends on our own abilities to go well in this show and let the big guys of the model company sign you.

    He won''t help them too much.

    He exchanged greetings with Wendell again. James left mus ¨¦ E. Rodin with four people. Before leaving, Wendell gave Su Kui and Jiang Xue two tickets to come to the rehearsal tomorrow morning.

    Two days later, the show will officially start.

    Everything was in a hurry.

    is still arranged in the three story villa in France, and the outside is a flourishing French Wutong, green and long and quiet asphalt road, which makes people feel very comfortable.

    The wall is painted with red paint. After some time''s fading, it gradually turns into a light orange, white roof, full of French style.

    Seeing Su Kui and Jiang Xue disappear at the stairway one by one, Mu Xue''s complicated eyes follow her until they disappear.

    Pinch the fingertip into the meat, make her bite the lower lip, can control not vent.

    Why, good opportunities are all jianglai''s, why is God so unfair? Isn''t it enough to give her exquisite appearance and tall figure? All the good things had to be handed over to her for her choice.

    And once again forced her to the point of no way back!

    Back to the room, Mu Xue plunges into the soft bed, and the camera on her head is still working without sleep. She can only pretend to be tired and release her face''s evil under the quilt.

    Since she participated in the program, she probably didn''t find out. Her gain and loss became more and more important, and she hated more and more people. If she bumps into someone at the gate of Ag again now, is she still Mu Xue who will bow her head and apologize?

    No one knows.

    Mu Xue had a dream when she was sleeping. When she woke up, she sat on the bed sweating, but her face was excited.

    Excited fingertips are shaking.

    She was thinking, what if something happened to Jiang Lai? Can''t participate in the show, then she, is it possible to become a substitute?

    She knows Wendell, has seen many shows before him, and she has bought and collected every issue of his fashion magazines. She knows that Wendell is a famous fashion designer in the world. Ag clothing Gaoding, his dream series, is the clothing that all women want to enter the wardrobe.

    As long as she can appear in his show, even if she only takes a walk, she will send a large number of opportunities she wants to choose. Then, the remarried mother, who despises her stepfather, will get out of the way!

    She will never go back to see their faces. She will earn a lot of money and make them regret it! Let mother regret, she personally drove away the daughter!

    More and more excited, she barefoot bed, think of washing a face in the bathroom, suddenly heard the subtle footsteps outside the corridor.

 Chapter 755

    Her heart beat violently, and the beast in her heart began to roar uncontrollably. She paused, turned to the door in the direction of going to the bathroom, and gently grasped the door handle.

    "Ka" - "

    the slight sound is not noticeable.

    In her pajamas, she went out barefoot, like a sleepwalker, but surprised Su Kui.

    She stood at the entrance of the stairs and looked at Mu Xue, who had just come out. Her door was just on the left side of the stairs. So, one came out and the other just came up.

    "Er What are you doing? " Mu Xue asked awkwardly. Her hands were sweaty, and she rubbed on her pajamas imperceptibly.

    Soft feet approach sunflower step by step.

    Su Kui curled her lips in the night, raised the glass in her hand lightly, and said, "I''m thirsty in the middle of the night, and I''ll pour down a glass of water to drink. So are you?"

    "Ah? Oh, yes, yes, a little thirsty... " Mu Xue woke up and found that she was like a demon. What she did seemed to coincide with the picture in her dream.

    Her heart was constricted and she was about to pop out of her throat.

    Su Kui nodded, the narrow peach blossom eyes twinkled cold light in the night, askew his head and asked her, "is it? Then you go down. I''ll go to bed first. Good night. "

    With that, she stepped on the last step and passed Mu Xue slowly.

    At that moment, Mu Xue suddenly grabbed Su Kui''s wrist. Her audacity surprised her. She stopped and looked back at her. "Mu Xue, you pinched my fingernails and let go."

    Her tone was light, even in the face of such a strange situation.

    However, Mu Xue hates her expression most. Every time she sees it, she hates to tear up her noble and extraordinary face.

    She sneered, her voice was quiet, in the night when the temperature suddenly dropped, her eyes were shining and she stared at Su Kui, "Jiang Lai, why do you want to participate in the future supermodel?"

    Su Kui was amused by her and asked, "why can''t I join?"

    Who knows that Mu Xue is fierce all of a sudden, biting silver teeth, holding her wrists in her hand and not letting go, "if you don''t exist, if you don''t participate in the program, it''s OK that you don''t appear in my life! All of you should have been mine, you wicked woman

    Because excited, Mu Xue''s volume suddenly lost control and became high, echoing in the open corridor.

    Su Kui has another idea in her heart because of her words. Has the story changed? How does Mooche know that if she is not there, everything belongs to her? Is it to vent the resentment in her heart, to say it unintentionally, or to get something she doesn''t know?

    Su Kui went upstairs and was pulled by Mu Xue after only two steps. Now she was standing two steps away from the stairway. She was lost in thought because of Mu Xue''s words, but did not find Mu Xue''s expression had become ferocious.

    She felt that since she had torn her face, she would just destroy her!

    As long as she gets the chance to sign a contract with an international model company, what else can she win! The ultimate goal of winning the championship is to get the chance to sign a contract and become a famous model, not a model from a roadside company!

    So, one does not do two endlessly, she sees Su Kui rare trance, one bites a tooth, in the heart is ruthless, mercilessly pushed her out.

 Chapter 756

    Su Kui had no time to react. She fell back quickly. In a few seconds, she had rolled several stairs.

    Fortunately, she didn''t panic. When her body slowed down, she tried to reach for the handrail of the stairs. Several times, she finally slowed down.

    Because she was wearing long sleeved pajamas, the bruise was not very serious, but there was pain all over her body, lying on the ground for a while, panting heavily.

    When Jiang Xue heard the loud noise outside the door, she found it was wrong. She ran out immediately, only to see Su Kui''s body rolling down the stairs, and Mu Xue who still kept pushing people at the stairs.

    "Ah!! Come on, come on! " Jiang Xue''s head was stunned by the fright. Seeing Su Kui lying downstairs, she didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. She suddenly stumbled down the stairs. Several times, she almost rolled down like Su Kui because of her soft feet.

    She knelt beside Su Kui, and dared not touch her. Her tears fell down. "Lai Lai Jie, Lai Lai Jie? How about you, wuwuwu...... " Her voice trembled and her heart of fear stopped.

    Su Kui heard the sound and slowly lifted her eyelids. She didn''t know when she had turned on the light on her head. Her eyes hurt and she closed them several times before she got used to it.

    She said in a hoarse whisper, "I''m ok, jiangxue, help me up."

    Jiang Xue still has tears in her eyes, and her frightened expression is not over. "Really, really OK?" She picked up sunflower carefully, like a fragile doll.

    James hurried down from the third floor, his clothes were untidy and his eyes were puffy. When he saw the situation downstairs, he was scared to death.

    ˇ°OMGŁˇ My god! What''s the matter, my child? How are you? Are you okay? Is there anything uncomfortable? " He hurriedly ran down, squatted down to Su Kui and asked anxiously. Seeing Su Kui''s pale face, he saw that there was no obvious scar on her body, and his pajamas were not broken. He was relieved.

    But also worried about what she would have no obvious injuries, such as fractures.

    In the end, she was the only one to retire from the competition and take a good rest. Because the program only has one last episode, the company would not agree to delay, which is unfair to other players.

    Su Kui shook his head and got up hard with the help of Jiang Xue. "I''m ok, but I''m hurt by falling. I didn''t react for a while."

    Jiang Xue can''t see her heart ache. In her eyes, her elder sister Lai Lai has always been strong and confident. Now she is pale and weak, which makes her heart ache.

    At the same time, a nameless anger burst up in her brain. She suddenly pointed to Mu Xue, who was standing on the second floor, and shouted, "James, it''s her. I saw her push Lai Lai down!"

    "What?!" James was shocked. He followed Jiang Xue''s fingers suspiciously and looked at Mu Xue.

    Mu Xuejian looks at James suspiciously. His eyes are in a panic for a moment, that is, the panic. James has captured the information he wants.

    He shook his head in disappointment. He was always gentle. His face was gloomy and almost frozen. Something like this happened at the end of the program. At ordinary times, Mu Xue always looks silent. I didn''t expect that she would dare to murder if she was cruel.

    If there is an accident on such a high stair, Jiang Lai will die. How dare she!

 Chapter 757

    As for the purpose of Mu Xue''s doing this, James doesn''t need to guess. It all comes from the origin of human beings. Jealousy -

    she envies Jiang Lai for being better than her and more brilliant than her, which completely hides her popularity. However, everyone''s destiny is different from birth. Some people can make an effort to resist the attack the day after tomorrow, while some people, even if they get the chance by climbing the bed, have no ability to resist after suffering from powerful opponents.

    I will only complain.

    James is not used to Mooche, and he has no obligation to accommodate her. Moreover, there are such cruel things in the program recording now, and he does not know what the future will be.

    From a personal point of view, among the twelve contestants in the program, Jiang Lai is his favorite. He won''t make too much publicity, but he won''t let himself disappear. When things are calm, such people are most suitable to stand on the international stage and show their charm to the audience.

    Now, he''s worried.

    "How is it? Can you still stand up? I''ll contact the hospital and show you! " With that, he was about to step up to the living room plane.

    Sukui called him, "James!" She stood up with Jiang Xue''s arm on her back. She still had some soreness. Fortunately, she made timely buffer in response. Rolling down the stairs did not hurt her much. "I''m ok. Don''t go to the hospital. There''s rehearsal tomorrow..."

    "You --" James frowned. He didn''t want to let the chance to get lost, but he didn''t want to let a talented young man ruin such a small thing. "Are you really OK? Let''s go and have a look. "

    "I don''t need it, James. I''ll have a rest. I won''t make fun of my body. Believe me!"

    Su Kui looked at James seriously, his eyes were firm, James looked for a long time, and finally reluctantly agreed.

    "OK, Jiang Xue, take Jiang Lai upstairs to have a rest first. If there''s anything wrong, let me know immediately. Do you know?" After that, he nagged a few more words, and Su Kui nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Xue''s eyes are red with pain. She helps Su Kui to step on the stairs carefully. She looks like she is the one who fell down the stairs.

    Mu Xue looks at Su Kui''s figure coming up slowly, and looks down at her hands. They are the hands. They push her down like they have been attacked by evil.

    Brain like movie playback, jianglai rolling down the stairs of the screen has been playing repeatedly, making her face white and red, red and white, for a while it is difficult to see the pole.

    "Are you ok..." Seeing Jiang Lai coming to her side, Mu Xue bit her lips and asked in a low voice.

    Jiang Xue is disgusted to death. If she was not holding Su Kui in her hand, she would have rushed to scratch her face and kicked her down to let her taste the guilt of Lai Lai.

    I''ve done everything. Now I''m going to show you a poor little girl?

    So she gave her a bad look and didn''t have a good airway: "get out of the way. It''s disgusting! If Miss Lai can''t make a show this time, you will wait for me! "

    Since I was a child, I have a temper even if I am naive!

    And if people with temper and background are really angry, it will be hard to finish, but now Moxue doesn''t know.

    After su Kui and Jiang Xue disappeared, James stood in the living room and dialed to go out.

 Chapter 758

    Jiang Xue accompanied Su Kui to sleep in the middle of the night, for fear that she fell into a daze at that time and had any sequelae. When I saw her sleeping well in the morning, I was relieved.

    I got out of bed carefully and barefoot to go back to wash myself. I had just opened the door, but I was almost scared to death.

    "You..."

    "Well --"

    JIANG Xue''s eyes were wide open, and before he could scream, he quickly covered his mouth under the man''s cold, knife like eyes.

    Auguste looked into the bedroom through the crack of the door. In the limited view, only half of Su Kui''s face was under the ice blue quilt. It was peaceful and seemed to have a good rest.

    At the same time, he took the door with ease, glanced back at jiangxue, stepped downstairs first, and dropped a sentence with his back to jiangxue, "come down with me!"

    Jiang Xue blinks. For family reasons, she knows more information than others. For example, at present, she is the producer of supermodel in the future. In fact, her real identity is the only legal successor of the Ag group, which is internationally famous for collecting luxury cars, famous bags and luxury accessories.

    And in a high position, the identity background is definitely not simple. This is what her parents told her before entering the program group.

    In any case, do your own thing and don''t easily provoke anyone, she has always remembered.

    Jiang Xue is very innocent. She can''t remember her guilt. But why does he look at her like he wants to kill her.

    And -

    at a glance, if he is right, there seems to be a flash of jealousy in his eyes?

    Auguste went downstairs and saw Jiang Xue in her pink pajamas. She stood at the door of the bedroom, her eyes sharper and colder. Her temper was on the edge of impatience? Do you want me to invite you in person? "

    James hears the sound here and hurriedly comes to wave to jiangxue, and desperately winks at her.

    Even though he didn''t know what was going on, when he called Xiao Mo, the head of Ag in China, the last person to come was the ultimate boss. No matter how many doubts in my heart, they were solved in a moment.

    It turns out that the man upstairs is the real life winner. He is not only low-key, but also relies on his own ability to come to the end. He is only one step away from the champion.

    Jiang Xue was shocked, grinning awkwardly and waving her hands repeatedly. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    But I was thinking, what does this man want to do? Don''t even give her time to change clothes and wash. You know, she has no image now. There is a camera on her head!

    But who calls people big boss, the existence that oneself can''t provoke? I have to go down bitter.

    After getting down, Auguste took a seat on the leather sofa in the living room. His legs naturally overlapped. His hands crossed on his legs, and his thumbs were constantly circling each other. He was very anxious.

    When it snowed down, Auguste glanced at her and said coldly, "sit down."

    Next, Jiang Xue is silly. She was a witness last night. She thought Auguste would ask about this problem, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this --

    "how is she? Is there any discomfort in your body? "

    Jiang Xue is at a loss

    "Jianglai."

    "Oh, all is well."

    "How is she feeling recently? Is she bullied? If so, point it out one by one! " The big boss is overcast.

 Chapter 759

    So, is this ready to clear?

    Jiang Xue didn''t know what Auguste meant. She turned out the little book in her heart and said: "it must be mu Xue! That vicious woman, I saw her push her down with my own eyes! "

    Auguste raised his chin slightly. "I know. Is there anything else?"

    This

    Jiang Xue thinks about it seriously. Those people don''t have a deep impression in her mind. It''s more collective isolation than difficulty. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with her and Lailai.

    She was about to shake her head when she heard a hoarse voice coming from the second floor, which was just waking up, asking slowly, "Auguste, what are you doing?"

    Jiang Xue obviously felt that the big boss beside her was stiff, and she stared at Su Kui in surprise, full of adoration.

    Su Kui glanced at her angrily, hooked her fingers, and summoned her pet like, "Jiang Xue, come here."

    Jiang Xue immediately trotted all the way to her place. Su Kui touched her head, patted her, and asked, "isn''t he embarrassed you?" Because she was so familiar with the man''s temperament, she really worried that he would annoy others.

    Jiang Xue shakes her head, and her mind has become a paste of confusion. She tilts her head, blinks her eyes, wondering what the relationship between her elder sister Lailai and the boss is, and how it sounds familiar.

    And since Miss Lai appeared, she was very rude, but the boss lost his momentum for a second, and even dared not speak.

    So, what the hell is this!

    When Auguste heard this, he immediately got up from the sofa and came across with full momentum. However, his tone was very sad: "I didn''t do anything. By the way, how is my health? I think it''s still necessary to go to the hospital in case of any hidden injury... "

    Su Kui lightly glanced at him, but he said to Jiang Xue, "Jiang Xue, go wash and wash, and we will start."

    Jiang Xue immediately reacts, nods, and looks suspiciously in the strange atmosphere of the two. She trots upstairs and disappears at the end of the corridor.

    This situation is not normal at first sight. For a small role like her, whose brain is not enough, it''s better to flash first!

    Seeing Su Kui ignore his words, Auguste''s face sank. He was almost scared to death when he heard the news. He had planned to come to France to see her today, but suddenly got the news that she rolled down the stairs in the middle of the night.

    He immediately called a private plane to rush in, but after the result came, he didn''t ask a question, but found that people didn''t want to talk to him at all.

    But when I found out my true feelings, I was angry with her. I was cold, and I had to waste a lot of time before it didn''t collapse.

    He sighed deeply. His eyes were on her. He asked in a low voice, "Jiang Lai, I know you want to win the championship with your own efforts. But now, if you don''t check it, I''m not sure. Let''s take a look, OK?"

    Su Kui''s eyes twinkled. She is a typical soft eater but not a hard eater. She will only be harder than you. But if you come here with such a low-key look, you still follow her lover for a long time. Even if you made a mistake in the early stage, but now this expression really makes her hard hearted.

    But the chance is just like this. Seeing that the task is about to be completed, how can she be reconciled.

 Chapter 760

    "After my rehearsal today, I''ll go to the hospital with you." She can only answer that.

    "But..." Auguste wanted to persuade again, but was swept over by Su Kui''s cold eyes and stopped talking.

    In fact, what he really wanted to say was that she didn''t have to work so hard. It didn''t matter if she didn''t work hard. He couldn''t support her. Auguste even wanted to circle her in a place that no one else could see. Only he could find her beauty.

    However, her ambition and yearning for freedom made him unable to stop.

    So, he can only reluctantly resist, nodded.

    -

    Su Kui and Jiang Xue arrived at mus ¨¦ E. Rodin at 7 a.m. on time. Wendell saw Su Kui come in, his eyes lit up in a flash, trotted to meet him, opened his hands exaggeratively, and shouted, "Oh, my God, look, my perfect Muse finally arrived. Honey, how was your rest last night? You are still so beautiful today. "

    Su Kui Rou and a smile, eyebrows and eyes bright walked forward, generous and he embraced, "thank you, Wendell, I had a good rest last night, you?"

    "With your blessing, I''ve finally solved the problem on my mind, of course!" He laughed and let go of Su Kui, then hugged Jiang Xue standing beside her. "Lovely angel, you don''t seem to have a good rest. Your eyes are red and swollen, which is not good, but I think you are too tense, right?"

    He blinked and joked: "after all, it''s a famous Wendell design show. How many women will envy it if you say it, are you right? My angel. "

    Obviously, he said it as if he was joking. His tone was soft, and he would not embarrass people. Jiang Xue laughed with a chuckle when he made her laugh. Finally, her worry spread. She apologized with a red face, "I''m sorry, Wendell, I''m too nervous, but I''ll face it in the best condition at the show tomorrow night!"

    Su Kui stood and smiled. She could clearly catch Wendell''s face relaxed after hearing Jiang Xue''s words.

    "Well, come with me, two beauties. When you change your clothes, there will be a makeup artist and stylist for you. I think I can''t wait. Come on!" He clapped his hands and strode like the wind to lead the way.

    Jiang Xue breathed heavily, gathered around Su Kui and asked in a low voice, "sister Lai Lai, on you..."

    Su Kui knows what she wants to ask. It''s nothing more than whether the accident last night left any obvious scars on her. She scratched a dark light in her dark green eyes and shook her head to appease her. "It''s OK, don''t worry."

    Speaking skills have entered the backstage of yesterday''s show.

    Mouth said nothing, but Su Kui''s heart is clear, roll down the stairs, even if there is no big injury, some small bruises still exist, especially after a night of fermentation, more obvious.

    Before she came, she put on a hot compress. When she put on makeup, she can put another layer of powder on the bruise on her leg.

    The light on the show is not bright, as long as the bottom is well laid, generally no one will pay attention to it.

    Su Kui and Jiang Xue go in. There are many people in the backstage. The dressing room is occupied. Some models worry about the time, so they take off their clothes and change outside.

    And Wendell was probably used to this kind of scene. He didn''t look askance. He went to the shelf and took off two sets of clothes and handed them to them. He turned his head and rushed to the dressing room and shouted, "what are the people in there doing? When this is your own home? Come out quickly! "

 Chapter 761

    After Wendell roared, however, for two or three minutes, several tall models ran out of the room, looking at their clothes. It can be seen that they had been cleaned up long ago.

    Wendell''s face softened a little when he saw it, and he repeatedly urged Su Kui to go in and change clothes.

    Su Kui and Jiang Xue take a look at each other and take their clothes into the dressing room. After they go in and put them on, Su Kui is relieved that this skirt is a long dress. The large cascading skirts are piled on the ground, gorgeous and luxurious.

    In fact, Su Kui seldom wore this kind of dress with large skirt. After finishing it quickly, she slowly picked up the skirt and walked out carefully.

    Wendell points at the back, for a while, he dislikes that the makeup is not perfect, for a while, he dislikes that the clothes are not well arranged. In short, now he has no gentle attitude towards sunflower and jiangxue.

    Sukui doesn''t care. Some people are totally different in life and work.

    After hearing the small exclamation from behind, Wendell turned around and his eyes suddenly widened.

    Then he yelled, "OMG!! Jiang! This dress is designed for you. God, it''s perfect! You make me willing to surrender! " He strode past, stooping gracefully to hold her hand and kissing her gently. He was full of gentleness and his eyes were twinkling with obsession.

    Only saw Su Kui a black long voluminous random spread behind, the snow-white jade like skin in the background under the bright light is more white flawless, the skirt overall presents a very bright red.

    The skirt made of tulle and lace is very big, but it doesn''t make people feel cumbersome. It looks very light. The upper body is not exposed. It adopts the style of cheongsam collar. If you don''t look at the back, no one will find that the more amazing picture is actually in the back.

    The back is wide open, and the smooth lines outline the perfect body lines. The whole back is almost reflective against the red background. Let Su Kui, look more like a carefully carved puppet doll, but also has a puppet doll will not have the nimble temperament.

    "Lai Lai, super beautiful!" Jiang Xue''s body is a water blue skirt, also a Tulle lace, which reveals her pure and lively temperament.

    She jumps to Su Kui and shouts her face in amazement, but she thinks that if it was Lai Lai who put on her cheongsam, it would be more amazing than now!

    Su Kui replied with a smile, "you are beautiful, too."

    Wendell praises Jiang Xue a few words according to her meaning, and hands them over to the makeup artist and stylist.

    The walk show rehearsal was very successful, because it was an internal rehearsal, so other people were not allowed to enter.

    Su Kui is arranged at the end. When she comes back to the backstage after walking around, all models will line up one by one to walk out and tour the stage. Su Kui, together with Wendell, will go out to the curtain to finish the dream show.

    Everything went well here. Chen cherry was arranged by James for another show. But compared with Wendell, the designer''s fame is too mediocre. In addition, his style is extremely exaggerated. Chen cherry is going to walk around with a wing made of countless buttons on his back. When she steps down, the whole person is going to collapse.

    Show, of course, not smooth.

    After the rehearsal, sukui walked out and saw Auguste''s high-profile car parked outside.

 Chapter 762

    He is languidly leaning in front of the car with his hands in his pockets and looking at the entrance of the art museum from time to time. His eyes are narrow and long. He shows his noble and elegant temperament to the passing models casually, which leads the models who come out from time to time to talk to him with their hair.

    But they were scared away by his cold eyes. After they fled, they still kept looking back at him.

    A handsome, golden, proud and cold man.

    This is their inner evaluation of him.

    Seeing Su Kui coming out, Auguste immediately changed his attitude of being tired of coping with it. He warmly welcomed Su Kui without looking at Jiang Xue. He stared at Su Kui directly. His hot eyes even made Su Kui feel like his body was going to be pierced in a trance.

    Some models standing in the distance are reluctant to walk. When they see this scene, they can''t help but breathe a sigh. They secretly say that it''s a famous grass owner.

    No wonder they don''t care about them. You know, they are all kinds of women in the show. They have the most perfect proportion of body in the world, and are sought after by countless celebrities.

    It''s not that they don''t have the charm of the past, but that they already have a beloved woman.

    After seeing who the woman is, the rest of the people are not feeling good, especially when they see that the man carefully protects her to get on the car, with one mind, her eyes can''t bear the appearance of other women, and they are also jealous of the woman.

    Why haven''t they met such a handsome and golden man?

    A group of people complained, looking at the dust rising from the car, sighed one after another, and took their own car back to rest.

    Su Kui''s examination result was very good. Except for some terrible bruises on his legs, there was no fracture or hidden injury. This result finally left Auguste''s hanging heart to the ground.

    Su Kui''s show went on smoothly. After the show, Wendell learned the news from James. He admired Su Kui''s persistence in taking part in the show with injuries and showed the charm of clothes to the audience.

    After that night''s dream show, Wendell posted such a dynamic in his personal blog.

    Wendell: I''ve been busy for a long time and I''m tired. I thought it would be easy after today. I didn''t expect to hear such a disturbing event. Jiang is a very dedicated model. I hope we can cooperate and love you in the future!

    Attached is a photo of Su Kui wearing his tailed red skirt and taking with him backstage. As for the reason, I didn''t say.

    But that night, Su Kui''s fans learned that she would come here for a show, and there were many people watching live broadcast abroad.

    When the news came back to China, it caused another uproar.

    -

    the final stage of this program is a show. There is no doubt that the three judges and the designer Wendell''s score are enough to make su Kui win the championship. Moreover, among the 12 supermodels in the future, her popularity has always been at the top of the list and never dropped.

    After the last broadcast, the repercussions are very great.

    No one hides the truth for mu Xue. Xiao Mo even forgets her. Even if he remembers, he can''t fight against Auguste for a woman who is a plaything for himself.

    But shomer thought that as long as he didn''t interfere, he would be fine until Auguste rushed to his office and beat him down again.

 Chapter 763

    He finally understood.

    Friends in front of the beloved woman is a hair? Who let mooshi in? He deserves to be beaten up!

    After Mu Xue was maliciously hurt, almost all fans turned black overnight, and she was so embarrassed.

    She lost the news until a month later, when she learned that she had been sentenced to three years in prison for intentional assault.

    No matter how she used to be, it doesn''t matter now. She became a ruthless representative on the Internet. In addition, she was jailed, even if she was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment. When she came out, her life was stained, and no company would want to use her at all.

    Her life is over.

    The task was not successfully completed by any accident. There was a company affiliated to Ag that signed most of the world''s famous models. After the show, sunflower got olive branches from many companies. Finally, sunflower chose AG.

    No matter for the public or for the private, Ag is undoubtedly one of the most famous model companies in the world. The company has sufficient resources. Entering Ag means holding many enviable resources for your choice.

    Jiang Xue won the second place by her own efforts. Her baby face is definitely a stream in the model circle with clear edges and corners. She won no less invitations than Su Kui. The little girl worked very hard. She had a dream to go on the international stage, so she didn''t care about her family''s opposition to participate in the supermodel competition in the future.

    In reality, she is a student who has not graduated from university.

    When her wish was satisfied, she simply settled down and said goodbye to sukui for a short time. She went back to the campus of her own age and continued to study.

    -

    if we say who is the myth of the model circle in recent years, people in the fashion circle will definitely shout out a name with one voice, "Jiang!"

    Yes, Su Kui has never used an English name. Even when she was very angry and asked to take a foreign name when she participated in the activity, she flatly refused.

    She never thought that it was a local thing to call a Chinese name. At least, she now stands at the top of the world fashion with a Chinese name on her head. She is sought after by numerous big brands and constantly invited by advertisements, isn''t it?

    Three years later.

    Su Kui used her savings for many years to terminate the contract with Ag. She left the company and founded vogue magazine. The fashion experience and various suggestions recorded in the vogue magazine benefited the beauty loving women. Every time it was sold within 10 minutes, it would be sold out.

    Auguste stormed into the editor''s office. The door slamming made the little editors sitting outside dumbfounded and shocked.

    Each other look at each other, heart does not know.

    The big boss of Ag is forced to marry again -

    this kind of thing happens at the lowest time every month in the past three years. At the most time, Auguste will come to block people every day, and then be kicked out by the chief editor of their family.

    After Auguste went in, he sat down on the sofa and pulled his tie. He could not maintain his noble demeanor. He stared at Su Kui and grinded his teeth. "Jiang Lai, when are you going to marry me?" he asked

    Su Kui dropped his head, his hands crackled, typing on the keyboard, and he didn''t lift his head when he heard the sound. He said quietly, "what''s the relationship between me and you? Why marry you? "

 Chapter 764

    Auguste rubbed himself to his feet, clapped his hands on the table, and his eyes were burning. "You were my woman three years ago!"

    As soon as the words came out, Auguste immediately realized that there was something wrong, and he regretted it in his heart, but it was too late.

    The air flow in the air was changing subtly. He suffered a little, and his heart clenched its teeth.

    Next second, Su Kui stopped his action, narrowed his narrow peach blossom eyes dangerously, squinted at his big hand on the table, and said quietly: "Oh? Thank you for reminding me that I will never forget that three years ago, I was forced by you to become your mistress! "

    After that, she shook her head sadly and sighed, "ah, what a humiliating history --"

    fuck!

    He knew that he was going to put it off again!

    No matter how many times he explained, or even apologized, saying that he had expressed a problem, Jiang Lai just kept on saying that he had not been far away from him for several years.

    God knows how long he hasn''t touched her, and even once suspected that his body had broken down, except jianglai. When he faced any woman, his heart couldn''t rise.

    Xiao Mo has a very accurate sentence.

    That is, he recognized her from heart to body!

    "Jiang Lai, I already know it''s wrong. You don''t have no feelings for me at all, do you? Is it interesting to play with me? Why don''t you just promise me that we will let go of the past. I swear to God, I will be faithful to you in this life! "

    He said, raising his hand to make an oath of departure. The longer he knew Su Kui, the more his way of action and speech was similar to that of China.

    But Su Kui was not soft at all. She was still standing on tiptoe slowly, smiling on her face, and her peach blossom eyes narrowed into a cunning arc. She opened her mouth and said, "interesting." seeing Auguste confused, she added, "I think it''s very interesting to play with you --"

    "Jiang Lai!"

    He''s really angry. Admit it. Admit that he''s not totally indifferent to him, but hang him and won''t let go easily.

    "It''s been three years. How many years can I have in my life? Will you spare me, eh?"

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, life is too short to be happy. You are right!"

    Auguste''s eyes brightened, he bent over his desk and approached sokui. "You promised me?" he asked

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows, met Auguste''s eyes with green eyes and an elusive smile, and slowly uttered a sentence under his expectant eyes, "it was forgotten, but you reminded me today, so -"

    his green fingers pointed his chest, and his lazy words were careless, "you''d better wait! Maybe in three years, I''ll forget, or maybe, you know? "

    "I......"

    Auguste was stunned. Is this the way she found out to refuse?

    Now he just wanted to slap himself in the face. He knew that she was looking for opportunities everywhere to make trouble for him. Unexpectedly, he was so careless. All his efforts were wiped out in an instant.

    He walked out of the editor''s office in a daze. The little editors knew that it was another failure?

    In other words, Mr. partridge is infatuated. He doesn''t know what the editor thinks.

    But what Su Kui thinks is: when next Valentine''s day comes, let him propose -

 Chapter 765

    In the 46th year of Dazhao, the first emperor Yongzhao died in the newly appointed Queen''s palace. Less than a day after she resigned, she became the Empress Dowager. She moved from Weiyang palace to cining palace, took off the red phoenix robe and put on the black and white phoenix pattern robe.

    When Su Kui woke up, it was midnight.

    The introduction of the plot in her mind constantly impacts her brain. After she has roughly scanned it, she is shocked by the warm touch of her side just after moving her arm.

    She quickly turned her head and looked at the outside of the bed with sharp eyes. There was a man with a soft appearance and white skin. At the moment, he was closing his eyes tightly and seemed to be sleeping.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, his feet were hard, and he kicked people out of bed.

    The man fell to the ground half asleep and half awake, suddenly woke up, the brain was not awake, the body had been conditioned to bump bump up.

    That power really surprised Su Kui, just listening to the sound of banging her head against the ground. Su Kui pursed her lips and said nothing, and the man dared not lift his head. But between a few breath, the bright and clean forehead was red.

    It seems that, with the white skin background, it''s a bit shocking.

    "Empress dowager, forgive me, Empress Dowager! But I can''t serve you well? Please forgive the Empress Dowager and spare my life! "

    A good eight foot man, just for that powder dress, eyes red at the moment, even in front of Su Kui, it is a pear blossom with rain, the tears fall from the eyes, I still have pity.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui didn''t eat this set. She looked at him indifferently. Only then did she realize that there was nothing in his loose white robe. Under the panic, the body of white flowers was so open to Su Kui''s eyes.

    See her eyebrow is tight Cu, the body that the man is thin and excessive shakes more and more fierce, see very afraid of the woman in front of eyes.

    Su Kui bit his teeth and scolded him for his own death, but he didn''t show half of it.

    She rose gracefully and modestly, and arranged her robes slowly. Even though the blouse was a layer of tulle that was close to transparency, she was also at ease.

    Elegant peach blossom eyes and tail, long and narrow eyes squint at the man who kneels and kowtows, one hand props up his cheek, and his whole body becomes a romantic gesture.

    It''s just that the man saw God for a while.

    "Now that you know it''s wrong, go down and get punished. Don''t wander around in front of the mourner''s eyes. Do you understand?"

    Her voice was still hoarse with her first wake-up, her low and gentle voice line was very long, and her lips were full of a smile.

    When the man heard the words, he could not control his face and showed the joy of the afterlife. He leaned heavily and kowtowed all over his body.

    "Thank you, empress dowager, for your kindness!" she cried! The Empress Dowager is a thousand years old! " After that, he stumbled in vain and ran out.

    After the man left, only the dim candle fire and Su Kui were left in the grand palace.

    She lay down again, lifted her eyes and looked at the hibiscus colored tent in the dark.

    The original master ye Xinci was the first granddaughter of Ye Zheng, a great scholar of the dynasty. Because of the disorder of state affairs and the endless disputes in the rear palace, Yongzhao intended to attract Ye''s family again, so he wrote a holy edict, ten li of red makeup, which gave Ye''s family enough face, and carried a young girl into Weiyang palace.

 Chapter 766

    But ye Xinci''s appearance is really excellent. His features are delicate and atmospheric. His eyebrows and eyes are clear. A pair of peach blossom eyes looking forward to flying are extremely long. Her lips are red and her figure is small. Eighteen year old girl is just a young and juicy age.

    At that time, Emperor Yongzhao, who was more than 60 years old, seemed to want to return to his childhood and taste the taste of the first beauty of Dazhao, but he didn''t think about it. He just entered the cave and took off his clothes.

    Knock a few pills, ready to attack the girl shivering in the corner of the bed, I don''t know whether it is too excited or how.

    When one foot first stepped on the edge of bed, the whole man fell straight down.

    More than 60 Yongzhao emperors died on the first night of the new empress''s canonization, without saying a word. His death was not dignified. Because of his old age, his skin was drooping and covered with spots of old people. The palace people waited on him and put on his shroud.

    At that time, all the palace people who witnessed this scene were killed. Originally, ye Xinci saw such a Royal Scandal, how could he survive?

    Fortunately, ye Zheng, the old bachelor, is such a precious daughter of his own. His life was hard to disobey. The 18-year-old girl was carried into the house of cannibalism, which is enough to hurt the old bachelor. If he lost his granddaughter''s life due to this innocent disaster, he would not.

    Yongzhao emperor died. According to the rules, Yan Shu, the former Emperor, succeeded him. His temperament was quite different from that of the former Emperor. He is a man of high spirit. He is absolutely not allowed to contradict his decision.

    As soon as he ascended the throne, he set out to eliminate the old parts of other brothers, which made all the officials of civil and military affairs in the north and the middle of the dynasty self-conscious, for fear that the next guillotine would fall on his own neck.

    The old scholar was honest and upright. He was once ordered by the former Emperor to teach the reserve King Yan Shu the skill of the emperor.

    Under his bitter entreaties, Yan Shu finally relented and agreed to let ye Xinci live. However, they said that the empress could not be beaten, converted to Buddhism and devoted themselves to cultivation.

    If you want to step out of the palace in the future, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult.

    It''s hard to save his granddaughter''s life. Ye Zheng dare not ask for more. Thanks a lot, he has to comfort himself in his heart. Even though she is not destined to be a man or a woman in this life, her granddaughter has ascended the position of Empress Dowager. As long as she is obedient, her life will not be too bad.

    Ye Xinci is thus under house arrest by the man he loves in the palace of CI Ning, leading a life of pure heart and few desires ahead of time.

    But how could she be reconciled? She loves Yan Shu. At the beginning, Yan Shu promised to marry her as the imperial concubine, but he didn''t think about it. With an imperial edict, she entered the palace and became a nominal mother and son with him.

    This is a moral and ethical gap that can not be crossed.

    She will not be reconciled!

    Therefore, there is a scene when Su Kui comes, singing at night, gathering male pets openly and happily.

    I only hope that Yan Shu will come to see her no matter whether he resents her or hates her. However, he never did.

    Ye Xinci also changed her temperament and moody in the day-to-day waiting. Almost every month, a male pet died in her hands.

    Originally, she had already given her life. She had no other fun except to make a fuss about the beloved concubine every day and summon the male pet openly to try to annoy Yan Shu.

    However, when female customer Qingqiu appeared, ye Xinci found that Yan Shu was not born cold heart cold lung.

 Chapter 767

    He just didn''t pay attention to her -

    so he turned a blind eye to her hard pursuit.

    Gu Qingqiu was born as a commoner, and Yan Shu was saved by her when she was in distress. After spending some time with her, it may be due to the lack of maternal love. She was easy to have a good feeling for such a woman, and then she was brought into the palace and conferred the title of soft princess.

    A daughter of the common people, even at the beginning of her first visit to the palace, climbed to the top of one of the four imperial concubines, and sat on the same level with those high-ranking women. When these precious women are unbalanced, they start to plot.

    When ye Xinci saw Yan Shu''s maintenance of Gu Qingqiu, his hatred increased until she couldn''t help but move and get rid of Gu Qingqiu''s baby, which made Yan Shu angry completely.

    This time, he ignored the old scholar''s plea, dragged ye Xinci down from his high position and declared that the Empress Dowager had been killed. In fact, she was under strict control and sent directly to the temple for custody.

    Since then, the ancient Buddha has lived with him all his life.

    At the moment, Su Kui, who lives in ye Xinci''s body, has to sigh secretly after learning her wish. He is not guilty of being a thief.

    Her wish is simple and difficult, but also very difficult.

    Wish 1, get Yan Shu''s heart, let him only have her in his eyes after that. Second, to prevent Gu Qingqiu from conceiving Yan Shu''s child and to find a chance for her to roll back to her place.

    Now Ye Xin''s speech can be said to be in a state of semi house arrest. She is an extraordinary empress dowager to the outside world. Even the emperor of the current Dynasty should salute her.

    But in fact, Su Kui knew that all the privileges ye Xinci had were only with Yan Shu''s permission. If he wanted to take it back one day, ye Xinci could not resist, and it would be very miserable.

    Su Kui lay down for a while, and a respectful voice came out of the door:

    "Empress Dowager''s mother, now it''s time to go to the mausoleum, and all the women in the palace are waiting for your call outside the cining palace."

    Su Kui suddenly regained his mind and immediately threw away the confused thoughts in his heart. He said in a loud voice, "in."

    In response, the people in the palace outside responded respectfully in a low voice, and then a sound of consistent and orderly footsteps came from the outer palace. Dozens of palace people came in with trays of clothes and hairpins.

    It''s a big battle, but sukui hasn''t seen the world, and she has seen much more than this battle.

    At the moment, she is only invisible and graceful. The people in the palace will serve her to wash and dress her in a bun.

    Ye Xinci is a loner. The palace people who serve her usually don''t stay long. Every once in a while, they will come back with new ones. Therefore, no one doubts that the Empress Dowager at this moment has a different personality.

    After finishing dressing, Su Kui swayed inside through the water mirror. In her early twenties, she had a delicate appearance. Her black sideburns were high and pulled up, and her head was full of pearls. A phoenix hairpin was inserted obliquely in the corner of her bun.

    The black and white phoenix pattern robe was worn on her body, but the solemn color could not hold back her thousands of customs, only her haughty eyebrows and eyes were more and more special.

    It''s a good foundation --

    Su Kui picked up her lips and smiled with satisfaction, raised her green and white jade fingers and gently put them on the maid, who was surrounded by the people behind her and walked slowly to the main hall.

    When she is seated in the throne, her back is straight, her hands are folded, and her eyebrows, eyes and lips are a little graceful.

    "Let''s go and invite the maids of all the palaces in."

 Chapter 768

    It''s already late autumn. It''s still early and foggy. The cold wind is blowing through a group of gorgeous beauties. Their arms are covered with a layer of cold particles.

    The heart continuously curses that does not keep the woman''s way, cholera harem''s witch.

    But one by one, they all made a respectful expression.

    No one is stupid. They all know how obsessed ye Xinci was when he was a girl. Now she has become the empress dowager, and the emperor has become a nominal mother and son. Etiquette and morality have put her to death. Even if she has more ideas in her heart and does things differently, she can''t break the rules!

    But these imperial concubines are not bright targets. If they show nothing wrong, at the next moment, the bluestone slab under their feet is likely to be the burial place of their knees.

    Once upon a time, there was a dignitary who, by virtue of being favored, swaggered in front of Ye Xin''s speech. He thought that where could a young, wet haired girl go to be terrible? Unexpectedly, before she saw the so-called maiden empress dowager, she was directly punished to kneel outside the CI Ning palace. After kneeling for two days and nights, the water did not enter and fainted, so ye Xinci let her go.

    When she woke up, she could only know that her legs had been abandoned because of kneeling for a long time!

    In response, Yan Shu learned that, on the contrary, he punished the noble man who destroyed his legs because of Ye Xin''s words.

    From then on, the imperial concubines'' fear of Ye Xinci deepened again. Yan Shu''s indifference allowed ye Xinci to boast in the rear palace, which made people dare not to do anything offensive in front of her.

    I dare not even show my face!

    Now, Han Ziwu, the daughter of the prime minister, is regarded as the first of the four imperial concubines.

    After being summoned by Su Kui, she will take the lead, followed by Lian Fei and de Fei, and then there will be some celebrities who can''t be called Zhaoyi.

    No matter how low the position is, there is no qualification to meet the Empress Dowager.

    "See the Empress Dowager''s wife. I''ll say hello to the Empress Dowager. She''s thousands of years old!"

    Stepping into the main hall of CI Ning palace, a group of beauties kneel down and bow respectfully.

    Su Kui squints and says nothing. His Highness''s concubines have to wait. Almost every day, they are used to it.

    Although I haven''t seen the so-called emperor for thousands of years, Su Kui thought, this man''s Yanfu is not shallow.

    One by one, the beauties kneel at her feet. They can be found out one by one from the following, whether they are elegant or enchanting. Even she, a woman, was ready to move, not to mention the emperor, who played the role of three thousand in the imperial palace.

    She looked for a while, suddenly sideways over the body, out of a properly maintained hand, white wrist, said it is not too ice skin jade skin. She raised her hand and fell on Wu Guifei''s jaw. With slight force, she raised her low head.

    Gorgeous, peony like woman.

    "Princess Wu?"

    Her voice line is mellow and low, which lowers the deep taste of her voice and makes the concubine shiver. She lowered her head in a flustered way, respectfully saying, "I don''t know what the Empress Dowager has to say."

    Even if Wu Guifei pretends to be respectful, Su Kui can easily catch a trace of hatred and disdain from her eyes. But some of the city, just in front of her, inevitably not enough to see.

 Chapter 769

    She quickly took back her hand, lightly accepted the handkerchief handed in by the palace maid, and wiped every finger carefully. Then, he threw the silk pad at his feet as if something dirty was attached to the pad.

    When she saw this, she clenched her lower lip, and her eyes were drooping with a deeper sense of hate. The feeling of being insulted in public made her extremely embarrassed.

    Su Kui doesn''t care whether she invites hatred or not. Anyway, these people are only looking forward to her early death. No one is really respectful to her.

    "I have a good model. I feel sad to see you doing nothing every day. I happen to be tired recently. I don''t know if you can share one or two with me?"

    Since Yan Shu established the harem, ye Xinci has been holding the Phoenix seal for a long time. He thinks he has worked hard for Yan Shu to take charge of the harem, and he will see her more.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, it''s just funny.

    No matter how proud a woman is, under the guidance of "three obedience and four virtues", it''s hard to get out of that circle.

    The concubine Wu was shocked in her heart and kept turning in her mind. She thought to herself what she wanted to do with her words and what kind of torture could not be achieved?

    Seeing her speechless, Su Kui''s long narrow eyes narrowed slightly and picked her eyes from the tail. The fierce wind of the eyes glanced at her coldly, and asked in a deep voice, "why? Do you think it''s hard to do this? You are the head of the four imperial concubines. The emperor''s government is busy. You should have been considerate, but pretended not to see. Isn''t that what the prime minister''s office taught her? "

    Red mouth white teeth, overturn right and wrong!

    Wu Guifei almost fainted from Su Kui''s words. She didn''t expect this man to be so shameless. She is holding the Phoenix seal and refuses to give it to her. Now, it''s her fault that she doesn''t see it and wants to make progress?

    Funny, gliding the world!

    She sneered in her heart, pretended to be frightened on her face, and her hands were folded and she kowtowed heavily on her head. Her voice was low: "it''s my concubine''s stupidity, please empress dowager''s mother punish me!"

    Wu Guifei tears straight down, but dare not wipe, looks very poor.

    Su Kui''s heart can''t help sneering. Who can see this weak posture? I''m afraid I''ve hated her to the bone.

    She gave a light Tut, a lazy one handed jaw, smiled at her pear blossom with rain, shook her head and sighed, "ah, why are you crying? Isn''t that what the mourner said is wrong and wronged you? "

    The icy green and white jade fingers slowly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Suddenly, the eyes became very cold. The fingers held her jaw hard. "Wu Guifei, are you aggrieved?"

    The concubine Wu shook her head hurriedly, her voice choked, "I dare not, I hope the Empress Dowager will forgive me!"

    She was biting her teeth. She said that ye Xinci had taken the wrong medicine and didn''t act according to common sense. What did she want to do?! She racked her brains and couldn''t think of it at all.

    Su Kui loosened her jaw and caressed her high bun elegantly. Her posture was elegant and elegant, with an indescribable charm.

    Her appearance makes everyone in the audience feel cold. If such a woman really wants to seduce a man, who else can escape her palm?!

    There is a chill wind outside the magnificent hall, and the sky is like a thick black fog, which makes people shiver with depression.

    Wu''s concubine is constantly agitated. She can''t touch Ye Xin''s words today.

 Chapter 770

    Seeing that intimidation played a role, Su Kui raised her long eyebrows. Her eyebrows were not the willow leaf eyebrows most loved by current beauties, but the long, thick black eyebrows, flying into the sideburns with a sense of heroism.

    After kneeling for two quarters of an hour, Su Kui was merciful at last. She brushed her sleeves and said, "get up!"

    Her eyes looked at all the people in the room casually, and suddenly called out to the nearby Palace: "go and get the Phoenix seal. The mourner is tired. Now find a good helper to relieve the mourner!"

    The palace man nodded immediately. He turned around and took the Phoenix seal from the back hall.

    In a moment, countless eyes fell on the wooden box inlaid with countless gems. Su Kui opened the box slowly with the maid''s hand, took the Phoenix seal from it, and played slowly.

    The color of the jade is carved into a Phoenix, the texture of the jade is clear and transparent, against her white fingers, there is an unspeakable temptation.

    What is this?

    Phoenix seal, symbolizing the position of Queen! Getting it means having the power of life and death in the harem and being able to take charge of everything.

    No one does not have hot eyes. Even those noble Zhaoyi people who know that they are not qualified, they also stare at the Phoenix seal in Su Kui''s hands with hot eyes. They all don''t want to smash their eyes.

    There was a rapid gasp and heartbeat in the main hall. Su Kui picked up the red lips lightly, raised his chin slightly, and said leisurely, "all the women here are the noble women raised by the official family. They must have a set of things like taking charge of the backyard. But I don''t know if they are still in charge when facing such a large backyard."

    No one answered. The breathing seemed to be tighter.

    Su Kui bent his fingers and gently buttoned the table table. The clear sound of Da, DA and Da reverberated in the open hall. "No matter where we are today, who is willing to try and share the sorrow with the mourner, we can report our name."

    As soon as her voice fell, everyone''s eyes lit up, but because of her moodiness in the past, no one dared to speak for a while, for fear that this was another conspiracy.

    "That''s good," said Su Kui, with a soft chin and a light red lip. After scanning the hall for a week, she said, "in this case, the mourner himself will choose it."

    Her fingertip is stained with blood like red Cardan. Every time she reaches a person, there is a huge excitement in that person''s heart. But in the next moment, her finger leaves and points to the next one.

    A huge sense of falling came, and Su Kui sat upright in the hall, but the interest on his face was so obvious.

    The group of women secretly nearly broke a silver tooth, but no matter how much they hated it, they could only swallow the resentment into their stomach and bow down to Ye Xin respectfully.

    When I arrived at the imperial concubine Wu, Su Kui had a tiny finger tip. The imperial concubine Wu stood up proudly. With her family background, it would be unreasonable if Feng Yin didn''t fall into her hands.

    When she was going to take over the Phoenix seal, Su Kui suddenly pointed her finger to the woman who had been standing behind Wu Guifei and said, "Princess de?"

    Princess de raised her head in surprise, and looked at the ugly lady Wu. She was still a step forward. She should be respectful.

    Su Kui beckoned, asked her to come over and threw the Phoenix seal into her hand at will, "Zuo Taifu''s teaching mourners can be trusted, Princess De, in the future, you will work hard to share your worries for the emperor, would you like to?"

    The princess never thought that the good luck would finally fall on her head. She didn''t think about it, and nodded decisively, "I must not live up to the Empress Dowager''s expectation!"

 Chapter 771

    Wu Guifei almost broke a silver tooth when she was watching. She could not imagine that ye Xinci really wanted to let go of the power. What''s more, she would cross herself and give the Phoenix seal to the princess!

    That little bitch!

    If she is really in charge, she will have a good life in the future?

    She opened her mouth and bowed down two steps away. She said, "empress dowager, your concubines are willing to share your worries."

    Su Kui heard the words and raised his eyebrows and smiled: "the lady of Wu is ready. Then you can help Princess De to take care of the affairs of the harem together. I''m tired of mourning. Leave!"

    Wuguifei raised her head incredulously and cried out, "Empress Dowager!"

    She is in the position of high imperial concubine. In addition to the empress dowager, she is the most distinguished. Now, this woman even let her imperial concubine assist the little bitch to take care of the harem together.

    In the end, the Phoenix seal is still in the hands of the princess!

    How could she not hate, for a moment, she cried out. As soon as she spoke, she immediately responded, but it was too late to regret.

    Su Kuiyang raised his eyebrows, smiled a little ironically on his delicate face, and said to Wu Guifei, "Wu Guifei, what''s your dissatisfaction with the mourners? How dare you make a noise in CI Ning palace! "

    It seems that the words are light and floating without any weight, but the momentum of the big opening suddenly forced the imperial concubine to bend down. She was stunned for a moment, then she knelt down in panic and kowtowed heavily. "Empress Dowager''s forgiveness is my loss of honor. I hope empress dowager''s forgiveness! My concubines are just happy. There is no disrespect for the Empress Dowager. Heaven and earth can tell! "

    Smell speech, Su Kui despises a smile, her green white jade finger caresses the sleeve carelessly, lightly caresses the delicate embroidery on the top, the peach blossom eyes on the narrow and long are romantic and swaying, with a smile and grace.

    A dark black-and-white robe, unexpectedly life will be a room of all the colorful pressure down.

    There was a quiet needle drop in the palace. Wu Guifei''s legs were soft and she was trembling. She didn''t know what the punishment was waiting for her. At this moment, she completely forgot that her family background could not be shaken at will by Ye Xinci. Her brain was blank and she could not remember anything.

    Su Kui turned to her side, glanced coldly at Wu Guifei, who was trembling all over. She pulled her lips and stroked the black sideburns, saying, "since you know that you have lost your manners in front of the palace, the mourner will punish you for thinking about March behind closed doors and copying the palace rules hundreds of times. You can recognize that?"

    She asked in a tone of understatement, but she couldn''t help it. Wuhui concubine shook her body, and she almost bit a silver tooth in her heart. On her face, she bowed down respectfully and said, "I know my sin, thank the Empress Dowager''s mother for her forgiveness. I must devote myself to repentance and never let the Empress Dowager down!"

    Su Kui closed her eyes slightly, and the candles in the hall were bright, which dragged her long and thin eyelashes very long. For a moment, her brain appeared a moment of trance, as if something was about to break the seal and get out of her control.

    "Then step back." She waved her sleeves, raised her hand and pressed her eyebrows, looking sleepy.

    The princess respectfully held the Phoenix seal to kowtow to Su Kui again, and just then led a group of showy dignitaries to leave with her head held high and her chest held high. She didn''t put the lady in the eye at all.

    She saw that ye Xinci did not know which way he was going to fight Han Ziwu.

 Chapter 772

    Although I don''t know why, she feels comfortable when she can press down the woman who is domineering in the harem.

    As for what ye Xinci wants to do, she doesn''t want to pay attention to it. The woman with uncertain temperament is crazy. She can''t control it at all. She just needs to watch quietly, and then watch the fish clam fight. She will benefit from it.

    Three months later, Han Ziwu came out. At that time, the view of the harem changed.

    Ah -

    after a group of flowery women disappeared in front of her eyes, Su Kui got up slowly and walked towards the Palace door.

    The green bamboo outside the hall swished in the breeze. She lifted the black curled eyelashes and looked up at the sky. The uneasiness in her heart continued to expand. She pursed her lips and a thick depression was brewing between her eyebrows.

    Just now, her constant calling system has never been answered.

    Her intuition has always been accurate, she felt that this time, there might be something unexpected about to happen.

    The sky is still early, at this time can be seen a layer of fog of fish belly white, heart beating rapidly.

    Putong, Putong -

    people in the palace look at me, I look at you, and then I hang my head down, my figure is thin and shivering in the autumn wind.

    I just don''t know whether it''s from the cold weather or the strong momentum of the woman standing in front of me.

    The sky light in Su Kui''s eyes a little bit engulfed the darkness, the bright yellow early sun rose from behind the majestic palace wall, the sky broke, and the golden sunlight reflected on the ground.

    Finally, the last bit of darkness disappeared.

    Su Kui''s body swayed, and the palace people rushed to help her. She clenched her fingers tightly. She was in a trance. It was like the soul rotating constantly. She could only see the vague outline of the scene in front of her.

    The eyelids became heavy little by little. She clenched her teeth and tried hard to support her, but it didn''t help. At last, her eyes were black and completely unconscious.

    "Ah! The Empress Dowager''s mother fainted. Go and call the doctor! "

    "Come on! Come on! "

    For a while, the troops outside the hall were in a state of chaos. The footsteps came and went in a hurry. We could see the anxiety.

    The palace people just helped ye Xinci to the bed to lie down, and ye Xinci suddenly opened his eyes. The cold light of his eyes swept around the Palace People ''s face, which was still in panic! Who allowed you in without the permission of the mourner! "

    What?!

    The people in the palace were confused and couldn''t understand what the Empress Dowager was talking about.

    "Empress dowager, didn''t you ask the maids to come in? What''s more, you just fainted outside the hall. How are you now? Someone has been sent to ask for the doctor. Please have a rest. The doctor will be here soon! " The palace maid in green kneels under the bed and hesitates to tell the cause and effect.

    The next second, the loud slap of the hand resounded through the whole back hall, "what nonsense do you mean, you bitch! Come on, drag it down to the mourning family and beat it hard! "

    "The Empress Dowager''s mother spare her life. The words said by the maidservant are true. I dare not conceal them. Empress dowager''s mother!"

    Ye Xinci gets up angrily. Her palm is shocked and hurt. She glares at her beautiful eyes and scolds her coldly. Next moment, she is shocked.

    She suddenly raised her hands and touched her sideburns, then her eyes lost their composure. "Who, who is the makeup for the mourner? I don''t remember! Who is it! "

 Chapter 773

    The queen mother is crazy! The news that shocked the six palaces spread all over the palace. Within half a minute, it spread to the heads of the six palaces and even the people of the palace.

    This year''s 12-year-old empress dowager is crazy!!

    It''s said that the Empress Dowager had changed her temper in the morning. She gave the Phoenix seal to Princess de and asked her to take care of the harem. After that, she had nothing to do with it. She asked Princess Wu to think about it for three months.

    However, I suddenly fainted outside the temple at dawn. When I woke up, I didn''t remember what I had done.

    This day, the wailing outside the palace lasted for a long time, and the shrill voice came out far and far, which made the listeners tremble.

    -

    in Xuande hall, Yan Shu mentioned that Zhu bi was correcting the memorial, and Gao Daxin sat quietly with his back straight. A man''s voice, hidden in the inner corner of the temple, gently recounts a ridiculous thing happened in today''s Ci Ning palace.

    Yan Shu listened in silence without saying a word.

    When the man said a certain sentence, he immediately raised his eyes, narrowed the narrow Phoenix eyes sharply, and swept to the man coldly, "what do you say? The woman took the Phoenix seal back? " His tone was cold, suddenly he lifted up his thin lips, smiled with a thin cool smile, and whispered with his jade fingers, "Oh, it''s fun."

    It seems that he is really going to meet her.

    See with her own eyes, whether she is really crazy, or think of a new way to make demon!

    He raised his hand slightly, and the man immediately understood, kneeling on one knee respectfully, after a salute, his figure flashed and disappeared in the hall.

    -

    the night is like water, the autumn wind is sweeping the chill, blowing the bamboo leaves outside the palace of CI Ning.

    The woman who was lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes shone with cold light.

    Su Kui''s brain ached, and her chaotic feeling was disturbing. She sat up on her forehead, only to find that she had changed back into a Tulle inner garment with long hair like a shawl.

    Then lift the hibiscus colored tent curtain, and look inside the hall with your side eyes. Your heart is half cold.

    Only one candle light was lit in the luxurious palace, and the faint candle light was only a faint light in the darkness. Besides, everything was quiet.

    Su Kui pressed her lips tightly. The first thing she thought of was that ye Xinci''s body was suffering from some hidden disease. After fainting in the daytime, she fell asleep at the top of the willow on the moon?

    As soon as the idea started, she shook her head and held it back.

    No, it''s not the reason at all -

    not to mention that ye Xinci in the original works has always been a demon, but she is good at living. It only means that her whole soul is torn in the daytime, like the feeling of being born out of the body, can''t be summed up by this reason.

    So, what is it?

    Su Kui''s thoughts were also cut off for a while, just like the movie saw the break in the middle of the movie, she couldn''t pick it up. So the key is that she never encountered such uncontrolled situation, which deviated from the reality.

    She tried to call the system in her heart, once, twice, three times

    Several times before, sukui didn''t respond. Now, sukui is not in a hurry. She waits patiently. When she counts to the ninth time, the system finally makes a sound with electric current.

    "AIDS - system failure, emergency repair in progress, please wait patiently."

    "AIDS - system failure, emergency repair in progress, please wait patiently."

 Chapter 774

    No matter how many times Su Kui asked, she always replied this sentence.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and bit her teeth secretly, then she resisted the urge to scold. There is a fault in the system, and the fault is unknown. She does not know when the system will be repaired. She does not know whether everything she has done, including herself, will be cleared.

    I really don''t know!

    Even if her mind is as strong as hers, she has to admit that she is too small for the world and even for the universe.

    If the system is really irreparable, or after a hundred years of its existence in the world, the system does not reappear, where it will go, there is no end.

    That''s the reality. Even if she''s like a fish in water in the past world and hasn''t been interfered by the system, when this moment comes, it will make people really feel that her sukui is just subject to a person who doesn''t know something.

    Don''t talk about it. The task has to go on.

    Su Kui shakes her dizzy head and comes down from her bed with her embroidered shoes. She goes around the dresser step by step and sits down.

    The slender jade fingers crossed the makeup box one by one. Suddenly, the eyes fell to a certain place and stopped.

    "Come!" She exclaimed, her eyes dead on the inside of the box she had accidentally opened.

    There, the carved Phoenix around the jade seal, is intact in the red sandalwood box! Then, it''s the Phoenix seal! The one she just dropped this morning.

    as like as two peas, they are all the same as the color and size of the Phoenix.

    What happened during the day!

    The footsteps outside the door came in a hurry, and soon stopped at the door. The palace people''s voice trembled and trembled. "Empress dowager, what can I do for you?"

    Su Kui pursed her lips, and her breath was so oppressive that she said, "let''s go." She said in a deep voice.

    "Yes."

    Palace people walked in carefully, with little sound of footsteps. She knelt down behind Su Kui, hanging her head and shaking her body.

    All of this, by Su Kui through the mirror, a leak of all income. Her eyes narrowed carelessly, her long and thin lashes were pulled by the candle fire, and her well maintained hand moved slightly. Finally, she asked in a low voice, "what happened in the daytime?"

    Su Kui has a good memory. Just a glance, she can find that this maid is not any of the palace people who serve her when she wakes up.

    It''s just a daytime Kung Fu. The palace people of CI Ning palace have changed people?

    After hearing Su Kui''s words, the palace maid trembled violently. She stared at her back brain in fear. Su Kui''s casual income eyes kept silent.

    It was so weird that she couldn''t think of the reason why she wanted to break her head.

    The palace people were in a cold sweat. She closed her eyes and chattered with her teeth. She asked in a low voice, "empress dowager, do you really remember?"

    She was just transferred to the palace of cining to serve in the daytime. She happened to see the bloody scene outside the palace. Dozens of palace people were beaten up side by side. The pungent smell of blood made her escape far away, but she could not avoid it all the time.

    The bloody scene eventually became the shadow of her dream. When she fell asleep, she always appeared from time to time during the third and fifth periods of time. She couldn''t sleep at night.

    "What?" Su Kui frowned, and finally looked back at the palace man.

    "Be specific!"

 Chapter 775

    Su Kui saw that the palace people were shaking badly. Seeing her look back, he immediately kowtowed desperately. He couldn''t help but feel headache, but he made a vicious look on his face and scolded coldly: "what? Don''t you mean you don''t pay attention to mourning? Tell the mourners one by one what happened in the daytime! "

    "Ah, the empress dowager, please forgive me! Maidservant, maidservant...... " The palace people couldn''t help shivering. She thought of the rumors outside. The Empress Dowager was crazy. She was afraid that she would be dragged out to fight the board in the next moment.

    OK, No.

    Su Kui just stared at her shivering body coldly and said, "say!"

    Palace people can''t bear it any more. They reveal what they know before they know it. When they finish speaking, people are like pulling out of the water, and the whole people are paralyzed on the ground.

    Su Kui''s heart was shocked. Her face was still, and she put her hands on her lips and said, "get out of here. It''s useless!"

    Her voice fell, the palace people''s face showed the ecstasy of the afterlife, quickly kowtowed a loud head, and stumbled out.

    The door closed slightly behind her, and Su Kui finally took off the sinister and ferocious things that imitated Ye Xin''s words, pressed the more headache brain kernel, and almost bit the back alveolar.

    She thought she probably understood what was going on.

    Ye Xin quits that woman, not disappear at all!

    In other words, ye Xinci has no later memories. Her life memories only exist in the present. For what happened later, I had no idea!

    If this is the case, it will be much more difficult!

    Su Kui clenched her hands. It''s unnecessary to say how stupid Ye Xin''s early speech was. She had just set up a game in the morning. When she opened her eyes in the evening, she found that all of them were lost.

    What a heart stopping thing it should be!

    If the system has entities, Su Kui thought, she must not be able to control the impulse to pull the system out.

    She was thinking about the image of the system being ravaged, and her face showed a cold and gloomy look unconsciously, which was more sinister and sinister against her charming appearance.

    Yan Shu, who had just stepped into the back hall, had a sneer on his lips and a sarcastic tone. "The Empress Dowager is so powerful that he doesn''t sleep at night. It turns out that the palace people who have not been brave enough in the daytime and who have to be disturbed at night are restless. How can they not get face service tonight? It can be seen that they don''t sleep very well!"

    Su Kui was shocked and raised her eyes abruptly. However, she saw a man in a Dragon Robe with a handsome face standing in front of the door. She just fell into deep thought and didn''t even feel it.

    After the reaction came, she quickly got up, quickly dragged aside the robe and wrapped it on her body, and then raised her narrow eyes coldly and sternly, angrily said: "emperor, this is the palace of the mourning family. Even if you are the Lord of the world, there is no reason to break into the palace of the mourning family in the middle of the night!"

    He shook his head. For a moment, he did not know whether Ye Xin''s words were too naive or whether she had lost her mind. Today, he dared to look him in the eye and challenge his majesty.

    "Hiss -" he chuckled and walked carelessly to Su Kui. The Phoenix''s eyes were light, and the sarcasm in his eyes was too thick to cover up. "Since you said that I am the Lord of the world, the whole world is mine. Where I want to go, I will go. Who dares to stop me?"

    Rampant, arrogant, invincible -

    Su Kui only has a half transparent light yarn inside, the robe is disorderly covered in the outside, a head of blue silk is scattered.

 Chapter 776

    Yan Shu kept approaching, and she retreated until her back hit the edge of the dressing table.

    Just as she flashed away, a glimpse of her startled eyes still reverberated in her mind. Her graceful appearance was indeed the first beauty of Dazhao. No wonder that the father and the emperor at that time, regardless of the dissuasion of his subjects, insisted on carrying Ye Xin''s words into the harem, becoming the queen, and even dying in the bed of his retinue.

    Really should that sentence, peony flower under death, ghost is also romantic!

    Ah -

    Yan Shu sneers at her heart. She looks at the woman who has softened her profile under the candlelight casually with her long and narrow eyes on her side. It''s really beautiful. However, what she does is not as good as the prostitutes in the bar!

    Where is the best in the world? It''s just a watch!

    He stepped forward, grabbed her chin with his big hands, and approached her eyes. "Oh, why don''t you talk? Or do you want me to break into your bedroom every night? " He clenched his teeth and lowered his head to her ear. He said, "slut!"

    "Pa --"

    the crisp voice came out in the next second. Yan Shu''s eyes were wide open. After the soft flesh in his cheek hit his teeth, the smell of blood filled his mouth quickly. He licked it, turned back his head with a sneer, and the fingers holding her chin were more and more powerful.

    "Ye Xinci, I haven''t seen you for many days. You are not timid. Do you know what''s the crime of damaging the dragon, eh? " Yan Shu''s eyes are like a thousand years of deep tan. They stare at her unfathomably.

    Su Kui shook his numb hands, turned his eyes away from his grip, gathered his tight robe and walked away a few steps, with his back to him. "How can I say that the name of the mourning family is your mother, and you break into the mourning family''s palace at night, but right at first, you are the emperor of his spirit in heaven? It''s late in the night. Please leave as soon as possible. If you have something to do, it''s better to talk about it tomorrow! "

    She turned her back to Yan Shu, so she could not see the huge waves in Yan Shu''s eyes. Next second, Yan Shu rushed to him like a sharp leopard, turning Su Kui''s body to him, holding Su Kui''s arms with two big palms, as if to crush all her bones.

    His thin and cool lips opened gently, his sharp eyes fixed on her sullen eyes for a moment, and he shouted, "you are not ye Xinci, who are you?"

    At first, he was just skeptical, but the more he talked with her, the more he found that her behavior was quite different from ye Xinci''s disposition!

    When ye Xinci saw him, he didn''t try to seduce him. He wanted to stick to him all the time. Although ye Xinci is cruel to the outside world, he dare not even speak loudly in front of him.

    However, the woman in front of him slapped him hard and even told him to leave.

    Go, where is he going?

    I''m afraid I''ll come back tomorrow. I''ll see her, right?

    Su Kui''s charming Demi raised slightly, and her casual indifference spread out from the corner of her eyes. "What''s the emperor''s saying? In the past, it was the AI family''s mistake. From now on, the AI family will devote themselves to the cultivation of Buddhism and stop interfering in the secular affairs. The emperor would rather not talk about this nonsense! "

    Yan Shu smiles and hooks his lips? Is it? "

    Su Kui opened his hand, folded his robe and leaned on the soft collapse, with a languid gesture and an indescribable charm.

    This behavior, but let Yan Shu more certain heart guess.

    It''s not that he looks down on ye Xinci, but that he wants to catch the enemy. Ye Xinci can''t do this.

    Romantic attitude, natural!

 Chapter 777

    Seeing Su Kui''s silence, Yan Shu walked slowly to the front of the soft collapse. Gao Daxin''s long body was wrapped under a nine clawed Golden Dragon Robe, which became more and more noble.

    "Nothing to say?"

    The rising eye breeze slants past lightly, Su Kui casually raises his hand and hooks the broken hair that falls to his forehead, the red lips light opens, "why bother to add sin?" She swept his cold eyebrows and eyes, spewing out a word slowly.

    "Ah," Yan Shu laughed instead of being angry. There were many interesting meanings in the dark and long Phoenix eyes. He raised her delicate jaw and let Su Kui look up at her eyes. "You said everything. If you really don''t want to admit it, it''s just that if I sent you to the royal temple in the name of Empress Dowager being possessed by evil, what would you do?"

    Su Kui''s astonished big beautiful eyes looked at his teasing eyes and lips. "What do you want?"

    Yan Shu, with a thin cocoon on his fingertip, gently rubbed her smooth jaw and smiled at her lips. "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to know who you are."

    Su Kui''s eyes dimmed, and he dodged his vision. He turned his head to his side and thought about the countermeasures. Everything that happened this time was beyond her expectation. She never even thought it would happen.

    Moreover, Yan Shu''s response was very strange. There was no awe of ghosts and gods in his eyes. Instead, it was an interesting look on his face.

    "Don''t think of lying. I know you are not ye Xinci. Tell me what you are." when he looked at people, his eyes were like falcons, like the abyss of hundreds of millions of years. He wanted to lead people into a dark fog.

    Su Kui provocatively lifted the thick and slender eyelashes and hissed, "what do you think I am?"

    Yan Shu was busy. "Is it a ghost? Demon? Or the fox in the ghost records His slow posture seems not to stop until he reaches his goal.

    Su Kui looked at him quietly for a long time, and finally lowered his eyelids. His tone was filled with endless sadness, and he sighed, "it''s just a lonely soul with nowhere to go. Now, you know what you want to know, how to deal with me? To the temple, or a fire to clean up? "

    Hearing her tone and face calmly finish this speech, it seems that the cruelty in that speech has nothing to do with her. Hearing Yan Shu''s inexplicable feeling of convulsion in his heart, he pursed his lips, didn''t know what was in his mind, and suddenly smiled, "I can''t do it."

    "Oh?" I saw the beautiful eyes of those clear ripples suddenly lifted, and looked at him in surprise, "don''t you think it''s terrible? I am a lonely soul, but now I live in the body of the empress dowager, you are not afraid that I will stir your harem to earth? "

    Yan Shu was pleased to hear this. He could not hide the air between his eyebrows and eyes to look at the world. He opened his wide sleeves and looked out of the window at night and stood with his hands behind his hands. "I am the Lord of the world. Even if you are a demon who has cultivated into a spirit, I can control it! You can stay at ease, but -- "he quickly looked back." if you depend on your identity to disaster the Imperial Palace, I will spare you. Can you understand

    Su Kui hears the words, gets up slightly, his loose neckline makes Yan Shu''s eyes dim, but his self-control ability is excellent, so he takes back his eyes quickly with a slight glance.

    To see the beauty of the world''s first emperor hook the spirit of the unknown woman, we can see its beauty and appearance of the extraordinary.

    She stretched out her arm, gently put it on Yan Shu''s arm, tilted her head and smiled, "is this a threat?"

 Chapter 778

    Yan Shu''s surface is silent. In fact, her jade hands gently place her arms, but they are burning faintly. That kind of burning seems to penetrate the skin all the way to the meridians.

    He curled up his fingertips and calmly stroked her hand. "Since you are not ye Xinci, you don''t have to imitate her anymore. It''s really not pleasant."

    Smell words, Su Kui raised eyebrows, the eyes of the eye wave flow is a strong interest, she propped up to sit up, raised the eyes light hiss, "Oh? Is it? " What happened to the vein just beating under her hand?

    She doesn''t tear it down, but it doesn''t mean that Yan Shu didn''t see the teasing in her eyes, and she pursed her lips. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t bear the slightest irritation, which is really puzzling.

    Looking at her slowly along the head and waist, his eyes dimmed, suddenly thought of another thing, and then he opened his mouth and asked, "from yesterday, which one is you?" He wanted to know who did what happened in the morning.

    Su Kui was also confused. She frowned slightly. "I don''t know, but when she opened her eyes, some palace people happened to come in to wait on her. She called me the empress dowager," she said, tightening her fine eyebrows even more. "I didn''t stay long. The sky broke at dawn. When ye Xinci in my body woke up, I would be forced to fall into a deep sleep."

    Yan Shu listens, the thick black sword eyebrows are more and more puckered, the tone is low of ask: "you are to say, leaf Xin CI is not dead, she is still in your body?"

    Su Kui was amused by his words, leaned on the soft collapse to cover his lips and chuckled, glanced at him obliquely. "I''m just an outsider. My body is her right. A lonely soul can be placed in a place now. It''s heaven''s favor. I don''t know when..." She said, the air suddenly faded.

    Yes, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with the system and whether it will happen.

    If the system really breaks down, all her efforts will be in vain, for fear that even her soul will turn to ashes.

    Yan Shu understood the meaning of her words, and Feng Mou stared at her delicate face, feeling that her thin body seemed particularly lonely in the night. He moved his dry lips, his brain had not yet reacted, and his palm had first stroked her smooth hair, "but what can be done to solve this?"

    Su Kui didn''t move her eyelashes, but she didn''t look up at him. She gently shook her head and sighed, "I don''t know, everything is like a dream." the candle oil burst in her ear, making a slight crackle, and the warm yellow candle flickered slightly. She looked at the window, and through the carved window, she could see that the sky light outside was not so dark.

    "Hoo - it''s almost dawn."

    I''ve been waiting for a long time, just one sentence.

    Yan Shu followed her voice and looked away. As expected, the night outside the window was fading away.

    In a hurry, he felt as if something could not be grasped was about to disappear. He almost crazily grasped her thin shoulders and stared into her eyes and asked, "will you come again? It''s going to happen again, isn''t it?! Tell me, you will! "

    His long and narrow eyes are awe inspiring, stubborn stare at her dark eyes with mist, ask.

    Su Kui blinked. She didn''t know how to answer. Everything happened was off track. In fact, she had lost contact with the system completely. Soul is the same as being exiled in the empty space-time.

 Chapter 779

    She didn''t even know if she would have a chance to come back when the sun rose.

    She pursed her lips, unable to answer.

    Seeing the bewilderment in her eyes, Yan Shu''s palm loosed and slowly slid down her shoulder. He moved his lips, his voice was deep and hoarse, and his dark eyes looked complicated. "Who are you? Why do I think... "

    So familiar -

    but I don''t know her voice, appearance or even her name.

    Since the sensible and the palace have arranged a chaperone, every night that is about to experience a woman, there will be a woman who can''t see her face clearly. Sometimes she is dressed in colorful clothes, sometimes she is dressed in cool and even exposed.

    She was either cunning, or coquettish, or weeping, which prevented him from going on.

    At first, he was not very interested. When this dream often appeared, he simply omitted this step. He only cleaned the hidden piles in the hall secretly and carefully concealed them until now.

    Two years ago, he had the honor to visit master kuhui. He told his dreams to him one by one. Master kuhui listened to him, but he laughed, closed his eyes and meditated, twirling his hands and beads. He asked, then slowly spit out a sentence, "before the time, everything has a reason."

    Then, he was respectfully invited out of the Buddhist hall by the little monk.

    Later, even if no one interfered with whether he was lucky or not, he didn''t want to think about it. When this thought came to him, he found that even if there was no woman around him, the woman in the dream would always appear.

    He can''t remember the feeling in his dream. When he woke up, he felt full of joy. The picture of his experience seemed to be his own experience. However, he had to think about it carefully, but it never worked.

    But, had to give up.

    Now, the dream no longer exists. However, he was familiar with the woman living in ye Xinci''s body.

    He thought, maybe the result will be soon.

    Before that, just wait patiently.

    His face was always complicated, and he asked stubbornly, "tell me your name, I want to know your real name!"

    When Su Kui was still Su Kui, she didn''t believe in life. When she reincarnated countless times, she gradually believed in destiny.

    She sighed, pointed to the dresser a few steps away, and said, "call me okui, the Phoenix seal I think ye Xinci has been taken back in the daytime. "

    A Kui -

    Yan Shu chewed the name silently for several times. Suddenly, hearing her words, the eyebrows of the sword were frowning, and the pale lips were full of taunts. "Oh, that woman, but I wish I could hold my harem in my hands! I don''t know if it''s Her wishful thinking or her audacity! "

    Su Kui hears the sound and takes back his sight. He turns to look at him. "What can I do for you?"

    Yan Shu''s eyes moved under his eyelids. "For the time being, I will come back tomorrow night." he walked to the dresser and took the Phoenix seal, saying, "I''ll take the Phoenix seal first, princess. Remember, don''t rely too close."

    Su Kui nodded casually after listening, and Yan Shu frowned at her careless gesture and stressed it again.

    Yan Shu saw that she had finally dealt with it head-on, and she did not stir her lips and smiled with satisfaction.

    When strode to the door, he suddenly turned around and raised his eyebrows. "The Empress Dowager suddenly had a bad disease. I decided to let the Empress Dowager close the door to cure her. Then the concubines of the Imperial Palace didn''t have to come to ask for good-bye. What do you think?" He asked jokingly, his well-defined features glowing soft under the candle fire.

 Chapter 780

    Su Kui leaned on the beauty''s couch as if boneless. Her black hair poured out. She sniffed and laughed. Her eyes and tail were dyed with crimson, and she looked askance at Yan Shu. Her red lips were lifted lightly. "That''s good."

    Ye Xin''s words, which have no brains, have ruined her good feelings. Yan Shu should have done so long ago. If he had said that Ye Xin''s words were to be taken back earlier, what else could he do for a weak woman in the harem?

    Yan Shu was electrified by the wave of her eyes. She turned around in a hurry and said nothing more. He plunged into the light of the morning.

    "Ah - interesting."

    When sleepiness strikes, Su Kui has been able to take it easy. She pulls her embroidered shoes and slowly steps down on a large and soft bed. Then she slowly closes her eyes. After meditating for ten times, she feels her soul pulled and dizzy again.

    Exhaustion made her drowsy into the thick darkness.

    -

    Ye Xinci sat up abruptly from the bed, raised his hand and touched his long hair, then looked down at his clothes and saw that they were all dressed before going to bed. Finally, he was relieved.

    She felt that she must have had an illusion yesterday, didn''t she? Did she really want to invite a mage to the palace to have a look?

    Thinking of the images of the tragic death in front of her and the angry eyes of the palace people who were ordered to be executed by her, all of a sudden appeared in front of her, which made her shiver and shout: "come on, come on!"

    The palace people trotted in with the tray, and she gave them a look of displeasure. In their tense spirit, she forced the anger and ordered the palace people to wash her.

    The ink hair is high, the sideburns are smeared with osmanthus oil, and the scattered broken hair is completely covered. The hair is decorated with emerald pearls and jade. The three Phoenix hairpins are inserted in the end of the bun side by side. With her movements, the pendant shakes gently. When it is illuminated by the morning light, it shows a water like luster.

    The clear reflection of mercury mirror shows her delicate face. Her black eyebrows are like willows. Her eyes are dark and clear. She looks forward to life. Her nose is very cocky and her mouth is red. Ye Xinci put out her pure hand and covered her face lightly. Her eyes were twinkling with a little melancholy, and she murmured in a low voice, "isn''t it beautiful to mourn? In the harem, which is the Shangai family? "

    She said, kneeling down behind her and shaking with her head buried. The palace people were afraid to hear this royal secret.

    But ye Xinci seemed to be neurotic. Her eyes burst out with a murmur, staring straight at the mirror. "But why, why does he turn a blind eye to me?! Let me give you a heart, but he doesn''t look at it, and his foot will be crushed! Ha ha ha ha, it''s all the women''s fault, they all deserve to die!! damn! As long as those foxes are dead, he is mine. He will be mine. I am alone! Ha ha ha... "

    She laughs wildly. She sweeps the rouge on the dressing table to the ground. Suddenly she thinks of something. She quickly takes the wooden box inlaid with jewels and opens it. She can''t help muttering to herself, "hahahaha, what if those women sleep beside his pillow! The harem is still under my control. They all have to kneel in front of me!! My Phoenix... "

    She immediately opened her eyes wide and shrieked, "where''s my Phoenix seal?! My Phoenix seal! " She frantically sweeps down a table of beads and hairpins, and Ding is scattered all over the place.

 Chapter 781

    "Empress dowager, don''t be angry. What''s wrong with you, Empress Dowager?"

    The palace people were shocked. They knelt on the ground with their legs soft, their eyes tearful, leaving ye Xinci to beat and scold, but they never dared to make a complaint.

    "Empress dowager, spare your life!"

    "The empress dowager, spare your life!"

    "Go away!! Damn, damn, you little maids! You stole the Phoenix seal of the mourning family. Come on, drag these cheap maidservants out to the mourning family and beat them to death with disorderly sticks! " Ye Xinci trembled all over with excitement, and jair was ready to split. Even a beautiful face seemed to be a little scary at this time.

    Soon, the eunuch led several bodyguards to trot in and fell on his knees.

    She waved her wide sleeves and roared.

    "All to the mourners! Even if you turn the harem upside down, you will find the Phoenix seal for the mourner She gritted her teeth and trembled with anger. "If the mourner knows who stole the Phoenix seal, he will let her taste what it means to live or die!"

    Ye Xinci stared at the red eyes and gnashed his teeth. "What are you still doing? First, I''ll start to check these cheap maidservants and drag them out!"

    "Empress dowager, spare your life!"

    "Empress Dowager......"

    Several palace people were struggling with tears. They knew that once they were dragged out, they had to die.

    They are full of resentment. They resent the injustice of heaven and their own life. Why are they sent to serve the Empress Dowager with uncertain temperament!

    Seeing that they were torn, they were about to drag out of the door. Suddenly, a cold drink came out of the door, "ye Xinci, you are in a big battle! Let go. I''ll see who dares! "

    When the palace people''s hearts were relaxed, they looked at it with tears in their eyes. Then they saw a tall figure in a bright yellow Dragon Robe standing outside the palace, holding hands.

    That is the emperor of the dynasty, the leader of the world, Yan Shu!

    They are saved!

    For a while, Hula fell to his knees at the place where he could reach his eyes. All the people shouted, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    Yan Shu pursed his lips and walked quickly into the hall, wrapped in the cold like wind. The long and narrow Phoenix eyes stared at the embarrassed ye Xinci and sneered, "ye Xinci, who gives you the courage to fight and kill in my harem?"

    Ye Xinci stepped back under Yan Shu''s strong power, her eyes twinkled, and there was no arrogance when she was shouting to kill. She heard the sound, and mumbled her lips to argue in a flurry. "The emperor, it''s not like you see, this group of cheap maids," she quickly stretched her fingers, pointed to the person kneeling at the door, "yes, it''s all the fault of these cheap maids, they stole the Phoenix seal of the mourning family!! ˇ±After hearing this, Yan Shu''s eyes were even more satirical. He casually corrected his words. "Empress dowager, this Phoenix print should have been in the charge of the empress of the dynasty. You''re a little more involved."

    "I......" Ye Xinci raised his eyes in panic and chased Yan Shu''s eyes. His white lips opened and closed, but he could not refute.

    Because she knew that Yan Shu''s words were true, just because of her greed, when Yan Shu ignored her, she wanted to get more, and wanted to control his heart by controlling the harem.

    At this time, looking at him to see her eyes without any emotion, her heart was panic, she thought, maybe now, it''s time for Yan Shu to recover his rights.

    She clenched her lower lip, Yan Shu looked at her impatiently again, left his sleeve, and left without looking back. "I''ve taken the Phoenix seal away. As for the empress dowager, she''s hugging her body. Recently, she''ll take care of herself in CI Ning palace."

 Chapter 782

    "What?!" When Yan Shu''s cold words fell to Ye Xin''s words, she doubted that she had an illusion. What did he just say? He wants her under house arrest?!

    "Emperor, you can''t do this! Emperor! " She swooped to catch Yan Shu''s sleeve, but jumped into the air. She was stopped by some strong and strong mammies brought by Yan Shu and dragged back to the room.

    Ye Xinci was struggling wildly. His beautiful eyes were full of blood. Where was the original style? Yan Shu stood outside the door indifferently, glanced back at her, frowned suddenly, and said in a deep voice, "take the queen mother back to the palace to have a rest. Without my will, she is not allowed to take half a step out of cining palace. You can see?"

    "Yes, Emperor!"

    All the people knelt down together. They should be respectful.

    Once again, I glanced at ye Xinci''s red wrists, which were clenched because of struggle. Yingche''s wrists were a little startling because of these red marks. Yan Shu frowned when I saw them, and told myself secretly that the woman in front of me was ye Xinci, which he hated, not a Kui, so I stopped what I wanted to blurt out and let the palace people be careful.

    It was destined to be the most unusual day in the palace.

    The Empress Dowager was ill and the Phoenix was in a bad condition. The emperor ordered her to stay in the CI Ning palace to cure her. No one was allowed to visit her.

    And Fengyin, once again lost and recovered, returned to the hands of the princess. After receiving the news, Wu Guifei angrily smashed all the things that could be smashed in her palace into pieces. Every time she delivered the news, she had no news.

    Turning to the CI Ning palace, it was a mess. Ye Xinci was tired, angry, and he knelt down on the carpet without any image. His chest heaved violently.

    Several mammies left by Yan Shu are staring at her, regardless of how she roars, beats and scolds, all of them look unchanged, standing around her in a daze.

    When she does something that may hurt her, she doesn''t know where to stop her. Then she is very kind and resolute and asks her back to the bedroom for a rest.

    Ye Xinci made a scene, cried and cried. After venting all the depression in his heart, he finally knew that Yan Shu was really not going to bear himself this time.

    Even with his grandfather''s support, Yan Shu was so determined.

    Unconsciously, night fell, and the blue and black star screen drove out the last light.

    Ye Xinci was served to remove the hairpin, and lay on the bed in a daze in her inner clothes. Her eyes stared at the fragrant tent in panic. Her fingertips trembled slightly with fear in her heart.

    She can''t imagine how long she will be locked up, let alone what she will become if she can''t go out all her life.

    With such worry, her eyelids are getting deeper and deeper, her thoughts are falling all the time, she struggles in vain for several times, and finally slowly falls into the darkness.

    The palace people saw ye Xinci close his eyes, and the people who had been noisy all day finally calmed down. They also felt relieved.

    At this time, there was a slight door pushing sound outside the door. Several mammies heard the reputation and were shocked to see the coming people.

    He hurried forward a few steps, fell to the ground in a long distance, and shouted, "see the emperor --"

    Yan Shu glanced at them lightly, and then his eyes fell on the bed a few meters away, and placed his sleeves at will, "go down, and keep them outside."

 Chapter 783

    Yan Shu said, everyone dare not follow, immediately respectfully should be, bow waist steps gently and quickly walked out.

    The door closed behind him with a snap, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes moved, and his feet raised, and he walked towards the direction of Ye Xinci''s sleeping bed.

    The fragrant tent curtain obstructed his vision and made him unable to see what happened after the bed curtain.

    Lifting the tent, the delicate face of the woman breathed gently. She was dressed in a bean salad lining, with a silk quilt covering her abdomen. Her hands were as white as jade. She looked very quiet.

    There was nothing in the room but her gentle breathing.

    His eyes twinkled, he slowly sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her features carelessly. Looking at it carefully, I know that ye Xinci''s facial features are actually full of free and easy heroism, but that share is free and easy, but it is hard to be consumed by her brutal and cruel character. But in this lonely ghost named a Kui, it has been shown to the extreme.

    Free and easy and unrestrained with all kinds of Customs interweave, then formed a kind of ultimate charm, peerless style posture.

    As time went by, the hourglass in the corner of the wall did not pause. Yan Shu felt that his feet were almost numb, but he refused to get up and move to ease the rigid vein. He didn''t even find out the palm of his hand. His lips were white. I believe that she would wake up again and her heart began to shake in ye Xinci''s body.

    He was not confident. He didn''t even know if she would show up again.

    It''s all unknown -

    it''s late into the night, grass and insects are rustling outside the window, and the sound of the breeze passing through the bamboo leaves is particularly clear at this moment.

    Even he didn''t know where that expectation came from, or even why he was so determined to go to bed. In the middle of the night, he came to the bedchamber that he should be called the mother''s Queen. He stared at her face like a terminally ill lunatic.

    Waiting for her next second to slowly open her eyes, with the haze of the eyes light casually squint at her, the gesture is elegant, soft and enchanting.

    However, she did not open her eyes again.

    His heart sank a little bit. When the coolness of the night slowly penetrated into the hall from the corner of the wall, Yan Shu''s body became cold.

    He sat stubbornly, like a carved stone, without flesh and blood, unaware of the warmth and cold. He must wait. How can he be reconciled to his decades long dream without a result?

    Su Kui felt like she was being crushed by a stone weighing up to a thousand kilograms, together with her soul. She was trapped in this body, unable to escape, but unable to control.

    You can only share your body with someone whose soul should have been taken away as a bargaining chip.

    There seemed to be a burning sight on her face, Su Kui''s closed eyes moved, and she snorted unconsciously from the nasal cavity, hard to lift the thick black and slender eyelashes.

    I saw Yan Shu''s eyes staring at her, which made her brain in a state of emergency before she was awake. I couldn''t help but stare at him in amazement, and asked in a hoarse voice, "you? Why are you... " In CI Ning palace?!

    She sat up with her arms propped up on the bed, lifted the tent and looked out. Although the decoration changed, the general decoration pattern still showed that the place she was in was the palace of CI Ning.

    So the question is coming, Yan Shuhe, why is it coming again?

    Still stare at her, let her wake up, a face appeared on the top of her head, the moment was scared.

 Chapter 784

    Fortunately, she was still there -

    when she opened her eyes and Yan Shu saw her eyes, he knew that it was a Kui who woke up. The eyes are black as ink, like covered with a layer of tulle, mysterious color, it is unpredictable.

    In addition to the surprise she showed at the beginning, she looked as usual when she faced him again. Even if she faced an emperor in a Dragon Robe, she was still calm.

    This person, must be a Kui, ye Xinci, can''t do this calm and calm posture!

    A sigh of relief in my heart, and my lips relaxed. I raised a faint smile that was not easy to detect. I raised my eyebrows and asked, "can''t I come?"

    Su Kui made a yawn with her lips covered. She leaned on the bar of the bed, gathered the silk and glanced at him with a smile. She said in a tone of joking, "you are the master of the world. What else can you not come and go in this world? It''s just that I didn''t expect that today''s sages would also do those peeping things in the middle of the night. "

    Yan Shu''s ears were red, his eyes flashed, his lips were closed and he said: "I didn''t peep, I am just and bright! What''s more, ye Xinci seduced me for several years, and I will not let it go. If I have the heart, will I wait until today? "

    "Oh? So it is, "Su Kui held her cheek with one hand, and her skin was warm like jade, with a touch of pink. The whole person tilted his head and looked at him with black and round eyes. She was really like a girl who was not familiar with the world.

    It''s really an inquisitive woman. How many kinds of temperament does a person have.

    Whenever he felt that he knew her enough, she would show her difference again, making him think about it uncontrollably.

    However, when a man is curious about a woman, he is not far from losing his heart.

    But now Yanshu has not noticed, or he does not know what the strange fluctuation in his heart is called? Because he is the master of the world, he is different from ordinary people since he was born. In front of him, the things that men in the world don''t want, as long as they reach out, can be captured easily.

    Because of this, he lost a lot of real opportunities to feel emotions.

    Su Kui looked down at him with a smile. Seeing that he was silent, he was in a better mood. He asked him with his head askew, "why don''t you talk?"? Or I should ask, what are you doing here tonight? "

    She reminded Yan Shu of the purpose of his trip.

    He was uneasy to look away from his eyes and look at the others, saying: "I just came to inform you that Ye Xin''s speech was forbidden by me. From today on, without my orders, she would not have another chance to disaster the imperial palace."

    Is that really what he wants to say? Su Kui''s cheeks are full of laughter, but she doesn''t break it.

    But she nodded obediently and said, "I see." she played with her hair on her chest, shook her head and sighed. Her voice was a little more relaxed. "Ye Xinci said that he killed too much. Now I don''t know why I share the same body with her. I really don''t want to have blood in my hands every day."

    "No!"

    As soon as she had finished speaking, Yan Shu took it on, and then he was a little shocked. He took a look at Su Kui, and he was surprised to see that she raised her eyebrows and added, "she won''t have a chance to do this. I won''t give her this chance!"

    "If you had this plan earlier, those palace people who died in vain would live happily now."

 Chapter 785

    Her tone is just pure exclamation, her mood is very indifferent, but there is no reason for Yan Shu to hear a trace of melancholy.

    He knew what she said was right, but he also had his own difficulties at that time.

    Looking at her light eyebrows and eyes, as if the big things in front of her were not important, he suddenly had a desire to tell.

    "I have been in power for more than four years. When the emperor''s father was in power, the imperial court bought officials and sold them seriously. When the power of the dynasty was clearly divided, and after I was in power, I found that the National Treasury was in deficit. All the officials in the court, big and small, were in debt, so they could withdraw money from the household indefinitely. Over time, they came to the embarrassing situation that the soldiers were fighting for battle, but there was no pay supply. It took me a whole year to straighten it out before I was able to pull out some of the cancer and recover some of the arrears. "

    Yan Shu drooped his eyes, sighed, and suddenly laughed, "how can I tell you this? How can you understand if you are a weak woman..."

    "Hiss --" I was entranced. Suddenly I heard this sentence. Su Kui could not help hissing, lit some plump lips, slowly opened his mouth, and said, "but most of the debts still can''t be recovered, because when the imperial power was in the world, it had become the climate, and then moved, and moved the whole body. So, you can''t offend them, or even offend them Please them. "

    "You --"

    Yan Shu was dumbfounded, and his eyes widened slightly in surprise, as if he had re recognized the woman in front of him.

    "How do I know?" Su Kui saw the deep doubt in his eyes, picked up the red lips lightly and asked with a funny head askew.

    Yan Shu nodded without concealing his curiosity.

    "It''s very simple that such things have happened in all dynasties. Of course, it can also be said that the division of forces and the group of officials seem to have become a kind of tacit atmosphere among all the civil and military officials. Whether it''s for money, for power, for suppression or for assisting the emperor to ascend the throne, and finally for the family to rise to a higher level, there''s nothing wrong. "

    Su Kui said with a shrug and a thin eyebrow, "the world is bustling, all for the benefit of. All the people in the world are for profit. It''s just for a profit. "

    Yan Shu listens to her words, purses his lips, but the Dark Phoenix eyes are more and more burning and brighter.

    "Some emperors saw the cancer that hindered the development of the country and removed it at the right time. Some emperors, afraid of shaking their foundations, chose to ignore them. "

    Yan Shu breathed heavily. He stared at her face directly and asked eagerly, "in your opinion, is it suitable to move or not?"

    What she said and thought, all said into his heart, he now very want to know, what is the real idea of her heart? Whether it is consistent with his long cherished wish.

    I don''t know why, he raised some expectations in his heart, and firmly believed that her answer was the answer he had been searching for for for a long time!

    Inadvertently hit her looking forward to the flow of the eye light, his heart rose a little touched.

    Being stared at by his burning eyes, Su Kui Si didn''t mind, she looked back at the words, bent her lips and smiled, "move, hurt your muscles and bones, and always come back. If we don''t move, we will let the cancer grow. In time, our country will lose without fighting! "

    She slowly uttered this sentence, a strong free and uninhibited trend poured out from her, even in the cold dark of late autumn, it was still amazing.

 Chapter 786

    Her eyes are too wise, Rao is Yan Shu, who has great determination as the emperor, still can''t help but rise infinite fluctuation in her heart because of her powerful aura.

    He wants to find out exactly who this woman was, where she was born and why she died.

    Yan Shu''s breath was a little heavy in the silent night, looking at Su Kui''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes full of burning light that was about to overflow, "so, what''s your answer? Is it the same as me? "

    Su Kui smiled but did not speak. His brows and eyes returned to their usual ease.

    Coldly, Yan Shu holds her shoulders, raises her long and thin eyebrows, raises her eyelashes, and looks at him with the eyes of exploration.

    Yan Shu almost asked urgently, "tell me, what''s your answer?"

    Even though there was an answer in his heart, he just wanted to listen to her. It seemed that only in this way could he calm his restless heart.

    Hearing this, Su Kui chuckled, brushed his hand open, arranged his disordered inner clothes and opened his lips carelessly, "my idea is not important, the important decision-making power is in your hand." After finishing her clothes, she looked at him with her eyes full of hope. She said softly, "if you have to ask an answer, my answer is what you think in your heart."

    As her voice fell, her body suddenly fell into a broad chest without warning. Su Kui blinked, quietly raised his red lips and buried them in his arms, leaving him to embrace her body.

    Until the time slowly passed by, Yan Shu never said a word. But close to each other, Su Kui can clearly perceive the violent fluctuations in his heart. Her heart is beating wildly in her ear. She hooks her lips and laughs and quips, "emperor, are you ready to be untrustworthy and do something to me?"

    Her light and floating words didn''t hit Yan Shu''s ears with any weight, but made Yan Shu''s body stiff. He thought that he once said something disgusting to Ye Xin''s words in front of her. The original oath now became a magic spell to hinder his further development, which made his face unsightly and slowly release his hand.

    She stood up and stepped back, gazing at her delicate face a few steps away.

    But see she was released, good time to lean on the bed bar, smiling beautiful eyes dyed with cunning.

    Tut -

    Yan Shu, a fox like woman, was very skeptical. When she told him the origin, he thought she was more like a sly fox.

    Ah no

    It should be a fox fairy, charming, independent.

    Always use the rational eyes to look at the worldly things, the posture is calm and slow.

    Seeing that he had been staring at her, as if he had found some rare treasure, Su Kui casually curled her mouth, covered her lips and yawned. Her long curled eyelashes were stained with moisture, and she blinked sleepily.

    One body, but two souls. In the daytime, it''s ye Xinci. When night comes, it''s su Kui.

    This serious bug not only greatly increased the difficulty of sunflower task, but also seriously affected the health of Ye Xinci.

    Ye Xinci probably hasn''t responded yet. Every night, the body that he thought had fallen asleep will wake up again with different temperament.

 Chapter 787

    "Sleepy?" Yan Shu suddenly asked.

    I was surprised by the hoarseness of my voice when I spoke. After I knew it, I came back to my mind. I was in a trance and found that it was already three o''clock.

    Looking at ye Xinci''s face, I can see clearly that her look is not as good as when I first saw her.

    Also, one body and two souls, leaves Xinci endless toss in the daytime, to the night, left a Kui''s energy will be left little.

    Think of this, he Feng Mou a dark, the cover down eyelashes, the bottom of the eye is unfathomable.

    Ye Xinci doesn''t care if he is dead or alive, but her body, now the best container, can''t appear any accident!

    Su Kui didn''t answer, because she was so sleepy that she gradually closed her eyes against the bed fence and slept peacefully.

    The body is a little soft, slowly sliding down, and he will fall down at a glance. Yan Shu quickly strides up to hold her sliding body, holds his breath and carefully lies her flat, and carefully pulls the bedding for her.

    When he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly had a physical meal. The flash in his mind made him frown. When he wanted to capture it carefully, he didn''t know where he was.

    I just feel that the picture in front of me is familiar. I seem to have done it skillfully.

    He laughed at himself, pursed his thin lips and retreated, standing beside the bed, glancing at her with complex eyes.

    The long and thin eyebrows of a woman when she is asleep are slightly frowned. It doesn''t look as calm as when she is awake. It seems that there are some unsolvable troubles in her heart that have been bothering her all the time.

    "Hoo -" Yan Shu sighed softly and murmured, "who are you

    With a little sigh, turn away.

    Open the door and plunge into the thick black night, more and more cold autumn wind rolled up his robe corner, flying in the wind.

    Past life, present life, really exist?

    -In the early winter of the fourth year of emperor Zhao Xu Yang, it was destined to be a eventful season.

    Liu Zeqing was impeached by dozens of officials. He was accused of embezzlement and bribery. He ignored the law and allowed his son in law to rob the people. He provoked people''s resentment, but Liu Zeqing shielded his son and killed the victim''s family.

    When the emperor saw the blood Book jointly written by the people of Kyoto, he was furious and ordered the royal guards to escort Liu Zeqing, his highness, to the prison. There are thirty-eight counts of Liu Zeqing''s family in the blood book.

    One by one, one by one, each crime will be enough for Liu Zeqing''s family to copy.

    On October 23, Liu Zeqing, who confirmed the crime, was beheaded in front of Caishi street.

    Under the goose feather like catkins, the white and crystal snowflakes fall to the ground, which are dyed as shocking red, and are extremely eye-catching against the endless white snow around.

    Liu Zeqing is the Prime Minister of the dynasty, Han Xuan.

    Yan Shu''s thundering method shocked all the officials in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty in an instant. For a moment, people were in danger of themselves, for fear that a bright blade would fall on their own family''s head.

    At the beginning of November of the same year, the emperor issued an imperial edict again. The remaining evils of the previous dynasty were ready to move, and the United Nations North constantly interfered with the destruction of the people at the border of Dazhao. The emperor wrote Zhupai, and the words permeated the paper. He ordered all officials of the whole dynasty who owed money to the State Treasury to pay off the debt within three days.

    If not, they will automatically remove the top of the official hat and leave.

    The emperor''s Royal book is posted on the most conspicuous notice board outside the palace for the people to see

 Chapter 788

    Although there is no direct conflict between the event of killing a chicken and making an example of a monkey and the matter of Dunning money, it can be an official at the feet of the emperor, and its eyes and heart are as clear as a mirror. That''s how they became more and more frightened.

    Only because, the emperor this is under the ruthless hand, does not recover the national treasury deficit debt, the situation does not give up.

    The enemy forces of the northern kingdom are eyeing the border in Dazhao. There are countless soldiers waiting for the supply of food, grass, soldiers and horses. Yan Shu used this reason to recover the debt. He blocked all the people''s mouths and made them speechless.

    At present, you are enjoying your food and drink in Kyoto, but you still owe the imperial court money, which makes the soldiers who defend the country at the border starved and frozen? Does that make sense?

    Naturally, it can''t be said, so a group led by Prime Minister Zuo continued to pay off the debt in three days. And this time''s repayment almost emptied many rich officials.

    In this regard, Yan Shu expressed great joy!

    -When Yan Shu walked into the back hall, Su Kui was leaning on the soft collapse, slowly peeling hot sugar fried chestnuts.

    The window was wide open, and the cold wind was coming in with snow flakes, which fell on her hair and face. Green bamboo in the vast snow, more and more stand proudly.

    "Not cold?" Yan Shu opened his mouth and breathed out a white mist. He took off his cloak and shook off the snow. As soon as the crystal snow touched the warm spring flow in the room, it became a little water stain automatically.

    Su Kui put a chestnut in her mouth, chewed it for a few times, and immediately left her mouth full of fragrance, which made her enjoy narrow and long peach blossom eyes, and casually shook her head. "Enjoy the snow, eat wine, and then a few hot chestnuts. The taste of life is qinghuanna --"

    Yan Shu gave her a funny squint, and looked at it, and sure enough, there was a pot of wine in front of the small table before the soft collapse, And she is holding the wine cup to consider herself. Occasionally, she puts down the cup, peels a chestnut and puts it into her mouth. Then she squints the fox''s sly eyes. It seems that her life is called life.

    He walked over and sat down at the side of the table table table. Without Su Kui''s help, he took the wine pot and poured a glass. He drank it up with his head up. Then he took a big sigh of relief, which seemed to evaporate together with the depression at the bottom of his heart.

    "Comfortable!" He sighed, raised his hand again and poured a cup. The second cup began to sip slowly. When the taste came, he realized later. He looked at her smilingly and jokingly. "You will enjoy it. This autumn dew has not produced much in the whole year. You are not afraid to drink like a cow, nor are you afraid of violence?"

    Su Kui poured a mouthful of wine, with some wine stains on his lips. Hearing this, he smiled and peeled chestnuts. He disagreed with him: "you should be happy when you are satisfied with your life. You have been wandering for many years. When you wake up in a dream, you should enjoy the taste of the world."

    Said that, she smiled and stopped, glanced at him from the side of her eyes, looked at him from the clear eyes, reflected the leaping candlelight in the clear eyes, then looked at him, "or do you feel hurt?"

    The voice loves Jiao, undeniably, Yan Shu''s heart has such a moment, the mind and spirit are all attracted by her, only know Zheng Zheng to look at her.

    After a while, he was awakened by her laughter and pulled the corners of his lips. He opened his mouth, "since you like it, I still have some bottles. I''ll send them to you tomorrow. There are only a few bottles left and right. Why don''t you give up?"

 Chapter 789

    It''s really like the enjoyment she said, but he didn''t really see her extravagance and pursuit of the appearance of the bead hairpin.

    On the contrary, what she said about enjoying is just to eat some seasonal fruits and vegetables in the season, or as it is now. In the warm room, but the windows are wide open, let the cold wind like a knife sweep snow on the surface in winter, warm a pot of sake, eat a few hot chestnuts.

    But it makes people feel that this kind of leisurely day is really the greatest enjoyment of life.

    Listen to his words, Su Kui immediately left the chestnut in his hand, got up quickly, and looked at his face with bright eyes, "seriously?"

    The appearance of the surprise is a little less usual cold alienation. There is no reason why Yan Shu should not. Naturally, he nodded continuously. The black phoenix eyes were full of laughter.

    "What else do you want? Just tell the mammy around you. She will tell me everything. If there is one, I will bring it to you." I don''t know when, he gradually in front of her identity, began to match you and me.

    I don''t know what''s wrong with it, but I enjoy it --

    "there are many rare and good wines in the palace. Instead of putting them in the cellar to drop ashes, why not send them to me one by one for tasting?" She picked up her lips and opened her mouth with the fragrance of wine, not pungent, but full of mellow air.

    Yan Shu is funny. "Aren''t you afraid to get drunk?"

    "It''s just like lying down and sleeping when I''m drunk. Anyway, I''m trapped in this cage like CI Ning palace every day, doing nothing. Why don''t I sleep when I''m drunk for a long time?" She lay back soft, gathered the fur fur on the tight body, curled up, and looked wan.

    Holding the finger of the wine cup, Yan Shu''s drooping Phoenix eyes darkened and murmured, "don''t talk nonsense. What can I do without waking up?"?! In the future, we will not be allowed to talk nonsense. Do you know? Well? "

    He approaches her eyes, stares at them, and makes her nod.

    Su Kui nodded perfunctorily, yawned a little, and drew half of her face into the snow-white fur. She hung her eyes and stopped talking.

    Yan Shudun, don''t drink He asked, holding up the jug.

    "No drink." She replied dully.

    So he put down the wine pot in his hand, picked up a chestnut, peeled it off, and leaned to her lips. "What about the chestnut? Do you want to eat? "

    "No, I''m full."

    "Ah -" Yan Shu left lizirin and sighed for a long time. How could he not understand the more intense loneliness on her? Often can only appear in the night, can never bathe in the sun, like a parasite and night creatures, lonely, lonely.

    Apart from talking to him every day, she seemed to find no other pastime.

    Most of the time, just like tonight, I hold back the palace people and stay alone on the soft collapse. I drink muggy wine and look out of the window at the emptiness.

    She is obviously afraid of coldness --

    "today, the group headed by Prime Minister Zuo has paid off the money owed, and the rest are being returned in scattered ways. Only the Han family still turns a blind eye to it. Ah Kui, how do you think to deal with this matter?"

    When he was called, Su Kui opened his eyes without any spirit, glanced at him, and then hung down again, "you are the king and the minister, you are the king, he is the minister, the king wants the minister to die, the minister has to die. Since you are stubborn and don''t realize it, then put it down. This world is surnamed Yan, and it only needs one master, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 790

    Listen to her languid voice, Yan Shu''s dark eyes, smile more and more strong. He felt that Oki was the best gift from heaven. Every word could be said into his heart.

    Every word of hers was exactly what he thought and what he wanted.

    In his mind, he said naturally, "okui is really my confidant."

    Su Kui smelt the words and moved his eyes. He glanced at him angrily. "You don''t say so much about the beauty, do what you want to do. This event is not exactly an opportunity? The people all over the world are watching the border chaos. If the Han family can turn a blind eye to your will under such pressure, then there is only one possibility left for the Prime Minister Han''s party to do so... "

    Yan Shu and she looked at each other, slowly spewed out the deep voice, "Han Xuan has been rebellious!"

    "It''s inevitable," Su Kui said, closing her eyes slowly.

    When power and status accumulate to a certain extent, we will find that, further up, is the son of heaven. If you want to go further, you have to overthrow the man above and sit on his own.

    In this way, we can reach the real top and become the master of the world!

    There is nothing more fanatical than this position.

    Even if I knew that Han Xuan was rebellious, I felt that the words were killing my heart when I heard Su Kui say it again.

    He pursed his lips and looked out of the window at the endless night with the cold wind. After a while, his voice was cold and deep: "I know how to do it! This Dazhao is my own. How can I let others sleep on the side of my couch He will let people who covet his things know, what is the king, what is the minister!

    "Thank you, Oki." He turned his head and smiled, looking at her earnestly, with a burning heat in his eyes.

    Su Kui closed her eyes and didn''t notice. She hummed a little. She went into fur fur completely, only revealing a black hair top.

    "Hiss - childish!" Yan Shu gave her a bad squint, knowing that she could not see it, she could not help but bend over and touch the top of her hair, in order to avoid her dislike.

    He didn''t care. He sat back to the side of the table table table and watched her. He thought about himself leisurely. He didn''t have a lot of attendants. He did it himself. It was not funny.

    After a few drinks, he stopped, wiped his hands and began to peel chestnuts.

    The hot chestnuts were removed from their hard shells to reveal the chestnuts inside. He didn''t eat them either. They were all piled up in small plates. Silent and speechless, it soon became a hill.

    When the dish was about to overflow, Yan Shucai stopped, pushed the sunflower beside him, and whispered: "a Kui, you have peeled all the chestnuts. Do you want to eat them? It doesn''t smell good when it''s cold. Don''t you like it best? "

    "Chest tightness, no appetite." She simply turned over, tone no ups and downs, straight back.

    Yan Shu knew what she was doing, but he shook his head and laughed. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "really don''t eat it?"

    Su Kui quickly got up, pulled down the fur fur fur covering his head, turned around and looked at him, disdainfully picking his lips. "Yan Shu, just a few chestnuts, can''t tempt me. You can''t forget that I''m a ghost, not a real person!"

    "But have you ever been a man?" Yan Shu''s eyes and eyebrows were smiling. His well-defined facial features were bright and dark under the candle fire. He put down the plate in his hand and made a good way.

 Chapter 791

    "Ghosts come from the change of human beings. In this case, we can''t escape the seven emotions and six desires. Otherwise, those scholars with different spirits and different story books don''t have so much love and hatred."

    "If you really want nothing, why do you behave like this? But I''m bored. Do you want to go out for a walk? "

    When she was stabbed at the center, her calm expression finally cracked. Yan Shu was in a good mood and lowered his head. He raised his hand and clenched his fist to cover his lips, covering the more and more enlarged radian of his lips.

    The plain white wrists stretched out, took the wine glass and took a sip. Hearing this, she looked as if she had picked up her eyebrows unintentionally and said to Yan Shu, "you think more, I can only appear at night, where else can I go? Where can I go? "

    She said, raised her eyelashes and looked out of the window at the boundless snow, reached out to catch a cold snowflake, her eyes were full of beauty, and she was like painting.

    Yan Shu suddenly couldn''t laugh. He pursed his thin lips and his heart ached violently. After a while, he said seriously, "bear it again. I''ll take you out for a tour in the early spring of next year, OK?"

    "Seriously?" The dark eyebrows and eyes suddenly brightened. Su Kui said it, and then she reflected that her tone was too urgent. She hung her head slightly and took a sip of sake. Her cheeks were stained with pink.

    "When did I deceive you?"

    It really never happened. Sukui shook his head.

    "So, don''t take any more breath, take good care of yourself, and be patient again. After that, I will take you to master kuhui. I think he will have a way to solve your situation..."

    In fact, it''s only half said.

    What Yanshu would like to say more is: your difficulty is my difficulty.

    But he could not speak, and he was afraid that he would frighten her. He sighed a long way away. Just bear with her first.

    -Three months later, she finally stepped out of her Xunfang palace.

    She was thinking about the late autumn, but when she came out, it was already a picture of the boundless snow, which really made her not adapt.

    She did not want to send a letter to the family, let the family plead for her, but did not want to, the father firmly rejected her request, ordered her to live in the palace, not to regenerate.

    It''s not that she doesn''t hate or worry, but she doesn''t have no brain at all. She is the only legitimate daughter in the family. Her father loves her most. If he says he can''t help, he even refuses her severely. That only shows one problem. There''s a change at home!

    As for what happened, she dare not ask. Even if asked, cautious as father, will not disclose to her!

    All she can do is wait.

    However, three months later, the situation in front of her made her more isolated and difficult to help. Princess De is in power. Although there is no queen, there is a queen''s time.

    Three months, say long not long, say short not short, but it is enough for her to hold the Phoenix seal and hold the power of the whole harem in her hand.

    She thought it was the worst, but God seemed to think that the blow of depriving her of all her rights was not enough, and she had to be hit head-on.

    And this blow, directly hit her ignorant past.

    Princess De is pregnant. She is pregnant with a dragon fetus!

    How can this be! Princess de has the same family power as her. There is only one Royal concubine. The Han family is in a strong momentum at the beginning, and all the Royal concubines fall on her head.

    But Princess De, only had the position of the first of the four concubines, was pressed under her hand for many years.

    At this time, if you want her to give birth to a dragon -

 Chapter 792

    No matter men or women, I''m afraid that the queen who has been in the air for several years will surely fall on her head!

    How can this be? Han Ziwu is the first one to disagree! If it is true that Princess de gets the power and becomes the queen, then she might as well decide on her own, so as not to be defeated by her in vain!

    So, she wrote a letter in a hurry and ordered people to send it out quietly. Han Xuan''s reply only had one word: wait!

    -

    Since ye Xinci has been struggling all day long, and he has been so busy that he has exhausted himself, Yan Shu has just figured out a way to make all the doctors in Taiji hospital jointly prescribe a medicine and boil it into medicine juice to fill ye Xinci with a bowl every day. So, because of the efficacy, she can no longer toss in the day, only sleepy doze.

    Yan Shu specially ordered that all the herbs should be the most precious, which will not damage her body, but will nourish her body more and more healthy.

    In this way, Su Kui can keep full of energy after the sun sets and the moon rises, and not collapse due to mental exhaustion.

    This time, Yan Shu just entered the courtyard of CI Ning palace. For the first time, he saw Su Kui sitting on the railing of the corridor, wrapped in fur fur fur, watching the snow, holding a stove in his arms. Yan Shu looked at it for a moment and was shocked. He stepped forward a few steps, took off his big open and wrapped her, and quickly pulled her back to the warm rear hall.

    "My little ancestor, are you dying? This body can''t stand your tossing. It''s freezing outside. Aren''t you afraid of getting hurt? You share the same body with ye Xinci now. Is it you who is suffering at last? "

    Being scolded by him, Su Kui yawned with drooping eyelids, and the tip of his nose was red with cold. "I''m measured. I haven''t been out for a long time. It''s like going out to breathe."

    "You, you..." Yan Shu Points her and grinds his teeth. He is reluctant to kill her. He points his spear at the palace attendants.

    "How do you care for your customers? It''s so cold outside. If it''s frozen out, how many heads do you have that I can chop off, huh

    As soon as he was cold, all the palace members fell to their knees and cried for forgiveness.

    Su Kui was dragged and wrapped by him for a while. When her body warmed up, she saw that her smooth forehead was sweating, so she was allowed to break away. She took off the big open and fur.

    She felt relieved and stared at him angrily. "Yan Shu, you don''t need to play authority in my palace. Since these palace people are assigned to me, they are my people. Can you shout and kill them?"

    "I......"

    Yan Shu''s words were blocked and his chest was blocked. Finally, he waved helplessly and drove a group of people out.

    "How dare I? You are more powerful than the emperor!" He went up to her and picked up the blanket and put it on her leg. He said helplessly.

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows after listening, swallowed the nuts in his mouth, squinted at him with his head askew and narrow eyes She felt that she had enough peace and quiet. She was trapped in the CI Ning palace all day and could speak to him in a good voice.

    The more he got along with her, the more Yan Shu realized that what kind of flirtatious attitude, calm and calm, was all superficial falsehood, which could really frighten people. But as time goes by, she is the kind of woman who looks cold and aloof, but in fact, a little childish.

 Chapter 793

    People say that thousands of people are ahead, but Yan Shu says that she can play countless faces and gestures alone.

    At present, does she not admit it? Just now, the arrogant and domineering manner of pointing at the emperor of his country seemed to her to be false.

    But who told him to eat her? Only full of flattery, nodded with her words, "yes, it''s all my fault. I moved your people without your permission, and then I will reward each of them with some silver as compensation later."

    "Very good." Su Kui raised her delicate chin, looked forward to the flowing light of her eyes sweeping at him, in a slow tone, which meant, "what about their master? What kind of compensation should I get? "

    What a scoundrel!

    Yan Shu shaved her nose, in exchange for the frown she didn''t approve, but he was happy. "What do you want to say directly, take my oral instruction and go to the warehouse to get it. If there is no warehouse, then open the Treasury. This compensation is not sincere enough?"

    "Enough!" Su Kui thumbs up, lies on the soft collapse and laughs. His clothes look heartless. "It''s just you, the emperor. Is this to be a faint king?"

    There are many candlelight lights in the hall tonight, which make the whole room look like day. He was so close to her that Yan Shu could clearly see her delicate face and hear the happy laughter pouring out of her mouth.

    Even if the joke in her mouth is him, he is not upset. He just sits quietly and peels chestnuts for her.

    This seems to have become a habit. Unconsciously, it seems that once upon a time, I have done the same thing, like a normal man, to take care of the beloved woman.

    Beloved -

    he was shocked in the brain, and there was a momentary pause in his hand. He could not believe the word. He raised his eyes and looked at her bright little face again, and suddenly he was relieved.

    It turns out that it''s just love. For a long time, his dream never appeared again. The vague outline of the woman in his dream was replaced by the clear appearance in front of his eyes. Maybe the appearance is different, but every appearance coincides with the present.

    Cunning, overbearing, coquettish, sometimes mature and steady, romantic and graceful, people can not tell which is the real her.

    Maybe, every side is -

    seeing that she finally stopped laughing, he finally asked, "don''t laugh?"

    Su Kui shakes her head.

    "Then tell me, why do you run out in the middle of the night and get cold? Don''t tell me it''s because it''s stuffy. I want to go out and breathe! " He didn''t believe a word. He was afraid of the cold. He was burning the floor all day. When he opened the window, he would wrap up his fur and drink some sake to warm himself up.

    Such a person, but in the cold winter weather, ran out and did not know how long to sit.

    He had to think more.

    Su Kui blinked, didn''t look at him, leaned over to the desk, held his chin on one hand, and threw chestnuts into his mouth one at a time. "It''s really airy. Although it''s cold, he went out once, and then came in feeling as if he had been pierced through the two channels of Ren Du. He''s totally fresh."

    "Seriously?"

    "You''re a strange man. You ask all sorts of questions." After eating the chestnuts, she raised her eyes and urged him to continue peeling.

    Dare to call today''s holy one, it is estimated that the whole world can only find her, but Yan Shu is still happy. He peeled a few more and said, "these are the only ones tonight. You can''t eat more. You will accumulate food!"

    Since she refused to say the reason, he simply did not ask, thought about the day princess, pondered, or to her.

 Chapter 794

    "About Princess de..."

    Su Kui looks at him with black and round eyes? What happened to her? "

    Is this a fool? Is it true or false?

    Yan Shu didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think it was necessary to hide it in front of her. After sipping the wine, he said in a simple and comprehensive way: "the baby in Princess De''s belly is not mine," in a simple and clear tone.

    Su Kui sneers, pours a mouthful of sake into his head, and chuckles with a smile on his lips. "You don''t have to talk to me about this. It''s not a great pleasure to have someone to follow and be happy with? Moreover, aren''t you in the process of supporting the prime minister left to take over Han Xuan? Princess De is pregnant. It''s just against your heart! "

    Her tone was not sad or happy. She said this calmly, as if she had not heard Yan Shu''s explanation. She poured a glass of wine again and drank, "this child is just here. Whether you are intentional or unintentional, the position of the left prime minister will rise because of this child''s position."

    The more rational her analysis, the more blunt Yan Shu felt in his heart, like a rusty knife, grinding the soft flesh in his heart.

    He took her white wrist, spilled a table of mellow wine in the cup, forced her to look at him directly, hate to bite his teeth and asked, "ah Kui, do you have any heart?! What I said to you is true. Why bother to make up lies to deceive you? "

    Of course, Su Kui knew what he said was true, but when he thought that the hall was full of fat, green and thin, and all the beautiful women were his harem, he felt very upset.

    In addition, the temperament she plays, as well as her own character, are not open-minded and free to spill.

    Therefore, she broke his hand, raised her eyelashes and looked straight into his eagle like black eyes. After a while, she finally opened the dry lips and said, "I believe you."

    "Seriously?" When the heart comes up, he asks.

    "Take it seriously." Su Kui squinted at him. "Even your children, I won''t say anything more. You look real. It''s scary."

    After that, he went back to his slumber wrapped with fur fur for a rest. In exchange, Yan Shu shook his head helplessly, "you are heartless!" I don''t know when I will be able to open my mind -

    the act just now raised some other expectations in his heart. He thought that she was unhappy for the sake of the princess. It seems that he thought too much.

    It''s really smart.

    "I have not touched her, nor any woman in the harem." He made up his mind and finally told her the truth.

    Su Kui suddenly opened his eyes and looked at some part of his body in surprise. He said, "don''t you lift it?"

    No, lift!!

    Yan Shu''s face turned black instantly. He bit his back teeth and growled, "I''m very healthy. Do you want to try?! Well? "

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. "Ha ha, isn''t it?"

    The contempt in the tone let Yan Shu out of his anger. He really regretted talking to her. The woman''s head looked smart. Why she was always not enlightened in these things, and I don''t know where she could see it. What he didn''t lift -

    he really wanted to prove with his strength. In the end, he would lift, not lift!

    -

    Yan Shu is angry and walks away. Su Kui looks at the back of his stride away and disappears in his sight. He blows and sips the small wine leisurely. "Tut, it''s not funny --"

 Chapter 795

    She admitted that she was just having a bad taste attack and wanted to make the whole man surrounded by beautiful women in every life.

    Four years of Dazhao is the coldest year. When the city is closed by heavy snow, the snow on the ground is a foot deep, and the adult''s foot sinks down, half of his legs disappear into the snow.

    This year is also the most eventful season. It was only after three months of pregnancy that Princess Defei revealed the news. However, the news leaked out for more than one month, and the child was gone.

    Things are like this. Princess de has a habit every day. In the morning, she needs to use a small bowl of longan and red dates soup. This is nothing. It can nourish Qi and blood, even in pregnancy. But the bad is here. It''s also behind the scenes. The daily food of Princess de has been screened layer by layer to ensure that the food delivered to her is harmless.

    But I didn''t expect that there was no omission. It was a small bowl of longan jujube soup, which destroyed her life''s hope and the whole family''s hope.

    The only child of the emperor -

    when the emperor got the news, he was furious and ordered to have a thorough investigation. Afterwards, he was so involved that the whole country was shocked.

    The mastermind behind the attack was Wu Guifei, and the medicine she used, which was named luochenxiang, was the forbidden medicine in the palace. There must be people outside the palace involved in this matter.

    As for who it is, there is no need to talk about it. But the Han family''s cover up was excellent. Seeing that the matter was exposed, they simply pushed it all to Wu Guifei, and then found a ghost to kick it out for the dead, so they wanted to know about it.

    However, it is obvious that Wu Guifei has become an abandoned son.

    Wu''s concubine is also a vicious fault. Under the circumstances of human evidence, she knows that she can''t leave her body and is sent to hell by her beloved father. There is no possibility of her life. One will all and Han family conspiracy to frame favorite concubine, and even for all concubines under the fall of Chenxiang things out.

    Yan Shu did not know whether to sigh that Han Ziwu was cruel enough or to say that she had no brain or chest. She was just immersed in the grief of being abandoned by the family, and even crazy enough to tell all the dirty things she knew.

    This is a good saying. The Han family''s century old foundation was destroyed by a woman.

    Of course, Yan Shu didn''t think it would be so easy to overthrow the centenary, but it was also very good to take this opportunity to dampen the momentum of the Han family and kill some of their forces.

    Han Xuan deserves to be an old fox. He is very resourceful. As early as the momentum is not right, he is ready to replace the dead. The results of the final investigation naturally deviate from the right direction. If you want to make a thorough investigation, you will find that all the clues are disconnected.

    On this day, many palace people were killed without reason.

    And these people, without exception, are all the red men in front of the heads of all the palaces and halls!

    Although he didn''t overthrow Han Xuan, the result Yan Shu wanted has been achieved.

    Even if there is no evidence, people in the center of power struggle know who is the mastermind behind Wu Guifei! Princess De''s food has fallen into a deep fragrance. The good child in her belly has become a stillborn child. She almost didn''t kill her. This is not the most serious. When the doctor told her that it would be difficult for her to have a pregnancy in this life, she couldn''t bear it. She turned her eyes and fainted.

    Deprived of the right to be a mother, we can imagine the hatred for the Han family.

    The affair of Princess de attracted numerous concubines in the harem to check their dormitories one after another. After checking, they were shocked to realize that their palace, plants and trees, or eating, were all under the influence of pregnancy drugs!

    Serious, even lifelong infertility!

 Chapter 796

    This time, the virtue of the Han family is exposed. Even if all the proofs can make them escape from the guilt, no doubt, all the women are targeting them.

    Moreover, some of the imperial concubines and nobles who were drugged in the palace had their fathers on duty under Han Xuan.

    This practice, I don''t know how many people''s heart cold, this is not even his own people let go, just to pave the way for his own daughter!

    The Han family can''t be overthrown, but Yan Shu knows that the Han family will not be comfortable in this period of time. At least, they don''t want to have a good new year.

    Offended so many people, this new year, they are doomed to be in a hurry to clean up the mess.

    After Yan Shu heard the report from the dark guard in his study, he gave a smile of unconcerned lip and shot a falcon like look into his fierce eyes.

    It''s not over yet, Han Xuan. The good play is still in the future -

    as for the others, Yan Shu will settle one by one in the future!

    -

    although Su Kui is in the CI Ning palace every day, what happened in the previous dynasty will not be concealed by the palace people around her, because knowing her particularity for the emperor and what happened in the previous dynasty, she will be introduced to Su Kui''s ears in the next second.

    Ye Xinci is very anxious recently. He refuses to drink the medicine brought by the palace people around him. She was so frightened that people around her no longer listened to her, and her waking days were fewer and fewer, and even in the end, she woke up every day with no idea.

    I heard that the little maid who was cleaning outside said that she would wake up every night when she slept in the daytime. Sometimes the light in the palace even went on all night.

    It''s so unusual. She has no impression of what she did at night. What is that?!

    Possessed by ghosts, or is she really crazy?! She was so noisy that she smashed all the porcelain that Su Kui liked in the palace of cining. She doesn''t like these plain and cold things. She doesn''t like the too hot temperature in the palace. She doesn''t like plain colors. She doesn''t like eating chestnuts and drinking!

    So who is it that wakes up every night?! She doesn''t know. She''s going crazy. She has no memory at all! And these people, why to give her medicine, why to let her sleep!

    What does Yan Shu want to do?

    Ye Xinci can''t make sense of it. After drinking the medicine, she waits for several old mothers to take her to the door and walk out. She immediately picks up her throat and eyes and spits out the medicine juice in her stomach.

    It''s hard to wake up. She stares at the fragrant bed curtain. Even the Magnolia pattern on the bed curtain is not her favorite.

    She went to Su Kui''s favorite soft edge and sat down. She held the table, touched the wine pot that had not been removed, and peeled chestnuts.

    She found a sachet under the table case. The bright yellow material was embroidered with auspicious clouds. There was only one person in the world who could use the ambergris fragrance inside. That was the current saint, Yan Shu!

    Ye Xinci shakes her lips and fingers. She bites her teeth, opens the wine pot with her hands and feet, and sniffs with her head down. A mellow fragrance of wine suddenly penetrated into the nose, she touched a little SIP in the mouth, face suddenly difficult to see the extreme.

    Qionghua liquid!

    The wine for the emperor''s consumption is precious in materials and exquisite in practice, and only ten bottles can be offered each year. But why do these things appear in her bedroom now?

    One pot of wine and two cups -

    obviously two people drink each other, but she has no impression. The speculation in the heart is constantly implemented, and the heart is also sinking a little bit until it falls to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 797

    In the past few months, the accumulated depression broke out in an instant. She tore her and bit her and smashed her to vent as much as she could. At last, under the rage, she cursed crazily, "the body is the mourner, Yan Shu is also the mourner. No matter the God or the ghost, if you want to do anything with the mourner''s body, the mourner would rather destroy it than complete you!"

    The hairpin sank into the shoulder, and the blood was instantly soaked in the snow-white inner garment. The dazzling red color was shocking.

    At that time, it was really cruel. At the moment when he was lying on the ground, ye Xinci''s eyes were still wide. The beautiful eyes in the past were bloodshot and filled with endless resentment.

    Murmuring, "even if it''s death, even if it''s death, Yanshu is mine, mine! No one can take it away! "

    The man who pulled her out of the water, the man who pulled her back from the death, a casual smile, captured her heart completely, so far, beating for him alone.

    She thought it was a unique encounter, fate and destiny. However, he should only do it as he pleases and save people''s lives.

    She struggled, and her identity and family status were enough to be his imperial concubine, but only in exchange for his distant alienation, and then to dislike. She didn''t give up until an imperial edict, she was admitted by the old emperor to be the Queen -

    at that moment, there was no greater sorrow than death. She didn''t understand why she liked him so much that he couldn''t give himself a look. Even if he smiled at himself again, he would make him die without regret.

    But no, his eyes were disgusted, so she became more and more fierce, relying on the power of the family, relying on what he did not dare to do with her at that time, wantonly collecting beautiful male pets and keeping them in the palace, killing palace people -

    she succeeded in getting his look back, but also succeeded in spreading her reputation of brutal and bloodthirsty.

    Why can''t she get what that unknown woman can get? She hates it! Therefore, she would rather destroy this body, so that the bitch has no place to live, rather than complete her and their favorite men in pairs, watching the moon drink!

    -

    Yan Shu ran to the CI Ning palace, stepped into the door, and could not walk any more.

    His eyes were dazzling, his hands were shaking in the big open, and his voice was dry and speechless. As soon as he lived in the center of the power struggle, he had seen countless bloody events, but there was never a frightening picture in front of him.

    He doesn''t understand why a person can shed so much blood. The delicate woman was pale and transparent. She lay on her back in a pool of blood, with a gold hairpin in her chest, surrounded by pieces of porcelain.

    Some, all in her back. She just lay in the pool of blood without any life. He looked at her, and felt the pain all over his body. His heart was riddled with holes, and he could not walk with pain.

    The doctor knelt on one side, buried himself on the ground, and uttered a trembling sentence in his mouth, "the emperor mourns, the Empress Dowager''s mother Yes... "

    Yan Shu''s eyes were dark and he stumbled for a moment. He was quickly supported by the eunuch behind him. He shook his head and waved the eunuch to hold his hand. It took him a long time to find his voice, like a broken bellows, "help! If you can''t save her, I want you to be buried! "

    His eyes were red, his eyes were bloodshot, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. The voice of the doctors came into his ears like a voice from a different world.

    What''s the matter? He hasn''t seen him for two days. When she left, she was still smiling and was about to drink his precious Qionghua liquid. In a flash, she

 Chapter 798

    There is no breath lying in the pool of blood, pale as a piece of paper, as if a light breeze can take her away.

    Yan Shu staggers forward. His scarlet eyes are full of sinister things. He really wants to break Ye Xin''s words to pieces. He hated her, but he loved her. Hate ye Xinci, love a Kui.

    But now, a Kui''s body is gone. Where should she go?

    Or because there is no place to put the soul, and gradually the soul?

    Can''t think any more -

    he shook his head severely and took ye Xinci to the bed. Even though his skin was cold and without temperature, he seemed to turn a blind eye and ordered the doctor to stop bleeding and bandage her.

    He sat in the outer hall, watching a basin of clear water coming in and then being turned into a basin of blood water coming out. His eyes were hurt by the red color stabbing, and his eyes were closed tightly, but he felt that, together with his brain, they were all occupied by a bloody scene, which could not be separated.

    His temple was beating to death, and he pressed it hard.

    Ye Xin died. He died himself. The scene is extremely terrible.

    The news was only once passed down by Yan Shu, who sent some rewards to the Ye family as consolation. The Empress Dowager''s funeral was in full swing. What he didn''t know was that the Empress Dowager died in a sudden death. The emperor pursued Ye Xin to resign as the Empress Dowager of Shu Hui, which gave Ye family enough face.

    The coffin stayed in the CI Ning palace for one night. The next day, it was transported to the royal temple without stop. The master chanted Scriptures for the body for ninety-one days and then buried in the imperial mausoleum.

    -The four years of Dazhao is an eventful year, because there are too many people who died in this year, whether they are dignified or evil people. On the lofty palace wall, the heavy haze didn''t disperse until the next spring.

    One month after the Empress Dowager''s collapse, she ushered in the five years of Dazhao.

    In the early spring, when the ice and snow melt, the willows on the bank begin to sprout slowly. The plan of a year is spring. This year is a new beginning.

    Emperor in this year''s southern tour, towering boat from the canal all the way south. Although ordinary people are not lucky to see the holy face in this life, the story about the emperor''s southern patrol that has been spread around has never been broken.

    When the emperor passed Fufeng County, he heard that the county magistrate here was a common people. He pretended to be a fool and severely punished the bad officials. One by one, it seems that the storyteller is right behind Yan Shu. What he said is clear-cut.

    At that time, on the wooden platform built in the teahouse, the storyteller knocked on the wood to wake up and filled his mouth with tea. He said that the foam was flying in the air, and the tea guests at the bottom were all listening attentively.

    But in this group, there are a pair of people who look like the people in the Jianghu. The outline of the man is profound, but his face is extremely ordinary. There is only a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes on his body, which look like hawks and falcons, making people dare not look at him directly.

    The other person was wrapped up in a big black open, and his face was covered by a heavy hood. If she sat still and didn''t speak, no one else could guess whether he was a man or a woman.

    Yan Shu was listening attentively with a smile and a smile. He suddenly turned around and asked, "tired?"

    The hood moved slightly, and Yan Shu did not stop. Hearing her thoughts, he immediately got up and held her hand, and carefully took her out.

    Their departure did not elicit a reaction from the people next to them.

 Chapter 799

    Their current interest has been attracted by the wonderful anecdotes of the storyteller.

    After leaving the teahouse and going west for tens of meters, a simple carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. The coachman was wearing a bamboo hat. Seeing the two coming together, he jumped out of the carriage immediately, hugged each other respectfully, and then welcomed them up.

    As soon as he got on the carriage, Su Kui immediately threw off the heavy open and leaned on the couch to glance at him with a smile. "I didn''t expect that your profound righteousness has been passed on so far, Emperor."

    From the outside, the carriage looks ordinary, but from the inside, I know that every bit of it is delicate, but the only strange thing is that the carriage has no windows. Yan Shu flashed in and quickly closed the only door that could bring light.

    Yan Shu hears the words, shakes his head in a bad way, squints her one eye and says, "okui, you tease me again."

    The man in the carriage is Su Kui. It''s more than two months since ye Xinci died.

    So far, she has not contacted the system. Every time she inquires, she can only get a cold mechanical sound: sorry, the system is malfunctioning, in the process of emergency repair, in the process of emergency repair -

    go back and forth, and she can only live in such a way.

    She''s dead, but she''s still alive.

    I don''t know how to explain it. If I have to copy this phenomenon, the first word that pops up in Su Kui''s mind is "zombie!"

    But she is different from zombies. She looks more like a vampire. Once with the healthy complexion of the skin pale, red lips, the eyes on the tail still with the Fei color.

    But -

    she can not breathe human blood, and can also eat normally. But she didn''t have a heartbeat and the wound wouldn''t heal automatically.

    Su Kui was three days after ye Xinci''s death. After Yan Shu held her body for three days, she almost opened her eyes when she was ready to bury ye Xinci''s body in despair.

    The first sentence that blurted out was "pain -"

    it was a real pain. Su Kui couldn''t figure it out. Since she didn''t have any pain, why don''t she just completely lose her pain! But no, it''s like God intended it. Let her feel the burning pain from the wound day and night.

    According to the mammy around him, Yan Shu was as stunned as a devil, holding the body in his arms and saying, "you can''t die. What can she do if you die..."

    At that time, Yan Shu was once suspected to have lost his mind, but he was the leader of a country, and no one dared to criticize him at will, even if he stopped for three consecutive days.

    Yan Shu kept the news very secret. Except for his own people, the rest didn''t know why he quit the Dynasty and why he kept himself in Xuande palace. All people thought that empress yexinci was really dead. The body died because of the sudden death. She was ugly and didn''t let her relatives see it.

    But the fact is that the coffin that was carried out of the palace at the beginning was only a human shaped wood carving wrapped in the imperial clothes of the Empress Dowager.

    Yan Shu can''t see her trance now. He looks at her heart and then opens his mouth and asks, "how is it? How do you feel today? "

    At the beginning, when he saw a Kui wake up, he was overwhelmed by ecstasy and thought that Ye Xin had died. From then on, no matter day or night, it was only a Kui who appeared in this body.

    It''s true that it is, but it''s too late for Yan Shu, who has come back to his senses, to calm down

 Chapter 800

    The road ahead of him will always be rough and bumpy, as it is now.

    A Kui can be excited by the things that appear in the day, but after the excitement, there is only a lot of despair left -

    she can''t see the light!

    What does that mean? Even though it was a Kui who appeared in ye Xinci''s body during the day, everything was different. She was more afraid of the sun than before. The wounds on her body coagulated into pieces, her heart stopped beating, and her skin turned pale.

    Except for a redder lip, she was as pale as paper.

    How could it be? Hearing his question, Su Kui knew that both sides were deceiving themselves. She shook her head and was about to open her mouth when she heard the horses neighing loudly outside the carriage. The carriage suddenly shook, shaking all the tea cups off the table.

    Things have changed!!

    In the panic, Yan Shu grabbed Su Kui''s waist to stabilize her body, and then quickly wrapped it around her. After she wrapped it tightly, Yan Shu looked back coldly and opened the carriage door.

    At this time, he saw that the driver of the car out of the window had disappeared, and only a pool of thick blood was mottled on the frame, even on the horse pulling the car, a lot of red blood was splashed.

    Yan Shu''s eyes darkened, and he asked Su Kui, "sit well!" Then he went out cleanly, two fingers in his mouth and whistled, and then he controlled the horse to death to prevent it from running around again.

    The horse was frightened, and the strength almost broke away from the reins, and ran forward desperately!

    Su Kui only felt the severe angina. She clutched the clothes tightly. There was a thick and cold liquid soaked in the clothes and dyed it on her fingertips. She was biting her teeth. Her body was constantly bumping up and down, which made her forehead sweat with pain. After a while, she was able to stabilize her voice. She asked through the door, "Yan Shu, what happened?"

    Yan Shu pressed his lips tightly, and the red light flashed in the long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix. "We have been exposed. We are not good at coming. I''m afraid they won''t stop taking my life today." He said, with a smile, the scarlet tip of his tongue tasted the smell of blood.

    "Let''s see who is the winner!"

    There were many trees around. Unconsciously, the carriage got into the dense forest where few people passed by. The leaves rustled around, as if it was blown by the wind, and as if there was some very fast power passing through the forest.

    Yan Shu''s ears moved, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at a certain place. His two fingers lifted gently to hold a very thin concealed weapon of Throwing Knife. The sharp blade was purple black light, obviously soaked with poison.

    With a cold snort, he grabbed the exhausted horse with one hand. With a flick of his fingertips, he saw the cold light passing through the lush trees. He only heard a snort in his ear. Something hit the ground.

    "A Kui, you say, we may be all over today?"

    Su Kui smiled and narrowed her eyes inside. If she could not see the light, she would like to sit outside and enjoy the pleasure of rolling on the death line with him.

    Her tone is clear and smooth, and her ending is touching. "It''s great if she retreats all over. If she can''t, I''ll die with the company of the present saint."

    Yan Shu listened to the chuckle, and his lips were filled with cosseting, but his eyes were deep and frightening. "If I can''t leave all over and make a pair of desperate mandarin ducks with a Kui, I won''t waste my life walking in the future!"

 Chapter 801

    "Hiss -" Su Kui lowered his eyelashes and laughed happily. "Then there is nothing to be afraid of..."

    "Ah," Yan Shu said softly with his lips hooked, "wait for me in the car. I''ll be back soon!" He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to be hurt. He has too many things to do with her. If he dies, it''s a pity.

    God treats him so hard, who knows if he will have a chance to come back!

    They are just fine now. They don''t want to lose anything. If they do, Yan Shu hopes that all the things God has imposed on them are good.

    "Yan......"

    Su Kui just uttered a word, only to feel that the carriage suddenly stopped, and all around was the rustle of leaves.

    Yan Shu flashed by, and his toes were light in the forest. There was only one shadow left of his fast body. Behind him, there are several killers in black clothes.

    "Yan Shu?" Su Kui called again, but still didn''t answer. She twisted her eyebrows and said that the fool''s words must have been teasing her again. If there was a matter of life and death, he would choose to protect her and give up himself.

    As always -

    the pale wrists with blue blood vessels just protruded out of the car, and her skin immediately burned red. She pursed her lips and knew that with her current physical condition, the trade would catch up, which would only become Yan Shu''s drag. But if she doesn''t do anything, it doesn''t conform to her character.

    She looks back and forgets. It''s very quiet around her. I think those killers are all attracted by Yan Shu. She clutched the things Yan Shu had put into her hand before she left. It''s about the size of a fire hinge. There''s a rope under it. As soon as Su Kui''s eyes turn, he knows that it''s probably ancient. It''s like a signal bomb.

    At this time, it was noon and the sun was full. Su Kui just stood outside for a while, and he felt that his chest was stuffy and out of breath.

    However, the matter is urgent. She can''t think about the countermeasures carefully. For the sake of today''s plan, she is able to play this signal and recruit Yan Shu''s guard as soon as possible.

    The rope twist was pulled, a silent fireworks burst into the sky, exploded in the sky for a short time, and Su Kui finished these, Hu Chi Chi leaned on the carriage to breathe, two white jade hands exposed to the sun became as if they had lost water, dried and relaxed.

    She secretly scolded the body is really waste wood. She wrapped it tightly and walked towards the deep forest.

    She won''t be so stupid as to stand in the same place and wait for the killer to catch her after the signal bomb is released. It''s not safe there. Fortunately, there are plenty of trees and hills everywhere. Su Kui walked for a long time, but she couldn''t walk. She found a small cave that was not covered by the sun and the back. She retreated to rest.

    Su Kui did these things without Yan Shu''s knowledge. At this time, there was a lot of blood on his side. Dozens of killers dressed in full-length clothes surrounded him. There were many killers dressed in the same clothes lying on the ground. At this time, life and death were unknown.

    Yan Shu''s strength was beyond the expectation of the visitors. He saw that they surrounded him, but he did not dare to move. Yan Shu gave a low smile. If the cold voice came from the God of death in hell, "give you the last chance, who sent you, Han family? Zuojia? Ye family?! Or all? "

    After all, it was the killing machine raised from childhood. When asked, everyone''s face was numb and emotionless.

    There is no permanent enemy in the world, as long as there are enough interests.

 Chapter 802

    For the sake of sufficient interests and to protect the family, there are so many assassinations on the way to the South patrol.

    The threat of several families to the royal family has been growing, and they have naturally sensed the emperor''s fear of them, so it''s better to start first.

    There''s no fault -

    but why Yan Shufei chose to visit the south in this eventful year has his own consideration. He also wants to know, God, who is on his side this time!

    "If you don''t, then go to hell!"

    Yan Shu''s lips are thin and his hands are raised with a light wave.

    The assassins around evaded the conditioned reflex, but Yan Shu stood up without any action. The wind rolled up the corner of his robe. Even though the face of Yi Rong was ordinary, there was a momentum of looking down at the world around him.

    All the killers didn''t respond at all. They saw countless figures flash out from behind Yan Shu. The cold light of the knife passed through the shadow. They retreated quickly and fought to the death. Their blood red eyes wanted to complete their mission and rushed to Yan Shu.

    But the people in black with black gold masks have excellent martial arts. No matter where they attack, they can easily resist. But for a moment, the scene suddenly turned down, and the body of the killer on the ground lay bloody on the ground.

    One of them had a cold eye. When the point of the knife was inserted into his body, he suddenly bit his teeth and sent out a signal bomb. The black and blue fireworks exploded in the air. He sneered, finally unwilling to close his eyes, cut off the breath.

    "Go!" Yan Shu''s face was cold. There was a back hand waiting for him!

    It seems that if we don''t achieve our goal, we won''t stop!

    The smell of blood filled the dense forest. The cold wind broke in the forest, and his ears moved. Yan Shu quickly turned around. His toes were light, and he quickly swept to the place where the coach stayed.

    The place where the carriage is located is in a mess. The horse power of the carriage is exhausted and it dies, lying on the ground alone. Yan Shu almost immediately opened the door, saw nothing in the carriage, things were turned upside down, a loose heart.

    She''s not in -

    a Kui is a woman of extreme intelligence. She definitely knows that she shouldn''t stay in the same place after playing the signal bomb. She probably hid herself.

    At the same time, he suddenly looked up at the sky covered by the thick branches, which was still the white sun. It''s Day! What about her?! The heart is clenched and lifted high.

    In a hurry, he lost his balance.

    There seems to be a sharp weapon mixed with the sound of breaking wind coming from behind. In the cold behind, Yan Shu''s conditionally reflexed side opened his body, avoiding the key point, but the arrow feather still took a bloodthirsty spirit and shot hard into his shoulder.

    At that time, the whole shoulder was numb, and one arm could not move for a moment.

    Almost before the venom of the arrow had spread, Yan Shu quickly raised his hand and pointed at his cave path to prevent the venom from flowing. Then, he coldly raised his eyes, and the eyes of narrow, long and sinister birds flied over the twenty killers with double swords who did not know when they were around, and opened their lips for a long time, "kill!"

    When the cold wind started, it was almost the moment when his voice fell. The black guard who was waiting behind him raised his knife to greet him.

    Sabre light and sword dance, blood color flying -

    but in one breath, they fought several rounds.

    The other side is obviously prepared to come, the first group seems to be just a test, and this time, it is moving the real case!

    The assassin''s martial arts are not inferior to those of the previous group. He can even compete with his bodyguard.

 Chapter 803

    If it is normal, Yan Shu appreciates such a strong man, even cherishes his talents.

    But -

    he will not show mercy to those who want to kill him!

    The figure flashed, his left arm was down, the whole arm had turned crimson purple, swollen, and looked very uncomfortable. But Yan Shu''s face was as usual, without any pain. He passed by the guard, raised his hand and drew the soft sword from the guard''s waist, and joined the battle.

    His happy figure is as fast as the wind. The hunting wind of soft sword in his hand, almost every sword is put into practice, will take away a fresh life.

    Almost in an instant, because of his participation, the struggle, which was a little laborious, quickly reversed.

    When the wind blew and the sky was overcast, only Yan Shu was left. He shook, threw away the sword that could not see the original color, wiped the blood splashed on his face at will, and staggered out a few steps.

    "A Kui, a Kui --"

    his whole left arm has been numb, because in the fight, even if the venom is sealed by him, it is still spreading slowly.

    At this time, his voice was weak and weak, and Yan Shu was just holding on to his strength and fighting to patrol around. But the poison was too fierce. He walked out of the forest, far away from the bloody forest. Suddenly, he fell on the ground, unconscious.

    In his dream, Yan Shu fell into a thick black fog. He couldn''t see his fingers. He could only move forward by feeling. Su Kui''s name was called in his mouth. He stumbled, but he couldn''t see anything. He could only hear his footsteps and his heart beating.

    All of a sudden, he fell down the endless cliff. The feeling of weightlessness of his whole body made him suddenly open his eyes.

    Just after sitting up, he felt the pain in his whole body. All his limbs were shouting. His forehead was twitching. He opened the quilt with his teeth clenched. He was about to get out of bed when he suddenly froze.

    The simple wooden room, simple furnishings, rough tables and chairs, small bed, the room exudes a light fragrance of medicine, in addition, nothing else.

    Where is this and why is he here?! What happened after he fainted, okui?!

    "Oki -" he cried.

    If he is saved, is okui also saved? She couldn''t see the light, and she didn''t know if she could stand it. He shouldn''t have been soft at the beginning. Seeing that she was trapped in the palace without freedom and was in a depressed mood all day, he thought that it would be no harm to have her own care and let her out to breathe.

    However, he is arrogant. He is not a God after all. He can''t protect her at any time. Even if he has a heart, he can''t.

    Those people, really damn it!!

    In his Feng Mou, he shot out the sharp killing intention of Daodao, and the idea in his heart was more firm. If the three families are not cut, Dazhao is not his own. Only those who are restless will be pressed down, so that they will never dare to jump out again. Only those he wants to protect can be peaceful all his life.

    Gu Qingqiu pushes in the door with the fried medicine, and then is knocked over by his cold, fierce and bloodthirsty eyes, which are not like human eyes. His eyes are widened in surprise, "you Are you awake? "

    She hesitated for a long time before she walked slowly forward.

    Yan Shu''s thin, pale lips curled up, looking in the direction of the voice.

 Chapter 804

    The woman was dressed in a blue plain clothes, and her beautiful white face was hidden in the morning light. She walked towards him step by step with a little uneasiness and fear.

    Yan Shu suddenly fell into a trance, as if the woman who came to him had changed her face. He could not see it clearly, but knew that it was cold and beautiful, just like an immortal. That person also likes a plain color most, the romantic uninhibited.

    His head is like being stabbed by a needle. He quickly recovers his thoughts. When he recovers, the little picture has become a piece of nothingness, which cannot be understood.

    Unhappy in his heart, Yan decided to calm down and asked, "did you save me?"

    Even though his face was pale, his whole body was full of bone wounds, and the poison in his body almost killed him. Whether it''s wounds or poison, it''s deadly. These things are put on ordinary people, just afraid that the bodies will rot.

    But he all propped up one by one. Now he is sitting by the bed. His back is straight, his broad upper body muscles are smooth, and his wound is wrapped with white cloth. Gu Qingqiu''s face is red inexplicably.

    She nodded uneasily, biting her lower lip, her bright eyes seemed to look at him with sparkling eyes, "what do you think now? How are you? You are seriously injured. I thought you were... " In the middle of the conversation, she quickly shut up. The next words are too unlucky. Since people wake up, she won''t say them.

    Yan Shu nodded his head and said thanks in a hoarse voice, as if he didn''t see her tenderness. He turned to him and asked, "do you dare to ask me if you have ever seen a woman with outstanding appearance in a black cloak?"

    "What?" Gu Qingqiu lowered his eyes disappointedly and shook his head with his fingers. "No, I didn''t see it. At that time, I went up the mountain to collect herbs and down the mountain, I saw you lying on the ground with blood on your body, which brought you back for treatment."

    Yan Shu watched Gu Qingqiu''s mouth open and close, but what she said went through a circle in his ear, but it seemed that she couldn''t understand. Did she see a Kui?

    "You..." He had a tickle in his throat and asked again, "are you sure you haven''t seen a very beautiful woman? She goes with me. "

    At this time, his calm surface finally showed a little flustered, watching Gu Qingqiu''s heart sinking a little bit, she bit her lower lip, "that woman, it''s yours..."

    Watching him fade away the calm appearance, open the quilt and get out of bed, Gu Qingqiu hurriedly stopped him and said with wide eyes: "what are you going to do?! The wound is cracked. You can''t walk around because of the poison in your body! "

    Yan Shu, who had just stepped out of the bed without her help, felt that his chest was stuffy and the wound was covered with blood.

    "I don''t know if you''re being chased or killed by your enemies, or anything else. But there must be people looking for you everywhere. Now you go out of business, don''t you hit the knife yourself?"

    Gu Qingqiu summoned up his courage and shouted after him, saying that his soft little hand grabbed his big palm and tried to pull him back, but Yan Shu broke away.

    He spread out his hands, lowered his eyes and frowned, and stood still for a long time. He spoke slowly, "where is this?"

    His head is very disordered now, and I don''t know if it''s the residual poison. He thinks his whole brain doesn''t listen to him, and there''s a thing in his mind that keeps repeating, "where''s okui? Will something happen to akui? A Kui...... "

 Chapter 805

    "You are still in Fufeng County, but I live in a remote place, and few people can find you. You can live in peace and contentment --"

    Gu Qingqiu greedily looks at his broad back, and he can''t help praying. Let this man''s yearning woman disappear, and never appear again.

    At the age of seven, she followed her father to study medicine and traveled all over the country. In his later years, she followed him to a small village outside Fufeng County to settle down. The men here are rude and tough. They are also easy to beat and scold their wives at home. When those women marry, they will not only do housework, but also work in the fields like men.

    Over a period of time, health will be a delicate young girl ground into a dark and rough skin of the woman, at a glance, can be more than ten years old.

    Fortunately, my father loved her and never let her do any heavy work. And their father and daughter also have a skill, although not rich, but also enough to eat and drink.

    However, last year, my father died of illness, and the pillars of my family collapsed in a flash. Every day, a gangster wandered outside her yard and said a few disgusting words from time to time. All these made her extremely disgusted.

    Although the man in front of him is ordinary in appearance, his whole body is astonishing, his bearing is extraordinary, and he is certainly not of ordinary origin. Moreover -

    Gu Qingqiu''s eyes fall on the jade plate on the low table beside the bed. The jade plate is of transparent texture. Even those who don''t know the goods know that the value of the jade plate is not poor. What''s more, the pattern on the jade plate is actually a dragon!

    Who else is qualified to wear dragon pattern jade plate?

    And since yesterday, for some reason, the whole city has entered a state of vigilance. There are groups of officers and soldiers patrolling the streets with long guns everywhere. When she went to the drugstore to sell herbs yesterday, she saw that they were not patrolling but looking for something.

    Now the gate of Fufeng County has been sealed and can only enter but not leave.

    Gu Qingqiu''s eyes turned and his heart was burning. It''s said that today''s shengshangnan tour will go through Fufeng County -

    that

    Who is this man with unknown origin, full of injuries and almost died of poisoning?!

    Is that what she thinks?

    Yan Shu pursed his lips and heard Gu Qingqiu''s words. He didn''t feel relieved at all. Instead, he felt hurt and worried about Su Kui''s comfort all the time.

    What to do if something happened to her -

    once the idea appeared, it lingered in Yan Shu''s mind. He can''t stay any longer. Even if he moves one step, he will touch the wounds all over his body and give out sharp pain. But compared with the worries in his heart, these skin injuries are of little importance.

    He turned around and thanked him sincerely. "Thank you very much for your kindness. I''m sure I''ll thank you very much in the future!" He raised his hand to touch his waist, but threw himself into the air. His eyes changed. Gu Qingqiu saw his action, pulled his lips and corners, walked quickly to get the jade plate and handed it to him. He asked, "is that it?"

    Yan Shu nodded. He wanted to take it, but suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Qingqiu quietly. The corner of the lips, half true and half false push to her, "this jade pendant you keep, in the future take out this jade pendant, I will meet your wish, as a thank you."

    Gu Qingqiu''s hand was full of greed. She blinked and pretended not to understand: "what wish can I have? Who are you? "

 Chapter 806

    Who is Yan Shu? That''s the man who came out of the endless bloodbath. Gu Qingqiu can''t escape his eyes because of his immature acting skills.

    I''m grateful. After all, without her help, maybe I can''t escape a disaster. Then his akui, without his care, is afraid that in the future, he will fall to the point of being scared out of his wits.

    Looking at Gu Qingqiu''s expression, if it was only doubt before, Yan Shu decided that the woman had found his identity after seeing her look and taking out the jade pendant with dragon pattern.

    He can''t do the same thing, but -

    hearing her questions, Yan Shu glanced at her with a smirk and replied, "if it''s within my ability, I''ll do my best."

    What does that mean? Gu Qingqiu''s eyes flashed, and he was greeted by his dark eyes with a smile like smile. When his heart clicked, he held the jade pendant tightly in his hands.

    "Thank you for saving me, but I still have concerns in my heart. If something happens to her, I won''t use it even if I get this life back. Please don''t stop me any more. I''m determined!" After saying this, he hugged his fist, turned around without any nostalgia, and dragged the sick body out of the door.

    Gu Qingqiu bites his lips and knows that he''s gone. He''s afraid that he won''t see him again. He quickly catches up with him and says what he wants in his heart. "Young man, if I say, let you marry me, what do you do?"

    Yan Shu had guessed her mind for a long time, only to hear her really say it, but he was still a little surprised. He picked eyebrows, was about to refuse, suddenly heard a familiar female voice outside the door, "no, he is mine!"

    As always arrogant and domineering, but let him love to the bone.

    Yan Shu suddenly smiled and stepped forward quickly. Gu Qingqiu had no time to stop him. He could only stand in the same place and watch the door open in front of her.

    The whole body is wrapped in a thick black cloak, without showing a little skin, and people who can''t see clearly stand outside the door.

    Gu Qingqiu glanced at it with his eyes. He was horrified. He saw that the simple yard was full of people.

    The eight foot tall men were dressed in short combat suits, with long knives on their waists, and looked solemn and awe inspiring.

    It''s early morning, the sun is very gentle, but Yan Shu is still worried and quickly reaches for her hand and pulls her in. His eyebrows are frowning, and he asks in a worried voice: "how are you? Where did you go yesterday? How are you feeling now? Why do you want to follow me and let them pick me up? You are not well... "

    In the face of his severe censure, Su Kui took off her hood and showed a pale and delicate face. Her eyes filled with peach blossoms were not smiling. She looked at him and raised her eyebrows. She said, "if I don''t come, I''m afraid you''ll agree with me."

    Yan Shu heard the banter in her tone. He didn''t look at her angrily. He reached out and grasped her cold little hand. The boulder hanging high in his heart finally fell. He didn''t want to let it go.

    Facing the two of you, I care about each other. Gu Qingqiu is like an outsider. He can only look at them with envy, but he can''t get in.

    Knowing that Yan Shu had nothing to do, Su Kui seemed to think of her. When she glanced at her, she caught the emotion that she had no time to cover up.

 Chapter 807

    She picked her lips carelessly, released Yan Shu, stepped forward gracefully, and stretched out her slender hands. "Thank you so much for your help, akui. What do you want? I will definitely give it to you with both hands, nothing more."

    Her voice is mellow and low, and her words are round, floating into her ears, which makes Gu Qingqiu feel uneasy. She always feels that her fate seems to have deviated and something is being deprived. She moved her fingers to grasp something, but only a piece of empty air.

    The sense of loss almost drowned her.

    The woman in front of her is very beautiful. Even though she looks very poor, she is so delicate that all the women stand in front of her with a face that they are ashamed of themselves. Her elegant and noble temperament is enough to make her self abased.

    Self confidence is something we give ourselves. If we all look down on ourselves, it''s our own fault that we can''t look up.

    But Gu Qingqiu didn''t understand this. She saw Yan Shu''s expression very clearly. In front of her, although she was gentle, she refused to be seen thousands of miles away. When she saw the woman in front of her, the ice and snow melted like thousands of years, and her eyes, eyes, eyes and lips showed a little concern for her.

    Besides, there is no one else in my eyes.

    All of a sudden, she began to feel a sense of injustice, together with the sense of loss in her heart that she didn''t know what was taken away from her. Her voice was cold and cold: "if I said I want him, would you give it?"

    She pointed at Yan Shu, but said something to Su Kui, with a smile on her lips.

    Su Kui listened to it, and raised her eyelashes to look at her without any expression. The light in the closed cabin was dim, pulling her long and thick eyelashes out of the long shadow. Her expression was bright and dark, and looked unfathomable.

    Hearing this, Yan Shu suddenly turned to Su Kui and raised a little expectation in his heart. He also wanted to know what her answer would be.

    "Oh," Su Kui gently picked up the red lips, and went forward with a smile, and raised Gu Qingqiu''s chin with one finger, shaking his head, "no, I said he was mine, girl, didn''t you just hear that?"

    He was stopped by her cold eyes. Gu Qingqiu shook off her hand and took two steps back. "You have nothing to say!"

    "It''s just that you''re asking too much, girl," Su Kui said, blowing his fingertips and glancing at Yan Shu with a smile.

    "It''s just your one-sided words! Ask the world today, a little money power, which man will do only one woman? I saved him, let him allow me a safe life, too much

    What''s more, being the master of the world!

    Gu Qingqiu didn''t find out this sentence, but she knew that the two people except her could understand it.

    Hearing Su Kui''s answer, Yan Shu grinned and couldn''t stop smiling. He loved her domineering possessiveness.

    At the moment, he was in a good mood. He didn''t respond to Gu Qingqiu''s slightly sarcastic words. Anyway, he knew that a Kui could handle it easily.

    Moreover, what he didn''t say was that he only felt happy when he saw the unknown side of his beloved woman in order to defend herself.

    However, Su Kui, even in the face of the aggressive situation, is still calm, Yan Shu is not surprised.

    "Don''t you think it''s too much? Don''t you think it''s hard to be strong? I am very grateful that you have saved him. I can arrange for you, whether you want money or money or a bright future. "

 Chapter 808

    "But he --"

    Su Kui pointed at Yan Shu and announced, "no!"

    Gu Qingqiu''s face was ugly. She had used up all her courage in her life and was rejected. At the moment, she just felt ashamed and angry. Angry for the woman''s carelessness, "even if you can refuse me alone, but in his capacity, you can''t be the only woman in this life, you should die!"

    "Oh?" Su Kui teased her eyebrows, "so you''ve already guessed his identity. Aren''t you afraid? Not afraid that he would kill and kill for the sake of secrecy? "

    Su Kui said, Gu Qingqiu step back, the last step can not be back, suddenly fell on the bed.

    Of course, she was afraid. After saying that, her hands were shaking slightly, and there was a cold sweat on her back. But she really didn''t want to live such a life. If she didn''t take the opportunity to leave here, she didn''t know when those gangsters would endure.

    She is absolutely unwilling to marry a man who is poor and ignorant. If she wants to marry, she will marry a man who looks and has great power!

    Her ambition, now burning, she has no way back.

    Gu Qingqiu shakes his lips, "I, why should I be afraid He is the Holy One today. He will never do the thing of revenge or killing people! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui raised her lips with a smile and joked: "it''s hard to say, he may really --"

    "you..." Gu Qingqiu is surprised. When he looks up, he sees Su Kui''s dark eyes full of smiles. His face is blue.

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    "No," Su Kui didn''t like people coveting her belongings, neither people nor things!

    Even if Gu Qingqiu saves Yan Shu, Su Kui still doesn''t like her.

    "Girl, since you know his identity, you should know that you can''t enter the palace in your identity. Besides, that cannibal palace is really so desirable?"

    Gu Qingqiu is unmoved, but Yan Shu frowns. It seems that a Kui has a bad impression on the palace.

    "But aren''t you one of them? Still want to share a man with countless women! "

    If she had not seen the plot description sent to her by the system earlier, Su Kui would have doubted that Gu Qingqiu was a crossing woman. What she said was that in the ancient times when the woman had to abide by three obedience and four virtues, it was too shocking.

    Moreover, Yan Shu, as the main character, is not far away from her. However, she says in her voice that she wants Yan Shu to repay her kindness and take her to the palace. Is it true that Yan Shu is not afraid to be angry and kill her? What on earth does she have to rely on in order to say such a powerful word.

    Sukui would like to know.

    "Share?" Su Kui raised his chin, looked back arrogantly and wantonly, and looked askance at Yan Shu, like a high queen, with a smile. His dark eyes stared at Yan Shu without blinking. "If he dared to betray me, I would kill him! With me, those women will be the past. "

    How can this woman live so free and easy? Gu Qingqiu is driven to a desperate situation by her three words and two words. At the same time, she can''t help admiring.

    Even if she envied the book said a lifetime a pair, but never dare not say. Unless she married a country man, she could not even think of her life as a couple.

    And this is a beautiful woman called akui, not only.

 Chapter 809

    She was still in front of the emperor, saying the words of treachery and guilt!

    But after his identity was exposed, although he was still tall and upright with a pale face, he stood firmly behind the woman. Even if she said that kind of unconventional words, he had no angry expression, and even the smile on his face grew stronger. The tenderness in his eyes was about to drown him.

    But these are not her -

    jealous women!

    Gu Qingqiu wanted to say, but she did not dare to say when she understood everything. Her heart sank a little and she was silent for a long time. She said slowly, "I forced it."

    It''s also a little self-knowledge. Sukui had learned about her current situation when she came, but she could understand her eagerness to escape from the current situation. But if she wants to climb Yan Shu and escape, Su Kui will never allow it!

    Her task is to prevent Gu Qingqiu from entering the palace and having a relationship with Yan Shu.

    Although Yan Shu''s soul changed into a lover in this life, Su Kui''s possessive desire said: No, no! But all plots that can be related to each other should be put to an end!

    Don''t underestimate the power of the God of fate. It will give you a head-on blow when you are least prepared --

    "whatever you want, just say it. Except for this, I will meet all your other requirements." Yan Shu finally opened his mouth and said, "you can slowly think that as long as you take this jade pendant, wherever you go, as long as you show it to the government in the territory of Dazhao, naturally someone will contact me."

    In the end, it''s not right whether the door is open or not. In front of him, there is already a gorgeous woman. He can''t see other women.

    Yan Shu finished this sentence, put Su Kui''s hood in order, and shouted aloud. Immediately, a guard came in with a cloak in hand and put it on for him.

    He took Su Kui''s shoulder and walked out first, stepping out of the threshold. Su Kui looked back at her, leaving a sentence: "first, arrange a house for this girl in Fufeng County, and make sure to take care of her. Don''t be harassed by others. When she wants anything, you can send someone to inform me at any time."

    The guard hugged his fist and answered respectfully.

    Yan Shu and Su Kui set foot on the carriage together and returned to the residence of Fufeng Prefecture''s eunuch safely.

    Gu Qingqiu''s medical skills are not perfect, but fortunately, she discharged some toxins for Yan Shu. As soon as she arrived at the mansion, some doctors waiting for a long time came forward to treat Yan Shu.

    Two days later, Yan Shu''s body was in no way. In addition, he has a good physical quality and has practiced martial arts since he was a child. He has recovered very quickly.

    Gu Qingqiu was taken out of the village on the same day and arranged in a house in Fufeng County. All the gangsters who lingered outside her door were severely punished and thrown to the government.

    On the day of encountering the assassin, Su Kui hid by himself after releasing the signal bomb. Afterwards, it was learned that there was indeed a assassin who rushed to the carriage to search. Because of the extreme weakness of the broken body, when Yan Shu''s men found her, she was almost destroyed by the sun everywhere.

    After Yan Shu came back, he naturally kept Su Kui in the mansion for two days.

    Gu Qingqiu is forgotten by the two. Until Gu Qingqiu can''t sit on his left and right, and sent people to ask for help, Su Kui didn''t think of this man.

    Except that day, Gu Qingqiu''s whole life was silent, and his request was very simple. Leave the house to her, and find a shop for her in Fufeng County. She wants to open a hospital.

 Chapter 810

    Su Kui was satisfied one by one. However, Gu Qingqiu was the one who saved Yan Shu''s life. In addition to her request, Su Kui gave a lot of gold and silver as a reward.

    Gu Qingqiu didn''t say anything, and all followed one by one.

    I''m afraid that she would know that the Emperor owes her a favor, but it''s not so easy to bear. In a hurry, it''s likely to be killed by this great favor.

    Therefore, when she reacts, she directly uses the jade plate in her hand in exchange for the rest of her life.

    As a smart woman, ye Xinci''s wish didn''t make her worry about Qingqiu, so Su Kui didn''t do much idle work and become a villain.

    When this happened, Yan Shu, after a period of cultivation, set out to return to Beijing, and Su Kui naturally followed.

    Since Yan Shu succeeded to the throne, he had the intention of weakening the three families. So, on the surface, he entangles with it, but in fact, he has been storing strength secretly. When the five years of Dazhao came, his forces were already enormous.

    This time, he was assassinated one after another. Even Su Kui could not escape. He completely angered a sleeping dragon in the king''s heart. He no longer stayed dormant. He chose to fly to the sky and directly uproot the cancer people!

    In ancient times, it was said that if a king wants a minister to die, he has to die -

    although the three families have great influence, they all forget that even if they are arrogant again, they will not be able to survive.

    Yan Shu just casually found a reason, and then put the charge of murdering the emperor on the head of the Han family. The case of Wu Guifei''s murder of Huang Si was brought up again. The results of the new investigation are all closely related to the Han family.

    Now, there are only two roads on the head of the Han family.

    1ˇ˘ Pleading guilty to the law may save the life of the people.

    2ˇ˘ Do not do two endlessly, simply revolt!

    Yan Shu''s approach is very clear and his position is very firm, which makes Zuojia and Yejia uneasy, afraid of dragging themselves to watch from afar.

    For a while, the Han family''s reputation fell sharply in Kyoto, and the officials under the door were busy to get rid of the relationship. However, some Diezhong secretly planned for Han Xuan.

    Finally, what Han Xuan chose, of course, was rebellion!

    Under the siege of the city, every household in the city is closed, and the whole bustling Kyoto falls into a kind of dead silence. In the spring day, which should have given off vitality, it seems to be solemn and withered inexplicably.

    Most of the forces in the imperial city were controlled by Han Xuan. If Yan Shu had not prepared for the rebellion, Han Xuan could have gone straight into the imperial city and attacked Huanglong directly, lifting Yan Shu''s throne.

    Han Xuan''s face was bleak and cold. He rode on the horse with a loud voice. He was criticizing Yan Shu every word, "birds are flying, good bows are hiding, cunning rabbits are dead, and running dogs are cooking! Emperor! I, Han Xuan, have tried my best to Dazhao in this life. I never thought it would end like this! There are 342 people in our Han family, including countless women and children. How innocent are they?! If you insist on killing them all, don''t blame me for being rebellious! "

    Yan Shu stood on the wall of the city with his hands in his armour. His eyes narrowed when he heard the words, his eyes narrowed, his eyes narrowed, and his eyes looked at Han Xuan coldly. "You are disorderly subjects and thieves, you are nonsense." his voice was low, and with the sound of the war drum, it reached everyone''s ears under the wall. "Han Xuan, I remember your original contribution to protecting the territory for the first emperor, and I''ll leave you a chance. Now, get off immediately, kowtow and confess your guilt The women and children of your family, I will save their lives! "

 Chapter 811

    Han Xuan said these things just to arouse the resentment of his subordinates. He has a long history of rebellion. How could he give up because of a word from Yan Shu?

    So, after hearing this, he just smiled coldly and made a sad look on his face, "emperor! Why should I plead guilty to my innocence?! Since you are so aggressive, it seems that our friendship between monarchs and ministers will be ended today! "

    "Do it!" He raised his arm high and fell heavily.

    Wind dust, clouds swept the wind quickly covered the sky overhead, depressive air chest pain.

    Yan Shu turned to turn his finger, looked down at his eyes, and his voice sank, "really don''t you recognize it?"

    "Minister or that old saying, minister, innocent!"

    "Hiss - up to now, still full of lies! In this way, it is useless for me to waste my words with you. "

    Yan Shu smiled sarcastically and said in a low voice, "come here, Han Xuan, a lawless man and thief, intends to rebel. He will immediately put people in prison and behead them three days later!"

    As soon as his voice fell, Han Xuan listened to the clank of weapons falling behind him, and looked back with unbelievable eyes.

    At this point, he has not yet made a response. He has been clasped by Yu Lin Wei''s hands and feet and lifted off the horse. The heavy iron chain immediately wraps his hands and feet.

    "You, you!"

    Han Xuan''s face was red. He was struggling with his life. His wrists and hands were worn by iron chains and bleeding. He still refused to give up. "How and how! How can I lose! "

    What''s more, he was defeated without fighting. Why did those who followed his rebellion turn to Yan Shu and voluntarily lay down their weapons in a moment? How could he be willing?!

    "Ah!! Let go of me! Yan Shu, who will fight against loyal officials in the future? The first emperor is in heaven. I don''t know how sad it is. The century old foundation will be destroyed in your hands! Yan Shu, you have to die! "

    Bound by his hands and feet, Han Xuan knows that he is doomed. His eyes are red, trying to provoke the anger of all the people present, but he doesn''t know how funny his ferocious face looks at the moment.

    "Stop his mouth and take it down!" Yan Shu didn''t have any expression to listen to him scold a pass, don''t angry but smile, under defeated general just.

    All the camouflage in a split moment looks like a clown who jumped over a beam. Before he died, Yan Shu had a good time, which was the right place to die.

    Oh --

    -

    in the five years of emperor Zhao Xu Yang, Han Xuan, the Prime Minister of Han Dynasty, intended to rebel. Today, for the sake of losing one soldier, the holy master captured people at the main gate of the palace and executed them at the gate of Nancai market on the third day of April.

    Today, the emperor is merciful. Except for those who were beheaded together with Han Xuan in connection with the rebellion, none of the women and children of the Han family were injured, but they were sent to the border. They will never enter Kyoto or North Korea as officials forever!

    In the same month, the princess in charge of the Imperial Palace suddenly committed suicide. Outsiders only say that she can''t stand the shock of losing her child. But I don''t know that Yan Shu found out that she had an affair with the childhood, for fear of implicating the people, so she ended up with herself.

    Prime Minister Zuo resigned and returned home. As soon as Zuojia''s top Liang Zhu was gone, the trees fell and the monkeys scattered. Even though Zuoshi people were still officials in the dynasty, they could not find any pattern again.

    It seems that this scene is expected. No one''s hands are clean when he is in a high position. The remaining two families know that if the emperor doesn''t settle with them now, it doesn''t mean that they will ignore them and continue to expand their power.

 Chapter 812

    In May, ye Taifu was seriously ill. He said goodbye to the emperor and went back to his hometown to provide for the aged, which was approved by the emperor.

    So far, the power of the three families has been disintegrated.

    In June of the same year, the emperor opened the imperial examination to recruit people with ability all over the country. Regardless of age, you can take the imperial examination after autumn.

    As soon as the news was released, there were countless talented candidates who had no place to show their talents. They traveled thousands of miles to Beijing for the examination and devoted themselves to serving the court.

    In the sixth year of emperor Zhaoxu Yang''s marriage, the emperor announced that he would abolish the talent show and only keep the queen. The concubines in the palace can choose whether to stay in the palace for this life, or to return to the family, or to go to the temple for practice.

    Yan Shu''s wedding was held in a low-key way. All the civil and military officials didn''t even know what the queen looked like. The people in the palace around him were also taboo about it. They didn''t say anything.

    It also makes the identity of the queen more and more mysterious. Some people say that today''s Queen is the most beautiful woman in the world. The emperor does not want her to appear in public. Some said that the queen was frail and had been cultivating in Weiyang palace all day, so she was not allowed to go out.

    There are still many such remarks, not to mention for the time being.

    In Weiyang palace, as the newly appointed empress, Su Kui feels this identity is very delicate.

    It''s really hard to say that the Empress Dowager was demoted to the Empress Dowager.

    After weakening the threat of the three families, Yan Shu became more and more comfortable in dealing with the state affairs. Su Kui used to make a few remarks when he was confused. Now, seeing that his ability is so outstanding, he just slacks off and gives up.

    Every time Yan Shu wants to talk about state affairs with her, Su Kui raises her hand to help her forehead and pretends to have a headache. She is a person who is lazy to the bone. If she doesn''t have to, she won''t turn her brain to think about these painful and laborious things.

    Several times, Yan Shu also knew her meaning, but also took her out of the question.

    There was a red silk candle in Weiyang palace. Yan Shu changed into a big red wedding dress embroidered with dragon pattern, turned away the palace people and walked in slowly.

    Su Kui had already taken off her Phoenix crown. She was only wearing a crimson lining and sitting in front of the dressing mirror to comb her hair. A dark green silk shimmered slightly under the flicker of the candle fire. Only looking at her graceful back, Yan Shu found that he could not control his breathing very much.

    Hear footsteps, Su Kui hook lips a smile, leaning on the cheek to Yan Shu hook fingers, tone temptation, "come here."

    Yan Shu approached step by step uncontrollably, took the agate comb in her hand, and gave her a very gentle and natural hair.

    "Are you tired today?"

    "Tired?" Su Kui was not very angry. "You have done everything. I can''t go out like this. I can''t do anything. I can only sit in the bedroom and wait for the emperor to see you. Are you very happy?"

    "Well, it''s really very happy," Yan Shu smiled contentedly, holding her shoulder and encircling her from the back. The eyes of the two people looked at each other in the mirror, and there was warm air spray on Su Kui''s auricles. "So, you are my own."

    "And you?"

    "Naturally, I''m yours too -" holding her soft and plain white hand, they looked at each other through the mirror and smiled.

    "Ding - system repair completed!"

    "System data is synchronizing Tick... Synchronous completion - "

    " congratulations to the host for overfulfilling the task and doubling the reward experience value and exchange value. "

    "If the host''s body is damaged, do you choose to repair it immediately? Yes, please answer. "

 Chapter 813

    "Yes!"

    Before she was surprised, Su Kui was stunned by a series of familiar system mechanical sounds. When she heard that she could repair her body''s wounds, she immediately chose yes.

    When the heart is determined to repair, a flash of burning heat swept the whole body. The pain, which seemed to burn bones to ashes, made Su Kui clench his teeth and groan. When it was dark, he didn''t know anything.

    When I wake up again, what I see is a tired face with blue stubble on my chin. The mind was as clear as ever. Su Kui moved his body and felt full of energy. It seems that after the burning before the coma, the sinking in the body will burn out together.

    Now she is just like a new student -

    "a Kui? Are you awake? Thirsty or not

    After su Kui suddenly fainted last night, Yan Shu was in a state of anxiety and uneasiness. He was afraid that Su Kui would never wake up again, and there was no place for his feelings.

    So in the anxiously waiting, until the next evening, it was dark, and finally until she opened her eyes.

    He almost went to hospital in a hurry, thinking that he could move the whole hospital to find a way. At the moment of the voice, akui''s body was different from that of ordinary people. I''m afraid that all the doctors in the hospital will come here and get the same results.

    And that result, he didn''t want to hear.

    It''s just a person suffering. Fortunately, it''s her.

    Before Su Kui answers, he quickly steps to the desk and pours half a glass of water. He comes back and helps Su Kui to feed her for two drinks. When Su Kui shakes his head, he puts down the glass and asks repeatedly, "ah Kui, if I do it again, I''m afraid that my life will be scared to death by you. What happened last night? How could I faint without warning, you..."

    "Shhh --"

    a slender jade finger touched his cool lips, which stopped him from following. Because of anxiety, Yan Shu did not find it for a while. The cold skin of the person in front of him was like warm jade at the moment.

    The peach blossom eyes with crimson color on the round eyes and the tail are smiling. Su Kui''s red lips light up and ask, "do you want to know?"

    "Nature!" Yan Shu nodded without hesitation.

    "Then I''ll tell you, wait a moment, don''t be scared --"

    Su Kui smiled and made a little effort on his hand. He dragged people into the bed covered with dragon and Phoenix auspicious silk quilt, then he pulled the gold hook that closed the curtain, and the red light curtain immediately poured down.

    "A Kui, oh --"

    the words are all blocked back. Su Kui sits on Yan Shu''s abdomen and looks down at him. Her long and narrow eyes are bright and full of amorous feelings. From top to bottom, the slender green fingers cut his robes a little bit, each with an inexpressible current, which made Yan Shu produce a fine bead of sweat without any reason.

    "A Kui, don''t make any noise..."

    "Whew --"

    he raised his head sharply, gasped, and his belt was pulled away. "Ah, ah Kui, no way, you, your body Well

    There was no time to say anything or do anything. He was about to be tormented to madness by this charming and tantalizing goblin. Several persuasions failed. He bit his teeth hard, turned over and turned away from customers.

    Dark Feng Mou pretends to be innocent and clear in her eyes. He grinds his back teeth, "ah Kui, this is what you find yourself! Don''t cry for pain later! "

    Su Kui smirked and said, "if you don''t shout, just come."

 Chapter 814

    Yan Shu was so speechless by her words that he was stunned for a moment, and the long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix caught a lot of heat. Nearly 30 years of life, never touched a woman, now lying under him is the most unable to give up, the most beloved woman, how can he bear it?

    No longer hesitated, he leaned over directly and completely turned away from customers.

    When facing each other calmly, Yan Shu''s surprised pupil slightly magnified, and his voice was not sure whether it was joyful or stoppage, "okui, you......"

    I saw that his skin was as crystal as jade, intact and flawless. I didn''t know when the terrible wound disappeared. The whole person looks like a carefully carved porcelain doll, which is so beautiful that it makes people tremble.

    His breath trembled, even his voice was hoarse

    Su Kui returned with a smile. Her clear voice was like the murmur of spring water, which was moving. Reaching out his arms to his shoulders is like a response or a temptation.

    All of a sudden, the beautiful atmosphere of the whole dormitory pours out, and the crimson tent and the prestige outside the window flutter gently. The snow-white plain hand button moves the bed edge, the force that uses, seem to be bearing what should not bear.

    Accompanied by the light and fluttering voice with thin breath, the palace people waiting outside the palace could not help blushing and burying their heads lower.

    The sky is just up, the night is just right, beautiful time.

    -In his life accompanied by sunflower, Yan Shu felt that there was nothing else in this life. The national strength of Dazhao is increasingly strong, and the people are thriving. Emperor Xu Yang''s holiness has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and has been admired by countless people. However, he only waited for the queen in his life. As he said, he would not accept the concubine in this life.

    It is precisely because today''s saints set an example, the people and even dignitaries, out of a lot of life a couple of gods and immortals, envy others.

    Su Kui accompanied Yan Shu for 30 years. When he closed his eyes forever, he immediately chose to leave the world.

    -

    in the system space, Su Kui stood in the small room where the saying had not changed but also changed. She looked inexplicably, "say, what''s the matter!" She had a cold tone and a very cold complexion.

    For a moment, the system''s rare speech stops, making a zilazzla current sound. For a long time, I couldn''t get through the barrier, so I had to answer: "the system is attacked by the spatiotemporal magnetic field, so I can only choose to temporarily cut off all the external connections of the system, so that it can be preserved, not completely destroyed by the spatiotemporal magnetic field."

    It''s hard to hear so much from the system. After listening, Su Kui''s mood is very delicate, "you Upgraded? "

    But

    She looked at the data on the eye display, the level remained unchanged at level 2, the experience value became 15003000, and the exchange value became 1500000000000. As the system said, in order to make up for the time-space fault, the reward after the task was completed doubled.

    It''s lucky to be back again. Su Kui also knows that the decision made by the system at that time was correct. Otherwise, the system is likely to be completely destroyed by the magnetic field in the space-time shuttle. At that time, Su Kui''s life will be completely destroyed with the disappearance of the system.

    At that time, what about going home?

    "Yes, the host, the system has improved itself better in the process of repair. From then on, it can provide more help for the host. So, please host in the next task, work hard

    Su Kui listened to the mechanical voice of the system and said rigid and lively words. She drew a little corner of her mouth. She finally knew what was wrong.

 Chapter 815

    The system is no longer cold, seems to have feelings, although it is still very rigid, but it will sell cute.

    Su Kui wiped her face, and managed to control her expression.

    "Well, so what''s the next task? I''d like to know. You''re back in business, aren''t you? Will not the soul of Ye Xinci in the last life not be extracted, which makes me look like a ghost

    The system froze for a moment, Su Kui can feel it seems to be very embarrassed, just spit out a long time, "No."

    Su Kui chuckled, but it was a little cute.

    She pursed her lips, her smiling eyes were like autumn water, and her skin was as delicate as jade. Even if it was her original state now, her appearance and figure did not need the poor host of her body.

    "First send me the information of the next world. This time, I don''t want to lose any more, do you know? No loss, no loss! " Su Kui said first.

    Even if her psychological quality is no longer strong, she can''t accept the fact that she is completely out of touch with the system and faces the end of all her efforts.

    The system knows that this time it''s its own pot, silently sending the plot background of the next world to Su Kui''s brain.

    Su Kui received, habitually began to close his eyes and browse carefully.

    It is also an ancient country that has never been recorded in history. Its surname is Li.

    Nowadays, the world is a country with a prevailing male style. There are not only a few emperors and empresses who accept male favours, but also a few who marry men.

    However, in ancient times, the infertile man was also a man who was willing to lie down under people and was inferior in status.

    The original owner, muqinglan, is the leader of jueze Pavilion. He took over the jueze pavilion which has been withering day by day from the previous one.

    Don''t get me wrong, this peerless Pavilion is not a killer organization of the novel, but a ---

    swineherd hall.

    Yes, it''s the same kind of business as brothels, except for different genders. It''s all skin business.

    Mu Qinglan, 18, is the adopted son of the last deceased cabinet leader. His identity was kept secret until the end, when she was a former princess in exile. The emperor of the former dynasty was kind to her adoptive father, so when the city gate was broken and the army was under pressure, she was still in her infancy and was brought out by the former cabinet leader under his anonymity.

    She has been allowed to appear in the eyes of the world as a woman disguised as a man. In addition, she is hiding in the most despised romantic place in the world, so she has been able to spend 18 years safely.

    The former cabinet leader wanted her to live a safe life, but after his death, no one took care of her. At this time, the former Emperor''s old Ministry found mu Qinglan and instilled in her the idea that the country hated her family and had to repay her. Only 18 years old, the mind has not grown up, and was raised as a man''s Wood Green LAN so easily provoked hatred.

    The emperor of Dali was regarded as a thorn in the flesh, and he never forgot to get rid of it.

    In order to avenge her, she changed her dress and waited for the opportunity to contact with his highness Shen Wang today. With her excellent appearance, she successfully entered Shen Wang''s mansion. He became a concubine in the palace of Shen Wang. She was incognizant and quietly spread all the news.

    Mu Qinglan always thought that everything she did was invisible to the ghost, but she didn''t know that all her little actions were in the eyes of Li Shen, Shen Wang, but she was still.

 Chapter 816

    She thought she was doing her duty to avenge her country.

    As we all know, the once king of the dynasty was fatuous and corrupt, which led to the invasion of the Li army. Without any counterattack force, they were knocked open the gate and directly attacked the hinterland of the imperial city.

    Failure is inevitable. It is said that a woman''s heart is taken away through her body, especially in ancient times. At the last moment, when she obeyed the order to give Shen Wang medicine, it was destroyed on the soft heart.

    Her soft heart gave Shen Wang a chance to take advantage of. He followed the lead and found out the master behind mu Qinglan. He killed all of them with ruthless means and did not leave a way for people.

    And the identity of the hostess is a little ridiculous -

    she is mu Qinglan''s sister who is different from her father! The legitimate Princess born to the former queen! I don''t know why I was exiled to Shen Wang''s mansion, and I was brought up by one person.

    Since she was a child, she was excluded by girls because of her outstanding appearance. As a result, over time, she put a layer of gray powder on her skin before going out every day to make her skin look waxy yellow. Then she points a few freckles with a charcoal pen, which makes her turn from a delicate and beautiful girl to an ugly monster that grows more and more crooked.

    She spent 18 years in peace, but she slipped into the pool when she was soaking in Shenwang hot spring, intentionally or unintentionally. She was not only wet all over, but also blackened her makeup.

    Therefore, there is no doubt that an ugly girl fell into the pool, and then came out to become a pretty little beauty. Li Shen naturally had a good smile.

    Her servant named her Hongfei, and Li Shen became a concubine in the backyard.

    The two princesses of the previous dynasty ended up being concubines to the son of an enemy. It was laughable to hear that.

    And, when the wood green haze discovers own mind, then to the red emerald crossly, privately did not know to wear how many small shoes for her.

    They were supposed to be the closest two sisters in the world, but in the end they fought for a man.

    Mu Qinglan was raised as a man, and her temperament was naturally more gentle than that of Hongfei. She was really favored for a while at the beginning, but when Li Shen had Hongfei, she gradually stopped going to her yard.

    Finally, his identity was revealed. Li Shen also got some news from the mouth of the former dynasty. Unexpectedly, the red jade was also a princess of the former dynasty. His identity was even far above the wood green haze.

    But Li Shen was already in love with Hongfei. He secretly executed those who knew the truth and suppressed the news. Red Feifei hears the truth and cries for Li shenfang''s sister mu Qinglan''s life. At that time, red Feifei is pregnant. In order to appease her, Li Shen puts mu Qinglan in the partial yard and sends his servants to guard her.

    Although she was spared her life, she lost her life freedom.

    Mu Qinglan''s life ended as early as she entered the yard. Since then, her long life has been peaceful. Under the ridicule of people, she listened to her sister giving birth to the first child and the second Be crowned Princess

    Is it the same person''s different life -

    -

    the story is over here. Su Kui rubs his eyebrows and heart and disguises herself as a man? It''s fun.

    Reincarnation has never been experienced. It seems that there is something new to play.

    She lies down and digests the story of the dog''s blood. When the emotion is no longer influenced by the whole life, she chooses to transmit decisively.

 Chapter 817

    Jueze Pavilion, third floor.

    Summer is the season when the grass grows and the warbler flies, and all kinds of flowers compete for prosperity and opening.

    On the third floor, in a room decorated for some years, there was a handsome, white and sweaty boy lying on the bed. Several servant girls surrounded him and wiped sweat for him from time to time. Besides, they did not dare to get too close.

    The reason is that the present leader of the rare Pavilion is a person who is eccentric and not pleasant to approach. Once, because there was a servant girl to be courteous, when he took a bath, the trade rushed in, and he ordered someone to shut her up in the wood room and beat her up, and then sold her directly.

    Since then, no one dares to approach him without him.

    At this time, the former leader of the old pavilion just passed away, and mu Qinglan, who could not accept the blow, fell ill. In addition to the situation of jueze pavilion every day, some of the beautiful capital has been dug in other buildings. The rest, only some plain looking and elderly swineherd.

    Now, it''s not too much to say that it''s worse.

    Su Kui opened his eyes and was faced with a crying picture surrounded by several servant girls. He twisted his eyebrows and gave a cold command, "shut up!"

    "Ah..."

    "Are you awake, Lord? Get the doctor! "

    Several servant girls wept with joy and hurriedly watched Su Kui sit up with her arms on the bed, panting weakly. One by one, they were standing by the bed, afraid to make a noise.

    At the moment, Su Kui only felt sticky and uncomfortable, and his head was clear. He was just clinging to his sweaty clothes, and in the warm summer, so he could not feel better naturally.

    "Go fetch water, I want to take a bath!"

    He lightly ordered a sentence, then drove out all servant girls.

    A high status is a high advantage. Just give me an order at will. Within half a minute, someone will come in with hot water. Although the decoration of the room is old, the former cabinet owner will not let mu Qinglan live too badly without knowing his identity. Therefore, a small door was opened in the east corner of the room, and the door was pushed into the room. The view inside was suddenly bright.

    I saw that the huge pool opened up was now full of water vapor, surrounded by mist, and even sprinkled with red petals on the water. Around him lay slumps for rest, clothes hangers, and even an equal mercury mirror.

    Su Kui''s lips were hooked with satisfaction, and her head didn''t return, "go down, don''t step into my room for half a step without my consent!"

    "Yes, Lord."

    The lads answered respectfully, and lifted the buckets one after another, and stepped back gently.

    When the room was completely quiet, Su Kui went to the mercury mirror and slowly took off his clothes. As early as just now, he was unable to breathe because of the bondage on his chest. At this moment, when no one was around, Su Kui untied the strap on his chest layer by layer. He felt refreshed and breathed heavily.

    Originally, she had more parts than a man, and she was old again. During her development, she was still worried about whether her chest would shrink due to no human suffering for a long time. Seeing this, Su Kui was relieved.

    Well, it''s very full and round -

    as a woman, especially in ancient times, Mulan is tall. Su Kui had a little visual inspection. She was one meter and seventy-two. No wonder women dressed as men have never been suspected to be women.

    The girl reflected in the mirror has a long body, and her skin is pale without sunshine all the year round.

 Chapter 818

    The appearance is exquisite, perhaps because it was raised as a boy, and there is a tenacity between the eyebrows that does not belong to women. The eyebrows are long and thin, the eyes are narrow and long, the eyes are picked on the tail, the white skin is set off, the lips are red and the teeth are white, and there are several Yin and soft Qi.

    But it will not appear disgusting, but let people see more eyes, this young man with delicate appearance.

    Take a comfortable bath, wash off all the sweat, Su Kui''s lips and teeth overflow with a sigh. He got up and slowly wrapped up a loose robe, then walked back to the bedroom and shouted to the servants to let the water go.

    A clear and refreshing sleep till dawn, no matter how the original master was raised and brought up, it can not change the bone of the women like bright colored clothing. Therefore, most of the clothes of Mulan are Satin robes with flowers and brocade clusters, and few are plain clothes.

    Su Kui rummaged through the box and searched for it again, and then dug out several sets of plain robes from the bottom of the box that had never touched her.

    After finishing, a young man in blue and brocade robes embroidered with green bamboo leaves stood in front of the mirror. It''s not too much to be a prince in the world of immortality.

    Su Kui is the first time to dress up as a man, but it''s a little fresh.

    After a simple wash, he walked downstairs.

    Since the death of the former cabinet leader, the peerless pavilion has not opened for many days. As I said before, some pretty swineherd were poached by competitors in other buildings, while those who were a little older were afraid of offending the misfortune of the young master, so they hid in their own rooms and dared not go out.

    So, when Su Kui came downstairs, the whole building was clean and the needles could be smelled. People are busy with their work and walk past him, as if they were afraid of disturbing him.

    After the shock of her adoptive father''s death, Mulan fainted, but the water didn''t enter. At this moment, Su Kui is the soul in her body. She is not a person who will abuse herself. The first thing to do is to fill your stomach first.

    Only in this way can we have the spirit and strength to think about how to complete this task.

    The wish of Mu Qinglan is simple. One is to manage the only property left to him by his adoptive father. Second, it is to complete the wish of the adoptive father, completely disconnect from the previous dynasty, and no longer stir into the muddy sewage of that beach.

    This also means that mu Qinglan decided to let go of the national hatred and family hatred that those people had imposed on him, and completely disconnected from Shen Wangfu, his sister.

    Just think about it. As long as you don''t die, Su Kui has 100% confidence in building the peerless Pavilion into the first swineherd building in the capital.

    Cough -

    breakfast is very rich. There are five or six kinds of porridge. It seems that mu Qinglan''s adoptive father still keeps him as a princess, and tries his best not to treat him badly.

    It''s no wonder that mu Qinglan''s dependence on the former cabinet leader of the peerless Pavilion is so strong. Even when he is repentant after his death, what he thinks about is to revive the business left by his adoptive father.

    National hatred and family hatred say that too much is false. At that time, Mulan was crying for food. He had never experienced the bloody scene of a new generation.

    So, it''s enough to figure out who is the best person for him after death.

    And if the wish of Mu Qinglan after his death is still blind to Li Shen, the king of caution, Su Kui will not take it seriously.

    The brain is constantly running, Su Kui simply used a bowl of clear porridge, and then gracefully wiped the lower lip corner, ordered to go on.

 Chapter 819

    "Don''t be so extravagant in the future. My father has gone. Now the peerless Pavilion can''t make ends meet. Everything is easy."

    The servant girl waiting on the side stared at me in an instant. She looked unbelievable. They looked at Su Kui for a long time with suspicious eyes, and then nodded in a daze for a while.

    What kind of wood blue haze used to be? Su Kui knows more or less. He was spoiled by his adoptive father. He thought that he was born in a golden den, and he spent a lot of money to eat and drink the best.

    Su Kui doesn''t care about their surprise either. In the future, he will instill new cognition into them.

    "Go, invite all the young masters in the pavilion down to eat, and say I have something to say!"

    There is a table full of breakfast on the table, and Su Kui only slightly touched a few mouthfuls. The rest is wasted. Moreover, the now peerless Pavilion is not what it used to be in its heyday.

    There are few resources left for her to squander, so the rest should be used on the blade!

    The servant girls led to go. Within a moment, the footsteps of kicking and kicking were heard behind them. Su Kui looked back at the sound, but at one glance, his eyebrows were wrinkled, hoping to kill the flies.

    This is still a man?!

    I saw only one after another, thin and shapeless, covered with pink, yellow and red gossamer robes. Walk a shake three shake, if the posture of willow. The eyebrows are slender, and the mouth is still covered with rouge.

    A man''s skeleton is much wider than a woman''s even if he is thinner.

    So, at this moment, Su Kui has only one word in her mind -

    it''s not a different word!!

    Neither like men, nor like women, artificial posture, Su Kui only looked at one eye, did not look down.

    Why? Hot eyes!

    She pursed her lips, resisted the urge to scold, knocked on the table, "sit down."

    A gust of fragrant wind came, and instantly wrapped sunflower in a thick fragrance. Only one kind of flavor is good, but if all kinds of fragrances are mixed together, it''s hard to describe the flavor. -

    ten or so swineherd come down, walk down YingYing and salute sukui, then sit down around the long table.

    "There are many more here. Let''s eat and gather in the lobby after dinner. I have something to say!" Leave one sentence in a hurry, Su Kui will leave. It was so delicious that she felt that she would stay for a long time and be fumigated in a second.

    Looking at the back of the current cabinet leader, several elder swineherd looked at each other and saw their worries in their eyes. Isn''t it true that the peerless Pavilion can''t hold on any longer, and it''s necessary to drive them out?

    Once the idea came out, the delicious food filled the table would be tasteless.

    After a few hurried stops, he immediately got up and hurried to the hall as Su Kui said.

    In fact, they are only in their twenties. In ancient times, however, the best age for swineherd was between 13 and 17. Children of this age were soft and hairless.

    The character is not mature later, but also can let the guests experience a different kind of fun.

    When a dozen of the swineherd arrived, Su Kui sat down in the chair in the lobby.

    See them in, Su Kui waved and said, "OK, just stand there, don''t come here."

    Su Kui doesn''t want to be attacked by all kinds of spices again. It''s not enjoyment, it''s torture!

 Chapter 820

    She even felt that her image now was more like a man than a row of men standing in front of her with real goods and handles!

    "Report your name one by one. Now that my father has gone and left me the peerless Pavilion, I will naturally manage it well."

    Listen to her finish saying, several elder relieved tone, hurriedly come forward to say one by one his name.

    At last, Su Kui understood that although the gender of the old swineherd was different from that of the brothel woman, his style of dress or name followed the same style.

    What kind of pity, green and lan

    Su Kui didn''t want to listen at all. She waved and interrupted them. Then she squinted at the narrow peach blossom eyes and looked at a dozen men in front of her eyes. Then she pointed out that although the four looks were not the best, they were the most special.

    "My father is gone, but I still hope to manage the jue''e Pavilion well. So I decided to suspend the business of the jue''e Pavilion temporarily, reorganize it and reopen it! You are all old people in the pavilion. If you don''t leave at the most dangerous moment, it means that you still have feelings for the pavilion. Do well, and I will not treat you badly in the future. "

    In fact, both sides know that Su Kui''s saying this is just to save face for everyone. Do you really want to pierce the window paper and say that the rest of them are goods that other swineherd don''t want?

    It must be impossible -

    Su Kui pointed out four of them, the oldest of them.

    The first appearance can only be said to be pretty. Although there are a lot of cosmetics on his face, he looks the same as other teenagers, but his high temperament is what Su Kui likes.

    "I don''t want any of your four former names. Now tell me about your talents."

    The four men stood up and looked at each other. The first man came out and whispered, "I have learned poetry, songs and Fu for several years, and I was sold to the peerless Pavilion only..." Only in this land of fireworks, poems, songs and Fu, in the end, are stained with powder.

    And the guests come to have fun. Where are so many talented people coming to the building to find a swineherd to sing poems against?

    His face is embarrassed, but Su Kui''s eyes are bright. He claps his hands together and says, "it''s you! Later you will be called Chuci. "

    Then she said, "when you go back, wash all the rouge powder and spices for me!"! No more without my orders! "

    The eyes of the newly named Chu Ci were astringent, and immediately saluted and thanked, "thank you very much for your name. Thank you so much!"

    Which man has no pride? They are not naturally willing to be submissive to others, learning from women to wipe their skin and make delicate gestures.

    Now the Lord of the pavilion says that they don''t have to do anything against their will. No matter what kind of character Mulan used to have, now they are very grateful to sukui.

    "Okay, next one."

    Aware of the excitement of the young people''s eyes flashed by, Su Kui quietly hooked his lips. What he wanted was their loyalty.

    She doesn''t want to be remembered by the people outside after being attracted by the peerless carefully cultivated. Run away without saying hello.

    Although Su Kui has full assurance to deal with it, he doesn''t want to waste unnecessary energy.

 Chapter 821

    "Lord, my family..."

    "Wait!" Su Kui''s face was suddenly cold, and he stopped saying, "you are a man. Even if you become a prostitute, you are different from those brothel women outside. Since I changed your name, I want you to come back. If you are not different from other buildings, what can I do to attract guests?"

    "What the cabinet leader said is..."

    "So, now you know what I mean?" Su Kui knocked on the table, and the clattering sound of his knuckles echoed in the open lobby.

    "Yes! Lord, I When I was 14 years old, I entered the peerless Pavilion. Now I am 20 years old, and I have been learning the Guqin for six years without interruption. " When it comes to one''s own talent, it seems that the face covered with fat powder is much brighter.

    It seems that the listless facial features have survived.

    "Very good," Su Kui said with a smile, her frivolous red lips leaning on her seat. "Then you are Chu Yin." One of the advantages of ancient times is that anyone with a little capital has a skill to lean on.

    Su Kui is particularly satisfied with this point. Otherwise, if it''s really a pile of leftovers, where can su Kui go to find so many swineherd in a short time to bring the death back to life?

    After Chu Yin got his new name, he naturally thanked Su Kui. The next two, one with a delicate appearance, although he is 20 years old, are very soft. They are better than women''s bodies and are good at dancing. Su Kui named him mingluan. The other one is good at singing. Although he looks ordinary, his voice is very important. It makes people feel weak when they listen to him. Su Kui named him Mu Li.

    So far, sunflower is the first object to be cultivated, which has been fresh.

    The rest of the teenagers didn''t think of it. The last thing they got the cabinet leader''s attention was the four oldest people in jueze Pavilion.

    Even Chu Ci, Chu Yin, Ming Luan and Mu Li did not think that they could turn over one day. In their cognition, they feel that their life will become worthless after they are about 18 years old. Maybe in the future, when people grow old and yellow, they will stay sick and lonely all their lives.

    They had planned to live in such a muddle, but never thought that on such an ordinary morning, the new cabinet leader made such a decision.

    Although they can''t see the future, they can see the young people with beautiful faces and exquisite looks are confident. Suddenly, they have a feeling of trust and dependence.

    Even they are frightened. They are several years older than the young cabinet leader. However, they are dependent on him!

    After the meeting, Su Kui told the boys to immediately send hot water to all the people in the building, and quickly wash the acrid fragrance.

    In the end, Su Kui changed the names of the four people. For others, they were named one by one according to the order of summer, autumn and winter. Although their perfunctory attitude was obvious, it was enough to make the young people happy.

    Because although Su Kui got his name with a wind, flowers, snow and moon flavor, it can let people know that this is a man''s name.

    Such as summer, autumn and winter

    As for spring -

    the word seems too feminine to be ignored by sunflower.

    -

    after changing the name, everything is going on.

 Chapter 822

    Time flies like the sand between fingers. Su Kui sells most of the luxuries and jade ornaments that her adoptive father bought for her. All the silver he gets is used to renovate the peerless Pavilion.

    The fireworks alley in the capital has been standing for decades. Although the three-story carved wooden building is well maintained, it is inevitable that the paint will peel off due to rain erosion. Once upon a time, mu Qinglan''s father-in-law was not as energetic as he had been for a year. He wanted to revive the peerless Pavilion, but he was also powerless.

    Now the unique Pavilion is in Su Kui''s hands. She has directly made her own designs. First, she announced to the outside world that the unique pavilion was suspended for reception and rectification, and then she painted a new layer of paint inside and outside the three-story wooden building.

    In those days, the whole building can be heard banging from the outside. Passers-by are extremely curious. They stand on tiptoe and want to look inside, but they don''t know what the boss of peerless pavilion has done.

    It''s the end of summer and autumn will come in a few days.

    After rectification, the jueze Pavilion can now be divided into three parts: the lobby on the first floor, light gauze curtain, everywhere decorated with candlelight, and the corner of the eaves also hung with lanterns flashing with dim candlelight. It''s not very special in the daytime, but as long as it''s in the night, it''s a blissful place for people to dance and drink.

    On the second floor, there are several huge boxes. The windows are covered by screens made of gauze. You can enjoy the dance downstairs as you like without any noise.

    And the pattern painted on the screen is also original. On the screen of each box, one by one, I can see the patterns of playing the piano, lying on one side for a rest, or half naked immersed in the pool water full of petals.

    Naturally, there is no exception. It''s all made by Su Kui, an outsider. The portraits above are all men.

    Today''s ancient times, still follow the ancient painting method, the face of the painted figure is fuzzy, the facial features are distorted, and the painting method like Su Kui is probably the first in ancient times.

    I still remember that after su Kui''s painting was finished and framed as a screen, dozens of swineherd looked at each other, and then each one blushed. Even though they have experienced many battles, they have seen many real and fake living spring palace, and have never seen such explicit expression.

    No matter what these people think, what sukui wants is to make a big bang, start the first shot after reopening, and stand out from numerous competitors!

    After that, let the rich and powerful people in the capital think of peerless pavilions as long as they think about visiting kilns!

    Yes, it''s sukui''s ambition, and it''s also muqinglan''s wish. It''s one of her tasks in her life.

    Jueze Pavilion says that it''s not big, but it''s not small. At least in the prosperous capital of Beijing, it''s a medium-sized existence. Therefore, compared with the other buildings full of wains, peerless Pavilion, it is really empty.

    Therefore, when the decoration is proper and there is some free money in hand, Su Kui will ask for teeth to come over and buy more than ten teenagers to fill it, which is not too empty.

    Don''t talk to her about conscience. It''s the age of the jungle and whoring in ancient times. Su Kui is not interested in changing a dynasty. She says that she doesn''t sell her own skills and holds airs.

    Do you really want to do this? What can we talk about to bring jueze Pavilion back to life? After all, the guests come to have fun.

 Chapter 823

    Otherwise, it''s hard not to come here for a walk, just watching dance, listening to music, drinking, and doing nothing else?

    Don''t say that others don''t believe it. Say that sukui doesn''t believe it!

    Moreover, who said that entering the swineherd''s building, the whole life is doomed to be low to dust and trampled on by others? The only thing Su Kui can guarantee is that as long as she enters the peerless Pavilion, she will take good care of her guests. All guests with special hobbies will be refused.

    Men are different from women in the end. If they play too hard, it will be a human life. In the absence of surgery, Su Kui can''t rely on all the herbs for healing.

    On the day before the opening, Su Kui summoned twenty people in the building to the front of him, led by Chu Yin, Ming Luan and Mu Li.

    At the moment, the young people are like green onions. They don''t put on the powder. Su Kui has been reincarnated for so many times, and they are not white. I don''t know how many secret recipes for skin care have been accumulated in my hands. After nearly two months of continuous daily maintenance and medicine bath, today''s young people, even if they don''t apply powder, their skin is as bright as jade.

    The eyebrows are carefully trimmed, not too soft, but also reflect the clean and bright lines of the face.

    The spices on the body are all uniformly matched and light, but as long as they are close to each other, they will be attracted by the sweet and tempting taste of the teenagers.

    What do men love? Su Kui once asked.

    And the teenagers looked at each other, unable to answer.

    Chu Ci asked, "beauty?"

    Chu Yin said, "maybe it''s power!"

    Mingluan said it was money.

    At dusk, he was a man of few words, pondered for a long time, and said slowly: "all three, if a man has these three in this world, he will probably have no regrets in this life."

    Su Kui nodded approvingly, but shook his head again. He leaned back in his chair, shaking his folding fan, and smiled: "you are right, but you are not right. We only sell beauty. As for power and money, we should let our guests pay for us willingly. Money can help you to live and eat without worry, while power can protect the peerless pavilion from the outside world. "

    Everyone nodded, and Su Kui went on, "and as the land of fireworks, what is the most important?"

    During the one or two months with the new pavilion leader, everyone was confused about Su Kui''s unreasonable card. They obey or obey. That is to say, sukui, they do it.

    There are many wonderful ideas in the mind of the new pavilion leader. They know that their mind is simple and out of reach. At this moment, when they hear Su Kui''s questions, mingluan blinks her soft and narrow eyes, and stares at Su Kui, waiting for her answer.

    Su Kui''s one in one paper fan, slapping on his palm, handsome facial features three points evil spirit seven points uninhibited, "it''s beauty! But it''s not just about beauty, "she said, sipping her tea and saying," how many beauties are there in the world? The most important thing about fireworks is the beauty. You can compare yourself with others if you pick them up casually. "

    People who are shot in silence bow their heads in silence --

    "so we don''t compare beauty with them, we compare innovation with them! The world loves new things. The guests have been numb for decades, so let''s have something different! "

    "Wife is inferior to concubine, concubine is inferior to steal, steal is inferior to cannot steal, this sentence is the eternal truth, but also the bad root of men''s heart! Do you know why men love cheating outside, but they don''t love their delicate and dignified wives? "

 Chapter 824

    The crowd shook their heads again, their eyes brightening.

    Since Su Kui''s training, all people''s self-confidence has taken a qualitative leap, which is far from the same.

    Now they, especially worship Su Kui, every word of the envelope Pavilion owner. It seems that as long as she says it out of her mouth, it''s the ultimate truth.

    Being stared at by the bright eyes of all the people, Su Kui was not uncomfortable at all. With a tick of his lips, he said, "because they are waves ~"

    "well Lord... " Chu Yin choked for a while, and stared at Su Kui.

    The rest of them blushed at what she said.

    "Well, don''t rush to deny it. It''s also an indisputable fact. Do you recognize it or not?" She only asked.

    The rest of us naturally know that what she said is true. Once again, we admire their small pavilion subject''s endless speech mode.

    It''s one thing to know that. It''s another thing to say that they are brave enough without blushing or gasping.

    Tut, it seems that the ability of acceptance needs to be improved.

    Su Kui shook his head, took the last sip of tea, and made a summary. "In a word, in a word, there should be some implication, but --"

    "too much," she said, her long, white, jade like fingers rowing on the public''s face, pointing the way of the river and the mountain, "you understand?"

    Now that they understood, they nodded at once, "yes!"

    Su Kui was satisfied. He slapped the folding fan twice and walked away with his back shaking.

    What do you mean, cabinet leader? It''s not just to refuse to give up, but to take a step back. When people are hooked up, according to the words of the cabinet leader, it''s just a wave to enjoy -

    can be made vigorously to show their unique customs and let the guests know that the tender is fresh, but like the chuyin stream selected by Su Kui, it''s more suitable for people with good teeth to chew.

    Because the way of strength, all kinds of customs can tell, it is precisely this kind of swineherd who has not been completely defeated by the secular world, but also has been immersed in the moon for a long time, and is in full bloom.

    -

    Su Kui spilled money to the little beggars on the street a few days ago. He told them to spread the word around and build momentum for the opening of the peerless Pavilion. That''s good for the dignitaries and dignitaries who often linger in the land of fireworks to know that the peerless Pavilion is coming back!

    Recently, in the fireworks alley, there is a saying that the taste of human life is unique -

    the prosperity of the capital is far beyond the comparison of other cities, and such a place, a little gossip, is likely to become a fire in a flash.

    When the conflagration was enough to arouse the curiosity of the guests, Su Kui appropriately offered a series of concessions, and posted the rules of the peerless Pavilion.

    In Li Dynasty, there was living printing, but it was not mature. Su Kui ordered people to cut some paper of moderate thickness. He asked a skilled craftsman to spend a lot of silver and spent half a month to carve a printing plate. After two months of brewing, when the peerless pavilion was about to open for business, Su Kui made a big move.

    Ancient version of the flyer, ask the ancient aborigines who have never seen or heard of it, it''s not fresh!

    Fresh? That''s easy. This is the rolling silver, which is about to flow into the pocket.

    -

    in the Royal Palace of the general, in the middle of the magnolia trees in the courtyard, sat a man in a pale blue dark pattern robe, with a long, thin body and straight back. He looked handsome from the side, not like a general who lived to die, but like a scholar.

 Chapter 825

    But when you see his face, you will be shocked, and then it is a pity.

    Because a ferocious scar straddled the bridge of his nose, the wound looked like it had been for some years, but at the moment, it was still shocking enough to imagine the danger at that time.

    "Brother Ningyuan, it turns out that you are here. I am easy to find!" A man in a splendid Satin Robe, with a golden crown and red lips and white teeth trotted across the flowers.

    Ningyuan sniffed the sound and lifted his eyelids. When he saw the person coming, he lowered his head again and looked through the book of arms.

    His loose sleeves were pulled to his elbows, and he was a little thin or even weak in appearance. However, from his exposed forearms, it can be found that the smooth and thin muscles covered the bones of his hands, and the scars left by fighting in the battlefield were the medals he left as the general.

    "Brother Ningyuan, why don''t you pay attention to me!"

    The man gasped and ran to Ningyuan and sat down. He was about eighteen or nine years old, but somehow he caught up with Ningyuan, who was nearly ten years old.

    Seeing Ningyuan''s self absorbed reading, he didn''t pay any attention to him. He was bored and angry for a while. Then he raised his hand to ravage the Magnolia which had reached his arm.

    As soon as he reached out, he suddenly felt a sharp eye attack. He took back his hand and heard a warning, "don''t touch my flower, Lizhao." The tone has no ups and downs, the voice is low, but it can make the people around him easily recognize the unhappiness in his tone.

    Li Zhao, the ninth Prince of Li, is now the king of Zhao. The maternal concubine is a noble concubine in the palace. He is the only son of his. Naturally, there are thousands of favours and thousands of favours. There are not enough to hate.

    It is also for this reason that Li Zhao is not old enough. After he left the palace to build his residence, he learned to linger in flowers, and sometimes came to talk about Ningyuan.

    Fortunately, although he has a bad disposition, his heart is not bad. He would rather be far away than bear it.

    "Brother Ningyuan, it''s said that you are the God of death on the battlefield. You have a jade face. However, in my opinion, you don''t have to!" Li Zhaoyi took out Ningyuan''s military script, saying.

    Rather far picked to pick eyebrow, oneself poured a cup of tea light sip. Neither refute nor answer.

    Fortunately, Li Zhao had known his character for a long time. Otherwise, he really thought he was arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the royal family.

    "If you look at you, you can enjoy flowers, read books, taste tea and occasionally ask you to go out. You never pay attention to it. Can''t you cultivate yourself in the mansion?"

    Hearing this, Ning yuan raised Yang Mei''s eyebrows. His pupils were very light and gray. When they were soaked by the sun, they immediately looked like two glass balls. He nodded slightly and asked, "no?"

    Li Zhao is angry, "naturally! But I''m not afraid that you''ll suffocate your body. Look at you. You don''t want to be married when your father gives you a gift. Although you accept it, you will never touch your body. You... " Before the words came to an end, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and approached cautiously, asking: "brother Ningyuan, are you Like men? "

    "Cough --"

    when he just drank the imported tea, he almost spewed it out. Ningyuan finally had some superfluous expressions. He glanced at Li Zhao. "The emperor was still talking with me yesterday, when talking about you..."

    "Wait!" Li Zhao had a headache when he thought of his father. He could not but see that he was too comfortable. He had to arrange a job for him, but he couldn''t sit still.

 Chapter 826

    It''s better to kill him if you want him to sit down and do business.

    Li Zhao didn''t want to discuss this topic with Ningyuan. Remembering his intention, he took seven points of attentiveness on his face, took a piece of paper out of his arms and carefully approached Ningyuan, saying, "brother Ningyuan, look at this!"

    "Well?"

    Ningyuan hears the sound and takes over the paper in Li Zhao''s hand. It''s just a glance, and then he tightens his brow.

    I saw on the paper a beautiful woman who was half dressed and lying on her side like a waterfall with thin lines, and her bare and flat chest made people know that this is a real man.

    There are two lines of characters in the bottom of the painting. On the night of the first day of August, a hundred foxes are enchanted -

    and then there is a line of scribbled small characters, flying like a dragon and dancing like a Phoenix. From the shape of the characters, we can see the freedom and unruly in the hearts of the inscriptions.

    "Peerless pavilion?" Rather far frown, side Mou asks a way.

    "Yes, yes, brother Ningyuan, I don''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd. Just looking at the technique of making a move, I''m curious about it. It''s going to open tonight. Brother Ningyuan would like to go with me?" Seeing Ning yuan finished reading, Li Zhao took back the leaflet from his hand, folded it carefully and put it into his arms again.

    Ningyuan''s eyebrows did not loosen, but wrinkled tighter and tighter. "Li Zhao, as the prince, this land of fireworks, or less to go!"

    Although he had no women in his life for nearly 30 years, he knew that he didn''t like men.

    So when I saw the portrait in the painting, I didn''t have any other feelings of disgust or liking except for the surprise at the beginning.

    "Ah, brother Ningyuan, I don''t think you are a pedantic person. It''s not the most normal for a man to eat flower wine?" Li Zhaohun didn''t care to wave his hand, his beautiful face was full of disapproval, he said and dragged Ningyuan, "brother Ningyuan, do you want to go? Go with me to see what the hell is going on in this peerless Pavilion

    "Go on your own, I''m not interested." He picked up his own book of war again and opened his eyes.

    "Oh, what do I mean by myself!" Li Zhao didn''t want to let him go and continue to pester him. "Brother Ningyuan, how about right to accompany me? Just go and see, I promise, and do nothing! "

    Li Zhao''s vows were made. His identity was there. If he refused again, he would be disrespectful. Ningyuan sighed, raised his eyes and asked, "really do nothing?"

    Li Zhao bit his teeth and said, "really!"

    "Well, then go."

    Ningyuan''s words fell, Li Zhao immediately cheered up and hurriedly urged Ningyuan to change clothes.

    -

    as night fell, lights were lit in front of a building in the fireworks alley of the capital. On the eaves of green tiles and blue bricks, a round of bright moon shed bright white light, like gauze, against dim candle lights, it became more and more hazy.

    In front of jueze Pavilion, there are already a lot of bustling men, some of them stop to watch, some of them are holding black cards in their hands with a proud face, and they walk into the gate of jueze Pavilion.

    The first shot of the peerless pavilion was very successful. At least when the leaflet was sent out, many dignitaries heard that they wanted to enter the peerless Pavilion. It was not good to have only silver, but also something called admission tickets.

    The silver for tickets alone is as high as one hundred Liang. It''s just this rule that makes countless ordinary people flinch.

    Sukui''s goal is to stay in the upper class, because only from this place can we get more benefits.

 Chapter 827

    And turning to high-level service can satisfy many people''s vanity.

    Just imagine that all the brothels are open to all people. As long as you have money, you can enter them. Su Kui''s peerless Pavilion, of course, is the same, but she did some tricks, and made something to buy tickets to enter.

    On the first night, only 50 distinguished guests will be entertained. Once 50 tickets are sold out, we will immediately close the door to thank the guests.

    One by one, it''s an eye opener, thinking that the original business can still do this.

    But if we imitate, we can''t touch the way. Each adjacent brothel procuress had to hate and bite their teeth. They watched with envy and jealousy the dignitaries who could not be asked in the past. They took the carriage to the peerless Pavilion and were warmly welcomed in by two clean and handsome looking teenagers.

    It''s not too early for Li Zhao and Ning yuan to arrive. Holding the ticket, they can enter in front of the jueze Pavilion. Led by two young people, Li Zhao never forgot to complain with Ningyuan when he walked through the gate and around a carved wooden wall.

    "Brother Ningyuan, I spent some energy to get these two tickets. I almost can''t get them!" He looked at the interior decoration of the peerless Pavilion as he walked.

    From the outside of the gate to the inside, it''s not surprising, but when you look around a carved wood wall, you''ll be suddenly enlightened.

    Hearing this, Ningyuan quietly glanced at the appearance in the peerless Pavilion, and with no interest raised his eyelids, he didn''t answer.

    Li Zhao had known that he was dull, but in this place of desperation, he could not stand his seriousness.

    So he bumped into Ningyuan and smiled: "brother Ningyuan, look! I think the master behind this unique Pavilion is really a wonderful person, with a head of fantastic ideas, and I don''t know where he came from. "

    I saw a long table and chair placed against the wall in the lobby, and a strange high footed stool was placed below, as if in line.

    From the second floor down the crimson tulle, driven by the air flow slightly fluttered, as if in the water as light. On the other side, there are many small rooms separated by screens. There is not much space inside. There is nothing but a small low table and three or two futons.

    Do you want the guests to drink and chat on the futon? Li Zhao''s eyes widened slightly and his face was surprised.

    There are many lanterns and candlesticks in the lobby. The light is not very bright. It can only make people see their facial features. But it is precisely because of this kind of seeing flowers through the mist that the swineherd wandering in the lobby seem to have a jade like skin, and only feel that each one is as clean as a porcelain doll.

    Involuntarily arouses the desire in the people''s heart, at least Li Zhao just looks at it, and breathes in a hurry.

    Ningyuan found that the narrow and long eyes gave him a cold glance and went upstairs with lips.

    Ningyuan came here in a low-key way, and everyone present was attracted by the unique decoration of the jue''e Pavilion. For a while, no one noticed that two high-ranking figures in the capital had just passed in front of them.

    If it''s real, I''m afraid Su Kui will cry.

    The king of the army, who is famous for his battle achievements in the capital, is known as the jade face and the Yan Luo. He drinks the flower wine under the eyes of the king Yan. Who can let go?

    Su Kui doesn''t know. If you know, thanks to Ningyuan''s low-key.

    "Here is your box, two distinguished guests. I wish you a special night in jueze Pavilion and a small farewell."

 Chapter 828

    The young man smiled shallowly and introduced the two men into the room. After pouring drinks for them, he walked out and took the door of the box.

    As soon as the young man left, Li Zhao could not wait to step forward and open the window on the second floor to look down. The window is facing the high platform above the lobby, and there is no obstruction in sight.

    Li Zhao smiled with satisfaction, which gave him a chance to look at the decoration in the box. When he saw the screen, his breath was obviously stagnant. He pointed to the portrait and said, "brother Ningyuan, look, these painters are really vivid, and I don''t know who made them. I really want to see them!"

    Aside from the man''s posture on the screen, the painter is first-class. Stroke by stroke, simple lines, but just the right outline of the charm of the characters, the charm, as if the moment from the painting, pouring out the whole box.

    "The best painters are used here. They are not vulgar. I''m not interested in them. Sit down." Ningyuan takes back her eyes, along with the appreciation in her eyes, light way.

    Li Zhao doesn''t agree, "I like it if you like it!" He sat down and took a sip of the wine, then looked down on the windowsill.

    I don''t know what I saw, I exclaimed, "Oh, how interesting! Brother Ningyuan, look

    It''s better to sip your lips than to feel pain in your brain. It''s a mistake to let go for a while and promise to come to this place with him.

    If he does not move, Li Zhao will come and pull. He has to see it. Rather far can''t, the side head looks to the downstairs, the eyes are sluggish, the thick black sword eyebrow then tightly wrinkled.

    "Really --"

    he stopped talking and suddenly thought of what this was. The young people downstairs one by one are wearing colorful clothes, with clean style and simple lines. I don''t know how to do it. They have long hair and two furry fox ears on their heads.

    The fox''s ears are very lifelike. They are lined with the looming silk and bamboo around them, and the light gauze is fluttering slightly. However, if he saw it in the afternoon, he could hear it clearly. The men downstairs breathed, and then they gasped heavily.

    Mixed together, the whole air is full of the smell of erosion, decadence and temptation. He was so used to fighting and light life that he was very uncomfortable.

    Li Zhao was very adaptable. He didn''t stop marveling when he came in. He repeatedly praised: "it''s really worth it. It''s worth a hundred liang of silver!"

    The exquisite mind of jueshe Pavilion alone can make Li Zhao, who has been through flowers for a long time, give them a thumbs up.

    -

    the servant came to report that all the 50 distinguished guests had entered the hall and the gate had been closed. Su Kui knew it was time. She got up and straightened out a bamboo green plain robe. She walked into the backyard of the peerless Pavilion.

    After going out, the backyard is another scene, which is different from the scene of luxury and ambiguity in the lobby. The backyard is planted with clusters of green bamboos, which are waving in the wind at night and making a rustling sound.

    The backyard is very big. In addition to Su Kui''s residence, it is the training room arranged by Su Kui for the teenagers.

    Because she can walk a few steps directly into the lobby, it''s convenient for sunflower to paint, and there is no spare place in the building for teenagers to practice, so she simply saves time and chooses several rooms that have been vacant for a long time to renovate, which makes the teenagers toss.

    When Su Kui pushed the door in, Chu Yin was wiping the Guqin in his hand.

 Chapter 829

    An extremely cherished look.

    Chuci had been arranged by sukui to entertain guests for her eloquence. Mingluan was as red as fire, with long sleeves of light yarn and clouds of ink. The eye tail on the pick gives a hint of crimson color, more and more like a fox fairy, charming and tantalizing.

    Twilight leave is a clean and regular white robe. His skin is the whitest of the four people. The youth of the peerless Pavilion don''t know what method the pavilion master used, but let the dark end of Twilight leave become white.

    He was not good at words. Although his facial features were plain, they were elegant. When he was silent, he was surrounded by a spirit of immortality, which really looked like a demon or an immortal.

    Su Kui smiled and leaned against the door frame for a long time, then walked to the door, folding the fan to pick up Mu Li''s chin, with a three-point evil smile on his face, "Mu Li and Mu Li, you are really my sharp heart, and I don''t know which man is lucky enough to be your guest tonight. I really envy you."

    mu Qinglan''s voice is between neutral and not too soft, But also won''t be like the man general, the speech is low cold hard.

    So, when Su Kui deliberately lowered his voice and spoke in an ambiguous flirtatious tone, the words, the ending, like a small brush, were tantalizing.

    Dusk leaves flustered to hang down eyelash, slender and sparse eyelash root is clear, hit on snow-white skin, two cheeks rise a touch of crimson.

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. Finally, he touched his face and turned to look at other people. "How about that? Are you ready? "

    "Tonight is the turning over battle of our peerless Pavilion, only winning, not losing! We won. Since then, our unique Pavilion is the unique existence of the capital. Do you have confidence? "

    Ming Luan looked at each other and said in unison, "yes!"

    Twilight also nodded in a low voice, "yes." Even though he has been used to the flirting action of the pavilion Lord from time to time, he still dare not look at the smiling peach blossom eyes of the pavilion Lord calmly. There seems to reflect the stars all over the sky, which makes people unable to help falling.

    So he took control of himself in time.

    Su Kui is satisfied with his lips, and he knocks on the folding fan. His eyes sweep to the rest of the people, "what about you? Are you sure? "

    "Yes..."

    "Speak up!" Sunflower frowned.

    All the teenagers immediately looked right, nodded heavily, and their voices were sonorous and powerful

    "Very well, then, prepare well, and soon it will be your turn to play, my goblins, tonight, let the men be your playthings, wantonly provoke them, let them crazy for you!"

    Leave this sentence, Su Kui''s figure disappeared in the boundless night.

    Chu Yin took a deep breath, pursed his lips, and his fingertips trembled. Can it really be like what the cabinet leader said? They who have been playing with men for many years can also turn over once?

    They don''t know if they can, but they choose to believe in the Lord.

    The 18-year-old boy''s attitude and endless wonderful thoughts are convincing.

    -

    "you are welcome to come to our jueze Pavilion in your busy schedule. The jueze Pavilion, which has been closed for two months, can finally meet you on this autumn harvest day..." Chuci had a smile on his face. His blue robe was shining under the candle fire. His tone was not urgent or slow.

    In the ambiguous and extravagant environment, it seems like a special stream, with a special atmosphere of books, rushing to my face.

    Even though his appearance is ordinary, he is unique and special enough to crush the rouge powder on the outside.

 Chapter 830

    Su Kui lies on the railing, smiling at the scene downstairs.

    Her ultimate goal is still to do the task. As for this kind of thing to be seen in the public, let others do it.

    The opening speech of Chuci didn''t last for a long time. After he finished some words arranged by Su Kui, he bowed slightly and saluted. The appearance of being neither humble nor arrogant won many favors, making the men sitting at the next head follow his figure involuntarily.

    Su Kui knew that the first shot was a success.

    Next, let''s see that mingluan leaves chuyin at dusk!

    "Tonight''s peerless Pavilion appears with a new look, hoping to bring you different visual feast. Then, if you don''t talk about it, the charm of a hundred foxes will begin --"

    the pale lips and corners of Chuci will light up, and your hands will clap twice. As his action falls, people will only feel the darkness in front of them.

    Before I could be surprised, I saw three young people with hazy faces and gorgeous temperament descending from the sky. A circle of dim candlelight lights around the high platform is the only light in the whole hall.

    They could not help but hold their breath and stare at the three young people on the platform.

    The red yarn floats gently, and the skin of the person on the stage with the dim candle light lining is like warm jade, which is crossed to a layer of streamer.

    Around quiet down, three young people landed, with the no next look in grandstand, casual appearance, high as if Qingqiu fox immortal is coming to world.

    All of a sudden, a smooth and clear sound came out of the zither. The voice was low, just like the murmuring water. The tune was special, different from all the songs in the world.

    And now all the time is full of ambiguous atmosphere environment, especially fit.

    Chu Yin holds the piano, sits on the high platform at will, looks down and caresses the piano quietly, the black ink hair falls from the forehead corner, added a trace of softness for him.

    With the music, mingluan, wearing a wide sleeved red robe, began to dance slowly, with soft waist and legs. He could only see his wrist raised, his body turned around, or his tiptoe looked back casually and slightly. He was enchanting and charming. I was afraid that even the woman would be amazed.

    People just feel that their eyes are not enough. They stare directly at the stage, reluctant to blink, for fear of missing a note.

    When the murmuring music and the enchanting dancing are integrated, the music becomes more and more beautiful, and a magnetic and graceful voice gradually opens up and sings: "out of the night, the green fox demon

    wraps around the waist, smiles with fiber

    looks forward to the flow of eyes, looks delicate

    calmly, and looks back at the thousands of Yao people

    the moon flowers, the clouds and bamboo trees

    the wind is misty, the self dance is smart

    the lotus is pretty, the ice muscle silk is beautiful

    Enter the world and see who can be free together. "

    One voice and one sentence are full of endless charm. The ending is long and turns three times. It''s like an invisible hook that pulls people''s mind and spirit together.

    Dusk left singing, suddenly bowed his head, the piano sound is still going on, Ming Luan and Chu sound of the piano sound, over and over again I do not know tired spin body man dance.

    Around the lobby, I don''t know when, suddenly, it seems like a chain. A candlelight lamp is lit again. A young man in a colorful suit, fox ears on his head, and snow on his skin comes out from behind the light gauze with a lantern in his hand.

    A piece of misty white fog rises from the stage, the young people seem to walk in the clouds.

    "Step out of the bamboo bridge in the dark night

    the blue fox demon appears in the vast sky

    brocade and satin wrapped plain waist

    half cover and half open fiber and smile

    the floating shadow shakes the branches and looks forward to

    the hairpin and the bun step calmly

    one foot, three ways and delicate posture

    look back and explore the thousands of atria"

 Chapter 831

    Young people then walk then softly murmurs, the neat clear voice, but also reveals a little bit languid loose attractive breath.

    The teenagers finished singing, and twilight left to continue singing the next lyrics with a chuckle.

    A unique performance, a feast unheard of in my life.

    What is Baihu Meixing? What is fox fairy?

    Originally only exist in the storybook, for the storytellers foam flying, for people to imagine things. At this moment, I suddenly came to life. I really appeared in everyone''s sight.

    Let people marvel and admire!

    Some people breathed heavily. After a few breaths, they couldn''t help but want to stop the passing teenagers, but they were stopped in time by the boys arranged by Su Kui.

    A well-dressed young man whispered something in the man''s ear, and then saw the man retreating with shame, earnestly enjoying the dance and singing, without any angry look.

    Su Kui hooked his lips, lying on the appendix, holding the wine pot in one hand and holding the glass in two fingers in the other hand. He drank himself and enjoyed the feast from her downstairs.

    If it is true, beauty can be eaten -

    if accompanied by a glass of wine, it is the joy of life.

    Presumably, those who have this idea occupy the majority of the hearts of all tonight.

    -

    on the second floor, in the box with the best view.

    Li Zhao once again poured a mouthful of mellow wine into his mouth. He did not know whether it was because of the intoxication or the intoxication. His cheeks were burning red. Sheng Sheng turned a handsome boy into a cooked shrimp.

    His eyes were staring down the stairs, bright and frightening.

    "Brother Ning and Ning yuan, I and I really have a lot of experience in this charming business!"

    So, can brothels play like this? If it lasts for a long time, it is not to say that being the only part of the capital city is in all parts of the country, which is also the top-level existence.

    Ningyuan has been in the battlefield for many years and is used to self-cultivation, so its emotions can be controlled. Moreover, he is not a man who likes men. He has a more appreciative attitude towards the performance downstairs.

    But he also had to admit that, while tasting the wine and enjoying the intoxicating dancing, he let himself fall into the gentle countryside with pink breath, which is indeed the wish of men on earth all his life.

    But even though he had all the things he should have in his life, he was clear in his heart and was not disturbed by the current decadent sound.

    "Burp - brother Ningyuan, I and I really want to see the master of the peerless Pavilion. Anyone who can think of such wonderful ideas must be an interesting and uninhibited person!" Li Zhao''s drunken grin is obvious.

    Ningyuan nodded approvingly and answered his words for the first time since he came in.

    Li Zhao''s words just hit what he thought. Different from Li Zhao''s idea, it''s the master''s free and easy handwriting and unique painter who is more curious.

    All of these can arouse his great interest. He wants to invite the peerless cabinet leader to see him in person.

    The singing and dancing downstairs are still going on. The three young people on the stage have left quietly at some time. The rest of the young people wear fox ears and climb onto the platform, dancing in order.

    The tunes are different, but they don''t fit in with the current environment for any reason. The dancing is even more weird, but it seems that people don''t feel vulgar, but like it very much.

    "Burp -" Li Zhao burps a few more wine burps, giggles and walks out.

 Chapter 832

    "Come on, come on! Burp - "Li Zhao pushed open the door of the box, beckoned to the young man who was waiting beside him, and filled his mouth with wine:" go! Call your Pavilion and its leader! "

    "Ah?" Young one Leng, he was downstairs of the feast dry red, the immediate guests or the first request to see their cabinet.

    He scratched his head, turned his head quietly, looked at the other side of the blind appendix, and gently advised: "this official, our Lord doesn''t like to see guests, just afraid Your request, small forgive difficult to do... "

    "You!" When the spirit of wine surged up, Li Zhao, who would be rejected by others, would start with his eyes.

    As soon as the palm was raised, the wrist was suddenly held by someone dead. He earned money. The man let go without warning. He stumbled several times and leaned against the wall of the box to avoid falling.

    "How dare you --" Li Zhao blushed and raised his finger to stare at the young man in front of him.

    Su Kui clapped his hand back and asked, "this guest, our shop is a small business. All the people who come here are famous people. What''s the matter? Are you still drunk and making trouble, beating people down without any reason? "

    As she said this, she waved her hand to show the frightened young man to go down. The young man heaved a sigh and hurriedly bowed away.

    "Well? Who are you? " Li Zhao narrowed his eyes and thought that the young man standing in front of him with the light on his back was extremely charming. He wanted to see clearly, but he was full of spots. He shook his head and staggered forward two steps.

    "Ben and I are the peerless garrison leader. How dare you, such as you, come to tease me! Don''t you fear death? "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui shakes the fan, "dead? I dare to ask you, sir. I''m really the master of this peerless Pavilion. How about teasing? I''m just a small business. Please don''t scare me, my guest. "

    She was in a terrified mood, bowing and frowning, angry.

    Ningyuan can see clearly through the open box door inside, and can''t help laughing low. That''s really believing the words of the half grown-up in front of him.

    The young man''s eyes are dark and clear, dark and big, full of cunning and mysterious. Only with such eyes, people who are not constrained by the secular can come up with this amazing performance downstairs.

    "Well, Li Zhao, don''t scare people. Come in quickly." Ningyuan called his name directly. He and the current emperor are also friends and teachers. Because of his outstanding military achievements, he made great contributions to the Li state. As early as he was 20 years old, he was allowed to face the saint without kneeling.

    Although he was still a general, he was conferred as a general by the emperor.

    As for why the emperor trusted him so much, he was not afraid of his great achievements. It all comes from the fact that Ningjia has been loyal officials for generations, and Ningyuan''s nature of mind is obvious to all.

    The emperor''s trust in him exceeded that of anyone in the kingdom of Li, even the pillow man and even his own children.

    Li Zhao looks back in a daze and comes back with obedient steps.

    One hand also pointed to Su Kui, "this kid lied to me, this is the following offense! I want to see the leader of the peerless Pavilion. Come! "

    "Li Zhao!" Ningyuan frowned, and the long and narrow Fengmu gave Li Zhao a sharp glance. "No trouble!"

    Li Zhao saw Ningyuan''s brow was wrinkled, and his face was obviously unhappy, so he finally settled down.

 Chapter 833

    Seeing him settle down, Ningyuan''s eyes turned to his side. With a smile on his lips, he said mildly, "may I ask your name, young and promising cabinet leader? If you can, please come in and have a drink with my brother. He doesn''t know something about it. My brother is full of admiration when he talks about it. "

    Su Kui looked at him with a smile. He took back the folding fan and walked in like a stroll. He found a seat at will and sat down She said, glancing at Li Zhao, who is still ignorant, and said: "however, from my point of view, this guest, I have a great opinion about you!"

    Ningyuan bowed his head and smiled, poured a glass of wine again, and sent it to Su Kui. "The wood Pavilion leader looks many years younger than me. If you don''t mind, I''ll call you Qinglan." When he spoke, he raised his hand and beckoned the servants to cook a wake-up Soup for Lizhao. "It''s not that my brother doesn''t believe it, but that Qinglan looks smaller than both of us. In addition, he drinks too much. If there''s any offence, please forgive me."

    Su Kui is about to carry the cup. He pulls at the corner of his mouth and raises his eyes. "You can do it at will. I don''t know anything about drunkards."

    This man, it''s not out of sight.

    Ningyuan seems to be in a good mood when she doesn''t hear the dissatisfaction in her words. "Qinglan is really young and promising. Tonight''s performance is really eye opening and admired by brother!"

    He picked up the glass, Su Kui had no choice but to touch it with him, and then he looked up and drank it.

    Since I''ve been familiar with it, I''ve become a brother in three or two sentences?

    "I dare not, I dare not." Su Kui fake smile.

    Ningyuan doesn''t care about many of them. When the sobering soup comes up, he orders Li Zhao to pour it down. His side eyes say to Su Kui, "Qinglan, I don''t have a brother yet. If Qinglan doesn''t mind, you can call me elder brother. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can ask me for help. How about that?"

    Naoren jumps. Su Kui naturally knows the identity of the person. After the system upgrade, every time he sees an influential person in this dynasty, he will automatically jump out of his simple information.

    Wang Ningyuan, a well-known general of the Li state who has made great achievements in the war, will be more beautiful in the battle of turning over in the peerless Pavilion.

    Su Kui is not like some of the protagonists in the novel, think their ability is enough to seconds, days and seconds of air, no one depends. That''s just silly -

    this is an ancient, true ancient, a monarchy society, a word of high officials and dignitaries, which may make their small business disappear overnight.

    At this time there is a thick and shiny gold thigh, Su Kui said: do not hold is a loss!

    So, Ningyuan saw the young man''s face drooping for a moment, and then he resolutely raised a bright to bright blind smile, poured a glass of wine for him, and his clear big eyes laughed into a crescent moon, and said loudly: "big brother! You will be my big brother in the future! "

    Look, I''ve never seen such flattery without disguise. However, it can''t arouse the disgust of Ningyuan. I just feel that such a real and lively youth makes people want to stretch out their hands and rub on the top of his dark hair.

    Since all the teenagers have said it, it''s better to go far than call someone big brother for nothing. Thinking of lining down, from the waist to take away the jade plate and hand it to Su Kui, "elder brother also has nothing precious for you, only this jade plate accompanied me for many years, younger brother, don''t dislike it."

 Chapter 834

    Good stuff! Su Kui''s eyes brightened.

    The jade pendant sent by Ningyuan is carved from black jade. The pattern is a lifelike tiger. Its hair and beard are all vivid. It is priceless in terms of material and workmanship.

    Su Kui immediately took over with a smile. Two pear vortexes were blooming in the corner of his lips. He said loudly: "thank you very much, brother. You are welcome! I''ve never seen such good things before. " She took the jade pendant to her lips and took a breath. She wiped it carefully.

    Ningyuan chuckled and stared at the two pear vortices on her white and clean cheek unconsciously, resisted the itch of her hand and tried to poke, and bowed down to drink.

    As we all know, the great general, who is famous for his war achievements, is actually a plush controller. The family not only grows flowers, but also likes to keep cats.

    At the moment, he looked at the youth, with a white and delicate face, big cat eyes clear and clear, as if they were the magic of the cats around him. Two pear vortexes are exquisite, which makes people want to knead.

    This is probably one of the reasons why Ningyuan is fond of teenagers at the first sight!

    Li Zhao fills a bowl of sour hangover soup, squints for a while, looks up dizzily, and sees a mature man sitting opposite a young boy, talking and laughing.

    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly woke up a little bit. He asked with wide eyes, "brother Ningyuan? It turns out that if you said earlier, all the beautiful young people in my mansion will give you a gift! "

    Ning Yuanzheng is discussing with the teenager how he thinks about these performances. When he listens to his endless interesting remarks, he suddenly hears such a sentence.

    He held up the finger of the wine cup, and then his face turned black. Feng Mou swept to Li Zhao and said in a deep voice, "Li Zhao! Don''t say anything. This is my brother from now on. "

    "Ah Brother ah ~ "Li Zhao touched his chin, and his white cheeks were still stained with wine. Fuming said," don''t explain, I understand ~ "

    I''d rather bite my teeth, you know, what the hell do you know?!

    However, insulting the royal family is treacherous. Although he was given infinite favor, he also knew that he could not offend the royal family''s authority, so he had to bear it and just hold on to a dirty word.

    But Su Kui didn''t have so many scruples. He dropped his glass and sneered: "my guest, although I''m in the skin and meat business, I''ve always followed your attitude of love and wish. Moreover, I''m not the Lord of the cabinet who has put myself in the mind! Please pay attention to what you say, otherwise -- "

    She squinted, her round eyes became a thin line," I''m absolutely gorgeous, and I''ll refuse to open it for you forever! "

    "Alas You... " Li Zhao''s eyes widened.

    This is the first person who dares to scold him except his father.

    "How dare you..."

    "Hiss - I''ve said everything. Why don''t you dare? What if you are the king? I open the door to welcome you. Why don''t you bother me for no reason, and you''re not allowed to complain? That''s why you can''t get to the emperor! "

    "Hi..." Li Zhao was blocked by his sharp tongue, and his anger was blocked in his chest, but he couldn''t get out strangely. After a long time of biting his teeth and staring at him, seeing that he didn''t move, he had to chat up and put out a cruel sentence, "be bold and unruly, and you won''t be afraid of my king cutting off your head!"

 Chapter 835

    "It''s just in front of you. You can feel it with your hands. It''s cool. You can do it at will." Su Kui poured a glass of wine and drank it. The black and clear cat pupil crossed his eyes.

    That one eye, dye wine, three free and easy seven lazy, coupled with the delicate appearance, is really romantic infinite, let life soft half body.

    "I, I said..." Li Zhao opened his mouth, but bit the tip of his tongue. He licked it and scolded, "fuck, it''s bleeding!" Full of bloody smell in the mouth turned a circle, was wronged by his committee swallowed into the stomach.

    Think of his royal highness Zhaowang, who has ever suffered such grievances.

    It''s just that the young man took a casual look and lost his temper at the moment. Don''t you think it''s strange? Don''t be angry!

    At last, he had to examine the youth in front of him carefully, and finally make a judgment. This youth is really the best in the world.

    It''s just a glib tongue that makes people disagree.

    Li Zhao is not a mean person, or he will not mix with a general and become a brother. After a round of anger in his heart, there was little left.

    The index finger is empty and points Su Kui for a few times. He is extremely angry and laughs, "you son, you really don''t open your mouth! If you want me to spare you, will you please pour me wine? "

    Sukui gave him a white look and a bad grin, but poured him a glass of wine according to his words.

    Li Zhao was not happy. "Hi How can it look so annoying when it''s like you don''t want to? "

    "Come on, Li Zhao." Ningyuan watched for a while, then interrupted with a voice, warning: "Qinglan is my own brother, no more nonsense. If you scare away my brother, I have to join you in front of the emperor!"

    "Yes, that''s the protection?" Li Zhao shows his hands and pours his lips. "I''m ready for you, OK? Brother Ningyuan, you can do well. I know I can''t sit down. "

    "Then..." It''s better to look far away.

    Li Zhao immediately understood and waved, "I know."

    Then he turned to Su Kui, quietly squeezed Mimi''s eyes, and gave a thumbs up, "little brother, I''ve taken it for a while, and you''ll take one of the heart of the coldest faced king of hell in Dali, and admire it!"

    He said in a low voice, in a funny tone.

    Su Kui turned a white eye very indecently, so, Ning yuan''s explanation was all in vain, it seems that these two goods are not heard at all.

    Li Zhao, the most idle Prince of Li state, is also the longest-lived one. Because he is aloof from the world and likes beauty, he is very far away from the competition of seizing the wife.

    So, after Shenwang succeeded in the end, he still lived a happy life without any influence.

    For such a smart man, Su Kui doesn''t believe that he is really full of brains.

    "Ah..." Su Kui gave a warm smile and went on laughing with Ning yuan.

    The performance downstairs is just the time of frenzy.

    The teenagers sang one song after another. At the end of the song, twilight leaves Chu Yin and mingluan to play quietly again.

    The low and smooth piano sound flows out from the white and slender fingertips, the light robe is like snow, and the slow sleeve is like cloud -

    the ultimate softness and charm of red, the elegant and spotless white, the combination of hardness and softness, and the dance begins slowly.

    "It seems that when you are possessed with a devil, you will be young, and you will walk in turns, and you will burn yourself in flames, and you will lose your eyes, and you will be confused --"

 Chapter 836

    This is the voice of mingluan, which is different from the magnetic voice of the clear and bright dusk. His voice is more close to softness. If his voice is lowered, opening his mouth is the alluring breath coming from his face, which is moving.

    Su Kui threw the glass, and Li Zhao head to head, lying on the windowsill, looking down.

    Their squinting looks made Ningyuan shake his head helplessly, listening to the music in his ears and drinking the mellow wine in his mouth.

    "If you want to burn your soul like a fire, you will only have your body tossed and turned. How much more will you add when you are born in the spring night?"

    the whole song style is the temptation style of unlimited release. So when you sing this song, you will feel the dusk is lower than your voice. It seems that there is no end of the song, and every word is exciting.

    The lower the music is, the more the dance is. There are dim candles and dim red gauze around. On the high platform, a red dress is like fire, and a white dress is like an immortal in the painting -

    at this time, I don''t know if the evil tempts the immortal or if the immortal voluntarily falls into this dream of the world of mortals. I can''t get rid of it -

    the clothes are half off, and there seems to be more under the high platform than in the lobby Many invisible wolf eyes, staring at the stage directly, have completely abandoned the high disguise when they were outside. Now all people are equal, all of them are ordinary people.

    Panting and intermingling --

    two Chorus: "ah ~ ah ~ ah ~ trapped in the whirlpool of confusion and exhortation

    ah ~ ah ~ Zhuque singing Luan Nirvana bath fire --"

    the soul of pin|is in the bone, and the soul is in the heart.

    Never seen, never heard, what camouflage, do not pass! The temptations come to people''s faces and make people degenerate. Now, the peerless Pavilion is a feast of gluttony.

    Since it''s originally a welcome and a send, don''t pretend too much. Su Kui is to let these men who are used to hiding, try what it''s called letting go, waves, shapes and skeletons!!

    Without cover up, obviously, it''s seduction. Wait and see, you can''t get on the hook!

    It''s true -

    Ningyuan heard half of it, and his eyebrows and heart jumped again and again. He is used to self-cultivation. It''s an exception for him to step into the brothel for the first time. But this time, he still has to sit here and watch two teenagers with narrow colors and listen to the music!

    Li Zhao''s face was excited. He blushed and said, "brother LAN, are you really the leader of this peerless cabinet?"

    Su Kui''s eyes don''t blink, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll believe you."

    "Alas Who said no, who called you... " Li Zhao sips her dry lips and swallows the words that are about to come out. After getting along with the boy for a while, he got a general idea.

    If he opens his mouth, he is afraid that he will offend him again. If he does, he will scold him. It is not impossible for him to look down on others.

    He doesn''t say that it doesn''t mean Su Kui doesn''t understand. She is reluctant to pull back the three distinctive teenagers glued downstairs and move them to Li Zhao. Black and white clear pupil swept a circle, no good airway: "nothing more than the sentence is not dry, I am tired of listening."

    Ningyuan finally put down his glass and went to the windowsill. He felt the soft hair of the boy from behind.

    There is no doubt that he was photographed with a smile.

    Su Kui stared, "brother Ning, don''t you ever touch a man''s head? It won''t grow high! "

    looks as like as two peas in the family.

    He was hairy all over, and his eyes were full of mist.

 Chapter 837

    Li Zhao and Ning yuan look at each other. The former smiles almost upside down, while the latter hooks his thin lips. The smile is implicit, but the interest in his eyes is obvious.

    "Hello, brother, you are just a boy, not a man, hahaha!" Li Zhao laughs. He has the advantage of a bad fight. Balu has a sunflower''s head.

    "What''s more, it''s not tall. It''s the most exquisite with your baby face. It''s like a jade doll. It''s very festive!" Li Zhao finally made a summary.

    "Ha ha, boring!" Su Kui clenched his teeth and glanced at them. "I''m afraid that someone will be guarding the empty room alone today. I''m the beauties of the peerless Pavilion. I can''t take any away!"

    Arrogant, I let you arrogant!

    How about seeing that you can''t eat?

    The sound of the music downstairs is gradually low, until it is not audible.

    Su Kui stood on tiptoe and clapped. Li Zhao was stunned by her leisurely appearance. Then she quickly stepped forward and said, "brother, I just joked with you! You see, I''ve been here for half a night, and my younger brother has been a giant for a long time. You... "

    "Li Zhao!"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a roar of compassion behind him. Li Zhao looked back innocently and blinked, "what''s the matter, brother Ningyuan?"

    Ningyuan holds back his anger and drags Su Kui to his side. Feng Mou says coldly, sternly and gloomily, "just mix up yourself, don''t teach others bad!"

    "Poof --"

    "Hey, brother Ningyuan, are you drunk? I teach him bad??? What are you kidding about? " Li Zhao laughs, points to Su Kui, and points downstairs. He is breathless with laughter. "These ghost ideas, including the beautiful song you said, are all made by the pure little boy you think!"

    Ningyuan''s face is black, and he looks down at the boy who only sees his chest.

    Su Kui looked up, blinked his big eyes and nodded in silence, "brother Ning, cough, those gorgeous songs are really made by me..."

    Ningyuan: "..."

    Lengbuding''s clothes were dragged by others. He would rather bow his head and bump into a pair of eyes facing the fog. The eyes are clear and dark, and the poor look is unbearable.

    Knowing that he is pretending, his poor acting skills can be seen through at a glance, but it''s better to be attracted by his clean eyes. He sighed softly and patted the young man''s head. "You --"

    that soft tone made Li Zhao shake his shoulders. He felt that he was the one who drank too much tonight, and even had an illusion.

    "Brother, what do you think of what I just said to you for you? I''m not greedy for my brother. What''s the name of the man in red? " Li Zhao digs Su Kui out of Ningyuan''s arms, holds her shoulder and walks to the window, asking.

    "Ming Luan."

    As soon as Li Zhao''s eyes brightened, he clapped his hands and said, "good name!"

    "I got it," Su Kui said lightly.

    "Then what was his former name? It must be nice! "

    Su Kui glanced at him strangely and said, "pity me."

    "What, what?"

    "He used to be called lian''er."

    "Poof -" Li Zhao didn''t have time to swallow a sip of wine, and then he went straight out and coughed a few times. He glanced at Su Kui strangely and said, "brother, you are really the Savior of the peerless Pavilion!"

    The naming level of the former cabinet leader is really not good!

    Ningyuan virtual clenched his fist against his lips to cover up the low cough, raised a smile, and looked at the young man''s arrogant and charming appearance, which was really cute.

 Chapter 838

    After the re opening of the peerless Pavilion, Su Kui set new rules for the peerless Pavilion.

    Usually the brothel is for the guests to choose the swineherd, but when they arrive at the peerless Pavilion, they are reduced to the young people to choose the customers. Of course, if there is no eye contact, teenagers do not have to choose.

    Su Kui will not demand, but if they choose guests, only half of the gold and silver Su Kui they get will be taken, and the rest will be owned by that person.

    So, in the end, it''s to choose to do art or both, sukui doesn''t interfere.

    The man who can''t eat meat is terrible. Su Kui at first predicted that if it goes on for a long time, the men who can''t touch the body of teenagers will be angry and angry to fight against the peerless Pavilion. But now, I have Ningyuan''s thick golden thigh.

    Su Kui said: fearless!

    Ningyuan has put out the meaning of extending her thigh to hold her, and sunflower naturally won''t watch.

    Finally, after su Kui took advantage of Li Zhao''s nearly one hundred Liang silver, he got a chance to be chosen. In the past, they also depended on selling their skin and body for a living. Now they have changed their ways of expression and are being sought after by men.

    If Su Kui said, that is, men are all cheap bones, can not get the best forever!

    -

    there was a good harvest in jueze Pavilion. Four youths and dozens of other youths were taken out for the night by the guests of that night. Only when it was foggy, did a soft sedan chair come from the entrance of the alley. It was not small, and it was eye-catching.

    That arrogant appearance, can be regarded as let for a long time by the surrounding brothel bully young people exaltation, walking seems to take the wind. Arrogant appearance, really let around many pimps hate to bite a silver tooth.

    And the swineherd who was poached from the peerless Pavilion at the beginning, secretly watching the grand occasion downstairs from the corner of the window, regretting the beginning.

    If not, they might be one of those people downstairs.

    It''s said that the new leader of the peerless Pavilion is full of wonderful ideas and treats his subordinates very well. He only takes half of the gold and silver that his subordinates get. And like another building, it was directly scraped by the procuress, and finally fell into their hands, only less than 10%.

    That''s why some famous swineherd can''t redeem his life.

    I don''t want to. I don''t have money!

    But what if there is a different way of life?

    Thinking about this, everyone was stunned, and then his face became more complicated.

    The youths in the peerless pavilion are bright and plain, and they are doing the lowest living in the world. But just overnight, it seems that all their impressions have changed dramatically.

    High above, full of spring breeze, was sought after by numerous dignitaries, and even did not mind being seen through, personally sent a soft sedan chair to send people back in an aboveboard manner.

    Look at those young people. Each of them has a dignified dress, luxurious materials, and cloud like ink. They are elegant young men. Look down at them again. The clothes are half exposed and the yellow ones are pink, but they are not near. They are trampled into the mud and can''t turn over?

    Hate, how can we not hate! Why can''t they have such a good day? Why is God unfair?!

    The young people in that chamber did not know how much envy and jealousy they had aroused around them. In this chamber, the young people, including four young people, all changed dramatically.

    Last night, those men really loved them tenderly, and they were not embarrassed except to enjoy them.

 Chapter 839

    Thanks to the cabinet leader is inevitable, but also let them know that their life, even if they die in this unique cabinet, is full of fun.

    The outside world always said that they were lowly, and they used to think so, and they were indignant and humiliated. The world all despises them, thinks the good end man, why should next make to do the flesh trade.

    They are not born in this line, who has no difficulty? Just hold in the bottom of my heart, don''t want to reveal, just reopen the bloody scar.

    What''s more, they don''t have a good time now? Step under the feet of the men who didn''t even look at them, and look at them playfully to offer their sincerity.

    If you are not mad, you will be mad. If you are not mad, you will be unhappy? Anyway, they can''t turn back. Now, they don''t want to turn back. Even if the front road is the abyss of hell burning with endless karma, everyone in the back road will hate it.

    In jueze Pavilion, who else can have their happiness in the world?

    -

    there is no doubt about the fire.

    This evil fire from jueze Pavilion flies out like wings and spreads all over the capital overnight. Within seven days, it is passed on by famous businessmen. After the passage of time, the heat of jueze Pavilion shows no sign of abating, but it has the momentum of sinful fire.

    Finally, the men in the upper class of the Li state all know that if they want to find the place of fireworks, it should be the peerless Pavilion in the huaman alley of the capital city, which is really the enchanting place for men in the world.

    It''s only once in a lifetime.

    -

    the alley is winding and delicate. The whole path, which is not spacious, is still paved with old bluestone boards. People step on it and occasionally make a clattering sound.

    In front of huaman alley are a group of cascading imitated Jiangnan buildings, with white walls and black tiles, and peeling paint walls, because after the rain, there are still clusters of moss in the corner.

    Such a scene is not in line with the bustling capital, but it is real.

    Around a crooked lane, you can see the place you can see in front of you is covered with dim gauze lights. A young man and girl dressed in cool clothes even in the cool autumn season is standing at the door to collect customers.

    Here is the most famous huaman alley and the place of fireworks in the capital.

    In the alley, there are countless big and small brothels, just ten fingers and ten toes. This shows how much competition there should be in this alley.

    The blue and low-key soft sedan chair did not attract people''s attention. It followed a man walking like a housekeeper with a mustache. He was two or three steps faster than the soft sedan chair. When he got to the huaman alley, he flashed his small eyes from time to time and quickly locked the target.

    With a wave of hands, the sedan bearers would follow the man to continue to move forward.

    After about a quarter of an hour''s work, the sedan chair finally stopped slowly and landed steadily.

    The butler of the mustache trotted to the door respectfully, extended his hand respectfully, and said softly, "master, here we are."

    "Well." From the sedan chair came a magnetic voice, which seemed to come from the chest. Then a clean and long hand slowly protruded out, put it on the Butler''s arm, and slowly walked out.

    Only saw the man ink hair high bundle, a white shining robe in the night, a piece of green transparent jade pendant on his waist.

 Chapter 840

    It''s really amazing to have a jade like face and a slender body.

    In particular, the location of the man is also the famous place of fireworks in the capital city. In the lane full of flowers, half of them are swineherd.

    So, in the past, men''s fleeting glances are all wrapped in indescribable desire.

    Of course, there are also people who know the identity of men. At the moment when they see someone coming, their eyes flash with fear. Then, instead of Baba rushing forward to please them, they immediately cover their faces and run away.

    I don''t know when the rule is made, that is, as long as you enter the huaman alley, even if you are the emperor, others don''t have to kneel to salute you.

    Because, here, everyone''s identity is the same, all are to have fun, no one is more noble than who to go where!

    If you ask who is such a handsome man, you can only find one from all over the world. He is the most beautiful man in Li country. So be careful.

    "Look, master." Housekeeper bow waist always short Li Shen half body, pointing to a plaque in front of the flower building said.

    Li Shen narrowed his eyes. Under the ambiguous screen light, the long and narrow Phoenix eyes were shining with dangerous luster, but it was enough to show that this person was not a good person at all!

    On the plaque are the three gilded characters of the dragon flying and the Phoenix dancing, "peerless Pavilion."

    Li Shen only glanced at it, and then chuckled. The leader of the peerless Pavilion is also a wonderful person. The three characters of the peerless pavilion are naturally famous in the world. However, the taste is really a little vulgar -

    the three characters are made of practical gold. They hang heavily on the high gate. How can they not be remembered by the thieves?

    Interesting.

    Eyes across a touch of interest, Li Shen lightly swept housekeeper a look, "Wang Qing."

    The housekeeper, Wang Qing, took out a preserved ticket from his arms and handed it to the youth outside the door. The youth took it over, squinted at the light and looked at it carefully. After he identified it carefully, he immediately said with a smile: "Yo, officer, I''m slow. Please come in and dance for a long time."

    The young man trotted Li Shen to the inner side of the house, thinking that the guest had a better appearance. He also went to the brothel to have fun.

    I''m afraid those brothers will be ashamed of themselves.

    The boy is very clever, although his heart is turned over, his face is not visible. After bringing people in, he explained to his brother that Li Shen was a distinguished guest in the box on the second floor. Then he quickly ran back to the gate of jueze pavilion to welcome the guests.

    Now after a month''s fermentation, there are more and more guests in jueze pavilion every day. At the beginning, more than 20 teenagers have developed to more than 50. Most of them came from seeing the splendor of the peerless Pavilion and smelling the wind.

    Su Kui audit, naturally willing to put in, but as soon as people increase, this small three-story attic, it is obviously not enough. Every night, Su Kui bought several old houses next door to expand the idea of the peerless Pavilion.

    The rules of admission tickets have been followed up to now, one hundred tickets a day, seventy downstairs and thirty upstairs. There are no two cases of selling out.

    No matter the dignitaries or the common people, as long as the tickets are sold out, no one''s face will give the move, which naturally aroused the anger of some people.

 Chapter 841

    As a result, jueshe pavilion was maliciously made a scene, Su Kui''s arm was scratched a blood mark by the sharp point of the knife.

    She had nothing to do with it, but she completely angered Ningyuan. They directly called a group of subordinates, one by one, with strong and powerful arms. They severely cleaned up the troublemakers and threw them all into prison. I''m afraid it will never be released if it''s not closed for a year and a half.

    Then some of the people who were waiting for the opportunity settled down. No wonder people are so arrogant. It turns out they have backstage.

    Nowadays, the most trusted official of the emperor, the general with the same rank, is far away from Ningyuan, stamping his feet. The whole capital has to be shaken three times. Therefore, no matter how arrogant the jueze Pavilion is, no one will dare to move again.

    -

    I heard that when a distinguished guest came to visit, Su Kui was lying in his exclusive box on the second floor, enjoying the wine. Listening to the music coming from downstairs, he really sold his soul to the bone and his body was half burnt.

    Confused about to fall into a dream, the words of the youth outside the door, let her hit a smart, yawn wake up.

    The young man said, "Lord, there is a distinguished guest in our pavilion. He wants to see you by name."

    Su Kui sneezed, rubbed his nose and waved, impatiently, "no!" Since the identity was accidentally exposed, any cat or dog wants to see her.

    She''s very busy, OK?

    The young man got her words and answered them cleverly, as if he had gone away to reply.

    Be noisy to have no sleepiness, Su Kui sits up cross legged from the soft collapse, pushes open the screen window, holds the windowsill to face down probe. Looking at the more moist young people, even though their clothes are more and more plain, and even to the point where they don''t even have patterns, the ten thousand kinds of romantic gestures between the eyebrows and eyes are really becoming more and more rich.

    She sighed for several times that if she was a man, she would sleep them all over again. Unfortunately, after making up her brain, she began to confess that she could hardly hold it for beauty. I''m sorry to follow her lover for many generations.

    After thinking about it for a while, the soul of the rotten girl in my heart was completely extinguished. Although beautiful men are good, they are not as warm as lovers!

    Su Kui, with one hand on his cheek, his eyes shining, looked downstairs, and the voice of a familiar teenager rang out again. "The guest said that tonight is for the master and the son, and he must see you. What should I do?" There was a little panic in the tone.

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui narrowed his eyes, took back his hand lightly, jumped down and opened the door with his shoes.

    After seeing the look of panic, she was more and more surprised at who could make her well-trained youngsters look out of control.

    What else do you say you have to see him for?

    Sniff -

    it''s interesting. Do you have to play in turns?

    Su Kui''s lips hang up in inertia, with a cynical smile. After a while in her mind, she can already guess about it.

    So she patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "go down, I''ll see you once."

    The young man looked at her indifferent face, pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry, Lord." The Lord always taught them to take things easy and never blink.

    But this time, he seems to have behaved badly.

    Su Kui knew what he thought in his heart and didn''t say anything. He patted him on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "it''s OK. It''s no fault for you. It''s because the rank of the visitor is too high. Go to receive other guests!"

 Chapter 842

    Such as Li Shen, the sly fox and little boy who even she has to deal with carefully, how can they get a look from Li Shen.

    As for how to know it''s Li Shen?

    Very simple, who calls Su Kui to carry a biggest gold finger, system gentleman?

    Just as Su Kui was thinking about it, the system revealed to her the information of the world''s male owners.

    Who is the man, Li Shen? So, it''s not.

    After asking which box Li Shen was in, Su Kui asked the young man to go down to receive others. As for her, she walked to box 7.

    Yes, Su Kui didn''t give the box a poetic name, but according to the order of one, two, three, four, Li Shen, just in seventh place.

    -

    in the seventh box, Li Shen''s eyes swept around the screen and gave a slight pause. Then, under Wang Qing''s foolish expression, he quietly took back his eyes and coughed.

    Wang Qing immediately regained his mind, took out the jade bottle from his pocket, and said, "master, are you sick again? Do you want some medicine? "

    Li Shen frowned and shook his head. Wang Qing had to take back the medicine, but he heard the master say, "Wang Qing, what kind of person is this peerless garret leader?"

    Wang Qing thought for a long time and bowed: "I dare to guess. When I came in just now, I also found that the actions of the peerless pavilion are really the first in the world. However, I heard that the leader of the peerless Pavilion is a teenager only 18 years old. If it''s not someone else''s fault, then My subordinates think that the real master behind this peerless Pavilion may be someone else! "

    Li Shen''s hand to play with the jade ring finger, eyebrow lifting, three points of evil spirit flowing out, "Oh? How can we see that? "

    I can''t see the master''s son''s appearance. He had an unparalleled appearance. Then he made such an expression. When the time was full of demons, his Adam''s apple rolled twice, and he became more respectful. He said: "there are many wise people in the world, but none of them are eminent monks or old people who are not confused. Before I came, my subordinates checked that since the death of the former cabinet leader, the former cabinet leader of the youth cabinet, who had already been in a state of turmoil, has come back to life two months after the young cabinet leader took over. "

    Li Shen nodded with little emotion, "go on."

    "If it''s just this exquisite mind, it''s better to be a young man. However, since the operation of the peerless Pavilion, all the swineherd have been convinced of him for a while. As far as the means of operation and mind are concerned, they are far superior to their peers!"

    "The most important point, he called Ningyuan the eldest brother! There are many contacts with the ninth prince! " Wang Qing''s words, Li Shen eyes light a cold, not for the meaning of his words, but will be sharp eyes light shot at the door.

    Wang Qing rushes forward, not yet opening the door, but the door is pushed open from outside.

    A young man with delicate appearance and fair skin and a baby face stood at the door smiling. He pulled his sleeve to his elbow and his feet pulled a pair of shoes. It seemed that he had just come down from the bed, and his whole body was full of loose dangling.

    Wang Qing was shocked and then furious. "Who are you? Did you just eavesdrop outside the door?"

    Su Kui glanced at him sideways, shrugged, and smiled: "this is the next place. How can I not stand? Moreover, is it not you who have to see me? Do you know what kind of people are the most annoying in the world? "

    She''s been investigated so thoroughly. Why doesn''t she have a picture?

 Chapter 843

    negative comment!

    Li Shen is curious. Her face is pale. She asks, "what kind of person is it?"

    "Disturbing dreamer -" Su Kui yawned leisurely and leaned on the gate bar sleepily, as if he could sleep in the next moment.

    Wang Qing can''t help but point at her nose and scold, "you bastard! Dare you be bold? "

    "Pa -" Su Kui squinted and slapped the hand pointing to her forehead, sneering. "I''m not going to open the door to welcome people, but I''m not going to stretch out my face to fight. Please respect yourself, my guest!"

    "After all, I''m not your father. I can''t stand your bad temper ~"

    "you! Damn it! " Wang Qing''s eyes were red with blood and his hands were clawed. Then he leaned to Su Kui.

    Su Kui casually turned away, but her clear eyes fell on Li Shen, who was at Ansheng''s discretion. She said with a smile, "my guest, can you manage your dog? Otherwise, I can only deal with it as a riot, at that time... "

    Wang Qing, stop Li Shen finally stopped.

    The brow is motionless and crinkled, this young man is not simple, three words and two words enraged the capable generals around him. The teeth are sharp and sharp, and the speech is sour and mean. I dare to say anything!

    Wang Qing can be his father, but he wants to be Wang Qing''s father instead. It''s hard to be weird that he doesn''t care about his image.

    "Master......" Wang Qing stops and stares at Su Kui. He walks back to Li Shen and stands.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows in a defiant way with a smile, "I heard that you are looking for me, my guest? What can I do for you? I have to see you. What''s your name? "

    "Li Shen, I''ve heard a lot about the name of the leader of the wooden pavilion. I''m glad to meet you."

    As the saying goes, if you don''t reach for a smiling face, Li Shen will joke with her and she will accompany you to the end.

    The expression on my face remained unchanged, and I hugged my fists with a smile. "I dare not to be a liar, but I never thought that I was so famous. Even you know my name, Xiaomin is really scared!"

    Just now, he looks like a small man, but now he has changed his look. He is a loose leg. Wang Qing is disgusted. Don''t open his eyes and turn his mouth.

    Li Shen did not miss the cleverness of the young man''s eyes. He had an interest in his Phoenix eyes. "You don''t need to see the leader of the wooden pavilion. I heard that you have a good relationship with my ninth brother Wang. If you don''t mind, you can call me seventh brother."

    Su Kui smirked, "the grass people are so humble that they dare not overstep it. Please forgive the grass people for their life." She always kept a perfect respectful smile on her face. Even if she was lying on her face, no mistake could be found.

    As for being his brother? Su Kui said that he really didn''t have the honor. In the weak royal family, brothers can frame and kill each other. But for her, if I really believe in her, I''m afraid that I''ll be kicked away when there are no crushed bones left.

    Naturally, she would not let this happen.

    But she also doesn''t like Li Shen. Every step seems to be a trap. The conspirator lives too tired. If it wasn''t for the task, she really preferred to enjoy singing and dancing and sleep.

    "Of course not. You don''t need to see the leader of the wooden pavilion. Please take a seat." Li Shen''s face was dyed with a smile, but there was no change in his expression.

    Su Kui hugged her fists and sat down in a friendly way. Accidentally, she drew a piece of shining ink from her arms and landed on the table.

 Chapter 844

    After rolling a few rounds, I finally settled down.

    Su Kui quickly reached out and picked it up. He rubbed it on his body to see if it was broken. This move made Li Shen pay attention to. When she noticed the jade pendant in her hand, her smile suddenly froze on her face.

    Even if only for a moment, sunflower also noticed.

    Next second, sure enough, Li Shen said, "this is general Ning''s jade plate?"

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, this is the gift that brother Ning and I gave when they met for the first time. It''s very beautiful, isn''t it?" She said, holding up her jade pendant to the candlelight, shining brightly, with a smug look on her face.

    Li Shen was a little confused, I don''t know if it''s late at night, the music around is too exciting.

    Which side of a teenager is the real one? In other words, the reason why they quarreled with Wang Qing just now was because he was not angry in his heart and supported by Ningyuan to do whatever he wanted. Fangjianzuili didn''t know his identity at first?

    Li Shen took a sip of the wine quietly and said with a smile, "this jade pendant has never been taken off by general Ning since he knew him. Unexpectedly, he gave it to you. It can be seen that he loves you very much."

    "Yes, brother Ning hurts me!" Su Kui saw that the jade plate was OK. She took it into her arms and patted it gently.

    Next, Li Shen talked a lot with young people from all over the world. The more he got to the back, the more he realized that it was a mistake to come here in person.

    Their dialogue is as follows.

    Li Shen pretends to pour wine for Su Kui, and asks, "master of the wooden pavilion, I heard that all the songs sung by the people of this peerless pavilion are all by you?"

    Su Kui looked up and was at a loss After saying that, he came back a long time later, touched his forehead, and shook his head proudly. "Naturally, I did it. How about that?"

    "Well, it''s really young."

    "Haha, I''m flattered!"

    Another example.

    "The unique style of the wooden pavilion master is special, especially the design style, which looks simple and generous. It is said that you are also personally involved in the design and transformation?"

    "The management method of the wooden pavilion owner is first-class. It''s not a problem just to fight for gold at night."

    "Can the leader of the wooden pavilion talk with Ben Wang about how he got to know general Ning?"

    "Wooden pavilion leader......"

    Li Shen stops talking and looks at the young man with black thread holding the wine bottle, lying on the table and sleeping. The soft cheeks are pressed into a dough like shape, and the corners of the lips seem to be a little suspicious.

    "Master?" Wang Qing reaches out and tries to wake up the teenager, but Li Shen raises his hand to stop him.

    His face was not very good. He said coldly, "let''s go." he walked out of the door and went downstairs.

    No matter who has spent almost one night, but what useful information has not been obtained, or even can''t figure out the way of that person, will it make people unhappy?

    -

    in the morning, the golden light breaks through the stratiform clouds and sprinkles on the earth. All things glow and begin to have color.

    Shenwangfu, study.

    Li Shen''s back is straight, and his face is focused on looking through the official documents. He only heard Wang Qing saying in a gentle voice: "master, since we left last night, his subordinates have been watching secretly by dark guards. It turns out that there is someone behind mu Qinglan!"

    "Why?"

    "After being drunk, mu Qinglan slept in the box in the middle of the night. Only in the latter half of the night was he helped back to the room to rest. Until the dark guard replied, he didn''t wake up."

    Li Shen wrote, waved a long, flying and dancing brush and ink, sniffed and laughed, murmured, "it''s funny."

 Chapter 845

    Wood blue haze, wood blue haze, where are you holy? Is it true that Ben Wang is wrong?

    Are you too good at camouflage or are you a useless straw bag?

    If so, who is the owner behind the peerless pavilion? Is he the same person who has been plotting against him? Nine? Or other brothers?

    Ningyuan joined hands with Laojiu?

    Li Shen frowns and ponders for a moment. He still can''t understand it. He feels as if he has fallen into a dead end. If there is someone behind the peerless Pavilion, then the way to deal with the trace is too clever. He can''t even catch a trace.

    Ning family has been loyal officials for generations. Li Shen still boasts that he knows a lot about Ning family. If Ningyuan and Laojiu were to unite and take part in the battle of seizing the clique, he would not believe it.

    So, the result is -

    -

    Su Kui sleeps until noon, feeling refreshed. He got up and took a shower. Then he stepped on his shoes and went out of the door.

    The sky is just right. Ningyuan is dressed in a coarse cloth and short combat, holding a sword in one hand. The body shape shuttles through the clusters of magnolia trees, just like a dragon. When the speed is fast, you can only see the shadow of Taoism passing by, and the sound of breaking the sky with the clang of swords and swords in your ears.

    Lengbuding has a white magnolia coming to his face. She would rather close her hand and hold a sword to hold a flower before it can land. She picks up the Magnolia and points the tip of the sword to someone.

    Su Kui was pointed by the sword. He reached out and took off the Magnolia with a smile. He laid it on the palm of his hand and ravaged it. Within a moment, he dyed the flower juice.

    Ningyuan see helpless, from the hands of the next man took a sweat towel wiped the forehead sweat beads, squint at her, "you waste my flowers."

    "When a flower opens, it must be folded. Don''t wait for a flower to break its branches. Brother Ning, that''s what we all say about poetry. So, I''m not wasting it. I''m only pitying flowers and cherishing jade!"

    "Just go, if you come a few more times, I''m afraid my yard is full of Magnolia, only the branches are left!" Ningyuan squints at her flower juice and obviously doesn''t believe her strong words.

    "How many flowers should I have? Brother Ning is better off looking at me than flowers. Look! " She held her face in both hands, standing in the sun smiling face bright as the spring wind, behind the thousands of trees lined with pure white magnolia, seriously, people are more delicate than flowers.

    People are more delicate than flowers -

    Ningyuan is scared. He hurriedly drives out the words that suddenly appear in his mind. He feels that he is seriously ill, and even feels that the devil of the world is more delicate than flowers!

    When we first met, Ningyuan thought that the youth was a stable and resourceful one, though a little naughty. Otherwise, how to support a dozens of people, fish and Dragons mixed with the unique pavilion?

    But he was wrong, and it was a big mistake!

    Looking at the Magnolia in the yard, he carefully watered it and cut the branches and cultivated it by himself. When he was young, the magnolia flowers in the yard were almost not clean.

    He didn''t give the young man a cup of herbal tea, and he had lost his temper because of his joking and funny appearance. "You''re the most talkative, drink it, and come here again today. Besides harming my flowers, are there any other things?"

    The tea drinker''s hand paused, rather distant squint, "someone make trouble?"

    It''s true that he was deeply impressed by the miserable appearance of the young man last time. The whole arm was covered with blood, and he liked to wear soft cotton clothes. At that time, he was sitting in a mess, holding his arm in his arms, which scared him almost to fly.

 Chapter 846

    So, if we find out the abnormal behavior of the youth, Ningyuan can''t help but think about it. Is there another person who looks at the peerless Pavilion and makes trouble?

    A breath, disordered a few minutes.

    Wait for the black eyes to look carefully up and down the young man with sweat on his forehead, and then he is relieved after his hair is not damaged. Instead, he laughed, "what''s the matter? Who''s bothering you again? Come here and waste my breath? "

    Su Kui Niu chews peony and pours in a big mouthful of herbal tea. He raises his hand to wipe off the water stains on the corners of his lips. No matter what he wears is the best brocade, the cuff is wet now. Hearing this, he just raised his eyes and said, "far away in the sky, near at present!"

    Ningyuan meal, Feng MOU with a smile, squint at her, "I? I don''t know where I have offended you again. Can you tell me about it with Wei brother? Otherwise, I will not be wronged to death? "

    Su Kui smiled, bright eyes and bright teeth, white and clean in the warm sun, "since you know, you still want to ask me?"

    "Then tell me, is there anything wrong with jueze pavilion?" Ningyuan smile, cold and hard facial features, the scar across the bridge of the nose, seems to be a lot of soft.

    Listen to Ningyuan talk about this again. Su Kui frowns and holds his cheeks in both hands. "Last night, a man came to the peerless Pavilion. He It seems that there is no purpose... "

    "Well? Do you know the name? " Ning yuan twisted his eyebrows, his smile faded and his face became heavy.

    Su Kui pursed her lips. "Be careful."

    "Li Shen?!" With Su Kui''s voice falling, Ningyuan''s eyes narrowed slowly, their eyes were sharp and black. "What did he tell you?"

    See Ningyuan so ask, Su Kui eye bead a turn, natural and truthful call, "he asked me a lot of strange questions."

    "For example?"

    "For example, whether the songs sung by the swineherd in the peerless Pavilion come from me, how much money they can earn every night, and how to manage them are also asked from me. Some of them are miscellaneous and strange!"

    Ningyuan listens to the frown more and more tightly, two thick black sword eyebrows are dyed with sinister birds of prey, and their eyes are black and heavy. The boy kept talking, but he couldn''t hear him.

    Youth identity is simple, in addition to the management of jueze Pavilion, there is no other mind.

    He is different. Although he is far away from the battle of seizing the legitimate, the Nings have been living in the court for generations. Although it is obviously outside the right, in fact, it is also in the right center.

    Ningyuan knows Li Shen very well. He is cunning. He wears a beautiful skin and is ruthless. In order to get everything you want, you can not only bear the humiliation, but also make the best of it.

    Li Shen''s hands are covered with blood. Li Shen, who is covetous for the position of the top, why does he suddenly find the peerless Pavilion and the youth? What''s his purpose?

    Ningyuan frowned and twisted, he wanted to know how Li Shen knew the existence of the youth. As far as he knows, Li Shen is an extremely clean person, and it''s impossible to pay attention to the land of fireworks.

    Young people, it seems, seldom come out of the huaman alley.

    In other words, someone is not looking at a teenager, but -

    him?!

    A loose brow, think through everything, rather far instead of worry.

    Inertia stretched out his long arm, touched the head of the young man, comforted: "don''t worry, maybe it''s Qinglan''s ability to even startle the Lord!"

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and said, "really?"

    "Naturally, don''t worry about it. For the sake of protecting you, you just need to live a small life."

 Chapter 847

    "Brother Ning, you are very kind to me! It''s the best person in the world besides my father! " Su Kui''s eyes are slightly red, sincere way.

    Seeing the young man lost his smile and his eyes were red, Ningyuan was stunned and clapped him on the head. He joked: "what''s the matter? Is that moving? Are you going to cry? Do you need to find a bowl for brother to pick up the golden beans? "

    Su Kui''s tears had come to her eyes, and she was stiffly vaporized by Ningyuan''s words. She could not help but laugh and stare at Ningyuan. "I won''t give you a chance!"

    It''s better to raise the eyebrows of swordsmen? I''m really wrong for you! "

    "Well," Su Kui said with a smile and pulled Ning yuan''s arm after finishing last night''s work, "in order to thank brother Ning for his care, I''m going to have a dinner tonight. Would you like to invite him to drink?"

    "Oh? Where is it? " Ningyuan suddenly had a bad feeling, he asked.

    Sure enough, the next second, the young man opened his mouth with a bright smile and said, "naturally, it''s the peerless Pavilion. Listen to the ditty and drink good wine. Isn''t it just the hard thing in the world?" The teenagers are proud of themselves, but they''d rather listen to them.

    He pursed his lips and flatly refused, "no!" Think of young people like beauty, but the most important thing is that such things, the mood will be even worse.

    Su Kui saw Ning yuan''s face stretched, and couldn''t help but wheezing. He held his cheek in his hands and pulled to both sides. "OK, I know you don''t like noise. Go to worry free workshop, OK? Just now I''m teasing you. Elder brother is really a freak! The world loves beauty, why don''t you move? It''s not... "

    Her clear, black eyes turned, and the wind went straight down the table.

    In the middle of the road, he was pulled by Ningyuan. He opened Su Kui''s hand and sighed, "no big, no small! What''s more, it''s normal for brother, little boy, don''t always think in your head! "

    Ningyuan disguised and overlapped his lower legs. His cheeks were hot. I don''t know if it was because the boy was too heavy.

    "Since it''s carefree, brother Wei will accept your invitation. It''s just that the banquet of the happy place is not cheap. Qinglan should bring enough silver! "

    As soon as Su Kui straightened his chest, he clapped his chest bravely, "brother Ning, don''t look down on me. Now I have nothing, but I don''t need money! Don''t worry, brother Ning! "

    "Cough -" it''s just that the young man has a little baby face, but he just wants to make the arrogant and charming appearance. It''s so gratifying.

    Ningyuan bear to smile, to circle against the lips, to cover up the rising radian of the lip corner.

    "That rather big brother, can wait to eat green Lan''s wine."

    "Hey hey, don''t worry, elder brother Ning. I''ll never leave you alone tonight. I''ll never go back if I''m not drunk!"

    Su Kui put down this sentence. It''s not early at the moment. Thinking that it''s going to be night, there are many things in the peerless pavilion that have not been arranged, he waved goodbye to Ningyuan, walked out of the general''s mansion, took the carriage of peerless Pavilion, and drove all the way.

    After the youth left, Ningyuan sat alone for a long time. The expression on his face was gloomy, and his facial features were cold and hard. Now he was almost frozen.

    He always thought that his treatment of youth was closer to a brother''s doting on his brother, but just then, the moment when the youth attacked his cheek.

 Chapter 848

    He found that all conjectures, at that moment, are all farts!

    Because, when the boy touched his cheek, the warmth of his fingers and the fragrance of bamboo leaves after the rain penetrated into his nose and into every inch of his skin.

    He''s impulsive -

    Yes, he''s damned! To that should be called younger brother''s youth, had the man''s impulse!! This feeling is really bad. Especially the youth''s eyes are so clean, and they trust him wholeheartedly, which makes him feel guilty.

    It can''t be denied that for a moment, the bottom of his heart was joyful.

    He couldn''t control the indescribable pleasure at all, and even vaguely expected something -

    damn it!!

    It seems that he needs to keep some distance from the youth. In this way, it is safer for him and the youth!

    If Su Kui knew Ningyuan''s thoughts at the bottom of her heart, would she cry or laugh? We don''t know.

    I only know that Ningyuan only wears a single garment in the garden, and has been sitting for a long time in the garden with great temperature difference between day and night. It was not until the Butler called him to have dinner that he suddenly realized his agreement with the young man!

    When I change clothes in a hurry and step out of the door, I''d rather hesitate.

    Didn''t you just decide to stay away from teenagers? He has done such a business. He can''t let him bear the unnecessary accusation of being played with. He can''t bear it.

    Therefore, the steps to be taken back slowly. In the eyes of the Butler who was about to say goodbye, he quickly walked back to the yard and plunged into the study.

    The steward was standing at the same place in a daze. I don''t know what happened to him. Didn''t he say that he would not have dinner in the house? Did he have an invitation at night?

    After a long time of careful dressing and especially wearing gorgeous clothes, why did you go to the door and turn back?

    Then, is he still using his dinner?

    The housekeeper is very tangled.

    Ningyuan in the study is more tangled.

    He could not help but tangle, but also very depressed, his chest was swollen and sour, it seemed that he was bitten by countless snakes, insects, mice and ants. But through flesh and blood, he could not grasp or touch.

    The hourglass in the corner of the streamlined study makes a subtle rustle, which represents the continuous flow of time. An oil lamp was lit on the desk, and a stern face under the lamp turned yellow. Ningyuan frowns, thinking of the young man''s lively and beautiful smile, and he looks like a good boy.

    It''s not that he can''t see that the teenager is using his power to frighten the people who are covetous to the peerless Pavilion. However, even if he can see and wear it, he will enjoy it.

    Now, do you really want to make up your mind to stay away from teenagers? That bright boy?!

    He''s almost mad! Brain benevolence constantly pain, mind chaos, in the past decisively, the general who never frowned before, painfully closed his eyes.

    Sitting under the candlelight is like a lifelike sculpture.

    -

    "Dong, Dong, Dong --" outside the study partition wall is Yongsheng street in the capital city. The sound of the Gong of the watchman rings again and again.

    "The sky is dry and the things are dry, be careful of the fire and candles -" the long old voice tells the people about the time at this moment.

    Five o''clock

    Sitting in silence for almost a night, Ning yuan suddenly opened his eyes, which were clear and bright, but he was not tired at all. There was a pain in his eyes. In the next moment, he got up quickly and walked towards the study.

 Chapter 849

    In a panic, he even brought down his seat and made a dull noise. However, his figure had already floated out of the door and could not be seen.

    -

    carefree is a restaurant that never closes. Ningyuan, alone, rides through the streets and lanes and stops in front of the door with two dim yellow lanterns.

    Little two leaned on the porch and dozed, with a white cloth towel on his shoulder.

    During the five o''clock, few people are still entertaining friends and entertaining dinner.

    This point, or have their own end home. Or, it''s the end of the meal, the next one, the whole night.

    The cold night wind blows slowly, bringing the corner of Ningyuan. His awe inspiring eyes slowly fell into the open hall at the door, which was empty. Only a few young boys were still watching the night, lying on the table with their cheeks on, and the chicks seemed to be dozing off.

    Ningyuan''s heart was empty, as if the night wind had gone through his torn heart, which was bloody and fuzzy, and it was stuffy and painful.

    Is the boy still there?

    His words do not disappear, after all, he did not survive, and finally came.

    When I got off the horse and landed on my feet, I felt a moment of softness.

    He tightened his pale lips, led the horse to wake up the waiter who was sleeping on the porch, and asked what he had been holding in his heart.

    "Is he still there?"

    Small 2 half dream half wake up, knead eyes to listen to fan stare, "ah?" One. When you see the face of the person in front of you, you wake up suddenly. You shout and hurry to meet him.

    "General Ning? How did you get here in the middle of the night? What a distinguished guest! Please come in! " After that, he turned to the room and said, "don''t sleep. Be careful of the shopkeeper''s deduction! Wake up and have a distinguished guest! "

    After roaring, a flower he smiled seemed to lead Ningyuan''s horse. He respectfully asked, "general Ning, what did you say just now? Looking for someone? Who has the features of a face for a villain to recognize? "

    Little two''s words are full of respect, and they don''t leak. He''d rather be in a panic and have no psychological ability, and repeat, "is he still there?"

    Little two looked back at the other running halls and scratched his head. "General Ning, who are you talking about?"

    "Baby face, very thin, about seventeen or eighteen years old, but still worry free?"

    "Oh, are you talking about the little cabinet leader of the peerless cabinet?" Ningyuan didn''t hold hope at first. At this moment, her eyes lit up and turned to her sophomore.

    "It''s him. I made an appointment with him to have a drink in the happy place."

    Xiaoer laughed again and nodded repeatedly, "in! It turns out that the little cabinet leader is waiting for you? Come on in! I''ll take you there! He also told me at that time that when someone reported that his name was taboo, he would bring it straight up without notice. "

    Ningyuan followed the second child upstairs and said in a hoarse voice: "he When did you come? "

    "Oh, you ask me, little calculation," little two pinched his fingers and calculated, surprised: "the day that the little Pavilion leader wiped black is coming. Now Is it five o''clock? I just heard the sound of guard call I''m afraid it''s going to be a night, isn''t it? "

    He was astonished. He didn''t know what the leader of the peerless Pavilion wanted from general Ning. I waited all night, but I didn''t give up.

    Clenching his fist, Ningyuan''s long and thin eyelashes are set off against the candlelight in the corridor, just like the hope in the bottom of his heart.

    Little two stopped at the door of a box and said respectfully, "general Ning, here you are. Please come in!"

 Chapter 850

    The second child is just a junior and can''t control many things. After bringing Ningyuan up, he bows down.

    Ningyuan''s face is complicated. After standing outside for a long time, he looks at the dim light coming out of the screen window, tightens his thin lips of light color, and finally makes up his mind to push the door in.

    "Squeak --"

    Ningyuan steps in, and the smell of wine from his face penetrates into his nose. He frowns, takes the door of the box with his backhand, and walks quickly.

    The sight made his breath slow and his heart beat half a beat.

    The young man''s cheeks are red, the dark pupils are shining with intoxicating light under the candlelight, the ink is light and scattered, and the outer robe is torn disorderly. At this time, I heard the voice and was looking up at him, which just hit his eyes.

    There are grievances, incomprehension and sadness in the clear eyes, which make Ningyuan''s heart pumping. His brain hasn''t responded yet, and his legs have already stepped forward quickly to the youth.

    "Qinglan?" Ningyuan touched the young man''s black hair and asked softly, "how are you? Why drink so much wine. "

    "Burp - who are you..." The young man squinted, belched with wine, and nodded the man in front of him with his fingers.

    Because he can''t see the shape of the person all the time, with the emphasis on the shadow, he frowns with remorse, and unconsciously toots up the plump lips.

    Ningyuan sighs and reluctantly takes his hand. "I''m brother Ning, darling. It''s not early. I''ll take you back to rest."

    The next moment, the hand was violently thrown away.

    The young man''s eyes were round, like an angry cat, "I don''t! You, you are not brother Ning! He won''t come! He didn''t want me, didn''t want me Wu... "

    He said, his eyes began to turn slightly red, and there was moisture on his long and clear eyelashes, as if he could cry out wrongly in the next moment.

    Ningyuan''s heart is aching, and her soft voice is comforting. "Qinglan is lovely, how can brother Ning not want you? Brother Ning loves... " Ningyuan quickly stops, pauses, and then changes his way: "brother Ning''s most painful brother is Qinglan. Be good --"

    "woo cheat! Then why didn''t he come! I don''t like him, bad man! " The young man shook off him and went to pull the door when he stumbled. But he was drunk and his legs were weak. He would fall when he stumbled.

    Ningyuan is surprised. He is not worried about the pain of being bitten by ten thousand ants. He rushes forward to help people. Inadvertently, he was full of people. Ningyuan''s arms were stiff. His pupils were constricted. Countless people with the smell of wine went into the nose, straight into the brain, and then into every corner of the skin.

    "You let go of me! Let go of me! bad guy! I''m going to find brother Ning and save me! " The young man struggled and mumbled some disorderly words, which made Ningyuan cry and laugh.

    It took a long time to stop his struggle. After that, they were already sweating on their foreheads and their clothes were scattered.

    Mingming said that he hated him for one second and didn''t like him for the next. He said that he wanted to find him and ask him to save him.

    We can see how disappointed the young man was that he didn''t go to the appointment, and how dependent he was in his heart. Even in the face of danger, the first thought is him.

    But he -

    is full of trust in his brother, admiration, produced the feelings should not have!

    Ningyuan painfully closes his eyes, screens his disordered thoughts, and picks up the young man. "Qinglan is good, but brother Ning is not good. If he doesn''t make any noise, how about going back to have a rest first?"

    "No! Woo I''ll wait for brother Ning... "

 Chapter 851

    "Brother Ning, you must come?" The young man grabbed his coat corner and repeatedly asked. Even though the pain in his heart was like a knife, Ningyuan had to fight for energy and nodded patiently again and again.

    "Yes, brother Ning will come and be by your side. Even if you are in a hurry, you can''t drive him away. Go back with brother Ning, will you?"

    Ningyuan coaxed him patiently for a while. Suddenly, the boy looked up and said, "brother Ning, actually, I invited you tonight to tell you something!"

    The young man said seriously. He would rather be stunned by his calm appearance. He asked seriously, "what''s the matter? Brother Ning is here. Let''s talk. "

    "I, I want to say that I am I...... "

    In Ningyuan''s expectation, the young man fell into his arms and fell asleep.

    Tu LiuNing looked at the mess in the room, and the candle that was burning to the end froze for a long time.

    Then, helplessly sighed, the life of the people to hold up, steady down the stairs.

    For fear that the young man could not stand the turbulence, Ningyuan simply abandoned the horse and asked the young man to call a carriage and pick up the young man.

    Along the way, the young man grumbled about why brother Ning didn''t come and so on, which made Ningyuan laugh and cry. It was his fault that made the young man drink muggy wine alone. No matter how difficult it is, he will suffer.

    However, in his eyes, even the drunk teenagers are still beautiful.

    That''s probably the answer. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.

    Worry about the end of the youth is that the second child told the general coachman''s house directly. When he got off the car, Ningyuan was shocked. He didn''t tell the coachman to go back to the peerless Pavilion.

    Looking down at the sleepy young man in his arms, he tossed him back and forth and couldn''t bear it. He simply called the housekeeper and sent him to his bedroom.

    The housekeeper was shocked today. First, the master was dressed up but came to the door to renege on his appointment. Then, a man in the middle of the night, without greeting, rode across the street. Now, he brought back a young man full of wine.

    It was arranged in his room.

    It''s no wonder that the housekeeper thinks a lot. It''s true that the male style of the current Dynasty prevails. The general of his family has never been close to women, and most of the people around him are young men. Now, he not only brings a young man back, but also he often comes to find the general''s peerless cabinet leader.

    It''s a bit intriguing.

    Where is jueze pavilion? What do you do for a living? When the steward looked at the young man''s face, he was shocked, "Oh, master, this is..."

    Ningyuan''s fierce fengmou swept away, and the Butler immediately bowed his head and dared not speak more.

    "Tell the servants to get some hot water. Go down! Don''t say anything more. I don''t think you need to be reminded by general Ben. "

    "Yes, sir, don''t worry. I know what to say and what not to say!" The housekeeper shivered and bowed away.

    What young man can''t be controlled by him, but how can he who is the master of his family and wants to inherit his family?

    And judging from the general''s treatment of this man''s treasure, I''m afraid I can''t give up for a while.

    The housekeeper shook his head and sighed out of the door. His face was gloomy. How could he prevent his master from going astray? It''s really annoying!

    People came very quickly, one by one, with their heads down, they brought hot water in, poured it into the bathtub, and then went out again.

 Chapter 852

    I didn''t take a look at the extra person in the room, not even curious.

    It can be seen that the rules of the general''s office are strict, and all servants abide by their duties.

    The door was gently brought up again. This time, the outside was completely silent and no one bothered.

    I prefer to look at the young man''s quiet sleeping face, breathing inexplicably heavy. He knew that he was not a gentleman indeed, but he would not be willing to let his subordinates serve the young people.

    Young people love to be clean. If they wake up tomorrow with a stink of wine, they are afraid to blame him.

    In addition to the hidden thoughts in his heart, all of these urged him to walk forward, slowly extended his hand, and took off his robe for the youth.

    The young man''s Brocade robe was stained with many wine stains, which had been crumpled into a ball by him. He was afraid that he would not wear it again if he got up tomorrow.

    He hooked his lips, and suddenly his heart became calm.

    Mingming and the youth know each other for more than a month, but they seem to have known him for a long time. They have studied his habits thoroughly.

    He can enumerate what he likes to eat and what he likes to wear. Love to eat seafood, love to wear comfortable fabric, obviously is a smart ghost, but most like to play the fool, love to sleep late, as if can''t sleep. Most of the day is spent sleeping.

    With his fingers raised, he untied the tie of the youth''s inner garment slowly. I''m afraid he didn''t even find out. His selfish heart is enough to ignite him.

    His eyes are red, but his breath is not disordered.

    However, when a young man is slowly presented in front of his eyes like an egg with its shell peeled, his eyes would rather be far away, then he would be shocked, and then he would be happy.

    Innumerable ups and downs in the chest one by one in the past, finally, rather far to make a conclusion, is more joy than surprise.

    Unfortunately, now Ningyuan has not realized that he only knows to stare at the young man''s chest, which should be flat. All self-control forces collapse at this time. When all emotions are swept away, his brain is blank.

    Probably because of drinking wine, the crystal skin of the youth is pink under the candlelight, while the chest is wrapped with a circle of cloth binding the chest.

    All of these, all show what, rather than not understand.

    It''s understanding that makes the brain unable to respond.

    He had already accepted the fact that he had become a broken sleeve, but now --

    a good brother suddenly becomes a sister, or in such a night that he can''t say good, what should he do? How about when?

    Ningyuan sat on the edge of the bed and froze for a long time. The steaming hot water in the tub gradually ran out of temperature. Along with the temperature falling down, his body was as stiff as a sculpture.

    Until a low hum awakens Ning yuan.

    "Cold..."

    With a soft, waxy low hum, the young man squinted around looking for warm quilts. Ningyuan finally came back to his senses and pulled the quilts to wrap the young man tightly.

    The young man snorted, wrapped the quilt tightly, turned over, rubbed against the corner of the quilt which seemed to have a masculine smell, and fell asleep.

    I don''t know if I have a dream, quietly raised my lips, more and more quiet.

    That low hum still reverberates in the ear. Ningyuan pinches the fingers that accidentally touch her skin, and the ear roots slowly turn red.

    His black eyes were deep, and his eyes were full of complexity, as if he never knew what sorrow was. His eyes were closed tightly and he slept soundly.

 Chapter 853

    Qinglan is a girl Qinglan is a girl

    Throughout the night, Ningyuan''s brain is always in a state of downtime, only repeating this sentence.

    Even he didn''t find that the corner of his mouth had never been pulled down since he found that the teenager was actually a girl. He kept a rising arc until the dawn outside the window.

    The early sun broke through the gloomy clouds and shed a golden light.

    The young man snorted in his ear. He suddenly turned to his head. He looked into his eyes. He saw that his head was buried in the pillow. The cat seemed to rub against it. He would wake up when he saw it.

    He got up abruptly, rushed out of the bedroom, took his sword, walked into the back garden, and began to practice martial arts in front of the magnolia tree in the yard.

    At this time, his mind was as confused as his sword with disordered moves. The Magnolia around him, carefully protected, was also cut off by him unconsciously, still stained with the morning dew, unwilling to become the victim of Ningyuan''s vent.

    After the Butler Road, he looked at the garden from afar and nodded happily. Fortunately, the head of his family is not a country addicted to gentleness, which is a top priority for the whole general''s office!

    Ningyuan was sweating. When he danced the 108th movement, suddenly a man jumped out of the Bush and rushed straight to him.

    Ningyuan thin lips tight, hurried to close the sword, flashing cold sword can stop in front of Su Kui. Looking at the young man in his clothes and hanging on his body, his brain was aching and his heart was shaking.

    "Why burst out? Girls, in case I can''t hold my sword and break my face... " Ningyuan was angry and said in a deep voice. In the middle of his speech, he suddenly stopped.

    I saw the young man''s face was still haggard after a hangover. He scratched his head and his lower lip was white. He said: "brother Ning, it was you who was last night..."

    It''s still discovered -

    Ningyuan didn''t realize it himself. He was relieved in his heart. Just then, he was still hesitating, how to explain to the teenager how to wake up and sleep in his bed with untidy clothes.

    Now that the boy confessed, he was suddenly relieved.

    He looked at the young man with apprehension, and saw that in his eyes, except for embarrassment, there was no disgust. He settled down and said, "well, I always thought you were..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui interrupted, barely laughing. "Yes, I didn''t make it clear. I don''t blame brother Ning It''s late. Brother Ning, I won''t bother you practicing sword. I''ll go back first! "

    It''s like burning your butt. Turn around and go.

    Ningyuan frowned, knowing that she would definitely be wrong, thinking that she wanted to quibble, she hurriedly stepped on her long legs, several steps to catch up with the young man in a hurry, grabbed her and said: "Qinglan, I don''t mean that, I will be responsible."

    Hold the young man''s shoulders, turn the man to himself and hold her chin, only to find out when the young man''s eyes are red and tears are falling. He was convulsed in his heart. He wanted to slap himself twice.

    Thinking about it, he did the same. The big palm clasped her hand and hit her twice quickly on her face. It was not light, which made Su Kui''s palm numb.

    Su Kui drew back his hand and looked up with tears in his eyes. "Brother Ning, what are you doing?!"

    Seeing his cheek swelling rapidly, Su Kui tightened his eyebrows, "I know that brother Ning has always regarded me as his younger brother, and that brother Ning is a gentleman, but Qinglan never likes to be tough..."

 Chapter 854

    "Who says it''s hard for a strong man, if I say it''s willing?" I''d rather not hear her talking like this and interrupt.

    Su Kui was shocked, with two tears in his eyes. He raised his eyes and stared at him, "brother Ning..."

    "Hoo - Qinglan, it''s cold outside. Let''s go first. Brother Ning will tell you slowly, OK?" Ningyuan breathed a long sigh, said, irresistibly took her shoulder and brought people in.

    Su Kui got up early and saw that his clothes were missing. After several guesses, he knew exactly what was going on. At this time, she symbolically struggled twice, then went in with Ningyuan.

    It''s because the clothes stained with wine last night can''t be worn. Su Kui just turned out a suit of Ningyuan clothes. Who would have expected that Ningyuan looks a little weak in appearance, but in fact, it''s the kind of body that looks thin in clothing and has flesh in undressing. Several robes were put on Su Kui''s small body, which looked like children stealing adult clothes.

    It''s empty. It looks like she''s smaller.

    Ningyuan didn''t take sunflower to the bedroom again. It''s a scene that happened last night. Now I think about it. It''s still hot on both cheeks. It''s embarrassing for both of them. I''d better not relive it.

    Take the person to the study, Ning yuan carefully wraps a blanket for Su Kui, fills her with a cup of hot tea, sits down and stares at her, saying: "Qinglan, I know that if you hear the next words, you will be disappointed with me, but now, brother Ning doesn''t want to hide any more, I......"

    The young man looked at his eyes as clear and clean as ever, full of trust. He would rather open his mouth and be discouraged, "I''m happy with you..."

    "Ah?!" Su Kui''s eyes widened, and her puzzled backhand pointed to herself, "brother Ning I don''t quite understand... "

    Now that I''ve said that, let''s break the pot!

    Better to close your eyes and bite your teeth! Qinglan, brother Ning likes you. Before he found out that you were actually a daughter, he liked you! "

    "Then..."

    "Don''t be too busy to refuse, Qinglan, brother Ning knows it will be difficult for you to accept, but I......"

    He couldn''t help it. He always thought that he would silently watch him marry and have children with his humble love for the youth. But everything turned upside down last night.

    The young man has become a pretty girl. The young man who has been together for a long time is a pretty girl.

    I can imagine the big gap in my heart -

    the sunshine outside the window is just right, and it''s sunny again. There was a golden beam of light coming in through the crack in the window, casting streaks of mottling on the carpet.

    Indoor silence, even in the gradually warm afternoon, Ningyuan still feel cold all over. It was as if the chill had gradually seeped through all his limbs into the bone, and made him stiff.

    He did not dare to look up, afraid to see the disgusting eyes of the youth.

    Yeah, it''s disgusting, isn''t it? The young man is a person with clear love and hatred. Now she knows that her respected brother has such a hidden mind for her. What will she do?

    Is it to rush up and fight him, or to run away from the door and never communicate with him?

    If the teenager is really angry, he would rather be the former. Whether he wants one eye or one arm, he will follow him.

    But -

    only when he is cut off from his kindness and righteousness, he will never be able to accept it!

 Chapter 855

    A person who has been fighting in the blood of steel all the year round, once his life is illuminated. The decadent gas deposited in the body is slowly evaporated, and life becomes relaxed and warm. No matter who it is, I think it''s hard to let go?

    Ningyuan is such a person. In his bones, he has a kind of perseverance to the end of his life. He has to be close to the end of his life.

    Suddenly, the collapsed shoulder was gently held from the back, rather far back a stiff, can clearly feel the back of a hairy head rubbed against his back.

    His eyelids jumped and he dared not speak.

    Suddenly, with a smile on the top of his head, Su Kui said jokingly, "brother Ning, you''ve been deeply in love with me for a long time. I''ll say that no man can escape my charm."

    Her voice is complacent, rather far has not responded to come over, stiff blinked an eye, "what, what meaning?"

    "Alas, why did brother Ning miss his contract yesterday? Qinglan wanted to ask you out and confess to you

    "Confess?"

    "Yes, frankly!" Su Kui clasped his neck from the back, put his head on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "to be frank with you, your beloved brother is not actually a younger brother, but a younger sister, but at this time, it seems that you don''t want brother Ning, either a younger brother or a younger sister."

    after being exposed, Ningyuan has always been calm and indifferent, and has not been able to produce a few cracks, quietly from the ear root Quietly climb up a touch of red.

    Yes, he is right. He really doesn''t want any more brothers and sisters. He just wants the young man to be his wife! No matter what his identity, Ningyuan doesn''t mind!

    -

    on that day, the Lord of the pavilion didn''t go home at night. After being sent back by general Ning in the afternoon, all the people in the peerless Pavilion found that the Lord of their pavilion seemed to be in peach blossom!

    Why do you say that?

    Although the former cabinet leader would not easily beat and scold the young people when they made mistakes, he would deduct their money and starve them for several meals.

    Someone may ask again, if you can''t eat, you don''t have to. What kind of punishment is that?

    But if the guests who call it the "peerless Pavilion" or "peerless Pavilion", the answer is absolutely unified: this punishment is definitely more effective than beating and scolding each meal!

    Why? Since Su Kui took over, the dishes in jueze pavilion have changed dramatically. There are all kinds of delicious dishes and strange practices. I''m afraid they are better than those in the palace.

    As time goes by, the teenagers in the peerless Pavilion become a group of foodies unconsciously.

    Learn from Su Kui''s words: there is only love and delicious food in the world to live up to.

    They did it very seriously!

    And time goes back to now, under Su Kui''s eyes, the teenagers who are practicing the latest dance are doing their best, but because Su Kui''s choreography is more complex, sometimes there will be teenagers who step wrong under her eyes.

    Because of the good mood with Ning yuan, Su Kui let go with one eye open and one eye closed. Does she know what the teenagers think? It''s just that I don''t care. Moreover, it''s really difficult to dance. She can still bear the occasional mistake twice.

    That day, Ningyuan sent her back. It was like Su Kui to take care of her. I will be responsible for the end and marry her. Su Kui seems to be moved on the surface, but in fact, she almost looks back with a smile.

    Why is this man so serious?

 Chapter 856

    In the late autumn, one night two months later, Su Kui was half asleep and half awake. Suddenly, there was a tinkle in her brain, and the system sent an exciting good news.

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host for fulfilling the wish of Mulan: let jueshe Pavilion rise from the dead to the dead. Next, please keep up your efforts and finish the tasks better! "

    "Ding - due to the good performance of the host, now the system friendly prompt, there are unidentified people near the host, please be alert, please be alert!"

    At first, Su Kui thought he was dreaming. When he heard the increasingly clear mechanical sound behind him, he sat up suddenly from the bed and opened his eyes to the endless darkness.

    I scolded a swearing in my heart.

    Is it not a problem for her to let jueze Pavilion rise from the dead? It''s only a matter of time to finish the task. The system prompts her to finish the task in the middle of the night. If she doesn''t know that the system is made up of a pile of data, Su Kui thinks it''s spoofing her.

    Then a hint of friendship, Su Kui said: ha ha!

    She has already touched the identity background of Mu Qinglan thoroughly. At the moment, the unidentified person is approaching her bedroom. Even if she knows, Su Kui can''t afford to rise and fall.

    I even think the system is too weak, and the plot has deviated from the original track under her promotion. Otherwise, the other side should have found her last month. Li Shen has appeared, then, the rest is the remaining evils of the previous dynasty.

    Yuri -

    Yes, Su Kui called them that.

    Since ancient times, it has happened once every two or three hundred years or even earlier. In the eyes of her modern people, sitting on the throne and worshiped by the people, she should be responsible for the people and protect them for a safe and happy life. Otherwise, if it provokes people to mourn, it will not be far from the destruction of the country.

    The emperor of the former dynasty was violent and extravagant. He built a palace and recruited concubines to clean up the state treasury. Therefore, when Li Bing attacked, he killed the overindulgent old emperor under the Dragon chair without any effort, and ended his inhumane life as emperor.

    Now, in the name of reviving the former dynasty, the remaining evils of the former dynasty dragged out a mu Qinglan who didn''t even remember the old emperor''s appearance, and wanted to fight against the Li Dynasty. Actually? Muqinglan is just a chess piece of those people. For their own desire for rights, they have to cover it up. It''s disgusting to pull on the banner of national righteousness.

    Fortunately, mu Qinglan was locked up in the Buddhist hall all his life. When he arrived, he realized this truth.

    Otherwise, if her wish is to let Su Kui help against Li and revive the previous dynasty, Su Kui must not mention how bad she is.

    If you don''t mention that brain power for a while, Su Kui is not willing to spend a lot of energy, just for the sake of a historical effect that was originally in line with the change of dynasties, but just to go the opposite way.

    In history, which party held the banner of national righteousness and threatened to revive the former dynasty, and finally succeeded?

    However, they are all forced to look at each other, unable to see clearly.

    Don''t it be good to put down those miscellaneous people who don''t need to hate and live their own lives?

    However, Su Kui knows that no one will turn back without the layer of blood!

 Chapter 857

    Knowing that there were unidentified people approaching, Su Kui was also sleepless. She covered her lips and yawned. She walked to the window with her shoes dangling and pushed the window open.

    In the ear is the faint and decadent sound. She sleeps in the dark here. In the front hall of the peerless Pavilion, it''s just the night. The feast begins at the beginning.

    "Tut, so many beauties, it''s a pity that I have no power in my heart. It''s really a pity in my life!"

    "Alas --"

    Su Kui frowned at the moon, sighed one after another, and propped up her cheeks with one hand. She squeezed the more mellow baby''s face into shape recently. Her eyes were muddy, and she looked like a dandy.

    Squatting on the roof, the man covered in the nightsuit took a breath from the corner of his mouth, put his breath down, opened a piece of grey tile, and looked inside quietly.

    Young long hair shawl, a bright red embroidered with the pattern of flowers and peonies, skin like cold jade under the moonlight like yarn, white crystal clear. If you don''t look at his face, just fear that anyone standing in front of him will give a thumbs up in praise of a gorgeous woman. The bad thing is that the young people turn their heads carelessly and show their covetous looks on their faces to the eyes of the people in black. The people in black are stunned and then disgusted.

    When the Lord asked him to come to test the princess of the previous dynasty, he was full of hope. However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. At this moment, when he saw the young like this, he was full of gaudy clothes, disordered clothes and dirty looks, where was the noble and dignified temperament of the princess?!

    It''s ridiculous! Pathetic! deplorable!

    A princess, even a country that has been destroyed, cannot change her noble blood. However, it is such a blood line that has been mixing with a group of people engaged in the most dirty and cheap business in the world since childhood. It has also made the kitsch morphology of those people ten to ten.

    I can''t hide my disappointment.

    Su Kui pulled the windowsill and looked downstairs. His face was hidden in the dusky night. He did not move his lips. He soon recovered the appearance of a playboy. Looking down at a young man with his head down and a lantern in hand, she hurriedly called out to the young man with her eyes lit up and said, "Hello! That who, you, yes, my son naturally said you! Go! Call me dusk to me, and I will say that I have something important to discuss with him! "

    The called boy looked left and right, and finally looked up at the upstairs with a blank face.

    What''s wrong with him? What possessed him? I have never claimed to be my son before!

    What''s more -

    the Lord of the pavilion is going to ask you to come here?!

    A pair of little green bean eyes stared at the eldest brother, and stammered: "pavilion, pavilion Lord Are you going to let DUI and Gongzi come to your room? "

    "Nonsense! Not yet! If you leave later, I will cut your tongue! " Su Kui glared, his face was full of ferocity and said amen with a cross in his heart.

    I''m sorry, big brother. I have to do a whole set of plays, and I have to do it. So, you have to bear more!

    The little guy was really scared. His neck was raised for a long time. So scared, he stumbled and fell like a turtle.

    "Hahahaha It''s fun, it''s fun!! Ha ha ha... " Su Kui saw it and laughed. Her eyes were innocent, as if she didn''t know the human suffering.

    The man in black looks like he is about to kill a fly with a frown. It''s really unpleasant that the young bully the weak.

 Chapter 858

    What did the man in black think for the time being? I only know that he was disgusted.

    The little guy looks like a ghost. He used to see the small pavilion leader who was smiling. What''s wrong with him today? Also wore such a body, look at that body color, in the dark night can not block the gaudy. Hearing the sneer of the little Pavilion Lord, the little guy turned white with fear, got up and ran.

    I don''t care about the pain that I almost didn''t fall my butt.

    Dusk leaves very quickly. He is now one of the four pillars of the peerless Pavilion, and his value has soared. He doesn''t have to play every night to sing. More often, he teaches his experience to younger teenagers to sing.

    The voices of the teenagers are clear and crisp, and they haven''t gone through the changing period. When singing, their voices are clean, and they don''t have a taste.

    In this way, there is no guest to say more. Occasionally, some of them are not satisfied. They want to sing and dance on the four pillars. They are also suppressed by the backer of the peerless Pavilion.

    Who is the back of jueze pavilion? If it''s the first two months, it really hasn''t. However, this time is different from the past. Now in the peerless Pavilion, the background is big. Only the two most powerful people, general Ning and Prince nine, Li Zhao, are you afraid?!

    Unless the emperor comes, no one can think of what to do with the reckless Zhao Wang.

    I can''t help it. The mother is powerful, and the mother is a concubine. Speaking has weight, in front of the emperor and favored, so, even if there is no real duty, walking dogs and cockfighting anything, but no one dare to provoke easily.

    The dusk leaves to hear the young man''s confession, is also a surprise, the facial expression Ascends not good-looking.

    In ancient times, people still believed in the theory of ghosts and gods. At the moment, I heard that the leader of the small pavilion did things abnormally, and the degree of abnormity seemed to be changed. I have to think about it from dusk. Did the Lord run into evil?

    Therefore, he quietly quit the hall of the peerless pavilion after wave of upsurge, turned around and walked back to the yard.

    After entering the backyard, it will be quite clean immediately. Here, it is the living place of Su Kui and other swineherd.

    Su Kui, as the cabinet leader, used to live with the old cabinet leader, but now she owns one. On the other hand, there are four pillars and young people living in it, which is quite different.

    "Dudududu --"

    "you come to me, Lord?" "Twilight leaves and knocks on the door, softly cries.

    As I have said before, the voice of twilight is very seductive. If he lowers his voice, he is afraid that he doesn''t realize it. The temptation emanating from his unconsciousness is exactly what Su Kui needs at the moment.

    This is why Su Kui is not chosen by others, just choose him.

    "Cabinet leader?"

    Finally! Su Kui narrowed his eyes and hooked his lips in an impatient manner. He ran quickly through the window. On the way, he even brought down a chair and stumbled. He could stand on the ground with both hands before he fell down.

    However, she seemed to be haunted by lusters. Her heart had already flown to the door, and several big strides were made to open the door.

    Dusk has not yet been able to respond, a cabinet master stuck in the throat, people have been a strong pull in.

    The gusts of fragrance came, strong and choking, and damn familiar.

    Twilight leaves the facial expression to change again and again, this is not the spice that the peerless pavilion has not changed before, they use on the body?! The Lord of the pavilion always hates this kind of strong fragrance. How can I

    Don''t you

    Is it not

 Chapter 859

    Su Kui bent her lips, touched her hair at dusk, and said softly, "my dear, thank you very much tonight for avoiding many troubles. Go back to have a rest first."

    "Well, the cabinet leader, I and I left first..." Dusk leaves red face, droops head to gather eyes to be like a child to restrain hands and feet, barefoot ground picks up own clothes to put on, the footstep lightly walked out.

    After leaving at dusk, Su Kui sighed with a long sigh: "Alas, a lifetime of intrigue, what''s the meaning? You have to be happy when you are satisfied with your life. You can''t think of it!"

    She turned over, folded her hands behind her head, and lay on the bed with her legs up, staring at the patterns on the tent curtain.

    It''s impossible for those people to let go easily, so she can only find a way to lead the disaster to the East. This is also half of the last wish of Mulan.

    -

    the next day, I don''t know which servant has an insecure mouth. I passed on the story that he left the late night and left his head clothes in the main room of the pavilion. Then the pavilion exploded.

    Some of the young people who came in at the beginning of the year were OK and ignorant. Although they were about the same age as them, they had more admiration for the resourceful cabinet leader, but they didn''t have any other thoughts.

    And mingluan is different.

    If someone was trapped in the mire and watched himself sink a little bit, the mud was going to die and there was nothing he could do but allow himself to rot in the mire and become a part of insect food, he was suddenly dragged out by a pair of hands with sweet smell. And gave them a life of being human and being sought after. Then, the rescued people''s attitude towards the benefactor must be different.

    At this moment, I learned early in the morning that the Lord of the pavilion was lucky to leave at dusk, and the other three were in a delicate mood.

    -

    meals are used together, because Su Kui is willing to cultivate four people into the pillar of the peerless Pavilion, and then do a job. Therefore, the meals do not avoid them, but share a table.

    In the morning, Su Kui''s sleeping eyes were fluffy, and he saw the quiet on the table where he usually smiled and smiled. The heads of the four men were black, and it was almost rainy. Su Kui''s long, thin, slanting eyebrows were raised, and he said, "Oh, let me see. What''s the matter? How can all the people who are sad face to face be over exploited last night? "

    Su Kui put on a baby face with young teeth and said a dirty joke seriously.

    If in the past, the rest of us would surely fly obliquely over a bad eye to give her, and then hurt her with two jokes. At this moment, one by one, hearing this sentence, his face changed again and again. At dusk, he opened his mouth first, and said in a low voice, "Lord, come and have breakfast first, and we will wait for you."

    Su Kui replied with a smile. "Ah, it''s still the twilight that hurts me the most!" After that, bumpy went to sit down, holding chopsticks, open to eat.

    Mingluan snorted, "yes, it''s best to leave at dusk. No wonder the rest of us are in the eyes of the cabinet leader."

    "Ming Luan!" Chu Yin kicks mingluan and signals him to pay attention.

    I feel uncomfortable in my heart, but the Lord always has a big heart, but I''m really angry. I can''t say anything.

    "Tut, how do you say that? All four of you are my babies. I almost held them on the tip of my heart and stared at them. How could they not be noticed?"

 Chapter 860

    "Then why do you..."

    "Mingluan! How many times have I said it? I haven''t! " Twilight from the usual temperament is more gentle, at the moment the urgent explanation of the red face.

    "Well, I don''t know if there is any. It''s not what you say!" Mingluan''s face turned red at dusk. He didn''t look like a liar and his heart was blocked.

    Their four feelings are naturally excellent, which is not to say how exclusive they are to be favored by the cabinet Lord, but just a psychology of seeking but not being able to do so.

    Why can''t they ask for something that they can''t easily get?

    Maybe it''s just this idea. Jealousy is surging up, and emotions come and go fast.

    Seeing twilight''s explanation several times and three times, the three people also knew that he was not a liar, and turned their eyes to Su Kui one after another.

    Su Kui is stuffed with a bun. When he looks up, he sees four pairs of bright and frightening eyes staring at her, as if he is going to rush up and divide her in the next second. She gave a big meal, and swallowed the meat stuffing in her mouth without chewing, then she turned her eyes.

    He took a sip of tea and went into the room. When he saw the four people still looking at her, he said, "what do you think I do? No eating? I can''t eat it! "

    If she can really eat, I''m afraid it''s still a question whether she can live to this day.

    Because obviously, all four young people have schemed for her.

    The young people who were stabbed by an unintentional remark began to eat with two low coughs. After su Kui''s gags, the atmosphere was not as dignified as before. Just still can''t let go, Su Kui sighed and looked right, saying: "it''s true, I haven''t touched him. OK, close your expression quickly, the guests are not scared away when they see it! At that time, there are really no guests coming to our peerless Pavilion. We have to go to drink again! "

    "Puqi --" Chuci Chuqi Chuqi Chui chuckled out and gave Su Kui a squint. "Then, Lord, why did you call Twilight leave last night? It was also seen that way. Now, no one in the peerless Pavilion knows that twilight was left by you..."

    "Stop!" So, sunflower''s brain began to jump suddenly. She twisted her eyebrows and made a stop sign. Her face was cold. "It seems that there are still a lot of broken mouths in our peerless Pavilion. It''s time to clean up the door!"

    When she said this, the round cat''s eyes twinkled with cold, sharp momentum, which was similar to that of general Ning, who occasionally came to find the Lord of the pavilion.

    Four people looked at each other, all felt the back hair cold.

    They have known for a long time that the cabinet leader who can have such a wonderful idea is not an ordinary person, but how deep he is hiding? Today, it seems that he can see the tip of the iceberg.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

    the delicate and articulate fingers gently clasped on the table top, making a clear sound, especially in the quiet dining room.

    Imperceptibly exuded momentum so that four people around the needle, face is not too good lips do not speak. It wasn''t until a while later that Su Kui came back to his senses and realized that he had been in such a daze for such a long time.

    However, she didn''t want to make jokes at the moment, and directly ordered, "I''m afraid it''s not peaceful in the pavilion recently. When you receive guests, be careful and pay attention to safety. If someone inquires about me, how can you answer?"

    The four said in unison, "I don''t know!"

    Su Kui snapped his fingers and said, "yes, I don''t know! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 861

    The four looked at each other, nodded in silence, and said in unison, "yes!"

    Su Kui didn''t stop at this point, but turned around and said, "I''m at ease with the four of you. As for the other children, take care of them, try to keep them low-key, and don''t provoke right and wrong, so as to cause trouble for the peerless Pavilion! You know what?! "

    At first, some people didn''t pay much attention to it, but at the moment, listening to the order of the cabinet leader, they gradually put away the look they didn''t care about and became dignified.

    It is well known what kind of person the cabinet leader is usually. He''s like a dandy, seldom when he looks so serious. If we let a person who is living in a short time show the cold and serious appearance of facing the enemy.

    That''s to say -

    peerless Pavilion, it''s really being stared at, something big is about to happen!

    The momentum of the rise of jueze Pavilion in recent days is too fierce, which inevitably leads to the resentment of peers. With the brain capacity of four people, we can only think of so many. I''m afraid they''ll get their heads hollowed out, and they''ll never think of it. The so-called little cabinet leader has long been replaced by a strange spirit, and the real identity of the little cabinet leader is beyond their imagination.

    It''s too heavy. Sukui doesn''t care what they think. As long as she can carry out her orders, it''s enough.

    Is jueze Pavilion down, or roll all peers, standing at the top of this dynasty''s brothel, in one fell swoop.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t tell Ning yuan about this matter. Since she was stared at by the other side that day, Su Kui can feel that there will be an extra pair of eyes around her from time to time to observe her in the dark.

    Fortunately, Ningyuan was sent to Los Angeles by the emperor recently. It happened that he was not in the capital.

    Otherwise, if Ningyuan came to her, she would not know how to explain to him.

    It''s not that she doesn''t trust Ningyuan, but that sukui doesn''t want him to get involved in this matter if it''s not necessary. She has 90% assurance that she can lead the disaster to Hongfei, and let the remaining evils of the previous dynasty know that in this world, there is not only her royal blood, but also Hongfei! The woman closer to their goal!

    Presumably, after finding out this situation, the remaining evildoers would not be foolish to go all the way, but to choose her as a dandy with nothing but pleasure, right?

    Now, it''s only a chance to attract her watchers to shenwangfu to meet Hongfei and the servants who raised her!

    Su Kui is a typical conspiracy theorist. She doesn''t believe in any wrong, but only in conspiracy for a long time.

    Why did Hongfei change his name to shenwangfu? There must be someone deliberately controlling it. Who is it? It''s easy to find out! That person, afraid to still hide in the shenwangfu, is likely to raise red Feifei to grow up to be a rough woman!

    Is there anything more common in war than a displaced woman and child? It is just like this that she can come and go freely without being doubted in the capital city, which has already been replaced by a new generation.

    -

    the opportunity comes very quickly. Almost when you are sleepy, someone rushes up to send pillows.

    It''s like this. In a few days, it will be the birthday of Princess Shen. What about Princess Shen? The mother clan is a well-known prime minister''s family in the current court. The so-called famous clan is true. Princess Shen is the only legitimate daughter of Prime Minister Wang. She has been a big girl since childhood.

 Chapter 862

    However, during a palace banquet, Li Shen, who was standing beside the lotus in the imperial garden, had a glimpse. Since then, he has lost his heart.

    Prime Minister Wang didn''t think highly of Li Shen, but he thought that his heart was higher than heaven, and he also had the appearance of being a disaster to the country and the people. There is no mother force to rely on, and their own abilities are not very outstanding. Among the sons of the emperor, their qualifications are average. This life is not enough for that position.

    Therefore, Prime Minister Wang refused his daughter''s request to marry Shen Wang.

    But after all, he couldn''t bear his daughter''s crying, quarreling and hanging. He said loudly that if he didn''t agree to marry Shen Wang, he would wring his hair and become an aunt. No one would want to marry her!

    If this sentence goes on, it means that you will not marry!

    Just as the emperor was trying to choose the right concubine for several grown-up sons, the prime minister just mentioned it a little bit, so it was decided.

    After marriage, Li Shendao was always very good to Princess Shen, which made the dissatisfied Prime Minister gradually put down his prejudice and take it seriously. It''s only when you get along with each other that you suddenly realize that this son is a rare talent in the world!

    And his previous mediocrity was disguised?!

    For a while, Prime Minister Wang did not know whether it was great joy or great sorrow. After a night''s discussion with Li Shen in his study, he clapped Li Shen on the shoulder with a happy face the next day and sent him out cordially.

    At this point, it seems that he has completely put down his prejudices and assisted Li shenlai wholeheartedly.

    Both sides also maintain a state of seemingly safe and sound.

    Time is like quicksand, passing between fingers, before it can be grasped tightly, it disappears.

    Ten years later, Princess Shen also ushered in her thirtieth birthday. According to Li Shen''s instructions, we must do a great job!

    Therefore, Li Shen once again found the peerless Pavilion and Su Kui.

    At that time, Su Kui was wearing a snow-white brocade robe and a crimson silk blouse outside. She was lying on the edge of the pool like she didn''t have any bones to tease the carp. She whistled and spilled a handful of rice bran from time to time. Seeing the fish competing for food, she opened her lips and giggled.

    When Li Shen came in, he was almost shaken to his eyes by the boy''s eight regular white teeth. He narrowed his eyes and calmed down. Then he saw the boy lying on the cold ground, with many dead leaves falling around him, and some dark hair stained. The mouth hummed a strange little song, leisurely amused the fish.

    "Cough --"

    Li Shen narrowed his eyes, clenched his fist against his lips and gave a light cough reminder.

    But the boy turned a deaf ear, his face changed, "cough!"

    Su Kui seemed to finally react. Looking back, she jumped up and trotted a few steps to Li Shen. "Oh, your highness, Shen Wang? How can you come here today when you are free? It''s too late to... " Drink flower wine!

    In the last sentence, Su Kui didn''t say it clearly. She picked up her eyebrows to express her evil spirit and squeezed Li Shen''s eyes.

    Li Shen understood, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he snorted, "I''m not here to drink! This time, I''m here to ask the wooden pavilion leader for help! "

    Su Kui scratched his head, grabbed a few fallen leaves, crumpled them in his hand and threw them away. He couldn''t catch the center of gravity. "Careful Lord, do you have an uncomfortable voice? I heard you were coughing just now. I have half a bottle of wild honey left here. Would you like to make a cup of it to moisten your throat? "

    Li Shen: "..."

    The long and narrow Phoenix eyes sweep Su Kui''s face coldly, and scratch a dark light under his eyes.

 Chapter 863

    Mu Qinglan, are you pretending or are you natural?

    If it''s camouflage, the king has to admire your acting skills!

    He glanced at Su Kui and suddenly hissed. He didn''t know whether it was sneer or sarcasm. "You kid, you can open your eyes and tell lies, and you don''t know who you learned from!"

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t answer, "what do you want to do, your highness Shen Wang? In the daytime, the young masters in the building are all sleeping. Who do you like? I''ll call it out for you. Look, how is it? "

    Li Shen took a deep breath. He felt that if he really compared himself with this skinny boy, either he was killed by anger or he could not help cutting his head.

    Really, lawless, arrogant to stupid!

    "No, I have no interest in these."

    "Then you are..."

    "I''m here to invite the leader of the wooden pavilion to stay in my palace for two days. There are some small things that I need your help."

    "Me?!" Su Kui jumped three feet high, pointed to himself, stared at his eyes and could not set the channel: "what do you want to do with me? To live in the palace? No, no! " She waved her hand in succession, looking like a rascal.

    "There are many rules in the mansion. If you offend the nobles, suppress or break something, you will inadvertently damage the precious flowers and plants, but it''s also something that I can''t afford as a grasshopper. Be careful, Lord, please forgive me!" Su Kui''s face was bitter, and she began to bow to him.

    Li Shen''s face is not changed. He has seen through the juvenile''s surface. That cunning power is how to camouflage. It has already come out from the bone seam.

    Mulan, whether you are a dandy or a genius, you have to come with me today!

    Seeing the determination in Li Shen''s eyes, Su Kui pursed her lips and struggled: "do you really want to go? Can you... "

    Li Shen shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no way." After saying that, he nodded and said, "but the owner of the wooden pavilion doesn''t have to mind. When you go to the palace, you are a distinguished guest. Everything is as usual. Don''t be restrained! What''s more, my king won''t let you do anything for nothing. After you''ve done it, you''ll be rewarded handsomely. How about that? "

    As soon as he spoke, he suddenly saw a pair of black and white eyes of the young man shining suddenly. It was so bright that he dared not look at them.

    Su Kui clapped and sighed, "OK! If the Lord wants to invite you, if he refuses again, it''s not right. In that case, let''s go now? "

    "Ah --"

    brushed the sleeves, Li Shen chuckled, and his gorgeous appearance immediately brought vitality to the withered backyard in late autumn. He bent his pale lips and nodded, "let''s go."

    "Good!" Su Kui immediately clapped his hands, tidied up his mess, and cheerfully led Li Shen out of the main door.

    Li Shen came in from the backyard. At this time, he saw that the young man took the lead in leading him and went straight to the hall without turning back. His face changed. His calm face cracked in an instant, although he quickly covered up the past.

    It''s such a bright day. He''s not going out so grandly. He''s Li Shen, one of the few men in the world. He''s wandering in the brothels!

    It can be seen that the young man looks forward to looking back. He takes a puff at the corner of his lips. Apart from some strange things, he can''t say what''s wrong.

    Finally, he walked out of the gate with his life.

    But Su Kui went to the door, looked out, frowned, "eh? Lord, where is your carriage? Not here? "

 Chapter 864

    In the backyard!

    Li Shen''s face sank and sank, changed and changed. He didn''t tear his face and let his demeanor be destroyed.

    He took a breath with his lips, and said, "my king came in from behind, and naturally the carriage was not in front."

    "I see!" Su Kui suddenly realized, "but Lord, you are so noble. It''s not right to go through the back door. It''s really damaging your identity. Before you come next time, you must tell me that I will be the first to welcome you at the door."

    Next time?!

    Dream!

    Li Shen pulls his lips. At this time, the coachman has also heard the news. The horse neighs and stops in front of the wide gate of the peerless Pavilion.

    "Wooden pavilion master, please!"

    At night, the busy and prosperous streets seem lonely in the daytime, only a few passers-by come and go in a hurry. In the surrounding flower building, the girls and young men are dressed in cool clothes, sleeping by the window.

    In full view of the public, Li Shen didn''t want to stay any longer for a second. He just wanted to get this boy full of bad ideas into the car as soon as possible. He could not help looking for opportunities to let him lose weight.

    Su Kui grinned. He didn''t dare to speak, but he didn''t know that he was really upset. So he took the lead in jumping on the carriage and reached out a head from the carriage and waved to Li Shen.

    Li Shen feels that he has used up all the Qi He raised in this year. No one has ever dared to be so unbridled in front of him, with a smiley face, regardless of dignity or inferiority. In the past, the calm and waveless heart lake was also stimulated by the torrential rain as follows, and the lake began to be turbulent.

    Strange feelings really made him angry and angry.

    After they got on the carriage and sat down, the coachman shouted for a ride, and the horse pulling the carriage spread his vigorous hooves and ran to the Shenwang mansion in the center of the capital.

    In the carriage, Su Kui didn''t torment Li Shen deliberately any more, but kept the appearance of a rural man who had never seen the market, and all the decorations in the carriage were fresh. From time to time to touch it, ask Li Shen, is this pure gold, is that made of glass?

    Li Shen is biting his back teeth. He wants to kick the noisy boy out and tell him to roll on the ground for a few rounds. But he promised that Princess Shen would hold a special birthday party for her. He had to find this boy, mu Qinglan!

    The young man was plump when he met for the first time. His childish face became more mellow, but there was no trace of obesity on his body, which was strange.

    The temperament is very strange. It''s cloudy and sunny. It''s very naughty.

    However, Li Shen wasted a lot of effort to investigate afterwards. It turns out that the young man and Ningyuan Li Zhao are really close, and Li Zhao has become a regular visitor of the peerless Pavilion. In the past, I would occasionally exchange places for fresh fireworks. Now, I have never set foot in any place other than the peerless Pavilion.

    In this way, you can imagine the wonderful ideas and extraordinary.

    However, as Li Shen knows, Ningyuan is a mug gourd that doesn''t understand the customs. In addition to leading soldiers to fight, it''s to read books and practice swords and raise flowers in the mansion. It''s impossible to come up with all kinds of fresh and wonderful ideas of the peerless Pavilion. As for Li Zhao, eating, drinking, playing and playing really can afford to be an expert, but if you want him to run a business or even come up with ideas, you must not even think about it!

    Would it be someone else?

    Li Shen also thought about it, but finally had to be disappointed to find out that young people and Ning Yuan Li Zhao also met each other as geniuses in the peerless Pavilion. Before that, they had never met.

 Chapter 865

    Therefore, it is not known whether the teenager guessed his intention and deliberately pretended to refuse silently.

    But the cunning in the young eyes, he is to see clearly. A person''s eyes can''t deceive people. If the boy with clear eyes is a dandy full of brains, Li Shen can''t believe it.

    "Lord, please let me help you. Can I ask you what it is?" The young man asked, flashing his eyes, squatting in the corner of the carriage with his head askew.

    Li Shen''s eyes flashed and clapped his own side. "Come and sit down," he said

    Su Kui shook his head. "It''s comfortable to squat!" She was on the back of her head, and she couldn''t give up

    For the first time, someone refused to approach him without hesitation. Li Shen was stunned for a moment, and then he took a sip of his lips. "If you don''t want to, well, I invited the owner of the wood pavilion to my house because the princess''s birthday is near. Knowing that all the new performances of the songs in the unique Pavilion were all made by you, I wanted to ask you to arrange a unique dinner party for the princess, and I was happy for her. ˇ±When he said this, his face softened a lot.

    But Su Kui on the other side saw it really. Li Shen''s eyes were still empty. No one lived in his heart.

    Otherwise, why didn''t the princess have a son with him for ten years? Even other concubines and servants in the whole yard were not spared.

    Now, red jade should have become his woman, right?

    After all, the plot has already begun.

    Su Kui''s heart turned to the sea, but on the surface he listened carefully with his cheek in his hand. Seeing Li Shen finish, he suddenly blinked his eyes and said: "people say that men in the world are lucky, but the prince is a rare infatuated person. The princess is lucky!" She casually praised Li Shen. Thinking of his request, she frowned and said, "it''s just Do you think highly of me, my lord? I''m afraid I''m not up to it. I''m really in charge of the princess''s birthday party! "

    The implication is: would you like to think about it again, Lord?

    Li Shen, however, laughs and doesn''t speak. He has seen through the youth''s disguise. Just now, he heard that he was paid and couldn''t wait to come with him. I want to leave now, I''m afraid it''s late!

    "After that, I will give you three thousand Liang. How about that?"

    As soon as Su Kui was happy, he quickly disguised it, swallowed his saliva, "Lord......"

    Li Shen turns the white jade wrench on his thumb, opens his thin pale lips, smiles at his lips, and spits out two words, "gold --"

    words.

    "Go! Why not! " Su Kui clapped his thigh, his face brightened. "I''ll go through fire and water for the Lord! What''s more, it''s such a small thing. Don''t worry, Lord! Give the princess a big surprise. It''s all about the little one! "

    What is a small man''s success? What is a financial fan?!

    That''s it!

    Li Shen raised his eyebrows, looked at the young man''s happy appearance, shaking his head in a lively way, and crossed his heart without trace. "The corner of the lips raised," then there will be the Lord of laomu Pavilion

    "Ah, you''re welcome. If you need anything, please give me an order. I will do my best to serve you!" Of course, only for a few days.

    After the event, she took money, the disaster water east lead, and then parted ways!

    Take her family man and live a small life of your own. At that time, if you break your fingers, you''ll come back, won''t you? Just in time, it was a good thing to get rid of his family and return to the land.

 Chapter 866

    Seeing the young man''s trance, Li Shen''s eyes flashed, and he opened his mouth to ask her who she was thinking and whether she was speaking.

    The carriage swayed all the way to Shenwang mansion.

    Su Kui didn''t have to be helped. He jumped down. Li Shen is a man who is good at disguise and calculation. He is a prince. The whole mansion is not as big as the prime minister''s. At the door, two majestic stone lions stare at the eyes of two copper bells, one on the left and one on the right.

    Red Gate, several stone steps in front of the gate. The specification is average, the show is not big.

    Even the servants were very low-key. The whole huge palace revealed a dead silence, which was not angry at all. The servants in the past came and went in a hurry. When they saw Li Shen, they knelt respectfully and saluted him. Only when he nodded, did they bow and leave.

    Su Kui then clearly realized that the people in front of her were hidden. Just after stepping into the palace, she could feel the impenetrable dark stake and dark guard surrounding the palace like an iron bucket.

    There''s probably nothing in this mansion that can escape his eyes, right? As long as he wants to know something that doesn''t take too many minutes and seconds, someone will bring it to his ears.

    Tut, Su Kui has shrunk his neck. What''s the point?

    Li Shen follows in the back of her youth. Seeing that she has put away her freedom to treat him outside, she becomes a little more restrained and has dark eyes.

    Should be happy is that this boy finally understand their identity, however, but strangely not happy.

    For the first time, I felt that the layout I was proud of didn''t seem to be so perfect.

    It''s really strange -

    -

    after a big dinner in the palace, Su Kui wandered to the natural hot spring bath specially developed by Li Shen''s front yard.

    Although Li Shen has a deep mind, Su Kui knows that this kind of person also disdains to do peeping. What''s more, she''s always dressed as a man, so there''s nothing to be peeped at, right?

    In addition to the face of love, Su Kui''s heart has always been very big.

    Because it''s to surprise the princess, so few people know the arrival of sukui.

    In Prince Shen''s mansion, Li Shen can be said to be heaven. What he doesn''t want to let people know, even if that person is a powerful Princess of his mother''s family, even Li Shen has to avoid her sharp edge!

    Half an hour later, Su Kui wandered back to her yard.

    I don''t know what Li Shen''s attitude is. He arranged Su Kui in the yard next to him. The gates of the two yards are even opposite to each other. If you take a few steps, you can enter Li Shen''s yard.

    -In the upper branches of the month, the verdant pines and cypresses in the yard cover half of the moonlight.

    The moonlight flowed down the wide open windows like a light gauze, reflecting the simple decoration of the room.

    All of a sudden, a slight "treading" sound came.

    Su Kui opened his eyes abruptly, reached for the dagger under the pillow and stabbed people.

    As soon as the hand pricked out, the delicate wrist was firmly held by a large, coarse hand with a thick cocoon. At the same time, the familiar tea smell penetrated into the nose. Su Kui''s body softened and relaxed.

    There was a familiar male voice, a low magnetic voice, "it''s my Qinglan, don''t be afraid."

    "Brother Ning?!"

    She stared and exclaimed in surprise.

    At the same time, he immediately grabbed his shoulder, looked over his tall body to the open window, "when did you come back? Are you crazy? This is the palace! It''s found, but it''s going to fall off! "

 Chapter 867

    Instead of waiting for Ningyuan to reply, she got out of bed with only a middle coat of dada, trotted to close the window and listened carefully for a while.

    I was relieved to see that there was nothing but wind outside the window.

    At this time, I realized that my body was cold and I was shivering.

    The next second, the body is covered into a broad hot chest. Su Kui blinked, leaned in with his lips hooked, and asked, "when did he come back?"

    A low smile came from the top of her head, and the warm breath sprayed on her hair top. "Just arrived, Qinglan, are you concerned about me?"

    Su Kui turned his eyes and curled his mouth. "No, I love you. What are you doing? You''re so bold, I can''t control you! "

    "Well," Ning yuan chuckled, and there was a deep dimple on his lips. Even though the knife mark across the bridge of his nose made his facial features cold and hard, his eyes were gentle enough to drown any woman in the world. "I know you are worried about me, don''t be afraid, I won''t let myself have an accident, because --"

    he lowered his head, leaned up to Su Kui''s ear, and whispered Murmur, "I still want to keep my life to marry you, stay together with you forever, life and death are inseparable!"

    He can''t be so generous in handing her over.

    It seems that it''s time to find a way out of retirement. With the hindrance, he lost the qualification to go to the battlefield.

    Because he began to cherish his life, he did not dare to fight with the poor, and he began to fear death.

    The general who is afraid of death loses his armor and courage!

    "Meat and hemp!" Su Kui snorted a little, and grinned under the moonlight reflected from the window screen.

    "How can I come to shenwangfu? Don''t tell you to stay away from him? " "Hold her arms tight, rather far frown asked.

    Su Kui giggled, "make money" ~ "her voice was light, with a vision," I want to make a lot of money, and then I will go to the countryside with you to build a yard, and work at sunrise, and rest at sunset! "

    Ningyuan Yusai, originally a question, was blocked by a few words of her.

    I sighed helplessly and patted her on the top of the head. I turned her shoulder and hugged her from the front. I knocked my chin on the top of the young man''s head. I closed my eyes and whispered: "you don''t have to worry about these things. Although I''m a military general, I''m not as poor as you think. Don''t worry about it. You don''t have to work too hard. If you follow me, I will naturally protect you for life."

    "Macho!" Su Kui murmured and hugged his waist.

    They held each other quietly for a long time under the moonlight, only feeling that the years were quiet.

    "He forced you?"

    "No, I volunteered," sukui said, shaking his head.

    "Then..."

    "Shh!" In the end, Su Kui blocked his mouth and said, "don''t ask, I have something to do. When it''s done, I''ll be honest with you, OK?"

    Ningyuan''s dark eyes were dark, and he was silent for a moment. "Is there any danger?"

    "What''s the danger? Brother Ning, I''m just an official. Don''t worry!" Su Kui tiptoed and touched his head, comforting.

    In fact, where is there no danger? This time, she is not facing a girl with a big chest and no brain, but a prince who is full of scheming, good at strategy and covetous for the throne.

    A man who is good at keeping low profile and forbearing.

    If Li Shen finds out the clue of his own life, he can''t be too careful.

 Chapter 868

    The next day, after a long drought and a half month of clear weather, there are still dark clouds and light rain outside the window.

    Su Kui stayed on the bed for a while, listened to the rain for a while, and then ran to wash with his shoes.

    Half of the time, Li Shen looks for her.

    No good gas turned a white eye, Su Kui ignored, continue to wash slowly. Half a quarter of an hour has not passed yet. Another servant came to urge me for the second time.

    But, had to yawn all day in a hurry to wash, wrapped in a cloak, sleeping fluffy, followed the servant to the opposite son''s Li Shen yard. After a few hallways, I arrived at delishen''s study.

    Then Su Kui watched the girl, who was 15 or 6 years old, and left her in a hurry.

    Stunned, is this the way to treat guests?

    Li Shen had heard the movement outside the study for a long time. He didn''t have to look up, so he knew who had arrived. He put down his pen and said in a loud voice, "come in, Qinglan."

    Su Kui tried to push the door. She stumbled to the threshold and almost fell down and chewed the mud. After standing steadily, he looked at someone standing in front of the window and splashed ink. He pointed to himself and could not set the channel: "what do you call me, Lord?"

    "Blue haze." Li Shen, with a smile on his eyes and eyebrows, is obviously in a good mood.

    However, Su Kui''s mood is very delicate. Brother, we are not familiar! Even when you know my identity, you must want to kill quickly. You can''t be so close to me.

    It''s not scientific!

    See Su Kui Leng Leng, Li Shen beckons her to go over, smile and ask, "why, can''t you? I remember general Ning and nine younger brothers calling you Qinglan, right? I''m close to brother nine. I call you the leader of the wooden pavilion. On the contrary, Qinglan won''t mind? "

    "Ah? Cough, cough Of course not You are welcome to... "

    Su Kui smiled and scratched his head. "I''m just surprised. You are the third one in the world."

    "Oh? really? My pleasure. " Li Shen smiled and narrowed his eyes. Feng''s eyes narrowed into a long narrow arc, a fox with jade face.

    After saying this, Su Kui fell into a deadlock for a while. She looked at the arrangement of the study in a bored way. It was very common, and then her eyes fell on the paper that Li Shen wrote constantly.

    I saw a scene of rain beating banana outlined by light ink. The drizzle was like a line, beating the green banana leaves continuously.

    "My Lord is a good painter!" Su Kui clapped his hands.

    Li Shen sniffs at her and smiles, "Qinglan''s painting is not bad, unique and unique!"

    "Er..." Su Kui thought of the living spring palace that he had put in the box of the peerless Pavilion and blinked.

    It seems that this time the match has been made. Does this person seem to be immune to her dead skin?

    Tut -

    this is a little fun.

    "Don''t make fun of me, Wang Ye. Qinglan''s paintings are not elegant. Let''s talk about the princess''s preferences! In this way, we can take what we like and satisfy the princess better! "

    Li Shen cast a approving look at her, and nodded slightly. "Qinglan has this idea. She doesn''t like going out, but she likes listening to plays and music. If Qinglan can work hard in this area, she must like it very much."

    "Opera?" Su Kui rubbed her chin and murmured.

    "Yes, opera."

    "I don''t know if the princess has a favorite clip?"

    "Peony Pavilion."

 Chapter 869

    Su Kui rubbed her chin and meditated for a moment. In her brain, she constantly filtered the songs with melodies and melodies that contained her brain''s storage function.

    Such a filtration really made her find a lot.

    Su Kui didn''t really intend to be original, but in this dynasty, no second person had ever heard those songs. To put it out, isn''t she original? Although she never really admitted it.

    Later, Su Kui asked Li Shen''s idea carefully, and combined it with the princess''s preference, then he had several plans in mind.

    "Wang Ye, Qinglan has some score in her heart. I wonder if someone can help me one or two?"

    "Naturally." Li Shen takes an unexpected look at the teenager, sees her eyes are clear, her eyes are cunning, her lips are tiny, and she claps her hands lightly, saying: "Wang Qing, come in!"

    "Squeak --"

    Wang Qing, the housekeeper, respectfully pushed the door from the outside, walked to the desk with a very light and slow step and stood up with his hands clasped in his fists. "What can I do for you, Wang Ye

    "You don''t need to be polite. This is the wood Pavilion leader of the peerless Pavilion. This time, the king specially invited him to give advice for the princess''s birthday feast. But it''s hard for a Qiao woman to make a meal without rice, and he can''t fight on his own. In this way, you can help Qinglan finish the arrangement of the princess''s birthday party! "

    "Lord......"

    Wang Qing''s face was full of deference when he heard who was the one he asked him to help. When his face was stiff, he was surprised and said, "it''s really not right for such a person to organize the birthday party of the princess!"

    He can still recall the boy''s aggressive tone when he first saw him, which embarrassed him.

    Although he was humble, he was only a servant in the palace. However, when the servants of the Royal Palace went out, which high-ranking officials and powerful officials didn''t give him a good face? Has anyone ever treated him like a teenager?

    Humiliation, red fruit humiliation!

    Now the Lord even asked him to help him. Doesn''t it mean that he should listen to the young man''s orders in every detail? With his bad degree, Wang Qing can figure out with his toes without using his brain, how difficult it will be for him!

    Wang Qing dare not express his dissatisfaction on the face, because he represents that he has doubts about the decision of Wang Ye. He can only take the opportunity to attack the youth and use his humble identity as a guide.

    What kind of man is Li Shen? He can''t see Wang Qing''s dissatisfaction at the bottom of his eyes. As soon as Feng''s eyes are in awe, his thin lips begin to pucker up gloomily? Are you dissatisfied with Ben Wang''s decision? "

    Wang Qing was shocked, and he fell to his knees with a puff, and his forehead touched the ground? I''m loyal to the Lord. I have no two hearts! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest. She leaned on the edge of the desk and looked sideways at Wang Qing. She couldn''t see the bottom of her eyes with a smile. "Dogleg."

    "You!"

    "Me? How about me? Look down on people! Don''t pee to see what you look like. It''s just a servant. How can you interrupt the decision of the master? "

    "Mulan, you are so deceiving!" Wang Qing''s eyes widened and his lips trembled.

    "Tut tut Tut," Su Kui shook his head, ignored him, and turned to Li Shen''s sincere suggestions. "Lord, there seems to be something wrong with your Butler''s brain," she said with a smile, pointing her slender fingers lightly to her temples.

    Li Shen looks at her careless appearance and understates that she has been a housekeeper for many years. Wang Qing, a deep-seated city official, is so excited and angry that he can''t help but smile low, nods gently and says, "yes."

 Chapter 870

    Wang qingben expected the Lord to stand on his side and speak for himself. But I didn''t think that the prince was standing at the young man''s side. He looked at him coldly as if he were a monkey. He was deliberately embarrassed by the young man.

    Cold in the heart, cold in the back.

    Others may not know, he will not know that he served many years of the master is what character?

    Thinking of what Li Shen said just now, Wang Qing thought carefully and suddenly realized that it was even colder.

    It''s his impulse! Li Shen has been around for so many years, but he''s been teased by a suckling boy. It''s his fault. Unexpectedly, he lost his temper in front of the Lord, which made him see his impetuous side.

    At present, he only hopes that the prince just agrees that what the young man says is out of his mouth. If you want to do it, just be afraid of him -

    this Butler position, you will sit for a while!

    After thinking about it, he immediately straightened out his posture, kowtowed his head respectfully, and said, "Lord, it was just the slave who was impulsive. Please punish me!"

    "Why does my king punish you? What you really need to apologize for is the wooden pavilion Lord. Why don''t you apologize to the wooden pavilion Lord for your words? He is a great guest invited by the king! If there is another time, I will not spare you! " Li Shen''s words are a little heavy.

    Since he made it clear that Su Kui was the guest he invited, he spoke from Su Kui''s standpoint. Let this sentence go, the whole palace, it can be said that Su Kui is allowed to walk horizontally, and no one dares to say anything.

    What are you dissatisfied with? Hold it!

    Otherwise, the end is not in front of you. Look at Wang Qing!

    Although I don''t know why Li Shen is so polite to her, and what''s his intention, if he can make himself more comfortable and open his hands and feet, Su Kui won''t go to the bottom of the matter.

    For some things, it''s a trick to pretend to be confused.

    "Yes, it''s the servants who are confused," Wang Qing said with a gloomy face and his head bowed down. "The leader of the wooden pavilion is young, but the servant''s mind is narrow, and he has been offended a lot just now. Please forgive him!"

    "Go, don''t kowtow to me. I can''t stand your age. You''ll live a long life!" Su Kui waved and tightened his eyebrows. "The master of this pavilion can hold a boat in his belly. He doesn''t know what to do with you! Did you hear the king''s order? These days, I need your help. I hope you can let go of your prejudices and don''t let me get in the way! "

    As her words fell, Li Shen''s eyes sank, sweeping Wang Qing lightly.

    After so many years of master and servant, Li Shen naturally wants to find out the character of the people around him. Otherwise, with his deep mind, how can he safely put the people who don''t know the details around him?

    Therefore, it''s possible that what the youth said about making a trip secretly!

    Wang Qing has done many things for him in these years. If it is not necessary, he will not cold the old subordinates'' heart.

    Although Wang Qing didn''t look up, he could also detect the sharp eyes on his back, and his body trembled. He laughed and said: "the Lord of the wooden pavilion is worried too much. What you are doing is the top priority of the royal palace. I don''t have that bear heart leopard dare to make a trip with you. Don''t talk about it."

    "That''s good. I''m just going to talk about it. Puff -" Su Kui covers his lips, and the red and plump lips lift up. "It''s really interesting to see that it scares you"

    Wang Qing, a young satire, listens to him and breaks his silver teeth in silence. At Li Shen''s command, he slowly got up and retreated.

 Chapter 871

    After Wang Qing left, Li Shen didn''t strike the young man with a good temper. "You are not afraid of his jealousy. You are looking for opportunities to retaliate in the future?"

    Su Kui rubbed her forehead and was surprised at his intimacy. She stepped back a few steps. Her face was not obvious. She shrugged her shoulders indifferently

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. It''s natural to say that brother Ning will protect him. The tone is full of dependence.

    Li Shen is inexplicably in a stagnant mind, and a wave of displeasure surges into his heart.

    -

    when she left her study, Su Kui went back to her room and worked hard.

    There are three or four days to the princess''s birthday party, which is scheduled to be held in the evening. Su Kui observed the stars in the night, and the light rain was still on the next day, I don''t know when it will be.

    I can''t guarantee it won''t rain all the time these days.

    Therefore, in case of emergency, it is necessary to build a huge spare shed in the garden.

    Just to be practical and beautiful, Su Kui said: it''s a headache!

    -

    Ning yuan came every night or so, and stood quietly at the table to grind for her when the young man frowned and thought hard.

    Young people are still dressed in men''s clothes. He is the only one who knows how exciting and exquisite this loose young clothes is. Thinking about this, my heart and hair are hot. However, when my eyes touch her drooping eyes, holding a brush, writing carefully, and listing my thoughts one by one, I feel infinite and quiet.

    All the thoughts of chaos have calmed down.

    Just want to look at her so quietly, it seems very good.

    -

    Su Kui stayed for two days and nights, and finally prepared all the designs and ideas before the birthday party.

    At the moment, I can''t help complaining that Li Shen didn''t play according to the routine. People start to prepare the birthday party ten and a half days in advance. But he, just before the beginning, when he had no idea, forced her.

    Simply, think of this, let Su Kui''s back alveolar itch, want to catch people over and bite them hard again to vent anger.

    Su Kui yawned when the fish belly was white in the sky. She threw away the brush and put a bunch of paper into Wang Qing''s eyes. When she stumbled to bed, she glanced at a threatening look. "Here are all the designs. You send part of Xiaoqu to jue''er Pavilion, They naturally know how to do it. As for the other part, I''ve already drawn the drawings. Do as you like. Don''t disturb me before noon tomorrow! "

    Yes, it''s too late, so Su Kui simply uses the ready-made actors, the pillars of the peerless Pavilion and the teenagers!

    Although it''s not appropriate to know the identity of a teenager, Li Shen is the only one to blame. She has no better way to catch the duck and fight.

    The young people are used to singing the songs she wrote, and the tunes gradually develop a tacit understanding day by day. As long as the scores are sent to the past, within a day, they can learn and sing.

    And many opera singers are disguised as women and singing female tunes. At that time, they will be able to pass the test if they find some neutral voices and learn opera for a few years.

    She remembered that there were several teenagers in jueze Pavilion who were sold in from the closed theatrical troupe.

    In this way, it is easier to do.

    Wang Qing didn''t know that it was just for a moment. Su Kui had a series of problems and possible changes in his mind.

 Chapter 872

    He just pinched a stack of paper with fresh ink. His hands were shaking with anger, and he clenched the things in his hands.

    Seeing this, Su Kui hurriedly called out, "ah, ah! This is the only part. If you break it, I can''t make another one for you. Manager Wang, you should pay attention! "

    Hearing this, Wang Qing''s palms were relaxed, and his face murmured, "wood green haze, you are cruel! Arrogant enough! " Then he turned around and walked away. He strode out of sunflower''s yard.

    The door was slammed to the sky.

    Su Kui squinted big cat pupil, sleepy cat like lazy lie down on the soft bed, eyebrows eyes lips slightly wet with cunning, hands and feet and shaking, "goodbye!"

    We are arrogant, how to!

    A day of arrogance is a day, even if tomorrow on the guillotine, it is also worth it!

    For those who can''t stand her, Su Kui has never been used to them. After all, she is not their parents and wants to let them. The damage, the abuse, angry one less.

    It''s just like this -

    falling asleep with a good mood, even the dream is sweet, and the dark dream bubbles sweetly.

    Sleep to three pole, sure enough, by Su Kui threat of ruthless, Wang Qing also dare not come up at will to touch the mold. After all, every time Su Kui is provoked, his face is blue at last. It''s him who can''t bite Su Kui.

    Su Kui had a sleep, and her head was clear at last.

    Stretching out and swinging out, I circled several corridors of nine curves, and then from the quiet place, I suddenly entered into a noisy state, surrounded by bustling servants and workers.

    The ground is in a mess. People carrying wood and carpet walk on ladders to hang palace lamps under the eaves.

    Even Su Kui used to be unnoticed. It can be seen how busy she was, almost so busy that she became dizzy.

    She was walking to correct her mistake. When she was directing how to build the stage banquet, she was suddenly slapped heavily on the shoulder.

    Su Kui turned around and saw a young boy with a pink face standing behind her, smiling back and looking at her.

    "Li Zhao?"

    "Tut, no big or small! Call me brother! " Li Zhao turns his mouth and looks around curiously.

    Su Kui turned a white eye very indecently. "I don''t want to call you. Although you are a few years older than me, you have nothing to do all day and play around. I only admire big brother Ning. Unless you can reach the height of big brother Ning, it''s good to call you Li Zhao! "

    "Hey..." Li Zhao walked around the young man with his back and hands on his back for two times. When Su Kui didn''t notice, he jumped up and snored her black hair all the time. "How can I say that we''re also a great master? We have a title. Son of a bitch, do you have to show me some respect?"

    Su Kui said, "mingluan has learned a new dance recently..."

    "Seriously?!" Li Zhao''s eyes brightened, and all of a sudden.

    The evil spirits in the color are just like this -

    a good young man with the appearance of a handsome young man, but he is very busy in the land of fireworks. Even Su Kui doesn''t know what to say.

    Sometimes I really want to knock him out and tie him up to receive guests. Otherwise, I really waste his good leather bag.

    "What''s the use of lying to you? But you can''t see it today. The peerless Pavilion will be closed tonight and will go to the palace to celebrate the life of the princess

    "Celebrating?" Li Zhao wondered, "what do many singers do? How can they find a group of men to sing?"

    "It''s not your brother. He dragged me here two days ago. What time do you have to prepare?"

 Chapter 873

    "Tut, stinky boy, it''s in other people''s territory. Be careful what you say!" Li Zhao gave Su Kui a shudder and stared at her angrily. "Elder brother Qi is not as good as I am. You have no problem. You really need to change! Otherwise, I don''t know how to lose my head! Do you hear me?! "

    Su Kui shrunk his neck and was raised by Li Zhao. He covered his forehead and nodded his head.

    "I see. I see. Are you right?"

    "Son of a bitch! Not convinced? "

    Su Kui squints at him, one mouthful of a smelly boy, really count up, oneself can be his ancestor''s ancestor!

    Then touched his face, can''t help sighing, it seems more plump recently.

    It''s not just that the face has grown fat. Even there, it seems that it''s a late development, and it''s growing fast.

    I don''t know how long it will take for this mission to end. After she tasted the freshness of women disguised as men, she realized that in ancient times, women disguised as men were the destruction and torture of women!

    The whole day is wrapped around the chest, the chest is stuffy, but also su Kui''s temper is growing.

    No way. They were forced out.

    Think of this, also have no mood and Li Zhao hukan.

    Perfunctorily nodded, "convinced! Can''t I take it? " Then he waved his hands and began to rush people. "Go and play your own. I have a lot of things to do."

    This is true. There is no water in it.

    Looking at the mess in front of her eyes, Su Kui felt a headache because she couldn''t make out her mind like a mess of threads.

    "Is this the beginning of the rush?" Li Zhao is discontented and frowns meaningfully. He feels that he is becoming less and less important.

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows and said, "isn''t that right? If you want to stay and fight for me, I can''t help it. After all, I''m at the service of the great Lord, and I''m proud to say that it''s better to go! "

    Li Zhao choked on her, gnashed his teeth and snored on her head. He scolded, "Stinky boy! It hurts you! "

    After that, he took a look at her and walked away. "Well, I won''t be in the way of human eyes here. Alas, the world is so cool!"

    That lonely tone, listening to Su Kui chuckle, secretly scolded a living treasure, began to command the staff, arrange various affairs.

    What to do, clear division of labor, so as not to have no clue, busy into a mess! Through Su Kui''s arrangement, a group of servants would go where they were short of manpower and waste their time. Now, after the division of labor, everyone can just do their own.

    The tight atmosphere in the yard seemed to relax a lot.

    Wang Qing stands in the distance with his hands in his hands and looks on coldly, with a flash of surprise in his eyes.

    He knew that it was not easy for him to build up the young minds of Ningyuan and the ninth prince, but he always forgot this stubble because of his pungent mouth.

    But now, in getting along with the youth, although still from time to time by his sneer. But there is no denying that teenagers do have that arrogant capital.

    There is a gap in the chest, full of wonderful ideas.

    He was amazed by the design of the birthday party and the arrangement of the whole garden.

    It''s really unheard of.

    as like as two peas in the first place, they were exactly the same.

    So, Wang Qing''s mood is complicated now.

 Chapter 874

    On the one hand, they admire and are dumb about the intelligence of young people. On the other hand, they hate the unbridled arrogance of young people.

    He wanted to teach the boy a lesson quietly. However, he had been warned by the Lord for a long time. No matter how hateful he was, he could only bear it and couldn''t help it.

    After arranging the affairs of Shenwang''s mansion and telling Wang Qingzhao to take a look, Su Kui simply called a carriage to return to jueze Pavilion.

    Although the teenagers have formed a tacit understanding after the accumulation of time, but suddenly, she has to confirm it in person.

    If not necessary, sukui does not want any irrelevant people to be the victims of her mission.

    The sound of horse''s hooves was heard continuously. Su Kui was wandering in his carriage, and he went all the way around several subtle and winding alleys to the back yard of the peerless Pavilion.

    A few pieces of silver were stuffed into the rickshaw puller, and Su Kui walked into the yard in a hurry.

    As soon as I entered, I heard the sound of yiyayayayayayayayazaiyi coming into my ears from far and near.

    The voice was low, gentle and full of light melancholy, which made people indulge in it.

    Quietly approaching, I saw a man in a long red shirt with a magnificent peony embroidered on it. The petals in layers were blooming wantonly.

    "Twilight?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and said.

    "The lights are luxuriant..." Just as he was about to sing the next sentence, he was suddenly interrupted by a foreign voice, turned away at dusk, and said in surprise, "Lord, how are you back? Are you finished? "

    "Lord."

    "Cabinet leader......"

    Dusk left an opening, the rest of the people also turn their heads, saw leaning against the door, holding a dripping oil paper umbrella in their hands, and looked at them with a smile.

    "I''m finished. How about coming back to see my young masters? Is it all right? "

    Smell speech, dusk leaves the eye to light up, continuously nods, "satisfied! The song made by the cabinet leader is the only one in the world! "

    He was born in the Opera Troupe and grew up in the Opera Troupe when he was young. He sang with the troupe leader''s performance.

    That time was the cleanest and purest time in his life.

    However, later, the class leader fell in love with Yunyan. In order to buy the gold like Yunyan, the group with great momentum will be dispersed. These young people who signed the deed of death and sold themselves to the troupe were mercilessly sold.

    And he went to the peerless Pavilion.

    I never thought that I would be able to sing opera one day. When I started to sing the first sentence, I felt like a different life -

    "that''s good. I just don''t know that I can sing music even when I''m away. It''s good!" Su Kui sighed with a smile and turned to ask others, "what about you? Is that ok? "

    Chu Yin shook his head with Qin. "No problem."

    Mingluan and Chuci looked at each other, and said with different voices: "no problem!"

    Su Kui nodded contentedly, "I know everyone is good! But today, unlike in the past, we must not take it lightly. In the evening''s performance, you need to play up 120000 spirit and deal with every step that follows, you know

    She asked impatiently again and again, and the young people were also a little nervous by what she said.

    Su Kui didn''t say anything, sometimes it made them nervous, so that they could face any unexpected situation more carefully.

    After the instruction, Su Kui stayed to listen to the whole song again, and then left a few pertinent suggestions before he went back to the palace.

 Chapter 875

    Night fell, after a day of drizzle, after the moon came out, it was strangely clear. The sky was as clean as washed.

    As soon as the night came to an end, an endless stream began to flow in front of the palace gate.

    The carriages, which were flying the flags of various families, kept approaching the palace, and then stopped. Men in fancy clothes, with their families, came forward to greet Wang Qing, who was standing in front of the Zhuqi gate to entertain guests.

    With a lot of laughter, many noble people were welcomed in respectfully.

    From the first step of stepping into the door, I laid a carpet that can''t see the end. It stretches all the way. I don''t know where the end is.

    Li Zhaoyin is among the people, and he goes with Ningyuan in a low-key way.

    Be careful with the princess''s birthday party. How dare anyone in the capital not give face? Even the emperor has a lot of continuous gifts to show his attention.

    Don''t the rest hurry up and make up?

    It''s a compulsory course to be an official in the north, to see the wind and to act according to the opportunity.

    "Hey, brother Ningyuan, what do you think that kid is selling? It''s been around for a long time. I haven''t seen the signs yet. It''s not like his style! " Li Zhaoxing rushed to see the new things, but after a long walk, he did not see any changes.

    Hear him say boy, rather far corner of the eye took a smoke, secretly hook lips, think that wench can hide deep enough.

    On the face but not show, light shake head, "you just follow to go is, green haze has really let you down?"

    Hearing this, Li Zhao''s eyes suddenly brightened.

    Not because of Ningyuan, but after a long walk, I finally came to the end of the carpet.

    I saw unknown vines twining around the shed built with something. In the middle of the vines were dotted with little starlight like fireflies, which was in contrast with the night, as if in a sea of stars.

    Those thumb sized spots of light were so dense that Li Zhao let out a exclamation and opened his mouth wide.

    Fortunately, there were many women and young ladies in the families of officials around to express surprise one after another, but no one noticed Li Zhao''s gaffe.

    "My God, brother Ningyuan, I really doubt now. Is there anything in the world that Qinglan can''t do? Now you are telling me that he is an immortal, and I recognize him! " Li Zhao looks up for a long time, without any praise on the surface. He tells Ningyuan the truth. However, Ningyuan knows no more than Li Zhao. Besides knowing that the young man is his daughter, the rest know nothing about where the young man''s brilliant ideas come from.

    Thinking about this, some of the heart is not a taste, but also has a kind of filling in the heart of satisfaction.

    This baby looks like a teenager. It''s his.

    Every touch of a point, you can find her different. Whenever he thought he had uncovered her mystery, he would find that he was far away from the truth, far away, far away.

    But rather than disappointed, because he has a lifetime to understand.

    What surprises would she give him?

    Li Zhao has been fascinated by this dazzling night scene, and naturally didn''t notice the rapid change of appearance on Ningyuan''s face.

    After listening to Ningyuan''s words, he scratched his head, and then realized: "yes, I said that this kid likes surprise most, and it''s not surprising --"

    "Tut, these little lanterns, I don''t know how he made them!"

 Chapter 876

    "Really, the exquisite is incomparable..." Li Zhao mumbles to himself.

    Just after he had a close look, he found that what kind of firefly is there, but it turned out to be a pocket lantern. There was no fire in it, but it was strangely shining.

    In the water like night, to the lonely garden in late autumn, across a layer of beautiful to thrilling beauty.

    -

    when the guests almost arrived, Li Shen finally came late with the princess.

    Although she is thirty years old, she is in Red Palace Dress, but she can''t see the trace left by the years on her face from the face, as if the years have paid special attention to her.

    It''s not too much to praise a perfect match between a gorgeous and dignified woman and Li Shen, who looks like a bright moon.

    Li Shen''s lips are smiling, and his eyebrows and eyes are looking at the gorgeous woman beside him. I don''t know. I really want to drown in the warm dream he deliberately created.

    "Thank you so much for taking part in the princess''s birthday party in your busy schedule. We have spent ten years together. This birthday feast is a surprise specially arranged for the princess by Ben Wang. You can feel it if you like it... " Li Shen said a lot, nothing more than playing the emotion card.

    The women around him were moved by his tears, and they were willing to die for him.

    The ladies and young ladies under the seat also all look envious.

    Probably no one found it, hidden in the backlight of the crowd, Yingying projected a jealous look, and quickly disappeared.

    Li Shen finished, and with a big wave of his hand, the birthday feast was officially started.

    People came forward to congratulate Princess Shen and offer gifts.

    For a time, the language is smiling and Yan Yan, as if it is a harmonious and quiet.

    Suddenly there was a roar in the distance, which shocked everyone, and the scene fell into silence.

    To be inquired about the reputation, I saw that the sky had already set off pieces of fireworks, and a colorful fire group flew up into the night, and then exploded.

    Sparks are falling like meteors.

    "Wow!"

    "It''s so beautiful --"

    in the exclamation, the silk and bamboo mingle with the piano sound, and the faint flute sound comes from the distance, and rises and falls with the wind.

    Suddenly a group of gorgeous women in colorful clothes appeared on the lotus pond. Lianbu moved gently, just at the moment when the guests could not bear to blink. Just as a cloud blows, the lotus pool against the time is like a fairyland.

    And those beautiful women standing on the water like walking on the ground.

    I don''t know who started with a song.

    "In the dusk, the old songs and operas are singing constantly on the grass terrace in the countryside.

    Shake the boat and listen to a few songs.

    In the distance, the oars in the village are quiet,

    it was you vaguely; "

    it''s a unique tune. The men at the scene are shining in front of their eyes, swimming on the women like light, looking for those familiar feelings.

    "In the tide of people, there are red and green,

    the fragrance of grandma''s tea is like the past."

    At the end of this passage, the music became more low and melodious. With the opera, four beautiful beauties came from afar, one playing the piano, one playing the flute, one dancing and one singing -

    every step they stepped on, a lotus lamp would bloom at their feet, which really corresponded to that sentence, and lotus would grow step by step.

    "The time overlaps in a song sung by my young youth in the water sleeve of my green clothes,

    playing between fingers, I wonder if you can recall it --"

    the opera tune here is very unique, which not only keeps the charm of the opera, but also makes people refreshing.

    When the woman sitting at Li Shen''s side heard that dusk was leaving her mouth, she straightened herself up and listened attentively.

 Chapter 877

    One song after another, with a gentle expression of melancholy, comes from the lake with water mist.

    The people at the guest seats on the shore were intoxicated.

    Some people from time to time bowed their heads and whispered with the people around them, praising that this song should only exist in the sky and rarely heard in the world.

    Su Kui is hidden in the corner, wrapped in a cape, with his hands around his chest. He looks at the scene in front of him, smiling like a cat. He doesn''t have much ups and downs in his heart.

    Ningyuan seems to be aware of something, following his eyes, he just bumps into a pair of water cutting eyes, black and white, clear and clean as a clear spring.

    He raised his lips slightly, held up his glass with a soft smile, and drank it up.

    The road is endless and unrestrained.

    A group of maidens waiting to be married, who were sitting next to me, were dazzled at the sight and took on a red heart. Before, I only knew that general Ning was a prince as elegant as jade, who was disfigured by barbarians on the battlefield. Since then, there has been no smile on my face. As time goes on, I have left only one side that is hard and fierce.

    Who ever thought that, tonight, even though the knife mark across the bridge of nose still exists. But between a smile, the gentle gesture with curved eyebrows and eyes, really and the sentence in the script, iron and soft!

    Su Kui naturally knows that her men are more attractive, and not only does not think the scars on her face are ugly, but also thinks that she is brave and handsome.

    Seeing that the girls around cast their eyes to Ningyuan, she smiled with evil smile and leaned on the railings of the corridor, so that she could point her eyes at leisure.

    Sign: I see it all.

    Ningyuan''s hands were shaking, and he almost didn''t throw out his glass.

    What does this girl mean? Still laughing? It''s OK. People look like they''re angry? When he looked carefully and looked again, he made sure that all her eyes and eyebrows were joking. Then he gave her a bad look and opened his lips silently: "go back and clean you up!"

    Su Kui grinned back, grinned and made a face for him.

    "Put the horse here!" he said with a smile Provocation means a lot.

    Seriously, not afraid of death!

    Li Shen sits in the main seat with his eyes drooping slightly, so that he can have a clear view of the faces of all the people at the banquet.

    He watched Ningyuan, who was known as the jade faced king of hell, show his tender smile, and glanced at some place from time to time. His fingertips moved, quietly raised his eyes and glanced at him.

    At one glance, the palm suddenly tightened and clenched into a fist.

    It''s him!

    That wrapped in a plain color Cape, the tip of his nose was very cocky and red with cold. He found that he was not only looking at Ningyuan, but also at Ningyuan.

    That share of others can''t get involved in the harmony, as if forced all the people around to crowd out, the world, only two of them. Even if there is no dialogue, just an eye contact can make people feel boundless affection.

    The two of them

    Li Shen''s murderous intention flashed and his sleeve tightened. Li Shen turned around and heard the princess saying softly in his ear, "thank you, Prince. I like it very much. Thank you very much

    Holding his small hand soft as bone, Li Shen''s heart was cold, and his face slowly burst into a soft smile. He said affectionately: "you like it. What thanks do you want to talk about between husband and wife? Since I like it, I''ll listen to more songs, eh? "

    The tone is like coaxing children, showing doting.

 Chapter 878

    Shenwang''s face was red, and she let out a low hum, like a mosquito''s call, her cheeks red, and finally put her eyes on the stage in the lotus pond again.

    Everyone didn''t notice that in the moment when Princess Shen turned her head, Li Shen''s well disguised and affectionate face couldn''t be maintained any longer and became cold.

    He looked back at the veranda, only to find that the boy who should have stood there was no trace.

    Li Shen cast his eyes back to the banquet in a hurry. When he saw the vacancy, his pupils contracted instantly.

    Ningyuan is gone!

    Ha -

    Li Shen laughs at me, but I can''t find anything named pleasure. It is reasonable to say that Ningyuan, a good friend of Li Zhao, is his enemy. The reputation of Ningyuan will be greatly damaged when the reputation of Ningyuan is spread out.

    And he, of course, benefits immensely.

    But why can''t he be happy? On the contrary, there is a kind of anxiety that the situation is gradually out of control.

    However, he can''t do anything now.

    I can only watch a group of fascinated men and women''s envious eyes fall on the feast arranged by the youth. The princess beside me still holds his hand, which is soft and gentle. The princess is gentle and dignified, but none of them is what he wants.

    What on earth does he want?

    Li Shen is deep in thought.

    There is no doubt that his greatest pursuit in this life is to get the supreme position, so that people all over the world bow down to him, kneel respectfully and submit to him.

    In addition, there was a demon in his heart that was binding him. He couldn''t figure out what he wasn''t satisfied with, what he didn''t get and what he was eager to get.

    Time, like quicksand, is passing slowly in the array of silk and bamboo.

    Looking at the empty place from the beginning to the end and never coming back, Li Shen''s heart picked up a little bit

    -

    the back garden of the palace is huge, and dozens of guests only occupy a part of it.

    Su Kui walked slowly, wrapped in a cloak, and began to circle in the back garden.

    After a while, he was far away from the noise and gradually went to the deep.

    As she walked along, she muttered, "good King''s mansion, what''s Jian doing so much! Waste gold and silver, waste land! And waste my master''s time! " She stamped her feet and saw an open yard in front of her. Her eyes turned and she trotted in.

    "Ding -- the target is in the front, and there is unidentified tracking behind. Please pay attention to the host, please pay attention to the host!" From time to time, the brain sounds the warning sound of mechanical cold of the system.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and drew a dark light under her eyes.

    Since the system was upgraded, it seems that it has been humanized a lot. Occasionally, give her some hints. It has to be said that these tips have given her a lot of convenience.

    With the prompt, she is no longer like before, all depends on her own guess and investigation, some small things, the system can prompt.

    As long as you continue to successfully complete the task, the system will harvest a lot of energy from it, which is what sunflower only recently learned.

    I have to say, very easy to use!

    "Oh, it''s freezing me! It''s freezing me! I don''t know where brother Ning has gone. He said he would date me in the backyard. Hum! " She stamped her feet angrily and pushed open the half covered yard fence.

    Will secretly touch with people''s private association, the result of the lost way of the image interpretation of vivid.

 Chapter 879

    The man in black, who secretly followed behind him, frowned. He observed every move of Mu Qinglan at the master''s command to see if she was suspected of acting crazy and playing silly.

    However, after several days of observation, it was found that the man had some abilities. However, a bad mouth offended him completely.

    Not only Shen Wang didn''t like him, but even the servants in the government didn''t like him.

    Such a person, even if the body of the former royal blood, can really help up? Even within half a year, he would offend the city''s powerful people to death because of the trouble of his mouth being open, and his head would fall to the ground one day.

    Moreover, the behavior is still very indecent.

    I don''t know if it''s because I grew up in that environment. It''s common for me to behave frivolously and laugh with prostitutes. Moreover, he was brave enough to meet people in the backyard of the palace.

    The man in black is choked with a breath. I don''t know if she is naive or stupid!

    Anyway, it seems to him that the only blood left over from the previous dynasty is horizontal and vertical!

    Su Kui doesn''t know what people in black think. Even if she does, she must applaud loudly. What she wants is such an effect.

    These days, living in the palace, Su Kui naturally has his own considerations. On the one hand, I have shown part of my ability to bring jueze Pavilion back to life. If I blindly pretend to be crazy, I will be suspicious. It''s better to show one side''s ability properly, and to shape the image of her tongue and mouth, so as to successfully instill a kind of view called young frivolity into the black clothes people who follow her.

    And the protection in the palace is very strict. Su Kui didn''t want the people in black to know. He didn''t even notice.

    Now I have always thought that Li Shen''s attitude towards him is to throw it away after using it, or even to eliminate it quickly.

    -

    Su Kui''s head is on the tip of his head carefully. He looks like a thief.

    I saw her step by step and turn around carefully step into the yard, squinting at the only direction in the yard where the light was lit, clearing her throat and shouting, "is there anyone? Is there anyone?! "

    "Bang --"

    seems to be the sound of something being knocked over, followed by the sound of rushing footsteps. Su Kui backed away two steps to make sure that she was standing near the door. If there was anything wrong, she would let Ma saya go.

    The man in black shrank in the treetop and watched with concentration.

    It seems to me that I''m really angry with the young man. I''m so angry that I can''t replace him.

    "Who? It''s midnight! " An old woman came in a hurry dressed in clothes, followed by a girl with red eyes.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and glanced at the girl''s delicate face. Her eyes flashed and disappeared quickly. "I''m sorry, grandma. I just Eh? " In the middle of the conversation, Su Kui tilted her head and asked, "my sister behind you looks familiar. Have I seen her anywhere?"

    She said that she turned her perspective, better left her vision to the man in black, and she, instead of the woman''s body, went to the girl.

    "Gee, I''m familiar with it. Where have I met..."

    The woman''s eyes twinkled, and she rowed a fierce stroke. She quickly stepped forward to block Su Kui and said, "young man, are you a distinguished guest from the front yard? This is the third lady in the mansion behind the maidservant. You must have seen a fork in the eye, didn''t you? The third lady has never been out of the mansion! "

 Chapter 880

    "Seriously?" Su Kui was dissatisfied. He patted his forehead thoughtfully, but he couldn''t even think of it. I had to give up, sighed and said with a fist: "I''m really sorry. I''m offended. Please forgive me, don''t be angry!"

    Seeing Su Kui''s sincere apology, the woman felt relieved and pulled the girl quietly, saying, "you are lost, young man? Or will your maidservant send you back? "

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened and she nodded, "then I''ll bother my mother-in-law!"

    "No thanks, no thanks. This is what you should do as a servant of the royal family. Then, young master, would you please come here?" The woman reached out her hand and led the sunflower out.

    By the way, he turned to the girl and said, "three madams, it''s very dark at night. Go back and have a rest first."

    Red jadeite''s eyes are red. He nods at the smell of words and turns around to walk into the room quickly.

    Su Kui, who had stepped out of the yard, suddenly stepped on his feet and clapped his thighs. Suddenly, he realized, "I remember!" Her voice was so loud that the man in black, who was dozing off in the treetop, woke up.

    The frown that does not have good spirit, cold eye sees the youth to want to complete what one moth.

    However, the more you look at it, the more wrong you feel. This woman

    Why does she look so similar to Sushui, the great maid beside the queen of the previous dynasty? He frowned more and more tightly. He had seen the portrait of the first empress at the master''s place. In the picture, there was the figure of Sushui, a woman of the great palace.

    The more you look at it, the more you feel like it. Apart from the passing of time, there is not much change in temperament!

    Before he could think about it, Su Kui outside the yard pointed to the red jadeite who was about to enter the room and said, "what''s the matter with me? Why are you so familiar with me? This third lady looks similar to me! If you don''t know it, say it''s my sister, no one will doubt it! "

    After that, Su Kui approached the woman a little and said in a small voice, "grandma, to tell you the truth, I have been away from my parents since I was young. Do you know the name of the three ladies'' parents and where they live?"

    This means that I want to inquire about my family background.

    When the woman''s heart was cold, she looked at Su Kui''s eyebrows. The more she looked at them, the more frightened she was. The young man''s eyebrows looked like red jadeite! If she didn''t know, in that war, all princesses and princesses, except for red jadeite, didn''t survive, and even thought that this young man was a member of the royal family of the previous dynasty.

    A sigh of relief came from her heart. She jumped, forced out a smile, and said: "the young man said that she is small. The third lady has no father and no mother. She was raised by a slave girl since she was a child. Fortunately, she was looked upon by the prince, so she could not leave slavery and dare not climb relatives with the young man."

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui''s dark eyes purred and shrugged. He said, "in this case, it''s rude. Don''t blame my mother-in-law. I suddenly remember the way back, so I don''t have to worry about my mother-in-law. Goodbye!"

    She said, tiptoe a bit, embrace embrace embrace fist, then natural and unrestrained walk away.

    He has profound knowledge and fame.

    After walking for a long time, I saw that there was no such a cold feeling behind me, so I knew that my plan was successful!

    The man in black really didn''t keep up with him. In fact, his brain is chaotic now, and his heart is turned upside down.

    When the woman was just asked about the girl''s parents, her face was distorted for a moment, and her eyes were full of the respect engraved into the bone marrow. Although the cover was excellent, she could not escape his eyes.

 Chapter 881

    Whether the youth is intentional or unintentional, or hit by mistake, the man in black feels that since he has followed here, he has even found such a surprising secret. Well, if you don''t investigate the whole story, you feel sorry for yourself.

    Su Kui walked out of the room, but she didn''t worry about any doubt.

    Even if they doubt it, all they need is a guide, a cover that can be aboveboard and open to rebellion. Moreover, the original female owner is not necessarily in the dark.

    Look at the appearance of the old lady just now. Either she has already played cards with Hongfei, or she must be plotting something secretly.

    Otherwise, red jade is a low servant girl. How could she accidentally enter Li Shen''s bathroom or even fall into the hot spring? How many people will believe that such a dog''s blood trick is a blunder?

    Su Kui, a conspiracy theorist, only believes in conspiracy for a long time!

    -

    get rid of the follower behind her. Su Kui knows that she will be very relaxed in the next few days. Because everyone will probably be sent to investigate Hongfei. After confirming her identity and contacting with her, Su Kui will be dead.

    Before that, she has a big thing to do!

    "What are you thinking?" She went towards the party, thinking about the time, and it was not far from the end of the party. She also had to clean up and bring back all the teenagers in the peerless Pavilion.

    Suddenly, the shoulder was patted lightly. Su Kui looked back and saw Ningyuan wrapped in the moonlight, stepping on the ground in a tiny mottled shadow, smiling and looking at him.

    "Why are you here?" Su Kui asked, "is it over?"

    "I''m looking for you, but I can see you just now. It''s just the Kung Fu of bowing my head and greeting people. I can''t miss you anymore." Ningyuan glanced at her, touched her cheek intimately, touched her cold cheek, frowned. "Where have you been? This is the Royal Palace. Don''t run around. It''s cooling down. I don''t know how to wear more when I come out?"

    Su Kui squinted at the big cat pupils, squinted his eyebrows and eyes, and rubbed his dry hands against his face. AI Jiao said, "I know, long winded uncle!"

    Ning yuan''s eyes glared, "uncle?"

    "Hee hee, it''s not uncle. I''m so nagging. I''ve got calluses in my ears!" Su Kui hooked his little finger and pulled him toward the banquet. "Go, go, go, it''s almost over. I love the last song. It''s too late if I don''t go!"

    Ningyuan lets her drag away, but shakes her head, so jumps off the active girl, the hot temper, a body makes endless strength, but how to call him to do!

    -

    the whole banquet was arranged almost perfectly, which was even unexpected by sunflower. Everyone has played a more extraordinary level than usual, without any mistakes.

    The guests are satisfied with what they see, but sukui is different. What sukui sees is white silver.

    At first, the teenagers in the peerless Pavilion could only sing on their own territory. Occasionally, they were taken out by the guests, and all of them were just trifles.

    This time, she performed at the birthday party of Princess Shen, which was brilliant. In the future, the peerless pavilion has officially entered the elite circle of the upper class society, and no longer has to rely on the vulgar meat business to make a living.

    It''s good news for teenagers and sukui.

    After all, no one is born to give pressure.

 Chapter 882

    Sure enough, after the birthday party, jueze Pavilion received a lot of lists. It''s all about arranging banquets and performing for dignitaries.

    The fame of the teenagers began to spread. The most famous one, of course, belonged to the four pillars.

    Everyone has his own style. He is good at singing and dancing. Now they have rarely done that kind of business, more of it is to focus on the performance.

    There is a great momentum of modern stars.

    This is a good opportunity, Su Kui felt that, taking advantage of this opportunity, she would completely take the unique Pavilion out of the terms of the land of fireworks. From now on, she would only perform and not receive visitors.

    -

    in November, Su Kui pushed the window open early in the morning and was shocked by the invasion of cold air outside. Ah out of a fog, just to see where the eyes reach, a vast white.

    Under the sky like pulling wadding goose feather snow, wadding fluttering swirling down. Su Kui stretched out his hand to take a piece of snow in the window. The cold snow hit her palm and soon turned into a little water stain, disappearing into no trace.

    "Oh, how time flies!"

    The first snowfall of this year was extremely heavy.

    Recently, nothing happened. Su Kui caused the disaster very well. Unexpectedly, those people never came to see her again, as if they had forgotten her.

    But sukui knew it was all a fake. As long as she still carries the identity on her head, then, once the red jade mission fails, she is a proper substitute.

    Dark and clear eyes dribbled around, not bothering any more. I stepped on deerskin boots, pedaled downstairs, wrapped in fox skin, and got into the carriage, and drove all the way to the general''s house.

    The rickshaw puller had a thorough understanding of the master''s whole day''s journey, and was familiar with the journey from the peerless pavilion to the general''s mansion. Over time, they even fought with the guards of the general''s mansion.

    Su Kui pulled the window and looked all the way. After snowing, she covered the whole bustling capital with plain white. The original flashy city seems to have become elegant and small overnight.

    Every season is a different visual experience.

    When she got to the general''s mansion, Su Kui didn''t have to be helped. She jumped down the steps and held up the copper ring on the Zhuqi gate of the general''s mansion.

    Before knocking, the door was opened from inside.

    Rather far through the door seam son, one eye and the youth in the outside line of sight bumped together. He a Leng, immediately quickly step out, will su Kui''s big open wrap tightly, sink voice way: "again run around, not afraid of cold?"

    "Naturally, I''m afraid, but I miss you." Su Kui''s wrinkled and red nose squeezed his eyes towards Ningyuan, and his cold little hand slipped into his arms and said coquettishly.

    "You Alas! " No way, Ningyuan also felt that she was killed by this young girl. When she spoke to him in a soft and charming tone, she felt more depressed in her heart and disappeared in a moment. He sighed and took her back to the general''s mansion.

    "I was going to see you. Who knows you are more anxious than me, cold or not, eh?" Hold her hands and rub them in the palm.

    Su Kui squints, "fortunately, the first snow of this year, of course, is to drink with brother Ning!"

    Ningyuan heart a warm, the whole body blood for her words and rapid flow.

    Suddenly, I heard an untimely voice coming in behind me, "I said that you two are so ungrateful, how can you drink without me?"

 Chapter 883

    They look back together. They don''t need to look at people at all to know who they are.

    Who else? Li Zhao, of course, is the ninth Prince today!

    He had two jars of wine in his hand, and his shoulders and hair were frosty white. He should have walked from the mansion. As soon as he came in, he urged Ningyuan and sukui to go in again and again, "hurry up, hurry up, come in, give the wine to our king first, let''s not get drunk today!"

    Li Zhao casually threw the wine jar to the attendant beside him, and did not treat himself as an outsider.

    Su Kui laughed, "Li Zhao, these two jars of wine you mentioned can only intoxicate yourself?"

    "Son of a bitch, look down on me?"

    Fine eyebrow a pick, Su Kui returns with the eyes of provocation.

    "See the real chapter on the wine table then! Today, brother let you know what it means to be drunk! "

    Ningyuan takes Su Kui to the warm Pavilion, like an elder, laughing and watching the two fighting.

    Su Kui likes Li Zhao''s character very much. Although he is a member of the royal family, he has no great airs, is gentle and approachable, and can be a part of others. Of course, everyone has a side that others can''t find, but as long as that side is not bad and not harmful, what''s the harm?

    In the field of rights, how can there be no means of self-protection?

    After the wine is warm, the three people sit around the table in a circle. All the windows around the warm pavilion are opened. There are several plates of steaming dishes on the table, and the wine is boiling in the stove. Once in a while, the cold wind comes in with snowflakes and turns them into water drops.

    The three are happy and harmonious. They prefer to drink without restraint. Su Kui can finally have a good time.

    She is not afraid of losing her temper after drinking.

    Afterwards, it was found that Li Zhao was really exaggerating. He was the first one who fell down on the table. However, after two bottles of wine, he would lie on the table and mutter something. He was unconscious.

    -

    the hazy moonlight and a piece of silver and white glue on the ground are together, and the lining night is bright.

    The moon is very beautiful, the coachman is not in a hurry to go. The sound of horse hooves is echoed on the tongqi road of the capital city. There is no one on the street, only a simple lotus green carriage is as good as a dream.

    Looking at the back of the carriage, you can see a series of footprints extending to the end of the road on the snow-white and flat path.

    In the carriage, Su Kui is leaning against Ning yuan''s arms, surrounded by the smell of wine. Her crystal white cheeks are full of attractive crimson, her lips are plump, her cat''s eyes are half narrowed, and her clear eyes are a little intoxicated.

    "Brother Ning, would you be sad if something happened to me one day?" Little finger hooked his little thumb slightly shook, Su Kui raised his eyelashes, and looked up at him in the posture of leaning against his arms.

    Ningyuan''s body shape is a meal, slowly gathering his eyes and looking at her deeply. For a long time, his tone is calm and firm, saying, "you will not have an accident, and I will protect your life."

    "If you know who I am..."

    "Shh -" Ningyuan stops her from going on, fingertips rub her soft lips, and whispers, "no matter what your status is, I don''t care why you dress as a man. As long as that person is you, it''s enough."

    What he didn''t say is: even if your real identity is dangerous and terrible, even if the whole world is against you, I will still stand firmly behind you and be your solid support.

    "So nice -" Su Kui yawned, looked down, reached for Ningyuan''s back neck, led him to hang down his head, opened his mouth and bit it.

 Chapter 884

    Forced to suppress the restlessness in his body, he ordered the coachman who was circling around the streets and lanes of the capital to turn around and return to jueze Pavilion.

    Tonight, it''s a sleepless night -

    -

    Su Kui only knows that he was sent back by Ningyuan, and that Ningyuan told Chuci to boil hangover Soup for her after waking up the next day, so in the morning, she didn''t wake up feeling dizzy after hangover.

    As for what she did and said last night, she didn''t even know anything about it. It can be seen that she was very drunk.

    When I woke up and bathed, I found that my neck and shoulders had ambiguous red marks of different degrees, and then I realized that I had some memory fragments of last night.

    -

    the days are getting colder and colder. In December, on New Year''s Eve, there is a big event in the capital city. Be careful not to lose the princess!

    A good person, Su Kui was invited by Li Shen two months ago to design a birthday party and arrange songs for the dignified and gorgeous woman just to please her.

    At first, I saw her ruddy face, slim body and healthy posture. However, in just two months, the living people will lie down and close their magnificent eyes forever.

    Su Kui knew that Princess Shen would die because she wanted to make room for the heroine.

    But I don''t know when she will die, because she is just an unimportant person, and the original author has only a few descriptions of her, which is not important. If it wasn''t for Su Kui''s personal experience, I would never know what kind of person she is, let alone have the opportunity to participate in one of her experiences.

    That experience was a surprise for Princess Shen. At that time, her eyes were full of dependence and love for the people beside her. Maybe she didn''t think about it until she died. Li Shen only used it for her.

    Otherwise, she would not be denied even one child.

    She was even instilled with the idea that if she had a physical problem, she would not be able to have children. Let her live in this to Li Shen''s guilt, can''t let go.

    When Su Kui received Li Shen''s invitation, she had no other ideas except sarcasm.

    But she went out of favor with the woman.

    Today is not a day of mourning. The palace of King Shen is covered with white silk, which is set off by the silver of heaven and earth. It only makes people feel powerless and lonely.

    Oppressive heaviness -

    Su Kui steps into the hall where the coffin is parked. The white yarn inside is blown up by the cold wind, which is gloomy. From time to time, there was a sobbing sound in the hall. Su Kui went in, and the smell of incense and sandalwood went straight into the nose, making people dizzy.

    "Here you are." Li Shen''s head didn''t return, and he said lightly.

    He was dressed in a white Royal robe with no pattern. Gao Daxin''s back was straight and his hands were behind him, staring at the coffin.

    "Well," Su Kui replied, not wanting to talk with Li Shen too much. He stepped forward, took the fragrance from his servant, closed his eyes and bowed solemnly for three times, and slowly inserted it into the censer.

    The fragrance of the burning fire is clearly extinguished. In the cold wind, it soon burns to the end.

    Just like the life of the dignified woman in the coffin.

    It is the age of delicate and open, and then died, withered.

    It''s too overwhelming.

    "Azi is very good, isn''t he?" Li Shen''s voice was hoarse and erratic, as if it came from another time and space.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed. "Good or bad, the Lord is the clearest person, isn''t he?" Her tone was satirical, not disguised.

    Li Shen gave a low smile and murmured to himself, "maybe it''s too sudden. Yesterday, my king promised her to treat her well, so he took her to the sanshengpo outside the city to see the snow. I didn''t think..."

 Chapter 885

    His words are intermittent and some words are vague. Su Kui only relies on the words occasionally introduced into his ear to determine what he is talking about.

    After hearing Li Shen''s words, Su Kui was silent.

    Maybe it''s emotional, even if it''s not deep. In ten years, the woman has paid with all her heart. Even if she can''t move his heart, she can leave a thorn in his heart, right?

    "Save the day."

    "Mourning? Ah... " Li Shen wryly smiled, "is it very sudden? I also think it''s very sudden. How can a good person suddenly disappear? What a pity -- "

    regret?

    Su Kui''s eyes were light and flickering, and he kept his head and eyes still. "Now that it''s over, the prince should take care of his body. Otherwise, Wang Feiquan would be worried if he knew something about it."

    Is it a pity that the woman died too early? Su Kui believes that the death of a woman has nothing to do with Li Shen, because the woman still has the use value, and he will not be so foolish as to fight against her now.

    So, good end people, is really occasionally cold, suddenly died?

    There is a hidden look beside her. She is looking at her without trace. She frowns, looks back quickly, and catches her right.

    It''s her? Red jade?

    A dutiful dress, red and swollen eyes crying, and the way I still feel pity, can arouse men''s desire. Even if this description is inappropriate in such an environment, it is the most appropriate.

    Has it been showdown yet? The group seemed to have given up on her. So, has Hongfei known her blood relationship with her? Be careful of the princess''s death, Su Kui thought. She probably knows what''s going on.

    Because of the plot, she can''t change it, only to protect herself.

    The next second, Li Shen suddenly opens his mouth. He looks up and sighs heavily, "Azi is pregnant. My late child is not destined for me after all..."

    Su Kui was shocked, her eyes suddenly turned cold and fierce. Her eyes twinkled and her side head dodged the past.

    All over her blood, Su Kui always thought that children were the most innocent in the world.

    Now she has been able to connect the dragon''s veins. The insane people have started to act. When they find out that the princess Shen is pregnant, they can''t sit still. Because once born is a boy and the first son of the royal family, then, no matter how many children Hongfei gives birth to later, it is not as important as this one.

    Her identity alone has been lowered to the dust, not to mention the power of the imperial concubine Shen''s mother family.

    They think that they want Hongfei to give birth to Li Shen''s child. In a few years, no matter who is in charge, they will try their best to push the child up. At that time, they will take the emperor''s son to make the princes! Is the world under control?

    Oh, it''s easy to think about it -

    now Li Shen is confused by what happened suddenly. When he calms down, this group of people will be pulled out by him one by one.

    Li Shen''s mind is really unfathomable, Su Kui admits.

    Seeing that Su Kui didn''t speak, Li Shen continued: "Azi always wanted to see you. Ben Wang promised to call you when she was ill. She loved the music of the birthday party that day. She asked Ben Wang for the music, singing and playing in her spare time. Now, talk to her... " He murmured to himself, whether Su Kui answered or not, it didn''t seem to matter.

    If it is installed, Su Kui can only say that he installed very successfully. The shape of the affectionate husband makes many sincere men feel inferior to themselves.

 Chapter 886

    "That tiny minister bravely said that he just called her, an outsider, just to see him perform the appearance of losing his wife and being miserable?

    Su Kui pursed her lips. It was not easy to be unbridled in other people''s spiritual hall. She said a few words that were not salty and plain according to Li Shen''s meaning, and then she left.

    Refused Li Shen''s farewell, she stepped on the crunching snow alone, wrapped up and walked into the vast snow.

    -

    the new year''s Eve passed and ushered in the new year.

    This year is destined to be an eventful autumn. As the old emperor grows old, many princes begin to take action gradually. For a while, the undercurrent surges on the court, and all factions watch and compete with each other.

    Li Shen deserves to be the last winner. After the princess Shen left, he refused the old emperor''s suggestion to renew his string. Wang Cheng is still treated as his own father-in-law. He often goes to his house.

    He walked more frequently than Princess Shen.

    Everyone knew each other well, but people died as if the lights were off. The Wang family had been acquiesced into the ship of Li Shen. Now ships are sailing to the surging sea. The sea is a piranha with huge mouth and poisonous teeth. There are countless ships colliding with each other around, trying to crash their ships.

    In the middle of the journey, if you want to get off the ship again, it is equivalent to sending the Manchu people''s lives to the knife.

    If you don''t succeed, you will succeed!

    Up to now, there is no turning back. They are tightly bound with Li Shen. As a result, the family has become a top family. Defeat, a hundred years of basic business, disappeared in an instant.

    So, everyone wants to fight. Even if there is a misty abyss in the front -

    in March, Ningyuan suddenly goes very close to Li Shen, which also changes the wind direction of the whole court in a flash.

    Li Shen, who was in a weak position, seemed to be the most promising son to inherit the throne.

    -In April, the old emperor was finally defeated by the accumulated pain of long-term tiredness and lay in bed. But three days later, the only thing left was to breathe.

    In May, when the old emperor knew that his time was coming, he summoned Ningyuan to his bed, held his hand, held back all the people, and asked Ningyuan, "Ningyuan''s conduct has always been excellent, and he has a deep heart. Aiqing thought, who can inherit the throne and protect the people of Li from the invasion of the enemy?"

    Ningyuan knelt down in front of the bed, took the thin skin and bone of his hand, which was as stiff and dry as the bark of a tree. His eyes were somehow sore. He knew that the old emperor was indeed no longer able, and what he wanted was not his own compliment.

    Then, the hall of mind fell into silence.

    Ningyuan was silent for a long time, then he slowly opened his lips and said, "report to the emperor. Weichen thought that his highness, Shen Wang, you should have this job!"

    The old emperor''s turbid and yellow eyes seemed to shine out in a flash. His fierce eyes fell on Ningyuan''s face. He must have looked for a long time and slowly closed his drooping eyelids. "Ningaiqing, is that true?"

    "Weichen"

    "But it doesn''t matter. There are only you and me here. No matter what you say, I will forgive you for your innocence!"

    "I''ve been in the throne for 30 years, and I''ve seen a lot of blood. I''m willing to do whatever I can. You are the only one I can trust. Even my sons..." The old emperor gasped wearily, his chest heaved violently, and his chest made a sound like a bellows. Rather far to see that busy for him, a long time, he just eased over, waved, "well, well, don''t mention it!"

 Chapter 887

    "That tiny minister bravely says his own opinion?"

    "Well." The old emperor nodded feebly. If it wasn''t for the occasional Hula in his throat, it would really make people think that the one lying on the Dragon bed had already become a corpse.

    Ningyuan sipped his lips, lowered his head and eyes, and slowly opened his lips. "If you only talk about his birth, his highness Shen Wang will not catch up in any way. King Liao was born by the imperial concubine. It''s not necessary to say much about his status. However, although he is talented, he is indecisive. King Mo is ruthless in his means. He always adheres to the practice of treating people and things in a different way. Zhaowang...... " Speaking of his good friend, he sighed, "Zhaowang is simple-minded, intelligent and versatile. However, he is very active and does not like the inconstancy of the court. The rest is Shenwang..."

    "Shen''er is really outstanding in all aspects. It''s hard for him these years." The old emperor sighed deeply. He also climbed up step by step from the battle of seizing the legitimate. Naturally, he knew the cruelty.

    Since ancient times, there has been no kinship in the royal family. Although Laojiu is a kind man, he is too kind. As an emperor, we must be ruthless enough, cold hearted enough, mindful of the world, decisive and indispensable.

    Rather far drooping eyes, respectfully kneeling down.

    "So, in Aiqing''s opinion, is shener?"

    Rather, she said, "yes." He didn''t want to be involved in these things, but when the dust settled down, he took the little girl away and was at ease.

    The old emperor''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything after all. Waving his hand, he said, "I know. Go down first. I want to be quiet alone."

    "I leave!" Ningyuan kept a respectful attitude, after a salute, respectfully retreated.

    At the door, the old emperor suddenly trembled and said, "love Qing, I always thought you would not interfere in the battle for the legitimate."

    Ningyuan steps Weidun, does not turn back, way: "emperor, Weichen has always been an outsider."

    "Have you really understood shen''er''s spleen? He has a deep mind. If he can''t hold you in the future, what should you do? " As the old emperor said, he would rather not know what he meant. Was it more Li Shen that he meant, or more Li Shen that he hated?

    "Thank you for your consideration. The emperor has decided to resign and live in seclusion with his beloved woman when the new emperor ascends the throne. As for the actions of his highness Shen Wang, I don''t know how to evaluate him very much, but his wisdom and strategy really can afford to be a reserve king. "

    The old emperor is a king of Ming Dynasty. He knows that long live and long live are deceiving. No one can die. One day the emperor and one courtier saw clearly and had no obsession. So Ningyuan would talk frankly with the old emperor about the emperor, because he knew that he would not have a bad idea.

    When he heard that his beloved minister had a home, the old emperor seemed to put down his last obsession, and slowly raised a kind smile on his lips, saying: "in this way, I''m relieved. Laoning knows that he will not blame me for always sending you, right? I don''t know whose daughter is so blessed. Ning''s men are all infatuated. Live well, son... "

    Ningyuan out of the heart palace, the palace in the distance, Diaolianghuadong.

    It''s early summer weather, the sun is particularly bright and eye-catching, the golden sun will be zhuwaijinwa palace, wrapped in a halo.

 Chapter 888

    It seems that the continuous huge building complex at the foot is heaven, rather than the place where the world hides pollution and accepts pollution.

    Ning Yuanli waited for a long time in the hot sun, but it didn''t seem long. I just felt that moment was very hard, and I wanted to fly out of the palace to meet his little girl, the cunning young jumper.

    It''s quiet as if the needle can be heard. It''s a new generation and an invisible bloodbath.

    It was always very quiet before the rainstorm.

    The people outside the palace still come and go to live their own small life. They are smiling, happy, sad and gnashing. But these are closely related to their narrow living range. They don''t know what''s going on in that high wall.

    The weather is just right, and the insiders only think that under the bright clouds, it seems that something is constantly rolling and boiling.

    Better to look up and close your eyes slowly. There is a familiar voice behind me. In the warm summer sun, there is no temperature. "How?"

    Ningyuan didn''t look moved. "Your Highness, Shen Wang, didn''t have it arranged long ago? Why do you have to ask? "

    "Well, even though it is, who doesn''t want to be a righteous man?" Li Shen rubbed the jade ring finger on his finger and narrowed the long and narrow Phoenix eyes like a smile.

    Ningyuan moved his eyelashes, turned his head slowly, looked at Li Shen in a complicated way, and said: "I hope you can be worthy of your heart and the world in the future!"

    This sentence seems to have answered his just question.

    Li Shen''s eyes crossed the streamer, and nodded quietly on his face, "I''d rather have the heart of the army in the world. I admire you!"

    "I dare not." Ningyuan light back to a, their tacit understanding of the turn, let the mind empty.

    Two men with the same outstanding appearance and circuitous temperament stand one before and one after the other. Gao Daxin''s figure drags long and long on the ground.

    -

    the silver plate looks like the bright moon climbing on the walls and tiles of the palace, hanging in the blue and black night.

    Outside the heart nourishing hall, there are all kinds of officials of the Manchu Dynasty, civil and military, as well as all the princes.

    Each face has a dignified look, drooping lips, the entire Yangxin temple outside the huge courtyard above, full of suppressed clouds.

    All of a sudden -

    a shrill cry came out from the heart building, "the emperor is dying!"

    Dong, Dong, Dong -

    the tallest building in the palace, the huge bell and drum in Tianxing pavilion are knocked. A circle of sound waves, along with the dull and distant sound, floated far and wide, and came into the ears of everyone in the capital.

    The bells and drums in the Imperial Palace are not important things. They are never sounded easily.

    Once it rings, it means that something important happens in the palace! The last time it sounded, it was six years ago, when the Empress Dowager died.

    This time, for all people, it was tacit.

    In the night of hula, I knelt on my knees. My dark head hung on the cold ground. The eunuch shook the dust and walked out of the hall of nourishing my heart with red eyes. He stretched his voice and said: "please let the general enter the hall --"

    "minister, obey the order!" Ningyuan kowtowed heavily, lifted his robe, got up, and walked to the heart building.

    When passing by Li Shen, his steps did not stop for a moment, only his eyes fell on his face unconsciously. Just at this time, Li Shen also raised her eyes. Their black eyes, which were equally fierce, met invisibly in the air, conveying a message that others could not feel.

    But pause for a moment, rather far quietly turn around, the head also did not return into the heart building.

 Chapter 889

    The next day, all the civil and military officials stayed out of the hall for one night, and the wails of grief rang all night.

    Above the court, at the beginning of the dawn, the golden light broke through the clouds, reflecting the light of thousands of feet, lining the endless towering buildings, majestic atmosphere, which can really arouse men''s desire for rights.

    Only Ning yuan, holding the imperial edict in both hands, stands at the three steps from the steps to the Dragon chair, quietly drooping his head and gathering his eyes, with a calm momentum.

    As soon as they saw what he was holding, they immediately knew what was going on, but their eyes flashed, and between the two parties, they began to convey their eyes silently.

    "Kneel -" the chief eunuch shook the dust and stood at Ningyuan''s side, drinking loudly.

    He has been shouting this sentence for more than ten years. He has stood in this position for more than ten years. Now, everything has come to an end.

    "Ministers receive orders --"

    "long live the emperor!"

    As soon as Ningyuan shakes the imperial edict, the rolled up bright yellow cloth unfolds slowly in front of his eyes, and the dense font is written on it with cinnabar.

    His voice is sonorous and powerful, hitting everyone''s heart.

    "I have been on the throne for 30 years. The sea is clear and the world is peaceful. The people have peace, and the people have salt. The government of officials is clear and the emperor and his officials are good. Now I know that the great limit is coming. Li Shen, the seventh son of my emperor, is very valuable. I bow deeply It is said that Li Shen, the seventh son of the emperor, should work together to make a new emperor Dai. We should give full support to the prime minister and the state.

    So -- "

    Ning yuan put away the edict, held it with respectful hands, and said:" Li Shen takes the edict! "

    Li Shen knelt on the ground, walked on his knees a few steps forward, and walked slowly down the steps. He put the bright yellow imperial edict in his hands, which were raised above his head. He whispered a word that no one else heard, "you have got what you want."

    "Thank you." Li Shen''s eyes flickered slightly. When he really grasped the volume into the palm of his hand, he inevitably felt that his chest was burning, and the palm of his hand was burning.

    Get what you want -

    the next moment, a voice jumps up abruptly, "impossible! How could the father pass the throne on to that bastard? I don''t agree with you! Ben Wang knows, it''s you, Ningyuan! You''ve got to collude with that bitch. You want to win the throne! You are rebellious! I want to see the edict! "

    Ningyuan''s eyes were cold, and he swept to the man standing out of the hall. He was about forty years old, and the royal family looked not bad, but he was old, with a goatee, and looked insidious and cunning.

    This man is not king Liao. Who else can he have?

    "Come on! Li Liao did not know the dignity and inferiority of the emperor. He insulted the new emperor. He did not respect the first emperor. He quickly put him in prison and waited for the new emperor to deal with him! " Rather far a jilt sleeve, cold voice high drink. Gao Daxin''s long posture stands on the steps, and his eyes are as fierce as bloody swords. His iron blood can be seen in front of everyone at the moment.

    Only then did all the civil and military officials realize that they were paralyzed by the meekness of Ningyuan''s return to the imperial court. They totally forgot that he was the invincible God of death on the battlefield and a loyal minister trusted by the first emperor!

    "It''s better to be far away than to dare! This king is the prince, who dares to do it? "

    Li Liao''s face is distorted. He thought he was the most promising prince to inherit the throne. He never thought that his most powerful competitor was Li Shen, the hidden king of leisure!

    The moment when the guards were summoned, there was no way to get around the heart nourishing hall.

    Hearing Li Liao''s shouting, the guards in armor and long guns hesitated.

 Chapter 890

    When Li Liao saw this, he laughed at himself, glanced at Li Shen with a contemptuous eyebrow, then turned to Ningyuan and laughed sarcastically, "what? Come and catch Ben Wang. What are you? Dare to touch Ben Wang?! Dog thing! "

    The voice didn''t fall. With a clang, all the people felt that there was a cold streak in front of them, three fingers wide and two feet long. In the middle, there was a long sword with scarlet blood groove. Then they broke the scabbard and scratched it toward Li Liao.

    "Ah --"

    Li Liao''s pupils are constricted and he steps backward. However, the sword is so powerful that it can split his whole body in two.

    He fell to the ground in a panic. The sword could wipe his cheek and fly out. It was firmly nailed to the gate of the heart nourishing hall.

    "Ah!" Li Liao screamed, raised his hand and touched it with warm blood. "Blood, blood Ningyuan, are you going to rebel? Come on! I will not take this anti thief down! "

    As soon as he moved his mouth, he felt the pain.

    Ningyuan didn''t leave any room for him to dodge at that moment. Because of the sword''s energy, it cut his flesh and skin directly and almost opened a big hole in his cheek. Thus, it can be seen how ferocious the wound is.

    Ticking, ticking -

    the thick blood drops on the floor paved with gold bricks, the dull little sound, at this moment, people are silent, like walking on thin ice.

    Even Liliu''s uncle, who was afraid to speak, was huddled aside.

    They never thought that Ning''s family, who had always been far away from the battle of seizing the legitimate, would take part in it this time and stand on Li Shen''s side.

    Who is Ningyuan? At a young age, he was trusted by the emperor. He was in charge of two-thirds of the world''s troops. If he wanted to rebel, he would be as easy as the back of his hand.

    Who dares to move like this? What''s more, it''s not the amulet in his hand that he accepts people''s hearts, but the prestige of his great achievements!

    Li Liao''s threat was not in his eyes at all. He raised his lips sarcastically and shook his sleeves and said, "please step on the Dragon chair, how to deal with this insolent thief who insults the majesty of the emperor. The emperor will decide to seize him!"

    Li Shen meets Ningyuan''s eyes and nods. The chief eunuch immediately bows to lift Li Shen and holds the Dragon chair.

    The corner of the robe is lifted slightly, Li is careful to rotate his body, sits on the Dragon chair with his back straight and his hands on his knees.

    The eyes are cold, and the voice is cold and deep. "Since you don''t agree, I will show you the imperial edict and make you understand! Come on! Send him the edict! "

    As soon as the eunuch bowed down, he passed away with the imperial edict.

    Li Liao is buttoned by Yu Lin Wei, and his face is pasted with cold gold bricks. He refuses to accept the struggle, and his face is pale with blood.

    "Who knows if you''ve made a fake!"

    "Your Highness, Liao Wang, please have a look!" The chief executive slowly unfolded the imperial edict and presented it to Li Liao.

    He struggled, only looked at it, and his pupil suddenly shrank into a straight line, exclaiming, "impossible! I don''t believe it, but you two conspired to usurp the throne! Otherwise, how could the father pass the throne to you?! If you don''t believe me, let go of me. I want to tell the world and disclose all the behaviors of you two, so that the world can see clearly the true face of the general and the Lord they love! "

    "Hiss - stubborn, then go to the prison and tell the world! Take it down! " Li Shen waves and Yu Lin Wei immediately escorts Li liaofei out of the room.

    "Who else wants to see? Why don''t we go together?" Rather far cold eyes a sweep, way.

 Chapter 891

    "See the emperor, long live my emperor!"

    Ningyuan''s voice still reverberated in the vast and open hall, and his highness suddenly fell to his knees and shouted "long live".

    This time, Li Shen''s existence has been officially acknowledged, whether it is a person with a different or sincere mind.

    Although part of it is due to the threat of Ningyuan.

    But as a result, both sides want it, so it''s OK --

    -

    the country can''t be without a monarch in one day. So, under the persuasion of all the officials in civil and military fields, three days later, Li held a grand ceremony for the new emperor to ascend the throne.

    The name of the country is Shengyuan.

    In the first year of Shengyuan, in June, general Ning submitted a memorial to the emperor to resign. The emperor kept him in all kinds of ways, but Ningyuan was determined and had to nod his head in pain.

    In the same year, jueze pavilion was transformed into a singing and dancing club, where countless beautiful young people no longer engaged in flesh and skin business. According to the legend, all the teenagers in it have unique temperament and unrestrained temperament. If you close their eyes, you can go to their bed and spend a night with them.

    In July, a small number of concubines in the new emperor''s backyard, red jadeite, were conferred as the only imperial concubine, with six armour in his arms and about to give birth.

    On July 7, the emperor asked the emperor to summon the peerless garret leader to meet him, and the emperor agreed.

    On the day of the Qiqiao Festival, wood Qinglan, the owner of the peerless attic, was admitted to the Imperial Palace, claiming that the imperial concubine had been famous for a long time and wanted to see the real face. They had a good talk and even received a warm reception from the emperor. When the sun went down, wood Qinglan, the leader of the peerless attic, was invited by the imperial concubine, so she agreed to stay in the palace for a day.

    The next day, Mulan was found drowning in the lotus pond in the imperial garden.

    The news came from outside was that the strong wind suddenly rose in the middle of July 7. When mu Qinglan visited the imperial garden in the middle of the night, he accidentally fell into the water and died.

    When the emperor got the news, he was furious and ordered people to fill the lotus pond. No one was allowed to mention it again. After that, many gold and silver treasures were awarded to jueshe Pavilion, which was buried with the thick wood and green haze.

    No one knows that the coffin at the time of burial has long been empty.

    In August, when the imperial concubine red and jadeite came to the throne, she was suddenly exposed to be plotting against the emperor, and her identity was even a princess of the previous dynasty! The emperor pitied the child and was kind-hearted, so he left the princess of the previous dynasty with a life, and only let her move to the cold palace Buddhist hall. He could not step out of the threshold in this life.

    In the seventh year of Shengyuan, the empress of the emperor''s palace was always vacant. Later, the women who came to the harem had the same characteristics.

    Either the big cat''s pupils, or the eyes, or the childish baby fat, however, the emperor knew that even if they were similar, they could not be that person.

    Gu panshenfei''s smile, cunning and nimble eyes, full of fantastic ideas, arrogant and domineering temperament, used to climb up the pole -

    unconsciously, the original voice and appearance of her have been engraved in the deep mind, never forgotten.

    In the same year, Emperor Shengyuan began his southern tour.

    Jiangnan is a city with plenty of water. The light blue tile white wall, like ink penetrating paper, is shrouded in a layer of hazy thin smoke. The light ink sky and jade white stone bridge are dyed in the water together. A low building, like a simple and elegant girl, is curling up beside the water.

    Dressed in Lotus green plain clothes and straw hat, the girl with high sleeves is standing on the black boat with wood pulp, rippling the road.

 Chapter 892

    On the ship, there was a small pile of green lotus plants still stained with the morning dew.

    The young girl rowed her boat, but did not notice that the first huge boat was approaching slowly.

    Li Shen stands on the deck and looks at this scene with interest. Now he is nearly forty, but the past still seems to shake in front of him.

    Seeing the girl didn''t seem to notice, she turned her back to his fast sliding oars and looked up at the rising yellow sun in the distance.

    "Ah, be careful -" he suddenly couldn''t help but remind.

    The little figure was stunned, but it was too late. The little black boat was pushed by the wind and ran into the tall boat.

    Li Shen''s heart suddenly mentioned his voice, even he felt inexplicable, and shouted, "come on, stop the ship now!" Lean down and look down against the railing on the deck.

    I saw a small black boat on the river slightly ups and downs, head, empty.

    A green lotus plant exudes fragrance and vitality.

    What about the little one?!

    Li Shen''s pupils shrank and looked around. Suddenly, a swarthy head appeared in the distance. He didn''t know where the straw hat was. Isn''t it the girl on the boat just now? A long head of wet hair hangs behind his head, and he is playing with the water flower leisurely, just like a flexible fish, rowing towards the shore.

    "Hello, are you ok?" See the girl wet dada on the shore, he can not help asking.

    Just then, there was a tall man with a long coarse cloth shirt, eyes full of gentle welcome up, frown, gently blame, "Qinglan, and naughty, it''s time to eat, back?"

    They shook each other''s hands and didn''t mind others'' eyes at all.

    Li Shen was shocked. He couldn''t hear their conversation clearly, but the man''s appearance was very familiar. His eyes are complex to chase the figure of the man, suddenly see that wet girl suddenly turn around, grin at him.

    Just like in memory --

    "Qinglan......"

    "Ah..." Li Shen slowly raised a smile to wipe the surface, and there was no violence around him. "It turns out that you''re still alive, so it''s good --"

    If life is just like the first time, then you don''t owe anything.

    -Su Kui and Ning yuan have lived in a small water town in the south of the Yangtze River for a lifetime. In summer, they go boating around the lake. In autumn, they climb the mountain together and enjoy the leaves. In winter, they snuggle up with each other and drink wine.

    No one disturb, life is quiet and leisurely.

    This life''s Ningyuan may not have many halos, but his love for her is always the same, which is enough.

    He seems to be spoiled by his daughter for a lifetime. Su Kui accompanies him to the white hair, holds his hand, and accompanies him to the end of the journey.

    Ningyuan left, Su Kui did not hesitate to choose to leave the world.

    -

    the system space is still a warm small bedroom, without any change, as if she never left.

    The boundless outside of the window seems like the stars within reach are still shining in front of her eyes. Su Kui sleeps as usual, wakes up and looks at the property panel of her eyes before leaving for the next world.

    Experience value: 16003000000

    exchange value: 160001000000000

    because Su Kui has accomplished tasks excellently in every life, the system gives Su Kui two choices. She chooses which world to go first.

    Su Kui glanced at her simply. When she saw her appearance, she did not hesitate to go to the Republic of China.

    , because the as like as two peas cats look exactly like her modern looks.

 Chapter 893

    In the misty rain of old Shanghai, the three story houses on the Bund stand beside the Huangpu River, and the broad asphalt road flashes with gravel under the dim yellow street lights. In the bustling city, the neon and red signs of Bailemen are constantly changing colors. On the billboard at the door is a woman who looks enchanting and burns big rolls with red lips and white teeth.

    The car is like water, the horse is like a dragon.

    This is a city far away from war and a paradise for the rich.

    From time to time, the patrol team of the police station in the street is dressed in a straight army green uniform, with guns on their waists. They patrol from the east side of the street to the west side of the street, but deliberately bypass the boundary of Bailemen.

    Who doesn''t know, who is the master behind Bailemen? Jiangkesheng, a hegemon in Shanghai, only covers the sky with his hands. No one knows how big his background is, and even the outside world rarely sees his real face.

    Let it pass from the outside to the outside. The person who is in charge is not easy to appear. After a long time, it''s even doubted whether Jiang Changsheng, as a man, exists or not.

    Su Kui wakes up from a scene of red lights, dizzy and dizzy. She is in a luxury box that is close to modern decoration. The crystal crystal is filled with bottles and jars, and the air of wine makes up every inch of air in the box.

    Men and women around tease each other, drink and sing, all dressed up in fashion, men''s uniform back hair style, trousers and shirts, wearing a small vest outside. Women''s dress is changing. Each of them is dressed in lace dress with complicated patterns. Their hair is pressed against the scalp and made into curls. The jewelry on their wrists and necks can dazzle people''s eyes when illuminated by the light.

    Just look at the clothes, you will know that all the people here are not rich or expensive.

    Su Kui just woke up, squinted and looked at them for a while, and took a group of people to their seats. Before they were finished, someone in that room found her awake, and called to pull her discontentedly. "Oh, Su Maoer, it''s said that you can''t drink a thousand cups of wine. How can you drink two and then fall down? Is it bragging? "

    She was talking about a girl with a beautiful face. She was only 18-9 years old, but she had to be mature. She wore a light and familiar dress, which was not like the four things she wore. She felt good about herself.

    This is Su Maoer''s "good" friend, the apple of the eye of Shanghai police chief, Chen nianlan. Because she was favored at home and supported by her director general''s father, she had to eat, drink and play with impunity. There were people who couldn''t stand it, and even the whole people had to kneel down to beg for mercy and put their dignity under her feet.

    Su Maoer, the youngest and only daughter of the governor, is no less precious than others.

    But Su Mao''er is a premature baby. Her mother had a hard time giving birth to her. According to her father, Su famously said that she was only born with a fist as big as a baby cat. Her father was worried about her life. When he named her, he wanted to take a cheap name and press it. If she could grow up safely in the future, it would not be too late to change her name.

    As a result, Su Mao''er grew up stumbling and stumbling, and the more he became a famous official, the more he got used to it all day, the better he thought the name was, and he would not change it at all.

    Su Mao''er is a loner. Yesterday, she heard that her father wanted to renew his marriage and married the daughter of the police chief as the first lady. She couldn''t accept it for a while, so she secretly ran out without telling her family.

    Then there was a scene in front of him. Chen nianlan took him to the bailemon for recreation.

    Its name is: drink to ease your worries.

 Chapter 894

    A delicate and frail premature baby grew up with thousands of pets and thousands of pets. As a result, such a demon tonight has no life to drink.

    So, also ushered in the sunflower.

    Chen nianlan is much healthier than Su Maoer. She is holding Su Kui''s wrist like an iron hoop. It''s hard to break away. Su Kui frowned, and her beautiful eyes flashed cold light. She frowned and said, "Chen nianlan, let me go!"

    "Come on, cat. Keep drinking! Let''s not... " Not drunk not to return four words have not yet export, Chen nianlan froze, incredible turn, stumbling asked: "what do you say?"

    Su Kui hums and laughs. Taking advantage of her slackness, she breaks her wrists out of her hands and frowns with a slightly heroic long and thin eyebrow, "Chen nianlan, I say, let go, open, me!" Her dark eyes, as if unable to penetrate the slightest light, stared at Chen nianlan''s eyes, word by word.

    "Su Maoer You, you... " Chen nianlan''s eyes widened for a moment. "What''s the matter with you?"

    As Su Maoer''s only good friend, it has always been her capital to show off to her friends that she can let the young lady of the governor''s family be her attendant.

    Now, Su Mao''er is evil. She even refutes her face in front of everyone!

    "Su Mao, are you crazy? Didn''t you ask me to bring you tonight? What do you want now? Well? "

    "Ha ha! Chen nianlan, Miss Su asked you to let go of her, didn''t you hear? Hahaha! " A man''s vest was open, and he came unsteadily. He pointed to Chen nianlan and said, "I want you to play all day. How old are you Chen nianlan?"

    "Xu Wenbo, do you drink too much cat urine? Shut up! " Chen nianlan gets angry, grabs the glass on the table, and splashes it on Xu Wenbo''s face, who is pointing at her laughing.

    Then his face turned to his head, and he was very dissatisfied with Su Kui. "Su Maoer, apologize to me! Otherwise, don''t let me take you out to play again! "

    Apologize?

    Su Kui pulled out his ears and eyebrows. "What do you say?"

    "Hahahaha!"

    The rest of the people stopped drinking wine and gathered around with their glasses to watch the scene. Seeing this, they couldn''t help laughing.

    Chen nianlan''s face changed again and again. Her face can almost be described as iron green. She shook her fingers and pointed to Su Kui, and said angrily, "Su Maoer, I say, I want you to apologize! Otherwise, this is the end of our friendship. Don''t look for me again! " There were layers of flames in her eyes, which almost exploded in anger.

    Finish saying this, her hands encircle bosom, is looking up the head, contemptuous sweep toward Su Kui. Waiting for Su Maoer''s bewildered apology to her!

    Every time as long as she put down this sentence, in order not to lose her only friend, Su Maoer will apologize to her in panic, no matter whether she is wrong or not.

    Now, Chen nianlan offered this move again, swaying her toes triumphantly, and glanced at the busy people.

    Look! Even if the status is higher than her? You still have to be obedient and be her foil?

    Everyone''s eyes focus on Su Kui. They also want to see. This time, will su Maoer still stay down and get angry. Is it really the illusion that they drink too much?

    In full view of the public, Su Kui pressed naoren to get up casually, eyes and tail pick, pale face because of wine with crimson.

 Chapter 895

    In fact, Su Maoer''s head is very high, about one meter seven.

    However, due to the preterm birth, it is well protected by the family. It usually looks like a harmless baby cat.

    White blind her heroic and charming face, and tall head.

    Among all the lights, the wall of the box was pasted with wallpaper stained with gold powder. In the dark, there was a bright light.

    At the moment, Su Kui stood up slowly, tall enough to stand out among the girls and look down on Chen nianlan.

    In the eyes of all the people, Su Kui slowly drew up the pale lip, slowly raised his hand, and in the moment when the air was stagnant, he quickly dropped his hand.

    "Pa --"

    echoed the applause in the huge box, which also affected most people''s minds. They didn''t know what to do for a while, even forgot to blink. I only knew that I was staring at the scene.

    What just happened?!

    Su Maoer beat Chen nianlan? Are they right?

    So, the people bowed their heads tacitly, rubbed their eyes severely, and then raised their eyes. Chen nianlan''s white and tender cheeks were still covered with the red marks on his fingers. The red palm print even began to swell. It can be seen that Su Kui didn''t give Chen nianlan any face.

    "Su cat!" Chen nianlan agitates two eyes full of blood and stares at Su Kui, "you dare to hit me! How dare you hit me? "

    She was gnashing her teeth, and her eyes were full of ridicule. If there was a crack under her foot at the moment, she had no doubt that she could get in!

    "Pa --"

    is another slap.

    After that, Su Kui took back her numb hands neatly, rubbed them by herself, glanced at her with a squint, "why, I did it, there''s a problem? Not satisfied? "

    They silently took back their jaw, saying they were numb.

    Sure enough, is drinking too much changed temperament?

    But is it too thorough? Hit Chen nianlan? Are you kidding me? They have even predicted how Su Mao''er will repent after waking up tomorrow, and beg for peace with expensive gifts.

    Obviously, not only do they think so, but also Chen nianlan.

    She clenched her teeth, her chest almost exploded, and she forbore and forbear, then she could not control the face with arrogant expression that had not come forward to tear Su Mao''er.

    "Cat, you drink too much. I don''t care about you. Now you just have to apologize and I''ll forgive you!"

    "Wheezing --"

    hearing this, Su Kui stepped back two steps incredulously, his hands were around his chest, his eyes were incredulous, he glanced up and down at Chen nianlan, his mouth was poisoned and said: "your brain is broken? Or go out without a brain? I apologize to you, are you sure? "

    "Puff -"

    "hahaha, no brain when you go out?"

    "Ha ha, ha ha, I found you so interesting for the first time. Ha ha!"

    "Talented, talented!"

    They all thumbed up, whistled, and patted the table. For a while, the crowd danced, and their mocking eyes fell on Chen nianlan.

    "Sue, cat, son!!!" Chen nianlan stamped her feet violently, bleeding from her lips. "I''ll fight you!" Alcohol on the brain, coupled with the jealousy of Su Mao''er, makes her no longer tolerate it. She stretches out her finger stained with red Cardan and grabs Su Kui.

    "Stupid."

 Chapter 896

    Su Kui glanced at Chen nianlan indifferently. At the moment when Chen nianlan came, he dodged away flexibly.

    Chen nianlan''s coming and going is too fierce. Towards the end, Su Kui dodges. Without support, she pounces forward in a panic.

    Except for the sofa, there is a long crystal around. When it bumps into it, it''s too painful to get up.

    The dull sound made Su Kui''s mouth corner smoke. It sounded very painful.

    "Oh, the pain -" Chen nianlan covered her stomach and wailed on the floor, tears and snivels all over her face. What''s more, where can the cosmetic quality of the Republic of China be better?

    That''s not waterproof! Thus, under the impact of tears, all the thick foundation Eyeliner was washed down. It was just a young girl who was so charming and small that she instantly became an ugly eight monster who smoked and smoked.

    "Stupid!" Su Kui left a cold sentence again, picked up his coat and bag from the sofa, and then left.

    When he came to the door, Chen nianlan said with gnashing teeth: "Su, Su Mao''er, we''re not friends! Since then, I, Chen nianlan, have no you this friend! " This is her last cruel remark.

    Smell speech, Su Kui ha ha a smile, the face of the expressionless turn around, the eyes are clear, "well, I don''t want to, just as I don''t like to make friends with silly! Because - "she nodded her head, and suddenly with a smile, she said," stupid! It''s contagious! "

    After that, the natural and unrestrained development goes.

    Left a gaping man and woman.

    Is this still the yes cat? It''s just a few drinks, isn''t it a big change? It''s so different from normal!

    But it is undeniable that this kind of Su cat is refreshing, as if the soul hidden in the body is completely awakened. It seems that the present Su cat is the real one. The former Su cat has disappeared quietly with the fall of these two slaps.

    She is smart, cruel and funny. Now she is much more likable than the one before.

    At least, a large part of the men and women present were surrounded by sunflower.

    Of course, that''s all later.

    -

    the air outside the box is more relaxing than the smoky atmosphere inside.

    The brain is still not very comfortable. Su Kui yawned, swung his coat on his shoulder at will, stepped on black leather shoes, and walked downstairs with black low sugar.

    The corridor on the second floor of the Bailemen is very long, so there is no need to talk about the extravagant decoration. The floor is covered with a black blanket that can''t be forgotten. The wall is pasted with wallpaper stained with gold powder. There are complicated patterns on it. Although it''s luxurious, it doesn''t look vulgar at all.

    Every few steps on the ceiling above the head are inlaid with bright lamp posts. From the perspective of Su Kui, a post-modern man, he doesn''t feel that the decoration of Bailemen is out of date.

    Looking at the past, she will even give birth to a kind of life, still in the 21st century.

    She was wearing a woolen overcoat on her shoulders, a smart dress with straps and small leather shoes. However, Su Kui''s walking posture and hot attitude endow it with different temperament.

    One hand is carrying clothes, the other hand''s fingers are carelessly hanging on the strap, and the steps are like shooting stars.

    As we were about to go downstairs, a man came up at the end of the corridor in a very inappropriate dress for the current background.

 Chapter 897

    A pink long shirt, buttoned neatly to the top one, revealing a looming Adam''s apple.

    The man''s posture is long and tall, his cheeks are thin, his facial features are plain but just right. A pair of peach flowers hanging from the corner of his eyes are shining with tears. He held a folding fan in his slender and clean hands, knocked it lightly in the palm, and walked towards sunflower step by step.

    Behind him followed a few strong men, a black suit and black pants, more and more of his temperament, gentle, thin body. His eyelashes are light and long. The roots of his eyelashes are clear. Under the overhead light, there are rows of shadows.

    He is invisible.

    They came face to face and met each other on a narrow road.

    Not very wide corridor, two people pass by, Su Kui smell man''s body if there is like no orchid fragrance, quiet and fragrant. Especially just out of the smell of smoke, it seems that this kind of smell is rare.

    Without staying or even communicating, they quickly passed each other.

    Before going downstairs, Su Kui suddenly looked back curiously, but just ran into a pair of deep and long eyes that imitated the fog of Buddhism. She was stunned, picked up her lips, raised Yang Mei, and then turned downstairs without any nostalgia.

    Go straight through the passionate, singing and dancing hall and walk towards the gate of Baile.

    -

    the river boat stopped, and the corner of the eye was raised with interest. The tear nevus under the eyes became more and more dazzling.

    Seeing that he stopped, Wang Wu, the bodyguard, whispered, "my lord?" And then follow the eyes of Jiang Xi to see the past, but only to see the empty stairway, as well as the noise from time to time in the hall.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Jiang Xuan is back to his mind, carelessly takes back his sight, hooks his lips and opens his long legs. "Nothing, I see an interesting little thing."

    "Ah? Do you have one? " Wang Wu scratched his head and asked.

    The River catfish purses its lips, but smiles.

    A group of people surrounded him and walked into a quiet box at the corner of the corridor.

    -

    the evening wind blows gently, the stars on the blue and black night screen flash out, and the huge silver plate light yarn flows down, shining the oily road.

    Su Kui took a deep breath. This is an era that has not been polluted by industry. Everything is fresh.

    She put on her coat and suddenly became interested in walking on the street.

    In this lazy City, both men and women have a little romantic Tanabata.

    She remembers a saying like this --

    the previous letters were very slow, the horses were far away, and she only loved one person in her life.

    Old Shanghai is such a city full of elegance and laziness. It is casually and casually mixed with songs and dances that are enough to paralyze the brain, and then let itself die and rot in such a romantic and prosperous city.

    -

    but Su Kui didn''t shake far. The lights behind him flash with the horn. In the quiet night, the noise is harsh.

    Su Kui stops and turns around.

    The car quickly stopped beside her, the door opened and a man came out of it.

    The same big back dress, a slightly bookish Zhongshan suit, leather shoes on the asphalt road clattering.

    It''s su min, Su Maoer''s eldest brother.

    Su min pursed her lips and stepped forward quickly. She pulled Su Kui''s arm up and down to look at her. Seeing that she was intact, even with no hair, she was relieved and began to ask, "where have you been? Don''t go home in the middle of the night, is to make us worry about death? "

 Chapter 898

    "Out for a while," said Su Kui, with her hands in her pocket.

    Su min frowned discontentedly. "With Chen nianlan again?"

    Su Kui nodded, not for sure.

    Su Maoer is the youngest in Su''s family. Although she is favored, her personality is that kind of light to everything. In addition, my father and two brothers are all engaged in military work. Therefore, timid by nature, she has an indescribable fear of her serious father and brothers.

    It may also be that the family is full of men, only because she is a female family member.

    Over time, when the girl was young AI, no one shared the depression of her mind, so she developed her eccentric and weird character.

    In Su Kui''s opinion, Su Mao''er is a typical person who is in Fuzhong and doesn''t know whether to be lucky or to die.

    Su min takes a look at Su Kui, holds her shoulder, opens the door for her, drives her to get on the bus, and says, "get on first, and then don''t get in touch with her!"

    My sister is simple, but their brothers are in the eye. Chen nianlan, the girl, is not only using the cat to call his family, but also seeing her as a friend? Their sister at home is a thousand Jiao and ten thousand favours. She was held in the palm of her father''s hand and grew up. She didn''t love her enough, but she was treated like this by an outsider.

    But what can they do? My sister recognized Chen nianlan as a friend. If they interfered, I''m afraid they would get her resentment.

    What a fury!

    Su min sighed heavily and ordered the driver to drive home.

    "I''ve said this several times. How many young ladies and gentlemen in the whole Shanghai city are hurrying to be friends with you, but you are so determined to recognize Chen nianlan. What''s the best about her? Look at today, I''m afraid you won''t bump into the south wall and turn around! You will cry in the future! " Su min nodded at her, pulled open her neckline, and her forehead was blue.

    Hate iron is not steel!

    The men of their su family are tough and unyielding, and their mother who died was once a heroine. How come the whole family''s genes are not inherited to their younger sister? Do not ask how much heredity, just ask your sister to be able to distinguish who is good to her and who is using her.

    However, it is clear that even this modest wish is extravagant.

    The temperature in the car is very high. Su Kui simply takes off her coat and says, "I''ve beaten Chen nianlan. She said she''s going to break up with me. Maybe she won''t pester me again."

    At first, I saw my sister was speechless. After su min untied the button, he wanted to nag again. When Leng buting heard Su Kui''s words, he was stunned. Then he stared with surprise, "cat, what did you just say? Did you call Chen nianlan? "

    He excitedly approached, took Su Kui''s shoulder, twisted her to himself, and asked earnestly.

    Su Kui didn''t have a good breath to sweep his eyes, which were different from the rigid big eyes of men''s double eyelids. Her eyes were peach blossom eyes with light color. When the expression passed, Su min found that his sister seemed to be different!

    "I said, I have called Chen nianlan. What''s the matter? Elder brother, it seems that I beat her a lot. When I left, I looked back at her eyes. Her face was swollen like a steamed bun. If it was disfigured, her father would come to me for trouble. Elder brother, would you not give me out? " Asked Su Kui narrowly.

    Su min took a sip from the corner of his lips, looked up and down at his sister, sniffed in his nose, "have you drunk?" No questions.

 Chapter 899

    "Yes," Su Kui said. "A little!"

    Su min suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that her cold and introverted sister suddenly changed her temperament. She not only beat Chen nianlan, who usually tells her what to do with her, but also seems to beat her?

    "Hahaha!"

    Su min knows that as an elder, he shouldn''t laugh now, but he can''t help it! What a joy! My sister has made progress at last.

    The car drove smoothly into a carved iron door. In front of us was a three-story house with a large area for the father and son of the Su family.

    Su Kui gave Su min a bad look, pushed the door to get out of the car and said coldly, "big brother, you are bored!"

    "I''m bored?" Su min is smiling forward and backward. Hearing Su Kui''s words, he choked on his throat and was choked by his own saliva. He coughed a few times and chased him out of the car. "Cat, brother, I''m happy for you! I''ll tell you that if you fight, you''ll fight. Even if you make a big disaster, big brother can protect you. Don''t forget, there''s still a father ahead! "

    "Ho --"

    "ah, cat, wait for me..."

    On the first floor, the white light in the villa flowed out of the door. Two men of the same height stood at the door side by side, waiting for the gesture.

    Both of them are in straight military uniform. The man on the left side is about 50 years old. He is the owner of the family, Su Shengming. Maybe it''s because the soldiers often exercise, so they look energetic and a few years younger than their actual age, which is different from the impetuosity of young people.

    I have to admit that such a man, in fact, has no less charm than the young people. The deadly mature and stable atmosphere can not stir many women''s heartstrings.

    The other is Su Wei, Su Mao''er''s second brother. Compared with Su min, Su Wei''s appearance is more similar to Su Kui''s. they are both wave light and attractive peach blossom eyes.

    Look at Su''s famous eyes, Su Kui will know that these eyes are inherited from the cheap mother who has never met before.

    "Back?" When Su Kui came up to her and looked at her undamaged appearance, Su Sheng Ming''s clenched fist slowly loosened and said wearily, "it''s OK to go in."

    The wayward behavior of Su Mao''er, who almost stayed up all night, was not mentioned at all.

    In the treatment of his only little daughter, an iron man is as soft as any father in the world, even though he is as cold as ice on the surface.

    "Stinky girl, do you know we''re worried to death?" Su min doesn''t have so many scruples. He is just in his early twenties. He is not more stable than Su min, but a little fickle.

    There is no less worry in the eyes than in others.

    Su Kui''s heart warmed, bent her eyes, stepped forward a few steps, reached over Su''s well-known arm bend, shook her eyes, and half coquetly said, "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m afraid you won''t worry about it in the future."

    Su Shengming''s body froze. It seems that from the beginning of her daughter''s understanding, she will no longer be close to his father.

    For the first time in more than a decade, he spoke to him in such a coquettish voice. The skin under his face twitched a few times, moved his mouth, wanted to say something, said to the mouth, and did not know where to start.

    Over and over again, I finally sighed for a long time. The dry and rough big hand patted the small hand in the bend of my arm and nodded happily, "OK, OK!"

 Chapter 900

    Su Kai watched his baby sister pass him, carrying his father''s arm.

    Rubbing his eyes, he looked back at big brother, "big brother, here, here What''s the matter? Where did you find the cat? It''s not right... "

    Let alone Su min, who is also in a state of uncertainty, but knows a little more than his younger brother.

    So Su Min said this part.

    After listening, Su Kai is silent.

    "Big brother, you said that the cat beat Chen nianlan? Is not the cat always close to her? "

    Su min nodded a little and glanced into the hall. There was no one in the bright crystal chandelier. "Cats don''t lie."

    "Then the change is too......" Su Yi points to the direction of her sister''s room on the second floor. She grins and doesn''t know what to do.

    Hearing this, Su Min stared at him and said in a deep voice, "I think it''s better! Save the cat and Chen nianlan all day! " He will not interfere with his sister''s making any friends, no matter whether they are senior officials'' children or civilians, but there is a premise that making friends must be sincere!

    Su Kai also thought of Chen nianlan''s virtue, nodded approvingly, and suddenly thought of something. He hesitated and said, "I''m worried. I''ll go to Chen nianlan to apologize in the morning after the cat wakes up..."

    That''s a problem.

    Su min frowned and rubbed his chin. For a while, he said coldly, "the cat will fight people. It must be Chen nianlan who has done something that makes the cat unhappy. I said earlier that it is absolutely no good for the cat to be with her. Do you know where the cat went tonight?"

    "Where?" Su Kai raises his eyebrows.

    Su min chuckles and spits out three words, "Bailemen!"

    Su Kai was stunned in a moment? The Bailemen of Jianghu?! "

    "What do you say? Anyway, it''s a good opportunity to completely break the friendship between cat and Chen nianlan. She always wants to get benefits from cat! "

    After standing outside for a long time, the two brothers turned around and went upstairs to their houses.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui didn''t go out all day. Instead, he called the two brothers of Su family, who had done a good job in coping, stupid.

    My sister, is she really transsexual?

    As the commander of the governor, Susheng was busy all day, almost all year round. In the early morning of today, there is no doubt that he went to his post with full devotion.

    The two brothers of the Su family seldom go out. Seeing their sister in a chequered cheongsam and yawning, they went downstairs. They even waved: "cat, come here for dinner. Does your head hurt?"

    Su Kui shakes her head, smiles and goes to the table.

    Although the Su family is a military family, the table manners are all very good.

    Adhering to the fine tradition of "no food, no sleep, no speech", the three people ate their own meals.

    The sun is just outside. Seeing Su min and Su min''s appearance, Su Kui takes the lead in opening his mouth and says, "elder brother, I want to learn riding. Can you help me find a master?"

    The voice just fell, Su Kai clapped the table, "no way! It''s too dangerous to ride a horse. Aren''t you always timid, cat? If we bump into each other, Dad won''t give us guns yet? "

    Su Kui turned his eyes to Su min, but Su min nodded his head and said softly, "cat, what your second brother said is that you are not in good health, and you have been raised delicate and tender. Riding is not fun, or I will help you find a piano teacher, how about learning piano?"

 Chapter 901

    He thought it would be better to learn something quiet and stable with his sister''s temperament.

    Obviously, the two brothers of the Su family are in the same mind.

    Su Kui pressed naoren painfully, looked at them and said seriously: "elder brother, elder brother, I really want to change. Now it''s not the time of ancient feudalism. I thought about it all night yesterday. Actually, fighting Chen nianlan was not the sudden impulse, but the accumulated resentment. Of course, I know that Chen nianlan is using me, and that she deliberately drives away all her friends who are close to me because she is afraid that I will be close to others. "

    "Cat..." Su min moved slightly and rubbed the top of her hair painfully.

    "Listen to me, will you?" Su Kui rubbed the big hand on the top of her head, bent her eyes and smiled brightly. "It''s like she was back when she was a kid, but now, it''s too late, isn''t it?"

    Su Kai pinched her cheek, stared at him angrily and said, "you are our only sister. Who do you love if you don''t?"? It''s not too late, of course. You are the only daughter of the governor''s family. She is the Pearl of her hand, so she should live with arrogance and recklessness. Why should she be challenged by Chen nianlan? You can figure it out. Second brother is very happy. "

    "Thank you, second brother."

    "After drinking some wine last night, Chen nianlan suddenly thought it over in her mind. At that time, Chen nianlan pulled me to have a drink without any politeness. She looked arrogant and sneered." Su Kui''s lips raised a sneer. "I used to be stupid. She looked like this. I was used to it after all. My tolerance made her feel that no matter how insulting I was, I would be like a dog Cling to her, depend on her, at last, I do it. "

    "After two slaps, listening to the clear and loud voice, I suddenly understood that I su Mao''er wanted to have status and status, and she Chen nianlan should flatter me, instead of me rushing to hold her smelly feet and become a laughingstock in the circle of friends!" In the morning, the sun shines in from the bright European windows, and Su Kwai''s small face is bright and dazzling.

    Long and thin, strong eyebrows, bright eyes and peach blossom eyes. The bridge of the nose is quite cocked, and the lips are plump. Delicate little faces are exposed to the sun. The skin is crystal clear like jade, which can be broken by blowing.

    The most unsettling thing is her arrogant and rebellious attitude, as if she grew up overnight and was born again!

    Su min and Su min''s eyes are glued to their sister''s body, which is full of pride.

    "Cats, don''t think about the past. We cats are worth the best in the world."

    Su Kai nods vigorously, rubs her cheek with warm big palms, and smiles, "yes! If anyone dares to bully you again in the future, just tell the second brother, the second brother will lead the soldiers to bring their home to you! "

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui chuckled with his lips covered, and the laughter like a silver bell poured out of his plump little mouth. The big peach blossom eyes completed the crescent shape.

    "Second brother, you are really overbearing."

    Su Kai squints. "What? My sister Su Kai should be so spoiled! If anyone dares to bully my sister, I will kill him! "

    "The second is right." Su min agrees.

    However, Su Kui was surprised that her brother, who was nearly 30 years old and looked mature and steady, doted on her sister, so there was no bottom line.

    "Big brother, second brother, you will spoil me like this..." Su Kui has no choice.

 Chapter 902

    "No, as long as you have a good time!" Two people answer so.

    Su Kui said deeply: Su Maoer is just too happy, OK?

    After a long time of grinding and soaking, they finally let them relax and found a master of riding for Su Kui. Actually, Su Kui can ride a horse, but Su Maoer can''t.

    In order not to arouse doubt, she had to start learning again.

    Su Kai''s speed is very fast, because he is young and promising, coupled with his good looks, he has a wide range of contacts in the circle of young people in the upper class society, and is also very open-minded.

    The next day, Su Kai came to tell Su Kui that the master who taught riding had found her. The day after tomorrow, he drove her to Chengdong horse farm to study.

    The affection of her father and two brothers makes Su Kui feel warm in her heart. She is an orphan for almost every life. Once again, she feels the love without any interest.

    At the same time, also secretly swear that you protect me and love me with all your heart, then I will protect you with all my heart!

    Yes, in the original framework of the world, the Su family will be completely destroyed under the malicious Revenge of a woman. Su''s family ended up miserable. Su Shengming died miserably in the underworld''s knife. The body was cut so bloody that he couldn''t even tell which part of the body it was.

    Su Kai was seduced and infected with big hemp. From then on, a young man who was once admired by everyone became a haggard addict.

    Su min, though not as miserable as the first three, has also broken a leg, without the support of his family, and someone deliberately suppressed him. He has lived in pain and poverty all his life.

    But Su Maoer, because of her delicate appearance, was sold to other places and became the wife of a 50 year old fish man. He was locked up in the house all day long. In the dark, the old man had a bad temper and was always kicking and punching. Long term mental tension, coupled with the original reason of poor health, but at the age of 22, died.

    As for the woman who left the Su family so miserable, it''s funny to say that she is a woman who has no strength but looks very beautiful. Jiang Wan.

    She was su Sheng''s illegitimate daughter, who had been flirting all night in her early years. She didn''t even know her existence. Twenty years ago, Su Shengming was far from the present status and city government. He was born in the army. He was impatient and liked wine. After drinking too much with his friends, he unconsciously created a ginger Wan.

    Jiang Wan''s mother is a prostitute. She takes the opportunity to seduce Su Shengming to escape the brothel and live a rich life.

    Where do you know? Su Shengming knew something bad the next day when he woke up. I threw the woman a silver dollar in a hurry and ran away with my belt and pants on. Su Shengming was stubborn in his early years. He could not listen to anyone but his mother.

    As long as Su Mu stomps and stares, Su''s famous legs can shake three times.

    At the end of the day, he''s a henpecker. If Su Mu knows what he''s doing now, it''s strange not to pick his skin!

    Fortunately, not long after he was promoted to major general, his family moved to Shanghai.

    That one night stand in Suzhou was thrown out of the sky by him.

    But Su Shengming knew nothing about that year''s events. Besides, he was a prostitute. When he woke up, he found that the silver and the goods had been sold, and there was no emotional dispute or resentment. But Jiang Wan''s mother had intended to climb up Su''s fame with her baby, so as to make his identity investigation clear.

 Chapter 903

    When I was pregnant with a child, I ran out of the brothel to find Su Shengming happily. When I arrived at Su''s house, it was empty.

    After she was taken back, she suffered a lot of abuse. Or the embryo of ginger Wan is strong in the end, in that environment, incredibly safe was born. Since childhood, her mother has instilled a lot of resentment in her mind. What kind of life does Susheng live in Shanghai? Her mother and her daughter are going to live a life of being bullied in Suzhou, and so on.

    In the long run, it''s individuals who will have a sense of imbalance. Once the psychological imbalance, then, it is not far from the hatred of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.

    It''s not true that Jiang Wan''s mother has the ability. Before she dies, she holds Jiang Wan''s hand and tells her that she must let the Su family taste the sufferings their two mothers have suffered. Otherwise, she will die in peace!

    Jiang Wan grew up with her mother who was a prostitute. She has a good appearance and a first-class singing voice. After I went to Shanghai, I was robbed of all my money by someone who was not familiar with the place of my life. I was forced to be a singer in Bailemen.

    At this point, the most popular place of Bailemen is the children of rich families, and Jiang Wan, who soon became the pillar of Bailemen, also has many admirers.

    The long sleeves and good dancing since childhood made Jiang Wan extremely popular among the rich children. No one even wants to occupy her, so many young talents can get along peacefully for her.

    Strange, maybe this is the strength of the protagonist''s aura? Or maybe, in the dark, waiting for the appearance of the male Lord.

    It doesn''t need to be said that the identity of the male leader is higher than that of the Su family. Cheng Yuanhang, the only son of Cheng Zhengjun, a great warlord, is also very capable. He had the experience of studying in England in his early years and now works as a translator under his father.

    There are some romantic and artistic cells in the brains of such people. So, in the bustle of thousands of people, a man and a woman are separated by many obstacles, so wrong to see the right eye.

    And Jiang Wan, with a little more deliberate, charming looking women, who can sing and dress, is now in an era of breaking away from feudalism. It''s a curly hair with shiny black oil. It''s fashionable to wear clothes and step on high heels.

    For Cheng Yuanhang, who has studied and seen the world, it is a deadly attraction!

    The two look at each other, and the Su family begins to suffer.

    With the help of Cheng Yuanhang, Jiang Wan returned to Su''s home after being verified by his parents and children. Cheng Yuanhang always comes to Jiang Wan for fun. As a female companion, Su Mao''er naturally wants to contribute to the feelings of the male and female owners.

    As a result, Su Mao''er looks forward to Cheng Yuanhang. Because she is favored by herself, she bravely confesses to Su Shengming. Su Shengming sees Cheng Yuanhang as a young and promising man. His father is a great warlord. He is a good target! Then he delivered a message to Cheng Zhengjun.

    My sister robbed my sister''s boyfriend and became Cheng Yuanhang''s fiancee.

    At the end of the story, there is no doubt about a dog blood drama. On the one hand, they are waiting for opportunities to suppress the Su family, and on the other hand, their feelings are rising. Finally, Su Mao''er was kicked out successfully, and they became good friends.

    -At that time, Su Kui felt speechless after watching the introduction of the plot.

    She is not a party, but the original truth of things from the perspective of God, so she feels speechless.

    And the people in the story will not have the opportunity to observe and penetrate the truth as transparently as she does.

    Jiang Wan''s mother is a wonderful flower, and Jiang Wan is not good at all -

    the so-called green tea bitch is mostly such a person.

 Chapter 904

    Long sleeves and good at dancing, a group of young talents gathered around her to work hard for her. Unconsciously play with people in applause, in the final success, hand in hand with the man.

    But in Su Kui''s view, Su Sheng''s name is just a drunk man who loses his temper and sleeps with a prostitute. That woman was originally in this business. After the event, the money and goods were paid off. There was really no resentment. She needed to suppress people to death.

    But Jiang Wan''s mother was different. She thought that her later tragedy was all caused by Su Shengming sleeping with her and not taking her away as she wanted.

    Therefore, she left a will on her deathbed to let the Susheng family taste their mother and daughter''s sufferings.

    The general psychological idea is: why do they live such a prosperous life in Shanghai that everyone admires? Their mother and daughter have to live a life of mosquito bites in the dirty alley of Suzhou.

    Seek but not revenge.

    Su Mao''er''s only wish is to keep Su''s family and let Jiang Wan roll back from where he came from. Don''t disturb their family''s life again.

    For this sunflower, she will naturally be satisfied. No matter what the task is, it''s just the affection of the father and son of the Su family to Su Mao''er, which makes her feel the long lost affection. She will try her best to keep the Su family.

    -

    after recalling the introduction of the plot, Su Kui knocked on the table and fell into deep thought.

    Whenever and in any dynasty, money and power should be seized. Just have the right and no money, in the later period of being beaten down or even no money, is it not to be pushed down casually, not to turn over?

    For the current Su family, power is not lacking, only money -

    think of this Su Kui again headache, Su family father and son are honest and upright, never easily receive gifts from subordinates. Only one Su Kai is more flexible, but his position is not as high as his father and brother, and there are few gifts for him.

    In addition, they spend a lot of money. Their salaries are all used to pamper Su Mao. Their savings are really small.

    After a quiet night, Su Kui decided to do business and make money!

    What to say this time, we should also drive Jiang Wan back to his hometown!

    -

    after studying with the master of the horse farm for several days, even Su min was surprised by his sister''s talent. He watched her from ignorance of riding to rapid development of riding. Five days later, Su Kui basically broke away from his master''s instruction, so he could ride around on a horse.

    Su Kai was busy for a few days. When he reappeared, he saw his sister wearing a shirt, trousers and riding boots. Her black hair was high and erect. She sat on the horse''s back in a heroic manner and raised her eyebrows at him.

    He couldn''t open his eyes when his white teeth were shining in the sun. He shook his head and said in surprise, "cat, how can you learn so fast?"

    Su Kui disdained a smile, "talent," and then pulled the reins and rode away.

    Tu Liusu Kai stood in the same place, looking at the hazy shadows gradually wrapped by the diaphragm. He felt that his sister really grew up.

    Become atmosphere, no longer rigidly, more and more like the original mother.

    -Su Maoer, 19, has graduated from women''s school, so Su Kui has escaped the boring life of the school.

    After getting rid of the master''s instruction, Su Shengming was very happy and gave Su Kui a good horse with a big hand. The shiny fur of black oil, bright big eyes and vigorous four hooves, but the horse''s character is not very good.

 Chapter 905

    Su Kui was not used to it either. After starving him for several meals, he rode him for several laps. Disobedience and then hungry, several times down, finally a safe point. Know that it can not twist Su Kui, helplessly lowered the proud head.

    -On August 6, after two days of heavy rain, today is a rare good day.

    Some time ago, Su Kui fell in love with reading newspapers, whether new or old, as long as he could find it, he would hold it all day long. Su Kai laughs at her for this. She studies hard after graduation.

    He didn''t know that his sister was going to make a big deal after she had made a lot of effort!

    Things are almost understood. As soon as the weather clears up, Su Kui immediately leads his black and bright BMW, and Xiao Hong comes out to look for business opportunities on the street.

    For the means of doing business, Su Kui has not a thousand kinds of brain, but also 900 kinds, each of which can make money. But what makes the most money? Who makes the best money?

    I think everyone can answer these two questions very quickly.

    Luxury, women!

    The former one hasn''t risen in the old Shanghai era, so sukui doesn''t think about it for the time being. What she bears the brunt of now is to earn more money at the lowest cost. Without any accident, the current Jiang Wan should have entered the Bailemen.

    There is not much time for Su Kui to waste, because once Jiang Wan gets the momentum and lets her wait for the right time, it must be Su''s family.

    After all, Su Kuikang was full of calculation, but he was alone, the other side, but backed by the whole warlord family.

    So sukui looked at the woman. In the early days of the opening up of old Shanghai, dress was in vogue. Countless beauty loving women chased the trend, took off their hands and feet, and put on cool and gorgeous dress.

    Su Kui has a lot of experience in dressing and making cosmetics.

    Today, I want to go out and see what the aesthetic of people is like. It would be better if we could find a partner.

    -The old cars come and go on the wide asphalt road. The coachman in the jacket pulls the rickshaw and runs to all directions.

    The car is like running water and the horse is like a dragon. It is a prosperous and prosperous event.

    There are many old-fashioned or newly built European style high-rise buildings on both sides of the street. There are thousands of shops, but all of them retain the old style of decoration.

    Su Kui pulled the reins and straightened his back. He sat on Xiao Hong and walked for a long time. Occasionally interested in which shop, they will order Xiao Hong to stop and wait for a while.

    Not long ago, the shopkeeper of the whole street was attracted by this strange guest. She never entered the shop, walked all the way, even her feet were untouched. Apart from standing far outside the shop and looking in, I did nothing.

    Even if the business will be delayed because of this, but they have not come in, and they have not blocked the door of your shop, you are not good to go up and drive them away, saying that they have not put their eyes properly, looking at your shop, right?

    Moreover, in Shanghai, the price of a horse is not low.

    In particular, this horse is a good horse at first sight. It has four hooves and toes, and its fur is shiny. Look at the girl right now. She has exquisite facial features and refined temperament. She is not a child raised by a small family.

    In this Shanghai City, there are more powerful people. They do small business, but also adhere to the idea that more is better than less, not easy to get ahead.

    Fortunately, after several times of shopping, Su Kui also found this problem.

 Chapter 906

    When meeting interested stores again, don''t stop, just remember the location of the store silently. Next time you walk, go in and have a look.

    Feng20 road is a very busy street, which gathers almost the most popular clothing stores and powder shops in Shanghai, as well as several jewelry stores of century old brands.

    Measuring the land under his feet with his feet is certainly not comparable to riding a horse. Therefore, Su Kui felt that he had not seen it for a long time before he came to the end.

    Feng20 road turns into Beima road. The more you go inside, the more you feel that it is not in line with the noise outside.

    Here, there are a few luxury cars passing by Su Kui occasionally. In addition, there are no ordinary people dressed like them passing by.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and felt very interesting. She had a drink in her mouth and a horse belly in her legs. Then Xiao Hong started to run forward with her hooves.

    Anyway, the surrounding area is quiet and frightening, and there are no pedestrians. She rides in the street and doesn''t worry about hurting passers-by.

    Xiaohong is a good colt selected by Su Sheng. She runs very fast. The more inside he ran, the more familiar he felt the buildings around the street.

    Wait

    This is not the street where paramount is located? She was attached to Su Mao''er and came out of the Baile gate. Isn''t that the scene around her?

    It was only when it was dark and the street lights were yellow that she did not notice.

    In this way, since it''s the street where Bailemen is located, it''s no surprise that it''s quiet.

    After all, in the old days, nightclubs were synonymous with places where the underworld and the children of the rich played. Ordinary people could not get close at all.

    She frowned and thought that she was about to turn around. When the reins were tightened, Xiao Hong suddenly ran forward uncontrollably.

    The galloping wind brushed her cheek, bringing a slight pain.

    She narrowed her eyes fiercely, pulled the reins, and drank coldly in her mouth, "beast, dare you come with me?" A sneer came from the corner of her lips. Instead of calling for a halt in panic, she had a horse belly and accelerated her progress.

    "If you want to play, I will play with you! If I don''t fall, I''ll stew you! " With a smile on her red lips, her rising peach blossom eyes flashed past her. Her body was like an arrow from the string. She was constantly tossed up and down, but her body was always stable, standing on the horse''s back, even her expression did not change.

    "Hiss --"

    the black horse hissed, snorted, spread his hooves and began to run around.

    Su Kui''s predecessor fell down, his eyes were as dark and cold as snow for thousands of years, squinting into a dangerous long line, staring at the front tightly.

    There, it''s getting closer to the direction of bailemon.

    She was tired of playing, and was about to take Xiaohong back. Suddenly she saw a black car in front of her stop at the door of Bailemen. Then, a thin man wearing a black hat and a long pink shirt got off the car.

    All this, however, happened in a moment, the next second, Xiao Hong rushed straight to the man.

    Su Kui''s pupils are constricted, the reins are held in his hands, and the horse''s belly is clamped tightly. His eyes fall on the man, but he is surprised that the man is facing the manic and out of control horse, and his expression has not changed at all. His calm hand is behind him, and his steps have not been disordered.

    But Wang Wu, who came down from the car, lost his face and cried out, "Sir, stay away!" The big ones will rush up.

 Chapter 907

    However, it''s too late to speak. The frantic horse has rushed to him.

    Everyone''s pupils are constricted and look pale with alarm.

    It''s just between the lightning and flint -

    the reins are tightened in the hands, Su Kui has a cold drink in his mouth, Xiao Hong has a pain in his neck, a hiss on his back, and his front hooves are jumping up and falling heavily, splashing dust all over the sky.

    Just one step away, the man in front of him will be trampled at his feet by Xiao Hong, and it''s not certain which rib of his body will be trampled.

    Just as a gust of wind came, the hat on the man''s head was blown up to the air.

    Su Kui sat steadily on the horse''s back, clapped the horse''s head, squinted and looked down, raised his eyebrows suddenly, leaned over and held the whip to lift the man''s jaw, and said, "it''s you?"

    Wang Wu''s face was pale with fright. Now he reflected that his husband had been molested in public. Deng Shiqi''s face was red, and he stared at the copper bell like eyes and scolded: "bold! Do you know who my husband is? How dare you be so presumptuous! "

    A few clicks of pistol loading, Su Kui''s side eyes, just hit the dark hole.

    "Hiss -" Su Kui was stunned, then he shrugged his shoulders and left the man''s chin. "Your husband is not made of China. He will break when touched. You are so excited to hold up your gun to treat such a weak woman as me. If someone else knows, won''t you lose your share to your husband?"

    Weak woman?

    Hearing her words, Wang wuzujiao drew, and his forehead was blue.

    Suddenly, a deep, clear, rustling laugh came out from the side. "Ah, miss is an interesting person. Wang Wu, put down the gun. Don''t be abrupt!"

    "But, sir, she just..."

    The man''s face is still smiling, speaking without arrogance or impatience, and the clouds are light. "Let go!"

    But Wang Wu seemed to be shocked by the sky. He shook his body for a moment, nodded respectfully and said, "yes!"

    Then quickly put away the pistol, back two steps, and the rest of the bodyguards stand together, dare not speak.

    Su Kui raised his lips, with a little bit of peach blossom eyes and a little wave light. He smiled and clapped his fists insincerely. "Excuse me, sir, the horse has a bad temper, but he almost hurt you. I will kill the stew when I go back. Please don''t mind."

    Wang Wu heard that he had left his mouth and his eyelids drooped, saying that he was insincere.

    If it''s not for Mr. Wang to stop him, he will call the women who dare to act recklessly and commit murders in beimadou street!

    Jiang Pei smiled nonchalantly when he heard the words. His pale lips were soft with three points, and his temperament was gentle. It was in sharp contrast with a group of tall and powerful men behind him.

    "It''s hard to find such a good horse. It must be a good horse that can travel thousands of miles every day. It''s a pity to kill the stew. If you sincerely apologize, how about having a cup of tea?"

    Su Kui looks down at the man and sees him staring at her in his spare time. He looks up at the narrow peach blossom eyes, and then he sees a little tearful mole in his eyes, which lights up his plain features. She knocked on the whip in her hand and looked at the faint singing in the Baile gate with a smile. She said, "Sir, I want to drink tea, but in the Baile gate, there is only a bar?"

    "Ah..." Jiang Pei smiled gently. "Please come in, miss. There is not only wine, but also good new tea in Baile gate."

    Yang Mei, "is that right?"

    Yu Guang swept to the man''s hands, white and clean, with long bones.

 Chapter 908

    Jiang Jue reached out to the door again and made an invitation. With a smile of three points, he sent a harmless animal, "Miss, please."

    Su Kui shook his whip, jumped off the horse neatly, patted Xiao Hong''s head and said, "my Mr. Ma must have seen it. I''m very grumpy. I don''t know anyone except me. I''m afraid..."

    "Is it?" Jiang Xi smiled, walked over, scratched Xiao Hong''s jaw, then took the whip from Su Kui''s hand, and said in a loud voice, "Wang Wu, take this lady''s horse to the back and take good care of it, without any mistake!"

    Surprised, Wang quickly stepped forward, took over and said respectfully, "yes, sir."

    Su Kui was stunned. Xiao Hong spent a few days to be tamed. So she was held in his hands without any salt and water. She was so meek?

    "Now, miss, is that all right?" Jiang Pei reached out and said, "please!"

    This is the third time. If you don''t nod your head again, you will not give face.

    Although Su Kui is not a face giving person.

    "So, please." Su Kui lowered her eyelashes and crossed the man''s lips to enter the Baile gate.

    Compared with the night, the Bailemen in the daytime is much colder. The girls and dancers on the high platform sang and danced in a sallow manner, and there were a few guests under the platform. Most of them were men who sat alone and drank by themselves.

    No one paid any attention to their arrival.

    "Miss, please follow me to the second floor. There is a box on it. It will be much quieter." Jiang Pei took the lead in stepping on the stairs to guide Su Kui. "I see that the young lady looks familiar. Have we met?"

    In the sunshine of the day, bailemon appears a little bleak and cold, without the singing and dancing at night, and the lights are bright and bright. Su Kui saw something new. During the day, she could see the delicate place inside more clearly.

    Smell speech, nodded, the footstep did not stop along with Jiang Xi to go up the second floor, do not deny, way: "last month, we also see here, by chance, sir still have impression?"

    For a moment, Jiang Jue had a picture of a young girl coming to him with her coat in her mind. The dark and clear peach blossom eyes were gorgeous, the eyebrows and eyes were uninhibited, and the posture passed him calmly.

    He once occasionally looked back at her. Although it was only a moment, he could detect the light in the girl''s eyes from time to time.

    "I see. Miss is so beautiful. I will never forget it."

    "Hiss - such a gentleman, could have said such a thing?" Su Kui noticed that he used to wipe his fingers with a pad from time to time, one by one, as if he had some intolerable bacteria on his head.

    Her eyes are light and moving. Jiang Xun''s box has already looked back. She pushes open the innermost box and says, "come in, miss."

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows, his red lips were frivolous, and his riding boots were clattering on the smooth black and white floor.

    The interior decoration is simple and clear, which is totally different from the box she was in that night. The floor is simple black-and-white pattern, surrounded by walls pasted with white branch pattern wallpaper, wooden desk bookcase, dark brown leather sofa.

    Just like a small living room, how can you know that it''s a box in a nightclub without going out of the door?

    "It turns out that there is such a fresh place in Baile''s gate, which you will enjoy." Su Kui sat down and said something half true and half false.

 Chapter 909

    "Ha ha, this is my private rest place. I don''t need to entertain guests on weekdays." Jiang Pei said such a sentence, quietly observing the girl''s expression, but seeing her look around leisurely, there was no change in her expression. After wiping the dark light on his eyes, he went on: "I''m going down the river. I don''t know your name, miss?"

    Su Kui then turned around and reached out his hand and said, "it''s a famous Mr. Jiang. I''ve heard from you for a long time. I don''t need your surname su. I''m really offended today. Please forgive me."

    The top leaders of the whole Shanghai underground organization are unexpectedly so young, unexpectedly young.

    "Miss Su? Please take a seat, "Su Kui said to the outside in a loud voice." come, make a pot of Biluochun. I want to invite Miss Su to have tea. "

    "Puchi --" Su Kui, with a smile, squinted at Jiang Zhuo and joked, "Mr. Jiang, I asked you to have tea. How come you invited me in the end?"

    "Last time Miss Su passed by, she left in a hurry. It''s too late to invite you. This time, anyway, I''m the owner of bailemon. Naturally, I''m the one who asked me to invite you. As for -" Jiang Yuxuan opened the wine cabinet, poured two glasses of red wine, turned around and brought it to Su Kui, leaned over in front of her, lifted her eyes and smiled like the wind. "If Miss Su is too happy, let''s go I''ll do it the next time. "

    Su Kui coughed a few times with his lips covered and his eyes lowered to cover the sneer under his eyes. Does this man want to have another relationship with her?

    "What do you think of Miss Su?" Seeing her speechless, Jiang Xun asked with a smile.

    Su Kui raised his eyes and smiled back. "It doesn''t matter to me, but Mr. Jiang is a busy man. If he delays your time, it''s not good."

    "Miss Su''s invitation, whenever I have time, I will be invited. Or is Miss Su''s promise of reparations over? " Jiang Pei''s body seemed to lean on the sofa without bones. His legs overlapped. His long and clean fingers were on his knees little by little. His eyes and eyebrows were smiling and his voice was gentle.

    As if the aggressiveness of the words did not come from his mouth.

    You come and I fight. In the end, sunI takes a step back. Since Jiang Qiong has to ask her to invite him to have tea, what''s the matter? Yes, please.

    The waiter in black trousers and white shirt, with a bow tie around his neck, brought in the misty tea and brought a message to Jiang Xun.

    Su Kui fiddles with the tea cup. Yu Guang sees that the servant''s ear is on the side of Jiang Kui''s body and whispers something. Because the voice is too light, Su Kui can only see the servant''s mouth opening and closing, but he doesn''t know what he''s talking about.

    Soon, the waiter finished, stood up and waited respectfully for Jiang Xun''s next instructions.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

    knuckle down and knock on the table. The Gracilaria thinks for a moment, slowly looks up and asks Su Kui''s opinion. "Miss Su, there are some things that need to be handled by me. If you don''t mind, can you come with me?"

    Su Kui was stupefied, then he said with a smile, "this is Mr. Jiang''s business. I''ll follow him. Isn''t it good? Since Mr. Jiang has something to do, I''ll disturb him. "She looked up and drank the warm tea in her hand." I''ll drink the tea. Next time, I''ll invite Mr. Jiang back. "

    Su Kui said so, the meaning of leaving is very clear.

    Jiang Zhuo got up and smiled, as if he didn''t realize what she said. He made a European etiquette and put his palm up in front of Su Kui.

 Chapter 910

    "Miss Su is very polite. It''s just a small matter. According to the waiter, there is a woman who wants to enter our Baile gate. Just now there is no singer in Baile gate. Miss Su has just sat for a while. If she leaves now, it seems that my master is not thoughtful."

    Jiang Haipeng said it was just unintentional, but Su Kui thought about it.

    A singer? Isn''t Jiang Wan in the Bailemen? Did she calculate the wrong day? In a moment of thought, she made some curiosity on her face, "really won''t disturb you?"

    Jiang Xun chuckled. "It''s not a big deal. Since Miss Su is curious, let''s go and have a look. It''s in the box next door."

    "Then Excuse me. " Su Kui nodded, put his hand in the palm of Jiang Kui''s hand, and simply returned the gift.

    When he raised his eyes, he saw that the eyes of the selected fox seemed to be stained with a little bit of broken stars, which made his facial features more clear and warm, just like the temperature of his palm.

    Jiang Xun didn''t make any progress, but Xu Xu shook her hand for a while, then quickly released it and led the way ahead.

    Su Kui, just out of Jiangpu''s personal lounge, turned into the box next door and said: "since the distance is so close, why not just take people to the box just now?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Xun''s footsteps stopped, and he replied lightly, "I don''t like people going in and out of my place at will."

    Su Kui was shocked. "Then I I''m so sorry... "

    It''s cleanliness, isn''t it? Just now I saw that after he had grasped the reins, he kept wiping his fingers with his handkerchief.

    Jiang Pei has stepped into the box. Hearing this, she looks back in surprise. Under her long and clear eyelashes, she has a pair of warm black eyes like jade? I have treated Miss Su as a friend. Please get together and come back to these boxes. It seems too frivolous and disrespectful to Miss Su. "

    "Ah..." Su Kui blinked, crooked head raised Yang slender eyebrow, "friend?"

    "Naturally, she is a friend. Isn''t Miss Su willing to make me a friend?"

    I don''t know how many people in Shanghai want to be friends with Jiang Xun. It''s not necessary to say more about the benefits. If Su Kui says no, he will certainly feel unworthy of recognition.

    In addition, Jiang Xun''s identity and power are very important in the whole city of Shanghai. With him, there is no harm.

    Su Kui smiled again, and his eyes were sincere. "How many people can be friends with Mr. Jiang? Later, Mr. Jiang will just call me cat. My father and brother all call me that, which is kind."

    The eyes are crafty, the river boat moves its fingers, chuckles, "OK, cat, this is your nickname?"

    Looking at the delicate and beautiful appearance of the girl, she is really like a lazy and luxurious Persian cat.

    "No, big name."

    "That''s very nice. Then you don''t have to call my husband out of sight. Just call me by name. Come in."

    Jiang Wan paced back and forth in the box, pinching her fingers to death, and entering the Bailemen was the biggest gamble of her life. Yesterday, just arrived in Shanghai, she was robbed of all her savings by gangsters. But she had no place to live, so she had to choose her old business.

    There are so many singing and dancing halls in Shanghai. She is the first one to choose Bailemen for a reason.

    Not to mention that Bailemen is the largest singing and dancing hall in Shanghai, but only his last boss, Jiang Zhuo, is enough to protect the singers from being harassed by the guests.

 Chapter 911

    Only when the boss is strong enough to join in such a mixed place of fish and snakes can Jiang Wan rest assured.

    Even when she was far away in Suzhou, she had heard the name of Jiang Xie. He started his career at the age of 13. He broke into a famous school with his strange Kung Fu and won the follow of a large group of brothers. And then because of the intelligence and the ability to do business, we should grasp both the money and the right. Year by year, he continued to annex the surrounding black organizations, and those who wanted to annex him were all chopped up and thrown into the Huangpu River.

    Today, the power of Jiang Xie, in Shanghai, is said to be the earth emperor with only one hand covering the sky, and no one dares to refute it.

    No one knows how powerful he is, or even whether there is his power in other provinces.

    I only know that no matter the black road or the white road people see him, they call him Mr. Jiang, and no one dares to call his life directly.

    But just now, what did she hear? Jiang Pei let a woman call his name, the tone is harmless, gentle to the extreme.

    Everything she heard was quite different from what she imagined. She doubted that her hearing had gone wrong. In her impression, Jiang Pei should be the kind of person who looks ferocious, whose words and deeds are vulgar and similar to some bosses in Suzhou.

    However, seeing is better than hearing.

    At the first sight, Jiang Wan was stunned.

    This elegant and easy, thin and handsome pink shirt man is Jiang Pei?

    Her lips moved, and she asked stupidly, "are you Mr. Jiang?"

    Jiang Zhuo laughs and pulls Su Kui in, sniffs that his words are crooked, his narrow eyes are shining with cold light, and his cold voice is filled with the air of killing. "If that''s right, I''m probably the Mr. Jiang you''re looking for. If there''s anything, just say it. I have little friends here to invite."

    Smell speech, Su Kui did not have a good gas slant his one eye, lean on the door with his hands around his chest, eyes slowly sweep to the woman in the box.

    Su Kui now believes in Jiang Yuxi. Except for his own personal lounge, the rest of the boxes used to entertain guests are the same. At the moment, she is in the daytime, without the flicker of the color lamp at night. Under the clean incandescent lamp, she has bright and charming features and a tall and plump figure. At a glance, she looks like Su Kui.

    Just a closer look will show that Su Kui''s body is in the right type, while Jiang Wan is plump and a little hot. The tight cheongsam is wrapped around her body, and the skirt has been opened to the root of her thigh. The white thigh is invisible when walking around.

    Looking at people, Su Kui can conclude that this is Jiang Wan.

    After all, beauty is not cabbage. It can be seen everywhere, especially for such a woman who looks very beautiful and is good at showing her own advantages.

    She knew that she was in good shape, so she especially wore a high split cheongsam to show off her figure, and because of the clasp on the upper body of the cheongsam, she showed a trace of conservatism. But the tight cheongsam, but also a proper outline of her figure.

    Tut -

    even Su Kui, a woman, thinks that Jiang Wan is really the only one in the world, "a Sheng, this is..."

    She nodded her lips and looked at Jiang Pei with a smile. When she saw him stunned, she saw a soft smile on her lips, "this name is special."

    Su Kui replied, "then I will get a unique one. How nice."

    "Ah," murmured Jiang, "it''s very good."

    During the conversation, Jiang Wan found that she couldn''t get in at all. She clenched her lower lip, pondered for a moment, and said, "Mr. Jiang, my name is Jiang Wan. Today, I want to beg for food in Bailemen."

 Chapter 912

    Jiang wanting curled up to Jiang Xi, stopped three steps away from him, with a faint fragrance floating into Su Kui''s nasal cavity, her eyebrows slightly frowning, "I wonder if Mr. Jiang would like to take it in?" Biting the lower lip, I still feel pity.

    With tears in his eyes, he looked at Jiang Xun, who was silent, and cried, "I was robbed of all my money when I arrived in Shanghai at the beginning of yesterday. Now I don''t even have a place to live. I''ve heard about Mr. Jiang for a long time, and I know that Mr. Jiang is a caretaker. That''s why I dare to come here to commit myself, Mr. Jiang..."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui rubbed his cheek, covered his face with a sour expression, and Jiang Zhuo raised his eyebrows, "what''s the matter? Toothache? "

    "Well, nothing, nothing I just think that Miss Jiang has a delicate voice and a delicate language. She should have a great family. How can your family rest assured that you will come to a strange city alone? " Su Kui blinked and asked curiously.

    When Jiang Wan''s face changed, she took a sad look at Su Kui, as if she was silently criticizing her for deliberately exposing people''s scars. Then she looked at Jiang Xun with tears in her eyes, and answered the question, "heaven forbid me, I''m the only one left in my family now, because my mother taught me to sing and dance when I was young, so I thought, stay in Bailemen to sing and find a place to live. Mr. Jiang pity, please accept me "!"

    Jiang Xi looks down at his manicured nails. His eyelashes are long and clear, and his roots are clear. His eyes are clear and moist, but he can''t see any emotion.

    In a hurry, Jiang Wan immediately pulled off his dress and fell on his knees. "Mr. Jiang, if you don''t take me in, I''m in such a big Shanghai City, and I really have no way to go!"

    "There''s more than one hundred music hall in Shanghai, Miss Jiang," Jiang said, leaning back two steps, covering his nose with a veil and drooping his eyes.

    Su Kui glanced at Jiang Zhuo curiously. The man just said that Bailemen was short of singers and dancers. He had to pull her to have a look, but now he was not worried?

    Is it really necessary to push out the women who look like the pillars of the platform to the competitors?

    Jiangxihe doesn''t care if Su Kui looks at her. Her eyes are shining.

    Su Kui suddenly, right, this man is Jiang Xie! Is there anything else he can''t see through? If he wants to know, every move of the whole Shanghai city can''t escape his ears and eyes.

    Or did he see through Jiang Wan''s ulterior motives? It''s true to be robbed of money by gangsters. It''s not false to take the opportunity to climb up several dignitaries in Bailemen. It''s not impossible to see the appearance of Jiang Xie.

    However, it''s not uncommon for the girls and dancers who enter the dance hall to have such an idea.

    When Jiang Wan listens, is this the meaning of pursuing a guest order? "His face is white," Mr. Jiang! I''ve heard of Mr. Jiang''s fame since I was in Suzhou. I know that Mr. Jiang has never been in the same boat with such things. If it''s not forced and helpless, it''s hopeless. What kind of woman from a good family would like to be a dancer in public? Please take pity on me, Mr. Jiang, a helpless, displaced and weak woman. Take me in! "

    These words are not allowed to stop, words have been choked.

    Jiang Pei listened quietly, walked around Jiang Wan to the sofa, even beckoned Su Kui, "cat, come and sit." Leisurely took the kettle to pour Su Kui a cup of warm tea, and casually said, "you don''t have to flatter me, I really don''t have what you said so aboveboard."

 Chapter 913

    So frankly, it''s called Su Kui''s sidelong.

    Seeing Su Kui looking at him in surprise, Jiang Pei is funny. He''s in a pink long shirt and looks like a jade crown. Ye, the tearful mole, is gorgeous. It''s just a romantic and charming thing. He took a sip of tea, across the water mist, smiling, "what? I just don''t like lying. Can I tell the truth that the cat is afraid of me and won''t make my friend? "

    Su Kui glanced at him obliquely, and raised his jaw. "When I get on your boat, can I go down?"

    Jiang Pei shook his head with a smile, his black eyes were as warm as jade, his thin lips were lifted lightly, and he uttered four words, "no way."

    "Hiss - quirks!" Su Kui pinched the cup of tea and touched it with a smile. "In fact, where in the world can we distinguish between pure black and pure white? All things are for self-protection. In the future, a Sheng, I''ll hold your thigh tightly. You''ll have to sit in this emperor''s position longer. "

    "You ah," peach blossom eye twinkles warm streamer, slender fingers do not have good gas point sunflower, "just, I will listen to you once."

    They talked and laughed like no one else. Seeing Su Kui drinking a cup of tea, they secretly scolded Niu for chewing peony. At the next moment, they gently added another cup to her.

    The weather in early autumn is still hot and dry, but Jiang Wan kneels on the floor of this luxurious box, only feels the irresistible cold along the hard floor, a little bit into her bone seam, which makes her shiver uncontrollably.

    Why is heaven so unfair? What''s the difference between Jiang Wan''s knowledge and appearance?

    In Suzhou, she is also a woman cherished by men. Which man can escape her charm? But when I arrived in Shanghai, everything began to go wrong. First, he was robbed of the money by the villain, and then he was completely ignored by the legendary black road emperor in Shanghai.

    Why! Is she not beautiful enough?

    The sharp nail stabbed into the palm of the hand, and the red bloodstain penetrated out. Jiang Wan repressed his jealousy and the bleeding from the bite on the tip of his tongue. "Mr. Jiang..." he murmured

    "Ah..." Jiang Xun knocked on his head and said: "I''m sorry that you are still there. You and Miss Jiang are right. My memory is not very good. Please forgive me."

    "Nothing, nothing..." Jiang Wan''s face was ugly and hurriedly lowered his head to cover it up.

    Su Kui did not think of Jiang Wan, a gorgeous woman, who was arrogant in the original book. There was such an embarrassing picture in her life.

    After reading the original book and knowing how Jiang Wan treated the Su family and how he did everything to get the right, Su Kui couldn''t really feel any pity for her poor behavior.

    So, seeing Jiang Xun talking, she just tasted tea for a long time from the beginning to the end. Anyway, Su Kui has never been a good person in the real sense. Standing with Jiang Zhuo, she is not pure.

    "Miss Jiang should get up first. I''m not used to being polite to others. I always think it will bring me a long life. You just said that you thought of me as a singer in bailemon. Then you know the rules of bailemon?"

    Jiang Wan shakes his head in a daze, "I don''t know..."

    "Although I dare not call the best in Shanghai, it''s not bad. Since Miss Jiang wants to stay, let me see how capable you are, right? Wang Wu, take Miss Jiang to the audition! "

    "Yes, sir!" Wang Wu pushed the door in, bowed and said to Jiang Wan, "Miss Jiang, please come downstairs!"

 Chapter 914

    Su Kui then stood on the second floor and witnessed Jiang Wan''s stage performance ability. Although she didn''t agree with her personality, her singing skills and her provocative power on the stage were fully exerted by her.

    Jiang Wan sang a song of peony fragrance. Because of the day, there were only a few scattered guests in the hall. Therefore, when Jiang Wan just went up, no one noticed her at all.

    But when she just opened her voice and sang the first sentence, everyone''s eyes in the hall suddenly turned to her face.

    With her attention, Jiang Wanyue becomes more and more publicized. She opens her mouth to sing in the microphone, raises her hair and twists her crotch. Her fiery body makes people hate to stick their eyes on her. Even when a woman looks at it, she will have a bloody nose.

    Just look at the hall of those who were listless, now like being beaten chicken blood like the eyes will know.

    Su Kui lies on the second floor and looks at the appendix for a while. Holding her chin, she turns her head and asks Jiang Pei, who is leaning against the wall, "this woman is Jiang Wan, isn''t she? It''s a good looking singer. It''s naturally suitable for the stage. Ah Sheng, you''ve got the treasure. "

    Jiang Hu hears the words but smiles and says nothing.

    Jiang Wan, as a woman to him, is just a chip to make money. Besides, she has nothing to do with him.

    Of course, the cat said that he found the treasure, but he agreed very much. However, this treasure is not the vulgar woman downstairs, but -

    he smiled leisurely, turned the jade ring finger on his hand, and said nothing more.

    -After the event, without exception, Jiang Wan got what he wanted and stayed in Bailemen.

    Bailemen girls and dancers also get more pay than other dance halls, so it is a wise choice for Jiang Wan to choose to enter Bailemen.

    Finally, Jiang Hu offered Jiang Wan a salary of 200 yuan a month. Jiang Wan naturally gave him another chance to say thank you.

    However, the eyes were given to the blind.

    Jianghu''s employees are not only in the industry of Bailemen, but the lack of Bailemen is the fastest one in his hand. Therefore, he will come to inspect it from time to time.

    -

    a day passed quickly. Jiang Pei sent someone to Su''s house to report before dark. After staying Su Kui for dinner, he sent someone to drive her back.

    "Be careful on the road." Jiang Xun''s body doesn''t seem to be very good. After a day''s work, his eyebrows are a little tired and his face is pale. He asked the driver to say something. Then he smiled and said to Su Kui, "go back and have a rest. I''m still waiting for your cup of tea. I hope I don''t wait too long."

    Hearing this, Su Kui gave him a bad look and waved his hand as a farewell, drilling into the car and leaving.

    Xiaohong, Jiang Xie will send another person to send her back.

    In fact, this man''s idea is very strange, for the depth of making friends, all by feeling.

    Su Kui was sitting in the back seat. The driver was wearing white gloves and drove wholeheartedly. From time to time, he looked at the girl behind the car through the rearview mirror. Lang said: "Miss, we haven''t had a woman around for a long time. You are the first one."

    Su Kui, who was dozing off, reflected and smiled, "Oh? Is it? "

    The driver nodded repeatedly, "yes, yes, my husband can''t see that he is praised as if he were a fairy in Shanghai. In fact, he has a cold temper. I''ve seen him treat people so well for the first time!"

 Chapter 915

    So, Mr. driver, what exactly do you want to express?

    Su Kui smiled and said, "it''s my pleasure." Then he stopped talking.

    The driver saw that Su Kui didn''t mean to talk and didn''t want to disturb him, so he had to drive.

    To get back to Su''s home from beimadao street of Bailemen, you need to bypass several remote alleys on the way. The lane without streetlights is full of black paint, and the range of lights can be fully turned on is still not large. The driver did not forget the advice of Jiang Xihe when he left. He dare not take it lightly. The car drives in the lane at a turtle like speed.

    Su Kui leaned against the edge and looked out of the window.

    All of a sudden, there was a screeching sound of emergency braking. With the screeching sound, the car stopped abruptly.

    Su Kui rushed forward and almost missed her head.

    The driver stopped the car and looked back at Su Kui. "Are you OK, miss? Just now someone stopped me and I just...... " He panicked and began to stutter. Su Kui pursed his lips and waved his hands. "It''s OK. Go down and have a look. It''s not your fault."

    "Oh, thank you, miss. Thank you!" The driver thanked him repeatedly and stepped out of the car.

    He saw how his husband cared about this young lady. At least in all those years of driving for him, he had never seen a cool man with redundant expression. Even Miss Su was given a ride in his private car.

    This special treatment alone is enough for him to be careful.

    "Eh? Just now I saw someone rushing over. How about people? " The driver scratched his head and looked at the lane where the lights couldn''t shine. Under the moonlight, it was like a huge beast''s mouth. He walked carefully and looked around. "Is there anyone?"

    No one answered. There was nothing but the engine noise of the car.

    "Oh, it''s strange!" Looking around, since there was no one, he wanted to send back the distinguished guests in the car first, so that he could do a good job, spat in the dark, and turned to get on the bus.

    Suddenly, a shrill female voice with a crying voice came out of the alley, "Oh, oh - help me, don''t go, help me!"

    "Well, let go, let go..."

    The driver was shocked and had a bad premonition. He was really afraid of anything. This evening, it''s not good to make a woman go anywhere, but to bump into his car. This time, I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve.

    Su Kui waited a long time for no one to come back, but there was no movement outside. She pushed the door impatiently and got off, stood in front of the car and squinted, "what happened?"

    "Ah? Oh, nothing. It''s a mess here, miss. May I take you back first? " At last, the driver looked into the alley and said to sukui eagerly.

    Su Kui nodded and was about to get on the bus. Suddenly, another weak female voice came, "help, help Cough, cough... " Su Kui didn''t like to meddle. She felt that since she dared to come out in the evening, she would have the courage to face the evil and ugliness that came out of the dark lights.

    But her voice was so familiar that she frowned and listened.

    Seeing that she didn''t leave, the driver turned back to the lane step by step with the whip in his hand and couldn''t help but wonder, "Su, Miss Su?"

    Su Kui raised his hand, stopped his words, concentrated and gathered Qi. When he got to the entrance of the alley, he realized that the voice was Jiang Wan, who had just met in the daytime?

    "Miss Su, it''s dangerous. It''s a mess here. Shall I take you back first?" It''s too late. He can''t do a good job!

 Chapter 916

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped down. The eyebrows and eyes he picked up could not see clearly in the dark. There was only a glimmer of pure light passing through the bottom of his eyes, which was fast and unpredictable.

    She took the whip from her waist and held it in her hand. She waved it twice. The sound of hunting was very clear in the quiet dark alley.

    Hey, what is this lady doing!

    The driver thinks that his life is going to be scared away. If Miss Su is hurt by her delicate appearance like a porcelain doll, the driver thinks that his life has come to an end.

    If it wasn''t for unreasonable reasons, he even wanted to come forward and drag sukui away, put it in the car and walk away.

    "Oh, Miss Su, shall we go back first? We can''t take care of it! " He tried to dissuade him. There was no ghost in the empty alley. Even if he had some Kung Fu, he was not sure that he could protect the beautiful woman as beautiful as flowers.

    "Go back? Oh, where can I go? Since I''m here, why don''t we have fun together? "

    Su Kui moved her eyelashes, but before she spoke, she suddenly heard a frivolous man''s voice coming from the dark alley. Her voice was rough and hoarse, which was the result of smoking and drinking.

    The driver was surprised, and immediately reached forward and stretched out his arms to protect Su Kui behind him.

    "Miss Su, if there is a fight later, you remember to run to the East Lane and turn a street after you leave the lane. It''s your home. You must remember it." The driver is protecting Su Kui step by step back, whispering to order a way.

    The cold light on the bottom of the eyes flickers slightly, and sunflower purses her lips without answering.

    In the alley, the footsteps of kicking and kicking are heard, accompanied by the sound of dragging something, which comes slowly.

    Su Kui raised his eyelids and casually shook the whip in his hand to follow the reputation.

    "Tut Tut, still a beauty! Ha ha ha, happy brothers this time! "

    Several people came out of the darkness gradually, set off the bright moonlight, Su Kui saw that these were four or five men with lewd faces and short heads. Clothes are messy. Even at night, you can see the sweat on the neckline and the yellow spot that has been dry for a long time. Even at some distance, Su Kui could smell the smell of blood from several people.

    These are some outlaws!

    Su Kui concluded.

    The driver also has a tight heart. He often follows Jiang Xun. He thinks that he has seen a lot of things. He can see the real face of these people naturally.

    Jiang Wan was dragged to the ground by a big man, his face red and swollen, his clothes messy. The chest heaved violently. Yu Guang saw Su Kui, and his eyes were bright. He struggled desperately. "Miss Su? Miss Su is you right, help me, please help me

    "Pa - stinky women, what are you shouting at? When you shout later, shut up! "

    "Ah..." With a slap, Jiang Wan fell on the ground and covered his face with tears.

    "Help you? Ah, since this young lady ran into our brother''s business, today, you have to stay and accompany the brothers to have fun! "

    "Haha, yes, happy!"

    Several people nodded in succession, showing a yellow tooth.

    The driver''s face was livid with anger. "Bold, do you know who this is? Dare to be presumptuous here? " He shook his fingers at the crowd, gnashing his teeth and staring angrily.

    For the first time, I was afraid. I wonder if Mr. Jiang can detect that he is not home and send someone to look for him.

 Chapter 917

    "Well, even if you have some background? This Shanghai city is big. When it''s time to dig a hole and bury you, who knows how many of our brothers did it? Ah ha ha ha... "

    The arrogant laughter did not end, suddenly stopped.

    "Ah!"

    There was a sound of breaking through the air. The man didn''t come and respond at all. He didn''t even believe that someone would attack him in this case. He was thrown on his face by a whip. The whip was very strong. The texture of the whip was very tough. It was made of selected cowhide. The whip is small and different from those on the market. The whole body of the whip is dark and shiny, as thin as fingers. Sunflower is specially made for self-defense. It is usually hung on the waist, not made for riding.

    As a result, Su Kui used all his strength in this whip, leaving the result that half of the man''s face was immediately beaten to the skin and flesh, and the blood flowed quickly all over his body. The smell of blood spread with the night wind, drilling into everyone''s nose, it''s frightening.

    "You, you little girl skin, dare to beat me, brothers, kill her for me!" His gray T-shirt was soaked into black by blood. He covered half of his face. The skin and flesh on his face were rolled down by a whip. It was ferocious and terrifying, especially in the night.

    "Ah ah!! The devil! " Yuan Wan raised his eyes and saw his bloody face. He cried out in horror.

    No one has any more leisure to take care of her. Several men leave Jiang Wan and move their hands and feet one after another. They stride towards Su Kui with a bad face.

    "Dare you? This is Mr. Jiang''s friend. I''m Mr. Jiang''s driver. If you dare to touch Miss Su, none of you will want to walk out of Shanghai alive tonight! " The driver swallowed his saliva, and the hairs on his back stood upright, and his whole body was cold.

    His mother ah, this Miss Su looks thin and weak. She looks sick and weak when the wind blows. She also treats people three times when she speaks. How can she be so cruel!

    He was in such a desolate and empty alley, only thinking that he should be the purest one.

    Several people stopped when they heard the roar of the driver and put their eyes on Su Kui.

    The man lying on the ground groaning in pain has burned his brain. Seeing this scene, he gasped a few times, clapped the ground vigorously and roared, "what is he saying if he doesn''t go? Do you really believe it''s Mr. Jiang''s friend? Don''t see how long Mr. Jiang hasn''t appeared! "

    "But..." There is some hesitation.

    What if it is? They must have paid their lives for it.

    "But you''re a bitch! Not yet! Even if she is really Mr. Jiang''s woman, what?? We humiliated her and Mr. Jiang knew that we could really let go of her? It''s better to kill people and kill people! Not yet?! "

    He was a few words a provocation, the other four people look at each other, all from their own eyes to see a strong sense of killing.

    Indeed, although Mr. Jiang has not been active on the road for a long time, his prestige has never been forgotten.

    I also know that for those who offend him, Mr. Jiang''s means of dealing with him is no less than the cruelty of the 18 layers of hell.

    Just hearing the description of his means on the road in the past can make people cool from head to foot.

 Chapter 918

    "Bold and reckless!! Do you really think Mr. Jiang can''t find out if you have made such a mistake?? Don''t forget, in this Shanghai City, as long as our husband wants to know, there is no news that can''t be obtained!! " The driver drank heavily and tried to beat back the opponent with the last card.

    However, the four men had made up their mind to kill people and then fled Shanghai overnight, completely unmoved by the driver''s words.

    The driver swallowed up and down his throat Hand quietly pushed Su Kui, whispered: "Miss Su, run quickly and find someone!"

    "Hiss -" hearing this, Su Kui pushed away the driver who was standing in front of her. She raised her eyebrows all the time. She gave him a squint with a smile. "How can a person like a Sheng have a timid man like you?"

    The driver wanted to cry without tears. "Hey, Miss Su, let''s stop making trouble. Hurry up! I''m just a driver. How capable can I be? "

    If he can do some fine Kung Fu, he won''t be a humble driver all day. At least, he will be the bodyguard of Mr. Jiang''s side all the time like Wang Wu!

    He tried to dissuade him. Miss Su, who had thin arms and legs, felt that he had just thrown out that whip beyond his belief. He couldn''t imagine how terrible the next scene was.

    The four men laughed at the scene. "Haha, girl has backbone. Today''s brothers will complete you, but it''s a pity that she looks good!"

    "Miss, I''m offended!"

    "Brothers, copy guys, up!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I heard Shua Shua several times. The bright sharp knives were pulled out from under the coat one after another. The sharp point of the knife set off the bright white moon in the sky, and became more and more cold.

    The driver stepped back two steps, but saw Miss Su, who was thin and tall and looked like exquisite porcelain, standing upright in the same place, and didn''t go back.

    The corner of the mouth took a smoke, and felt that compared with Miss Su, she looked more like a counsellor.

    Just as he had emboldened himself and wanted to go to Yingwu, Su Kui suddenly moved.

    The whip in his hand is swung and stretched out in several circles. It''s more than a meter. The slender whip looks dark and shiny. It''s not a traditional whip at first sight, and it''s absolutely invisible in the market.

    What a proper weapon!

    "Pa --"

    Su Kui went out wearing a clean riding suit. Now, she stepped forward two steps, stepped on the horse boots, and faced several bright knives, without any stage fright. By virtue of her flexible body, she was able to wield a whip in the struggle of four people.

    Each whip falls, it is skin and flesh, whip with a string of blood beads, in the night, eerie to the extreme.

    The driver looked stupid. He didn''t have time to start at all. He didn''t think Miss Su had such skills.

    But when you think about it, it''s normal. What can make friends with Mr. Jiang and win his approval in a short time must be like-minded in some aspects.

    "Ah, my hand!"

    For a time, the quiet alley seemed to be boiling water, screaming and howling.

    Jiang Wan was stunned, and so was the driver.

    After a while, Su Kui stood in the same place with a slender body, surrounded by several big men like blood people.

    Her face is still delicate as if it were carved out by heaven. Her red lips are light, and she always has a casual attitude.

 Chapter 919

    People are still so personal, with a three-point smile, jade white skin in the moonlight, such as water, a red riding clothes, black boots, the whip in his hand is still dripping blood.

    Tut -

    ferocious!

    Jiang Wan moved back quietly, and his mouth was drawing air from time to time. The beautiful face was blue, blue and purple, swollen like a steamed bun. It was charming and charming when I saw it in the daytime.

    "The cat?"

    Suddenly listen to a suspicious voice from behind, Su Kui turned around, picked up eyebrows, "second brother? Why are you here? "

    Su Kai breathed a sigh of relief, put down the flashlight, did not look at her angrily, "you don''t look at the time!" He nodded his wristwatch and said, "I just boasted that you''ve grown up and been wise for two days, and you played with us the trick of staying up at night. Dad is old, and you play like this again, be careful to scare him out of illness!"

    Su Kui spits out her tongue, trots forward to stop Su Kai''s arm and says with a smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but when I came back, I met some hooligans who humiliated a woman. I couldn''t see it for a while Second brother ~ "she shook Su Kai''s arm and said coquettishly.

    "I think it''s a rough road. Have you helped me?"

    Seeing his younger sister looking up at him and smiling, Su Kai felt that her heart had melted. She was still angry. She rubbed her hair, and then she swept to the mess of that place and took a breath of cold air.

    "Cats? Are you ok? " He straightened her up and looked at her up and down.

    The frown can almost kill flies, "it''s too dangerous! It seems that I will set up a door guard for you later. I come back so late every time. If anything happens, what shall we do? "

    "Second brother, second brother ~ I''m ok! Moreover, with the help of Mr. Jiang''s driver, I''m sure there won''t be an accident. You see, those people won''t be put down by him. An La ~ "her coquettish voice and whispering coquettish, Su Xuan lost his temper, and he was secretly annoyed that he was so unpromising.

    Before, he could say two words hard to his sister, but now, it''s nothing. Don''t say two words to scold her, just look at her frown and curl his mouth, he can love her for a long time.

    Strange, strange!

    The two brothers and sisters are happy. Jiang Wan and the driver hang their heads in silence and pretend to die. The rest of them want to talk. Unfortunately, their pain tells them that at this moment, it''s better to keep silent.

    Hide to watch Su Kui finish playing, and be pushed out to be a hero''s driver: "..."

    Since Su Kai came to pick her up, Su Kui didn''t ask the driver to send her back. I get along with you a lot. I''m sure I can''t hide it from you and need help.

    In view of the trust in her sister, she felt that her sister was still the timid and clever sister''s su Kai, who believed in the ghost words of Su Kui without any doubt. She was grateful to the driver and walked home with her.

    Five men, covered in blood, fell to the ground and couldn''t even climb: "..." Who can save them? Who could have thought that a little girl was so fierce, a person with a whip put all five of them down and left intact?

    Is it funny?

    If I had known this, they would have killed them just now. They would not have done more than that. They ran to her and said they were going to kill them

    Jiang Wan, who was swollen into a pig''s head, said with tears in his eyes: "Sir, I''m Jiang Wan, the new singer of Bailemen. Please take me back, please..."

 Chapter 920

    The driver looked at Jiang Wan, who was most helpless to take people back.

    Late at night, in the antique deep secluded house, Jiang Xie sat at the table and gently picked out the candle core with chopsticks. With his action, the light and shadow of the whole room also flickered.

    "What did you say? Cats? "

    The driver stood aside respectfully, stooped, and said all the things that had happened not long ago.

    Hearing this, Jiang Pei picked his eyebrows. His eyes were cold and dark, like thousands of years of flying snow melting into water. His smile flowed under his eyes.

    His sleeves are light, a silk moon white long shirt, and his collar is buttoned to the top, which makes his temperament more cold and ascetic.

    "Yes, Miss Su she, cough..." The driver was speechless and did not know how to evaluate Su Kui''s fierce behavior at that time.

    It''s not hard for Jiang Xihe to wave his hand at will and say: "go down, since she has nothing to do, I won''t punish you severely, but," his narrow and long eyes are dangerous, just like a sheathed sabre, fierce and pressing, "you put her in danger, it''s also an indisputable fact! Go to get the punishment yourself, choose to take the salary to leave, or get 20 whips, choose yourself! "

    The driver trembled, his lips trembled, he leaned back and said, "thank you, Mr. Jiang! I will go to get the punishment now, and I will remember my teacher''s teaching in the future! " After that, he stumbled and didn''t dare to run back.

    The threshold of the old house is very high, and he stumbled when he went out. He stumbled and walked out of the door, dare to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Fortunately, Mr. Jiang didn''t care about him, but let him get 20 whips as punishment.

    However, it was very kind to him. Although the punishment of servants in Jiangzhai was very cruel, the whip used to beat people was full of barbs, stained with hot pepper water, and a whip was no less painful than heartbreaking pain.

    However, he is a strong man, and he doesn''t have to die because of these.

    But if he is told to lose the job, then the high salary of three yuan a month is not to be given away in vain? That''s the big deal. He has no culture and no skills. If he loses this job, where can he find a job with three dollars a month and security? Moreover, he can support all the children and the old. He dare not lose his job!

    After the driver left, Jiang Xie gave a low smile, his hoarse and low voice slowly flowed with the water like night, and gradually drifted away with the smell of sandalwood.

    The pale lip opened gently, and the tone was thin and cool. "Wang Wu, go and find those people. If they are not dead, tie a stone and sink into the river." He rubbed the jade finger on his hand and smiled gently and gracefully. "Such a person is just a walking corpse with a stinking smell. Why don''t you send them down and add some nutrients to the land? Next year, people will have a good harvest. Do you think so, Wang Wu?"

    Wang Wu put his hands on his belly, and when he heard the words, he immediately nodded, "what Sir said is! Such a scum, living is a waste of food! I''ll deal with it! Don''t worry, sir! "

    Especially, the friend who dares to treat you sincerely is also impatient!

    "Go." Jiang Xi''s eyes are drooping. Under the dim yellow candle fire, the long and clear eyelashes seem to have a little luster at the root. The tone is not light or heavy, and the appearance is slow. How to look at it, all of them are scholars who are not stained with the world.

 Chapter 921

    However, he is familiar with his subordinates and will not be deceived by his pure appearance. But since they chose to follow him, they naturally held a loyal attitude and were overwhelmed by his means and integrity.

    "Yes! Don''t worry, sir. If tomorrow doesn''t come, my subordinates will do it! " Wang five big eyes across the grim look, to Jiang Pei embrace boxing, stride away.

    When Wang Wu left, there were several long-distance servants in the room, all of whom hung their heads and dared not speak.

    "You go down, too. I''m tired," said the well maintained slender fingers. The boys immediately agreed, went out quietly and quickly, and led the door.

    When the candle went out, Jiang Xun stepped on the bed in the broken moonlight and closed his eyes on the bed, his lips were enchanted and muttered to himself, almost silently, "Oh, it''s interesting."

    What''s the difference between you and me?

    I''ll wait and see -

    -

    after su Kui went back home, his father and son learned that the friend his daughter (sister) knew and the friend who was still using dinner together was actually the Jiang Xie whose head and tail were missing and who was about to tremble when he stamped his foot on the whole Shanghai city.

    If you ask them, who is Jiang Xuan? Nine out of ten, the answer is the big black man. It''s true that Jianghu himself started from a black background. Even though he has been living in seclusion, his means of dealing with the enemy a few years ago are enough to scare people. Therefore, even though it is rarely seen now, it is no longer involved in some things of Shanghai management.

    However, no one knows. In fact, most of the rights are still in his hands. Whenever a bad word is said, even if it''s always the same, please call him Mr. Jiang! In Shanghai, he is the emperor who controls the power of life and death.

    No exaggeration!

    How did my daughter (sister) know such a creepy person?

    After su Kui confessed, Su Shengming and his two sons fell into deep thought. What they don''t think is how much benefit they will get when their daughter (sister) climbs the river boat. What they think more is that they are worried that sunflower will be hurt.

    After all, people like Jiang Hu are too dangerous. They are afraid of what harm their introverted daughter (sister) will suffer. As a result, they can''t bear it.

    Su Kui didn''t know. If she knew, she would confess in silence.

    Your daughter has changed a chip for a long time. Now, in the core, it''s a sly little fox who is afraid of nothing.

    But the three men didn''t know, so they kept silent for a long time, then looked at Su Kui seriously, and drove her back to the room.

    Since that night, Su famously shut her up for half a month on the grounds that Su Kui always came back in the middle of the night.

    Su Kui is depressed, but also knows what Su Shengming is worried about. He wants to use the reason of confinement to let Jiang Zhuo forget her.

    Su Kui accepted Su''s love and worry about her fame. I stayed in my room for nearly a week. Every day, I was busy writing books, prescriptions and fashion design drafts.

    As for this matter, we naturally forget it.

    Until Su min knocks on her door, and tells her with solemn face that Jiang Xun has come to visit her and specially came to find her!

    Su Kui was stunned. She thought she had been locked up for six days. She didn''t even notice.

 Chapter 922

    Just down the stairs, I saw Jiang Pei dressed up in a familiar way, with black hair and crows, clean and neat trim, and a long blue shirt with bamboo pattern. Is it the jade wrench that he often takes with him? His well maintained fingers have distinct knuckles, his nails have a light pink luster, and his manicured nails are round and tidy.

    When you look at this hand, you will feel from your heart that it''s a hand that only writes with a pen and draws with a brush, not a hand that kills people!

    However, everyone has the time to look out.

    Jiang Kui is the purest and innocuous person Su Kui has ever seen. He is a big black man in the world.

    Killing is invisible. It''s inexplicable that Su Kui thought of a word -

    snake and scorpion beauty!

    Although the metaphor is not very appropriate, the meaning is exactly the same.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the river maiden, who was worshipped in the seat, casually looked out of his eyes, and saw Su Kui, wearing a Lotus Blue cheongsam, slowly stepping down the stairs. A long black and shiny hair was randomly gathered in the back of the brain, a few threads of hair from the frontal angle ear side of the natural hang down.

    For a moment, a word came out of Jiang Xun''s mind unconsciously.

    "Lotus comes from clear water, and natural ornament comes from it."

    The girl with red lips and white teeth has a pure temperament without any impurities. She is charming and charming. The peach blossom eyes with a smile are dark and clear all the time, just like the quiet lake water with ripples.

    "A Sheng?" Sukuitun was still four or five steps from downstairs, and he raised his eyebrows and was surprised, "how are you here?"

    "Come to you." Jiang Xi smiled and rose slowly.

    Su Sheng was shocked. He stepped forward and shouted: "cat, why are you so ignorant? This is Mr. Jiang. Who gave you the courage to call him out? No apology! " He gave Su Kui a look.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. I''m sorry that I didn''t understand and offended you. I can''t compensate Mr. Jiang for my daughter. Your adult has a lot. Don''t blame me

    Looking at Su Shengming''s humble appearance, everything is for her daughter. Su Kui''s face is not good when she''s hot. She glances at Jiang Zhuo obliquely, and Jiang Zhuo receives it. She laughs bitterly.

    He moved aside quietly and refused to accept Su''s famous apology. This little girl who remembers revenge can''t see it.

    "Mr. Jiang, you..." Su min was stunned. He took a suspicious look at his sister and hurried forward. Just after he opened his mouth, he was stopped by Jiang Xun.

    Jiang Xun came up to su. Xu Xu raised Su''s reputation and whispered, "Su is serious. If you are friends with cat, I will call you uncle. How can you accept your gift? It''s killing me. Please get up."

    He is gentle and polite. Speaking politely, he ignores his identity and the rumors of the outside world. Jiang Pei, who only looks at his usual temperament, can easily get the good feelings of others.

    Therefore, he said so politely and politely, which made Su min distracted.

    But Su''s fame was obvious. Instead, he raised his heart higher and his chest was nervous. It seemed that he would crack in the next moment.

    His worry is not unreasonable. Originally, Jiangzhuo is very terrible. If he just got angry, it''s OK. It''s creepy and suspicious that he has other plans.

    It can be seen from the Gracilaria, so can the sunflower.

    She smiled and shook her head. She walked over Su''s famous shoulder and comforted him with a smile. "Dad, don''t worry. Ah Sheng won''t do anything to me!"

 Chapter 923

    Hearing this, Su Sheng stared at you and said to himself, how do you know he won''t take you? Is his mind on his face?

    But on the face of it, it''s kind.

    Su Kui didn''t know what he was thinking. If she knew, she would definitely return a sentence, and she naturally knew.

    Who says this man is a lover who follows her for a long time?

    Perhaps because she is too familiar with her lover, she can easily recognize him if she is a little closer to him, plus some contact. Just as that person, even though he has no memory of the past, can make a good impression on her in the crowd at a glance.

    Su Shengming stamped his foot with remorse and said: "cat!" Why does this girl have such a big heart? Does she know who is standing in their Su''s living room?

    "Ah, Su Dashuai, I know you love your daughter dearly, but cat and I are really just simple friends. There is absolutely no attempt, and we will not do anything to hurt her. You also know that I am a person. Although the external reputation is not very good, at least I can guarantee that. Please rest assured that I will protect her one day A safe day, never break your promise! " Jiang Xi''s warm eyes are clear, few of them give up their gentle tone and firmly say.

    "You..." Su Shengming was hit too hard in the morning. He felt that his heart was numb. He was afraid that Jiang Qiong would say that he liked cats now. He would not be surprised if he wanted to propose like cats.

    "Dad, I''m sure Mr. Jiang won''t hurt the cat. Don''t worry," Su min observed silently for a long time. His cold face began to waver slightly after he said this.

    Maybe one is good at camouflage and lies, but one''s eyes can''t deceive people.

    Jiang Pei''s eyes can be seen into his heart at a pure glance, and his words are candid. He knows that he didn''t say lies.

    So, does he really treat his sister as a friend? Can there be pure friendship between men and women in this world? Su min doesn''t believe it.

    Fortunately, Su Kai left home early in the morning. Otherwise, the surprise "joy" would not end well.

    After all, that guy is stubborn and fearless. He dotes on his sister no less than anyone in the family. If he really makes a scene, he is likely to take the broom and drive Jiang Xun out.

    "Dad, I will protect myself. Don''t worry!" At this time, Su Kui timely cut in and comforted.

    He was supported by his son and daughter from left to right. In front of him was the gentle and indifferent Jiang Zhuo. He opened his mouth, sighed heavily at last, waved his hand, and said powerlessly, "well, I''m old, and I can''t protect you for long." He said this sentence with emotion. He looked at Jiang Zhuo with complicated eyes and long heart. "Mr. Jiang, I am such a daughter. I grew up holding her in the palm of my hand. I wish I could give her all my heart. I don''t ask her to be rich in the future. I just want her to live in peace. I''ve heard about Mr. Jiang''s behavior. I know that you must do what you say. The cat is young. If there''s anything wrong in the future, please bear it more. Don''t worry about it with a little girl! "

    As soon as he spoke, he hugged his fists, and his straight back seemed to bend.

    Jiang Pei stepped back two steps and returned to the ceremony.

    "Don''t worry, commander su."

 Chapter 924

    With the permission of Su''s reputation, Su Kui is getting along with Jiang Kui, so there is no inconvenience.

    But as the two get along with each other and meet each other almost every day, Su Shengming begins to doubt that Jiang Qiong doesn''t really have any idea about her daughter?

    Recently, a new Rouge shop opened in Shanghai.

    The older generation still used to call them cosmetics stores, while the younger generation preferred to call them cosmetics stores.

    The shop is decorated with luxurious, pure gold powder walls, bright crystal chandeliers, fresh flower arrangement with dewdrops anytime and anywhere, as well as the first shop in Shanghai where the whole wall is made of glass.

    The name of the cosmetics shop is very strange. It''s called civet cat.

    The name is both unintelligible and confusing.

    Su Kui opened this shop with Jiang Pei more than a month ago. Jiang Pei gave money and effort. She gave her ideas and formula, and finally the income was divided into five equal parts.

    The shop started to issue leaflets after the decoration. It described the cosmetics in the shop as if they were unique in the world. Just opened, sukui was not greedy. Apart from several skin care products, it was eyebrow pencil, black pipe lipstick and foundation.

    In the Republic of China, these things and can basically satisfy women''s current awareness and use of all cosmetics.

    In order to be able to give full play to the charm of these cosmetics, Su Kui even paid a lot of money to invite one of the hottest Huadan in the world to act as a spokesperson to promote the cosmetics of civet cat.

    Naturally, the effect is excellent.

    Even though the flower is regarded as something out of the table by the ladies, her beauty is what countless women dream of.

    -In the dark of the night, the dim yellow street lights in Shanghai gradually turned on like running water.

    The asphalt road emits water light. The red and green lights in front of Baile gate reflect a colorful light on the road.

    Su Kui walked into the Bailemen from the main gate slowly. When passing the hall, she glanced at the stage. The music came from her ears. Jiang Wan was covered by a red dress and a gauze hat. She was swaying in her posture and was flirting under the stage.

    The young people under the stage, with glasses in their hands, immediately rushed to the stage and shouted at her without concealing their desire.

    Seeing this scene, Jiang Wan is more proud. Slender waist like a water snake wriggling, red lips spit out attractive songs. She looked at this group of men who were shouting without brains with scornful eyes. She knew that the fire was almost over. The identity of those who can come to parkgate for consumption is absolutely not low. Just accept them and pretend to be pitiful and let them die for her.

    At that time -

    it will be easy to deal with Su family!

    Her eyes turned carelessly, and her expression suddenly froze. Is it her?

    Su Maoer!

    Although I met her when I first arrived in Shanghai, I didn''t know that she was her half sister. Mingming is all the children of the Su family, but they live a different life.

    She is the Pearl in the eyes of thousands of beauties, and she is the sludge trampled by the local people!

    Especially when she comes and goes all day in her eyes and talks and laughs with Mr. Jiang, who everyone wants to make friends but always asks for nothing, her resentment peaked in a flash.

    See ginger Wan found himself, Su Kui picked long and thin eyebrows, peach blossom eyes with a smile, interested in waving.

    Sniff -

    it''s really interesting.

 Chapter 925

    Has she been identified?

    Only in this life, you can''t bring down the Su family.

    I will let you go back to Suzhou and your position completely! Regret what you have done!

    With her sneering eyes, Jiang Wan clenched his lower lip and fell into a trance to catch up with her. There was an extremely obvious pause. The audience did not find it strangely, but also showed their coveted eyes to the stage. Their fanatical attitude was no less than that of the star chasers in the 21st century.

    When Jiang Wan made up for his mistake and looked up again, he saw that Su Kui had already stepped on the stairs and disappeared into his sight.

    She pinched the palm of her hand, and her heart was bursting with envy.

    When the box door was pushed open, Jiang Xie was leaning on the chair, taking the newspaper to read, listening to the sound and lifting her eyes, she suddenly smiled, "so late, you are willing to let you out, general Su?"

    Su Kui smelt the words and gave him a bad squint. He went and sat down side by side with him. "This time is different from the past. Since I learned that the civet cat story was written by me, I almost had to have a three Hall trial. I''ll have a good trial."

    Looking at her frowning, he couldn''t help but have a laugh. "Is the result a trial or not?"

    "No trial..." Su Kui replied weakly, took up the tea and drank it all at once, "but it was almost interrogated by them for two hours, and his head was about to explode!"

    Listen to her saying, Jiang Xi is clear, Qing Juan''s ink eyebrow is picked up, and the pale lip is lifted up, "so, you are running to me to hide?"

    Su Kui was not upset when he was exposed. He poured himself a glass of water with a smile and held it in the palm of his hand to play. His round and tender fingernails gently knocked on the edge of the cup, making a crisp pawn sound.

    Head askew, narrow and long eyes blink and blink. Jiang Yuxuan looks uneasy and looks over his head. He coughs softly. "What do you want to do, girl?"

    Every time she looks at her like this, the cunning in her eyes can''t disguise her appearance. Jiang Pei knows that this girl must have come up with some strange ideas.

    "As expected, nothing can be concealed from you. Mr. Jiang has a good eye!" Su Kui smiled and hugged her fists. Before she finished speaking, she had fallen into a reclining chair with a smile. Her hair looked at Jiang Zhuo disorderly. "A Sheng, the story of civet cat has been on the right track recently, and there are countless female guests who come here every day. As the saying goes, except for children''s money, women''s money is best earned. Do you think we should open a clothing shop? "

    Listen to her finish, Jiang Xuan''s fingers are moving, and she slightly gets together to pull out a strand of hair stuck on her lips. Then she takes back her hand as if nothing happened, but says: "others are your age, only know how to eat and dress. You are a girl''s family, what do you want to make so much money, and make yourself busy like a top all day."

    Jiang banged on her forehead, glanced at her obliquely, and picked up her newspaper again.

    He looks like he''s serious. His eyebrows are warm and his eyes are warm. The mole under his eyes is bright. The long and sparse eyelashes, called Su Kui to see, very want to start to move a row.

    "Do you want to make money? Do you want to continue to work with me? If you''re tired, I can think of my own way. "Anyway, it''s not difficult to open a shop with Su''s famous network with the money earned recently and the original savings.

 Chapter 926

    Hearing this, Jiang Pei paused in his hand and sighed, "do you really want to open it?"

    Su Kui nodded firmly, as if he were on the back of the chair, holding his face and looking at him.

    "Tell me first, what do you do to make so much money?"

    He looked serious and didn''t lose to sukui at all. It seems that today sukui can''t say why. He really doesn''t plan to help her.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed, avoiding his dark and sharp eyes, and he said in a loud voice, "it''s natural to earn dowry. In case my future husband is a scholar who only knows how to read, his family is so poor that he doesn''t have to rely on me to make money, so it''s time to make money!"

    With a smile on his lips, he slowly lowered his eyes. The newspaper in his hand was clenched into a ball. He threw it on the table at will and looked at Su Kui, "cat, what did you say just now? You want to marry?"

    Su Kui was stunned, then he bent his lips funny, as if he heard some big joke, and said, "isn''t this a matter of justice? A Sheng seems to think it''s very strange, isn''t it? Are you going to marry in this life? "

    She just meant to make fun of her, but she didn''t think Jiang Qiong would listen to her words, and she nodded seriously. Her face was plain and she said, "I really had this idea before, and I did the same."

    "Tut, I didn''t expect that at such a position, a Sheng could live in a million flowers without touching his leaves. It''s admirable," Su Kui turned over. "If I were you, I would not be as determined. Surrounded by beautiful women, I would be drunk!"

    The green tendons on the forehead of Gracilaria jumped, and the calm expression on her face almost could not be maintained.

    "Cats yearn for this kind of life?"

    Su Kui glanced at him. "This is the final fantasy in everyone''s mind. You have been sitting at the top for a long time, and you can''t understand our mortal mind."

    "in other words," Su Kui bent his finger and ordered the desktop. "Do you want to invest in my clothing shop? Ah, I can tell you that you have seen my ability. How about the story of civet cat? Is it too much to say that we are advancing day by day? New products will be more popular in the future. It can be seen from this that when my clothing shop is opened, it will not be less popular, you... "

    The lips were suddenly touched, the slender white fingers cool, gently against her plump lips.

    Su Kui was stunned. "Oh - ah, ah Sheng, what are you doing?"

    The hand was waved away, Jiang Xi slowly took back his hand and rubbed his fingers. It seemed that there was a soft touch on the top, and the thin lips were slowly raised. Because the blue long shirt just turned over the tea cup, a little water stains on the clothes were dyed into a mountain ink painting.

    "Cat, can I teach you a way to enjoy yourself? You don''t have to think about how to make money every day. What do you think? "

    Jiang Pei''s tone was soft and in a mess. He leaned over slowly, and his long black hair covered his eyes.

    "What is it?" Su Kui leaned back quietly, red lips picking lightly, and asked curiously.

    Before the voice fell, the rest of the breath was swallowed in the throat.

    Jiang''s kiss was not as gentle as his appearance. When he covered it, his lips were cold. When he was shocked, it was a sudden storm. Su Kui was forced to step back, and then her back was blocked by a chair, which made her trapped in the arm bend, and she could not step back.

 Chapter 927

    Stinky man, you know that no matter what you look like, you still can''t change this paranoid character.

    Su Kui chuckled inside, but on the surface she did her best.

    Su Kui''s teeth clenched hard, and she felt the bloody smell in her mouth. At the moment when Jiang Zhuo was in pain, she hurriedly pushed open his chest, dodged the kiss that Jiang Zhuo wanted to blow twice, panted slightly, lost the calm and calm in the past, and jumped to the door in a little panic, and became angry. "Jiang Zhuo, what are you doing?"

    "Oh --"

    the red color of the lip is soaked by the blood pouring out rapidly. The Jiang Xuan is leaning on the back of the chair, and his face is still clear and warm. However, the ink is slightly disordered, and the moles of peach blossom on the tail of the eye are shining with strange luster, and the thin cool and red lips show a very different temperament than usual.

    Strange as a demon

    Su Kui thought that the present Jianghu was actually the real one! Since he was more than ten years old, from single handedly to everyone''s bow to him. If we use the gentle and moist nature of the old whisper, we are afraid that if we go out, we will be gnawed to the bone.

    But in recent years, there have been few disputes, and Shanghai is almost all his power, so he simply cultivates himself and lives in seclusion.

    However, the monstrous beast at the bottom of his heart did not hibernate, but changed its form and appeared in front of the public with a gentle appearance.

    In fact, people, or that person, kill people, is also invisible.

    Jiang Pei raised his hand and wiped a blood bead on the corner of his lips. The tip of his tongue slightly swept through the wound, his chest slightly heaved, and he gave out a magnetic low smile, "cat, that''s what I said. Do you want to?"

    Su Kui glared and leaned against the door

    "No, no, no, I''m not kidding, cat. I''m very serious. Do you understand me? I never lie, "he put out his hand slightly, palms up, there was still blood flowing from his lips on his fingertips, palms were complicated and interlaced, the tone was lighter and lighter, as if coaxing." come here, cat, be my wife, my mountains and rivers, you can give it to me, as long as you want it, as long as I have it. "

    "You''re crazy, Jiang Pei! That''s what you exchange for flesh and blood, and give it away like this? " Her lips were pursed white, her eyes flashed cold light, her brows were frowned. "I want to fight for it myself, I have no interest in your mountains and rivers."

    "Tonight, I only think you are drunk..."

    "I never drink, cat, you know." Jiang Pei laughs and interrupts. People are still sitting far away, and the hand reaching for Su Kui is still the same. "Tea is not intoxicating. It''s just the heart."

    "You --" Su Kui gnashed his teeth, "do you really want our friendship to be ruined?"

    "It''s better to break it," Jiang didn''t care. "From the beginning to the end, I knew that what I wanted was not just friendship, but fear of scaring you. You provoked me first, didn''t you, cat?"

    As soon as he changed the false appearance of gentleness, he gradually took off the surface cover and exposed the bigotry in his bones.

    "I think we all need to calm down. Jiang Pei, let''s not see each other for the moment!" Su Kui Dun, left such a sentence, turned around and pushed the door out, and left.

    The first one is in front of the Baile gate. She almost didn''t hurt him when she rode the uncontrolled Xiaohong.

 Chapter 928

    Then, seeing his familiar, white and clean appearance, he began to flirt with him. He used the trick that the dandy used to use to whip up his chin.

    Just like this, who knows to lead wolves into the house?

    Tut -

    Su Kui went out of the door to cover her face and ran downstairs quickly. Wang Wu and a bodyguard watched her shake her shoulders and walk downstairs quickly. Because they covered her face with their hands, they didn''t see whether she was crying or laughing.

    "First, sir, Miss Su, she, she..." What''s up?

    Wang Wu looked back at the open door and said in horror, "Sir, your mouth, your mouth..."

    "Shut up!" Jiang Pei gave him a cold, sharp glance, and slowly took out his veil to clean the blood stains on the corners of his lips.

    Wang Wu shut up.

    Jiang Pei looked at the snow-white pads like red plum blossoming in the early snow. He slowly hooked his lips and smiled. He whispered, almost silently, "cat, you can''t escape --"

    if you marry someone, you can only marry me! As long as you see a man, I will kill one, so you will be obedient to my arms, right?

    However, Jiang Xun has never thought of it. Girl, you are not the only one you are interested in. Are you able to finish yourself?

    -

    "Oh --"

    because she walked so fast, she didn''t pay attention. As soon as Su Kui stepped down the stairs, she collided with one of the oncoming people. As soon as her wrist hurt, she snorted two steps backward before she stood still.

    "Excuse me, miss. Are you ok?" Cheng Yuanhang didn''t have time to think about it. His eyes were attracted by the swaying and sentimental shadows on the stage. He didn''t realize that someone was near him. He turned back in a hurry after he hit someone.

    Su Kui dodged his help and stood on the wall beside him, lifting his eyes and rubbing his wrists to follow the prestige.

    I saw the young man in front of me with a long and straight body, a straight suit neatly put on his body, hair combed in three or seven parts, polished under a crystal lamp, and a strong smell of ancient dragon water. I was used to the light tea smell of jiangxihe and the light tobacco smell of sunflower of my father and brother.

    She frowned quietly.

    Cheng Yuanhang''s outstretched hand sat awkwardly in the air, coughing twice to cover up his embarrassment. Seeing Su Kui''s silence, he just looked at him and moved his mouth uneasily. "Are you OK, miss?"

    Su Kui glanced at him and saw that he was absent-minded. His eyes would go to the stage from time to time. Secretly, it''s another man who is confused by Yuan Wan!

    "I have something to do. How are you doing?"

    "Ah...?" Cheng Yuanhang looks back and opens his mouth, "what do you say?"

    No sincerity!

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, lifted her long narrow eyes, looked at him sneeringly, and said, "I said, if I have something to do, how do you do? Well? "

    This is Su Kui''s speaking skill. Jiang Wan over there has sung a song and is ready to step down.

    The audience under the stage shouted encore. She wrote one by one with red lips on her hands. She held her head high and put her skirt in the backstage step by step.

    Cheng Yuanhang is in a hurry. Seeing that some young people are ready to go to the backstage, they are too late to be polite. He apologizes repeatedly and says, "I''m very sorry, miss. My name is Cheng Yuanhang. Now there are some urgent matters to deal with. If you really feel unwell, you can come to see me at Cheng mansion in Dongshan tomorrow, and I will pay for Miss''s medical expenses, Now, I have to go, I''m sorry! "

 Chapter 929

    After that, he left sukui, turned around and walked away.

    Su Kui blinked and was bombarded by a long speech for a long time before he realized that Cheng Yuanhang was the young man who looked very upset!

    It doesn''t look good either!

    Anyway, she didn''t feel the heroism and talent of Cheng Yuanhang''s description in the original work. She only felt that this man was a loser. Although the appearance is really handsome and unrestrained, but the flavor of deliberate packaging is also too strong!

    In this way, it gives people a sense of craftsmanship, and they can''t find the charm that he exudes.

    Of course, in Su Kui''s view, Cheng Yuanhang''s own charm is almost zero. Only people like Jiang Wan, who only have power in their eyes, can see it.

    She chuckled coldly. Now that she saw this scene, Jiang Wan and Cheng Yuanhang were not far away.

    Let''s see!

    Aware of the line of sight behind her, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, then quickly lowered her head, tightened her lips, and walked out of the Baile gate.

    Wang Wu thinks that since Mr. Su met Miss Su, his bodyguard is not Mr. Su''s bodyguard alone!

    There are many brothers around Mingming, but he always likes to tell him to protect Miss Su. However, he can''t let her find out that he is sneaking behind her like a thief. Don''t mention how depressed he is!

    -

    after returning from Bailemen, Su Kui began to draw design drawings behind closed doors. At the same time, she got rid of the news that her second brother helped her to find out where there was a shop to rent and sell.

    It may also be that the age difference between Su Kai and Su Maoer is not big, so the two brothers and sisters get along more closely with friends. Not as doting as Su Shengming, nor as serious as Su min.

    It''s up to him. It''s just fine.

    These days, we can receive flowers and letters sent by Jianghu people almost every day. There are only a few words in the letter. Most of them are about the business in the shop and what happened recently. But every time, without exception, there is a soft and sweet confession at the end.

    Su Kui, according to the flowers, inserted in a vase to see the mood can be good on the day. The letter also read, but there was no reply.

    The river squirrels were still, while Su Kui pretended to be deaf.

    The two people''s silent way of fighting, look at the Su family father and son yo, anxious!

    At the beginning, no one at home agreed with Su Kui and Jiang Zhuo. But after a long time, in addition to being influenced by many Jiang Zhuo at work, her daughter gradually became different from the past. He is independent in character and can think for himself.

    Compared with the former introverted and withdrawn temperament, Su Maoer is more popular now.

    In addition, seeing Jiang Pei''s attitude towards Su Kui, gradually, Su Shengming was not so opposed to and worried about their exchanges. Now it is the year of peace. The previous bloodbath has long gone, and there is no more unrest.

    As long as his daughter''s life is good, Su Shengming can turn a blind eye to Jiang Xun''s identity.

    At least, he can protect the cat''s life safety, joy and happiness.

    But now, it doesn''t seem like that!

    Susheng did not dare to ask, so he ordered his two sons to ask.

    Su min and Su min, who are in Xiumu''s house, are caught. Their father is afraid not to leave. They go upstairs.

 Chapter 930

    After a long time in front of Su Kui''s door, the raised hand fell again and again, so repeatedly, it was hard to speak.

    Finally, the two dada went downstairs to Su Shengming''s study and cried, "Dad, I can''t open my mouth!"

    Su min is much more stable than Su min, but he is also helpless in this matter. He nodded approvingly from the corner of his mouth, "Dad, the cat has grown up. Men and women are different. It''s not good to be brothers and sisters, too much to interfere with her personal feelings..."

    Wen Yan, Su Sheng is furious. He slaps the table loudly, "bastard! That''s your sister. She''s not someone else. What''s so hard to talk about? Look at the cat. Now it''s locked in the room all day, and I can''t eat any food. If the cat has any good or bad, you can get out of here, and I won''t have your son! "

    With a wave of Su Sheng''s big palm, he made no secret of his two sons'' dislike.

    Su Kai: "..."

    Su Min: "..."

    Dad, can we be more partial?

    They only feel the pain in their knees. Unfortunately, they don''t know that there is a saying in modern times that they are shot while lying down. They only feel that the fire is somehow inexplicable.

    Isn''t it the little girl''s childlike love? She is in a bad mood. She will lick her wound in the room for two days. After a while, it will be fine. It''s necessary to act like the sky is falling down?

    They were worried at first, but later, when they saw that their sister was eating well and sleeping well, and the fragrance in the room was fragrant every day, they knew that the girl could not point out what she wanted to do. Don''t worry about it, nothing!

    But Su Shengming doesn''t know. Seeing her daughter in the palm of her hand become like this, she seems to see her daughter alienate herself and lock herself in the room. Heartache, then, the fire will come out.

    The two sons who were raised from childhood have to bear the unexplained evil fire?

    Su Sheng''s famous hand said, "you! Aren''t you usually the best with cats? "

    Su Kai''s eyes are silly, and he points back at himself, "me?"

    "It''s you! Your brother and sister are short all day long. She''d better stick to you. Go and ask! If the cat keeps itself in the house today, you won''t have to come to see me! "

    " what Su Xuan was muddled by the words, "Dad, men and women are different. How can you ask me how to export this kind of words! Dad... "

    Su Sheng''s eyes glared, and his pistol clicked on his chest

    Su min lowers his head and laughs. He tells you and my sister like you best all day. Are you ok now?

    "Go!" Su Kai immediately raised his hand to surrender. "Big brother, big brother, shall we go together?"

    Su min, who was called by the name, raised his head, pretended to cough twice, and said seriously: "ah, ah, how many people make cats uncomfortable. You see, you also say that cats like you the most, so your words must be heard by her. Go ahead, brother trusts you!"

    Su min patted Su min on the shoulder, and his eyes flashed with teasing.

    Su Kai silently lowered his head and wiped his face, looked down at Su Shengming, trying to persuade him, "Dad, do you really have to go? I...... "

    Su Shengming put out his hand, stopped his words and said in a deep voice: "my father also believes you, second brother! Go! Wait for your good news! "

    Su Kai: "..."

    He actually picked it up, didn''t he?

    At last, Su Kai reluctantly shakes to the door of Su Kui''s room, strolls back a few steps, and sees whether his father and brother seem to cast their eyes.

 Chapter 931

    It seems that right and wrong can not go!

    Just, what is he going to ask?

    Do you want to directly say, sister, which step did you and Mr. Jiang reach?

    It''s no wonder that their son and father gossiped about the Su family. It''s just that Jiang Xun''s purpose is too obvious. As a man, they are more empathetic. No man in the world is courting a woman for friendship. At least for now, they haven''t heard of it.

    "Go, go!"

    Seeing his father''s eyes open and he wants to get angry, Su Kai bites his teeth, stretching his head and shrinking his head are also a knife. It''s better to simply point out!

    As soon as he raised his hand, he was about to fall. Suddenly, the front door was opened. Su Kai''s fist almost didn''t fall on Su Kui''s face.

    Brother and sister stared at each other for a long time. Su Kui smiled and stared at the fist in front of the front door. He pointed and asked, "what are you doing, brother 2?"

    "Cough, cough..." Su Kai took back his hand as if nothing had happened, clenched his fist against his lips and coughed, "that I''m afraid you''re bored in your room all day So, dad asked me to call you out and breathe. "

    The father and son downstairs only saw Su Kai''s mouth open and close, but they couldn''t hear what he was talking about. However, unconsciously, the second son (second brother), who was forced to go to Liangshan by them, had already sold them.

    Su Kui listened and couldn''t help laughing.

    It is only now found that the three sons of the Su family have some humor.

    Especially when I saw Su Shengming and Su min downstairs, they were very inquisitive, but their bottom was as stable as Mount Tai sitting on the sofa. I wanted to laugh more.

    But now, she has one more thing to deal with.

    Down the stairs, Su Kui gave Su Shengming and Su min a hug with a smile, waved a stack of things in his hand, and said: "don''t worry, Dad, brother, I have important things to prepare for staying at home these days, unlike you think!"

    , "cough, what, what imagination?" Su Sheng''s face is red. He also feels that he has some gossip. Especially his daughter''s eyes are so clear. It seems that he has seen all his ideas. Embarrassed, don''t look at the eyes. Yu Guangzhong saw things in sukui''s hands. He was stunned. "Cat''s going out?"

    Because these days, he is tired of reading these things. Is it the one who sent the envelope of kraft paper?

    All day long, he could never admit his mistake, so he asked.

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, Dad, I''m going out for a while. I''ll talk to you later in the evening."

    This time, Su Shengming didn''t stop him. He even urged him to wave his hand and drive Su Kui out.

    People can see that the cat between them is tired. They are not tired. He is a spectator.

    -

    Su Kui took a bus to Bailemen first, and after learning that Jiang Qiong didn''t come today, he told the driver to turn around and go to jiangjiabieyuan on the outskirts of the city. The car drove across the smooth and wide asphalt road, and the more it went in, the quieter it became. Except for the towering ancient trees and the withered yellow leaves, there is no singing of birds.

    Even though the sky is bright at the moment, in such an environment, the branches around will block the sun tightly, and the surrounding gloomy atmosphere is thick.

    It''s getting more and more strange to love.

    This life actually likes to live in such a wet and cold place. When I rest at night, I''m not afraid to hear the cry from outside!

    There was still a distance from jiangjiabieyuan when the asphalt road came to the end.

 Chapter 932

    What''s left is a footpath with only two people standing side by side, surrounded by bushes and inaccessible by vehicles.

    Su''s driver pulled up, rubbed a layer of cold particles on his arm, and looked back and asked, "here you are, miss."

    Mr. Jiang is such a weirdo! Mingming had a great fortune. He could choose all the foreign buildings in the whole Shanghai City, but he had to live in such an old house that he didn''t know how many years old and how many people had died.

    Just driving through the narrow forest, he felt a chill running from the soles of his feet to the ceiling, as if something invisible was blowing at his ears.

    EH --

    he shivered and shook his lips, "Miss, why don''t we go back? Does Mr. Jiang really live here? I haven''t heard of it. Besides, this place doesn''t even have a personal image. It''s like a ghost house... "

    "Well," Su Kui interrupted, pushing the door open and getting out of the car. "Go back first and tell my father not to worry about my safety."

    After that, he swung on the car door, turned around and walked down the asphalt road, followed the stone path, and walked towards the old house which was full of gloom.

    Around the murmur of water, around the house, the humidity is even worse.

    The driver was in a sweat, jumped out of the car and shouted a few words. He watched Su Kui disappear. He decided to wait in the car for half an hour. If there was no one in the house, he would take the young lady back.

    Although the place is pitiful and scary, he takes the salary of the Su family. If something happens to the Pearl in Su''s hand, his family can''t afford to pay for it.

    -

    Su Kui came out in a hurry. He only wore a lotus blue dark pattern cheongsam and a lotus colored shoulder. A bunch of letters and so on from Jiang Pei were all in her hands. It''s also why she was too weak and stepped on the middle heel leather shoes. Go to the front of the old house, the crus has already risen sour.

    She changed her hand to hold the letter and raised her hand to buckle the copper ring on the door.

    "Dudududu -"

    after several times, Su Kui waited quietly for a moment, but there was no answer behind the door. She picked the eyebrow, Jiang Jiang Jiang would not give her the wrong address, so what''s the trouble now?

    Or did his own eccentricity infect the servants in the house? Deep in shallow, alone?

    After a few more knocks, no one was left. She pressed her lips gently, and the door suddenly opened with a creak.

    Su Kui was stunned. Jiang Zhuo must have many enemies. I didn''t expect that he was so ambitious that he didn''t even find a janitor. He didn''t know whether he was too conceited or didn''t care about life or death at all.

    Push the door and step into the threshold. Su Kui sees a rocking chair outside the door. He knows that there is a guard in the house.

    It''s just that the guard -

    has a head of silver wire, a bent waist, and a skin like old tree skin that has lost water and drooped. He is wearing a silver gray long shirt and a black black jacket over his head, and is slumbering on the reclining chair.

    Just now, Su Kui knocked on the door so loudly. But seeing the old man''s appearance, he was still dozing off in the poor little sunshine on his head.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t disturb, so she walked past the old man with light hands and feet.

    This house was at least the residence of an official in the era of monarchy. Inside, there are pavilions and pavilions with winding paths. Although for historical reasons, these buildings are covered with an old veil.

 Chapter 933

    But the layout and loft distribution are very majestic. From time to time, precious flowers, plants and trees can be seen in the yard. The air around is fresh and the environment is quiet. It''s a good place for self-cultivation.

    It''s not as grim as it looks out there.

    It''s strange that Su Kui can''t even see a servant all the way.

    The courtyard is in the shape of a circle. It should be a house left over from the Qing Dynasty. Su Kui glanced at it roughly, though he didn''t know where the Jiang Kui lived. But thinking of Jiang''s usual dress habits, I know that he should be a very traditional man in fact. Think about it in your head, then turn your steps and go straight to the East chamber.

    I''ve never heard that there are elders in Jiang Xun''s family, otherwise he won''t be allowed to wander alone in his teens. The upper room in the north is for the elders. The East chamber is for the eldest son, the west chamber is for the second son, and the women live in the backyard.

    From ancient times to now, most of them.

    Sure enough, Su Kui walked around a few lanes, across an arch, and heard a babbling song coming from inside. The sound was between men and women, neutral, neither too soft to sound like a rough and masculine man.

    The sound is obviously the River catfish.

    I didn''t expect that reincarnation I, he even learned to sing.

    Su Kui smiled and shook his head. He walked slowly around the gingko leaves which were covered with branches and hung on the arch. He walked along the path paved with bluestones and walked away.

    "Without gardens, how can we know that spring is like this?"

    Gradually, the voice became clear. Su Kui stopped and stood in the golden ginkgo tree in the garden. He was looking at the distant Pavilion. He was wearing a pink long shirt and wearing a water sleeve.

    He sighed and frowned from time to time. His sleeves were slightly raised, just like clouds and smoke.

    "It turns out that all the colorful flowers have gone to ruins like this --"

    in the last light of the cool autumn in the garden, with the lonely scenery, the man alone sings the garden dream in the Peony Pavilion. The lake is rippling with blue waves. On the jade white arch bridge and in the pavilion, the figure of a man in a pink shirt is reflected into a blue wave with the surrounding scenery.

    Su Kui slowly hooked his lips, and couldn''t help singing aloud: "when the beautiful scenery comes, he will enjoy his family''s life -"

    JIANG Xihe paused a little, the water sleeve dropped, his eyes blinked and looked back, suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled, and danced again. The water sleeve is as nimble as a living water snake.

    "Chaofei dusk roll

    yunxiacuixuan

    rainflakes

    smoke wave painting boat --"

    after this singing, Su Kui approached step by step, and no longer connected, Jiang Xihe automatically and spontaneously took over. Seeing Su Kui with a smile, it should have been a decadent scenery, but because of this smile, the amorous feelings rise suddenly, and spring waves grow abruptly.

    "People in Jinping see that the time is low, and the cuckoo is red all over the green mountains. The tobacco outside the mandala is drunk and soft. Although the peony is good, how can it come first in spring --"

    Su Kui leans on the appendix, and leans down to find that there are many Koi in the lake, some of them are even a foot long, and I don''t know how long they have been raised. Seeing that there are many fish nearby, she simply grabbed one and threw it down.

    All of a sudden, the whole lake was in all colors, and was more dazzling when reflected by the sky.

    After singing a song, Jiang Xun slowly collected his sleeves, patted his clothes and swaggered over, and looked at a group of Koi who were fighting for fish and food. Xing Wei said, "why don''t you hide from me?"

 Chapter 934

    Su Kui threw a stack of letters to him. "If you don''t send someone to deliver the letters every day, it makes my father and two brothers nervous all day, I won''t come."

    "Is that right?" he asked in an unknown whisper as he twisted fish and food into the lake Then slowly pour all the fish food in the porcelain bowl into the lake, and clean your fingers gracefully.

    Because of these fish food, the koi people compete for more exultation, the water splash which unceasingly fluctuates and jumps arouses splashes her all over the body.

    She stepped back and joked, "you''re not afraid to hold them up, so you''re throwing them all in?"

    Hearing the words, Jiang Xihe picked up his eyebrows. His dark and clear eyes fell on Su Kui''s face. He lingered for a moment and said with a light smile, "they only know that they like to eat. It doesn''t matter what happens when they eat into their stomach."

    Wearing soft soled cloth shoes, you can only walk with the rustle of steps, step by step.

    "To be a starving ghost is better than to satisfy yourself first. As for whether you will die, there are two sides to everything, aren''t there?"

    Meaning means something.

    Sunflower eyes light flow, delicate face in the full yard under the golden color does not appear to lose color, but the skin is more and more white as jade. She took a complex look at Jiang Xun and whispered, "do you really regret it?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Xi''s arrogance of smiling disappeared in a moment. The wind lifted his broken hair and gave birth to a little tear mark. "I have no regrets in Jiang Xi''s life, but you are the cat -" br >

    he is very close. The two people''s noses are intertwined. "Cat, since you are here, I will not let you go!"

    -

    in the simple room, the carved wooden window is wide open, the breeze blows into the room slowly, and the room is swept away with a faint musk smell.

    The curtain of the bed is light, and the girl lies on the bed lightly. The snow-white skin is like jade, with red marks on the back. A pair of butterfly bones are slightly raised, just like wings. The long black hair covered the pillow, the little face blushed, and the breath was clear. There is a little water vapor on the eyelashes, the mouth is slightly open, the corner of the lip is hurt by something, and the skin turns outward. It looks extremely lovable.

    Jiang Xun wore a snow-white silk coat. His naked upper body was totally different from his clear and bookish appearance. Due to the lack of sunshine for many years, the skin is slightly pale, and there are many old scars on it. It looks extremely ferocious.

    Even close to the chest, there is a permanent scar, apparently caused by a bullet.

    It can be seen how many times this life has been hanging in the line. Maybe in many times, I can hardly wait for the little woman around me.

    Fortunately, however, he did.

    Dried up boring life, began to exude Light Peach Blossom color, like mother''s favorite pink shirt.

    So far for the rest of my life, I am tender and affectionate, just for one person.

    "Oh -" Su Kui blinked sleepily, woke up slowly, moved his body slightly, and felt as if his waist had been run over by several big trucks.

    It was swollen and painful again, and the culprit saw that she woke up, and even bent over, grabbed her lips, and began to ask for more.

    Su Kui grinds his teeth, pinches the man''s earlobe and pulls him apart. "A Sheng, can you tell me something about animals and clothed animals?"

 Chapter 935

    Even more satisfied than then.

    He thought that he was completely planted on this arrogant and domineering little girl.

    Willing to tie a chain for her, the key, to her palm.

    -

    as for why Su Kui chose to see Jiang Pei today, it was all because of a letter from him. There was no letter in the envelope, only an old brass key.

    Later, they closed their eyes and hugged each other for a long time on the bed. Jiang told her that the key was the key to his safe and the only one. If you lose it, you can''t open it unless you explode the lock.

    This is the rhythm of Su Kui''s hands.

    However, Su Kui didn''t think it was new at all. This man is still as old as ever. He likes to give away all his wealth. I will be moved for the first time. When I come to the back, I will not be able to laugh or cry except for being used to it.

    Can we have something new?

    In the evening, Su promised to go back, so just after dusk, Su Kui picked up the clothes on the ground and tried to go back.

    "Can''t stay with me?" Before leaving, Jiang Xun held her hand and asked persistently.

    In fact, it''s the first time he''s asked. He''s stubborn, like a child.

    Su Kui shook his head, Jiang Zhuo sighed. Knowing that her decision could not be changed easily, she had to let go and sighed to herself, "I really want to marry you back as soon as possible!"

    Su Kui couldn''t laugh or cry. She scratched his chin and left.

    Jiang Kui watched Su Kui''s figure disappear gradually in Qipao. Somehow, he suddenly felt that she was not dressed properly at this time, and her head did not return to leave. Like the whorehouse and prostitute -

    -

    in the brothel, Wang Wu sent Su Kui back.

    Nowadays, Jianghu is rarely seen in the eyes of people. Whether it is for avoiding suspicion or for the sake of seclusion, in a word, in a few years, the legend about Mr. Jiang in the Jianghu will fade away, and it will not be taboo?

    Su Kui has already passed the age of being tired of being together, so he doesn''t mind whether Jiang Qiong will personally send him back. She just needs to know that this is the lover who follows her wholeheartedly and has no fixed name.

    He went out from the old house of Jiang family and got on the car of Wang Wu.

    The trees on both sides of the asphalt road are very high, and there is fog at night. Even when the lights are on, the visibility range is still very small. The moon is in a terrible decline, and only the dead branches left by the withered leaves are mapped to the ground, like ghosts.

    Yin Qi seems to be heavier.

    Wang Wu worried about Su Kui''s fear and said with a simple voice: "Miss Su, this is the night here. Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and..." He took the time to look back and shut up automatically.

    Su Kui was holding her face in her spare time. She looked out through the window glass without blinking. She picked on the plump red lips and felt very happy. It seems that the outside is not a ghost, desolate suburb. It''s the peerless beauty of the grass growing and the birds flying, and the air fragrant.

    There was a sound in her ear. Su Kui turned to look at Wang Wu with a raised eyebrow. "Wang Wu, what did you say just now?"

    Wang Wuyi was surprised and sat up straight, shaking his head like a drum and said: "ah, oh, nothing I mean, it''s not a good way here, Miss Su, please sit down...... "

 Chapter 936

    It''s a weirdo, just like a gentleman.

    But it''s probably the same, isn''t it? Wang Wu thought that their old house in the river would soon have another lady!

    As for what happened during the day, the two stayed in the room until the evening, and thought with their toes, and knew what they had done!

    Thinking about it, Wang Wu suddenly had a hot nose.

    He really did not expect that a gentle man like Mr. Chen would be slow in doing such a thing?

    Can''t think, can''t think -

    Su Kui is in the back seat and doesn''t see the picture of Wang Wu''s nose bleeding. Otherwise, it''s estimated that there will be a big shout, and how can Jiang Kui be surrounded by some wonderful flowers.

    It''s enough to find a porter like that. She can bear that there''s no shadow of a servant in the house. Now there''s a bodyguard who''s stupid and wants to fuck the master''s house. That''s not enough!

    From the old house of Jiang family to the Soviet mansion, you have to go through bailimen. Su Kui was so far away that she saw two familiar figures walking towards bailemon. She frowned and raised her voice: "Wang Wu, is the man in front, Jiang Wan?"

    Wang Wu scratched his head and wondered, "Miss Su, who is Jiang Wan? I don''t think I''ve heard the name... "

    "White peony." White peony is the name of Jiang Wanyi. Wang Wu doesn''t know his real name. He should know this.

    Sure enough, hearing this, Wang nodded at five o''clock, squinted at the figure in front of him for a long time, and said, "her name is Jiang Wanya, and Miss Su knows her? But now she''s not one of us at Paramount. "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows? What? "

    Wang Wu skillfully manipulated the steering wheel and nuzzled at the pair of people who had already entered the Bailemen? His name is Cheng Yuanhang. He has a great identity. He is the eldest son of Cheng patrolling envoy. Now he is a translator who specializes in working for those foreigners. "

    Speaking of this, he paused, and Su Kui showed surprise at the right time, "such a big background?"

    Wang Wuyi patted his thigh, "no! Moreover, it was Cheng Yuanhang who redeemed Bai Shao. He had signed a contract for one year! As a result, she just stayed for a few months and ran away. The business of paramount has declined a lot because of her. Do you think it''s annoying? "

    After listening to the whole story, Su Kui knew that just two days ago, Jiang Wan didn''t belong to Bailemen. It''s freedom, and successfully hooked up with Cheng Yuanhang.

    So, the next step is to fight against the Su family, right?

    -After Wang Wu sent Su Kui to his home, he hurried back in a hurry. His name is "don''t worry about Jiang Zhuo being alone in the house".

    After seeing off Wang Wu, Su Kui had just stepped into the hall, and was acutely aware of the stagnant and depressed atmosphere in the hall. Her eyebrow beat with a heartbeat, and her eyes swept over the three fathers and sons sitting on the sofa.

    So tidy today?

    "Dad, big brother, second brother, are you waiting for me?"

    "Ah?" Su Mingming, who has always been energetic, raised his head in a panic. Su Kui found that his eyes were full of blood.

    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing. The cat is back? Have you had dinner? The food in the kitchen is still hot. Would you like Sister Liu to bring it to you? "

    "Dad, I have." Su Kui narrowed his eyes, and his lips tightened. "Big brother, what happened?"

    Her tone was dignified, and she could hear that she was very unhappy with the fact that the father and the son had obviously something to hide from her.

 Chapter 937

    Su min''s face changed. He pursed his lips and didn''t say a word. His expression was ugly. He could see that he was not in a good mood either.

    Su Kai looked at his father and brother who were silent, sighed and said to Su Kui, "cat, brother two and dad have something to say, would you like to go up first?"

    Even Su Kai, who has always had a happy personality, said so, which shows the seriousness of the matter.

    Su Kui nodded and asked them to have a rest earlier, then went upstairs.

    In front of the door, she suddenly stopped.

    Hesitate to look back downstairs.

    Su min is saying something to Su Shengming fiercely. Because of the distance and his deliberately low voice, Su Kui can''t hear what he is saying.

    But -

    read a word from his mouth.

    "Jiang Wan."

    Su Kui''s eyes turned and her expression became cold. She thought of Jiang Wan and Cheng Yuanhang when she was passing through Bailemen.

    It seems that just after hooking up with Cheng Yuanhang, he can''t wait to show off like the Su family!

    What''s more, in the present situation, Jiang Wan seems to have just left, but in a twinkling of an eye, he went to the dance hall to have fun with a man?

    Oh, she did not hide her contempt for the Su family.

    Su Kui''s eyes raised a bloody fierce light and turned back to the room.

    The play is finally about to open. To be honest, she can''t wait to see what you can compare with me! Men?

    Like Cheng Yuanhang, I really don''t care!

    -

    on the next day''s su family dinner table, the sky was overcast for the first time, and the atmosphere was oppressive, which made people feel stuffy in the chest.

    Su''s father and son each occupy a corner. They eat in silence. It can be seen that some of them are out of their wits. A bowl of rice porridge only uses a few spoons, and the dishes on the table hardly move.

    Although so, several people still do not change to Su Kui''s care, from time to time for her food, they eat very little.

    Su Kui has guessed what Su''s father and son look like, but because they don''t know, they can only pretend that they don''t know and eat what they have.

    In the study.

    Su Shengming sits at the back of his desk, looking tired as if he was ten years old overnight. For the first time, Su Kui felt that he was not young in fact, but also a man to live in.

    Su min and Su min are sitting in the sofa separately. Only Su Kui stands in the middle of the study with the same expression.

    "Dad, today is so serious. What do you want to say to me?" Su Kui blinked and started the conversation first.

    Su Sheng was shocked. He raised his eyes hard and looked into the eyes of his little daughter. It was dark and clear as a pool of water, full of trust in him. Could he really say it? Clenching the armrest of the chair, he opened and closed his dry lips, unable to utter a word.

    Su min, who has been watching this side silently, gets up and comes over. He pulls Su Kui and presses her to the sofa and sits down, saying, "Dad, say it. Sooner or later, the cat will know it. It''s just a matter of time. Let her be prepared for it."

    Su Kai nodded, and after a night of thinking, he had calmed down a lot.

    He also heard his father''s story. From childhood, his reverence and dependence on his father collapsed yesterday. He couldn''t accept it. He even tried to vent his father''s betrayal to his mother by making a scene.

    But he also saw the strong guilt in the eyes of his old father, as well as the unexpected.

 Chapter 938

    He finally believed that his father''s current debt was just an accident.

    He was just drunk and had an affair with another prostitute.

    No one thought that under that accident, unexpectedly left behind an unexpected child, that prostitute son even gave birth to her.

    Now, she found it, and the peaceful life of Su''s family was suddenly thrown into a huge rock, stirring up waves.

    "Cat, Dad..." Su Shengming doesn''t know the truth, but how can he bear to let his daughter down? "Cat, actually..."

    He can''t say it!

    And the little girl just heard last time that he was going to renew the string, so she dared to run away from home in the middle of the night and go to Bailemen to get drunk. Now, if she knew about this, the roof would not be lifted by her?

    He never thought that the lonely and introverted little daughter was a soft persimmon.

    Chen nianlan''s is not the best proof. He went to the hospital to see it. The whole face was swollen like a pig''s head. It was said that he took a full month to recuperate before the swelling subsided.

    Su min is worried about it. She looks like her sister is ignorant. She will come sooner or later, even if she can''t bear it.

    He stamped his feet and said, "cat, actually, you have a sister!"

    "Well?" Su Kui stood up in surprise. "Brother, what do you say? When did I have another sister? How could I not know? Are you sure you''re right? "

    Although they also hope to be mistaken, reality has given them a heavy blow.

    "The test report has been sent. Cat, dad is sorry..." Su Shengming rubs his face, his voice is old, and his guilt is sad.

    Su Kui showed surprise at the right time and widened his eyes, "yes, right? Is it a mother''s child, or... " She looked at Susheng and waited for his answer.

    Susheng shook his head hard.

    "When I was in Suzhou, I was drunk once. When I woke up Dad doesn''t know why, i... "

    An iron man, at the moment like a child at a loss.

    "I''m sorry for your mother, I betrayed her..."

    Said, then eyes red, he hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands, to avoid losing his temper in front of the children. On his desk, in a black-and-white picture, the heroine, who was riding on a horse and laughing brightly, looked at him gently all the time -

    Su Kai sighed heavily, and felt his father '' You, also love mother most, so, promise elder brother, don''t be angry, OK? "

    Su min nodded his head as well, with relief on his face. "In the world of life, nothing can be wrong. Cat, you will understand later, darling."

    Two elder brothers came to comfort her. Su Kui, who was comforted, blinked his clear eyes and said: "who says I''m angry? Elder brother, your hair style is going to be messed up, OK? Let go!"

    I have thought about my sister''s furious appearance after hearing the truth. I have also imagined that she was sad and despairing after knowing the truth and crying in silence. I just didn''t expect that she was so calm after knowing the truth.

    Calmly let them feel inferior as brothers.

    Su Shengming put down his hand in surprise, his eyes were red, and looked at Su Kui in shock. "Cat, cat, what did you just say? Don''t you blame dad?"

 Chapter 939

    Su Kui, who has heard Su Kai talk about the whole process, shrugs and shows her hands, "why do you blame me? I believe in my father''s character. As far as I know, when a person is drunk, even drunk and unconscious, he doesn''t think of doing that kind of thing at all Why on earth did dad wake up the next day, drinking with his friends, and then wake up in a prostitute''s bed? At that time, it was a time of turmoil. Did a prostitute give birth to a father''s child, which was a mistake or a long time ago? That kind of person, it is estimated that he wants to fight for a safe and stable life, so he picked Dad! "

    Hearing this, the three men of the Su family, who were suddenly shocked by the bad news, felt that the tianlinggai was hit by a ray of thunder, and their heads had never been clear.

    Yes -

    they have seen their father drunk several times. Every time they cry to find their mother. If they can''t find her, they cry loudly. The point is that when he drinks like that, no one recognizes him, that is, he knows his mother. If there is a fake, he can recognize it by touching his hands, then he is furious, and then he looks for someone.

    They all say that they are drunk and spit out the truth. What they do and what they say will not be shown in the past when they are sober.

    And such a father, even if drunk, only recognizes his mother as a man.

    How is it possible to betray her?

    So, Su Kui''s words hit the heart of the people!

    Su min thought for a long time. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more ugly Su Sheng''s face was. His face was livid. He slapped it on the table, got up quickly, and bit his teeth. "Send someone to Suzhou. No matter how long that woman died, I will find out about it!"

    All the doubts in those days were due to his youth and his confusion about betraying his lover.

    Now in retrospect, the question is more than one or two? Why can that woman find him exactly?

    Su Kai hears the words, gets up and says, "Dad, it''s a bad thing. Let me check it. I have nothing to do recently. I''m not sure if I can give it to others!" You know, yesterday, however, the Grand Master Cheng, who was the inspector of Cheng, sent her back with the inspection report.

    It''s not uncommon for Su Shengming''s blood samples to be reported in the military hospital. Ordinary people can''t reach this level. So is it a coincidence that Jiang Wan colluded with Cheng Yuanhang?

    Su Kai, who grew up in the upper class, doesn''t believe it. He knows the benefits of power too well.

    If there is no premeditation for Jiang Wan to return to the Su family, she is no less than a time bomb!

    Su Shengming responds, ponders for a moment, nods, and whispers, "well, take more people with you. Be safe."

    Su Kai nodded and agreed, with a dignified face.

    Su min touched the top of Su Kui''s hair and said with a slight smile, "at the critical moment, it''s better to use your girl''s head."

    "That''s, and don''t see who I am?" Su Kui took a picture of Su min''s big hand, frowned, and warned, "don''t touch my head again, it will become stupid!"

    Su min shook his head with a smile and couldn''t help laughing.

    Su Shengming''s eyes are red, and her fundus is shining with relief. "Thank you, cat. Don''t blame dad. Don''t worry. Dad loves you the most, no matter when!"

    -As soon as the matter was settled, Su Kai picked up several elites from the army in the afternoon and drove to Suzhou in a low-key way.

 Chapter 940

    Jiang Wan hasn''t officially returned to the Su family, but I don''t know who spread the rumors, but two days, the whole upper class circle in Shanghai knew that Su Da''s handsome mansion had found a beautiful daughter.

    A few years older than Sue''s youngest daughter and second son.

    The point is, this woman is not born of her original match! As for who is the biological mother, it''s not leaked out.

    Su Kui listened to the little maid finish saying, secretly sneering, shaking open the newspaper, sure enough, the front page headline is the news about Su''s family.

    All kinds of praise for Su Sheng''s good fortune. If the eldest daughter looks like a flower and jade, she will be three points more beautiful than the youngest. Seeing the back, Su Kui suddenly sneered.

    Who made it up, so talented?

    It was written above that Jiang Wan was brought up by her biological mother. Her mother was a young lady of a depressed family. She cultivated her music, chess, calligraphy and painting since childhood, and even sent her to a women''s school in Suzhou. Inexplicably, I have got a diploma. It''s a long time ago. I entered the Su family as a brand-new and stain free person, right?

    Oh, just in case it''s recognized by the upper class.

    He also arranged an article about finding a husband in Shanghai for the first time and being cheated to make a living in Bailemen. The beauty of the words, the helplessness of the lines in the words make people feel sad when they read them. How can they notice that this woman has been a singer?

    If you have to pick it, Su Kui will probably have a lot of flower protectors jumping out for ginger.

    For example: "what do you know? She is only forced to seek asylum at the Bailemen!"

    It''s not sunflower brain tonic, but there is such a sentence in the original book. Sunflower is just taken out and used flexibly.

    -

    two days ago, the late autumn came to the end and winter began.

    Just into the winter, the cold current around will be unbridled, everywhere hit.

    Su Mao''s body is particularly afraid of the cold, but just in the early winter, it''s not so cold. Su Kui needs to wear a sweater and a mink coat outside.

    In the old house of Su''s family, Su Kui''s nest is in the soft collapse, and the house of Jiang Zhui is paved with earthworms. But Su Kui still feels shivering with cold, and it takes a long time to slow down.

    Jiang Xuan had no choice but to put down the book in his hand and came to hug people to his legs.

    "So, is it still cold?" he whispered, resting his chin on her head

    Su Kui squeezed into his arms again and found a more comfortable position. He could not move. Hearing this, he put out a little bit of his chest with a smile and joked: "it''s the coldest on you all the year round, cold-blooded! To be honest, you want to keep warm from me, don''t you? "

    He was not afraid of the cold, so he wore a thin cotton lining with two loose clasps at the collar, revealing pale skin and delicate thin collarbone.

    Su Kui points his warm fingers to his chest, as if an electric current is coming from his fingertips, rushing all over his body.

    Jiang Pei picked a eyebrow and scoffed helplessly, "yes, what you said is reasonable. I''ll plant it, OK?" He suddenly bowed his head to catch her plump and soft lips, and a few murmurs came out of the grinding room, "since it''s cold, why don''t you play some games to make your body warm up, OK?"

    The answer is that Su Kui clasps his back brain with one hand and kisses him back with more force.

 Chapter 941

    Jiang Pei loves her so much that she wants it, not it doesn''t want it.

    Love and hate are distinct, and personality is distinctive. Do not wriggle or make a pretense. Let him love to the bone, only think that her eyebrows, eyes and lips, a static movement, are all kinds of customs.

    With a long arm and a big palm, she hugged Su Kui and his quilt into her arms, and * * was bitten to death by her, and walked towards the inner bedroom with long legs.

    Under the body touch the cool bed sheet, Jiang Haipeng just put down Su Kui, the neckline was grabbed, forced him to follow the past.

    Today, she is so strong that he is willing to bow down to the throne.

    Around the world, the plain bed curtains are flying, and the white clothes are thrown out of the bed at will. Instead, Su Kui leaned over.

    Female upper and male lower, Su Kui panted lightly, the whole body was surging with heat, she picked up her lips and chuckled, "this game is good, continue?" His fingers raised his chin and looked into his eyes, which were as lustrous as jade. His eyes fell down and covered the spot of moles at present.

    Jiang Pei clasped her slender waist with his big palm and expressed his answer with action.

    The curtain of the bed is flying, the bed is shaking gently, and the unspeakable heat is rolling in the air.

    On the plain brocade quilt, the big hands with distinct bones are linked with the slender and soft hands, and the broken low gasping sound overflows from the red and swollen lips. In a moment, it becomes fragmented again. The eyes are full of water, the eyes are crimson, and the peach blossom eyes are covered with a layer of mist. Fine beads of sweat along the forehead into the mouth, the taste of salt and humidity, but just moisten the already dry throat, Yifa want more.

    The tip of the tongue across the lip, the temptation of speechless.

    Jiang Pei holds her round shoulder and lets her turn to face him. Seeing this picture, her narrow eyes narrow and cross a dark color.

    Qing Juan''s face was tinged with fanaticism, and Su Kui''s thin lips were full of blood, but he didn''t care. Instead, he sneered. The big palm clasps her waist, leaving several red finger marks directly with great force. The action is not gentle. After a moment of stagnation, it begins to roll over like a storm.

    Su Kui did not show weakness, clasped his thin but smooth arm, opened his mouth and bited him on the shoulder, his teeth were embedded in the flesh, and the strong smell of blood filled the whole mouth. She squinted and swallowed -

    perspiration trickled down her forehead and hit her skin.

    Jianghu murmurs, and the hot flame under his eyes can almost melt people. Jianghu, between the beds, has always been a wild animal.

    Finally -

    with a low roar, all the movements stopped.

    Jiang Xihe is holding Su Kui. The blood from his shoulders is dyed red by the plain brocade quilt under his body. The sweat makes his eyes and eyelashes moist. He picks up the magic of his lips and smiles, and opposes her forehead. His nose and breath coexist.

    "Cat, you are mine --"

    -

    Su Kui woke up, yawned sleepily, turned over, and only felt his back was swollen. However, Jiang Xun was full of energy to change her old infirmity. Her face was ruddy. She was only wearing a white inner garment, loose pants, barefoot and curled legs on the bed. She leaned on the bed column languidly, holding books in one hand and playing with her long hair scattered on the pillow in the other.

    This is the biggest difference between a man and a woman in nature. Even though most of them take the initiative first, they will be suppressed by him without exception. Even if the heart is not willing to show weakness, he has made many traces behind him.

 Chapter 942

    However, we still can''t escape the fate of the last sleepy scene.

    On the contrary, he looks very good, like the appearance after eating the perfect tonic pill.

    Aware of Su Kui''s action, Jiang Haipeng puts down the book, leans over her waist, massages her gently and lightly, touches her forehead with the tip of his erect nose, then brands a dragonfly like kiss on her forehead, whispers in a low voice with a little nasal sound: "no fever, this time I have been sleeping for a long time, do you want to drink water?"

    "Well." Su Kui, with one hand on his cheek, closed his eyes and yawned sleepily, hummed a soft and sticky answer from his nose, which was totally different from his usual strong style.

    Love Jiao''s appearance makes Jiang Xuan bend her eyebrows and eyes, kiss her lips, get out of bed barefoot and pour water for her.

    When Su Kui was drinking water, Jiang Pei said, "it''s said that you have more sisters?"

    Su Kui''s action of drinking water continued. After drinking up, he urged Jiang Zhuo to pour another glass. Hearing this, he said: "soon it will become true. What can I hide from you in Shanghai city? Do you know?"

    There is no mood in the tone, as if talking about other people''s affairs.

    Jiang Pei smiled helplessly, obediently poured her another glass, and handed it to her after trying the temperature, "what do you think? Can I help you? "

    "Not for the moment. I want to see what kind of moth she wants to make. If she really dares to be a demon in the Su family, I will make her regret being born in this world!" In her eyes, she scratched a cruel, sharp catch, but he didn''t care. Rubbing her hair, he knew that the little woman he liked was not good.

    From the first sight, I felt the same way, thinking that they were the same kind.

    They all adhere to the idea that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend, if people offend me, they will cut the grass and root.

    "Well, please remember to tell me that I''m always behind you. If you want to do anything, just let it go, eh?"

    Su Kui lies back again, tickles the soft flesh on his jaw, squints and says: "I''m afraid that she will recognize her ancestors and return home. Her purpose is not simple. She also fawns on Cheng Yuanhang and sniffs --"

    she doesn''t laugh. She doesn''t feel afraid because of Cheng Yuanhang''s identity in Shanghai. Jiang Qiong loves her fearless and fearless appearance, Can only say, like a person, will like her all.

    That''s what love is all about.

    She kneaded her waist on the bed with big hands, which was not light or heavy. The warm eyes of Jiang Pei flashed too cold and fierce, and her whole body changed greatly, like a scabbard sword, which was thirsty for blood. Su Kui sensed the temperature drop around her, and moved uneasily. Jiang Zhuo immediately recovered as usual, patting her smooth back as a sign of comfort.

    It seems that those people who have high self-esteem in the outside world don''t pay much attention to him for a long time --

    do you want to give these people some warning, so that they can know that in this Shanghai City, even if he doesn''t care about the world, no one can bully his woman!

    If you insult him, you can leave a whole body. If you insult the woman who cherishes Ruo treasure, even if you tear him to pieces, you will not be able to calm the fire in his heart.

    -Su Kui''s chain clothing store opened. This time, it didn''t make a move or even send out flyers.

    Just hang the tablet of civet cat on the door beam of the shop, and there will be countless people who love beauty.

 Chapter 943

    The civet cat can be divided into two categories, luxury goods, for the rich to buy, to meet their vanity. On the other hand, it''s a low price category. It usually sells some soap flowers, which are slightly inferior to some materials but better than exquisite clothes.

    It should open on the third day of November.

    Today is the opening day of sukui civet''s clothing store, and it''s also the day when Jiang Wan moved into sugongguan. The first snow, which was late for a whole month, finally came down slowly today. The next snow was the goose feather snow, just like pulling the wool, falling in a whirl.

    Soon, the asphalt road was covered with a layer of soft and crystal snow. From time to time, some children ran past the store screaming and excitedly, holding the snowball in their hands, not afraid of the cold.

    Because the business was expected to be booming, Su Kui recruited several attractive girls to look at the shop in advance, and asked Jiang Haipeng for help. He asked a shopkeeper who had studied accounting and had a good idea of doing business to sit down.

    The whole shop follows the decoration style of civet cat cosmetics store. The whole shop is extravagant. In the huge floor to floor window, there are prosthetic models wearing customized coats and dresses.

    As long as customers come in, they can see the girls in black and white striped uniform, showing the sweet smile of standard eight teeth, bowing to them in unison and saying "welcome".

    Absolutely make them feel like God.

    Such a unique business model, as well as the novel clothing version of civet cat, as well as the cosmetics and black tube lipstick that attract women, have undoubtedly become the only presence in Shanghai.

    How many ladies and ladies are competing to buy, and it is common for them to be out of stock.

    Su Kui deliberately kept the quantity of weekly supply, not unable to make it out, but the rarity of the goods. If it can be bought at any time, there is no meaning of the luxury goods themselves.

    Only to let them know that they need to pay close attention to what they want to remember. Otherwise, they may start late and be out of stock in the next second. At that time, it''s useless to repent. In a short time, you can scratch your heart and lungs. You can''t buy it from civet.

    And those ladies know that Su Kui is the boss behind the story of civet cat from nowhere. Some of them rely on their husbands and Su Dashi as colleagues. They come to talk to each other from time to time, and every time they come, they will bring some precious gifts.

    It''s really painful and happy to call Su Kui, although most of the time, the ladies can''t find anyone.

    Even if they know where Su Kui is, do they have the courage to go to Jiangzhuo to ask for help? Even if they let their husbands come, they dare not.

    -

    when Su Kui finished his business and drove home, he was just in time for dinner.

    The dining table of Su''s family is a kind of rectangle, so the picture Su Kui saw when entering the dining room is that Su Shengming is at the top, Su min and Su min are sitting on the left side, Jiang Wan is sitting alone on the right side, but she has a good seat, where Su Kui''s seat is usually at hand.

    Ah, Sima Zhao''s heart is well known by everyone.

    Jiang Wan, this play depends on how you jump.

    Su Wei just came back from Suzhou yesterday. As soon as he came back, he hurried into the study with Su Sheng and Su min with a stack of documents. After he came out, Su Sheng''s face was hard to see.

    In addition to Jiang Wansheng''s mother''s biography, Su Kai brings back materials that she secretly investigates Su''s fame. At first, the woman was dead, so it was really difficult for Su Kai to find out.

 Chapter 944

    However, Kung Fu is not inferior to that of a person with a heart. After two days of wandering around Suzhou and asking about it, he actually met an old man who knew Jiang Wansheng''s mother.

    The old man is nearly 80 years old, hunched and in a group. He once worked as a doorman in Su''s family, although Su Kai doesn''t remember him very much. He recalled that Jiang Wansheng''s mother asked her to sneak money to him several times to ask him about Su Shengming.

    At that time, he was obsessed with money and was quick to talk about how Su Shengming loved his wife and how he was appreciated by his boss.

    When he came back, Su Kai knew that Jiang Wansheng''s mother probably had a good idea of this, so he had to work hard to climb up to his father''s, right?

    However, she had a bad life. As soon as she was pregnant with a child, Su Shengming was promoted. Her family moved to Shanghai and never came back.

    But in any case, twenty years later, she put her children into the Su family.

    It''s another way to get what you want, right?

    It''s just that it''s annoying. Maybe she wants to leave the land of fireworks and yearn for a stable life. Yes, but it''s OK to count a husband with a wife?

    Mind turns.

    When Su Kui stepped into the restaurant, Su min immediately waved with a smile and said, "cat, how is your business today? I also blame my brother for his heavy work today. I can''t help you. Come to dinner soon. Are you hungry? "

    As soon as Su Kai heard this, he immediately turned around and saw Su Kui coming, but his eyes were straight on Jiang Wan.

    Su Kai''s heart was thumping and his face was smiling. He looked at his eldest brother and said he was broken.

    Recently, my sister has changed a lot. The most obvious thing is that she has a strong desire for possession and cannot forgive others.

    His own things, is thrown, without her permission, no one can touch!

    At present, as soon as Jiang Wan entered the door, he gave her a lower horse power. Although the smile on the surface was mild, her mother planned to bring up the child in front of her, saying that she had no other meaning, Su Wei would not believe it.

    "Cat, sit next to the second brother," Su Kai beckoned, and was about to stand up.

    Coldly, Su Kui smiled, hissed and gave Jiang Wan a look, and said to Su Kai, "second brother, why should I sit there? Shouldn''t someone say something? Well? "

    The words are said to Su Kai, but his eyes are always staring at Jiang Wan. His eyes are as cold as a knife with thorns. The cut Jiang Wan moves uneasily and laughs awkwardly. "I''m sorry, sister, I took your seat. I just saw that this seat is close to my father, so..." She looked at Su Kui wrongly, embarrassed and said: "you will understand? Sister. "

    Su Kui grinned, put his hands on the table, looked down at Jiang Wan lightly, and said, "excuse me, your name is Jiang, and my name is su. Besides, my mother only gave birth to me and two brothers. Where do the cats and dogs come from dare to scramble for relatives?"

    Her words, with deep irony, seemed to see through everything and fell on Jiang Wan.

    Jiang Wan clenched his lower lip, pinched his fingernails into his palm, and cried, "sister, do you blame my sister for sitting beside my father? But that''s also my father. You have enjoyed so many years of father''s love, but I...... " She cried and stood up. "If you mind, I''ll let you have a seat."

    It''s a poor innocent expression.

 Chapter 945

    Smell speech, Su Kui low a smile, carelessly glanced at the empty position, picked up the tip of the eye, blew blow fingernails, "no, I''m afraid that chair will be infected, and what skin ringworm can not get! "

    " cat! " Su min frowned and looked at her father.

    Su Kui''s face, which was scolded by the cold voice, sank down. Her cold eyes swept towards Su min like ice. Without the coquettishness when she called her brother in the past, "brother, am I right? Or are you hurting her? "

    "Hey, cat, don''t be angry. You know big brother loves you the most. He doesn''t mean that. Come here. We don''t like big brother, OK? Don''t be angry. Sit down with the second brother! " Su Kai quickly and smilingly pulls Su Kui to her side and sits down. She touches her hair and says: "the second brother is your sister. No one knows except you!"

    "It''s almost like that! "Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. He just broke into tears and smiled. The willful little daughter''s family posture is interpreted in ten to ten. The dissatisfaction and rejection of Jiang Wan seems to emanate from her bones.

    Jiang Wan cried for a long time, but no one comforted her. Her eyes were full of resentment, the soft flesh in her cheeks was bitten and bleeding, and her mouth smelled of rust.

    "Well, what''s the matter! Sit down and eat! "

    "Sister Liu, the cat is back. Serve!" Su Shengming didn''t criticize Su Kui from the beginning to the end. After greeting the servant to serve, he took a look at Jiang Wan and said, "ah Wan, sit down and eat. The cat is young and spoiled. Don''t worry about her."

    It''s a plan to calm down.

    In fact, Su Shengming felt uneasy as long as he saw Jiang Wan. He didn''t know why. He was the biological daughter identified in the blood test report, but he couldn''t bear the feeling of closeness at all. He didn''t even feel half of the blood ties in the dark!

    Moreover, as long as she exists for one day, it reminds him how he was secretly born by a prostitute and betrayed his wife!

    Jiang Wanqing clearly felt the rejection of the family. She clenched her teeth and looked at the seat that Su Kui disliked. Suddenly, she felt a huge hatred and sat in the second seat on the right.

    I spent a meal on pins and needles.

    Go back to your room.

    In the first battle, sukui won.

    -The next day, Jiang Wantou got up, and Su''s father and son went to work early, so Su Kui was the only one who could be called the master of the family.

    Now there is another cheap ginger Wan.

    Jiang Wan carefully dressed and went downstairs. In a good mood, he walked around the big house. When he came back to the hall, he suddenly stopped. "What are you doing?"

    I saw only a few guys carrying the long table for dinner last night, and other guys carrying chairs passing through the hall. Jiang Wan''s face stopped a group of people''s actions in an ugly way, and asked in a cold voice.

    Looking at the charming Jiang Wan, the young man was stunned. Then he thought that this was their new Miss from the Su family. He bowed down and said, "if you go back to Miss Jiang, it''s the miss''s order. Say what''s on the table and chair. It''s not clean. Let''s change a new set."

    Su Maoer! It''s su Mao again!

    Jiang Wan clenched his fist tightly and was shaking with rage.

    "Miss Jiang, if there''s nothing to do, the little ones will go and change this table and chair first." After saying that, he asked people to lift the tables and chairs out.

    Su Mao''er is the miss of this family, and she, even if it is well known, can only be called Miss Jiang!

 Chapter 946

    Su Sheng''s name doesn''t give her Su''s name for a day, which means that she is always an outsider in this family! How can she be happy?

    Sure enough, just like my mother said, I can''t be merciful to them. This group of people are superior and won''t treat her as a relative at all! In this case, she started, but there was no psychological barrier!

    Holding the palm of his hand, Jiang Wan turns to go upstairs. She can''t stay in this house for a day. It seems that it''s time to advance the plan to deal with the Su family! She can''t wait.

    Can''t wait to see the arrogant Su Maoer kneeling at her feet crying and begging for mercy. The Su family father and son who don''t regard her as a relative lose their rights and are trampled on their feet as mud!

    Su Kui went downstairs and bumped into Jiang Wan. She was wearing pajamas and long hair, so she could walk around the house at will. Yawning and sleeping with fluffy eyes, Jiang Wan''s insidious and calculating eyes were caught. Even though she covered it up perfectly, she could not escape Su Kui''s eyes.

    With a sneer, she stopped walking. She leaned on the armrest with her hands around her chest, and said lazily, "Yo, is this the morning to be courteous? It''s a pity that you used the wrong place. Oh, you should have seen it just now, right? That set of tables and chairs, I asked someone to change them. I can''t help it. It''s dirty on the top. I''m afraid of infectious diseases! " After that, he covered his lips and giggled. His acerbic appearance made Jiang Wanhen unable to tear her mouth.

    Looking back at the hall of eyes, it was quiet. She settled down and said, "Su Mao, don''t deceive people too much! Tell you, since I come in, this is my home. What can you do even if you repel me? Isn''t it watching me live in, but there''s no other way? "

    She hooked her red lips and smiled.

    "Oh, isn''t it?" Su Kui yawned lazily, with a sharp expression on her face. She glanced at her with a light smile and said, "don''t pretend? I thought you could still pretend for a few days, but I didn''t think you''d show up so soon? But I overestimated you, boring and tight -- "

    she waved her hand, didn''t want to talk nonsense with Jiang Wan, stepped on slippers and kicked downstairs.

    Jiang Wan stood on the stairs with a gloomy face and clenched her fists! Did you just pretend? " I can''t speak in my tone, but I''m still a little nervous.

    If Su Mao''er is as arrogant and domineering as she saw last night, she doesn''t pay attention to a little girl with a big chest and no brain who only knows how to play with her temper. But now in retrospect, the people who can have a close relationship with Jiang Xun are the people of leisure?

    It turns out that she just cheated her! Force her out of her disguise!

    Good abacus! The more you think about it, the angrier you get, the more your chest swings, "Su cat, stop! How dare you... "

    "What am I? Aunt Jiang, take a mirror and look at your face. You should not be so grumpy when you are old. Otherwise, the powder on your face will be shaken off! " Su Kui looks back and smiles. She puts her hands in her pockets and wears her own loose silk pajamas. She wanders to the kitchen to find Mrs. Liu''s food.

    Tu Liujiang Wan was furious at the scene.

    She clenched her teeth and told herself that it would be no harm to bear with her for a while before it was done.

    After breathing and exhaling for a long time, she was able to suppress the impulse to tear her face.

    Su Mao''er, I''ll see how arrogant you are! Don''t cry for me in the future!

 Chapter 947

    The marketing of civet cat is unprecedented. Now, ladies and ladies in Shanghai, who are not proud to have a set of civet cat cosmetics and a high-end coat? If she doesn''t, or doesn''t understand, it means she''s divorced from the fashion circle.

    Once people have the heart of comparison, plus those ladies themselves are not poor in money, the last profit, is not sukui?

    Jiang Wan is a woman who is good at making use of her appearance. In the pursuit of beauty, she has a perverse persistence. From the first day of civet cat, after Cheng Yuanhang took her there, she became a loyal fan of civet cat.

    But lately, she''s mad, and she''s damn jealous.

    People around tell her that Su Maoer is the boss and founder of civet cat!

    The arrogant and domineering woman in front of her has a career that everyone pursues in the upper circle. At the same time, Jiang Wan couldn''t believe it. She always thought that everything was under her control. With her current contacts and the help of Cheng Yuanhang, it was easy for her to destroy the Su family.

    But now, reality hit her hard.

    She had to take a long view and think about what to do next.

    -The Su mansion is having a banquet today.

    The main character of the banquet was Jiang Wan, who made up her mind to send invitations to all officers who had made friends with the Su family in the name of Su''s fame. After all the invitations were sent out, Su Shengming got the news.

    What''s Jiang Wan''s idea? It''s like a mirror in everyone''s heart, but they can''t wait to prove to the outside world that she is also a member of the Su family.

    The gorgeous crystal light is as bright as day in the night. The huge Hall of Su''s family is full of ladies in bright clothes, as well as men in straight military uniform and carrying glasses around for entertainment.

    Jiang Wan''s body is covered with a purple cheongsam. His black curly hair is neatly combed behind his head. The earrings and necklace are made of superior jadeite.

    This dress surprised most of the men''s eyes, and the hot eyes followed her figure, always pouring in. Jade with cheongsam, this is a dignified atmosphere of dress.

    However, Yuan Wan''s appearance is originally that kind of enchanting and charming appearance, but the lack of atmosphere. She probably also understood her own shortcomings. In order to make up for this shortcoming, she specifically abandoned the dress and chose the cheongsam with a correct version. However, the color she ignored, and the close fitting effect of cheongsam on her, what kind of visual feeling will be caused.

    Therefore, when she came out, the men were astonished, and the ladies of good birth were all frowning.

    Su Kui was surrounded in the crowd. Seeing the scene, she picked up her eyebrows and looked back at it with a glass of wine. "Puchi -" a joy. She walked forward and looked at Jiang Wan up and down. She said in good time: "this dress suits you very well. It seems that you have set your identity very accurately!"

    "Poof --"

    after listening to her words, people around me kept laughing, for fear of humiliation. They all quickly covered their mouths with their hands and smiled gracefully.

    Jiang Wan''s brow was blue, and he jumped. He lowered his anger and whispered, "what do you mean, sister?"

    "Stop -" Su Kui made an exclamatory action, and drank up the red wine in the goblet. The red lips stained with wine flickered under the crystal chandelier.

 Chapter 948

    "I remember I said, Jiang Wan, my mother has only three children, I and my brothers. Who are you from? You know! Yes? Since ancient times, I don''t think your mother is ugly. You can''t think of her because your mother has been a prostitute. Do you deliberately conceal her identity? " Her lips were always smiling and her back was straight. Even though she said embarrassing words in her mouth, her tone was always gentle and slow, not fast and not slow. "So, I said, Jiang Wan, don''t call my sister, I can''t bear it! My mother will not be happy to hear that! "

    A large number of onlookers soon gathered here. It can only be said that whether it is the upper class society who claims to be noble or the ordinary common people, the nature of watching is innate.

    Seeing this scene, Su min, who was originally engaged with his colleagues, felt a thump in his heart, dropped his glass and ran to the venue where the women''s family was.

    As soon as the master left, the rest of the people who had been curious for a long time were naturally quick to follow.

    Therefore, no one noticed that there was a thin and cheerful figure slowly stepping in from the door.

    "Su Maoer! You deceive too much! " Jiang Wan glared angrily, her delicate red lips like a fire. "I know that when I come back to Su''s house, you can''t see me in any way, but I''ve done blood tests to prove it! The blood of the Su family is also flowing in his bones. You can insult me, but you can''t insult my mother. She is always a woman who cherishes her feathers even if her family is down. She will never do such shameless things! " Her words filled with indignation, as if Su Kui was really jealous and spitting blood.

    Driven by her words around, gradually began to condemn Su Kui voice.

    "Yes, Miss Su Er is going too far tonight."

    "Yes, yes, no matter what, she is also su dashai''s child."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    This group of people, it''s not too big to watch the bustle!

    Su Kui scoffed and smiled. Her delicate face and chin were slightly raised. She was arrogant and domineering. "Oh, you also think that being a prostitute is a shameless industry! Tut, why do you have the face to live in this world? Even if her status is no longer bad, and the things she does are no longer despised, that is the woman who raised you. I didn''t expect that, Jiang Wan, would you like to obliterate her existence in the world, just for a good reputation? Don''t you have nightmares at night? Well? "

    "Shut up!"

    Jiang Wan was forced to retreat by her. Seeing the eyes of the people around her began to move on her face again, I knew that it was because what Su Maoer said was too true. They were afraid that they would believe it.

    She bit her teeth and saw Su min running over. She stepped forward and waved her hand to Su Kui''s face. "Su Maoer, how dare you insult my mother? Apologize!"

    "Ah --"

    with the constant exclamation, Su Kui motionless raised her face, her eyes filled with undisguised irony, and let her fight down.

    In fact, Jiang Wan''s heart was already regretful when she shook her hand, but it was too fierce for her to stop. She crossed despair in her heart and closed her eyes. Like lightning and flint, the hand that lifted up heavily was suddenly firmly clamped down.

    Jiang Wan raised his eyes and exclaimed, "Mr. Jiang!"

    What? Mr Jiang?! Which Mr. Jiang?

    All the people who were bewildered by the play looked at the scene in a calm voice. When they saw who the people were, they immediately aroused a thousand waves in their hearts.

 Chapter 949

    I saw that the person''s face was clear and meaningful, his cheeks were thin and thin, and his silver gray spiral button long shirt was more and more slender. The eyebrows and eyes are flat, but the peach blossom now has a little tearful mole reflected in the crystal light.

    He looks calm and powerful. Those who are destined to meet Jianghu are even more surprised at the first time.

    "Mr. Jiang, it''s really Mr. Jiang!"

    "Mr. Jiang? Which Mr. Jiang? The river boat... " Did not ask the end, was quickly covered by the mouth, warning stare.

    "Why is Mr. Jiang here? Do you know the new Miss from Su''s family? "

    Everyone quietly asked in a low voice. For a while, there was a lot of discussion and speculation.

    However, the next second, Jiang Xi turns away Jiang Wan''s hands and wipes every finger with his pad. His cold eyes are like a bloody saber, sweeping at Jiang Wan, with the momentum of rolling everything, forcing him to step backward, almost paralyzed.

    "Mr. Jiang, you..." she said, shaking her lips

    She wanted to explain that Jiang Xun no longer paid attention to her and dragged Su Kui to her side. She didn''t have a good airway: "why don''t you stay away? Do you really want to suffer this?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and responded with her eyes: how could I be that kind of bully?

    Understand the meaning of her eyes, Jianghu slowly smile. They only saw the two people looking at each other with intimate gestures. They were surprised and inexplicable. However, they did not know what luck the miss of the Su family had gone. They were actually taken by Mr. Jiang!

    Jiang Yupeng dotes on patting her back and takes her to her side. He doesn''t mind that their relationship is made public. He looks at Jiang Wan coldly and says lightly: "no one insults your mother. From the beginning to the end, he looks down on her identity and insults her all the time. You are the only one! I always think that birth can''t be changed, but my destiny can be changed. However, if you hide it deliberately for the sake of not seeing the false name you can''t catch, even the beast will be inferior. "

    His tone of voice is not fast or slow, and his elegant and calm appearance makes people feel good.

    At least he just stood there quietly, and I don''t know how many young girls around him secretly looked up at him. People who have experienced the turbulence in the darkest period of Shanghai will naturally be in awe of Jiang Xun. Later, those young girls who were only children at that time, listening to his stories, will only feel that this person is very independent and has a character, which makes young people yearn for him.

    "Cat!"

    Su min finally squeezed in after a long time. He raised his eyes and was stunned. "Mr. Jiang, why are you here? Why don''t you send someone to report it? It''s a snub, snub! " He gave Su Kui a dark look, and signaled to her that Jiang Xun had come. Why didn''t he tell him.

    Su Kui looks back innocently. She really doesn''t know! She didn''t expect that Jiang Zhuo, a recluse living in seclusion all day, would suddenly step into the gate of the Soviet mansion twice, or in this case tonight.

    The hand is quietly held by a big hand, and the fingertips are slightly cool.

    Su Kui bent her lips and closed her fingers in silence. She understood that he was just worried that she could not cope.

    "It doesn''t matter." Jiang Haipeng said a word, and then he put his eyes on Jiang Wan.

    "Mr. Jiang..." Jiang Wan''s heart is half cold. If her identity is revealed, her wish to marry into Cheng''s family in the future will be very difficult!

 Chapter 950

    She raised her eyes in panic and looked around. When she saw Cheng Yuanhang in the crowd, tears of grievance broke out.

    Crystal tears like broken thread beads, fluttering down the cheek, soon wet a piece.

    Cheng Yuanhang saw that he was only suffering from angina pectoris. He was very upset. His steps moved and he hesitated to go forward. That is to say, after a moment of hesitation, Yuan Wan caught her. She lowered her eyelashes and flashed resentment. She grabbed the palm of her hand and cried, "Mr. Jiang, I know that you have the same position in this Shanghai city. You know that you like cats and make friends with her. But you can''t frame me for her, can you? Mr. Jiang is a big man, I can''t get up to it! But how innocent am I to ruin my reputation for her? Don''t you think Mr. Jiang can''t bear it? " She cried as she complained.

    Su min''s astonished eyes would come out of the frame. How dare this woman? What is her identity? Ah Kai has checked it out! Then, what is she relying on? She dare to speak in vain and bite Mr. Jiang in turn!

    Father is still upstairs study and all colleagues to discuss government affairs, he is anxious anger attack heart, raise voice cold scold, "Jiang Wan, still don''t shut up! What nonsense! "

    It''s that no one is turning to her.

    Jiang Wan slowly limped to the ground, and the men around her saw the pain from the sad crying. Her body trembled, like a duckweed in the wind, shaking and almost fainted, "brother, you are my brother! Even if I was not born to the same mother, but I always respected you. Now, do you allow my sister to frame me with others? If the Su family doesn''t have a place for me, I''ll go. Why are you so trapped in my injustice?! A Niang! Wuwuwu Why do you want to leave me alone when you leave? It''s better to take me away with you than to be beaten by others... "

    Tut, Su Kui looked at it with astonishment. Look at Jiang Wan, who was beating the ground and crying. He was soft hearted and began to stare at her with tears, as if she was something heinous.

    Jiang Pei looked at the play and raised his eyebrows with a smile. "I''m sorry, but I can''t bear it. There''s too much blood on my hands in my life. If I repent one by one, wouldn''t I have to be a monk and pray on the sun?" After that, he was amused by himself and didn''t care about her.

    Impatient frown, rubbed eyebrow heart, softly to Su Kui way: "really noisy, accompany me to go out?"

    "Good." Su Kui nodded, held her hand by him, turned around and went out.

    The next moment, a voice stopped them.

    "Wait a minute! Su Mao''er, don''t you need to apologize to a WAN? How can you be such a heartless woman in the world! How old are you? You are so cruel. Ah Wan can''t deal with you at all. Tell me! If you don''t apologize today, you won''t be able to pass me first! "

    Su Kui looked back in surprise. Sure enough, Prince Charming came out to save the beauty. Cheng Yuanhang is still dressed as an elite, but his suit looks like a human model, but his IQ is disagreeable.

    "Ah," he said, with a low laugh and contempt, Jiang Zhuo turned around, let go of Su Kui''s hand, and approached step by step. Even if he was dressed casually and wearing comfortable cloth shoes, he could not be compared with any other man on the scene, but no one could match his powerful momentum.

    Cheng Yuanhang was defeated by him and swallowed his throat stiffly.

    Finally, Jiang Xun stood still, his eyes slightly raised, and his eyes were as dark as the abyss. "If you want her to apologize, how about passing me first?"

 Chapter 951

    Everyone was in a uproar.

    Mr. Jiang made it clear that he wanted to protect Su Mao''er?

    "Mr. Jiang..." Cheng Yuanhang''s face was ugly, and people''s eyes made him feel as if he had been hit by an invisible slap on his face, which was burning and painful. "Mr. Jiang, I don''t mean to be against you, but Su Maoer..."

    Jiang Xi raises his eyes lightly. "Su Mao is what you can call, too?" He turned the jade wrench on his thumb, and his eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons. "She is my identified love, and she will become my wife in the future. I think, this young master Cheng, if you want to talk in the future, you have to think about it first."

    "Cat, let''s go."

    Su Kui smiled with her head in her eyes and passed her hand to them. Since everyone thought she was a person with background and legs to hold, how could she let them down?

    They left together.

    This time, everyone was shocked. His head seemed to be struck by lightning. It was amazing.

    Mr. Jiang admitted that he wanted to marry the youngest daughter of the Su family? Ma''am, what kind of marriage?

    Cheng Yuanhang stared at their backs and disappeared into the crowd. His mouth was stuck like glue, unable to speak.

    Jiang Wan cried until he lost his voice. As a result, he didn''t get any benefits except for making himself appear to be on the table.

    After su min saw Jiang Xun and Su Kui leaving, he murmured, "Jiang Wan, let''s see what you''ve done! Not up yet? When do you want to lose face? "

    Cheng Yuanhang was dissatisfied. He had been ridiculed because he was afraid of Jiang Xun. Now it''s good that Su min is beginning to make him unable to get off stage. If he can''t even solve Su min, what face can he stand in front of Jiang Wan?

    So he straightened his collar and stepped in front of Jiang Wan. He said politely, "son Su, ah Wan is also my girlfriend. Besides, it''s clear that your younger sister is the first one to stir up the trouble. If she doesn''t apologize, it''s all right. Now you are criticizing ah Wan in turn. It''s hard to say that such a big Su family can''t accommodate a weak woman!"

    Su min''s face turned black. "Please pay attention to Mr. Cheng!"

    Su Kai came in from the door at this time, and heard Cheng Yuanhang''s words with a cold smile. He raised his voice across the crowd and said, "Mr. Cheng, even if you are a distinguished guest of the Su family, but this is the family affair of our Su family. There is no one outside to intervene!"

    After hearing the voice behind them, everyone tacitly moved away from a passage that could accommodate one person. Tonight''s play really opened their eyes. It''s really wonderful!

    Su Kai walks to Su min hand in hand, and looks at Cheng Yuanhang without blinking. It has to be said that Su Kai, who is usually a fool, looks down on his face.

    Cheng Yuanhang clenched his hand, and though he was ready to retreat, he was forced to stand up in front of the public. "What do you say, son su er? I agree with ah Wan, and I will marry her in the future. So, please treat her well, otherwise --"

    "how else?"

    Suddenly, there was a murmur of anger on his head. Cheng Yuanhang was surprised and raised his head with the others.

    "Dad?!"

    I saw the man behind Su Shengming, in a straight uniform and serious face, standing on the stairs and staring at him coldly.

 Chapter 952

    Cheng Yuanhang takes a step backward and opens his mouth, "Dad, what I just said is..."

    In the end, Cheng Fu over there has already taken the stairs under his hand, looking at this side from afar, leaving behind a sentence, "evil son! Don''t come back with me! Don''t make me lose face outside. I''ve tried my best to train you to read. Now it seems that you can''t read into a dog''s stomach! "

    "Voyage..." Jiang Wan tears and drags Cheng Yuanhang''s sleeve. Looking back, he sees the delicate little woman hiding behind him. She looks helpless and heartbreaking.

    He is flustered and determined. At the moment, hearing Cheng''s words, he purses his lips and says, "Dad, I like ah Wan. I want to marry her!" As soon as he closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, he said aloud what he had in mind.

    Jiang Wan''s heart was glad and he was closer to Cheng Yuanhang.

    Susheng''s famous mouth took a smoke. Their family has always been informal. Seeing this situation, more people are not angry, but with a mentality of watching the theatre, they quietly retreat to the audience and leave the main stage to the three.

    Cheng''s father clenched his teeth. If he didn''t stand nearby with his only flesh and blood, he would have taken out his pistol and smashed the brainless thing.

    It''s just a blatant and brainless announcement to marry a woman with a bad identity background. I dare to fight against Jiang Xun blatantly. You know, even he dare not easily offend the Lord! Even though he has lived for many years, he still has to call Mr. Jiang respectfully.

    Who gave him the courage!! Dare to do so!

    Or he spoiled Cheng Yuanhang!

    He suppressed his anger secretly. He barely smiled and asked Su Shengming, "Su Dashuai, look, this matter..." He kept giving Su Shengming his eyes, indicating that he would quickly shut the woman back in the house and end the farce.

    Unexpectedly, Su Sheng was in the presence of an old God. When he heard his words, he clapped his hands in surprise and laughed, "that''s very good. If you can make a good relationship with your little girl, it''s a good thing to be happy and close. You can''t get it!"

    "You --"

    father Cheng is angry. If he is his own daughter, he will definitely raise his hands to approve. But if the protagonist changes to such an unknown woman, he will not like it!

    Biting his teeth, he glared at Cheng Yuanhang and warned: "you don''t want to go back with me!" Wait till you get back to him!

    His old face will be lost to him.

    After that, he shook his sleeves, hugged Su Shengming, said goodbye, and strode out of the Su mansion with an iron face and a green head.

    Cheng Yuanhang knows that his father is really angry. Although he feels that he has done nothing wrong, he must do something to protect his woman as a man. But at present, looking at his father''s back full of anger, he said that it was bad and hurriedly chased him.

    Jiang Wan grabbed him in a hurry. "Yuanhang..."

    I didn''t expect Cheng Yuanhang to wave away her hand and comfort her in the mouth: "ah Wan, wait for me, I''ll see you another day!" After that, I will not go back.

    This time, the protagonists are all separated. Only Jiang Wan stands alone in the crowd and endures the public''s pointing.

    Su min saw it almost. He walked up with a smile and an apologetic fist. "I''m sorry, everyone. Let''s see. It''s like this tonight. I don''t think you''re in the mood to dance. Why don''t you..."

 Chapter 953

    It is clear to all that they are going to close the door to discuss family affairs.

    So they left one after another, but in a short time, the hall, which was full of scenes, was only filled with three Su''s father and son, and the lonely Jiang Wan.

    As soon as the man left, Su Shengming put away his smile, left behind a saying of "be nice to yourself" and threw his sleeve back to his study.

    He even failed to teach her a lesson. After all, he never raised her, and he didn''t know much about her current character. He was too busy to deal with an unexpected child.

    Whether he is cold-blooded or ruthless.

    Apart from the three children his wife gave birth to, he didn''t recognize anyone!

    -Jiang Wan is very upset recently. It''s half a month since the banquet. Before leaving, Jiang Wan told her that she would come to find her promise and never fulfilled it.

    She couldn''t wait to find someone in Cheng''s residence. She heard that Cheng Yuanhang had been sent to study abroad by his father.

    It is said that Cheng''s father thinks that he has not learned enough, that he is not mature enough to deal with people, and that his vision of seeing people needs to be tempered. Therefore, no one told Jiang Wan, and even Cheng Yuanhang didn''t leave a word, so he left her behind!

    In this way, all her plans are in vain. It''s hard to walk in the Su family. Su Maoer doesn''t like her. She can''t stay any longer.

    At the beginning, she asked Su Shengming whether the civet cat business was the business of the Su family. However, Su Shengming heard her words and told her coldly that it was her own industry and did not belong to the Su family!

    Every day, she looks at the story of civet cat, and Su Mao''er is a highly sought after picture. She says that it''s fake not to be jealous and suffering. She really doesn''t want to make this group better! Why does she live in hell and they want to be respected and worshipped?

    No, no way!

    I thought about it for a while, and then I told the driver to go somewhere else!

    -

    the shop of civet cat was smashed.

    Su Kui got the news and hurried to the cosmetics branch of civet cat, located in the East Street. As soon as he stepped into the store, he saw a mess inside. The glass is broken. The white tables and chairs are badly scratched by the sharp knife. All the valuable cosmetics are smashed and pasted on the ground, like the colorful plates.

    The whole store, in addition to the confiscation of the luxurious crystal chandelier on the top of its head, has no place to go.

    A few water smart girls shrink in the corner and tremble with fear. They can''t hold their breath when crying. It''s painful to watch them.

    Su Kui rubbed his brow. Fortunately, the shopkeeper in the town had seen the world. He was calm except for his pale face. She pursed her lips and said, "give them all this month''s salary, and give them 50 yuan as a subsidy to go back to rest."

    "Yes, miss." The shopkeeper owes himself to me.

    The rest of the little girls were shocked. They came up crying and begged Su Kui not to dismiss them.

    The business of civet cat is good, and the salary is also high. They work easily, and they can contact with the big people who are afraid of thinking. They really see a lot of people in the world. Now listen to Su Kui such a say, isn''t frighten oneself?

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. "You think more about it. Look, the shop is smashed like this. It can''t be opened for the time being. You take the money to go back to rest, wait for the shop to be decorated, and then come back to work!"

 Chapter 954

    "Really, Miss Su, you won''t cheat us, will you?" Is there such a good thing?

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She had already raised her feet and entered the mess. She checked the loss.

    The shopkeeper frowned and waved to drive people away. "Go, Miss Su. When did she deceive people? A group of little girls, hurry to take the money and leave. Don''t get in the way here. When the shop reopens, you can''t miss one of them, OK? "

    Listening to him, a group of little girls just let go, thanked repeatedly, took the money and went away with a pale face.

    After checking, the East Street shop is completely abandoned. The business of civet cat is very hot. It''s getting better every day. It''s not the same or the same. But there are few people who dare to dig on the head of the River catfish.

    But to see the extent of damage in the shop, Su Kui knew that he was not good at coming.

    The delicate walls, tables, chairs and sofas were all scratched by sharp tools. All the cosmetics in the shop were smashed, and the whole glass wall was smashed, except for the crystal chandelier.

    Jiang Pei takes her back.

    In the old house of the Jiang family.

    It''s the snow outside. The old but delicate buildings are covered with snow-white. The wintersweet in the yard opens and slowly blooms red petals. Set off the surrounding silver, more and more charming.

    Su Kui took off his coat and sat on the couch holding a teacup and sipped it. Jiang Pei played chess with himself. They had no eye contact, but the atmosphere was very harmonious, as if they should have been.

    For a long time, Jiang Pei looked at the chessboard with black and white pieces scattered and said: "the story of civet cat in East Street has been smashed. What''s your opinion?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui eyelids slightly raised, "my shop has been open for several months, a lot of red eyes, a few dare to start, this time, a hand directly destroyed my shop, obviously came for me."

    Jiang Pei hands a meal, no mood to play chess, simply throw the pieces, stroked his sleeve and walked slowly, sat down beside Su Kui.

    "Doubted who it was?"

    Su Kui smiled coldly, "who else can you get Cheng Yuanhang? Then she climbed onto Cheng Yiheng, the son of Cheng Wei, a business tycoon, and Cheng Yuanhang''s cousin. She has the right to be ranked first in Shanghai."

    Moreover, she was in that circle and had heard of it for a long time. Cheng Yiheng is a real dandy. Besides drinking, he just plays with chickens and dogs. He doesn''t do anything but eat, drink and play.

    People like this know a lot about them.

    Although the influence of jiangxihe in Shanghai city is very huge, there are some small fish and shrimps who don''t know how to survive. They are not under control. They are used to drilling into dark corners and doing dirty things.

    After listening to Su Kui''s words, Jiang Qiong gave a low smile: "I just delivered a sentence to Cheng Yuanhang''s father, who knows that he sent people away so quickly." And, as if afraid of not being far enough, they should be sent abroad.

    Su Kui rubbed the bone china tea, hooked his lips, and said leisurely: "no, no matter how hard iron is, it''s the only bone and flesh of him. Who doesn''t know that Shanghai city is your territory. If one day lacks an arm or breaks a leg, I think it''s hard to regenerate one at his age --"

    if it''s not to hide from you, who doesn''t want to put a good TIANLUN If you don''t enjoy it, send your son to the sky?

    It''s just that Su Kui didn''t say it.

 Chapter 955

    However, when the two eyes meet, they know each other well.

    Su Kui loved him so much that he had such a bad nature. He usually didn''t do evil with people. If someone offended him, what he did would be too painful to say, and he had to smile to make up for it.

    -

    go home at night, there is no doubt that Jiang Wan has not come back.

    Su Kui said that without Jiang Wan''s su family, the air is cleaner.

    After Su''s father and son knew that Su Kui''s shop had been smashed, they slapped the table angrily, calling to find out the people behind the scenes and feed them with guns.

    Su Kui''s heart was warm. After dinner, he suddenly got a flash of inspiration. He asked Su min and Su Min who wanted to go back to his room to say, "big brother, second brother, come here for a while."

    "What''s the matter?"

    They sat down beside her, Su Kui looked up, saw Su Shengming turn up the stairs and enter the study, knocked on the desk and said his mind, "you know Cheng Yuanhang has been sent abroad?" Seeing the two nodded, she said again: "at the beginning, Jiang Wan was sent back by Cheng Yuanhang. At the same time, there was a blood test comparison report. I know that my father also sent someone to check it, and the result was the same."

    She said that, Su min suddenly had an eyelid, and said in surprise, "you mean --"

    he looked at Su min in the eye and saw the look of horror in his own eyes.

    Su Kui nodded, approved what they thought, and slowly analyzed, "I''ve been smashed in the shop today. Do you know who Jiang Wan is with now?" Without waiting for their answer, he continued, "Cheng Yiheng, Cheng Yuanhang''s cousin, Jiang Wan and I don''t deal with you all the time. It''s obviously against me. If it has nothing to do with her, I don''t believe it."

    "Moreover, Jiang Wan is obviously not simple to the purpose of our Su family. When he was with Cheng Yuanhang, he almost lost his mind to Cheng Yuanhang. If she asked for anything, it is estimated that Cheng Yuanhang would not refuse it. In my opinion, to be on the safe side, you''d better do another inspection quietly, and remember to hide it from dad! "

    Su Kai clenches her fist and looks ugly. She knows that her sister is right. Jiang Wan is a witch. Depending on her beauty, she seduces men everywhere, just like her mother who has no premeditation!

    Whatever her purpose, he thought, they really need to reexamine it.

    Got Su Kui words, two people also have no idea to chat, each pondered for a moment, said good night to each other, went upstairs.

    In fact, Su Kui didn''t know whether Jiang Wan had cheated on her DNA, but whether she did it or not, she would take the opportunity to drive her out of Su''s house.

    Without the halo of Su''s family, at best, she will only be played and discarded by men. No one cared about whether the Su family behind her would be angry and against them.

    At that time, as long as there are people with brains, they will not want to fight against the Su family.

    Jiang Wan''s best use of tools has gone abroad, the rest of the kittens and dogs, Su Kui is not in the eye.

    As for the final investigation, Jiang Wan is the mastermind behind her shop. She will definitely settle this account with her!

    -Seeing the Spring Festival approaching, Jiang Wan, who had not come back for a long time, finally showed his first face.

    She was dressed in a mink coat, with a huge jewel necklace on her ear, wrist and neck, and a leather bag in her hand. She was personally sent to the gate of the Su Mansion by the car.

    Step on the shoes, step on the door, chin up, face can not say the complacency.

    Call Su Kui to see, besides seeing more kitsch on her face, she can''t see anything real.

    For her coming back, the Su family all kept ignoring the attitude. In any case, in addition to the heart diaphragm, it is a matter of more chopsticks. She likes to pretend, so let her pretend.

    Anyway, when he came back this time, Jiang Wan didn''t do any more superficial Kung Fu. The driver came into the door with a big bag and a small bag. He introduced to Su Shengming attentively, what''s this for and what''s that for.

 Chapter 956

    It looks more filial than sunflower.

    Su Shengming accepted it without any expression, said thanks, and asked the servant to hold it.

    Jiang Wan''s face stiffened for a moment. Seeing no one to look at her, he bit his lips. Thinking that he was not afraid of them now, he started to talk about his new boyfriend Cheng Yiheng, saying how good he was to himself, holding his hands like beads, listening to her, etc.

    In her boast, a group of people finished their dinner on New Year''s Eve.

    After dinner, as usual, Su''s father and son are busy with their own, Su Kui is fully armed, wrapped in a thick coat shawl, took the car to the old house of Jiang''s.

    Now Su Shengming has acquiesced in the relationship between the two, and it can even be said that he is waiting for Jiang Zhuo to come to ask for relatives.

    Mr. Jiang, who is famous and famous, has become his son-in-law. Su Shengming says that he is really delicate.

    -On the first day of the new year, the examination results of the hospital came down.

    In case of any accident, Su min and Su min took Jiang Wan''s hair and Su''s famous hair and ran to several hospitals. Now the result came down, and both of them were upset.

    As a result, the two brothers of the Su family laughed.

    Even Su Kui was surprised. Jiang Wan had such a big hatred for Su''s family. In fact, she was cheated by her mother. She has nothing to do with the Su family at all! If a mistake is enough, but several different hospital out of the examination report does show that the two are not related by blood!

    This is embarrassing.

    She had planned to do some hand and foot work, but now it seems that there is no need.

    In the early morning of the second day of junior high school, Jiang Wan didn''t go out for any reason these days. He had been staying at the Su''s house to make trouble. Maybe he has a substantial relationship with Cheng Yiheng. Jiang Wan, who thinks he will marry into Cheng''s family in the future, feels very happy. He pestered Cheng Yiheng to help her smash the best shop of Su Mao''er''s business a few days ago. Now, that shop has closed.

    She was in such a bad mood.

    Except for the thorn in the flesh, her life will be a smooth and bright road.

    Humming a little song, she sat on the sofa in the hall with a scarf around her shoulders, painting her nails, while telling the servants to bring her tea and water.

    Su Kui was holding the document and smiled when she saw it. She slowly walked over. Jiang Wan saw her, raised the willow eyebrows, and squinted. "Su Maoer, what do you want to do? Tell you, don''t mess with me! " She took the lead in warning.

    "Oh, I''m so afraid --" Su Kui put out her hand, shrugged and made a frightened gesture, then smiled and threw the document in her hand. "Here, have a look!"

    Jiang Wan glanced at the cowhide bag and continued to paint his nails uninterested. "Take it away, I don''t want to see it." No good airway.

    Su Kui raised eyebrow eyes, dark clear peach blossom eyes twinkled with streamer, nodded in good time, "Oh? You really don''t look? Well, "she went to pick up the file bag again," since you don''t read it, I''ll directly announce it to the newspaper office. Maybe I can see the new bombing news in the morning! How are you? Anyway, I''m looking forward to it -- "

    when Jiang Wan''s hand shakes, the bright red Cardan spreads her nails, and she grins her teeth in an ugly way." Su Mao''er, I''m not the yuan Wan who was allowed to bully you and can''t resist. Don''t force me! "

 Chapter 957

    Su Kui glanced at her funny, like a clown, turning to leave.

    Jiang Wan quickly got up and stopped her, grabbed the document from her hand, opened it roughly, glanced up coldly, only for a moment, and suddenly felt the whole body was cold -

    the next second, she shuashashashashashed a few times, tore the document into pieces, threw it out, the white paper was all over the sky, she bit her lips and looked pale, "impossible! Su Maoer, is this your new trick? Hiss - "she laughed angrily and suddenly calmed down." no matter what you do, the fact that I am the blood of the Su family can never be changed. So, Su Mao''er, you can''t drive me out of the Su family in your life. You won''t be happy! "

    Su Kui rubbed her brow and looked at her in her spare time.

    It''s not like cheating to see her self satisfied look. Then

    I really think I''m Su''s famous daughter. Is Su''s family blood successful?

    That''s funny. If that woman can''t help but don''t know who the child is, she will just find a wrong man and wear a father''s hat?

    The thought in the brain made sunflower''s lip angle smoke, and immediately felt that there was a great possibility of this idea.

    "Tut tut - I feel sorry for you, Jiang Wan," she said, rubbing her chin back two steps, looking up and down at Jiang Wan. "You want to destroy the Su family, but you have to rely on the Su family. Are you contradictory? What do you think in your heart, please tell me? Or -- "

    she quickly approached, her dark and fierce eyes directly hit Jiang Wan''s eyes, lowered her voice and sarcastically said:" tell me how your mother, who comes from a scholarly family, taught you and told you, eh? "

    Jiang Wan was shocked by her fierce eyes for a long time. What she heard later made her fall into the ice cellar. She almost lost her sense and stared at her eyes. She pulled Su Kui''s arm and roared, "who are you? You are a man or a ghost! How do you know? How do you know? No -- "

    she suddenly shut up and looked at Su Kui warily." what do you want? I have no grievance or hatred with you. Why do you always have trouble with me? What you say? I can''t understand it. "She clasped her finger and repeated nervously:" yes, I can''t understand what you are saying! You just hate me. You want to drive me out of the Su family and deceive me... "

    She felt the smell of blood in her mouth. Keep muttering to yourself, as if you can hypnotize yourself to believe this.

    Su Kui sneered. "The result is conclusive. Even if you and dad go to check, the result is the same. Tear it up! I have prepared a box for you. You can tear it to your heart''s content. Then, we will calculate. You will make the villain smash my shop''s account! "

    She didn''t treat Su family members as relatives, and Su Kui would not be polite to her!

    Jiang Wan fell on the sofa and looked at her as if she were a horrible devil. "I didn''t, I didn''t do it. I don''t know, Su Mao''er. I didn''t believe that! It has been verified before. Do you think I will believe your lies? "

    After that, she got a flash of inspiration in her head, as if she had found the backbone. She got up awkwardly, pushed away sukui and ran to the door.

    She wants to find Cheng Yiheng. If she finds her, she will be safe. No one can hurt her!

 Chapter 958

    Su Kui watched her go away. He breathed leisurely and waved away the strong flavor of cardan in the living room.

    -

    Jiang Wan rushed out of Su''s house with a thin body, and the dry Cardan in her hand was stuck on her fingers like blood. She ran a long way before she realized that she had left the door like this. She had neither money nor coat. Shivering in the snow, he waited a long time to persuade a rickshaw driver to send her to Cheng Yiheng''s residence first, and then give him money.

    The rickshaw is not as airtight and comfortable as the normal car. When Cheng Yiheng''s house is in the British concession, she is too cold to speak. The hair in front of her forehead was covered with ice. She asked the housekeeper to give the money to the coachman, and she went upstairs in a rage.

    Just as I was about to push the door in, I suddenly heard the sweet and coquettish sound coming out of it, accompanied by the collision of the flesh body, a low roar and gasp pierced her heart like a needle.

    She is too familiar with the sound.

    The voice that often appeared in her mother''s room when she was a child, and the voice that came out of her own mouth when she grew up.

    She clenched her lips and flung open the door.

    "Cheng Yiheng!" Those tender and tender love words still reverberate in my ears. What will love her and protect her for life? I will never see another woman again.

    It''s all lies! How long has she been away?

    "Ah - Cheng Shao ~" the woman who was red and fruity cried, quickly wrapped the sheet around her body, leaned on Cheng Yiheng''s arms, and looked at Jiang Wan timidly.

    From Jiang Wan''s point of view, you can see the provocative eyes of women. She almost chewed her teeth and tried to resist the urge to rush up and tear the woman. She asked Cheng Yiheng, "what are you doing, Cheng Yiheng?"

    Cheng Yiheng danger Lang Dang''s smile, plucked the hair wet with sweat, and held the woman. He didn''t mind his body exposed in front of Jiang Wan, "what to do? Do - love! What, what do you often do with me? I don''t know if you don''t get out of bed? "

    "You --" Yuan Wan Qi''s whole body trembles, "you are obscene!"

    "I''m dirty, you are cheap, so we can roll to a bed, don''t you think?" Cheng Yiheng laughs and draws up the woman''s face in her arms. She kisses her passionately.

    Yuan Wan was furious and rushed to Cheng Yiheng''s face with a slap. "Cheng Yiheng, who am I?" he said angrily? Today you dare to do this to me, you... "

    "Pa --"

    the rest of the words were slapped into his throat. Jiang Wan screamed and fell down in a panic. He covered his face and stared at Cheng Yiheng unbelievably.

    Pushing away the delicate woman in his arms, Cheng Yiheng got out of bed dressed and looked down at Jiang Wan with a sarcastic smile. "Do you really think you are the eldest daughter of the Su family? It''s hard to say whether the child born of a prostitute is the kind of Su family. When you hooked up with my cousin, he was sent to England by my uncle for you, and only he was confused. A woman, just playing, was really taken seriously? "

    He sneered: "Jiang Wan, don''t look at what you are like now. His mother is so disgusting! Don''t take his mother''s family to crush me! You can''t scare me! "

    Cheng Yiheng didn''t show any mercy when he slapped. Half of his face swelled up quickly when he slapped. Jiang Wan wiped the blood on his lips and bit his teeth hard." anyway, I''m all the blood of the Su family. You''ll regret it if you treat me like this! "

 Chapter 959

    Cheng Yiheng hears that Yan''s smile almost goes wrong. He hangs his triangular eyes and points to Jiang wanxiao''s forward and backward. "What do you say? Don''t let me go? Oh, I''m so afraid, "he patted his chest, took a kiss from the woman on the bed, and said sarcastically," if it''s the real daughter of the Su family, I dare not touch it, but I''m not afraid to change it into the pheasant flying out of the mountain! It''s disgusting to walk around and look at you! "

    Jiang Wan was dragged and hurled by several servants who were respectful to her. She fell into the snow in a mess. Her left eye was squeezed into a line because of the swelling of her cheek, and there was no charm and enchantment in the past. In the past, people who came and went wearing suits or coats and holding a pet dog, when they saw her like this, were disgusted to turn around for a few steps and look back as they walked.

    After seeing who she is, I immediately covered my mouth and talked with the people around me in a small voice.

    For a while, Jiang Wan enjoyed a dream like life for only two months.

    At that time, she was held in the palm of Cheng Yuanhang''s hand. It was said that even if she frowned, she would die of heartache. Later, Cheng Yuanhang left, and she took Cheng Yuanhang''s cousin, Cheng Yiheng, with a strong family background and the only son in the family. Her love is conceivable.

    Cheng Yiheng''s love words in her ear seem to still echo in her ear. She has always been extremely confident in her appearance, thinking that she can really get rid of the past and live a human life ever since.

    But all the changes happened so fast that she was caught off guard.

    She started to climb up with her face covered in panic, hid from the crowd, and ran towards the direction of Su mansion with trembling.

    Su Mao''er must have lied to her. She is the blood of Su''s family. She should never go back to the place where she was despised and laughed at in the past. Never!

    Unconsciously, she shook off her shoes, as if she could not feel her feet immersed in the cold snow water, and just ran forward with her face covered. The flustered appearance bumps into the shoulder of passers-by from time to time. Someone secretly scolds the crazy woman and rubs her shoulder away.

    -

    Jiang Wan wakes up in a daze. He can''t see clearly. The cold air around her made her shake and her head slowly woke up.

    Where is this!

    When she saw her environment clearly, she sat up abruptly in fright. The back of her neck hurt so much that she frowned and cried bitterly. It seemed as if she had been stabbed. It was heavy and painful. She felt that the place from the beginning of her neck was not her own.

    The howling cold wind came in from the old wooden window and made a loud noise. This is a small old house with cobwebs on the eaves. The mice are very brave. They run past her with chirps from time to time, which makes her close her eyes and make a cry of fear.

    "Help, help! Ah -- "

    with the" creak -- "a sour sound, the air is pouring back, and it''s getting colder and colder.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

    the heel of the leather shoes makes a crisp sound on the floor tiles, reverberating in the open room, accompanied by the cold and biting wind around, which makes Jiang Wan''s whole body as if he were falling into an ice cellar, and his upper and lower teeth tremble with cold. She didn''t dare to look up. She once heard the stories of ghosts and spirits in the storybook, and now she jumped into her head uncontrollably.

    She closed her eyes tightly and curled up her body desperately for fear of accidentally opening her eyes and seeing a bloody face in front of her.

 Chapter 960

    Until a warm and soft hand lifted her chin, and when she heard the voice that she would hate to tear the man, it sounded in her ear. She was stunned, and suddenly looked up, just into a pair of peach blossom eyes with a playful smile.

    The eyes are really beautiful. They are black and white. The eyes are bright like the lake water in spring. The waves are bright. That eye tail pick, all the time with romantic charm.

    Standing in front of her and looking down at her, who else is Su Mao?!

    She was wearing a purple woolen coat, with mink hair collar standing on her cheeks. Her slightly heroic eyebrows and eyes looked very powerful. In her knee length coat, there was a longer lace dress and leather shoes under her feet.

    It was here that the sound of fear came.

    This is the first time Jiang Wan has seen such a dress. Even though she has no choice but to hate and hate Su Mao''er, she has to admit that Su Mao''er''s dress is very beautiful.

    She clenched her teeth, stared at the woman who looked at her with a smile, shook off her hand, struggled to stand up, glared at her, and said, "Su Maoer, it''s you!"

    "It''s me," Su Kui frowned. "Jiang Wan, I remember that I said that you smashed my shop. Sooner or later, I''ll have to settle with you. Why, don''t you remember so soon?"

    "You --"

    Jiang Wan ''

    She threw away her hand with great force. Yuan wanben was weak and fell back to the ground.

    Lose the carefully managed curly hair as if lost the life, the soft lying prone stick in the forehead, the cheek, as if in one night, aged ten years old appearance.

    Jiang Wan was thrown for a long time, but he couldn''t help himself. He fell on the cold floor tile and gasped. Suddenly he laughed. His voice was filled with endless sadness. He shouted at Su Kui, "what do you know? Is birth my choice? If I can, I don''t want to have a mother of that status, who is treated as mud by the world, as if it''s something dirty that can''t enter the goal! And you, Su Mao! You are the only miss of the Su family. You grew up in the palm of your hand. Do you know how much I envy you? "

    In the face of her complaints, Su Kui raised her eyes, and her eyes were calm.

    In her cold eyes, Jiang Wan''s anger filled her heart, and the sadness that could not be concealed surged from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes were red, and she climbed up hard, and walked to Su Kui step by step, saying: "clearly, all are human, why can you have the love of your father and brother, and get the favor of Mr. Jiang, who is feared by the world, and be protected by him! But I, no matter what I do, all people leave me, all people betray me! Why is God so unfair? "

    "So, what do you want to express?" Su Kui light way, the face is not sad not happy.

    She only saw the scenery on her surface, but she didn''t know that Su Mao lived in the absence of maternal love when she was a child, or how to communicate with her father and brother. All day long, she followed a friend who used herself and never really treated each other, trying to draw a little warmth.

    No one is easy, even though Jiang Wan''s life is more difficult.

 Chapter 961

    But if she doesn''t listen to her mother''s words and wants to deal with Su''s family, she can always find a man who loves her.

    Sometimes, people are so contradictory. The best for them is around them, but they are always blinded by the invisible vanity, trying to touch something that doesn''t belong to them.

    In the end, sukui will not pity her.

    In fact, everyone''s destiny is in his own hands. There are countless ways to go in life. Once going on, there will be countless branches leading to different outcomes. It''s no use trying to look back.

    Su Kui can''t be blamed for her ruthlessness. If she doesn''t take the lead in dealing with Jiang Wan, then Jiang Wan will deal with the Su family. In the original story, the father and son of the Su family are disabled. When Su Maoer is sold to others as a plaything, he doesn''t think Jiang Wan is pitiful.

    Seeing her face was still this expression, Yuan Wan''s eyes were red with hate. "Su Mao, do you have any heart?" She flashed a sharp piece of broken porcelain in her hand and scratched it to Su Kui''s face.

    Su Kui didn''t expect her to do the same again. She didn''t react for a while. When she suddenly came back to her mind, Jiang Wan''s porcelain pieces had already poked at her eyes. Her eyes were bright and her wrists were raised to resist.

    The pain came, blood flowed all over the white wrists, hit the ground, quickly gathered together.

    "You --"

    Jiang Wan saw that he couldn''t figure it out, so he pinched the tiles to try again. This time, Su Kui was already on guard. She kicked people down step by step.

    One day and one night, Jiang Wan didn''t have a meal. In addition, the cold weather made her very thin. At the moment, she had a fever. Fortunately, she didn''t freeze to death. Where to be worthy of Su Kui''s all-out foot, screamed at the time, covered his abdomen and fell to the ground, curled up in a ball, and his forehead was sweating bitterly.

    Jiang Wan felt that the intestines in her stomach seemed to be knotted. She wanted to faint in convulsion and pain. She was in a coma and was awakened by the pain, so repeatedly.

    "Pain Su, Su Mao''er, you can''t, can''t die! " She fell on the ground, her eyes like vipers from hell, cold as if she had been poisoned.

    It''s time to repent.

    Su Kui looked at her with a sneer, and slowly wrapped her wrists with a silk scarf. Her face was cold and calm, as if she had no pain.

    The red lips gently picked up and slowly opened their lips. "Jiang Wan, now you have come to this end. It''s all up to you. No wonder others ask yourself. If I don''t deal with you, what will you do to the Su family and me?"

    Jiang Wan was too painful to speak, and his whole body seemed to be pulled out of the water. Hearing her words, he was even more frightened.

    Su Kui saw her like this. She was so embarrassed that she was like a crazy woman. She collected her eyebrows uninteresting. Before she left, she left a newspaper and said: "everyone knows each other well. Let''s have a look at the morning paper this morning. I will send someone to send you back to Suzhou tonight. If you appear in front of me again in the future, I can''t spare you so easily. Understand?"

    The clattering sound of high-heeled leather shoes gradually went away, and the cold wind was raging outside, like a cry.

    Jiang Wan blinked hard, his eyelashes were all sweaty, he climbed forward a few steps with his teeth, reached the thin newspaper, and shook his hands to spread it out.

 Chapter 962

    In a moment, a few lines of thick ink and bold characters jumped into our eyes.

    "It''s amazing! Su Dashuai''s newly recognized daughter actually has no blood relationship. Is it a miscarriage, or is there no premeditation Jiang Wan''s mouth smelled of blood. She bit her teeth and read them out word by word. She hated them.

    "Sue, cat, son!"

    Finally, she couldn''t stand it. After a series of blows, she was so angry that she spewed out black blood and fainted with white eyes.

    The cold wind is howling, and the snow is wreaking havoc with it. The broken doors and windows were creaking, the spider webs on the beams were shaking, but they were still firmly stuck on them.

    -On the third day of March, Mr. Jiang, a famous man in Shanghai, got married.

    The whole wedding followed the ancient custom of eight big sedans, high headed horses, Phoenix crowned Xiapu, and ten li of red makeup.

    Su Dashuai married his daughter and spent half of his life saving all the gold and silver and gave them to her. Outsiders thought that two sons would have complaints. Who ever thought that those two sisters were not enough? One sent two well-trained bodyguards to his sister.

    Its name is: I''m afraid my sister will be bullied in the future, and there is no hitter.

    It''s better to send a few of them now, or my sister will increase her worries in the future.

    Mr. Jiang of Shanghai city got married. For the first time, he gave a banquet to all the people who could be called famous in Shanghai city. The feast is rich, and all the people running on the ground have become Chinese food. It''s the Royal wine that has been treasured for a hundred years. On the day of the wedding, a group of wine lovers really enjoyed it.

    In addition, he also smacked his tongue secretly. Mr. Jiang''s handwriting is so big. The cost of this day alone is worth their one-year cost. Is it more than enough?

    However, it seems that he doesn''t pay much attention to his appearance. I probably know that these expenses are mostly just a drop in the bucket and can''t hurt his muscles and bones.

    On the day of the wedding, Jiang Xun didn''t give Su Kui any gifts, only a delicate brass key, which was strung with red wire. Not even carefully packed, so casual, hand into the palm of the sunflower, but also the majority of their life savings, to her palm.

    -

    the city of Shanghai is not far from Suzhou. Although the distance between cars and roads is far in this era, the railway between Shanghai and Suzhou was opened early, so it took only one day to send Jiang Wanbao back to Suzhou.

    The next day, I received the news. Jiang Wan delivered it.

    According to Su Kui''s idea, he left her behind and left her alone.

    At the moment when Jiang Wan got off the bus, the task was completed. As for what kind of life Jiang Wan will live next, it''s her own choice whether to follow her mother''s old way or to wake up and live again, which has nothing to do with Su Kui.

    On the day after the wedding, Jiang Xihe held up a bamboo pole in the yard, with a hook tied to the top of the pole. He was hooking osmanthus on the fragrant osmanthus tree. Clusters of white and yellow osmanthus fell down with his wrist. His servants picked up the basket silently and quickly.

    Because Su Kui yesterday saw a sweet osmanthus opened a feeling, want to eat sweet osmanthus cake.

    Su Kui sleeps until the sun rises, then gets out of bed in a lazy cloak and steps out of the room following the sound.

    All the way around the stone relief arch, I stepped on the bluestone slab and entered the courtyard of the East chamber. Beside the jade white stone bridge stands a sweet scented osmanthus tree. The white petals and yellow pistils float on the water. With the koi among them, it is a beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 963

    Su Kui silently hooked his lips, smiled and hugged Jiang Xihe''s waist.

    Jiang Pei was slightly shocked, then he put down the bamboo pole and changed to hold her hands. She had a strong character and seldom was she so sticky.

    "Yesterday, I got the news that Cheng Yuanhang, who is far away in England, was involved in a gang fight and lost an arm."

    Su Kui squinted, silently rubbed his broad shoulder, then climbed up his neck, bit his earlobe and murmured, "thank you," as angry as orchid.

    Responding to her is Jiang jianxie''s wanton smile. She quickly turns around and holds people up. She strides into the new house which just came out for a long time.

    Servant with a basket of Osmanthus stood in situ and asked, "Sir, this osmanthus..."

    Jianghu people have entered the arch, and they don''t return after hearing the words, "stay, eat at night!"

    In spring, you should be happy when you are in love with each other -

    -

    go back to the system space. The familiar small room makes Su Kui squint and feel kind.

    No matter how many lives are reincarnated, there is always a place of its own that is always waiting for her. It''s so nice.

    Check the property panel, experience value and exchange point add one thousand and ten thousand respectively.

    Experience value: 17003000

    exchange point: 17000100000000

    looking at a long period of zero after the exchange point, Su Kui sighed silently, only feeling that the future is far away. Since the system was upgraded, sunflower has found that there is no sign of other attributes being improved, which seems to be more difficult than before.

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the task. In view of the excellent performance of the host in completing 16 tasks, now the system specially rewards the host with a large gift package. Please check it and use it within the service life!"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and opened her backpack. Except for one package, it was empty.

    Accustomed to the urination of the system, she calmly opened the package and a card popped out of it. There was nothing else.

    Su Kui pursed his lips and asked unhappily, "that''s all?" Look at the card properties again, more fidgety.

    Rebirth card, service life: passive.

    "What is passive system? Can you explain it to me?" In the tone of the strong Yin Ji people fear.

    After a long silence, the system slowly uttered a sentence, "passivity means that when the host needs to use the rebirth card, it does not need the permission of the host to use it automatically."

    Su Kui''s heart crossed a little weird. "Then, the story of the next world will be introduced to me. I need to have a look."

    It''s a long silence.

    Just as Su Kui''s weird mood kept turning, the familiar mechanical voice of the system opened up, "no introduction."

    "No introduction?!" Su Kui had a bad premonition, "so, it''s you who broke down again, introduced the plot to swallow, or wanted to torture me with moths?"

    The system is silent, but Su Kui can feel the silence in his heart. For a while, the system said: "this life is special, so without the introduction of the plot, I don''t know where the plot will eventually go."

    Su Kui has recovered at this time calm, smell speech heart read a turn, "that task?"

    It''s strange that there''s no introduction to the plot. Isn''t there even a task?

    The next moment, "No." The system said: "the identity of the client is quite special. Originally, we focused on the task of female matching, but the conditions offered by the client are too attractive, so -"

 Chapter 964

    "So," Su Kui raised his jaw and said, "go ahead."

    She felt that her mind was strong enough now. No matter what truth the system told her, she could keep calm and calm.

    Listen to the system in her ear and say: "the original Lord asked you to take a new life for her. Then I will erase your memory and put you in that world. As for the ending, whether it is sad or happy, it''s your task. Because the task itself is not yours, but is transferred from other branches, so, after you complete the next life, the points will double. "

    Su Kui went to bed and said, "three times."

    "It''s out of line!"

    "What you do is not in line with the rules. System, are you secretly taking private jobs? As you just said, this task does not belong to my type. " Su Kui''s voice is leisurely, his eyes are clear, and through the void, he seems to be able to see the system that has no entity and exists all the time.

    It seems that the system choked on her for a while, only to find that there was a big loophole in her words just now, which was refuted by this woman. The system was silent, as if it had been thinking about it for a long time, then it nodded with gnashing teeth and said, "deal!"

    Su Kui smiles, "happy cooperation!"

    Dare to negotiate with the system, she is probably the only one?

    As for the world she is going to experience, she really has some expectations!

    -

    at the Bank of Sansheng stone, on the bridge of Nahe River and on the road of huangquan.

    This is the world''s description of the underworld.

    It seems that in their fantasy, the underworld is full of ghosts. There are terrible looking and evil spirits everywhere.

    But in fact, after death, the soul returns to the underworld, but it''s just a change of form to continue living.

    There is also a day in the underworld. The yellow sky is not as bright as the sun, but it looks like the dazzling morning glow in the sky when night falls. It will rain in the underworld, and there are four seasons. Under the yellow sky, there is a boundless sea of flowers on the other side. The blood is red and continuous. The roots are long and thin, with flowers and leaves, and leaves and flowers.

    I don''t know when it will be popular in the underworld.

    Flowers bloom for a thousand years, flowers fall for a thousand years, flowers and leaves never meet.

    Love is not cause and effect, fate is doomed to life and death.

    Flower on the other side, on the other side.

    Yingwanchong, Youming road.

    Flowers bloom and leaves fall, and lovesickness never returns.

    When she passed by the bridge, she just heard that Meng Po was singing this song, repeating it over and over again in her hoarse old voice. A wooden table, a few broken chairs and a straw shed were built on the Bank of Naihe bridge, which became the habitat of Meng Po day by day.

    Recently, there is peace in the sun. Occasionally, a few scattered ghosts come here. They are filled with a bowl of Mengpo soup and pushed onto the bridge. Except for the great evil and the great good, the rest of the ordinary people will go this way when they die.

    According to the extent of their evil deeds, one of the ten hall lords of hell should decide which hell to throw and be punished until the punishment is over. Then they put into the animal life, and then reincarnate for thousands of years, to offset their sins.

    Therefore, man, we must not do evil.

    Compared with the wicked, those great good people have gone to many places.

    Some of them are left in the earth to be immortals, which saves the pain of birth, old age and death. Some, in the afterlife, will be invested in the rich and noble family, the glorious world.

 Chapter 965

    Although she was changed into a mother-in-law, she was actually a very young woman.

    "Girl, where are you going? Come and sit down." When Meng Po saw her, she waved and beamed.

    She smiled, put down the basket on her arm, walked over slowly, and sat down at the wooden table.

    Meng Po poured a cup of tea for her, but her eyes were fixed on the basket at her hand, and she said, "Oh, girl Xi, is this to send wine to Cui judge''s son of Yin Law Department? Tut tut Tut, judge Cui is so lucky! " Then he shook his head and sighed.

    Yi Xi chuckles. The clear and rippling voice makes you feel light all over. It seems that even the surrounding Yin Qi has faded a lot. She was dressed in plain clothes like snow, with black hair slanting, red lips and white teeth. She was icy and beautiful. She shook her head and sighed from time to time.

    This girl was from the underworld twenty years ago. At that time, her whole body was dyed with blood, and she was also dressed in the same plain white dress, but the material was soft, far from the rough cotton plain clothes. At that time, she was delirious and fainted on the Bank of the river. She was almost pulled down by the fierce ghost in the river as a substitute.

    Later, she dragged her half body into the body of the river, and was taken away by judge Cui. Since then, she has no news.

    It was another year. At the beginning of the year, Meng Po always thought that the girl had stepped into the yellow spring road by mistake and had been well nourished, so she was sent back to Yangjian by judge Cui. Then came the rumor that a simple wine shop had been opened in Fengdu city. Once the wine of forgetting worry had been put on the market, all the evil spirits and monsters in Fengdu would smell the fragrance one after another.

    She was so unexpected that she settled down in Fengdu.

    However, Meng Po has always been curious about her life experience. Despite her extremely beautiful appearance and blue temperament, she can also be a fairy in Jiuchong heaven. For some reason, she has fallen to the netherworld, where everyone is afraid of disgust.

    Yi Xi curls her lips and smiles. Seeing Meng Po staring at her face again, she smiles and reaches out to take out the porcelain bottle containing forgetful wine from the basket and hands it to Meng Po. The bottle looks small and exquisite, only about the size of her palm. However, Meng Po knows that the bottle is exquisite and contains everything.

    Cui pan loves wine. After saving her, she learned that she can make wine, so she was just like her. During the third five-year plan, she asked someone to ask her for wine from time to time. She was annoyed when she came down twice. She asked him for some porcelain bottles with Sumi inside. After each time he made them, he sent them full.

    A month and a half will come.

    Meng Po took the bottle and smacked her tongue. "Oh, girl, you''re very polite. This is the wine for judge Cui. I''m afraid it''s not good."

    That''s the way it is said. There''s no move to put the bottle down.

    She had a clear heart and a silent lips. Hearing the words of Meng Po, she smiled and stood up to bow. "My mother-in-law has a life-saving grace for her. What is a bottle of wine? In the future, if my mother-in-law wants to drink, she can tell that you are busy. I will send it to you personally. "

    The tone of the woman''s voice is not arrogant or impetuous. The tone of her voice is like the breeze blowing on her face and the spring is tinkling. Meng Po, who is used to the gloomy and cold atmosphere of the netherworld, doesn''t feel comfortable.

    She waved her hands and dared not, just at this time, there were several feet hanging in the air, and the spirits with ignorant looks drifted over in a daze. Meng po said, hurry to drag back the ghost who has been on the bridge.

 Chapter 966

    He fished a bowl of soup from the boiling pot and hurried to pour it down for the ghosts.

    I smile, silent retreat.

    There is also an adjacent bridge beside the bridge, which looks the same as if they were born together.

    Only one is for the spirits of reincarnation. The other is for those who live in Fengdu without reincarnation.

    There are not only ghosts in Fengdu. Many goblins and ghosts are active in the cold Fengdu, which can hold many people.

    -

    the majestic atmosphere built by the Yin Law Department, and the stone slabs paved with black jade extended all the way to the inside of the hall, standing outside the hall and looking up the steps of more than ten floors, it became more and more cold and small.

    Under the eaves carved with stone, there are many ferocious faces and ferocious faces. The Yin Qi flowing from the river of the river of the river of the forgetful River surrounds the Yin Law Division, as if it could condense into entities. The magnificent and exquisite palace is made up of blue tiles and flying dragons and animals. In the center of the broad and flat jade plate, on a high sacrificial platform and under the towering stone pillars, there is a lifelike animal named Xuanwu.

    Xuanwu looks like a snake but not a snake. It looks like a turtle but not a ghost. The snake''s body is raised and coiled around the pillar. Its eyes are sharp, and its fangs are fierce in its mouth. The ingenious skill shows 10% of the unwillingness and anger that Xuanwu is unwilling to be pressed under the pillar.

    Every time I come here, I can be awed by the buildings in front of me. After a circle of obsessed eyes and dew, when I first came back to myself, I heard a voice in the hall, "I come here, and I stand outside the hall with my hair in my head. Is it OK for me to meet you personally?"

    The voice was very young. Every time she thought of the four magistrates of the underworld and the story that the king of the underworld was described as vicious by the sun, she could not help laughing.

    She smiled, her pale lips bent, and walked up the steps into the hall.

    On the main hall, a man dressed in red robes, the color is comparable to the endless flowers on the other side of the river, which makes people dizzy. Auspicious clouds and beasts are carved on the clothes, and a lifelike Xuanwu is coiled around the red robe.

    Cui pan saw her come in. She was warm and discontented. She frowned and frowned. She swung her broad sleeves. "Ah, ah! You are late again. I have been waiting for you for a long time." He leaned on the seat above the main hall, held up his cheek and pointed at her discontentedly, "how is my wine? You know that the time of this sentence is precious. How much wine will you use to compensate me this time? "

    Yi Xi gave him a bad slant, his eyes were like pictures, and Cui pan was stunned. He coughed twice, flashed, and the shadow passed. Then he came to Xi Xi''s body, lifted the basket and forgot the blue cloth.

    "One, two, three, four, one..." The well maintained white fingers were slender, repeated twice, and raised their eyebrows suddenly. "How can we lose one bottle? We said five bottles. You''ve learned to cheat!"

    Cui pan is so handsome that it''s not as horrible as what is said in the Yangjian script. But it''s only limited to appearance. Cui can be the top four judges. He has a deep mind and can''t be seen by ordinary people.

    In the face of Cui Pan''s scolding, she nodded her head, and then explained to him that she had met Meng Po when passing through Naihe bridge, which gave her a bottle. He also agreed to many lion''s requests, which made Cui pan smile.

 Chapter 967

    She Xi is gentle and doesn''t like to fight with others. In this ghost city of Fengdu, where there are lots of demons and dances, her reputation is first-class.

    However, I don''t know how much wine Cui pan has threatened. He always picks and picks from each time, finds a mistake, and then asks her to send more next time. "You, every time you come here, wine is a small thing, but you pile up this time, I''m afraid that I will not know in my life!"

    Cui pan proudly raised his eyebrows. At this time, he looked like a scholar in his twenties. His eyes were like cold stars. "Nah, since it''s not clear, I have another plan. Do you want to listen to it?"

    "Well?" Yi Xi looked at the palace from her own eyes, and heard the voice of her head''s unanswered inquiry.

    Cui pan felt that his throat was dry. He coughed and coughed with a circle against his lips. His eyes looked at Xi''s delicate and soft side face and slowly opened his lips. "Since it''s not clear, then, I''ll make a promise with my own body."

    "eh?" She was stunned for a moment, then shook her head in a funny way, and said: "Cui pan, don''t laugh, can a judge marry?"

    Cui pan is dissatisfied, "why not? It''s just that I don''t have that mind at ordinary times! How do you like it? When you marry in, you will be the wife of the famous Yin Law Division. You don''t need to make wine in exchange for gold and silver. Just make it for me to drink! "

    Looking at his bright eyes, he was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, he chuckled. The sun was shining brightly on his face. "Chui - cuipan, why are you so childish? You want to drink directly. Why did you come here? I was shocked. Outsiders are afraid that judge Cui loves wine to such an extent. I''m the only one to advise you, "she put the wine on Cui pan and said leisurely," drink a little and be happy, drink a lot and hurt yourself. If the official business is broken due to drunkenness, the Pluto can''t spare you. I''ll go. "

    She shook her hand and a bell tinkled on her white wrist.

    Looking at this plain white dress, the slim and graceful woman stepped out of the Yin Law Department briskly. Cui pan held the basket in his hand and frowned, "lamp slave, do you think she really doesn''t understand or pretends not to know?"

    When the voice fell, an old oil lamp beside the seat suddenly turned into a boy about fifteen or six years old. He was dressed in a gray robe, with short black hair and soft lying on his cheek. His eyes were huge, black and white, very bright.

    He heard Cui Pan''s self-contained whispers and squatted on the ground and scratched her hair. "Alas, the lamp slave didn''t know, but miss Xi has always had an idea. When she first arrived in Fengdu 20 years ago, she lost her memory, only one name. Dengnu once thought she was a human being, but she still had a bright face, even more brilliant than before. "

    "The light slave''s cultivation is still shallow. She can''t see her real body, but her identity must be unusual."

    "Is it?" Cui pan opens the wine plug and pours a mouthful on his head. The mellow wine rushes into his nose. He closes his eyes and says, "but I can''t see it clearly. She always speaks her mind and never leaves without paying off her feelings."

    he murmurs. The lamp slave looks at his master and squats on the ground without saying a word.

    -Although Fengdu is separated from the Yin and Yang of the Yang, the life rules are basically the same.

    Money is needed to buy food and clothing.

 Chapter 968

    Fortunately, she doesn''t pursue wealth and wealth. She has enough food and clothing and more than enough to sell a drink on weekdays.

    She is always idle in Fengdu, and her head is blank. Even after 20 years, she still can''t remember who she is or what she has experienced, so she will forget her whole life.

    A person swayed for a long time, and then saw the endless flowers on the other side of the bridge, red and dazzling. She stepped down from the bridge and sat down at the table of Meng Po. She leaned on her forehead and saw that she was busy presenting soup to ghosts in the past.

    Look at those faces who are suffering or struggling again. After drinking Mengpo soup, they will recover their peace and walk one by one to die on the bridge of Naihe.

    At last, when she was finished, she looked back and saw that she was leaning on her head and suddenly lost her mind.

    "Oh, Miss Xi, why did you come back so soon? Judge Cui didn''t leave you to eat?" Meng Po wiped her hands and sat across from Xi''an.

    She suddenly came back to her senses, gave a light sigh, and chuckled, "no, I just sent the wine and came back. Cuipan''s things are not so easy to take. Sooner or later, I will be crushed to death by the human debt he imposed on me." She shook her head and sighed. There was a wave of autumn in her eyes, but she did not complain.

    "Ha ha ha ha," Meng Po laughed. The old voice and her young appearance were extremely inconsistent. Laugh. She handed Xi a bowl of coarse tea and said, "since it''s not clear, it''s better to make a living. I guess judge Cui can''t get it."

    She frowned, looked sideways at Meng Po, and said angrily, "how can you even say that to her? Do you really want me to make it? "

    "Dong -" when she heard this, she shook off the rough porcelain bowl. Gulu Gulu rolled on the table for several times. She could roll to the edge of the table without falling down.

    She opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "what do you say? Judge Cui asked you to commit yourself to him! "

    What''s the trouble?

    Are those rumors of Fengdu true? Judge Cui, is he really interested in Miss Xi?

    However, it''s no wonder that Meng Po''s beautiful face and smile are all romantic. She has such a comfortable temperament that even the old woman is attracted by her eyes. How can judge Cui avoid it?

    She smiled and shook her head and replied with a smile, "don''t get excited, grandma. Cui pan always likes to joke. I''ve been used to it for a long time, but I want to blackmail some bottles of wine. Don''t I understand?" She picked up the ceramic bowl and straightened it.

    Meng Po saw her face as usual, not as if she were faking. She shakes her head secretly. In her opinion, she really doesn''t understand the love between children and girls.

    In her opinion, Cui pan is a person who likes drinking and playing all day. However, in the eyes of these outsiders, judge Cui is merciless and upright. He is the first of the four judges in the underworld, which is respected by all Fengdu people.

    She pondered for a moment, her eyes turned, and she said tentatively, "that girl, how do you think judge Cui treats you?"

    She smiled. "Nature is excellent," she said without hesitation. "My mother-in-law and Cui pan have saved my life. It''s a great kindness. She never dare to forget it."

    This --

    Meng Po hesitated, "judge Cui is also a man with a handsome appearance and outstanding talent. Miss Xi, she doesn''t have any other ideas about judge Cui?"

    She was stupefied. Later, she took a sip of her lips and said, "my mother-in-law is worried about it. She only thanks judge Cui and has no other feelings."

 Chapter 969

    Meng Po smiled and gave way to Xi, who was drinking tea She looks ordinary, as kind as before, but she has something different in her heart.

    She sipped the tea, the bitter warm tea flowed down her throat, and her heart was also bitter. I don''t know what I drink on weekdays. But today, Mengpo''s tea is more bitter than on weekdays. A corner of my heart is aching, and I don''t know why.

    The brain is benevolent, the hair is swollen, the hair is frowning. Seeing mother-in-law looking at her, she hastens to gather her face, gets up and smiles, "mother-in-law, it''s not early. The cat in my family is waiting for me to feed, so I won''t bother you." He said that he was blessed and turned away.

    Meng Po looks at Xi''s figure passing through the flower sea on the other side. The plain white figure and the endless Red Sea are obviously compared, but they are extremely harmonious.

    She sighed and looked up to drink the rest of the tea in her bowl.

    The old and hoarse ballad on the Bank of Naihe bridge rings again.

    Flowers bloom for a thousand years, flowers fall for a thousand years, flowers and leaves never meet.

    Love is not cause and effect, fate is doomed to life and death.

    Flower on the other side, on the other side.

    Yingwanchong, Youming road.

    Flowers bloom and leaves fall, and lovesickness never returns.

    The desolation and solitude in the music set off the dim yellow light that the sky will never shine. The fierce ghosts in the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the river of the. Countless sharp claws turned to the void, trying to drag everything they could hold into the water.

    -

    Xi is a person who doesn''t hide things in his heart, and he always has a light mood in dealing with people.

    If it''s just Meng Po''s words that really made her confused for a moment, when she went back to her bamboo and wooden houses on the border of Fengdu, she saw a dark shadow flickering towards her from afar.

    She smiled, and the faint lips rose with a smile, which was very beautiful.

    Catch the little thing that pours into his arms, scratch the soft black hair on his body, smile and say: "silver turbid, silver turbid, how can you sneak out again? Didn''t they say they would wait for me to come back? "

    "Meow ~" the small claw scratched her sleeve, and the small furry head scratched her jaw.

    Yinzhuo is a cat. She picked it up just three years ago. At that time, the sky was drizzling with rain. She went to visit her friends with a folded paper umbrella and passed through the hall of birth. A stream of ghosts outside the hall swarmed and were led into the hall by the ghost. Those people''s lives end here, and they get new life here.

    The wet kitten was thrown at the corner of the wall. In such a solemn place, a cat was lost. Even if it has a small voice, it can only make a tiny sound, but if it is found by the ghost, it will be dead.

    She never felt that she was a soft hearted person, and when she went to the living hall, she couldn''t get close to other people. She just wanted to go in a hurry and visit the only old friend she knew in the netherworld, a fox with a strange disposition.

    Therefore, she just slightly drooped her eyelids, and intended to bypass it without changing her face.

    Between the torchlight stones, the cat seemed to shine back. Her soft and weak claws caught her skirt and howled at her desperately.

    It seems to be saying, save it -

    Maxi stops in surprise, drops her eyes, and bumps into her bright and moist eyes. She has no time to stain the dust. Maxi hurriedly keeps her eyes open, recites a sutra and takes it back, named Yinzhuo.

 Chapter 970

    It''s only because it''s dark and shiny. A pair of round cat''s eyes are silver. A black vertical line in the middle looks very strange.

    However, the most important thing in Fengdu ghost city is strange things.

    At the beginning, I brought back my baby cat and thought whether it could survive or not, it was worthy of my heart. However, day after day, the kitten really survived.

    This company, then accompanied her for three years.

    Listening to the sound of his grievance, he smiled with a smile, touched his head and walked inside, turning into a pool of water under his heart.

    "Does Yinzhuo think Fengdu is boring?" In the bamboo house, the decoration is simple. Most of the household goods are made of bamboo. She hugged Yinzhuo in her arms, walked into the kitchen, took some meatballs from the closet and fed them to Yinzhuo. She had a strange thought.

    "Meow, meow, meow" ~ "

    listen carefully. It''s very warm to get along with each other one by one.

    She leaned over to Yinzhuo''s head and rubbed against it. She chuckled, "it seems that Yinzhuo wants to go out to have a look. That''s because she thinks it''s boring." she looked back at the house where she has lived for 20 years. "In fact, I''m a little bored. Why don''t we go to see grandma Meng and Cui pan and the fox tomorrow? Let''s go to the sunny room?"

    "Meow! Meow! " Silver turbid desperately points the small head, the pleasing appearance makes her smile, and feeds her some meatballs.

    I don''t know if there are many strange things in the underworld. I''m not aware of the intelligence quotient of Yinzhuo, who is close to the demon.

    -

    spring returns to the evening of March, and April begins. Drizzle happens one after another -

    I can''t imagine that it rained in the next day. The sky of the underworld has almost no day and night, but when the night comes, the sky is more gloomy. In the daytime, the sky is brighter.

    But it''s not that different. It''s just as gloomy.

    The streets of Fengdu are very cold. Ghosts don''t like the rain. Because the rain is mixed with thunder gas, it will cause burning pain when it falls on them.

    I don''t know my origin or even who I am. She won''t feel uncomfortable when it rains, and she won''t be afraid of these ordinary things.

    Holding the silver cloud in my arms, I held an oil paper umbrella painted with wintersweet in one hand. I never like to say goodbye. It seems that I can''t see each other after I say goodbye. However, before leaving, some greetings, or to play.

    She is not a sloucher. Since she has decided to take Yinzhuo to Yangjian for a walk, this time, she is determined to go. She always felt that she was alone, and the acquaintances she knew didn''t need her except for the occasional emotional sustenance, and it was not necessary for her.

    Meng Po is always free and easy. She just sits on the stall where she cooks Soup for a while. Before leaving, she tells her that she wants to go to the sun. After being stunned, she touched her hair lovingly and told her to leave in peace.

    I didn''t say a word about it.

    She Xi didn''t worry about Meng Po and the fox. One of them stayed at the Bank of Nahe bridge all year round and the other stayed in his yard all year round to make medicine. They never went out easily.

    In the past 20 years, the number of fox''s initiative to find her is very small.

    I don''t know how Fengdu got into a relationship with such a strange flower.

    After saying goodbye to the fox, the last one is Cui pan.

    This time, she did not linger outside the temple and went straight to the Yin Law Division.

    The little ghost who guards the door outside the Yin Law Department has known her for a long time. Therefore, seeing her coming in, he didn''t stop her.

 Chapter 971

    As expected, Cui pan was furious and firmly expressed the idea of refusing to let go.

    "Why do you want to go? In the past 20 years, you have been living a good life in Fengdu? Let''s stay here. Maybe it''s not suitable for you, Yuxi... "

    She smiled, raised her eyes and looked at Cui Pan''s frown. She moved her fingertips, but she didn''t come forward to help him.

    Meng Po''s words on that day left traces in her heart. She knew that whether Cui pan intended to think about her or something, she would not be too close to Cui pan since she had no such thoughts.

    "Cui pan, I just went to the mortal world for a walk. I stayed in the underworld for too long, and I almost forgot what kind of scenery is in the sunny world." "I will come back. My home is here," she said softly

    I will come back, my home -

    Cui pan clenches his fingertips, his thin lips are tight, and his handsome face is gloomy

    This is a bit aggressive.

    She looked at Cui in a complicated way. The heart lake is calm without waves.

    For a while, she slowly opened her lips, "ah Just casually, Cui pan is very strange. "She turns the cup in her hand, and the cold air penetrates into the meridians through her fingertips, which is a little boring." you see, everything in the hell is cold. Even if it''s warm tea, it''s a little bitter in my mouth. I''m alone here. I''m tired of this life occasionally. Why not go out for a walk? "

    "Da --"

    she gently lowered the cup, and gazed down at the ripples of the tea in the cup. The red line on the plain white wrist rings the bell.

    For a long time, Cui pan didn''t speak.

    "Cui pan, I''m here to let you know. I''m going to go to the Yangjian after I leave the yinlv department."

    Cui pan was shocked and scratched pain in her long and thin eyes. "You -" he got up abruptly and hit the stone pillar with a fist. At that moment, it seemed that the whole ground was shaking. "So, I can''t stop you at all, can I, Xi?"

    "I......"

    With a sigh, Qingrun''s eyes gently look at Cui pan. The rising lip angle is in Cui Pan''s eyes at the moment, and her heart is full of acid.

    "Cui pan, in your eyes, it''s only a flick of his fingers in the past decades. I''ve brewed a lot of wine for you and buried it in the cellar in my backyard. If you want to drink, you can send a lantern slave to dig it. Maybe I''ll be back when you finish that cellar. "

    "Maybe Yangjian is the same as the underground. I can go back in a few days."

    "Is it..." Cui Pan''s eyelashes trembled and his fists clenched

    A Zheng, and then the lips open a faint smile, light as blue, not charming enough, but gentle enough.

    Her dark and clear eyes can almost see the end at a glance. It''s within reach, but Cui pan feels as if she''s hidden in the misty wind. When she raises her hand, it disappears.

    She said, "Cui pan, I''m determined to leave. I owe you the favor. I''ll pay it back when I come back."

    "It''s not early. I have to hurry, so I won''t disturb you. Cui pan, goodbye."

    She stroked her skirt and got up. She held silver turbid in her left hand and took her old oilpaper umbrella in her right hand, which was still steaming.

 Chapter 972

    Looking at her figure disappearing gradually, just like every time we met, she left first.

    Cui Pan''s shoulders collapsed feebly, and her eyes were complex. Before her figure disappeared, she said in a loud voice, "you really will come back, right? Tell me. "

    "Naturally, my family is here, and my friends --"

    Cui''s smile is too gentle, her tone is calm, and there is no sadness when she left. Just like her every time, it seems that she just went back to have a meal, went to the street to buy a few pieces of cloth, and could meet her next time.

    It''s peaceful.

    That''s what she is like. She seems to be kind and friendly to everyone, but in fact, she is the coldest.

    -In April, the sun is blazing.

    A woman in a plain white dress, with a cute and beautiful cat in her arms and an umbrella in one hand, strolls along the Yanyu River in the south of the Yangtze River.

    On the lake, there are young people boating and playing, and young women sizing and washing clothes by the river. Though ordinary, it is full of the atmosphere of the market.

    She bent her lips and felt that it was a good suggestion to leave the prefecture where she had lived for 20 years and go to the Yangjian.

    At the beginning, she was not used to the sun in the sun, so the red fruit was exposed in the light, as if she had no place to hide any filthy things. She was used to the darkness of the underworld and suffered a lot. Recently, she got used to it.

    Tourists only feel that the woman under the umbrella is slim and graceful, with blue temperament. However, her face is covered under the umbrella, which makes people scratch their hearts and lungs to have a look at her face, but she is still at a loss.

    It seems that in order to cater to the tourists'' ideas, she finally felt that it was too strange to hold the umbrella when she was walking in the sunny day. The umbrella face was lifted upward, showing the sharp jaw and half of the pale lip. Just about to take up her umbrella, suddenly I don''t know where a gust of wind came from and forced her umbrella out.

    She was shocked. This is the only thing she brought out of the underworld. If it''s lost again, and it rains in the future, wouldn''t she have to pay for an umbrella again?

    When we get to Yangjian, we know it''s not easy to earn money.

    There are many restrictions on women in the sun. We should abide by the three principles and four virtues. We should keep in mind that we should not appear in the public. It''s complicated and trivial. We should call those who have always considered themselves to be patient and have a headache.

    In a hurry, the wind passed, and the oil paper umbrella swayed in the air for half a circle. She trotted forward, turned the corner of her skirt, and reached for the handle of the umbrella.

    "Er..."

    She was stunned, and began to feel warm. She raised her eyes, and silver turbid in her bosom. The pale lip closed unconsciously. She let go and wanted to hold the handle of the umbrella, but on the contrary, she held the hand of a big palm with distinct bones and stood up straight.

    "Thank you very much, young master. This is me..." Thinking of doing as the Romans do, he quickly changed his way. "This is the umbrella of a little girl. Can you please return it?"

    The visitor was dressed in a snow colored robe, not dyed or half stained, and combed the Taoist''s head. Holding the sword in one hand, the eyes of the sword are cold stars, and I never smile.

    The distinctive facial features are like those carved by the best craftsman in the world. I can''t tell how beautiful they are. I just think this face looks very good on men.

    I don''t know which path came down from the mountain. It looks like a disaster. It''s just that the expression is too cold, looking at her eyes, like seeking revenge.

    Yi Xi unconsciously touched her face, blinked her eyes, and asked softly, "young man, what kind of filth does little girl have on her face? Why are you staring at me all the time? "

 Chapter 973

    This man is also strange. If an ordinary man is asked like this, he will be a little embarrassed even if he doesn''t blush.

    However, the man only slightly collected his eyes, and the long and narrow eyes stared at the cat in her arms and handed the umbrella to her.

    She took it and said thanks. Seeing the eyes around her from time to time on her face, she frowned and didn''t want to play. She just wanted to go back to the inn as soon as possible.

    In recent days, I also have a general view of the scenery in the south of the Yangtze River. Although I feel reluctant to leave the gentle and elegant place in the south of the Yangtze River, it is good to stay away from right and wrong.

    Turn around and go, go out for a long time, still feel that the eyes like needle follow her closely.

    She frowned. She happened to meet an alley. She just turned in and finally escaped the forced eyes.

    -

    in Jiangnan, the weather changes.

    Yesterday was still clear, blue waves rippling. Today, it drizzled and left the house. He has nothing to gain. He holds silver in one hand and holds an umbrella in the other hand. He looks at the raindrops lazily falling down the blue tiles and smashing them on the bluestone board.

    Green moss grew in the corner of the wall, and a plantain tree was planted in the yard. The continuous raindrops like silk hit the plantain, and the leaves became more and more verdant.

    With a sigh, she looked back at the inn where she had stayed for several days, opened the paper umbrella and stepped into the rain.

    -

    get on the coach and go south. Make an appointment with the coachman and send her to Yangzhou. She pays him 20 Wen as reward.

    However, just out of the city, the carriage stepped on the mud and entered a small mountain forest. The horse was frightened and ran forward. The coachman chose to abandon the cart for his life, and even the cart he depended on was not needed.

    But it is also true that all people cherish their lives. Compared with life, the most valuable things are insignificant.

    She Xi was dizzy. Just when she opened the curtain, a few big men suddenly appeared in front of her, holding long knives.

    "Up! I open this road, I plant this tree. If you want to hit this road and pass by, you can stay and buy money! "

    I wanted to bear it, but when I heard this line like three pots of dog blood, I couldn''t help but chuckle and laugh. I don''t know how many playbooks I''ve read in the past 20 years in the underworld. In the hero''s way of saving beauty, if a beautiful woman meets a robber, she must say this.

    It seems that if we don''t say anything, we will be short of something.

    This smile made several robbers laugh silly.

    In my heart, is this little lady a fool? Seeing the robber, instead of panicking, he opened his eyes with a smile. His small face was inlaid with a pair of beautiful eyes full of expectation. It was as clear as a clear spring, but he could not find any fear.

    "Well, you little lady, haven''t you heard from our boss? Hurry to hand over the valuable things in the package. Our brother may spare you a small life! "

    The big man wielded a knife and was fierce and powerful.

    This was the first time she met her robbers. She was not afraid, but fresh.

    Her eyebrows are light, and she can easily open the curtain. The robbers only feel the light in front of her eyes, and they all praise her. What a symbol.

    "If I don''t have money, how about the big brothers?" She can''t pretend to be crying, otherwise, she would be interested in dealing with them.

    The skin of a woman is like jade, her hands are white, her lips are red and her teeth are white. At first sight, she is a young lady who has been pampered.

 Chapter 974

    But the robber saw that the girl didn''t even have a servant girl to serve her. It was the coachman, and he didn''t know where to go.

    Alone, if we let it go, how can their brothers stand?

    Then, the robber leader pondered for a while, holding up his knife and saying: "if there is no money, the little lady can only stay and become my wife of the stronghold!"

    "Ah? Lady YaZhai? How are you, Mrs. YaZhai! " Several subordinates joined in succession.

    "But I''m not interested in either. What can I do?"

    As soon as the big man was angry, he wanted to drag him down.

    As soon as she picked out her lip, she quickly made a mark with one hand and wanted to point it out.

    Suddenly, her ears moved, the rain mixed with the sound of breaking air came at full speed. Her hands gave a meal, and the just finished seal disappeared. She raised her eyes slightly and suppressed the surprise in her heart.

    "Is it him?"

    The little Taoist who picked up her paper umbrella by the Jiangnan lake that day?

    She is really a lazy person. Since someone has done the hard work of teaching the villain a lesson, she is happy and at ease. He was holding his chin to watch the fight in the rain, and he had the heart to make fun of it. Now, he has also experienced the hero rescue in the script?

    I just don''t know why the hero happened to be on her way to Yangzhou.

    I saw the man''s snow colored robe flying in the rain. At this time, the rain was so urgent that he was so fast that he didn''t wet his sleeves at all. Several robbers didn''t practice Kung Fu very well. The man didn''t take out his sword at all. He only used the scabbard to beat several people to the ground and begged for mercy.

    Before she had a good time, she saw several robbers helping each other to escape in a hurry.

    Qi weak water collected his sword, and his tiptoes fell to the ground slowly.

    Looking back just into a pair of smiling Yingying water eyes, pure and clear as a pool of spring water, life to absorb the soul of the human heart.

    "Have you seen enough?" He gathered his mind, frowned and murmured, with a slight annoyance in his tone.

    Yi Xi blinks. She was born with a cool temper. She doesn''t know what she used to be, but she faces the scene at this time. The man saved her, but she saw it as a play, and was hit. If an ordinary woman is exposed, how can she blush?

    But she is the most different, actually sincere nodded, tone not without regret, "did not see enough."

    With such outstanding martial arts body method, the snow colored Taoist robe floats in the rain and sets off the unique face. It''s not enough for people to watch for a hundred years.

    Just thinking of it, she smacked her tongue. She thought that Cui pan was also a first-class beautiful man. She had never felt this way. Did not think, she is still a very deep hidden female wolf?

    The school is full of men. Few of them have been stared at so blatantly. Qi Qingshui frowned and said, "you are still a fairy, but you can stand the abruptness of a few robbers. Besides, I have never seen a fairy like you who doesn''t know how to behave. Do you feel ashamed to stare at a man like this?"

    I am a fairy? Wheezing - "she smiled and shook her head, refuting him." you must be wrong, and I don''t feel ashamed. I see you only when you look good. If you look bad, you beg me, and I don''t care to look up. "

    "You -" Qi is weak in water and Qi. He is used to be a mugger. He knows he can''t tell her.

 Chapter 975

    Displeased jilted jilted jilted sleeve, from that thin lip in cold spit out a sentence, "words do not speculate half sentence many!"

    Does this disdain to talk with her?

    She leans on her chin and feels funny and tight. She leisurely looked at his face, stared at his red lips, smiled and commented, "it really has a good face, but this lip seems to be a little exciting. However, the world often says that people with thin lips have a cool and thin nature. What do you think, young man? "

    The end of the book reveals the nature.

    When she said this, she was shocked. She said it out of her mouth when she didn''t think it was so funny.

    "You are shameless!" Qi weak water is biting a tooth, by her words cheek is dry hot, clenched the sword in the hand.

    If it is not for the school to teach them not to hurt the innocent, not to bully the weak.

    He really wanted to give her a sword, so that she could close her mouth, which was used to talking nonsense.

    I am really annoyed to see him, sighed and smiled softly. "Well, I''m just kidding you. Every time I see you, I look like you are serious. It''s just in line with your appearance age."

    The rain gradually stopped, a ray of sky light broke through layers of dense dark clouds, gradually showing mottled color diaphragm on the sky, after the rain, showing a beautiful rainbow.

    She leaned out with one hand on her forehead and looked back. Seeing how skilled she was, the coachman had no trace.

    She shook her head and looked at the wild mountains. She did not know where Yangzhou was or how to control the frightened horse. She frowned and worried.

    "Where are you going?" Qi weak water lips.

    As soon as your eyes are bright, do you have a guide in front of you? "I want to go to Yangzhou, young man. I wonder if you can point me in a direction?" she said I forgot to offend others just now.

    "No." Qi weakly refused, and his face returned to the shape of the iceberg, as if it had been snowcapped for thousands of years.

    "So..." For the sake of difficulty, she felt that since she had been rejected, she could not be forced. After all, helping her is love, not helping her is duty, and there is nothing to complain about.

    So she tucked the silver haze of sleep on her shoulder, jumped out of the car, and took her baggage and paper umbrella. Silver turbid half to sleep half to seize her collar, and heavy sleep.

    She took her purse out of the bundle, and there was not much silver in it. She counted, took out twenty Wen, wrapped it in a pad, and put it in the carriage. Then he tethered the horse to the tree nearby, looked at the direction, and chose a slightly flat path with his perception.

    Qi weak water twisted eyebrows, cold spit out two words, "wrong."

    "Well?" I did not listen to the truth, looking back to Qi weak water.

    "The way to Yangzhou is not that way. You are going the other way." Qi weak water brain benevolence suddenly jump straight, deep feeling that he seems to have caused great trouble.

    Next moment, she came back with the package. The man was very tall and slender. She had to look up her head to see his smooth line jaw and clear, long and broad eyelashes.

    "Would you like to show me the way, young master?" She chuckled, thinking that the man''s face was cold and his heart was hot, so she didn''t have to worry about getting lost.

    Qi Jianshui is best at observing people''s emotions, and she has been silent for a long time to see through the woman''s narrow mind before slowly opening her lips.

 Chapter 976

    "I''m going to Yangzhou, too, so let''s go together."

    With a whistling voice, a hissing voice came from afar. With the clattering sound of horse''s hooves, a white and vigorous horse rushed to him.

    "Go up," Qi said indifferently, rubbing his scabbard.

    Yang Mei said, "young master Do you want to give me the ride of Dai Bu? " In the heart more certain just guess, if really face cold heart hot.

    A good feeling is born.

    "Otherwise, do you want to run after my horse?" Qi weak water frowned and asked coldly, "you have wasted a lot of my time, don''t let me repeat it, otherwise, you will go alone!"

    This man, just praised his words, he would open his mouth to stop her, and would not show mercy to women.

    She shut up wisely and got on the horse.

    The horse shook his head. It seemed that he was not willing to let people other than his master sit down and kick his front foot. He was scolded lightly by the man, who was unwilling to obey him.

    Qi weak sailor refers to the abbot. He points in a direction and says, "go ahead, don''t make it bad." There was a little doting in the tone.

    But she frowned. It''s more human to treat a mount than to treat a big living person like her. What else can she say?

    This snow-white horse is really a good BMW. It has fast feet and sits on the top. It''s the first time in 20 years to enjoy such a light and windy feeling. Usually, it''s walking on two legs. Life is flat and smooth. Now, in such a contrast, it''s more natural and unrestrained.

    The hair on his cheek was blown by the wind. Silver turbid Ben dozed on his shoulder. When he woke up, he almost didn''t get blown down by the wind. He was so scared that his fur stood up and his eyes were wide and round.

    Yi Xi smiled with interest, holding Yin Zhuo in his palm and joking, "aren''t you arrogant at ordinary times?"

    Yinzhuo covers her face with her little claws, buries it in the palm of her hand, and starts to pretend to die motionless.

    Oh, is that disgraceful?

    -

    to be honest, I went all the way to deyangzhou. They lived in the inn together, one by one.

    She Xi knows his name is Qi Jianshui, a very feminine and strange name. It''s also a strange person. He has a lot of accomplishments. He cultivates in a void environment.

    As for why Xi knew so clearly, it all depended on her entanglement.

    In her first half of life, she felt that she had never been so cheeky as she is now. Out of the underworld of the Yin test, her temperament has all come to life.

    Maybe it''s because Qi Jianshui is too prim. He always has a tight face when he is young. He always wants to tease him when he''s provoked.

    The warm sunshine filled the room.

    Yi Xi is an unrestrained master. Qi Jianshui said that she was a fairy that day, and she never paid attention to it. I just think that she is a person who takes a fancy to the skin. When she was in the underworld, I don''t know how many people said that she didn''t look like a person in the underworld, but rather like a fairy in the sky.

    She always smiles, this time too.

    She is not curious about her identity in the past. She always feels that everything is doomed. She is content with the status quo and does not try to change it.

    Yangzhou is different from the gentle and small meaning of the south of the Yangtze River. She Xi lives on the second floor. Downstairs is a bustling street market. She likes to lie in front of the open wooden window and watch the people coming and going.

 Chapter 977

    Qi Weishui once asked why she liked to lie here in a daze.

    Answer: there are all kinds of living things.

    The subtle expressions on everyone''s face are different. Contentment, happiness, depression, anxiety

    Living in a busy city is also a kind of practice.

    When she said this, Qi weakly looked at her with strange eyes, and now she remembered that she could not help eating and enjoying.

    Indeed, in Qi''s weak eyes, she is a woman full of quirks. She doesn''t respect manners and behave herself. Although she thinks about what to say, she always speaks slowly, although she is quiet. However, what she utters in her mouth is often unappealing.

    Besides, she is lazy.

    After a few days in Yangzhou, in addition to going out for a stroll the next day, I lived in the Inn and could spend the whole day holding this book or travel notes.

    As for Qi weak water, he leaves early and returns late every day, or he doesn''t see people for two days. She never asked him where he had gone and what he had done. She always felt that Qi Jianshui had brought her to Yangzhou and paid for her accommodation, which was a rare good person in the world. Moreover, although they share the same path, their relationship is not very close.

    She doesn''t like to ask questions. She always adheres to the theory of interfering in the privacy of others.

    However, in the face of Qi''s weak water, she has to admit that she made an exception.

    -

    in May.

    In a flash, she has been in Yangzhou for more than half a month. She has seen all the scenery around her. She goes to the teahouse for tea one day again. By the way, the storyteller knocks on the wake-up wood and says that his mouth is foaming.

    Just the harmonious sunlight outside the window, I don''t know where my mind has gone.

    From morning till dark, the tea guy watched her several times in a day. He felt that what the girl thought was so fascinating. However, he didn''t make trouble and paid for the tea. Their teahouse is open to welcome guests. There is no reason for them to rush out.

    Qi Weishui finds Yi in the teahouse. She leans on her cheek and teases the black cat, who never leaves her body. Her eyes are entranced.

    On the way back to the inn, she suddenly asked, "Qi Weishui, have you ever wondered about your past life?"

    Qi weak water, a strange look at her, said: "No." It''s a strange question, as strange as this woman.

    "I wasn''t curious before, but --" she blinked and looked up at the big red lanterns hanging outside the shops in the street market, which gave off warm glow faintly. "Recently, seeing the joy, anger and joy of these people, I suddenly became curious."

    Qi weak water does not speak, listen to her continue to say.

    "In the 20 years when I have memories, my heart is like a pool of stagnant water. I can''t feel the real happiness and what''s sad."

    Her tone is a little confused, her eyes are clear, it is hard for Qi Jianshui to feel that she also has a weak side.

    When she stopped, he stood behind her, his hands folded, and said quietly, "is this important?" He can''t understand. People just need to look ahead. Why should they stop and look at the time that has passed away?

    Those who have passed have become clouds and smoke. There is no possibility of turning back.

    "You don''t think it''s important, mostly because you haven''t lost a part of your memory?" She pointed to the scattered passers-by in the street.

    "It''s because of the memory that their faces will show the expression of melancholy or joy. And I have no idea, so I can''t feel it. "

 Chapter 978

    "Then you want to find your lost memory?" Qi asked in weak water.

    "No, it''s just a little sad today. I guess you''ll laugh at me at this time?" Her mood came and went quickly. She quickly picked up her expression, looked back with a smile, and looked sideways at him.

    Qi weakly opened his mouth, but after all, he didn''t say anything.

    Silent back to the inn, mutual good night, before entering the room, Xi suddenly said: "Yangzhou has nothing to play, do you have a good job, let''s go to the capital? It''s under the emperor''s feet. It''s going to be more lively, isn''t it? "

    With that, she entered the room.

    When did he become a companion with her? It''s not enough to come to Yangzhou with her. Do you have to go to the capital with her? It''s really not difficult to make such a big circle.

    But shook his head, each rest do not mention.

    -The next day, they packed their bags and rode on the road.

    Qi Weishui''s own misdemeanor made her very satisfied with her companion. Rich, can cook, can take care of people and have excellent martial arts. Although it''s a little more impersonal, there are no other shortcomings.

    It''s always good to travel all the way and have a company.

    Passing through Yingtian, it suddenly began to pour down the rainstorm, and the dusk gradually sank. The sky seemed to be firmly covered by a huge black curtain. The fog rose so suddenly that I could hardly see my fingers.

    Qi weak water had to hurry to take Xi to find a house to stay.

    Fortunately, in the wild, there are almost no lights in the farmer''s house within ten li. However, before the rainstorm, he accidentally crashed into a farmer''s yard.

    The yard is very small, only a lame farmer with blind old mother lives in it.

    I saw them come in and treated them very warmly. Dinner is corn cake and two plates of pickles, without any meat. Xi knows that this is the best food he can offer them.

    At night, he was naturally huddled in a room with Qi Weishui. He went to bed in his own clothes and sat by the window with his sword in his arms. Listening to the rustle of his ear, Qi Weishui frowned and breathed a little disorderly.

    She was wearing a white inner garment, lying on the bed on her arm''s side, listening to the rain outside. The air was full of moist soil. Once in a while, a thunderbolt flashed, and the simple house was pale.

    She twisted her eyebrows, and a trace of restlessness sprang up in her heart. She simply waved to Qi''s weak water and said, "Qi''s weak water, come here."

    Qi weak water eyebrow heart jump, slowly open the eyes, that pair of calm eyes without waves, there is a trace of imperceptible at a loss. He pursed his lips. "What do you do?"

    "Come here." She waved again. In such a night, even Yinzhuo was not around. Most of them disliked the bad food. They went out to look for food and left her alone. It was hard to sleep and eat.

    She repeated.

    Qi Qingshui''s eyebrows are almost twisted into a knot. He looks at her with vigilant eyes, silent, and his posture remains unchanged.

    "You''re not coming?" She raised her eyebrows, turned over and got out of bed, just about to put on her shoes.

    That box Qi weak water miso of stand from the window, stride to come over, the posture is joyful long, look down on her high, frown, "do not sleep well, what do you want to do?"

    The next moment, the waist was suddenly held by a pair of arms.

    "You --"

    Qi Weishui is stunned and will tear her apart at the next moment.

 Chapter 979

    Yi Xi is not upset when she is pulled away. Her eyes are still calm. She opens her long eyelashes, looks up at Qi Jianshui''s eyes and says, "Qi Jianshui, sleep with me, this time." Her outstretched hand emptily stopped in the air, and her tone was too calm, as if this shameless remark had not come out of her mouth.

    Qi weak water has lived in a virtual environment all the year round. In recent years, he has just traveled down the mountain. Where has he heard such nonsense.

    He frowned displeased and scolded, "nonsense!" The delicate face was streaked with crimson color, and quickly disappeared. The light color of his lips is almost a line, which shows that his heart is not full of words.

    "You are a woman, can you be a little ashamed?"

    She Xi was scolded by him. She saw him turn around and walk away. She lowered her eyes, and her outstretched hand finally slipped down.

    Light way: "I have no other meaning, just a little cold, then I rest."

    Turn over and go to bed, face inside and close your eyes. The rainstorm outside seems to be against her. The more fidgety, the more pleasant it is.

    She grabbed the quilt and suddenly a nameless fire rose in her heart. But I don''t know where the fire came from. She has a rather plain temperament. She has never been happy or sad. She has never been in such a state of mind for 20 years.

    Is it because of coming to Yangjian?

    Is her lost memory related to these?

    She Xi''s thoughts gradually sank, and suddenly a warm body came near behind her, with a light rosin breath, which was very pleasant to smell and calm down.

    She slightly hooked her lips and approached the heat source for several inches.

    Qi weak water body straight, straight lying on the edge of the bed, half body suspended, feel her close, frown low voice: "do not come, sleep!"

    "Wheeze -" wheeze Xi couldn''t help smiling. She noticed the strong sense of oppression behind her. She quickly stopped laughing, grabbed a corner of his clothing, and stopped him from running away. She said: "I don''t laugh, just go to sleep, it''s not early."

    After that, I will stop laughing, close my eyes, stop talking, and in a short while her breathing will be heard.

    Qi weak water sighs helplessly, does this woman really treat him as a child?

    The long and narrow order of Phoenixes is clear and bright in the dark. It can''t feel sleepy until the rainstorm outside and the fish belly is white in the sky.

    -The next day, the light broke.

    The rising sun reflected through the old windows into the room and filled the room.

    Qi weak water opened his eyes in half a dream and half a wake, and then he saw a face that was slightly powdery because of the heat. The skin was crystal clear and moist, just like a warm jade in sufficient light. The eyelashes are thick and slender, the nose is cocky, and the plump lips are the kind of natural smile.

    Even more to his consternation, he did not know when she had curled up in his arms. And he, naturally, holds her in his hands.

    His pupils are slightly constricted. In the next moment, he seems to jump out of bed and disappear into the room.

    After a few more days, I was aimless, just going sightseeing. Although the destination is the capital, if you meet a funny place, you must stop for a visit.

    It''s not the right time for Cui pan to come. He really missed her. He just left the underworld that he hadn''t stepped out for hundreds of years and hurried to see her in her breath.

    However, the bright moonlight poured all over the room like a veil. In a room on the second floor of the inn, the night wind blew gently, and the two of them were sleeping soundly with their eyes closed on the bed.

 Chapter 980

    Sleep together!

    Cui Pan''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed slowly, the handsome face with a smile was cold and fierce for three points, and the cold light of blood suddenly rose. All of a sudden, there was no wind in the quiet room. His long black satin hair was curled up and fluttered slowly.

    Qi weakly opened his eyes and swept to the place where he was aware of the danger.

    When you see the person coming, your eyes are closed and you cry out: "judge Cui?! You - "he suddenly stopped, looked back at the bed, saw her still sleeping, relieved.

    Cui pan sneers when he sees it. His eyes sweep around Xi''s body. He sees that his clothes are in good condition and there is no difference. Finally, he is determined. Then Qi Qingshui carefully watched for fear of waking up her. In his anger, he collected his eyes quietly and hissed slightly. "When did the disciples of the virtual environment move to sleep with the women? In the future, if I see Li incline to God, I''d like to ask if you are against the rules of the school! "

    Qi Qingshui''s eyes flashed, "the little fairy just saw that she was surrounded by the spirit of immortality. I don''t know what happened to her when she came to the world, and she got the master''s admonition. When she went down the mountain to travel, she wanted to escort one or two."

    "Ah --"

    Cui pan is like blood in a red robe. He flicks his sleeve, a strong wind blows across, his hands become claws, and his movements are as fast as lightning. He carries Qi and weak water into his hands like rags. His eyes sweep towards the wooden window, which opens silently.

    With a sneer, he was almost in shape.

    Qi weakly felt that the cold wind of hunting was attacking him like a knife cut. It was a dog''s day, but his whole body seemed to fall into an ice cellar. The cold air could not stop drilling from the sole of his feet to the top of the sky. The cracks in his bones were piercing.

    He knew it was not about the weather. Because Cui pan, the son of the ghost king, was too high in cultivation, far beyond his ability.

    In addition, the division of Yin law that he is in charge of is the Ministry of the underworld, which adds Yin Qi to the whole body. He reluctantly cast Dharma to protect his body, but it was not worth a moment and a half after all, so he was once again swept by the cold.

    Finally, when he felt that he was about to be frozen into ice, Cui pan threw him out heavily.

    He snorted, barely stood up, puffed out a mouthful of blood.

    Not everyone can stand Yin Qi entering the body.

    In particular, this man could have been promoted to cuipan of God long ago. How could his accomplishments of only 20 years be equal to one of his fingers? Even if he is a genius once in a century? It''s still out of reach.

    Qi weak water is the first time to feel this huge gap comparable to the sky.

    "Why are judges Cui and Cui..."

    Looking at his frail appearance, Cui pan smiled slowly. He walked closer. His long, pale fingers wiped a trace of blood from his lips. Looking down at the blood, he said happily, "you just said, you just want to escort her one or two?"

    Qi Weishui didn''t know why he was still furious, but now he suddenly got a smile. He stepped back and intuitively told him that the man was very dangerous.

    "Naturally, there are rules in Xiaoxian school. All disciples in Xumi area practice the pure Yang way, so they are not allowed to infect women. The little fairy can guarantee that there is absolutely no difference in thinking about Miss Xi. "At this point, he pauses a little and ignores the discomfort in his heart. He continues:" I planned to return to the school for my life when I escorted Miss Xi to the capital. "

 Chapter 981

    "I just don''t know. Judge Cui and miss Xi..." He is a little hesitant. He will never feel wrong after being together for so long.

    Although she seems to be concealed by a dark breath, she is absolutely infallible with the familiar immortal spirit.

    How can people in the fairyland relate to the underworld?

    Don''t they always stand between fire and water and only maintain superficial peace? In fact, no one looks down on anyone.

    One thinks that the dark places of the underworld are disgusting, and the other thinks that the old adages of the heaven are false and lofty.

    Cui pan looks down at Qi Weishui, sniffs the words and casually hooks his fingers. When Qi Weishui looks at him, he suddenly sneers at him, "I don''t have to worry about her!" Can''t he see where she belongs? However, he tried his best to cover her up with his magic power, and now he was recognized by this ordinary fairy. Thinking of this, his whole body is full of Yin Qi, and the bamboo forest hidden in the night rustles wildly.

    He swung his sleeve, a black sleeve wind mixed with silver and white lightning hit him directly, Qi weakly groaned and fell to the ground painfully. This is the special ability of the magistrate in charge of the Yin Law Department. It is specially used to punish the evil spirits.

    It can be seen that Cui pan is ruthless. Although he only uses three points of magic power, he has already realized what it means to peel skin and bones. He is in agony!

    "Does it hurt?" Cui Pan''s Yin test smiled. He stepped forward slowly, crouched in front of Qi and weak water, and squeezed his chin hard. "If you had been a hundred years ago, you would have turned into a pile of dust and disappeared in this world, with the lonely souls and ghosts around you."

    "You should thank me." Cui pan floats gently.

    Qi''s body was full of cold sweat. His clothes were wet with sweat, sticky and sticky on his body. He felt numb when the wind was blowing around him.

    He clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t know where the little fairy can''t deal with judge Cui. If there is, please judge Cui let the little fairy die! Otherwise - "the fierce spirit in his eyes showed up and swept to Cui pan." otherwise, Xiao Xian is a person of virtual Mi Jing. Even if he violates the sect rules, it''s also a matter of my virtual Mi Jing. Life and death will not be dealt with by judge Cui! "

    Cui pan is stunned by his cold and sharp eyes, and then he raises his lips to hiss and laughs. The more miserable Qi is, the happier he will be. He can''t help it. He is Cui Pan who will report to him!

    "You naturally offended me, but I don''t want to tell you --"

    Qi Qingshui was stunned, and he was so dumb because he didn''t play according to common sense. For a while, he endured the pain that his cultivation was about to run out. He clenched his teeth and spit out a sentence, "death must make me understand, Cui pan!"

    "Oh," said Cui, with a smile, "how dare you call me by my name? Well, since you want to know, I''ll ask you, you mean escort her to her bed? Since you know the rules of virtual environment, you should keep the commandments and remember not to touch women! Instead of -- "

    his hand clenched his chin and tightened quickly. It seemed that he could hear the sound of bone fracture.

    "Not inside, on the surface!"

    Qi weak water pours also tenacious, Leng is to hum not to hum a, just forehead cold sweat like rain, plooshu along hair into black hair. To this day, he seems to have neglected.

 Chapter 982

    Qi weakly broke away from his hand and struggled to stand up. The weak spiritual strength supported him in the body, which made him not faint in embarrassment.

    With a mocking smile, he fixed his gaze on cuipan. The white Taoist robe had been dyed red with blood, which was particularly shocking in the night. "Cuipan, do you like it? If I''m not wrong, you''re the one who made the immortal thing around her? Your idea is a little too offensive. If you learn later, you will never be forgiven! She doesn''t belong to the underworld, you "

    " Bang -- "

    " shut up! " Cui pan flicks his sleeve coldly. He pulls out a whip that is as black as a snake. The whip has a sharp barb with blue poison light on it. The body is hanging in the air. The red robe is hunting and flying in the night wind. "She doesn''t belong to the underworld, but --"

    a whip off, "she belongs to me!"

    Qi weak water eyes light slightly cold, clenched his fist, he only hated that he was not able to fight with him, and even was about to die under his hand in humiliation. His heart was not willing!

    He closed his eyes.

    All of a sudden, when the whip came, a golden light suddenly appeared, catching Cui Pan''s strength.

    There was an old voice in the void, "judge Cui, be merciful --"

    words fell, people in the void fell far away, Qi Qingshui suddenly opened his eyes and said: "master!"

    He came with a black robe, fairyland, white hair and beard, holding a whisk in his hand. He was the master of Qi Weishui, and was also away from the God of Qing Dynasty.

    Cui pan takes back his whip and sneers, "it''s from the God of Qing Dynasty. So, I''d like to ask you, how do you discipline your disciples in Xu Mi''s realm? Is it just that he is allowed to have fun under the name of travelling? Well? " Even in front of the supernatural spirit of Liqing, Cui pan is still not afraid of it and laughs sarcastically.

    "Master, I didn''t --"

    "shut up! Don''t talk too much. "

    Qi Qingshui is eager to explain that he can be aggressive in front of Cui pan, but he dare not say anything in front of the master who brought him up.

    When Li qingshangshen raised his hand to stop Qi Qingshui, he hugged Cui pan and said, "judge Cui, it''s an old man with a bad upbringing. Please be merciful to judge Cui. Then old man will take him back to the virtual world and think about it. If you find out about it, you will never forgive it. Please don''t worry about it!"

    What he said made Cui pan look good, and looked at Qi Jianshui''s appearance. His cultivation was completely broken. In the future, even if the old man who was away from the virtual environment took good care of him, he could not recover to his peak.

    He chose the lips with crimson color, nodded slightly, and looked at them like a torch. "In this way, I will sell my face to qingshangshen. Only in the future, please don''t walk around at will. If I meet you next time --"

    the Phoenix eyes are narrowed slightly, and the tone is meaningful.

    "It''s natural. Thank you, judge Cui. So I''m leaving."

    After that, surrounded by the immortal spirit, from the God of the Qing Dynasty, he called a white cloud and went away with Qi weak water as silent as when he came.

    Before leaving, the needle like eyes have been staring at Cui pan.

    When he disappeared, Cui smiled, stroked his spotless sleeves and hissed, "but he has backbone. If you can come back alive, I will give you a chance to fight with me."

    Then no matter whether Qi weak water heard it or not, he turned into a black fog and disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 983

    The bamboo forest is quiet.

    Only occasionally the evening wind gently caresses, carrying a little hot and dry heat, which makes the bamboo leaves rattle.

    It took a long time for the lonely ghosts who were lying on the ground to look up and see if the terrorist had gone far.

    -

    there was no dream in the night, Xi slowly opened her eyes, yawned sleepily, and there was a tear hanging on her eyelashes.

    The dim light and strange scene in the room made her awake.

    Ear suddenly sounded a familiar hoarse voice, "wake up?"

    "Cui pan?!" I was surprised, "how are you? I...... "

    Just as she was about to sit up, she suddenly realized that it was not right. She earned her wrists hard. Her ears were clattering. It was the sound of the collision between the black iron and the black iron.

    Wrist is bound, she just sit up half body, then fall down in a mess. Head in knock to bed pillar before, be Cui bank gently catch, put her steady on the bed.

    The strong fragrance of Epiphyllum from the bedding under the body and the surroundings, including the bloody air like nothing, all of them are telling Xi.

    Here, whose bedroom is it!

    Xi''s eyelashes trembled, she pursed her lips and asked softly, "Cui pan, what are you going to do?" When did Cui pan bring her back to the underworld? She didn''t even notice. What''s more, Qi Weishui?

    She thought so and asked.

    Hearing the three words "Qi and weak water" coming out of her plump lips, his smiling eyes suddenly sank, and the bottom of his eyes seemed to be brewing countless storms, enough to crush anyone who hit him into pieces.

    His crimson lips smiled, but his words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth. They were gentle and frightening? Who is it, man? "

    "Cui pan, you..." Her eyes flashed a little. She looked over Cui''s side to the hall. It was the first time that she appeared in Cui''s bedroom hall, or in such an unbearable form. The arrangement inside frightened her. There was a startling red around her. The red curtain and the Red Palace lamp gave out the quiet brightness. "You''ve seen him, haven''t you?"

    "Yes," Cui pan didn''t deny. His long, pale fingers crossed her cheek, bringing a deep chill. He fell in her ear, bit her earlobe, and said with a smile, "I killed him. Now, I''m afraid that he has become the fertilizer of the bamboo forest after the inn, even though it''s gone out of ashes."

    Yi Xi''s heart ached. She believed in Cui Pan''s words, and she never regarded him as a kind person, even if he treated her gently in the past.

    However, in addition to this illusion, he is also the magistrate Cui, the son of the ghost king, and the first of the four magistrates in the Fengdu of the underworld!

    How can a person who wants to inherit the throne of the ghost king in the future be a good one?

    She closed her eyes, recovered the calm of the past, with a smile on her lips, but Cui pan only saw the endless thin cool.

    She said, "so what, Cui pan, what do you want to do when you tie me back to the underworld? You don''t have to do that to repay me, do you? Are you in such a hurry? "

    Cui pan heard that his fingers were cold, but his face was smiling like peach blossom, and his facial features became more and more colorful. "You are used to carrying and pretending to be confused. I have always been used to seeing and pretending to be confused. Now that you want to install, you can continue to install. I don''t care." His cold fingertips went down more and more, crossed the smooth jaw line, and fell around her thin white neck.

 Chapter 984

    She pursed her lips and expressed indifference.

    Qinglian''s eyes can clearly reflect Cui Pan''s figure, calling him to wear a red robe. Qingjuan''s face has nowhere to hide.

    Cui pan suddenly raised a sense of annoyance, bent over and bit her neck. The blood vessels were bitten, sharp teeth went in, and one mouthful sucked. With a muffled groan, she raised her head sharply, and her cheeks went pale quickly, without a trace of blood.

    The blood in her body was running away quickly. Until this moment, Cui Pan''s nature was finally exposed to her.

    I don''t know how long time has passed, maybe just for a moment.

    Yi Xi suddenly felt that Cui pan might really want to breathe her blood clean to let her go. But it''s OK. He saved her life. After 20 years, there''s nothing wrong with her.

    Tired close the eyes, a drop of clear tears along the corner of the eye quickly cut out the eyes, along the corner of the eye fell to Cui Pan''s hand.

    Cui pan is slightly stunned. After a moment, she suddenly sits up and looks at her weak panting like a trance. Her lips are still smiling. She murmurs, "Cui pan, what do I owe you? Today, I''d better take it together. I''m tired."

    Cui''s intense pain came from his heart. He immediately clenched her chin, forced her to look into his eyes, and killed her. He asked, "how good is weak water? Is it worth thinking about a path that has no right to cultivate? You''ve changed -- "

    " Oh -- "

    you frown at the pain, and you don''t care about the pain. The blood almost flowed into your body is more painful than that. Her spoony low smile, pale lips without a trace of blood, slowly opened his lips, "Cui pan, you also count as a wish?"

    The indifference in her tone drove him crazy.

    In the past 20 years, he spent it in this tone. She was always calm and calm. He looked at the bamboo house where she lived for countless days and nights and was stunned. He never dared to press too hard for fear of forcing people further away from him.

    But now, he doesn''t want to!

    If she dares to escape, he will tie her up. What''s the harm of being trapped for a lifetime? In the end, I want to complete myself.

    He is such a selfish man.

    Since she looks at him the same way, he will do as she wishes! Without any pity, she tore off the plain gauze skirt on her body. She was trapped by him. Now she can only lie under him and let her do whatever she wants. As he had been dreaming back in the middle of the night for many years, his eyes were full of hot flames.

    "Yes, I finally got what I wanted. I won''t give you up to others again, never!" The next moment, his whole body sank, whimpering and groaning. The blood on his lips was still bitten.

    Even if it hurts.

    She lost too much blood and became weak. With his action, she kept shaking his black satin hair in front of his eyes, and the faint red halo behind him. Her chest was heaving violently, and her throat was rustling with gasps. "Cui, Cui pan, aren''t you afraid that I hate you?"

    Cui Pan''s figure was covered, and then the action became more and more intense, like a storm with enough momentum to crush everything, almost want to crush her into pieces.

    When he smiled, his lips and eyes were full of blood red. "I''m afraid, but I''m even more afraid of losing you --"

    his eyes and eyelashes trembled, like a butterfly with folded wings, struggling silently. The water vapor was stained on the top and was flickered by the palace lamp. The mist in the eyes was dense and the breathing was soft and sticky.

 Chapter 985

    No one loves you more than I do.

    More than him.

    So stay by my side and don''t go anywhere. If one day, when you think of all the memories, I will help you kill the heartbreaker and protect you all the time -

    -

    the red carpet that stretches from under the bed to where, the palace lamp outside the palace has been replaced with a new one, which is still a strange red. The candle light is faint, and the blood in the palace lingers in the nostrils. On the bed column and curtain of the bedroom hall, either carving or embroidery, are the bright moon and serene pan with flowers and brocade clusters, which are not in line with the atmosphere in the hall.

    Several little ghost maids dressed in soy sauce and purple are kneeling aside, kowtowing again and again.

    "Madam, please change your clothes."

    "Madam, please, it''s time!"

    "Madam, if you don''t put on the happy clothes, the adults will really kill us. Please pity the maids!"

    With a cry and fear, the shaking voice continued. The black iron chain on Maxi''s wrist had already been removed. Two shocking red marks against the white wrist made people tremble. She folded her sleeves and didn''t mind making the red marks public.

    He raised his eyebrows and eyes, and his voice was cool

    "Madam..." The little maid is still kowtowing.

    All of a sudden, Maxi''s eyebrows and eyes turned back, and her fierce eyes swept over. Her voice was hoarse, but she couldn''t help saying, "I said, go down!"

    A few little maidservants were frightened by her appearance and hurriedly withdrew.

    She is always kind and amiable. She is the only one with the most human feelings in the cold netherworld. But now, it seems that even this special does not exist.

    After seeing people scared away by her, she lowered her eyelashes and recited a Buddhist verse.

    Life in the world is like being among thorns. If one does not move, he will not hurt. If you are moved, you will move in vain, hurt your body and hurt your bones. Then you will experience all kinds of pain in the world.

    Cui came into the bedroom in a red suit. Standing at the door of the bedroom, she saw the thin woman sitting on the bed, her hair and waist. His eyes were closed tightly, and his pale and delicate face was solemn, with a faint Buddha light.

    In the netherworld surrounded by Yin Qi, it becomes more and more special.

    In a flash of his heart, he stepped forward quickly, chuckled, "why don''t you change your clothes? Don''t you like it? I came here specially according to your preference. You see, "he showed Xi Xi the happy clothes on the tray, and took the Phoenix crown inlaid with the huge night pearl." this pearl is my century''s future. If it''s used to make a phoenix crown for my wife, it must be very beautiful, "he said

    I still look down, but I don''t read the Sutra.

    Just a whisper: "silver turbid is you sent to monitor me?" After she came back, Yinzhuo disappeared. It''s the spirit cat of the netherworld. It can naturally connect the Yin and Yang, but it''s not afraid that it can''t find its way home.

    Unless someone intentionally limits it.

    Cui pan stroked the Pearl''s fingers, raised his eyes, and pursed his lips. "I''m just afraid that you''re lonely, and I want to find a cat to accompany you. Yuxi, don''t think about it. I''ve always been sincere to you, and I''m not adulterated. If you don''t believe it, I can swear by heaven..."

    "Is it?" I lift my eyes, eyes are clear, tone is indifferent.

    I don''t believe that.

    Without hesitation, Cui pan turned to the outside of the hall and pointed to the sky three times.

 Chapter 986

    "Cui pan, the division of Yin Law of the underworld, swore to the heaven today that Cui pan was deeply in love with Xi, and would not betray her in this life. If he disobeyed this, he would be willing to break his cultivation and fall into the animal way forever!"

    I was surprised.

    In a moment, the light of the sky flashed in front of us, reflecting the whole gloomy palace like the day.

    "Cui pan, you --" she pursed her lips and curled up her fingertips. She really didn''t expect that Cui pan would swear to heaven, and the oath was so cruel.

    Cui Pan''s thin lips light pick, Feng Mou dye smile, turn around to look at her from afar, "you see, heaven hears my oath, if I lose you, the oath must come true. I''ve never lied to you. I''m really...... "

    "Don''t say it, Cui pan," she closed her eyes wearily. "Cui pan, what do you want? Will I be trapped for the rest of my life? "

    "I didn''t trap you. In the underworld, you can go anywhere you want. How can I break your wings?" Cui pan walked quickly and grasped her white and soft hands in a cool way.

    The long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix are full of deep feelings.

    She is not used to being looked at with such a burning eyes. She doesn''t look at her eyes. Her slightly drooping eyelashes are thick and slender, like a fluttering butterfly, which stays on the Bank of Yingying water.

    She drew her hand, but Cui pan held it tightly. She frowned gently, and her eyes showed infinite complexity. "Cui pan, what if I want to go back to the Yang? Don''t you stop me? "

    Cui pan smiled, as long as she could still speak with him, as for the meaning of the words, whether to take advantage of his mind, it was not important.

    After that, he didn''t expect to go back to the time when he didn''t hide his mind. It''s false to say that you are not sad, but since you have done it, there is no possibility of turning back.

    And he doesn''t regret it.

    At least, she''s his.

    Holding her fingertips, Cui pan chuckled, "naturally, I won''t stop her, but I''ve had a lot of work recently. Why don''t you wait for me for a few days? How about I go with you? At that time, all over the world, regardless of where it is, I will accompany you to see it. "

    He doesn''t believe it. His friendship with Xi for decades is as short as two months?

    He was as gentle as jade on his face, as if he was not the crazy man like a wild beast last night.

    This is not willing to release people.

    Xi sighed, "Cui pan, you can''t force me to do something about feelings. Even if you can trap me, what about my heart?"

    Cui Pan''s half body was stiff. He pulled the corners of his lips and gave an ugly smile. He said: "it''s really Yuxi. Knowing where to poke is the most painful thing for me." he suddenly turned over and trapped Yuxi under his body. Between his arms, his eyes were filled with countless darkness, dense and opaque, such as the abyss full of mist. "What about you? Where is your heart, Qi weak water? I''ve been with you for 20 years. How could I ever refuse you anything you want to do? But after two months of letting you go, you''ve hooked up with a wild man? "

    On his pale and clear face, there was a layer of ice on his face, and the words he said were bloody, "why do you call me love?"

    I have been waiting for you for hundreds of years, standing behind you silently for hundreds of years, but your heart, your eyes, have never stopped on me from the beginning to the end?!

    Not willing, the bottom of my heart surging up great unwilling.

    The fierce beast broke open the cage, exposed his sharp teeth, and attacked Xi.

 Chapter 987

    If you can''t love me, then hate me -

    the bloody curtain is calm and automatic, as if there is an invisible thing that controls it. In the huge palace, only a few faint red palace lights were on, and the red carpet that spread from under the bed to the outside of the palace could not see the end. The fragrance of Epiphyllum gradually became strong, lingering in the nostrils, but could not be waved away.

    Cui pan knows that he is on the way to a rough road full of thorns and darkness, and will never return.

    However, he couldn''t control himself. Whenever he heard her mention other men''s names, he couldn''t control the animals that were dormant in his body. He is the judge in charge of the Yin Law. He is the son of the ghost king. For tens of thousands of years, his only weakness is her.

    The only thing that makes him crazy is the man beside her, not him.

    He didn''t want to go back to the time when he could only peep at her in silence and smile with the man on the top, as if they could not tolerate anyone. He was silent and envious, but heaven sent her to him. This time, he will never let go!

    Buddha block kill Buddha, God block kill God! If that man dare to show up, what if he kills him again?!

    -

    this once-in-a-thousand-year event in the underworld has not been completed.

    She Xi didn''t wear a wedding dress, and was directly pressed into the cave by Cui pan.

    The old ghost King politely entertained all the demons and monsters who came to congratulate him, and danced on the feast. After seeing off all the guests, the old ghost king turned around and pulled down his face.

    Although people in the underworld don''t care about small things, Cui pan is his most proud son and will inherit his throne in the future. He chose the woman himself. He always had an idea, and he didn''t say anything. But throughout the wedding, as the main character of the bridegroom, the new lady never appeared. Instead, it was his father who hosted a banquet for them.

    I''m afraid that today''s event will be widely known in half a minute.

    He went back to the ghost King''s palace and sent for Cui pan. Results after three urges and four pleas, I learned that the son, who had always acted arbitrarily and recklessly, had led the bride directly into the bridal chamber in the palace, which was good for him, and directly omitted the etiquette of the chapel.

    The old ghost Wang tolerated again and again. After a while, he held his breath and waved his hand away.

    It seems that for a moment, he can''t be called that rebel!

    -

    Meng Po sent the last ghost to Naihe bridge, wiped a handful of sweat and turned back to have a rest. When she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar white figure sitting at the table, still looking, but looking much less.

    She opened her mouth, and her hoarse voice poured out of her throat like a broken bellows. "Ah, girl..." Before she finished speaking, she smiled and gave herself a mouth. "No, it''s time to call madam now, isn''t it? Ha ha, when did you come here? I''ll count it with my fingers. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I went to visit Yangjian. What''s the gain? "

    She smiled pale. Her pale lips were not a little bloody. She looked down at the dark and yellow tea in the thick ceramic bowl, and said softly: "my mother-in-law still likes to joke, just call me Xi, call me madam, I can''t hear it."

    Meng Po was stunned. It seemed that she was going to fall down as soon as the wind blew. She quickly smiled, followed her kindness and responded.

    "Then you --" her heart leaped. She didn''t know how to speak for a moment.

 Chapter 988

    The Xiang Xi opened her mouth instead, and she took a sip of tea, which she didn''t care about. "There''s nothing to gain, just a life debt. I''m afraid it''s not good to die in this life."

    Meng Po''s heart was thumping, and she hurriedly took hold of her hand, saying "bah bah" several times. She was angry at her, and said, "bah, girl, I''ve known you for many years. How can you die so hard? Since you married judge Cui, don''t think about it. " She said earnestly, "I watched judge Cui come all the way to treat you. In the future, judge Cui will inherit the throne, and you will be the ghost queen! Above ten thousand people, the whole underworld will bow down to you! You can''t say anything more about it, you know? "

    She shook her hand and urged.

    Xi slowly nodded her head. There was everything in Qinglian''s eyes, but there was no joyful color.

    "I see, mother-in-law," she said

    With a sigh, Meng Po sweeps Yu Guang to Xi''s snow-white neck. The neckline can''t hide the bite marks. She is shocked and hesitantly sweeps her white face. Carelessly take back the line of sight, quietly explore her channels, this exploration, the brain suddenly, completely understand.

    This is -

    She heaved a deep breath, Cui pan, she finally came to this step!

    What''s the pain? As long as he can bear it again, with his care and love for Xi, he will win the hearts of beautiful people. It''s just a matter of time.

    On that day, Mrs. Meng talked about many things with Xi, which was also the occasion. The business of that day was withered, and few ghosts rushed to the birth.

    Yi Xi knows about Meng Po''s past. It turns out that she has a marriage debt with jiuchongtian, Yuelao, who is in charge of marriage in the world.

    Mentioning the man, Meng Po''s pretty face was full of smiles. She spat in her hoarse voice, "bah, that old man!" The eyes are bright as the stars in the sky, and there is no resentment at all.

    At this time, her face, unexpectedly, can have some little daughter''s delicate state.

    After hearing Meng Po''s summary of her past, she said, "it''s just a romantic debt. When the marriage ends, the relationship will end naturally.". Oh, sometimes, it''s more comfortable to live in the present than to be immersed in the past rotten years! "

    The twilight is fading.

    The yellow sky gradually lost its last luster. There was a heavy fog rising on both sides of the street, which was more gloomy and oppressive than ever, against the sadness and wailing that loomed into the ear.

    It never occurred to her that Meng Po and Yue Lao had such a quarrel.

    One leads the red line, one breaks the emotion.

    Heaven will make people, even if it is a fairy, it can not be escaped.

    Cui pan can see Xi dangling from the direction of nihoqiao from afar. He can see the simple white and slender figure from the countless ghosts around him with only one glance.

    He called out, "yes," and walked up to her with a smile and held her hand.

    With a faint hum, she did not know why and did not break away from his hand.

    Cui''s eyes brightened with joy. He asked softly with a worried heart, "Hey, have you gone to find Meng Po?"

    She raised her eyes and glanced at him. Cui Pan''s eyes were as cold as autumn water. She felt that her mind had no place to hide from her eyes.

    Hurriedly explained: "listen to me, I didn''t follow you, I didn''t send people to monitor you, I just saw you go from the bridge..."

 Chapter 989

    "Well, I''ll go to my mother-in-law''s for a while, can''t I?" She gave him a light glance and walked slowly past him.

    What can he do? Since she had been forced to do something a few days ago, I saw that she spoke less and less every day, and it was hard to smile. His body is becoming thinner and thinner. He regrets that he bit his teeth and made up for it. He wished he could put her on the top of his heart. He would never dare to be a bastard again.

    Now, Xi is his ancestor. I wish I could hold it in my palm all day long and offer it to him. I can only do it three times a day and nine times a day.

    Hearing this, I thought that Xi would not pay attention to him after the explanation. My heart was cold and empty, as if torn by a pair of invisible giant claws, I was in a panic.

    Who ever thought that Xi even answered him in a good tone? As soon as his eyebrows jumped, he caught up with them as if flying. He glanced at them with apprehension, and the eyes of the Phoenix were bright. She smiled! She even laughed!

    Cui pan could not help weeping with joy. She said that Meng Po was so kind. She had to prepare a generous gift for her. Twenty years ago, she saved her husband from the Bank of the river, so she gave him time to rush to rescue her. Now, it''s a smile again.

    He steals music in his heart and steals his hand.

    "Why, don''t you blame me? I really won''t do anything to hurt you. Believe me! " His eyes are full of pleading, and his face is as soft as jade.

    It seems that once upon a time, the man who was vicious was not him.

    People, how can they be so changeable?

    Yi Xi gave him a bad look, took a sip of his lips and said, "let go!"

    Cui''s hands are tight again. He continues to face the dead skin. She has just got a smiling face. This is a good time to please her. If he really listens to her, he will let go!

    He shook her hand, his clear eyes blinked, and his tone was full of coquettish elements. The sharp canine teeth in his lips were indistinct. "Oh, yes, I dare not. Forgive me, eh? Have a good meal and don''t lose weight any more His eyes are red, "I really will be distressed. If you really annoy me, why not? If you take a bite of rice, I''ll slap you. How about that?"

    "Wheezing --"

    wheezing is really impossible. She looks at Cui pan strangely and says: "Cui pan, why did you have no skin or face before? There are countless ears around here, not to be ashamed? "

    Smile again!

    Cui Pan''s heart is in full bloom!

    He squeezed his eyes and said, "I''m not afraid. As long as you are happy, you''ll stab me a few times. I can bear it!"

    This is the truth. Shixi is shocked by the seriousness in his eyes. Don''t look away. "I don''t like blood, and I don''t want to stab you with a knife. Do you want to go back? If you don''t come back, let me go. I''m going back. "

    The surprise Cui pan received today is not small. He even felt that he had an illusion and had a dream. He grinned happily and said: "go back, now, let''s go home! The evening meal is prepared with your favorite dishes. If you don''t go to dinner at that time, what I said just now will still count. Just let you fight! "

    He grinned and brought the beauty back.

    The most attentively prepared dish is soup. After a meal, I was as busy as a dog''s leg, but I didn''t eat a few.

    I ate several mouthfuls of each dish. The most important thing was that there were many kinds of dishes. After a meal, I was eight points full.

 Chapter 990

    So still will be the joy of Cui Le countless.

    My heart decided that it would be a great gift for mother Meng, and I couldn''t delay it at all. By the way, I also took scriptures from Meng Po and got some happy ideas. Save her all day drill horn sharp son, also call oneself heartache.

    After dinner, the maids rushed to remove the dishes from the table. In fact, they only ate a few mouthfuls of each dish, some of which were even served as a whole.

    Cui pan poured tea for Xi, and suddenly thought of something that might make her happy. He said, "Xi, do you still remember the silver turbidity? I see you are in the palace all day and seldom go out for a walk. Why don''t I send it to keep company with you? "

    Yi Xi holds the hand of the cup of tea, eyebrows and eyes droop, sipping the tea for a long time, speechless.

    Sit at the table with your back straight.

    Cui Pan''s heart suddenly broke. Could he be wrong? He was hesitating how to open his mouth, but Xi finally moistened his throat, raised his eyes and glanced at Cui pan, asking his doubts, "is silver turbid still alive?"

    She thinks Yinzhuo was killed by him?!

    Cui pan wryly smiled, "I''m not as cruel as you think I am." seeing her again and again, she lowered her eyebrows. Hearing his words, her eyelashes seemed to quiver. Then she knew who she thought of. His fingertips were tightened and his fists were hidden in his sleeves. He told himself secretly that he must be calm and calm.

    So repeatedly, just a soft smile said: "silver turbid good end of life, I haven''t touched it a fur, as for him -" he tight thin lips, cover a trace of loneliness under the eyes, said: "he is also alive, that day I was really upset, see you think about him, just told a lie. That night I really moved to kill him. Thanks to his master''s timely arrival from qingshangshen, I just saved his life. "

    Holding the finger of the tea cup, she curled up and stared at the delicate green leaves in the root of the tea cup. If so, she didn''t bear the debt of life? But Cui pan did want to kill him.

    Qi weak water escaped a disaster, but it was a fluke.

    She raised her eyes. "Cui pan, you didn''t cheat me?"

    Cui pan pulled his lips, but he didn''t squeeze out a smile. "Why, apart from that, have I cheated you? You ask yourself, haven''t I treated you well in the past 20 years? "

    He controlled his calm speech, but his tone exposed his grievance. He thinks that as long as there is a pay, there will be a return. One day, Xi will see his sincerity and put it into his arms.

    However, Providence makes people.

    Although I have cared for him, I would not give him a little more. Why don''t you just let Xi fall in love with him? He had to struggle and be trapped in it, and the more he wanted it, the more he wanted it.

    -

    in the morning of the next day, Xi was awakened by licking. Wet tongue with a thorn licked her fingertips, with a trace of itch. She turned her dark and clear eyes, yawned sleepily, and looked at the little thing that was licking.

    It''s black. It''s hidden in plain brocade quilt. It''s too conspicuous.

    Seems to detect her eyes, silver turbid dun for a while, trembling raised the small head, a pair of silver eyes, black black eyes, not silver turbid, who else?

    "Meow ~"

    Silver Zhuo Wei cautiously scratched Xi''s sleeve with his small claw. His eyes were moist and full of pleading. When he saw Xi, he didn''t speak, just stared at it. It cried twice weakly. Without the permission of Xi, it dared not approach.

 Chapter 991

    He buried himself in Jixi''s palm and rubbed it gently, as if he was confessing.

    Xi chuckles, barely stretches his face, poking his tiny head with his slender jade fingers, sneers, "well, you are a little thing. I asked myself if I treated you well. Unexpectedly, Cui pan sent you to spy on me!"

    "Meow!" Silver turbid was poked on the bed and rolled around, paralyzed on the face and pretended to be dead, as if life could not be loved.

    "You know what''s wrong?" She pursed her lips and looked down at it.

    The little thing is very sensitive. Knowing that she is not really angry, she pretends to be dead to make her soft. But also successfully called her to break the work, can''t help but stabbing its fleshy belly again.

    Only then discovered that by her raise''s round rolling silver turbid, looked thin some. The belly is no longer round and tight, but a layer of skin down.

    "Cui pan mistreated you?"

    Silver turbid a wake up, hurriedly get up jump into the arms of Xi Xi, meow a explanation. I''m afraid that my master will quarrel with judge Cui again. At that time, he may really die!

    It was originally sent by Cui pan to monitor Xi, but it was still young. Cui pan beat her half to let Yin Zhuo accompany her, half to want to know more about what she did and what she liked.

    If you can''t stop her a while ago, you want to ask Yinzhuo to accompany her to the sun, so that she can pay attention to her at any time. If there is an unfaithful man around her, she will be notified immediately.

    I didn''t think he was dizzy and forgot it completely.

    How is Cui pan not upset? The life person catches it back, originally wants to take the skin to peel the bone to let off the hatred of the heart, but thinks of Xi Xi''s love for silver turbid in the ordinary days, if you really kill it, Xi still can''t be annoyed that he hates not to contact with each other when he dies old?

    Cui Pan''s decision proved to be right.

    At lunch time, I watched silver turbid toes squatting on the table with high Qi, and ate with Xi, then my heart was angry.

    He doesn''t have the honor yet! I was robbed by this smelly cat! I don''t want to!

    -Recently, Cui pan and Xi get along with each other gradually back to their usual days.

    Occasionally, she had a whim and made wine, but she didn''t have much. She sent some to the fox and Meng Po, and most of the rest went into Cui Pan''s stomach.

    Nobody mentioned the original thing again. When the outside world saw him, she mostly called for his wife. She mostly responded in silence. Although she didn''t respond, she didn''t resist as much as she did.

    Cui pan is very satisfied with his life. She lives under his eyelids. She has nothing to do with the man. He is very satisfied. It''s better to live like this all my life.

    Spring, autumn, and then two or three years.

    Recently, she has been haunted by a strange dream. There is always a man in a white suit with black hair and waist reaching out to her and repeatedly calling her to pass.

    Every time she came near at the beginning, the shadow suddenly broke and disappeared.

    Cui pan sees her these days mood is upset, think to take her to the mortal to have a rest.

    She doesn''t belong to the underworld. Such an environment will affect her mood more or less. Probably went to the sun, where the sun is a sun, you can expel the gloom of the heart.

    -

    a few years ago, she wanted to go to the capital, but was robbed by Cui pan. So far, she lost her hand in the capital and failed to see the prosperity of the capital.

    This time, it''s true that it''s well-known. The prosperity of the capital is far beyond that of other capitals.

 Chapter 992

    The flat stone road is wide and tidy, with shops on both sides standing shoulder to shoulder, pedestrians swarming on the street, and all kinds of people. From time to time, gorgeous carriages were pulled by several tall horses and rushed to the inner city.

    He is arrogant and domineering. He doesn''t care whether he will trample on the past people because of his speed.

    Fuxi lies on the window coffin of the teahouse, looks down, sees the scene and shakes his head slightly.

    We can see it everywhere.

    Cui pan always pays attention to Xi''s expression. Seeing her frown and following her eyes, he sees the carriage that shuttles among pedestrians and raises countless dust at the back. A cold eye, slightly pinky, a black snake like mist from his fingertips, straight towards the car attack.

    The carriage was about to enter the inner city, but it was frightened at the gate of the city. The coachman was left on the ground in a mess. Several high horses raised their front feet and howled anxiously, then suddenly ran into each other in the same place.

    Strange to say, the horse seems to have passed the human nature, very skillfully bypassed the crowd, as if it was deliberately tossing people in the carriage.

    Seeing this scene, she turned her head upside down and shook her head helplessly. She sighed, "Cui pan, you are bored."

    Cui pan, however, bent over to invite Kung Fu. His eyes were clear and bright. "You see what I''ve done? This bully should be taught a good lesson! "

    "You, the more you live, the more you go back!" I don''t know if he''s because of her? "Everyone has a destiny. When he dies, his soul will return to the netherworld, and then you will take care of him. As for now, he is in a busy market, and his horse is running rampant. Or how, if you interfere, you will control the fate of others."

    Cui pan doesn''t understand, "well, didn''t you just worry that the carriage would hurt the people in the street?"

    Xi Xi shook his head. "Worry comes to worry, but it''s all their destiny. If they interfere, they will be punished." She took a sip of tea, then put down the cup and stood up, "go back, I''m a little tired today."

    Cui Pan''s eyes were bright. Seeing that white and slender figure had already stepped down the stairs, he hurried to catch up with him and cried, "Oh, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, such trifles are not so idle! "

    Smell speech, Yi Xi does not have the good spirit to turn round to slant his one eye, hateful, "talks about the heaven way in vain, the crime adds one class!"

    "Ah, Yuxi -" Cui pan is dissatisfied. He is her husband! How to pour cold water on him all day long!

    "Shut up and look at the road." A paper folding fan against his opening and closing lips, Xi swept her eyes and almost hit Cui pan on the top of the column, faint way.

    "Yes, Madame!" Cui pan, with a smile on his lips, is still wearing a crimson robe in the sun, and is even more outstanding in the crowd against the scorching sun on his head.

    It seems that it is not enough to show off.

    Sigh, "poor mouth!"

    -

    the sun sets in the west, and the last beautiful glow of heaven and earth disappears at the end of the sky.

    Heaven and earth are like being covered by a huge curtain, dark and depressing.

    She walked barefoot on the cold jade white stone bridge, surrounded by nine curves, surrounded by pavilions and pavilions, the water was tinkling.

    It seems that if there is a solemn Sanskrit voice in her ear, it will calm her mind. Lift the eyes and look at the distance, tens of meters away, a black hair and waist, a man in a white Royal robe standing with hands, back to her, can not see the face clearly.

    I just feel very familiar, but I can''t make sense of it.

 Chapter 993

    She hesitated for a moment, but the dream haunted her for so long that she was eager to understand it.

    The pale lips opened slightly. She slowly stepped forward a few steps, stood ten steps away from him, looked at the back, and asked, "who are you?"

    The figure of the man seemed to pause for a moment.

    She clenched her skirt and her lower lip unconsciously. There was an indescribable anxiety rising from the bottom of her heart. The man never looked back. She clenched her teeth. "Who are you? What''s the purpose of repeatedly appearing in my dream? " She quickly stepped forward, grabbed the man''s arm, and turned him to her.

    This time, the dream is not broken.

    To see the face of the people, she eyes slightly tight, "Qi weak water?! You -- "

    don''t know how to open your mouth for a while, she sipped her dry lip, and the jade bridge under her feet was cold with a chill, drilling in from the bottom of her feet. She is still wearing the white coat before going to bed. Surrounded by the spirit of immortality, the lotus flowers in the pool are in full bloom and the pearls are splashing everywhere.

    She thought, it''s the real fairyland, and so it is.

    "Yi Xi," the man looked at her affectionately with his eyes, held out a hand slightly, stroked her side face, hooked his lips and chuckled, and his unique face was gentle, which didn''t belong to Qi and weak water. "Thin, Yi Xi, I finally found you, come back, come back to me, eh?"

    "You''re not Qi Weishui?" She took a step back abruptly, and her back hit the railings. She even thought she was experiencing the dream. "Why come to my dream? Who are you?"

    "I am Qi weak water, Yi Xi," a man with Qi weak water''s same appearance still has a warm smile, such as the breeze. His white fingertips are as white as his white brocade robe, and are not stained with dust.

    It''s a long way to go.

    "No, you''re not him," she said, her eyes shining with complexity. Now the situation has made her dizzy, but she is still firm about what she saw. "He won''t laugh like you, or -"

    nothing?

    The man''s face is cold and his heart is hot. Although he is serious on the surface, most of his requirements for her are satisfied.

    But the man in front of us, even if full of Buddha light, looks solemn. On the unique appearance, the smile is gentle and the eyes are tender, but it''s unreasonable to call out a sense of distance. Although he is smiling, his smile does not reach the bottom of his heart.

    She rejects such a man from the bottom of her heart.

    She continued to retreat, closed her eyes and tried to leave the dream and return to the reality, the world with Cui pan.

    I don''t know if Cui pan has found her abnormality and came to look for her?

    For a long time, she didn''t respond. She probably knew that this was not an ordinary dream, but a soul held by others!

    And the man who holds his soul is obviously the man who smiles and Yan Yan in front of his eyes, who is warm as the spring breeze.

    "Why hide from me? You used to be different. " He frowned, but he didn''t see how he acted at all. He saw him appear in front of him. His voice sank a little. "Come here, come to me."

    Yi Xi raised her eyes sharply and looked directly at his eyebrows and eyes

    "You -" the man frowned, and suddenly realized that it was wrong. He quickly reached her forehead with one hand, and then left.

    Not even Xi had time to react.

    He suddenly smiled, as if all the lotus flowers around him were blooming, and the beauty was not like real people. He murmured, "if so, after all, you choose to forget."

 Chapter 994

    "Just, Xi, even if you forget, you will still be involuntarily attracted by the reincarnation of me. OK, Xi, this is fate. You can''t escape!"

    I can''t understand his self-talk, but I think the man with dangerous breath is too weird, and I can''t help thinking of leaving him.

    The instinct of her body made her back and run away.

    Suddenly, he saw his sleeves brushed, and a layer of dazzling golden light came to her. Her eyes were tingling and she closed them in a panic.

    Countless pieces of memory rushed into the brain, and her brain ached with swelling. She snorted and fell into darkness completely.

    Her eyes moved and slowly opened. The bright sunlight in the room made her close her eyes uneasily, and her eyes suddenly appeared.

    "Yes?" Cui pan stared at her face for a moment. When he saw her wake up, he finally gave a slow sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Yuxi, you''ve been sleeping for a long time today, and you''re getting three strokes in the day!"

    After knowing it, she blinked. Suddenly, she slowly breathed out a breath. He helped her to lean on the top of the bed bar and said softly, "Cui pan, I have a dream. It''s very long."

    Cui pan holds her hand, eyebrows and heart jump, "what is it?" He asked, struggling to contain the unease.

    She seemed to smile weakly, and her lips were filled with endless bitterness. "Many, very disorderly, I was a little Phoenix who was only shaped by the God''s Enlightenment on the nine heavy sky. I dreamed of all kinds of disputes between me and him and was grateful. No matter how he treated me, I was very happy. But he was going to get a wife. In the dream, his unseen wife, Princess Qingyun, took a fancy to me That phoenix feather, to be a real Phoenix crown and nepheline, is -- "

    " OK! " Cui Pan''s eyes are dark and cold, and there seem to be countless dark fog in them. He stops Xi from going on, because he already knows what''s behind.

    In the end, the man began to fight with Xi. He always did this. Depending on his being a God and liking her, he could be recklessly hurt.

    I''m afraid he didn''t think that she would give up to leave him. When she was almost unable to support her, she stole the new love breaking water made by zilianxianjun, chose to forget everything and fell into reincarnation.

    "Cui pan, in fact, you know who I am from the beginning to the end, right? Just pretending I don''t know, even I have been cheated by you! "

    That plain looking fairy always appears behind her. I didn''t feel it at the beginning, but now I think it''s just like a dream. There are more than one or two horse feet exposed?

    "It''s me," Chui pan wryly smiled. "I can''t hide anything from you, and I swear I won''t cheat you again. Has ryukuang come? Have you been found? "

    Otherwise, why would suddenly wake up, think of the past.

    A period of stolen time, after all, can not see the light. He curled up his fingers, just wanted to ask if she would go back with him, then he heard the old ghost King''s urgent edict, and ordered him to take her back immediately.

    His eyes were shining and his face was cold. He said, "I''m afraid something happened in the underworld. Let''s go back first!"

    Xi Xi''s eyebrows and heart jump straight, slightly nodding.

    Cui''s sleeves are on display. The red light passes by. There are two figures in place.

 Chapter 995

    In the ghost King''s palace, in the hands of the lamp slaves with blue faces and fangs, they were holding the blue flames that were jumping slowly.

    Countless ghosts of all kinds lie dormant and form a broad and dignified throne.

    The ghost King sits in the front of the main hall, a man with white body and elegant posture sits at the bottom of his head. His fingers are long, and his eyebrows and eyes are delicate as carved jade. It is obviously out of line with the surrounding environment.

    The scene was very depressing and the air was silent.

    The blue flame is jumping, and the palace of Ying is more and more gloomy and frightening.

    A man''s porcelain white face was also hidden in a layer of blue light, with clearly defined facial features clearly extinguished, making people unable to see emotions.

    Cui pan rushes into the main hall, and sees the man who makes him wish he could not get rid of. He sits on the left side of his father''s left hand with a cup of tea in his hand and drinks tea slowly in a leisurely manner. As he saw a few decades ago, he is lofty and pretentious!

    "Ryukuang!" Cui pan almost burst out these two words from his teeth, and at the same time blocked Xi behind him. "How dare you come to my underworld? What if I dare not kill you again

    "Baner, no nonsense! This is the God of ryukuang. Today''s visit to the underworld is... " The old ghost King hesitated and didn''t know how to speak. His face was gloomy.

    Ryukuang put down his cup of tea and smiled, "it''s to pick up my wife, Yuxi. Twenty years ago, she had some conflicts with me and left in anger. But I have to close down because of my old injury. Thanks for your help He stood up and bowed, with a three point smile on his lips.

    "Yuxi is my wife! Ryukuang, if you want to take him away today, unless you level the underworld, I''ll see if you have that ability! " Cui pan sneers, the palm empty grip, suddenly turned into a dark whip, silent smoke, has already sounded.

    The old ghost Wang''s forehead was cold and perspiring, "Pan''er, you --"

    "father, we people in the underworld have never been afraid of anything. If someone dare to find trouble in the underworld, it''s blatant to rob my wife. If I endure today, how can I command the underworld in the future? Father, it''s better not to interfere in this! "

    "Ah," ryukuang spread out his hands, stepped back two steps, and said with a smile, "why does judge Cui seem so excited? Men and women''s affairs always ask for your affection. I''d like you to fight and kill here. Why don''t we ask the opinions of the parties

    He cried.

    Her eyelashes trembled, and she walked out slowly from behind Cui pan.

    Cui Pan said, "Oh!" He grabbed her fingertips and tried to stop her from leaving.

    I smile back, just like that year, the lips are slightly hooked, like the spring breeze.

    Then, without hesitation, he drew back his hand and walked slowly to ryukuang.

    Ryukuang raised his eyebrows and stood up with his hands on his back. He looked at cuipan in his spare time. The malice in his eyes was particularly dazzling against his delicate appearance.

    Cui pan clenched his fist.

    Finally, she stood in front of him and opened her eyelashes like a fluttering butterfly. Her eyes were as clear as jade. She slowly opened her lips and said, "God is in the light." The voice is as clear as ever.

    Ryukuang was slightly shocked. "You didn''t call me like this, but you still blame me?" He smiled and tried to hold her hand, but she retreated and dodged. "You should blame me. How about going back to jiuchongtian with me first? I''ll explain all of them to you. "

    "God of Ryukyu light, I am not the Ryukyu light I used to be, and you are not the Ryukyu light I used to be."

 Chapter 996

    Her eyes and eyebrows are calm from beginning to end, as if describing a story that has nothing to do with her.

    "Twenty years ago, you took the ninety-nine-eighty-one phoenix feather from me by yourself. You made an appointment with me for three lives, but you married someone else when you turned around. I didn''t want to talk about it. Since I had chosen to forget, I had made the plan of never looking back. The God of ryukuang has just heard that I am the wife of Cui ban in the underworld. I''m a man in the underworld. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to go back to jiuchongtian with you. "

    Cui Pan''s eyes were bright, and he was ecstatic. "You should be serious --"

    raise your hand, and stop the rest of his words. He continued: "you are not a self deceiving person. There are so many fairies that love you. In the past 20 years, Princess Qingyun has already entered the palace of bise wearing the Xiapu made of the phoenix feather that was taken from me."

    "I don''t have it. Come back with me first. I''ll explain it to you!" Ryukuang didn''t expect that he would make a vow from the beginning to the end, but he wanted to believe that she was deeply in love with him and would definitely choose to go back with him without hesitation when she saw him.

    But I can''t think of it.

    She has changed. In the clear eyes of Qinglian, there is no longer any love for him.

    In a hurry, he wanted to drag her hand. Cui pan was so quick that he rushed up and protected Xi in his arms. "Liuguang, this is the prefecture. Please respect me! Otherwise, the spirit dogs that I raise who grow up eating carrion will not mind to taste the meat of immortals, what it''s like! "

    "Yi Xi --"

    there was a golden flash in ryukuang''s eyes, and his fierce Qi rose quickly. When he met cuipan''s line of sight, there was a sudden overcast wind around him, and his whole body was also surrounded by immortal Qi.

    One black and one white, the sword is in full swing, and the war is imminent.

    I don''t know who moved the hand first. Ryukuang summoned his immortal Kunlun sword, and cuipan offered a whip, but in a twinkling of an eye, he passed one hundred and eighty moves.

    It doesn''t take a lot of time for a master to fight. I haven''t seen their movements clearly yet. The fierce wind blade rolls up her skirt. I can only see that both of them are wrapped in a thick layer of black fog and white fairy air, which is not true.

    All of a sudden, the two people aroused a blow of self-cultivation. In an instant, the ghost lamp in the hall exploded together, and the huge column surrounded by several people also cracked. The two of them flew out at the same time, fell to the ground in a mess and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Her pupils are constricted. Not far away, ryukuang looks at her sadly. Her pale lips are full of blood. Her spotless white brocade robe is almost broken by the whip.

    Her footsteps are moving, Cui Pan''s chest is almost torn, he clenches his teeth, his fingernails are deeply embedded in the palm, he is waiting for a choice.

    "Yuxi..." Ryukuang stretched out his hand slightly and trembled weakly.

    Xi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she pursed her lips. Suddenly she turned her head without hesitation and ran to Cui pan. She trembled and put out her hand to wipe the blood stains on his lips. She asked softly, "how are you, Cui pan? I''ll take you to the ghost doctor. You can hold on! "

    Cui Pan''s eyes are full of joy, but his face is exhausted by his accomplishments, and he almost loses his soul. He nodded weakly and was supported by Xi.

    Ryukuang''s dark hatred is similar to his accomplishments. Both of them have suffered from both failures. In fact, there is no big problem except looking weak on the surface!

    He no longer calm and calm, clenched his teeth and stood up, "yes!"

 Chapter 997

    He is gambling whether Xi has a little nostalgia for him, waiting for her to turn around.

    She stops walking. Cui''s heart is startled. She looks at her weakly and leans on her shoulder. She says: "I''m dying of pain. Am I dying? I''m dying..."

    Xi hurriedly grabbed his shoulder and said softly, "I''ll take you to the doctor at once. Don''t say stupid things. How can you die?" But later he did not return. He said in a cold voice, "father, as for the God of ryukuang, please take care of him and send him back."

    The old ghost King took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said: "Hey, OK, don''t worry! It''s all me! "

    Ryukuang was in a panic. He had never thought of this scene before. After Yuan Shen returned to his place, he hurried to the underworld. He had made a decision to marry her when he got her back.

    But did not think, she even did not listen to an explanation, then categorically refused!

    "You really don''t have any nostalgia for me?!" He clenched his fist, his heart was tearing.

    Only when you lose know that person is important, but regret at this time is in vain!

    "I smile, and my voice is soft and gentle." what God said on ryukuang, you and I have passed through all kinds of things, all of which are clouds and smoke in front of your eyes. That short period of time is not worth mentioning for your long life! I have a good life now, but I have to worry about it! Farewell today, I don''t know when to see you again. Take care of yourself. I wish you and Princess Qingyun a long life together! "

    Cui pan secretly raises the corner of his lips, and his heart is in full bloom. He felt that he had no pain or injury now. He wanted to run outside for more than ten laps and laugh.

    Is there anything better than now? There''s probably no more, thought Cui!

    Ryukuang chased after him for a few steps and bit his teeth. "Yuxi, even if you really don''t want to remember the old love, you said that I have a little grace for you, and you will accompany me for the rest of my life?"

    He turned his back to his clear eyes, and his voice was not soft. He raised it abruptly, and his words were harsh. "So what does the God of ryukuang want to remind me? Remind me that the pain of beheading back then, or is it unbearable to be abandoned by my sweetheart?! She confessed that her eighty-one phoenix feathers had been paid off. If God didn''t know enough about Ryukyu, how about I jump off the reincarnation stage and give it back to you completely

    After that, he did not stop any more, supported Cui pan, and soon disappeared in the palace.

    Cui pan listened to his heart trembling, clenched her fingers, and said anxiously, "you can''t do stupid things. If you jump the reincarnation stage, I will follow you!"

    "It''s enough to do something stupid once. I know ryukuang. He won''t pester me anymore."

    He has his pride, but it seems to me that this pride is ridiculous, just like their absurd fate.

    -

    the old ghost Wang watched the two disappear, shook his head and was amused.

    This son of his own, he pretends to be true. In any case, he is afraid that he is secretly having fun when he holds a beautiful woman? Yi Xi is also a girl. Don''t you know if one of them can summon the ghost king after passing on the secret?

    I''m afraid I''m in a hurry to go to the doctor. Have you completely forgotten this?

    It''s just a matter of fact. In a word, my son is OK. Let them toss him! As for the high God of ryukuang, hum! It''s really a great pleasure to be depressed now!

    -Three hundred years later, the new king of ghosts succeeded and the underworld gave a feast. Fengdu hearsay that the ghost queen has the best appearance and is in the sixth palace.

 Chapter 998

    Back in the system space, Su Kui, who has recovered all his memories, lies quietly on the small bed.

    The system said in her ear, "congratulations on completing the task, double your experience and points. Do you want to check the task details of the next world now?"

    Su Kui nodded, and the system soon sent a message about the next world.

    She closed her eyes and browsed, but in her mind she thought about things related to her original body. In exchange for Su Kui to replace her life, she paid for her thousand year cultivation and soul. The system was damaged when she was dressed as a queen Dowager. Although it was upgraded, it was in urgent need of energy supply, which made her brain wander.

    Su Kui, whose memory has been erased, has existed since a little Phoenix. That rebirth card is the system''s cover for her, and she is the only one from the beginning to the end.

    Once upon a time, she chose to go back with ryukuang, so far, she never stepped into the underworld again, and she has been alone in Jiuchong heaven for a long time. Time passed their feelings. When ryukuang took her back, he did treat her very well, but soon afterwards, he fell back on his old ways.

    Ryukuang is a natural divine body. Everyone in the nine heavens is in awe of him. Almost all the gods adore him in the light or in the dark. How can he always be like a common man and humble himself to a woman just to please her?

    But Su Kui entered her body and spent her whole life.

    Falling in love with ryukuang is inevitable, but in her bones, even if there is no memory, the persistence still exists. Miss never look back, she resolutely left ryukuang, choose Cui pan.

    As it turns out, her choice is much more correct than hers.

    She is very happy and stable in the underworld. Cui Pan''s sincerity to her has remained unchanged for a hundred years. Also let Xi''s real soul realize in the end that it is not what you think you love most, it is the best for you.

    Sometimes, to open his eyes and look around, or turn around, he would wake up in a soft big bed in the dim light.

    Simple European decoration style, European overhead chandelier lines smooth. The indoor overall color is light gray white, with a pure white wool carpet at the foot, which itches on the foot, but is very comfortable.

    Floor to ceiling windows are clean and bright. The warm sunlight is reflected in from outside. The bedroom has excellent lighting and is illuminated brightly. The beige screen window beside the floor window brings a touch of softness to the gray bedroom.

    After several generations of ancient world framework, it finally returns to the familiar 21st century.

    This is a very common story. Jiang Yingxue was the granddaughter-in-law of Gaogan family and Li family in Beijing. Her husband, Li Qian, was only 28 years old, and became a major general in a military region in city A. he stayed in the military region all year round and seldom came back.

    Even if I come back, I will share my room with Jiang Yingxue. In short, it''s this wife, no matter where he wants to go. Jiang Yingxue''s grandfather and old Li''s chief are the friends of life and death who once fought with guns. Jiang Yingxue''s mother died in childbirth and her father died at the age of three. Jiang is the only one left in the whole Jiang family. Before his death, Grandpa Jiang held his old friend''s hand and sobbed at his entrustment. Please help him take care of his granddaughter.

    Because she is the only one left, old master Jiang is afraid of Jiang Yingxue in his mouth. He is afraid of falling in his hand. Therefore, he also develops her dandy character.

 Chapter 999

    Li old chief tearfully sent off his old friend and turned to ask Jiang Yingxue.

    He said: "Xueer, your grandfather has gone, and I will be your grandfather. Now grandpa wants you to be my granddaughter-in-law, to be my daughter-in-law, would you like to marry me?"

    Jiang Yingxue secretly glanced at Li Qian, who was standing aside with a serious face, a strong military uniform, and an extraordinary Yingqi. He nodded and answered, "Grandpa, I will!"

    So it was decided. Neither of them asked Li Qian''s opinion, as if his wishes were not important at all.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter. Li Qian objected afterwards, and was almost interrupted by the old man.

    In a word, all in all, they got married like this, and they became a family when they talked about the red book. Jiang Yingxue likes it. She thinks Li Qian looks better than the star in the movie. She really made money by marrying him.

    And the power of the Li family is great. Going out in the future, Ho, it''s really pulling the wind!

    But Li Qian doesn''t think so. People think Jiang Yingxue is a spoiled young lady. Her arrogant face is disgusting. In addition, Jiang Yingxue did many stupid things after her marriage, such as giving Li Qian spring medicine, tut tut Tut, do you want to die or not?

    I''m a little general. I''m selfless. What do you have to endure?

    That night, he left Jiang Yingxue and flew back to a city with his deputy. Can''t he get away with it?

    Jiang Yingxue stamped her feet and ran to the old man to complain. Li''s family is full of men. With difficulty, she has a girl and is the only blood of her old comrades in arms. The old man really likes everything. Listen to this, call and scold.

    Li Qian lightly replied, "Grandpa, the military affairs are not trifles. The military affairs are busy. I can''t go back." Send people away.

    The old man couldn''t either, so he had to persuade Haosheng to send people back.

    In this way, Jiang Yingxue''s tossing Li Qian for three days, tossed the impression that she didn''t feel originally to a negative number.

    But Li Qian''s side is good. In a city, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. No one can care. All of them are in the way of the old chief''s face. It really means that the wind is the rain. No one dares to contradict.

    Sheng Congyun, the hostess, is a reborn product. Her father died early, and only a weak and ill mother often took medicine and was hospitalized. Sheng Congyun of the previous life was very bloodthirsty. In order to earn medicine money for his mother, he went to a nightclub to be a hostess. It belongs to the type of selling wine but not body, which is very common in the novel. However, because of its good appearance and special character, it attracts the interest of a group of dandies.

    One comes and two goes, and he tortures people to death.

    Jiang Yingxue is unlucky. It''s among those people who can''t die. Of course, Sheng Congyun''s death has nothing to do with her. She is a woman who has not metamorphosed to molest another woman. At best she''s just a spectator. However, Sheng Congyun didn''t think so. She felt that all the people on the scene could not escape her death.

    So, after a lifetime of rebirth, life seems to be just like opening the door, entering the military academy, and women disguised as men become recruits.

    Li Qian''s attention was attracted by the sharp and ruthless means. He fought against each other in the dark and in the light of the light. From time to time, he was right in the eye.

    Once again, it happened that Li Qian''s current wife was the enemy of his previous life, which made him feel less guilty about being a junior. When is it better not to act now?

    With the support of the man, the woman Lord grows up and quietly appeals to the old man.

 Chapter 1000

    On the other side, Jiang Yingxue is still foolishly enjoying herself all day long. However, she was stared at by a wolf.

    The final ending of Jiang Yingxue is very sad. Before she knows it, Sheng Congyun has gradually invaded her life and made her real face public. Even gave her medicine, recorded her embarrassing side into a video and sent it to Li''s home.

    From the beginning to the end, everyone in the Li family did not know that the video was sent by Sheng Congyun, or even Jiang Yingxue did not know who framed her. Because she is usually too arrogant, want to pull her into the water a large number of people, countless.

    The old man was angry by her video into the hospital, Li Qian to drive her out of the Li family. Without the protection of Li''s family, Jiang Yingxue was defiled on the first night by a group of premeditated people. Later, when the old man left the hospital and wanted to get back to him, Jiang Yingxue had been killed in a dirty alley behind a nightclub.

    Full of white and dirty.

    Jiang Yingxue''s life, in addition to eating, drinking and playing, was probably ignorant. To her death, she did not know who framed her.

    Sheng Congyun revenged all the people who had witnessed her being defiled and surrounded her. Most of the women''s fate was the same as Jiang Yingxue''s. The men, however, had their lives broken. They could not do anything in their lives.

    -

    "Gee, this woman is vicious enough." Su Kui thought about Sheng Congyun''s methods, which was amazing.

    Unlike the white lotus disguised in other novels, this woman was born again. She became a soldier in the military academy, which aroused her great interest.

    She can''t wait to fight with her, but I don''t know who is better? Sheng Congyun? Oh -

    walked on the carpet and slouched into the bathroom. The whole glass mirror was in front of her eyes. What made Su Kui''s mouth twitch was that Jiang Yingxue actually wore a funny pajama. The bright red suspender hollowed out one-piece skirt only reaches the thigh root. In the back of the skirt, there will be a small half round white and tender butts.

    She threw cold water on her face and looked into the mirror.

    Inside is a reflection of a petite head, Su Kui only about one meter six shape, but the body is very plump and material. Delicate facial features, sharp mandible, long and thin eyebrows and nose, plump and red lips. A pair of big eyes with bright waves, all of which are captivating when their eyes are rotating.

    It''s really a human thing.

    Sunflower touched the cheek, the skin was white and lustrous, and the touch was excellent.

    She nodded with satisfaction because of her personal attributes. So, every time she comes to a new body, the system will integrate her attributes with the original body to facilitate her better completion of the task.

    Otherwise, how can the skin condition be so good when Jiang Yingxue plays card and drinks in the bar every day?

    After washing in a hurry, Su Kui turned around and went into the dressing room. He saw the full bag of leather shoes, the evening dress inlaid with jewels and sequins, and all kinds of dresses

    After rummaging through the boxes and cabinets for a while, we finally found two long skirts with cotton and hemp texture from a corner. The Chinese ink and embroidery were worn by Jiang Yingxue every time she met the old man in order to create a smart person.

    Usually, I can''t even look at it.

    But just like Su Kui''s wishes, she can''t wait to take off her fun nightdress and put on a long cotton and hemp skirt dyed with ink and water.

 Chapter 1001

    There is a vivid carp at the skirt, which is free in the lake painted with ink. The two are in perfect harmony.

    It''s much more comfortable.

    Su Kui has two long hair. Fortunately, Jiang Yingxue knows how to marry into such a family. She usually goes out to represent the face of Li''s family, so she doesn''t toss her hair. Only every time I go out at night, I roll a few rolls or wear a wig.

    When I went downstairs, I observed the whole downstairs pattern and found that the indoor space was not very large, at least not to the extent of exaggeration. It belonged to the type that two people were more than enough to live in and ten people were not too crowded.

    Very simple layout, Su Kui thought, this is probably Li Qian''s house. At least, according to her current observation, women who can wear funny pajamas to rest will not like this simple tone.

    "Madam, are you awake? What would you like to eat? Your nourishing soup has been warmed for you. Do you want to drink it now? You... " Hearing the noise, nanny Liu Ma ran out of the kitchen and asked in a low voice. Looking up, she saw Su Kui dressed like this, almost unable to close her chin.

    Is the sun in the West today? Isn''t madam confused? Or are you going to complain to the old man again. In normal times, which time is not to put on a lot of make-up, not to put on three layers inside and three layers outside?

    However, at a close distance today, madam''s skin is very good. It''s like a shelled egg!

    It seems that it''s reasonable for madam to drink nourishing soup every day. No wonder her skin is so good. Liu Ma thought, anyway, these things are not expensive, go back and write down the recipe, and cook a bowl for her daughter to try!

    Su Kui raised his chin and said, "bring it up. I''m not hungry. I don''t need to prepare lunch."

    Liu''s mother answered and went to serve the soup.

    No way. The impression Jiang Yingxue gave her is still that of the presumptuous and angry lady.

    Su Kui sat down on the sofa in the living room. As soon as she sat down, she raised her eyes and saw a tall and upright man in a turquoise military uniform and a windbreaker on her small arm. She walked in with a big step.

    Seeing Su Kui sitting right in the living room, her eyes stopped, and then she turned to Liu''s mother without any emotion. "Liu''s mother, I''m in a hurry today, so I''ll eat in the fourth grade. Just do something simple."

    As soon as Liu Ma heard who it was, she hurried to prepare.

    Su Kui picks his eyebrows. This is Li Yao, the famous little uncle of Li Qian who doesn''t see the head and tail of the dragon?

    She stood up and cried, "uncle." The voice is soft and waxy, and the heart of those who can listen is crisp.

    However, Li Yao is not a layman. He just put down his briefcase as if he were in his own home. He took off his military coat and exposed the shirt with thin cloth inside. The lines with smooth muscles are indistinctly visible.

    These muscles are firm and powerful. You can see one or two of them from the little arm that he pulled up his cuff. The explosive power implied in the bulging little arm can''t be underestimated. It''s not the glitzy muscles that a gym can build, it''s the result of countless rigorous workouts.

    Smooth muscles but not rude, a straight military uniform, but also set off people wide shoulders and narrow waist, tut, this is the world''s special thing!

    Li Yao seldom sees Jiang Yingxue. In fact, she and Li Qian have been married for two years, and he only met her once at the wedding. Then, every time she comes, she happens to be absent. Either he is still sleeping in a big way, or he is going out to fight.

 Chapter 1002

    So in the past two years, they have met only a handful of times.

    Li yaodun was called Xiaoshu by a woman who was not a few years younger than him. He pursed his thin lips and nodded slightly, and said "um".

    Su Kui''s eyes blinked. She saw Liu Ma didn''t bring her beauty Nourishing Soup for a long time. In order to avoid embarrassment, she took the initiative to go into the kitchen and bring the soup out.

    When he came out, he saw Li Yao''s overcoat meticulously resting on the back of the chair. He was sitting on Su Kui''s seat with a golden knife. He was holding the remote control in his hand and clicking down one channel by one.

    Su Kui, "er Uncle, you...... " Her eyes twinkled. "Are you just back from east city?" She just didn''t have a word to find. The little uncle was always in the impression of being speechless. She didn''t expect him to answer.

    But unexpectedly, Li Yao listened to her words, paused, nodded, "well, I''ve been transferred to Beijing recently," he said.

    The voice fell, even he himself was stunned.

    "Wow, my uncle is so powerful!"

    Ear heard her voice soft waxy, exclamatory voice, tone full of longing and admiration, back to her, can not see her look. But I can imagine that the little girl, who looks like a porcelain doll, blinks her bright eyes and looks at him askew.

    He picked his lips slightly, and there was a touch of pleasure in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.

    "Uncle, does going back to the capital mean that he will be promoted to the rank again?"

    Li Yao was slightly stunned. He lifted his eyelids slightly and looked at her side. She saw the girl in a plain water ink Koi skirt with black hair and waist. Her white and tender face was like clear water and lotus. Her big eyes were free of any impurities. She lay on the back of the chair and held her cheek to look at him.

    A look of great expectation.

    It seems that it was really unintentional.

    His solemn face relaxed, and his fierce Feng eyes softened a little. "He just transferred back to the capital, but there is no news of promotion."

    Su Kui quietly raised Yang Mei, that is to say, only temporarily, sooner or later will be promoted?

    Li Yao is the eldest son of Li, only five years older than Li Qian. At present, he is thirty-three years old, but he has been promoted to the rank of general.

    Compared with him, Li Qian is a little worse. In the original work, the author''s description of Li Yao is very few, but undoubtedly all the things that women dream of have been added to him.

    Maybe it''s too perfect. The author is afraid that he will steal the limelight of the man, so he seldom appears. Every time it appears, it''s a matter of fact. It''s more likely to be too perfect, so no woman can match him, until the end, has been single.

    "My uncle is so modest," Su Kui said with a grin as he quickly skimmed over the memory fragments in his brain.

    When Yu Guang saw Liu Ma coming out of the kitchen, she said, "uncle, have dinner!"

    Liu Ma has brought the food to the dining room one after another. Li Qian''s wedding house has no servants, only a nanny Liu Ma and a driver to take care of Jiang Yingxue''s life.

    Li Yao nodded, turned off the TV, walked to the dining room, but saw the girl behind him motionless. He picked up the eyebrow and said, "you don''t want to eat?"

    The voice is low and sexy. It''s a good radio baritone.

    Su Kui stupefied, looked up and asked foolishly, "ah? Can I eat it, too, uncle? "

    "Sniff --"

 Chapter 1003

    Li Yao was so amused by her silly appearance that she shook her head. "This is your home. Do you want to have dinner with the permission of one of my guests?" He sighed, "let''s go together. Mother Liu has prepared a lot."

    He knew that he was very serious when he was training soldiers at ordinary times. When the tricky soldiers came into his hands, he would be like a quail in a half day. But -

    he feels that his attitude today is very good, and even can be called a pleasant face, right? How can you scare this little woman like this? Or does his face look terrible?

    Wait for him to sit down, Su Kui just moved a small step to come late, sit down cleverly, back straight, hands on knees. Children in kindergarten are not as obedient as she is.

    Seeing her like this, Li Yao wanted to laugh again. He bent his thin lips and comforted her. "Don''t be so nervous. You are not my soldier. I won''t do anything to you."

    "Well..." Su Kui nodded and dropped his head.

    The black hair in front of her forehead slipped down and just covered her light red lips. All the pure feelings were covered by enchanting in a moment. Like the perfume of pure desire, the lily became instant fire and rose.

    However, his eyes were as sharp as Li Yao''s, and he didn''t notice it.

    It can be seen that Su Kui''s acting skills, after dozens of world reincarnation, have been improved in quality, quite a bit refined, and feel free to put in and out.

    Li Yao can only help his forehead when he sees the situation. He really doesn''t do anything. He confessed that his expression today had achieved the standard of harmony. If the adjutants under his hand could see it, he would be afraid of his chin.

    But for a moment, the table was quiet.

    He picked chopsticks, tiger skin and green peppers and sent them to the entrance. "Have you had lunch?" he asked? I''m sorry, because I prefer spicy food, Liu Ma prepared it according to my taste. If you don''t like it - "br >

    " yes, I like spicy food very much! " Su Kui hurriedly ordered a small head, picked up the chopsticks and did not look at what was on the table. He buried himself in the chopsticks and began to eat.

    Li Yao opened his mouth and just wanted to remind her to eat slowly, he saw Ma Liu bring up a bowl of laver soup, and saw those eggplants that Su Kui ate that were dyed red with pepper. He was surprised and said, "madam, can''t you eat spicy? These dishes... "

    But she specially prepared it for General Li, because he was hot and unhappy. So on the table, except for the laver soup in her hand, she put enough chili.

    It''s Li Yao''s favorite green pepper with tiger skin. She added two spoonfuls of red pepper noodles to it.

    "Ah?" Su Kui raised his head, full of sweat on his forehead, red face, hot straight tongue.

    Li Yao pulled the corners of her lips, pitifully poured a glass of ice water for the hot little woman who was about to cry, and handed it to her, saying, "so afraid of me? Drink it, "pushed the water glass to her hand, raised her eyes to the well-defined face, and recovered her usual meticulous smile, saying," Mom Liu, you''ve worked hard, and then make two dishes that she usually likes to eat. "

    "Oh, yes." Liu Ma hurriedly answered, ignoring the strange feeling in her heart, and went down.

    How could it be more like a couple to get along with major general Li and his wife when thinking about the appearance of their uncle and nephew sitting on the dinner table when cutting vegetables? In her head, she almost cut her hand. She shook her head and didn''t dare to think any more.

    Su Kui picked up the water glass and took a big mouthful, barely swallowing the spicy taste on his tongue.

 Chapter 1004

    She can eat spicy food by herself, but Jiang Yingxue ''s body instinct is that she can'' t touch spicy food at all.

    In addition, in order to maintain her, she refused to touch these things that are easy to cause acne on her face.

    "Still hot?" Li Yao picks up his eyebrows. For those who are not hot and unhappy, naturally, they can''t realize that those who can''t eat spicy suddenly have a bite of chili noodles, which is so hot that the whole person will burn it.

    Su Kui raised his head in tears, holding the empty water cup in his hands. He could not speak.

    She can''t understand. Li Yao is too spicy, right? Did you throw a whole bag of chili noodles into the pot? Even if she was here, she couldn''t eat such spicy food!

    Panting, Su Kui felt that half of her face was not her own, hot and numb, almost unconscious. Can only desperately stuffed rice, trying to alleviate the burning in the mouth.

    Li Yao left silently, and soon turned back into the dining room, with a bottle of things in his hand.

    Take the water glass beside sunflower, pour half a cup of milk into it, and say: "try this, milk can relieve the hot taste." Then sit down and eat again.

    Su Kui can''t control that much anymore. She grabs the water glass and pours it down. Then she pours the glass on her own. Suddenly, she looks up with her big bright eyes and says, "you seem to know my family well, uncle, but I haven''t seen you." she takes a sip of milk, frowns and says, "it seems that it''s not so hot. Uncle, you know so much!"

    Li Yao pulled the corner of his lips, ate the last mouthful of rice, and gracefully wiped his fingers with a wet towel. "This is common sense, as for not seeing me - that''s because every time I come here, you are sleeping."

    Su Kui: "..."

    She turned her mouth and said, "uncle, can you not be so direct! Didn''t I run into it this time? "

    Li Yao raised his eyebrows and nodded "um". In my heart, I think it''s better to continue to miss. Women are troubles.

    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m leaving." Li Yao got up, went back to the living room, put on his coat, picked up his windbreaker and left.

    Su Kui ran after him, blinked and asked, "uncle, are you going now? Don''t sit a little longer? Well I mean... " She also realized later that it''s not good to keep a single man at home.

    Before he finished speaking, he lowered his head in embarrassment, and his ears were slightly red.

    Li Yao had a smile in his dark eyes, and the woman stood up only to his chest. In the living room, the light is very good. The bright and colorful aperture shines in from the window and the door. There are floating dust particles in the air. The warm and bright sunlight fell on her head, her face was bright white, and her black hair was glossy and smooth.

    He moved his fingers and wanted to rub them up and try to feel them.

    The good thing is that he has outstanding determination and knows that this is his nephew''s wife. He can''t mess around.

    With a sigh, he looked down at her chestnut hair top in the sun, and said: "just back, there are many things to deal with, you go in, the door sun."

    It seems that her long curled eyelashes trembled, and she raised her eyes slowly. The round eyes were like the glass balls that she couldn''t let go of when she was a child. They were crystal clear as a clear spring, which could shine into people''s hearts at once.

 Chapter 1005

    Su Kui pursed her lips, nodded, and said, "I see, uncle, please walk slowly."

    There was some loss in the tone. Li Yao frowned and suddenly asked, "do you want to ask me about my junior four?" He felt that he had seen the truth of the matter. He took a sip of his lips and didn''t realize his displeasure. He said to Su Kui in a loud voice.

    Hurriedly, she lowered her head. She twisted her skirt and said in a hesitant voice, "well Uncle, do you have any news about him... "

    Li Yao frowned more tightly, raised his finger and rubbed his eyebrow, his voice was deep. "The fourth is your husband, but you asked me if I had any news about him? Are you sure? "

    She cried quickly, her cheeks were red, her fingers were white, her fingernails were clasped with her fingers, and her lips were clenched.

    He jumped in the head and breathed a deep sigh, "he won''t contact you?" I''ve heard for a long time that the relationship between Xiaosi and his daughter-in-law is not good. When I see you today, what can I say?

    Although he didn''t agree with the old man at the beginning, he forced himself to give uncle Jiang''s granddaughter to the fourth child, but now that he has got married and asked for someone else, he can''t help but say that he has left people here.

    He was not a soft hearted thing. He was so annoyed with these childrens and girlfriends that he even planned to be single for the rest of his life. However, he broke the rule today and was soft hearted to his niece and daughter-in-law again and again.

    Su Kui heard a low voice of his questions, his head fell down deeper, his voice was thin and could not be heard: "no connection I know. He doesn''t like me at all. I... " Said, words have brought some choking.

    Li Yao''s fingers curled up. The bright sun outside hit him. He soon burned his back. He never liked to be exposed to the sun. He frowned and said, "the fourth is your husband. He doesn''t contact you. You can take the initiative..."

    "I took the initiative, but He doesn''t answer my phone. I can''t get in the military area. I... "

    This -

    Li Yao only felt his head hurt more. What kind of evil did he commit today? He went to Xiaosi to have a meal. How could he have thought that he was in trouble? Think of him as a man holding a knife and a gun, with a line of iron clanking under his hand. Even if he doesn''t look good, it doesn''t matter if he runs for dozens of laps with a heavy load.

    But -

    in front of him, this little woman, whose skin is tender, can squeeze water out of her chest. Her skirt has two thin legs like a bamboo pole, which seem to break at a break. She can''t beat or scold.

    His brow is blue and sinewy, and he can''t help but scold: what''s his mother''s name!

    I wish I could call Xiao Si right away, and he''ll come back immediately. My daughter-in-law will coax me! His uncle can''t afford to serve!

    However, looking at her pitiful appearance, it seems that he didn''t give a definite letter today. She could faint at once, so he couldn''t walk away. He left heartily and vomited a mouthful of dullness. He said: "the fourth daughter-in-law, I heard that recently..."

    "Is it true?!"

    Before she finished, she snatched the white.

    Then she fell down and saw that her eyes were full of tears, and her eyes were red and she couldn''t help crying. "So, Li Qian refused to contact me because there was someone outside, right?"

    Li Yao wants to ask you how to know, but he doesn''t think it''s appropriate to say this from his own mouth. In fact, he didn''t know who the woman Li Qian knew in city a was. He only guessed from his vague fragments by phone a few days ago before returning to the capital.

 Chapter 1006

    He doesn''t like to lie. One is one, two is two. Besides, she has grown up. Sooner or later, she needs to know it''s a matter of fact, not to hide it.

    He nodded, but said: "it''s not necessarily true. Don''t worry. In a few days, the old man will live a long life, and the fourth child will surely come back. Then, it''s good to ask clearly."

    "Really? Uncle, you didn''t lie to me? " She put her head back and clenched her little fist. He could almost tell that the palm was already choked and bleeding by her.

    Li Yao nodded hesitantly, reassured a few more, and told her several times before leaving to wait for the fourth child to come back.

    Out of the door, I called Li Qian.

    At that time, Li Qian, who was far away in a city, was wearing a loose training suit, holding his mobile phone in one hand and ticking his fingers at a handsome man in front of him.

    The man was about a meter and a half away, with white features and neat hair. He was wearing training clothes like Li Qian.

    Seeing Li Qian''s lips hook at him with a bad smile, he clenched his teeth, gave a low drink and rushed up quickly.

    Jump, kick, hit, block and hide. You can''t give up. Li Qian has a deep foundation in Kung Fu. Even with one hand, he can deal with it easily. He smiled and gasped in his throat: "Hey, uncle, have you returned to the capital? Why call me today? You should be busy now. "

    Li Yao sneers, "I should be busy, but at present I have something to share with you. But before that, tell me, what are you doing?"

    Li Qian didn''t realize the coldness in his words. Seven points of his mind were focused on the person he was fighting with. Three points of his mind were focused on the mobile phone, not very attentive. Once again, he dodged a move from a handsome man. He sighed with a smile and scolded, "do you want me to die? What a cruel heart! Look! " Say it and fight back quickly.

    Li Yao frowned, and there was already a warning in his words, "Li Qian!"

    In his heart, Li Qian quickly waved his hand and said: "I''m here, uncle, I''m here. I have something to tell you!"

    "I asked what you were doing." Li Yao sat in the military vehicle, eyes closed and repeated.

    "Me? Uncle, so you''ll ask about these things, too? Ha ha... " Li Qian laughed and joked. Suddenly, he noticed the condensation on the other end of the phone. He clapped in his heart. He put away his smile and answered honestly, "I''m teasing the cat, uncle. What can I do for you?"

    As soon as the handsome man heard that he was compared to a cat, he bit his teeth, and then suddenly hit the toe of his foot. He jumped onto Li Qian''s back and grabbed his hair.

    Just listen to the whoop over there, accompanied by a hearty laugh, the phone was noisy. Li Yao''s eyes and brows were cold, and he closed the line indifferently. His mind has been confirmed. As for another thing, he probably won''t stir up any water in Xiao Si''s heart.

    The military vehicle sped all the way to the direction of the military region.

    Li Qian and the handsome man rolled on the floor for several times. They were sweating all over before they let go. His chest heaved violently. The sweaty T-shirt stuck to his body and his muscles were clear. After lying down for a long time, he suddenly sat up and picked up the mobile phone that had fallen to the ground. He saw that the line had been closed up.

    He shook his head and sighed, "Congyun, Congyun, all blame you. If my uncle picks me up after going back, I can''t spare you!"

 Chapter 1007

    It turns out that this handsome man is Sheng Congyun dressed as a man.

    Wen Yan, she got up from the ground, sneered at Li Qian, and walked out of the training room.

    Li Qian touched his chin, his eyes crossed with interest.

    Girl, have character!

    It was only half a month ago that he found out that in the recruits'' egg, the person with a particularly beautiful appearance was actually a woman dressed as a man. At that time, he was really surprised.

    However, he soon found that the woman was very interesting. It happened that the plain life was too long, and now it just found some fun. Of course, he would not let it go.

    So, with the privilege in his hand, he transferred people to his own side. Because Sheng Congyun''s handle is in his hand. Once she is found to be a daughter, she must be sent out. If she doesn''t want to be sent out, she has to be obedient.

    And Sheng Congyun is very hot. He is a little jealous of evil. Every day, he teased and felt that this was a woman. It was hot and tasteful! Where like grandpa hard plug to his woman, chest big brain, nothing!

    -Li Yao spent several days in the military region. After many things were handled, he had time to relax his brain and think about other things.

    I saw that it was the father''s birthday near September 17, and all aspects of my family were busy. The invitation that should be sent has also been sent out. It is another invisible change of rights.

    A birthday party for ordinary people. It''s just a party. And the longevity of such status as the old chief has gone a long way. To whom and to whom? As well as the time when we will be there, there will be great and small knowledge.

    Even what you send should be studied. It''s too expensive. It''s easy to get gossip. If it''s arranged to take bribes, it''s not good. Too cheap, that won''t work, too light a gift, can''t show respect for the old chief?

    All in all, during this period of time, all the officials in the capital, big and small, were worried about nothing. The first sentence when I saw my colleagues at work every day was: "Hey, how are your gifts prepared? What are you going to send? "

    Tut tut Tut, the family of Gao Gan pays attention to it. There are more!

    When I was free, I happened to meet my old friend who invited him to sit in the imperial palace. He had been busy like a top for so many days. He really should have a good rest.

    His friend''s name is Ma Wenhan. Li yaoh often teases him that his name is a standard dandy. In fact, it''s not true, Ma Wenhan. Although a dandy is a dandy, it''s a good hand in business. His family is also one of the most powerful families in the capital. His business is very big. However, he has backbone, but he doesn''t rely on his family. Li Yao happens to hold the military power in his hand. They are one in total.

    Just in time for the rise of real estate, a lot of money was made.

    Therefore, the cooperation between the two has been maintained. Ma Wenhan is in the Ming Dynasty and Li Yao is in the dark.

    Ma Wenhan often complains to Li Yao that he gets up earlier than a chicken and sleeps later than a dog all day, but the big head is all divided by Li Yao. After hearing this, Li Yao was only interested in flirting with her eyebrows. She didn''t look naked when she put on her military uniform. Instead, she was full of demons and monsters. With a thin lip, she said, "you can choose not to cooperate with me. In this way, all the money is yours."

    Is that enough?

    Ma Wenhan has no choice but to beg for mercy. He has the right to be popular! Doing business with half the effort, that''s all walking sideways, knowing, knowing that he has a back seat!

 Chapter 1008

    In recent years, the real estate business has declined, and he has put his eyes on the development of electronic software, which coincides with the rapid development of the network army. He also called him to make a lot of money, although most of his property was finally put into Li Yao''s pocket.

    But no matter who says, Ma Wenhan''s business mind is first-class smart.

    In the era of the Imperial Palace, he stepped on several stairs decorated with colorful lights and pressed to open the elevator. The lights on the first floor were red, wine, green and the mob were left behind by him. He went into the elevator without looking back and went to the top floor.

    In the box, on the leather sofa, Ma Wenhan is holding a beautiful girl with a big chest, drinking from mouth to mouth, a pair of narrow eyes that provoke peach blossom, and a thin lip with a three point evil smile. He is at ease in playing from left to right.

    Li Yao walked by without squinting. He found a quiet place to sit down and started to play with a pair of dice on the table.

    "Oh, brother, you can come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, brother. Come here and punish yourself for three cups!" Ma Wenhan pushes a beautiful woman in a red dress to get up and urges, "hurry up, be beautiful, and give it to Li shaoman!"

    The so-called beautiful woman flirts with her eyes. From the moment Li Yao comes in, she notices this powerful and unsmiling man. She cleverly answered the voice and walked to Liyao''s side with a swaying crotch. The slender jade finger pinched a goblet of shaking red wine liquid, picked up a teasing lick of the lip corner, and put the edge of the cup to Liyao''s lips.

    Ma Wenhan was stunned for a moment. He only asked women to toast, but he didn''t let her feed wine in this way!

    He put his hands on Li Yao''s side, blinked, swallowed his saliva stiffly, and watched Li Yao''s situation closely.

    Li Yaofeng''s eyes flash with cold light, and his thin lips slowly rise up.

    The sword eyebrows flying into the sideburns, the long and fierce Phoenix eyes, the high and straight nose and the thin lips with light color are solemn and awe inspiring. Under this smile, it suddenly becomes another person''s seemingly endless romantic posture.

    Three devils and seven evil spirits are the real best in the world!

    Meimei was stunned, but she felt hot all over. She put down her glass and climbed up to Li Yao''s shoulder with a tender smile. She trembled and lured: "Li Shao ~"

    -

    Su Kui spent several days in Li Qian''s house. Every day, countless anonymous friends called her and asked her to go out and indulge. After rejecting one after another, a woman named Xu Ajiao asked her to come out and talk with her when she heard that she intended to sell the evening dresses and dresses in her wardrobe at a low price recently.

    Unfortunately, the location is in the era of the imperial palace.

    Su Kui didn''t like the noisy environment. Maybe she was too indulgent when she was young and frivolous. She had played everything that she should not. So that later, when encountering this kind of situation, I can''t bring up any interest at all.

    Jiang Yingxue''s evening dresses, famous brands, bags, shoes and other items in the dressing room are all genuine and high-quality brands, some of which are even out of print. Xu Ajiao''s family history in the capital is not bad money, but let her buy a cabinet of high set evening dress and famous brand bag, even if the family can afford, her pocket money can not afford.

    So, as soon as I heard that Su Kui had been out of these treasures for years, I was busy inviting people to come here.

    Her intention is to take the most valuable two sets from Jiang Yingxue at the lowest price. In order to achieve this goal, she even gave birth to the age of the Imperial Palace, in which people were invited to the land and gold, and a drink cost hundreds of thousands.

 Chapter 1009

    The atmosphere in the box is very hot. There are young people shouting and dancing wildly all over the room. Among the lights, the flashing lights make people dizzy. The wine is full of flavor and the smoke is full of flavor.

    Once upon a time, Jiang Yingxue was also one of them, unbridled, burning youth.

    Su Kui is wearing a light blue dress today, with an improved cheongsam neckline and a light yarn skirt. Elegant and feminine, with long black hair tied to the back of your head at will, and a plain face like this, pink and Daisy are coming.

    Xu Ajiao squinted, squeezed her head out of the crowd and recognized her for a long time.

    Surprised, he said in a loud voice: "Yingxue?? How do you dress up? " Have you seen a ghost?

    Which time is not the most colorful one she dressed up? Can I see you today? Is this Cong liang? It''s a good family, isn''t it!

    Su Kui frowned. Yu Guang saw a corner behind a sofa, and a couple of men and women openly and shamelessly engaged in some kind of sports. When the man found her eyes, he even flirted with her and smiled at her, shouting, "come and play, beauty!"

    She has nausea in her heart. She squints her eyes. Even if she squints her big apricot eyes, they will not make much threat. She sneered. "Can you say another word?" The voice was very light and covered by the noisy dance music around.

    The man only saw her mouth shape change, but could not hear what she was saying.

    The action is increased under the body, and the smile is more satisfied? Don''t worry, come here. Brother will show you! "

    Xu Ajiao was surprised and hurriedly pushed the people away to grab Su Kui''s hand and advised: "Yingxue, don''t be angry. He is just joking. We are used to it! You don''t mind, do you? "

    Seeing Su Kui''s silence, she continued: "wait a minute, I''ll ask him to apologize to you later, OK? Come on, take a seat inside. Everyone is waiting for you! "

    After that, Su Kui made a little effort to bring it inside. Su Kui sneered, shook his hands off lightly, and walked over with a smile. In the twinkling light, he felt a bottle of red wine in an ice bucket, and walked towards the man holding it.

    The man just finished saying that, he had already bowed his head and flirted with the woman under him. He was in a state of intense love. Xu Ajiao couldn''t close her mouth in fear, shouting to let the man escape, and at the same time, he flew over.

    However, it is too late.

    Su Kui swung the wine bottle and threw it on the man''s head without blinking.

    The wine bottle fell from his hand, and the pieces fell on his head. In a moment, the skin was full of flesh. The blood splashed with the glass ballast. The man cried out in pain and fell to the ground with his head covered.

    "Ah --"

    Xu Ajiao watched the bloody scene from a close distance, covering her mouth in horror and shouting, tears in her eyes could not stop turning.

    She didn''t expect that Jiang Yingxue would dare to do so. Although she likes to play, she has never seen such a scene. It''s a bottle made of glass. It''s swung directly on people''s heads. What a cruel heart can it take?

    Shaking her lips and eyes, she fell beside her in a plain dress, like Jiang Yingxue, a good girl who is not familiar with the world. She carelessly lost only the pieces of the bottle mouth, and her feet in high-heeled shoes smiled and kicked the man''s naked body. She whispered: "are you still playing? Is it fun? Do you want to do it again? How about I play with you in pain? "

    "How dare you --"

    "pa --"

 Chapter 1010

    With a slap, Su Kui closed his hand neatly, blew his fingernails, looked sideways at him and smiled, "how am I? So? Have I made you happy? "

    Arrogant, too arrogant!

    I don''t know when the music stopped. At this time, there was a silence in the box. In full view of the public, neither Xu Ajiao nor the man who was opened by Su Kui thought that Su Kui dared to do it.

    Is she crazy?!

    "Are you Jiang Yingxue?" Finally, the man came back and asked angrily with his red blood stained fingers.

    His facial features were all wrinkling together because of the pain. He said this sentence as if he had exhausted all his strength. His face was full of cold sweat, mixed with the blood from his forehead, and there were terrible gullies on his face.

    It''s a bit frightening against the gloomy scene.

    Xu Ajiao finally responded and shouted, "what are you still doing? Call an ambulance? I''m afraid I''m going to lose too much blood! " Let''s run to pick up the man.

    Flustered ask, "Han Shao, Han Shao how are you?"

    "No, you can''t let this bitch go! I will let her, let her -- "the man looks at Su Kui bitterly, gnaws his teeth," I will let her regret what she did today!! "

    "Hiss, the fool talks about dreams! Brain is a good thing, I hope you have, idiot! " Su Kui left a word cold and walked out of the door.

    Xu Ajiao suddenly turned back and called Su Kui, angrily scolding: "Jiang Yingxue, do you know who Han Shao is? You opened him today. If there is no explanation, I''m afraid the Li family can''t protect you! "

    Jiang Yingxue is only the granddaughter-in-law of Li family, and she is also a woman who is not liked by her husband. In normal times, they will let her, but today, they beat Han''s eldest grandson. It can''t be good!

    Otherwise, none of them can escape the connection.

    Su Kui sneered, "what do you know, what do you don''t know?"? I''ve beaten all the scum. It''s a disaster to live! " After that, he turned around and left. Whatever Xu Ajiao called, he didn''t look back.

    Xu Ajiao is in a hurry. He releases Han Shao and chases him out quickly.

    "Jiang Yingxue, stop, you have to leave a statement about it, Jiang Yingxue!"

    She ran faster and faster. She caught up with sukui a few steps. She grabbed her arm to pull her back. Entwined with her, she pushed open the door of the box beside her, and they fell in together.

    Su Kui''s eyes are fast and her hands are fast. When Xu Ajiao falls down, she shakes off her fingers and holds them, which prevents her from making a fool of herself.

    When she looked up, she happened to have a pair of dark eyes. She blinked and said in surprise, "uncle? How do you... " She pointed to the imperial times on the outer wall and Li Yao.

    Suddenly Wu nodded, "ah, I see. You are busy, I will go first!" After saying that, he pulled the skirt and ran out.

    Li Yao squinted and said in a deep voice, "stop."

    The voice is not loud, but it is especially obvious in the suddenly still air. Su Kui turns around stiffly and stares at Li Yao''s step-by-step approach. But she steps back and suddenly listens to Li Yao''s Yin test and says, "Jiang Yingxue, do you want to step back and try again?"

    Su Kui''s feet stopped.

    He pursed his lips, looked at her up and down, and finally his eyes fell on the jet like blood point on her chest, asking, "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 1011

    In this way, he can''t tell who the blood is.

    I saw her plain white face in the blurred light, more and more white as jade, white almost shine. Two lotus arms are exposed outside, and a modified dress with elegant and fresh cut is worn on her, which is extremely pleasing to the eye.

    Su Kui bowed his head, lost his arrogance and twisted his fingers.

    Xu Ajiao is silly. It''s not like that just now! She got up and didn''t care about losing face. If she went back to let her parents know that she was causing trouble outside, she would have to be imprisoned for at least one month!

    "Uncle Li, listen to me, Jiang Yingxue..."

    Li Yao glanced at Xu Ajiao indifferently and said to Su Kui, "I want to hear from you."

    Ma Wenhan looked at Su Kui''s face and his eyes were shining, but he didn''t drool. This is the rare thing in the world! Compared with her, all the women around her become rouge.

    He shook his head regretfully, but it was a pity that his brother''s eyes were no worse than his.

    Su Kui hesitated to look up at Li Yao, and he ran into his deep eyes. Biting his teeth, he opened his eyes and said, "I''ve opened a bottle of wine for a wretched man. This blood is his!"

    "Poof --"

    MA Wenhan couldn''t hold back. A sip of wine he had just drunk was suddenly spurted out by him. He walked around Su Kui for two times and was surprised: "girl, you can''t make such a big joke, can you? You''re the only one who can open a spoon? You -- "

    suddenly saw that piece of blood spots on Sunflower''s clothes, obviously spraying towards her.

    Thinking of what she had just said, he took two steps back, swallowed his saliva, and said, "no, no, you really did that?"

    At this time, Xu Ejiao interjected: "really, absolutely! Yingxue was so terrible just now. I almost thought she was possessed by something dirty! And she hit Han Dong, the eldest grandson of Han family! Uncle Li, if Yingxue doesn''t give him an account tonight, we... "

    "I asked you to talk?" Li Yao raises his eyebrows and squints at her.

    The powerful gas field makes Gillian''s back bend, unable to speak completely.

    For a moment, the scene was quiet. Li Yao hooked his lips, rushed Su Kui and raised his jaw. He leaned against the door with his hands around his arms and said, "go on."

    Sukui cleared his throat and said, "he teased me."

    Li Yao nodded, "well, go on, is there anything else?"

    "He flirted more than once."

    "Well, damn it."

    "He did that dirty thing in front of me!"

    "Then you''re too light. I''ll mend it for you?"

    Ma Wenhan: "..."

    Xu Ajiao: "..." How can it be different from what you think?

    Su Kui raised his eyes and stared at Li Yao for a long time. Suddenly, he smiled and bent his apricot eyes. A little pear whirlpool was deep in his cheek, as if he had hidden the honey that could not be melted. "Thank you, uncle!"

    Li Yao raises eyebrows and replies with a light sentence, "don''t thank you, you should! It''s just -- "his eyes are full of interest. What he said made the people beside him confused and confused." no more He said.

    Su Kui curled his mouth, smiled and raised his plump red lips. He said, "I can''t understand what my uncle is talking about!"

    Xu Ajiao is silly. She can''t hold it anymore. The result is not right.

 Chapter 1012

    Li Yao can''t deny it. He raises his thick black sword eyebrows and light side eyes. He says to Xu Ajiao, "did you hear that just now? My Li family has always been clear about public and private affairs, but you have heard the truth. Let me ask you, what Yingxue said can be deceitful? "

    Xu Ajiao''s eyes flashed, locked tightly by his fierce eyes, with great pressure on her head and no courage to lie. She swallowed her throat and stammered, "no, no lie But... "

    "Then come on. Is there anything else? Miss Xu, please go back first. I will discuss with the Han family about the follow-up affairs! He broke his head, it was small, it was dirty Yingxue''s eyes, it was big! "

    "Uncle Li!" Xu Ajiao''s eyes widened in surprise and looked at Li Yao as if he didn''t know him.

    Li yaoyang raised his eyebrows and eyes and asked lightly, "what else do you want? If not, please get out of the way and don''t block the door. "

    Ma Wenhan blinked, "Hey, brother, are you going like this? No, Meimei is still waiting for you. You -- "

    Liyao glanced coldly at Meimei, who was standing at a loss. He sneered," Ma Wenhan, you like these things. Don''t push these Rouge powder on me. Please take it easy and get sick! " Then he flicked the shoulder touched by Meimei, glanced over sukui, and said in a deep voice: "still not going?"

    "Ah? OK, let''s go. " She blinked, spit out three words, and trotted quickly to keep up.

    On Li Yao''s long legs, she just reached his chest. He reached her three steps at a time, and he was wearing high-heeled shoes. He could not catch up with him all the time.

    "Hello, Xiaoshu, you wait for me, Xiaoshu --"

    Liyao has entered the elevator. She is stunned, and then she listens to Liyao''s cold voice and says, "don''t you hurry up? What to do. "

    Su Kui curled her mouth, pulled her skirt and put it into the elevator. She leaned against the wall of the elevator to breathe.

    Li Yao looks at the frown, "is the physique so bad?"

    Su Kui didn''t have a good look at him. He was dissatisfied and said, "of course, I don''t have a good constitution."

    She said it in a retort tone. Unexpectedly, Li Yao nodded and looked down at her, saying, "well, of course, you can''t compare with me. Otherwise, you think my uniform is white? But - "he looked at her sideways," I don''t know where you come from. You dare to hit people''s heads with wine bottles. Don''t think about it. If you don''t meet me tonight, you can be kind? "

    Hearing this, Su Kui leaned back lazily and squinted and said, "I''ve beaten everything. I''ll talk about it afterwards. Anyway, I can''t stand listening to his disgusting words for a second. I think it''s light without breaking his lifeblood!"

    Li Yao listened to the corner of her mouth, and felt that some place was cold. How many faces did the little woman have? Every time I give him a very real feeling, but the difference in temperament is too big.

    A few days ago, at dinner, the little woman was like a quail in front of him. She had eaten pepper by mistake and looked like a fool. Then he chased him to the door. He had to ask him about Li Qian. At that time, he looked like a girl in the spring.

    He was speechless and explained Li Qian''s details.

 Chapter 1014

    She made an analogy and said, "of course, uncle, did you see the expression of Xu Ajiao just now? If you just sweep your eyes, she won''t dare to speak. That''s what it''s called... " She thought hard and unconsciously grabbed her round and white earlobes. After thinking for a while, her eyes suddenly brightened and she said, "right! This is called gas field! Because you have a strong aura field, those who have a weak aura field will unconsciously follow your steps and even dare not breathe in front of you! "

    Li Yao listened to funny and strange remarks.

    He squinted, his eyes filled with interest, and joked, "well, I can''t see how scared you are of me."

    "Ah ~" Su Kui slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, which made his taste invisible. He said angrily, "I''m a family. Why should I be afraid of you? You won''t eat me, right?"

    Li Yao only felt that his shoulders were heavy, and there was a light orchid fragrance on his nose. She patted his shoulders, and then his soft, waxy voice smiled in his ear.

    His eyes sank, the "eat", intangibly carved into his heart.

    He collected his eyes quietly and smiled: "naturally, we are a family. No matter what you do, my uncle is facing you. How can we eat you?"

    Su Kui''s eyelids jumped, his lips bent half true and half false, and he smiled and thanked him. "Thank you, uncle. I can remember that!"

    Then sit back in the back seat and stop talking.

    Li Yao''s driving is nothing like that of his age. His speed is steady, warm and not fiery. He has no impetuous momentum of the young people at all. More importantly, it is mature and introverted. For example, an old driver who has driven for many years may also be due to his occupation. Driving is also one-sided.

    Where to stop, even on the big road with few traffic, the speed is stable and there is no acceleration at all.

    So, it''s past ten when we send Su Kui home.

    The black carved iron door outside the three-story building slowly opens, and the bright black low-key Land Rover slowly drives into the yard.

    When Su Kui jumped out of the car, Li Yao said, "Li Qian will come back tomorrow." He didn''t know what he thought, and somehow he said it.

    After saying that, he pursed his lips, unconsciously clenched the steering wheel, and looked at the little woman who got off the car with obvious movements. Her eyes were dark.

    Back to Li Yao is that Li Yao can''t see her expression clearly, but feels that her whole body''s mood seems to rise suddenly. If he can observe positively, he can find that Su Kui''s face is calm and smooth, and his eyes are disdained.

    She adjusted her mood and asked happily, "really, uncle? Li Qian is coming back? "

    Seeing a blush on her delicate little face, he was overjoyed. He ignored the slight displeasure in his heart. His thin lips were tight and he nodded lightly, "well, that''s how happy you are?" He glanced at her with a smile. His black eyes could not see the bottom like the abyss, which seemed somewhat unpredictable.

    For a while, he smiled, "it''s late. Come in and have a rest."

    Su Kui nodded obediently, got out of the car and tilted his head to ask Li Yao through the open window, saying: "uncle, do you still go back? It''s so late... "

    She looked at the place outside the yard where the light couldn''t shine. It was dark and empty. The sky was already gloomy. Layers of black clouds piled together. The dark clouds covered the moon and the sky was dark.

 Chapter 1015

    "It''s too late now, uncle, and I think it seems to rain later. It''s not close to where you live. If you don''t mind, you can stay here for one night?"

    Her little face came into view, and Li Yao''s eyelashes moved. For a while, she said "good" slowly.

    -Li Qian got off at 7 o''clock in the morning. He had to go back to Dongshan villa because he was in a hurry and didn''t prepare to change clothes.

    Liu Ma is cooking soup in the kitchen. The pressure cooker keeps making a puff of air. There is an attractive fragrance in the hall. When Li Qian came in, Liu Ma didn''t notice him at all.

    Nearly half a year has not entered this home, all the furnishings and arrangements are the same as when he left. His eyes flashed, he took his package with his lips, and went upstairs.

    Liu Ma''s ear seemed to hear the noise. She squinted and looked out. The hall was empty and there was nothing. She knocked on her head to see if she was ill. A few days ago, he began to suffer from hallucinations. Now he has hallucinations again?

    Alas, I am really old! It seems that she will take time to go to the hospital for an examination. She wants to live a long life!

    -Li Qian and Jiang Yingxue have been sleeping in separate rooms since they got married. No matter how noisy Jiang Yingxue is, or even wearing funny pajamas to tease him, he is unmoved. Even in a rage, he didn''t give any face. He pointed to Jiang Yingxue''s nose and threatened her. If Jiang Yingxue dared to step into his house again, he would drive her out.

    At the beginning, Jiang Yingxue didn''t listen to Li Qian''s words. He still went his own way. No matter he climbed the bed late at night or attacked suddenly, or even did the spring medicine, he still didn''t climb up Li Qian''s bed successfully.

    For this reason, Jiang Yingxue has been depressed.

    But later, Jiang Yingxue was repeated by Li Qian with a gun over his head, which made Jiang Yingxue successful and honest. She also figured out that old man Li was so old that he might not be able to do it one day. She lives under Li Qian''s nose and relies on him. If you offend him severely, you will surely have no good fruit of your own in the future.

    So, after all kinds of twists and turns, Li Qian is still unmoved, but she''s settled down.

    Although occasionally there are some dismissive actions, Li Qian is not bothered to care about her if she can bear them.

    Li Qian pushes the door to enter. He has already done a good job. Jiang Yingxue will take advantage of his absence to sleep in his room. However, when he enters the door, he finds that he thinks more about everything. He chose to pick a thick black eyebrow, the heart of the river Yingxue do not change temperament? Or do you know she''s coming back, so I''m afraid he''s angry and moved out?

    It''s prescient.

    He was in a better mood and went in with the light on.

    All of a sudden, I frowned. I only heard that the room was not ventilated all year round. Besides, there was a thin layer of dust on the desk. With the trace of no one living for a long time.

    He is a very private person. When he is away, he doesn''t like to let people into his room.

    So it''s normal that no one bothers.

    It''s just a conjecture in front of the door. At the moment, it''s all empty. It''s a bit of amorous. Standing in the room with no one smelling of mildew, his cheeks were hot and dry, as if he had been slapped.

    He was silent for a while. He looked inside the room with a blue face. He went downstairs with a blue tendon on his forehead.

 Chapter 1013

    But I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen it in a few days. I saw it again. It''s such a place full of chaos.

    And what she did had to make him open his eyes. He dared to swing a bottle of wine to open a ladle for a man, just because he couldn''t stand the other side''s teasing her. He said it as if he had not broken the lifeblood of the man, that is, merciful words.

    Mingming is still that delicate soft voice, speaking like coquetry, with delicate face and red lips.

    How dare you do this?

    He sighed, "Oh, you, are you too much changed? Which is the real you? "

    Su Kui stood up straight, looked up at him, and said with a smile, "both of them are me, but I was not familiar with Xiao Shu at the beginning, so it''s better to be myself!"

    Oh -

    the delicate and soft appearance of feelings are all disguised?

    He glanced at her coldly, speechless.

    When the elevator reached the first floor, the two men left one after the other.

    Out of the Imperial Palace era, there was a distance into the underground parking lot. Li Yao was gloomy and walked towards the underground garage.

    Su Kui trotted in the back. She couldn''t catch up with her. She wiped the sweat on her head. She stamped her foot and stopped!

    Li Yao walked for a distance, and could not hear the crash of high heels. Looking back, she saw Su Kui squatting on the ground with no image. She refused to walk for half a step.

    As if aware of his eyes, the little woman looked up, did not look at him angrily, and dropped her head again.

    The cool evening wind blows away the dry heat in autumn, bringing a trace of freshness.

    Her black hair and waist, a few strands of hair in front of her forehead can''t be tied down from then on, falling, slightly floating by the wind. His vision is excellent. Against the yellow street light on his head, he can see a fan-shaped shadow under her thick eyelashes. With her actions, he blinks.

    He shook his head, turned to pick up the car and drove to her side.

    "Come up."

    Su Kui sat up like a stream and looked out of the window.

    Used to her noisy, once quiet down, Li Yao is really not used to it.

    Skillfully hit the steering wheel and drove up the broad road. He was slender and wearing a thin cocoon, gently holding the steering wheel, and asked her through the rearview mirror, "why, angry?"

    Hearing his voice, Su Kui took back her eyes from the fleeting scenery outside the window, shrugged and held her face. "I''m not angry, as long as my uncle is not angry."

    Li Yao wondered, "why am I angry?"

    "Didn''t you get angry just now?"

    He laughed. He thought he was angry. He wondered, "why do you think I am angry?"

    Because of this anger, Su Kui felt dizzy. She wanted to lie on the back of the passenger seat and looked at the driver in front of her and said, "I thought you were angry and I lied to you. In fact, I didn''t cheat you. The reaction on that day was true. You don''t know how scary it was when you walked in with cold face and military uniform. No matter how high the flame is in front of you, it will not burn! "

    "Hiss -" Li Yao''s eyes crossed a smile, his lips slightly raised, and he chuckled. "Is that right?"

    He was angry at first, but he didn''t know what he was angry about.

    Listening to her explanation, he suddenly realized that at the same time, he was a little uneasy and couldn''t help asking, "I''m so serious that people are afraid of it?"

    Gu Ling''s strange little woman nods her head hard and lies on the back of the chair. Her big round eyes are lined with the flashing red light outside the window, which is very bright.

 Chapter 1016

    After all, like that in the room, he couldn''t rest and just went downstairs for dinner.

    When Liu Ma saw Li Qian come down from the upstairs, she stared at the door and said: "Mr. Li, when did you come back? Did I just see you? "

    Li Qian lightly said something about the talent below. Liu Ma suddenly realized that it wasn''t her who had heard it. It was Li Qian who came back.

    Just then, Li Yao, wearing a loose sports suit, ran in from the outside, grabbed a towel from his neck and wiped his forehead, looked at Li Qian sitting on the sofa and looked at him in surprise, smiled and said, "Little Four is back? How are you, how are you doing in city a? "

    His tone was too relaxed, and he still had a smile on his face. For a while, Li Qian couldn''t tell whether he was in a good mood or not.

    However, the meaning of the words made his heart thump, "what do you mean, uncle?" He half true half fake smile, "I am to train soldiers, not to play, uncle or so like to joke!"

    Hearing this, Li yaoyang raised his eyebrows. There was a trace of interest in the long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix. He said, "Oh? Do I like to joke? "

    Li Qian''s smile froze on his face, and he said, "I''m kidding. I''m kidding. Did you live here last night?" How can I feel so strange when I say this?

    What''s more, his brother-in-law is a little abnormal today. He has stabs in his words, so that he can''t catch up.

    Li Yao nodded his head like a smile, with a faint "um" sound. He went upstairs and went to the room to have a shower.

    Li Qian touched a sharp plank head, looked up the stairs, looked at the kitchen again, and said in a loud voice, "Hey, mom Liu, when did my uncle have such a good relationship with Jiang Yingxue? Can my brother-in-law bear such a disgusting woman as Jiang Yingxue? "

    Liu Ma reached out for the first time and replied, "Mr. Li, the relationship between my wife and my uncle is very good. Besides, I think my wife''s character has changed a lot during this period of time. She can hardly find any place like before and seems to have completely changed her personality!"! You should treat your wife well. She already knows it''s wrong! " After she said that, she went back to cut vegetables, and asked her to say that the present lady was more likable.

    A person with such a mark is always dressed up as a ghost. How nice to see now! The white and clean little girl has a delicate face and a qualitative leap in dress.

    The whole person looked very happy, which made people like the present appearance involuntarily.

    Liu Ma was born in an ordinary family, and she would not think so much. She always believed that even if a person is bad, he will not be bad. Before, Jiang Yingxue was only young and frivolous, similar to the rebellious period, but the rebellious time was a little longer. It''s no surprise to learn it well now.

    That''s what she thought and told Li Qian.

    Li Qian listens to her words, sneers at the corners of his mouth and says, "Jiang Yingxue, Jiang Yingxue, you really have skills. I''d like to see how great your changes are!"

    After that, I found a seat in my spare time, and then I could see the stairway when I looked up.

    -When Su Kui slept until nine o''clock in the morning, he stretched out lazily and kicked his slippers down the stairs.

    A messy black hair draped behind, long sleeved trousers light blue pajamas, feet on a pair of cotton slippers, yawned into the kitchen.

 Chapter 1017

    The voice is soft, waxy and waxy, and she is coquettish with a snort that hasn''t waked up: "what do you eat today, Liu ma? "It''s so fragrant," he said, reaching out to uncover the ceramic lid simmered slowly.

    Liu Ma''s heart melted when she called her, completely forgetting how annoying Jiang Yingxue used to be. After returning to God, she saw that she was going to touch the ceramic cover with her bare hands. She quickly walked over and pulled off her hands. She exclaimed, "Yo, my little ancestor, this thing can''t be touched randomly. Be careful not to hurt your hands!" She patted her on the shoulder, pushed her out, and said, "you''ll wash and change your clothes, and then we''ll have dinner, OK?"

    The tone of completely coaxing children.

    Su Kui yawned again. She was born to be able to sleep better than others. At this time, her head was not fully awake.

    Water vapor hung on curled eyelashes, big apricot eyes were half open and half closed, and cheeks were still flushed after waking up. Petite size, a pajama wear on her body obviously big size, loose, more and more appear her thin. The trouser legs look funny when they step on their feet. They want to steal the clothes of adults.

    Li Qian wanted to laugh for no reason. Looking up along her legs, Mou Guang suddenly breathed. She saw that although her pajamas were broad, the material was soft and close fitting silk. At this time, the pajamas are loose and plump to outline her perfect curve, and the plump and plump lines are also properly outlined in some places.

    As soon as his eyes were dark, somewhere in his body, there was an inexplicable desire and fire.

    In a surprise, he turned around in a hurry. He happened to go up and down the stairs. His eyes were cold and he looked at his uncle. The unspeakable desire fire was suddenly doused with cold water and completely extinguished.

    He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he saw that Li Yao had turned his head and looked at Jiang Yingxue kindly. He said softly, "good morning, do you sleep well?"

    Su Kui bent her eyes wide, a little pear vortex on her lips was very lovable. She nodded and said, "good sleep, uncle, good morning!" Looking up, she saw his wet and dripping hair. She blinked her clear eyes and asked, "uncle, did you go to the morning run?"

    "Well," Li Yaohao smiled in a good mood, looked at Su Kui narrowly, and said, "I haven''t slept to nine o''clock in more than 20 years. Yingxue, you can sleep well."

    "Ah Uncle... " Su Kui scratched her head, but she didn''t feel blushed at all. Instead, she smiled and said proudly, "I can grow up in my sleep, uncle. I need to grow up. Of course, I need to sleep more! You always say, don''t you? "

    Li Yao raised his eyebrows and squinted at her? Are you old? Am I old? " The ending is long and dangerous.

    Su Kui clapped his mouth and made a confession. The dog said: "you are not old, you are dignified, powerful, elegant and invincible. I am the only one --"

    "stop!" Li Yao listens to her words. The more she says it, the less reliable it is. What''s the word "invincible in the world"? Busy to do a stop action, interrupt her next words, rub the eyebrows, sigh, "Yingxue, although you are a girl, but the book, or read more!"

    Then he went to her side and compared his height with hers, which was still the position of his chest. However, he picked up his eyebrows and opened his eyes to tell lies, saying: "well, it seems to be a long height, not bad! Keep going? "

 Chapter 1018

    Su Kui: "..."

    She held back for a long time, and went upstairs to wash and brush her shoulders. She said in a low voice, "do you know how to write for the old disrespectful, uncle?"

    Li Yao sneers and almost doesn''t hold up. He hooks his thin lips and lowers his voice, "I don''t know, after all, I''m handsome, powerful and elegant."

    Su Kui stumbled and grinded his teeth severely. He squeezed out a sentence, "you win, uncle!" I will bow to the wind!

    After that, he stepped upstairs.

    Her anger seemed to be contained in the sound of her sandals and wooden stairs.

    Ha -

    interesting.

    I''m afraid Li Yao didn''t find out. He laughed more in these two days than in a month. Almost always keep a good mood, and her bickering, see her refuted to speechless appearance, it is more fun.

    I feel that I have the same mentality as the young people in their twenties.

    Li Qian looks at this scene in silence. He doesn''t hear what the two finally pass by and say. It''s just that the two people look at each other at the moment when they wipe their shoulders, but it''s like an invisible barrier, which isolates all the people in the outside world and becomes their background plate.

    It seems that he is the guest of this family. Those two people are the husband and wife who really prove and worship heaven and earth!

    He had a lot of thoughts in his head for a while. At last, he puckered his lips, stood up and asked Li Yao coldly, "uncle, you and Jiang Yingxue --"

    "what''s the matter? Do you doubt that I have any partiality for your wife? " Li Yao casually picked up the eyebrows, poured a glass of water and sipped it, smiling.

    Fingertips rub against the smooth glass, but in my heart is another idea: I''m sorry, I do, for your wife, have an idea!

    Li Qian was choked by Li Yao''s words for a long time. After a while, he stiffly squeezed out a sentence, "I don''t mean that, uncle, but Jiang Yingxue is not a good woman! Don''t get too close to her. Whoever is involved in such a woman will be unlucky! "

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly felt that the air had suddenly dropped to below zero, and the surrounding atmosphere was frozen, which was so oppressive that he was shocked.

    Li Yao sneers and slaps the water cup back on the table. It''s like slapping on Li Qian''s heart.

    His dark Phoenix eyes could not see to the end, like the abyss, and cold like the ice pool of a thousand years. His voice was very heavy, and every word was like a knife, like scraping on Li Qian''s face.

    Li Yao said: "Li Qian, you are a great success. You are sent to the Military Academy at home to cultivate yourself! It''s not for you to talk to your uncle about your wife! No matter how bad she is, since you nodded to marry her at the beginning, you have to tolerate all her bad! Our Li family has been an army for generations, and there has never been a man gossiping about his wife. What''s more, what do you have to say about her, huh? Li Qian, the woman you raised in the city of a who abused her public power, could not set up a channel: "uncle, are you also fascinated by Jiang Yingxue''s humble people? At the beginning, she didn''t know what kind of ecstasy she poured into the old man. She forced me to marry her, and I was forced too, uncle! "

    Li yaolenghishi, dismissive, two equal height, but one appears thick, a slightly thin man opposite.

    His eyes were cold, and he had no affection for his nephew.

 Chapter 1019

    "Li Qian, even though the old man forced you to marry her at the beginning, the man of Li family has never been brave enough. If you did not agree with me at the beginning, you would be forced out of the house by the old man? After all, you just dare not bet! But since you have given up your life, don''t put all the blame on her. If she turns into what she used to be, there''s half of your credit, you know? "

    Li Yao smiled coldly and said that he didn''t want to look at him with a look in his eyes. He turned around and left.

    Looking back, I saw a shocked little woman in a long blue dress standing on the stairs. Is that sunflower?

    I saw her eyes were red, and she tried not to let her tears fall down. She stepped a few steps to Li Qian''s face. When both of them were stunned, she slapped Li Qian''s face.

    She slapped Li Qian to the side of her face with all her strength. Soon, there were several clear finger marks on her cheek.

    Li Yao was stunned by her sudden anger, and then she leaned on the handrail of the stairs with her hands around her chest to watch the play.

    But if you look at his feet carefully, you will find that his legs are in front and back state, and his back feet stand on tiptoe, which is ready to rush up at any time.

    If Li Qian dare to fight back, he is sure to rush up as fast as possible to protect her from being hurt.

    But his nephew, he still knows, although the character is worse, but hit a woman this kind of action, or do not come out.

    However, Li Yao overestimated his nephew''s conduct, so he saw that Li Qian had been beaten for a while and then licked the soft meat in his cheek. The place hit by his teeth was bleeding.

    He sneered and raised his hand to fight.

    Li Yao''s eyes suddenly rose cold light. He took Su Kui''s hand and drove people away. As soon as he dodged away, Li Qian''s palm came down the next second. The action was swift and fierce. He really regarded her as the enemy.

    Hold the little woman in her arms and gently pat her back to soothe her. You can feel that the thin material on her chest is gradually soaked by water stains. He pressed his thin lips, silently comforted her with his broad chest and warm hands.

    Holding Su Kui in his long arm, Li Yao''s words were not so polite. He sneered and nodded, "Li Qian, Li Qian, you''ve made a lot of achievements, hitting women? You''ve set a precedent for our Li family, especially the wife beating. You''re the first! "

    Li Qian''s face was swollen and half swollen. He could not help his grumpy temper. He touched his cheek and said coldly: "uncle, can you explain to me what you are doing? If I''m not wrong, the woman in your arms is the one who has pulled the card from me! You, as her elder, hook up with her and embarrass me? "

    "Bastard," Li Yao laughed instead of being angry, and said lightly, shaking his head, "really a bastard! So Li Qian, I''ll tell you today, Jiang Yingxue, I''ll take care of it! You''ve been blinded by past trivia all day. What else can you see besides hating her? Since I''m not satisfied, when the old man''s birthday is over, you can confess with him in person. After you leave, it''s irrelevant to marry a man or a woman! You don''t have to look at her in every way, do you? "

    "Uncle..." Su Kui said stiffly.

    Li Yao frowned and drooped his eyes. "Why, don''t you want to?"

    Sukui just wanted to say no. Li Qian had already snatched the lead and laughed sarcastically.

 Chapter 1020

    "Little uncle, you think too much. At the beginning, Jiang Yingxue had to marry me. Now you want her to divorce me. How can it be?"

    He smiled two times with a gloomy face. He grabbed Su Kui''s wrist and pulled her out of Li Yao''s arms. He picked up Su Kui''s eyebrows with a full ironic smile and asked coldly, "Jiang Yingxue, you say, do you want to divorce yourself, eh?"

    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. At that time, he had no image at all, regardless of his identity as a man.

    Liu Ma is afraid to go out in the kitchen with a white face, and worries about Su Kui''s embarrassment. She looks out from time to time through the white open kitchen.

    Li Yao did not speak in silence, and a pair of eyes, dark as the abyss, stared at Su Kui, waiting for her answer.

    In his impression, the little woman is an ancient spirit and strange person. Sometimes she is weak and sometimes arrogant, but she will not lose her temperament and let herself struggle in a love without unresponsive response.

    Su Kui pursed her lips, lifted her eyes and looked straight at Li Qian.

    I didn''t speak for a long time.

    Li Qian''s laughter was even bigger, and every word was full of endless ridicule. He said to Li Yao, "uncle, can I just say that? This woman has a bad heart. She uses the rights of the Li family to show off her power. She is unbridled. If she leaves the Li family, she can still live? It''s ridiculous! "

    His heart was filled with endless pleasure. His eyes were red, and he hit her directly.

    Li Yao still didn''t speak, but if you look carefully, you can see that his thin lips are gradually pursed, and the palms inserted into his trouser pockets are clenched into fists.

    He didn''t believe that the little woman would really let Li Qian humiliate her.

    If it is true, what he has done will be a bit of self deception and amorous! If so, such a woman, whether it is really worth his feelings, he thought, to be considered.

    It''s time.

    Su Kui''s eyes turned red. She shook Li Qian''s hand and said, "I will, Li Qian, I will divorce. I agree to divorce. Are you satisfied?" She staggered back two steps, as if with great sadness, desperately armed herself to make herself look stronger, and said: "Li Qian, why do you hurt me so recklessly? I don''t owe you anything! At the end of the day, you just squander my feelings and trample me into the dust because I like you! "

    "You --" Li Qian''s eyes widened unbelievably and her pupils tightened. What did the woman say? He agreed to divorce?

    He was stunned for a long time, then he suddenly smiled, totally distrustful, "Jiang Yingxue, what are you up to? Will you really get divorced? " He didn''t know what it was like. When the cage he wanted to escape was opened automatically, he couldn''t believe it.

    Funny!

    Li Yao light hook lips smile, Phoenix eyes narrow long, hiding endless pleasure.

    He slowly retreated to give away the main stadium to Su Kui. Because he knew she could.

    Su Kui put away his tears. His delicate face was facing the warm outside sun, lingering in a bright light. His face was slightly pale. However, looking up at her small face, her eyes are clear and bright, and she is no longer obsessed with him. Li Qian is stunned.

    She sneered, "Li Qian, at the beginning, I liked you and pestered you wantonly. It was me who was humble and I was disgusting. I know that!"

 Chapter 1021

    "But now, after six months of unconnected days, I suddenly want to understand that not all love is rewarding, most of them end unharmed, all, for your feelings, I take it back!"

    She said, "Li Qian, are you free --"

    am I free?

    Li Qian was stunned, with five red and swollen finger marks on his face, which seemed somewhat ridiculous.

    Dingding looks at her, and finds the coldness in her eyes. It''s never happened to him.

    All, is she serious? He''s really free. There won''t be another annoying woman in his life who pesters him all the time?

    I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it at all.

    Li Yao''s hands relaxed gradually and he began with a chuckle, "little four, do you hear me? She will be separated from you and will not pester you any more. I hope you will not regret it in the future. " After that, he waved to Su Kui and said, "come here, have a meal."

    Yu Guangzhong had long seen mother Liu''s head poked and her mouth stopped.

    Su Kui nodded, skimmed over Li Qian and walked to the dining room.

    A meal was not pleasant. It was very depressing at the table. Although Su Kui is eager to eat, the original master''s personality is infatuated with Li Qian. If she is too excited, it is not appropriate.

    Therefore, Li Yao can clearly see that she pretends to be calm, but in fact, she is very depressed.

    Li Qian didn''t eat anything at a meal, and Su Kui''s words to him were spinning all the time in his brain.

    After dinner, Su Kui went upstairs.

    When the dress bag and high heels in the first room of junior high school had been disposed of by sukui, all the money she got was donated to the poor children in the remote areas. Later, she continued to buy a few things, she dragged a suitcase, also only half a box.

    Two suits, one coat.

    Then, drag the box downstairs and Li Yao and Li Qian sit face to face on the sofa. Li Qian''s expression is strange, but Li Yao is on the contrary. He is in a very good mood and leans on the sofa to read the newspaper.

    Su Kui''s movement attracted the attention of the two people. Li Yao raised his eyebrows, put down the newspaper, stepped on several stairs, and took the suitcase in her hand. Su Kui, holding two bank cards in his hand, went to Li Qian''s side and put them down lightly.

    "I''ve discounted all the luxuries I used to buy and sold them to the children in remote areas. I think you don''t care about this money. Pay back the bank card, Li Qian. This time, we have nothing to do with each other."

    She drooped her eyes and whispered, "uncle, shall we go?"

    Li Yao hooked his lips, nodded and said softly, "OK." Let''s go out with the suitcase.

    Li Qian''s face is ugly. He bites his teeth, stares at Su Kui and follows Li Yao away. Leng hum, "Jiang Yingxue, I hope you don''t regret it!" Now that he''s gone, he won''t let her step into the house in any case, even if the old man intervenes.

    Mother Liu mumbled her lips and looked at Li yaosukui and Li yaosukui, who had disappeared at the door. She looked at Li Qian, who was gloomy, sighed, shook her head and sighed, "what a good child," muttered, and went back to the kitchen.

    She has been a person with a large part of her body in the earth. She has experienced a lot and seen a lot. Although the lady was not pleasant before, she was sincere to Li Qian.

 Chapter 1022

    Li Qian will regret today''s choice sooner or later.

    After all, in the contemporary society, the most difficult thing is the deep love -

    -

    is still the bright black Land Rover, the aggressive and smooth model, the low-key and restrained color, just like Li Yao.

    Su Kui sat in the copilot''s seat, staring at the passing scenery outside the window. Outside the car to car, a towering high-rise buildings, suffused with cold color.

    The passers-by is numb to life and cold to the things around.

    Li yaoyu''s light has been falling on her face for a long time. He pursed his lips and kept silent for a while. He happened to turn at the intersection ahead. He turned the steering wheel, slowly opened his mouth, and his low magnetic voice flowed in the car? Sorry? "

    Su Kui was stunned. He took back his eyes and shook his head lightly. With a sigh of relief on his face, he said, "I don''t remember where I read a book before. I think it''s interesting. Do you want to hear that?"

    "Well?" Li Yao raises his eyebrows.

    She smiled and whispered, "that''s to say, when you like a person, it''s him with eyes and lips, it''s him in all directions, it''s him in heaven and earth, it''s him with success or failure. Is it funny? " "She sniffed," at the beginning, she thought that the meat was terrible. Who wrote this sentence? That''s enough! "

    Li Yao also smiled, and he said, "but you just answered this sentence later, and you are in the mire, unable to extricate yourself."

    Su Kui didn''t stare at him angrily. Her beautiful eyes were black and white, clear as a spring water. She curled her mouth, "uncle, you really don''t make girls happy. Is this specially to expose my scars? Don''t mention it, just be blind before. Fortunately, it''s not too late to go back. Li Yao chuckled and said, "I hope you can face these scars bravely, instead of just dodging them, so that they can become a barrier in your heart. Every time you think about it, you will feel reluctant. Only when it is uncovered and the dirty blood flows out can the wound be completely healed. What do you say? " He said, glancing sideways at her, "besides, I really can''t make girls happy. Why don''t you teach me?"

    "Boom --"

    her face suddenly turned red. Su Kuishan took back her sight, looked down at her eyelashes and said with trembling: "I''m kidding, if I can Can I teach you how to grasp Li Qian''s heart? "

    Li Yao''s eyes are dark. Holding the steering wheel, he goes through layers of sentries to enter a large, antique mansion. But Su Kui is immersed in the embarrassment and fails to notice.

    When he realized that the car had entered the house, he stopped.

    A guard came up and opened the door. Li Yaolin suddenly held her shoulder before getting off the bus. Her warm and broad hands seemed to be able to give her energy through thin clothes and materials. His serious eyes fixed on her eyes and said: "Yingxue, Li Qian doesn''t want you. It''s not that you are bad, it''s that he is blind. You''re not wrong, so don''t be afraid. The old man is to you, me and I -- "

    Su Kui took a look at him for a while, nodded heavily," Hmm! "

    -

    the old man didn''t know what happened to Li Qian and Su Kui in the morning. At this time, when he heard the report from the guard, he said that Su Kui and Li Yao had come together and immediately walked out happily.

    It is said that there is an old man in the family, such as a treasure. The old man in his youth is not smirking. It is hard to say a few words in a cold day.

 Chapter 1023

    I didn''t want to be old, but I began to play and play. Li Yao, as his most proud son, was promoted to general by his own efforts at a young age, and now he is transferred back to Beijing.

    The old man seems to have regarded Li Yao as his successor.

    And Jiang Yingxue is an old friend with a common friendship and the only blood of Jiang family. The Li family are all boys, with typical Yang flourishing and Yin declining. He didn''t know how happy Jiang Yingxue was when he arrived.

    Although there are whispers about Jiang Yingxue from time to time, he only thinks that he is young and ignorant, as long as he is not out of the ordinary.

    So, as soon as Su Kui entered the hall, he saw that the old man was leaning on a crutch and dressed in a silver gray Tang suit. When he came down lightly, he walked away and smiled, "Yo Yo, here comes Xueer? Are you willing to see my old bone? Grandpa thought you forgot me! "

    Su Kui hurried to help him and said with a smile: "if you forget the people all over the world, Xueer will never forget grandpa! Grandpa, how are you doing recently? "

    "Good, good!" The old man patted her hand, a face full of ravines, but a pair of eyes are always clear, from time to time across a clean.

    It also reminds Su Kui that this old man is a warrior who comes out of countless bullets. He is a senior leader with great power!

    Mind and strategy are very human.

    Even she has to be careful.

    The old man took Su Kui to the sofa and sat down. He asked someone to bring her a cup of fresh orange juice. Yu Guang saw Li Yao coming in from the outside with a suitcase outside. He looked at her and asked, "Yao''er, how did you come with xue''er? How about the fourth grader? It''s not that he''s back today, you didn''t see him? And this gift... "

    He squinted, let go of Su Kui''s hand and knocked on his crutch.

    That suitcase is a pink one. Its shape and shape design are all women''s styles. It''s needless to say whose luggage it is.

    He turned his head and looked down at sunflower. He asked softly, "Xueer? Are you in conflict with Xiao Si again? Tell me, grandpa can''t spare him! Don''t be afraid. You can tell the truth. "

    The words used by the old man can be seen that the discord between Jiang Yingxue and Li Qian has long been known to all.

    Li Yao looked at Su Kui with his head bowed, and then at the old man with his face full of heartache. He handed over his luggage to the servant and explained lightly: "Dad, Li Qian is going to divorce Xueer. Xueer has agreed. This time, she moved out from Dongshan."

    The old man listened for a moment, then he became angry and knocked on his crutch heavily, "no! I don''t agree. Who gave the kid the courage to force Xueer to divorce? " His face was red with rage, and his throat was rustling with gasps. He said in a loud voice, "go, adjutant Wang! Call me that little animal! I''d like to ask, what''s wrong with Xueer? Is it discontent with me to call him so disgusted all day? "

    "Grandpa -" Su Kui hurriedly patted his back and handed him a glass of water. He said softly, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Xueer wants to understand that it''s better to let go than to waste her youth on someone who can''t get a response. Maybe Xueer will meet someone who really wants to treat me in the future?"

    "Dad, Xueer said that you are not in good health. The doctor said that you should not have too much emotional fluctuation." Li Yao takes the medicine out of the drawer and feeds the old man one.

    Xueer?

    Su Kui glanced at him obliquely, but he changed it quite smoothly.

 Chapter 1024

    "Beast! Piss me off! Is there my grandfather in his eyes? " The old man pounded his crutch hard, swallowed the medicine reluctantly, and gasped near the sofa.

    He urged repeatedly, "have you come? Call again! Tell that boy to come to see me at once! Just say I''m going to die, see if he can come! "

    "Dad..." Li Yao can''t laugh or cry. What do you say.

    Su Kui shook his head. "Grandpa, you are going to live a long life. Stop saying these words. If you are angry, even Xueer will be angry!" She shook his old man''s arm, discontented.

    Su Kui said that the old man could not hold up his music immediately. He patted Su Kui on the back of his hand and comforted him: "Oh, how could grandpa be angry with Xueer? A thousand mistakes and a thousand mistakes are all the mistakes of that bad boy. Xueer, just watch grandpa teach him a lesson! "

    It seems that the old man still doesn''t believe it. She really wants to be separated from Li Qian.

    Su Kui and Li Yao look into each other''s eyes and see deep helplessness.

    Since Su Kui and Li Yao left together, Li Qian was the only one left in the huge villa. He sat on the sofa for a long time, without noise in his ear, and suddenly he was not used to it.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting here. I called him and said he wanted to see him.

    Li Qian sneers. Every time she quarrels with Jiang Yingxue, she will go to the old man to complain. It seems that this time is no exception! He thought she would really let go this time. It turned out that it was another hard struggle!

    Driving to the old house, the car sped all the way, got out of the car, and he walked to the main house.

    Entering the hall, as expected, what you see is the angry face of the old man, sitting side by side with Jiang Yingxue.

    Jiang Yingxue''s face was full of the look of bravado.

    If Su Kui knew, he would turn his eyes and tell him how much he thought. She had no feelings for Li Qian, and divorce was inevitable. Besides, she didn''t come here to complain. She came here mainly to get rid of everything.

    But I didn''t think about it. As soon as Li Qian came in, the old man knocked on his crutch, blew his beard and glared, "get down on your knees, son!"

    Li Qian''s legs were soft. Fortunately, he didn''t get scared to kneel because of the old man''s scolding. If he did kneel, his previous words would not count. It''s not easy to drive Jiang Yingxue out. He can''t take her back.

    He pursed his lips and his neck, stubbornly saying, "why should I kneel? I''m right!"

    "Son of a bitch, how dare you talk back?!" The old man was so angry that he would smash his crutch.

    Li Yao hurriedly grabbed the old man and put him back on the sofa. He said in a helpless whisper: "Dad, listen to the meaning of the fourth child about this. The emotional thing can''t come. If he is determined to divorce, it''s useless for you to break his leg."

    "What my uncle said is, Grandpa, please calm down!"

    "Don''t use your fake kindness, Jiang Yingxue! The front foot still pretends to hand over the bank card, pack up the luggage and divorce me. The back foot comes to the old man to complain. Do you have anything else besides that? Well? " He was biting his teeth and sneering, "why don''t you make them all together and let me see, OK?"

    "Shut up!" The old man''s angry chest heaved violently. He shook his hands, pointed to Li Qian''s nose and shouted, "what''s the matter, you want to rebel or not?"

 Chapter 1025

    "If you don''t go home for half a year, you will drive Xueer out as soon as you come back. What do you want to do?" He clapped his chest and said sadly, "how can we have your fault in Li family! If you want to divorce, I will remove you from the genealogy. Do you choose to apologize to Xueer or leave the house clean! "

    Li Qian''s body stiffened and he clenched his fist.

    Biting his teeth and staring at Su Kui with bloodshot eyes, he satirized: "Jiang Yingxue, do you have anything new except this move? Did you mention divorce? Why don''t you talk now? "

    Li Yao moved his eyes, and leaned on the sofa leisurely. It was very peaceful.

    The old man''s eyes widened and looked at Su Kui incredulously. "Xueer, what did he say? Did you bring up the divorce? "

    He didn''t know how much Xueer cared about the fourth grader, but he thought that this time he was in conflict with Li Qian and ran to him to complain. But I didn''t expect that the truth didn''t seem to be the same -

    Su Kui nodded her head, and there was another kind of brilliance in her moist eyes. She looked at the old man seriously, suddenly knelt down and said: "yes, Grandpa, divorce is proposed by me, Xueer is serious. Instead of wasting her future on a person who doesn''t love me, it''s better to give up and pursue a better future. Please Grandpa Complete! It has nothing to do with Li Qian. I mean everything! "

    The old man was shocked. He couldn''t imagine. How could Xueer, who had been so crazy for Li Qian, suddenly think through and let go?

    Her plain white face looked up seriously. Half of her face was immersed in the sun. There was a continuous floating on her head. The half of her skin seemed transparent. Her eyes are so serious, black and white, crystal clear. She seems to have changed a lot, as if overnight, grew up.

    Understand the truth that can not be forced.

    Li Yao then opened his mouth. Turning the cup in his hand, he asked Li Qian, "little four, Xueer has already expressed his attitude. What do you mean?"

    The old man was shocked again. Today, he was surprised. First, his grandson and daughter-in-law who had been breaking up all year long finally got to the point of divorce, and then his most proud son, who was totally abnormal, was particularly keen on their affairs.

    He glanced at Li Yao strangely. His face was still that face, still hiding his emotion so deep that people could not see it clearly. It''s just that there''s always something weird in my heart that can''t be ignored.

    "Yes, I am. Since I have come to this stage, let''s talk about it. I''m too old to care about you."

    Li Qian paused, looked at the little figure with his lips, and said to the old man, "Grandpa, I mean the same as her. Since she is going to divorce, let''s leave. I don''t care."

    The old man''s eyebrow is beating. It''s a little hard to accept at this stage.

    "So irretrievable?"

    Su Kui then smiled and said to the old man, "Grandpa, we have never started. How can we talk about recovery?" Her small face is bright, her eyes are clear, and she says softly, "thank you for your success. You can rest assured that even if you are separated from Li Qian, you are still my grandfather. I will be filial to you all my life!"

    The master felt relieved, looked at Li Qian with a cold face, and looked at Su Kui with a relaxed face. Finally, he sighed quietly, waved his hand and said, "well, I was confused at the beginning, but I just wanted to get you together. Since you are all willing to let go, let''s leave!"

 Chapter 1026

    "Just hope you don''t regret in the future!" After the old man finally said this to Li Qian, he went upstairs to have a rest.

    Su Kui knew that the old man was not comfortable, but no matter what, he would know sooner or later. He could accept it as soon as possible.

    -

    Li Qian and Li Qian went in with the red book, and one person led Zhang Lvben out, and they were completely strangers.

    From the Civil Affairs Bureau out, Li Qian did not see Su Kui again, turned around and left.

    Su Kui shrugged and raised the green book in his hand. The sun on the top of his head was very bright. The weather was approaching late autumn unconsciously. The sun was warm and sometimes a little warm wind blew. There is neither the hot and dry summer nor the cold in early winter, which is the most comfortable.

    She wore a brown coat on the outside and a long dress with suspenders and flowers on the inside. She stepped on flat shoes and wore black black hair at the back of her head. Going out seems to bring a small woman''s style and elegance, coupled with the delicate face, very attract the attention of the past.

    Look at the green book in her hand again, all shook their heads and sighed with regret.

    What kind of man does a girl with multiple signs have the heart to divorce her? It''s blind!

    Su Kui didn''t know this. She was just a few steps away from the Civil Affairs Bureau when she was stopped by a familiar black Land Rover. She bent her eyebrows and jokingly knocked on the window.

    The window opened in response to the sound. What was revealed inside was a face with clear outline and strong face, not Li Yao. Who else could it be?

    She sneered and looked at Li Yao with her head askew. "Uncle, are you here to pick me up?"

    Hearing this, Li Yao picked a sword eyebrow, opened the door and said, "I''m not your uncle anymore, Comrade Jiang Yingxue! Get in the car, in order to celebrate your return to singleness, I invite you to dinner, I wonder if this beautiful woman would appreciate it? "

    "Puchi - you are so funny, uncle!" She got on the car, a little pear vortex deep sink in her cheek, extraordinarily sweet, "well, I''ll give you a face! Then, comrade driver, please drive. "

    "Tut," Li Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "you are still the first one to dare to say that I am a driver. You have great courage."

    Su Kui''s big bright eyes are full of cunning. Crisply, he said, "where are you? Thank you for your praise!" The pale pink lip is flying, leaving that dreary home, and that person, it seems that the whole person has a lot of flexibility.

    Li Yao lifts up the lip angle, the cold and hard facial features are in a soft mess in an instant.

    -Li Yao brought Su Kui to a private restaurant.

    The outside of the restaurant is so ordinary that it doesn''t even have a signboard. It''s surrounded by old houses with grey walls and green tiles. The lanes inside are so narrow that there''s no way for vehicles. Li Yao takes Su Kui around several paths. On the way, he meets several old men in Tang suits, walking dogs and birds. They all nod modestly to say hello.

    It can be seen that he is a regular visitor here.

    From the outside, the museum is a normal quadrangle, a small wooden door, which is clean and spotless.

    There are many rare flowers and plants in the yard. Even in the depressed late autumn, the yard is still full of flowers and brocade, which is very eye-catching. The courtyard is surrounded by four sides and connected by wooden corridors in the middle.

    Under the eaves of the corridor, there are lanterns that have experienced the wind and the sun, with the traces of the years.

 Chapter 1027

    As soon as they went in, they saw a little old man running out of nowhere. He was not tall. He was dressed in long pants and a coat of coarse cloth. He looked like an old man.

    However, as long as you have the heart to look into his eyes, you will find that they are sharp eyes, just like the eyes of hawks and falcons, shining from time to time.

    It seems that all the people living in this old alley are hidden figures!

    "Well, let me see. Isn''t this Obsidian? It''s back to the capital. Don''t you go?" He smiled and wrinkled his face into a chrysanthemum. He came up and clapped Li Yao on the shoulder with great enthusiasm and said: "sit inside! Today, uncle Hong will make you delicious! "

    He was smiling and friendly.

    Yu Guang saw Su Kui standing with Li Yao. He was stunned. Then he blinked at Li Yao and smiled, "Yo, is this girl?"

    Li Yao smiled and didn''t explain too much, just said, "a friend, I''ve heard that uncle Hong''s skill is good. Today, I''d like to take her to have a taste. Does uncle Hong mind?"

    Later, Li Yao patted Su Kui''s back and motioned to her, "Xueer, it''s uncle."

    Su Kui immediately called out with a smile, "Uncle Hong, you can call me Xueer."

    "Ah!" Old master Hong answered, and gave Li Yao a smile. "What do you mind? I''m glad you bring Xueer here every day! Come on, stop standing outside, come in! "

    Along the corridor all the way into the East chamber, which was separated into small compartments, he walked, suddenly clapped his head, said: "ah! How can I forget that, by the way, Yao, the fourth child of your family is also here, and has brought a girl here. I see that girl is very fierce, and it''s his daughter-in-law? "

    Su Kui''s mouth corners, this is a sleepy pillow? Or do we meet on a narrow road?

    She was worried that she didn''t have the chance to meet Sheng Congyun for a while. No, the chance came to her, just waiting for her to step over the door.

    Li Yao was shocked when he heard the words. He looked at Su Kui and saw that her face was not salty. It seemed that she really put it down. Somehow, he felt relieved and shook his head and smiled: "Uncle Hong, you can''t see it. Later, the fourth child is single. He just brings ten girls to eat. We can''t care!"

    "What?" Old man Hong was stunned. "No You mean that kid Li Qian is divorced? Isn''t he the eldest granddaughter of the old Jiang family? When did it happen? "

    In his early years, Jiang Yingxue''s grandfather fought with these great men. So many people of this age knew him. If Jiang Laozi is still alive, he will not let Jiang Yingxue be bullied, will he?

    Li Yao laughs but doesn''t speak, neither nods nor shakes his head, but a look is enough to explain everything.

    Old man Hong was such a shrewd man. Immediately he shook his head and sighed, "Lao Jiang is still alive. He was willing to let his baby''s granddaughter be ruined by others. He must have shot Li Xiaosi."

    Su Kui''s eyes turned red, and suddenly he dropped his head.

    Li Yao''s face is still, but his palm is quietly placed on her back, gently appeasing, "Uncle Hong, it''s dark to talk any more, let''s go in and have a drink of water?"

    Old man Hong laughs and orders Li Yao to bring people in.

    The food is very rich, there is no gorgeous plate, but every dish is full of materials, and the smell of people''s nose is off.

 Chapter 1028

    A piece of stewed pork with crisp and soft taste, as well as the strong meat and fragrant lotus leaf chicken, has been brought up one after another. The method is unique. It''s all the things that can''t be eaten on the market.

    Li Yao takes a chopstick of fried lentils for Su Kui and says, "you don''t look at Uncle Hong''s cooking. It''s not eye-catching, but when you eat it in your mouth, you will know what''s going on," he raises his jaw and says, "try it."

    Su Kui followed suit, picked a chopstick and put it in his mouth, then raised his eyebrows, "it''s really good!" In today''s restaurants and restaurants, in order to pursue the taste, they try their best to add a variety of seasonings. However, the natural flavor of vegetables and meat will also be covered up.

    For example, this dish of stir fried lentils has no seasoning except salt.

    In today''s fast food society, the most difficult thing is to return to nature.

    After half eaten, I suddenly heard someone knocking outside.

    Li Yao picked up his eyebrows and said "enter."

    He saw that the door of the private room was opened, and Li Qian came in. Su Kui was there, and his expression was stiff. He said, "uncle, I heard grandpa Hong say that you are here for dinner, and I want to come and have a look, but it seems that it''s not the right time." He curled up his fingertips. Even if he didn''t want to see Jiang Yingxue, it was his wife who once had a good name.

    Now he bumps into the lonely man and little girl he respects, staying in a closed box for dinner, saying that he won''t think much, it''s all fake.

    Hearing this, Li Yao smiled. He played with the delicate blue and white porcelain tea cup in his hand and said, "little four, it seems that you have self-knowledge."

    Su Kui chuckled out. Li Yao was a man with black bellies.

    It''s OK that he didn''t laugh. Naturally, Li Qian understood it as a taunt. Then, with a calm face, he asked in a cold voice, "how are you here, Jiang Yingxue?"

    Su Kui looked up innocently, blinked his eyes, shrugged and said, "Mr. Li, are you blind? The fact is very obvious. Of course, I was invited by my uncle. What''s more, why am I here with you? We have nothing to do with each other. Please call me Ms. Jiang next time you see me. This is the most basic etiquette, OK? "

    "You --"

    Li Yao chuckles and dotes on Su Kui. Yu Guang sweeps to Li Qian''s back and asks, "little four, what Xueer said is very reasonable. Your behavior today seems to be very tasteless. Don''t forget that the lady behind you is still waiting for you."

    Li Qian was stunned, then turned his face. Just surprised, I forgot Sheng Congyun came with me. At this time, he stood at the door with an ugly face and cold eyes.

    He was stunned, pulled Sheng Congyun''s hand and asked anxiously, "Congyun, what''s wrong with you?" I have never seen her like this before. When I first saw her, I only thought that this person was very interesting, and I still had some strength that ordinary people didn''t have.

    Let him pay attention for a long time, and finally naturally came together.

    But now he suddenly felt that he might not know her that well.

    Sheng Congyun opened his hand, and his eyes were full of hatred. He stared at Su Kui directly, saying, "Jiang Yingxue?"

    That she would like to eat the meat of the river Yingxue!

 Chapter 1029

    She knows her?

    Su Kui showed a very obvious stupor, then turned to Sheng Congyun, puckered and frowned, "do you know me? Excuse me, are you... "

    After all, in the reborn world, Jiang Yingxue has not seen Sheng Congyun!

    Sheng Congyun clearly realized this. She bit her lower lip, tried to suppress her resentment, and let her performance be as natural as possible. In a low voice, she said, "I''m sorry, I heard Li Qian talk about you before, so when I heard him, I was curious."

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows and said, "is that right?" A pair of dark eyes like a dot of ink looked at her with a smile, as if they had seen through her thoughts.

    "Yes..." She spits out a word difficultly, just control the impulse that she didn''t go up to kill Jiang Yingxue.

    In her previous life, she had begged them so painfully that cruel and violent men would let her go and ask them to plead for her, but why didn''t they help her? It''s clearly all women. Just watch her being insulted to death!

    How desperate she was, how hateful she is now!

    Li Yao glanced at Sheng Congyun lightly. Her fierce eyes had already penetrated her heart. With a smile of unknown meaning on her lips, she asked indifferently, "is this your new girlfriend, little four? Good taste. " He smiled.

    Li Qian clenched his fist, and looked at Su Kui. Suddenly he smiled and nodded his head to admit, "well, it''s better than before."

    It''s so ungracious.

    Su kuihun doesn''t care about sipping his tea. He doesn''t even lift his eyelids when he smells it. His curly eyelashes are like a fluttering butterfly. Li Qian is a little dazed. Although he hates Jiang Yingxue, it is undeniable that Jiang Yingxue''s appearance is first-class.

    In ancient times, it was OK to be a peerless beauty.

    It''s just that the inner part has already rotted, enough to destroy this seemingly pure and flawless skin bag.

    Listen to her suddenly say, "let''s go, uncle. This place is not very comfortable. I want to go back to have a rest!"

    He was surprised, but somehow gave birth to a sense of reluctant to leave! Really crazy, he thought!

    Seeing through, Li Yao laughs it off with a profound smile and gets up from the chair. The appearance of Xiuchang, Qingjun, and the powerful momentum of lengli were impressive, but in an instant, Li Qian, who stood opposite him, was overshadowed.

    Sheng Congyun''s eyes darkened, and he moved back quietly.

    This man, makes her fear from the heart, feels extremely dangerous!

    "Well, fourth, oh, and miss Sheng, take your time. Let''s go first. See you later." Li Yao said, took a look at Su Kui and walked out first.

    Su Kui is not tall, but she is slim and slim. Where she should be thin, for example, her waist is not full. Places that should be fat, such as the chest, are quite round. She was wearing a pale red peony print ankle strap dress, high-heeled shoes, swaying past Li Qian.

    When passing by Sheng Congyun, she smiled softly and seemed to be very friendly. "Miss Sheng, you are welcome to visit at home at any time. Then, we will meet later."

    I''m looking forward to meeting you next time, Sheng Congyun!

    Jiang Yingxue''s wish is very simple. One is to leave Li Qian. She has already done it. The other is to find out who did harm to her, and then return it to her by other way!

 Chapter 1030

    This is not difficult for Su Kui, who has already seen all the plots.

    But it''s obviously not her style to do it directly.

    To her, though Sheng Congyun''s fate is miserable, it is not unexpected. Since she had chosen to go to a nightclub to accompany her, she should have had psychological construction, knowing that this is not a peaceful place, especially for a woman of some beauty like her. If there''s no background, it''s definitely mutton into the wolf''s mouth, not too much!

    Besides, Jiang Yingxue was confused with a group of people at that time. He didn''t see other people shooting in front of her, but it was the first time that she met with such bloody violence. A group of girls are all scared. Jiang Yingxue was half woken up by fright. She dialed 120 in a hurry and wanted to call the police again. She was stopped in time.

    They are a bunch of lawless second generation ancestors. If they are caught by the police, it''s not difficult to escape from the relationship, but they make trouble and don''t let the family lose face.

    Sheng Congyun had been tormented and fainted at that time, so he did not see this scene at all.

    Jiang Yingxue was able to dial the rescue phone, which can prove that her nature is not bad, just scared silly. Although Sheng Congyun still failed to save the bleeding uterus, she did her best.

    However, Sheng Congyun can''t see it. She comes back from birth, full of revenge.

    Both sides have a reason. Sheng Congyun can''t see this, and there''s a reason to hold a grudge. But Su Kui, as a female partner, is still a female partner who Sheng Congyun wants to revenge. She has to stand on the opposite side of her.

    -

    after the divorce, the old man asked Su Kui to stay in the old house, but Su Kui refused because the old house was too big and there were all soldiers in it. She looked frightened.

    I moved back to the old house where the Jiang family used to live.

    Although Su Kui returned the bank card to Li Qian at the beginning, she was not poor in money. Even if there is no one in the Jiang family now, it was also a family that could be brother to the chief. Therefore, the property left to Jiang Yingxue is considerable.

    It can be said that as long as Jiang Yingxue doesn''t wantonly publicize all kinds of swiping cards to die, she can live a life without worrying about food and clothing and not about money.

    When she got to sukui, she planned to invest the money in some small businesses. Her vision is extremely accurate, buying stocks has always been stable, accurate and ruthless, not to do long-term, make money and quickly sell. So repeatedly, over a period of time, the savings in hand have doubled several times.

    Li Yao was very surprised at her ability. Ma Wenhan listened and wanted to come to her.

    -

    see the day of the father''s birthday on September 17.

    Su Kui knew from memory that the old man loved antique calligraphy and painting, especially wild grass. So, not long ago, I went around to find out where there are authentic paintings and calligraphy works. Only yesterday did I buy hundreds of thousands of them from an old professor.

    I took Li Yao''s car and entered the main house, which was full of people. There are many people who come early. Those who come in have already wished the old man a long life. They are more active than those who are sons and grandchildren.

    The news about Su Kui and Li Qian''s divorce has already spread. I thought she had nothing to do with Li''s family. However, seeing her get off Li Yao''s car, they are all stunned and turn to each other.

    Just left a Li family''s legitimate grandson, and then built on the Li family''s most promising little son, just this skill, not small!

 Chapter 1031

    Su Kui is ignored. Li Yao guards her all the way out of the car. She goes to the study to celebrate the old man''s birthday.

    In the old man''s study, there are many cadres at the senior level of the country. Su Kui knocks on the door and comes in. When he sees these people, he is only slightly stunned. After that, he nodded his head one by one, walked slowly to the old man''s desk, and said with a smile, "Grandpa, Xueer wishes you happiness like the East China Sea and longevity like the south mountain. This is the gift Xueer prepared for you. Do you like it or not?"

    The old man nodded his head with satisfaction. He was not arrogant, arrogant or arrogant. He was indeed the granddaughter of Laojiang.

    Even if there has been a period of absurd treason, but after the wind and rain wash, gradually show a different light.

    It''s not just the old man, it''s the other people, with a smile of appreciation in their eyes.

    It''s rare to be able to take their time in front of such a group of weighted elders! Moreover, she is such a delicate looking, soft and waxy girl, which is even more amazing.

    It''s the boys from other families who come here and dare not breathe in front of them.

    However, sukui is different. She has gone through a lot of lives. She has been used to this kind of things for a long time. If you really think about it, she''s not sure how many times their actual psychological age.

    Now the result is that she has hidden most of the effects.

    With a smile on her cheek, she was dressed in an improved light blue cheongsam, elegant and playful. The old man took the wooden box from her hand and opened it. The smell of ink came with the smell of aging. The paper had turned yellow, the old man''s eyes brightened, stood up and carefully opened the scroll of painting and calligraphy.

    "This, this is the real work of Wuyi?" he said happily

    At the hearing of the crowd, they gathered around.

    Wuyi is a famous calligraphy master of the Song Dynasty. There are few handed down works. A few of them are hidden in the hands of collectors and will never be sold. Su Kui was able to buy this authentic work. It was also a coincidence that the daughter of the old professor was going to study abroad. He had to bear to sell it in order to support her.

    "Tut Tut, really!"

    "Good things, good things! Lao Li, you are blessed! "

    When I was old, I gave birth to such an outstanding old man, who was bright and beautiful. Although there is no granddaughter, there is a granddaughter who is not a relative, but far better than a relative''s former granddaughter-in-law.

    Such a delightful doll will make the old happy again. It''s really rare!

    Painting and calligraphy are not worth much money. The most important thing is the sincerity and devotion. It''s really enviable to know exactly what the old man likes, especially to spend time to find and make the old man happy!

    Such a granddaughter, they want one too!

    Su Kui was squeezed out of the crowd, not angry, a light smile, quietly back out.

    Let these old cadres who like to study antiques study and discuss it slowly! At this moment, someone should have come, right?

    Su Kui went downstairs and out of the living room. The huge courtyard outside the house was set up as a grand banquet table, beside which there was a table full of drinks and pastries. The combination of Chinese and Western styles is strange.

    It''s also the skill of the decorator.

    "Cher, is the old man still up there?"

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Su Kui looked back and saw Li Yao walking towards her with a glass of wine.

 Chapter 1032

    The sun fell on his head, floating and jumping slightly, and his happy figure was pulled out on the ground for a long time.

    Su Kui, with both hands on his back, stood on tiptoe and smiled at him

    The beautiful long hair is loose and tied up, the improved cheongsam, the little woman is like a porcelain doll carved with jade, the skin is bright and white, and the cheek is a little pear whirlpool, which is very popular.

    His heart string was pulled, and the dark eyes flashed an incomprehensible light, which was not easy to detect.

    Old Li had three sons. Both the eldest and the second had important positions in politics. Li Yao is the only one who joined the army except Li Qian. And it''s extraordinary.

    Strangers all know that Li family has a wonderful son, who rises to the rank of general when he is young, with many fruits of war. Who will inherit the Li family from now on is very obvious.

    Today''s birthday, it seems that the old man is quietly announcing his successor to the people. After all, the old man never went downstairs to chat with several comrades in the study. The guests who receive the invitation are received by the three brothers of Li family.

    Just now, as soon as he came, he was pulled to receive guests and entertain them. Until just now, he just got out and looked for Su Kui everywhere.

    He waved and said, "Cher, come here."

    Very familiar with the intimacy of the attitude, so that the people around confused, confused. Isn''t Jiang Yingxue Li Qian''s wife, Li Yao''s niece? When are they so familiar?

    I have long heard that the little son of Li family is cold and arrogant and does not laugh. This time, it seems that it''s not like that!

    Moreover, he is over thirty and has not yet married!

    He is a good son-in-law with a good appearance and a strong background!

    Several ladies looked at each other, and saw that potential was inevitable from their own eyes.

    Several people over there have their own ideas.

    Here Su Kui has come to Li Yao''s side. They whisper something. I can only see the surrounding light is warm and bright, the face of women is delicate, and the temperament is elegant. The man has a slender body and distinct features, just like a pair of Bi people, which is an unspeakable match.

    But when I think of the relationship between them, I think it''s too much. There''s no possibility at all.

    -Li Qian comes late with Sheng Congyun.

    He started from Dongshan and went around almost half of the city to pick up Sheng Congyun. Then he took people to the dress shop to do modeling and dress selection. He delayed for half an hour on the road. When he arrived at the main house, the party had already begun.

    Li Qian''s face is not very good. His grandfather''s birthday, he was the last to show up. What do others think of him?

    He wanted to get angry. His mouth moved and he held back. He suddenly found that sometimes people who walk together because of interest are not necessarily the one you want. He used to think that Sheng Congyun and his interests were the same. As a woman, she was strong and independent. She could bear hardships and stand hard work. She would only cry when she finished exploding.

    But -

    later, after getting along with each other, he felt that, many times, what men and women want is very different.

    For example, he invited Sheng Congyun to move to Dongshan, and even revealed his intention to marry her. The hint was obvious, but Sheng Congyun refused. Even Sheng Congyun insisted that he would not buy anything for her, even if life was difficult, he would not accept his help.

    He likes her independence right, but over independence, but let him have a kind of feeling that he is a decoration.

 Chapter 1033

    It''s very distressing.

    Sheng Congyun''s attitude is very understandable. What happened in the past life, from the point of view that she had a grudge and wanted to revenge all the people present at that time, it can be seen how much she cared about the original things and had a shadow in her heart, which is inevitable.

    Li Qian just thinks it''s not appropriate now. It doesn''t matter. He will find it even more unsuitable when he comes to contact gradually!

    -

    Sheng Congyun comes in with Li Qian''s arm. She is wearing a gorgeous sapphire blue long dress. She is tall and has stepped on a pair of high-heeled shoes. Her height suddenly reaches one meter eight.

    Slim body, beautiful facial features. This dress makes her look like a model on the catwalk.

    At least, sukui saw her at a glance.

    Looking at the figure, Su Kui picked up her lips, poked Li Yao at her elbow, and whispered, "it seems that Li Qian is serious this time. Here, she has brought her girlfriend back!"

    Li Yao picks up her eyebrows and follows her eyes. She sees a couple of men and women who just got off the car and came to the main house door. They laugh slowly.

    He rubbed his knuckles, smiled and glanced askance at Su Kui, joking: "Xueer, I have to say, get out in time, which is probably the most correct thing you have done in your life."

    "Oh? Why? " Su Kui tilts her head and blinks her eyes.

    "Because -" Li Qian looked down at her, a small woman, even when she stepped on high-heeled shoes, until his shoulder, he had a long index finger, nodded her forehead, and laughed, "his eyes have never been used correctly, and I am very happy about this. Go, go down will be small four, and his new, women, friends! "

    Su Kui curled his mouth and watched him turn and go downstairs, trotting to catch up.

    Why is it very happy? Isn''t it just sad?

    As an elder, but so Schadenfreude, conscience is really -

    big bad!

    -Li Qian looks at the people who come to him one by one. His eyes change. His eyes fall on the small and lovely woman behind him. After separation, he found for the first time that she seemed to have really changed. There is no exaggeration to expose the dress, dressed to make people look comfortable.

    Sheng Congyun found his abnormality, and secretly clenched his teeth. His eyes drooped to cover up his resentment in his eyes, and he gave Li Qian a firm wring in his waist.

    "Hiss --"

    Li Qian had a pain and couldn''t help hissing. Su Kui didn''t hold up, hissed and laughed, and Li Yao seemed to see through everything as if he had hooked his lips. He was happy with the taste: "little four, you are late." Then his eyes rested on Sheng Congyun, and he reached out with great grace and said, "Miss Sheng, let''s meet again. Welcome."

    Sheng Congyun thanked him in a soft voice, reached out to touch him, and quickly pulled away.

    She doesn''t like the two people in front of her. One makes her feel depressed all the time. The other is the enemy who killed her in the past! If there are countless lines of sight around her that seem to stay on her, it seems to be looking and guessing her identity.

    Sheng Congyun is a little nervous, but she knows that Li Qian''s family background is not ordinary. She should never be a little timid. Otherwise, there will be countless people waiting to see her jokes.

    She will lose her hand with this powerful power.

 Chapter 1034

    Once again, she must seize all the opportunities in front of her and go against the current! No longer be trampled on foot, humble life!

    She forgot the past and the deep resentment. She shook hands with Su Kui with a hearty smile and said with a smile, "Miss Jiang, I didn''t have a chance to talk with you last time I met you. Today I see you again. Hello."

    "So are you. It''s beautiful today." Su Kui''s lips are plump, and her eyebrows are crooked, and her smile is warm.

    Since you want to play, I''ll play with you.

    Li Yao pulled the corners of his lips and gave Li Qian a smile like expression, saying, "since I''m here, I haven''t paid homage to the old man yet? Now you uncles have probably gone to dinner. The old man is still in his study. Shall we go together? "

    He had seen through the cunning in Su Kui''s bones for a long time. He looked like a small man. In fact, he was the most cunning and free-form smiling fox.

    Sheng Congyun''s hatred in his eyes is not imperceptible, but what about it? He has seen the ferocity of little fox for a long time. He can swing a bottle of wine to open a ladle for people, and almost ruined people''s grandchildren. A smart woman is not enough for her to play with!

    In a word, Han''s eldest grandson, who was beaten by Su Kui, didn''t come to find fault afterwards. It''s because Li Yao stopped all of them. Later Su Kui thought about it and asked by the way how he solved it, because the power of the Han family was not small. In response, Li Yao only gave a light explanation. He just asked people to collect some evidence that the eldest grandson of the Han family played with the young girl and gathered together to send it to the Han family.

    What is the character of his family, the Han family are clear. In the past, when there was a disaster, they helped to take care of it, but nothing happened. But this time, so many unbearable evidences fall into Li Yao''s hands. If they really come to seek explanations, they are afraid that they will spread all over the city in the next second.

    If Li Yao wants to protect a person, the Han family really dare not interfere.

    At last, I had to eat Coptis without any help.

    "Good," Li Qian looked at Su Kui with a complex look, and saw her eyebrows and eyes stretched out, and her smile was like a flower, without a trace of mustard. His heart suddenly became uncomfortable. "He thin lips tight pursed, grabbed Sheng Congyun:" from the cloud, go in, I take you to see Grandpa, he will like you

    His last sentence was deliberately raised as if to whom.

    Sheng Congyun''s heart trembled and his eyes crossed for a moment. Therefore, I didn''t realize what was wrong with Li Qian.

    Now her mind is full of the scenes to be faced next. She was once so humble in her previous life, but now she is about to see the big people she could only see on TV? She didn''t dare to think about it before. She clenched her fingers and nodded heavily. "MMM!"

    Through death and despair, now she, what else to fear?! Taking a deep breath, she felt the fresh air around her chest. She raised her feet and followed Li Qian''s steps.

    -

    the old man found Li Yao and Xueer very strange recently.

    My youngest son was an iceberg since he was a child, and he never said anything. Xueer is also a noisy person. They are like icebergs and volcanoes. They are obviously incompatible with each other. But when they collided, they merged into a pool of gentle water.

    It''s quiet, but it''s full of unspeakable intimacy.

 Chapter 1035

    The old man rapped on the table in a trance. Suddenly, an idea pops out of my head. In fact, my son and Xueer are very well matched!

    I don''t feel that this idea is so shocking and common that I have to sigh that it''s just extraordinary if it''s the old chief.

    Su Kui knocked on the door and said in a loud voice: "Grandpa, are you still there? Shall I come in? "

    , a father, suddenly threw away his head out of order, and suddenly he turned red. "Alas, where is snow?" Come on in come on in! " Then he picked up the teacup and took it seriously. After thinking about it, he was afraid that Su Kui would be frightened by this look, so he squeezed out a smile.

    For fear of being seen through by Su Kui, he just, as an elder, actually arranged the younger generation in his heart.

    Zaohong door opened in response. The old man looked up. He just wanted to call Su Kui, but he didn''t say anything. When he saw the person behind her, he suddenly felt cold.

    This time, it''s really serious.

    The air seems to be stagnant in an instant, sukuidin point is not affected, still smiling into. Add another cup of hot tea for the old man, and then sit down beside him. Everyone in the room knew who the old man was angry at!

    Sheng Congyun had summoned the courage to come in. Unexpectedly, he had just opened the door to see the old chief at first sight, and then he quickly changed from amity to indifference. As soon as her heart sank, her courage sank, and her palms sweated and held her breath.

    Because there is a butterfly in sunflower, Sheng from the cloud to see the old chief of the time, born a year ahead.

    Don''t underestimate the time of this year, one year, enough to change many things. For example, Sheng Congyun, a year ago, was just a rookie in the military camp. Later, he was discovered by Li Qian and quietly transferred to his side for public and private purposes. But a year later, after experiencing numerous severe tests, Sheng Congyun''s mind will not be as weak as it is now.

    Li Qian now protects her too well, because Su Kui quit ahead of time, so he doesn''t have to bother to cover up.

    Looking at the cold field, Li Yao sat in the corner of the study and read the newspaper without raising his head. He didn''t put his mind here at all and didn''t mean to solve the siege.

    In addition to Sheng Congyun, the three people all know that the angry old man is really upset that he doesn''t eat hard or soft. But whether it''s his birthday today or not, he has to ask his family to beat him. At least, Li Qian has been beaten up by the old man since he was a child. Even now he has grown up to be a man of strong character, and his fear of the old man is not less than a little.

    He looked at the old man''s face and thought about it. He stepped forward and said, "Grandpa, today is your birthday. My grandson wishes you good health and a long life."

    Just finished, the old man snorted, knocked on the table, sneered, "I can''t stand it, as long as you don''t annoy me a few times and let me live for another two years, I will be satisfied with the old man!"

    "Grandpa..." Li Qian is helpless. He sighs with headache, "Grandpa, I don''t mean that!"

    "I think that''s what you mean!" The old man blew his beard and stared. Anyway, he was old and retired. No one disobeyed him at home. He was used to it.

    Who knows, the older you get, the more you lose your temper?

    Su Kui chuckled and chuckled. Looking at Li Qian''s red face with interest, she was very happy. In short, Li Qian is not bad, but his IQ is exposed and a little touching.

 Chapter 1036

    He had a good time to watch him scolded by the old man, then slowly handed a cup of tea to the old man, soft voice said: "Grandpa, first drink tea, just scolded thirsty, right? I''m not in a hurry. Li Qian dare not run. Take a rest and don''t be angry with yourself. "

    Look what it says!

    Li Qian glared at Su Kui sullenly, severely mistaken his teeth, and spewed out a silent "you wait!"

    Su Kwai raised his eyebrows, and with a smile, spit out two words, "ha ha."

    The old man just scolded for a while, but he was really thirsty, so he took the cup from Su Kui, drank half of it, and then continued to point to Li Qian''s nose and scold, "look at how nice a girl Xueer is! I was really blind before I married Xueer to you. I ruined her reputation. Now you dare to bring someone to her so quickly to show off your power. What do you want to do? Rebellion is impossible, huh He took a rest, patted the table and suddenly pointed to Li Yao and said, "I knew! It''s not cheap for you to marry Xueer to your uncle! "

    A word fell, and the study became quiet.

    Su Kui: "..." Old man, you think so much.

    "Cough..." Li Yao was speechless, with a helpless smile in his eyes. "Dad, how can you even say that?"

    Li Qian asked the heaven in silence, didn''t he get divorced? As for catching him, would you scold him? Still in front of Sheng Congyun. He looked at sukui''s disorganized look, and finally he was happy.

    Jiang Yingxue, you also have today!

    Make you fucking arrogant in front of me! He now takes back her changed words, in fact, Ya has not changed at all, or so bad!

    No, it''s worse!

    The old man was not happy to hear it. He slapped the table and squinted, "what? Am I wrong?! You can see how well you get along these days, how happy Xueer is, thousands of times better than this stinky boy! "

    "Grandpa, this..." Su Kui blinked and was completely confused. How can this topic turn so fast?

    Li Yao''s silent smile, the deep eyes blooming, he chuckled, "Dad, are you serious? How nice am I? "

    "That is!"

    "Well, I really like Xueer. Let''s go and get the certificate today. What do you think?" Li Yao follows.

    "Poof - you, you..." Li Qian''s eyes widened, and his face was unbelievable and badly hit.

    Sheng Congyun stood in the doorway stiff. The ignored anger and the embarrassment ignored by her lover made her face green and red for a while. She clenched her skirt and clenched her lower lip. She had an impulse to run away from the door.

    She looked at the old chief from the beginning to the end, smiled at the beautiful river Yingxue, and suddenly felt a kind of fatigue. She tried her best to squeeze into this circle and hold more power to revenge. But found that people from the beginning to the end, did not pay attention to her at all.

    Su Kui sat in front of the old man and was already stupid.

    The old man was stunned by his choking. After a moment''s reaction, he didn''t get angry as expected. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at Li Yao, he asked, "are you serious?" He thought his little son was going to be a bachelor all his life. Did he live for more than 30 years and suddenly become enlightened?

    Li Yao nodded and smiled with a smile on his lips. "Dad, I never cheat. I really like Xueer. Why don''t you marry her to me?"

    The tone is joking, and the eyes are floating towards sukui from time to time.

 Chapter 1037

    What expression is this?

    Su Kui''s mouth corners are smoked. The brain circuit of the old man is not very normal. When a normal person encounters this situation, shouldn''t he be furious after getting a reply? After all, she and Li Yao used to be the relationship between uncle and niece.

    Although no one can stop it, Su Kui is still speechless about the old man''s practice.

    The old man was stunned by Li Yao''s seriousness, and then he shouted, "OK!" He chuckled and said: "go! I''ll go with Xueer now. I''ll treat Xueer well in the future. She''s a good child. You can start to prepare when you want to have a wedding. "

    "Cough, cough..." Su Kui''s face turned red when she was choked and coughing. She was stunned and said, "no, Grandpa, why don''t you ask me about this? My opinion is also very important!"

    Hearing this, Li Yao smilingly glanced at Su Kui and slowly opened his mouth. His eyes were dark, and he said softly: "Xueer, is your opinion important? I''m not good enough in appearance, or I don''t have much money and power, eh? "

    "I......" Su Kui blinks. What he said is irony, right?

    Li Yao went to the front two steps again and touched her head gently. "Xueer, if you say it, I can change it. How about that?"

    "No, uncle, it''s too sudden..." Su Kui looked at the old man for help, but saw that he also looked at her with a smile on his face. He agreed.

    She is speechless.

    "I only saw you as my uncle, but I really didn''t think about anything else. Besides, I used to..."

    "Yes! Uncle, she used to be your niece and daughter-in-law. It''s against the rules for you to do this! " Li Qian finally found a reason to interrupt. He clenched his fist and said angrily.

    I don''t know why. When he heard that she had just divorced him and was about to remarry, he was very uncomfortable.

    This is probably the inferior nature of all men. If you don''t cherish it, you will know it''s precious when you leave.

    The old man smiled one second before, and then immediately jumped into a rage. The table clapped loudly and said angrily, "good you! Now I know it''s out of line. What did I do before? You look behind you, but there is still a girl standing. Who gives you the face to intervene in Xueer''s happiness? I''ll tell you, don''t say she married your uncle. Even if she married your father, you have to call her mother! Son of a bitch, if I had shot you 30 years ago! "

    "Poof -" Su Kui was thundered again. Is this the last word of the old man?

    She thought about Li Qian standing in front of her and calling her mother. She felt cold all over and gooseflesh fell to the ground. It was terrible.

    Even Li Yao couldn''t help it. He pulled at the corners of his lips, and his eyebrows leaped. "Dad, there''s no need for you to say in the later part. If he wants to protest, he will let him protest. Do you think he can control my private affairs?"

    "That''s right, Grandpa. You speak a little bit bravely. Cough..." Su Kui coughed and couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up

    "Right?" The old man picked his eyebrows proudly and became more and more energetic.

    "Yes, you are the best." Su Kui quickly boasted along the pole, coaxing the old man to be happy, and she said politely: "or Grandpa, let''s talk about it another day? Today is your birthday. Shall we celebrate it first? "

 Chapter 1038

    However, the old man responded quickly. He frowned and refused, "no way! As soon as the birthday is over, Yao''er will go back to his post. Where can I stay with you? Just take advantage of the present, how good it is to live a long life, and take this opportunity to announce that we will marry each other! "

    "Grandpa......" I watched the old man go out.

    Su Kui helplessly raises his eyes and stares at Li Yao. Leng hum, "what are you doing, Li Yao? It''s too much. How can we solve this problem? My niece and daughter-in-law married to my uncle. It''s said that they want to make people laugh! Stop grandpa! "

    What''s more, she married Li Yao. Is her name grandpa or dad?

    A very awkward question.

    Li Yao shrugged and said slowly, "I can''t stop him. You don''t know his temperament. You say the wind is the rain. Who dares to contradict him at home? What''s wrong with being angry? Can''t our family change? Come on, just in time, you don''t need to call me uncle. It''s nice to call me by my name. Get familiar with it first. " He smiled and pinched Su Kui''s delicate face. He whispered in her ear, "let''s go, my little bride! Don''t worry, no one dares to gossip openly about the Li family. "

    Li Yao''s heart was burning and he watched them go out. He helplessly lowered his shoulders and knew that what my uncle said was the truth. He had nothing to do with Jiang Yingxue. She could not care who she married.

    Sheng Congyun''s tense spirit didn''t relax until this moment, and the depression was piled up at the bottom of her heart like air. She raised her eyes and sneered, "Li Qian, do you still like Jiang Yingxue? Unfortunately, she will marry your uncle and become your aunt! Give up! Why did you divorce her? Now regret, it''s too late! "

    After that, she left Li Yao and went downstairs angrily.

    She can''t stay for a moment. The hurt self-esteem at the bottom of her heart makes her face red with dryness, as if she had been slapped in public. She finally understood that Li''s place was not so easy to enter.

    The old man''s attitude has explained everything. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word to her, and even his eyes were ungrateful, as if she were air.

    Can the river reflect the snow? Such a loose and cold-blooded woman was abandoned by Li Qian. Why could she marry again? Still get the dote of the old man, in order that she can not leave face for her own grandchildren?

    She didn''t know. She added a little bit of resentment to Jiang Yingxue.

    "Fuck!" Li Qian grabbed Sheng Congyun''s hair severely. With a low curse, he quickly turned around to catch up with her and said, "Congyun, don''t get me wrong. I just can''t afford to lose this man!"

    Yes, that''s it. He can''t stand that the woman he doesn''t want suddenly becomes his aunt! Li Qian comforts himself so much.

    Sheng Congyun shook him off like a touch of electricity, and smiled with an ugly sarcasm. "Li Qian, do you treat yourself as a fool or me, eh? You said that you didn''t like her, didn''t touch her, and was forced by the old man. You will divorce her before I agree to be with you! But now? Your performance makes me feel like you''re fucking playing with me! Li Qian, you are not a man! "

    Downstairs in the huge living room, there are a lot of people gathered together to chat in a low voice, none of them are not military uniform or suits, or well-dressed.

 Chapter 1039

    Sheng Congyun''s voice grew louder when he was angry.

    In an instant, countless eyes were attracted to this place. With curiosity and exploration in mind, they seemed to wonder who the woman who quarreled with Li''s little grandson was.

    Some people who are near have heard Sheng Congyun''s words, and their eyes inevitably show some contempt.

    It turned out to be the third child!

    Li Qian''s heart suddenly broke and he knew it was broken. He pursed his lips and ignored Sheng Congyun''s resistance. His big hands were like iron tongs, holding her wrist and dragging people to the backyard.

    Sheng Congyun has been lost by Qi''s discretion, and countless unwillingness forces her eyes. She hated the injustice of heaven and the bullying of these people.

    Why do some people naturally stand at the top of the world and look down on all living beings like gods. Some people, such as her, can only be like ants. Even if they work hard and live diligently, they still can''t escape humiliation?

    The eyes around Sheng Congyun felt that her nose was sour and she knew that she had just lost her temper. Immediately give up struggling, let Li Qian quickly drag her out.

    In the backyard.

    The cobblestone path is winding, with clusters of green shrubs standing on both sides. Not far away, there is a small wooden pavilion with three or two tables and chairs.

    Li Qian let go of Sheng Congyun''s hand and twisted his eyebrows. "Congyun, don''t make any trouble. The reason why I brought you back is that I want to give you an explanation? But you see now, the conversation we just had has spread all over the place! " His brain and heart leaped suddenly and straightly. He couldn''t help aching. He crossed a huge gap in his heart. "You were not like this before. Congyun, are you hiding something from me?"

    His eyes were fixed on Sheng Congyun, trying to see something in her eyes. Only to see his line of sight, Sheng Congyun hurriedly dodged, obviously flustered, was caught by him acutely.

    That''s when.

    He took the opportunity to approach Sheng Congyun, held her shoulder, let her look into her eyes, and finally said: "Congyun, don''t think about it, I just like you, anyway, I will marry you!"

    Sheng Cong Yun''s heart tip trembled, his eyelashes moved, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Li Qian, and found the serious and attentive feelings in his eyes. Suddenly, the tip of his nose was a little sour.

    She rarely soft back, gently nodded, low "um" voice.

    Today, she was hit too much, which made her feel a great sense of exhaustion. She doesn''t want to say that the old man doesn''t like her. Maybe she can''t enter the Li family in this life. She still doesn''t want to give up, she still wants to gamble.

    Seize Li Qian''s love for her, and let her have a little breathing space.

    She really can''t stand it. In front of such a high-ranking family, she is as small as an ant.

    Sheng Congyun''s appearance is very rare now. Li Qian suddenly feels a little hurt in his heart. He thinks that when she was in the military camp, she was so bold that she dared to disguise herself as a man and fish in troubled water. Bold and fierce, love and hate are clear, he once appreciated the appearance.

    But now her soft appearance made him feel more distressed.

    He drooped his eyes, walked forward, held her face in his big hands, rubbed his thumb slightly to comfort her, and gently burned a kiss on her hair, murmured: "I have no regrets, don''t think about it, you just need to believe me, OK?"

    Li Qian said it was like hypnosis.

 Chapter 1040

    In fact, when he said a word, in addition to some slight heartache, he also had some uncontrollable sense of haste. His heart was empty and he couldn''t find the center of gravity.

    But he needs to appease Sheng Congyun. Today is the father''s birthday. He can''t do anything more.

    -

    appease Sheng Congyun. The two men get their faces together again and walk into the front hall with a light smile.

    There, Li Yao has stepped into the crowd. When the old man finished his speech today, he clapped his hands and motioned for silence.

    Xinchang standing in the middle of the crowd, not publicity, temperament mature and steady, unconsciously, can attract everyone''s attention.

    Seeing all the people looking over, he smiled and waved to Su Kui, saying, "first of all, thank you for coming here today to celebrate my father''s birthday. In addition, with today''s happy event, I also have a happy thing to share with you."

    "Oh?"

    "Admiral Li, what is it?"

    "Yes, what is it..."

    All around the place, they heard and talked, whispered and whispered their own guesses. However, no one can think of Li Yao and Su Kui. After all, the relationship between them is well known!

    Su Kui sighs, moves three times a step, wants to delay time.

    Li Yao sighs with no good breath, squints at her, strides over, stretches her long arm, and takes people directly into her arms.

    In the arms of a tall, hard and broad-minded man, leaning on a small woman with delicate face, petite head and unshakable surprise, I have to say, very pleasing to the eyes.

    But -

    when the protagonist and heroine''s identity fell back to the hearts of all people, they were stunned.

    "Here How is this possible? "

    "Is that what admiral Li meant?"

    "Are you kidding? It''s not Isn''t it the relationship between uncle and niece and daughter-in-law? "

    "Who knows What do you think, old chief? "

    The old man asked looked at a couple of babi people with a smile and said: "yes, but it was once. Xueer has nothing to do with the fourth child. He is divorced and loves both men and women. It''s normal. What''s more, "the old man is still kind, but his eyes are sharp, and his words are a little unhappy." are you interested in my Li family

    The man was so scared that he turned pale, waved his hand hurriedly, and even said: "no, no, no, no! Where can we outsiders manage the affairs of the old chief''s family? "

    "Oh, yes," the old man put his eyes back on Li Yao and Su Kui, and his face was spoiled. The words were still said to the person around him. He asked faintly, "do you think my Yao''s match with Xueer? Appropriate or not? "

    "Right! Very suitable! " He nodded his head hurriedly, regretting in his heart. How could he say such a thing with a quick mouth?

    It''s killing!

    The old man was satisfied, nodded his head, and finally let go of the man who was picky.

    In fact, the identity of the screen to talk about, two people really are a pair of natural creation, men Jun Lang steady, women soft like water, there is absolutely no place to find fault.

    Except identity!

    In a word, in a word, it goes back to identity. But they don''t mind. Instead, they are happy to see it. Even if they are shocked and regretful, they can''t help.

 Chapter 1041

    I don''t know how many girls in the big family of the whole capital will cry till dawn!

    The youngest Li is engaged to his nephew and daughter-in-law!

    The news spread like wings from the street to the end of the alley, almost to the well-known step.

    Li Yao got engaged and went back to work. Su Kui stayed at home these days and didn''t go anywhere. Outsiders only thought that she didn''t have the face to go out and hid in the house and secretly embarrassed.

    As I don''t know, Su Kui is alone, living a comfortable life.

    Sheng Congyun is about to follow Li Qian back to city A. at that time, the barracks are not accessible to ordinary people. Besides, even if she can go in, what excuse and reason can she go?

    The longer the delay, the more difficult the task will be.

    Sukui is not afraid of difficulties, but hates troubles. So, she plans to solve the problem before Sheng Congyun returns to a city!

    Li Yao calls her every night, but it''s here with Su Kui.

    Take it or not, it depends on your mood!

    One day, a man who has been airing for three days is angry because he can''t come back from other places! On the morning of the third day, Li Yao, who had just got off the helicopter and had not changed his military uniform after landing, broke into a duplex apartment under the name of Su Kui''s family.

    When the door was opened, Su Kui was still sleeping in a big way. Outside, the sky was light, and the fish belly was white, especially hanging in the sky.

    Black boots on the wooden floor made a dull tread, from far and near, until the bedroom door was pushed open.

    At a glance, I saw the bed which was too big to be comfortable. Light blue bedding, white wool carpet under it, and a glass window that didn''t shut. At this time, it''s late autumn, and the cool wind outside will shake the curtains slightly.

    On the white desk, there is a pot of fleshy lotus. It''s green. It''s facing the warm sun outside the window, shaking the small fluff on it.

    Li Yao looks at all this, and his heart is soft. The little woman sleeps at his fingertips without any precaution, and can occasionally hear her slight snoring, which is very lovely.

    He hooked his lips, knelt on the bed, and pulled down the quilt covering her little head.

    Without foreboding, a white and ruddy face like an egg peeled. Curled up eyelashes vibrated gently with the breath, just like a butterfly endowed with life, waving its wings. He felt an inexplicable itch, but he still couldn''t resist it. He plucked them with his fingers.

    The touch is very good. With a smile under his eyes, he simply lies on her side with one hand on his cheek. The other hand rolls up a strand of her hair from time to time to play, or does nothing. He waits for his little fiancee to wake up from the sweet sleep.

    "Well..."

    Su Kui had a good sleep. She closed her eyes, rubbed her head against the soft pillow, scratched the itchy tip of her nose with her hand, and yawned and opened her eyes drowsily.

    The air seemed to be enveloped with a faint mixture of dust and morning dew. It was very fresh. She moved her nose and turned around slowly following the smell, suddenly stunned.

    Scare -

    "you, how are you here?!" She sat up abruptly, hugged Bo, and almost fell off the bed.

    "Be careful!" Li Yao was quick in eyes and hands, and quickly grasped her wrist at the moment when she fell backward, and pulled the man back smoothly.

 Chapter 1042

    He frowned, looked at his eyes and lay in his arms. The little woman, who was still in shock, slowly opened her lips. "Surprised to see me? Scared of me? Well? "

    There was a very obvious danger in the tone. Su Kui trembled, and all the sleepiness in the morning ran out.

    She pushed away his body, threw her hands on his hips and glared at him angrily, accusing him: "Li Yao, you are violating the law! How did you get in without my key? Without my permission, I will break into my bedroom and enter the room. You and you are forced to break into the house. I will sue you! "

    Her apricot eyes were round, her small face was red with pink when she was just awake. Li Yao''s eyes were dark, only seeing her plump red lips opening and closing, and the round and white half of her shoulders exposed due to the wide neckline of her pajamas.

    "Say! How did you get in! What do you want to do when you break in! " Su Kui pointed to the tip of his nose, and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was not right. Following his eyes all the way down, he saw that he had already let off the spring light. He had seen a pure light, but did not know it.

    Hooligan, I like it!

    Su Kui''s heart sneers, knowing that this man looks serious on the surface, and that in his bones is still the soul with disharmonious factors in his head all day.

    His heart was churning, but his face was so flustered that he covered his chest and angrily scolded: "Li Yao, you are shameless and shameless!"

    What a pity.

    Li Yao sighed, and finally took back his sight from some place. He was lazy on Su Kui''s bed. He nodded his head, but his eyelids didn''t move. He said, "yes, I''m shameless. I don''t want to face. Is there anything else?"

    "You --" Su Kui choked, and Apricot''s eyes were full of shame and annoyance. He bit his teeth. "You haven''t answered my question just now! Don''t try to change the subject, stinky man! "

    "Tut," said Li Yao with a smile. The cat finally blew his hair. He moved his neck, straightened his upper body, looked at her in the same direction, and said, "well, I''ll answer you. Listen. 1Łş I came in by prying the door. A piece of wire is enough. I can teach you if you are interested. 2Łş The purpose of my entry is very simple, because someone deliberately refused to answer my phone, which caused me to work in the past three days, just want to -- "

    Su Kui was stupefied and asked strangely," what do you want? "

    Li Yao raised her eyes, and the long, narrow and deep Phoenix eyes were close to her. The evil spirit smiled, and his mature and stable temperament suddenly changed into another kind of romantic posture. His long, slightly thin cocooned finger abdomen lightly nodded her lips, and in her bleary eyes, he chuckled, "just want to clean up your duplicity!"

    Su Kui: " Li Yao, don''t mess about! " Good. I''d like to have a spiritual and meat game with you!

    She blinked her eyes. In the dark and clear eyes, a mist of water rose faintly. Her cheeks were red, and she was about to shed blood. Her two little hands were holding the quilt together, and her palms were sweating.

    Again, I can''t help but retreat.

    Li Yao didn''t give her a chance this time. She caught her snow-white wrist and made a slight effort to trap her. He chuckled and leaned over her neck to exhale, "honey, do you want to fall down again? Well? "

    Naturally, I don''t want to.

    However, she was about to cry out. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. He easily took the quilt and attached it to his body.

    "Li Yao!" She cried again, her voice trembling, not so much in anger, as in coquetry.

 Chapter 1043

    Voice outlet, even she was scared, how could such a strange and seductive voice come out of her mouth? She quickly covered her mouth and was about to cry.

    "Li Yao, you''re a rascal!"

    Look, he hasn''t done anything yet. Her side has already begun to accuse him with shame and timidity!

    In this way, if you don''t do something, I''m really sorry for the name!

    Li Yao kissed her trembling closed eyelashes and smiled low. The magnetic hoarse voice poured out from her chest and reflected a room. He flicked the hair in front of her forehead and said softly: "Xueer, open your eyes."

    "No -" her voice was weak, and her struggle was not obvious. She was like a little milk cat in Li Yao''s hand.

    Su Kui''s pure clothes are very happy, but in the bottom of her heart she is thinking about how to tear off the man''s clothes, and ravage his honey colored and smooth abdominal muscles!

    "Really? Then I can do it, huh? " His fingers are like magic, which can cause a shiver everywhere. She bites her teeth to support her, and scolds him with a cry, "Li Yao, you don''t want to face, play hooligan, asshole!"

    "Whatever you do, whatever you say."

    Li Yao points to Jian''er. Su Kui only feels cold on her body. She opens her eyes in a panic. She is smiling and joking at him. She knows that he will arrive early. This is to set a trap for her! Qi''s fist hit him, but where it was hard to reach, he still smiled, and his hands began to turn red.

    She stared at him and the villain complained, "Li Yao, why is your flesh so hard? It''s thicker than your face!"

    Tut -

    the sharp teeth really let him have a kind of hard to block her mouth, and make her mouth can only give out sweet breath!

    He let her scold him for a while, then he grabbed her hand and rubbed it playfully. "I''m not afraid of being beaten, but the last pain is yourself. Why not? Why not punish me in another way

    After just a toss and turn, Su Kui has been deeply aware of which way he refers to.

    The white, red face was almost ashamed to shed blood, and the earlobes were all flushed. Like a good blood jade, people couldn''t help but want to reach out and knead it. Lift an eye to see Li Yao in the eyes of undisguised heat, she lips, "Li Yao, you really don''t want to face."

    Li Yao couldn''t help but laugh. He clasped the man in his arms and touched her long hair, which had been sleeping disorderly. He said with love, "honey, how can you be so lovely?" There are only a few words that can''t be scolded?

    Seeing her linger in his arms, his eyes darkened, and he clapped her on the back with his hands, warning: "Xueer, if you linger, can I guarantee that I won''t have wolf hair? At that time, even if you cry and beg me, I will not spare you, eh? "

    Su Kui''s body was stiff and she stayed in his arms.

    Li Yao chuckles, his eyes are soft enough to drown. He gently follows her long soft hair, his chin rests on her shoulder, whispers in her ear, very gentle.

    "Cher, in fact, you don''t have all feelings for me, do you?" Feeling the tiny body of the little woman in his arms, he kissed her earlobe and continued: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer, just listen to me."

    I think of their first meeting in my mind. I think it''s inevitable to fall in love with them at that time.

 Chapter 1044

    "I know our relationship will cause pressure to you, but I will block the rumors from the outside world. It doesn''t matter. You just need to live yourself. "

    " whether it''s wanton or hitting people''s heads with a bottle again, you are you. I like everything. I know what you are afraid of, and I can wait for you to forget Li Qian''s day completely, but Xueer, let me quit, it will never be possible! "

    He is garrulous, drooping his eyes and eyelashes, quietly embracing her.

    There was a slight air flow in the room, the curtains were spinning leisurely, and the wind bells hung on the windows made a crisp sound from time to time.

    Su Kui was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she was buried in his arms and whispered, "I''m not afraid of those." She is not afraid of gossip. As long as she doesn''t care, what can hurt her?

    She never lived for others.

    Li Yao understood, chuckled and kissed her head. "I know, I know what you''re thinking. I can wait for the day when you really accept me, but don''t let me wait too long, OK?"

    Su Kui''s eyelashes trembled and nodded slightly.

    The eyes are shining like stars. The corners of his lips are raised, and the eyebrows and eyes are stretched out in an instant.

    -The day before Li Qian left, he invited Li Yao to have a meal and stressed again and again that he would take sunflower with him.

    For lunch, I chose a famous western restaurant in the capital. There were a lot of foreign waitresses in it. They were comparable to models. They were white shirts and black waistcoats, with long legs outlined in straight trousers. All in all, a restaurant with a high style.

    Go in and sit down, without exception, Sheng Congyun is also present.

    Su Kui smiled quietly, raised her hand and greeted Sheng Congyun, smiling, "I see Miss Sheng again, but you don''t look very good." she glanced at Li Qian, smilingly said, "big nephew, this is your fault. Your girlfriend can''t take good care of you. What do you want your boyfriend to do?"

    Li Qian''s hands shook as he fiddled with the goblet. The goblet fell to the ground with a crack, smashing to pieces. He turned a blind eye and looked at Su Kui in disbelief. He pointed back at himself and asked, "what did you just call me? Jiang Yingxue, are you crazy

    Li Yao was very comfortable to hear this. He opened the chair for Su Kui and waited for her to sit down. Then he gave Li Qian a cold look of displeasure. His fierce black eyes stared at his eyes directly. He said lightly: "Li Qian, I warn you that Xueer is my fiancee and your aunt now. You''d better respect me! Otherwise, I don''t care if you are my nephew or not. I still beat you to the point where your father doesn''t know you. Do you believe it or not, eh? "

    Nature is faith.

    Li Qian held a breath in his heart, and his face became ugly. Naturally, he knew that his uncle had this ability. He was no older than himself. I don''t know why. He was a devil in the world since he was a child. He was not afraid of anything. As long as he saw Li Yao, who was standing in front of him with a cold expression, he looked like a quail.

    It''s also called the old man''s wonder. He said it''s one thing and another.

    But now, Li Qian''s fear of his uncle is not less than half, but with the accumulation of time, it is carved into his bones.

    "Hum!" He snorted and stared at Su Kui. He was not bothered. He took the menu and handed it to Sheng Congyun. "Congyun, what would you like to eat?"

 Chapter 1045

    Sheng Congyun smiled, took the menu and handed it to Su Kui. He said with a smile, "Miss Jiang, please order it with Admiral Li first."

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and took them. "OK."

    Then she really picked it up. She did not see the outside. Sheng Congyun took a smoke at the corner of her mouth and managed to hold back her temper. She whispered, "excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom." Before leaving, when looking back, she happened to look up at sukui. She gave her a provocative look, and then she turned around and entered the corridor connecting the dining room and the washroom.

    "Ah, just in time I want to go, Li Yao, you can have some," she got up and slapped Li Yao on the shoulder with a smile. "Anyway, you know my taste."

    Li Yao is in a good mood. He doesn''t mind showing his love in front of Li Qian. He takes her soft hand and kisses her on the lips. Then he lets go and says, "go."

    Su Kui returned with a soft smile, the pear vortex on her cheek was very sweet.

    Li Qian put his hand on his thigh and quickly clenched it. For some reason, jealousy rose in his heart. Why is Jiang Yingxue like that when he is around? He would not be surprised if she changed a little. He has Sheng Congyun now. What''s good about Jiang Yingxue? He closed his eyes. However, next, he found that in the conversation with his uncle, he would turn to Jiang Yingxue unconsciously.

    It''s so crazy!

    -

    in ladies'' toilets.

    Su Kui came out of the small room. Sheng Congyun had arranged her skirt in front of the mirror.

    To be honest, her figure is really suitable for modeling, but due to the relationship in the military camp, her skin is inevitably rough and dark yellow. Two people stand side by side in front of the mirror, with the proportion is excellent, the figure is petite but hot Su Kui compared, one eye will decide the height.

    Her skin is very good. It''s like blood. Because every reincarnation will integrate her own data with the host, so that her beautiful facial features are naturally more delicate.

    "Miss Jiang seems to have a good relationship with Admiral Li. It seems that good things are near?" Sheng Congyun cut his hair and asked unintentionally.

    Su Kui smiled, her delicate makeup was in perfect order, the pool was open, she fiddled with the water casually, and said: "it''s very good, you and Li Qian are not bad, as for marriage, he has been waiting for me to nod his head, as long as I agree, he can immediately prove it, ah, after all, the old man at home can''t wait. What about you and Li Qian? After all, he is not young, and his family always likes him to get married and have children. "

    This counterattack is in the heart.

    Sheng Congyun ''s face has changed. Her nails are pinched into the palm of her hand. She takes a deep breath and knows that the loser won'' t lose the battle. Isn ''t it her loss that Jiang Yingxue wants? She doesn''t like her!

    She bent her lips half true and half false, as if to show the diamond ring on her hand unintentionally, and said: "we are not in a hurry, he is now in the ascendant period, do not want to delay the opportunity because of these."

    "That''s very good, unlike Li Yao, who has been pestering me all day to propose," Su Kui said with a bright white face and hands finally pulled out of the pool. "I''m afraid he''ll come to the bathroom to find me later. I''m leaving now, Miss Sheng."

    "Good." Sheng Congyun''s face flashed a hard color that was hard to detect. Su Kui just stepped out of the bathroom and didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, he heard a very dull crash behind him.

 Chapter 1046

    The voice successfully stopped Su Kui''s progress. She crossed a smile on her face, slowly turned around and went back to the bathroom.

    Sure enough, I saw Sheng from the cloud lying on the ground, his forehead was blue and purple, and he had gradually oozed blood. He slid down his forehead to the corner of his eyes, and set off the pale light on his head, which was quite shocking.

    Su Kui timely showed a little panic and worry, thinking about the past and a little hesitant, whispered, "Miss Sheng, are you ok?"

    Smell speech, Sheng Congyun sneers a smile, tear off the camouflage, ignore Su Kui, take out the mobile phone from the handbag, start to dial the phone.

    -

    "uncle, there are so many women in the world. Why do you have to marry Jiang Yingxue?" After the two left, Li Qian put his hands on the table with clenched fists, and tried to persuade Li Yao not to give up the idea of marrying Su Kui.

    Li Yao glanced at him with clear eyes, and suddenly he sneered. He knocked on the goblet with clear bones. Listening to the clear tinkle, he raised his eyes and opened his lips perfectly. "Little four, you said so much, just to express to me that you regret divorce with Xueer. I''ve received it. You can give up, "he said with a wry smile." I''m very grateful to you for letting go and making Xueer and I complete. "

    In his ear was his esteemed uncle''s gentle words, but Li Qian heard a stab in his chest, flashed his eyes, and said: "what are you kidding, uncle? How can I regret it? I''ve long wanted to divorce Jiang Yingxue! It''s just that she was my wife after all. If you marry her, you won''t be afraid to talk about it! "

    Li Yao raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "I''m not afraid."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Li Qian choked for a while, and his throat choked. "Uncle --"

    "OK," Li Yao rubbed his eyebrows and didn''t want to talk to him more. His eyes turned to the bathroom from time to time, but in his mouth he said, "I don''t want to hear that. I just need to know that she has nothing to do with you, that''s enough. As for the gossip, the real strong never fear gossip. After all, those will only be my better motivation for Xueer, not the blow. "

    Finally, he concluded the conversation.

    "Seriously, you don''t deserve him."

    Every time I talked with him, I was defeated. Li Qian had a breath in his heart, and there was no place to vent. He hammered down the table, opened his mouth and was about to contradict. Suddenly, the mobile phone that he had put on his hand rang.

    It''s Sheng Congyun.

    His eyes changed, and Li Yao''s eyes flashed by. He also saw the notes on the screen of his mobile phone. Feng Mou squinted, got up and walked quickly to the bathroom.

    At such a close distance, I don''t come here but make a phone call, which means something interesting.

    He doesn''t care if Sheng Congyun is dead or alive. As long as Su Kui is OK, nothing else matters.

    Li Qian is not stupid either. Naturally, he thought of this. He connected the phone and quickly followed.

    Listen to a weak voice over there, Sheng Congyun said, "Li Qian, come here quickly!" The breath is weak and terrible, as if it was cut off at any time.

    Su Kui leaned against the door frame, hands around her chest, and watched her finish the phone call.

    Drooping eyes drooped his fingers, glanced at her sideways, smiled and asked, "I said why you are so abnormal. You are waiting for me here, Sheng Congyun. I didn''t expect you to be very cruel to yourself."

    Sarcastic tone, cold eyes.

 Chapter 1047

    Sheng Congyun dodges her eyes, clasps his fingers on his side, and nips his sharp nails into his palms. Su Kui''s eyes, like sharp swords, thrust straight into the soft flesh of her heart.

    She didn''t want to, but recently Li Qian''s character has become more and more elusive. She didn''t know why she had to leave the capital. Li Qian had to call Li Yao out to eat. When he saw Jiang Yingxue coming together, he knew everything in an instant.

    She can''t hold Li Qian any longer. She understands.

    It''s a last resort.

    Li Yao was the first one to come. He came very quickly. At a glance, he saw Su Kui leaning on the door. He took a breath of relief. He came and touched her soft hair. He asked, "are you ok? Why don''t you go back? " Said at the same time will look at the bathroom, in the line of sight, Sheng Congyun weak on the cold floor, a bloody forehead.

    Very shocking.

    As soon as his eyes were cold, his whole body opened, and the temperature in the air suddenly dropped to the freezing point.

    I knew this woman didn''t worry, but I didn''t expect that she would dare to frame Xueer!

    "I''m fine. It''s her." Su Kui shook her head and raised her chin to light Sheng Congyun.

    Li Qian had already felt it. Seeing this scene, his heart missed half a beat, but there was a sense of joy or relief in his heart, which made him look away uneasily. "What''s the matter?! From the cloud, your wound... "

    "Ah Qian!" Sheng Congyun sees that people like himself are finally coming. He stretches his hand to Li Qian and grabs him. He leans towards him involuntarily. The surrounding atmosphere is too depressed. She is about to be overwhelmed by the momentum of the man beside Jiang Yingxue.

    "Don''t be afraid. Tell me what it is." Li Qian patted her on the back and comforted her. At the same time, he swept his eyes away from Su Kui and made a turn on her. Seeing that her hair was not damaged, he gave her a light sigh of relief.

    "Yes, you must be clear about one, five, one and ten, huh? Miss Sheng Li Yao''s black eyes are as cold and fierce as hawks and falcons. He stares directly at her eyes and says with a strange smile on his lips.

    Sheng Congyun''s eyelashes trembled, and he hid in Li''s humility.

    Her frail side made Li Qian feel hurt. He took Sheng Congyun and said to Li Yao discontentedly, "uncle, don''t scare from cloud, she is all like this!"

    It seems totally forgotten that Sheng Congyun is also a woman who has passed through the barracks! Can the quality of psychology and body be as low as this?

    Li Yao''s eyes lifted, and he must have forgotten Li Qian for a moment. Suddenly, his wrists tightened, and he was held by a pair of soft and lustrous hands. Then he looked down at Li Qian with a smile. His eyebrows and eyes bent very sweetly, and he said, "yes, then, miss Sheng, you must be clear about the truth. If Li Yao scared you just now, I apologize for him."

    For her words, Sheng Congyun''s obvious body quivered, and Li Qian automatically understood that he was afraid. He hugged her for a few minutes, and suddenly there was a bit of untimely expectation in his heart. He looked at Su Kui with a complicated look.

    Su Kui is averse to cold.

    Sheng Congyun took a deep breath and leaned weakly on Li Qian according to the heart beating abdominal draft. "It''s Jiang Yingxue. She and she pushed me when I didn''t pay attention, and I would..."

    "Are you serious?!"

    Before he finished speaking, Li Qian suddenly asked. Sheng Congyun raised his head hesitantly, but his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 1048

    Just because of Li Qian''s tone, it brings so little joy!

    His real girlfriend was hurt by his ex-wife, he would be happy!

    The fingertip is embedded in the palm of her hand, and she can''t feel the pain. Her numb heart cools down. She lowers her eyelashes and continues to say: "Hmmm Maybe she didn''t mean it, but I couldn''t stand up, so I called you... "

    This time, Li Qian''s eyes lit up. If so, can he think that what Jiang Yingxue did was just to attract his attention and return to him? Otherwise, why should she push Sheng Congyun?

    It seems that she has no other motive than that.

    "Are you sure you didn''t lie?" Li Yao stepped forward step by step, leaned slightly, and stared down at Sheng Congyun. Gao daxinchang''s figure rolled towards her with great momentum.

    She stepped back a little, avoided his sight, bit her teeth and nodded, "of course, Admiral Li doesn''t believe it? Can I hold my head and bump it into the pool? " She said this with anger in her voice. For example, Li Qian would only think that she was angry because she was stigmatized.

    And know the truth, only to see her angry.

    "Uncle, Congyun never lies! Jiang Yingxue, why do you do this? " Li Qian seems to have decided that it was su Kui who pushed it. He always felt that Jiang Yingxue still had feelings for him, but he was unwilling to admit it. Now, when he said this, he suddenly found the feeling of watching Jiang Yingxue crazy for him. He said: "I''ve divorced you. I don''t care if you are jealous or not willing. Since Yun is my girlfriend now, you push her for no reason. Don''t tell me you don''t mean it!"

    It is futile to explain what one has already determined. Fortunately, sukui does not intend to explain.

    She patted Li Yao''s back, which was tense because of anger. She took two steps forward and asked with a light smile, "do you think I push Sheng Congyun? Is there any evidence? " She compared her height with that of Sheng Congyun by hand, which was more than half of her height, and her red lips were frivolous. "She looks tall and big, and my physical quality, even if we haven''t done anything, but I''ve known her for so long, I can''t even kill a chicken. Do you believe me to push her down? And fall like this? "

    "Cough..." Li Yao could not help coughing twice to cover up his smile. He knew that no matter when, she would not let herself fall into the room where she could not maneuver.

    Li Qian''s face changed. He seemed to think of this. His face was ugly. He looked down at Sheng Congyun hesitantly.

    Sheng Congyun is really cruel to himself. He has a lot of blood on his forehead. Now his whole face is as white as a piece of paper without any blood. She was also a little slow in response, but still insisted on clenching her teeth and saying, "she pushed me, and I turned my back to you, and I was unprepared. It''s too simple for you to push me down!"

    "Oh, really? Are you sure? " Su Kui is close to Sheng Congyun step by step. She can even smell the fresh orchid fragrance on her body. She only hears her light floating way: "Sheng Congyun, I''ll give you another chance, say it yourself or I''ll help you, eh?"

    Help?

    Sheng Congyun''s eyes and eyelashes trembled. She clenched her teeth and said in a cold voice, "I can''t understand what you are talking about. Jiang Yingxue, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. If you''ve done it, you won''t admit it!"

 Chapter 1049

    "Good!" Su Kui slightly can not check the hook lip corners, unconsciously, the restaurant occasionally come and go with more and more guests. Several people who were going to come to the restroom to see this dog blood drama all looked at Su Kui to see how she could solve it.

    Under the eyes of several pairs of eyes, Su Kui raised his hand lightly and chuckled: "it''s very simple. Sheng Congyun, I gave you a chance. Since you don''t want it, then don''t blame me for not giving you face!" She walked slowly and said to the people, "you can see my hands. I''ve just been playing with water. So, there is a lot of water on my hands. Now the weather has turned cold. In the case of natural air drying, my hands are still a little wet."

    She put her hand close to them and showed them what they wanted.

    Li Yao also joined in the fun, smiling and pinching her wrist, glancing at her face, full of joy.

    "Yes!"

    "Oh, really."

    "It''s really wet, but what does it have to do with it?"

    "Yes, yes..."

    Everyone was curious. Su Kui smiled, "don''t worry," she raised her hand to Li Qian and Sheng to see from the cloud. "Do you see that, too?"

    Seeing Li Qian nodding, she frowned, tilted her head, and her big apricot eyes were as clear as water. She was puzzled and said, "then I don''t understand one thing. Can you please explain it to me, Miss Sheng?"

    Sheng Congyun''s pupils are constricted and she unconsciously retreats. She thinks she''s not timid. But under Su Kui''s aggressive attitude, she is forced to step back step by step and cannot be refuted.

    She felt that things had changed, which was quite different from the image of Jiang Yingxue who had destroyed Jiang Yingxue in her imagination. Instead, she wanted to turn things around by her own means.

    How could she? Biting her lip, she can''t go back now. If we don''t blacken Jiang Yingxue, she will have to be eliminated!

    "Sophistry, it''s all sophistry! Look at my head. Do I make such a big wound myself? " Since Li Qian, who can''t count on holding her own but facing Jiang Yingxue, can only rely on the public''s mouth to try to pour black water on Jiang Yingxue, "if you want to insult, please do something like this! Don''t confuse the audience with some messy excuses! I''ll ask you how much hatred, if I made it myself, can make me ignore my life, just to insult her? "

    When they heard that, their eyes were not right again.

    Because what the wounded woman said is reasonable! After all, the public sympathizes with the weak. Looking at Su Kui, who is calm and calm at the moment, she looks disgusting. They can''t do that to themselves.

    Therefore, there is only one truth -

    Su Kui doesn''t care about people''s opinions. A group of people who are easily influenced by people''s emotions can''t interest her. She nodded casually, and said, "OK, here comes the question, Miss Sheng. I''ll push you with your voice and try to murder you, OK! Are the clothes you wear today made of cotton and hemp? This kind of material has strong water absorption. My hand is still wet. There should be more water on my hand just now. Then, why is your body clean without even a finger mark? "

    "I......" Sheng Congyun is speechless.

 Chapter 1050

    "I, I......" Sheng Congyun is dumb. In full view of the public, she purses her lips and looks around flustered. Suddenly her eyes brighten and she says in a loud voice, "I''m washing my hands, and my back is facing you. I just feel someone pushing me, but I haven''t responded to it, so I hit the pool. As for others, I don''t have eyes behind me. How can I know!"

    "Oh? So? " Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    What Sheng Congyun said in panic is more like a cover up. Even if everyone is stupid, they can''t understand it.

    Su Kui went to the pool, pointed to the direction of her station, and asked, "here?"

    Until now, Sheng has been forced to step back from the cloud, and can''t go back. She had been kowtowing by herself. Where is the specific position? Seeing Su Kui asked, she bit her lips and nodded.

    "That''s good," Su Kui said, comparing her direction to the sink. "I''m less than half a meter away from the sink now. If someone suddenly pushes me when I don''t pay attention," she said, demonstrating once. It seems that there is a big invisible hand behind her, pushing her violently. She fell forward quickly.

    Li Yao''s eyes were in awe and her steps were moving. She almost rushed up to hold her.

    Fortunately, reason is still there, knowing that she is clarifying herself, not good to disturb her thoughts. I had to endure, but I didn''t come forward. Just now, his heart was in his throat, worried that she would bump into himself.

    All the knowledge about physics that I learned in the past has been thrown out of the sky.

    They saw Su Kui rush forward quickly, but his head didn''t hit the pool, but his waist.

    Her waist was just stuck on the edge of the sink, and her upper body was glued to the mirror. After a pause of two seconds, she rose faintly, clapped her hands, looked back at Sheng Congyun and said: "Miss Sheng is much taller than me. Standing in my just position, she was pushed by someone. At most, she just hit her waist. It''s impossible to hit her head or her like this. Besides, I don''t think I''ll have that much strength! "

    Li Yao suddenly smiled lightly, his eyebrows and eyes stretched out, showing his eyes of appreciation.

    Li Qian looks at Su Kui in a complicated way for a moment. Struggle and pain flash in his eyes. He closes his eyes and slowly loosens his long arm around Sheng Congyun.

    No way!

    It can''t be judged by these alone that it was her intentional frame up!

    Sheng Congyun ordered herself not to panic and to settle down. She clenched her teeth to make herself look calm. She said, "I suddenly remembered that I was a little dizzy just now. I didn''t hear what Miss Jiang said, so I nodded conditionally. In fact, I didn''t stand there. I should be one meter away!"

    Yes! Is that right here? She made her own estimation and secretly clenched her palm.

    Su Kui looked at her with a smile, walked slowly for two steps, askew his head and asked her, "Miss Sheng, this time you have to think clearly, are you sure it''s here?"

    By her eyes, Sheng Congyun''s eyes climbed up sullen, her teeth clenched, her heart uneasy, "of course!"

    "Good! Miss Sheng, I hope you don''t say that your head is not easy to use later. You have got it wrong! " Su Kui said with a smile, in a playful tone, which made everyone around him laugh.

    Her clear big eyes swept around her. Suddenly she went to a woman in a long black dress and short hair at the door. She smiled and held out her hand and said, "Hello lady."

 Chapter 1051

    The woman was stunned. She reached out and shook Su Kui. The look of appreciation in her eyes has never disappeared. She is a lawyer and a psychology major. As early as when she watched this scene, she knew that the woman in front of her would not do such a thing.

    She probably also has the heart to become a bamboo, is therefore, each step all walks slowly, is not like is washing white, is more like is deliberately teasing that slanders her woman.

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    Su Kui smiled and said his request, "it''s such a lady. I see your height is similar to miss Sheng''s height, but her physical condition is too close for me, so can you cooperate with me?" At the end of the day, she was afraid that women would be worried about injuries, adding: "please rest assured that I will be very careful, of course, this angle will not let you suffer any harm, OK?"

    The woman was really worried, but looking at her big black and clear eyes, which were as moist as a clear spring, she suddenly settled down, nodded heavily, and said, "OK!"

    Later, Su Kui asked the woman to stand at Sheng Congyun''s finger, about a meter away from the sink, with her back to her, hands raised, imitating hair arrangement.

    She suddenly stepped forward a few steps away, pushed her hands against her back, and pushed people out.

    Even if the woman had psychological preparation, she was scared seriously. She "ah" and fell forward abruptly.

    Suddenly Leng, "ah?" Didn''t fall?

    Because of the great momentum, she was pushed, and then she stumbled forward two steps, then fell to the sink, even if her hands supported the sink.

    She''s the same size as Sheng Congyun, and she''s wearing high heels.

    At this moment, everyone''s eyes are on Sheng Congyun. What else do you not understand?

    "Thank you for your cooperation, aren''t you scared? Thank you very much. " Su Kui picked up the woman and asked softly.

    The woman blinked, smiled, shook her head, and said, "I''m fine, it''s a very interesting experience, miss, you''re fine." before she left, she whispered in Su Kui''s ear, "of course, your boyfriend is perfect!"

    When she watched, she could see clearly. A man of such outstanding appearance and temperament is of course eye-catching. She clearly saw that in the process of Su Kui''s cover up, he always kept a high degree of vigilance and was ready to move forward.

    It''s so thoughtful! enviable.

    Su Kui chuckles. Li Yao looks at her inexplicably. Her smile is clear and sweet. The pear whirls on his cheek are shallow. His heart is warm. Something inexplicable fills his heart. He can''t help but want to hold her and take her home.

    In the crowd so dazzling little woman, let her belong to only one person.

    "Miss Sheng, do you have anything else to say? Well? "

    "All excuses, Jiang Yingxue! You''re arguing! " She has identified Su Kui and vowed to drag her into the water. How could she be willing to be beaten back easily. She stared at the blood red eyes, lined with the bloody wounds on her forehead, which was quite shocking and frightening.

    "You are jealous, jealous that I got Li Qian''s love, so you pushed me, didn''t you?! You mean woman! "

    A hundred lies may have deceived you. Looking at her vows, Su Kui felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 1052

    What a sad person.

    She smiled sarcastically, "go back and take more medicine. Li Qian is your own. I''m not interested in competing with you for him. And what if I pushed it? What can you do with me, eh? " Said, Su Kui Dynasty Li Yao hook finger, Qiao smile Yan Xi of ask, "dear, if I am the kind of woman that she said in her mouth, do you still love me?"

    Li Yao was stunned, then said without hesitation, "love!" There is always a voice in the bottom of my heart telling him that no matter what she becomes, she is the woman who takes her life to love!

    All the women around looked at Su Kui enviously, while the men looked at Li Yao enviously.

    Which man doesn''t like a woman who looks good, has courage and plans, and has the posture of a little woman?

    Sheng Congyun seems to have been hit. He stumbles back two steps. Finally, he can''t support him. He falls to the ground and looks at Su Kui in shock.

    In my mind, I kept repeating an idea: she knew it all, she knew it all!

    She can see clearly. She has seen through her purpose for a long time, but she doesn''t expose it. She deliberately accompanies her to perform and makes her look ugly! Now, what else do you not understand? She hates! I hate that I once again fell into the foot of Jiang Yingxue, unable to break away from the strange circle of fate!

    All the lost reason was returned. Li Qian saw everything clearly and clearly. His heart was aching like a knife. He didn''t have feelings for Sheng Congyun. He even thought of marrying her. If he is attracted by her, he may have married Sheng Congyun.

    Li Qian couldn''t figure out why a woman who was so strong and independent suddenly became a jealous person who could only pick up the wind? Is it because he changed, or is it because of her nature? Just get along with time is too short, he didn''t find out?

    Seeing his ex-wife who had been abandoned by him as my shoes being embraced by another man, he gradually disappeared in the sight, and his eyes gradually blurred.

    He knew that he could not eat this meal, and he also lost her completely.

    Yes, Li Qian knows that she really intends to disconnect from him. She either wants to fight hard or simply doesn''t want to wait for him to turn around.

    How could he not have found this side of her? What a dazzling sight she just looked like.

    "Ah Qian, I Can you listen to my explanation? I do all this for you! Ah Qian... " Sheng Congyun finally panicked. Her identity as a woman in the military camp has been discovered by Li Qian. If Li Qian doesn''t want her at this time, she can never go back.

    If not, where will she go in the future? What about revenge?

    She bit her teeth, grabbed Li Qian''s sleeve and tried to stand up. Li Qian didn''t stop her. What could be more painful than knowing what you want, but the person is no longer there? He picked up Sheng Congyun and said in a deep voice, "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    The onlookers had dispersed, and when they left the restaurant, without exception, they were once again noticed.

    -Sheng went to the hospital and fainted. She hit her head badly. She left an ugly scar on her head and didn''t hurt anyone.

    Even Li Qian, who had feelings for her, was pushed away.

    Because of this, Li Qian''s schedule to return to city a was naturally delayed. After paying Sheng Congyun a month''s hospitalization fee, he didn''t go to see her again.

 Chapter 1053

    In addition to this, there is another thing that naturally delays his departure, that is, Jiang Yingxue finally nods to marry her uncle.

    I live in the old house these days. I can see my uncle''s high spirited and happy face every day. He didn''t laugh at him as a budding kid, because he was jealous, mad jealous.

    The old man''s face is red every day. He is happy to see the combination of the two.

    On the contrary, as long as you see him, you will pick up your nose and eyes, and wish you could drive him out of the house immediately. He didn''t retort, and he accepted the old man''s scolding one by one. He really has no eyes, but it is undeniable that the former appearance of Jiang Yingxue is disappearing in his mind, instead of her now.

    With bright eyes and bright teeth, her temperament is like blue. She always behaves in a light color. She grows up quickly and becomes invulnerable after being separated from him. But it also smoothed all sharp edges and corners, began to be soft, and learned to use the gentle side to treat those who loved her.

    Of course, she is also grumpy, really angry, it is his uncle knelt down to beg for mercy, but also do not look at.

    He saw it with his own eyes and became even more jealous.

    When he met her, she was in love with her grandfather''s death, the world left her alone, inevitably some cynicism. But he only saw her crazy side, did not find that she also loved him as crazy. Therefore, his expression of red fruit repels her, dislikes her and dislikes her. Finally, after two years of hard work and still no response from him, she never looked back.

    Turning around, I met my uncle.

    He envied that he could have the best of her. He washed the dust and let her shine.

    On the day of marriage, he went to see a new couple from afar.

    The wedding was held in the old house. The two chose the oldest wedding method. It was the most beautiful time Li Qian had ever seen her that day. She was originally delicate and white with a phoenix crown and a beautiful sunset. She was slowly led into the main hall by my uncle with a loving attitude.

    The old man sat upright, his father and uncles standing on both sides.

    The wedding dress is like fire, and the red carpet is endless. There are flower children carrying flower baskets and flying red rose petals all over the sky. His vision was a little fuzzy, and he could hear the master of ceremonies in the distance saying: "one worship, worship the spirit of heaven and earth, and there is marriage on the Sansheng stone.

    Second, worship, worship parents hall, thank you for nurturing.

    Three respects, the love of husband and wife, and a long life together. "

    The next step was to enter the cave. A group of his cousins and cousins rushed in noisy. He stayed in the same place as if he had lost his soul. All the noisy voices around him gradually left him. He didn''t know who was saying in his head, "a girl as good as Xueer, you will regret it sooner or later if you separate from her!"

    Yes, he regrets it. Then, can you give her back to him?

    At the beginning, he didn''t know how to cherish her, but how could he get her at the best time? He doesn''t understand, but -

    she won''t look back.

    -Sheng Congyun stayed in the hospital for a week and learned about the wedding through the TV in the intensive care unit. In the screen, Jiang Yingxue has a smile like flowers and a wedding dress like fire. He will be blessed by all people and will be honored for a lifetime. And she can only be miserable in the ward, where can not go.

 Chapter 1054

    On the second day of the wedding, Sheng Congyun smashed the TV in the ward. She couldn''t stand the endless display of the wedding in front of her eyes. Just like Jiang Yingxue standing in front of her, showing off her happiness silently.

    How can a woman who is so cold and vicious and can''t save her life without retribution live such a good life?

    She sneaked out while the nurse was in charge of the ward.

    -

    Li Qian pours wine one by one, surrounded by men and women who are frantically wriggling around. Under the flashing light, the liquor is refracted into different colors.

    He narrowed his eyes, leaned wearily into the sofa, and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. His eyes were hazy, and he looked at the distant stage. The figures, in his eyes, became a blinking diaphragm, and gradually began to be unclear.

    A woman came to tease him, and he was upset to get rid of her. The owner of his background bar knows that he will be angry immediately. He will drive away all the people and guard by himself, for fear that he will be unhappy and ruin his business.

    Sheng Congyun once vowed never to enter such a place again in her life. Unexpectedly, in just one year, she walked in again.

    The wound on her forehead was not good yet. She was wearing a skirt a week ago and a temporary coat outside. She walked in so straight. His eyes were scanning back and forth. He was afraid that a salty pig hand would reach out from somewhere to hold her.

    She called Li Qian and turned it off. I went to Li Qian''s residence in Dongshan and found no trace of him. Finally, I called his friend, the owner of the bar, and found out that he was drunk here.

    Flustered line of sight fell on the broad back of the bar, and finally relaxed. She went over and pulled the drunk Li Qian. In a low voice, she said, "Li Qian, how are you?"

    "Well?" Li Qian looks up from the bar, squints at her, shakes his head and asks, "who are you? I don''t know you. Go away!" As soon as I shook her off, the smell of wine from my nose was so strong that I was about to crack from the clouds, and my face was even paler.

    Sheng Congyun was also annoyed when she stumbled into the chair at the back. She sneered and grabbed the glass and poured it on Li Qian''s face. The cold liquor sobered him up. She sneered, "Li Qian, what''s the matter? Jiang Yingxue can''t stand to get married. You can''t go here alone to borrow the wine to relieve your worries, can you? But who can see you? Does the river reflect snow? She''s afraid that she''s just mixing oil with your uncle and being turned over by the red waves! "

    Li Qian''s eyes were cold. He clenched his fist and stared at her. He squeezed a word out of his teeth, "shut up!"

    Sheng Congyun sneers, but still refuses to let him go. She is fed up with the shadow of the snow reflected by the river in her life. She can say it all today.

    "Why, I can''t stand it? I haven''t finished! Listen, Li Qian! " She stabbed him in the chest with her index finger, and her eyes were cold. "You said you haven''t touched Jiang Yingxue since you married her, have you? Now it''s better. It''s all cheaper for your uncle. Now, he just doesn''t know how to thank you! Hahaha! " She laughed wildly, with a pale face, very ferocious.

 Chapter 1055

    Li Qian looks at her hysterical appearance and mumbles, "you are crazy, Sheng Congyun, you are crazy!" In the last sentence, he roared like a roar, then shook off her hand, turned around and walked away.

    "Don''t look for me again. We''re finished. I don''t want to have anything to do with you!"

    Out of the bar, the full noise left behind, face on the face of the cold wind let his head more sober, he grabbed a handful of hair, painful squatting on the ground.

    I can''t forget it. I can''t fucking forget it!

    How could he unconsciously be taken away by her? After all, I realized that Jiang Yingxue seemed to have changed a lot at the beginning, so I paid more attention to observation, but I didn''t think about it, and I just dropped my heart!

    Pain!

    Sheng Congyun''s words echoed in his mind over and over again. As long as he thought how much she should look forward to and be affectionate at the moment, he could not bear to lie under his uncle. His eyes were red, like a wild animal.

    Sheng Congyun chases him out and grabs his arm. She calms down a little. He yells at her and whispers, "Li Qian, Jiang Yingxue is married. Maybe you don''t love her because you used to hate her!" Sheng Congyun spontaneously found a reason for Li Qian. She said softly, "maybe you are just unwilling. Let''s go back to a city. Don''t you want to get married? I will marry you. Don''t be silly, OK? I''ll be sad, too. "

    It''s hard for her to be soft. Every time she does this, Li Qian will follow her. Sheng Congyun is worried. She doesn''t know if he will this time.

    The words in his ear are so harsh. Li Qian''s temple is bulging. He gets up abruptly and pushes her away. His eyes are wide and he roars at her. "I just love her. What''s wrong?! I admit it. Can''t I fucking admit it? " After that, he seemed to be out of breath, squatting on the ground powerlessly, covering his face and losing his way: "but she doesn''t want me, Sheng Congyun, you go, I beg you, will you?"

    He was in a low voice, with endless confusion, completely without the usual high spirited, hard-working appearance.

    Sheng Congyun''s nose is sour, she clenches her fist, her fingertips fall into her palms, and turns away.

    -Sheng Congyun is unprepared when he is dragged into the dark alley.

    The street lamp outside the alley has been broken due to its disrepair. It smells rotten and stinks of garbage around. It goes into the nose. It''s very smelly. The blue and black night is like an airtight net, not even a star can be seen.

    With countless big hands touching her, Sheng Congyun began to scream along with the abusive voice stained with alcohol. The memory of her previous life came back. She tore, bit and dragged wildly. She didn''t know how many people and hands there were. She couldn''t escape. It''s like the prey falls into the spider''s web and loses its freedom completely.

    Like a dream, everything is back to the starting point, her shouting did not attract Li Qian not far away. Finally, she lies on the cold ground and closes her eyes tired.

    Li Qian''s hands and feet were cold. He walked alone for a long time, and finally realized that it was not peaceful there. Sheng Congyun might encounter accidents when he left alone. I didn''t expect to be late.

    He wiped his face, took off his coat and picked up the man. At the bottom of his heart, he made a decision. At the moment of turning around, he seemed to close a restless corner of his heart.

 Chapter 1056

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the task. The task rating is s. do you choose to enter the next world?"

    Su Kui lies peacefully on the small bed of the system space, outside the closed window, in the black universe, countless big and small shining stars are flashing. After a long time of crossing, doing tasks, every time she leaves the task world, she can face the death of her lover calmly and say goodbye to the familiar people.

    When she closed her eyes, the experience value and exchange value on the property panel were still poor. When she opened her eyes, she looked at the ceiling and said, "yes."

    "Ding - mission world data is being transmitted, please keep the host awake."

    "Ding - after data transmission, time travel will start after the countdown."

    "Five, four, three, two, one. Transmission begins. Please sit down!"

    The familiar vertigo attacked again. Su Kui closed his eyes peacefully and felt that his soul was twisting. At last, the violent vertigo came. Su Kui fainted again, just like every time in the past.

    When she woke up again, Su Kui was lying in a very simple single bed. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at a small room, a desk by the window, opposite is a small bookshelf, which is full of books. The room is a little messy, the whole is pink wallpaper, there are many messy papers and books on the desk.

    It can be seen that he is a child under pressure of learning.

    As soon as Su Kui opened his eyes, he heard a woman''s voice coming out of the door? Xi Yang has been waiting for you outside From memory, we know that the master of the voice is Gu Changjun''s mother, a single mother.

    "I see, mom, I''ll be out soon!" As Su Kui promised, she ran into the bathroom barefoot, quickly changed clothes, took a toothbrush and washed quickly. When she looked up at the mirror, she was still inevitably thundered.

    This time, Gu Changjun is different from other world''s exquisite looks. On the contrary, at the age of 16, Gu Changjun is only about one meter and fifty-five in stature, but his weight has reached more than 130 Jin.

    Her skin is very good, it''s really white, but when the best skin becomes a pile of fat, squeezed on the body and face, it doesn''t look so good. At best, it''s a fat steamed bun that can move.

    Su Kui looked into the mirror through his eyes, which were sewn with meat. He shivered bitterly. Even though he knew about Gu Changjun from memory, he could not help but look straight.

    Who let her be Yan Kong?

    But Gu''s mother is urging her outside again. She responds in a hurry. She quickly carries her bag out of the door, steps on the sneakers, holds it in her mouth, and waves goodbye to Gu''s mother vaguely. "Mom, I''m leaving, don''t think of me. She loses a kiss. Su Kui steps away.

    Gu''s mother shakes her head with a smile at the door. Her eyebrows and eyes have traces of years, but it''s not hard to see from the outline of her facial features that when she was young, she was also a charming beauty.

    Today''s daughter, seems a little different?

    In every mother''s mind, her own children are the best to see. It''s probably to pity that her daughter has no father since she was a child. Therefore, Gu mother always holds a doting attitude towards her daughter''s affairs.

    After saying goodbye to Gu''s mother, Su Kui followed the memory and walked on the not very wide asphalt road.

 Chapter 1057

    At this time, it is spring, and there are unknown wild flowers blooming in disorder on the roadside, but there is also a kind of wild interest.

    She bit the bread and squatted down on the side of the road to poke at a pink white petal.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the boy who was hoarse and in the period of changing voice. "Gu Changjun, you are dawdling again. Every time you do this, you will be late soon!"

    "Bai Xiyang, how can you do that!" Su Kui looks back and squints at the light refracted from the horizon. The background is the sky with blue and white flocs. The dark and neat short hair is raised by the wind. The features are young, but it is hard to hide the clear and meaningful appearance.

    This is Bai Xiyang, Gu Changjun''s neighbor, and Gu Changjun can be said to be extreme existence. One is a hot school grass in school, a person at the level of learning hegemony. One is the fat man who everyone laughs at, and the scum who studies badly.

    Smell speech, he lightly smiles to draw up the lip side of light color, eyebrow eye is like a picture, Mou Guang is clear and tender. Voice with a unique hoarse, very gentle, "how am I? Still going? I won''t wait for you! " After that, I pushed my bike and turned slowly.

    Whose house on the road is young and romantic.

    Su Kui''s head came out with this sentence. She swallowed the last mouthful of steamed buns, trotted to catch up with him, skillfully sat in the back of Bai Xiyang''s bicycle, and patted him on the head with her little head up. "Go, I''ve already sat down!"

    "Gu Changjun, do you remember that I said, a man''s head can''t be touched randomly?" Bai Xiyang pursed her lips, glanced at her discontentedly, stepped on the bicycle, pedaled all the way along the spacious and quiet asphalt road, and rode towards the direction of the school.

    -

    the school is a high school in the suburb, and it can''t rank in the city of H. It is reasonable to say that when Bai Xiyang took the middle school entrance examination, he got the first grade in China. Such a conceited son, the ideal son in the eyes of countless parents, had a bright future. He just had to run forward with no distractions according to that spacious Avenue.

    But to the surprise of many people, he refused the olive branch from many colleges and universities and chose a very remote high school not far from home.

    After negotiating with his son, Bai''s parents finally nodded and agreed to his son''s decision.

    People only think that this is Bai Xiyang''s young and frivolous behavior.

    No one knows, all this, just because Gu Changjun learned that Bai Xiyang had been the first in the country. When he was about to go to the city to study, he grabbed Bai Xiyang''s arm with tears and asked him not to go and stay.

    At that time, Bai Xiyang looked at her in disgust, wiped her tears with a paper towel, patted her head, said nothing, and turned away.

    Gu Changjun is desperate, and even in his heart, Bai Xiyang will leave at any time, and there will be no more day for him.

    But the next day, I heard rumors around me. One by one, the white family boys were rebellious. They got such a high score in the exam. He chose a famous high school in the country, but he chose a high school in the county that had no fame or resources to go to school.

    Everyone said that the parents of the white family were crazy and even compromised with their son.

    Gu Changjun has always been a special existence for Bai Xiyang. His parents'' career is on the rise. His childhood, most of the time, grew up in Gu''s family. Gu Changjun is like a beloved sister to him.

    Although it is said that she is fat and short.

 Chapter 1058

    But in his eyes, just like Gu Mu, his family looks good.

    He also has his protection. Even though he was rejected by his classmates, no one dared to bully her.

    It''s hard for Bai Xiyang to ride for about ten minutes before he gets to the school gate.

    At this time, there have been students carrying schoolbags and entering the school gate with different looks. She jumped down from the back seat. Under his white shirt in the afterglow, there were thin muscle lines that could be seen out.

    Flying youth is the best age in life. Not by the secular pressure stoop, eyebrows and eyes clear Jun, romantic and graceful.

    Eyes are clear and delicate sunshine, skin white and healthy.

    "Bai Xiyang, please wait for me after school. I''ll go first!" Su Kui waved and ran away with his schoolbag.

    Bai Xiyang shakes his head helplessly. His beautiful eyes are full of tiny smiles. He chuckles, "this girl is still hot and furious. She doesn''t even call her brother!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of students saw Bai Xiyang and came up with them, and a group of people entered the school laughing and talking.

    His slender and straight figure in the crowd is like a unique scenery line, with clean and sunny temperament, and a light smile on his lips from the beginning to the end, which is neither too intimate nor alienating.

    -

    in class 3, grade 2, sukui found her seat according to her memory. Her study belongs to the reciprocal in the class, and her seat is next to the window in the third row. Poor academic performance does not mean Gu Changjun is willing to degenerate. On the contrary, she works hard.

    But it seems that when God made her, he seemed to doze off and forgot to add some attributes about learning to her. So, no matter how hard she studies, she forgets after a glance, and takes notes one by one. With the help of Bai Xiyang, she still couldn''t understand the numbers like ghost symbols, so she felt dizzy.

    Sukui shook his head. What a poor boy.

    There is no lack of people who study hard in this world, but it is no use to study hard, so it''s sad.

    Just after sitting down and putting down the schoolbag, a girl with pure and lively appearance came over and handed her a bottle of milk and a box of chocolate, saying: "you come, Junjun? Here you are, eat it! "

    Su Kui was touched by a flash in her eyes. She took it quickly, but she did not immediately open it and put it into her mouth as usual. Instead, she clenched it in her hand and shook her head? Well Recently, I have gained weight again. I think I should lose weight... "

    As she spoke, she lowered her head a little embarrassed, and climbed on her plump cheek to a blush. It seems that I also find it hard to talk about my weight. In a group of students who are in the period of puberty and development, one by one skinny like a sparerib, I feel like a stranger.

    Su Xiaoman''s big eyes flashed and he quickly smiled and shook his head. "OK, then you can eat slowly! In fact, I think you are so good, not fat, my mother said, this is healthy! " It''s just not very good-looking, she thought.

    "Really?" Su Kui raised her head joyfully, blinked the eyes that were only one slit, tried to make a naive and simple look, and asked askew.

    Being stared at so earnestly by her, Su Xiaoman uncomfortably turned his eyes away and nodded with difficulty, "yes, yes..." She pulled at the corners of her mouth. She felt that the lie was against her heart, so she quickly pulled away.

 Chapter 1059

    "Hiss..."

    See her busy escape, Su Kui casually pulled the corners of his mouth, milk and chocolate will be randomly thrown into the drawer, as if to take more than a moment to burn hands.

    In the end, it''s a little tender. The attempt is too obvious.

    Chocolate and milk are both high calorie things. Gu Changjun is also prone to obesity. Eating these things all day is not good for your health, but also keeps growing meat.

    Feed her fat, all day and white sun day and night, do not worry about her will be near the water first month.

    After all, no one thinks that a conceited and handsome teenager will like a girl who is fat, short and stupid.

    I''m so resourceful at a young age. Can I grow up in the future? No matter how Gu trusted Su Xiaoman and treated people as confidants and girlfriends before, she didn''t intend to have a little more relationship with her.

    Such small means are not enough for her to sew her teeth. She is here to do the task, not to coax children to go home.

    Lazy yawned, she fell on the table, ready to mend her sleep.

    All of a sudden, something sharp poked her back. She didn''t lift her eyes. She was lazy to avoid the prank. However, it seems that the people behind don''t intend to let her go. They have the intention of stabbing her all the time if they don''t get a response.

    Yu Shengnan is holding a water pen to poke. Suddenly Su Kui turns his head abruptly, grabs the water pen from her hand. His eyelids are drooping, and he looks at her lazily. He says lightly, "is that enough?" Her voice is that kind of soft and cute little Lori voice, which is not suitable for her appearance.

    At this time, he lowered his voice and spoke. There was such a cold momentum in his body. Yu Shengnan was shocked by her. He blinked. He felt like he knew Gu Changjun for the first time.

    See she was so easy to control, Su Kui pulled the corner of his lips, small fart child.

    She dropped her water pen on the table at will, her black and white eyes fixed on Yu Shengnan''s eyes, and said, "now I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do, OK?"

    The tone is slow and calm.

    Early around a group of people look silly eyes, who is Yu Shengnan? The elder sister of Yuanfeng high school, a girl of gender, whose name and appearance are like boys. The family conditions are good, and she is also an only child. The family gave her such a name, hoping that her daughter would become self-sufficient.

    Because the family has money, most of the school''s equipment and facilities are donated by more than one family. Therefore, as long as her bully behavior is not out of line, even the principal will turn a blind eye.

    Most of the students have been cleaned up by her. When they meet her, they are hiding and dare not provoke her.

    At the moment, Gu Changjun, the usually submissive soft bun, suddenly gets angry. His small momentum is really a little scary. Don''t see. Even Yu Shengnan is scared?

    After that, he turned around and went on lying down with his arms on his back.

    Yu Shengnan reacts and stares at whether there is a glance around him. He slaps Su Kui on the back and snorts, "Gu Changjun, you are brave enough to talk to me like this! Is the skin itchy? "

    "Cough..."

    Fucking bear boy!

    Su Kui almost didn''t spit blood when she clapped her hand, and was choked by saliva for a while, which made her back ache. Her brain leaped suddenly and straightly. She felt that her future student life would not be very peaceful. At least there are such a group of lawless, scheming students, she can not be safe.

 Chapter 1060

    Clapped clapped clapped the chest that was shocked to be stuffy and painful, she did not have good gas to turn her head, helpless way: "Yu Shengnan, what do you want to do you say, what do you do with your hands and feet?" She''s a grown-up. She''s really not interested in taking care of a child who is suffering from a secondary illness.

    Yu Shengnan''s hands are akimbo. Her name is not only like that of a boy, but also her dress is the same as that of a boy. Thin and tall, one meter and seventy-five head, in a group of young people, stand out from the crowd. Sharp short hair, hip-hop style dress, full of rebellious youth.

    She had a loud voice, and when she heard Su Kui''s words, she said angrily, "I''m talking to you. Who allows you to pretend to be dead?! Or do you look down on me? "

    Su Kui''s ears were buzzing because of her loud voice. She frowned, pulled out her ears, and shrank back. "Now I know. What do you want to say?"

    Being choked by her insipid tone, Yu Shengnan also forgot why he just started to poke her with a pen.

    But this doesn''t mean that this stinky girl can ignore her and challenge her authority as the boss of Yuanfeng high school!

    So, she held a breath of anger, a long arm to pull Su Kui''s hair.

    Su Kui quickly dodged, jumped to the aisle of the desk, turned his mouth and said impatiently, "OK, Yu Shengnan, I don''t want to know you. Don''t force me."

    Ha -

    stinky girl ate bear heart leopard gall today? The rows of students sitting in the back are usually ignorant and unskilled, living in school. At the moment, seeing that Su Kui didn''t give Yu Shengnan face, he clapped his hands excitedly and said: "boss, Gu Changjun dare to challenge you and beat her! We must let her see that the fist of our boss Yuanfeng is not a fake wave! "

    "That''s right. Otherwise, what''s the face of the boss?!"

    "It''s a little girl who can easily provoke, boss, it''s absolutely intolerable!"

    A children''s war is about to start. The good students hide in front of them and shiver. The bad students behind them rub their hands and clap their hands. The shaking of the table is waiting for a good play.

    For fear that the world would not be in disorder.

    Yu Shengnan doesn''t want to start. Although she is the eldest of Yuanfeng, she is not always bullied. And Gu Changjun didn''t offend her at ordinary times. Yu Shengnan, on the contrary, was very fond of her learning spirit.

    No matter how she studies, she is still the last.

    So, she looked at Su Kui, her legs were shaking and dangling, and dangerlang said, "I''m too lazy to beat you. It''s said that I bully the weak. Today, you apologize to me and say that you''re wrong. I''ll let you go, OK?"

    The voice just dropped, a sorry has fallen into the ear.

    Su Kui said it was very simple. For her, it''s just a word of sorry, and she won''t lose a piece of meat. She''s really sleepy, and she''s not interested in playing with children.

    Yu Shengnan was shocked for a moment by her. He blinked and didn''t react for a moment.

    After that, someone began to shout, "boss, no, Gu Changjun is not sincere!"

    "Yes, let her kowtow again and say she is wrong!"

    "Yes, kowtow, kowtow, kowtow!"

    A group of children who are afraid that the world will not be disordered and don''t know the sufferings of the world, don''t they know how humiliating this is? If this thing falls on other children, the psychological endurance is not as high as her. I''m afraid the ending will ruin his life.

 Chapter 1061

    Either be beaten hard, or, in the eyes of their many classmates, to another student kneel.

    The psychological vulnerability, this matter will become a psychological shadow for a lifetime, is likely to never walk out, in front of the students also can not look up.

    Su Kui''s face changed. She could give in for a little thing and even apologize for it. Because it''s unimportant, she doesn''t care who is right or wrong with a child. It''s boring.

    But -

    that doesn''t mean that she can give in again and again and kneel for a child who doesn''t know how old she is!

    "Shut up!" Her long and narrow eyes suddenly swept a group of people, their eyes were as sharp as knives. For a moment, the people who had been led by her eyes seemed to have poured a basin of cold water on their head, and they were quiet in an instant.

    They don''t know what momentum is, but they think Gu Changjun at this moment is particularly scary.

    Mingming is still the face full of fat, like a bun, but it seems that there is something different.

    Yu Shengnan was shocked by her for a moment, but she was a fearless devil. She didn''t plan to let Su Kui kneel, but was egged on by others. But at the moment, it''s hard to say that she dare not to give her face. In front of her, she yells at her little brothers.

    "Gu Changjun, you want to die!" As soon as she clenched her fist, she rushed up.

    Su Kui''s eyes turned. As her fist approached her face, she quickly dodged, raised her hand to hold her fist, and easily removed Yu Shengnan''s strength. At the same time, the foot is not idle, a foot raised, with seven points of strength, kicked her knee.

    Yu Shengnan has studied Taekwondo for several years. In Yuanfeng, he can be said to be invincible on campus. Originally, she started to clean up a soft bun. She didn''t care at all. She felt that she could lay people down at will.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Changjun can''t look good. He can catch her move and even defuse it easily!

    "Tut, it''s interesting. Gu Changjun, I didn''t see it. You still have two abilities!" After all, she put away her perfunctory manner, got serious, and her moves were extremely fierce, as if she had used all her mental strength.

    Su Kui was a little surprised. He thought Yu Shengnan was called the school leader, but he relied on his family''s power and strength. I didn''t think about it. It was a decent fight.

    She chuckles, although her weight limits her many moves, but she reincarnates countless, experience alone, is enough to resolve the attack of Yu Shengnan.

    People have already looked stupid.

    In their world, a fight is nothing more than a group of people fighting each other in a mess, or a large group of people catching a group fight, beating people to each other and begging for mercy. The way you come and I fight seems to only exist in Taekwondo Hall and TV.

    As a flexible fat man, sunflower is very dominant in the early stage. But Gu Changjun''s body is too vegetable and chicken. When he hits the back, his face is gradually covered with color. My feet are soft and I''m breathing.

    "Stop it! What are you doing?! "

    Suddenly, a sullen roar came from the class door, and then I heard the high-heeled shoes clattering on the ground, and then they were pulled apart.

    I have a professional dress and black glasses. They look very serious. It''s the head teacher of class three, grade two, Mr. Liu Qingqing.

    "You, and you, come to my office! Open fight, want to be dropped out of school? "

 Chapter 1062

    After saying that, he turned around and walked away. He came to the door and gave them a cold look. "Still going? Let me call your parents? "

    Yu Shengnan pulled at the corner of his mouth, wiped his swollen cheek, stared at Su Kui, put his hands in his pockets, and walked away.

    A fearless, big world my biggest appearance, thought to get along with this group of people for two years, Su Kui''s head began to hurt again.

    In the office.

    Because during the class, the office was quiet, and only Liu Qingqing sat behind the desk sullenly, staring at the two of them.

    Su Kui yawned quietly, but was caught by Liu Qingqing and stared at her severely.

    She glanced at her mouth and shrugged her shoulders.

    Look at Yu Shengnan again. She is a regular in the office. The teachers have already been in a state of being released to her. But this time, in full view of the public, in the classroom openly fight, it is too not to give her the face of the head teacher.

    "Bang!" She slapped the table and said seriously, "stand up! Stooping and hunchback, it''s not like a student! "

    Yu Shengnan curled his mouth, barely stood upright for a while, then he collapsed and stood dangerously. "Teacher, if you have something to say, I have to go back to class."

    Tut, do you know how to study now?

    Liu Qingqing is jumped by her angry temple, her head is almost blown up, she purses her lips, sweeps coldly to Su Kui and Yu Shengnan, and asks sharply, "why fight? This is the school, the place to study, not to fight for you! If you really like fighting, let your parents take you back and have a good fight. Don''t affect other students in the classroom, OK? "

    The two did not speak.

    Liu Qingqing took a deep breath, poured a mouthful of water, forced himself to calm down, and asked Su Kui, "Gu Changjun, you are always a good boy. Today you tell the teacher, why are you fighting? What about the head injury? "

    Hearing this question, Yu Shengnan was stunned and had a bad premonition. If her father knew about it, she would fight at school again, and the teacher would call and complain about it. She could not point to eating a belt stewed vermicelli.

    Two pairs of eyes under the gaze, Su Kui neck a stem, way: "I hit!" She thought, if yu Shengnan is picked up by the teacher this time, he will follow her if he can''t point out. He will ask for her trouble in three days and two.

    Just don''t expose her this time, and save the trouble that she won''t play. She''s tired.

    Liu Qingqing was so blocked that he was not comfortable. Yu Shengnan must have watched Su Kui for a while. He felt good about it and rubbed it up! I can''t see it. A soft bun that doesn''t talk and doesn''t make a sound at ordinary times has a fierce fight. She still has pain on her face, and it''s righteous enough!

    Liu Qingqing''s face was red and blue, and his temple was bulging. He asked Yu Shengnan, "what about you? What did you do?! "

    Don''t tell her that the bright scar on her face also hit her!

    Yu Shengnan giggled, not saying that he had been hit, but saying, "teacher, I fell myself!"

    Puchi -

    Su Kui almost didn''t get a laugh from Yu Shengnan. Is this kid too straight? Or did Hong Kong and Taiwan watch too many films and mix social justice?

    Of course, Su Kui''s guess is not all right, but it''s also eight to nine. Yu Shengnan thought, since you don''t expose me, I can''t be so insidious. Let''s see the accusation? What''s more, she doesn''t like her teacher at all!

 Chapter 1063

    Apart from looking for parents, what else can we do?

    "Then what are you doing when I go in?" Liu Qingqing''s hands were numb from the shaking of the table.

    Su Kui doesn''t speak. She looks at Yu Shengnan and beckons her to answer.

    Yu Shengnan raised his eyebrows and lifted the bangs that covered his eyes. He thought he was very handsome: "we have good feelings! Teacher, you don''t even have to interfere with the students'' feelings, do you

    Asked for a long time, what did not ask out, two people do not cooperate! Liu Qingqing is so strange. Where does this inexplicable friendship come from? Ming Ming just fought hard, and now they are defending each other?

    But they fight in the classroom is a matter of solid evidence. Even if they can''t ask, Liu Qingqing doesn''t intend to let them off!

    She has long been unhappy with Yu Shengnan. Relying on her family''s wealth, she bullies the weak and makes great efforts in school. She is really ashamed to have such a student in her class.

    Now, another degenerate student sighed and became more annoyed. "OK, you don''t admit it, do you? In that case, you two will go to the playground for 20 laps! Don''t go back to the classroom until you''ve finished running! "

    After that, he slapped the table with the lesson plan in his hand, stood up and walked away.

    Su Kui and Yu Shengnan are left in the classroom.

    They look at each other and see a lot of dislike in each other''s eyes.

    "Bang", Yu Shengnan took the lead to leave.

    Su Kui shrugged and followed. She knew that in the future, Yu Shengnan would not trouble her any more. The mind of the second year''s sick youth is so inexplicable, but it''s not hard to guess.

    Most likely, for your sake, I will not bully you in the future!

    Sukui was at ease.

    -The playground of Yuanfeng high school is about 400 meters long. When Yu Shengnan leaves the office, she doesn''t know where she''s going. She won''t be punished. Su Kui knows.

    During the class, the huge campus is very quiet, only from time to time from the classroom reading sound, and the teacher knock on the blackboard sound.

    She stepped on the track and ran slowly. Anyway, as we all know, her study is poor. The teacher has given up her. Even Gu''s mother has no hope for Gu''s achievements. She just wants to grow up safely.

    If you run down these 20 laps, you won''t have to go to class all afternoon.

    Right to lose weight.

    Yes, Su Kui is going to lose weight. Although this pair of appearance is quite wolf proof, as a standard face control, she really can''t look down!

    Moreover, there are Gu''s mother''s looks there. Gu''s looks will not be too bad after he is thin. Su Kui said he was looking forward to it.

    Drag fat and run hard to finish the last lap, Su Kui''s tired buttocks slumped on the ground, no image. When the school bell rang, students around gradually holding the ball, or carrying bags from the playground.

    "How can I sit here?"

    The familiar voice of the boy in the period of changing voice belongs to baixiyang.

    Su Kui turned around, white sun suddenly frowned on her delicate eyebrows, and her thin lips tightened, "what''s the matter? Someone bullied you?! " There was already a little sullen in the words, I''m afraid that if Su Kui said yes, he would immediately pull her to find someone to settle accounts.

    Pull up the person, Bai Xiyang takes out the handkerchief from the pocket and wipes the sweat on her forehead.

 Chapter 1064

    Su Kui''s smiling eyes narrowed into a line, his hands were behind his back, and his head was up to him to wipe.

    Bai Xiyang wiped it carefully. After wiping all the sweat on her face, he handed her the bag and said, "why don''t you talk? I''ve heard from your classmates, "he glanced at her with a smile, but his face was not very good." did you fight with someone? Who is that man? "

    It seems that what I know is not very comprehensive. Seeing the anxiety in his eyes, she said: "it''s OK. She hit me, and I hit her too!"! Don''t ask, it''s over. I promise it won''t happen again, OK? " She held up three fleshy fingers with no sincerity and swore to the sky.

    "I don''t care about you." Bai Xiyang pushes his bike, turns around and walks away.

    At this moment, the sun is setting, the warm orange light is scattering from the sky, and it falls on the young man with his back to her. The blue jeans and white shirt of the young man are wrapped in a beautiful halo. The breeze blows his dark and clean hair, and the black shadow is pulled for a long time on the playground.

    Su Kui ran after her, askew her head and asked, "Bai Xiyang, are you angry?" She blinked and dragged his sleeve.

    Bai Xiyang did not squint at her. Yu Guang did not look at her, but her lips were tight. She said lightly, "No."

    "Really?" Su Kui doesn''t believe it. She trots two steps, hands behind her back, and walks backward.

    "Walk well," Bai Xiyang frowned, pulled her, and said, "I''m not angry. Don''t do this next time. My aunt will worry about it."

    "Mm-hmm," Su Kui nodded quickly, pulled his sleeve pleasantly, and said with a smile: "that Bai Xiyang, can you do me another little favor She raised a chubby finger, shrunk her neck and blinked at him.

    It''s almost no need to guess what she meant by "busy". She gave her a helpless stare, but there was a smile in her clear eyes. There was no deterrent force. "I''ll tell aunt that your forehead injury was a fall, just don''t let it slip, stupid girl!"

    "Ah! Bai Xiyang, you say I''m stupid! "

    "Are you clever?" Tone with a faint smile, two figures of the same youth flying out of the campus slowly.

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the two figures interweave on the ground and are dragged out for a long time.

    -In April, the temperature gradually increased.

    Since the last fight with Yu Shengnan, she never harassed Su Kui again. Instead, she made friends with her very attentively. Even if she often doesn''t get Su Kui''s response, she is not upset. She often laughs and sends her father some snacks brought back from abroad.

    When the bell rang, Su Kui was sleeping on the table.

    All of a sudden, there were a few noises in her ear. She yawned sleepily and got up slowly from the table. Listen to Yu Shengnan poke her back, whispered: "Gu Changjun, look, there are transfer students!"

    "Well?"

    Su Kui slowly lifted his eyelids and looked at the platform. Liu Qingqing was standing on the platform with a girl.

    The girl has a shawl and black hair. She is cute and neat. With delicate facial features and fair skin, it seems like a rich child. A pale blue dress, lotus leaf collar looks more pure.

 Chapter 1065

    At the first sight of the girl, Su Kui smiled casually.

    Finally, here comes the heroine of the world, Tong Yuyao with the halo of the protagonist and Gu Changjun''s half sister. The age difference between them is less than three months.

    In a word, she and Tong Yuyao don''t know the old story that has been buried for more than ten years.

    When Gu''s mother was young, she was a big school flower. She was gentle in appearance and optimistic despite her poor background. Indeed, it has attracted many boys'' pursuit, but Gu''s mother is arrogant and only wants to study hard and earn money back home after graduation.

    Therefore, the pursuit of boys is ignored.

    However, I didn''t expect that I met Tong Zhiyuan, who already has a family, in a campus lecture hall. He is handsome in appearance, extraordinary in origin, and has the ability and skill. He is a famous young entrepreneur in a city. He was invited to talk about his experience for the students who didn''t leave the campus.

    In short, Tong Zhiyuan satisfied all the fantasies of women. Even if the original Gu''s mother was mature because of her birth. But how can a girl who has never been out of society have so many scheming?

    She only when he was the God of fate, met his hit prince charming.

    I don''t know that this prince charming is a man dressed in pure and fake clothes, and inside he is a man who is completely scum man. He got married secretly as early as a month ago, and even his wife was pregnant. And the child in her belly is Tong Yuyao.

    Be deceived heart deceive body, end naturally needless to say more. Gu''s mother fell in love with Tong Zhiyuan quickly, and her original study fell sharply. She didn''t care to want to be with him. At that time, she was just born pregnant. One day, tongyuyao''s mother came to her door. She was a woman with a lot of ingenuity.

    looked at Gu Mu before coming and knew that she was a strong temper. So, I saw the first side of Gu Mu and said nothing. I showed her the marriage certificate of Tong Zhiyuan.

    Gu''s mother couldn''t believe it at first. After being hit hard, she saw Tong Yuyao''s mother''s big stomach. It was much bigger than her. It was clear who was the first, who was the second, and who was the third.

    Even if they are cheated, Gu''s mother can''t stand the fact that she is a junior! She broke up with Tong Zhiyuan angrily. The University at that time was not as enlightened as it is now. The news of her pregnancy was leaked out. First, he was cheated by his heart and body, and then he was dropped out of school one after another.

    She didn''t dare to go back and lose face to her family. She left city a with her remaining savings in silence, and left Gaofei. She gave birth to Gu Changjun alone and raised her to the present.

    This is about the past of Gu Mu and Tong Yuyao''s father. Gu Mu never mentioned it. He was afraid that Tong Zhiyuan had already forgotten it. A dozen years ago, he had a romantic debt, right?

    As for the good end, the reason why tongyuyao transferred from the most famous high school in a city to Yuanfeng high school in H City, which is unknown, remains to be discussed.

    Time goes now.

    "Be quiet, be quiet!" Liu Qingqing holds the blackboard eraser and knocks on the desk, saying loudly.

    After the students came back to their seats, quiet down, she cleared her throat and pointed to Tong Yuyao with a friendly smile: "this is Tong Yuyao, who transferred from the first high school in a city to Yuanfeng. From today, she is a member of our class 3, grade 2. She will get along with us for the remaining two semesters. Welcome to Tong Yuyao!"

 Chapter 1066

    "Pa pa pa -"

    just as Liu Qingqing''s voice fell, there began to be fierce applause under the platform. Most of the most exciting clapping is boys. At this age, it is the beginning of love. All of a sudden, a transfer student, who looks good and dresses up, is from a big city. Naturally, he attracts the attention of boys.

    Tong Yuyao''s face is slightly red. He looks down and says in a low voice: "Hello, everyone. My name is Tong Yuyao. I come from a city. I will get along with you for the remaining two semesters. Please take care of me in the future. Thank you."

    After that, the audience clapped more warmly.

    Liu Qingqing looks at this scene with a smile, and turns to a clever and sensible student who is also very good at learning. Naturally, she is very happy. After waiting for a moment, I saw that the enthusiasm under the platform was increasing instead of decreasing, and I frowned. Finally, I raised my hand to press down on this lively new year''s activity, and said to Tong Yuyao, "where do you want to sit, tongclassmate? Do you need a teacher to arrange it for you? "

    As the saying goes, Tong Yuyao looks up under the stage, and finally falls his eyes on the third row next to the window. He says softly to Liu Qingqing, "teacher, don''t bother. I see there is an empty seat over there. Shall I sit there?" She raised her hand and pointed to the place next to sunflower.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and leaned back. Yu Shengnan naturally came up and whispered, "Hey, Gu Changjun, she wants to sit with you? Looking at Jiao Didi, I hate it. Do you want me to help you drive her away? "

    She chewed gum in her mouth, and there was a sound in her mouth.

    Su Kui''s lips are pink. She has lost a lot of weight recently. Her eyes are bigger and she has more spirit than before. Hearing this, Su Kui casually turned the ballpoint pen in her hand and said lightly, "no, let her sit here."

    It''s just for her to lean over, or how to finish the task?

    "All right!" Yu Shengnan turned his mouth and stared at Tong Yuyao, muttering in a low voice, "where can''t you sit well? You have to come to our side to join in the fun. Aren''t you afraid of being taken bad? The old maid doesn''t care? "

    "When the teacher comes, don''t shut up?" Sukui glanced back at her and reminded her.

    The two here whispered. Liu Qingqing had brought Tong Yuyao to the side. Instead of putting down his schoolbag first, Tong Yuyao said politely, "Hello, schoolmate, can I sit next to you?"

    Su Kui is about to open her mouth, but she hasn''t answered yet. Liu Qingqing nodded his head and didn''t even look at Su Kui. He just smiled at Tong Yuyao and said, "classmate Tong, no one has been sitting in this position. Since you like it, please sit here."

    In her eyes, poor students have no human rights. They are a group of disobedient people. There is no need to respect their opinions.

    And in Liu Qingqing''s opinion, since she is a teacher and they are students, they should all listen to her and obey her arrangement.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, the cold light flashed, and she took away the books on the table lightly. She said, "the teacher said, children and classmates, sit down, and then we will have a good time together." She raised her eyebrows and reached out.

    Tong Yuyao crooked his head, blinked his big clear eyes, curled long eyelashes like a doll, very lovely and pure. She blushed and shook hands with sukui. "Have a good time." Then he put the bag in the desk drawer and took out the textbook.

 Chapter 1067

    Just like a good student.

    Liu Qingqing nodded with satisfaction, and finally gave Yu Shengnan and Su Kui a warning. He said in a deep voice: "you should be at ease. You can sleep or do whatever you like in class. Don''t disturb new students'' study! Even if you fall down, if you drag other students behind, I can only call your parents, understand? "

    Say, turn around and go.

    Yu Shengnan sneers, spits out chewing gum, slaps Tong Yuyao on the shoulder and says, "Hello, classmate, what do you say you are a good student and what are you doing with us bad students? I delayed my study and didn''t say anything. I was scolded by the old maid, eh? "

    She has practiced Taekwondo. She has some strength in her hands. He who laughs on his face but doesn''t laugh on his flesh, works hard secretly. Tong Yu shrunk his shoulders, bit his lower lip timidly, and leaned against Su Kui quietly, as if to seek her help.

    "Yes, I''m sorry..." She whispered, looking up from time to time at the platform with her back to the crowd, and Liu Qingqing, who was writing on the blackboard, had a slight red eye.

    "Tut, do you want to make a report?" Yu Shengnan sneers.

    "No!" The bone and head of the shoulder seem to be crushed. Tongyuyao shakes his head with a crying voice. His voice is loud. He is shocked by Liu Qingqing who is writing the title.

    Liu Qingqing turns her head and follows the prestige. Seeing this scene, she sinks her face, slaps the table and yells, "Yu Shengnan, what are you doing?! Just at the beginning, you bully your new classmates. What do you want me to say? Or do you really want me to call your dad and call him over to see how you bully your classmates? "

    Su Kui shakes her head helplessly. Yu Shengnan, who is impulsive, deserves her misfortune.

    Lazy lift eyelids, Yu Guang swept to the girls around, only to see her lower lip was bitten white, shrunk shoulders like a quail, delicate.

    "Teacher, I didn''t bully the new students," Yu Shengnan said to Tong Yuyao with a hard mouth and carelessly took back his hand. "Classmate, I just said hello to you. You are like this, but you will make the teacher misunderstood!"

    She stepped on Tong Yuyao''s stool under her feet, and slowly asked after biting her back teeth, "classmate, do you say a word, did I bully you?" He kicked Tong Yuyao''s stool.

    "Ah..." Tong Yuyao was shocked, jumped up from his seat, looked at his stool in panic, shook his head in a hurry, and said in a trembling voice: "no, no Teacher, she didn''t bully me... " Say, the eye socket is a little red, the line of vision flutters to sweep to the back from time to time.

    Liu Qingqing narrowed his eyes dangerously and raised his hand to help his glasses. In her eyes, the new transfer student is being bullied by a bad student who refuses to change his mind. Tong Yuyao dared not to be angry, but to endure tears was what she saw.

    She danced in her temples and became angry. She hated Yu Shengnan a little more. Even think maliciously, when can she not be her own student, good!

    "Bang!" Her hands are on the desk, her upper body is bent forward, her eyes are staring at Yu Shengnan through the lens coldly, and she murmurs angrily, "Yu Shengnan, get out of here! Today, all my classes are not allowed to come in! Try to figure out why you should bully new students outside! "

    Tong Yuyao bit his lips and said, "teacher..."

 Chapter 1068

    "OK," Liu Qingqing reluctantly suppressed his anger and said gently to Tong Yuyao, "you don''t need to be afraid of her, Tong classmate. If she asks you for any trouble later, you can come to the teacher at any time, you know?"

    "Yes teacher," Tong Yuyao wiped away his tears and whispered, "thank you, teacher." Full of thanks, let Liu Qingqing listen and squint comfortably.

    This is the teacher''s idea of a good child.

    When it''s Yu Shengnan''s turn, he doesn''t have such a good tone. His face becomes faster than the sky. In a moment, it''s sunny and cloudy. He doesn''t take the excessive kind. He points to the outside of the classroom with one hand and says coldly: "Yu Shengnan, get out of here! Now, now! "

    "Bang..." Yu Shengnan cut his voice in a low voice and was extremely dissatisfied.

    Su Kui glanced at Tong Yuyao with a smile. He knocked on the table casually. He gave Yu Shengnan a silent look. Please help yourself.

    How can you play with her when you have a simple mind and a straight heart?

    From ancient times to now, children who cry have sugar to eat, which has never changed.

    Teachers don''t care what you did. Just like Liu Qingqing, she only saw Tong Yuyao''s desire to talk and stop. She was too bitter to say. But Yu Shengnan is in her heart, but she is a little sister who makes trouble around the school.

    Heart from the beginning is biased, once encountered these things, always preconceived, bad children''s fault.

    Yu Shengnan receives Su Kui''s eyes, curls his mouth, and goes out shaking his legs.

    Before leaving, he turned back and glared at Tong Yuyao, silently opening his mouth: you wait for me!

    Su Kui saw this and shook his head helplessly. He was stubborn!

    A class did not have Yu Shengnan, happy past.

    In the classroom, Liu Qingqing seems to be interested in promoting Tong Yuyao, or showing off. Specially wrote a few kicks and asked Tong Yu to come up to do it. Sure enough, you have both the beauty and the talent. There is no exception. There is no mistake.

    Liu Qingqing praises people with a smile and calls them down.

    In addition to a Chinese class in the afternoon, all the rest are Liu Qingqing''s mathematics.

    So, up to school, Yu Shengnan had been standing outside and never came in. Now it''s getting hotter and hotter. Yu Shengnan is impatient again. He can''t help but want to escape several times.

    However, as early as a few days ago, Liu Qingqing quietly gave her father a lecture by pointing to his nose. After that, Yu Shengnan had to be honest for a few days.

    -

    another day after school, in order to respond to the call of the state, now in high school, students don''t have to work late to study.

    However, some students, still can''t avoid, go to cram school after school.

    Fortunately, Gu''s mother is open-minded and doesn''t require Gu Changjun''s academic achievements, as long as she can be obedient. And Bai Xiyang, the academic performance is there. It is said that his high school curriculum has already been self-taught, and now he is self-learning the university curriculum.

    It''s amazing that a lot of learning scum, genius, sometimes it''s beyond our reach.

    The teaching building of senior two is the second floor. Su Kui goes downstairs with her schoolbag. Bai Xiyang has pushed her bike downstairs and waited for her.

    Bai Xiyang is still dressed as a pair of white shirt and blue jeans. It''s clean, clear and meaningful, which makes people feel good.

    Su Kui jumped down the stairs and waved to Bai Xiyang in a very good mood. He shouted, "Bai Xiyang! I''m here! "

    She has long been used to her noisy, like a sparrow, his lips raised a light smile.

 Chapter 1069

    Clear black and white eyes, following the reputation of the past. All the girls around looked at Su Kui enviously, envied that she could be paired with the school grass.

    Seeing that she didn''t walk well on the stairs, he had to jump around. He frowned and frowned at her, glanced at her, and said in a deep voice, "walk well, girls'' house, you can''t be quiet?"

    "Ah, the white sun!" Su Kui jumps to Bai Xiyang''s side in three or two steps, hangs his schoolbag on the handle of his bicycle, and gives him a look of discontent, "do you dislike me?"

    Bai Xiyang was stunned, but he never thought about this problem. His long and thin eyelashes moved and slowly looked up to her eyes. At this time, I found that she seems to have lost a lot of weight, and she has lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. The face is still fleshy, but it is closer to the baby fat, rather than at a glance, it is fat.

    The invisible eyes grew bigger and bigger, and her face seemed to itch. She mischievously blew, and the bangs went up. The skin is very white. It is reflected by the afterglow of the sky. There is a kind of pink in the white. It''s very attractive. It makes people want to knead it.

    See her walking backwards, head askew waiting for his answer earnestly.

    He thought about it seriously, and finally shook his head firmly, saying: "no, you are my favorite sister, of course, I will not abandon you, no matter what you become."

    What a gentle person, Su Kui sighed.

    A glimmer of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Was it just her sister?

    But soon, she calmed down, pouted discontentedly, and glared at him, "Bai Xiyang, you take advantage of me again? Who wants to be your sister! I''m only one year younger than you! Ignore you! " Say it, stamp your feet, turn around and run away.

    At this age, Bai Xiyang had no idea of her fleeting disappointment. He knew that she was careless and angry for no more than three seconds. He picked up her schoolbag with a smile and followed her. Lang said: "it''s been a big year. I take you to school every day. Does it mean that my brother will suffer a loss?"

    Su Kui replied with a grimace, "no

    The appearance of youth flying, as if they also return to the simple mind, simple environment of the campus.

    While walking, they joked and didn''t rush home. When they left school slowly, there were few students around.

    In the quiet setting sun, the sky is full of gorgeous colors, and the clouds are full of sunlight. Su Kui looks up and stops at the school gate with him. She is rarely quiet for a while, muttering: "beautiful, white sunlight."

    It''s a pity that when we watch the scenery with him, we will have one day less.

    Separation is inevitable, but for the sake of meeting in the future.

    Bai Xiyang looked at her rosy face. It was red in the white. He could squeeze the water out of it. He hooked his lips and nodded seriously. "It''s really beautiful." His voice was too soft to hear, not even the nearest sunflower.

    She twisted her head in confusion, looked at his clear face and crooked her head? Did Bai Xiyang just say anything? "

    In response to her is a light smile, "no, it''s not early, go back."

    "Well "I looked at him again. Su Kui shrugged and raised his feet to keep up.

    Just about to get on the bike of baixiyang, I suddenly heard a slightly rough gasping voice behind me. From far to near, it was scattered by the wind and became blurred.

 Chapter 1070

    "Gu Changjun, Gu Changjun classmates!"

    The familiar voice, has not turned back, the brain has automatically identified who is.

    Su Kui looked back and saw a light blue dress. Tong Yuyao, who was running to her, was panting. A pair of well-developed white rabbits jumped and jumped with their movements. Their delicate faces were white and red. They were really pure and lovely.

    Tut -

    Su Kui quietly glanced at the white sunshine who also stopped beside him. He also saw Tong Yuyao, but he didn''t seem to have much interest in her. He just glanced at her lightly and then looked away.

    She didn''t say anything, but she raised her lips with satisfaction.

    Pretending not to see the gloom in Tong Yuyao''s eyes, Su Kui asked smilingly, "Tong Yuyao, you haven''t left yet?"

    "Hmmm-hmm, you too," Tong Yuyao came to him, panting gently, wiping off the sweat on his forehead, and smiled shyly. "There are several questions that are not clear, so I went to ask Mr. Liu for advice. No one came out of the school. I didn''t expect you had not left yet."

    When she said this, her eyes drifted to the white sun from time to time, as if Su Kui was blind, and her eyes were instinctively plundered.

    Tongyuyao''s heart beat very fast. She sipped her lips and stepped forward a few steps. She wiped the sweat from her hands on her skirt. She reached out and said, "Hello, my name is tongyuyao. It''s Gu Changjun''s deskmate. I just turned to Yuanfeng high school today."

    Bai Xiyang looks down at her, but there is no emotion in her eyes. She holds the car with one hand, and touches Tong Yu''s hand slightly, touches a fingertip slightly, then quickly pulls it away.

    Tong Yuyao shook hands, but held a pile of empty air, embarrassed to pull the corners of his mouth. Reluctantly repress the dissatisfaction in the bottom of my heart, look up at Bai Xiyang with the bright eyes adored, and say with shame and timidity: "I know you, you were the number one in the national high school entrance examination at the beginning, with a high score of only one point less than the full score, far ahead of the national candidates, I have always regarded you as my learning target, but I didn''t expect to see the real person today, it''s so happy!"

    She smiled sweetly and innocently, and made no secret of her idol''s accident.

    The white sun moved and the eyelashes lifted slightly? My pleasure, thank you. " The words are simple and clear.

    Su Kui chuckles.

    Tong Yuyao is a girl who can make full use of her own advantages. At a young age, she has a lot of ingenuity. Even if she is unhappy, she can suppress it and show her adoration and admiration.

    Because she knows that such an expression, for today''s boys, absolutely has a fatal attraction.

    But she is wrong. Bai Xiyang is not an ordinary person. He is a genius! He is also a genius who has much intelligence and is close to the demon. He can see some things more thoroughly than adults, but he has a cool disposition, doesn''t pay attention to some things, and sees very little.

    Gu Changjun, a fat girl with a simple mind, has changed her soul after a lot of experience, so it is impossible to hide it from her eyes.

    So, Tong Yuyao''s acting is good, but he uses the wrong place. No, it''s the wrong time!

    Tong Yuyao, who was sent away by three words, lowered his eyes, bit his lower lip, and his eyes began to turn red again. She twisted her fingers, looked up carefully at Su Kui, murmured: "Gu Changjun, he is Bai Xiyang Don''t you like me? "

    Yes -

 Chapter 1071

    Su Kui wanted to answer this question, but in order not to let people die, she had to smile gently and wave her hands freely. She seemed to dislike Bai Xiyang''s appearance and said, "Oh, you don''t mind. Bai Xiyang has always been such a cold temper. It''s said that someone gave him a nickname, Gaoling flower. I think it''s very suitable."

    so, you can only look far away and not play with it Baby, how far are you still rolling!

    "Isn''t it, Bai Xiyang?" Su Kui continued to laugh. He scratched his paw on Bai Xiyang''s head and unkindly rubbed his dark and soft short hair.

    Not surprisingly, she was thrown away. Her movements were not heavy. Bai Xiyang gave her a sidelong look. Her eyes were as warm as black jade. They were funny. Very cooperate with her prank, way: "Gu Changjun, you again dawdle, I leave you, a person went back!"

    It will be dark soon, and then dawdle on. If Bai Xiyang really leaves her alone to go home, she will smear it back! So black, and no street light, think of last week and white Xiyang together to see the horror film, whenever and wherever the white figure, she trembled, couldn''t help rubbing the gooseflesh on her arm, flat mouth grievance way: "Bai Xiyang, you cruel heart, in case I meet bad people how to do?"

    "You have to wait for me anyway!" She hugged his arm and hugged him to death.

    Bai Xiyang is helpless. He raises his hand and rubs her neat student''s head. His long and clear eyelashes are clearly rooted in the afterglow of the setting sun. Through his long, bony fingers, there was a glow of sunlight, and the red and transparent around the fingers appeared.

    "You''re so mean!" He reproached discontentedly, and his tone was an irresistible indulgence.

    They get along with each other harmoniously in a mess. The magnificent sunset becomes their back. Two people seem to be wrapped by invisible barriers, and outsiders can''t easily get in.

    Tong Yuyao clenched his fingers, and his sweet expression cracked, almost unable to maintain.

    She clenched her teeth and her drooping eyes were full of unwillingness. Even if how harmonious! For what she wants, she will never let go, it''s just a matter of time!

    It''s her. Nobody can take it!

    Since there''s no progress today, she doesn''t plan to stay any longer. Yu Guangzhong has been waiting for his car for a long time. She chuckles and says: "Gu Changjun, it''s not too early, I won''t disturb you. Let''s go first ~ see you tomorrow."

    after that, she shakes her hands and trots away.

    As soon as the person leaves, Su Kui collapses, grasps the white sunlight''s finger to wipe fiercely on own clothes to put on, full is not happy to write on the face.

    Looking at all this, Bai Xiyang, a little girl, could not even see his shoulder. She could only see her soft and dark hair when she looked down. The little hair was very cute. He couldn''t help but clapping her on the head and deliberately asked, "what''s the matter? Was it just fine? Are you afraid I''ll leave you behind? "

    Su Kui lowered his head and tugged at the hem of his shirt.

    White sun light color lips bloom a light smile, as if the face is full of sunshine for a moment, Qingjun is threatening. He said with a smile, "I know. I won''t leave you behind."

    You don''t know anything!

    Su Kui looks up and stares at him. He shakes off his arm and kicks away.

 Chapter 1072

    Bai Xiyang Chuchi happily pushes the bicycle to catch up quickly.

    Coax for a long time, just let the girl sit his bicycle, two people are treading on the tail that can fall into the night, all the way home against the wind.

    -

    Friday.

    Su Kui came into the classroom with soymilk. At a glance, he saw Yu Shengnan''s feet on the desk, squinting and dozing.

    She walked over and kicked her stool. When she woke up, she smiled and asked, "how did you feel yesterday, Yu Shengnan? Is the scenery outside the classroom particularly good

    "Fart!" Yu Shengnan curled his mouth, and thought of yesterday''s event, he gnashed his teeth angrily? As a result, Ya''s pretending to cry as if I had hacked her with a knife. Just think about it and get angry! "

    She clenched her fist and thumped down the table. She hated grinding her teeth. "Well, sooner or later, I want her to know my strength!"

    "Don''t --" Su Kui left her schoolbag and drank the last sip of soymilk. Slowly out of the early reading textbooks, leisurely way: "your intelligence, or don''t go to find uncomfortable, careful to be calculated by her."

    "Ho!" Yu Shengnan is not happy, staring at Su Kui''s back, "what do you mean, my IQ is much higher than you, OK? Who are you standing with when you hurt me so much? " She didn''t like to hear Su Kui talking to that little white lotus. She wanted to get angry.

    Smell speech, Su Kui Curved Eyebrow eyes, looked back at her for a long time, said: "remember you just fought with me not long ago? Yu Shengnan! "

    "You -" Yu Shengnan''s throat choked, she coughed uneasily twice, her eyes dodged. "We are talking about Tong Yuyao''s business. Why do you mention this again? We don''t know each other. Dare you say that I''m not good to you now?!"

    Then she said, "look, whose stomach did my father bring me low-fat chocolate and candies from abroad?"

    Tut, Su Kui chuckles, "it''s me. I''m the one. You''re the best to me, OK?" After patting her messy dog''s head, Su Kui just wanted to say something. Yu Guangzhong saw Tong Yuyao coming in slowly with a pile of things. She turned around and told Yu Shengnan a light warning, "listen to me, don''t have conflict with her for the moment. She''s not as pure and harmless as she looks on the surface, do you know?"

    "Cut, I already know!" Yu Shengnan rolled his eyes.

    Su Kui knew that she had said nothing. Sooner or later, Yu Shengnan will take this tone out, she sighed helplessly.

    Flesh Du Du''s face, full of melancholy.

    Yu Shengnan is really good to her. Although she''s afraid of this bully outside, if she gives her heart, it''s all. With the complex mind to get along with for a long time, Su Kui likes this kind of friends who don''t bother her brain and can''t get angry occasionally.

    Yes, friend.

    When Tong Yuyao came today, he carried a bag of apples, one by one big and red, which looked tender and juicy, very attractive. Yesterday, she should have counted the number of students in her class. So she handed them out one by one. When she came to sukui, there was still a lot left.

    "Gu Changjun, please eat." Tong Yuyao hands Su Kui a big apple, smiling.

    "Thank you." Su Kui took it and put it by the window.

    "Yu Shengnan, you..."

 Chapter 1073

    After dividing her, he took out another one and handed it to Yu Shengnan. Yu Shengnan all over the face of a wave of disgust, "go away, what broken things also mean to me, I am afraid of toxic!"

    The apple came out of hand and rolled on the ground for several times. I don''t know who''s running to.

    Su Kui''s face changed. Then he raised his eyes. As expected, Tong Yuyao forced himself to smile. His eyes were red.

    Gee, here we go. For the first time, it may be liked, but it has always been done. Whoever provokes her, she will act pitifully, which will make people feel white lotus, and thus respect but not sensitive.

    Yu Guangzhong saw a figure flash out of the classroom window. She frowned, and suddenly laughed. She pushed Yu Shengnan and said to Tong Yuyao, "I''m sorry, Yu Shengnan is in a bad mood today. She didn''t mean to. You are so kind-hearted. You can''t blame her, can you? Is that right, Tong Yuyao

    As soon as Tong Yuyao''s face stiffened, the pity on his face could not be put on. She raised her eyes to see sukui, but her eyes were full of sincere looks, which did not look like intentional fraud.

    She pulled at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t need to see that there were many eyes behind her. She clenched her fists quietly and whispered, "I''m not as good as you said. Since Yu Shengnan is in a bad mood, I''m sorry to disturb her."

    Fall her apple and ask her to say sorry! Tong Yuyao''s eyes are drooping, and his eyes are full of unhappiness.

    What Yu Shengnan wants to say, just opened his mouth to Su Kui''s cold warning eyes, once his throat was tight, he could not say anything. Can only stuffy sit on the seat, mercilessly stare at Tong Yuyao to vent his anger.

    "You see, she''s upset again," Su Kui''s face is very cute. She is very kind. "Thank you for your kindness. Don''t you want to share the apples? Other students are still waiting. Let''s go! It''s very kind of you to bring fruit to your classmates when you arrive at the class. "

    Three words and two words will send people away, even quietly to people and buttoned a certain high hat.

    Since you love to pretend to be pitiful and naive and to pretend to be kind, you must do well. If you can''t help but expose it one day, it won''t look very good!

    Sukui saw exactly this point, and saw that the Chinese teacher, who had always been rigid and serious, had come, and he just dismissed people in a hurry.

    As soon as Tong Yuyao left, Yu Shengnan said angrily, "what are you doing! Who said I didn''t mean it, I mean it! It''s disgusting and kind-hearted to see her. How can I not see it? What else can she do besides pretend? "

    In response, Su Kui gave Yu Shengnan a big chestnut. She gave Yu Shengnan a white eye and sneered, "sometimes it''s better to pretend. People like you don''t like it. Just look at the teacher."

    "I''m not as tired as she is! Heart tired! " Yu Shengnan doesn''t dare to disagree. If you think of her in a small skirt and a low brow, you can''t be cold.

    It''s fucking disgusting!

    -Su Kui always thought that Yu Shengnan could listen to her words, and he was a little bit relieved.

    Where thought, today''s day has not been over, Tong Yuyao was whole.

    It was after lunch from the canteen at noon, Tong Yuyao was in the toilet, and was doused with a bucket of sewage outside the toilet door.

    It''s summer, and I''m wearing thin clothes. In order to pursue elegant and pure feeling, Tong Yuyao likes to wear gauze skirt. But when it comes to water, it''s tragic.

 Chapter 1074

    The skirt is saturated with water and becomes transparent. The white skin is reflected from the gauze skirt. In addition, tongyuyao develops well, and a pair of strong and full.

    Tong Yuyao hides in the toilet cubicle. His long black hair is wet and sticky on his face. He is very embarrassed. The sewage trickled down her forehead, she wiped it, and soon there were drops of water.

    The foul smelling sewage made her totally unbearable. How could the delicate girl who was held in the palm of her hand from small to large bear such an insult.

    In the unmanned toilet compartment, her eyes burst out with endless resentment, and her fingernails were inlaid into her hands. Even if she was pinched out with countless bloodstains, she felt as if she could not feel the pain, and didn''t realize it.

    The bell rang soon.

    She clenched her teeth, and calculated that her man must be pinching something to frame her. Otherwise, why did the water just fall on her head and the class bell rang? She didn''t even have anyone to call for help!

    Out, or not out?

    She disappeared for no reason. She didn''t even say hello. This class is Liu Qingqing''s class. Although she can explain afterwards, such a shameful thing --

    if you can go out, although it''s already in class now, most of the students have returned to the classroom. But in school, there can''t be no one. The teaching building is a long distance from the school gate. Now it is a long time from school and the driver is not at home.

    Looking down at her skirt, she was wet and clinging tightly to her body, sketching the curve she was always proud of. But now, it has become her most embarrassing nightmare.

    Going out like this is almost streaking!

    It was quiet in the toilet. She slowly opened a slit. When she saw no one in the toilet, she stepped out carefully.

    There was only a corridor between the women''s toilet and the men''s toilet. She was biting her teeth. Looking up, she suddenly saw a familiar slender figure. Her eyes lit up and she rushed up.

    "Well..."

    Bai Xiyang came out of the toilet. Although the bell rang early in class, he still picked it up and walked out of the toilet.

    Originally thought that no one''s toilet, suddenly his back was hit by someone, he snorted, and looked back after standing firmly.

    Warm eyes across a touch of surprise, is that day that girl.

    At a glance, he casually looked away from his eyes. The girl''s clothes were in a mess. At a glance, he knew that they had been adjusted. Campus violence in every school will appear, he frowned, the appearance of girls, did not rise any pity, but feel trouble.

    I want to walk.

    Tong Yuyao''s eyes flashed a sharp color and quickly reached for Bai Xiyang''s wrist.

    His eyes were red, and he sobbed: "Bai Xuechang, can you Can you help me... "

    The soft hand on the arm is a different feeling than when she holds him. The white sun''s eyes are cold, and the cool pupils are dark and deep, unlike the look of his age. For a while, he lightly opened his lips, "let go."

    The tone is not heavy, and I can''t even hear any emotions.

    But inexplicably let Tong Yuyao throat a tight, chat up the release of fingers, embarrassed to bite the lower lip.

    "Bai Xuechang, get rid of you I really can''t get out. Please... " She had a cry in her voice, hoarse, and soon out of breath.

 Chapter 1075

    The white sunlight eyebrow palpitated to jump, the intolerable frown.

    This scene, in the eyes of outsiders, needs brain tonic. And all his life, he was most tired of these things!

    "It has nothing to do with me." He coldly dropped a sentence, took out his pad and wiped the sticky water stains on his wrist, then walked away.

    If he could, he would like to take off the clothes she touched and lose them, and then wash them. But in order to avoid trouble, he just wanted to leave as soon as possible and didn''t want to stay for a moment.

    It doesn''t matter what outsiders think.

    But if you let that little vinegar bag hear the wind, you can''t be sure to ignore him for a few days.

    Tut -

    Tong Yuyao heard Bai Xiyang''s arrogance before he came. However, he only saw the photos at the beginning and thought that he looked warm and clear and meaningful. At one glance, he was a sunshine youth.

    Unexpectedly, his heart will be so cold, see a girl''s clothes are not neat, embarrassed to ask him for help. Even the eyelids have not been raised, and the temperament is so thin and cold that it is frightening.

    She clenched her fingers and knew she couldn''t let him go.

    There was a great desire to conquer in her heart. There was a fire in her eyes. One day, Bai Xiyang, I will let you repent for today''s practice!

    Quickly catch up with her. This time, she hugged Bai Xiyang''s waist. Tears came into Bai Xiyang''s back through the thin cloth. "Bai Xuechang, please, help me, please..."

    The lips of the white sun are tightly pressed, the air around them is suddenly depressed, and the soles of the eyes seem to condense into ice.

    "Let go! I''ll say it again! " It''s almost words that pop out of the teeth.

    He can''t stand the touch of outsiders, which will make him feel like hair on his body, extending all the way to his throat, making him want to do it very much. Pull this brown sugar off and shake it off!

    "No!" Tong Yuyao''s voice was sharp for a moment, her eyelashes trembled, and she realized her gaffe. She said timidly, "yes, I''m sorry, but I..."

    She can''t let him just leave. It''s a good chance to get close to him. And if he can help her, she can avoid making a fool of herself in front of her classmates and teachers.

    It''s a win-win situation for her. She won''t give up easily.

    The slender fingers hanging on the side of the legs moved, and the dark blue veins on the back of the hand, which belonged to the boy''s unique color, swelled up. The white sun hung down the eyelashes. The eyelashes were long and sparse, and the look was indifferent.

    For a while, he pursed his lips, slowly opened his mouth, and said, "let go, I will help you."

    "Really?!" Tong Yuyao raised his head suddenly, and saw the surprise and potential in his eyes.

    She knew, boys, for beautiful girls, no resistance at all! Even if he is the top one in the national high school entrance examination, what about the genius in people''s eyes? But it is more difficult than others, and she likes challenges!

    Now, isn''t he compromising with her?

    But she didn''t know that. So she quickly let go of her hands and made a shy look. Her hands were around her chest. She was at a loss and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Bai, I don''t want to But, but if you don''t help me, I''ll make a fool of myself! "

    Then make a fool of yourself. It''s none of my business.

    He did not care whether she would make a fool of herself. He''s not the father. He doesn''t like such a girl with a deep mind.

    "I''ll call you a teacher." After all, I left quickly.

    "Bai Xuechang -"

    Tong Yu chases him two steps away, but he can''t catch up with him at all.

 Chapter 1076

    He had long legs, and a few steps disappeared around the corner of the corridor.

    Tong Yuyao stamped his feet angrily. He could taste the bloody smell in his mouth. He was so angry that he broke the soft meat in his cheek. A sullen chest, she quickly hid back to the toilet, waiting for the arrival of the teacher.

    -From time to time, Liu Qingqing looks out of the classroom. Her face is iron and blue. The students she always looks forward to, even if they don''t say hello, are gone. I can''t ask everyone in the class why.

    After being stabbed, Su Kui''s face remained unchanged. Her hand under the desk stretched out backwards. Sure enough, soon, a note was put into her hand.

    Casually get the eyes, unfold, only looked at a glance, Su Kui eyebrows high, helplessly sighed.

    The note said: "ha ha, that green tea bitch can''t come back this afternoon!"! Today, I''ll let her try to offend me! ]As expected, Tong Yuyao''s disappearance is inseparable from Yu Shengnan.

    The note was thrown away and Yu Shengnan opened it.

    What did you do. ]

    Yu Shengnan is biting his pen, his eyebrows are flying, and he writes in a mess and throws it back.

    [it''s very simple. When she squats in the toilet, she''s just given a shower. By the way, it''s the bucket that my aunt cleans the toilet. ]

    everything is out of the water and sunflower doesn''t reply. She folded all the pieces of paper together, tore them into pieces quickly, and scattered them out of the half open window.

    Snowflake like pieces of paper fall, destroying evidence.

    "Dududu -"

    when the door of the classroom was knocked, Su Kui raised her eyes, and at one glance, she ran into her cold eyes like a black jade. It was the white sun.

    She picked the eyebrows, held the earlobes of meat, looked at him with her head askew, and asked silently, "what are you doing?"?

    Bai Xiyang shrugged, returned a helpless expression, and said to Liu Qingqing lightly, "Miss Liu, can you come out?"

    For a good student, Liu Qingqing is very popular, even if this person is not her student! But the number one scholar in the country, how many teachers are competing for the people who want to be included in their ranks. She said to the students that she read a book first and then walked out quickly.

    After hearing Bai Xiyang''s words, Liu Qingqing''s face slightly changed and he managed to suppress his anger. He thanked Bai Xiyang kindly and asked him to hurry back to class.

    A few steps into the classroom, the voice is deep and frightening, "Yu Shengnan, you come out for me!"

    Yu Shengnan is not afraid. No one can stop her except her father. Knowing that it was suspicious of her, she curled her mouth and stood up shaking her legs.

    Liu Qingqing is waiting for her outside the classroom. When she comes to Su Kui, she is quietly pulled.

    Su Kui whispered, "don''t admit anything, no matter what she asked!" The voice is thin and can''t be heard. The students around see her opening her mouth, but they don''t know what she''s talking about.

    But Yu Shengnan can read it strangely. She is determined, nods and strides out of the classroom.

    Yu Shengnan''s brain is simple. Su Kui is worried that she will have a quick mouth and all the things she does will be bald. Therefore, I have to take the trouble to exhort again, hoping that she can make some progress.

    -

    outside the classroom.

    "Did you do it?" Liu Qingqing asked with a sneer.

    Yu Shengnan blinks innocently, his eyes are confused, "what do you say, teacher, how can I not understand? What have I done? "

    She learned all this expression from sukui. Every time I do something bad and get caught, I use this innocent and harmless expression to deal with it, and even get mixed up by her every time.

 Chapter 1077

    Yu Shengnan was deeply inspired, so, after getting a hint from Su Kui, he made up his mind and refused to admit it.

    Otherwise, I''ll admit it. She''s the one who died!

    Liu Qingqing is annoyed by her expression. Her fingers almost point to the bridge of her nose and sneer. "Tong Yuyao is still in the toilet now. Do you have a problem watering in from the outside of the toilet? Still? "

    Yu Shengnan was discontented and looked up with a look of being wronged and insulted. He said: "the teacher is too eccentric, isn''t he? Even if I had a holiday with Tong Yuyao before, I didn''t do as well as she did, but every time my classmates misunderstood me, I would buckle it on my head? For what? What''s more, I''ve been in the classroom for the whole class after class today. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your classmates! They can prove my innocence! Otherwise, if no one proves it, I can call my father and call him. I will never admit anything I haven''t done! "

    With such a remark, she was filled with indignation, clenched her fist, and looked very angry.

    Call her father?

    Liu Qingqing''s face softened a little as soon as she thought about it. She looked up and down at Yu Shengnan and turned her head into the classroom. After getting the accurate answer, she was embarrassed. She said, "I''m sorry, Yu Shengnan. The teacher misunderstood you. As for calling a parent, it''s unnecessary."

    Yu Shengnan''s father, who she met several times, knew that he was very strict with Yu Shengnan''s family education, but also a special guardian parent. If he knows that he has wronged his daughter, he is afraid that his work will not be guaranteed.

    Yu Shengnan''s background is not that they small people can provoke at will!

    Yu Shengnan was very happy. He secretly said that Gu Changjun''s move really worked, but he turned his face and made a disgruntled look. "So, the teacher is sure that he wronged me this time?"

    Liu Qingqing''s forehead was sweating and nodded, "yes, the teacher apologized to you, OK?"

    It''s almost like that!

    At the corner of his mouth, Yu Shengnan waved his hand clearly and said: "even then, I understand the teacher''s mind, but I''ve changed my ways and stopped making trouble. Please find out before you find the culprit in the future! Then I''ll go back to reading. Teacher, please go to see Tong Yuyao. Isn''t she still in the toilet? "

    She turned her head back to the classroom.

    Liu Qingqing hurried to the toilet quickly, and didn''t come back. I guess he sent Tong Yuyao home.

    Yu Shengnan went back to his seat and showed his true shape. Sitting in Tong Yuyao''s position, he hooked Su Kui''s shoulder and said, "lie down in the slot, Gu Changjun, your move is so good! How could I have never thought of eating my father ''s whip! That''s what it''s called to pretend to be a pig, to pretend to be a pig to eat... "

    Su Kui threw her arms away and leaned against the wall. The light reply was: "disguised as a pig, eating a tiger," she make complaints about Yu Shengnan''s head, shaking her head and helpless Tucao. "Children, without culture, read more books. Otherwise, our friendship will only end in high school."

    "Eh?" Yu Shengnan blinked and went to her side. "What university are you going to take? I''ll go with you!"

    Leering at her, Su Kui said lazily, "a big."

    "Trough!"

    The first university in China!

    "Isn''t it Gu Changjun who went up with your achievements? In fact, C University is also very good. Do you want to consider it? "

 Chapter 1078

    Su Kui casually gave her a look, let her own experience, then ignore her.

    How can I flirt with a man?

    -

    it''s time to have a holiday after Friday.

    As soon as the bell rang, all the students immediately picked up their schoolbags and rushed out, afraid that they would not be able to go home.

    As a student, the most anticipated thing is probably the vacation.

    Su Kui''s weight has been reduced to more than 100 Jin now. The outline of her beautiful facial features is exposed, and the curve of her body is also slowly revealed. In addition to bringing some baby fat, it seems to be a beautiful girl.

    Everyone in the class watched as if a fat man with a weight of more than 100 kilograms had been on the elevator, and the meat fell down. Originally a small transparent class, she gradually became attractive.

    -

    Saturday.

    Gu''s mother, who has no college diploma, can only work as a helper in a restaurant, with little salary, no vacation.

    Gu Changjun used to see in his eyes, pain in his heart, but he was unable to change the status quo. But now that sukui is here, it can''t be changed.

    Because she is now a little girl who has never been involved in the world. Her task is to study hard. In the future, she will be admitted to Gu''s mother and hope that she will go to a university, and then go back with a beautiful man.

    This is a world framework of pure love for campus. If sunflower is set up casually, it may cause great changes.

    On Saturday morning, Gu''s mother went to the restaurant to help. Su Kui had breakfast alone and wandered for a long time. Then she took the exam paper and went to Bai Xiyang.

    Bai Xiyang''s home is only 50 meters away from her home, but the environment is different. Gu Changjun''s house is rented, with small space and old facilities. And Bai Xiyang''s family, because his parents are doing business, but they have accumulated a good fortune. We live in a three story building with the most advanced electrical appliances.

    From now on, I pushed open the small fence outside the yard, and Su Kui put his head inside. There are several pomegranate trees planted in the yard, which have already blossomed. They are beautiful in a moment. The snow-white imitation of European style small Western-style buildings, wooden fences quite a bit of rural wind.

    The door of the main building is open. Su Kui steps in. It''s quiet inside. In her memory, every Saturday and weekend, is the day when Bai Xiyang''s nanny takes a rest.

    She was used to it. It was nine o''clock in the morning. Bai Xiyang had no habit of staying in bed. I think I''m either practicing piano upstairs or reading on the balcony.

    Su Kui chuckled, quietly stepped on the stairs upstairs, quietly pushed open the door of the piano room, the light curtain floated with the wind from the window, and the sunlight reflected in the window gap. A piano, painted in black and white, stood in the corner of the room with an open score on it.

    Empty, nobody.

    Is that in the study?

    She turned a corner, knocked carefully on the door of the study, put her ear on the doorplate, and asked softly, "Bai Xiyang, are you there? White sun

    She called several times in a row, but no one answered. She pursed her lips, but no longer pretended to be mysterious. Her voice was several decibels louder, "white sun, white sun! What about people?! "

    In the second floor around, did not get a response, was about to go downstairs, suddenly listen to the white sun bedroom came out a weak voice. I can''t pay any attention without listening carefully. Su Kui didn''t know how she found it. When she came back, she walked quickly and pushed the bedroom door open.

    The door was unlocked easily.

 Chapter 1079

    The room of white sunshine is light tone, the wallpaper of gray blue, bookcase desk of log. A huge bed occupied most of the room. At this time, a small human shaped bag was raised on the quilt, and a small half of dark and messy hair appeared on it.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed. She threw away the exam paper and leaned over. She knelt on the bed and pulled the quilt down. "White sunshine?"

    His face was flushed, his forehead was covered with sweat, his eyes were slightly red, and he could see that the disease was not light.

    I raised my hand and touched it to get a piece of scalding.

    Her pupils were constricted, her mouth was closed, and her eyes were flustered for a moment. She soon shook the white sunlight and said in a trembling voice, "Bai Xiyang, are you sick? Wake up, let''s go to see a doctor!"

    Bai Xiyang''s parents are often away from home, which has become a habit.

    But he is in good health and seldom gets sick. But I didn''t expect it would be so serious once I got sick.

    "Well..." Feeling someone shaking him, Bai Xiyang had a splitting headache, and his lips were white. He opened his heavy eyes and looked up, "Chang Jun? Here you are Cough... " The throat itched and coughed.

    "Are you ok? Stop sleeping! You wait, I''ll pour you a glass of water, "he said, running down the stairs in a hurry. He quickly brought up a cup of warm water with great care. He gently lifted up Bai Xiyang and fed him a little water.

    When she was feeding water, her hands were shaking. It was clear that she was not sick, but she felt that she was going to die hard. She had the same symptoms as him.

    With the moistening of water, Bai Xiyang wakes up a lot, but the body still has no strength and can''t rely on Su Kui. The smell of the fresh laundry soap on her clothes is very good.

    He closed his eyes and chuckled. His voice was hoarse, like a broken bellows. He squeezed it out of his throat hard. "Are you worried about me, long Jun? Don''t be afraid. I''m ok. I''ll just have a sleep, eh? "

    It''s him who is ill, but he will comfort him in turn.

    Su Kui was angry and angry, and pushed him with red eyes. "Get up, I''ll get your clothes, we''ll go to the hospital!"

    Thinking of the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, he frowned and said weakly, "can we not go..."

    "No way!" Su Kui''s answer is firm.

    In addition to Gu Changjun''s personal settings, these performances are also the meaning of Su Kui. Bai Xiyang''s body was so hot that she didn''t even doubt that if she delayed, his head would burn.

    There is no description of this scene in the plot, and no matter how much you look at it, it''s not as good as your own experience.

    Su Kui stopped talking to him. Seeing that he was wearing a dark blue long sleeved trousers and pajamas, he simply took out his coat from the wardrobe and put it on him. He could not be refuted and pulled him up to sit on the edge of the bed.

    Then squat down, take out the shoes and put them on for him.

    So proud wanton girl, always is holding his head proudly to him. Now his eyes were red with fear because of his illness, and he crouched at his feet shaking his hands to put on his shoes. He lowered his eyelashes and saw her dark, soft top, with her tiny hair in the middle. It is said that people with such hair twists are the softest in heart.

    White sun slowly raised pale lips, spread out a light smile, as if the sun stopped at the end of the brow. He raised his feeble hand and gently rubbed her hair, as soft and comfortable as he imagined.

    "All right, let''s go."

    Su Kui fell on his illness with all his heart and didn''t notice his action at all.

 Chapter 1080

    Tie the shoelaces, Su Kui carefully helped people downstairs.

    Bai Xiyang is dumbfounded, trying to make her strength shift, don''t press on her. Her movements were very gentle. Every step she took, she would whisper instructions to him to be careful, as if he were a serious patient.

    The mouth doesn''t speak, but the heart is filled with warmth, like the sun breaking through the haze at the bottom of the heart, expelling all those moldy things, only leaving her in front of her -

    -

    hospital.

    Standing in line for registration, Bai Xiyang sat on the chair in the corridor of the hospital, looking at the petite girl, wearing short sleeved shorts, dada dada full of running in the hall, smiled a little, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.

    The world is good.

    It seems that even the smell of disinfectant, which has always been annoying, is not so unbearable when it is inhaled into the nose.

    As long as there is her, that is always alive and dancing, surrounded by the sun girl.

    He was startled by his own ideas, and suddenly returned to his senses, thinking that he should have been. So he decided to follow the soul''s choice and go on like this.

    When hanging salt water, the girl sat opposite him, elbows on his knees, hands holding his face, staring at the salt water bag above his head without blinking.

    Ask him from time to time, "hungry or not?"

    Bai Xiyang shook his head.

    After a while, he asked, "are you thirsty?"

    Bai Xiyang opened her mouth and didn''t say anything. She ran to get boiled water. Afraid that cold water and hot water mixed in the hospital would be bad for his health, he took two cups and poured them back and forth. When the water became warm, he would drink them.

    He and the girl know each other for ten years. When they moved here, they were a group of meat, like a pink bun, lovely and tight. I really want to hold it in my arms and knead it. As she grew older and fatter, people around her always joked about her weight, saying that she was a dead fat man.

    Every time he hears it, if it''s a boy, he will use the most direct means to ask people out to fight and tell them how ungrateful it is to laugh at a girl behind his back. If it''s a girl, he doesn''t know how to do it, so he directly warns them to shut up.

    After several times, there was less gossip around her, at least no one laughed at her directly in front of her.

    Bai Xiyang can''t stop everyone''s thoughts, she can only try her best to protect her from facing those people''s inexplicable malice.

    Now the girl is getting thinner and thinner at the speed of the naked eye. My lean figure also slowly revealed, delicate features and aunt Gu are very similar, he has always known that the girl is not ugly, but never thought that she will be so dazzling when she is thin.

    Even though there are still some small meat, it has been able to see how many boys will rush for the pursuit of the girl who will completely lose weight in the future. Think of here, his palm suddenly curls up, in the heart rises a inexplicable displeasure.

    It''s like loving a big doll when I was a child. Suddenly, I was peeped at by others. I felt dissatisfied. I wanted to find a corner again and hide the doll. No one could see her well except him.

    "Ah..." Su Kui didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, a wave of emotion came up on her body. The hand with the needle curled up suddenly. Her pupils were constricted and she cried out, "white sunshine!"

    Trot past, squat down carefully to open his hand, see the back of the hand has been bulging.

 Chapter 1081

    Frown discontented stare at him, tone is full of blame, there is a trace of imperceptible pain.

    "Bai Xiyang, what are you thinking, so excited! See, it''s all bulging. Does it hurt? " Instinctively, she bowed her head, drew close to his hand, and blew.

    The warm air flow eased the pain on the back of the hand. Bai Xiyang bent his eyebrows with a smile and shook his head. "No pain, don''t worry. I''m much better."

    In fact, he should have been ill earlier, right? So you can see her different side, so soft, lovely, people want to rub into the bone to love.

    Su Kui was so distressed that he carefully put down his hand and asked, "otherwise, I''ll find my sister nurse and tie it for you again. Will it hurt? Don''t lie! "

    It used to hurt, but now, I only feel warm -

    Bai Xiyang shakes his head, and the flush on Qing Jun''s face has faded, just with some paleness left by illness. Looking into Su Kui''s eyes, she said softly, "it really doesn''t hurt. Don''t worry. You see, it''s gone."

    Looking up at the salt water bag, it is true that there is only a little medicine left in it.

    Another shot is not a good thing. So, Su Kui reluctantly nodded, his mouth shriveled, "well, if it hurts, just tell me. If it doesn''t hurt, you can bear it. After dripping, we''ll go home."

    Home -

    the white sun eyebrows beat, the clear black and white eyes spread out countless brilliance, he nodded gently, the satisfaction in the tone seemed to jump, the corner of his lips smiled: "OK, let''s go home!"

    It''s 1:30 p.m. after the salt water is hung up. It''s nearly two o''clock.

    Both of them didn''t eat. Su Kui was hungry, but the outside was not clean. So she refused Bai Xiyang''s request to eat out and took a taxi home.

    -

    Bai family, in the dining room.

    "Why didn''t I know you could cook?" Eating the thick and fragrant rice porridge cooked in the bowl, Bai Xiyang asked with a light smile.

    Smell speech, already ate a bowl of rice porridge Su Kui raised an eye discontented slanted him for a while, vaguely way: "you don''t know the thing is still very much! I''ll tell you, I have so many things that you can''t imagine! "

    "What about learning?" Bai Xiyang couldn''t bear to beat her, but she wanted to tease her because of her small appearance.

    Sure enough, at the next moment, Su Kui slapped the table and stared at the big eyes that were as clear as water! I''ll leave you alone! " What''s wrong, and what''s wrong with her study? She said, "I''m going to take the a test. I''m poor at study for a while, which doesn''t mean I''m poor at study later. I''m already improving!"

    Wen Yan, Bai Xiyang is curious, "Oh? You''re going to take the a test? So ambitious, "he said with a smile on his face, looking up and touching her head." then I''ll wait for you at a university first. I''ll try my best. "

    "I see! Long winded! " Su Kui shook him off and took the last sip of porridge.

    There, Bai Xiyang had a bad appetite because of his health. After eating a bowl, he stopped his spoon. Su Kui quickly packed the dishes into the kitchen and sent the man upstairs. Then he took a glass of water and put it on the counter beside his bed. He said, "the doctor said, take this medicine ten minutes after dinner. Don''t forget!"

    Now, it''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon. Gu''s mother is coming back from the restaurant, and her homework hasn''t been written.

    See her turn to go, Bai Xiyang a grasp of her wrist, heart suddenly rise a reluctant mood, come very quickly.

 Chapter 1082

    "What''s the matter?" Su Kui turned around and asked with her head askew.

    Seeing the reluctant smile in his eyes, the fleshy little hand patted his head, and his heart was soft. He pacified: "I''ll go back and say to my mother, how about coming to accompany you in the evening?"

    Finish saying to realize the wrong words, slightly embarrassed, red ears.

    "That I...... "

    "Good."

    On this side, the white sun''s lips can''t be covered, and the eyes are warm, and the color of water is faint, and Su Kui''s hands are released quickly.

    The hot and slightly wet fingertips passed through her wrists, her eyelashes moved, and she lowered her eyes sheepishly, and said quickly: "that Then I''ll go back and come back later! You have a good rest. Let me go first! "

    Say, turn around and run.

    Bai Xiyang watched her figure disappear with a smile. She smiled softly and her rusty voice flowed out of her chest.

    He leaned against the bed, looked through the window, and remained on the little figure.

    She stamped her feet in frustration downstairs and grabbed her short hair, which seemed to be very upset.

    From his point of view, I can''t see her expression. I only think that the petite girl is wearing a pink T-shirt, sky blue backpack shorts, and her tender little feet are walking on a pair of flip flops, which are very cute.

    He never put down his raised lips until the girl disappeared completely in the retina. He just turned around and took the girl''s test paper casually, and his eyes stayed on it.

    The girl''s notes are very neat, with lines of typefaces on the top, as if they were compared by an invisible ruler below, so as not to let them jump out of control.

    Hiss -

    it doesn''t look like jumping off in peace!

    -Bai Xiyang didn''t notice. When he turned around, the petite figure walked out from behind the high wall.

    Summer day is always very long, Su Kui raised his eyes, looking at the half open glass window, you can see the shadow of the white sun looming.

    "Ah, white sun, we are going to be separated for a while. Don''t forget me?"

    She smiled, finally looked back at the figure, turned around and left.

    The steps are big and the figure is long.

    Above the dome, the sky is as clear as a wash, with layers of white flocs. The Wutong trees are a wild profusion of vegetation. Surrounding residential buildings are still very old, there is no rush and traffic in the future.

    -

    it is usually necessary to take out the key to open the door, but today it is opened with a light twist.

    Su Kui was surprised. Her eyes were bright. She jumped into the room, opened her mouth and said, "Mom, Bai Xiyang is ill. Can I..."

    The rest of the words stuck in her throat. She stopped chatting and stepped back two steps. She rubbed her legs uneasily, "er Mom, are there any guests at home? "

    No wonder my mother, who was supposed to be off work at five, came back so early.

    She blinked and stared curiously at the man sitting on the sofa. The man''s age is about thirty-eight or so, with excellent maintenance and a stiff suit. In this summer, she looks hot.

    But the man was still, his expression was very serious, and he looked a little intimidating. Su Kui was somehow kind to him, not afraid. She tilted her head, blinked, and said, "you are..."

    "Are you the king?" The man suddenly smiled, he looks very handsome, a little like the big star in the TV. There was a dimple on her cheek, and she had one.

    "I am But uncle, you... " How do you know me?

 Chapter 1083

    Su Kui didn''t finish asking. Suddenly, Gu''s mother said, "king!"

    "Ah? Mom... "

    For today''s Gu Mu, Su Kui is a little strange. My mother, who always speaks softly, seems to have no smile since she came in today.

    His face is dignified. It seems that the face favored by the years is brewing the ups and downs of the storm.

    She was a little afraid, and she couldn''t speak with her lips closed.

    The man opened his mouth, his expression was not happy. "Autumn, what fierce monarch do you do, will scare her!"

    Qiuran is the name of Gu Mu.

    Hearing this, Gu''s mother seems to have been touched against the scales. She suddenly stands up from the sofa, looks at the man with cold and disgusting eyes, and says: "the monarch is my daughter. How can I discipline him? It has nothing to do with you! There''s no need for you to interrupt! "

    "You --"

    Gu Mu turns her head and looks at Su Kui. She seems to realize that her actions just now scared her daughter. She tries to keep her voice down and say to Su Kui softly: "Jun Jun, listen to my mother, would you like to go back to the room first? Mom and this Uncle Have something to say! "

    "Autumn ran, why don''t you tell the monarch..."

    "Shut up!" Gu''s mother glanced at the man coldly and said to Su Kui: "Jun Jun, now, go back to the room immediately! You are not allowed to go out if your mother doesn''t call you! "

    From the memory, Su Kui has never seen her mother''s sharp and furious side. Her intuition tells her that her mother has something to hide from her, but her mother doesn''t say that even if she is curious, she won''t ask.

    "Okay, mom." She nodded gently, nodded to the man carefully, and then walked back to the room.

    Outside, living room.

    Gu''s mother glanced at the man coldly, with cold light in her eyes. At the beginning of the exhibition, she was proud and wanton.

    "Tong Zhiyuan! I don''t know how you found this place, or what your purpose is. We ended more than ten years ago, and you have your own family. I hope you can understand that I don''t welcome you. I don''t welcome you to join me and the monarch''s world. Understand? "

    Tong Zhiyuan has a moment of trance, time memory suddenly, he really loved her, so beautiful as the sun, no matter what kind of man, want to get, he is no exception.

    Even though he was married when he met her, he couldn''t help making a mistake.

    Now I don''t know what it''s like. Maybe he didn''t get married at that time. Maybe he would marry her, too?

    But in those days, he was controlled by his wife''s family, and he could not control all the forces in his family. When he knew that his wife would drive him away, he could not even do anything!

    The pain in his eyes, his voice soft a little bit, "autumn ran, how to say, Jun Jun Jun is my daughter, don''t you want to let her get the love that belongs to her?"

    Hearing this, Gu''s mother closed her eyes painfully, and Gu''s forehead was filled with muscles and veins, as if she was suppressing her great anger.

    For a while.

    She sat on the sofa tired and said lightly: "Tong Zhiyuan, I was not the carefree one who was desperate for love. I would not tolerate being a junior, and would not let the monarch become a child who was rejected by others. Do you understand that!"

    She doesn''t look at Tong Zhiyuan. She looks down at her hands, which are very rough because of her work. Her tone is relieved. "Tong Zhiyuan, my life has been ruined by you. I recognize it."

 Chapter 1084

    "But the monarch is still young. Her life has just begun. The clean and bright broad road is placed under her feet. I won''t allow it. At this time, you can step in and leave a stain in her life! Otherwise -- "

    her words are tiny, her eyes are raised fiercely, her cold and fierce eyes are fixed on his eyes, with reckless madness," otherwise, tongzhiyuan, I will never let you go! As for your so-called love, all for you and that woman''s children! You don''t need it, you can''t stand it! "

    "Junjun is also my child. How can you say that?!" Tong Zhiyuan is also on a business trip. He accidentally met Gu Mu in the street. Even as time went by, he recognized her in the crowd at a glance.

    At that time, I only felt that time had sharpened her edges and made her soft.

    But now it is found that all softness and meekness are illusions. This man is as stubborn as memory!

    He had a headache. On the other hand, he really wanted to give his daughter, whom he had never met before, a father''s love. Now, he has completely mastered the business of inheriting the family and is no longer afraid of the indulgent and domineering wife.

    "Autumn ran, you listen to me," he said quietly as much as possible: "let the monarch recognize me, and it will not cause any loss to her. On the contrary, with my help, her life can be more flat and far away!"

    He listed all the benefits to Gu Mu.

    Gu Mu listened for a long time with her eyes down, and smiled slowly. There was endless satire in the smile. "Tong Zhiyuan, which eye did I blind in those days, will I see you?"

    This is a complete denial of her acquaintance with him.

    For a long time, I have not been disobedient. Tong Zhiyuan''s temple danced, his lips pressed tightly. "Just as autumn is, don''t force me!"

    "You are forcing me!" Gu''s mother got up quickly, and her peaceful life was disturbed. She was almost dead and suppressed, so she didn''t let the panic in her heart exposed.

    A few steps to the door, she opened the door, cold way: "out!"

    "Are you sure?!" Tong Zhiyuan didn''t move. He clenched his hands and couldn''t accept it.

    In my memory, I still keep the time when my mother was obedient to him and gentle.

    "Hiss!" Gu mother sneers, "Tong Zhiyuan, I just hope I don''t contact with you in this life! get out! Now! "

    "Good!"

    No matter how good tempered he is, he will be annoyed when he is driven down again and again. He is used to flattery, even more impossible to bear.

    "Let me go! However, I tell you, I will try my best to fight for the right to support the monarch! You think it over! "

    Just stepped out of the door, in response to him is a simmering anger "roll" and a deafening slam door sound.

    Su Kui is in the room. She sits on the bed, holding her hands and drooping her eyes.

    Ear is the living room vague quarrel sound, her heart beat violently, want to rush out very much, afraid mother angry again.

    After a door slam, the house was completely peaceful.

    "Da -"

    when the door was opened, Su Kui raised his eyes, stood up abruptly, looked up and down at his mother, and said, "how are you, mom?"

    Her hands were held by a pair of tender little hands, and Gu''s mother''s panic and trembling heart was determined. Looking at her daughter''s worried eyes, she raised a tired smile. "Jun Jun, just your mother killed you, don''t blame her?"

    Su Kui shook her head. "No wonder, I know my mother is all for me!"

    "Obedient ~" Gu Mu stroked her slightly messy bangs.

 Chapter 1085

    "Do you believe in your mother Gu asked again.

    Su Kui blinked and nodded without hesitation She was raised by her mother. She never gave up to let her be wronged from childhood. She was deeply impressed by her kindness. No matter who she did not believe, she would not believe her mother!

    "Dear child," Gu Mu rubbed her hair, looked back at the house where she had lived for more than ten years with her reluctant eyes, and said softly, "Jun Jun, we are going to move. You go to pack your things, and we will take what you can, and we will not take what you can''t

    Su Kui thought that Gu''s mother would say something, but she didn''t expect the unexpected news, which shocked her. She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t set the channel: "Mom What do you say? Why do we move... "

    "Listen, you don''t want to be separated from your mother, do you? Listen to my mother. I''ll pack up now. Can I take you to see grandma? "

    Raising her eyes, she looked at Gu Mu''s clear eyes, which were full of many things that could not be seen, such as panic, pain, sadness, and hatred -

    her eyes and lashes trembled, she pursed her little mouth, nodded slowly, and spitted out a word hard, "OK."

    -

    houses that have lived for more than ten years have accumulated many things that cannot be taken away.

    In fact, their mother and daughter took almost nothing but some clothes. Gu''s mother has contacted the school about the school. Because Gu Changjun''s academic performance is not good, or even a laggard existence, so she is a dispensable student for the school.

    It was easy to go through the formalities of suspension.

    Before leaving, Su Kui took her suitcase and looked back.

    She and her mother made the water green floral curtains with lace on the edge. The beige fabric sofa was picked up by her mother and her mother in the second-hand furniture market. There is a wind bell hanging by the window. When the wind blows, it will ring. It''s very clear and pleasant to hear.

    All her memories are in this house. When she was a child, she wore a small skirt and barefoot in this small room. In summer, she held half cut watermelon, sat on the carpet in front of the sofa, dug and ate with a spoon. On the TV, there were cats and mice of unknown ages. They were chased and fought by Tom and Jerry, making her laugh.

    When Gu''s mother is away, she will dada run to Bai Xiyang''s house to harass him. He seems to have been so quiet since he was a child. He always ignores her noise. He can sit in the study all day with a book in his hand.

    Now, all the memories suddenly come to an end --

    "monarch, let''s go, we will not catch up with the car any later!" Gu''s mother hurried with her luggage in both hands.

    "Good mom, I''m here." After another look, she hurried out.

    "Ka" - "

    the door is closed, together with her childhood memory, all closed.

    The three-story building is close to her eyes, but she can''t look back, because Gu said she can''t let these neighbors know where they have gone. So, in order not to let her mother worry, she chose not to say.

    On the other hand, it was far away from the small building until it could not be seen again.

    -

    grandma''s home is far away. She takes the bus in the evening and gets off at two o''clock in the morning. Then I bought a train ticket in a hurry and went on my way. The train still looks like the old times, sitting on the top of it, with the sound of clanging all the way around.

 Chapter 1086

    The surroundings of the train are very desolate, overgrown and messy. But also because of the reason of summer, it shows a kind of vigorous and gloomy.

    Su Kui looked at the wild bush and was dazed. The mother and daughter sat together. Now the passenger transport is in the off-season, and the passengers in the whole carriage are sparse, not many. They have nothing to say. They have their own concerns.

    In this era of high-speed rail, the speed of the train seems to be very long.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting in the car, when my butt is almost numb, I finally stepped on the tail of the third morning light and got off the car.

    Grandma''s home is a very backward small county. Many facilities are still in the shape of a few years ago. There are worn-out billboards everywhere, on which the once popular movie star pictorial has peeled off, unable to see the original appearance.

    For the news that the daughter who has been away from home for more than ten years suddenly appears and brings back a grandson, grandma Gu is shocked to drop the sole of the shoes that she is holding in her hand, and the tears suddenly fall.

    That was her pride. She spent half her life to supply her with reading. But she just walked away. She thought her daughter was killed or abducted. When she called the police for help, she almost cried blind.

    After a tearful exchange between her mother and daughter, Su Kui and Gu''s mother lived and settled down in this small county town called Yu County.

    After understanding, Su Kui knew that Gu''s mother had a younger brother, who had already established a family. In the county to do snack business, the income is not bad, in the county can be said to be a well-off level.

    Without the best relatives in the novel, Gu Changjun''s uncle and aunt are very enthusiastic and carefully arrange their mother and daughter''s accommodation. I was going to expand my business, so I wanted to let Gu Mu go to their store to help.

    Once there were few college students in the county, everyone envied the existence, now reduced to this point, it is sad.

    But in any case, with the changes of the years, the two gradually integrated into this small county with backward information.

    -

    at this time, on the night Su Kui left.

    H City, Bai family.

    Bai Xiyang is always waiting for the little girl to come and accompany him. Although she has taken off some of her actions, she is not lack of carefulness and will not lie easily.

    He has known her for so long, and has a deep understanding of this.

    However, he waited all night without waiting for her to arrive. The light in the living room was on all night. In the huge three story building, he was the only one breathing. There was a wind outside, and the howling wind hit the window. Soon, there was a patter of rain on the glass. It was dense. It seemed that there were ants eating his heart, which made him feel nervous.

    But I don''t know why.

    Bai Xiyang found a reason for herself. Maybe it was the weather that made her miss her appointment. He told himself that it was ten o''clock in the evening. She should have gone to bed?

    He was cold and feverish. He didn''t move. He sat with his eyes down for most of the night.

    It''s time to get used to such a night, isn''t it? Just why, or have expectations?

    The rain stopped in the second half of the night. Many plants were planted in the yard. Once washed by the water, it became very green and fresh. Bai Xiyang is in good health. When he wakes up at dawn, he has no other discomfort except the sequelae of fever in his brain.

 Chapter 1087

    "Ah, are you talking about sister Gu who lives here? She moved out last night. "

    Bai Xiyang knocks on the door, expecting Gu''s mother, who has a gentle smile on her face, doesn''t come out, nor does Gu Changjun, who is full of sleepiness and unhappy eyes, replace her with a rare landlady.

    At the moment of hearing what she said, Bai Xiyang just thought it was funny. Was it that he was sleepwalking before he woke up?

    So he smiled.

    A light smile came out from the pale lips. He held the door frame with one hand and swept his eyes towards the door. All the decorations were well placed there. The unique smell of green grass in the air was also there. Nothing changed obviously!

    He asked stubbornly, "Auntie, are you kidding me? I also met with Chang Jun yesterday. How could I move away so quickly? You see, the furniture is still there. How can there be such a fast thing? "

    The landlady saw this and shook her head. "Oh, it''s true! The phone call I received last night left in a hurry. I, the house has been empty for many years. Sister Gu, the resident, is also the most worry free one I have ever seen. Who knows? Just go, even the furniture in the house is not needed! "

    His head was aching and his lips were puckered by the white sun. His smile was very reluctantly. His eyes were dark as if they were crawling through the fog. He asked, "really Yeah, all of a sudden... "

    "That -" he looked up, his eyes black and white, under his long and clear lashes. "Aunt, do you know what aunt Gu left suddenly for? Did she say where to go? "

    "No," sighed the landlady, "there are so many things. If you don''t want them, maybe there is something urgent! I don''t know if I can see it again. " There is some melancholy in the tone. The relationship between people is very wonderful. After a long time together, I don''t feel it when I can see it at any time. Once I really don''t see it, or even lose the news completely, I feel sad.

    "Ah So... " He smiled, a little sarcastic hanging in his eyes. "Thank you, auntie. Excuse me. Since that''s the case, I''ll go back first. Goodbye, auntie."

    Saying goodbye, he turned and left.

    Mingming is such a young man, and the landlady is standing at the door. She feels that the figure of the young man is particularly lonely. She seems to be covered with a layer of isolation for a moment. The warm sun above her head can''t shine into his heart at all.

    She seemed to understand, as if she couldn''t understand. At last, she could only mumble and turn around to pack up.

    Since then, Bai has never been to the house where Su Kui once lived. Even in school, I chose to take a detour, as if I would like to leave that memory with that person, dust up, and throw it into the corner.

    From spring to autumn, Bai Xiyang may have expectations at the beginning. He called Gu Mu and it has become a vacancy. The college entrance examination is coming soon. He thought, this time, Gu Changjun will not come back?

    China is so big, where can he go and find people from the vast crowd?

    Bai''s parents are still obsessed with making money in business. As the business gets bigger and bigger, they are catching up with the vehicles of China''s development. As a result, the company is rising rapidly and gradually showing its head in China.

    The college entrance examination is very smooth. Bai''s parents never worry about their son''s study. This time, naturally, they are not disappointed. Bai Xiyang has been admitted to the most famous university in the country, with first-class teachers!

 Chapter 1088

    The old residential house was soon demolished. The landlady got a high amount of money and the family moved abroad. The small buildings of the white family were not spared, although the demolition money for the white family now belongs to a drop in the ocean. However, for Bai Xiyang, it''s like the heart has been dug away by Sheng Sheng. It seems that no matter how hard he tries to grasp the tail of those memories, he can''t find it.

    -

    September registration season.

    The freshmen of a university have to attend military training one or two weeks in the morning compared with other universities. It is a nightmare in the hearts of countless freshmen in this season when they can dry their skin.

    "Xiyang, what are you looking at? What''s good for freshmen to report? Let''s go! There are many things waiting for you to deal with in the student union! " A young and beautiful woman with black hair and waist, a water blue knee length skirt, perfectly outlines her beautiful curve, looks slender, pure temperament.

    It''s a big school flower, Tong Yuyao.

    Called to the name, Bai Xiyang turned his head expressionless, just to see a familiar figure, just to see a few more eyes. Then some funny, clearly so long time passed, why still have expectations, not dead heart?

    The hand in the trouser pocket emptily shook, he nodded slowly, and walked to the student department with his long legs open.

    He has been a senior this year. He cooperated with his classmates to develop software and became the president of the student union when he was a sophomore. This semester, when he was about to practice, he was going to step down.

    "Ah, Xiyang, I''ll tell you that in this year''s freshmen, it''s said that there is a beautiful student sister named Gu, you..." Ji Zilin, a classmate and roommate, clapped Bai Xiyang on the shoulder to tell him the gossip he had heard.

    However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Bai Xiyang.

    "No interest." Bai Xiyang did not lift his eyelids, looked cold and walked away, and soon opened a distance with his classmates.

    "Ah, ah No, Xiyang! University ah, how free and wanton, how can you think so! You don''t want to... "

    "Cough, cough..." Another friend coughed a few times and winked at jizilin to show him the back.

    Ji Zilin''s throat tightened and looked back with fear. He pulled his mouth awkwardly and said: "what Children learn younger sister, the elder brother is joking, you don''t mind ha! "

    Who in the school doesn''t know who doesn''t love the famous flowers of the whole school, just love the school grass and president who is always cold and talented?

    Tong Yuyao''s face was stiff for a moment, but she covered it up very well, and soon covered it up. She smiled softly and shook her head. "No, I know that! In fact, I don''t know when I can wait for the sun to move, but I won''t give up, hehe. "

    She curved her eyebrows and eyes. Her delicate features looked gentle and watery.

    Ji Zilin and his friend looked at each other, hit him on the shoulder, nodded: "that''s good, that''s good, I know that Tong Xuemei is very clear and honest, and she won''t care about us. What? Since it''s OK, we''ll go first!"

    After that, the two people, like the spirit of the heart, put oil on their feet one after another, ready to leave.

    "Wait a minute, sir." Tong Yuyao felt nervous from the beginning of the morning, but he didn''t know where the inexplicable emotion started.

 Chapter 1089

    The conditioned call jizilin, she puckered her lips, eyes like water looking at him, asked: "who is that Xuemei that Xuechang said? I''m curious. Ji Zilin and his friend Wan Cheng only feel a cold particle rising on their arms. They feel cold in hot days without any reason.

    He made two dry laughs, scratched his head, and said: "in fact, I mean to play. Besides, how beautiful can I be a schoolgirl? Don''t worry! In fact, I can''t remember the name of that girl, or I would have told Xiyang earlier, didn''t I? "

    "Yeah, haha, don''t think too much about Doha, we still have something to do. Let''s go first! See you later! "

    After that, he would not give Tong Yuyao another chance to open his mouth. He immediately anointed his feet and left.

    Tong Yuyao''s beauty is really beautiful, and his spirit is really high. They didn''t never have an idea about this person. After all, in college, such a beautiful girl is also a school flower. It''s easy to have a good impression.

    But soon they found that, in tongyuyao''s eyes, there was no one but the white sunshine in their dormitory.

    Although the goddess is good, she can only look far away! Get along for a long time will find that a woman''s jealousy, is very terrible!

    But all the girls who were close to Xiyang were driven away by her. But, even if so, put an end to the girl around Xiyang, but also did not let him look at her more. I don''t know whether she is sad or pitiful.

    Moreover, Ji Zilin just remembered the name of the student sister, but he didn''t want to say it. Now I don''t like this woman very much, but because of her family background, I can''t make a scene, so I maintain the superficial harmony.

    If she knew the name of the primary school sister, she could not point out that she would bring disaster to others! He doesn''t do such a wicked thing!

    -

    "monarch, here!" Loud voice, attracted the bustling school gate, countless people look to this side.

    The girl is very tall, nearly one meter eight, slim and slender. Under the white loose shirt, a pair of dark blue Leggings outline the straight and slender long legs, which is enviable, just like the model in the magazine.

    Su Kui had no choice but to smile and walked over with her backpack.

    I didn''t expect to meet Yu Shengnan after a few years. I don''t know if it''s fate. Yu Shengnan, who had such a poor result in those years, was able to sprint into a university with his own efforts only one year from the college entrance examination.

    Fuxian is a small place, and the teachers of high school are not good. It was difficult for her to leave school and go back to school. She had many relationships with her family, which made her start from the first year of high school. When she was admitted to a university, Yu Shengnan was already a junior sister. At that time, the front and back tables are several times higher than her, and Su Kui looks a little delicate.

    Yu Shengnan''s appearance has become a little more feminine, but in his bones, he is still the careless elder sister.

    I saw her holding sukui''s suitcase in one hand and her quilt in the other hand, effortlessly greeting her and letting sukui go with her.

    -

    in the dormitory, Yu Shengnan took a picture of Su Kui and arranged her bed, saying: "you can live with me later, don''t worry, I will cover you!"

    Su Kui smiled helplessly. After several years, she lost a lot of weight. Under the snow-white skin, Dai SE''s muscles and collaterals were very clear. She sighed, "you, in fact, I live in other dormitories as well."

 Chapter 1090

    Coincidentally, she just got out of the car, came to the capital city with a famous university, and met Yu Shengnan. It was fate.

    Yu Shengnan hasn''t been idle in recent years. Her family''s business is getting bigger and bigger. After going to university, her personality is mature, and she gradually fades away from roughness and learns to dress up. Now, it''s a big man of the year.

    Su Kui sat on the bed and looked at Yu Shengnan with a smile. "Well, you''ve changed a lot now. If you didn''t take the initiative, I wouldn''t even recognize you."

    "Cut!" Yu Shengnan shook off his shoes and walked back and forth in the dormitory barefoot. Hearing this, he turned his eyes to Su Kui. "You have no conscience. You said to leave at the beginning, but now you still don''t know me! Do you know, I knew you were gone at that time, I was in a hurry... "

    The rest of the words were stifled in her stomach. She seemed to feel a little ashamed. She should not turn her face away.

    "It''s not crying, is it? Ha ha, "Su Kui bent her eyebrows and eyes, went up and rubbed her head. Yu Shengnan''s hair is hard, just like what I remember," but even if you cry, I won''t laugh at you, because I miss you very much. "

    the first time I met such a sincere friendship in the task world, Su Kui knew that Yu Shengnan really put her in his heart as a true friend Friends treat.

    Pure girls are especially popular.

    "Tut, touch my head again," Yu Shengnan rolled his white eyes and wiped his face.

    What can I do if my nose is sour! Why does a person who used to be so annoying suddenly become so caring?

    Inexplicable friendship starts from a fight. Now when I think about it, it''s still annoying and funny.

    They sat quietly for a while, Yu Shengnan leaned his head on Su Kui''s shoulder, holding her soft but thin hand in his hand, and said wistfully, "you have changed a lot, Jun Jun, and you are too thin."

    "Isn''t it nice to be thin? How many girls want to be thin and can''t get down, I don''t know how much they envy me. " She follows Yu Shengnan''s short hair, droops her eyes, and her delicate and white facial features are tranquil.

    "Good is good, is to watch --" it''s heartbreaking.

    The rest, she swallowed in time, did not say.

    I don''t know why she moved suddenly and left H city. Since then, there has been no news. Why do you look pale after the reunion, as if you were seriously ill. Yu Shengnan didn''t ask. She silently hid her heartache in her heart, thinking that she could be together again and be a classmate again. Big deal, she''s trying to fatten her up!

    Time has taken away the old sister who jumped up and down and made trouble, the understanding that honed her heart, but has not taken away her sincere heart as always.

    -After a short rest in the dormitory, Yu Shengnan strolled around with sunflower in a slow manner.

    A big scenery is famous all over the country. The campus is very clean. There is a tall teaching building with sculptures of school celebrities in the center. The broad Wutong trees are a wild profusion of vegetation. The sun''s overhead is projected from the cracks of the leaves, reflecting a mottled shadow.

    Everywhere is filled with the free fresh air, Su Kui deeply inhaled the air, and a deep pear vortex bloomed on her lips.

    Attracted Yu Shengnan curiously poked, "ah, Jun Jun, you have dimples!" It''s as if something big has been discovered.

 Chapter 1091

    Su Kui but smile not language, helplessly shook his head, get along with, she found, in addition to the appearance changed. People are still that person, the same in two.

    "How fat I was, I can''t see it. Now I''m thin. Of course, pear vortex appears."

    Finish saying, she made summary for Yu Shengnan''s IQ, "stupid!"

    In the middle of it, Yu Shengnan stopped and stared at her. "Gu Changjun, will you die if you don''t hurt me for a day?"

    Su Kui blinked, clear black and white eyes as clear as water, she smiled and shook her head, "no, but it will suffocate."

    "You -"

    Yu Shengnan pointed at her, but couldn''t contain a retort. She stamped her feet in frustration and gave birth to a little girl''s temperament without any reason. She felt nothing but her heart. Since she became a friend and quarreled with her, she never won.

    What an outrage!

    After going to school, Yu Shengnan will take her to taste the canteen of a university. He says it''s delicious. He''s not tired. He just wants to go back to the dormitory and have a sleep with sunflower.

    Braised lion''s head in brown sauce, shredded pork with fish flavor, eggplant with sauce, all kinds of dishes are fragrant.

    Su Kui looked at the meat on the table and sighed. She picked a few chopsticks to eat and took a sip of boiled water.

    Gu Changjun used to have a good physical quality, but I don''t know whether he would refuse to live in the new city or not. He lost weight quickly and fainted at a sports meeting. He was found to be born with an unsound heart. If he didn''t control it strictly, he would easily become a heart disease.

    What a bloody plot.

    Su Kui in this body, can only accept helplessly, looking at the look of the elders who can''t accept one by one, heartache, Su Kui is very optimistic, indifferent to accept all this.

    "King, do you eat this?" Yu Shengnan blinked, stopped the act of cramming food into his mouth and asked, "is the food not tasty? What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you again! "

    Said to get up, Su Kui hurriedly grabbed her, slightly shook his head, pale lips open a light smile, helpless way: "the weather is hot, I really can''t eat too much, you eat it, I''m not hungry."

    "Really? Don''t be polite to me because of this. Isn''t our friendship worth these bowls of rice? "

    "I''m not hungry. When did you see me flirting with you?" Sukui Lala, see around a lot of students have noticed this side, she lowered her eyebrows and eyes, to Yu Shengnan.

    When Yu Shengnan thinks about it, it''s true.

    Gu Changjun is such a person, one is one, two is two, do not want anything, will definitely refuse. Look at her face is not very good indeed, she quickly picked up the food, thought to finish quickly, will take people back to the dormitory to rest.

    Won''t it be heatstroke?

    -

    "Xiyang, what would you like to eat? Shall I treat you? "

    Coming out of the student union, the white sun was again wrapped up by Tong Yuyao. He frowned and his thin lips were tight. He felt that a noisy fly was buzzing around him.

    Ji Zilin and WAN Cheng sighed and shook their heads tacitly.

    Inexplicably some of their heartache from the school grass, all day by a woman who is not interested in pestering, how to refuse in the dark is useless, it is really annoying.

    Bai Xiyang can''t stand it. His temples are bulging, his tongue is against his teeth, and he turns his head.

    Tong Yuyao suddenly stopped and almost ran into the man''s broad and hard chest.

 Chapter 1092

    She licked her lips. She regretted that she had stopped the car because of her conditioned reflex. Even if she could not get it, it would be good to get closer.

    There are countless lines of sight around.

    The cold Feng Mou fixed to look at the girl with her head down. For her pursuit, Bai Xiyang could not feel any sense of superiority and joy except that she was upset.

    He pursed his lips for a long time, and then began lightly, "Tong Yuyao, do you like me?"

    Ji Zilin and WAN Cheng look at each other. What''s the situation! This is the canteen! You want to tell the truth? Or did they finally decide to nod their heads when their school grass was entangled?

    Tong Yuyao''s heart beat, her eyes dodged unconsciously, her cheeks turned red, she wring her fingers, biting her lower lip nervously, and said in a trembling voice: "yes, yes..."

    Bai Xiyang frowned, glanced at his friends with a warning and said, "don''t like me."

    Good! Ji Zilin, Wan Cheng is relieved.

    Tong Yuyao''s heart was in an instant, like riding a roller coaster, falling from a high altitude to the ground and smashing. She looked up incredulously and asked aloud, "why?"

    "No reason, just don''t like it," said Bai Xiyang, who has light eyelashes and dark color under his eyes. He is tall and straight with a white shirt and jeans. He would go there casually, which is a beautiful scenery line.

    "So, don''t pester me again. It''s useless. I remember what I told you was clear. I won''t like you." Say, turn around and go.

    "Gone, Jizi, ten thousand."

    "Ah, here we are." Ji Zilin agrees to catch up.

    Tong Yuyao did not want to scratch her eyes. She clenched her hands, suddenly looked up, stared at the back, and shouted, "Bai Xiyang, I''ve been chasing you for so long, don''t you have any emotion?! Or is your heart already occupied by other women? "

    As soon as the voice fell, a cold, sharp, hawk and Falcon''s eye light swept over. The voice owner''s voice was deep and full of displeasure, "shut up! Tong Yuyao, don''t pester me again, it will make me feel bored! "

    It''s a dream school flower for all boys in their a university! In this way, in full view of the public, rejected, slapped, rejected nothing!

    The losers are very delicate in their hearts, and they can''t say what they feel. Looking at the goddess who lost her gentle image, they suddenly felt that the goddess was just that.

    A big canteen is very big.

    It is divided into four regions of ABCD, each of which is very far away. There are so many students around. I couldn''t see the situation in baixiyang.

    However, when she heard that cry which contained anger and unwillingness, she immediately attracted all her spirits.

    The brain hasn''t responded yet, and the body has gone straight to area a like an arrow off the string, completely forgetting the doctor''s advice. Don''t be too emotional, don''t exercise hard.

    "Alas -" Yu Shengnan dropped a braised lion''s head on the table and watched the girl sitting in front of him run away quickly.

    She was stunned, then she left her chopsticks and quickly caught up with her. "Jun Jun, where are you going? Slow down!"

    So this happened in the canteen.

    I told the students around me to be satisfied. I felt that today''s meal was really not in vain. I just saw a play in which the school grass adults mercilessly refused to pursue the school flowers. Next second, I saw a girl with outstanding appearance and quiet temperament. Compared with the school flowers, she ran quickly to the canteen in area A.

 Chapter 1093

    After that, follow Yu Shengnan, a big man of the moment, for a passionate chase.

    If you change Yu Shengnan into a man, it''s a big play of spoony men complaining about women.

    Tut -

    Bai Xiyang just sat down. Ji Zilin and WAN Cheng went to fight for dinner. His legs overlapped, and he leaned lazily on the seat.

    The knuckled fingers bent up and knocked the table casually. Obviously, it''s the university canteen with the simplest environment, but it''s just that he''s sitting out of the style of a high-end restaurant.

    The onlookers have been used to it for a long time and are numb. This is the charm of their school grass and president. Ordinary people can''t catch up with it.

    "I don''t know if it''s because the freshmen report for duty. Today''s food is not half a star better than usual!" Ji Zilin comes with a full plate of food, followed by Wan Cheng.

    He stared at the dishes in his hands and sighed. They put down their plates and sat face to face, ready to eat.

    Suddenly, a strange girl''s voice came from behind. Her voice was soft and waxy. She was a little weak. "White sun!"

    "Well?" Jizilin just lowered his head to eat. He suddenly looked up at the sound of it. He joined Wancheng and looked not far away.

    They sit face to face with Bai Xiyang. When they look up, they can see that the girls with outstanding looks are panting with their knees on their hands. On their full forehead, they are crawling with fine beads of sweat. They are dripping down their forehead onto their eyelashes and mandible.

    If you don''t look carefully, you''ll think it''s tears.

    "Eh? This is not... "

    Look at Wan Cheng. Isn''t this the girl who they said was outstanding at the beginning of school? Is it difficult? Do you know Xiyang?

    They all return to their senses and turn their eyes to the white sun.

    I saw a great depression rising all over his body for no reason. There was a dark light flowing in his eyes. His hands on the table were clenched into fists, and the dark blue tendons on the back of his hands were springing up. It can be seen that his mood was unstable at the moment, and how hard his hands were clenched.

    "Sunshine?"

    Ji Zilin felt strange. He looked at the primary school girl again. The primary school girl seemed to be in poor health, pale and almost transparent. The girl who came after her picked her up. Her clear eyes were staring at the back of the man in front of him.

    "Xiyang, what''s the matter with you?" Wan Cheng also thinks it''s not right. Since he knew Bai Xiyang, his mood has been light, with no obvious fluctuation. But now, his depressed breath almost covers the whole canteen.

    Bai Xiyang''s lips were pursed white. He raised his eyes, but his eyes were not deep. Without saying a word, he rose quickly and walked away with his feet raised.

    Big step meteor, long legs like wind.

    Su Kui''s eyes twinkled, she pursed her lips, pulled Yu Shengnan''s hand off, and then she stepped up again to catch up.

    "White sun!"

    She was not fast, her heart was aching and she was going to faint. She felt black before her eyes. She hated such physical fitness.

    Bai Xiyang was not moved at all. He didn''t want to listen. His brain was in a mess. Mingming so expected her to appear, but when he really heard the familiar voice, he did not dare to look back. He was afraid of reading wrong again. In recent years, he didn''t know how many times to admit his mistake.

    A voice, a figure, all let him feel familiar.

    Then, again, he was disappointed until he was hopeless -

    he no longer expected anything.

    Sukui knew that he would be angry, and she left without saying goodbye. But she can''t say that once Bai Xiyang knows it, it will disrupt the development of the world. If the plot moves too fast, it will break the world down early.

 Chapter 1094

    A familiar call was close to his ear, with a faint gasp, which brought him into the summer in a flash. The bright and cunning girl pestered him to play coquettish, and fought with him.

    When he was ill, he carefully took him to see a doctor and cooked porridge for him.

    His memory is fixed in a moment, and his steps are tiny, like a root, and he can''t walk any more.

    Bai Xiyang closed his eyes painfully and tightly grasped his hands on his side.

    A soft little hand reached out and held his wrist. "Bai Xiyang, why do you want to run? Don''t you want to see me?"

    Ji Zilin and WAN Cheng are shocked, but a man and a woman not far away don''t communicate, which makes them feel like they can''t get in at all, so they get out of their way and pull away the onlookers.

    It was quiet around, and there was a slight cicada chirping in the trees above.

    On the dome, the hot sun is still hot, and the people in the sun are dizzy.

    Su Kui had some weakness in her legs. She pursed her lips, her forehead was sweating, and her heart was almost torn. But she would not let go, persistent to wait for an answer.

    In recent years, she has been working hard to follow the doctor''s orders. Her mood swings are well controlled and her exercise is within the proper range. She wants to hold on, live longer, take Bai Xiyang back, and this life will not abandon her mother, but choose to go back to the children''s home.

    This is Gu Changjun''s wish.

    In her previous life, she made the opposite choice and got a miserable ending. The beloved man is robbed by his half sister, and his mother is unhappy because of illness. In this life, Su Kui has no expectation of his father''s love, nor the wealth and ease of life of a child.

    "White sun, turn back!"

    The voice was as good as ever, delicate and soft. Although it was an ordered sentence pattern, it was a light and flowing tone. At the same time, the little hand holding his wrist began to exert.

    The white sunlight eyelashes trembled, finally, slowly turned.

    The girl hasn''t grown much in recent years. She looks like one meter and sixty-five, just under his shoulder, still the height of his head when he touches his hands. He pulled his lips, but he didn''t know whether to laugh or to annoy her.

    As a result, the smile froze on the lips, looking extremely strange.

    The girl looked up and looked at him. Her thin cheeks were almost skin and bone. Her skin was pale and almost transparent. His heart hurt.

    It took a long time to find his voice. His voice was dry, low and hoarse. "Didn''t he leave?" he heard his voice very calm. "Why do you want to come back? In front of me, huh? "

    The chest has already set off the rough waves, and the mood keeps going up and down. He didn''t want to say that, especially when he saw her lost eyes, but he couldn''t control it! If he didn''t say it, he would not understand that when he had made an appointment to see her in the evening, he had waited for her for a whole night, but he had waited for no news!

    So many years of obsession, how can he easily, said to put it down!

    "I''m sorry..." Apart from that, her brain is blank. "I''m really sorry..."

    "Oh --"

    the white sun gazed at her drooping head. Her hair was soft and never dyed. Under the strong sun, it showed a slight brown color. It seems that the texture is very good. He resisted the impulse of kneading and smiled sarcastically. "Gu Changjun, do you have anything else to say to me except this?"

 Chapter 1095

    Tone cold, with the heart, as if together with ice, gently a poke, you can break into countless petals.

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth and wondered where to start.

    The person who has been missing day and night for several years is really in front of her, and I don''t know how to tell her, so I can express her mind.

    "Hiss, there''s no need to say it!" Baixiyang sneers, so long time passed, how can he expect this person to be the same as him, to have never forgotten?

    After all, he is the only one who is stupid!

    "Gu Changjun," he stared at her coldly, almost biting his teeth, saying, "in the future, we will never know each other, OK?"

    Waving her big hand, he flicked his sleeve, turned around and walked away, eager to leave her space.

    Here, suffocate him.

    The next second, the big hand was stubborn again.

    His lips were pursed white, his eyes were thick and opaque, and he did not know where the focus was, "Gu Changjun! Let go! "

    "I won''t let it go!" Su Kui directly hugged his waist. There was something wet around his eyes and soaked his shirt.

    Today, if we let the white sun go, things will be difficult. According to his temperament, we will not turn back easily.

    "I, I have a lot of words, so many years, I really have a lot of words, a lot of things, want to say with you, share with you, I......" She choked, speechless and incoherent. "I didn''t even have time to say goodbye to you when I was in a hurry. I didn''t mean to, Bai Xiyang..."

    "I don''t want to let go. It''s not easy to see you..."

    "Do you know how much effort I have wasted to live till now?"

    "Bai Xiyang, I thought I would never see you in my life..."

    "I am sad to think that I may never see you again in my life, as if I had died once."

    The white sun hung down his eyes, and the sun reflected on his face. The long and thin eyelashes cast a shadow on the bottom of his eyes, and he could not see clearly.

    Her hands were clasped tightly on his waist, which made his breathing not smooth. At the bottom of his heart, somewhere, he seemed to open the door suddenly, almost jumping up happily.

    He was inexplicable. He didn''t know how to respond. His back was hot and wet. He didn''t know if he was crying. He wanted to leave, but he was reluctant to tear her apart. His brain was aching.

    Su Kui has been talking behind him. Most of the time, he is incoherent. The rhythm changes quickly, which makes him unable to grasp the clue. But Bai Xiyang always listened carefully. Su Kui didn''t know. He thought he would not respond. He was still angry.

    I scolded him for being mean, but I also know that he must be experiencing a very tangled struggle in my heart.

    "Bai Xiyang, Bai Xiyang..." At last, there was nothing to say, and she began to repeat his name over and over.

    There is no special name to read out from her soft and sticky mouth, just like being endowed with some magic, the sleeping soul is gradually awakened.

    From time to time, there are students passing by. This is the school canteen. There are too many people passing by. There are also many people who have witnessed the play.

    The hands clasping his waist are tightening, the hands hanging on his side are moving, and the two figures are reflected in the sun with a light shadow, unable to distinguish each other. In fact, she is very timid, and often pretends to be strong, he knows.

    "Bai Xiyang, I miss you very much..."

    A word like a dream, completely smashed all the barriers he tried to resist.

 Chapter 1096

    Those barriers that can prevent any girl from pursuing entanglement, in front of this sentence "I miss you", suddenly collapse and collapse, completely irresistible turn.

    Right up to her a pair of red eyes, still have crystal clear tears rolling down from the eyes, long curled eyelashes wet, looks a little funny.

    So big a person, how to say cry cry cry.

    He shook his head, but he couldn''t help it. He took the veil out of his pocket and wiped her tears. Who knows, wipe a layer, still have a layer, he leers at her, sink a voice way: "do not cry!" The eyes are swollen.

    School is the most difficult place to hide gossip.

    Soon, tongyuyao received the news. She used to be in the dormitory. She was comforted by her roommates in turn. She scolded him for being blind. She couldn''t see such a good girl as Tong Yuyao.

    In fact, their hearts are dark and cool. They are envious of Tong Yuyao''s family background and beauty, and they don''t have her perseverance in pursuing the president.

    Tong Yuyao naturally knows this, but she was humiliated by Bai Xiyang and naturally wanted to find it in other occasions.

    Sometimes, if we show our weakness properly, we will have unexpected gains.

    Soon someone sent the scene outside the canteen to the school forum, and then it passed into tongyuyao''s ears through his roommate''s mouth.

    She immediately put on her shoes and went downstairs to the canteen. She couldn''t stand it. She went to an unknown high school for Bai Xiyang and gave up the chance to study abroad. She followed him to a university and waited for him for so long.

    But was taken away by a girl who did not know where she came from. She was unwilling and would never give up!

    If waiting for Su Kui to become the obsession of Bai Xiyang, then Bai Xiyang is the obsession of Tong Yuyao.

    Only one sister won the battle.

    And Su Kui, never lose!

    Bai Xiyang doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he says it, Su Kui can''t stop his tears and pours them down. In my mind, I kept turning to see the three-story white building in her distance. Sometimes, I would call out the name of this person habitually to help him do this and that. Only when the reaction came, did I suddenly think of it.

    Ah, the man is no longer around.

    Then there is the long-term loss, all of the depression in today, when holding this body with temperature, all of them put it out, just want to cry in his arms.

    Gu''s mother has a lot of worries, and some people at home keep it from her. Her health is not good. If she is unhappy again, it will make everyone worry about her. She can''t bear it. So, a lot of things, only in the heart.

    Waiting for one day, to see Bai Xiyang, and he said.

    Fortunately, he still remembered her and didn''t really throw her away.

    Bai Xiyang began to have a headache. How could he not find that the girl was still a little crying bag before. He sighed for a long time, frowned, raised a hill, pinched her cheek without two flesh, and threatened: "don''t cry, cry again, I''ll kiss you --"

    "burp --"

    < Su Kui was scared to burp. His eyes washed by tears were more clear, like the glass ball he played when he was a child, which was the most beautiful one, making life easier A desire to collect.

    "White sun..." She pursed her lips, forgot to cry for a while, and her white ears slowly climbed to a layer of red.

 Chapter 1097

    Instead, she added some blood to her pale face.

    Bai Xiyang hooked his lips with satisfaction, and a light smile bloomed on his lips. It was a smile from his heart. For a time, it seemed that time went back many years ago.

    He is still the young man with clean and tidy clothes and warm and pure Jun.

    "Don''t cry, eh?" The pad was too wet to use. He sighed, raised his hand and hooked the corner of her eyes with the back of his fingers, wiping off the tears that would not fall.

    There are more and more people watching. Su Kui suddenly finds out what she has done. She quickly lowers her head and almost buries her head in front of her chest. She is eager to find a gap on the ground and drill into it completely for fear of making people laugh.

    Her face was almost red to the point of blood dripping. Her fingers were tightly hooked on the white sun shirt, and she murmured: "white, white sun, let''s go, many people..."

    "Wheezing --"

    Bai Xiyang couldn''t help but feel happy. He rubbed her head and saw that she hadn''t cut her hair again in these years. At this time, her beloved black hair had already reached her waist.

    He joked, "now you know the shame? Where have you just gone with the courage to cry? " His eyes crossed with interest, and people became warm.

    Su Kui quietly stepped on his foot quickly, and then rolled it on top to express his dissatisfaction.

    "Hiss -" Bai Xiyang takes a breath secretly. The stinky girl is still stubborn and bullies him.

    He opened his mouth, Su Kui pulled his hand, hung his head through the crowd, trying to pull people away quickly.

    In order to cultivate feelings!

    Suddenly heard a cry, Su Kui cold face.

    "White sun!"

    Don''t look back, Su Kui can step on who it is. She clasped Bai Xiyang''s hand on the back hand, quickly clasped it with her ten fingers. Bai Xiyang chose to pick her lips and let her move.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s a pair of outstanding looking male and female friends, close together. However, Tongyu passed through the crowd at a distance, with a menacing appearance, which was a bit like the main room of catching Xiaosan.

    Tut -

    who straightens her face?

    Su Kui secretly ridiculed himself and made a puzzled look on his face. He looked up at Bai Xiyang and said, "Bai Xiyang, is she Tong Yuyao?" I''m sorry. After so long, she can''t remember clearly, and it''s normal, isn''t it?

    Bai didn''t notice, nodded casually, "well," patted her head, and whispered, "don''t think about it."

    Said light lift eyelids, looking at people''s eyes, flashed a trace of boredom. Rao is a person with good character and patience. It''s time to be bothered by such ups and downs for several years.

    What''s more, Bai Xiyang''s character is not good enough. He is only good at hiding. Ordinary people will be confused by his harmless appearance and forget to explore his real heart.

    In the previous years, he didn''t care about the pursuit and entanglement of these girls at all, and always kept the attitude of not listening, not looking and not responding. He doesn''t like the practice of not giving girls a little hope, which has won the favor of many people. Gradually, many girls see clearly, no longer clinging to pursuing him, but treat him as an idol and goal.

    Only Tong Yuyao, persistent, disgusting.

    Tong Yuyao has come here. When he sees Su Kui, his eyes suddenly burst out with a sharp look of resentment, "Gu Changjun, is that you?!"

    Even though she was almost out of shape, she could recognize the girl with white hands in front of her eyes. Who is it!

 Chapter 1098

    She took a deep breath, repressed the panic and unwillingness in her heart, and soon adjusted her state. Yuxiao walked forward and stretched out her hand. "I''m sorry, I''m just a little excited. I haven''t seen my old classmates for many years. I thought I would never see them again in my life!" After that, she wrinkled her nose and said with a smile, "you left so soon, and I''ve been sad for a long time. It''s really cruel, isn''t it, Xiyang?"

    Tong Yuyao raises his eyes. He looks at Bai Xiyang with a smile and asks him intentionally.

    But I didn''t expect that the white sun is not salty and not light. The light in the eyes only stays on the slim and tall girl around.

    She clenched her fist and stared at Su Kui directly. "How, Gu Changjun, is it so exciting to see her old classmates?"

    "Ah..." Su Kui tilted his head, made a lovely look and shook his head. "It''s a bit, but we only knew each other for less than a month or two at the beginning! It''s also fate. I used to be at the same table and now I go to the same university. "

    "Yes, that --" Tong Yuyao lifted his curly hair on his head and shoulders. Although he was a college student, she had a charming temperament for no reason. She pretended to be intimate and took a look at Bai Xiyang. She continued to smile at Su Kui and said: "I''ll have a meal when I meet the old students?"

    "Xiyang, what do you say? We haven''t seen Chang Jun for a long time, have we? "

    Tut, do they know each other so well?

    If she is really Gu Changjun, maybe she will be frightened by Tong Yuyao''s practice. She thinks that Bai Xiyang has been far away from her former table Tongyu in her absence.

    Unfortunately, she is not!

    She is sunflower. She likes to study things thoroughly.

    Since you can pretend, can''t I? In this way, let''s play the show? Baby -

    Su Kui pulled the corners of Xi Yang''s clothes, and the other hand didn''t mean to let go of him at all. Even after hearing Tong Yuyao''s words, she didn''t feel any displeasure, as if she couldn''t understand her words.

    She was familiar with her tone, and was not polite. She was quite bossy: "Bai Xiyang, do you want to eat? Just to catch up with you, I''ve digested a little of what I just ate! "

    Smell speech, Bai Xiyang''s face hasn''t changed, but if you look carefully, you can find that in his light eyes, there are endless pets that can drown people, "OK, what would you like to eat?"

    From head to toe, I never asked Tong Yuyao.

    Tong Yuyao''s eyes changed. Finally, he put away his despised eyes and seriously looked at the love enemy he had not seen for many years.

    I haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s like a new generation. I''ve got rid of all the fat and become slim. My delicate features look like God''s meticulously carved. There''s a little pear vortex on my cheek when I laugh. It looks pure and harmless. The eyes are very big, and the pupils are very pure black, which is rare in Chinese eyes. Most of their pupils are dark brown.

    A simple shirt jeans, but just the right outline of her perfect body line. The skin is white, even if they are close to each other, they still can''t see the obvious pores on her face, which are whitened and transparent by the sunlight in the cloud layer of dome.

    It''s really beautiful and enviable -

    it''s both naive and charming, and she seems to be unaware of it.

 Chapter 1099

    Sometimes, it''s this kind of temperament that I don''t realize, which attracts men''s eyes and attention.

    Just then another voice came in.

    Su Kui has a headache. Is this to put all the old classmates together for a show?

    Yu Shengnan''s leisurely pickling pulls the crowd apart and slowly steps out of it.

    A pair of straight long legs were wrapped into a pair of jeans, which attracted people''s attention. Tall and tall can match supermodel completely, and, Yu Shengnan''s appearance is not bad also.

    "Tut, Tong Yuyao, it''s you again. You are so stubborn! Yes? I have been pestering our white school grass for so many years, but I haven''t pestered him enough. Now his real girlfriend is back. How far are you going and how far are you? Can you leave some face for yourself? " Yu Shengnan hates Tong Yuyao at the first sight. Until now, his bad impression has only increased.

    She hated this hypocritical woman and used her teacher to punish her on her first day. Later, she tripped her up. She had a simple mind at that time. When she was hot, she rushed to find fault. At last, Liu Qingqing, the old fairy, called her father to come over and beat her up.

    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Su Kui''s leadership, she didn''t wake up so quickly, and she still didn''t know how to be adjusted by Tong Yuyao!

    "Shengnan, are you here? Have you eaten? " Su Kui eyes a bright, pear vortex deep sink, curved eyebrows up to pull her.

    "No! It''s not you. You run so fast that I can''t even catch you. I don''t know where you come from! But now, I know - "in Su Kui''s blushing eyes, she joked," it''s the call of love "

    " Yu Shengnan! " A voice containing endless anger came from the side of the body, not sunflower, but tongyuyao.

    "I''m not familiar with you. Please apologize! It''s my business to pursue Bai Xiyang, which has nothing to do with outsiders, and! I remember, Changjun was Xiyang''s younger sister, right? How come I haven''t seen you for several years and become a girlfriend? "

    Everyone is in a uproar. What a childhood drama of dog blood!

    The onlookers rubbed their hands one by one and stared excitedly at the people in the center for fear of missing out on some good plays.

    They like to watch, but Su Kui doesn''t want to be watched as a monkey. She frowns, her head aches, her chest is even more dull and tight. The sun on the top of her head is getting stronger and stronger. She knows her body condition. If she stays, she will make a fool of herself.

    So, she pulled the white sunshine and winked at Yu Shengnan at the same time. When she finally turned around, she said to Tong Yuyao, "Tong Yuyao, since you want me to invite you to dinner, it''s OK. It''s just a meal. If you don''t have lunch, you can come together?"

    After all, whether she heard it or not, she walked through the crowd and strode out of school.

    The onlookers sighed. Alas, it''s a pity to miss the follow-up!

    -

    Tong Yuyao will keep up, Su Kui is no surprise. This woman''s obsession with Bai Xiyang has become a morbid obsession, and has a tendency to change her attitude. In fact, she will be like this, Su Kui can understand. After all, tongyuyao was a proud girl from childhood. She had a good study, outstanding appearance and special family background. Almost anything you want is at your fingertips. And in her life, only Bai Xiyang, not according to her mind, obediently with her.

 Chapter 1100

    So, she began to be reconciled and feel ashamed, and she was stronger than herself. I feel that I have never lost in my life, but I planted a heel on Bai Xiyang, but she is not willing to get up, and in my heart, he is the only one. I don''t like it very much. I just feel that if I don''t get it, my life will not be perfect.

    She likens herself to God''s darling, who is born to get everything she wants.

    A university is a famous university. There are no open-air stalls or informal restaurants outside.

    It''s a family with business license, clean and tidy restaurant, pastry shop, etc. In the same way, it is impossible for ordinary students of many families to afford to come here to spend.

    Four people have stepped into a restaurant, the boss warmly welcomed up, handed the menu to Bai Xiyang, and Bai Xiyang turned to Su Kui.

    Tong Yuyao looks at it silently, and the envy in his heart expands rapidly, almost exploding. But in order to maintain her superficial image, she can only resist hair.

    When the air conditioner was turned on and the glass door was closed, the cool air suddenly penetrated into the pores from all directions, and the impetuous heart suddenly became quiet.

    Her illness, she did not mind let Bai Xiyang know, anyway, is sooner or later. However, there is Tong Yuyao. If she says it, it will inevitably give Tong Yuyao a chance.

    She is not afraid of danger, but of trouble.

    -

    I ordered a few at will. I don''t know if the taste of Bai Xiyang has changed in recent years. It was very cold in the restaurant, and soon the boss brought her order.

    Yu Shengnan has just eaten a lot in the canteen. At this time, he just follows me. He just doesn''t trust Su Kui. No matter when she was a little fatty or now she is thin and weak, she can''t help but want to put her into wing protection, just like nature.

    The medicine was in the dormitory, but she didn''t bring it out. Su Kui reluctantly drank a cup of boiled water and sat quietly for a long time before she was able to relax.

    Bai Xiyang has been quietly observing her, seeing the situation, with the back of his hand to explore her forehead, frown, cold voice line low and deep, in the hot September, as if the cool wind blows his face, he asked: "uncomfortable?"

    Yu Shengnan held his chin. "I don''t think she''s too comfortable. She didn''t eat much in the canteen. Is she better now? Do you have an appetite? "

    Sukui shook his head, didn''t want to talk much, and his lips almost lost their color.

    Tong Yuyao sees in the eyes, the eyes flash, there is a dark color from the bottom of the eyes flash. She raised her eyebrows and lowered her eyes. She thought to herself, "is there something wrong with her?

    From the time we met, even if we haven''t seen each other for many years, a healthy adult will not be so weak, right? It doesn''t look like heat stroke.

    It seems that it''s time to find out. Bai Xiyang and she are a perfect match. In recent years, Baijia''s business has gradually expanded to foreign countries, and its network of contacts has spread all over the country. Baixiyang himself has outstanding ability.

    If she finds Bai Xiyang as her boyfriend, she will not only be happy at home, but also continue to live a life in the envious eyes of all.

    "Shall I take you back to rest? It''s not very good looking at your face. How can you lose so much these years? In fact, I think you used to be very good. " Bai Xiyang pinches her cheek and uses a little strength. When he releases it, he climbs up a little red.

 Chapter 1101

    Add a touch of crimson to her pale look, and it looks much better.

    Su Kui''s big eyes smiled and squinted at him. Leaning on his head, he said, "how fat I used to be. I remember my classmates calling me fat sister at that time. I can''t remember! I don''t want it! "

    "Who said, I like the meaty one?" patted her head, Bai Xiyang''s tone was familiar with intimacy. After a recent twist, the two seemed to return to the original, never separated. "So, later, I''ll eat some more meat, I don''t dislike it!"

    Su Kui wrinkled his nose and snorted, but did not contradict. A pair of dark and clear eyes seem to reflect into the stars in the sky, the wave light is bright, smiling.

    Yu Shengnan can''t stand rubbing his arms and shouting, "my mother, I can''t stand it! I can''t prevent this dog food. Can I refuse it? "

    Inexplicably became a boyfriend and girlfriend, the parties did not oppose, or even happy to see it.

    As a result, it makes sense.

    Bai Xiyang was in a good mood and said, "No."

    "Ah!!!" Yu Shengnan burst out a scream and covered his face abruptly, "Mom egg, Su burst!! Is this the rhythm that the God changes when he falls in love?! My mother, instantly brain fill out ten thousand words of iceberg school grass only to like the girl show a gentle belly black side, to other girls ignored the picture!! Lie in the trough, Snort nosebleed!! Mr. school grass, would you please restore your high cold? I can''t stand it! "

    "Puchi --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help but be amused by her. Pear vortex was deeply sunk, her eyes curved into crescent, and she gave Yu Shengnan a funny look. "You, can''t you look at everything? It''s all a routine hundreds of years ago, OK? "

    "What do you know, the routine will never be old, as long as it is used on the right person, tut tut -" she went up and down, left, right and right, got up and rubbed her chin, looked at the two people sitting together all the time, and said, "perfect match!"

    Tong Yuyao, who is regarded as an invisible person, can''t stand it anymore. She finally recovers from her meditation, hears the sound and looks at sukui with a smile. She asks: "are you not in good health, Chang Jun? After sitting for such a long time, you look so bad. It seems that you are not suffering from heatstroke? "

    "Hum, the cat cries for the mouse''s fake compassion! What does it have to do with you when you are ill! " Su Kui hasn''t answered yet. Yu Shengnan rushes up and says to Su Kui, "don''t believe her, Junjun. You don''t know how she pesters your man when you''re away! Tut, I don''t want to talk about that ferocity! "

    "Yu Shengnan!" Tong Yuyao glances at her coldly, and smiles at the unspoken evil. "I have no injustice or hatred with you, have I not provoked you? Do I remember that I have never met in College for three years. What''s more, Xi Yang has outstanding ability and is single. Why can''t I pursue him? "

    "You --" Yu Shengnan stared.

    Su Kui tugged at her, stopped her and nodded in his spare time. "Yes, you are right. He is single. You can pursue her. I won''t think much about it."

    Tong Yuyao raised his head suddenly, looked straight into the bottom of her eyes, and found that it was full of water and clear like a lake. She really doesn''t care --

    "but..." Su Kui suddenly smiled, and her delicate features suddenly became a little publicity.

 Chapter 1102

    If it is said that when she settles down, her facial features are soft and harmless to human beings and animals, then now she has a three point smile on her lips, and her eyebrows and eyes are flying, and she appears to be somewhat arbitrary.

    Bai Xiyang looked at her fascinated and found that after a few years of separation, she seemed to have changed a lot, but it seemed that she had not changed.

    In any case, his feelings for her have not changed from beginning to end. It''s probably from that sick Saturday, watching the girl anxiously around him, from then on, take root in his heart.

    A little bit of nectar, then wanton crazy growth, climb out of the heart, climb into every cell, into the bone marrow, never forget.

    Who told him to be greedy for this warmth, and nobody wanted it except what she gave?

    Let''s face it -

    Yu Shengnan''s pupil contracts and his eyes are only amazed. She always knew that Su Kui was good at playing pig and eating tiger, but she was always blinded by her pure and harmless false image and couldn''t help being nice to her.

    Su Kui raised his head to welcome the light brown eyes of Bai Xiyang. He was not shy. His eyes seemed to be mingled with the delicate sunshine, which was amazing. Her voice is delicate and soft, almost like when she was a child, and her tone is straightforward, "Bai Xiyang, I like you, be my boyfriend?"

    "Poof -" Yu Shengnan couldn''t help spraying blood.

    Bai Xiyang must have seen her for a moment. From her clear eyes, she saw that she was serious. He didn''t hesitate. His lips slowly burst into a soft smile and nodded loudly, "OK."

    In this way, the relationship between male and female friends is determined.

    "So, now that you''re in charge of the famous grass, remember not to philander, you know?" He raised his hand and pinched his earlobes. Su Kui said with eyebrows bent and eyes domineering.

    "Good." It''s another indulgence, no hesitation.

    Yu Shengnan has been abused by the fancy dog cruelty of the two men and women. She lies on the table and pretends to be weak. She looks at Tong Yuyao and sighs, "Gee, this time, I don''t know what else someone has to say."

    "if you want to follow me with thick skin, you just want to accompany me to experience what is the fancy dog cruelty method?" She mumbled, not to Tongyu.

    But Tong Yuyao is clear.

    She pinched her fingernails into the palm of her hand, raised her eyes slightly, and her skin was white with a water blue skirt. She looked at her face without looking at anything else. No matter what expression she made, she was a beauty.

    It''s a pity that I love the wrong person.

    However, Su Kui''s lover must be unbearable. Therefore, Tong Yuyao is doomed to a tragedy and a perfect life, which must be flawed.

    She reluctantly smiled, even if the bottom of her heart was not willing, "Congratulations, I wish you can keep going."

    "Thank you." Bai Xiyang nodded and looked at Su Kui. He lowered his head and said, "yes, I will not let you go again!"

    Su Kui also took a look at the white sunlight, looked at Tong Yuyao with a smile, and opened her mouth as if she were playing coquettish. Her voice was always like this, typical Lori sound.

    "You can think so, and thank you for your love for my white sunshine, but later, you can''t," she said, leaning her head askew, wearing a white shirt and jeans, pure and harmless: "because, he''s mine -"

    "of course, everyone''s ideas are different, and I can''t interfere. You can like it silently, but others have confirmed it It''s a bit too much to rush in when you decide on a boyfriend or girlfriend, right? "

    Tong Yuyao''s face is ugly. In the eyes covered by long eyelashes, it''s cloudy and sunny.

 Chapter 1103

    "But -" her ending was long, spread out, shrugged, and winked at tongyuyao craftily. "How can tongyuyao students say that they are also the school flower level figures that the boys in the school pursue? They should never forget about a man who has a lord again? After all, it''s a shame to be exposed. "

    Yu Shengnan endured the hard work of laughing silently, and his shoulders kept shaking.

    "Bang --"

    Tong Yuyao gets up abruptly, moves too fast, brings down the chair she is sitting on, her small face turns red and blue, which shows that she is not lightly angry. She pursed her lips, fixed to look at Su Kui, and suddenly sneered, "of course, since Xi Yang has been with you, I will not stick to it any more, but ah, how popular he is with girls in school, you just came to a university, probably not clear, later, it''s better to look closely!"

    "Of course, I will," Su Kui blinked, sat quietly, leaning against the white sun, and said lazily, "thank you for reminding my classmates ~"

    she wanted to join her army, but she hit her back carelessly.

    Tong Yuyao''s throat is tight, like trying his best, but finally he punches into the cotton, powerless. She lowered her shoulders and pinched her fingertips into the palm. She would never admit that she had lost, never!

    She looked at her eyes with a smile on her face. She could not deny, "don''t thank you, classmate, you should!" Then he turned around and left. "I have something else to do in the afternoon. Let''s go first. Goodbye!"

    Su Kui waved in a good mood. When he came to the door, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "by the way, if you can, I hope you can call Bai Xiyang the senior or even the one with the surname! After all, my jealousy is not small ~! "

    Damn it!

    Tong Yuyao went out of the shop in silence, his face darkened immediately, and she gave a hard look at the two people in the glass door. She clenched her fist and burst out a rude remark in her heart.

    This bitch! It''s all disguise! The pure and harmless appearance is all made on purpose! She''ll see how long she can hold it!

    I''m gone. I''m the only one left.

    The invisible bodyguard was satisfied. Yu Shengnan got up, clapped his hands and said, "Oh, it''s so happy! I like to see her look angry and unable to get angry. Just pretend! " Then my friend hit Bai Xiyang''s shoulder and squeezed his eyes. "School grass, I''ll give you the monarch. Please send her back before dark. I won''t disturb you! Goodbye ~ "

    she gave Su Kui a thumbs up, and she quickly followed Tong Yuyao out of the store.

    Needless to think, we can also guess that Yu Shengnan, the second product that was not cleaned up, went to run Tong Yuyao again. I don''t know how much hatred they had in their last life. From the first side of their life, they didn''t like each other. When you find an opportunity, you have to compete with each other.

    Soon, there were two people left in the shop: Bai Xiyang and Su Kui.

    The sunshine outside is dazzling. The air conditioner in the store is on, but it''s very comfortable. Su Kui squinted lazily, dozed sleepily, curled his eyes and lashes trembled. Bai Xiyang pushed them with his fingers, but said, "you, I knew you were a vinegar jar before, but I didn''t think about it. After a few years, I''m good at it!"

    "You know that?" Su Kui bumped his elbow against him and stared at him angrily. "I didn''t care about attracting bees and butterflies before. From now on, you''d better restrain yourself!"

 Chapter 1104

    Bai Xiyang smiled happily. He made a military salute with four different features. He pointed his two fingers together and pointed his forehead. He said: "yes!"

    "beat the Chi" - "Su Kui, a happy, inclined to make complaints about him," he said, "stupid bubbles!"

    In exchange for Bai Xiyang to hold her nose and stare at her, "who just hugged me and cried and didn''t let me go? Now I''m climbing up the pole again. Gu Changjun, why didn''t I find that your face is thicker than the wall? "

    Su Kui gasped with her mouth open, sniffed at Yan and laughed, "you don''t know, there are more to go!"

    -

    girls'' dormitory, room 306, third floor.

    Only Yu Shengnan and Su Kui live in this dormitory. After washing and washing, she sits on the bed and sighs. In this era, it''s good to have privileges.

    In this hot weather, it seems that the boiled water is particularly slow. While chatting with Yu Shengnan, Su Kui waits for the temperature of the boiled water to change, and then pours out several pills from the medicine bottle that has torn the label paper and sends them to the import, sips his mouth and swallows them.

    Yu Shengnan grabbed the medicine bottle and turned it in his hand. He opened the bottle and sniffed it. He frowned. His eyes were troubled. He asked, "what kind of medicine are you taking, prince? Since I saw you, I thought you were not in good shape. Did you just quit school when you had a problem? "

    After meeting Yu Shengnan, Su Kui told her about the suspension. What should be concealed is also concealed.

    Hearing the sound, she paused and lowered her eyebrows. Under the warm yellow lamp, her features were especially soft and her temperament was quiet. She is too thin, giving the illusion that she will disappear at any time.

    Yu seizes her wrist, only to find out that this man is really thin and terrible. She has a circle of emptiness and space for two or three fingers.

    Her eyes narrowed and she stared at sunflower, who was silent.

    Being stared at by a pair of eyes without blinking, Su Kui sighed for a long time, and looked at the back of his hand. The blood vessels were pale and black and blue, and they crawled on the back of his hand, as if they would burst with a stab. Her voice was low and inaudible, "why do you have to know?"

    Although people around her will know sooner or later that her body is like a bomb with countless dangerous ingredients hidden, I don''t know when it will burst out suddenly.

    Yu Shengnan is in pursuit of her. She tightly holds her broken wrist. She is white and transparent. Her eyelashes are trembling. The girl who has always been careless can''t help but raise a sour mood now.

    "Are we good friends? I''m upset about you, you know?! I don''t know what happened to you, but I can only help you if you say it, can''t I?! Do you know that when I look at you, it''s like looking at a fragile porcelain doll. I''m afraid that it will smash if I touch it, I...... " Yu Shengnan began to talk incoherently, from small to large, Su Kui is her sincere friend, she does not want to lose.

    Many people approached her for her family''s background and wealth. She could understand it, so she kept away from her. Only she, do not care about her everything, even dare to fight with her.

    Holding her hand trembling, Su Kui suddenly spoke in a misty voice, "my congenital heart is not sound, the doctor said, maybe it will develop into a heart disease later..."

    All Yu Shengnan''s words are choked in his throat, his eyes are wide open and his pupils are slightly contracted.

    It took her a long time to find her voice.

 Chapter 1105

    How could it be! You are so healthy! Is it a false check? " She clutched Su Kui''s thin wrist and said nervously, "either, or I''ll accompany you to the hospital again. Maybe the doctor is wrong! You used to fight with me. How could you have a congenital heart failure? It must be a fake! "

    This is the one who worries about her.

    Su Kui sighed, his long curled eyelashes were clearly rooted in the light, casting a fan-shaped shadow under his eyelids. Her delicate facial features are very soft. Her long black hair hangs behind her head. Under the pale skin, her blood vessels seem transparent. You can see the blood flow slowly.

    She holds Yu Shengnan''s hand instead. Her whole body is almost bloodless and her fingers are even thinner. "Sheng Nan, calm down..."

    She is a patient, but she has to comfort a healthy person in turn. She doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. She has a light smile on her lips. Her words are relieved. "In fact, I''m very happy. No, the doctor just said that the heart is not healthy, but it will turn into a heart disease without saying it. You see, I have friends who love my family, treat me sincerely, and like me Take care of my lover. Life can''t be perfect. No one can tell what the future looks like, right? "

    Seeing her like this, Yu wanted to cry more.

    She took a picture of Su Kui''s back angrily, but the strength was controlled to the minimum, her eyes were sore, and she choked, "how can you look so indifferent, like a superior person in the world! You''d better restore your optimist. It''s not suitable for you. I look at it - "heartache.

    She opened her mouth and didn''t go on. She felt that if she spoke again, her tears would fall.

    She never cried since she was sensible. If at this time, the real sick people did not cry, but she cried out nervously, it would be too humiliating!

    "OK ~" Su Kui hugged Yu Shengnan, rubbed her short hair like an elder, and chuckled, "no one will die, but sooner or later, I have taken medicine seriously, and I want to live a long life according to the doctor''s advice!"

    She blinked. Under the light, she only felt that there was a mist in her eyes, which could not see through her eyes.

    "After all, I don''t want you, my family and Bai Xiyang. I just found him. How can I let go easily? There are so many girls out there, I won''t be like them!"

    From the beginning to the end, Su Kui''s tone was very calm, not a little pain, but a little narrow. She slowly said, while casually patting Yu Shengnan''s back.

    For a long time, Yu Shengnan finally eased down. She sniffed awkwardly. She looked away from Su Kui and asked, "are you going to tell the white school grass? This is Will he not accept it? His family? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui confident smile, such as midnight Epiphyllum beautiful smile slowly blooming from her face, she light way: "as long as the white sun on my side is enough," as for the family, she doesn''t care.

    She has 100% confidence that Bai Xiyang will accompany her all her life, even if she dies.

    Su Kui''s dictionary has never been a compromise, only a strong sense of possession. No matter what she looks like, even if she is not in good health, she may die at some time, but -

    Bai Xiyang can only be her for life. There is no so-called novel, advise him to find a better one.

 Chapter 1106

    Yu Shengnan was shocked by the tyranny in her eyes. She responded with some admiration: "monarch, sometimes I really envy you. If you want something, you will be brave to pursue it. You will never flinch for any reason."

    This kind of character looks easy, in fact, it really falls on her, but it''s hard to do it countless times. Because there are scruples, fear of failure, fear of various reasons. Therefore, they will look forward to the future and stagnate.

    -As a famous person of a university, Bai Xiyang soon got the news of his girlfriend, which spread in the whole college as if he had wings.

    Whenever Su Kui appeared in front of the public, she could not help but be seen as a rare animal. She felt a headache.

    After talking with Tong Yuyao that day, she did not appear in front of them for a while. Yu Shengnan thought she would die, but Su Kui knew that she would not.

    Probably, it''s a big move.

    New students need military training. No matter which school they are in, they will keep this activity.

    But because of Su Kui''s physical condition, she took the initiative to submit the physical examination report to the instructor. At the same time, she also contacted the professor in charge of the freshman course. Soon, it was agreed that she could not participate in military training.

    -

    ten fingers are linked together, walking in the campus forest without any purpose.

    Su Kui closed his eyes, his head resting on Bai Xiyang''s arm. It was quiet around him. The rustling wind blew away the dry heat of September. The figure close to the two people was dragged out of the ground. The sky above the dome was clear for thousands of miles, and the cotton like clouds piled on top of each other, slowly floating with the wind.

    Well, it''s nice.

    Bai Xiyang looks down at her, silently clenches the soft little hand in the palm of her hand, sips her lips and thinks for a moment, and finally says, "monarch..." He hesitated, but if he didn''t say it, he would probably suffocate.

    "Well?"

    Bright big eyes raised, clear as water, one can look into the bottom. If it wasn''t for a moment of curiosity, I don''t know how long the girl would keep it from him.

    The heart is like being eaten by countless ants, the heart becomes riddled with holes, the pain makes him frown.

    His Adam''s Apple moved and his voice was hoarse. "I read your physical examination report..."

    Say it -

    the white sun is hanging on the other side of the fingertip and curled up slightly, the palm of the hand is sweating without any reason, the heart is nervous, the eyelashes are moving, turn the eyes to look at her eyes.

    Su Kui did not have any accident. She closed her eyes slightly. If you do not look carefully, you will not find that her long curled eyelashes are shaking uneasily, like a fragile butterfly, which will break its wings at any time.

    Her complexion is very pale. When I first met her, I only thought she was not feeling well. After I learned the truth, everything was explained.

    "You know?" She smiled with a few tremors in her voice. Pale lips curled up, slowly raised the eyes, looked up at him, "white sun, do you blame me? It''s my fault that I''ve got such a disease, and I have to provoke you. "

    The little hand slipped from the palm of his hand. As he left, he reached out and held it tightly.

    His heart fluctuated violently. He felt like he had a serious illness and his back was wet.

    "Gu Changjun, since I know you have provoked me, now? Do you want to leave me again after I know the truth? " Thinking of the years when she left without saying goodbye, his heart couldn''t stop pumping.

    At the same time, he was afraid. He couldn''t do it. After he got her again, he lost it again.

 Chapter 1107

    Su Kui''s eyes are very calm with a smile, which is quite different from her usual cheerful appearance. "Well, maybe God thinks I''ve got too much, so what should I take back is fair."

    "That''s not..." Bai Xiyang was eager to take off his mouth, and then he managed to swallow it back. He was a little sad and felt that there was a kind of inexplicable emotion that drowned him for no reason.

    He couldn''t break free, as if he was trapped in a dark place where he couldn''t see his fingers. He was firmly trapped and couldn''t breathe.

    His forehead is full of sweat. He can hardly wait. His head droops in an instant, and his soft lips are pasted with the cold and plump lips.

    Like a dragonfly skimming the water, it is very gentle, with endless pity and love. The tip of the nose is against the tip of the nose. The two people are close to each other. His long and thin eyelashes brush gently from her cheek, and look into the bottom of sunflower''s eyes. He says softly: "monarch I don''t care about that, and as long as there''s no final verdict, we still have a chance, so... " He held her shoulder tightly in his hands, and could not help holding the thin girl in his arms.

    Bai Xiyang closes his eyes in despair. "Even if it''s for me, you have to hold on, you know? We still have such a long future. Without you, I can''t reach it alone. "

    The small hand silently clenched the shirt at his waist, her eyelashes trembled, she nodded slowly, and then a word came out, "OK..."

    -The fate of Gu Changjun in his previous life is not good. In order to realize his father''s love and return to the children''s home, at the beginning, his father would take care of her. But for a long time, he was busy with his work and rarely met Gu Changjun. And even if he doesn''t like tongyuyao''s mother, tongyuyao''s daughter, he still likes it very much.

    Smart and capable, with delicate appearance, it''s enough to be enviable.

    There is such a pride in front of him, for Gu Changjun, in addition to guilt, there is not much expectation.

    Moreover, Gu Changjun of the previous life is far from Su Kui''s city. She did not know that Tong Yuyao was close to her for another purpose, but became a good friend with her. After returning to Tong''s home, Tong Yuyao doesn''t care about the past, and is extremely good to her. Gu Changjun was short of love when he was young, and he was always pushed out by his classmates because of his overweight body. At this time, Tong Yuyao''s intervention in her life naturally moved her very much. Tong Yuyao gave her a good point, and she could take out her heart.

    So, so silly, very bloody, refused the white sun, and pushed people into the arms of Tong Yuyao.

    In the end, tongyuyao maliciously told her the cause and effect when his heart couldn''t bear it. He also cursed Gu Mu as a humble third child. She was a humble third child. He said that he was so kind to her in order to snatch the white sun from her hands.

    Originally, Gu Changjun, who could wait until the heart donor, was directly told by her that he could not breathe and his heart suddenly stopped.

    Dog blood, tragedy.

    Although at last Bai Xiyang learned the truth and retaliated against the boy, it didn''t help.

    A typical tragedy of pure love campus script, to all people have no good end.

    -The first people''s Hospital of the capital.

    The high-heeled shoes knock on the shining floor and make a crisp sound. All the patients are attracted by the girl who looks exquisite and dressed fashionable.

    This is a lavender cardigan with a white suspender and light blue hot pants. The seven inch high heel firmly steps on the smooth floor, steadily passes through the crowd and walks to cardiology department.

 Chapter 1108

    People only think that a gust of fragrant wind is passing by, and that Qianying shadow has disappeared.

    In the office of the chief of internal medicine, Tong Yuyao just pushed the door in, and a little nurse came to greet him with a smile.

    "Miss Tong, come to get the medicine for Mr. Tong again? If you are OK, you can sit here and wait for a while. Director Han has gone to the electrocardiograph room. Maybe he will come back later. Of course, if you are in a hurry, I can take the medicine for you first. "

    "Thank you, but I haven''t seen uncle Han for a long time. I''ll ask him to have a meal with me later. Go ahead and get busy." Tong Yuyao smiled gently and looked up at his watch.

    "Well, if you have something to say, sit at will." After that, the nurse looked at the valuable watch in her hand again and walked away enviously.

    Reincarnation is a technical job. If you look at someone''s casual clothes and accessories, you will pay her one piece of salary, saying that envy is not true.

    After the nurse left, Tong Yuyao closed the office door and took a seat at will.

    She rubbed her polished nails and looked casually at the office. She often comes to this office, which doesn''t change much. She flipped over the case spread on the table. Suddenly, her eyes were dim and inexplicable.

    Gu Changjun, female, 21 years old, congenital cardiac hypoplasia

    Hold the case''s fingers and slowly tighten them, and unconsciously wrinkle the edge of the case. She narrowed her eyes, quietly knocked on the table, thinking slowly.

    Would it be Gu Changjun she knew? Her name and age were not bad at all, and she smiled slowly when she thought of Gu Changjun''s pale, almost bloodless face and her thin body that could be blown down by the wind.

    Gu Changjun, this is the end of robbing men with me! Even if you take it for a while? Have that luck, but not that life to keep, also don''t know is pitiful, or sad!

    Ah -

    the door of the office was pushed open without warning. Han Dong, the director of Cardiology in a white coat, saw the girl at the desk, frowned and asked, "Yuyao, what do you see?"

    Tong Yuyao is scared, but he turns his hand casually. He turns around and says: "Uncle Han, you are so quiet when you walk. It scares me!" She closed the case, smiled and went to hold his arm, very intimate, "Dad''s medicine is finished, I come to take some for him, uncle Han, are you busy, I invite you to eat?"

    Han Dong''s serious face unfolded and shook his head helplessly. "I''ll take it to you later," he said, looking at the case file on his desk, sighing with a little relief, and muttering, "Yuyao, later in uncle''s office, you can''t turn over the patient''s case at will. These are confidential. If they are passed on, uncle''s job It''s not guaranteed. "

    Tone is not heavy, but Tong Yuyao''s heart missed a clap. She clenched her fist and quickly covered up the past. She nodded obediently, "mm-hmm, I know uncle Han, and I won''t look through it at will. In fact, as soon as I got it, you came in! What a coincidence, "she said, tongue out, a naive little girl.

    Han Dongxin finally came back to his place. He nodded, took off his white coat, and said, "let''s go. I''ll take the medicine for you first, and then I''ll have a meal nearby, OK?"

    Tong Yuyao nodded and said yes, so he went outside to wait for him first.

 Chapter 1109

    Dong Han case income drawer lock, just slowly took the door of the office, and child rain away together to eat out.

    During the meal, Tong Yuyao was not sure. Gu Changjun''s illness flashed in his brain. He didn''t take a few bites after a meal.

    After saying goodbye to Han Dong, she went home with her medicine.

    Before entering the hall, his head hurt. She pursed her lips, and there was a sneer in her eyes.

    Only listening to the sharp cries and curses in the hall, accompanied by the crackling sound of China glass breaking, her mother pointed out: "tongzhiyuan, you don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking! Yes? Now I regret it. Why didn''t you talk when you relied on me to get a place in the family? Now I''m going to blame you for driving away your lover. Don''t you want to be shameful? "

    "I told you that Tong Zhiyuan, you want to bring back the daughter born by that woman, but there is no way! I will never agree with you, let alone divorce you and make room for that bitch! Even if I die, I will die in the children''s home. This is my house. I want you to remember that I am the master mother of the children''s home. Even if I die in the future, I won''t be able to turn to her

    "Wang Rui, shut up!" Tong Zhiyuan drinks angrily. His face is red and his neck is thick. The blue tendons on his neck burst up. He slaps and fans them.

    "Pa -" his slap has been accumulating for decades. It is conceivable that his strength is so great.

    "Ah!" The child mother was knocked to the ground, and a piece of sharp glass pierced into her palm. She screamed with pain. Next moment, she stared at Tong Zhiyuan with eyes full of red blood, sneering, "Tong Zhiyuan, you have seed! How dare you hit me! "

    She struggled to get up from the ground, and her red blood was covered with the high-grade customized skirt. She did not realize that she was crazy and her hair was messy, just like a mentally disordered person.

    "If you were as kind as you are now, I''d rather respect you as a man! Just -- "she smiled sarcastically," you didn''t do anything in those days, and watched me drive away your lover. I dare not fart. What kind of man is that?! "

    She was wearing a big jewel, and her fingers almost poked at Tong Zhiyuan''s forehead. She said: "so, it''s too late to fight with me now! Tongzhiyuan, tongzhiyuan, I could not bear it when you relied on the power of my family and attracted butterflies outside. But now, if you dare to let the daughter of that bitch into the house, I can let you lose your reputation. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! "

    After the children''s home, all the property will be her daughter''s, others, don''t want to come in and have a share!

    She clenched her teeth and stared at Tong Zhiyuan. They could not stand still.

    The temple is bulging, Tong Zhiyuan gasps for breath, and takes a cruel look at his mother. "Don''t let me hear her abusive words from your mouth again, otherwise, you can try it. I''m just fed up with it!"

    I don''t know which nerve of the child''s mother was stabbed by this sentence. Suddenly, she was furious and grabbed her carefully arranged hair. Jair bared and wanted to crack, "Oh, what''s the name of that woman, Gu qiuran, right? Tong Zhiyuan, I don''t know that you are still a man of long love. After more than 20 years of separation, you still miss her! Should I praise you for your love, or should I scold you for being a real scum

 Chapter 1110

    Tong Zhiyuan''s own demeanor is there. He can''t be like his mother''s abuse. She points to his nose and scolds him, but he can''t refute a word.

    Tong Yuyao''s lower lip is so tightly clenched that red blood beads are seeping out of the broken wound. Her feet are like being nailed to the spot. She is as stiff as a sculpture.

    The quarrel of her parents spread into her ears without a word. Her brain almost exploded, and her chest heaved violently.

    For this unacceptable fact.

    Has the father who always respected had a little three outside and had a daughter with little three? Now, he even wants to bring that daughter back!

    Why?!

    She resisted the impulse to rush in and ask questions. All the drugs in her hands rolled to the ground, her hands clenched tightly, and her head hung silent.

    All the servants in the family hid because of the quarrel. The only three living people left were the parents in the hall who knew nothing about Tong Yuyao''s return and were free from fierce quarrels.

    In fact, it''s not a quarrel, it''s just a mother''s neurotic one-sided abuse.

    "Tong Zhiyuan, I know you''ve been looking for that woman for many years. Recently, her daughter came to a university to study, right? It''s called Gu Changjun? Ah, the name is quite ambitious, but it is a short-lived ghost!! This kind of humble family should not live in this world! "

    Her abuse increased.

    Tong Yuyao is standing outside in the blue sky, but it seems that there is a thunderclap on her tianlinggai, from head to foot, to bone marrow.

    Gu Changjun

    Yes

    Her half sister? Are you kidding me? Are you dreaming?!

    Another loud slap, accompanied by the mother''s explosion, "Tong Zhiyuan, don''t push forward, I''ll fight with you!"

    After that, the sound of all kinds of things breaking broke out again. Tong Yuyao was sweating all over. She couldn''t help it anymore. She rushed into the hall and shouted, "enough!"

    Then, in front of her eyes, she froze.

    Tong''s mother will pick up a fruit knife, which has been inserted into Tong Zhiyuan''s abdomen. The thick and bright red blood rushes out in a hurry and is covered with the right hand properly maintained by Tong''s mother.

    Her face was pale with fright, as if she had been awake for a moment, her pupils were constricted and her nose wings were twitching abnormally. With a scream, she dropped the fruit knife and fell to the ground.

    "Ah!! Killed, I killed! "

    She shook her head violently, and soon began to mutter to herself, "I didn''t do it. I killed people I didn''t do it I don''t want to go to jail, ah! "

    I witnessed a family tragedy with my own eyes. My father, who was bleeding with a knife in his abdomen, was lying on the ground feebly, and his mother, who was the murderer, was paralyzed on the ground, giving out a nervous sophistry.

    Tong Yuyao felt like walking in the rainstorm. She used to be the flower in the greenhouse, loved by her father and mother. Suddenly hearing the truth, she suddenly realized that everything was not as simple as she imagined.

    My respected father is far from as tall as I thought!

    The mother seems to be crazy. She doesn''t have her daughter in her eyes or her husband who has been stabbed by herself. She just covers her head to avoid and curls up on the floor.

    In the past, there was no elegant and dignified image of the lady. Tong Yuyao only thought it funny. At the same time, there was a great hatred in his heart!

 Chapter 1111

    Gu Changjun''s mother robbed her father. Now, Gu Changjun robbed her beloved man!

    Sure enough, the children of humble life are still humble people!

    After the huge resentment in her heart, instead of endless panic, she screamed out, "come on! Come on, where are you going? "

    Meanwhile, shaking his hands, he took out his cell phone and ordered it several times before dialing.

    Han Donggang and Tong Yuyao separated soon, and received her phone call, smiling climbed up his eyes, he asked her softly what happened. Next second, his face was heavy and he could not care for comfort. He immediately arranged an ambulance to prepare medical equipment at the fastest speed and rushed to the children''s house.

    Tong Yuyao dials the phone, informs his grandmother, then, discards the mobile phone, holds Tong Zhiyuan''s abdomen with both hands, so as to prevent more blood loss.

    Her heart is still selfish. The children''s home is not an ordinary family, and it has a certain popularity in the capital. If the scandal broke out and her mother stabbed her father, what face would she have to face?

    And -

    according to the legal procedures, if verified, the child''s mother is only afraid to escape the disaster of prison! She has already known that Gu Changjun is her father''s child. If at this time, the only one who really wants to go to jail for her mother, how can she deal with everything that is coming?

    So she only called grandma and didn''t tell any of her father''s family.

    Han Dong arrived in ten minutes. After a simple hemostasis, he put on an oxygen mask and rushed to the hospital.

    These farce, Su Kui does not know, even if know, estimate also can''t in her heart, set off a little water.

    -

    since Bai Xiyang knew her condition, she began to control her every move as her mother did.

    What to eat, what to do, even walk a few steps every day, where to go, and whether to wear a mask, we should report to him. At the same time, the dormitory is full of all kinds of health care products and health food he bought, which is just like treating her as a newborn baby.

    That day, Su Kui was sitting at her desk reading a book. Yu Shengnan put one foot on her chair and another hand fiddled with Su Kui''s hair. He envied: "Jun Jun Jun, our white school grass is such a wonderful man. How can I not meet you?" There is a bit of gnashing in the words.

    Smell speech, Su Kui low smile, "Nah, there are still many good men in the world, just fate has not arrived, you have to believe fate!"

    Listen to her serious nonsense, Yu Shengnan said, "really?"

    "Of course, the road is still long. Wait!" Touching her short hair, Su Kui''s eyes are full of crescent shape, which is difficult to hide.

    When the mobile phone rang, Yu Sheng thought with his toes, he knew who it was.

    Squint and raise eyebrows. "Tut, we white school grass are really attentive. Go quickly! I won''t disturb your two worlds! " Said, covering his chest exclaimed, "life ah, lonely as snow!"

    "Hiss -" Su Kui was amused by her, and gave her a look of annoyance. "Stupid!"

    Downstairs, the tall and slender boy put his hands in his coat pocket. His neat hair naturally hung in front of his forehead. His eyes were narrow and long, the first half of which was slightly round, but his eyes were elegantly cocked. His nose was straight and his thin lips were slightly pursed.

 Chapter 1112

    When you don''t laugh, the whole person is a walking iceberg, which makes people retreat three feet. Laugh, but as warm as the sun in March, warm as spring. It''s just that he''s gentle. Few people see him.

    Su Kui did not lean on the handrail of the stairs, whistling for a long time, picking up her eyebrows and joking: "Oh, whose handsome boy is this? What are you doing here?" She said a flat eye, bright eyes full of cunning, set off with white jade like a small face, particularly eye-catching.

    Bai Xiyang smiled helplessly, walked forward and pulled her down, saying, "Gu Changjun''s family, come here to pick up his little girl friend. Is that satisfactory?" The voice is low and soft.

    Su Kui nodded solemnly, "well, not bad!"

    Bai Xiyang takes Su Kui to have a meal. She can''t touch the meal in the canteen. According to him, even if the canteen food of a is famous again, it doesn''t have much intention to use materials. Just take her to a trusted store outside the school every time. Su Kui always laughs and teases. He keeps him.

    Hearing this, Bai Xiyang always bared his teeth and smiled. He replied, "if it''s for maintenance, it must be to take people away directly and rent a house outside the school to keep them in captivity.".

    In exchange, Su Kui ended up with a blank eye.

    The meal is eaten in a famous private restaurant. The most famous one is vegetable. The sign is health preservation.

    Halfway through the meal, Gu called.

    The first sentence is, "the man who gave you the other half of your blood has an accident, gentleman, go and see him."

    Su Kui''s eyes widened in surprise, and chopsticks fell on the table. Bai Xiyang noticed her abnormality, and her eyes fell on her tightly to prevent her from happening because she was too excited.

    Her hands were shaking, the voice on the phone was quiet, she couldn''t hear the happiness, anger and sadness. Her eyes were inexplicably red, "Mom Is that my father? "

    A long silence.

    After that, Gu mother sighed a little and said wearily: "Jun Jun, I decided to take this matter into the coffin, and I will never tell you this in my life. However, he suddenly had an accident. The last request for entering the operating room was to see you once. Jun Jun, do you blame your mother? I''ve kept it from you for years. "

    Gu''s mother didn''t know that her daughter was also eager for father''s love, but in such a family, it''s not good for her to let her go back.

    Most of the noble families are complex. Gu Changjun is used to the life of ordinary people, and how to integrate them?

    But -

    her daughter''s illness has made her firm belief collapse little by little. If she had let go and let her daughter and Tong Zhiyuan go, would her illness be better treated?

    Holding the mobile phone in white, Su Kui listened to Gu''s mother''s slow and plain account of her entanglement with Tong Zhiyuan. There was no resentment in her voice, as if she had been relieved.

    Her heart was filled with depression and colic, but she seemed to be self abusive. She bit her lower lip tightly, calmed herself down and listened to Gu''s mother.

    Finally, before hanging up, she said only one thing, "I know, mom."

    Just like in memory, after Gu''s mother cut off the phone, tears fell uncontrollably. She had been raising her beloved daughter for 20 years. How can she tell her daughter the truth in person if she is not forced by life? Let her know such a terrible scene?

    If Gu Changjun has no congenital heart hypoplasia, Gu''s mother thinks that even if Tong Zhiyuan died in front of her, she would not disclose any news.

 Chapter 1113

    "Junjun --"

    the pupil of the white sun is tight, and Su Kui''s body is shaking. When he is about to fall down, he quickly holds the person and lets her lean on his arms.

    Take the medicine out of the bag and put it into her mouth. Watch her swallow it with your own eyes, and gently caress her back. The white sun droops its eyes.

    The box is very quiet, the air seems to be stagnant together.

    For a long time --

    until Su Kui calmed down a little, Bai Xiyang asked tentatively, "what''s the matter? What happened? "

    When he did not finish, a hot tear without warning hit his arm. He lowered his head and raised her chin. As expected, her eyes were red and she wanted to cry or not.

    "Monarch?"

    His voice is dry, and he can hardly make a sound. His eyes are fixed on her. "What''s going on? Tell me, I''ve been behind you. I''ll help you, OK?" He tried to lower his voice and coax.

    Put things on the bottom of my heart, sooner or later, she will be sick, and her health will not be good.

    Su Kui holds his wrist with his back hand, looks down at his white fingernails and whispers: "Bai Xiyang, go to a place with me, don''t ask anything, OK?"

    Her hands were very hard, and her fingertips began to turn white, and her blood color faded. She felt some pain, but Bai Xiyang didn''t care. He nodded, "OK."

    -The first people''s Hospital of the capital.

    Superior single room.

    Bai Xiyang accompanies Su Kui all the way to the elevator. When the elevator rises, Su Kui suddenly asks, "Bai Xiyang, if my identity Do you mind if I''m in a bad position? "

    Hearing this, Bai Xiyang frowned, "don''t think about it. Since I can accommodate you now, I can accommodate you all, you know?" Hold her cold face, gently brand a kiss on her forehead, "as long as you take good care of your body, it''s the biggest reward for me!"

    Su Kui''s eyes were slightly bright, and a splash of water rose from the bottom of her eyes. She nodded hard and clung to his sleeve.

    Every woman will have a soft part in her heart. Even if Su Kui does it on purpose sometimes, it''s really imperative that men treat her well.

    Tong Yuyao is tired and leaning on the wall outside the ward. The wall of the hospital is whitewashed without a trace of dirt. The floor is also white. Although it looks clean, it also makes people feel cold.

    The smell of disinfectant filled her nose made Su Kui frown with disgust. She raised her eyes, and Tong Yuyao saw her.

    She had no camouflage. Seeing her, she came with her hands around her chest and a sneer. "Gu Changjun, I didn''t expect that. We still have this origin! Yes? How long has my father been in trouble? Your mean mother told you to fight for property? Just, it''s a pity that my father is fine and disappointed you! "

    Voice just fell, face was a slap of the swing past.

    Su Kui flicked his hand lightly, raised his eyes expressionless, and said: "this slap is a lesson to say nothing to you. If my mother can''t interrupt you, you don''t have to complain about me. At best, your mother and my mother are both victims. Tong Zhiyuan is the scum man from head to tail! It''s his playfulness and cowardice that have harmed two women''s lives, haven''t they? "

    There is a smell of blood in her mouth. Tong Yuyao is indignant when she climbs on the bottom of her eyes. She raises her hand high and wants to throw it back.

 Chapter 1114

    Will be raised to the air, has not yet fallen, it has been a strong hand tightly clasped.

    Seeing who it is, Tong Yuyao hates in his heart, "you --"

    Bai Xiyang takes back his hand lightly, and pulls Su Kui behind him, indifferently saying: "Junjun is my girlfriend, sorry, I can''t move her in front of me."

    Tongyu yaojai bared and said, "then you can see her beating me? Bai Xiyang, why didn''t I find you so dregs before? "

    Smell speech, Bai Xiyang still has no expression, big palm fingers slightly rub Su Kui''s wrist, light to Tong Yu Yao way: "probably, just, insult people less than parents, this truth, I think you understand."

    "Ah -" Tong Yuyao looks at Su Kui with a sneer. "Gu Changjun, what else can you do besides pretend to be weak, huh? Will you seduce men?! Isn''t this your tutor? "

    Words fall, another crisp slap shook past.

    Tong Yuyao licks the soft meat in his mouth, which is broken by his teeth. The smell of blood spreads in his mouth. She clenched her fist, and suddenly Jai bared and wanted to split. She had no elegant and pure image in the past, and her eyes were full of envy, "Gu Changjun! Why don''t you die?! Since there is a heart disease, then go to die quickly, and make a look like sister Lin all day. Is it to beg for pity?! Or did your mean mother find my home when she didn''t have the money to change your heart? Huh?! "

    Su Kui pursed his lips and suddenly hissed, "the one who pretends to be weak has always been you, right? Tong Yuyao, can''t install it now? How did you design and frame Yu Shengnan on the first day when he was transferred to class three in senior two? Do you remember? "

    "How do you..." A tight throat, the heart has a moment of panic, tongyuyao lost his voice surprised way, words spit out half, just reflect wrong, busy will the rest of the words into the stomach.

    "How do I know? If you want to be unknown to others, don''t do it unless you are yourself! "

    Cold ice left a sentence, Su Kui light way: "Xi Yang, let''s go."

    There is no hindrance to enter the ward, Bai Xiyang gently brings the door, guarding outside.

    Tong Yuyao''s fist is loose and tight. Her lower lip is bitten by bleeding. Her clothes have not been changed. The blood stains on her head have dried up.

    Before she spoke, she suddenly heard a cold bloodthirsty voice over her head. "Tong Yuyao, no matter how you get the monarch''s case, I will trace it to the end. I just hope you don''t overdo it!"

    Say, turn your head to one side, no more words.

    Tong Yuyao has never seen Bai Xiyang show such a look. His tone is thin and cold. He looks at her as if he is looking at a pile of dead things, calling her cold to the bone.

    -Tongzhiyuan was lying on the sickbed feebly. After a day and a night of rescue and emergency blood transfusion, he finally pulled him back from the hand of Yan.

    He lost so much blood that he almost lost his head. Tong Zhiyuan had been sent to the hospital when the elder of Tong family heard the news. The Wang family, who had arrived first, had erased all the clues. Although Tong family was angry, he saw that the Wang family was sincere in admitting his mistake, and his Tong family was in the first place, so he had to suffer this dumb loss. He acknowledged it!

    Looking at the girl who is approaching slowly, she looks delicate, just like Gu''s mother in memory. Tong Zhiyuan''s hand shakes and says weakly, "long Jun?"

    Su Kui lips slightly, "it''s me."

    Next, there is a long silence.

 Chapter 1115

    Tong Zhiyuan didn''t know what to say. The anaesthetic at the wound had hurt him so much that his half body almost lost consciousness. He raised his hand laboriously, took a picture, and said in a trembling voice, "long Jun, come to Dad..."

    Su Kui did not move, her hands slightly hold, clear eyes must fall on Tong Zhiyuan.

    For a long time, she shook her head.

    "I don''t have a father. This time, it''s just because of my mother''s meaning. Mr. Tong, since you''re not in serious trouble, I''ll go first. I wish you a speedy recovery!"

    She did not forget how Gu Changjun was designed by Tong Yuyao in her previous life. However, if Tong Zhiyuan can use a snack after receiving her back, Gu Changjun will not fall into such a miserable situation.

    After all, to take her back is nothing more than a feeling of guilt.

    Why should she have pity on the damned man who killed two women and choose to forgive him and let him heal his guilt? Just for this little pity?

    No, Tong Zhiyuan doesn''t need any pity. Although he has ups and downs in his life, he was born in a rich family and never suffered. In his old age, he has a good wind and a good water. There are more people in the world than he is sad. What qualification does he have to seek the forgiveness of a woman who has been killed by him for a lifetime for the sake of peace of mind?

    "Long Jun!" Tong Zhiyuan stretched out his hand and his pale lips were dry. "I''m your father. Don''t you want to live with him? What''s more, listen to your mother, you have inherited my heart disease. Listen to your father, you are still young. You have a long way to go in the future. Don''t hold your breath. Go back with your father, and he will help you find a donor, OK? "

    He really thinks like this, a daughter who has never paid her father''s love, lives hard in a place he doesn''t know. Thinking of Gu''s mother, who has deviated from her life path because of him, he feels guilty and sleeps at night. Now Gu''s mother asks him to help his daughter find the right heart. He must do it anyway.

    Only in this way can he feel less guilty.

    So, man, you really can''t do something bad.

    Smell speech, Su Kui sneers, clear Lianlian''s eyes look out of the window, slowly way: "Dad? Hiss - I''ve already passed the age of need for father''s love. I used to envy those classmates who had father to send them to school. I even imagined what my father looked like. Would he be very tall and handsome? Now I see it, but I''m sorry. "

    she turned her eyes to Tong Zhiyuan and murmured:" I don''t feel any expectation, just bored! "

    "That''s how you talk to dad?!" Tong Zhiyuan''s face was red and his neck was thick because of her merciless words. He stared, but his words were as angry as silk.

    Su Kui drooped her eyes, stroked her fingertips, and said lightly, "I don''t have a father, I don''t have one in my life! Mr. Tong, maybe I have such a relationship with you, but I''m not interested in your wealth, and I don''t care about your influence. You just have to control your only daughter, Tong Yuyao, and don''t disturb me again. I''m very satisfied with my boyfriend! "

    After finishing her speech, she opened the door and looked back casually, "then, goodbye --"

    "long Jun!"

    After the door was closed, Su Kui went out, his body softened and he vomited out a mouthful of turbid Qi.

 Chapter 1116

    Bai Xiyang thought that she would have a lot to say. Unexpectedly, in five minutes, Su Kui came out of it.

    In the conversation between Tong Yuyao and Su Kui, he was not surprised that he and Gu Changjun, his childhood sweetheart, were Tong Yuyao''s half sisters.

    For his girlfriend''s awkward identity, he didn''t save any money, just felt sad. Inexplicably be locked up such an identity, if pass out, how should she be in school from?

    He quickly took people into his arms. Bai Xiyang glanced at Tong Yuyao lightly, left a sentence of "take care of yourself", bent over and extended his long arm, lifted Su Kui horizontally, and stepped into the elevator.

    -The fact proves that Bai Xiyang''s worry is not unreasonable.

    A week has passed since that day, when the military training is over and the formal class begins.

    On Monday, a message came out of nowhere. Suddenly, it seemed as if it had wings. It spread quickly to every corner of A.

    The new freshman, Gu Changjun, is an illegitimate daughter, and his mother is a junior!

    At that time, Su Kui was reading a book in the classroom, and Yu Shengnan was beside her. She was a junior, and the course was not so heavy. The credits for the course had been reached early. Besides, her family history does not depend on a single diploma.

    At that time, Su Kui looked attentively, Yu Shengnan held his chin and casually looked around.

    At this moment, I was annoyed. I didn''t know how many students, men and women, pointed to Su Kui and whispered to each other. I heard a few vague words indirectly, which were also insulting words with severity.

    When she hit the table, the whole classroom was quiet.

    Yu Shengnan''s eyes were wide, sneering, "what? One by one, they''re fucked? Go home and play with eggs if you have nothing to do! What kind of ability is it to talk behind your back? Be able to speak loudly. Let me hear what you are talking about! "

    Seeing this, Su Kui was startled by the sound. She suddenly turned back and looked up. "Yu Shengnan, what are you doing?"

    The next second, Yu Shengnan slapped his head down, "look at your book, I will solve this!"

    Someone can''t stand Yu Shengnan''s powerful appearance for a long time, standing up and sneering: "Yu Shengnan, you are all junior, why do you come to our department all day? You''re not as courteous as you are, are you? "

    Smell speech, Yu Shengnan doesn''t get angry but laughs. She rubs Su Kui''s hair, tiptoes around, and looks like a clothes hanger. "My mother is willing to be her dog''s leg, whatever you want to do. Who the hell are you? How dare you manage my mother''s business? If you want me to be you, I have to see if I''m happy! Rubbish! "

    "You --"

    "Yu Shengnan, don''t think that you can boast here if you are two times higher than us!"

    A lot of people are angry.

    Who knows that Yu Shengnan is fearless. He leans on the table with his hands around his chest and doesn''t look at people with his eyes straight.

    "Well, I''ll sit here and beat me if I don''t agree? Dare you

    At her feet, the stool rattled. After waiting for a long time, no one came up to do it. She sneered and her eyes were full of satire. "Don''t beep if you dare! If you dare, I respect you as a man, otherwise, how far away

    Su Kui could not calm down. She felt like a mirror in her heart. At the moment, seeing Yu Shengnan against most of her classmates in the classroom, she got up abruptly and closed the books.

 Chapter 1117

    The crowd was startled by her actions.

    Just because Su Kui is usually outstanding in appearance, but cold and low-key, like a transparent person in the class.

    At this time, I saw that her face was not worried. Her big and round eyes were like cats, her pupils were dark, like ice, cold without a trace of temperature. With a smile on her pale lips, she casually swept a group of people who were opposite to Yu Shengnan, and then, together with her, leaned on the table with her head askew and said: "since I like to talk about my things, it''s better to say it in a straight and bright way, so that I can listen to it, OK? Bring it on, if you want to make complaints about what you want to say.

    If she frowns, she will lose!

    People, look at me, I look at you. Finally, a short girl with glasses came out first, biting her teeth, and said sharply, "I can''t imagine that in our class, there is a classmate whose mother is a junior and whose identity is an illegitimate girl. It''s unbearable!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui lightly glanced at her, slightly raised chin, "Oh, can''t stand it, then you quit school."

    "You are shameless!"

    Su Kui did not play cards according to common sense. She choked for half a day and could not speak. She picked up such a sentence from her throat and squeezed into the crowd and stopped talking.

    Yu Shengnan is frightened by this, illegitimate girl? She knew Su Kui when she was in high school. She had never heard of this news!

    In the head turned the circle son, she didn''t go to the heart, even if she is really that girl said the identity how, her Yu Shengnan always is to help the relatives not to help reason, who loves!

    Su Kui''s words made her feel happy. Yu Shengnan ran with his legs crossed: "yes, it''s not only her, but also you. If you can''t stand it, you can quit school! There are so many universities in the whole China, can''t you? However, it can be seen from the degree of your broken mouths that you can''t achieve much in the future. Go home and farm! Provincial waste of national resources! " They were pushed out by her, but couldn''t say a word.

    They all looked at Su Kui with hate and disgust, as if she had some virus and bacteria.

    People are like this. Obviously, they have nothing to do with them. There is no conflict of interest at ordinary times. But once you know that this person is different from them, you will be excluded as a stranger. It seems that if you don''t do so, it represents the same identity as sukui.

    It''s not surprising that their sentences seem to speak falsely to you unintentionally. Those who are weak in psychology may be forced to die alive. People''s bad nature is always the same.

    Sometimes the pressure of fallacy is no less than that of real bullets.

    -Bai Xiyang has guessed who spread the news. He could have practiced. He often went back to school for a few days for Su Kui. Today, he happened to be here. Hearing the rumors around him, he immediately started running towards the teaching building on Su Kui''s side.

    Panting to the classroom, the confrontation inside has ended, but the air seems to still send out a strong smell of gunpowder, the atmosphere is solemn and frightening. Anyway, as soon as Bai Xiyang came in, he noticed. He nodded to Yu Shengnan, pulled him out and asked directly.

    Su Kui didn''t hide it, nodded directly and admitted that someone had just pushed her out.

    But her little face was full of bright smile. She didn''t care about the gossip at all.

 Chapter 1118

    Bai Xiyang was determined. This time, she said nothing to let Su Kui live in the dormitory. She packed her luggage and moved to live with him.

    Su Kui is not a real person, but in the next few days, the school gossip spread even more.

    No matter what they know or don''t know, they all scold Su Kui, just like her mother, for seducing men. Her mother robbed Tong Yuyao''s father, and she robbed Tong Yuyao''s favorite man, saying that they were so family friendly.

    In a word, all kinds of insults are contained in it.

    When people don''t know Su Kui''s identity, their attitude is not salty or bland. They don''t pay much attention to her and Bai Xiyang except for their jealousy. But as soon as the incident broke out, her identity with Bai Xiyang''s childhood sweetheart was distorted to be deliberately seduced.

    Otherwise, why can''t Tong Yuyao catch up with him for four years? As soon as Su Kui comes, he immediately becomes a boyfriend and girlfriend with Bai Xiyang?

    In the end, Tong Yuyao became the victim, Su Kui became the villain, almost to the point where everyone shouted to fight. Even the teacher talked to her several times.

    -

    coax a person to sleep. The white sunlight touches the girl''s thin cheek. Even in the dream, the lips with no blood color are still tight and frown slightly. It seems that there is something that can''t be changed. Even in the dream, I don''t want to let her go.

    Her heart ached. Bai Xiyang leaned over her forehead and quietly walked out of the room.

    Let her sleep more for a few days.

    She''s been under pressure for a long time. Tong Zhiyuan refuses to let her go and insists on taking her back.

    For this matter, in any case, even if Su Kui agrees, Bai Xiyang will not let her go back. There is such a difficult boy Yuyao, Bai Xiyang doesn''t want to let his little girl go back to suffer. Although her character won''t be bullied, who can say clearly about things in the big family?

    His white family is not poor in money. Even if she doesn''t do anything, it will be enough for her to live a safe life and never use up. Why do you have to run to a strange children''s home and be despised by the elder servants?

    -

    go to the balcony, Bai Xiyang takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, presses a string of numbers, and dials.

    Under the setting sun, the afterglow is magnificent, which makes the sky and the earth glow into a piece of rosy. There is an artificial lake outside the apartment. The snow-white swan floats on the water in twos and threes. The ripples are slightly sparkling. Even the water is dyed into the color of the sky.

    green vegetation belt, green Wutong, and stone paved forests, from time to time, several elderly people are walking along each other.

    Time is quiet.

    White sun eyes down, slender white hand holding mobile phone, waiting patiently.

    As long as they get through this, soon, they can also hold hands with each other and walk in the warm wind under the setting sun in this picturesque landscape.

    The phone is through.

    "It''s me," said the pale white sun

    "I need you to do something for me. It''s very simple. By the way, I need you to investigate something. As soon as possible, I''ll give you a day. I have to give it to me the day after tomorrow. That''s it..."

    Three days later, the school''s wind on illegitimate girls suddenly changed.

    According to an old professor, Gu Changjun''s mother, Gu qiuran, is his student and a very talented girl in a university. At that time she was the most promising of all his students.

 Chapter 1119

    He was very optimistic about her, and she worked very hard.

    Later, I met Tong Zhiyuan who was invited to give a lecture at school. He still remembered that Tong Zhiyuan actively pursued Gu qiuran. At that time, Tong Zhiyuan was handsome and elegant in appearance. He was definitely a prince charming from a rich family. No one knows that Tong Zhiyuan has been married for three months, because they are low-key, and there is no rumors outside.

    Even more people think he is still single.

    With Gu qiuran''s female classmates, they envied her good luck and even made such a handsome and golden boyfriend.

    However, it didn''t last long. Soon, tongzhiyuan''s wife came to him with a big stomach and told the dean''s office of a university that Gu qiuran had seduced her husband and asked the school to deal with her.

    Gu qiuran, who had a bright future, was driven out of university a like a rat on the street.

    I didn''t expect to see her daughter go to a university when the old professor retired.

    The old professor is usually highly respected. If he can''t really see the past, he won''t stand up and say that.

    Therefore, the credibility is very high.

    It suddenly occurred to all that Tong Yuyao''s father was a scum man, who destroyed the lives of two women at the same time. The worst thing was Gu Changjun''s mother. Without her, it would be enough to imagine that her life in the future would never be like this.

    Look at Gu Changjun''s appearance, you will know that it is not bad to look at autumn.

    Soon, someone on the forum anonymously revealed a photo of Gu qiuran when he was young, which is said to be a certificate photo found in a dusty file.

    The woman on the top has a proper facial features, a small goose face, long black hair and shoulders, and a small red mouth. In the half picture, her chin is slightly raised, so arrogant and unrestrained, her eyes are clear as water, which makes her feel good at a glance.

    Therefore, there is no need to guide people at all. In that era without PS technology, such photos are absolutely natural beauties.

    Get a dry person to wait in succession to leave a message to kneel to lick, forgot completely before the truth exposure, return the face ugliness to accuse Gu qiuran and Su Kui are cheap ¦ň person, special seduce a man''s junior!

    Su Kui was detained for several days and didn''t go out. When Bai Xiyang put her back to school, she finally knew that, unconsciously, her man had solved everything for her.

    I feel like I have a lover in my life, and I don''t need her to do tasks at all.

    A lover is her biggest golden finger -

    -

    a child.

    As soon as Tong Yuyao entered the house, he noticed the stagnant air atmosphere suspended above the hall.

    She bit her lips, clenched her hands and approached slowly.

    Tong Zhiyuan looked up at her, but for a few days, the color of white flowers had been covered in black. He sighed a little tired and waved: "Yuyao, come here. There are some things you must know very well."

    "Dad..." Tong Yu''s heart is shaking.

    Tong Zhiyuan continued: "I know what you did at school, but Dad hopes you can stop. You are the most beloved child and listen to Dad''s words, right?"

    Tong Yuyao nods his head difficultly, and Tong Zhiyuan smiles, exhausted. "Since these things happened, dad has been unable to deal with the company''s affairs. So, dad is going to send you to study in England. The ticket has been booked, and the school has contacted. You can start the day after tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1120

    What is Tong Yuyao''s unbelievable big eyes? Is this to expel her?! For what?

    "Dad, I''m not leaving!" For the first time, she refused her father''s words so plainly.

    Tong Zhiyuan''s face is stiff for a while, and his face is not very beautiful. He must have watched Tong Yuyao for a moment and said in a deep voice: "this time I can''t tolerate your willfulness! Do you know that because of your actions, Dad''s reputation in the capital has been greatly affected, and many of the company''s partners are laughing at Dad?! " He slapped the table, more embarrassed by the humiliation he had suffered recently.

    His wound was not healed, but after he was able to get out of bed, he immediately went out of the hospital and recuperated at home.

    Several partners came to visit him at home, laughing at his romantic ending when he was young.

    Absolute scandal, even the news agency is going to send out his affairs, the whole manuscript has been written, and finally he smashed it with money!

    Now, he has to wait for time to settle down and let people forget the scandal.

    Tong Yuyao staggers two steps and stands in the same place foolishly, "Dad What do you say?! " When she did it, she had a hot head, resenting Gu Changjun''s mother, resenting Gu Changjun for robbing the people she liked, which made her lose her reputation.

    But forget, Gu Changjun and his father, a little unknown, a little famous in the capital of the company''s chairman! It''s exposed. Who is more hurt? She even wants to understand it now!

    Kill eight hundred enemies and lose three thousand!

    She fell on her knees and her eyes were red. "I''m sorry dad, I and I didn''t think so much. I''m just angry. Dad, forgive me. I don''t want to go abroad. I don''t want to leave you!" She is incoherent and influential in her home in the capital city. People who go out to know her will let her. But if she goes to a foreign country, she will die outside, and her father can''t get in.

    She must not go!

    "Dad, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong! Please don''t send me abroad, Dad -- "

    holding tongzhiyuan''s hand, tongzhiyuan frowns, his face is cloudy and sunny, he cools down, and says:" Yuyao, you can''t go abroad this time! You have to go! I''ve pampered you so much over the years. You are so pampered that you are reckless in your work and act on your own preferences. This time, you go abroad to study, think it over for yourself! Dad won''t help you too much! "

    There''s one more thing he didn''t say.

    When he was stabbed in the abdomen by his mother, his daughter''s first call was to the Wang family, not to her family. When he wants to investigate later, the Wang family has wiped out all the evidence. And he had a handle in their hands and had to swallow the evil breath.

    However, the bad gas is not digested with the digestive system, but gradually fermented, forming the current situation.

    "Dad, if I don''t go abroad, I''ll graduate from college soon. I''ll die!" Tong Yuyao is also stubborn. His mother has been sent back to the Wang family. If she leaves again at this time, in case Tong Zhiyuan picks up the mother and daughter, where can she stay in the family after a few years?!

    Tong Zhiyuan''s brain was tender and he glanced at Tong Yuyao wearily. "It''s not negotiable. Whether you can''t leave or not, I''ll send you on time at eight o''clock the day after tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1121

    Then, no matter how noisy Tong Yuyao was, he didn''t turn back. He was directly supported by his servant and went back to his bedroom.

    After the incident, the child''s mother came to fight several times, but was turned out by the security guard.

    As early as she stabbed Tong Zhiyuan and left the operating room, Tong Zhiyuan handed her a divorce agreement, threatening to send her to jail if she didn''t sign it.

    She had no choice but to sign her own name and the two were officially divorced.

    Tong Yuyao was finally escorted on the plane by the bodyguards sent by Tong Zhiyuan. After giving her a small house and living expenses that can only support her for half a year, Tong Zhiyuan never gave her any support.

    This time, it''s about making up her mind to understand something.

    In this world, not all people will turn around her, clinging to her, but will make themselves sick.

    -

    Su Kui found a suitable heart donor at the age of 23 and operated on it in time. At that time, Bai Xiyang was already the head of a listed company, doing electronic software development. Ji Zilin and WAN Cheng worked under him.

    At the age of 25, Su Kui, who had been cultivated for two years, held a very warm wedding, though not grand enough, under the witness of both parents and elders.

    After marriage, Bai Xiyang has been loving Su Kui for decades. No matter what unreasonable requirements she put forward, if she can do it, she will definitely agree to do her best for this.

    Forty years later, both of them were old. At that time, Bai Xiyang was a rich businessman who was well-known in the whole country. What many people envied was that their husband and wife''s feelings were still as sweet as when they were in love.

    -

    Su Kui closed his eyes forever in the company of the white sun.

    Even if the heart was replaced in time, sunflower didn''t live as long as Bai Xiyang wanted. However, in the world, there is a death, and God loves her. She is destined to be with him. Therefore, when she leaves, she is very indifferent.

    Their adopted children have grown up. They are handsome men and elegant women. They stand in a ward with red eyes. They see the white sun with gray hair holding Su Kui''s hand tightly. On her closed eyelid, they gently brand a kiss, which is extremely gentle.

    They are sad at the sight.

    Even though she is no longer beautiful, her muscles are flabby, her hair and eyelashes are falling off because of illness. The wrinkled skin on her bony body is covered on the bone, which is not good-looking. Instead, she carries the pallor and malaise peculiar to many people who are seriously ill.

    She left, but always live in the heart of the white sun.

    Within a week after su Kui left, Bai Xiyang quickly explained his future affairs. Several foster children had outstanding abilities and had already taken on various positions in the company.

    A week later, in a sunny day, Bai Xiyang was found by the servant, sleeping peacefully in the rocking chair on the balcony, never waking up again. Beside him, there was an empty rocking chair, shaking with the wind.

    -

    when the soul breaks away, it wakes up to the system space.

    The experience on the property panel is considerable. By another nine percent, the system can be upgraded to level 3. At that time, the system space will change every time it appears.

    The original face of Su Kui is standing on the property panel without expression. Only when Su Kui comes back to have a look at this face every time, can he not forget who he is because of too many planes he crosses.

    Experience value: 2100 / 3000

    exchange point: 21000 / 100000000

    looking at the exchange point in the crystal blue sphere, which is still the size of beans, Su Kui silently thought, maybe one day, she will give up going home because she is too tired, right?

 Chapter 1122

    S City, barren mountain road.

    Surrounded by dangerous mountains, the winding mountain road is built on the steep cliff. In the night like a huge black cloth, against the pale and weak moonlight, look down. Under the cliff, there was a layer of fog that could not be dissipated. It was so dark that I could not see the end of it. I just thought it was a huge black beast mouth. I was always waiting for the chance to pull some unlucky ghosts down to fill my stomach.

    It''s daunting.

    At this time, there is a chase battle on the Panshan road.

    The only bright black improved Land Rover in front of us is flying at a fast speed. We can only see the shadow. However, the car''s chassis is tightly clutching the road from the beginning to the end, which is enough to prove that the car, except for the unchanged appearance, uses all the top-level configuration.

    The shadows of trees in the mountain forest are full of ghosts. From time to time, with the sound of the wind, there are a few sounds like ghosts and beasts, which make people feel creepy.

    There are about a dozen unlicensed black cars in the back of Land Rover, following closely behind Land Rover.

    It doesn''t look like a group, it''s more like a chase.

    Inside the Land Rover, in the spacious car, there is a faint smell of blood.

    There are a few guns on the leather seat. The man sitting in the back seat has wide shoulders and narrow waist. His back is straight. In the night, his facial features are deep, and his eyes are as cold as bloody swords. Although wrapped in darkness, the powerful momentum and gloomy breath emanated from the body, all the time, it makes the car feel depressed.

    Qin Yu was holding a pad in his hand. There was already a red blood stain on the pad, which was wiped from his fingers.

    A little wipe, and wipe again with a wet towel, even nail seams are not missed, slow, as if not in the experience of life and death escape. After cleaning, he opened the window at will and threw out the pad.

    The speed of the car was extremely fast, and the cold wind carried the moisture in the mountain into the car. He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed twice. There is no emotion that belongs to human beings.

    Qin 14 saw this scene in the rearview mirror. He was stunned. Without saying a word, he raised the window and said in a low voice: "Sir, you are not well. There is a strong wind outside." As for this, because he saw Qin law nodding slightly, he knew that he had acquiesced.

    At the foot of the accelerator to low, the car has been howling in the mountains around.

    This mountain has been called the place of death by the outside world. Every year, I don''t know how many racers and outlaws are buried here. There are countless ghosts in the mountain. They will wait for the opportunity to make trouble every night. Maybe at the next moment, they will be pushed down the abyss by a pair of invisible ghost claws.

    Qin 14''s hands were stained with countless blood all his life. He didn''t believe this. He knew that he had been transferred to his husband''s side. Only when he saw more, did he suddenly realize that there were many strange things in the world that were unknown.

    When I understand it, I will feel uneasy. However, as soon as I raised my eyes, I could see that Mr. who could not see clearly in the rear-view mirror was in a solemn and charming manner, and I was immediately relieved. Mr. Wang was born with the life style of the ninth five-star. Born in ancient times, he wanted to be the emperor''s life. In modern times, it is also a moving finger, which can make the whole underground organization exist.

    Such a person, no one can resist, those little ghosts, also dare not to harass!

    He was relieved. He raised his eyebrows and eyes, gathered his heart and spirit, and vowed to take him out of the dead mountain.

 Chapter 1123

    After that, dozens of brothers came to protect him, all of whom died in the hands of the outlaws behind them.

    Qin Yu has recently dealt with a group of traitors. He has always been a generous opponent. As long as he is not out of the ordinary and indifferent, he will turn a blind eye to them. But if he was really moved, it would be that blood washing the whole street was not enough to calm the anger. So, his means can be imagined.

    The main traitors were all picked out, tied up and threw stones into the open sea. With the daily tide, they fell to the bottom of the sea. They were not aware of ghosts. After a few years, they could not see a bone.

    Seeing the headlights in the back getting closer, Qin 14 had a layer of cold sweat on his forehead, which was very strange in the late autumn.

    He had no time to wipe his sweat and said in a deep voice, "Sir, they are catching up!"

    "Well." In fact, from being transferred to Qin Yu''s side, Qin XIV never saw any expression on his face except the chill.

    "Sir, we are going to the most famous place of death in the rumor. Sit down!" After that, he clenched his teeth, his eyes narrowed, and his body tightened with spirit.

    The car is like an arrow off the string, like a roaring panther, rushing forward quickly.

    It''s a steep curve. No protective measures have been built around it. As long as the tyre is not grasped stably or the driver''s driving skills are wrong, he will fall into the abyss in the next second and die.

    The big hand on the steering wheel is blue. Qin Shiji''s upper body is bent forward. When he turns the corner, half of the car body floats up. If he is a little careless, he will directly roll over and fall into the big black mouth.

    Fortunately, he passed.

    Relieved at the same time, the vehicles behind the car also catch up one by one. It''s just that they didn''t have such good luck. One by one, because of the humidity on the road, they rolled over and fell into the cliff.

    But there are many cars in the back. Qin Shizhi dare not take it lightly, and continue to step on the accelerator to the end, all the way forward.

    Suddenly --

    "fuck!" He scolded and looked back weakly. "Sir, the road is blocked by rocks."

    their car has run out of gas and bullets. If they are chased by those enemies, they will die.

    It doesn''t matter if he dies, but he is as dignified as a gentleman and looks down upon all the people. Qin 14 can''t imagine how to integrate him with the surrounding environment. Imagination alone raised endless hatred in his heart.

    If he can escape, he must kill all the traitors. He will never suffer!

    Qin Yu''s eyes drooped like a sculpture. At this moment, he slowly looked up. Suddenly, his eyes were shining, and he looked straight at the figure standing in front of the car, surrounded by the bright lights. His thin lips were slightly pursed.

    Qin Shishi followed his eyes and turned pale with fear. "First, sir, this woman --"

    Yes, there is a woman in front of the car. A woman whose facial features are too delicate to be expressed in words! When did she show up?! What is she? Ghosts? Or the mountain goblin?

    In the late autumn, the wind in the mountains was blowing. Her long black hair, which was as long as her hips, flew with the wind. Her skin was pale without a trace of blood color. But her lips were so red that they seemed to be covered with fresh blood. Her left hand slightly extended forward, making an invitation. The most frightening thing is her eyes, which are double pupil, black pupil, and a circle of red blood!

 Chapter 1124

    The face is gorgeous as the person in the picture, and the skin is pale to appear very strange in the night. Even though there was a distance between them, Qin Shiji could feel the cold from her, as if the woman had just crawled out of the ground.

    Her tall and slim body was wrapped in a skirt of unknown material. The skirt was full of blood red without any wrinkles, and the skirt of her ankles fluttered in the wind, hunting.

    Qin XIV looked her over and realized that the woman was barefoot. The ten toes on the ground are as white as jade, small and delicate, without any dirt.

    How can this be possible --

    is she really not a person?!

    It was cold all over. Suddenly he heard the car lock behind him, and the cold hunting wind poured into the car. He was shocked and stopped: "Sir, danger, don''t go!" He even wondered if it was Mr. who was bewildered by the enchanter''s magic?

    "Sir --"

    he chased after him to get off the bus. Qin Yu glanced at him with no expression. His distinctive features were reflected by the pale moonlight on his head, as if they were covered with a layer of gauze on the sculpture. His eyes are light gray, and his lips are very thin. The corners of his lips are always filled with a thin cool smile, which is daunting.

    He was in black, with a black shirt, trousers and a wide windbreaker over his head. Stopped Qin 14, Qin Yu slowly step forward, to the woman in front, facing the cold wind, step over the unknown number of invisible white bones at the foot, and come to her in front of her with the momentum of killing people.

    Narrow and long eyes narrowed dangerously. He asked lightly, "who are you?"

    "I''m Yinluo. Can I help you?" Her head was askew, and she was clearly holding on to her beautiful and picturesque face, but she just made a naive and ignorant appearance, and her lips were all stained with the taste of hooking people.

    From far and near, Qin Yu knew that within two minutes, all the surviving murderers would arrive at the scene.

    He stroked his sleeves and his eyes were light. "What do you want?"

    He has always believed that there is always going and going, and this woman is standing in front of his car without any reason, which can never be the reason why she wants to save him.

    At the same time, he was curious about what the woman was.

    The slender and pale fingers slowly caressed his chest, and the slightly long nails slightly scratched a button on her head. Her eyebrows were picturesque and her clothes were thin, but she didn''t seem to feel cold. She had a shallow smile on her lips, and her eyes had a confused taste. "I want to --"

    her fingers tightened quickly. She approached casually, and white teeth could be seen in the red lips "Share with your life."

    "Sir! No! "

    Qin 14 was not far away, and he paid close attention to the situation here. When he heard this, his face immediately changed. Mr. A''s health is not good. If he is bound by this unknown woman, who knows what will happen in the future?

    No way!

    If you go back, you will be killed if you are known by some of his superiors!

    "Cluck..." She suddenly retreated two steps. During the movement, Qin Yu saw a red rope tied to her two pale wrists, and the bell made of two white bones moved silently, such as the poisonous spider growing on the white rose, which was charming and alluring.

    Cover your lips and smile. There is endless indifference in your low and hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1125

    "Then you can only wait for death."

    Light left a look, she was going to turn away.

    Qin 14 clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. "You want to live and share your life with me! Don''t harm sir, as long as you are willing to save him, I will give you my life! "

    These words succeeded in stopping the woman''s steps. She seemed to hear some funny jokes. She looked up and down happily, and the empty laughter was floating in the sky of the whole night.

    After the car has been close, slowly from the top down a few strong men, those people are all dressed in black, the muscles are strong, inadvertently looking at the past, they will feel full of blood gas.

    And the man at the head has raised his gun.

    Qin Shiji''s forehead was sweating. He looked at the gentleman who was still alive. He clenched his fist and raised his voice to ask the woman, "what do you want? Just say it!"

    It''s easy to guess who a woman is. Yes, Su Kui.

    In this life, she is neither a human nor a ghost. She is pushed out by the Yang and not accepted by the underworld. She is really something that no one but a ghost.

    Smell speech, her red lips are frivolous, point a little plump lip bead, the peach blossom eye that chooses on blinks, repeat: "very simple, let your husband agree with my request, I help you to solve -" her slender jade point is in front of, "they."

    Qin Yuding looked at her, and immediately smiled, with a smile of unidentified meaning on his thin lips The voice was as deep as good velvet, streaming out of the distance.

    "Sir?!" Qin XIV''s eyes are wide with fear. Why would Mr. Qin agree? He clenched his fist. "Sir, you can''t agree. You wait. Even if your subordinates die hard, they won''t hurt you!"

    Say, turn around to rush up.

    Su Kui casually raised his hand. Qin Shiji suddenly couldn''t move. He bit his teeth. "Fairy, what did you do to me?!"

    Su Kui took back the invisible white line in her palm. The fluttering eyelashes of the butterfly shook and slowly opened. There were endless demons and charms hidden in those bloody eyes. She didn''t even look at Qin 14.

    Askew head asks the tall and indifferent man in front of him, "my name is Yinluo. What''s your name before you tell me?" There seems to be discontent in the tone.

    People behind them can''t wait to look at each other and rush up.

    Thinking of his leader''s tragic death, and the brothers who were executed by the man without blinking an eye, there was a huge resentment rising in his chest, vowing to torture him and send him to death!

    "Ah, those people rushed up." soft, like coquetry.

    Qin Yu lowered his eyelashes and slowly uttered a name, "Qin Yu."

    She clapped, "good name." next second, she quickly pulled up his left hand, sent it to his lips, and took a bite at his ring finger.

    The red blood was dyed on her lips, and her gorgeous face was like the fallen ghost in the ancient Greek mythology.

    Feeling that the blood in his body was running away along the small wound, Qin Yu turned pale, but he didn''t even shake his eyelashes. He didn''t see any confusion.

    Su Kui is very satisfied.

    It seemed that he could hear what she was saying in her mouth, and then he felt his heart tighten, as if in a few seconds, he had an inexplicable connection with the woman in front of him.

    "Master, thank you so much for your help. Now it''s time for me to repay you --"

    Qin Shiji was shocked that this strange and inexplicable woman called his master?!

 Chapter 1126

    Because of the weird life sharing?! Qin felt that what he witnessed tonight had subverted his world outlook. It''s also a question of whether you can live a normal life after you go back alive.

    He was pinned in place and could not move, only his eyes could move a little.

    A woman''s body is very soft and flexible, and her movements are very fast. Now, Qin 14 can be 100% sure that this woman is definitely not a human being. Because her movements have already exceeded the limits that human beings can reach.

    In the bright white moonlight, a thread thinner than her hair flew out of her palm. He couldn''t see her movements at all. He could only see the shadows flickering in the air. The broad skirt drew a beautiful and swaying arc in the wind. It''s not so much killing as dancing. It''s very beautiful.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed and countless colorless silk threads burst out in the palm of the dozens of big men who rushed up to meet them. They passed through their bodies silently, tightly bound to the surface of their skin. Almost before they even noticed the reaction, she had finished the cut.

    With the palms closed and the force suddenly applied, everyone suddenly burst into a miserable scream of pain, with blue tendons on their necks and invisible wounds on the surface of their skin. Blood was rapidly seeping out of the wounds.

    They stared at the delicate looking women like porcelain dolls in horror. In the blurred vision, they could only see a pair of white ankles tied with bone bells, and a section of red skirt swaying and flying.

    When the heart is dug out in an instant, the head man''s mouth makes a loud sound, and his eyeball almost bursts, climbing countless blood threads in an instant. Over the cliff top, the strong smell of blood was blown by the wind and entered everyone''s nose.

    "Disgust -" Qin 14 couldn''t help but feel nauseous. He tried desperately to retch, but his body still couldn''t move.

    This woman, even more strange than he imagined!!

    Qin Yu witnessed all this with his own eyes. His voice was low and calm without any ups and downs He said lightly.

    Then she walked to her side, the tall figure was dragged out by the moonlight for a long time, like a ghost, quietly following behind him. The white handkerchief in his pocket was taken out, and he pressed his lips. "Get up."

    Su Kui raised his eyes, threw away the warm object in his hand at will, and stood up obediently.

    "Reach out."

    Su Kui held out his hand, which was as delicate and beautiful as a collection. At this time, it was covered with foul and sticky blood. In Qin 14''s eyes, he was still smashing down one by one, and soon gathered in a pool on the ground.

    He feels like vomiting again.

    However, he couldn''t move. He could only watch as Mr. Yin took out the pad and wiped the blood on Yinluo''s hand with her bloodless wrist in one hand.

    There is a great surprise in my heart. Can''t you bear these things most, sir? This is also true for a woman who just offended him. Can he say that a man with imperial orders is really different from ordinary people in mind?!

    Su Kui shook his hand, reached to his eyes, bent his eyes slightly and smiled. The pear vortex on his cheek sank deeply. "It''s very clean, thank you."

    Qin Yu nodded faintly, and Yu Guang fell on Qin 14 and said, "14, finish."

    Then the first car, Su Kui followed.

    Before we set foot on it, Qin Yu suddenly asked her, "Yinluo, have you forgotten anything?"

    The voice fell, Qin 14 shouted over there, "I, I! Hello, siren, you will let me go soon! "

 Chapter 1127

    Su Kui raised his hand lightly, and the silk thread was quickly withdrawn. Qin 14 fell to the ground in a mess, rolled twice, and came into close contact with the cold and bloody things on the ground.

    With a scream, he quickly got up.

    Except for one person who had lost his breath, all the others were tied to the ground and lived properly. Naturally, I have witnessed the cold scene just now. Apart from the horror movie, I haven''t seen it in reality!

    They looked at Qin 14, shaking their heads in fear.

    Qin Shishi sneers, gets up and kicks hard. "Sir, I have a large number of people. I let you go. I didn''t expect that I''m still impatient these days. I''ll catch up and die myself? Don''t you think about it before you come here? Since he has been on this road for many years, since he can sit firmly in the leading position, he can''t wait for the curfew to drag him down! "

    As expected -

    since he is not dead, he will not let go of any of these people.

    A few steps to the edge of the cliff, he looked down and saw a black fog billowing in the endless abyss. There was a wave of evil spirit coming to his face, as if there were countless voices hypnotizing his brain, telling him: jump, jump -

    he shook his head violently and left quickly. At the moment when a group of people begged for mercy and swore, they were just like dumplings Down.

    -

    on the precipice, the only five cars left are parked in the dark. Their owners will never come back.

    This is a desolate dead mountain. It has been sealed up since many strange accidents. It''s not sure to see the sun for decades. Those who come here secretly, in addition to the most vicious people, are racing drivers who look at life as a mustard and pursue excitement.

    The bright black Land Rover sped all the way down the hill and soon disappeared.

    -

    in the blink of an eye in the late autumn, the early winter will come. The cold wind blows like a knife on the face, as if it can cut a piece of meat.

    This year''s snow falls very early, the magnificent atmosphere of the old house over the long-lasting floating snow like white floes. Small snow, in the air, will be dissolved by the air, into water fell down.

    A light layer of snow floc is pressed on the plum blossom which is blooming at the beginning outside the window. The bright red petals and the light yellow stamens are in the pale winter, and are extremely gorgeous.

    Through the half open carved window, you can hear the sound of the piano in it.

    Indoor, study.

    Qin Yu leaned on the soft collapse, his knuckled fingers slowly nodding on the side of the table, and clapped with the sound of zither. The other hand casually holds a volume of books and glances at it from time to time.

    By the window, Su Kui''s long black hair gathered behind his head and tied loosely. The snow-white silk long shirt has a retro buckle design at the neckline. Her eyebrows are low and her eyes are calm. The thin fingers are lazy to move the strings at will, and a string of melodious music flows out of the fingertips.

    The sandalwood on the desk is curling up, floating in the study, carrying the fragrance of log, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    They didn''t talk. They were doing their own things, but they seemed to have a natural tacit understanding. They didn''t interfere with each other, but they wanted to lead each other.

    "Yinluo." Light voice just fell, a cup of steaming white tea has been handed to hand.

    He raised his eyes and took over. The green tips of the tea cups were floating one by one. With a gentle blow, he gathered into a group along the wave of the current. I took a sip, and my lips and teeth were fragrant.

 Chapter 1128

    Mingming and Mingming have not known each other for a long time, but they are very close to each other.

    A lot of things almost do not need her to speak, next second, she will take the initiative to do a good job for him.

    "How long have you been with me, inro?" Qin Yu put down his book and asked lightly.

    Sukui didn''t have to think about it, so he blurted out, "one month and six days."

    A woman, probably a woman -

    her appearance is extremely young. She has the charm and posture of a mature woman, and sometimes she will appear as innocent and ignorant as a girl.

    When she thought about things, she always lowered her eyebrows slightly, and her eyelashes fluttered like butterflies'' wings. Her lips were red and teeth white, and her face was gorgeous. Like a porcelain doll carved with jade, Qin Yu never asked her identity and whether she was a ghost or a demon. He is not a man of many things. He has a very weak view of life and death.

    Over the past 32 years, he has seen numerous treacherous and multifaceted affairs. The guards around him advised him to deal with the women. Naturally, he clearly put such people around him, which is like putting a time bomb.

    But I don''t know what kind of mentality he kept her until now, leaving her to share life with himself.

    In the early years, he fought hard to find a way out of the blood. Now I am comfortable, but I have many old diseases. When it is cold at night, it will hurt like a sharp awl. However, after Yinluo shared his life with him, even his old diseases were also shared.

    She will feel pain when he is hurt. Until now, he didn''t know what she was saying when she bit his ring finger.

    "Want to go out?" I remember that when I came back, I was busy cleaning up the traitor''s remaining evils and throwing her in the house alone. She didn''t complain at all.

    Therefore, she has been here for so long, but in fact, she has never stepped out of the old house of the Qin family.

    "Why do you ask?" Su Kui askew head askew, a little blunt ask a way. There is always a mysterious mist on her double colored pupils, which makes people can''t see what is hidden in the bottom of her eyes.

    "Is it fun out there?" She was a little confused, looking out of the window of the sky, there is a bit of confusion. There was a lot of snow outside, which soon covered the sky with white.

    Qin Yu''s eyes moved. He rubbed the edge of the bone china cup and nodded, "well, if you find something interesting, you can play."

    Su Kui''s eyes are slightly bright, the bottom of the peach blossom on the top is a bit interesting, and ye Shenghui is a little tearful under the eyelid. She holds the cup cover and plays with it, askew her head and asks, "really? Whatever I do? "

    "Well, whatever." In a word, we can imagine the power given.

    In fact, if she really wants to do something, no one can stop him. Qin Yusi and others have a headache. Fortunately, in addition to the treacherous character of women, it is still a safe point.

    -

    the night is full-bodied, such as the fog.

    The water on the street is so long that the newly fallen snow on the road will soon be rolled into a mass of sewage, which is too dirty to see clearly. From white to black, sometimes it''s that simple.

    Blue.

    It''s a simple private club outside, but luxurious inside.

    Qin Yu went out with Su Kui. She was not afraid of the cold. In fact, she could not feel the temperature difference in all seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter. However, Qin Yu said that she would wear a coat, and she would wear it as she said.

    There''s really only one. It''s still a thin long sleeved dress.

    There are six floors in the club. The top floor is usually only for guests and ordinary people. There is no chance to enter the elevator.

 Chapter 1129

    Qin Yu leads Su Kui to the sixth floor.

    As soon as he stepped in, he saw Su Kui''s face in a few moments if there was any, and then moved away quickly when Qin Yu tightly pressed his lips and released the low pressure.

    The whole first floor of the sixth floor is open, covering a large area and having a lot to play.

    In every open cubicle, there are exquisite and high-grade decoration.

    Can drink tea, have a bar to drink and chat, have a card table to play cards -

    in addition to Su Kui and Qin Yu, there are only three people who are located in different positions, one is casually shuffling cards, the other is mixing wine, the other is more alternative, hiding far away, playing guitar in the corner.

    Su Kui looked at this scene curiously, blinked, and soon lost interest. She pulled Qin Yu''s sleeve from her side eyes and whispered, "no fun, I''m going out."

    Qin Yu coughed and nodded, "go, not too far, not too late."

    "I see." Su Kui waved his hand. At the next moment, he had already flashed out like a shadow.

    Qin Yu saw this and shook his head helplessly. Every day I get along with her, my self-control will gradually disintegrate and collapse, and I will gradually have more emotions that I dare not have. It''s good that Yinluo is in front of trustworthy people. Otherwise, he will bother to clean up the mess for her.

    She is always so unbridled and shows her ability in front of outsiders. However, people''s minds are dangerous. From ancient times to now, they are not my race. Their hearts must be different and everyone can be killed.

    Without his protection, even if she has the greatest ability, she can not escape the pursuit of the intentional people.

    After su Kui left.

    Xu Qian was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. For a while, he suddenly got up from Qin Yu''s cold eyes and walked to the elevator to probe. He was surprised, "just now, there was a woman, right? What about her and her people? "

    "How are your eyes?" Qin Yu glanced at him lightly and went to the teahouse to sit down. A pair of well maintained hands were more like teachers than Godfathers of underground forces.

    Xu Qian choked and curled his mouth. "I''m a doctor. If my eyes are good, you won''t worry! I said just now that I knew the woman was gone, but she - "br >

    " she''s behind you. "

    "Fuck me?!" Xu Qian''s back was tight and he turned back abruptly. The back was empty, but he was scared to sweat.

    After a long breath, he bit his teeth and scolded, "big Qin, let''s not play like this. I''m just curious. Don''t you scare me into success?! That woman, how did she get out? So fast, it''s not human at all, OK? "

    At this time, the other two also came slowly, and sat down in Qin Yu''s hands. Hearing the words, Qing Juan, a man playing guitar, raised his eyes with a smile. He had a pair of fox''s eyes, which twinkled with pure light. "Now that you have guessed it, do you still ask? It''s better not to mention ghosts and gods. " After that, I took a sip of tea.

    Xu Qian is silent.

    Then, the three asked him about the things he had been hunted down a month ago and how things had been solved.

    He gave a light overview of the past and dismissed them in a few words. After that, Xu Qian asked Su Kui again. Qin Yu gave him a sneer. His pale grey eyes gave him a cold look and said, "I met her on the famous Dead hill in H city. She appeared out of nowhere. There were rocks in front of her. My car was behind her."

 Chapter 1130

    "Ah So? " Xu Qian scratched his head.

    Qin Yu suddenly smiled, very strange, "then you know, after the event, what did she do?"

    "What..." The other two were curious.

    "She dug out the heart of the man who chased me with her bare hands --"

    the moment was a thrill, especially against Qin Yu''s cold voice without temperature and emotional fluctuation.

    Next, several people deliberately turn around the topic, silence each other, and never ask again.

    Qin Yu is a very serious person, seldom joking. If I hadn''t just seen the woman''s strangeness, Qin Yu would have been treated as a joke.

    But -

    the woman disappeared in front of them, and they could not bear to think more.

    Qin Yu is intentional. Even if the three can be trusted, sometimes, their absolute combat power can frighten their curiosity. Only fear can keep them from curiosity.

    -

    the first floor can not directly lead to the sixth floor, but the sixth floor can be accessed at will on each floor.

    This is the privilege of distinguished guests and the unspoken rule of the blue guests.

    Shangqingse is not so much a club as a private club. It''s very mysterious inside. No matter what people in and out do, no news will come out.

    Su Kui chose the fifth floor.

    As soon as she went out, a woman ran into her face. Her eyes flashed away.

    The woman was in tight leather pants, and in winter she was wearing thin clothes. She had a wide windbreaker, black all over, short hair, and a good face but very cold.

    When she saw sukui, her eyes flashed. When sukui was going to bypass her and leave, she suddenly took a hand and dragged her into the elevator. Almost instantaneously, he took out a dagger with cold light from his arms and carved countless complicated dark patterns on it, and stabbed it into her heart.

    Su Kui doesn''t struggle, let her do it.

    The dagger didn''t enter the chest, the cloth of the coat was cut, but no blood came out. As soon as the woman''s face changed, she took out the dagger and saw that the blade was clean and there was nothing on it! It''s like stabbing a knife into a pile of cotton.

    "You --"

    her eyes burst out with chilling light, staring at Su Kui directly, "what are you! What do you do if you don''t stay in your place and run to the place where people live? "

    "Me?" Su Kui tilted her head, leaned on the elevator, pulled her coat and looked down. "Ah, it''s all scratched. I don''t know if the owner will be angry. After all, he bought it for me -" it''s a rusty voice, soft and lazy, and it''s tempting all the time.

    I saw that she was leaning on the metal wall like a boneless body, the skin under the clothes was white to transparent, and the direction of the dark blood vessels could be seen clearly.

    She stared at it all, disgusted. "Answer me!" Hate the neglect of the ghost in front of her, the woman turned the dagger in her hand, reached her throat and asked coldly, "do you believe it or not, next second, I can cut off your head?"

    "I believe, but why should I answer you?" Su Kui blinked, raised his fingertips slowly, and pushed the dagger away slowly. "Isn''t human communication the most polite? But you see, you are so impolite, and you didn''t tell me your name. What kind of thing are you -- "

    ?"? Sniff -- "

 Chapter 1131

    She gently covered her lips and smiled. Between her eyebrows and eyes, she could not say how much she looked forward to.

    She just fingertips, it seems that there is a strong hit, her whole person lifted out. The dagger clanged at her feet. The woman was shocked and her eyes widened.

    She wanted to resist and suddenly felt that the whole person could not move. The whole body seems to be trapped by something, but the naked eye can''t see it!

    "Ghosts! What do you want to do?! "

    "Well, it''s just to teach you how to be a human being," she snorted as she kicked her knee. Her stiff leg suddenly collapsed, and Putong knelt down.

    The cold, slippery fingers like snake''s touch inadvertently climbed up her cheek, around her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, finally came to her lips, stopped, and suddenly a lazy sneer came from the top of her head, "it''s like, not only looks, but also temper, it''s also like destruction --"

    "come on, let me see, your clothes are hidden What did you do? "

    The woman wants to hide, but can''t hide. Su Kui''s words make her feel shocked and inexplicable. She stares at her fiercely. Su Kui has no doubt that she has died hundreds of times if her eyes can kill people.

    There are many small pockets sewn on the inside of the big windbreaker. Su Kui put his fingers together and took things out one by one.

    "Lock the soul chain, nail the soul nail, turn the corpse water and lead the soul drum -" every time she said it, Su Kui would throw away things at will, like garbage.

    In the end, Lin Zong took out dozens of things, and she said, "Wow, there are so many things with her, but what about your ancestral heart sucking bell? Such a good thing doesn''t bring self-defense? " She''s fingertip flicking, in a light voice.

    If the woman is angry, she is frightened now. Who is this thing? Why does she know these things? Besides, she is not afraid?! If ordinary ghosts encounter these, even if they don''t retreat for three feet, they have to hide. But she is not only afraid, but also takes them out to play.

    Not at all.

    Even her family''s ancestral heart eating bell knows! Who is she?! Why do you recognize her when you see her?!

    "You -" she had an itchy throat and could not speak.

    Su Kui''s fingertips scratched to her throat, and she was very angry. The blood colored pupils showed fierce color. Five fingers pinched her neck and tightened it slowly. Looking at her face, which was choked into liver color, she giggled.

    "You see, you are not weak enough for me. If I want to kill you, I''m afraid you have gone down to see your ancestors, right?" Her tone was full of deep smile, as if she was in a good mood and looked down her eyes, "your Lin family always peeps into the sky through the crooked door and left road, what do you want to get from it? Is it immortal? What a dream! "

    "Do you want to die? Or want to live? Well, talk about it. "

    Her throat was pinched by her, and the woman''s heart hated her. She could not speak at all. Her face was blue and iron. She gnawed her teeth and shook her head. She said that if one day the ghost fell into her hand, she must refine her into a doll, seal her soul into the doll, and call her immortality!

    "Ah Want to live? I really don''t have guts. I''d like to hear you struggle a little bit and scold me again. But it''s not pleasant to bow your head like this. "She nodded her lips and suddenly smiled," well, if you want me to spare your life, please forgive me. Please, I''ll let you go! "

 Chapter 1132

    "How is it?" She didn''t forget to ask for her advice.

    The woman is called Lin Yuezhi. She is the only descendant of the family of exorcists. With the development of the times, the exorcism industry has gradually declined. In her generation, she is the only one left with withered personnel.

    But she had never met with the woman who was very strange, but she knew her identity, background and all kinds of things, which made her uneasy.

    At Su Kui''s words, Lin Yue tightly pressed her lips. The soft meat in her mouth was bitten and bleeding. Her body could not move. She stared at the woman in front of her eyes. She squeezed two words out of her teeth, "please..." At the same time, she felt that the woman seemed to take her whole face off and trample on the bottom of her feet.

    Hate the sky!

    I totally forgot. At the first sight, she was ready to kill this man.

    Su Kui rubbed his ears and said innocently, "what do you say? I didn''t catch it. "

    She is deliberately humiliating her! Lin Yuezhi was clear, but her throat was pinched in this man''s hand, and she could not escape at all. She lowered her eyelids to cover a piece of blood red under her eyes, and said loudly: "please! Please let me go! "

    Without self-esteem, she lost her most precious things on this day.

    As soon as the voice fell, her throat suddenly loosened. Su Kui stepped back two steps, took out the pad from her pocket and wiped her fingers. "You go, we''ll see each other again. We''ll see each other later." she shook her hand, turned around and pressed the elevator with a smile.

    The elevator that just didn''t respond suddenly opened at this moment. It was going to be repaired.

    Qin Yu stood outside the elevator, only a step away from her. Her sharp eyes fell on her chest, where there was a sharp cut.

    Over Su Kui, he looked into the elevator. On the ground lay a woman in a mess. When he could see all the things that had been thrown around his body, he immediately realized.

    Suddenly, he turned to the VIP elevator on the other side, spitting out a word coldly, full of command, "go."

    Xu Qian and several other friends hurriedly made way for Qin Yu.

    Su Kui shrugged and looked at the man with gloomy breath in front of her. She tilted her head and smiled, "ah, the big man is angry. Let me go. I''ll see you later!" Say it and follow.

    Xu Qian waves to say goodbye.

    Two good friends look at him like fools. What they are afraid of is him. Now they can''t walk when they see beauty?

    On the way back, Qin Yu had a gloomy face from the beginning to the end. His face was really cold like a sculpture without feelings. In the narrow carriage, the air was oppressive and frightening.

    At least the driver in front of us dare not breathe for a while, and we should try to reduce the sense of existence.

    Su Kui is also lazy to coax him. In fact, he is not injured as Lin Yuezhi saw. She has no heart and can''t hurt her naturally. However, once her body leaks the Qi, she will quickly weaken.

    Just now, she is leaning on the back of the chair, slightly covering her eyes with the back of her hand, panting a little.

    If there is a loss that seems to make her powerless, then it is to find a way to make up for it -

    -

    the car drives into the old house of Qin family.

    The house is a huge, high stone arch, four or five meters high wooden door, which is a flat road extending to four different directions. Qin Yu and Su Kui lived in the yard in the East, and the rest of the servants and servants were distributed in the northwest.

 Chapter 1133

    From getting off to entering the hall, Qin Yu never picked up Su Kui.

    Tut, is this heartache?

    No, Qin Yu is not so much distressed as anxious about the unknown power. Although Yinluo is called his master, his eyebrows and eyes are full of detachment and free and easy of all things. Like the wind, he can''t catch him.

    Tonight, she was on the blue roof, but less than ten minutes after she left him, her heart suddenly burst into colic. Almost without thinking, he would like to run downstairs. He followed the elevator which was said to be faulty. He could not see anything clearly, but he knew clearly that she was in it.

    Is something wrong? He''s not sure. The pain in his heart comes and goes quickly. He can''t wait to have the elevator demolished and pulled out.

    It''s good she''s OK.

    Qin Yu went all the way up the stairs and pulled open the collar of his shirt. The button made of Mo Yu collapsed and went into the bedroom. His coat was thrown on the bed casually. The whole man fell into the soft dark bed.

    Tired to cover the eyes with hands.

    In the outside world, he never shows fatigue, because he can''t let people seize the weakness as an excuse to attack him. But as long as it''s human, it''s always tired. Qin Yu didn''t know what this inexplicable feeling was. At that moment, he was very flustered. His heart seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, unable to breathe at all.

    He turned off the wall lamp in his bedroom, and in a moment, the whole room was in darkness.

    Only on the bed a tall figure contour, lies quietly.

    -

    gaudy ghost, charming face, enchantment, need to suck men''s vitality to survive, is a lower level of ghosts in the world.

    And Yinluo is a gorgeous ghost, but it''s not. She was born in the Yin year, the moon, the sun, and the Yin day. She is a typical Yin thing. This kind of person is born with a lot of bad luck. Her parents and neighbors are better than her parents. She lives hundreds of miles around her. She is barren.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, she is a scourge, a monster. But in the hands of some strange people, she became the best material for refining Yin ware.

    At that time, the Lin family had not yet declined, but in the original turbulent times, it was always in an awkward position of "high is not low". Once, the ancestors of the Lin family got a book dedicated to refining Yin utensils by other ways. They devoted themselves to the research and fell into a puzzle when they were not careful. It happened that Yinluo was born in the village near the Lin family. She conquered the fate of all things, and he had heard a little about it.

    Originally, I only lamented that there would be such a coincidence in the world. I never thought that the heaven wanted them to rise up and gave him this book specially. And Yinluo is not a good donor for refining Yin ware?

    Ordinary people can''t find one in a hundred years, and he doesn''t have to bother to get it, he''s right in front of them.

    So, he first consumed some of his mind and spirit to make all the people in the village ill. At last, he pretended to be a Taoist, went to the village and pretended to pinch his fingers, and threw all the black pots on Yinluo. The villagers, who are ignorant and don''t know a word, naturally start to be afraid. Yinluo''s parents didn''t believe it, but when Yinluo''s mother was pregnant with a second child, suddenly after Yinluo''s touch, there was no sign of slipping, they believed it.

    The child is too evil to be controlled by such people.

    In fact, Yinluo, who was still young at that time, was not so angry.

    However, how can we expect outsiders to believe even when our parents don''t believe it? Finally, Yinluo was bought by the ancestors of the Lin family with several yuan and brought back to the Lin family.

 Chapter 1134

    At that time, money was still very valuable. For a child who was not worth anything and would bring disaster to the family, if she could be sent away, it would bring benefits to the family. Why not?

    So, in this way, the ignorant Yinluo is taken back to the Lin family, taking good care of her. Food, clothing, housing and transportation are all the treatment of the eldest lady. Everyone in the Lin family treats her very well. No matter what mistakes she makes, she will never be blamed.

    Yinluo is full of the idea that this is her family and she loves them as much as they love her. However, all happiness and happiness stop at the 18th birthday. On that day, instead of waiting for her birthday party, she was bound to an altar which had been built for more than ten years in her sleep. It was a huge room. The air was filled with the smell of candles and the smell of blood, which disgusted her.

    She began to panic, scream, and then, despairingly, found that these cruel people had her favorite grandfather.

    She was stripped and immersed in the medicine, leaving only one head to breathe. The potion is a mixture of venom taken from many poisons. It''s soaked in the body. Soon, it hurts. She endured three days in the venom and was taken to the altar again at the full moon.

    At that time, her resentment reached the top, and her face was so ferocious with pain that she roared to kill these cruel people. But she was unable to struggle. She felt her heart was taken out of her chest, sewn on it, and watched her body controlled, a little out of her control.

    Looking at myself without heart, I can walk like an ordinary person, and my soul is trapped in the body, unable to extricate.

    The ancestors of the Lin family, using the resentment and heart of the pure Yin body born in the Yin year, the moon and the Yin, refined the heart eating bell, which can control the ghosts, confuse their minds, and make them use of themselves. And this good body of Yingluo is an excellent puppet. She was endowed with all kinds of abilities, but at the same time, she was instilled with one rule from the beginning to the end, not to hurt the Lin family.

    As time went by, the Lin family gradually declined. The Lin family ancestor who controlled Yinluo died. Yinluo lost control and fled to the deep mountain alone. Because no one shared her life and no energy to replenish her body, she soon fell into a weak sleep.

    By chance, I met an opportunity to find a system to do business, so I have now sunflower.

    She took the soul as the price, but also to take back a part of the body, destroying the inheritance of the Lin family. In the end, Yinluo is kind. She knows that the person who killed her has not been around for a long time, and the Lin family has never hurt her. However, it is impossible for the Lin family to tolerate the soul refining.

    Now the world doesn''t need these eerie and unpredictable things.

    -

    the bedroom is very quiet. Qin Yu does not know how long he has been lying down. There is a slight footsteps at the door and a rustle of bare feet on the carpet.

    He closed his eyes slightly and did not move.

    All of a sudden, a cold little hand went into his shirt. His eyes were cold and his hand was as fast as lightning to hold the hand.

    "Qiluo!" This hands without temperature, do not guess who they all know, tone hidden warning.

    The next second, a floating laugh sounded, the other hand restlessly explored the past, he pursed his lips, throat rolling in the dark.

 Chapter 1135

    "Don''t make any noise, Yinluo." There is no fluctuation in his voice, but if you listen carefully, you will find that there is a slight emotion in his tone.

    He was stunned even when he spoke out.

    When is it that Yinian was born to this unknown woman around me? As if carved into the bone marrow, he would not notice it at all at ordinary times, but just because she was so close, she did nothing, smelling the strong but strange fragrance from her, he would naturally react.

    Su Kui tilted his head, suddenly lifted up his skirt, sat on his waist, and said, "I didn''t make trouble, master --"

    "what are you doing?" Qin Yu breathed heavily and felt the softness of his waist.

    "I''m asking the master to exercise your rights," said the cold fingertip, passing through his chin with a slight green stubble, and finally making a circle in his throat. In the night, I saw her treacherous red eyes twinkling with cunning, "master, this is part of life sharing."

    I want to make up for my lack of essence from you!

    Qin Yu has never been a person who likes to embarrass himself. His long narrow eyes narrowed, and he stared at the outline of his face in the dark. He quickly hooked his lips and smiled, showing his evil spirit.

    "Yinluo, you asked for it! I can tell you in advance that I''m not a good person, never! " The big palm buckles her slender waist in an instant. It''s powerful. You don''t need to look at it, and you know that it will leave several green marks on the top.

    Although it''s female, it''s male. However, the man''s attitude is perfect. He looks down at all things. It''s unprovoked and makes people fall back. He suddenly turned over in an absolute manner, turned away from visitors, imprisoned people under him and sneered.

    Absolutely possessive posture!

    Su Kui naturally knows that her man has never been a good thing, and she is not a good one, either -

    so, the next second, her voice is more and more soft, her arm is like a light snake, sliding to his neck, clasping his slightly long short hair with both hands, holding it violently, and bringing it to herself.

    For a moment when the blood filled her mouth, the joy of her smile, I don''t know whose blood was on her lips, then she breathed in his ears like blue, and the blood stained his earlobes.

    "Just as it happens, master, if you do it, don''t regret it, because I''m sharing your life." I don''t know when, I''ve quietly opened his only three buttons, and his cold and sharp fingertips slide along the muscle lines in his chest, as if the next second will gouge out his heart.

    Just like the night when I first met, I was calm and light.

    Qin Yu somehow a tight, dim eyes, a cluster of flames, invisible rise.

    Air is still stagnant, constantly jumping dangerous factors. The momentum is spread out, and it''s just a touch away.

    The velvety and gorgeous magnetic voice flowed in the room and smiled, "I won''t regret it, but don''t beg for mercy!"

    Next moment, bend over and pull in.

    -

    in the early morning light, the beautiful sunlight broke through the clouds, and the clouds were stained on the dome. In the winter, the snow, which is cold and pale, is also dyed golden under the beautiful scenery.

    The sky does not shine into this bedroom. The doors and windows are closed tightly. A pair of big hand brushes close the curtains. In the whole room, there is no sunlight.

    The woman on the bed is still sleeping. Dark black is a depressing color. However, the unique smooth fabric of silk quilt naturally shines. A pair of round shoulders under the quilt are full of red marks.

 Chapter 1136

    More and more beautiful and ambiguous.

    She sleeps in bed, a pair of shoulder blades bulge, like a pair of butterfly wings, floating on the snow-white back, smooth and graceful curve, which makes people want to bury their head in one of them, a kiss.

    Qin Yu got up very early. He was only wearing a pair of casual and loose household pants. He was naked and his skin was honeyed. The scars accumulated over the years were all over his body. His muscles were tight. He even had bite marks on his abdominal muscles. If you look at his back, it''s not hard to find that his back is full of countless red marks, some of which are already bloodshot.

    But he didn''t care. After pulling the curtains, he walked back to the bed and sat down. He stepped on the sheet with one foot bent on his knees, so he took the look of the book with eyes drooping and calm.

    -Su Kui didn''t wake up until noon. She yawned sleepily. Although she was tired, her spirit was like drinking water. The energy that disappeared last night has been replenished today.

    With a touch, they touch a piece of warm skin.

    She raised her eyes. "Eh? Didn''t you go out? "

    The fluttering eyelashes of a butterfly blinked and blinked. Qin Yu chuckled and pointed her eyelashes. "When you wake up, you get up. You sleep for a long time." The voice dotes.

    How cold and aloof a person is usually, but once people are pampered, it really makes people even half of their bones.

    Even though she was naked, Su Kui was very calm. Seeing that Qin Yu didn''t have the consciousness to avoid suspicion, she hooked her lips, took a thin quilt, took a shirt of his and went into the bathroom.

    Qin Yu: "..."

    The big guy silently touched his nose and pretended to be calm and silent.

    -

    in a dark house, there is only a narrow skylight on the roof, which shines a beam of light from above. Besides, there is no light in the whole room.

    The incense table was placed in the middle, on a huge table, filled with countless memorial tablets. From the front to the back, there are dozens of them. The candle fire is dim, the pale candle sends out the faint smell of the smoked person''s head, the shadowy room is silent, only a thin figure stands in the center.

    Lin Yuezhi''s face was clearly extinguished against the background of candle fire, and he could not see clearly. But in her tone, there was something of anxiety and uneasiness. But thinking of the Zuxun of the Lin family, her mood was not easy to be exposed. She restrained her look and calmed down. She opened her mouth and said, "Grandpa, I met a woman a few days ago, who is very strange."

    "She seems to be very familiar with the things of our Lin family. She even knows how to eat the heart bell. I remember that thing, when you were alive, had it been sealed?"

    "And how did the woman know that? She seems to have a deep resentment towards our Lin family. Grandpa and granddaughter almost died in her hands the other day. "

    "So, the granddaughter is unfilial. In order to protect herself, she can only ask for a heart eating bell to protect her body. I hope grandpa can protect me in the heaven!"

    After that, she took three incense sticks and lit them. She bowed to the memorial tablet respectfully. "My ancestors are on the throne. Lin Yue, the son of a humble family, has sworn here. After taking out the heart eating bell, she only wants to protect herself from cholera. If there is a chance, Ding should restore the glory of the Lin family!" After three times of worship, he put the incense in the censer and took a deep breath.

    Slowly, he walked to the table where the memorial tablet was placed.

    There is a bulge on the wall there. She pressed it and listened to the thunder in her ears.

 Chapter 1137

    The rustle of dust fell from the roof and she stepped back, covering her nose. When all the stone doors were opened, a rotten and damp smell came to her, and she frowned, and then she took a step slowly, and walked in.

    As soon as he entered, the air in the stone gate suddenly cooled several degrees. Lin Yuezhi didn''t come in for the first time, but every time he did, he felt creepy.

    She firmly believes that the Lin family exists for the purpose of removing demons and defending the Tao. But the things in the stone room are too evil!

    The stone road is very narrow. Every other section of the road, the wall will be inlaid with a long bright light. The lamp oil doesn''t know what it is made of. The fire light is dark blue, as cold as a ghost fire.

    She clenched her teeth and strode in.

    In the wall, under the dim candle fire, is inlaid with a lifelike body, the eyebrows, eyes, hair are all like the fresh general, there are men and women, but there are young people, all of them are not more than 20 years old. She can''t imagine what grandpa said, these people are people with blood on their hands. What do you mean.

    Because these people are very delicate and good-looking, one by one, they are like elaborate dolls with their eyes open. Even when she stands in front of them, she can clearly see her reflection in their eyes, as if she would speak to her in the next second.

    Lin Yuezhi knows that the souls of these people are still there. They are imprisoned in the body, and can only stay in this stone wall, unable to be born.

    She can''t stop thinking in her brain. She has killed many troublemakers in recent years, but in fact, she is disgusted with these things.

    She once imagined that if she was not born in such a family and had no natural yin-yang eyes, she could be a normal girl, studying, falling in love, going to university and finally working.

    Even if it''s not a vigorous life, it''s peaceful and aboveboard. She doesn''t have to face these terrible things all day and walk on the edge of death.

    The corridor is very long, all the way down the stone steps to the underground, which is also the reason why we haven''t found the secret of the Lin family for so long.

    In a society ruled by law, Lin Yuezhi can''t imagine what would happen if someone found her and waited for her as the only heir of the Lin family.

    After walking for about five minutes, she came to the end. She cut her fingers and dropped them into the mouth of stone slave. For a moment, there was another rumbling sound.

    After this door, there is the secret.

    Lin Yuezhi never came in. She usually stops here. If she goes in again, grandpa won''t let her in.

    The first time I came in, it''s strange that the back of this door is clean. It''s more like the place where primitive people live than the exquisite but horrible puppets outside. Everything is made of stone, stone bed, stone table and stone bench.

    On the desk in the most corner, there is a wooden box with upright end. The box is totally dark, and under the dim candle fire, it is suffused with weak light.

    That''s -

    heartburn?

    Lin Yuezhi''s eyes changed, and her heart was glad. She stepped up quickly, grabbed the wooden box and opened it. Suddenly, a wind flashed by. She narrowed her eyes and naturally stopped her movements.

    The speed of the wind passing by was very fast. She crossed the tip of her nose with a cool feeling. She knew the feeling, raised her eyes and looked around, but was surprised to find that there was nothing in this stone room!

    Just now, what is it that flashed in front of her!!

 Chapter 1138

    Is it the soul of those puppets outside? But they can''t run out!

    Too late to think about it, she has come to this step, and she is also very curious about what that bell looks like!

    The wooden box is not locked. Grandpa is probably determined that she will obey and not touch the things in this room, right? However, she had to choose the most famous weapon to protect herself when she met such a woman with treacherous character and unpredictable ability.

    The box was opened. To be honest, Lin Yuezhi was slightly disappointed. The bell was only about the size of a child''s fist. It was carved with numerous and complicated patterns. It was very old. It was mottled on the top and could not see what it was. The surface is covered with a layer of dirt, which is dark red. Lin Yuezhi''s eyes twinkle. It''s blood.

    She moved her fingers and slowly picked up the bell. At this time, I found that there was a Book wrapped in kraft paper under the bell!

    She fished out two things. She didn''t stay any longer. To be honest, although she was growing up in this strange place, the creepy thing that was watched by people all the time was growing up in the bone! If ordinary city girls come in, they will be scared to death.

    -It''s another early morning. The night outside is sinking. The sky and the earth are covered with a huge black curtain, which can''t penetrate a little light.

    In the room with soft light, Lin Yuezhi slowly closed the books in his hand and breathed.

    Her eyes were dim, her right hand was still holding the bell, and she shook it smoothly, without any accident, dumb.

    Oh -

    she finally knows what that woman is! Then we''ll see!

    Perhaps the Lin family can finally recover the glory of the past in her generation. Her eyes are slightly bright and her face is inexplicably dark!

    -

    in other words, big Qin''s life is very leisurely.

    He has too much power in his hands. He has great influence on the road. Countless people are fighting for his life. They don''t need his hand, or even his face. If he orders a few words every day, he will be able to handle things properly for him.

    Although Su Kui had a substantial relationship with Qin Yu, in fact, it seemed to happen naturally. After waking up, they did their own work without any embarrassment.

    I guess they are also a pair of wonderful flowers. Let''s get together!

    Yinluo is very angry. Qin Yu has only recently known about it. The reason is that the wintersweet in his yard is very good in winter. But in this period of time, Yinluo began to wither, and finally even the leaves were gone. The whole yard can''t see any grass. His precious flowers and plants, even if they are far away, are all alive and dead in the flower house.

    Originally, there were several handy servants who lived in the main house, so they could be dispatched at any time. However, when Yinluo came, she began to get sick, vomiting and diarrhea, which became more and more serious day by day.

    As a result, I went to the hospital for a few days and everything was OK again! Very strange.

    However, I just came back to live for two days, and something happened again. Qin Yu didn''t realize anything this time, so he was so sorry for his identity. He resolutely drove people out of the main house and went to live in Xiyuan. He was not allowed to come in except for daily cleaning and cooking.

    This just put an end to her continuously releasing evil spirit and hurting people around her.

    Qin Yu didn''t ask her why she didn''t hurt herself. Since she said that it was life sharing and shouting for her master, she would not affect him.

 Chapter 1139

    "Daily reports, the latest news, Funan Street District recently frequently disappeared, the missing are all young men and women, yesterday another missing person disappeared at about 11 p.m., cell phone wallet dropped on the ground, the current explanation of the police is not robbery. So, it''s very likely that a group of organ trafficking criminal gangs have entered city A. please pay attention to it. Try not to travel alone at night. If necessary, please take your companion and pay attention to safety! The list of missing persons is announced below. If you have any information, please call us as soon as possible. Thank you

    Su Kui sat on the sofa, with her head resting on Qin Yu''s thigh, staring at the typeface on the LCD screen without blinking. She was slightly distracted.

    Qin Yu is painting her nails, and she doesn''t know which door is evil. She dragged her from the quilt early in the morning, then put a bunch of different nail polish on her face, and let her choose which color to look good. She was impatient, followed by a bottle of finger, and then did not cooperate with him to lie on his lap.

    Qin Yu is listening to Xu Qian''s murmur that it was a boudoir pleasure for an ancient man to describe his wife''s eyebrows and paint Dai, but it''s modern. Besides, look at the evil looking woman of the big Qin family. She is very beautiful without makeup at all! So he made a move to say that women like their boyfriend to paint their nails, and gave him a set.

    For the first time in 30 years, it''s as surprising as the flowering of iron trees.

    It''s just that the flowers are still iron.

    Cold face will be her hand painted in a mess, and wring eyebrows wash off, do not give up what to paint, Su Kui said: you like to play it!

    -

    the number of missing persons is increasing, but there are no one to see, no body to see, and no trace to be found by the police when they dig three feet into the ground. The news continued to ferment, and the families of the missing people cried behind the reporters. When they were interviewed, they were incoherent, and the sadness spread out.

    Another week passed.

    Su Kui suddenly saw such a news in the news.

    "The latest development of the missing case in Funan street community has found the bodies of the missing persons, three of whom are still missing." With the reporter''s voice inserted, the picture began to become noisy. It was snowing outside. The police pulled up the warning line, wore long rain boots, and the ground was muddy.

    "The death of the missing person was tragic. After forensic examination, every one of the dead died because their heart was removed. The police have determined that this is a case of organ trafficking of living people. At present, the police are involved in the investigation. It is believed that the murderer will be brought to justice soon. Please rest assured, and the bereaved family members will be relieved! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui finished watching, turned off the TV and sneered.

    Qin Yu came from upstairs, only to hear the last sentence. He raised Yang Mei, "how?"

    Su Kui turned his mouth and said, "it''s not an organ dealer."

    "Is it?"

    Qin Yu went into the kitchen and made a cup of coffee. She came slowly and put the cup to Su Kui''s mouth. She took a sip and frowned, "bitter."

    I don''t even put sugar in my coffee!

    Qin Yu chuckled. He handed her the milk he had brought long ago with his other hand and asked, "how do you know it wasn''t made by an organ dealer, so determined?"

    , the spirit almost leave the body in horror. As like as two peas who killed me, I can''t forget it. Su Kui sneered, hands around the chest, barefoot on the tea table. "It''s just that it''s a little rusty and clumsy!"

 Chapter 1140

    She said understatement, Qin Yu but a moment as if a heavy hammer hit in the heart, bone marrow!

    The air seemed to twist in a moment. In his pale gray pupils, countless frightening and sinister birds of prey rose rapidly. "What do you say --"

    Su Kui looked at him strangely, as if he didn''t understand his sudden gaffe. "Nothing. I was a lifeless thing, no one, no ghost. There was nothing to say. You were angry?" In the eyes of peach blossom, the waves are bright and delicate, and the skin is as delicate as the most delicate white rose. Such a woman, no matter any man, will want to hold in the palm of her hand, right?

    What kind of person dare to give her such a cruel hand?!

    Even he can''t bear it!

    A moment of rising anger almost drowned Qin Yuyan. He clenched his teeth and didn''t force her to tell the truth! His eyes turned to the already dark LCD screen quietly. He narrowed his eyes. It seemed that it was time to find out the murderer behind the mysterious disappearance!

    -

    in the dark and horrible underground chamber.

    The faint candle fire is jumping in the space filled with bloody smell. The cold blue flame is like a ghost fire, strange and inexplicable.

    "No, not yet! What went wrong! " Lin Yuezhi leaves the books in her hands in frustration. She grabs her hair and her hands are full of dried blood.

    At her feet lay a dead body that had lost its breath of life. The man''s eyes were round, and his eyes were bulging out in fear, almost bursting out. It was a delicate looking girl with white skin and small and lovely facial features. She was dressed in a woolen skirt and white stockings. At this time, she was like a pile of rags, and she was thrown on the dusty ground at will.

    The lovely dress rolled a lot of soil, mixed with the dried brown blood, and lined with the black wound on the chest, which was even more shocking.

    Very cruel means!

    Lin Yuezhi has gone mad. Her pale skin is reflected in the candlelight, and there are countless bloodstains in her eyes. She sat on the ground, the kraft paper sealed book in her hand was about to be turned over and rotted, and she was familiar with all the contents in it.

    Can -

    is not good! She tried many times, but couldn''t make a perfect puppet like her ancestors! A powerful, only by her puppet! A puppet like inro.

    In recent days, a large number of tests have been carried out. She specially asked young people to try, but still couldn''t force out the deepest resentment in their souls, and couldn''t imprison their souls.

    It''s written in Yinluo''s record book. Linyuezhi already knows that the people who can control Yinluo are gone. Even though Yinluo cannot hurt her because of being banned in the bone, linyuezhi knows that Yinluo will retaliate.

    She would borrow someone''s hand and destroy the Lin family and her.

    Now she is eager to make a puppet, a puppet that can be opposite to Yinluo!

    But these days''s experiment let her find that, just stay in the secret room to study, there is nothing to study. It seems that she needs to go out!

    -Qin Yu found that the frequency of Yinluo''s going out was increasing every day recently. At the end of the day, he could hardly catch her.

    Once again before she went out, Qin Yu stopped her. With a stinking face, Qin Yu went to her wrist and put a bracelet on her wrist. Without saying anything, he went out over her.

 Chapter 1141

    Su Kui raised eyebrows. It was a bracelet inlaid with a circle of rubies. It was very thin. There was a bell on the bottom of the bracelet. It was also exquisitely made. Although it was small, it was clear to all the lines.

    She squinted close to the bracelet and smiled.

    The old man is worried. He''s only afraid of the head here. What kind of tracker is there! Just let him be at ease. Although he has all the means, he can''t interfere in the affairs of yin and Yang.

    Su Kui shook her wrist and listened to the tinkling sound. She was in a good mood.

    -

    after the night, the cold wind, like a sharp knife, blows on the skin.

    In front of the unremarkable old house, Su Kui stood at the door, wearing a red and ankle dress and flying with the wind. The snow on the eaves was blown down and ravaged in the air.

    She gently picked up her red lips and walked in slowly.

    After the death of Laodong, only a few people left in the Lin''s family moved away, which was very hidden. It seemed that she would come to seek revenge one day. The house is very common. It is also located in a small village on the outskirts of the city. It is far from the prosperity of the city, but it is a piece of dilapidated, pale and lonely in winter.

    Lin Yuezhi is not in. She pushes the door in.

    There are still traces of life in the yard. It''s clean.

    Su Kui stood in the yard and swept around. She pointed to the rooms, narrowed her eyes and walked toward the ancestral hall with a sneer. She kicked the door open. There was no emotion in her eyes.

    In the ancestral hall, there are candles all the year round. The air is full of fragrant candle smell, which makes people''s heads ache. The three long fragrant smoke on the censer is shrouded. It can be seen that the fragrant people haven''t gone long.

    She closed the door behind her, walked in smiling, and stopped a few steps away from the row.

    "Well, old people, I''m back. Are you glad to see me?" She tilted her head and said to herself, "in fact, no matter what you think, I''m really happy, because -"

    "I live longer than you, even if you hurt the world by any means to make the family rise? In addition to a period of brilliant, is not the rapid decline, by the people in the right way as the nail in the eye, see who kill it? Tut, what can I say to you? I''m afraid you can''t come here now. Do you enjoy torture in hell? "

    Her eyes drooped, her long curly eyelashes quivered slightly with the breath like a row of fans. She rubbed her finger painted with bright red nails and murmured, "in fact, thank you very much. If I didn''t have you, I would have turned into a pile of dead bones now, and I can''t see the scene now, right?"

    There was a cold wind in the room, with a rotten smell. Su Kui giggled, "angry? Cluck... " She covered her red lips with one hand, and the red pupils were shining all night long, looking forward to life. "How about you? You raise too much firewood for the younger generation. You don''t know anything. Do you think that if you don''t teach her, you will be able to change your mind and wash your white again?"

    She raised her hand at will, and the row of people in the ancestral hall fell down. It was scattered like a strong wind, and her voice was raised by three points. She said coldly: "since I know that I will come to revenge one day, I should cultivate my children into talents. How can I do it with the help of half of the old people! Otherwise, she will fall into my hands sooner or later, and I will let you Lin''s family die! "

 Chapter 1142

    As she said, she crossed the Lingtai where she arranged her seats at will and walked forward. After a moment''s rubbing, she found a bulge, pressed it firmly, and the cracking sound of the stone gate came out, revealing a narrow corridor.

    She went in, damp and cold, with the air of death that could not be dissipated for many years.

    "Tut, it''s really sinful!"

    On both sides of the stone walls of the corridor, in each sunken wall, there is a figure carved like jade. The skin is bright and white, full of elasticity, and the texture and hair are lifelike. It seems that after the death of the old man, his descendants did not stop, but made this pile of things according to the secret skills handed down by him.

    And they also learned to be obedient. They knew that if these things were allowed to run out, they would come to seek revenge sooner or later with their resentment. At that time, under the strong resentment of these people, the Lin family had absolutely no resistance.

    Therefore, when the master of each generation dies, he will seal the puppet in the stone wall with secret method and sleep with the master.

    The only purpose of Su Kui''s sneaking into the secret chamber this time is this pile of puppet figures.

    Lin Yuezhi went out. When she could not make a puppet after experimenting countless times, she decided to ask for help.

    Su Kui can''t stay to let her come back, wake up these puppets with the man, and then unite against her.

    She counted a little. There were about ten puppets on the whole wall. Her fingertips touched the body of a puppet in front of her eyes and raised her eyebrows. "The seal is so thin?" In time, without Lin Yuezhi''s help, these puppets can break through the seal and escape.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t let you go or save you. My only purpose is to destroy you!"

    A pair of black eyes stared at her. Su Kui could feel the resentment in those eyes all the time. She slightly hooked her lips and smiled. The red skirt was enchanting.

    "After living so long, is it interesting to be trapped here? Your soul is imprisoned in your body, and the bell has been hidden by your master for a long time. The soul is missing, which is also a vital part. You can''t reincarnate. Let me help you. It''s better to be spiritless than to increase the number of murders. " She said leisurely, in the light of the blue candle, her face was inexplicably full of compassion.

    -Lin Yuezhi went to the neighboring provinces and ran to the mountains to find out the man he had known since childhood, and told him his helplessness and asked for help.

    The man followed her back without saying a word.

    He is a Miao people, called Tuoba Mingkun. He is slim, with soft features and fierce eyes all the time. He was wearing a purple Miao suit and a silver snake around his neck. He was stretching out a red letter and licking his sharp chin.

    Tuoba Mingkun reached out his fingers to tease the snake in a good mood, which was very kind.

    Lin Yuezhi can''t bear to turn around after only looking at her. Tuoba Mingkun has always known that she likes her, but she can''t stand these cold and disgusting things to live with her all the time. When he was a child, Tuoba Mingkun even played a prank, cramming a snake into her bed and watching her cry.

    A very bad person.

    As time goes on, she has a general feeling of conditioned reflection on such things.

 Chapter 1143

    Near the door of her home, Lin Yuezhi''s heart suddenly beat wildly. Her eyelids could not stop shaking. Suddenly, she raised her eyes, and Yu Guang caught a fleeting figure.

    The shadow is like a ghost, all red, black hair and buttocks, flying in the night, snowflakes flying in the void, the temptation of monstrous danger.

    It''s Yinluo!

    She had a beat in her heart.

    "Stop!" She screamed. Before the driver could stop the car, she drove quickly and ran after her.

    The driver looked at the woman who was in the dark and behaved strangely. She moved so fast that she turned into the lane.

    In the dark, two women stand up.

    The alley behind Su Kui is a dead end, blocked by a stone wall. However, she didn''t panic at all. With a three point evil smile on her lips, she glanced at Lin Yuezhi, who was after her, and said elegantly, "Hi, I see you again. How are you these days?"

    Lin Yue stops biting his teeth. "Stop talking, Yinluo! I know who you are. Don''t be pretentious here! "

    Once it is confirmed that the person coming here is a person with strong malice to her Lin family, she has no room for politeness. If she can, she even wants to directly kill her.

    The snow-white thin fingers touch the hair on the shoulders, and the bells on the white wrists ring, especially in the silent night. A little teardrop under the corner of his eye glows in the night, which brings out an endless sense of bewilderment. Her red lips are slightly open, as if surprised for a moment, "ah, you have guessed? Speaking up, I was still a member of the Lin family at the beginning! In other words, the old man treated me very well at that time. I really believe that I am Miss Lin! "

    "It''s a dream! You should know that! "

    "You -" Lin Yuezhi''s eyes dodged slightly. She didn''t know much about it, but she still saw the necessary records.

    First, she gained all the trust of Yinluo. Then, when she was full of expectation, she was tortured and stabbed with the cruelest knife, which made her be gouged out of her heart and made into a puppet in endless resentment. Instead of erasing her memory, she allowed her resentment to ferment. She resented that every point she increased, the power of the heart ring became more powerful.

    "How am I? The missing people in the recent news are not from you? I thought that you, Lin family''s descendants, have some conscience. They just want to get back their own things, so they don''t bother anymore. Unfortunately -- "

    her eyes are like poison, her teeth are white and sharp," you can''t live if you do something wrong! You Lin family, it''s time to die! "

    Lin Yuezhi seemed to be trampled on her feet and touched the scales. She suddenly became fierce and stared at Su Kui. "That''s what you forced me to do! If you don''t show up, I won''t devote myself to studying these. Where can you get it?! Hands are not still stained with countless blood?! If I say, you are the one who should die! "

    Why do the people who have been damned have to live in this world?

    Su Kui sneers, is not the world view of the majority of female Lord, all collapse of a mess? As long as it''s the female leader, she kills people and sets fire, and even makes these puppets, the public and the male leader will only see her strong side, and no one will blame her for hurting the innocent and murderous?!

    "Ah, beauty, how are you?" a frivolous male voice suddenly interrupts. Su Kui raises his eyebrows and follows the prestige.

 Chapter 1144

    In a flash, she smiled and brightened up. She tilted her head and said, "Hello, handsome man, well, your little snake is also very cute --"

    Tuoba Mingkun, a man who is very good at playing poison. His background is mysterious and his means is cruel.

    The two joined hands. Su Kui was forbidden to kill the people of the Lin family. So she waved her hand as long as she was beautiful as a flower. "Well, since that''s the case, let''s have a future! These old things always need to be finished. Just in time, I have lived long enough - "she gave Lin Yuezhi a smile like a smile." goodbye, handsome boy. "

    " goodbye! " Tuoba Mingkun waved his paws and smiled.

    The red skirt is like blood and the skin is better than snow. I can''t see her movements at all. I just feel that there is a gust of wind around me, and the figure passes by, and then it''s gone.

    -Lin Yuezhi is angry. She bites her teeth and stares at Tuoba Mingkun. "I asked you to help me take that woman, not to flirt with her! Are you bewitched by her charm?! Oh, I know that such low-level ghosts only have these three kinds of tricks! "

    After that, he left kaikaikaidaba Mingkun, turned around and ran into the old house. Without stopping, he went straight into the ancestral hall.

    Tuoba Mingkun shrugged and fiddled with the snake''s head, saying softly: "Xiaobai, Xiaobai, just a beautiful sister praised you for being cute. If she knew you grew up eating human flesh, she would not be afraid." He was not in a hurry, and he murmured as he walked, "but it''s a very funny person. I decided to like her!"

    The silver snake Xiaobai reaches out and licks his throat. The big green bean eyes blink.

    In the ancestral hall.

    Looking at the scene like autumn wind sweeping leaves, Lin Yuezhi clenched his fists and his heart seemed to stop in a moment. Several people fell on the ground and were crushed. She had no time to think about it. She glanced at it a little and ran into the secret room.

    Fortunately -

    she breathed out a breath. These puppets were all in the stone wall. Maybe Yinluo is just here. Before she could come in, she realized that she was back, right?

    A stroke of happiness passed through her heart. Before she could relax, she heard a sneer from behind. "Don''t look, these puppets have been abandoned!" After saying that, he walked away with his feet up. He was not comfortable in the smoky room. "Little snake, little snake, it seems that beautiful sister still has two abilities. I want to play with her more. What do you say?"

    Lin Yuezhi chased out, and just heard this sentence. She was trembling with body Qi, and there was an indescribable upset in her heart. "What do you mean, Tuoba Mingkun! Are you really confused by that ghost?! If so, you''d better roll back to your mountain as soon as possible, and save money to add blocking to me! "

    All she said was angry words. She went all the way to find Tuoba Mingkun, just to seek help. How could she let him go back like this.

    In the past, Tuoba Mingkun was never angry, but would bow his head and admit his mistake, no matter who was really wrong. Lin Yuezhi thought it was the same this time. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Mingkun looked at her carefully and nodded, "OK, then I''ll go back."

    "Before leaving, do you want to see the beautiful sister and get a contact information, eh? Do you want to, Xiaobai? "

 Chapter 1145

    But soon, he scratched his head, "but I don''t know where the beautiful sister lives. She is stronger than me. Xiaobai, Xiaobai, can you find her? If you can find it, I''ll treat you to live human flesh ~ "

    the silver snake seems to be really human like, with its head held up with a whoosh. It''s completely gone and just languished.

    Tuoba Mingkun''s long and thin eyes are full of laughter, and his thin red lips are tiny.

    Lin Yuezhi couldn''t stand it any more. She jumped on her temples and shouted, "enough! What do you want, Tuoba Mingkun! Do you know that woman is going to kill me? "

    When Tuoba Mingkun looks back, he will see that there is a little purple in his pupil. It''s Gu Chong, who grew up in his body since childhood.

    He nodded in his spare time and signaled to himself, "but what does this have to do with me?" Tuoba Mingkun said innocently, "I only promised to come out with you, but I didn''t promise what I would do for you."

    He is not Tuoba Mingkun, who was stupid no matter how she hurried or how she despised him. Now he only believes in ability. In the face of strong ability, all coldness and hardness have to bow to show weakness. Look, it''s just like the end of the moon. How could I swear that I would never find him.

    Don''t you face now?

    Tuoba Mingkun said, it''s very nice to see. People, you can''t be so stupid as to stay in the same place and wait for pity. That way, in addition to satisfying the vanity of the other party, you can only let the other party step on your heart again. It''s useless!

    His soft lips light pick, "the moon, many times, please help is to pay a price, I am no exception of course!"! Do you want to pay me anything? "

    From now on, Lin Yuezhi''s heart has been beating wildly. She even has an illusion that she will die suddenly because of the speed of heart beating. White face, her eyelashes tremble slightly, "you What do you want? "

    "Tut, there is no sincerity," Tuoba Mingkun shook his head and sighed, "of course, the employer is responsible for this kind of thing. As for how much effort I make, it depends on the sincerity of the employer''s remuneration. The month, you say?"

    In black clothes and trousers, Lin Yuezhi stands in the yard, with almost no sense of existence. She lowers her head and covers her eyes with long bangs. "No Do you owe it first? "

    Tuoba Mingkun''s eyes were taunting, but his tone was soft. He shook his index finger. "No, I don''t have such rules in Miao Jiang!"! Everything is paid first, and then we can do things. Since we can''t think of it every month, let''s meet again when you come up with it! "

    The pale moonlight shone on his purple ethnic minority clothes. The silver ornaments were bright and bright. The ornaments made of old silver were worn on his wrists and ankles, making a loud noise when he walked around.

    Nevertheless, in him, he did not look feminine, but had a different taste.

    Step on the stone paved yard, making a dull rustle.

    One, two, three, four

    When I count to step 15, I hear a muffled voice behind me, "I promise you! Tuoba Mingkun, you are so insidious! " What he wants, she is not a naive little girl who knows nothing. Naturally, she knows that he means something.

    In fact, long before she started, she made up her mind. If he wanted it, she would give it.

 Chapter 1146

    But up to now, I still feel embarrassed, and hate rises in my heart. I pinch my fingernails into my palm.

    If there was no Yinluo, she would never ask for a man who had other plans for her. She would tear up the oath she had made in the first place, and strip off her face to step on the foot of that man, just to live a life!

    Embarrassed, red cheeks.

    Keenly aware of the hatred in Lin Yuezhi''s eyes, Tuoba Mingkun''s eyes darkened, and soon flashed by. He raised a light smile again, touched Xiaobai''s head and asked, "really? Month, you can know, I always collect the reward first and then do the work. If you really promise to give it to me, you can''t repent! "

    "I......" How could Lin Yuezhi not regret it! Saying that exhausted all her courage, but Tuoba Mingkun obviously refused to let her go easily. She clenched her teeth and said, "I don''t regret it!"

    Say it -

    "good." The feminine man''s voice is smiling, and his eyes seem to be brewing endless tenderness.

    -

    it''s strange that Tuoba Mingkun didn''t feel happy at the bottom of his heart. It may have been too long. What he pursued when he was a child is now available, but it''s a little insipid.

    Turning over and getting out of bed, he put on a thin dress, went to the table and lit a hookah.

    Lin Yuezhi was awakened by the smell of smoke. She blinked dully. Her body seemed to be crushed by countless trucks. She was weak and aching. Her eyelashes trembled. She held the sheet under her tight grip, took a deep breath, and asked coldly, "you haven''t told me the answer yet. Why are those puppets useless! Otherwise, I don''t believe a word you have no reason for! "

    Tuoba Mingkun slowly finished the last sip, knocked the cigarette gun, and looked at her sarcastically. Was this the girl who learned Yin and Yang very quickly and was very smart?

    The worldly filth, after all, polluted her aura.

    "Don''t you notice that those puppets have no soul?" People''s souls are hidden in their eyes. Once the eyeballs are destroyed, the spirit to support the souls in their bodies will quickly drain away. Soon, the souls imprisoned in their bodies will be spirited away.

    Such a simple thing, she saw big from childhood, should be more clear than him is!

    It''s stupid. It''s hopeless! That''s it. You want to fight with the woman who''s coming and going?

    Tuoba Mingkun knew very well that even with his help, Lin Yuezhi would not win, but since he received the reward, he should try his best.

    Lin Yuezhi is accosted by what he said and lowers his head to ponder, "what should I do then? At the beginning, the predecessors left these puppets, but they didn''t destroy them, just to make use of them one day. Now they are all destroyed. What should I take against Yinluo? "

    Sure enough, just woke up, there was no shyness, no gentleness, and there was only the desire to deal with the woman who wanted to revenge the Lin family. Is she clear about the transaction?

    Tuoba Mingkun sneered, and his voice sank a little, "haven''t you already begun refining? In that case, make your own puppet! " How can we not think of it? People will change. He is changing, so is she.

    The girl who hated evil at the beginning disappeared with the dark world. He has no pity to be able to take away young children quietly just for experiment and to make puppet self-protection.

    When all this is done, he will go back to Dashan, Qingjing!

 Chapter 1147

    As soon as Su Kui entered the bedroom, he was clamped to his waist by a pair of powerful big hands. He threw it hard and fell into a soft big bed.

    She bounced her body on the top, half sat up funny, and looked at the obscure man across the dark, with clear facial features. Even in the night when she couldn''t see clearly, she was a man who could attract a large group of women only by her charm.

    "What''s the matter? Today''s host is so enthusiastic that I can''t fight ~ "

    Qin Yu didn''t answer. In fact, there are not only trackers but also eavesdroppers in the bracelet he wore for her!! So he could hear what she said and what she did clearly.

    Including that sentence, "live too long"!

    Thinking that she might leave his side after finding the missing part of his body, his heart would be like being bitten by countless ants, dull and painful, empty and windy, blowing through his heart, leaving endless loneliness.

    If you want to finish, run?! He went to ask the eminent monk to hold a cage and lock her up to see how she ran!

    In this way of thinking, the anger in my heart is not so high, but I have to find a vent for the remaining anger!

    A pair of eyes beating with the burning flame locked tightly on her body, Su Kui retreated, back against the head of the bed, eyes blinking with his silent eyes. It''s too dark to see a lot of emotions, only to know that his breath is heavy and his smell of bewilderment is stronger.

    Yes, in essence, he has the ability to seduce ghosts.

    Su Kui rubbed his lips, his eyes crossed with interest, and he didn''t wait for him to come over. He flashed over.

    The smell of gunpowder in the air is very strong. Since both parties are interested in it, she is not shy, so let''s have a passionate collision!

    The wall lamp didn''t look. The pale moonlight came in through the gap of the curtain.

    In the dark, both sides are eager to start, each with their own feelings, to find their own goals! As for which is better, which is less important!

    Is it a win-win situation? can make nothing of it.

    -

    in the middle of the night, Su Kui vaguely heard the incantation from somewhere. It was a woman''s voice, very light and soft. As if to drag her body, following the sound of a floating past.

    Su Kui woke up suddenly. She was still in Qin Yuhuai.

    With her, Qin Yu seldom had a good sleep. The woman who was startled to sit up suddenly in her arms was gasping. He lifted his hands and his back was covered with cold sweat. All sleepiness disappeared. He opened his clear eyes and pressed the wall lamp with one hand.

    The dim light was weak enough for Qin Yu to see her face clearly. This pale face can be said to be pale at this time, just like paper, and the ever red lip is also dry and cracked at this moment. She closed her eyes weakly, her nose wings twitched slightly, her eyelashes trembled like a butterfly with folded wings, and her dark blood vessels on her neck were clear and fragile, as if they were broken after a break.

    Qin Yu was shocked. He patted Su Kui''s face and asked in a deep voice, "Yinluo, Yinluo, wake up!" He went over to kiss her forehead again, and sweat wet her forehead and hair, and they stuck together. He didn''t dislike it. After kissing twice, he asked again and again. Yinluo''s identity made him unable to start. He called a doctor?

    How can doctors treat a person who has no breath of life for a long time?

    "Yinluo!" He raised his voice suddenly.

 Chapter 1148

    Su Kui was in a trance. She felt that her soul would be pulled out of her body. She bit her teeth and snorted, "mmm..."

    Qin Yu is very happy. "Yinluo, tell me how you are and what do you want me to do? Uh huh? I''ll find everything for you! " Suddenly, he thought of her actions when they signed the contract. He did not hesitate to bite his wrist, and the blood suddenly gushed out. He carefully reached her lips and said, "what about the blood? Will it work? Don''t sleep, you know? "

    Of course, Su Kui knows that she can''t sleep. Now she has responded. It''s Lin Yuezhi.

    Tuoba Mingkun was a little tactful. She had been forbidden by the Lin family in her body. At this time, she was summoned by special incantations to pull her silently in her sleep. Unfortunately, they underestimated her mind and the men around her!

    Of course, blood is useful. It is a man with imperial Qi and life style. The purple Qi in his blood is not only a weapon but also a panacea for ghosts.

    If he is voluntary, the Dragon Qi in his body will not backfire on sunflower.

    It''s really not good to tell the truth about the taste of fishy and sweet. Su Kui tried hard to bear it and pursed it twice, moistening the lip, but at the same time, he was also sober. She shook her head and turned away the wrist he handed over again. She whispered, "Qin Yu, hold me..."

    "Good." Qin Yu''s eyes were cold. Although she didn''t know what caused her sudden weakness, there was an idea in her heart, which must have something to do with the people she saw for hours.

    The woman in my arms is weak and boneless, with cold sweat all over her body. Her skin is like jade, cold and without a trace of temperature.

    Qin Yu holds her body, leans on the head of the bed, holds Su Kui in her arms, lowers her head and eyes, pats her back, and whispers in her ear from time to time: "don''t be afraid, it''s OK. I''ll keep you, don''t sleep, Yinluo?"

    "Well..."

    In fact, her head was about to blow up, and she could not wait to get a bomb to blow up the two men''s spirits.

    Almost for a moment, the system immediately issued a warning.

    "Warning! Warning! The host has a serious violation of the system regulations, please note, please note!! "

    Fuck -

    -

    I don''t know how to endure the last time. When the sky breaks out of the window, Su sunI''s eyes are opened drowsily. The whole person seems to be pulling out of the water, with long black hair stuck on his face, like a water ghost in the lake.

    Qin Yu took her to wash. After washing, she changed the bed sheet and quilt, and then stuffed her back into the bed.

    She kissed her forehead gently. "Have a good sleep, eh?"

    Su Kui nodded weakly and sank into the dark.

    Qin Yu waited quietly for a while to make sure that she was really safe. Then she came out of the bedroom with a cold face and a sinister air. Then he called his subordinates and said, "go find me two people. I''ll send you the audio file later. Even if you dig three feet in city a, you''ll find it for me!"

    Last night, Su Kui''s appearance really scared him. She was in his arms, but it seemed that she would disappear at any time. Her fingers were tightly stuck in his arm, so how painful she was! Who on earth is always quarreling with her, and who is it to turn her into a living one! She was so young at that time. When he found out, even if she died, he would turn over the body of the man and blow the ashes!

 Chapter 1149

    In the cold dark basement.

    Lin Yuezhi pours out a mouthful of blood and falls down covering his chest. She summoned all night in the secret room, and did not summon Yinluo. She began to question, "Tuoba Mingkun, is the mantra you taught me right! Why didn''t I summon Yinluo, and even I was backfired? "

    Her disbelieving eyes displeased Tuoba Mingkun. His long fingertips slowly went around Xiaobai''s body, and his slender eyes narrowed, "don''t you believe me?" His tone was so quiet that he could not hear his emotions.

    As soon as Lin Yuezhi''s face changed, she said, "no But, Yinluo she - "if this call fails, then next time, she must be on guard.

    It is for this reason that they did not rest and began to prepare for the call all the time.

    Unexpectedly, it failed.

    Tuoba Mingkun rubbed his fingers, drooped his eyes to ponder, and crossed his eyes with interest.

    He had experienced the domineering power of the charm for a long time. The woman was really immeasurable, but she could succeed in summoning when she was most unprepared. Mingming just started well, and even felt her soul loose. However, in the next second, suddenly a strong momentum came in, and Sheng Sheng stopped their call.

    It seems that there is a distinguished person around her -

    Tuoba Mingkun''s eyes flash. He looks at Lin Yuezhi, as if he is thinking about whether this woman is worth his life or not. The power of a man with such momentum should not be underestimated. He doesn''t think he can be invincible in the world as long as he can master some strange skills!

    Some troubles, can not provoke, try to avoid.

    Lin Yuezhi seemed to feel his hesitation and quickly grasped his hand. With blood on his lips, he said: "Mingkun, you promised me that you have already paid me. No matter what, you must solve the problem of Yinluo for me."

    Now it''s an immortal situation. If Yinluo doesn''t destroy her, she will die.

    The big hand is tightly held by a pair of soft little hands, full of dependence. Tuoba Mingkun looks up at her complicatedly, her eyes twinkle and dodge quickly. His eyes moved and he nodded slowly. "I see."

    Say, holding the snake out of the chamber.

    Some expectations, or do not have good!

    -Everyone in a city knows that Lord Qin doesn''t know what happened recently. He has been recruiting talents from all over the world. He doesn''t stick to any school. As long as he has the ability, he is not stingy in terms of remuneration.

    Some people want money, some people want things, and Qin Yu happens to have them all.

    He has come through decades of ups and downs, and the wealth he has accumulated is far beyond the imagination of outsiders.

    He is absolutely autocratic and domineering, which makes people dare not play smart in front of him. So, a few days later, a group of representative figures actually gathered.

    Among them, there is a ghost.

    Su Kui came downstairs barefoot. She didn''t like wearing shoes in the house, so Qin Yu asked people to carpet every corner of the main house and check every day to make sure there was nothing sharp. Everyone said that in the past thirty years, Lord Qin has been making love to the women around him and the people and the gods.

    In fact, it is.

    Su Kui recovered after a few days of cultivation, but his ability did not weaken. Instead, because of Qin Yu''s blood, he strengthened a lot.

    There are about seven talented people, the oldest about 60 years old, the youngest, white and pure, as if a junior high school student.

 Chapter 1150

    Su Kui was surprised. She asked Qin Yu with her eyes, "this is..."

    Qin Yu took her hand and said, "don''t be afraid. They are not here for you. You can do what you usually do and now." The group had just arrived, and he had not yet had time to take them to his study for discussion.

    When those people saw Su Kui, they could see her identity at a deep glance.

    "This, this -" the oldest old man was particularly surprised. "This is a puppet?! It''s not like... "

    As soon as his voice fell, he was dragged by his apprentice. He responded and looked up at Qin Yu. Sure enough, he saw that his face was not worried and his eyes were gloomy and frightening.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qin. I''m just curious."

    Qin Yu glanced at him lightly. Although the words were said to him, the meaning was heard by everyone.

    "You don''t need to be curious. You just need to remember that I''m asking you to come here so that you can protect her for me. If necessary, listen to me!"

    After hearing this, the faces of all the people were different. They were all sought after existence in various industries. At the moment, they were attacked so shamelessly by Qin Yu, but they could not say a word.

    -

    Tuoba Mingkun went into the old house with an ugly face and threw a letter in front of Lin Yuezhi. "Look, there is a big man checking us. If I had some contacts in recent years, I would have been pulled out!" He had a pain in his head, and felt that he had taken over a big trouble to help her for his own selfish desire.

    Lin Yuezhi raises his hand, and a young man standing behind her immediately comes to pour a glass of water for her. She sneers, "Tuoba Mingkun, you used to be afraid of nothing. Why? Who is the big guy that scares you so much? "

    A few days later, with the help of Tuoba Mingkun, she finally became a puppet, but it seems that she was not very successful, far from the flexible body and ability of Yinluo, and she also had her own thoughts.

    Hearing this, Tuoba Mingkun glanced at her with a smile like a smile. I don''t know whether to laugh at her being poor or ignorant! In the past, I was afraid of nothing because I knew too little. Now when I am mature, I know more things. I know that there are people out of the sky, and he will never be the most powerful one.

    The little silver snake is in the palm. It''s cold and cold. It feels very good. After thinking about it, Tuoba Mingkun looked up at Lin Yuezhi and said, "Yueyue, you must listen to me this time. I''m very serious and the situation is not good for us. Yinluo should not have told our information to the person behind the scenes, but she may not have said it one day. At that time, we will never be able to play with them. "

    His face was very serious, and he changed his old ways. "You go back to 100000 mountains with me. I''ll treat you well. There''s no need to get tangled up in the hatred that has nothing to do with you. In 100000 mountains, it''s my territory. At that time, even if the people behind the scenes want to interfere, it''s not easy to mix in. You''ll be very safe."

    Lin Yuezhi doesn''t know, but she doesn''t like that kind of place, the messy mountains, the poor living conditions, and all kinds of unknown snakes, insects, mice and ants, which she naturally hates.

    Almost no, she shook her head and refused, "I won''t go. Even if I die, I will die here. Besides, since you don''t know who is investigating us, how can you know that he is all powerful?"

 Chapter 1151

    "Mingkun, maybe it''s just that you think too much, isn''t it?" She took his hand and said seriously, "you see, my puppet has been refined and you help me. If Yinluo comes to seek revenge, I will not lose!" She is proud of her technique. She even wants to make more puppets to do things for herself when things are over. At that time, the glory of the Lin family will recover more quickly.

    "No," said Tuoba Mingkun with a sarcastic smile. He drew out his hand lightly and got up. "Lin Yuezhi, I''m talking to you seriously, not joking. If you stay here, you can face it alone. I won''t do it again!"

    "You -" Lin Yuezhi angrily stands up and confronts him. "You said you would help me, Tuoba Mingkun. I didn''t expect that you were such a small person who didn''t mean to talk!"

    Hearing this, Tuoba Mingkun looked down upon it with cold eyes. "I only said that I would help you to make puppets, but I didn''t say that I would help you to fight against those people. Lin Yuezhi, you don''t know how many enemies you have in front of you. Why are you shouting to let me die with you?"

    Do you really think that I was a silly boy who was desperate for love a few years ago? For you, can I not even live?

    Now, to say that again, it''s not without affectation. So far, he has said everything he should. If Lin Yuezhi continues to be obsessed, he will not ask for help.

    Besides, he has booked a ticket, and at the latest tonight, he will take a ride back to the 100000 mountains.

    There is his root, his clan is there, and only there can he be absolutely safe.

    "I......" Lin Yue opened her mouth and was dumbed down by Tuoba Mingkun''s words. Her throat was tight and she pinched her wrist and said, "but we have no way back!"

    "I''ve already dealt with Yinluo. If she doesn''t die tonight, it''s me!"

    "What?!" Tuoba Mingkun is shocked. He stares at Lin Yuezhi, trying to see a trace of lying in her eyes, but no, her eyes are clean, which is the meaning expressed in the words!

    "Who allowed you to do it without permission? What did you do?! Well? " He clenched Lin Yuezhi''s chin and pressed.

    The strength was so great that it seemed as if she wanted to break her chin. "Pa --"

    Lin Yuezhi hit him in the hand, shook his hand off, and got angry. "I can do whatever I like without you! Since you are greedy for life and afraid of death, get out of here! I''ll take care of all the things. Don''t be angry at me. Let''s go! "

    She couldn''t understand how the man who had asked for her suddenly became so selfish. However, he refused to take risks. She knew that men''s love was too cheap to mention.

    "Ah..." Tuoba Mingkun was sneered at by her with a gun and a staff. He thought he was really wordy. He shrugged and laughed instead of angry. "In this case, I wish you good luck. I have bought my train ticket tonight. I will wait for you at the station before 10 o''clock!"

    At this point, he had no interest in speaking. He picked up the white and walked. When he came to the door, he stopped. "Remember, ten! After ten o''clock, I''ll get on the bus and leave at once. Even if you come to me again, I won''t see you. "

 Chapter 1152

    People''s hearts are full of flesh, and he will be hurt. All the expectations turn into disappointment at last. At last, I only hope that the girl who grew up together can look away, and it''s enough to turn back in time.

    -

    tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for countless people.

    The cold air filled the dome, and the drop of water could instantly condense into ice. There were six or seven people standing in the yard. Those people stand in different positions. Everyone has a weapon in his hand. Those weapons are long swords, compasses and even pens.

    In a word, all kinds of strange things are different.

    Su Kui was surrounded, yawning sleepily.

    If she can, she prefers to simply and roughly rush to Lin Yuezhi, tear Lin Yuezhi''s hand, grab back the heart eating bell, and it''s over.

    But the world''s broken set limits her practice. She can''t hurt Lin''s people, or she won''t live. But if it wasn''t for her, there would be nothing.

    In fact, in the past few decades, the ban on her has been very weak. In time, she can completely break the ban and become a free person.

    Oh, no, she seems to have sold herself again not long ago.

    I sold it to the Qin big man who shakes his feet and the underground forces. He not only has to be a bodyguard, but also a companion bed.

    The atmosphere became more dignified because the time was getting late and the last missing person did not appear, not even the body. Su Kui knew that Lin Yuezhi had probably made a puppet.

    So eat heart bell, certainly also be successfully awakened. With the heart and hatred of the successful puppet.

    Tonight, Lin Yuezhi will do everything to get rid of her future troubles.

    She turned her head to look at Qin Yu out of the hall. She tilted her head. "Big Qin, don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    Carelessly, he called out the address in his heart. With a smile on her lips, her eyes and eyebrows were charming and enchanting, and she didn''t know it.

    What is the name of Qin Yu when he talks about it? It''s a mess. Sometimes it''s his name. Sometimes it''s the master. Now there''s another big guy. He doesn''t know what''s going on in her head.

    I want to laugh, but I can''t laugh. It seemed that he was infected by the tense atmosphere around him. His throat was tight. For a while, he asked in a deep voice, "Yinluo, you won''t leave me, will you?"

    Su Kui''s smiling face is stiff for a moment, but it has been caught by Qin Yu. He pursed his lips, and his tone was a little hasty and hard: "say it quickly, and say you won''t leave!"

    "I......" Her fingers curled up, this life is not the same, she is such a identity, even if Qin Yu body has more purple body protection, stay with her for a long time, she is so evil star shell, sooner or later will kill him.

    The eyelashes quivered, and he was still watching her closely, waiting for her answer.

    That''s all. Let''s go through this first. She raised her eyes and suddenly burst into a dazzling smile. She sniffed: "of course, we share our lives. Only if you die, I will die. Don''t worry!"

    Say it, turn around quickly and avoid his last complex emotion.

    Ghosts are moved by heart. They are doomed to die.

    -

    "woo, woo, woo --"

    when the hands of the clock stopped at zero, a layer of black fog suddenly poured into the surrounding area, rolling like waves, scrambling to squeeze into the house.

    Originally, nothing could be seen in the starry sky. Apart from the wind, there was a shrill cry of ghosts.

 Chapter 1153

    Countless words were sent out together. I heard that people''s goose bumps were springing up. If they were not determined, they would be confused and lose their soul now.

    Su Kui looked at Qin Yu and saw that his hands were behind him. His eyes were clear and unaffected. The corners of his lips were raised and he was relieved.

    She rose slowly from the middle of the futon, the black fog billowing, has arrived at the moment. Each of the seven walked in his own faction''s footsteps, leaving only one shadow of the weapons in his hands. Some of them were wrapped in black fog and struggling. Someone can deal with a group of ghosts easily.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold and sharp. Her hands slowly raised from her side. Her long black hair was windless and automatic, flying with the air.

    Qin Yu, with a cold look in his eyes, said in a deep voice, "Yinluo, what are you doing? Stay in the array and don''t come out! " As he said this, he started his long legs and walked straight to this side.

    Qin Shishi, who was ordered to stay aside, was so scared that he stopped him, but he didn''t dare to drag him. He had to be very careful to dissuade him. "Sir, sir, it''s not safe there, and it''s not something we can interfere with. You''d better wait here, sir!"

    "Go away!" With a chilling eye, Qin 14''s unpromising leg was soft. That''s the gap. Qin Yu walked again.

    Su Kui said, "stop! Qin Yu! "

    This is her sukui, not helping them, but looking for them.

 Chapter 1154

    She narrowed her eyes. It was too dark around her. Her left fingers were close to each other. She drew at will, and a little blood appeared on her fingertips. She quickly drooped her eyes and said something, and put her finger on her eyes. In the next moment, her eyes were red and full of monstrous.

    I don''t know where Lin Yuezhi came from. Now it is no more than in ancient times, there are mass graves, and cremation is popular in modern times. In general, this kind of situation is rarely seen.

    It can''t be extinguished, as if it is boundless, and gradually encircles them into a small circle.

    Su Kui did not panic, her figure shuttled in the fog, opened her eyes in the black fog, just like the day, very clear. From time to time, an ugly twisted face or sharp claw protruded from the black fog, came to bite her and grabbed her. She dodged and tore the thing into pieces.

    It''s a bit low to play with her!

    Seven people saw her constantly flickering in the black fog. They could hardly see her fast, but they did not know what she was doing.

    On the one hand, we should pay attention to the movement of sunflower.

    There is an invisible claw that suddenly reaches out from the ground, grabs Su Kui''s foot and yanks it down with great force. Su Kui looks down and smiles scornfully. The foot that hasn''t been clamped is stepped on hard, and the claw is scattered to ashes in an instant.

    That is to say, Su Kui''s eyes suddenly brightened, right in front of her eyes, in the constantly changing black fog, if there is a figure like nothing.

    It''s her!

    As time goes by, Su Kui''s paw is formed by one hand between the lightning and flint, and flashes in an absolutely fatal angle.

    The sharp fingernails sank into the chest cavity, and then they quickly took them out, lifting their feet to kick the puppet out.

    The puppet bumped into an old tree with only a trunk but no leaves. He bounced on the ground for several times and climbed up hard. The eyes are empty and the mouth is still talking about something. It seems that this puppet is not much successful!

    As far away as the forest house, Lin Yuezhi spits out black blood. The heart sucking bell falls on the ground. Gulu Gulu rolls out for several meters.

    Just now, she found that she was completely disconnected from the puppet, without the call of the puppet, the ghosts formed by resentment must have fled around. And Yinluo, will not give her another chance to let her live.

    Her lower lip was clenched and her eyes were red. Tuoba Mingkun''s words still reverberate in her ears, but now, it''s almost dawn, she''s too late.

    "Step, step, step..."

    Outside the stone gate, there was a dull sound of footsteps. Lin Yuezhi shook his hands into fists and knelt on the ground weakly.

    The stone gate rumbled open, and the steps were slow from beginning to end, as if they were teasing her. Every beat was in her heart. Every near minute, her eyelashes trembled, until in the line of sight, there appeared the bright red swaying skirt hem.

    On the pale ankle, two bone bells with red ropes dangling gently shake with the movement, which is inexplicably charming.

    She has an itch in her throat and can''t help but want to back off.

    The delicate hand stooped to pick up the heart beating bell and shook it. There was no sound. Then, she heard a hoarse and languid voice of a woman, saying in a gorgeous and attractive way: "I finally found you --"

    -

    the missing case was finally solved. The murderer was far beyond the imagination of the citizens. It wasn''t a criminal gang or an organ seller. All the means came from a girl who was only 24 years old!

 Chapter 1155

    The murderer confessed to this matter. When the police broke into the old house where the murderer lived, they were horrified to find that there were more than a dozen corpses in the secret room of her house, which were black and rotten. DNA tests proved that it was the man who disappeared decades ago.

    Cultivate ghost skills by using crooked ways.

    Once the news was released, the whole country was shocked, and all netizens left messages one after another. Such inhuman women should be executed directly! She''s sick in the head, and she''s very sick! To let her live in the world can only be a disaster.

    Finally, Lin Yuezhi was taken away by the police and sentenced to life imprisonment and deprivation of political rights for life.

    Of course, these are all afterwords.

    -Su Kui''s task this time is not very fast. It''s probably because of the protection of Qin Yu that she can do it more easily.

    If it wasn''t for the seven masters invited by Qin Yu to share the grievances and ghosts for her, she couldn''t easily find the puppet to control the ghosts. She took the chance to bite Lin Yuezhi and took back the heart eating bell from her hands.

    Of course, she will not solve Lin Yuezhi''s funeral by herself. Su Kui is not interested in it. She contacted Qin Shiji directly and left the mess to him. Indeed, in addition to his stupidity, Qin 14 was quick to respond.

    It was a perfect solution.

    -Qin Yu slept for a whole day until the evening, when the dust settled, he suddenly sat up from the bed and woke up.

    His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, his eyebrows and eyes were silent, his dark silk robe was open, his broad chest was exposed, and his life was full of ups and downs.

    "Yinluo --"

    "come! Where''s Yinluo?! Where is Yingluo?! " He got out of bed barefoot.

    The line of sight looks over the bedroom, and no one can be seen all the time. The despair rising from his heart almost died out. Qin Yu had never imagined that one day, he would care so much about a woman.

    When the bedroom door was opened, Su Kui saw the tall man standing beside the bed, his eyes full of despair. The cold sweat on his forehead wet his short hair, which was a little embarrassed.

    "What''s the matter? Have a nightmare? "

    The soft female voice seemed to ring in her ear. Qin Yu suddenly returned to her mind and asked, "Yinluo?"

    "It''s me," Su Kui gathered his clothes. "I didn''t promise you. I won''t leave easily. OK, don''t worry, unless you don''t want me."

    Just before the end of everything, Su Kui suddenly thought, sometimes, between lovers, it''s not necessarily that you think it''s good for him, it''s really good for him.

    All depends on whether he is willing or not. Otherwise, her self righteousness may only increase her hatred.

    His long arm suddenly extended, and he buckled her into his arms with great force, as if to melt her into his blood.

    "Yinluo..." The warm breath was spraying on her head, and her voice was shaking with an irresistible voice.

    He is really afraid. Once he gets used to someone''s company, when she suddenly disappears, he will be at a loss and wonder how to live a long life in the future.

    Qin Yu''s whole life was absolute and autocratic, but his only weakness was given to Su Kui.

    After a quiet hug, Su Kui asked in his arms, "Qin Yu, do you really want me to stay?"

    Hold her hand tight again, for a while, just send out a stuffy hum, "well."

 Chapter 1156

    "But what if the cost of my stay is your life?"

    Why is Qin Yu so clever? At the moment when she said, "I will die with you." That''s all he cares about.

    Su Kui''s eyelashes moved. "Yes, with me."

    "Then there''s nothing to be afraid of. What I''m afraid of most is that I don''t have you in my life." it''s a kind of fate to be able to disappear from the world with her, isn''t it?

    Once upon a time, a gentleman gave him a lot of life, saying that he was the only star of Tiansha. Although he was in a high position, he was lonely all his life and could not get a lover.

    But if he gets it, it''s not God''s blessing? As for how many years he can live, he doesn''t care.

    -It''s said that Qin ye, a high-ranking man, was unmarried all his life. From the beginning to the end, he followed a mysterious beautiful woman, loved her to the utmost, and became angry with her.

    But strangers have never seen the real appearance of a woman. They only know that with the appearance of a woman, Lord Qin is no longer nostalgic for power, but has a heart of retiring. His promoted subordinates are loyal to him and take care of his business.

    Three years later, one winter, Lord Qin died suddenly. At the same time, there was the mysterious woman who disappeared.

    It is said that the woman murdered Lord Qin and escaped quietly. It was also said that she had been executed in secret. For a while, all kinds of rumors were rampant.

    The first group led by Qin 14 did their best to do the following work for Qin Ye. They put a huge coffin into the graveyard that had been chosen for a long time. No one knew that Qin Ye was buried in a joint tomb after his death.

    -

    Su Kui''s life is particularly short, with points increased by 1000 and 10000 respectively. Compared with the time spent before, this time has been very fast.

    I can hear that there seems to be a little excitement in the sound of system machinery.

    Su Kui was curious and asked, "system, can you upgrade to level 3 system when the integral reaches 3000?"

    The system gives a positive answer if it wants to. Every time it is upgraded, it will get closer to the advanced system. Even if it is a machine, it is also a machine from the advanced plane. The idea of becoming powerful and upgrading is written into the program early in the morning.

    When Su Kui returned, she didn''t rush to enter the next world. She took a few days off as usual, packed up the disordered emotional precipitation in her head, and then decided to go to the next world.

    After the countdown, soul transfer begins.

    -

    in this life, Su Kui is a young lady with rich family conditions. She is a divorced family, and her mother is the head of a listed company. She often flies around in various cities, abroad and at home. Throughout the year, she seldom gets together with her. But the father is a foreigner, the family condition is also excellent, two people walk together because of the love, because the disposition is not suitable but separates.

    There''s no reason why old people and dead people don''t communicate. It''s just that their personalities are different and they break up peacefully. They are all proud and self-improvement people. They have their own work and countless documents to be processed. So, knowing their guilt, they have nothing else but to buy all kinds of luxuries for their daughter and to pay for the card.

    This lady, who has nothing but money, is called Wen Jiu. She looks arrogant and domineering on the outside, but she is very soft on the inside. Because of the lack of affection from childhood, she has a very heavy view of affection.

    And because of the heavy feelings, from small to large, she has been constantly deceived. Those people give her seemingly true, but in fact, false friendship, affection and love.

 Chapter 1157

    Then take the opportunity to take what you need from her and walk away.

    Finally, Wenjiu no longer believed in the real feelings, and began to find a sense of existence in the Internet world.

    She likes to watch anime, like the pure beauty and pure feelings inside. She likes playing games and listening to songs on various YY channels. Anyway, she has no job after graduation. Her mother gave her enough money to spend her life casually.

    As a result, the circle knows more or less that there is a local tyrant named Wen Xiaojiu, who never shines brightly and is low-key. There are no too close friends in the circle. When you sing to your favorite singer, you can freely reward all kinds of luxury car diamonds. The degree of local luxury is amazing.

    The hostess is a cos, song Xueqi, called Qiqi, who is regarded as a goddess by the second dimension. All the cos God come back, childlike, singing and cute. The point is not to pretend! Play with fans, often make a few small jokes, proper circle of powder, it''s maddening.

    The man is the man in the circle, but he is not. He drifted away from the circle, but his books, songs and lyrics were popular all over the circle. There are even stars who specially cover and sing his songs. They are very talented and low-key. The background is mysterious. No matter how the netizens dig, they can''t dig up half of his useful gossip.

    He only has a pseudonym, pen and ink, and is affectionately called "adult" by fans.

    -

    after browsing the introduction, Su Kui rubbed her stiff neck. This is a very princess style bedroom. The pink curtain flows down from the big bed. The windows are decorated with small colored lights. The computer is on the white desk. The keyboard is very good for playing games.

    The room is not big, but it is full of elaborate design. The walls are painted with pink design on the top and white below. There are several basins of fleshy tea table in the corner. There is a transparent glass tea table in front of the soft sofa. The fluffy soft carpet covers most of the rooms, and the bedroom has its own bathroom and dressing room. In a word, the conclusion is that although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.

    After a whole night''s sleep, Su Kui got up and finished washing. Then she looked at her face carefully in the mirror. As a deep face control, she can''t accept being ugly. Fortunately, except for some Internet addicted girls who have dark eyes, her facial features are exquisite.

    The eyelids are very deep, the color of the eyes is brown, the eyelashes are thick and slender, the bridge of the nose is high, the lips are slightly thick, and the lips are slightly raised, as if they are smiling at any time. The skin is quite white. It inherits not only the skin of the Chinese, but also the delicacy of the Chinese. Su Kui is very satisfied.

    Except for dark circles.

    She casually pulled two natural long curls of hair, wearing bear pajamas, walked barefoot to the computer to boot, skillfully input account password, log in to the game.

    Then when reading the note, she went out to heat up a cup of milk, baked two sandwiches and brought them in. The game had already entered. She was playing a tall, heroic looking female general, dressed in red and silver armor, with a high horsetail, red lips and scornful eyes.

    The long gun in her hand is the most expensive weapon in the game, as well as her whole body and the most expensive thing.

    Ding -

    private chat:

    Mo Xiaoyu: it''s not good for the guild leader!! Bihai pavilion has helped us fight!

    Mo Xiaoyu: ah, where are you, sect leader! I really want to die!!

    Wenjiu: so? Since there''s a gang war, let''s fight.

    Mo Xiaoyu: No, ah, sect leader, the key is! Bihai Pavilion pulls the sword and points to canglan Gang to fight against us together!!

 Chapter 1158

    Mo Xiaoyu: it''s going to be flying!

    Although the leader of their guild is a heroine ranking the third in the district''s uniform, but that''s the sword point of canglan!! The gang is full of militants. Let alone the deputy leader of the gang who occupies the first and second place in the ranking of district service, the rest from the fourth to the fiftieth are also slaughtered by them!

    Such a fierce existence, only relying on one of the guild leaders, must be dead! A whimper.

    Mo Xiaoyu can''t help crying.

    Su Kui has a headache. Wen Jiujian''s gang is not big because he started to play when he opened his clothes. Now he is also an old player. The gang has gathered a group of salt fish pension parties. At ordinary times, I would also touch my pet to see the map and the scenery. By the way, I would go to the main city to ask my sister for food and go back to my home to plant vegetables.

    She took a bite of the bread and typed.

    Wen Jiu: so, I haven''t been told the reason why I was helped?

    Mo Xiaoyu: [crying] sobbing, guild leader, you are too old! Fubao, that dog, lifted the wife of the leader of Bihai Pavilion!

    Wenjiu: so? [smile]

    Mo Xiaoyu: don''t be so purple, sect leader! Don''t laugh, I''m so afraid of Wuwuwuwu QAQ

    Mo Xiaoyu: it''s all Fubao''s fault. It''s nothing to do with me!

    One person flirts with his sister, and the whole gang carries the pot. That''s to say that they cry all the time. That''s right. Their gang is so different. Their name is unique. They have the ability to recognize players in the vast sea of people at a glance.

    The players of the whole server know that in the water moon server, there is a guild called "crying all king", which makes chrysanthemum close. The leader of the guild is a fierce Army woman who can''t distinguish between male and female. Then there are a group of people who focus on doing things. The most famous one is the scum man named Fubao. However, the scum man can''t be scolded.

    Because he does not cheat money, two do not cheat color, every relationship he said is serious, generous, in the period of making love, never hook three and four. Buying for love is his hobby, which has also become one of the reasons why countless female players cry and cry.

    But the time when he was in love was very short, the longest was three months, and the shortest was one week. Up to the goddess of full service, down to the little rookie of unknown origin, he teased her all the time.

    All players sympathize with Wen Jiu ''!

    Su Kui has been used to it, but canglan, the sword finger, has also come to insert his foot. What''s the situation?

    Wen Jiu: I can understand the battle of Bihai Pavilion, but the sword refers to canglan?

    Mo Xiaoyu: Fubao teases the lady of the sect leader, thinks that she is too sticky, and then she jilts her. The point is, that woman is the sister of canglan''s deputy gang leader!

    Wen Jiu: [smile] good. He''s great. Do you want me to buy him a monkey to play in heaven?

    Mo Xiaoyu in reality a cold chrysanthemum, tiger body a tremor.

    Mo Xiaoyu: then, that, Lord Wuwu, you don''t want to be purple. Calm down, take a deep breath, exhale

    Wen Jiu: [smile] I''m very calm. Let that dog roll over and explain to me. Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching him how to be a man.

    Poof -

    Mo Xiaoyu couldn''t help spraying. He thought that once Fubao was kicked out of the guild by the guild leader because he was afraid of the guild leader.

 Chapter 1159

    After being rotated by others, they pulled back. Fubao''s windy clothes were beaten like dogs when he came back. However, it was saved by the screenshots of the people who wanted to take it out from time to time to sneak around, with a high appearance rate.

    When the 818 about Fubao comes out, except for a bunch of hahahaha in the post reply, it''s all kinds of miserable photos of him. In a word, it''s horrible!

    Mo Xiaoyu swallowed hard and went to find Fubao.

    Private chat:

    Mo Xiaoyu: Fubao, you are dead. The leader of the guild asked you to meet him, or you will be sent to heaven!

    Fubao replied quickly.

    Fubao: [trembling] [trembling] don''t lie in the trough!! Sister Xiaoyu, goddess Xiaoyu! You go to help me beg for help. If the leader doesn''t help me, I will be crippled this time!

    Mo Xiaoyu thought of the appearance that Fubao bribed her to give, and he was still lying in his backpack. Yes, they''re just a gang with no backbone. Thinking about this, she decided to go and ask again. As a result, the word just hit half way, and the news of Fubao came in again.

    After watching it, Mo Xiaoyu silently deleted the jargon he had already made.

    Fubao: in those days, I was handsome and elegant, attracting numerous beauties to bow down. Finally, my reputation was ruined, and I was seized by those mental retardants. This time, I must not be kicked out again, or I will have no face to live! [crying]

    Fubao: how can I flirt with my sister after being intercepted for another ugly photo? They will ha ha me. How can they be fascinated by me? [grievance]

    it doesn''t matter if you are beaten, just because you are afraid of being remembered by the screenshot? Mo Xiaoyu took a deep breath after reading and typed a word.

    Mo Xiaoyu: roll!

    Mo Xiaoyu: when is the official option to kill teammates? I must be the first to kill you!

    Fubao: [bawling] [bawling] Xiaoyu elder sister ~ ~

    Mo Xiaoyu: go to ask the leader for help. I can''t help you. I say you really love to die. It''s not good to flirt with someone. You go to flirt with that girl?!

    Mo Xiaoyu: sit and watch your turn. The picture must be bright and crooked.

    Fubao: ah, goodbye, goodbye. I didn''t expect you to be like this, Mo Xiaoyu. I mistook you. Hum!

    After that, he shook his hands, and finally made a jargon and sent it to Su Kui with his eyes closed.

    Su Kui is drinking the last mouthful of milk. Unconsciously, she controls the keyboard to practice her skills at the stake. When she hears the "Ding", she raises her eyebrow and opens it.

    Fubao: [kneeling] clench your ears, elder sister of the sect leader, elder sister of the beauty. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong.

    Wenjiu: Oh. [smile]

    Fubao: [kneel] and [cry] next time I really dare not, whoa whoa whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    Wenjiu: Oh, are you aggrieved?

    Fubao: the thief is wronged! It seems that the goddess is so cold. The ghost knows how to be so clingy. He asked me to buy this and that! How angry! [grievance]

    Wen Jiu: isn''t it your usual way to buy? Do you mind if you do it? Did jilt still point at nose to scold others to make fine?

    Wen Jiu: [smile] you are so brave. I decided to reward you with a monkey. Are you ready?

    Fubao: sect leader Don''t, don''t mess about!!

    Wen Jiu: [smiles] come to the outskirts of the city.

    Wen Jiu: coordinates

    Fubao: please forgive me!! I''m wrong, you want me to do anything, please let my little chrysanthemum go!!

 Chapter 1160

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth and scolded the living treasure. In fact, she had already decided to help him carry it. Otherwise, there was a group of people with sword finger canglan, and Fubao was killed to surrender.

    But we should always teach him some lessons to save him three days, two hair and spring, and go out to the streets full of acquaintances.

    Wen Jiu: will you come?

    Fubao is sad. He wants to cry. His tiger body shakes like chaff. He feels that he has not been turned by the green sea Pavilion and the sword. He must be turned by the leader first. His life is really bitter!

    Fubao: come on! Here we go!

    Isn''t it just a meal? He can''t bear it!

    However, in ten minutes, Fubao regretted it. He couldn''t bear it!

    In the green and picturesque outskirts of Yangzhou City, under the trees of willow, a young Xia in a yellow satchel fashion, with a white horse tail on his head and a heavy sword on his back was rolled all over the ground. His clothes were bright and blue.

    Wen Jiu: God?

    Wenjiu: send you to heaven.

    Wen Jiu: how is flying?

    Another horse''s hoof stepped on it and stepped on Fubao''s face directly, leaving a blue, purple and blue hoof mark.

    Fubao: please forgive me, boss. I really know it''s wrong. I have no face to see you. Boss!!

    His figure in the game keeps rolling, sometimes being picked up by a long gun, sometimes being trampled on the foot by a horse''s hoof. In a word, it''s terrible.

    Su Kui smiles.

    Wen Jiu: do you want me to stop?

    Fubao: Yes!

    Wen Jiu: then sing some little yellow songs to make me happy.

    Fubao:

    Fubao: it''s not humiliating to kill a scholar! [anger]

    Wen Jiu: [smile]

    in the next moment, the horse sitting down by junniang is like taking mad medicine, stepping on the people on the ground crazily, and not stepping on other places, specially picking faces. Soon, the handsome face swelled into a pig''s head, which was not to be seen.

    Wen Jiu''s swordsman is very lifelike. In addition to the beautiful scenery, once the player is hurt, he will show the wound on the character depending on the severity of the injury, and his clothes will be broken. Of course, the clothes can be changed, but the injury on the face, I''m sorry, I can''t go down without three days.

    But for Fubao, who doesn''t play in a day''s time, he will die and be beaten black and blue. Fubao said: no face to see people!

    After all, he cried for mercy.

    Fubao: ah ah ah!! Spare my life, boss!! I''m really wrong, I sing, I sing!!

    Su Kui decided to stop. She broke off her sour fingers and looked at the young Xia lying on the grass with a smile. She was in a good mood.

    Wen Jiu: I have screenshots. I will send them to you later. Remember to apologize at the forum.

    Wen Jiu: I''ll wait for you on the voice channel in the evening. I''m sure you won''t break the appointment, will you?

    Say at the same time on the chat PP software, find the gang group, send.

    Cry for the king.

    Commander in chief: [picture] [picture]

    commander in chief: @ all members, Fubao has been beaten by me. All people who have time go online to fight. Fubao goes to the forum to apologize. That''s it.

    The most handsome guild leader: in addition, Fubao will sing on the voice channel in the evening. Remember to come.

    Mo Xiaoyu: the leader is the most handsome! I knew you wouldn''t give up Fubao.

    Ye Qinglan: even if that dog is stupid and stupid, it still has merits.

    Haw haw: hahahaha!! Finally I got Fubao to sing. Come on, my song list is ready!

 Chapter 1161

    Fubao: I hate you

    Of course, his voice was soon drowned out by a new round of screen swiping. Fubao, besides the local tyrants, has a pleasant personality. Although he likes to flirt with his younger sister, he is not bad at all and won''t cheat the body of those younger sisters. And most of the things that he would like to get rid of are just a few fashions he sent.

    It''s just because of this that all the players in the forum accept it. In addition to gloating at him every time, it''s all kinds of hahaha.

    Besides, Fubao can sing, and it''s a small voice. Since he sang a green fox in his head, the younger sisters in the gang are excited and send their recordings to the forum one after another. To be frank, our family''s fortune is a coquette. It''s not true love with younger sisters!! Welcome to attack and help to take this monster, thank you!

    Since then, Fubao''s reputation has been destroyed. In front of all the people, it can no longer stand the strong attack model.

    -

    swordsman Qiyuan Game Forum.

    [water moon] Hello everyone, I''m king''s blue. I''ll tell you a good news. Please don''t poke it carelessly!!

    [picture] Yes, it''s the latest photo of thumping Fubao. Please accept it.

    In addition, our guild leader also won benefits for all of us. After the end of the battle in the evening, Fubao, the voice channel, sang songs. What do you want to hear? Everything! Of course, I need your help now!

    Want to hear the younger sister paper can come to me to get the house number, and join king Lin for a short time, to protect our little fortune can get through the difficulties smoothly, now you can sign up, welcome to join! No matter how you pack, as long as you can contribute to our strength, we all raise our hands and feet to agree!

    As soon as the post was sent out, players began to reply. This idea is from sunflower, and instruct ye Qinglan, the deputy leader, to post.

    [lying trough ha ha ha ha ha, I''m sorry I can''t help it!! The picture has been saved automatically by right clicking!! By the way, where to sign up? Junlin Sao is singing by Fubao. He must go to hahaha!! ]

    [take me one, Fubao, don''t be afraid. Even if you have ruined me, my sister still loves you! (funny face)]

    [the fast hand has signed up and successfully got the number, ha ha ha ha, it''s time to sign up, and the battle has begun!! ]

    [Fubao is being hanged in the wild, cough, chrysanthemum has been damaged by rotation, aching]

    [what can''t be solved by a little yellow song? If so, two! ]

    [what are you afraid of? Go! ]

    [Hello, I''m at the end of March in Bihai Pavilion. I was going to help the war on my horse, but Sorry, boss, I want to hear Jiaochuan! ]

    [hahaha, I''ll help you if my old lady doesn''t help you! ]

    [sit up and help you up! ]

    the green sea Pavilion and the sword finger canglan are big help.

    But for a woman, even if Bihai Pavilion tries its best, jianzhicanglan is just playing around. It''s impossible for everyone to fight for a woman.

    That''s too much to lose.

    So, very soon, the whole monarch is in the ascendant. Although they are few, they can''t stand the forum roar. There are many girls!

    Only in the huge war copies, the two red names rushed towards us, and only ID was seen. Countless girls in long skirts and colorful branches played the piano, swords or flute. The special effects of skills could almost blind people.

 Chapter 1162

    Crowd: mdzz!

    World Channel:

    happy little frog: is this the whole district''s sister paper coming?

    Half a day''s Leisure: probably

    Not like years: I absolutely don''t admit that I''m jealous. Many little sisters, it''s good to share one with me! [grievance]

    a drizzle of smoke and rain: divide me into one + 1

    pink Phoenix: divide me into one + 1

    Xuanyuan dog egg: is it too late for me to join Bihai pavilion to hang and hit Fubao now?

    Tassel: in time, but you''ll be blacklisted.

    Liangzhoupo: in time, but you will be blacklisted by many girls.

    Xuanyuan dog egg: fuck

    It can only be said that it''s true that the majority of younger sisters want to listen to Jiaochuan. For this reason, they can be enemies with the male compatriots in the whole district, only to satisfy their own soul of a rotten girl.

    Bihaige PP group.

    Guild leader Yue Gucheng: how many people are there?

    AI: don''t you know, boss? Junlin takes Fubao''s singing as a temptation and deceives many younger sisters to help!

    Ah meow: Yes, even our gang has many retreats. In a second, they entered the king''s palace.

    Moon City:

    Chu Lian: what else can I do? No more! It''s been worn for nearly two hours. It''s not over yet. Those girls'' papers are so fierce that they don''t want to look like them at all. I''ve been trampled to death by them several times!

    Canger: I don''t want to fight either. It''s boring, boss. Let''s get rid of the gang fight.

    Yue Gucheng: ha ha, Fubao robbed my daughter-in-law. Now you want me to fight for help to be funny?

    Canger: boss, what should I do? Sword refers to canglan. Do you expect them to come and help you? Anyway, I don''t want to fight. I can''t fight at all!

    Moon lonely city: love to fight, do not love to roll! Look out of the way!

    Jingdang cat: what do you mean?

    Fang Fangfang: we worked hard together to force a woman to fight for half a day, but not all for you? Now you let your brother go for a word?

    Canger: ha ha, I''ve learned a lot. I''m sorry, brother is gone!

    Xanthium leaves the group.

    Fang Fang exits the group.

    Chu Lian: still fighting?

    Yue Gucheng: ha ha, I think it scares me to quit? I don''t lack these people. Why don''t I fight?

    Chu lotus leaves the group.

    AI: boss, I''ve always wanted to say that Fusheng is really unpopular with our gang. We fight for you in the gang war. As a result, you

    AI: actually, I don''t want to believe it all the time, but now I have to say that people will change. This gang, long ago, was not the gang that used to play games.

    AI: sorry, boss. Goodbye.

    AI quit the group.

    In reality, Yue Gucheng is biting his cigarette in the Internet bar and scolds Cao secretly. Floating life is his love for getting along for nearly a year. It looks good and even plans to show up at the end of the year. Unfortunately, everything is mixed up by the stinky man in King''s presence!

    He hammered down the table angrily and shouted at Mai Li, "anyone else who wants to get back quickly, give me the rest!"

    After that, he pressed the cigarette end, touched the keyboard with both hands, and began to control the characters in the game. He waved his long knife and killed them when he saw the red name. He totally killed his eyes.

    Another hour went by. The Bihai Pavilion Gang, who was originally for the sake of love, stopped playing. The girls were really fierce. They also had a second command in full service. The meat was in front of them, and the remote support was behind them. The nanny kept adding blood and the assassin waited for the opportunity to assassinate them.

    In other words, not all girls are pit goods. A large part of them have very high combat effectiveness. They fight fiercely.

 Chapter 1163

    Soon, the people of Bihai Pavilion came off the line one by one. At last, there were several people who were struggling to support them until they were buried in the resurrection point again and again, and finally ended up not coming out.

    The gang war is over.

    Guild chat:

    Mo Xiaoyu: you''re a god!! God damn it!

    Fubao: Thank you, boss. He is the most handsome! Boss, I decided to buy you the latest fashion as a thank you!

    Wen Jiu: ha ha, I don''t care about your fashion? Send your sister!

    Honghuang: it''s true that for the big brother who is addicted to making weapons, fashion is too cheap!

    Shangshanruoshui: hahaha, one weapon can buy half of the mall, let me laugh for a while!

    Fubao: hum, you bad guys, don''t talk to you!

    Wen Jiu: it doesn''t matter. Remember to go online. It''s time for you to sing.

    Fubao: Boss, give me a break! [crying]

    Fubao: I''ve sung this song in the name of being really sad! [crying]

    a group of girls who just joined the gang.

    Tangdoutang: ha ha, are you saying it again?

    Wan Wan Qingfeng: I''ve fought all the battles. Can you tell my mother this?

    Liu Yueyi: I''ve fought all the battles. Tell my mother this?

    Where is it: all the fights have been fought. You tell my mother this?

    Marine guest: Fubao, it''s easy to die. Do you want my sisters to teach you?

    Mo Xiaoyu can''t help laughing and typing with his hands crackling.

    Mo Xiaoyu: I can''t help hahaha. It''s so funny. Fubao, you should die!

    Wen Jiu: Fubao. [smile]

    Fubao: I Sing

    Ma Ji wants to die. What''s the evil he did? He''s a leader like this!

    -

    7 p.m.

    Fubao on time on the game''s own voice software, this software is very powerful, can sing, with accompaniment, and also with the game''s team-mates play this time communication. There is even a live broadcast function. If you are confident in your beauty, you are welcome to start the live broadcast at any time.

    Because of this software, there are several famous players in the game.

    Although Wen Jiu doesn''t explode photos on the Internet, her voice will still be exposed. She is a typical goddess voice, but because of the fierce behavior in the game, she has always been regarded as a human demon, using the voice changing period.

    Wen Jiu: "cough, are you all here? It''s said that it starts at seven o''clock. Thank you for your help today. With your protection, I''ll be relieved! "

    "For the first time, I''m going to put my sister''s paper together. From now on, I''ll discipline him and let him change his mind and become a new man, OK?"

    Have you ever heard of joking with a serious goddess voice? I don''t think it''s strange, but I think it''s very humorous. I don''t know if it is. Anyway, more than 100 of my sisters can''t help but knock 666 messages under the screen.

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha, the first time Xiao Sao suffered was from me. No one should compete with me! ]

    [upstairs, I allow you to run 39cm. (40cm long sword)]

    [for the first time that Fubao xiaosao suffered, come to fight! ]

    [I tell you, don''t provoke me, my power is not extinguished! One by one! ]

    [you hold Fubao, I will hold Wenjiu goddess! ]

    [I don''t think there''s any rival in sleeping. It''s true?! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? Don''t want to go! ]

    [don''t want to go + 1]

    [Fubao sing!! I''m ready for the song list. What should I sing first? ]

 Chapter 1164

    Su Kui read the message for a while, and then he said, "let''s sing the famous song of Fubao first. After all, it''s because of this song that the name of Fubao is really popular all over the country. Presumably, the recording of that song must not know how many younger sister''s mobile phones it lies in."

    [hahaha, green fox! Listen to Wenjiu, I will know! ]

    [this is good. I will record well this time and try to record a high-definition version! ]Let the women who don''t come envy us, we are the first ones who are blessed! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! ]

    "come on, Fubao, go to Mai and sing your story bravely."

    Fubao: he sang the story of an egg! Even if he''s gay, that''s a strong attack, OK?

    Baby grievance!

    Fubaowei climbed up to Mai wrongly, "sisters, you are all fairies. Let''s talk about it. Can we not sing a little yellow song?"

    [if you don''t listen to me, I will recite the Scriptures! ]

    [if you don''t listen to me, I will recite the Scriptures! ]

    [we refuse everything except asthma! ]

    [what''s our slogan?! ]

    do something! Do something! Do something! ]

    breathe! Breathe! Breathe! ]

    [complain! Be coquettish! Be coquettish! ]

    Fubao: "I want to die, don''t know if I can?"

    Su Kui: "Oh, yes, I''ll send you to heaven right away. The monkey is waiting for you at any time!"

    Fubao is aggrieved, "Ma Jiji!"

    "Well?" Su Kui raised his eyebrows and sneered, "how dare you swear? Don''t you know how to flirt with your sister for a while and crematorium afterwards? "

    [flirt with your sister for a while, then crematorium! ]

    [what is flirting? If you have the ability, you can flirt! ]

    [if you are being helped because of the teasing, my sisters will escort you every day! ]

    Fubao chokes on her throat with a mouthful of water. Are these women crazy?!! Swallowing his saliva, listening to the voice of his eldest brother, he shriveled his mouth, "sing and sing, you brave women, it''s terrible!"

    [ha ha ha Fubao, you need to find a man to spoil you! ]When Su Kui heard the snigger, she called out the accompaniment for Fubao and said, "I''ll sing with you and accompany you once, OK?"

    Fubao immediately brightened his eyes and nodded, "mm-hmm, I knew that the boss was the best!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "But even if I were better, I would have to sing for you!"

    Meow, meow, meow?

    What about teasing him? He thought there was always a companion for shame! Mom is so angry!

    What else does Fubao want to say? The music Prelude over there has already started.

    In reality, the boy''s cheek is a little red. He turns off the wall lamp and immediately falls into darkness in the bedroom. He purses his lips and sings: "out of the night, the green fox demon is wrapped in a plain waist, and smiles with a smile. He looks forward to his beautiful appearance. He starts to sing the first sentence. Under the public screen, he keeps rolling messages. It''s clear that there are only over 100 people, but It''s like thousands of people opening the brush together. They can jump out of one in a second and keep rolling.

    [ouch, ouch, ouch, I''m going to bleed! ]

    [why didn''t Fubao be so cute before? Well, elder sister forgive your dregs. Such a young man is really suitable for men to love! ]

    [record silently without speaking. ]

    [my mother asked me why I had nosebleeds and silently covered my headphones. ]

    when the lyrics are finished, the music suddenly comes down to the climax. If there is any sound of silk and bamboo behind the background, it will be accompanied by light asthma. The clear voice line of the youth will be pressed hoarse, and a little bit of delicate asthma will be put into the wheat.

 Chapter 1165

    "The moon is beautiful, the cloud is lush, the bamboo is lush, the wind is ethereal, the dancing is smart, and the world is full of people who can enjoy themselves"

    it''s almost like a breath. It''s not like a breath, but every word is full of temptations. It makes people close their eyes, as if they can feel a white and handsome young man in their mind His cheeks are crimson with lust, his long neck is up, his clothes are half off, his body is immersed in the water, his head is bright moonlight, beautiful.

    The night is as cool as water, with endless enchantment.

    Su Kui coughs twice. In fact, her taste is not so bad. Otherwise, she would not bully her lover and force him to wear rabbit ears when he was a pure white rabbit.

    The young man''s clear and seductive voice really cheers up the corrupt girls.

    After singing, Fubao''s face was red. Although he seemed to have no skin or face in the game, in fact, he was only an 18-year-old boy. He pulled the hot earlobe, left a sentence "I''ll drink water", and ran away.

    He needs to go to the bathroom and wash his cold face!

    Su Kui climbed up to Mai and chuckled, "Fubao is shy. Don''t tease him, ha ha. In this way, I owe you first. Let him sing some ordinary songs when he comes back, OK?"

    "I''ll continue to sing some other day. I''ll have no welfare next time after listening to it one time, won''t I?" She helped Fubao out.

    [little sister, how warm is QAQ]

    [OK, does that mean that there will be listening in the future? ]

    [I''m excited! ]

    miss, please give me a song.

    Fubao came back at this time. When he saw the news, he was almost moved to cry out, "boo boo, boss, I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel!"

    "Next time, go on singing," Su Kui said quietly, and then began to choose songs. "It''s said that I can sing with you. What do the babies like to listen to?"

    The goddess with a round voice called for their baby. You girls said on paper that the girl''s heart was about to burst! They roll and show their love.

    [what''s good for you, little sister! ]

    [I''ve fallen in love with my little sister! Don''t rob me! ]

    [miss, please marry! ]

    [my little sister wants to marry! ]

    [sobbing, sobbing, I don''t want to leave. Before my little sister is liked by more people, I will rely on monarch''s pension! ]

    [+ 1]

    finally, Su Kui chose a song that she could sing and Fubao could sing. Lyrics are normal, but listen to a bunch of girls have tears.

    In addition to the good singing skills, there are also lyrics.

    The sad and low prefix rings, followed by the beat, Su Kui sings slowly:

    "between heaven and earth

    there are your and my fate

    meet between the past life and the present life

    can''t forget the blood of your body

    reverberate in the night of reincarnation"

    Fubao has calmed down now, listening to the voice of the voice, his eyelashes quiver, and slowly followed by the next song Words:

    "the moment of recollection

    to see your eyes

    to stay at the beginning and you meet

    a part of this life that cannot be put down

    disappears on the other side of the mountain."

    Two Chorus:

    "ask the sky

    who''s right and who''s wrong when you''re sad and happy

    it''s better to raise a glass with you tonight and forget to get drunk

    and let the line that once connected before you woke up disappear in the last eye of this life."

    The end of the music came to an end, and there was a silence in the public screen. Suddenly, many girls started to brush gifts automatically and spontaneously. Su Kui raised her eyebrows? There is no need to brush gifts. We all sing and play by ourselves. Come and stop. "

 Chapter 1166

    [sobbing, don''t, it''s so nice!! ]

    [I didn''t say I was crying! Little sister, would you like to sing more after QAQ? ]

    [ouououfubao can change careers. Don''t be a scum man. We like it when you sing! ]

    ! Ha ha ha with a face! ]

    [the key is that Mingming''s little sister is a female voice, but I was attacked by her sister. As for Fubao, cough, everyone knows. No comment! ]

    [take the little sister! Ten thousand years at a glance! ]

    Su Kui finished singing and joked with his younger sister''s paper. He made an appointment to play tomorrow and then went offline. Fubao was forced by his younger sister to sing several more songs and was finally let go.

    It''s about 10 o''clock. When Fubao shut down the computer, he was scared. It didn''t last long, I didn''t expect it was so late! He touched his red face and smiled shyly. He sang with the gang leader! And those girls, too cute! He fell in love with singing a little. What to do with QAQ

    he got up with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He was going to go to the bathroom to wash and rest. Unexpectedly, he jumped up with a start.

    "Brother, brother, when did you come back?" He covered his face and stared at his round eyes in horror.

    Lu Qiaosheng smiled faintly, standing in the dark, his eyes were bland, wiping his glasses, and said calmly, "when you sing the green fox, you sing well." He thought about it, looked at his little cousin''s red face, and thought he was so bad, so he added, and decided to boast about him.

    "Poof --"

    Fubao spouted blood. His fingers trembled and he pointed to Lu Qiaosheng and couldn''t speak. After shaking for a while, his mouth suddenly burst into a scream, "ah!!!" Several steps jump to the bed, a raised quilt cover head, "ah ah ah!! I lost my body. I''m ashamed to see you! "

    "Why don''t you come back and have no voice, but also eavesdrop!!! Wuwuwu...... "

    Lost dead lost dead! Fubao felt that if there was a seam under the bed at this time, he would never come out again. Even if I sing a little yellow song, even if I breathe! As a result, he was overheard by his evil and interesting cousin! He can already foresee his future misery!

    Listen to Fubao''s chanting, Lu Qiaosheng picks his eyebrows. His slender and thin figure looks mysterious in the dark. His pale lips make a light smile. "Why, it''s not just singing a green fox. Don''t worry, I won''t tell my aunt."

    "Ah! You want to tell my mom?! " Fubao jumped up and stared.

    Lu Qiaosheng is innocent, a pair of black eyes have a boy''s rare double eyelids, very deep, it seems that people are more and more clear and meaningful with a sense of volume. He rubbed his eyebrows and put his glasses back on. "I didn''t want to tell my aunt. You said it yourself."

    "Don''t say cousin QAQ! I''ll be killed by my mother! Please, please Fubao held two claws in his arms and could not help bowing to him.

    "Tut --"

    Lu Qiaosheng shakes his head, "what''s the future? All the songs have been sung. The song behind you is good. Who is that woman? " He asked, as if unintentionally.

    Fubao didn''t realize the deep meaning of his eyes. He was stunned and said: "our sect leader, is it nice to sing? The game is great! People are also very witty and very good! It''s a goddess! " Say say to say red earlobe.

 Chapter 1167

    Lu Qiaosheng squinted. "Wen Jiu?" After that, I suddenly found that I had let slip.

    "Eh?" Fubao is stupefied. He sits cross legged on the bed and looks up his head and asks foolishly, "brother, how do you know our leader? Do you also play swordsman?"

    "But don''t you often stay away? I haven''t seen you play games... " He twisted his eyebrows and pondered.

    Lu Qiaosheng lightly glanced at his dull brother and casually perfunctorily said, "Oh, I saw her in my friend''s place, playing games is very powerful."

    At the mention of Wen Jiu, Fubao immediately brightened his eyes and nodded wildly, "yes! Although she is always abusing me, she is very nice. Today, she and I are still together. I didn''t know that she sang so well. That''s great! " He said that he wanted to jump on the bed.

    Lu Qiaosheng squinted and looked at him with a smile. "Do you like Wen Jiu?"

    Fubao''s face turned red when he blinked slowly. He lowered his head and whispered, "where, where..."

    "Oh, no?" Lu Qiaosheng nodded, "so go to bed early, good night."

    After that, he slowly went out as if he had come, quietly, and gently brought the door with him. He couldn''t see clearly and crossed the bottom of his eyes.

    Fubao sat in the quiet room for a moment, holding his ear lobes and muttering, "what''s the use of I like her? She doesn''t like me! Hum! "

    -

    swordsman Qiyuan Game Forum.

    [want to hear the first voice of the leader of the king''s visit guild? I''ll tell you? Proper goddess attack! Come in if you want to hear me, BB, get out! ]

    [ah ah ah, I went to fight yesterday. Otherwise, I will regret for thousands of years. I said Fubao first. Lying in the slot is worthy of king Lin''s complaint. My mother''s breathing -

    and so on. I have a bloody nose

    Cough, wipe clean continue to say, Wenjiu little sister really absolute goddess attack!! The game plays well, singing is also good, wuwuwu, the fate of the world listen to me, wuwuwulei eyes, super good not to say! All the girls have made an appointment to hide, but in the spirit of sharing good things with you, my father calls for my father on the 100th floor, and I will release resources!

    Come on, consciously, kneel down and call Dad! ]

    Su Kui stayed up in the middle of the night to visit the forum. Unexpectedly, she saw such a funny post. According to the tone of the building owner, she could see that she was a girl, but she was called her father. I have to say that there are more teases in the game.

    What''s more funny is that if the post is not sent out, there will be a reply.

    [it''s not humiliating to kill a scholar. I I don''t call Dad ]

    [dad, ask for resources! ]

    [dad, just give me Fubao''s resources! ]

    What about resources, dad? ]

    [dad, talk counts! ]

    [for resources, Dad! ]You''d better not be caught in the game! dad! ]

    [good dad, stop playing, give me resources ~]

    So there are many replies, Su Kui browsing all the way down, in addition to a few ambitious, other people are not promising called Dad.

    That girl is also a wonderful person. She doesn''t mind the trouble. She directly replies to the father on each floor, pokes resources in private, and makes a lot of people who are waiting for a hundred floors to steal resources directly stupid.

    [landlord, you are insidious! ]

    [how can we prevent you from stealing resources? A little bit! ]

    [line, line, you are Dad! Ask for resources! ]Dad, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t fish in troubled waters. ]

 Chapter 1168

    At the other end of the city, Lu Qiaosheng''s mouse stared at his father for a long time and moved away silently.

    Tomorrow, I''ll ask for a copy of it. It''s a shy look. Is it sure that it''s recorded?

    -

    the next day, the freshness didn''t last long, because once it spread, it would be spread more widely by the unknown.

    However, after half a day''s effort, the fate of Fubao''s version of Qingmei Hu and Wenjiu and Fubao''s chorus has been spread to a music website and widely listened to.

    In fact, after playing the game, Wen''s Micro blog seldom takes care of it. She usually pays close attention to the new songs she sings, the songs she holds, the new movies she produces, the new games she plays in her company, and the content of her microblog, except for a few forwarding, is useless.

    After she went up, Wen Xiaojiu''s name was on the top, and her crown was grey. In a word, Wenjiu is also a strange person. Although she is generous with her favorite songs, she is very low-key. She doesn''t buy Fashion for the game, and doesn''t use all kinds of social software as members. This is similar to sukui.

    She felt that those flashy things were really useless and clean, but looked comfortable.

    Wen Jiu''s favorite music guild is king in the world, and his favorite author is pen and ink. In addition, he has an appreciation attitude towards many COS and other things, and does not pursue them, nor is he a fan.

    Wenjiu''s life is very monotonous. He gets up every day to play games, visit forums, brush microblogs and listen to his favorite songs.

    At the same time, Su Kui hung up Junlin''s guild. Junlin''s music guild channel has people every day, but the most famous gods are not common. Other emerging singers often hang up in the channel to interact with fans and sing.

    Junlin''s assessment is very strict, and it is a pure men''s guild. There are only male singers in it, which is the welfare of a group of corrupt female voice controllers.

    Wenjiu is a lazy person. All the names and IDs are the real names, or wenxiaojiu. She is a very local and low-key fan in Junlin. Without exception, as soon as she entered the channel, Su Kui sent several sports cars to her, regardless of whether the singer on the wheat was her favorite.

    This is Wenjiu''s daily life.

    There are not many people in the day. Today is Tuesday. The working party and the reading party are not there. Only a few people hang up under the channel to send flowers and leave messages. So, as soon as Su Kwai started, someone found out.

    [lying trough, Wen Jiu is here! ]

    [Hello little sister, heehee hee ~]

    [little sister Wen Jiu is a real local hero, no explanation! ]

    [in other words Wen Jiu''s name is familiar to me. Do you think my little sister is playing swordsman? The second place in the ranking of Shuiyue district is Wenjiu! ]

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth, and the younger sister paper playing swordsman''s strange fate was unconsciously broken off and turned into a rotten girl. As long as she mixed circles, it can be said that the painter, anime, cos, CV, singing were not separated, recognized and normal.

    She sent an ellipsis and asked the man on wheat, typing.

    [it''s very pleasant to sing, can you order a song?]

    [miss ououo, would you like to order a song?? Then we are all cold! ]

    [I want to hear Gao lengfan sing magnificently! Ask little sister QAQ]

    Su Kui: [you should be cute to Fanfan. ]

 Chapter 1169

    Michael''s singer is Qifan, a new singer in King''s presence. His rating is still very low. Su Kui brushes several sports cars.

    Finally, he listened to the man on wheat. The voice line was a very open and cold voice. He smiled in his voice and said, "thank you for the reward from little fairy Wen Jiu. It''s a waste. Thank you very much." he drank a mouthful and asked, "what does Wen Jiu want to hear? You don''t really want me to be a great singer, do you? "

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha can have it! ]

    [little sister Wen Jiu, don''t advise!! ]

    [I also think it can be, ouch ~ ~]

    Su Kui blinks, grins, and types: [is it really OK? This is what you said. I didn''t say that you should sing in a grand style. But since you like it, then - haha! ]

    Wen Jiu''s character in Weibo is totally different from that in the game. In the game, he is a high cold goddess, and in the circle of the second dimension, he is a second class girl who is no different from other rotten girls and rolls around all day.

    Qifan: "sister, let''s not bring such a thing???" He couldn''t cry or laugh. "When did it become what I said? It''s so bad for you."

    [don''t talk, sing! ]

    [little sister Wen Jiu is powerful!! I love miss all my life! ]

    [seriously, I don''t think Wenjiu is the one I know in the game, because Wenjiu can''t be so cute n (* ˇÝ del ˇÜ *) n]

    [I''m ready to record. For the first time, I must keep it intact, ouch!! ]Qifan is helpless. He is a very gentle person. Generally, he seldom refuses the request of MI Mei. He can only nod his head and say: "in fact, I can''t sing well. Cough, I can''t sing well without Yun Mei," he stressed.

    Yunmei''er is a nickname, but also a man, but a very coquettish man. When the emperor comes to the world, he is the most charming, which makes a lot of younger sisters scream. If they can''t sleep in porcelain cloud, they feel that they can''t love each other.

    [can''t sleep porcelain cloud, what''s the difference with a salted fish? ]Don''t talk about anything, although I admit that he is the first one to complain! ]

    [there must be another flavor in the gentle attack. ]

    [ahaha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! ]

    Qifan is helpless. It seems that the girls are excited for a magnificent song. It''s not so easy to fool them. At this time, there is no one in Mai Xu. They are all standing dead. He can''t find someone to rescue them.

    Brain benevolence jumped, his ear root is tiny red, really want to sing under the public prestige?

    Just then, several more sports cars flew on the screen.

    Qifan: "if I sing well, don''t laugh at me, you know?"

    I only have nosebleeds! ]

    [is it really good for you to be so ungodly? Ha ha ha! ]

    [pretend not to see Fanfan knocked unconscious by sports car! ]

    [I also want to use money to knock my idol unconscious, and it''s better to drag him back to bed! ]

    yield to the power of money, the men of king Lin, just like this. Half genuine and half sham, "

    " make complaints about the rap, and "surrender to the power of money, I think I have sold my soul to money."

    Wen Jiu: so, should anyone consider letting me sleep? ]

    [sleeping trough ah ah, kill upstairs! ]How can you break up for a second! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, what''s honey laughing about? ]

    [young lady knocks cute n (* ˇÝ ¨Ś ˇÜ *) n]

 Chapter 1170

    The rapid Prelude sounded, and with the rhythm, Qi fan''s voice seemed to spray out of his breath slowly, with a little sweet and greasy breath.

    "Lure someone to take off forbidden fruit

    sweet taste and steal a bite

    touch the deepest fruit core

    the body begins to tremble

    the tip of the tongue has * * the inner side of the legs

    the alarm of nerve endings rings

    gradually become hot from the inside out

    now there is no need to abide by the rules

    and also pretend to be reserved and speak against the heart

    why the action does not stop --"

    From Qifan''s first sentence, the public screen began to scroll and swipe.

    I can''t I can''t!! ]

    [hold on, my blood tank! ]

    [the blood tank is empty, Hello, demon spirit, I need blood transfusion! ]

    [the mentally handicapped upstairs have been offline, and the demon spirit is the alarm phone! ]

    [I''ve heard countless cover versions of this song, but to be honest, it''s sung by the men who come to the world, which is the most heartfelt. ]

    [there''s nothing to say. I''d like to apologize first! ]

    [I Am I late?? Wrong billion series!! Which little angel has a recording? For private mail!! ]

    [dads, who shares the resources? ]

    [record the whole process and ask dad to send resources. ]

    [Dad! ]

    [Dad!! ]

    [good dad! ]

    Su Kui rubs his head, and the girls of the second dimension can play like this? Everyone likes to be called Dad? She felt deeply that the post on the forum last night was sent by this girl.

    On the other side of the computer.

    A girl with black rimmed glasses, messy hair, pajamas and a chair sneezed, rubbed her nose and murmured, "eh? No one''s going to scold me, right? I sneeze today. "

    But soon, she became complacent again, sending emails all the time, and at the same time she said: "fuck you, dad will send you emails, pay attention to check ~!"

    Ding -

    send!

    Attached to the email is Wen jiux Fubao, Qifan and Fubao.

    -

    Su Kui just flashed this idea in her head and soon left it behind. Qi fan sang a lot of songs in the back. She also painted some gifts in the audience, and then said goodbye to everyone and went offline.

    It''s learned from my memory that recently, swordsman is going to produce a group of COS blockbusters, and all cos are sharpening their swords to target the few resources.

    There are many players involved in swordsman''s strange fate, and the scope is also very wide. There are twelve schools in the game, each with its own characteristics. And this time, it''s the official cos reward. It''s the best of the best products. It''s not the usual petty brawling, which naturally attracts wide attention.

    The founder of Qiyuan is also a very interesting person. He doesn''t choose you because of your fame. First, he looks at Yanyuan. Second, he looks at Yanyuan.

    That is to say, if you are interested in taking cos, and he thinks you are suitable for a certain role at the first sight, then it''s good that you have successfully attracted the attention of the founder, which is over.

    Very simple.

    -

    microblog.

    Qiqierv: I''m sure I''ll take part in the official cos reward of swordsman. Then I''ll play a cute flower. Please support me! Swordsman Qiyuan V: finally, we have determined our first Hualuo cos player. Well, this is Qiqi, who is known as the loveliest girl in the cos world! @Qi Qi''er glanced at Su Kui and picked up her eyebrows. It seems that song Xueqi has made sure that she will produce this set of films.

 Chapter 1171

    Song Xueqi is a well-known cos, but the audience is not high. This time, with the official promotion of the game, when the blockbuster comes out, it will surely properly absorb a batch of wolf powder and the selfie party.

    It is precisely because of this that she has entered into the unique fate of Swordsman and met the first brush and ink in the ranking of Shuiyue full service for thousands of years. That''s right, the first one is the real God brush and ink that has been hidden for many years. Maybe it''s to attract fans. Song Xueqi chooses a cute little girl named Hualuo in the game, and often posts some daily games on Weibo.

    After confirming the relationship with pen and ink, the fans soared in a flash. The writing style is excellent. There are tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of readers for several fairy swordsman novels. His popularity in the circle of the second dimension cannot be underestimated.

    And the family background of pen and ink is also good, which is one of the reasons why his novels are so popular, without him to let go, everyone can only be greedy, and still can''t get the chance of copyright moving to the large screen.

    In the second dimension circle, Wen Jiu is only a little transparent, which seems to have nothing to do with the two people, because they are too far away from her.

    However, it is well-known that she likes ink. When she learned by accident that ink is ink for thousands of years, she began to pursue him. Therefore, between the male and female owners, there is always a perfect match between them. Although in this world plot, the existence of Wen Jiu is dispensable. But without her, song Xueqi would never have been able to hook up so quickly, take the opportunity to let Wen Jiu misunderstand, and then sadly delete the number and leave the game.

    Wenjiu pursues straightforwardness, finds the brush and ink directly, and explodes the fireworks. Maybe it''s because of shaking hands, maybe it''s because it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the brush and ink are accepted easily.

    Later, because of the great reward of COS, Wen Jiu felt that song Xueqi played a very good role. At this time, she entered the game and just entered her own guild. So, out of kindness, she would take her with her for more or less tasks, and teach something.

    The relationship between Wen and ink has never been made public. This is Wenjiu''s agreement to ask for it. She may not even think of it. She finally lifted the stone and hit her foot.

    Because there is no public relation, so when song Xueqi colludes with pen and ink, she apologizes and says that she does not know the relation between Wen Jiu and pen and ink.

    All in all, the introduction of wolves into the house can best represent the practice of Wen Jiu. Sometimes, soft heart is also a disease. For the reason that she likes ink too much, even though Wen Jiu is no worse than song Xueqi in appearance and family background, she always puts herself in the position of a humble admirer to see ink. So, later, she quietly followed the brush and found that song Xueqi had been blasting fireworks for the brush and ink, and she was desperate when the brush and ink neither refused nor left.

    Quietly deleted the role of the game, and completely quit the circle with pen and ink.

    Wenjiu imagines some places with sukui, but in some places, sukui disagrees. What do you want to fight for? In love, there has never been a saying about who is humble and who is noble. Wen Jiu''s courage is all used in the fireworks. In the rest of the time, even in the virtual game, he dare not approach actively. It''s no wonder that song Xueqi will take advantage of it. What''s more, since you know what kind of person song Xueqi is, why don''t you think about it? Is there any misunderstanding?

 Chapter 1172

    Loss of love, like a drowning dog run away, Su Kui just want to sneer.

    If it is her, she will find out that it''s two people''s scum after the event. She must kill them one by one, never be soft, whether he once loved a man who wanted to die or not.

    But if only song Xueqi deliberately entangled, she will let song Xueqi know, dare to seduce her man, what kind of end!

    -The reason why song Xueqi, as a junior, can become true love in everyone''s eyes is because of her innocent image and high popularity!

    Now, since we want to fight, let''s start with popularity. If Wen Jiu had a little bit of fighting heart, there would be no song Xueqi!

    -

    Wen Xiaojiu: eh, just found out that the official wanted to give a big reward for cos? How do I want to participate?? #The picture is a screenshot of her character in the game. She is tall and slender. She is a military woman in red and armor. She is brave and brave. She holds a long gun and sits proudly on a black high horse.

    When Su Kui finished, he turned off the game on Weibo. She deliberately creates a feeling of unintentional horse dropping, which makes people inadvertently find out, isn''t it better? Because of Hao, she also has hundreds of small fans, usually in the form of a corpse. And even if these people don''t find out, the topic she brought with her micro blog is not white tape!

    -

    climb to the game.

    Su Kui just knew that today''s game is maintained. After each maintenance, there will definitely be a batch of new fashions. I don''t know how many players are restless.

    At this time, it''s the peak of cheaters and all kinds of courtship.

    After another stab from a liar, Su Kui first rode into the main city and began to do daily work.

    People in the world channel are constantly swiping the screen, so happy to take off.

    Happy little frog: for a love, you can buy me the inner seed of Cape! [funny]

    spring guest: you can buy me the inner species of Cape if you want to have a love relationship! [funny]

    jiangshanxue: you can buy me the inner species of Cape if you want to have a love relationship! [funny]

    one thought: copy the party dead open, immediately college entrance examination, play what game, buy what cape? I don''t know these, I just want to ask for charity to buy me 788 sets of college entrance examination simulation to do, good people have a safe life, thank you! [cute]

    the end of the moon: copy the party''s death, the college entrance examination is coming, what games to play, what Cape to buy? I don''t know these, I just want to ask for charity to buy me 788 sets of college entrance examination simulation to do, good people have a safe life, thank you! [cute]

    Su Kui watched the fun, and in the effort of picking up and reading, he also copied one. But the screen was swiped too fast. Once he was careless, the original copy of the college entrance examination simulation turned into -

    Wen Jiu: to find a relationship, you can buy me an inner species of Cape! [funny]

    then the world channel is boiling!

    Night travel of ghosts?? Is it a real person??!!

    Falling and falling flowers: all dead open, my little sister!! Little sister, look at me. How much do you want to buy? Marry me!!

    Pink fan: so many enemies, which one should I kill first?

    Elvin 900: see my name? Marry my little sister!

    Wen Jiu:

    Can she say she''s copying it wrong? Probably not, because the screen has become more and more crazy, she only found out that what she did yesterday has more influence than she thought.

 Chapter 1173

    So thinking, she gave birth to the idea of going to the forum to see. Anyway, the daily work is almost finished. She is about to do nothing, so she opened the forum and glanced at it in a hurry. It''s true.

    Besides all kinds of hair resources, I wonder what she looks like, male or female.

    And surprisingly, I don''t know when, there is a screenshot of her microblog in the forum! The speed of netizens is really amazing.

    This is how the content is written.

    [ha ha ha, little sister Wen Jiu has lost her horse! Come and see me wipe it. I didn''t find it before. Wenxiaojiu is Wenjiu?? Maybe there''s too much difference in character? ]

    [every day, I regularly go around the topic of swordsman''s strange fate to see if there''s any news about my family''s love beans. I didn''t expect it! You see what I found. I have compared this screenshot more than ten times. Each angle is the same as the character of sister Wen Jiu! And this weapon, isn''t there anyone in the game? Anyway, I think it''s Wenjiu''s little sister. I won''t agree to argue! In addition, the voice of Wenjiu''s little sister is good. Does Junlin accept people? I want to enter! ]

    [think about it carefully, I''m curious to look at it. It''s similar to riddles! ]

    [do you think more about it? Wen Xiaojiu, I know. He is a local tyrant. He often smashes a sports car in the Junlin guild. He is a lovely sister paper. He is not alone with Gao Leng''s sister Wen Jiu, is he? ]

    [ask for the truth! ]

    [I''m a bit confused. Let''s see how to explain it downstairs! ]

    [I don''t know, let''s watch it downstairs. ]

    [let me guess, if Wen Jiu is Wen Xiaojiu, does she want to participate in the official cos reward? Inexplicable expectation! ]

    [upstairs + 1, but it''s really Wen Jiu? Keep an attitude of disbelief. ]

    [it may just be said casually, not everyone can be cos, ten good-sounding nine ugly people, indicating that they really don''t expect it! ]

    Su Kui pulls the corners of his mouth, logs in to his account with only two levels, and replies.

    Wen jiuxx: [I was so angry? It''s a little exciting to think that someone is talking about me. ]

    in fact, most people are bored. By the way, I have discussed that the focus is still high.

    Su Kui just replied, and soon received several players'' replies.

    [I wipe this is me? ]

    [same question, do you want to ask me? ]

    [seize Wenjiu, fall down! ]

    [no matter whether it is or not, say it first! ]

    come and go without a trace. Su Kui doesn''t want to waste too much time on it. If she replies a few words, she''ll get away. It doesn''t matter whether those people believe it or not. Anyway, it''s her. Time will tell.

    Turn back to the world channel, those people see her disappear, and then swipe the screen for love again. Only occasionally someone mentions her, and soon she is swiped again.

    Ding -

    private chat.

    Fubao: boss, are you looking for love? Think about me!

    Fubao: boss, why don''t you pay attention to me? You want a cape. I''ll buy it for you!

    Fubao: boss, check the email!

    When Su Kui opened the private chat, she had already been brushed a page, and she twisted her eyebrows.

    Wenjiu: No, I have already returned it to you. I don''t like it.

    Fubao: ah [disappointment]

    Fubao: you were just swiping the screen!

    Wen Jiu: do you believe everything I say? I said to send you to heaven, why are you still on the ground?

    Wenjiu: while playing, I''m going to find love now.

 Chapter 1174

    Fubao lies in front of the computer, his face suddenly froze, then he jumped up from the chair, his eyes wide and round, "love, affection?"

    When did his eldest brother have love again?! He gave a whimper and quickly typed back.

    Fubao: boss, you''re in love??

    Guild:

    Fubao: longevity! The guild leader actually found love with us on his back. My heart is about to break! [crying]

    Mo Xiaoyu: get out of here!

    Fubao: [crying] why don''t you believe what the boss said!

    Mu Jinghong: meow, meow, meow?

    Picking chrysanthemum Dongli: Wang Wang?

    Unintentional: quack quack?

    Mo Xiaoyu: talk to people. [dislike]

    Mu Jinghong: did the old bachelor of the sect leader have love?

    Watermelon without sugar: what''s wrong with the world? Can a strong woman like the leader find love?

    Boundless: like me, there is no love, it must be because it''s so beautiful. [shy]

    guild tip: sorry, the administrator has turned off the guild group chat function, please wait for the next time to turn on.

    All:

    Fucking permission dog!

    -

    the day passed quickly.

    The pictures in the game will change with time and with the natural environment.

    Throughout the year, there is heavy snow, and the Kunlun fog of iceberg glacier is all over the place. The snow mountain in the distance is scattered with white fog, and layers rotate with the wind. The snow is falling slowly in the sky. It''s silvery white where you can see it.

    The moonlight on the top of the head is as white as gauze, and the stars are out in the sky.

    At the top of Kunlun Mountain, there are war weapons and horses'' hooves.

    Junniang was riding on a horse, wearing a valiant military uniform, and the fire like cape was flying with the wind behind her, rolling up the hair falling from her cheek.

    Every Wednesday is a war of attack and defense between two camps. The flags in the map can be occupied. If you accidentally lose your camp''s stronghold, then for a whole week, all the camps that lose their stronghold will have to spend this week carefully to avoid being killed by the players of the opposite camp in the wild.

    The snows on the top of Kunlun Mountain don''t change all the year round. The dense player ID makes the people with intensive phobia worried. Everyone is trying their best for their own camp.

    Su Kui, as the first person of villain, takes the lead in every attack and defense.

    Today, however, there are some differences.

    War channel:

    Wen Jiu: Hello, a thousand years of writing, make a bet. If I win you, how about marrying me?

    Thousands of years of writing:?

    Thousands of kisses: meow meow meow?? What the hell?

    Ah, seven bar: my mother, Wen Jiu confessed with pen and ink?

    Ride now: first and second together? And then kill the watch? I''m sorry I think so much.

    Wen Jiu: I''ll take it as your default if you don''t speak?

    Lu Qiaosheng seldom went out today. He sat in front of the computer, his eyes narrowed into a long narrow line behind the lens, and the dark fundus of his eyes drew a little interest.

    His big, articulate hand paused on the keyboard, typing slowly for a while.

    Ink millennium: good.

    Ink millennium: what if you lose?

    Wen Jiu: [smiles] I''m married.

    Ink millennium: good.

    Confused: lying trough!!

    Dandan and Dadan: sleeping trough!!

    I am your father: lying trough!!

    Chess game: lying trough!

    Fubao: lying trough!! I disagree!

    Natural color: horizontal groove!

    The world is exploding, that is, for a moment -

    Wen Jiu: that''s what it''s agreed. Villain''s compatriots, tonight, I will marry the first person in my uniform to our villain''s Valley, or I will marry to Haoqi League, it''s up to you!

 Chapter 1175

    Buried flower Yin: This is a sad story, but the goddess can only marry! The goddess of villain''s Valley is not married!

    Hero grave: brothers!

    Earthly: inexplicable with a sense, very good very perfect!

    Copy of yin and Yang: have you asked us what we mean by marrying our enlightened God?

    Black and white road at night: how can I marry you? A fight?

    One two three four five: afraid of you? Brothers don''t advise, do it!

    Jinghong: brothers, today I will marry their wicked goddess back. Arrogant?!

    The war is on the verge of breaking out. While some people are still in the ink, in the midst of the war, the women in military uniforms are riding on the top of the high horse and holding up their long guns. They have already killed the men in white and holding long harps in the crowd.

    The long spear with the flame is rushing straight to the ink door. Seeing that the long spear has reached the tip of his nose, his face doesn''t change. Suddenly, his toes are lighter and his body is flying back. At the same time, he takes out the long sword hidden in the piano, switches skills and confronts her at a close distance.

    The long sword with cold light flashing collided with the long gun with hot flame, making a clank, and then both sides quickly retreated. Su Kui''s spear is off hand, his lightness skill is set up, his toes are a little horse back, and he flies up. He grabs the spear at will. With an unstoppable momentum, he suddenly goes around the back of the man and sweeps his legs with a spear.

    The movement of brush and ink is not covered either. As early as when she came here, she immediately reflected that the figure had already drifted when the clothes were cut by her long gun.

    The skill switches again. The sword goes back to its sheath. The snow-white figure suddenly rises to the sky. The Blue Long Qin floats in front of the body. The white long hair flies with the wind. In Kunlun under the shadow of the night, it becomes more and more mysterious.

    His broad sleeves are hunting, his long fingertips are slowly falling on the strings, the narrow Phoenix eyes are suddenly lifted, "clank"

    the strings are moving, the music is flowing slowly, and a wave like blue sound is suddenly drawn from his fingertips, twisting the air, holding the momentum unstoppable, obliterating all the momentum, straight to the sukui front door.

    Su Kui chuckled, not directly against him, then the figure turned back, the long gun raised over his head, after a tiger roar, suddenly waved a flame, one person like water, one person like fire, two people''s eyes sharp, with the same thick danger, skill collision, all the players around were overturned by them this time, the snow in the sky was under, the catkins were flying, and the moves were hit outside.

    "Whew --"

    a clear and sweet whistle sounded, the dark and bright horse with dark red pattern came from the void, Su Kui stepped back a few steps, the tiptoe on the ground, the figure flew up, and stably landed on the horse. As soon as his eyes were cold, he no longer looked down upon him. Gong Shang''s horn was full of feathers. His long, pale fingertips were so fast that there was only a shadow left. The blue wind slowly wrapped his whole figure. The waves were like a sea of mountains, and the target was only one person.

    Who knows, Su Kui, who has been dodging, does not dodge this time. In the majestic blue waves, she is suddenly split by a flame. She is red in the battle, black in the head and flying in the Cape. Her speed is extremely fast.

    Lu Qiaosheng was shocked by this scene, that is to say, in a blink of an eye, the man in the game screen who was as white as a relegated immortal had been stepped under the horse''s hoof. The woman on the top of the horse stood alone and said, "you lost."

 Chapter 1176

    The battlefield channel blew up in a flash.

    Ninety nine eighty one: I don''t agree with lying groove!!!

    Star and Moon: I don''t agree!! The God of men is intentionally draining water?

    Ah meow: ha ha, willing to lose, boss, when shall we marry?

    Don''t be pleased with the material: when will we marry, boss?

    Wen Jiu: [smile] it''s my marriage.

    Su Kui moves away from the horse''s hoof, and rushes down to the human: "get up. ]When Lu Qiaosheng lay still, Su Kui repeated it again, only to see the man on the ground slowly getting up, and a horse''s hoof mark was ridiculously stained on the white robe.

    Wen Jiu invites you to ride together. Do you agree?

    If Lu Qiaosheng''s eyebrows and eyes are moving, the gold glasses on the bridge of his nose make him look serious. He pursed his lips and looked at the two options on the screen, and he was stunned.

    Yes.

    In the game, the man in white turns over to mount his horse, and carries his long blue piano on his back. The black horse neighs to the sky, and his vigorous hooves spread out. Then he runs down the mountain with the two men on his horse.

    Leave a mess of people in the wind.

    Battlefield channel:

    Cangshan does not change: so Are we still fighting?

    The main commanders of both sides have gone. How do they fight? Anyway, tonight is destined to be an uneasy night. The players of PVP, especially those who participated in the attack and defense on Wednesday, have a look of flying.

    The gods and goddesses of the opposite camp eloped in partnership, leaving behind a pile of red names to look at each other, fight or not, which is a question!

    spring to Lai: I also want to know, do you still fight? God, you come back!!

    Jingdang: ha ha ha ha ha my goddess is mighty!! Carry the God and run, ha ha ha!!

    So in my dream, I can''t help sleeping?? I even heard taunts!

    Power of flood and famine: fight! Don''t fight is not human!

    So I don''t know who moved the hand. I took it in the moon zone in the water. On Wednesday night, the two commanders joined hands and rode away. Both of them were crazy. They don''t rob the flag or the stronghold. They specially pick the people on the opposite side and beat them to death to vent their anger.

    Damn, this man is doing things?

    That man and woman of the other side, took away their God and goddess!

    -

    in all the maps close to reality, there is a special existence, which is also the favorite place for countless lovers.

    The moonlight is like gauze, the fluorescence is little. There is a Sansheng stone under the Sansheng tree. The stone is full of vows from lovers. Of course, this stone is not free to engrave. Whoever wants to engrave, he has to pay 10000 gold.

    There are many stars all over the night. There is no black cloud in the sky. The world is quiet. Su Kui has turned on the function of blocking players. No one can see except his teammates.

    The general in red sat on the horse, and behind him sat a man like a relegated fairy, holding her vaguely in his hands.

    So long walk, no deliberate control of the horse to slow down, walking in the sea of flowers. There is a boundless sea of flowers all over the world. From time to time, there are elk leaping over it. The moon above is like a silver plate, reflecting between the heaven and the earth.

    Walking to the bottom of Sansheng tree, Su Kui dismounts and they stand face to face.

    A dazzling fireworks burst between the two men.

    Jianghu express: female Xia Wen Jiu has used the script of chivalrous people for thousands of years, and has declared to heaven and earth that:

    worship the sun and the moon as an alliance, show heaven and earth as a mirror, roar mountains and rivers as a proof, and respect ghosts and gods as a proof.

    From then on, the mountain will not block its ambition, the stream will continue its journey, the fleeting years will not destroy its meaning, and the wind and frost will not cover its feelings.

 Chapter 1177

    Even though the road ahead is full of thorns, we will be brave enough to go with our swords.

    This life, this life, do not leave, forever, promise to follow!

    Ding -

    player Wen Jiu used predestination Sansheng to express his feelings to you. Do you agree?

    Do you know if Lu Qiaosheng has paused? His eyelashes are moving. He didn''t immediately agree, but asked Su Kui.

    Ink millennium: you know me before, why suddenly?

    Wen Jiu: you are the first, I am the second, we should be together, right?

    Lu Qiaosheng can''t laugh or cry.

    A thousand years of writing: what logic is this.

    Wenjiu: you don''t want to?

    Ink millennium: that''s not, just curious.

    Wen nine: not good, point to agree, fireworks are going to blow up.

    Lu Qiaosheng looks at the screen, and sure enough, the flowers of fireworks are beginning to disappear. What a bully. He shakes his head and laughs. He agrees. In a moment, the system sends a prompt.

    Ding -

    Jianghu express: congratulations to female Xia Wen Jiu and chivalrous men who have written for thousands of years. Since then, they have been together and never give up.

    The last part of the players who didn''t know this at first also knew it at last. As a result, the whole server was in a uproar.

    What''s the situation? Two ten thousand year old single people suddenly announced together? There is no omen at all!

    After confirming the relationship, Su Kui thought about it, bought a lettering card in the mall, and went to Sansheng stone to start lettering.

    Sansheng stone has been densely engraved with small words. It can only be said that although the price is expensive, it is a thing that every couple wants to do. The inscription on Sansheng stone, just like the evidence in reality, left a trace in the world.

    It''s not as meat and numbness as those people carve. What''s the next generation? Never leave. Su Kui has only carved four words in a thousand years of writing -

    Lu Qiaosheng looks at her, his eyes are moving, he thinks about it and goes up, leaving behind a stroke.

    This is something he never thought about in his life, and a woman, in the game, do what he once despised.

    A thousand years of writing: Wen Jiu.

    Wenjiu: huh? What''s the matter, my husband.

    A thousand years of writing:

    Thousand years of writing: lady.

    Su Kui chuckled in front of the computer, almost laughing. She raised her eyebrow, and thought that the brush and ink were good for thousands of years.

    So she sent him a small face, just know, also can''t say more familiar. Su Kui asked if pen and ink would like to go to the voice channel and sing to him. He said OK.

    So two people climbed on the channel. Su Kui had a small locked room. Such a room is generally private, and tourists are not allowed to enter.

    In the sea of flowers in the moonlight, Lu Qiaosheng released an elk carriage and invited Su Kui to sit on it. The fringe on the exquisite carriage swayed with the action. Lu Qiaosheng started to walk freely. Without control, the carriage would walk by itself.

    Aimless, the whole flower sea is so big that when it comes to the end, it will turn back and walk around again.

    Su Kui climbed onto the wheat, coughed twice, and then asked, "ink?"

    Lu Qiaosheng is very quiet here. When he heard the voice, his fingers stopped. Just yesterday, he heard the voice of this woman from his cousin. Unexpectedly, today, they became lovers.

    Time and fate are wonderful.

    He picked up the corners of his lips and whispered "Hmmm".

    Lu Qiaosheng''s voice is a kind of voice with a cool, deep and gorgeous voice. It''s very pleasant to hear when speaking. If it''s in CV circle, it''s a proper representative of attack. It is the concretization of the emperor''s attack sound in the hearts of countless people.

 Chapter 1178

    "What do you want to hear?" Su Kui put up her cheeks with one hand, bent her knuckles and clattered on the table.

    Under the warm yellow lamp, a chestnut curly hair spread like seaweed in the back of the head, the petite body could not support the broad pajamas, and the round white shoulder slipped out of the collar, which was unknown.

    Lu Qiaosheng thought that Wen Jiu''s voice was very pleasant at the beginning, which could attract his attention. He has always been a person with a very weak character, and there are not many things that can attract him, but I don''t know why. Just hearing this for the first time, I felt that this woman was inexplicably familiar.

    But I can''t find out when I know her from every corner of my brain.

    "All right." He smiled in a gentle voice.

    Sometimes there is a long silence between the two people. They do their own things. However, the atmosphere between them is extremely harmonious. No matter how long you left, what you did, when you came back, you asked, "in?"

    There will be a soft "yes" from the headset

    Then, with a smile, they felt very wonderful, just like in the dark, they should have been like this.

    Su Kui came back from washing, yawned, and said in a nasal voice, "I''m back. When are you going to rest? If you can''t remember, I''ll sing at will?"

    Lu Qiaosheng is reading a book. The obscure book is as thick as a brick. The whole page is full of traditional Chinese characters. However, he is fascinated by it. When the wall lamp hits his face, his facial features are extremely soft. The eyelashes behind the lens are slender and sparse, and the pale lips are set off, which are particularly pleasing to the eyes.

    Suddenly hearing the voice coming out of the headset, Lu Qiaosheng laughed, "OK."

    Su Kui turned over the list of songs, and suddenly saw a song. As soon as her eyes lit up, she immediately decided to sing it.

    She found a accompaniment, the lyrics are deep in her heart.

    This is a very simple song of background music. She went to the wheat, and the background music has been playing. She cleared her throat and said, "well, this painting has been written for thousands of years. It''s for my new husband, calligraphy!"

    "Ah --" Lu Qiaosheng shook his head, and his dark eyes seemed to reflect the stars all over the sky, unconsciously falling into the computer screen where nothing could be seen.

    The prelude of the music is very exciting, and behind it is a great vicissitudes of the Jianghu.

    "Bashan doesn''t change to qianfengdai, and the river is not full of smoke.

    It is said that the city of Shu is dangerous. Strange rocks and rocks enter the cloud top.

    Fame is far between heaven and earth. I''m ashamed to talk about buying reputation money.

    Jiangshan Xing waste hang a line, who dare not to scholars.

    I''m so angry that I''m throwing ink into the inkstone pool. I can''t get away with all the words I''ve left. "

    Her voice is different from the soft voice line of girls, but the range is very wide. Singing this kind of ancient songs, there is a kind of spirited free and easy, and watching the world floating, everyone is drunk and I wake up alone.

    "There are thousands of unfair things in the world, even if everything can be done as you wish.

    How is the great waste like the prison of Shura? Who has been spared from suffering.

    There are animals on the top of the hall and ghosts under the skin.

    * no one asks about the camp.

    Laugh and let the wind and rain bear my shoulders. "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Smile and let the wind and rain shoulder me.

    A light fall vicissitudes of life change, ink meaning of thousands of years

    Lu Qiaosheng listened quietly. The sound in his ears was quiet, just singing for him alone. She always speaks and does things cleanly, no matter what she does, it seems that there is no reason, and it seems that it has a long history. He followed her in this way, even if she could not be coquettish.

 Chapter 1179

    He is domineering and domineering, but he is still attracted by her gradually.

    "Do you like it?"

    At the end of the song, she asked after the end.

    Every time he listened to her, Lu Qiaosheng felt safe in his heart. His lips burst into a light smile unconsciously. He nodded slowly, "nice."

    "Tut, that''s all. Don''t you boast about me or something?" Su Kui rubs her chin and turns on the flirting mode.

    "So?" Lu Qiaosheng closed his book, thought about it, and said, "I''m recording, ready to copy it to my mobile phone, playing it circularly before going to bed, always falling asleep with your voice."

    Su Kui: "..."

    The man''s voice is low and deep. It''s quiet and provocative in the water like night. It''s like a little brush in the voice.

    Su Kui felt that her ears were a little itchy. She pinched her earlobes, which is a model of being teased instead of being teased?

    "You''re great." She pulled at the corner of her mouth and replied with a smile.

    Lu Qiaosheng is serious and has a slight voice. "Thank you. I also think I am great. I can attract a girl who plays well in the game and sings well. Maybe she saved the galaxy in her previous life."

    "Hiss -" Su Kui shook his head unbearably. "How many girls have you been flirting with so that you can practice this flirting skill?"

    Lu Qiaosheng shrugs, "naturally, don''t you like it?" He asked with a smile. His voice was very sweet.

    Even if it''s a normal speech, it also gives people a feeling of speaking love words in the ear.

    Su Kui has experienced it for a long time, so he''s just casually saying that he really flirts with his younger sister a lot, so he''s born with this skill. It''s just that the girls are all alone -

    good night to each other, Su Kui, Lu Qiaosheng.

    She felt that the ferment of the event should have been almost over. So, at the same time, she opened forums and microblogs and browsed them.

    Sure enough, the board of swordsman Qiyuan forum is all about the command of elopement between the two sides in the war of attack and Defense this evening.

    The word elopement

    Su Kui can''t laugh or cry a little. She''s clearly taking people away, right?

    One of the most popular posts has received thousands of replies, only an hour away from the time of publication.

    The content of the post is as follows -

    [moon in the water] 818 when two attack and defense, meet the eloping dog men and women!

    [crying] [crying] I can''t help crying, but I can''t help it. Wow, I cried! Baby''s 20-year-old single dog has been critically hit by 10000 + + + and the blood tank is empty. Sobbing is too heartbreaking!

    OK, the top is finished. Now let''s invite the landlord to make complaints about the 818 evil men''s camp nine, and the two or three times of the Ming Dynasty camp''s men''s pen and ink. It was a dark and windy night. The place was Kunlun where the snow never changed all year round. The time was 7:00 p.m. on Wednesday, the weekly attack and defense war was related to the honor of the camp. Naturally, the building owner would not shrink back. Since he could play PVP, every attack and defense has not been missed!

    Yes! I never thought of it! I have been persisting in the honor of the hot camp for a long time, so I was mixed by the men and women who did not play cards according to common sense!

    Here is a screenshot. You can feel it for yourself. From the lines, I can smell full of adultery! [screenshot of game chat], [screenshot], [screenshot]

    in addition, attach a piece of fireworks for two people after blasting the predestined Sansheng fireworks. After confirming the relationship, the two people shut up in the black house! [screenshot]

 Chapter 1180

    And this dog has been able to confirm basically, Wen nine little sister and pen and ink thousand years two people close a small black house, there must be a song for pen and ink! Mom Ji, let us all fans can''t bear it!! Ma Dan is so angry! But still try to smile. [smile]

    it was a wonderful fight. I was fighting with Mingdao people, and I couldn''t help but stop. And then -

    was fucking killed!!! The dog that killed me, don''t leave after school!

    But I have recorded the fighting pictures of gods and goddesses, high-definition ones. Do you like it? Want to see it? Would you like to have a close look at the confrontation between the first and the second of full service, where the winner is the king and the loser warms the bed?

    Want to? No! Kneel down and call Dad!

    Anyway, at last, Wenjiu''s little sister was mighty, and a horseshoe stepped on the pen and ink God, so she successfully put people into the harem! Riding his own high horse, stepping on auspicious clouds, he took the beautiful man away.

    That''s right. The attack and defense just started. Those two, as camp commanders, eloped together! Can you bear it? Can''t bear it! But what can I do when I wait for little transparency? What''s the flag? What is the stronghold? In our eyes, only those who robbed our goddess!

    OK, the video is in place, and you can start what you want.

    I am a glass heart person, if you scold me, then I will let my son smash you! [smile]

    Su Kui looked at the spray smile, looked at the name again, and suddenly realized that she and this girl who didn''t know who was really predestined. 8 her own post, both of them have her.

    Every time, there are resources in hand, but they are holding them, threatening people to call her father. It''s really -

    interesting people! She likes it.

    I replied with ease.

    Wen jiuxx: I don''t want to call dad, but I want resources. [cute]

    a little rape returns to wenjiuxx: I, I convex, is wenjiulittle sister? Is it me?! Or high imitation??

    Wen jiuxx replies a little rape: come to confirm the game? But I''ve turned off the computer.

    A little rape replies to Wen jiuxx: ouououououououi!! I believe it! Ah, miss, I''m so handsome and cool this day. Worship ing. Miss, wait a minute. I''ll send you the resources!

    Wen jiuxx replies a little rape: Thank you. [happy]

    Su Kui wanted to send Lu Qiaosheng a copy of the resource easily, but when he started, he suddenly remembered that he forgot to add him as a friend at all. Gee, there''s a bit of brain degradation.

    The video is compressed, Su Kui received the attachment download, after decompression, had to sigh, this rape flower girl is really a wonderful person, the video is no less than a professional. All the players around are blocked. Only sunflower and pen and ink are left between heaven and earth.

    There is a strong gunpowder smell between the two people. The skill release is like a computer synthesis. After watching, Su Kui felt that this is not like a video game, more like an animation!

    When sending e-mail, rape flower added her friend conveniently. After reading it, Su Kui sent a beautiful sentence.

    In the post, other people are not so lucky. Some people give their names, like asking for a share of rape flowers, but the girl just doesn''t eat hard and soft. She doesn''t recognize anything except her father.

    So below the post, a string of dads soon appeared.

    Of course, there are people who would rather die than give up and say the truth.

 Chapter 1181

    [hum, dog is better than rape flower, it''s yours again. Have you ever called your father in the whole forum? ]

    [I have recognized the routine of rape flower. Anyway, she will definitely put the video in station B by tomorrow morning at the latest. Everyone will go to station B and watch it! ]

    [I can''t help it, Curiosity Kills cats! dad! Help me! ]

    [ha ha, those who prefer to die rather than surrender will hold back, Dad resources will be distributed to me.]

    [I got the resources, the sleeping trough can only say that it is really a battle of the winner being the king and the loser warming the bed? The picture burst! Rape flower video technology is still hot! It''s good to call dad. In addition, if you want to ask me for resources, please listen to Dad! ][smile]

    then I don''t know who it is. Su Kui''s Micro blog number burst out. Soon, it became clear that she didn''t do anything, and her fans jumped a thousand, which really surprised her.

    After all, it''s not zombie fans, it''s active fans.

    The chat group of bawling king Lin has already exploded, Su Kui peeps at the screen silently for a while, and then turns off. She didn''t plan to go in at this time. She had no effect except being caught crying and howling. Why don''t we calm them down? She''s a ten thousand year old single, isn''t she?

    -

    the official cos reward of swordsman Qiyuan is in full swing. Without exception, many well-known cos are invited to participate in the cos blockbuster of 12 schools of swordsman Qiyuan. As for clothes and props, they are all official preparations. And the film is not all people shooting together, but a school shooting a set, and finally all people go to the shed to pose for a few positions, later add it.

    Because the first school, Wanhua, is about to be filmed. Recently, song Xueqi, together with the other three cos, cooperates with the authorities and publicizes various kinds of things. I don''t know. I thought it was a movie to choose roles!

    A few days later.

    Damn crying, Junlin is one of the best gangs in the whole service now. My sister is so many. Many real girls are chasing Su Kui all day, shouting for marriage! When it''s chaos.

    The voice channel of bawling king Lin is also gradually changing to the music guild. Although she doesn''t mean to operate it, the number of online people in the collection channel reaches hundreds every day.

    She sang several songs on the wheat when she had time. Fubao was sometimes dragged to sing. The songs he owes his sister have not been sung yet, but he wants not to sing them. However, he can''t hurt the fierce girl.

    One day, after dozens of people''s group, Su Kui and his pen and ink were chatting in the small room of the channel.

    Lu Qiaosheng suddenly remembered what he saw on Weibo the other day and asked, "do you want to play cos?" He thought that if she really wanted to take part in the official cos reward, it would not be impossible.

    Besides, I am curious about her appearance. At the bottom of his heart, there is no beauty or ugliness, because his intuition tells him that the other side is not ugly, or maybe even a very attractive beauty.

    Just out of some kind of feeling very good to her, so I want to see if the real person is just like what I think in my heart.

    Su Kui lies on the table, fiddles with a plate of meat placed beside the computer, smells the words, and orders a little, "mmm A little bit of interest. It''s fun. "

    "Really interested?" Lu Qiaosheng was curious. He asked again.

    Su Kui is a little strange, "what''s the matter? I''m just interested. Those are professional cos. How can I choose amateur ones? "

 Chapter 1182

    Lu Qiaosheng tut said, "it''s not like you, when will you be so arrogant?"

    It seems that there is a cold hum in the ear. Lu Qiaosheng slightly hooks his lips and laughs at the bottom of his eyes. He only listens to her slowly saying: "I''m just lazy to compare with the professional. I have a specialty in the art industry. It''s not self defeating. Understand?"

    Lu Qiaosheng naturally knew, but he just couldn''t help but wanted to tease her. Seeing that she didn''t get hooked, he sighed in disappointment. It''s not a good thing to have a relationship that is too smart and rational!

    "Anyway, it''s all fun. You can sign up for it. What if it''s over? Uh huh? Right? " He said softly, as if there was a little hook in the ending, and in the dark, he spoke with his lips hooked to attract people.

    Su Kui blinked. "Gee, you think I''m chosen? Want to see me? "

    Lu Qiaosheng was reading a book. He looked up and raised his eyebrows. He said, "well, I''m very interested."

    "Just interested ~?" Su Kui Oh, lack of interest, "Tut, I don''t want to go, for someone''s interest."

    "Ah -" Lu Qiaosheng raised his eyebrows. "Well, I really want to see someone, OK?"

    "Hiss -" Su Kui is satisfied. She raises her eyebrows and directly turns on the live broadcast function of the channel. The camera lights up, and a girl''s face appears on the screen, with her hair still stained with water.

    "If you want to tell me the video, I will agree. Are you satisfied with what you see, comrade Bi mo?"

    Lu Qiaosheng was stunned. Unexpectedly, she said that it was one thing and opened the camera so simply. Although I know it''s only a one-sided live broadcast, Wen Jiu can''t see him. However, he still kept his eyes open, aimlessly around the room and fell back to the screen.

    The girl''s skin in the screen is pink and white under the light. It''s very bright and soft. A natural curly chestnut hair is like seaweed behind her. Her facial features are delicate and exotic. Her eyes are very big, her eyelids are very deep, her lips are a little thick, and her natural smile looks like her lips are suitable for kissing, plump and crimson.

    Lu Qiaosheng''s eyes flashed and moved away when he realized that he had been on her lips for too long.

    Su Kui crooked his head, supported his cheeks with one hand, curled his eyes and eyelashes in a fan-shaped way, and blinked? Didn''t you think that you found such a good-looking love relationship, now do you have a feeling of making a lot of money? " Her pupils were brown, with a smile, like a piece of melted chocolate. The pear vortex deep in her cheek made him unable to move his eyes.

    Later, he nodded. He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed twice to cover up the past. He jokingly followed her and said, "yes, it''s silly to see that I saved the galaxy in my last life, so an angel fell from the sky. Duang hit my head!"

    Su Kui yawned, squinted and asked, "well, since I feel lucky, I''ll give you a chance to confess."

    Lu Qiaosheng had such a charming mind, but it was all broken up by her words. She shook her head helplessly, and felt that if Wen Jiu was in front of him at this time, he would not be able to control a shudder?

    "Reserved, someone?"

    Su Kui squints, "for any reserve, the last chance, well, I''ll turn off the video and go to bed without saying --"

    "like someone."

    Before the voice fell, Lu Qiaosheng suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 1183

    His cool voice line is full of smile, low, slowly, way: "like someone''s hegemony, arrogance, clear love and hate."

    "Well, what else?" Su Kui frowned and urged.

    "And someone who looks good. How can there be such a good-looking girl in the world? In order not to waste the good opportunity that I got to save the galaxy, should someone think about it and come with me? " He asked, with his legs folded and his fingers crossed on his legs, lazily leaning back in his chair.

    Su Kui pinched her chin and thought for a while

    This is a new saying in the game. Qianli delivery means that when the lovers in the game show up one day, the men or women fly from a distant city to the partner''s city and open the gun appointment.

    Lu Qiaosheng pushed his glasses and said decisively, "send them!"

    "Really

    Lu Qiaosheng continued to nod, "it''s really a gift. It''s just someone who agreed?"

    As soon as Su Kui lifted her curly hair, she said: "no, give me half a month''s probation period first. If I can participate in the cos reward, you can come and take pictures with me, mmm Then I will think about it again. After all, if someone is ugly, tut -- "

    Lu Qiaosheng shakes his head and can''t help his forehead," do you want me to open the video? The so-called reciprocity? " I don''t understand the girl''s idea. No, I don''t understand such a strange woman''s idea.

    Su Kui refused, "no, I want to keep some freshness. As a beauty party and a pen and ink comrade, I solemnly inform you that please keep a good image at any time to face the surprise inspection of the target, good night!"

    After all, the screen quickly went black, and the girl who put down her heroic ambition was no longer in the room.

    Lu Qiaosheng: "..."

    He touched his face. He was ugly?

    -

    Fubao hasn''t slept well for several days, and feels deeply that his mind has been hit. How can such a good boss run away with the man of Mingdao? How do different camps love each other? Is the attack and defense command of the two opposing camps performing a realistic version of love and killing each other?

    Just fall asleep, in the dream, is also how to think about breaking through the eldest brother and that pen and ink millennium, how to take advantage of the emptiness.

    When he was dreaming of dark cool, he was suddenly pulled out of the bed by a pair of big hands, and excited by the cold air, he woke up in an instant.

    It''s hot outside, but the air conditioner in his room is very open. Many people like to sleep with the air conditioner wrapped in the quilt, and Fubao is no exception.

    He yawned and his eyes were filled with rational salt water In the dark, a vague figure exudes a cold breath, almost without thinking, he blurted out.

    Fubao''s head was still a little confused. He broke away from Lu Qiaosheng''s hand, plunged into the pillow drowsily, arched, and planned to turn over to sleep.

    Lu Qiaosheng picked him up again, without saying a word, quietly waiting for him to wake up.

    Fubao wakes up, but his brain is still in a state of crash. He is confused and asks, "brother, what are you doing? You don''t sleep in the night, sleepwalking?" Then he reached out and waved in front of Lu Qiaosheng''s eyes.

    The other side didn''t say a word and stared at him directly. Fubao shrunk his head and whispered, "brother, what do you say directly? Don''t look at me like this, I''m afraid..."

    Lu Qiaosheng looked away from face, and soon turned back. He asked lightly, "am I ugly?"

 Chapter 1184

    "Ah?!" Fubao is at a loss. "Ugly? What''s ugly? "

    Lu Qiaosheng couldn''t bear it. He jumped in his temples and resisted the impulse to throw his mentally retarded cousin out of the windowsill. He pursed his lips and said, "I''m ugly?"

    "Wheezing --"

    just as the voice fell, Fubao couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He rolled to the bed with his belly in his arms and laughed wildly. "I said brother, what nerves do you smoke? Come to me in the middle of the night and ask me if you''re ugly or not? What''s the thrill! Even if you want to ask, you should ask those girls what I do! Do you have any plans for my little chrysanthemum? "

    Said he grasps the buttock to rub to move backward, vigilantly gazes to land Qiao Sheng.

    Lu Qiaosheng immediately shook his hands, and a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes stared at Fubao with a gloomy air. He said softly from his throat, "huh? An attempt? "

    "No, no, no..." Fubao finally laughed enough, and realized that the air was colder and more oppressive. He shrunk his neck and said weakly, "what do you want to say, brother? Is that too scary?"

    Lu Qiaosheng turned around and left. He felt that he was just like Fubao! Sure enough, after a long stay with the mentally handicapped, he will be infected. It''s time for him to consider calling his aunt and take away the trouble!

    Otherwise, he will be disturbed in the future.

    Well, Lu Qiaosheng thought a lot.

    Fubao, who has always had a long reflex arc, finally reacts when Lu Qiaosheng is about to step out of the door and says in a loud voice: "wait a minute, brother! I know what you want to express! Is there a girl who says you''re ugly? Or brother, which girl do you like? You want to express your love to others, and you are not confident in your beauty value? "

    He said that he wanted to laugh again, and said to himself: "brother, you are too nervous. You are always calm. Do you think your face is just a smelly skin bag? Why do you ask about it now? " He rubbed his chin in a Sherlock like manner and said, "brother, don''t you have confidence in our genes? Come here, look at me. I''m so smart and handsome. I''m sure you can''t go anywhere! "

    Lu Qiaosheng finally broke a string in his head in his noisy voice. He turned coldly and smiled treacherously, "huh? Are you charming and handsome? "

    "Ah ah, brother, don''t laugh at me so much. I''m afraid!" Fubao holds the pillow and backs away. When he was maligned as a child, the other side showed this expression. However, after every bad thing, he looks pure and harmless to his parents, which makes people gnash their teeth.

    Now, once he saw the expression, his body instinctively went into a state of defense.

    Although I know that the other side is an adult now, he will not be as bad as when he was a child, but I can''t stand his fear!!

    "I said wrong, brother you are the most handsome, you are the most handsome!! There are so many girls chasing you outside, which is enough to prove how good your face is! Don''t worry, no matter what kind of girl you are, you will eventually fall under your suit pants! Ah ah, brother, spare your life! " He began to talk incoherently. With Lu Qiaosheng''s approach, his head would like to be buried in the pillow, for fear that Lu Qiaosheng would throw him out of the door wearing only his underpants.

    All that was expected didn''t come. There was a slight query from the top of the head, "really?"

    Fubao immediately nodded wildly, "really, it''s more true than real gold and silver!" He raised his hand to heaven. "I swear!"

    "Hiss -" Lu Qiaosheng turns around coldly and pushes his glasses. "Believe you for the moment."

 Chapter 1185

    The door slammed shut, Fubao shivered in the air-conditioner, his face muddled.

    What is trust for the time being??

    What did he do wrong? Do you want to do that to him? How angry!

    -The next day, Fubao was still angry when he thought about it. He yawned and had to go to class. At breakfast, he asked Lu Qiao Sheng.

    "Brother, last night you ran into my room and asked me if you were ugly. What do you think? I really want to interview you!"

    Lu Qiaosheng took a sip of his last sandwich, took a sip of his coffee, crossed his legs and shook the newspaper open. Hearing the words, he glanced at him and said with a smile: "this --"

    "mm-hmm, this, what''s the matter?" Fubao took his face seriously.

    He is really curious. What is it that has mixed into his cousin''s body and made him change from a god of men to a lunatic man overnight!

    Hanging Fubao''s appetite, Lu Qiaosheng slowly spits out a sentence, "want to know? I won''t tell you. "

    Is there any way to make a curious person uncomfortable?

    Lu Qiaosheng replied: that''s the beginning of the story, never tell him what the next step is!

    As expected, Fubao was still in a state of ignorance until he left the apartment. Is it OK to stand such a cousin?!

    -After reading the rules, Su Kui chose a full-length picture of himself, added his age and name, and then submitted the application information.

    At the same time, in a building.

    Lu Qiaosheng sits at the back of the desk lazily, his knuckled fingers tapping the desk.

    Da, Da, Da -

    every drop on the table will make a dull crash, but like a hammer, it will fall in front of the people standing in the center of the office.

    The man is a man in his thirties. He is not old, but he has become bald in the Mediterranean. He stood trembling in place, waiting for instructions. In other words, this man is the founder of Qiyuan, a swordsman. However, due to poor management, he soon cannot make ends meet and faces the fate of Guanfu.

    At that time, Lu Qiaosheng happened to be in business. He was very interested in this game. He just took some money and took over the game.

    No one outside knows that he is the boss behind swordsman''s strange fate. Everyone thinks that the middle-aged people in the office are the boss and the founder.

    If Su Kui is there, he will find that there is a picture in the computer in front of Lu Qiaosheng, and that person is himself.

    "What''s your instruction, boss?" The middle-aged man could not stand the oppressive atmosphere at last. He wiped his sweat and asked.

    Lu Qiaosheng suddenly regained his mind and pointed a little girl''s cheek across the screen with his fingertips. His tone was a little unhappy. "You say, do I want to agree with her to participate in the cos grand prize --"

    this is a very simple thing, boss!

    The man didn''t know what Lu Qiaosheng was hesitating about and thinking about. He scratched the few hairs left and wanted to cry without tears. "The boss will make a decision. You say she is right, she is right!"

    Lu Qiaosheng glanced at him displeased, then turned his notebook to him and asked, "what do you think? What role is she suitable for? "

    The man didn''t pay attention to it. He was called to the office in the early morning for no reason. Now when he saw the photo, his eyes lit up and he said, "of course, it''s Mingjiao! This girl should be a mixed race! A proper foreign style! "

 Chapter 1186

    The man rubbed his hands excitedly, but he couldn''t help it. He was a person who liked beautiful women very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t design the women in the game very well. Even with every new fashion, players say that women are the real winners in life.

    He said that he was excited, and even began to plan. If Su Kui was selected, what kind of dress should be prepared for her, or even, would you like to have all the styles of Mingjiao?

    Lu Qiaosheng''s face was as black as a pan.

    "Ah? It''s a little cold? " After knowing it, Leng buting suddenly bumped into a pair of dark eyes. He was shocked and closed his mouth. "What''s that? Boss, you said..."

    Lu Qiaosheng rubs his head. How can he meet with mental retardation in his life?

    "Leave her and go out."

    "All right, all right! I''ll get in touch. "

    "No, it''s OK to find someone who is usually responsible for contacting and publicizing. Don''t be too deliberate." Lu Qiaosheng frowns and stops Tao.

    The woman is usually very arrogant. If she knows that she is meddling in her life, she doesn''t mean to throw her face at him. Taking off his glasses, he rubbed his eyebrows and his heart. Thinking of the Mingjiao clothes, his face was even worse!

    The man nodded, heard here, suddenly asked, "Hey boss, who is this sister?" It''s amazing that the boss, who has never been in charge of affairs, can intervene himself.

    The next moment, a light answer startled his chin, "I''m in love, do you have any opinion?"

    "Ah, ah? No, no problem. I''ll go down and tell you. Boss, you''re busy! " After a while, the wind generally slipped away.

    No wonder! It''s no wonder that he didn''t look good on the face of the woman who was boss YY just now! The man touched his back neck and felt cold for a while.

    -

    Su Kui was surprised that the approval was passed so quickly.

    Not to mention the wonderful degree of the examination of sword three wonders, but to say that the number of COS circle is large, I don''t know how many amateur players want to play. I didn''t expect her to submit the audit in the morning, which was passed in the afternoon. It was very fast.

    She smiled and knocked on Lu''s private window to share the news with him.

    "Hello, Lu Qiaosheng, I have reviewed it. What role do you say I want to play in cos?"

    The name was only known a few days ago. Lu Qiaosheng told her by himself, otherwise he always felt that he was a stranger.

    Lu Qiao Sheng won''t tell her. He decides to let her be cos meow. He thinks about it and typing: "cos junniang, aren''t you playing this role in the game? Take control. "

    "Really?"

    "But I think my appearance is more in line with sister meow, and it''s likely that I will be given the role in the end, tut."

    When Lu Qiaosheng saw this, his eyes were cold. He hooked his lips and said, "no, believe me."

    Even if there is such a thought, he will let him out! Just thinking of the school uniform, which is known as the sexiest character in the whole school, his fingers creak. It is pitiful to show chest, big legs, back, arms and less cloth. He will let a group of sex wolves see what he has not seen?

    Even if I have seen it, I can''t!

    How nice junniang is! She is well dressed and brave. This kind of dress is a classic swordsman game. What it should look like!

    Lu Qiao Sheng Si didn''t feel that his idea was so domineering, and the woman was not his, so he dared to interfere.

 Chapter 1187

    As Lu Qiaosheng would like, the last one given to Su Kui is indeed the role of a military mother.

    The official release of the news soon, and AI te manual Su Kui.

    Swordsman V: the latest news ~ our most American mothers are coming out hot ~ the screen is so dirty, lick it first! @Wen Xiaojiu.

    [picture] [picture]

    the attached is a half body picture of Su Kui when she participated in the audit. The other is a screenshot of her persona in the game. Once this message was sent out, it immediately aroused the burning heart of players'' gossip.

    [is this Wenjiu''s little sister in the bedroom? ]

    [get out of the way! I''m from Junlin gang. I''ll lick it first! ]Is sister Wen Jiu a mixed race? I think it''s more suitable for sister Miao. ~]

    [upstairs + 1]

    [this picture of my little sister seems to be a plain face? Mom''s, Su Yan is so good-looking, looking forward to painting cos makeup! ]

    [I am convinced of my sister''s face. ]

    [for the sake of beauty, I will Forgive you for robbing me! ]

    [blue thin, mushroom, the official eyes finally brightened once, can you let my little sister pass by cos meow? That coo''s meow sister, really hot eyes! ]

    Su Kui forwarded it to the official Weibo, saying by the way that he was a new person. Please give me more advice.

    Then came a large number of players, rolling in micro-blog comments to sell cute, asked if she would like to climb wheat singing.

    After su Kui replied that she would sing in the evening, everyone was happy to express their satisfaction, but in the moment of announcement, Su Kui''s Micro blog fans rose to 6000.

    Of course, compared with song Xueqi, she has more than 200000 fans. In the field of COS, she is also a little famous. Unlike Su Kui, she is a new pure newcomer.

    Su Kui has sung songs and played plays in the past few generations, but she has never played cos. This is really the first time in her life.

    -

    Lu Qiaosheng is not available. Su Kui is chatting with a group of gang members on the wheat. At this time, there are nearly 1000 online tourists on the channel. She plays a joke or sings a song from time to time, which is also a kind of fun.

    But at eight o''clock, the comments at the bottom of her channel suddenly exploded.

    [sleeping trough!! Little sister, go to see the microblog!! ]

    the ink is the ink?? ]

    [mom, I''m hallucinating!! Little sister, stop singing. Go to Weibo! ]

    What''s the situation? Although see that sentence, Su Kui already had a guess in mind.

    Did Lu Qiao lose his horse?

    Click to open the microblog, and instantly be overwhelmed by numerous concerns, a microblog forwarding leap into view.

    Pen and ink V: it''s very beautiful. Someone said that I saved the galaxy in my last life, so I could find such a beautiful relationship. Wen Xiaojiu: for the first time in life, please give me more advice. Swordsman love V: the latest news ~ our most American mothers are coming out hot ~ the screen is so dirty, lick it first! @Wen Xiaojiu.

    [picture] [picture]

    Su Kui can''t help laughing. Is this the vest someone took the initiative to drop? You know, the pen and ink have been sealed for many years, and the micro blog is nothing. The latest news still stays a few years ago. His loyal fans go to his micro blog every day. To this day, the number of comments on Weibo, just a dynamic, will have more than 100000 messages.

    It''s enough to imagine the horror of his fans. Moreover, all his writings have been used by countless fans to draw pictures of the same people and write the same people, so as to meet their inner regret and the heart of waiting for the return of idols.

 Chapter 1188

    Even if he disappeared for several years, microblog fans still have tens of millions of attention, which can be compared with a superstar in the entertainment industry, not less but more!

    Today, the idol who disappeared for several years suddenly came back, and brought such a powerful news, which was enough to crush all fans waiting for his return.

    [the mood is very complicated. I don''t know what to say. It''s good to wait for you. ]

    [I will wait until you come back. ]

    [it turns out that you have been around us all the time. Maybe we passed each other before we knew it. ]

    [never thought before, the ink of the moon in the water is you. ]

    [I want to cry very much. Finally, bless you. ]Thank you, sister Wen Jiu. I think if it wasn''t for her, the adults might not come back? ]

    [little sister Wen Jiu is very good, adults want to be happy ~]

    Lu Qiaosheng''s fans are very gentle, it can also be said that those who have followed him for many years, from reading to work, their mentality has already changed qualitatively. Maybe during the time when he disappeared, he would lose control, feel sad, feel that the person he always liked suddenly disappeared, his heart seemed to be hollowed out, but -

    time can heal all wounds.

    In those years when he disappeared, there was a lot of speculation on the Internet. Some people said he had incurable disease, some said he had a car accident, and even some said he was no longer alive. Gradually, I didn''t see him come out to refute the rumor, and I didn''t have any news about him. Although every time he saw these gossip, his fans would come out to refute it, but in the bottom of his heart, he believed it slowly.

    If he''s really OK, why don''t he come out?

    Now he''s back, intact, nothing. In addition to putting down a huge stone, fans are grateful.

    In fact, Lu Qiaosheng was also surprised by the countless replies that suddenly jumped out. He always thought that if he didn''t stay for such a long time, even if he had been liked by many people, time would slowly forget him.

    But that''s not the case. Those private messages filled his mailbox. Except for the bright red 9999 +, I don''t know how many replies there were.

    He has not been forgotten, and has been missed, this feeling, very worrisome.

    He slowly raised his lips and laughed.

    Pen and ink V: Thank you. I''m still waiting for you. I''m back. [flowers]

    [pictures]

    attached is a piece of thick black big character "ink Millennium" written with a brush. The Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances, and the strokes are smooth. At the first sight of a person who knows how to do it, he is just practicing calligraphy since he was a child, and his attainments are very deep.

    Wen Xiaojiu: Welcome back. I''m surprised that it''s you, but I think it should be so. I''m very excited. I married my idol. Thank you. I''m still waiting. I''m back. [flowers]

    [I really want to cry. It''s true that everyone has people who want to wait. I hope you can get what you want one day. ]

    [Wen Jiu is lucky, but luck will not come to everyone. ]

    [Wenjiu''s life is like a novel. It''s so dazzling. It can''t be better with a person like a pen and ink adult. ]

    [be happy! ]

    [someone, I''m waiting for you. I like you very much and don''t want to break up. ]

    [sister Wen Jiu used to be one of us. She has been fond of adults for five years. She is very moved. ]

    [it must be love, or why do adults need it? ]

    Su Kui''s identity in this life was accepted by fans very quickly, and even very soon, some fans began to tease and call her wife.

 Chapter 1189

    Today is the weekend. It happens that all the working parties of the reading party are on vacation, and there are many people who use Weibo.

    Since Lu Qiaosheng''s appearance, Su Kui''s Micro blog attention has increased in a straight line. Later, she can''t go through one by one, because the speed of rising is too fast. She knew that all this was due to Lu Qiaosheng. If it wasn''t for his sudden appearance, her exposure would not be so high.

    You can only see that on the screen of the mobile phone, you have a new fan, you have two new fans

    Private chat dialog.

    Wen Jiu: someone''s real identity is actually pen and ink. I say that he is a whale eater!

    Lu Qiaosheng: how about someone give a speech about marrying an idol?

    Su Kui turned a white eye: poor!

    Lu Qiaosheng: what''s the matter, really surprised? I feel you are very calm. I can''t see the pink for five years.

    Wen Jiu: right, right. Unfortunately, I have to think about it carefully now. After all, there is still a gap between idols and love. I have to think about it.

    Tut -

    Lu Qiaosheng raised his eyebrows and shook his head helplessly: huh? Does someone want to dump me?

    Wenjiu: No, no, no, idols are only suitable for looking up. Love is for love.

    Lu Qiaosheng: is there any connection between them? Why can''t idols coexist with love?

    Lu Qiaosheng: or do you want me to be the boyfriend you can touch in reality?

    Wen Jiu:

    Of course, it''s not impossible.

    Wen Jiu: Lu Qiaosheng, I really should let those fans who regard you as a god of men see what you look like now.

    Lu Qiaosheng: Tut, it seems that I''m going to ask for help from my sister fans. Every day, I''m despised by my fate. What should I do?

    After that, people will disappear.

    Su Kui''s heart leaped and coughed twice. She heard a special attention prompt from the microblog system, and her eyes narrowed.

    Pen and ink V: love is always hating what to do with me, online, etc. -

    a picture of a cat in a corner is attached.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Wen Xiaojiu: This is an unsolved answer. [funny] pen and ink V: what can I do when I''m in love? Wait online, hurry -

    [cold dog food is stuffed in my mouth. ]

    [brother, dry this cup of dog food. ]

    [do it, do it! ]

    [burp I''m fed up! ]

    [adult, you are despised by the love relationship and you need to find problems from yourself. Are you too ugly? ]

    [adult, if you are rejected by love, you need to find problems from yourself, will you be ugly to others? ]

    [adult, are you not handsome enough except for your talent when you are rejected by your love? ]

    [adult, are you too dull to make girls happy when you are rejected by love? ]

    [big, it doesn''t matter to be rejected by love, but if you are too ugly, it''s a big problem! ]Seeing this problem, Lu Qiaosheng frowned and replied, "why do I look ugly?"?

    Downstairs immediately with the beat chicken blood like row.

    [you''re not convinced that you''re ugly? Do you have the ability to shoot? ]

    [say you''re ugly or not convinced? Do you have the ability to shoot? ]

    [if you are handsome, how can you be disliked by your sister? After all, miss is so hot! ]

    [is it because you are ugly that you can''t turn love into a girlfriend? ]It is obvious that Lu Qiaosheng''s brain is beating with pain. He deeply doubts that these fans can''t wait for him to come back for so many years. Is the powder turning black?

    But Su Kui still teased him and sent him a picture of the current editor.

 Chapter 1190

    There was a small, gray faced man on the top, huddled in the corner, his eyes so straight on him.

    Lu Qiaosheng:

    Wen Jiu: why is it rejected by the love? It''s not because you''re not handsome enough.

    Lu Qiaosheng''s lips were torn. He slapped the book shut, but he couldn''t help typing: "open video?"?

    He has not been so many times in his life. On the same day, he was said to be ugly. Among these people, there are also women he is interested in. It''s very unpleasant.

    Su Kui Chuchi straight music, she eyebrows bent, hands off the video invitation, crackling typing.

    Wenjiu: I refuse. What if you are so ugly?

    Lu Qiaosheng: Wen Jiu, sooner or later, I was killed by you!

    Wen Jiu: fans of [innocents]

    pen and ink all say that this year is their welfare year. After several years of Shenyin''s big and sudden return, they don''t say. Once they come back, the more abundant quantity has caught up with the speed of the past n years.

    Just as they were running around to tell each other that they had come back, another micro blog came into the eyes of everyone.

    Ink V: what can I do? I am also very desperate ah, love fate always dislike me not good-looking, afraid I ugly to her. [smile]

    [picture]

    it can be seen that the photo is taken now. In the photo, the man is wearing a pink striped shirt, has clear and meaningful eyebrows, fair skin, gold rimmed glasses on the high and straight bridge of the nose, and the pale lip is slightly hooked. Behind him, the warm light came in from the huge landing window, forming a group of light and shadow behind him. The broken hair was spread over his forehead, and the fine hair twinkled with gold in the light.

    Men cross their fingers and put them on their legs at will. Their bodies rest on chairs at will. Their eyebrows and eyes squint slightly because of the light. Their eyelashes are longer and tender. The whole picture is a soft mess.

    Ah ah ah!! ]

    [I, I am shamefully hard! National debt Diao series! ]

    [my mother, how can there be such a handsome little brother in the world? ]

    [my mother asked me why I licked my mobile phone. I just had a dirty screen, not licking my brother! ]

    [in my imagination, the pen and ink man should be a mellow and vicissitudes of life uncle, with the Mediterranean overhead. As it turns out, I was wrong! ]

    [such adults as wuwuwu should be everyone''s, my mother is too handsome, too gentle!! ]

    [right click quickly to prevent adults from deleting Weibo! ]

    [little sister Wen Jiu, come and have a look! God, I want to envy you! @Wen Xiaojiu. ]

    [cry, don''t want to talk. ]

    [sorrow becomes a dog. ]

    Qiqi V: big, adult? Wow, I cried. Sister Wen Jiu, can I rob you?? Ink V: what can I do? I am also very desperate ah, love fate always dislike me not good-looking, afraid I ugly to her. [smile]

    when Su Kui saw this forwarding, her eyes were cold, and she had a smile on her lips, which was bright and charming. Because of this smile, she suddenly looked beautiful. She moved her finger, didn''t open the connection directly, but replied directly under her micro blog: welcome to rob and help you, Ait. @Ink.

    [although it''s acknowledged that Qi Qi is a good COS and Yan is well known, it''s hard to think more about the meaning of this sentence when he knows that someone else has a master ]

    [some people don''t want to think about it, OK? Qiqi, as a ten thousand year pen and ink powder, expresses her sadness. What''s wrong? ]

 Chapter 1191

    [ha ha, some people talk without brains? As a public figure, where does she rob wool? ]

    [if you miss this village, there will be no store. You have no destiny. Delete this microblog and it will be blacklisted! ]

    [I''m drunk, too. There are so many girls in the pen and ink comments who are jumping to ask for a monkey. They want to talk to Wen Jiu. Why haven''t you virgin bitches come to talk to them?? ]People don''t care, what are you arguing about here? ]

    [it depends on the extent to which adults care about Wenjiu''s little sister. I''m sorry to be frank, dear, please give up! ]

    [I''ve made up my mind about Wen Jiu and pen and ink. Besides, I don''t want to eat dog food! ]

    [however, I think Wen Jiu is too charming. Just looking at the photos, I think he is a very proud person. Such a woman is certainly not as understanding as Qi Qi. A person as gentle as an adult is only suitable for Qi! ]

    [ha ha, after reading some comments, I really have no f|u|ck to say! What''s the matter with people getting along with each other? Unsuitable people together? Just think about it. You have been living in seclusion for many years. You came back for Miss Wen Jiu. Otherwise, maybe we lost our lives and couldn''t wait! This is love! ]

    [the melon eaters hold the melon in silence and stare at it. ]

    Su Kui looks funny. Song Xueqi''s microblog soon has a bloodbath, which is different from their calm. Whether song Xueqi wants to warm up or declare war on Su Kui, she is fearless.

    In a good mood, I cut off a picture and sent it to Lu Qiaosheng, along with a picture of song Xueqi cos. She has innocent eyes and is definitely the house man goddess in the eyes of countless men.

    Wen Jiu: Tut, do you see the picture? I have a confession with you!

    Lu Qiaosheng: so?

    Lu Qiaosheng: do you want me to agree?

    Wen Jiu: [smile] you can try. I''ll hit you on the head.

    Lu Qiaosheng: doesn''t it really matter that you are like this?

    Soon, Lu Qiaosheng tweeted again.

    Pen and ink V: I''m sorry, please don''t tell me any more, love fate said she would kill me. The meaning of [want to cry]

    [screenshot]

    microblog is very obvious. Although there is no positive response, it also appropriately defends Wen Jiu''s position as the main room.

    Today''s dog food is too much. Let''s go. ]

    [ha ha likes little sister Wen Jiu, dare to love and hate! ]

    [it seems that after being with my little sister, Gao Leng''s grown-up has become a teaser! ]

    [I like adults and little sisters so much. I want to be together all the time! ]

    [someone''s fan, see? Our adults only like little sister Wen Jiu, so don''t try to force me again. We won''t make an appointment! ]

    [thank you for not tearing. We just want to eat dog food quietly, not tearing! ]

    [hey, you''re used to being abused? By the way, I''m looking forward to my sister''s Jun Niang, cos. She''s the first Jun Niang, Wen Jiu! ]

    the microblog event keeps fermenting and will be mentioned again every few days. Song Xueqi has deleted her microblog related to Lu Qiaosheng because she was scolded by too many people. But on the Internet, as long as it exists, there will be traces. Her practice, also a black spot in her life, will be mentioned from time to time.

    It can be said that this seemingly unintentional remark has destroyed most of her innocent image over the years. Even if she didn''t make a junior.

 Chapter 1192

    But EQ is so low that as a public figure, everything she says and does will attract fans'' attention.

    -

    the time for filming will soon come.

    Su Kui arrived in a province from H city. Her first exterior scene will be shot in an ancient city. After that, special effects will be added to change the background behind her into the scene of war in the game.

    The makeup of COS is always very thick, but Wen Jiu''s facial features are deep. If he paints too much, it will create a deliberately stiff feeling. So, in addition to the eyes outlined a few strokes, the bottom makeup only has a thin layer, red lips like fire, put on the fire red military uniform, a long hair high bundle, that free and easy heroic momentum will naturally reveal.

    Two or three well-known cos were filmed with her. The military master was played by Xiaosi Ming. As for the so-called Zhengtai Lori, it was also played by adults, but she looked immature.

    Before coming, Su Kui once said hello to Lu Qiaosheng about her coming to a province. As for what was said before, when shooting junniang, he had to face up to the sky.

    The towering wall, the Diaolianghuadong building, and the blue sky and white clouds behind are the best photography boards.

    The photographer just wanted to ask Su Kui if she could ride a horse. Next second, she saw a female general in military uniform. She stepped on the pedals and turned over to the horse. Her movements were neat. The red cape flew with her movements.

    Above the dome, there are layers of white clouds. The sun is blazing. The golden light crosses the next diaphragm around her. Her features are gorgeous. Her eyebrows are raised by the makeup artist Gao Gao Gao Gao. Her eyes and tail are up. Her lips are red. Between her eyebrows, there is a look of looking down at the world and standing high.

    It''s so dazzling that the photographer was stunned and blushed, "you, you can ride..."

    And the movement is so skilled, not like the first contact.

    Su Kui nodded and chuckled, "I''ve played before, and I''m familiar with it. It''s not hard." the horse under her body is well trained, very gentle, and there will be no rebellious situation. If she doesn''t laugh, she will appear to have a sense of distance. When she laughs, the pear whirlpool on her cheek sinks deeply, and then it''s soft for a moment.

    At this time, Xiaosi Ming, who plays the role of military master, came. He had just put on his makeup and was wearing battle armor. The same red cape was behind him, floating slightly as he walked. Since the government wants to do it, it naturally wants to do the best. Therefore, the armour on everyone''s body is made of real materials, not a layer of silver coated plastic.

    There''s some weight.

    "Your equestrian skill seems to be very good, and your reduction is very high!" Xiaosimang smiled and praised that he was a man with a very heroic appearance. Even if he put on clothes, his muscles could not hide.

    Su Kui drove the horse a few steps, smelled the words and looked back. The eyes he picked were smiling. They seemed to have broken the fine sunlight in their eyes. They were bright and bright. "OK, I''ve seen your cos. It''s great!"

    Xiaosimang was slightly shocked. The photographer over there was already calling Su Kui. When he heard a sound, he left for a while. When he got back to himself, he could only see a beautiful figure. Sitting on a high horse, his horse''s hooves seemed to trample on countless bodies flying in the flames of war, and all the way away.

    It''s true that the shooting is very successful. Su Kui himself has played the game for several years and is an old player. For many skills and postures are also familiar, coupled with the foundation of being an actor, it is impossible to make mistakes.

 Chapter 1193

    So, every look in her eyes, every smile on her lips, is full of endless stories.

    Shooting is very smooth. After shooting this, we will move to the next battlefield.

    This time, Su Kui went first and said goodbye to the crowd. However, when she arrived at the scene, she was stunned.

    Surrounded by a golden ginkgo tree, dense branches, a golden one, all the way to extend the past, full of.

    The sunshine on the top of the head is just warm, golden on the ginkgo tree, but also dazzling and beautiful.

    And the man in white under the tree is sitting quietly under the tree with his legs curled up, his face clear and soft, his eyelashes long and clear, and his lips pale. In front of him, there is a long piano. At this time, he is fiddling with the strings and making a clank sound.

    It''s not very pleasant to talk about, but it''s not hard to hear.

    Su Kui could not help but lift up his lips and look at the man who was like an immortal.

    The photographers didn''t catch up. Su Kui gave the horse to the assistant and walked softly.

    Suddenly, the man''s jaw was raised, and a clear and slightly light female voice sounded, "whose son is this? He is really good-looking. I don''t know if there is a match at home? If not, just follow me! I''m very pleased to see your appearance. "

    Lu Qiaosheng raised his eyebrows and eyes with a smile, letting her cool fingertips do something wrong on his jaw, and his lips lifted gently. "If so, what will the general do?"

    "Sniff --"

    the scorching sun like woman sneers gently, and her red lips are always carried proudly, "if so, the general will carry you to my horse, take you straight to the army account, and sleep first!"

    "General It''s against the rules - "he glanced askance at Su Kui, as if he was angry or strange.

    At this moment, Su Kui was more happy. The whole sky seemed to be reflected in her eyes. Her fingertips were tightened, and she quickly approached him. Her eyes ran straight into his eyes. "In front of me, my words are the rules!"

    Lu Qiaosheng flicked her hand away and sighed, "if you were taken away by the general in such a vague way, how could Lu have the face to see his father?"

    Su Kui smiled rather than smiled, and his voice was slightly raised? What do you want? "

    Lu Qiaosheng glanced at her. "Unless, the general would like to allow me a position in the office, and promise that I will never take a concubine in this life!"

    "Ah -" Su Kui whipped on his white robe, making a little rustle and sneering. "You are greedy."

    The man raised his eyes sharply, his white hair was like snow, his eyelashes were white, like the frost falling, his lips trembled, and he bit his lower lips lightly. "General, general, even a position is not willing to give me? Or is the general just treating me as a plaything? "

    "Tut," sighed Su Kui, who was softened by his eyes, "well, I promise you to go back to the camp with me before you get up?"

    Then, he looked at him up and down with a flirtatious look in his eyes, with a wicked smile on his lips, which meant that he was very flirtatious. "I''m so glad you can be my general''s wife --"

    "poof --"

    "you..." Lu Qiaosheng can''t play any more. He was going to get up. She was so flattered that his legs were soft. He leaned on the tree trunk and smiled helplessly.

    "Eh? Ma''am, what''s wrong with you? Is it not that you are so spoiled and charming that you dare to disobey the general''s words? "

 Chapter 1194

    "Hahaha..." After that, I couldn''t help laughing.

    After laughing, he reached for the man on the ground.

    Lu Qiaosheng opens his palm and firmly holds the soft hand in the palm. With a sudden pull, Su Kui can''t stand stably. Unexpectedly, he suddenly comes here. His feet move slightly. In the next moment, he falls into his broad chest.

    There is a clear and delicate fragrance Lingering between the nostrils. I can''t tell what it is, but it smells very good.

    Su Kui fell in his arms and chuckled, "Lu Qiaosheng, are you going to turn away from tourists?"

    Lu Qiaosheng twists her hair to play. The sun is warm on the top of her head. She falls on the ground through a piece of Ginkgo leaves, reflecting the mottled. He bowed his head and whispered in her ear, "I can hear what you promised me. Those people -" he meant, "can also hear. Since the general wanted me, he didn''t want to return it. From then on, you will be responsible for my life."

    Encircle his waist and fasten it tightly. Su Kui refuses to deny, "it''s natural. Such a charming girl, I must watch it. I don''t know how many wild dogs are outside. They will follow the smell and enter!"

    Words fall, the forehead received a blast shudder.

    Lu Qiaosheng said helplessly, "Wen Jiu, you have to believe me even if you don''t believe others?"

    The first time I fall in love with a woman in my life, it''s the same.

    -A week later, the Internet exploded again.

    Three days ago, Su Kui and xiaosimang had released the serious cos movie. Later, Lu Qiaosheng confessed that he didn''t like to see her stand with other men and would like to announce his own possession.

    So, there''s a set of pictures a week later.

    At that time, Su Kui junniang''s final blockbuster was released, which really surprised countless people. Even though her face was a little exotic, her facial features were still closer to the Chinese people. Because she had an actor''s background, she knew what kind of action and what kind of look to match, so she took that set of classic image of junniang, which is beyond the reach of predecessors and future generations.

    One week''s photos are of Su Kui and Lu Qiaosheng after the end of work.

    On the branch of ginkgo tree, a female general in military uniform took off her armor and Cape, dressed in simple red clothes, sat barefoot on the branch, bent up with one foot, and her toes were as white as jade. She squinted and looked up at the ginkgo tree.

    With a flowing robe and long hair like a man who has fallen white frost, the female general seems to have a feeling. He hangs his head and suddenly smiles and hooks his fingers at the man.

    As the man approached, she quickly lowered her head and covered his lips. The man seemed very surprised and sad. His eyes and eyelashes were half closed like snow. A drop of clear tears slipped down the corner of his eyes and condensed into a little tear in his jaw.

    "Shall I play for you? OK? "

    "Good."

    It''s another picture. The man hangs his head and gently flicks the strings. The dark pupils are warm. He is fascinated by the woman lying on his leg and taking a rest with her eyes closed.

    "You are like a flame. I want to get close to you, but I''m afraid that I might burn my hand accidentally. What should I do?"

    "You''re leaving. I can''t go with you to the rolling border of the desert, to the distant places where wars are raging."

    The general always has to go. She puts on the armor again, takes back her weapons, and rides on a high horse. There are many wars in the distance. She needs to fight in the army and defend her country. And where he is, the world is safe.

    "Do what you want to do. I''ll wait for you to come back --"

 Chapter 1195

    "Wait for me."

    "Good."

    The general leaned down from the horse and gave him a kiss on the lips. "I''m gone."

    "I''m waiting for you --"

    the fingertips slide slowly from his palm. He wants to hold them, but he only holds the air at last. The free and easy general rode on the high horse and stepped on the water all the way, disappearing from his eyes.

    Under the ginkgo tree, a man of snow recovered his silence. He looked at the distance for a long time until the figure could not be seen again. With a sigh, holding his piano and stepping on a stone, he walked through the water reflecting a tree of golden Ginkgo biloba.

    From spring to autumn, winter solstice, it snowed.

    The man put on a silver fur fur, and came to the ginkgo forest. There were only isolated branches left on the tree, whistling in the wind, full of loneliness.

    Vaguely looking at the distance, where only a long gun inserted in the snow, the bright red ears were windswept up.

    "I dreamed of the good times."

    "What you have thought and admired has been done."

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. When will you come back?"

    -

    just a few groups of photos are full of a story of heart abuse. As soon as the photo was sent out, there were countless comments.

    [how can I understand a cruel word?! ]

    [why don''t you come back! Wuwuwu looks at my pen and ink. I''m really blue and thin! ]

    [fortunately, the result is good in reality! ]

    [I want to cry, so I cry. ]We have been separated for half a year and miss her very much. ]Don''t you have to deliver sugar?? Originally, for the first time, I was very happy! But inexplicably masochistic face blood, what can I do? I''m desperate! ]

    [although I know it''s just a story, I still want to cry. Wuwuwuwuwuqaq]

    [Wenjiu''s little sister is so beautiful, and the ink is so beautiful! ]

    [I don''t know what to say, Pooh ha, you are responsible for fighting the enemy, I am responsible for the beauty! ]

    [I knew that no matter who attacked Wenjiu, I would have to accept it! ]

    [yes, adults, but I don''t think it''s against me? Meow, meow, meow? ]

    [queen attack x cold! Ha ha ha! Ten thousand words in a flash! ]

    -

    after su Kui photographed this set of COS, her name was totally on fire in COS, and she was invited by many people. But Su Kui didn''t plan to eat on this, just had fun with tickets. After she finished the last plot and solved song Xueqi, she quit the cos circle.

    Her attention soared very fast, far away from Song Xueqi, and reached 1.3 million. Don''t underestimate the number. It''s amazing for people who have been in front of the public for more than a month.

    And these are real, active fans, not zombies!

    Therefore, every time sunflower has a new trend, it will attract tens of thousands of fans to watch the message.

    Life is very flat, and Lu Qiao Sheng''s emotional progress is natural, although not romantic everywhere, but get along with, always feel warm.

    After Lu Qiaosheng finished filming with her, Su Kui went back to H city. Lu Qiaosheng asked her the day before yesterday when she would meet her parents, which is the meaning of the decision.

    Su Kui doesn''t matter. It''s just a matter of time.

    -When song Xueqi finished shooting Hualuo, it really caught fire again. Then she told everyone on her microblog that she was going to play swordsman. Please take her with you.

 Chapter 1196

    There is no lack of sincere invitation for her to go to her own guild and want to take her fans with her, but song Xueqi, whether consciously or unconsciously, avoids answering.

    Su Kui logged into the game early in the morning, and was busy filming recently. He was taken by Lu Qiaosheng to play in a province for several days, and came back today. First, she called a clock man to clean the apartment. Then she warmed up a glass of milk, wrapped it in her mouth and opened the game.

    In the guild, it''s still hot and noisy. It''s gone. It''s full of vitality.

    Sukui put in all the girls with good character. If anything, she kicked them out. Everyone and harmony is the best, otherwise, she will not give special face to anyone. You can be black. She doesn''t care.

    Black and red are also red, aren''t they?

    Before she got up in the morning, she saw the news on the computer. Song Xueqi was going to play games.

    She guessed when she went to the game, what''s the matter with song Xueqi? It''s time to apply to join the group today, right? It''s very simple for swordsman Qiyuan to practice. If you work hard, you can complete the level in two or three days. Her micro blog has been posted for two days.

    So, the first thing Su Kui did in the game was to look at the players the guild applied to join. After scanning, he saw a name at the bottom: "Qiqi."

    She picked the eyebrows and refused. Hehe, do you want to have the moon first? If you want to be beautiful, you really want to pry the corner of the wall and Practice for a few years!

    Song Xueqi is online. I think she got the news that she was rejected. Send her a private chat quickly.

    Private chat.

    Qiqi ah: why does little sister refuse me QAQ [pitiful]

    Qiqi ah: Although I am a novice, I will be very obedient and will not make trouble ~

    Qiqi ah: does little sister accept me?

    Wen Jiu: [smile] sorry, we don''t accept big breasts!

    Qiqi:

    See here, Su Kui is not interested in reply, she poked Lu Qiaosheng and asked him to go online to do daily with himself. It''s still necessary to sprinkle dog food or something. Otherwise, let some people with ulterior motives think that their feelings are wrong?

    -

    microblog.

    Qiqi V: [grievance] does sister Wen nine dislike me? What does that mean? I just think we''ve all filmed together, and my little sister has a gang, so I want to go in and play with you, but

    [screenshot]

    Su Kui didn''t know about it, but she was told by rape flower, a ten thousand year gossip party, that she didn''t know what to say. She calmly finished her daily work, and then dragged her family to watch it on Weibo.

    At this time, there have been many comments on Weibo.

    [love Qiqi, cuddle ~ it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t let you in, just enter my guild ~ let you be the deputy leader! ]

    [ha ha, it''s right not to let her in. What''s the matter? Come to Weibo and put pity on it? What''s wrong with refusing? The guild belongs to sister Wen Jiu. If she doesn''t want to let anyone in, she won''t let anyone in. Have a comment? ]

    [ha ha ha, little sister Wen Jiu is so funny! Don''t let the big chest in, puff ha ha ha ha I look at Song Xueqi''s big chest of 36d, can''t help laughing! ]It can be seen how far someone has sold milk. ]

    [take Qiqi, we just complain what''s wrong? Someone really has no quality. He refused when he refused. What do you mean by that? Is it still a reason to flatten your chest? ]

    [ha ha, my sister Wen Jiu is not in good shape? Some people are blind? ]

    [little sister Wen Jiu is so kind. You can use your brain a little to know what someone''s idea is! ]

 Chapter 1197

    Su Kui just looked, did not reply, otherwise, it seems that she has more deliberately.

    She glanced at the comments at random. They were mixed. She laughed and ignored them.

    Anyway, no matter what happens on the Internet, the heat will not last for a year and a half, at most two or three days, and the voice of discussion will go on.

    Song Xueqi finally didn''t enter Su Kui''s guild as she wanted. She had a kind of weakness that she deliberately picked up trouble, but the other side didn''t put her in the eyes at all.

    It''s said that when song Xueqi entered the blue sea Pavilion, Su Kui just picked out the eyebrows and didn''t think too much.

    Song Xueqi didn''t disturb Su Kui again. They could say that they kept the surface calm. All the way up her rank, a lot of gossip came into sunflower''s ears.

    Song Xueqi is very good at playing games. She has already been able to play this game. Song Xueqi has become the deputy leader of Bihai Pavilion and is deeply liked by the guild members. Song Xueqi is courted by Yuegu city. She agrees. Now she is the new leader''s wife of Bihai Pavilion.

    Su Kui heard that it was just a disdainful smile. If song Xueqi could give up so easily, it would not be her.

    This kind of people are arrogant, and their own capital is not bad. They will not bet all on Yuegu city. She will surely try her best to attract Lu Qiaosheng''s attention. How do you say that? Every fan sister has a heart to sleep with.

    For example, Wen Jiu and song Xueqi are cool as water at night. The sky in the game is always clean as if washed by water, clear and peaceful.

    Lu Qiaosheng wants to see her, very much. Since his cousin knew that he had colluded with his goddess, he left in anger and went back to his own home. Lu Qiaosheng then started to let Su Kui come to live with him, or he moved to live with Su Kui.

    However, although he has identified Su Kui and wants to spend his life with her, no one is sure about the future. He is not easy to open this mouth for fear of being misunderstood as a scum man who can only think with his lower body.

    Su Kui was riding on a donkey, swinging a piece of Dogtail grass in his hand, and Lu Qiaosheng was holding the donkey for her. It was a kind of game fun. The donkey was very small, only half a man tall, with a red apple hanging in front of his head, and he could not bite it from time to time.

    The voice channel is on, and the two people are quiet. Apart from the slight breathing sound of each other, there is nothing else.

    Lu Qiaosheng rubbed his ears and said softly, "little nine."

    "Well?" Su Kwai Yang raised his eyebrows and said in a brisk voice, "why do you call me that all of a sudden? What''s your intention?"

    His throat was a little dry. He took a cup of water and sipped his saliva. He cleared his throat and said, "there is no attempt, just to ask --"

    "what?" Su Kui is curious.

    "It''s cold. Do you want a warm bed?"

    "Wheezing -" Su Kui couldn''t help but be happy. Her eyes and eyebrows bent. "What? Someone wants to send it to me for thousands of miles? "

    Another thousand miles to send

    After listening to her finish, Lu Qiaosheng went to science popularization. Qianli sent the word, which usually appeared in 818. At the same time, there were also scum men and women.

    However, his practice did accord with the meaning of a certain word, so he nodded, "yes, but..." He knocked on the table and corrected, "I''m not a bad guy!"

    "Are you so sure? I''d like to send it to you for thousands of miles. Well I think about it? "

    Lu Qiaosheng was dissatisfied. "Why should we consider it? Don''t I look good? "

 Chapter 1198

    "I don''t want to accept that someone has been thinking about it for a long time!" Lu Qiaosheng retorted with a smile.

    He respected sukui''s choice. No matter what she did, as long as she didn''t leave him, he could accept it and wait.

    Su Kui naturally has her mind. In fact, it doesn''t matter who comes and who goes. However, the dust hasn''t settled yet. She has to solve the task first.

    "Well, let''s give you the last test. If you can pass the test successfully, I will send you a thousand miles. How about that?"

    Lu Qiaosheng, who had already given up, put his tired hand on his forehead to play with the little plant beside the computer. He smelled that his eyes were slightly bright, and his narrow Phoenix eyes picked out, "talk about it."

    "Tut, is it a test? Anyway, this day will not be too long. Someone has to stick to his heart to have a day when he can see the moon

    Lu Qiaosheng didn''t know what she was up to, but sighed, "I just hope you don''t play with me again."

    "Ann! I believe you! " The tone is soft. Lu Qiaosheng seems to see the other side of the computer. The beautiful girl is clenching her fist and cheering him on.

    In the dark eyes swing open a smile, he nodded, "believe you once."

    "Nine, I want to see you."

    "Video on!" Su Kui shook his fingers, in this era of information explosion, what can stop the pace of surface-based?

    -One day after two days, Su Kui was playing with her mobile phone in the quilt. Suddenly, rape began to shake her window crazily.

    Rape: wake up! Something big happened!!

    Rape: [screenshot] [screenshot] I knew that men are not good things, even for adults, they can''t be avoided!

    Rape: how about you, boss? Don''t snivel in the bathroom, do you? Don''t be sad, we are still here!

    Sukui has just seen a series of news sent by her. Her brain aches.

    Wen Jiu:?

    Wen Jiu: Why are you angry? What''s the matter?

    Canola: [link] sent you a link. Go and have a look first!

    Rape: so angry. I knew that song Xueqi was not a good woman. She was in love with her. She was in a hurry to be a junior. It was disgusting!

    Su Kui then understood that song Xueqi had started. She didn''t care to open the forum link, only to see the title in bold and large font, which said: "can the love between God and goddess really last forever? No matter how good the feeling is, it''s better than coquetry and cute! ]

    [smile] [seriously, I didn''t believe it when I saw this picture at the beginning. I''m really disappointed with you, Mr. brush and ink. What are you doing wrong? You should betray sister Wen Jiu? Song Xueqi: what''s good about that cheap woman? My sister Wen Jiu is a good singer. Her face is worth fighting against the sky. She can play cos at will. Her plasticity is no worse than song Xueqi. What do you think of her? Her chest? ]

    [but the weapon of Wenjiu''s little sister is no worse than song Xueqi''s. isn''t it nice that she is thin and has a degree? I really don''t want to believe it, but I secretly followed it for 20 minutes, and finally I got the picture. Wow, I cried! Don''t believe in love any more! ]

    the poster posted a screenshot of a man in a white robe standing on the top of the snow mountain, with a woman in a pink long gown leaning on his shoulder and a bird leaning on him. The whole picture is extremely harmonious. If it''s not the ID on the top of their heads, it probably won''t cause anyone''s antipathy.

 Chapter 1199

    Private chat:

    rape: did you see it, boss??

    Rape: what do you think of this matter? Or we go online and kill that bitch first!

    Wen Jiu:

    Wen nine: don''t worry. I will deal with this matter.

    But before she went online, something happened again.

    Mo Xiaoyu sends a screenshot of the system in the game in the crowd filled with indignation.

    System: the Jianghu express, Qiqi, the female Xia, has set off fireworks for three thousand years.

    Jianghu express, Qiqi, the heroine, has set off a sincere heart of fireworks for thousands of years.

    Jianghu express, Qiqi, the female Xia, has set off fireworks and vows to the chivalrous for thousands of years.

    Mo Xiaoyu: fuck! I''m so angry! Is she rich?!

    Mo Xiaoyu: don''t stop me this time. I''ll kill that bitch 80 times first!

    Fubao: don''t be impulsive

    Fubao: a thousand years of writing is not like that

    Dream cangsheng: Oh, Fubao is finally willing to come out. Is it a holiday?

    Fubao: where''s the boss?

    Wenjiu: huh?

    Fubao: boss, don''t listen to this group of people. The ink is definitely not this kind of person. You''d better investigate.

    Su Kui thought it was something. It turned out to be this. What her lover looks like, she is naturally clear and clear. As long as this matter has not been settled, she will not easily sentence Lu Qiaosheng to death.

    Wen Jiu: I''m sure I believe in my own love. Thank you for your kindness. I''m online now and I''m here.

    Wen Jiu: I''m afraid there will be a gang war?

    Luoyan: afraid of a ghost? Open! I''ve long seen that group of people in Bihai Pavilion unhappy!

    Send you love: open! After the event, the boss will sing us a song!

    Wenjiu: Yes, let Fubao sing xiaomanyao to you.

    Fubao: lying groove

    AI: ha ha ha ha can have!! This really can have!

    Spring water is born: I''m looking forward to it. I can''t control the power of flood and famine in my body! Boss, let''s go!

    Dingdang: boss, don''t fight for help, they always think we are good at bullying?

    Wen Jiu: Well, I''ve been online. I''ve come to Kunlun.

    Say, Su Kui no longer chat, but direct control junniang, flew to Kunlun. At the top of Kunlun Mountain, song Xueqi is still constantly frying fireworks for thousands of years. In the ice and snow, special effects of various colors have been exploded and paved.

    Around the bustling players are watching, map channel has been noisy pot.

    Some people think that they are the dregs of men and women, some people think it is song Xueqi''s wishful thinking. The fans of both sides are getting to know each other, and Su Kui''s supporters. They are dissatisfied with song Xueqi''s fans who want to pull Su Kui''s moves and quarrel with them.

    There are even grumpy people who have killed directly, holding those people on the ground and beating them to death.

    Dare to run? Run you are counsellor! Don''t run? Resurrection directly in place to kill!

    As soon as sunflower landed, it attracted countless eyes. No way. Her perennial dress in the game is a red military uniform, riding a black high horse. That weapon, which is rare in the whole district, proves her identity.

    Map channel:

    so in my dream: Wen Jiu is here!!

    Gu Cisheng: is Wenjiu''s little sister coming to tear the dregs?

    I''m glad to hear from you. You don''t know: mom said that my pen and ink adult is not a slag man? I didn''t see that he was not around. He must have hung up, OK?

    Q18: I also think that adults have been playing games for several years and haven''t talked about love. Sister Wen Jiu is the first one. I don''t believe that he will cheat.

 Chapter 1200

    Young blue eucalyptus: don''t forget that adults can play cos, return from behind the scenes and sell cute on Weibo for the sake of young lady. Song Xueqi is charming and can let adults do this? Stop kidding!

    Lengleng: Song Xueqi, can I have another face? We all know you''re online. Why don''t you talk? Is it deliberately misunderstood?

    Little sister Wen Jiu, why don''t you talk? QAQ

    cat 9: come to support my eldest brother.

    Mu Xiaoxue: come to support the boss!

    Wen Jiu: Thank you, but I came here to take my wife. As long as he is still in love with me, I will never doubt him.

    Wenjiu: besides, at this point, he often likes to take a cold bath in the daytime. Now, it''s probably hang up.

    As soon as the words came out, everyone was in a uproar.

    Happy: Yes! Forget that my little sister has already met the adults!

    Lime: so I can rest assured. My favorite pair of CP can''t be separated like this!

    Wang''s cat: little sister Wen Jiu is so domineering!

    Desolate reply desolate: eldest martial!!

    Cat nine: big brother is mighty!

    Mo Xiaoyu: boss, you are the most handsome! Since we can marry my wife back, we can keep it! No one can snatch it if he wants to!

    Su Kui chuckled. Now all the fallacies are almost one-sided. She walked forward slowly. Song Xueqi didn''t know when, probably after she came, she stopped exploding fireworks. See Su Kui come to also don''t speak, quietly stand in place.

    In the game, as long as the distance between lovers is within three feet, keep the standby action, and ten seconds later, they will automatically form the intimate action of snuggling with each other.

    This embraces each other, then silently announce to the present player, this possessory power, in whose hand!

    Ruan Yunxi: my sister Wen Jiu.

    Ten years like a summer: ha ha silent face! Why doesn''t song Xueqi talk?!

    Shangshanruoshui: Well, I''d like to ask, what about some bitch fan who just shouted about Lang Youqing''s concubine''s intention?

    Ideal and reality: eat melon party quietly eat melon.

    Su Kui saw song Xueqi as if he was going to pretend to be dead and pretend to be dead. He smiled coldly and slowly typed a line of words.

    Wen nine: I remember that I once rejected your application for help very clearly. Can''t it represent my idea?

    Wen Jiu: I know you are a very popular person in COS, but I didn''t expect that you like to be a junior?

    Qiqi: what do you say? I can''t understand it. Who are you? Who are those people?

    Wen Jiu:?

    Candied fruit: it''s powerful.

    Happy little frog: always think someone will say next second, not myself.

    Kiki: not me.

    Qiqi: I''m not really myself. This is my cousin''s number. She''s on a business trip. I just play with her.

    Wenjiu: so, just followed my wife for more than 20 minutes, and then blew him a real gold and silver fireworks?

    Quack: I don''t know why I want to laugh! Song Xueqi doesn''t want to be shameful at all!

    Qiqi: who is your wife? I don''t know at all, OK!

    Just then, unfortunately, Lu Qiao Sheng came back.

    Although the weather has turned to autumn, Lu Qiaosheng has the habit of taking a cold bath all the year round. Just now, because he can''t get rid of a difficult woman, he simply stops the game in Kunlun and takes a bath.

    Kunlun mountain top is the place where he and Su Kui fall in love. From time to time, they come here to blow the cold wind and let Su Kui find him.

    Every time I can find a right one, I don''t know if I should say that he is special or not new.

 Chapter 1201

    When Lu Qiaosheng came back, he was still empty when he left. Now, the crowded Kunlun mountain top is a little silly. Looking at the person in his arms, he was shocked? What happened?

    He frowned at the adult female character in a long pink dress standing face to face with him.

    A thousand years of writing: Song Xueqi? Why are you still there?

    Thousand years of writing: don''t you know that I''ve got a relationship? Don''t accept any form of coercion?

    Ink millennium: little nine, just went to take a bath, what did she do?

    Wenjiu: Well, it doesn''t matter what she did, honey, you did a good job!

    Happy little frog: ha ha ha ha ha Ma Dan, I am ashamed to laugh!

    Dogbimu: I don''t know what expression to make, so it''s good to be cute. [smile]

    Mo Xiaoyu: Not me?

    Candied fruit: the answer is coming too fast. I can''t help it.

    Good as water: ha ha, my little sister and adults are better! It has been a long time since someone''s plan worked.

    Fubao: brother, you can.

    Song Xueqi: what can I do? I''m desperate, too? [despise]

    Ruan Yunxi: ah Someone is offline Are there any fans coming out? And those who jump around and scold adults, don''t you?

    Today''s play is over, another wonderful 818.

    Song Xueqi didn''t go online again. A gang war between Junlin and Bihai pavilion was inevitable. The new hatred and old hatred added up, and the two sides had a full three-day gang war, ending with Junlin''s victory.

    There were hostages wondering if Lu Qiaosheng had put all his mistakes on song Xueqi. In fact, both sides were there at that time. Only when Su Kui came did he deliberately say that he had taken a bath.

    However, the next second, a screenshot released on the forum is enough to illustrate everything.

    Hello, my name is Wen Jiu. ]

    [thank you for your concern on the matter that my wife has been colluded with for thousands of years. We are very good. As for those malicious comments, sorry, I will not accept them and will not reply. As we all know, some of the actions of swordsman''s strange fate only need a single person to complete the interaction, not the player''s original intention. In addition, someone''s fans come to my microblog and shout that I wronged her. I have a screenshot here. Please open your eyes and see it clearly! PS: I don''t mind if you ask the master for authentication. If it''s P''s, I''ll eat the keyboard live! ]

    screenshot:

    Qiqi: adult QAQ

    Qiqi: adult, how can you ignore me? [grievance]

    Qiqi: I have liked you for a long time, adults, since I first read your book six years ago.

    Qiqi: actually, it''s not interesting to say that. I know you''re in love.

    Qiqi: if I just like it, I think I can always like it.

    Qiqi: I don''t know if you can leave me a place in your heart?

    Ink millennium: who are you?

    Qiqi:

    Qiqi: don''t adults know? [big cry] [big cry] I also got a great reward for swordsman with little sister Wen Jiu.

    Qiqi: why don''t you pay attention to me, adult?

    Ink millennium: not familiar with you.

    Qiqi: but I really like adults. Can adults allow me to stay by my side?

    A thousand years of writing: No.

    Ink millennium: and don''t follow me.

    Qiqi: what''s good about Wen Jiu? On Yan value, I don''t lose to her. On character, I will be much better by her. Adults can like her. Why can''t they like me?

 Chapter 1202

    Qiqi: why don''t adults reply to me?

    Qiqi ah: in fact, it''s just love. How much love can there be in the game?

    Pen and ink millennium: roll.

    Qiqi: my lord [grievance]

    a thousand years of writing: I just like her, nose, eyes and mouth. It''s not her at all. I like her fiery temper. I can like her, but not everyone can like it. Understand?

    Ink millennium: stay away from me, even if you like me, I will not have any burden, and will not respond to you.

    Qiqi: adult, I will not give up. One day, I will let you know that my heart is no less than Wen Jiu!

    The screenshot ends abruptly here, but the onlookers understand that the one who pesters Lu Qiaosheng in the game is really song Xueqi, not the so-called cousin.

    Lu Qiaosheng''s confession of treating a woman with good looks is not moved at all. He resolutely defends his family''s love, and is regarded as a dream God by countless girls. They dream of having a boyfriend like this, OK? At the same time, they began to leave messages under the posts to express their envy of sunflower.

    I don''t care. I''ve fallen in love with this man! ]

    [I have never envied anyone in my life, but now, I envy Wen Jiu! ]

    [I only envy nine immortals. ]

    [I didn''t expect to be slapped so soon, and the so-called good people were also wiped out by her again and again? ]

    [that''s really overbearing! ]

    [if those men in the game can deal with women''s entanglement like adults, there won''t be so many 818 scum men and women, right? ]

    [at this moment, there is no fluctuation in my heart, and I even want to laugh. ]

    [wish you happiness! I always believe that the adults in my mind are not what some people say! Fortunately, I waited! ]

    [I believe in love again. Little sister Wen Jiu is so kind! ]

    [both sides try their best to care for this relationship, which is the most fundamental to their happiness, right? So, many people can''t get together finally, not because they don''t love, but because they don''t care! Find more reasons from yourself! ]

    -

    if you mix in circles, everyone will have some black spots more or less. Although song Xueqi''s black history of the third and fifth five years will be dug out from time to time, but also because of this, let more people know her.

    In that sentence, black and red are also red. As many people as pink her, as many people scold her, they rush into the comments everyday and spray her shameless.

    It was probably the same in the previous life, but Wen Jiu chose to withdraw, while Su Kui chose to believe, that''s all.

    -In a twinkling of an eye into winter, the weather soon turned cool, and the withering of this season gradually climbed up the branches. On the withered and yellow branches, I climbed a layer of white frost and looked at it as if it were a layer of snow.

    The doorbell outside the apartment rang incessantly. Lu Qiaosheng was a man who got up. He was used to being lazy. He had a good family background and a business mind. He used to invest, and now he gets enough dividends to live a good life without doing anything in his life.

    At nine o''clock in the morning, he was still sleeping in bed, with a simple European style of light color. The soft and wide bed occupied a large part of the space, and the other half put a small bookcase, desk and computer.

 Chapter 1203

    Next to the wall, there is a huge shelf, which is full of his treasures, some extremely precious handicrafts.

    It is also a symbol of his youth. He likes comics and all kinds of funny things. He is no worse than his peers. Although it''s mature now, it''s very indifferent to many things, but it''s a part of the memory at one time, since it''s there, put it in the collection.

    The doorbell jingled in his ear, and Lu Qiaosheng turned over and went to sleep. However, it seemed that the people outside the door didn''t stop until they reached their goal, and they would wake him up.

    Lu Qiaosheng slept late yesterday. Now naoren is still jumping. There are not many people who know where he lives. The most likely one is Fubao. He got up and grabbed a handful of hair, cold face, wearing a dark blue pajamas, barefoot out of the door.

    When he opened the door, he did not open his eyes, his face was gloomy, and his voice was heavy. "It bothers people''s dreams early in the morning. You''d better give me an explanation, otherwise --"

    "otherwise? Otherwise what? " Su Kui was shocked by his cold voice and stepped back two steps. He tilted his head and asked doubtfully.

    "Huh?!"

    The familiar girl''s voice on his ear made him awake for the most part, opened his sleepy eyes, and he opened his eyelids to follow the reputation, "little nine?! How are you! " There was no concealment of surprise in his eyes. He smacked his tongue slightly. Then he thought of his angry tone just now. "I didn''t mean you, I thought it was..."

    "By the way, why are you here?" He was holding the door in one hand, his long narrow eyes full of surprises.

    "I''ll send it to you for thousands of miles. It''s an appointment, isn''t it?" Su Kui raised her chin and raised her eyebrows? I''ve been flying for hours and I''m very tired! "

    Lu Qiaosheng remembered that. He coughed twice with embarrassment. "Come on in, haven''t you had breakfast yet?" He took her suitcase, always calm temperament for the first time seemed a little embarrassed, just now, he not only yelled at the girl he liked, but also dressed in pajamas, clothes to open the door.

    Cough -

    Su Kui shakes his head and says he didn''t eat. Lu Qiaosheng frowns. "It''s almost ten o''clock now. Why don''t you come back after you don''t eat? You can''t stand not eating in the morning." At this time, he suddenly like a changed person, the big parents, frown and blame her for not eating on time.

    Smell speech, Su Kui funny, body to the sofa, squint at him, "someone sleep to now, if not I wake up, just afraid to sleep for a day, such a person, it''s OK to say that I don''t eat on time?"

    "I......" Lu Qiaosheng was surprised, but stared at her, "you ah you!" He made a fool of her.

    Ask, "what would you like to eat? Do you want to go out to eat, or do I make it for you? " Looking at his pajamas, he decided to wash first.

    At this time, Su Kui climbed up on his shoulder, stood on tiptoe and surveyed the layout of the apartment. It was not big, but it was clean and comfortable. She squinted and asked Lu, "which room is yours?"

    Lu Qiaosheng points out, Su Kui sees the half closed door and yawns lazily. She walks past him, "boyfriend, go to your room to sleep first, make a meal and then call me to get up? So sleepy. "

    "OK," Lu Qiaosheng nodded and suddenly turned around. He asked with surprise, "boyfriend? So I passed the examination? "

 Chapter 1204

    Su Kui went back to his own eyes, kicked off his shoes, and threw himself into the soft bed. There was the fragrance of sunshine between the bedclothes, and the unique clear smell of the man, which was very reassuring.

    She rubbed, pulled the quilt and wrapped it around her. Once her mind relaxed, she soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Lu Qiaosheng stood at the door for a while, and now he still has the feeling of dreaming. I always knew that she dared to say and do, but I didn''t expect that one day, in such a early winter, the sun was warm outside, but the cold wind was blowing in the morning, so she pulled the suitcase and knocked on the door of his apartment.

    Now the girl is sleeping on the bed he has laid down. Her face is buried in the pillow, and her chestnut curls like seaweed are spread on the pillow. She sleeps very sweet.

    With a knowing smile, he took the door with him and went to the guest room to wash.

    When cooking for her in the kitchen, Lu Qiaosheng thought, take a moment and meet her parents -

    -

    the more planes she passes through, the more comfortable Su Kui will be when she starts the task. There is almost no waste of Kung Fu in the world, and she will complete the task perfectly and quickly. After spending a happy and beautiful life with her lover, at the last moment of her life, sukui left the world and returned to the system space.

    Every time I finish a task, I will add experience value of 1000 and exchange point of 10000. Su Kui has been used to it for a long time.

    It''s been a long time since I got the reward, Su Kui thought, maybe next time I get the reward, it should be when the system is upgraded.

    -

    when conscious again, sunflower feebly mews.

    Yes, meow!

    She became a meow, a baby baby meow just a few days old.

    This time, the plane is a world of cultivation. The whole world is composed of immortals, demons, people and immortals. There is no doubt that ordinary people exist at the bottom, while immortals are the high sanctions. The devil''s way is not allowed by the three realms. Since a war between gods and Demons ten thousand years ago, there has been no sign of gods in the world. The immortals have been poor all their lives and can''t rise to be gods.

    The hostess mu xiaxue is a passer-by. In modern times, she is just a little white-collar worker. Because of a car accident on a rainy day, she became an orphan girl who lost her parents since childhood. She was only eight years old. She was adopted by her aunt because of her loneliness and lack of dependence. All the work in her family was left to her. It''s also a common thing to beat and scold.

    It is in such a difficult life that mu xiaxue grows up to ten years old. When her fingers bleed, she accidentally drops onto a small stone on her wrist. It was found that the stone she had been wearing since she was a child was not a common stone, but a heaven and earth stone used by the immortals to refine xumimustard seeds.

    The Xumi mustard seed in Mu xiaxue''s hand has become a cave. Although its appearance is simple, the cave inside is left by a fallen cultivator a hundred years ago. In addition to a large number of spiritual stones, there are also cultivation scripts. That script is exactly a secret script that all cultivators scrambled for in the war a hundred years ago. It''s called chaos resolution.

    Since she is the mistress, her spiritual root must be good. Her spiritual root, in the cultivation world, is the most useless five spiritual roots, but it is the most suitable for chaos. That''s why so many immortals want to fight for it. In this way, even waste firewood can be cultivated into a powerful secret script. If it falls into their hands, it will definitely develop the whole sect and become famous in the cultivation world.

 Chapter 1205

    In this way, mu xiaxue is 16 years old in the process of cultivation. She is the best one in the world of cultivation to select disciples. Mu xiaxue then moves to the sect to study Kung Fu.

    But mu xiaxue''s aunt naturally refused to let people go. In fact, in the ordinary world, when a woman is 16 years old, she has reached the age of Ji, which is the age for marriage. Mu xiaxue''s aunt has already made a lot of arrangements. She wants to marry mu xiaxue into the local landlord''s house and become a concubine in exchange for a large amount of silver.

    Although the chaos cultivation of Mu xiaxue is slow, it is enough to deal with a group of ordinary people. On a deep night, mu xiaxue hurt some young men sent by the landlord, secretly escaped from this ordinary village and set foot on the immortal road.

    Before she left, she stood outside the yard, looking at the shabby tile house, which was shrouded in the dark, her eyes were cold and fierce. Before turning to leave, a group of flames fell from her fingertips, leaving no trace and falling into the haystack in the yard.

    The sky was ablaze and half of the sky was dyed red. Muxia xuetou also did not return to set foot on the road to wushangzong, and never looked back.

    But Su Kui wears into this meow, actually is not the ordinary meow, she is only has the ancient spirit vein spirit cat! What''s more, on the way, she will be picked up by mu xiaxue and go on the road together. Finally, by chance, she will contract with her and become her pet!

    This is unbearable for sunflower.

    However, her body is too weak at this time, and she is in the middle of the fog forest. There are many dangerous animals in the forest. Her spirit is not awakened. Once she is in danger, it''s just a matter of one bite.

    Therefore, she decided to adapt to the circumstances and enter the supreme school. There were many people who took this road. In her impression, there was a person who was more suitable for her to follow.

    That man is the man, Liu Changqing. Although this man is a mortal at the same time as the female Lord, he has been successful since he was born. He is also a rare Lei Linggen. He has half the power to practice the skill. When he is young, he has built a foundation, which is a rare talent in the world.

    Different from the identity of the hero in some novels, the identity of the hero in this world is more ordinary, but because of this, they will meet in this fog forest and go to the supreme school together. After entering the supreme sect, Liu Changqing was accepted by the elder Zihuang as a closed disciple. But the hostess, because of some people''s intentional murder, will fall down the ladder, and lose the hand with the flat road, and be sent to the medicine garden to take care of the herbs.

    Liu Changqing was already fond of Mu xiaxue on the way. After he became the closed disciple of elder Zihuang, he got many conveniences. Occasionally, he would follow the mistress one or two and send her some pills given by elder Zihuang to him.

    It is because of this that the female Lord''s accomplishments, which have reached the bottleneck period, have made progress, not because there is no master''s instruction, but stop here.

    Liu Changqing is not only a teacher but also a friend, and also her benefactor.

    -

    the night is dim. The ten thousand year old trees overhead cover the sky and the moon. The pale moonlight is reflected through the thin branches, like ghosts.

    Everything around is too big for sunflower. Just a few days after her birth, her body was a fluffy white, curled up together, the size of a man''s fist, huddled in a dark corner, without any sense of existence at all.

 Chapter 1206

    There is a spirit spring in the cave, which is milky white and full of spirit. Su Kui relies on it. Only by drinking a few drops a day can he not starve to death.

    The snow-white kitten sleepily raised her little claws and rubbed her eyes. She yawned silently. The blue eyes were moist with tears. Her nose was pink. Her two little ears trembled in the cold wind. She paused and curled up more tightly.

    Just about to go to sleep, suddenly, she was alert.

    The two blue cat pupils are constricted and become vertical pupils. Their eyes are fixed on the sound from afar.

    Rustling footsteps, stepping on the dead branches and rotten leaves, the head of the unknown birds from time to time creak away, leaving a string of thrilling tremors.

    Su Kui squinted and moved back two steps quietly, hiding deeper into the cave, leaving only a gap for her to observe the outside picture.

    -

    mu xiaxue clenched the burden on her back and walked with fear. A pair of apricot eyes with fear, pursed lips and looked around. She was going to come in after a night''s rest outside the forest. But she was chased by a boar for half a quarter of an hour. Don''t get confused and get into the forest.

    The forest is really weird and tight. The trees around it seem to have a life span of ten thousand years. Ten people hold each other, but they can''t circle a tree. The visibility on the top of the head is very small. It''s really because the branches of these trees are too dense.

    The surrounding environment is humid, which makes the summer snow have the illusion of being in the tropical rain forest.

    Once again, he raised a dagger to cut down a snake that jumped from a tree and attacked her. Mu xiaxue wiped the cold sweat on her head and clenched her teeth. Intuitively, move on.

    She used to be a modern clerk, but she had a car accident on a rainy day. She thought she must be dead. But when she woke up, she came to the so-called canglan continent.

    The whole continent advocates the strong. There are demons, monsters, immortals and immortals. She didn''t become the big lady in the novel, or the person with treasure. But become the most humble, the poorest, but also a lonely girl.

    When she came to ancient times, she knew that the plots in the novel were too easy to write. There is a very clear division between the rich and the poor. Some things can be shaken if they are not just a few years old. She once saw a child of her own age. She woke up with a fever and became confused. She also said that she would make a fortune with her family.

    Finally, because of his strange behavior, he was tied up and burned alive. The shrill scream made her have nightmares all night long under the covers. Afterwards, she suppressed all the active thoughts and dared not show any more abnormalities.

    Her aunt''s beating and scolding, her cousin''s bullying, and her cold eyes all made her live in nightmares all the time.

    Fortunately, Mucha snow thought and this, can not help but show a strange smile. She rubbed a brown birthmark on her wrist and her eyebrows brightened. Heaven''s great virtue will never let her go through the cave in vain. She got this cave a few years ago and cultivated in secret. Now, as long as she works hard, she can build a foundation.

    Her kind, even if it is put into a large family, is comparable.

    Eyes blooming cold, the family who humiliated her has been buried in the sea of fire, from now on, nothing to worry about, a heart to ask the fairway!

    At this time, suddenly a sharp claw with evil spirit came from behind.

 Chapter 1207

    Mu xiaxue turns back suddenly, the dagger cuts across, at the same time the body rushes forward. She had heard about the strange place in the forest. So she didn''t plan to go on the road at night. However, it''s a mistake. I came in for no reason. There is no turning back.

    The fierce animals here are extremely strange. In the world today, since the ten thousand year war between the gods and the demons, the spirit has gradually thinned, and the spirit veins in many places have dried up. Only this forest full of miasma all the year round has a strong aura. However, the aura is covered with poison gas, which will be possessed if you are not careful.

    This is also why even if there is plenty of spirit here, no one dares to come in to practice.

    No one has really measured the size of the forest, but there is a saying outside that the forest is the sea of death.

    There are many dangers in the forest. If you are not careful, you will have no survival. At the end of the forest, there is a dried up ocean basin, called sea, dead sea.

    There are many desperado, people in the evil way, who live here.

    It''s just a claw. Mu xiaxue knows that she can''t beat it. She runs away quickly, hoping that the fierce beast can let her go. I didn''t think that she drove the spirit force and escaped for half a quarter of an hour. Panting on the trunk, she raised her dagger and was about to fight.

    Then I heard that there was a bright and cold thing coming from the dark end of the fire, and it plunged into the fierce beast''s eyes. The fierce beast roared up to the sky, and started to run around fiercely.

    Mu xiaxue''s heart pounded, almost jumping out of her throat. As she dodged, she tried to kill the beast.

    A blue figure sprang out, holding the sword tightly, and rushed to the fierce beast bravely.

    After several fights, the man seemed to be injured. At last, he bit his teeth and inserted his sword into the exhausted fierce beast''s eyebrow. After a loud earth shaking sound, the forest was quiet.

    "You Are you ok? " Mu xiaxue breathed in horror and said in a small voice, "thank you for saving me."

    Liu Changqing shook his head, wiped the bleeding corner of his lips, and said with a smile, "you don''t need to thank me. My name is Liu Changqing. What''s your name?" The voice is clear and bright. It''s a very sunny boy. It''s very nice to laugh.

    Mu xiaxue''s face is a little red. She is holding the package. "Mu xiaxue."

    "Ah, it''s very pleasant! Can I call you Xia Xue? " Liu Changqing clapped his hands and dug out the crystal core of the fierce beast. At the same time, he said to Mu xiaxue, "this is a good thing, but it can change a lot of money in the ordinary world! Are you going to the supreme school, too? Why did you come in the middle of the night? It''s dangerous. "

    "I......" Mu xiaxue looks at his flowing movements. There is a trace of admiration in his eyes, thinking about how to speak.

    Su Kui watched for a long time and knew that the opportunity had come.

    She shakes the fluffy hair, shakes off the leaves stuck on her body, mews, steps on the soft claws, and walks towards Liu Changqing.

    "Meow ~"

    "who?!" Mu xiaxue is already a little nervous sensitive. She scans around vigilantly, but she doesn''t find a group of little white cats that are closer and closer, only the size of a man''s fist.

    Liu Changqing clenched the sword in his hand, followed the prestige, and suddenly smiled, "Oh, where is this kitten from? Doesn''t it look like it was just born? It''s fun! "

    He put away his sword, lifted his robe, squatted down, clapped his hands, and said, "come to my brother, little boy."

 Chapter 1208

    Su Kui paws a meal, Liu Changqing think his eyes probably hallucinates, just now, he seems to see the eyes of this watery kitten, there is a moment of distortion.

    But soon after he shook his head, he saw that the kitten was still walking towards him with a small step. His round eyes were inlaid on the lovely little face. It was blue and light in the night, which seemed a little strange.

    "Come on, come to my brother." Liu Changqing saw that she was walking so slowly that she just wanted to come forward and hold her.

    Mu xiaxue, who witnessed everything nearby, reached out to Liu Changqing and said anxiously, "don''t go there in case of danger..." Forgive her. I really don''t like these things.

    Once a customer came to their company with a pet cat like this. It seemed that there was not a cat Jin Gui in the whole company. That day, as an assistant to the general manager, she was the worst. From then on, there was no good feeling for these rich things.

    Even the stray cats on the street are bored.

    Liu Changqing sniffs the speech and laughs, "you think more, but it''s just a kitten. What''s the danger?"

    "Don''t be afraid. Come to my brother. How come you come here by yourself, poor boy? This is not the place you can play! "

    Seeing that Liu Changqing took her words as a sidewind, mu xiaxue bit her lips and stared at Su Kui secretly.

    Liu Changqing picked up the sunflower, which had become a group of meow balls, touched her soft hair, and her voice was soft. "It''s so funny, little guy. After my brother took you out, I can''t come in any more!"

    Su Kui looks up at him lazily, looks down at the fierce animal crystal core in his palm, and his eyes are bright. I don''t know if it''s driven by some desire in her body. She looks at the translucent pale yellow crystal core, opens her mouth and whines -

    Liu Changqing was still surprised and mocked by a cat for the last second, and then she is stunned for the next second.

    "You, you..."

    Mu xiaxue was also stunned for a moment. At the next moment, she raised the dagger in her hand and walked up to him and said, "such a precious thing has been swallowed by her. Hurry up. Before she digests it, it should be able to dig it out!"

    Liu Changqing suddenly looked up at mu xiaxue, as if he didn''t know her. He must have watched mu xiaxue for a long time, hugged the kitten in his arms, shook it, and said in a hurry: "little guy, this is not a delicious thing. Spit it out quickly! Be careful not to hurt you! " The evil spirit in the crystal core is not dispersed, and the spirit is abundant. How can such a small thing be swallowed!

    Is it too hungry?

    He stretched out his fingers to pry open Su Kui''s mouth. Su Kui turned around, yawned lazily, closed his eyes, found a comfortable position, and fell asleep.

    When Su Kui fell asleep, I didn''t know that the crystal nucleus had entered her stomach, melted rapidly and gathered into all four limbs. What else did she want to express comfortably? Her body had already fallen asleep first.

    "Hey, little guy, little guy?!" Liu Changqing was shocked. He touched the kitten''s nose. Fortunately, he still had a breath.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, chuckled, "let''s go out first. It''s too dangerous here!"

    Mu xiaxue feels uncomfortable. She just means well. He just said that this kind of crystal nucleus is very precious. She was swallowed by this unknown cat for no reason. She feels sad when she looks at it!

 Chapter 1209

    Later, they went out of the misty forest in silence. I don''t know if they had the illusion of bathing in summer snow. She always felt that Liu Changqing didn''t love her when they first met.

    The kitten was sleeping in Liu Changqing''s arms for three days and nights without any sign of waking up.

    Liu Changqing''s mouth burst into a few blisters, for fear that a piece of crystal nucleus would really eat this cute little thing for good or ill. Fortunately, she sleeps back to sleep. Her breathing is always calm and warm, which is also a blessing in misfortune.

    Out of the misty forest, he soon arrived at wushangzong.

    Wushangzong is like a fairyland on the top of the mountain. It was founded by the founder. The former leader has already succeeded in plundering the mountain and turned it into an immortal. Now the new leader is the son of the former leader, but everyone knows it. Now in this cultivation world, the most authoritative and the highest cultivation is immortal Zihuang, the elder of the supreme sect.

    He is very young. He is born to be a pure and pure water spirit root between heaven and earth. It can be said that at the age of one, he practices Qi, builds foundation at the age of five, and reaches the opening period at the age of ten. Later, he was sent to wushangzong by his family. From then on, he abandoned his love and never went down the mountain again.

    Now, hundreds of years have passed. There are countless legends about elder Zihuang. Some people say that he looks beautiful and is a beautiful man rarely seen in time, attracting numerous nuns to pursue him.

    But it''s hard to see him once, because he has been in his seven star hall for two hundred years and hasn''t been out.

    Up to now, it has been spread that elder Zihuang has already fallen or ascended to the immortals. For the sake of the sect''s fame, wushangzong delayed concealing it and refused to disclose it.

    When Liu Changqing and mu xiaxue arrived, it was very late. Under the Mountain Gate of the Supreme Master, there were a group of monks who came to ask for immortality. The youngest one was only ten years old, and the oldest one was sixty years old.

    The closer to death, the more eager you are for the undead.

    Liu Changqing understood that he sipped his lips, held the cat in his arms, found a clean shade and sat down.

    Mu xiaxue hesitates for a moment, but still follows him, "Changqing, you will have an examination tomorrow morning, you take the cat..."

    Liu Changqing raised his head discontentedly, but he was gentle, but he would not really care about a girl. "It doesn''t matter. I will take her with me, and it won''t affect you!"

    "I don''t mean that!" Mu xiaxue has a headache. Liu Changqing is the first friend she knows in canglan mainland. She kindly consoled: "you have been holding this cat for three days and three nights. If you can wake up, you will wake up early. Such a small cat can''t live without eating for three days and swallowing crystal nucleus!"

    "Summer snow!" Liu Changqing quickly stood up. He was taller than mu xiaxue. At this time, his eyebrows were frowning, "she is still alive! I can''t leave her behind. Besides, she didn''t offend you. Why do you always think of throwing her away or gouging her belly? "

    "I......" Mu xiaxue clenches her lower lip. She also knows that since she came to canglan continent, she has experienced some things and will do things extremely. She paused and didn''t know what to say.

    Liu Changqing said in a deep voice, "don''t say that again. I brought it back. I''m sure I will be responsible for it in the end!"

    Say a person to walk away.

    Liu Changqing has a sister of her own. When she was a child, she had a cat at home.

 Chapter 1210

    That''s what my sister picked up from the street. It''s gray and doesn''t look like this one. But very good, and like to play coquettish, sister and the whole family like it.

    Later it died and died. My sister cried for a long time.

    He has always felt that girls like this kind of fluffy little thing, so cute, even when he looked at such a watery eyes, he would not give up. How can mu xiaxue say the words of gouging her belly and taking out the crystal nucleus?

    It''s really puzzling.

    Liu Changqing doesn''t regret saving mu xiaxue, but once he has planted a seed in his heart, he has a gap with mu xiaxue.

    The supreme sect is so big that many elders and great powers, if separated and not deliberately, may never be seen in their whole lives.

    -

    no words overnight.

    The next day, Liu Changqing made a bundle and put Su Kui in it and tied it to his chest. The kitten was still sleeping. He sighed and nodded her head. "You, you, haven''t slept enough? Little sluggard! "

    Prime time.

    At dawn, layers of beautiful clouds overlap again, and the first golden light in the distance breaks through the clouds, reflecting between the heaven and the earth, sending out a vigorous vitality.

    Wushangzong had no ladder, only a straight up and down ladder, a total of 9981 steps. Wushangzong''s disciples all went out on a regular basis to defend the sword. Only those who come up to study need to climb stairs.

    In all, there are ninety-nine eighty-one disciples, who are chosen every ten years. I will tell you how many disciples I want to choose and get into the sect. As for those who can''t go up, all depends on their ability. Whoever climbs first will be registered first and occupy a position.

    Of course, it''s not to say that if you climb up, you will definitely become the closed disciple of elder so and so. That''s not the case.

    First, perseverance and speed, then Huigen. If Huigen can''t, I''m sorry. It will also be screened.

    And the backward people, if they are lucky and have wisdom, may be picked up by some elder. Otherwise, since I have gone up, I will be a disciple of the outside world. When did I learn to fly the imperial sword and go down the mountain by myself.

    He is not a man of the supreme sect at all. He cannot go out and talk about the affairs of the supreme sect.

    The rules are very strict.

    The ladder is not wide, but people are bustling around the foot of wushangzong mountain.

    The top of the mountain is shrouded in a layer of rolling white fog, just like a fairyland, and these ordinary people can only look up. Everyone''s eyes are full of excitement, tension and momentum!

    Mu xiaxue came up and said to Liu Changqing, "Changqing, I know what I said yesterday is not pleasant to hear. I hope you don''t care. I''m also for you. I''m afraid that because of this cat, it will hinder your visit."

    "After all, we''ve come all the way here for a very small number of ten, Changqing, do you understand?" Mu Xia Xue''s hands hanging on her side are clenched into fists. In modern times, she is in her twenties, but in front of this teenager, she is inexplicably timid.

    Liu Changqing''s eyes moved. He shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I know."

    "Dang, Dang, Dang --"

    the solemn and solemn bell ring after ring, everyone''s eyes immediately changed, one by one looking at the people around, vigilant, defensive, also rub their fists and palms, ready to find the opponent, get people down first.

    The selection of TIANTI is on!

    Liu Changqing was awestruck, and he solemnly left a sentence, "I wish you success!"

 Chapter 1211

    And then the meteor rushed to the ladder.

    His speed is extremely fast, mu xiaxue is shocked, and then his eyes are dark for a moment. It can be seen that Liu Changqing is very clear about the assessment of these things, and has been training for a long time.

    Only she, like a lengtouqing, didn''t understand anything, stumbled to the Supreme Master.

    However, it''s too late to think about it. Countless people have been crowded and rushed to the ladder.

    Some people have been fighting for a place. Mu xiaxue clenches her fist and dodges the flying fist from left to right. Depending on her being a girl, her body is light. Like a monkey, she jumps four or five layers of ladder at once, grabs the ladder above, and starts climbing up.

    Liu Changqing has a bundle on his chest. The snow-white cat still sleeps sweet. He looks down at it with pity. When lifting eyes, only perseverance is left.

    The people below are still fighting hard. He is concerned about Su Kui and dare not press her. So he is lagging behind a lot. Mu xiaxue followed closely, and soon only lagged behind him a little.

    "Changqing, hurry up, the people behind will catch up!" Mu xiaxue insists on biting her teeth. Her forehead is full of sweating. Her arms are not like her own. She is completely weak.

    Liu Changqing said, "you too!"

    They are not the fastest. The registered disciples in front of the Mountain Gate stand on the cliff. Once someone comes up, they will report.

    One!

    Two!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Eight!

    Eight! Liu Changqing''s heart beat like a drum. Even if he has practiced thousands of times at home, he can''t climb the ladder of heaven. Once everyone gets on the ladder, all accomplishments will be suppressed and no spiritual power can be achieved. Not only that, but also will be affected by the array. It''s like carrying a stone with a weight of one hundred jin on his back and climbing up with the strength of two arms.

    There are very few people who can hold on to it. Many people can''t hold on to it when they climb to the half and fall down one after another.

    Wushangzong won''t let these people get hurt. There have been a group of disciples from outside for a long time. Once someone falls down, they will catch him with the sword and send him away.

    Once landing, it will lose the opportunity of assessment.

    There are still people who refuse to give up. It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine the temptation of asking for immortals!

    Nine!

    One climbs up, Liu Changqing gasps unceasingly, the oral cavity already bleeds, the sweet smell makes him dizzy. He swung his head away from the top, leaving only the last three steps.

    As long as he sticks to it, the last quota is undoubtedly his!

    The palm of the hand has been ground out with blisters, which are broken and turned into blood. It''s been so long, it''s coming to the top!

    Mu xiaxue naturally heard this number. The supreme master only recruited ten disciples. If she missed it, she would wait another ten years! Ten years have already missed the best time of cultivation.

    She looked at Liu Changqing, who was only one step away from her. When he was about to climb the last floor, she suddenly said, "Liu Changqing!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Liu Changqing''s conditioned "hum" is the pause. Mu xiaxue tries his best to climb up.

    Ten!

    Dang -

    "end of assessment!" The young man in the white Taoist robe raised his voice and said a sentence with the voice of spirit. A circle of invisible sound waves followed him to open his mouth and spread far and wide.

    Many people lost their strength and fell down the ladder.

    A few bite their teeth and keep climbing.

 Chapter 1212

    As long as they climb up, there is still a chance for them. If they go back like this, they are afraid of being very poor all their lives and doing nothing!

    Mu xiaxue stands at the top of the mountain, looks at Liu Changqing with complicated eyes, silently opens her mouth, and then turns to enter the mountain gate.

    Liu Changqing''s figure was frozen in place. The youth at the top of the mountain looked at him sympathetically, shook his head, and left with a long sigh.

    Survival of the fittest, though it is an eternal theory.

    But in this environment of great competition, believing in others is tantamount to destroying one''s own fairyland.

    The youth can see Liu Changqing''s accomplishments. He sighs with regret. He only hopes that he will have better luck. It''s also good for him to be taken back to be a disciple outside the gate.

    Otherwise, such a good talent will be wasted.

    Liu Changqing saw mu xiaxue''s spoken language clearly. He smiled sarcastically and couldn''t open his eyes because of the bright sunshine on his head. Before he came, my father told him not to trust others and not to be too soft hearted. He promised to leave it behind in the next second.

    Sure enough, the words of the older generation still need to be heard sometimes.

    However, the last chance is gone. Think of heaven and hell, mostly! He has changed from the most hopeful to the lowest.

    There are more than a dozen of them coming up behind. Liu Changqing and them, along with the disciples leading the way, walked forward together.

    Wushangzong square is surrounded by towering pillars that can''t be seen to the end. The flag of wushangzong is flying in the center. The totem is two crossed long swords, magnificent and atmospheric.

    There is a huge stone around, dense gold font, engraved with the supreme rules.

    Headmaster Xie Tianning is sitting in the center, four elders are sitting on one side, and a position that is even with the headmaster is empty. Mu xiaxue guesses that it''s the seat of the elder, immortal Zihuang. It''s as high as the legend says.

    The power is comparable to the leader.

    In addition to the elders, there are more than a dozen martial uncles around, who among them is her master?

    Her eyes couldn''t help glancing at the empty position of the highest point, and she clenched her fist.

    Yu Guangzhong and Liu Changqing stand on the periphery. Only after they are elected can he have a chance. But most likely, those elders and martial uncles turn their heads and go away without looking at them.

    It''s him who robbed his place.

    I''m sorry --

    I don''t know how many times I''ve repeated it. Mu xiaxue clenched her fist. I really need this opportunity. I can''t go back to the time when the poor were humiliated by the white eyes. So, I''m sorry.

    But if you can come again, mu xiaxue thinks, he will choose to do it!

    The guilt in Apricot''s eyes faded slowly, and her eyes became firm.

    It''s a long way to go. She will reach the highest point!

    -

    according to the Convention, ten people, each of them go to the headmaster in turn to test their spiritual roots and accomplishments. Only after the assessment is completed will it be the turn of the remaining ten people.

    Liu Changqing stood quietly in place, looking at the girl''s figure with plain eyes, not sad or unhappy. Since things have happened, it''s useless to think about more. Everyone wants to climb up. Liu Changqing understands that there is nothing to resent. He was distracted in the assessment.

    It''s just that the brain is wooden. The world of cultivating immortals is so cruel. It''s the first lesson that mu xiaxue taught him.

    Maybe it''s all about the assessment.

 Chapter 1213

    Looking at a person full of fear and joy to head, and then was picked by a certain uncle or elder, as a disciple, he clenched his fist.

    Su Kui yawned a little and then lost his place. Looking up, she could see the young man''s face. She just looked at it and moved away silently. It was really from the bottom up angle -

    it was not very nice!

    Her body is full of energy, which makes her feel very good. She can almost jump out and run around wushangzong for dozens of times.

    All of a sudden, she smelled a familiar smell in her nostrils. It was clear, with a touch of rosin. Her blue cat pupil narrowed, and Yu Guangzhong saw mu xiaxue standing in the center with a group of teenagers, while Liu Changqing was standing on the edge.

    Her eyes twinkled, quietly grabbing the unsealed baggage, she jumped softly and silently.

    Liu Changqing''s whole body is enveloped in a depressed mood. He doesn''t notice that the kitten he protects carefully wakes up and jumps quietly. Several flashbacks disappear.

    -

    it''s true that Su Kui is too small now, and the minds of the people around him are all in the process of assessment. No one is distracted to pay attention to the situation here. Just a white shadow flashed, a small figure disappeared in the crowd.

    I don''t know if it''s because she has become a cat, and her sense of smell is very sensitive. Following the taste, she quickly ran forward. According to the examination of the clan, most of them went to the martial arts arena of the supreme sect. Only some of the sweeping disciples did their own work in silence.

    For this part of the people, Su Kui did not care, very easy to avoid. Through an arch bridge, the more forward, the more secluded.

    At the back, there is no personal shadow.

    However, it seems that the taste is getting closer and closer. In front of the palace like a fairyland stands far away. There are blue glazed tiles, flying beams and painted buildings. The clear and bottomless water of the Long Lake blooms with light pink lotus flowers. After the palace, there are cranes flying by. The bright sun hangs on the dome. The lake is sparkling. In the distance, there are clusters of cherry blossoms. The pink petals fly with the wind like snow.

    A fairyland like place.

    In all things, we should follow the rules of the four seasons, but in the realm of cultivating immortals, as long as there is enough cultivation, it is not difficult to reverse the seasons.

    Su Kui''s body was light, and she began to play with her heart. Suddenly, she jumped and landed on the bright green lotus leaf. The leaf wobbled for several times, but it was also easy to bear her.

    A little jump, fell on the next leaf, splashed a few water, fell on her white fur, she shook, continue to jump.

    The breeze is slow, with the fragrance of petals.

    Under the cherry tree, there is a cane weaving reclining chair, on which a man lies lazily, barefoot, one leg bent up and stepped on the chair at will. The other tiptoe is leisurely immersed in the water. If you look closely, you will feel that the man is really a rare and unique fashion in the world.

    A long frost white hair like satin hangs behind him, tied by a silver belt. He simply wears a brocade lining, and his sleeves are half pulled up, showing a small section of flawless skin like jade.

    A few petals fell from his head and shoulders. His eyes drooped. Under the same frosty eyelashes, there were a pair of peach blossom eyes with narrow and long eyes. The eyes were dark and cold. It was clear that they could not be more beautiful. Against this cold and casual temperament, they gave people a sense of being relegated to immortals.

 Chapter 1214

    With one hand on his forehead, he held a roll of bamboo slips in his long, jade like hand. His thoughts seemed to be immersed in the book. But it''s like a trip to heaven, nothing to care about.

    All of a sudden, a snow-white thing rushed out of the water like lightning and rushed to the man''s arms.

    This is the taste -

    Su Kui squints and rubbes contentedly. The little claw scratched the man''s inner garment. He was only wearing a thin pair. At this time, she pulled it, revealing half of his lean but not lean chest. His elegant lines were smooth, his whole body was full of the fragrance of pine trees, and he was as cold as snow.

    It''s just like that.

    The round cat''s pupils are wide and blue. When the man responds, his chest has been licked by a tongue with a thorn.

    "Well..."

    The man gave a low hum. His voice was as gentle as the spring breeze. His voice was soft when he spoke. The ending voice rose unconsciously, which attracted people''s attention involuntarily.

    "Tut, where is this little thing from?" Liu Fengliu chuckles. Two fingers, carved like jade, hold the snow-white cat, point her round head, and laugh, "who is your master? But I didn''t teach you the rules. I don''t allow outsiders to come in and out of the Seven Star hall. "

    "Meow ~" Su Kui blinked, tilted his head, and held out two small claws around one of his fingers.

    The tip of the pink tongue licked his fingertip. Liu Fengliu thought it was very novel. The fingertip scratched a bit like an electric current. Instead of breaking free, he let her hold him and put down the bamboo slips to support his body.

    "Ah, not yet enlightened?"

    A little frost white hair slipped down from her forehead and fell to the tip of sunflower''s nose. She couldn''t help sneezing. Too much force, the whole body all forward, almost rolled into the water.

    Liu Fengliu was quick to catch the wool balls in the water in time and shook his head like a smile. "It''s a funny little guy, just a little stupid." Looking at her stupefied appearance, Liu Fengliu makes a comment.

    "Meow!" Su Kui glared at him and scratched his hand with one claw. How dare she say that her brain is hard to use?

    "Ah..."

    Liu Fengliu blinks, grabs her tail with his forehead to prevent her from running away? Little guy''s got a big temper? That''s all. How about I apologize? "

    "Meow!" Turn the small head to the left, the round head is high, and the blue cat''s pupils are squinting, which seems to show some contempt.

    With a few smiles in his eyes, Liu Fengliu raised his lips like cherry, "Nah, what do you want?"

    Su Kui''s big eyes brightened and she was not angry. She wanted to jump up, but she was too small and weak. She just jumped up half a foot and fell down again.

    Before landing, he was picked up by a pair of slender jade like hands and put them into his arms steadily. Su Kui squatted on Liu Fengliu''s arm. His two claws dragged Liu Fengliu''s open brocade lining, meowing in his mouth, and pointed to the direction of assessment.

    The peach blossom eyes picked by Liu Fengliu squinted and stirred her soft ears, "do you want me to go to the martial arts arena?"

    "Meow ~!" A little brain.

    The next second, a finger has already fallen on her forehead, directly pressing her head down, "you are smart, have asked for me?"

    "Meow, meow, meow!!"

    Yes, Su Kui likes Liu Changqing very much. If it can be done, let Liu Fengliu accept Liu Changqing.

 Chapter 1215

    Liu Fengliu picked the long eyebrows that slanted into the temples, and his eyes were clear and moist with interest. "If you ask me, you have to give me a reward for it. What do you have, little thing?"

    Fingertip scratched her stomach, Liu Fengliu asked with a light smile.

    Su Kui clawed open his hand, covered his stomach, stared at him.

    Inexplicably, Liu Fengliu guessed the meaning of "shy?"

    Tut, he''s really a funny little guy. In his opinion, he''s not smart yet, but he''s smart enough?

    He was curious about what it would look like when she was open-minded and could cultivate her form?

    Around the cherry blossom, such as snow, flying, the lake light ripples shine, a pool of excellent lotus flowers fluttering with the wind, Liu Fengliu almost no thought of the line, with a joking tone chuckle asked: "how about this, I help you once, how about you stay with me in the future?"

    It suits me!

    Su Kui patted him on the chest, and then pointed to the examination place. "Miaowao ~" concluded the deal!

    "Tut -" Liu Fengliu pulled out her fleshy claws and pulled Larry''s clothes, "you little colored cat, have learned to wipe when you are so young?"

    The torn sunflower squats on Liu Fengliu''s arm and makes a sculpture. Anyway, she is thick and can''t speak. Even if she is shy, as long as she doesn''t show it, who knows?

    -As it is the tenth one to climb up, mu xiaxue is the last one.

    Looking at the front several have a good home, the spirit root is not bad. She pinches her hands a little nervously. She is the five spirit root, the legendary body of waste firewood. Even if she gets a chaos resolution, it depends on luck whether she can get into the eyes of the elders.

    "The tenth, come forward --"

    finally to himself, aware that everyone''s eyes fall on him, bathe in summer snow secretly deep breath, tell yourself, don''t be nervous, relax, don''t be nervous!

    Step by step, she went to the headmaster. She respectfully performed a fairy etiquette. She felt her whole back was wet.

    "MMM -" the headmaster nodded slowly, he got up, shook the gray wide sleeve robe, and his palm fell on the top of Mu Xia Xue''s head, and slowly closed his eyes.

    For a moment, in the expectation of all, he was stunned.

    "This -" he seems to be a little confused, "you are the five spirit root?"

    Wow -

    now, the surrounding immediately burst into flames. Many people look at each other and their eyes are full of shock. What''s the situation? She''s a Wulinggen? Wulinggen is the most complex constitution. If there is no good script, it is the waste material in the waste material!

    But what kind of adventure did this girl get? She stumbled and was about to break through the foundation??

    The headmaster followed his beard and asked several elders and martial uncles, "in your opinion, the elders looked at each other and didn''t speak. They were already old enough to know the fate of heaven. In the recent assessment, each of them had accepted a closed disciple, and then another one, wasting their energy in vain.

    In addition, Wu Linggen -

    "give it to me, elder martial brother!"

    "The moon?" Xie Changning followed the prestige, and his eyes fell on a woman in a red dress, with a delicate face and a look of about 30 years old. "Do you want to take her as an apprentice?"

    "Yes, elder martial brother, I haven''t received any apprentices for a long time. I wonder if elder martial brother can give up his love?"

    "Ah," Hsieh Changning sneered, not to mention reluctant to give up. He was really curious about the girl''s fate, but if the younger martial sister opened her mouth, she also received those tiny curiosity and said, "in this case, mu xiaxue, still don''t go to see the master?"

 Chapter 1216

    Mu xiaxue''s eyes were bright, he raised his head in surprise, hugged his fists quickly, walked to his knees, and kowtowed respectfully, "my apprentice mu xiaxue, kowtowed to master!"

    Hua Yue looks at her and raises her jaw slightly. "Get up." The tone is not very warm. When I talk with the leader just now, I am even different.

    Mu xiaxue''s body was stiff, and she said, "yes, thank you, Shifu."

    Then I got up and stood behind the moon like many brothers.

    So, the rest is a group of people outside wudaochang who have not competed with these ten people.

    Xie Changning was not interested. He stroked his sleeve and asked lightly, "you elders, younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, are you interested?"

    Someone smiled and said, "since I''ve finished reading it, I''ll go away. The relationship between teachers and apprentices is also fate oriented!"

    Xie Changning nodded, "also, since so, what''s your opinion?"

    "We are the same."

    "Let''s go!"

    "That''s good -" Xie Changning opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth when he heard a clear voice in the void.

    "Wait."

    "Elder Zihuang?!"

    "Elder Zihuang? Is it elder Zihuang? "

    All the people in the hall were shocked. You should know that even those who have no superior had not seen elder Zihuang for a hundred years. If it wasn''t for his Changming lamp, they would have believed the rumors of the outside world.

    This is the first time for elder Zihuang to pass the customs in 100 years!

    "I kowtow to the elder!"

    "Welcome elder out!"

    He fell to his knees and fell to the ground, only his head was left in the dark. The former comes from the disciples of the Supreme Master, the latter from the headmaster and several elders and martial uncles.

    Mu Xia looked at the gorgeous long sleeved robe with frost white hair behind her head. The man with unique appearance stepped down slowly from the sword and landed steadily on the ground.

    Ice body and jade bone, the whole person dazzling like nine heavy heaven of relegation.

    Mu xiaxue has been silly for a long time. Her brain has been in a state of crash. She keeps circulating a sentence in her head. How could there be such a good-looking person in the world? She is still a man. She never believed in the so-called "great country", but now she does.

    It''s true that she doesn''t think all the wonderful words in the world add up to one thousandth of his. For the first time in my life, I felt my vocabulary was so poor that I didn''t know how to describe what I saw.

    Everyone stared at the snow-white figure approaching. When it was near, they could smell the sweet smell of his body, the faint fragrance of flowers, such as the snow on the snow mountain.

    "Up."

    Liu Fengliu dropped a sentence and slowly walked to the leader''s side and sat down. The position was flush with the leader. Among the several authoritative headmaster elders present, he looks the youngest, but in the world of cultivation, he is the one with ability.

    Although he didn''t ask about the world, the supreme master didn''t dare to neglect him at all.

    Headmaster remembers that elder Zihuang was a monk in the Mahayana period when he was closed a hundred years ago, and he had not heard that he wanted to cross the robberies. But even so, he looked at him carefully, but also felt that the momentum of elder Zihuang was more ethereal and mysterious than it was a hundred years ago.

    Elder Zihuang is the first person in the world of cultivation. He is far away from the immortal and within reach.

 Chapter 1217

    Since birth, some people have to be loved by the gods. They are gifted and intelligent. Others can''t reach the height in their poor lives. They only need to move their fingers to reach it.

    No one else can envy you.

    After a long time, mu xiaxue finally regained her spirit. She saw her master Hua Yue, who was originally elegant and calm. At the moment when I saw elder Zihuang, I felt like a girl with a bright spring. Her face was blushing, and she sent her autumn wave to elder Zihuang from time to time.

    It''s not strange to bathe in summer snow. If there is no one like elder Zihuang, it''s strange?

    Even her own -

    secretly pressed the beating heart, she pursed her lips, quietly covering up the past.

    A woman''s jealousy is terrible. If Hua Yue finds out, she may not have a good life in the future.

    The women looked at elder Zihuang crazily, but the men were OK.

    Liu Changqing suddenly returns to his senses. Even he can''t help admiring Liu Fengliu. Such a person is born to stand in the cloud for people to look up to, right?

    He pinched his fingertips and suddenly froze.

    Yu Guangzhong, a small hairy white head from elder Zihuang''s arms, is not -

    Liu Changqing touched the burden on her chest, surprised when she woke up and when she ran? He didn''t even notice.

    Thinking about it, I feel guilty. See her tempting to appear head, and soon be a jade like fingers press back. He was a little surprised. For people like elder Zihuang, he could not imagine that he was teasing the cat.

    However -

    they get along with each other, but they are extremely harmonious.

    Liu Changqing has a strange feeling. Can you, elder Zihuang, come from this kitten?

    But soon, he laughed and shook his head. He thought he must be crazy. How could he come up with such a strange idea.

    "Meow ~" Su Kui gave Liu Fengliu a claw of discontent, and struggled to get out of his arms, climbed onto his shoulder discontentedly, grabbed his hair and swung on the swing.

    Bullying her, isn''t it? Also press addiction, just out of the head, press back for him.

    With just one finger, Su Kui sensed the thick banter.

    "Oh, mischievous?" Liu Fengliu chuckles and is angry at the strange way.

    But also did not prevent her to climb to his shoulder to make a mischievous behavior, the headmaster Xie Changning was stunned, even Hua Yue is also.

    I can''t remember how much I like him. She knew all his likes and dislikes, when he went to the supreme school and his life stories. Knowing that he had a habit of cleanliness, he would not let anyone enter the Seven Star hall where he lived.

    Now, even a kitten who has not even opened his mind can climb onto his shoulder to make trouble, or even pull his hair. It''s a face of indulgence and indulgence.

    This -

    Hua Yue holds her finger tightly, and Zihuang grows a famous cold heart. How can a person like him be so kind-hearted and raise a pet?

    However, the facts were in front of her, and she could not bear not to believe them.

    Xie Changning said with a smile, "elder, I don''t know if you are going out this time..." He asked tentatively, "but which new disciple do you like?"

    Smell speech, Liu Fengliu eyelashes did not move a bit, the finger points a little Su Kui''s forehead, command way: "water son, go, want which to accompany with you, oneself choose."

    Water?

    Su Kui''s mouth drew invisibly. She glanced at Liu Fengliu and reluctantly accepted the name of this wonderful flower. She looked down at the ground with a distance between her eyes.

 Chapter 1218

    Liu Fengliu understood, pinched her neck and dropped her gently.

    "Meow!"

    Pinch my neck again! If not, sukui really wants to scratch his bad face!

    "Ha ha, go quickly." Liu Fengliu laughs, but after a long time, he has fallen in love with the fun of teasing cats.

    It''s just because she just came out of the lake. Liu Fengliu is a lazy man. Outsiders say that elder Zihuang is a genius and has been shut up in the Seven Star Palace for many years. But I don''t know that what he does a lot every day is to sit idly under the tree and read a book, or play chess with himself, and drink wine by himself.

    Take a name at will, between the lines of the words, between the lips and teeth, and through the stock of indescribable love and doting. Liu Fengliu picked his eyebrows and thought it was good, so the name was decided.

    Not only Liu Changqing, but all who witnessed this scene were stunned.

    Then there was the indignation, thinking that they were so tired and tired all day that they could not live as well as a cat? What''s the reason?!

    Mu xiaxue clenches her fist and stares at the white ball. Her body sweats from the bottom of her feet to the forehead. She still remembers that when the cat swallowed the crystal nucleus, she held up a dagger and said she wanted to open her stomach.

    And this cat has become the pet of elder Zihuang for some reason. If she tries to straighten her out and see Hua Yue''s infatuation with elder Zihuang, she will not protect her.

    Fortunately, Su Kui didn''t pay attention to Mu xiaxue at all. It''s not too late to repay these enemies.

    She jumps to Liu Changqing''s feet, raises her head and squints at him. She meows a few times.

    Liu Changqing was surprised. "Little guy, me?"

    "Meow ~"

    Liu Changqing squats down and carefully picks up Su Kui. Suddenly, he feels that his psychology is very complicated. The action is not as casual as before, but as if holding a rare treasure, for fear of accidentally touching one of her hair, I will face a catastrophe.

    Pat him on the arm, Su Kui drives his own humanoid mount, directing him forward.

    The envious eyes around him fell on him one after another, hoping to dig a piece of meat from Liu Changqing''s back. Liu Changqing walked step by step, his legs were stiff, and he felt that his body was no longer his own.

    Although elder Zihuang said to find a playmate for the little guy, everyone knows that elder Zihuang didn''t never accept his apprentices. If he entered the Seven Star hall, it would be a great honor, and the benefits are endless.

    In the middle of the walk, Liu Changqing''s eyes suddenly turned to a pair of eyes mixed with many emotions. Liu Changqing''s eyes flashed, dodged the line of sight and went straight to Liu Fengliu.

    "See the elder." Liu Changqing put down Su Kui and knelt down.

    Liu Fengliu made a faint hum and waved to Su Kui, "shui''er, come here."

    "Meow ~" treats her as a pet again. Su Kui stares at the round blue cat''s pupils. It''s not like she''s angry, it''s more like she''s dissatisfied.

    Liu Fengliu has only been with her for a long time, and can almost peep into her heart through her seemingly harmless skin and eyes.

    "Angry again? Shui''er, you will lose your hair if you are angry. Don''t you want to fall into a little bald man? " Liu Fengliu raises his eyebrows and fingertips gently. He loses a dust removal skill for Su Kui, and then gently picks her up.

    Su Kui shakes. The substitution feeling is too strong.

 Chapter 1219

    I can''t bear to think of her hair off and running around like a streaker!

    So Liu Fengliu got another claw.

    -Since the matter has been solved, Liu Fengliu has no desire to stay more. Even several elders including the leader want to talk to him.

    He waved his sleeves, and the imperial sword carried Su Kui back to the Seven Star hall.

    At last, Xie Changning sent his disciples to send him to the entrance of the Seven Star hall.

    As for entering, no one dares to touch the taboo of elder Zihuang.

    -In this way, Liu Changqing stayed in the Seven Star hall. He felt very satisfied, though he didn''t learn anything for the time being.

    The Seven Star hall is very big. He doesn''t know how many rooms there are and what they are.

    The view in the yard is very beautiful, as if reflected from the painting. Cherry blossoms are blooming all the year round. The lake is green and clear. In the morning, there will be a cool mist rising from the lake, even like a fairyland.

    Liu Changqing has never seen such a beautiful scenery, and here, it is very quiet. Liu Fengliu just threw a few books to him. He only said that he would come to him after reading them, and there would be no news.

    But after practicing the martial arts in the book, Liu Changqing is only thankful for Liu Fengliu and Su Kui.

    These books are taken out at will, which are the existence of countless monks fighting for them. Moreover, he can enter the library of the Seven Star hall at will. Such a peaceful place surrounded by spirit is most suitable for cultivating one''s body and cultivating one''s spirit.

    He stayed in the Seven Star hall for several months. He didn''t take a step out. He never felt lonely. It was because there was a cat in the Seven Star hall. It was too frustrating.

    Su Kui didn''t feel it at first, but later he suddenly felt that his body was like a bottomless hole. After swallowing a crystal core of Liu Changqing, the soul of food in his body seemed to wake up.

    Eat every once in a while.

    And what she eats is not ordinary thing, spirit stone, crystal nucleus, Dan medicine, medicinal material, she is right according to eat. Outside the Seven Star hall, there is a pond that emits cold and frost all the year round. It''s not big. It''s just the size of a well head. Inside, there is a snow lotus that was picked up from the top of Kunlun when it was toured by liufengliu a hundred years ago.

    Now, this snow lotus is in sunflower''s stomach.

    Liu Changqing chased after her and watched her whine, swallowing all the flowers and lotus seeds. Silly eyes swallow saliva, eat so many tonic things every day, but her body, or a small group, is usually hidden in Liu Fengliu''s arms or sleeves, more than enough space.

    It''s too small. Where did you eat those things?

    "Water, water, this is the snow lotus carefully cultivated by the elder! Why do you eat again! " Liu Changqing has a headache.

    In addition to regular practice, he chased sukui everywhere every day to prevent her from being in danger.

    Su Kui glanced at him lazily and yawned sleepily. After each big tonic, she would fall into a period of deep sleep, which Liu Changqing also knew.

    Just know, just have a headache!

    She slept for half a month. In that half a month, the elder must have been cold, and the temperature of his whole body dropped to the lowest level. The whole seven star hall, even a bird, did not dare to speak.

    In addition, Liu Fengliu specially told her to look at her and not eat anything.

    But -

    I can''t see this one, how can I eat it again?!

 Chapter 1220

    "Where''s the water?"

    Suddenly, hearing a cold voice in the distance, Liu Changqing looked back and saw a man walking slowly from the nine winding corridor of the Seven Star hall, with long hair like snow, a gorgeous and light moonlight robe, and slow sleeves like clouds.

    Liu Changqing scratched his head and his ears were red. He dared not look Liu Fengliu''s eyes directly. "Long, elder, shui''er, she..."

    "Well?"

    Liu Fengliu came up to him and stroked his sleeve. His eyes had seen the hairball that had been shrunk into a ball by the Jade Pool. The excellent snow lotus in the pool usually had only roots.

    He pinched his brow and sighed, "water, you are greedy!"

    Then he fished her up and put her in the palm of his hand. My body is too small. I don''t know where I''ve gone for so many things.

    When he turned to leave, he turned his head and gave Liu Changqing a cool glance. At that moment, he called Liu Changqing Leng to stay in place for a long time. It''s as if something cold is coming in from the bottom of the foot, all the way down the bone marrow into the brain.

    A monk in the Mahayana period can''t bear a casual glance, even if he is just building a foundation.

    When Liu Fengliu walked away holding Su Kui, Liu Changqing sat down with the pool and wiped the sweat on his head. My God, although he had never been punished since he entered the Seven Star hall.

    But for him, if he is often tortured by this kind of eyes, it''s better to let him get strong and get punished.

    After all, physical torture is far from psychological torture, which makes people tremble bravely.

    So delicate and beautiful a person, superior ability, is a little bit cold character, also water son can make him smile?

    Thinking about this, Liu Changqing smiled helplessly. He didn''t believe that he could only sigh and say nothing when he saw it with his own eyes.

    How many things shuier has eaten every day in recent months, no matter how precious it is, even if the elder raised snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain for a hundred years and was eaten by shuier, he did not get angry and punished shuier.

    But it is precisely because of the elder''s connivance that shuier''s temperament becomes more and more eccentric and arrogant, and he has the feeling of being the king of wushangzong.

    -

    put a small group of cats on the bed, Liu Fengliu took off her blouse and helplessly ordered the tip of her pink nose.

    "You ah, eat my many treasures all day, when on earth can shape, huh?"

    Unfortunately, the sleeping sunflower could not give him an answer.

    Fortunately, what Liu Fengliu wants is not her answer. Then he took off his hair band and poured it down like white frost. He gathered up in front of his body, wearing only his inner clothes, went to bed barefoot, lying on his side, and his eyes fell on a small body in front of him.

    The skin is crystal like jade, and every place is not perfect like a real person. Liu Fengliu''s gesture is the most powerful people of the supreme sect, and he has never seen them.

    The Seven Star Palace exudes a light rosin atmosphere. The moonlight gauze falls from the dome. The wind blows in from the open carved wood window. The gauze is like a light mist, fluttering slightly.

    A gorgeous man lies on his side with his eyes closed. Facing him, he is a small and delicate snow cat.

    The room was very quiet. Maybe it was really sleeping. No one noticed that the cat beside the man had become a girl with no inch of thread in one breath, even with two cat ears on her head.

    Man seems to have a feeling, slowly opened his eyelashes, in front of him, it is still a sleeping cat.

 Chapter 1221

    Liu Fengliu chuckled. He yawned with his fist against his lips. Maybe he thought more about it.

    -

    the time of the practice of immortality is always very fast.

    Time is like sand between fingers, spring, autumn and winter solstice, three years later.

    Su Kui''s stomach is still a bottomless hole, and she hasn''t changed into a human shape as many novels say.

    The water vapor filled Jade Pool exudes a light fragrance of medicine. The night outside the window is just right. The silver plate is hanging in the sky. The cherry blossoms that bloom all year round shake off the petals in the wind, float, spin and fall to the ground and water.

    Outside the Seven Star hall, everything is shrouded in the moonlight, showing a different picture.

    Su Kui jumped in from the window. The man in the water was immersed in the light brown water. The fog around him blurred his eyebrows and eyes, but it also showed the whole indoor atmosphere, more and more charming.

    The man''s skin is like jade, almost transparent and flawless. He leaned on the edge of the Jade Pool, his frost white hair hung in front of him, his long and thin eyelashes were wet by the moisture, and his pale cheeks showed some crimson color at this time. I don''t know whether it''s sweat or water vapor condensation, rolling down his forehead, and sliding down his jaw --

    "Da" sound, falling into the water, making a tick of water.

    The color of lips is like cherry blossom, which is suitable for kissing.

    Su Kui stayed quietly for a long time. Suddenly, Liu Fengliu opened his lips and said, "shuier, are you out of the field again? Come to me. " He raised his hand from the water, and the water splashed down his fingertips. His skin was white and dazzling.

    The special thing in the world -

    looks up, sees the cat in front of the window staring at him directly, does not move, Liu Fengliu can''t help sneering, the beautiful eyebrows and eyes are full of doting, "shui''er, it is really a cat that does not change its color heart, why not get closer, I want you to look carefully, eh?" The ending sound is long. Because it has been soaked in water, it is slightly hoarse and heavy.

    The little claw scratched his ear, Liu Fengliu''s fingertips moved, and the invisible wind gently lifted Su Kui''s body and fell straight to him.

    "Well, water, do you want to try it? Wash it with me?"

    "Meow ~" Su Kui blinks, pours on Liu Fengliu''s chest, Liu Fengliu raises his hand to hold her body, then feels a wet lip.

    He was stunned, and a pair of dark eyes hit the blue eyes that seemed to reflect the sea water.

    "Shuier..."

    "Do you know what you''re doing?"

    "Meow ˇ«" of course I know. When I transform, the first thing is to put down the monster you are!

    Su Kui touched his cheek again. The skin under his claws was really smooth, like the best lanolin. She couldn''t help rubbing, yawning lazily, lying in Liu Fengliu''s palm, pawing at the water.

    "Ah -" Liu Fengliu chuckled and pinched her ears. "What''s shuier thinking?" All of a sudden, I was down.

    It is really rare for her to be arrogant and domineering.

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily and gave him a sidelong look, then went back. What are the pursuits of life for those who can''t think of it? She''s a dead cat.

    Liu Fengliu frowned and frowned. Suddenly, without warning, she had a kiss on her forehead. The soft voice was rusty. With the warm breath, she fell into her ear. "Water wants to be happy. Water is my favorite."

    The voice is soft as the spring breeze.

 Chapter 1222

    Su Kui''s eyes moved, and raised his hand to touch Liu Fengliu''s gorgeous face.

    Dear, you don''t understand the feeling that you can''t eat!

    Recently, Su Kui has been a little bored. Liu Changqing''s cultivation has made rapid progress in these years. When he came to the supreme school, he has reached the heart stage. If those outsiders see it, they must praise him for his talent.

    However, like Su Kui, he has not walked out of the Seven Star hall for several years. It is common for outsiders to shut down Liu Fengliu for many years.

    -

    "Hey, water, water, where are you going?!"

    "Meow ~" Su Kui looked back at him, jumped onto the lotus leaf lightly, splashed countless water flowers, and jumped away quickly.

    Liu Changqing stared, "shui''er, are you going out?" Thinking of what the elder said, he shuddered and waved his hand repeatedly. "If you can''t, shui''er, the elder won''t let you out!"

    "There are so many dangers out there. Alas, shuier --"

    seeing the snow-white maotuan jumping away, he dare not force her back. He looks back and sees the main Pavilion of the Seven Star hall closed tightly. He doesn''t know when the elder will leave.

    Since Su Kui wakes up to her big appetite, she has to eat a lot of tonic every day, whatever it is, as long as she can eat it, it''s all swallowed by her. Liu Fengliu, who is too mending, dare not give her food. She is too bad, and can only be her snack.

    But, from time to time, Liu Fengliu is going to close the door to practice medicine. Those pills that the outside world dreams of are all in a cat''s stomach for fear that no one knows.

    Sometimes, even Liu Changqing envied shuier. She was so loved by the elder that she almost allowed her to be domineering and climb to her head.

    For decades, Su Kui came out of the hall of seven stars and followed his memory to find the wudaochang. Crouching in the middle, squinting, thinking, it''s time to have some fun.

    Over the past few years, the task has not progressed at all. It has to be said that to be a pleasure seeking cat will also degenerate.

    "Water, water, dangerous outside!" Liu Changqing catch up with him breathlessly. He exhorted: "if the elder knew it, he would be angry!"

    "Meow!"

    Once again, Liu Changqing was very calm when he saw the light of disdainful eyes in those blue cat eyes. He approached them carefully. "Look, shui''er, there''s nothing good outside. If there''s no superior, it''s the Seven Star Hall of the elders. Besides, there are many jackals, tigers and leopards outside, you''re not afraid."

    Su Kui glanced at him lazily and didn''t want to answer.

    Liu Changqing choked. He was used to the arrogance of a small group.

    Just thinking how to speak, I suddenly heard a slightly surprised cry from behind me, "Changqing?!"

    One by one, one by one, one by one, and Su Kui squints. Should we say that the male and the female are naturally attracted by each other''s magnetic field? No sooner had she come out than mu xiaxue heard the news.

    Two years no see, Mu summer snow opened a lot, now has 18 years old age, tender fade, the small face of goose egg seems to be able to pinch water.

    She was wearing a long blue water print skirt. When she walked around, she knew that the skirt was not a real thing. The skirt would move with her, and there would be a ripple like pattern, which really dazzled her to the extreme.

    Liu Changqing''s eyes moved and his hands on his side were slowly pinched. For several years, he thought he would be relieved, but he was not.

 Chapter 1223

    If there was no water, he thought, now he''s just going to the end of an anonymous disciple. He''ll be expelled from the mountain and cut off the path of cultivating immortals.

    On the way to Xiuxian, Liu Changqing was very dangerous. He could understand what mu xiaxue did.

    Can -

    understanding is understanding. Every time I wake up at midnight, I am afraid that everything is a dream. If there is no water, how can he enter the Seven Star hall and be taught knowledge by the elders?

    In the past few years, he has learned a lot about his psychology. A meow sounds in his ear. Liu Changqing suddenly feels that he squats down and Su Kui jumps on his shoulder.

    Looking down at the summer snow.

    Summer snow: "..."

    Inexplicably, she felt that the white cat looked at her with hostility. She pulled her lips awkwardly and asked hesitantly, "Chang, Chang Qing, is this the cat we brought out of the sea of death? How come we haven''t grown up in the past few years? It''s fun. "

    She pretended to be familiar with the conversation.

    Liu Changqing nodded speciously, "well, it''s more naughty and doesn''t like eating. I came out to find her. If it''s OK, I''ll go first."

    After that, he opened his long legs and walked towards the Seven Star hall.

    Mu xiaxue''s pupils are tight. She bites her lips and follows Liu Changqing for a few steps. She says in a loud voice, "Changqing, can I have a word with you?"

    Two hands clench tightly, the weight on the shoulder tells Liu Changqing, cannot get angry, can frighten the water son.

    But he couldn''t help it. He pressed his lips tightly and looked back coldly? As early as we went up the mountain, we had nothing to do with it! Farewell! "

    Mu xiaxue''s heart trembled at the sound. In recent years, she imagined countless conversations when she met again, but she didn''t think of it. To this day, everything is different from what she imagined.

    A pair of blue eyes silently fell on her body, mu xiaxue accidentally bumped into her, only feeling the cold and tight eyes. She stepped back, clenched her fists and choked in her voice. "Don''t you think I owe you an explanation, Changqing?"

    "So far, it doesn''t matter whether you explain or not?"

    With his back to her, Liu Changqing silently recited the heart clearing formula.

    The elder once said that we should do what we want, otherwise, if we overstock things in our hearts and go on day by day, we will gradually form a mind demon and become a huge stumbling block on our way to seeking immortals.

    He was relieved, because he was very lucky to get more than he lost.

    He was also blessed with misfortune. Thinking about it, his soft eyes fell on the white shoulder and hooked his lips.

    Mu Xia''s heart was shocked, and his eyes --

    "Changqing......" Too late to think about it, she quickly stepped forward, grabbed Liu Changqing''s wrist, pleaded: "get rid of you and talk to me! All these years, I can''t let go! At the beginning At the beginning, I was just bewildered. As you know, I am the five most useless spiritual roots. If I had not been given an opportunity when I was young, I would not be able to breathe into my body even if I was in poverty for a lifetime! "

    Liu Changqing sighed, brushed away her hands, lifted her eyelashes, and said lightly, "but what does this have to do with me? Summer snow, the road is oneself walk, can''t allow you to regret

    Mu summer snow eyelashes trembled, merciless words hit her heart, embarrassing.

 Chapter 1224

    "I, I know..."

    She put down her hand, and a tear slipped from her eyes and hit her feet, leaving a small ink stain.

    "I know I''m sorry for you. If it wasn''t for me, then the last quota is yours Changqing, I''m really sorry, but I really can''t...... "

    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Changqing interrupts her indifferently, saying in a cool voice, "you have your reason, just blame me for being naive, and believe that there will be sincere friends in the way of seeking immortality."

    Therefore, he reflected. From then on, no one believed except shui''er and the elder!

    Mu xiaxue can''t imagine that Liu Changqing could face this matter so calmly. But the calmer he was, the more embarrassed she was.

    "Changqing, now, you have nothing to say but these. Can you tell me?" Mu Xia Xue looks up and sobs: "you hate me, it''s right, but I still pray for your forgiveness. Changqing, don''t hurry to go first, can you give me some time?"

    "Changqing......"

    She cried, her plain white face covered with tears. Unconsciously, tears were already pouring down her face.

    Liu Changqing''s eyes twinkled, and he looked down. "If you have something, please tell me quickly. Seven Star hall can''t leave for long."

    Su Kui had fun in her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Liu Changqing''s shoulder. The blue cat''s eyes, which occupied most of her face, stared at mu xiaxue.

    Mu xiaxue is not at ease when she looks at her. Don''t open her eyes, hesitates and says: "long skirt, this cat Don''t like me... "

    "Meow!" That''s right!

    Liu Changqing smiled and glanced at the cat on her shoulder. She had been together for a long time. Most of the time, she could tell her mood and tone from her tone.

    Just like now, shuier doesn''t like to bathe in summer snow. Maybe she can''t hear it, but her undisguised disdain eyes fall on her.

    Even if you can''t understand it, can you understand it?

    Mu xiaxue understood, but she didn''t say anything when she saw Liu Changqing. Instead, she looked at the cat on her shoulder and bit her teeth. "Changqing, there are so many people here. Can you come with me?"

    Liu Changqing looks down and asks Su Kui''s opinion. Su Kui raises her chin and says proudly: Yes.

    Therefore, Liu Changqing agreed to Mu xiaxue''s request.

    -

    the grass is like grass, and the warm sun of the dome is hanging on the top, the highest and the top.

    The edge of the cliff is filled with white fog, which is like a trap against the picturesque scenery. However, although the scenery is good, no matter how beautiful the scenery is to the people who are eager to ask for immortality, they will not be able to enter the eyes.

    Mu xiaxue found a stone bench to sit down, reluctantly smiled and said to Liu Changqing, "sit down."

    Liu Changqing didn''t sit down. He went to the cliff, took one hand and turned his back to Mu xiaxue. "If you have anything to say, just say it!"

    Until now, he just wanted to go back to the Seven Star hall immediately. In addition to being afraid of the elder''s worries about water, he thought that he was used to the peace of the Seven Star hall. Every second outside, especially when he was in love with each other and was betrayed at last, he couldn''t stand it.

    Mu xiaxue looks up at the sky light and her eyes are sour. She says: "Changqing, I know what I do is mean. You should not forgive me, but --"

    "am I shameless? But I still hope to be friends with you. "

 Chapter 1225

    Liu Changqing''s eyes drooped and did not speak.

    Mu xiaxue continued: "since I lost my parents when I was a child, I have grown up in my aunt''s house. Since I can walk, I have helped my aunt to do what I can. When I was older, my family''s work was all on me. In this way, when I was sixteen years old, my aunt planned to sell me to the local landlord as a concubine. I couldn''t stand it, so I escaped. "

    "So..." She slowly got up, wept, and gently grasped Liu''s wrist. "Changqing, I don''t want to, but I can''t go back to that situation. I even think, if I can''t climb up, I will die and never go back."

    "But if I can''t really get into the supreme school, I''m a weak woman, where can I go?! Changqing, I''m really sorry... "

    After that, she lowered her head, a drop of tears hit the grass under her feet, the thin green leaves trembled, hanging crystal clear water, to fall.

    Liu Changqing''s eyelashes trembled, and her hard heart finally became loose.

    Su Kui looked at the sneer and was cheated by her? Heart or not cold enough, sooner or later he will cry!

    Liu Changqing just didn''t know that mu xiaxue''s aunt''s family had already died when she left. And that fire, just in front of his eyes, was put by the poor woman.

    Unable to watch, the plot is almost gone, she squinted, jumped off the table and left.

    -

    "Oh, where is this cat from? So short eyes! If you disturb martial uncle''s cultivation, you must be skinned! "

    A woman in a long grey dress, with a long eyelet, glanced coldly at the cat at her feet, and pointed to her threat, "go, go!"

    As her voice fell, suddenly the door she was guarding opened with a creak from inside, and Hua Yue in a red dress came out with an impatient frown, "what''s the matter? What''s the style of noisy people? "

    "Ah Martial uncle! " The grey skirt woman quickly knelt down, folded her hands and saluted: "martial uncle, it''s this cat. I don''t know who raised it, but she ran to the martial uncle''s hall. I will drive it away!"

    Smell speech, Hua Yue squints, looks at that crouching on the ground, a small group of cats, suddenly raises a smile of unknown meaning, "Oh, it''s this cat, you go down, this time will spare you, if there is another time, you don''t have to stay in my hall!"

    The disciples of wushangzong have always known that martial uncle Huayue is harsh. Originally, the grey skirt woman had no hope. Lengbuting heard this sentence, immediately opened her eyes and thanked her repeatedly. "Thank you, martial uncle. Thank you! I must obey the instruction of martial uncle and be strict with myself! I leave

    Say, leave in a hurry, never dare to take care of this matter again.

    People are far away, Hua Yue waves, an invisible air current directly holding Su Kui, to Hua Yue.

    "Little thing, it''s a coincidence to say that he ran around and finally fell into my hands?" She moved her fingertips and raised her hand to touch sunflower''s head.

    Su Kui sneered. When she reached for her hand, sharp claws stretched out from the meat pad between the lightning and flint, and suddenly scratched her slender hands with blood.

    No matter how weak her body is, it is also a civet with ancient spiritual pulse in her body. Although her body is small, it has been tempered by countless tonics. The energy in her body is also full.

 Chapter 1226

    "Ah --"

    Hua Yue let out a painful cry and shook his hand suddenly. Su Kui''s body flew out. Before landing, he firmly grasped the pillar as a buffer, which could avoid being thrown into meat mud.

    See her so, Hua Yue sneers, "Oh, you are quite capable, dare to hurt me?" She did not know that she had not been injured for hundreds of years. This time, she was a fist sized cat. She was bold!

    She slowly walked over, slipped a piece of red rope from her fingertip, and suddenly bound Su Kui, laughing coldly. "Don''t think purple Phoenix dotes on you, you can be unbridled, you know, this is not the Seven Star hall, here is my Huayue Pavilion! In my territory, I still want to spill it?! "

    Su Kui''s ears moved and stared at her coldly.

    Being stared at by this pair of quiet blue eyes, Hua Yue only felt that there was a basin of cold water pouring from the top of his head. She bit her teeth, thinking about Liu Fengliu''s love for her, but also hate her heart.

    Carry Su Kui into the palace. She swings her sleeves. The huge red lacquer door closes without wind. Su Kui was left on the soft carpet floor, only to see Hua Yue staring at her, sneering, "isn''t Zihuang nice to you? How can I let you run out of the Seven Star hall alone? I can only say that cats are the most immature! He treats you so well that you don''t leave him as well? "

    Two fingers hold her chin, and the moon says, "since you are here, you can only stay!" She was biting her teeth and sneering, "I always thought that Zihuang was such an outstanding person. He was cold and didn''t like the excitement. I never thought that one day, you could get into his eyes!"

    What about a cat? What she asked for in her life, however, was snatched by a cat who had not yet opened her mind! Even in front of her, dare to hurt her!

    She trembled with envy at the thought of the cat sleeping where she could not see it, in Liu Fengliu''s arms, sleeping with him. She yearned for Liu Fengliu for so many years, but she couldn''t catch a glimpse of this smelly cat! How can she not hate?!

    Biting her teeth, she resisted the impulse of trying to get rid of her. With a cold snort, she turned and left the hall. Before leaving, a ban was placed outside the temple.

    She would like to see, is to find, in this huge supreme, how to find? At that time, this smelly cat can only be disposed by her!

    Hua Yue has some sense in the end.

    -

    the gate closes again, Su Kui slowly breaks away from the red rope and stretches lazily. A strange smile appears on the round and lovely face.

    It is more and more strange against the flashing blue streamer from time to time.

    He walked gracefully around the hall. The little pink nose moved, Su Kui squinted, bypassed the outer hall, and went straight into the inner hall.

    She didn''t come for abuse for no reason. In fact, one month ago, the spirit vein in her body had awakened. Although it was still weak, she could feel the faint spirit flowing to all parts of her body.

    She did not even notice Liu Fengliu. Such a wise man dotes on her too much, and makes trouble in the Seven Star Palace because of her usual domineering ways. Liu Fengliu was distracted, which he didn''t realize.

    In the past life, as a pet of summer snow, this cat''s ability is not so good luck.

 Chapter 1227

    Just like at the beginning, mu xiaxue hated these things very much. Only because it saved mu xiaxue once, it made her change.

    Even so, it took three years to awaken the spirit. And without so many elixir lingcao to eat, its cultivation progress is not fast.

    There is no time in the world of cultivation. Every time you enter a level, you will have more than one hundred years of life. So 15 years later, the cat became an adult and turned into an 18-year-old girl.

    At that time, mu xiaxue was still an unknown disciple in wushangzong. In fact, under the secret cultivation, his cultivation had already reached the golden elixir period, which was only one step away from the cultivation of Yuanying.

    However, this seems to be a simple step, but it is difficult to climb to the sky. Some people stop here all their lives. Their accomplishments are stagnant and they can''t go any further.

    Later, mu xiaxue learned by chance that there was something called xulingcao at the bottom of the cliff of wubai abyss. As long as she picked this miraculous medicine and supplemented it with other pills, her accomplishments would be improved.

    So, under the pretext of experience, mu xiaxue and Liu Changqing went down the mountain quietly.

    At that time, the two people had already been in deep love. When they got along, they naturally didn''t talk about mixing oil with honey. However, civet has been with mu xiaxue for more than ten years, and has long been deeply in love with Liu Changqing. In the most old-fashioned plot, three people are trapped in a cave in a dangerous time, and mu xiaxue finds another idea of civet.

    But she can''t bear it. After the crisis, mu xiaxue simply instructs the civet to pick and renew the civet grass and take the opportunity to get rid of her. Lingmao is not stupid. As early as a few days ago, in the attitude of summer snow towards her, she was vaguely aware of something. She has always been frank and quarreled with mu xiaxue, and then started to fight. Mu xiaxue accidentally knocked down the cliff and fell into the abyss of wubai.

    It''s ten years later. After 20 years of hard work, summer snow finally reached the first baby stage. However, the civet at that time fell to the bottom of the cliff and did not die. Instead, he was affected by the miasma at the bottom of the cliff and his temperament was distorted.

    She is a civet, the most pure thing in the world. The outside world has a great influence on her. It can be said that in what kind of environment she will become.

    As the villain female match against the female Lord in this article, the end of civet is not so good. One time when the artifact was born, the civet waited for the opportunity to take revenge and get rid of Mu xiaxue. At last, the artifact was taken away by mu xiaxue, and even his life was buried in Liu Changqing''s hands.

    In the second life, the only wish of civet is that Liu Changqing can find a woman with a simple character, not a woman who is cruel like mu xiaxue.

    She didn''t force her to be with Liu Changqing, because the man who took her life with that sword was not the man she yearned for in her dream.

    She could not let go, but still hoped that he could leave the summer snow and take a better road.

    Su Kui completed her, made him hate the summer snow, and let Liu Fengliu accept him for his cultivation resources.

    But now it seems that the attraction between men and women is not something she can easily break. Su Kui doesn''t need to watch the follow-up, so he can clearly understand that Liu Changqing will certainly be soft hearted.

    In the heart disdain, Su Kui sneers, she expended the mind to get him out, but he is willing to step into the mud.

    Just like that, she will have a good look. It won''t be long before he will have a big fall!

 Chapter 1228

    Walking slowly into the inner hall, the smell that constantly attracted her was getting closer and closer until she was only ten steps away from the thing.

    There is an old oil lamp on the table. It is a lamp slave with a snake tail shape. His hands are raised above his head. The flame is red. The flame is not set off, but condensed into a ball. The emptiness is suspended in the palm of the lamp slave. The surrounding flickers with streamer from time to time.

    Cabernet, a wick made of the heart of an ancient beast, can help cultivate with half the effort.

    Few people know this treasure of Huayue.

    Su Kui watched quietly for a moment, and suddenly jumped up. At the same time, he opened his mouth. When he fell down, the Cabernet, which had been suspended in the palm of the lamp slave all the year round, was gone.

    The huge spiritual power in her body was roaring, and then she hit Su Kui''s viscera. She sobbed and fell to the ground with her eyes closed.

    She''s coming for Cabernet. It''s right, but I didn''t expect that eating it would cause such a big reaction.

    At the same time, two people in different places suddenly opened their eyes.

    Hua Yue was listening to the elders'' sermons in the leader''s hall. Suddenly, she felt that something connected with her blood disappeared in an instant. At the moment of the scream, she clenched firmly and held back. She had to do something indifferent on her face. She said goodbye to Xie Changning gracefully.

    Out of the hall, his face suddenly changed. He flew to the imperial sword, but he didn''t care how to attract people''s eyes. He quickly flew to his Huayue Pavilion.

    "Bang --"

    there was a dull and deafening sound in the huge alchemy furnace. Liu Fengliu quickly sat up from the ground, and was hit by the spirit force of backfire in his body, and a trace of blood overflowed his lips. He casually lifted his finger and wiped it off. His eyes were cold and sharp.

    "Shuier..."

    As early as the next day with her, he quietly banned her. If she had an accident, he would know in an instant.

    Too late to change clothes, he lost a dust removal skill, and his figure became invisible like a mist. In the next moment, he came out of the Seven Star hall.

    Following the weak fluctuation from the blood, Liu Fengliu frowned and raised huge waves around him. The air around him seemed to condense into a solid body, which was oppressive and breathless.

    Where he passed, he fell to his knees and shouted "welcome to the elder!"

    However, Liu Fengliu didn''t have these idle people in his eyes at this time. He just wanted to find water as soon as possible. Every time when he was meditating and calculating carefully, the weak wave suddenly broke off. When he wanted to find it carefully, it disappeared!

    His face is like a layer of ice, like the snow mountain that never changes all the year round, so cold that there is no trace of temperature.

    Liu Changqing came face-to-face, followed by mu xiaxue. He looked worried. When he saw Liu Fengliu, he could not help sweating.

    "Elder, elder, shuier, she..." Before he had finished speaking, the next moment, he flew out of the air.

    "Cough -" the body hit the mountain wall and hit the hard ground heavily. Liu Changqing''s chest hurt and spit out a mouthful of blood. "Elder, shui''er, she''s gone..."

    I was just talking with mu xiaxue. I was lucky to have the water on the table. In a blink of an eye, it disappeared. No matter how he finds it, he can''t find it or feel the slightest breath of water!

    He was in a hurry this time and asked mu xiaxue to look for water together.

    Liu Fengliu glanced behind him with a smile like a smile, and said in a deep voice, "if something happens to shuier, you don''t have to live!"

 Chapter 1229

    He wanted Liu Changqing to stay so that he could take a close look at the water. At best, he was a waiter. He was promised to go in and out of the library at will. He was occasionally rewarded with several bottles of pills for refining meridians. He was also expected to take good care of shuier when he had no time.

    But now, he can''t help sneering. He''s still young and can''t help loving children and girls!

    As this sentence falls, the man with long, frost white hair and a long, straight and thin figure in a long, long sleeved robe has long disappeared in front of his eyes.

    After a long time in the summer, she was stared at by those eyes without any emotion. It seemed that there was a cold ice from the sole of the foot down the blood of the bones, all the way to the tianlinggaili. It was too cold to have a little temperature.

    She shivered until the muffled sound in her ear caught her attention.

    Suddenly, I was back to myself and ran to Liu Changqing''s side. I helped him up and said, "Changqing, how are you? You... "

    "I''m fine!" Liu Changqing pushed her away, stood up by himself, roughly wiped the red blood on the corners of his mouth, covered his chest with constant pain, and stumbled away.

    Mu xiaxue wants to keep up. Liu Changqing shouts, "don''t follow me!" The voice just reflected that his tone was very bad. He pursed his lips and explained in a deep voice: "you go back first, and I have to find water."

    "I''ll help you --"

    "no need!" Liu Changqing curled up his fingertips. "Shuier doesn''t like you. When you see you, don''t hide again. She is the most willful cat!" In the tone, unconsciously, the indulgence shows, which makes summer snow''s mood slightly heavy.

    She reluctantly smiled and said, "well, I hope she''s OK. Go find her soon! Remember to heal and do what you can! "

    After that, she was afraid to stay any longer, so she could not help showing an expression that displeased Liu Changqing, clenched her fists and left quickly.

    Liu Changqing covered his mouth and coughed twice. When he put down his hand, his palm was red.

    Liu Fengliu''s sleeve wind, but with less than a minute''s effort, he was so hurt.

    Liu Changqing knew that the cultivation of elder Zihuang was more profound than he thought. Just now, he changed his lazy and rambling appearance. The whole person was as fierce as a long sword out of its sheath and thirsty for blood. His whole body was full of powerful pressure to crush the people near him.

    Thinking of the dead eyes just now, Liu Changqing closed her lips and began to look for them.

    It''s his fault. Naturally, he knows why the elder left him. If it wasn''t shui''er, he is just an unknown disciple of wushangzong. When time is enough, we will be lonely and go down the mountain.

    Because of shuier, she chose herself, so he could stay in the Seven Star hall, get the protection of the elders, and make rapid progress in cultivation.

    There''s nothing to complain about. Instead, it''s him. He lost the water because of the people who framed him. If something happened to her, Liu Changqing could hardly believe it.

    -

    it''s too late to pay attention to the surprised eyes of the disciples outside the gate. Hua Yue looks at the complete array, breathes a sigh of relief, and flashes into the outer hall.

    "No one is allowed to come in! Put it away! "

    "Yes!"

    In the main hall, the rope was randomly pulled to the ground, and the cat had disappeared. Why didn''t Hua Yue get rid of her earlier, which caused such a disaster! The big step meteor walked into the inner hall, saw a scene, made her pour to suck a cold air.

 Chapter 1230

    On the carpet with dark red pattern, there is a white skin lying on it, and a long, ankle long, frosty white hair like seaweed spread all over the ground. If you don''t know Zihuang, Huayue even thinks that this doll, which looks only three or four years old, is Zihuang''s daughter!

    Hua Yue''s heart missed a half beat and her hands were curled up on her side. Her eyes were cold and she stared at the girl sleeping on the carpet.

    The face is delicate and lovely, like a porcelain doll carved with jade. In the palm of the lamp slave with the snake tail on the table table, Cabernet had disappeared. She completely lost contact with Cabernet!

    Without much deliberation, Hua Yue would know who the girl lying in the inner room of her dormitory without any reason was -

    what she thought and thought finally came true! That cat, she''s in shape!

    When she was a cat, Zihuang treated her like a pearl. If she changed her shape -

    I can''t imagine! Hate sudden birth, the original resentment plus jealousy, now there is another one swallow her palace treasure charges, if not kill her, it is difficult to calm their anger in the heart!

    The right arm slowly raised, the palm flash a ray of red light, such as whirlpool, quickly absorbed the sleeping sunflower to the front of her eyes, a stuck her neck.

    In his sleep, Su Kui only felt that he had a hand like a pair of pliers, and was holding it in his fatal position.

    Her mind is clear, but the huge energy is constantly impacting her body. She can''t open, even can''t make resistance, even if the majestic spiritual power in her body can make this hall disappear in an instant.

    But Su Kui was not in a hurry because, in the moment of trying to break through the clamp, he smelled the familiar smell in his nose.

    Silent lip corner of the hook, Hua Yue saw her this look, more resentment!

    "Oh, are you mocking me? I can''t imagine that your cat came to me specially for the sake of Cabernet?! Who told you that I have Cabernet here

    The heart of the red Xia beast, the king of beasts, is the supreme treasure to the spirit beasts. Now it was eaten alive by the cat. It was a leap. It turned into a human form from the cub of a spirit beast.

    Such an opportunity was taken from her!

    The hand strength way aggravates, Hua Yue of bloodthirsty hook up lip, "you are not quite arrogant?"? Today, I will kill you, dig out your heart and refine a Cabernet again! "

    Say, the hand is heavy one jilt, jilt Su Kui to the ground, one hand becomes claw, then want to take out Su Kui''s chest alive.

    It is in the moment when the lightning and Firestone are at stake, a strong wind blows suddenly, and the silver streamer is gorgeous to dazzle the eyes, without reservation.

    "Ah --"

    the moon was suddenly lifted out, fell on the pillar of the palace without warning, spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell on the ground in a mess.

    "Purple, purple phoenix elder?!" Her eyes twinkled, "elder Zihuang, your pet, ate my Cabernet!"

    She pointed at the sunflower lying on the ground. She was rigid and weak. In addition, when she was young, her skin would leave a shocking trace. At this time, her body was full of bruises, redness and swelling, which made her feel a little frightened.

    Liu Fengliu''s eyes are attracted by the girl on the ground. She is too weak, curled up in a group, and sleeps weakly. If not, she can detect her life breath.

 Chapter 1231

    Liu Fengliu thought that his kitten would leave him like this!

    Take off the outer garment, he only wears the inner garment, and gently wraps the girl up and embraces her. As she strode past Huayue, she was still indomitable.

    "Elder Zihuang, she did this first, and I just..." With a sharp eye, she plunged directly into her heart. She hurriedly explained, "I, I just want to teach her a lesson, and I don''t intend to hurt her life, elder Zihuang, I......"

    "Ah," Liu Fengliu looked down at her, dropped a word lightly and left.

    "But if you eat a Cabernet, she will destroy the whole Supreme Master, and I can bear it! Hua Yue, you hurt her today. I''ll abolish your half body cultivation. Isn''t it too much? Next time, I''ll destroy your baby! "

    People who cultivate immortals pay most attention to cultivation. If death can free them, it''s better to destroy their cultivation. See them fall into the mud from the cloud, struggle hard, and die!

    Hua Yue was shaking all over. She clenched her teeth and felt that the spirit in her body was spilling out of her body a little bit. As if she was guided by someone, it all went into that person''s body.

    She stared in horror, lying on the ground weakly, muttering to herself, "devil! You are the devil! Zihuang, you practice magic!! Who are you? Who are you? "

    The impression is that the man is standing on the top of the snow mountain, like a relegated immortal, looking down at the world, and seeing everything very lightly. But his temperament, which is thousands of miles away, has never disappeared. But now, the man voluntarily fell into the world. For a kitten who didn''t know where she came from, he abandoned her half body cultivation, and -

    his technique also scared her!

    It''s a trick used by people in the devil''s way to absorb other people''s aura. But now, these tricks appear on the man you admire!

    When Xiuwei was half broken, she lay on the ground in a trance and cried out, "no!!!"

    The voice came out far away. The two disciples kneeling outside could not help shivering like chaff. Their faces were pale.

    They don''t know what uncle Hua Yue experienced in it, but if elder Zihuang wants to go in, no one can stop him!

    -

    Liu Changqing has been kneeling outside the Seven Star hall all day. He only knows that the elder brought the injured water back, but he did not see her once.

    He was almost drowned by his psychological guilt. He was afraid for a while when he thought that wanyishuier really had a long and short life. Think and get along with Mucha snow, just lost water son, more regret.

    He shouldn''t have. It''s shui''er who helped him. Isn''t he going to do it again now?!

    He clenched his teeth in silence. The blood in front of his clothes had dried up. He was supported by death, and demanded the forgiveness of the elder and shuier.

    -

    Seven Star Pavilion, liufengliu dormitory.

    The brocade of crow green is covered to the girl''s chin, which makes her skin more and more pale. The girl was obviously washed. At this time, a long silken hair like frost and white spread over the whole pillow. Her eyes were closed tightly, and the thick eyelashes were curled up, as if they were pulled from the butterfly and installed on her eyes. It was delicate and fragile.

    Liu Fengliu fixed his eyes on the girl for a long time. His fingers were sketched on her cold cheek. The girl''s face was still full of baby fat. In her sleep, two eyebrows were still picked. Silent about the girl as a kitten, how unbridled, arrogant.

 Chapter 1232

    Liu Fengliu smiled silently. In the dim light of candle light, his eyebrows and eyes were soft and in a mess.

    "Well, grow up quickly -" he murmured, soft enough to drown in a pool of spring water.

    -

    "leader! The leader is not good! Uncle Hua Yue, she, she...... " The panting disciple flew into the hall, too late to say hello and cried out in panic.

    Xie Changning is discussing Taoism with several elders in the hall. When he hears the sound, he is interrupted and frowns, "it''s not proper to be noisy. Go down!" He said in a deep voice.

    "Plop --"

    the disciple suddenly knelt on the ground, sweating, "no, leader! Martial uncle Hua Yue has an accident. Please go and have a look with some elders! " He was really scared. As soon as he entered the door, he saw elder Huayue lying on the ground with decadent body. His head was covered with green silk, which seemed to be beaten with frost in an instant. The green silk was covered with white hair, and his face was more than ten years old!

    "Well?" Xie Changning twisted his eyebrows, so he began to pay attention to it

    Er Chang is always an old man with an inch long beard. He has white beard and white hair. He has a kind of fairytale taste. Smell speech, his eyes are inching, slow voice way: "since so, let''s go to have a look! What is it, or what you see with your own eyes! "

    Xie Changning also has this idea. It''s rare for these disciples who have always been very strict to do such extraordinary things. Therefore, Xie Changning''s heart was also raised.

    When he arrived at Huayue Pavilion and saw the unconscious woman lying on the bed, his heart suddenly fell from the sky to the abyss hell, smashing to pieces.

    "Hua Yue, you --"

    Xie Changning is furious, "what''s the matter! Who dare to hurt you! " He clenched his fists and his brow was blue and sinew.

    My younger martial sister has been with me for hundreds of years. They say it''s a childhood experience. Huayue has always been beautiful and delicate, saying that he has no charming mind at the bottom of his heart, it is a fake. But Hua Yue has always been in love with elder Zihuang. He can''t hold half of others in his eyes. He knows it clearly.

    At this time, Hua Yue is lying on the bed, unconscious, and the whole person seems to be in the middle of one night, decaying from the fresh person in an instant, and becoming gloomy.

    A head of blue silk like silk mixed with white hair, his face was yellow and withered, and the corners of his eyes were even more astonished to find several fine lines.

    He quickly stepped forward, grasped her wrist, looked down, his face changed, "this --"

    Xie Changning looked back, his face was iron blue, "Hua Yue she Half of the cultivation has been abolished! "

    It''s no wonder that when he reached the first baby stage, he would be young forever. But now, Hua Yue is ten years old in an instant, and he just reacts now.

    "What?!"

    "Who on earth dares to hurt people in the supreme sect?!"

    "I''m the Supreme Master, and no one can enter if they want to. Is it not the people in the devil kingdom?"

    Several elders looked at each other, but their faces were not very nice. As a few old people left by the Supreme Master, Hua Yue is also a friar with the cultivation of the first child, and plays an important role in the whole world of immortality cultivation.

    The eldest elders shut up and don''t ask about the world. Their supreme sect is gradually withering away. There is a hidden trend of being oppressed by other sects. But at this juncture, Hua Yue is actually abandoned?!

    Or in their supreme clan, who is it, with such great ability?

 Chapter 1233

    Can you break the supreme school''s layers of formation, break into the Huayue Pavilion, and discard half of Huayue''s cultivation?

    But -

    if it is targeted, why not kill her directly? It''s not just these abilities that can take away her half accomplishments and make no sound.

    "Well --"

    when the sleeping Hall fell into silence, Xie Changning thought deeply and was confused.

    Just at this time, the moon reminds me to wake up. A little bit of movement, the body will be like being pressed by a stone weighing a thousand kilograms, the four limbs and bones are unbearable pain, "pain..."

    When I woke up at the beginning of the day, the moon still couldn''t return to God.

    Xie Changning was surprised. "How are you, Huayue? How are you? " As long as people are alive, they will be fine. They have countless treasures in the past hundred years. They can always pick up her lost accomplishments.

    Even if you can''t get back to your peak, you don''t have to worry about your life.

    If Xie Changning is deeply in love with Hua Yue, she can do everything she wants as long as it is within her ability.

    In front of him was a heavy shadow. A middle-aged man''s face was blurry. The moon trembled and his eyelashes quivered. He said weakly, "elder martial brother..." Tears have already fallen.

    "My accomplishments..."

    Xie Changning was very distressed. When he looked back, he said coldly to the disciples waiting in the hall, "all go down. Today''s business is not allowed to be spread outside!"

    "Please obey the leader''s orders. I''ll leave!" After that, the two disciples bent over and quickly turned around to take them to the door and left.

    Once again, the dormitory fell into a dignified state. This time, there was no outsider present.

    Xie Changning sighed and comforted: "Hua Yue, don''t worry too much. Take care of yourself first. I and the elders will decide for you. Tell elder martial brother who did it!"

    "I......" Hua Yue''s eyes flickered, thinking about what happened in the day, his pupils shrank, and a moment of fear crossed.

    Xie Changning was keen to catch it and asked, "Hua Yue, do you know this man?"

    "Elder martial brother, I......" Hua Yue can''t say that. She never thought that the man she liked would one day ruin her life, just for a suckling, rudimentary kitten!

    Her eyes drooped, and there was endless hatred in her eyes. Liu Fengliu, in this case --

    no blame for my ruthlessness! What if you love that smelly cat? I want her to die!

    Seeing this, some elders were also worried and asked, "ah, Hua Yue, do you mean, is there anything else you can''t hide?"

    Hua Yue opened her eyes and said sadly: "elder martial brother, yes, it''s Zihuang..."

    A drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, for her cultivation, as well as for her lost hundred years of yearning.

    "What?!" Xie Changning stood up from the bedside in fright and said: "how could it be? Hua Yue, are you wrong? "

    What kind of person does elder Zihuang look like? He is respected by countless disciples. Never asked the world, how could he suddenly shot, hurt the moon.

    Can -

    Xie Changning''s mind is suddenly loose. If it is not elder Zihuang, who is it? If you want to destroy a person''s half body accomplishments accurately without destroying her Yuanshen, it''s not something that ordinary people can do. Moreover, just now the second elder also said that if an outsider intrudes into the Supreme Master, there will definitely be fluctuations in the outer layers of array.

    So, what is the real situation!

 Chapter 1234

    He didn''t want to believe it, but Hua Yue was lying in front of him, looking weak and old. It was also true. Elder Zihuang, as the supreme existence of the supreme sect, is the highest person in the whole cultivation world.

    This is also why, there are many external sects, and they have no superior, which is still the reason why countless monks flock to them and regard them as the first place.

    "Will it be Does the demon change into the appearance of the elder and deliberately frame it? " The eyes of the four uncontested elders twinkled and slowly analyzed.

    Xie Changning''s forehead was covered with a layer of sweat. He seemed to grasp a step and nodded, "yes, yes, maybe! Hua Yue, do you see clearly? "

    People will see Hua Yue again.

    Hua Yue hears the words and gets excited. She struggles to get up from the bed and hoarse: "I''ve known him for hundreds of years. Since I came to the gate, I saw him at the first sight and remembered his every move. How can I admit my mistake?"

    Her disappointed eyes fell on Xie Changning. "Why, elder martial brother, don''t you even trust me?! Why don''t you think for a moment that there are still several people in the world who can cultivate like this? If it wasn''t for him, why didn''t I be prepared? Even when he took away my cultivation, I had no resistance? "

    The three elders were dumb, "here..."

    There was a mysterious light in the eyes of the second elder, and the corners of his mouth raised unnaturally, as if he wanted to laugh, but deliberately suppressed it. He frowned. "Seriously?"

    "Take it seriously!" Hua Yue gnawed his teeth and looked at Xie Changning firmly. "If you don''t believe me, elder martial brother, you can use soul searching to find out that I don''t need to lie!"

    Xie Changning was frightened by her hate filled eyes, and unconsciously thought in her heart. He knows Hua Yue''s obsession with elder Zihuang, but now she has no feelings except resentment in her eyes. Even if he doesn''t care if his soul is damaged, he is willing to use soul searching.

    His heart was shocked, but in the next moment, when he heard Hua Yue''s words, he was not only shocked, his heart almost stopped!

    Hua Yue glanced around, slowly clenched his fist, and said: "elder martial brother, all the elders, if Hua Yue''s words are half hidden, he will let Hua Yue''s cultivation be broken, his soul will be broken, and he will never surpass life! Next, every sentence I said is true -- "

    her dignified tone makes people hold their breath and stare at her.

    "Elder he may not be our elder any more! He seems to have fallen into the devil''s way! "

    -

    that night, several elders entered the Huayue Pavilion together with the headmaster. They didn''t come out until the next day. At the same time, there were martial uncle Huayue, who was the same as the old woman, and the disciples of the school. They were all shocked.

    The hall of the Supreme Master slowly rings the solemn and solemn bell, accompanied by a bell piercing into the heart, a group of people slowly walk to the Seven Star hall.

    Outside the Seven Star hall is Liu Fengliu''s array. In today''s world, it''s not absolute, but there are only a few that can be broken.

    A group of people were blocked outside the Seven Star hall. Hua Yue was supported by Xie Changning. After soul searching, his face was paler than yesterday.

    Xie Changning calmed down and used thousands of miles to transmit the sound. He said: "disciple Xie Changning, please go out! If you have any questions, please start the battle! "

    "Please go out!"

    Qi Qi, numerous disciples, gathered behind Xie Changning and shouted together. Liu Fengliu would not be called out.

 Chapter 1235

    Mu xiaxue is huddled in a group of people. Her face is complicated and her fingers are trembling. She vaguely feels that things should not be like this, but she can''t say what''s different.

    As if the trajectory of life had deviated, but she could not stop it.

    I looked up at the sky above my head. It was overcast. There were layers of black clouds on my head. The air was so heavy that I could hardly breathe.

    Liu Changqing has been kneeling in front of the palace for a day and a night. Liu Fengliu never came out and Su Kui did not move. He was in a panic. He was afraid that something would happen to sukui. He would live in poverty.

    He was seriously injured. The season of Seven Star hall changed with Liu Fengliu''s mood. At the beginning, he was also curious and surprised by such changes. At the same time, he could easily guess Liu Fengliu''s mood.

    Of course, when there is sunflower, Liu Fengliu''s mood, every day, is the beginning of spring.

    And yesterday came back, it became a cold winter, overnight, all cherry trees are withered, lost the breath of life. The sky is foggy, and the snowflakes are like falling down. Under him, they have accumulated a pile. His body, almost frozen into an ice sculpture.

    Suddenly heard the voice outside, Liu Changqing spirit of a shock, and then began to grip a pair of fists.

    What happened?

    How dare these people disturb the elder''s purity?!

    As soon as I was back to my mind, I saw a long frost white hair, a long sleeved robe, a jade like body, and a man who was like an immortal, slowly stepped out of the hall, stood at the door of the hall with his hands in his hands, and looked out of the hall of seven stars.

    Outside the array, almost all the disciples of the supreme sect gathered.

    He picked up his thin lips and slowly raised a faint smile. That smile, no temperature, people see, then feel frightened.

    Liu Changqing''s eyelashes trembled and said weakly: "elder What happened... "

    This sound made Liu Fengliu''s eyes fall on him. For a while, he slowly opened his lips. "Get up, this is the end of the matter. I can''t keep you in the Seven Star hall. Let''s go." The voice line is cool, the tone is calm, and there is no fluctuation.

    Liu Fengliu''s mood was not easily exposed, but Liu Changqing was shocked for a long time.

    In that box, Liu Fengliu has already opened the array by waving his sleeve. There is a loud sound outside. Soon, there are noisy footsteps.

    Liu Changqing begged weakly and insisted on kneeling on the ground. "Elder I know what''s wrong and beg the elder to punish me. I only hope that the elder will not drive away the disciple! "

    Liu Fengliu looked at Xie Changning and the two elders who came to him quickly. They were smiling, but they raised their eyebrows. "Soon, you won''t say that."

    Liu Changqing really didn''t know what he meant by this sentence, but the elder was not happy to disobey him. Even if he knelt for a long time, the elder would not be soft hearted. It''s better to listen first, then ask him after the event.

    Xie Changning came to the front of him. He first saluted respectfully, and then said, "I have something to do today, which has disturbed the elder''s Qingxiu. Please make atonement."

    Liu Fengliu''s lips and corners always held a smile of unknown meaning. His narrow and long eyes were deep and could not see the bottom.

    "It doesn''t matter." He opened his lips lightly.

    "Then, I have one more thing to do. Please help me out!"

    "Say."

    Xie Changning took a look at the two elders. They agreed. He stroked his beard and shook his head.

 Chapter 1236

    First, I felt sorry for my predecessors with my fists in my arms, and then I said, "elder, there was a terrible and extremely hurtful incident in the supreme sect yesterday. Do you know?"

    Liu Fengliu gently stroked the folds on his sleeves that didn''t exist. His eyebrows and eyes were cold, and he looked up at him, "I don''t know what the two elders are referring to, just say it."

    The second elder was choked for a while, and he hated to bite his teeth. "Since that is the case, then I will speak up! Elder, please have a look! " He retreated a few steps and gave up the moon behind him. The moon was supported by the summer snow. The dusk made all the disciples who were used to seeing her beautiful face feel shocked even if they saw her several times!

    "Elder, why does the moon become like this?" The second elder asked again.

    "It''s not a mistake for halfling." I didn''t even look at the moon, Liu Fengliu.

    Xie Changning''s heart sank suddenly, looking at the man he adored with a complicated look.

    Elder Zihuang is a beautiful man rarely seen in the world of cultivation. He is known as the first childe in all walks of life. His cultivation is higher than him, and his age seems to be younger than him. If he is placed in the mortal world, he is a little white face that everyone calls him. However, when he looks at him, he feels that his face is like an ice sculpture, with a thin cold from inside to outside.

    However, the two elders were delighted. They clapped at his dispensable attitude, "OK! Then I''ll ask! Elder Hua Yue claims that you took away her half body cultivation and made her look like this. Last night, we were afraid that we wronged elder Hua Yue and used soul searching. The person in her soul is elder himself no doubt! "

    Said, his eyes a Lin, a cold smile, "I don''t know, elder can recognize?!"

    Liu fengliuding looks at the two elders, with satire to see through everything. Before he speaks, Liu Changqing can''t help saying, "how could it be! It is absolutely impossible for the elder to do such a thing! It must have been framed! "

    All of us are still waiting for Liu Fengliu''s answer. Lengbuding is interrupted by the young man who doesn''t know where he is coming from. Xie Changning''s face is blue and iron. "Shut up! When I wait to speak, will you wait for me to interrupt? " After that, I lost a forbidden speech.

    "Hmmm......" Liu Changqing wanted to talk again, only to find that he could not speak.

    He saw that in the crowd, mu xiaxue looked up at him, looked at her anxiously, told her to say a few words for the elder. He believed that the elder would not do so.

    Mu xiaxuedun looks at Liu Changqing with complicated eyes, pinches the skirt and quietly stops looking. Silent open mouth: sorry.

    Liu Changqing''s eyes darkened.

    Suddenly, I heard a familiar cold voice on my ear, "sniff --"

    after a sniff, there was contempt in my voice, "it''s just this? What if I did it? " He has no regard for these people.

    As a matter of fact, even though he is a member of the same clan, he really has no sense of Amity and belonging to the sects and the so-called teachers and brothers.

    So easy to admit?!

    All the present disciples looked at the man in front of the hall who was like a relegated immortal.

    Elder two and Xie Changning never thought it would be so easy. They brought Hua Yue to come here and planned to search for soul again when he didn''t admit it. Unexpectedly, what he admitted was so simple and so understated.

    Hua Yue''s mouth was bitten by bleeding. She looked at Liu Fengliu with hatred. "Elder, I never offended you. Why do you want to destroy my half accomplishments?!"

 Chapter 1237

    Hearing this, Liu Fengliu glanced at her coldly, and slowly said, "in my eyes, my cat is more important than you. You hurt her, and I will destroy your accomplishments, right?"

    Hua Yue was spewed out by a breath of blood, and she cried, "that cat ate my Cabernet, can I still offer her?"

    Hua Yuefang thought it was wrong when he said this. Even several elders and Xie Changning looked at her in amazement.

    Qixiaqin is the most precious treasure of the orcs. The orcs often live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, rarely seen. Even if there is Cabernet Qin floating outside, it is usually carefully hidden and tucked in for fear of killing.

    How does the rosy glow of the moon come?

    Xie Changning took a complex look at Huayue and felt that the younger martial sister never seemed to see through herself. After so many years of hiding the treasure, he never heard a little gossip. It can be seen that Hua Yue is careful. In wushangzongli, I''m afraid that no one knows the existence of this thing except her?

    Liu Fengliu said with a smile, "can I ask you where your Cabernet comes from?"

    "I......" Hua Yue bit her lips. She couldn''t say that she was on a trip down the mountain. By chance, she met a couple with a treasure. She was greedy, killed people and robbed them of the treasure. She took Cabernet for herself.

    One of the rules of the supreme sect is not to indiscriminately kill the innocent, and not to be malicious to the treasures of the Lord.

    If what she has done is exposed, now she has lost her self-cultivation and is expelled from the supreme family. I''m afraid that countless enemies will come to her!

    "Senior brother......" She looked at Xie Changning for help, eager to speak.

    Two elder eyes twinkle, although he conceals this matter to Hua Yue also some anger, but at present, still has more important matter to do!

    "Well, I''ll talk about it later! Then, elder, since you have admitted that the cultivation of Huayue was destroyed by you! Then, would you please give it to the disciples of the Supreme Master, to Hua Yue, and an explanation? "

    "Why do you know the magic way? How do you take away the cultivation of Huayue and occupy it for your own use? "

    "Elder, the disciples of the supreme sect always respect you most and regard you as their goal. You are so silent now, but you feel sorry for them?"

    "A cat. Hua Yue has known you for hundreds of years. Isn''t it better than a cat running out of nowhere?"

    The eyes of the narrow and long eyebrows were slightly half closed. Liu Fengliu heard the words in front of him, and he kept silent until the last sentence. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and chuckled, nodded irrevocably, "this is nature. What is the moon? How dare it compare with my water?"

    Liu Changqing was shocked. His face was red and white, white and blue. At last, he didn''t know what to do.

    The elder who has always admired may have fallen into the devil''s way??

    Looking at the jade like figure coming out of the painting, the wind is still flowing, and the lingering cold air still exists. How to look at it, it also has nothing to do with those ugly and vicious Monsters -

    he is eager to ask, but his mouth is blocked by the forbidden speech, unable to break away.

    "You - Liu Fengliu!" Hua Yue''s eyes burst with endless hatred, almost burning all the people around her. She clenched her teeth, rushed up with all her strength, clawed her hands, and attacked Liu Fengliu''s face.

 Chapter 1238

    She hates it! I wish I could kill this man!

    Even if she did it first? She never thought that a cat would be important to her. Even if it was killed, it would only make Liu Fengliu hate it. Anyway, for hundreds of years, he didn''t look at her more.

    Unexpectedly, because of a cat, she lost her halfling. How can she be reconciled? The hatred in her heart made her want to kill the person in front of her and the cat that swallowed her!

    "Junior sister --"

    "Huayue!"

    "Don''t be impulsive!" It''s too late for Xie Changning to come forward and hold Huayue.

    Before Huayue was close to liufengliu, a strong wind suddenly swept towards her face. She raised her hand to cover her face and fell backward.

    "How are you, younger martial sister?" Xie Changning flies to catch her and says, "elder, do you really want to kill Hua Yue?! You can''t hurt your classmates in the supreme sect. Have you forgotten the rules? "

    Now, he has little respect for Liu Fengliu. In his heart, he has regarded Liu Fengliu as a demon.

    The disciples witnessed all this at the back and looked at each other. There was no hiding disappointment in their eyes. Their revered elder is such a person! They can''t believe it!

    "What do you know, what do you know?" Rules are only used to restrain the weak!

    Oh -

    he raised a smile and looked down at his long and white fingertips. There was another light pink red mark on the top, which was scratched by the water.

    At that time, he missed her a little. Let''s finish it soon.

    Liu Fengliu looks up his eyes, the cold and deep black eyes look down upon all the people, saying, "well, what do you want to do?" He was bored in his heart, but he felt bored.

    One by one pretends to be dignified, in fact.

    He can see clearly. Several elders have been under his control for hundreds of years. Naturally, there has been a rebellion in his heart. But Xie Changning is constrained by several elders and can''t let go.

    Everyone is not clean on Xiuxian road. Kill the spirit beast, rob the most treasure, kill people and surpass goods. What haven''t you done?

    Victory is composed by this group of people. If they become immortals, then one by one, who can remember how despicable they used to be, in order to snatch treasures and secret scripts, by any means, their hands are covered with blood?

    After all, the world is black, white and black. The reason why the light is bright is just because this group of people are so respectable and moral.

    To become a Buddha or a devil, in the end, is a road full of bones!

    Two elder eyes twinkle, "hand over that cat! In addition, please remove the post of elder! "

    "Hiss -" Liu Fengliu couldn''t help hissing. Indeed, the purpose was too obvious.

    He stroked his sleeve, calmly swept a group of his Highness''s people, sighed, "well, this is the supreme sect, and I''m really bored. Since you can''t tolerate the water, today I --"

    "elder!" Xie Changning has big eyes. What does he want to do?

    After a pause, Liu Fengliu''s face suddenly bloomed with endless splendor, "he left wushangzong with water and betrayed his school! From now on, there will be no such person as elder Zihuang, Liu Fengliu! "

    Mu xiaxue is shocked, and her heart suddenly sinks. The sky is overcast and billowing, like the rough waves in the sea and the supreme heaven, it has really changed!

    Liu Changqing''s eyes were covered with bloodshot, and his heart was clear.

 Chapter 1239

    It''s no wonder that the elder just said something to him that means nothing. Later, he won''t be so determined.

    It turns out that the elder had the idea of leaving wushangzong! Shuier, it''s just a fuse!

    How many disciples of wushangzong came to Liu Fengliu. At this time, he said that if they want to betray the school and leave wushangzong, they will suddenly feel panic. If wushangzong does not have Liu Fengliu, is it still wushangzong?

    They don''t know, but they know that if Liu Fengliu really wants to leave, no one can stop him.

    This is not the original intention of the three elders. After all, Huayue has been abandoned. If you can get justice for her, it will be OK. But if you drive Liu Fengliu away, it''s not worth it!

    "Elder, please be careful!"

    "Elder, don''t be angry! Our intention is not so. As long as you hand over the cat, you are still our elder. How about that? " The four elders also said.

    They have all lived for thousands of years. They have been indifferent to the gains and losses. Liu Fengliu is the signboard of wushangzong. Without him, wushangzong will soon fall.

    Looking at the two elders with excited faces, they sighed silently. It''s a pity that some people can''t see clearly.

    How much ability, then sit what kind of position. Ability and ambition do not match, will end up in a situation where nothing can be obtained!

    Xie Changning clenched his fist and said nothing.

    The second elder chuckled, "is that true, elder? You know that if you rebel, your reputation in the whole cultivation world will be ruined! "

    When he was young, there were few enemies. Liu Fengliu was the one. There were many enemies in the sea!

    He didn''t believe it. Liu Fengliu dared to leave so easily.

    "Ah, since I have betrayed the school, why should I stay in the cultivation world? Well? " His thin, pale lips picked lightly. "Don''t you say that I fell into the devil''s way? I wish everyone could fight, but if I am not as good as you want, I can''t say it, but? "

    "You --"

    the second elder''s pupils are tight, and finally he looks a little flustered, "don''t be impulsive!"

    "I think clearly. From then on, there is no Liu Fengliu in the world of cultivation. I, Liu Fengliu, volunteered to fall into the abyss of innocence and become a free devil!"

    "And stay back!" He slowly turned back and jerked his sleeve, and a strong wind came out of his sleeve.

    When everyone is back to their senses, they have already stood outside the array of the Seven Star hall --

    "this, this..." Xie Changning was shocked. "How high is the cultivation of the elder?"

    Can we remove thousands of people in an instant? Is this a way for immortal talents?

    Liu Changqing silently bowed his head, and his heart was filled with countless emotions, so complicated that his mind was in a mess.

    In the middle of the conversation, we can see the majestic atmosphere of the building, the carved beams and painted buildings, the Seven Star hall like the fairyland making a strong roar in an instant. The flying cranes by the lake fall into the water without any sign, and there is no breath of life. The clear bottom of the lake seems to have a water disturbance, and it seems to have been boiled. Gulu is bubbling, and the sludge on the bottom of the lake floats up and becomes turbid.

    "Thundering" -

    the sky finally began to rain, and the dark clouds pressed against the top. From the edge of the sky, a purple lightning flash with electric light, which was as thick as the wrist, hit the Seven Star hall at once.

    "Bang --"

    "clattering --"

    make a magnificent palace. In a moment, it turns into ruins, flying smoke and dust, and is under the pressure of heavy rain.

    People looked at each other with different thoughts. -

 Chapter 1240

    Recently, a great event happened in the cultivation world. Elder Zihuang, the Supreme Master, betrayed his school and voluntarily fell into the abyss of wubai, becoming the devil way.

    Without elder Zihuang''s wushangzong, the movements of all sects are continuous, or they wait for the next move of wushangzong.

    Since then, the two elders took the place of Liu Fengliu and became the most powerful leader of the supreme sect.

    -

    Su Kui slept for a long time this time. After waking up, he had a clear mind. His body was light as a feather without weight. The spiritual power contained in his body was amazing. There was a sense of lifting his hands, which could turn a mountain into a annihilation powder.

    "Well..."

    A faint hum, Su Kui slowly opened his eyes.

    Small hands and feet, small stature, Su Kui sat up, embarrassed on the bed, and then raised his eyes, suddenly stunned.

    This -

    this is not the Seven Star hall.

    The surrounding air was no longer familiar, and the hall was yellow with sandalwood smell, which made her confused whether it was day or night. There is an oil lamp on the desk, which emits a faint light.

    Open the dark red brocade quilt, she jumped out of bed and yawned lazily.

    "Liu Fengliu?"

    She cried, and there was no answer. The first time I spoke, my voice was tender and soft. Because I just woke up, I was still a little hoarse.

    Pacing out of the bedroom, he circled in the huge and dark palace.

    The cold air around told Su Kui that this was not the Seven Star hall, or even the supreme sect. She had some doubts. Could liufengliu have done something while she was sleeping? Otherwise, there is no such plot in her memory.

    We walked out of the bedroom hall and around two arches before we really went out. One step out of the door, surrounded by miasma and damp smell, she frowned, natural spirit, these things for her, there is a kind of conditioned rejection.

    Squinting, Su Kui suddenly froze, no delusion abyss?

    The civet of the past came here, and finally died here. Why it''s so clear? It''s because when you look up, you can see the endless black fog over the sky. It''s frightening to hear that strange faces are hidden in it.

    But Su Kui just glanced at it lightly, and then he continued to lift his steps and walked down the steps. Where he could see it, it was the gorgeous flower in full swing. The petals showed the color of red blood, and there was a dark poisonous thorn on the rhizome. In the dim light, the beauty is strange and beautiful.

    Out of the hall for a distance, Su Kui turned around and looked up.

    On the plaque above the main hall, the golden characters of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, impressively write the Seven Star hall!

    Tut -

    at this point of view, I know that I will be here, and it is estimated that Liu Fengliu cannot escape.

    Following the feeling, she wandered around the whole palace.

    The palace is very large. There is a broad avenue paved with stone slabs outside the courtyard. On both sides, there are all kinds of strange flowers and plants, all of which are gorgeous but beautiful. The water is black. The fish in the water have tusks.

    Su Kui walked through the nine winding corridor and the exquisite carved arch for a long time, but no one was there.

    At this time, the main hall of the Seven Star Palace.

    A black hair like seaweed spread on the shoulders, and the thick black, like ink splashing, wide sleeve robe was decorated with dark red, gorgeous and complicated patterns. The man''s forehead is a little red like blood and a mark like fire. Delicate facial features, thin red lips, always with a smile.

 Chapter 1241

    He leaned on the broad seat with one hand on his cheek, bent up with one foot, and stepped on the seat casually and uninhibited. The peach blossom eyes picked on the narrow and long seat were half closed, and he wondered if his mind had been put down.

    Under the nine Dark Jade steps, kneeling were several men in strange shapes and black clothes.

    One of the men with a single forehead knelt on the ground and hugged each other. He respectfully said, "the monks are really deceiving. Since the first half of the year when the king came to the abyss of wubai, countless monks have come to die every day!"

    Liu Fengliu chuckled, "well, let them die." He played with a red flower with dew, carelessly.

    "But there are so many monks. We have so many brothers killed and injured. It''s really..."

    It''s true. The man''s eyes twinkled and he bit his teeth. "I got the news a few days ago. A group of monks led by the Supreme Master will attack our Seven Star Palace in a few days. Most of the leaders are those who were in the yuan infantile period. The subordinates can''t resist it. Please help me!"

    After that, the man winked at several people behind him. They immediately agreed and kowtowed more respectfully.

    The pale fingertip was stabbed by poisonous flower thorns. Blood rushed out of the fingertip quickly and gathered into a small blood bead. Liu Fengliu is unmoved. He knocks on the handrail, leans forward slightly, squints and looks at several people for a moment.

    Just for this moment, several of his highness seemed to be stared at by vipers, from the top of their heads to the bottom of their feet.

    "Wang Shang..." The man asked again low.

    Liu Fengliu finally regained his sight. With the help of his fingertips, a fresh flower suddenly lost its vitality in his palm, turned into a pile of dried powder, and slid down from the palm.

    "At that time, if they really dare to come, I will come out."

    Now that we''re here, we''ll all stay.

    Liu Fengliu sneers. The Supreme Master really hates him. He has kept the glory of the Supreme Master for hundreds of years. Once he leaves, he will get rid of him quickly.

    "Thank you very much, king!" The man raised his head in surprise and took a quick look at Liu Fengliu. Then he respectfully said: "then, my subordinates will not disturb Wang Shang''s rest, so I will leave!"

    The slender fingers under the dark sleeves moved quietly. The man knew what was going on. He immediately rushed to the back of the body and made a wink. Several people quickly retreated.

    Just out of ten meters away, on the covered bridge, I passed by a girl of thirteen or four years old.

    The man didn''t care. When he walked out of the hall, he suddenly froze and looked back. He only saw the little figure of the girl slowly entering the hall.

    I remember that when Wang Shang came to the abyss of Wuwang, he once held a little girl in his arms. He had no choice but to shake his head and force himself to stop thinking. This is Wang''s privacy, he and other minor subordinates, or know less, to live longer.

    -

    the palace is silent again.

    In the past long and lonely years, Liu Fengliu has been so spent, and has not felt anything bad. On the contrary, he enjoyed his time very much. If you live in a single couple, you are in charge of everything.

    His cultivation has long arrived at the time when he can cross robbers and soar, as early as a hundred years ago. However, in the dream, there was often a vague and beautiful shadow that could not see clearly, such as a picture roll, which could not be seen really, but he could feel that in the dream, his love was unforgettable.

    So -

 Chapter 1242

    When the outside world thought that he had already taken a great ride, he had already reached the realm of being able to fly to become an immortal.

    He is only one step away, he won''t go.

    He wants to see who is the woman who haunts him in his dream all the time, and what kind of woman can make his heart stir.

    But I never thought that one day, in his peaceful heart lake, he threw a stone. It was a cat that had not yet been transformed -

    thinking about meeting her for the first time, Liu Fengliu shook his head and laughed.

    Cold and deep laughter reverberated in the hall. When Yu Guang noticed the door of the hall, the laughter stopped abruptly and Liu Fengliu froze.

    "Water?"

    A little girl in red, with milk white skin and baby fat cheeks, a pair of cat pupils occupying half of her face are watery and blue. Hear him to call her, she crooked head, voice hoarse, "Liu Fengliu?"

    "Hiss --"

    Ben was a little excited. Liu Fengliu was helpless at this moment. He walked down the steps quickly, flashed to Su Kui, squatted down, and looked at her with his eyes.

    She is really too short. Even if she squats down, she will look up at him. Itchy in the heart, he patted her head, "when did you wake up?" He asked.

    Su Kui didn''t answer his words, but blinked, pulled his long hair with his fleshy little hand, "how can your hair become black?" Looking up at him innocently, he said the doubts in his heart.

    "And where are we now, the Seven Star hall? What about the supreme school? "

    Liu Fengliu''s face changed. He picked up Su Kui and put him in his arms. He went back to his seat and sat down. His eyes drooped for a long time.

    "Are you angry? Liu Fengliu. " Asked sukui.

    "No." Liu Fengliu said, "does shui''er like it here? After that, we will not go back to wushangzong, the Seven Star hall is gone, and this is the Seven Star hall. "

    Su Kui frowned. She shook her head. "I don''t like it here."

    Liu Fengliu''s heart sank suddenly. The next moment, she said in a soft, waxy voice, "but I like it wherever you are."

    Suddenly, she dropped her head, just to her a pair of amber like dark blue eyes, rolling round, clear as a water. He opened his heart to infinite joy, bent his lips and said softly, "I like you, too."

    -There is no superior case.

    Liu Changqing just poured the water of the medicine garden with the rainfall technique, and mu xiaxue came in with the food box. When he saw Liu Changqing, he smiled softly and said, "Changqing, I''m still busy. Come and have some food."

    With that, she opened the food box, put the dishes in it on the stone table in the pavilion, and greeted Liu Changqing.

    In fact, Liu Fengliu is gone. Isn''t it bad? Mu xiaxue thought that a man like Liu Fengliu, of course, has a look that appeals to women, and his accomplishments are so profound. But mu Xia Xue also knows that women like Hua Yue can''t get Liu Fengliu''s green eyes, and they can''t even have the qualification to be close.

    Liu Changqing was the one who saved her life in the misty forest in the sea of death. In addition, he also robbed his qualification to be a teacher. After entering the Seven Star Palace, he didn''t wait for a chance to revenge himself.

    It can be seen that they are superior in quality.

    Such a man, who is good at control and kind-hearted, is the dream partner of summer snow.

    Seeing mu xiaxue, Liu Changqing felt uneasy and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Don''t open his eyes and say, "xiaxue, you won''t come later."

 Chapter 1243

    Since the Seven Star Palace was destroyed, the elder left with water and fell into the abyss of innocence, he never saw them again.

    Although he has outstanding qualifications, he was once a man in the Seven Star hall. Now, in wushangzong, Liu Fengliu has become a villain, a model for everyone to kill. He, who used to be a famous disciple of the elder, must be rejected.

    Although he did not hurt his life, however, every time the resources allocated to him were picked out, there was not much left. The treatment in the Seven Star hall at that time was very different. Places like the library are not accessible to ordinary disciples. They are not like the Seven Star hall. They can go in and out at will.

    After that, he was sent to this medicine garden. He was busy weeding all day. Over the past six months, his accomplishments have not improved at all.

    Mu xiaxue comes here from time to time to give him some articles, or eat food, or pills. Mu xiaxue may be kind-hearted, but after all the past, if Liu Changqing feels compassion for mu xiaxue again, he is too sorry for the elder and shuier.

    If it wasn''t for mu xiaxue and her master, maybe now, he is still following shui''er to make troubles in the Seven Star hall. The elder dotes on shui''er and looks at him. He is in a good mood, so he gives him two pieces of snacks made by shui''er.

    Those snacks, put outside, are all the top-grade pills that people are competing for. Liu Changqing is very satisfied if he can get one or two. He is born with a body that is not like water. He can''t eat anything.

    Now he is a man of few words, but in this garden of herbs, he lives in a couple, which is also called leisure.

    Liu Changqing would have thought he was cut off from the rest of the world if he had not been disturbed twice by mu xiaxue.

    Mu xiaxue listened to Liu Changqing''s words, her eyelashes trembled and she bit her lips. "Changqing, do you still refuse to forgive me? At that time, I didn''t want to speak for the elder, but as soon as she mentioned it, Liu Changqing thought of the scene of that day. The past came up, and he closed his eyes, "don''t say it, Xia Xue, there is no elder in the supreme sect."

    "Then these Do you still have it? " Mu xiaxue looked at him expectantly. "I did it myself. For the first time, I don''t know if it''s good or not."

    Liu Changqing''s eyebrows moved, curled up his fingertips, walked slowly to Mu xiaxue, and said, "I will eat Xia Xue. I''m from the Seven Star hall. You always have something to do with me. Isn''t martial uncle Hua Yue angry? Later -- "

    he pursed his lips and said coldly," you''d better not come, let''s keep a distance! "

    Hua Yue''s temper has been bad since she was destroyed. The headmaster was going to collect pills for her to practice again, but he didn''t know what Liu Fengliu had done to her. He couldn''t introduce the spirit into her.

    Even the spirit in the original body flows out with her cultivation.

    There''s a sense of the end of cultivation.

    Mu xiaxue listens to this, and her heart is sure to be so. No wonder Liu Changqing has become colder and colder to her these days. She used to be a person in the Seven Star hall!

    "Liu Changqing, wake up! The elder and the cat have fallen into the devil''s way. They will not come back. The Seven Star hall has been destroyed!! Wake up! "

    She clenched her teeth and couldn''t help but raise her voice to remind her.

    "So what? One day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father, I do not regret, you go! " Liu Changqing didn''t want to talk with her more. He turned around and went back to the medicine garden.

 Chapter 1244

    "Are you crazy, Liu Changqing?" Don''t you know that as long as you say that you are a member of the Seven Star hall, you can''t get ahead in one day

    How many teachers and uncles are there outside? They take a fancy to his qualifications. If they want him to turn around and worship others, he is always dead headed and refuses to nod his head.

    As long as he goes out and is cultivated by some elder or martial uncle, he must be a young genius!

    "Wake up, Changqing!" She urged earnestly.

    Liu Changqing clenched his fists and squeezed a word out of his teeth, "go!"

    Why is he always advised to abandon the elder and shuier and turn to someone else? In his eyes, the elder and shuier are always his relatives. As for other people, they are all the culprits for forcing the elder and shuier away. He would rather spend his whole life in this medicine garden than be a person who betrays the elder!

    "OK, let me go! You''d better think clearly, don''t you really want to be so humiliated and ordinary Mu xiaxue picks up the food box, strides to Liu Changqing''s side, passes by, she sighs, "wake up, Changqing, they don''t want you, why bother to persist?"

    Liu Changqing is indifferent, until mu xiaxue is about to step out of the medicine garden, and hears a sound of no emotion coming from behind.

    "It''s none of your business."

    Ah -

    the snow in Mucha is extremely anti laughing. She almost bites a silver tooth and leaves quickly.

    When I came, I was full of confidence, but I got a lot of gas when I left!

    -When mu xiaxue left, Liu Changqing stopped, stroked his sleeve and got up.

    Nowadays, he has matured a lot, his eyebrows and eyes have faded away from his youth, and his facial features have become firm. Although the eyes are still light and warm, they are more rigid. He was dressed in a cloth suit, and the young man''s body gradually grew into a man''s appearance.

    When he came to the pavilion, a table of delicious food was placed on it. He sighed, and with a flick, the table became clean.

    Then he took out the two buns he had brought and took a big bite.

    The sun on his head was shining brightly. He chuckled, as if he saw a powerful cat in the halo.

    "Shui''er, elder, I miss you very much."

    His eyes were a little sour. He chewed hard steamed bread and tried to make himself strong. How are you with elder shui''er now? It''s said that the two elders are gathering people and horses to deal with them.

    Are you going to tell them to be careful?

    But -

    Where is the abyss of innocence? With his cultivation, can we see the elder and shuier alive?

    He took a sip of cold water and wiped the corners of his lips with his sleeve. I was going to continue to make the last medicine field. When I went back to practice, I looked down and saw a jade hairpin at my feet.

    It is a rare treasure with transparent jade and green color. What''s more, it''s a magic weapon with French engraved on it.

    Just now he said that, mu xiaxue should not come again, right?

    He sighed and decided to let her go. From then on, he would never get involved again.

    -

    Huayue Pavilion.

    Mucha snow just entered the hall with a box of food. The red dress of Huayue was still colorful, but her eyebrows and eyes were slightly sour.

    "Oh, did you go to see Liu Changqing again? You have a long feeling, but they don''t! " Hua Yue raised her finger painted with red Cardan and shone on the sun, murmuring plausibly, "our master and apprentice are in sympathy with each other."

 Chapter 1245

    Mu xiaxue listened to her words, forced a smile and didn''t answer.

    She knows what Huayue means.

    She likes Liu Fengliu for hundreds of years without any response, and her last accomplishments are ruined by him. It can be said that how much love was then, how much hate is now. Hua Yue laughs at her. Liu Changqing, as Liu Fengliu''s default disciple, is planted by the same pair of apprentices.

    It''s ironic to say that.

    "Master, when I went up the mountain, he saved me once. I just sent him some food." Don''t talk about yourself and Liu Changqing.

    Huayue is clear, she sneers, "Oh? Saved you? Then if I say, let you kill him?! How about you? "

    Since Liu Fengliu can''t be killed, it''s better to kill his apprentice!

    "Master --" Mu xiaxue stares, "what do you say?!"

    "Kill Liu Changqing!" Hua Yue squints, palms hard, and breaks off the armrest of the chair. She sneers, "that''s my enemy, Xia Xue. Would you like to?"

    Mu xiaxue''s heart was raised abruptly, his fingers trembled, and he dared not look into Hua Yue''s eyes. She took a deep breath and said slowly, "I am a teacher one day and a father all my life. How dare you not obey my master''s orders. In fact, in the daily food, the disciple quietly gave him medicine. "

    "Oh?" The tone of voice rose, and Hua Yue became interested. "Seriously?" She still doesn''t believe it.

    "Seriously!" Mu xiaxue clenched her fist. "It''s just Shifu. If I get rid of Liu Changqing now, Shifu''s desire for revenge will not come true!"

    "What do you say?"

    Mu xiaxue pursed her lips and sighed, "master, it was the cat who called the elder at the beginning that Liu Changqing could enter the Seven Star hall. At that time, Liu Changqing saved the cat in the misty forest. The cat must be grateful to him. At that time, the cat fell into a deep sleep. If it woke up, it would surely come to find Liu Changqing. "

    "When we hold the bait, we will not worry about catching her. What do you say?!"

    After that, she watched the moon closely and waited for her answer.

    After thinking for a moment, Hua Yue burst out laughing, "hahaha I think it''s thoughtful, so, according to what you say! As for taking medicine in food, don''t stop. If the cat doesn''t come to Liu Changqing in the future, I won''t worry about him! "

    Mu xiaxue nodded, "yes!"

    "Go on, do well. I will not treat you badly as a teacher." Hua Yue takes out a bottle of Na Yuan Dan from xumijie and throws it to Mu xiaxue.

    Summer snow happy, immediately blessed the body, "thank you Shifu reward!"

    Then he turned away holding the medicine bottle.

    -Liu Changqing is hiding in the cave of the rockery. The warm sunshine on his head can''t warm him for half a minute. I only felt cold water. I gave him my pocket and I felt cold all over.

    With a smile of sarcasm, the hairpin in his hand slipped from the palm of his hand, and the wind suddenly started to lift the corners of his thick robe, leaving a single figure.

    -Recently, under the abyss of wubai, it''s a frying pan.

    Wubai abyss is connected with the sea of death. This is the gathering place of demons.

    Since half a year ago, elder Zihuang in the world of immortality fell into the devil''s way and became the king of their group.

    Everyone knows that the evil spirits on the king are the characters that all the women in the evil way want to devote themselves to. But I also know that Wang Shangqing is indifferent to his children and daughters, and he never pays more attention to the women who are willing to give their lives.

 Chapter 1246

    In recent days, the Seven Star Palace has been turned upside down by a girl in red, and Wang Shang has tolerated it all.

    Su Kui occupied the throne of Liu Fengliu, and the lazy nest was on the top. The white fox fur made of the collar was rubbed on her cheek, which made her lips red and teeth white, as if she were a porcelain doll carved with jade.

    Liu Fengliu was standing beside her. Sometimes he looked at her fondly. When he looked at a group of demons of his highness, it was another expression.

    The leading man drew at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know who the girl was, but he was so spoiled by Wang Shang. The throne was played as a toy by her, and the king was still standing by for fear of crowding her.

    "Liu Fengliu, I''m thirsty."

    "Good." Liu Fengliu smiled, poured a cup of hot tea from the table on one side and handed it to her.

    Without thinking, the little ancestor turned his head. "No, you feed me!"

    Liu Fengliu''s eyes flashed and smiled, but said, "OK."

    Your Highness''s demons: "..."

    King, you''re done!

    Satisfied drink a glass of water, Su Kui lazy yawn, open short arms, "embrace."

    Liu Fengliu quickly hangs down and lets her hold her neck. At the same time, she holds her little butt in her hands and firmly holds it in her arms. The demons were convulsed by this scene. They had come to report that the monks led by the Supreme Master had come to the abyss of wubai.

    In two days, I will kill you.

    However, when I see this scene, my brain is blank. I don''t remember those.

    While the demons were in a daze, suddenly heard a voice from the outside of the hall, "report --"

    Liu Fengliu said lightly: "enter."

    Soon, two bodyguards in black black black iron armor came in with a slender young man and threw him on the ground.

    "Report to the king, this man just rushed to the bottom of Wuqian cliff, and was caught by the bodyguard of the past patrol. He said that he knew the king, and his subordinates did not dare to deal with it without permission, so he could only ask for the meaning of the king."

    Liu Changqing fell to the ground heavily, only to feel that his internal organs were shrunk into a ball, which made his forehead sweat.

    Smell speech, he looks up difficultly.

    Liu Fengliu''s long and narrow eyes squint, Liu Changqing?

    Before he spoke, the little man in his arms suddenly broke away from his arms and jumped down, "Liu Changqing, it''s you. How are you coming? Is the supreme people not good to you? "

    A series of questions, Liu Changqing a little confused, "girl is..."

    There is no such girl in his memory! If he had seen such a delicate girl as a porcelain doll, he would never forget it.

    Slowly, he looks up and bumps into a pair of blue eyes like the deep sea. Suddenly, he is stunned and mutters to himself unconsciously, "water son......"

    "Ah!" Su Kui clapped his hands. "That''s good. I can recognize you like this! But what are you doing here? Don''t walk on your way to seek immortality? "

    She tilted her little head, walked around Liu Changqing like a model with her back and hands, squatted down and asked.

    Liu Changqing was still immersed in Su Kui''s transformation. After a while, he couldn''t believe it and asked, "shuier, have you transformed?"

    God, he can''t believe it, but in half a year, so many things happened!

    Shuierhua shape, or so lovely delicate appearance, his ears slightly red, on her clear eyes, can not help but look at the line of sight, "very, very beautiful."

    Liu Fengliu''s eyes narrowed as he sat on the top of the table, and his lips turned up a sneer. He said in a loud voice, "come on, throw me out!"

 Chapter 1247

    Liu Changqing was shocked, "elder......"

    He came all the way, walked for more than half a month, and almost died on the road several times. When we find wubai abyss, we are very excited. But when we see shuier, the elder is going to throw him out?

    Liu Changqing is a little aggrieved. He has been tolerated by the supreme school. At this moment, all his heads burst out. His mouth is shriveled and his eyes are red. "Elder, don''t drive me away..."

    Liu Fengliu: "..."

    The grievance looked as if he had done something heinous.

    Su Kui stares at Liu Fengliu, hands akimbo, yells at the bodyguard who comes to drive people, and says: "no! Liu Fengliu, you dare to drive Liu Changqing away! " What else do you do to get rid of him? When I didn''t know you were drinking vinegar?

    There was a smile across her eyes. Her face was full of air. She stared at two round cat pupils and raised eyebrows. It was really scary.

    Liu Fengliu''s face sank. "Shuier, come here."

    Su Kui turned around. "But unless you let Liu Changqing stay!"

    "Shuier..." Liu Changqing looked at Su Kui gratefully. In Liu Fengliu''s eyes, it was a deep feeling.

    He narrowed his eyes, his face was gloomy, his whole body was wide open, and the air was heavy and frightening. "Get out, do you want me to repeat it a second time?!"

    Tut -

    jealousy is endless.

    Su Kui glanced at Liu Changqing sympathetically, trotted back, tiptoed to touch Liu Fengliu''s head, "Liu Fengliu, don''t be jealous, I like you best."

    All the demons who are silent around: "..."

    From winter to spring, it only takes a moment. Wang Shang, do you want to do that?

    Liu Fengliu''s face relaxed a little, but he still looked unhappy. Xu Xu pointed to Liu Changqing, "what about him?"

    When she was a cat, Liu Fengliu worried that Su Kui was always running around with endless energy, so she found someone to look after her and take care of her nearby. And now she can transform, or a delicate little girl like a doll, how can we let this obviously different man approach?!

    "Ah, Liu Fengliu, let him stay!" Su Kui climbed up Liu Fengliu''s knee, hugged his neck and began to shake, "well, well, he''s my benefactor ~ if I don''t let him stay, I''ll be sad!"

    Liu Fengliu narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Oh? You will be sad to see him off. What if I go? "

    Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled, and she wants to cry, "then I will die of grief!"

    Words fall, cold fingertips against her soft plump lip, "well, say what can''t die." Liu Fengliu glanced at Liu Changqing lightly, and saw that he was seriously injured. If he didn''t get treatment, he would be really useless.

    Then he waved and said, "take him down and ask the witch doctor to treat him."

    Liu Changqing said, "thank you very much, elder. Thank you shuier!" Just finished speaking, the guards with eyes looked at Wang''s face, which was obviously gloomy, and hurriedly dragged him down.

    -

    Chao Xige.

    After being diagnosed and treated, Liu Changqing was lying on the bed, the wound had been bandaged, the medicine had been taken, and his health was much better.

    This should be very tired body, at this time, the spirit is very active, his eyes are very bright, curiously lying in bed looking at everything in front of him.

    Although it''s the devil Kingdom, it''s only when you see the elder and shui''er that you can feel the feeling of coming home.

    Since leaving the mortal home.

 Chapter 1248

    He knows that the life of ordinary people is short, and his leaving is the final farewell. I thought that the way to cultivate immortals was lonely, but there was a noisy cat in my life, a big elder as strict as my father. He felt very warm.

    The feeling of lost and recovered made him unable to sleep in high spirits, even though his brain was always clamoring for rest and sleep!

    "Squeak --"

    the door push sounds, Liu Changqing hears the reputation, waits for the arrival, eyes are bright, "shui''er! You come to see me? " He was a little excited.

    A red dress, small head, hair is not tied, frost white hair has been down to the ankle, red lips and white teeth, blue cat pupil water Wang.

    Su Kui went to Liu Changqing''s bed and stood there. He had a look at him. Liu Changqing was not comfortable. "Water, water, what can I do..."

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Do you know where you''re from?" She didn''t answer questions.

    Liu Changqing''s eyes flashed, "know, know..."

    "Then you say, where?"

    "Demon world..." Liu Changqing didn''t know what she was going to say, but could only answer according to her wishes.

    Su Kui nodded, and her face fell tight and serious. When she doesn''t laugh, the cat''s pupils emit a cold light, which looks very penetrating.

    "Since you know it''s the devil Kingdom, why do you want to come? Do you know that once you step into the boundary of foolishness, even if you don''t do anything, there will be no school to accept you after you go out! "

    "I know..." Liu Changqing never thought about this, but he didn''t want to stay in wushangzong any more. That day, he heard mu xiaxue''s words.

    Maybe she said it just to protect him, but what mu xiaxue said is not unreasonable. Does wanyishui really come to him?

    So, he went down the mountain secretly first, and ran all the way to the abyss without turning back. After a long time of investigation, he found out where the real place was.

    "You know? "Hiss --" Su Kui sneers, "then you know, you entered here, only two ways?"

    "What, what..." Liu Changqing was awed by her appearance. Obviously, she was a little girl who was not her own big, but seemed like a big elder in front of her. She had no resistance.

    "One way is death, the other way, are you sure you want to go?"

    Liu Changqing blinked and his heart sank a little.

    Su Kui said, "do you want to be a devil?" She tilts her head, her eyes are still clear as before, but her words sink Liu Changqing''s heart to the bottom of the valley.

    Before he came here, he didn''t think about this problem, but a person who was used to the bright road suddenly fell into the dark. For a while, he still didn''t adapt.

    Seeing his hesitation, Su Kui smiled, "just scared you. At the bottom of Wuhu cliff, all are devils. You are going to be eaten here. Please take care of your injuries and I will take you out!"

    "That''s it. I''ll go first." She shrugged and turned to walk in a small step.

    Liu Changqing suddenly called out to her, "that water son, you, you also......" He was tangled up and didn''t know how to ask.

    Su Kui nodded and simply admitted, "yes, I am. Isn''t it good to be a devil? Those who do what they want, who don''t seem to be decent, in fact, the blood on their hands is no less than the devil. "

    Liu Changqing didn''t believe it before, and even thought that demons were disgusting. Later, after a long stay in wushangzong, I found that there were also intrigues.

 Chapter 1249

    And ordinary people, no difference, no imagination, so high above, as rights and money such as dirt.

    He thought for a moment, stopped Su Kui and said, "shui''er, I want to stay."

    Back to his Su Kui eyes slightly bright, lips open a hint of unknown smile, "is it? Have you thought about it? "

    "Yes!" Liu Changqing clenched his fists and exerted too much force. He pulled the wound all of a sudden, which made him hiss for a while.

    To become a Buddha or to become a devil is a road full of bones. When you live in the world, you can do whatever you want!

    Su Kui looked back and smiled, leaving a line, "in the future, I just hope you won''t regret the decision you made today." Turn around and leave with the door.

    After waiting for her to leave, Liu Changqing was stunned for a long time before he realized that he was wrong.

    How old is shuier? When I found her, I was just a baby cat. How could I have such a deep mind? Not even him!

    Think about it, inexplicably some blush, not for other, dry!

    -

    the hot spring is full of water vapor, and the red petals are scattered in the pool. The pattering sound of the water is constant. Su Kui pushes the door and sees this picture of the beauty entering the bath.

    So, holding her little shoulder, she leaned against the door frame, and said, "Oh, don''t look at me if I''m not polite!"

    Liu Fengliu is holding a handful of water, looking back at the words, smiling across her eyes, "shui''er, you little colored cat, don''t look like it at all!" I still remember how I wiped it with the little claws of meat before it was shaped.

    Still fresh in my memory.

    At the moment, her appearance is nothing new. These days, she always rushes in for all kinds of reasons, and then puts on a serious appearance, saying, "I''m sorry, I went wrong", or "if you are not polite, you are not polite!"

    But in fact, the footsteps did not move a little bit, the round rolling, ancient spirit of the cat pupil, also has not moved from him.

    He laughed, "water, do you want to wash with me?" The voice line is gorgeous, like velvet, rubbing against her eardrum.

    Maybe it''s the habit of being a cat. She scratched her ears and smiled, "are you an invitation? But Liu Fengliu, it''s not good for us to live in the same room like a lonely man and a few girls

    Liu Fengliu''s pupil contracts slightly, which is not lightly hit by her words.

    "Shuier, where did you learn these strange words?" How old is she? She''s so easy to flirt with men?

    Su Kui blinked. "No one taught me. You have to take it! Hee hee ~ "she replied with her chin raised proudly.

    The next moment, the whole person moved to Liu Fengliu, squatting and holding his chin, and asked, "Liu Fengliu, who am I?"

    Liu Fengliu takes a wisp of black hair in front of her to her back. She doesn''t lift her head when she hears it: "my darling."

    "Are you sure?!" Su Kui stares at him incredulously, pouts, and feels aggrieved. "You even think I''m a pet?"

    Then she stood up and walked towards the door, "Liu Fengliu, I hate you, and I will never like you again!"

    She went to pull the door, but the door seemed to be stuck. No matter how badly she broke it, she couldn''t open it. She stamped her feet, "Liu Fengliu! Open the door for me! "

    Liu Fengliu chuckles, and only at this time is she like a child.

 Chapter 1250

    He put on his clothes lazily, walked to sukui''s back barefoot, clapped her on the top of the head with his big palm, and said softly, "OK, I know. I like you, too, huh?"

    Sukui, don''t look, "but you only treat me as a pet!"

    Look, this little ancestor is still thinking about it! Liu Fengliu laughs, but he doesn''t expect to remember his revenge.

    He picked his eyebrows, thin lips and light eyes. "What do you want to do with me?" He gave Su Kui the initiative and looked at her with a smile.

    Su Kui bowed his head and scolded Liu Fengliu for being old and cunning. Obviously, he was interesting, but he asked her to speak. She said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t want to be your pet or like you! Hum! "

    Said a pull door, this time opened, her head also does not return to swing two small arms, gas high forward.

    Is this really angry?

    Liu Fengliu''s fingertips moved, and his robe hung on the wooden frame automatically wrapped around him. He ran after him quickly, and coaxed softly: "OK, the water is not angry, I''m kidding!"

    "Who do you think I am?!" Asked Su Kui again.

    Liu Fengliu is embarrassed. "You are my child''s daughter-in-law, are you ok?" He has a headache. I don''t know if he will be treated as an old monster by shui''er.

    Unexpectedly, Su Kui smiled, jumped up, put his legs around his thin waist, put his hands around his neck, and gave a kiss on his pale lips. "It''s almost the same. You have to wait for me to grow up! I''m going to be your wife ~ "

    talking naively, Liu Fengliu nodded and chuckled," OK. "

    -At this moment, outside the Seven Star Palace, a position suddenly rocked, and even the feet began to vibrate.

    Liu Fengliu squints at the place where the black fog curls and twists his face.

    "Newspaper"

    "Wang Shang! The group of the Supreme Master has arrived outside the Seven Star Palace! "

    "Eh, Supreme Master? What are they doing here? " Su Kui crooked his head. "Liu Fengliu, we have nothing to do with wushangzong."

    "Well," Liu Fengliu touched her forehead''s broken hair, "shuier, would you like to go back first?"

    Su Kui shook her head. "No, how can I get rid of such a funny thing!" She held his black hair in her small hand, shook it and said: "Liu Fengliu, can''t you protect me? I''m going, take me! "

    Liu Fengliu is so obsessed with her that she can hardly refuse her request. What''s more, he is coquettish in a soft, waxy and delicate tone. You should know that in normal times, a pair of high above, I wish I could look down on his haughty and delicate appearance, where there is now a soft heart.

    Outside the Seven Star Palace.

    Red as blood, the sea of flowers with stinging roots is endless, and there is thick black miasma around. In the void, there are various strange faces constantly emerging, twisted and resentful looking at the people below.

    Two elders stand at the front. He squints his eyes and looks at the huge closed gate of the Seven Star Palace. He says in a loud voice, "Liu Fengliu, once you rebelled against your school, fell into the devil''s way and became the leader of the devil''s world. Let the devil harm the people. Today, I have no superior as the leader of the ten thousand clans. I should set an example and get rid of the cancer of your sect!"

    "Liu Fengliu! Dare to fight! "

    "Liu Fengliu! Are you afraid or not? "

    A shout came from the monks behind the two elders. These people, more or less, all have grudges with Liu Fengliu.

 Chapter 1251

    At this time, I was gathered by two elders. There were many people, so I was not afraid of Liu Fengliu.

    Being beaten to the door by many monks, a group of demons are almost angry to show the original, and fight with this group of hypocrites! Since the king came up, they have never made trouble in the world again! Even if there is one, it is also some small demons that have just become demons and are not under control.

    Once found, it was immediately eradicated.

    "Liu Fengliu, are you really afraid? Ah -- "the two elders smiled sarcastically, and their aura was wrapped in their voice, which floated far away.

    "Oh? Guo Feiyu, what? Gather a group of mobs and dare to go wild in front of this seat. It seems that they are all ready to die? "

    A low voice came from the void. People looked up and saw a man holding a little girl in his arms and flying out of the palace. The wide sleeves are rustled by the wind, and a head of black hair spreads on the body like brocade, in sharp contrast to the girl in my arms.

    Liu Fengliu, shui''er -

    when the two elders stopped, they suddenly laughed, "ha ha ha, Liu Fengliu, you dare to bring this evil guy out! In the past, you were bewitched by this evil and fell into the devil''s way. Now, don''t you regret it? "

    "Regret? Ah -- "Liu Fengliu smiled lightly, and suddenly stretched his sleeves. Su Kui sat on his shoulder steadily. The red petals in the sky were windless and automatic. They quickly separated from the roots and flew into the air.

    "I''m sorry, but wait!"

    "Amnesty --"

    the sky is full of people''s confused fragrance, the red petals are gathered together, just like blood, Liu Fengliu laughs, the narrow eyes are dark, he slowly points to two elders, countless petals are wrapped in the black fog, sweeping away to the people led by elder er with overwhelming force.

    All changes come too fast. This move is sharp and gorgeous. Not only the friars, but also the demons behind Liu Fengliu, are bewitched and stared at all.

    "Ah --"

    the second elder didn''t expect it. Unexpectedly, Liu Fengliu started to talk. I haven''t seen him for half a year. Is he so violent?

    However, it was too late to avoid. He screamed, and was wiped on the face door by those seemingly soft petals, leaving a black wound.

    Mottled, his clothes into pieces, he covered his eyes, quickly back to hide.

    This is called the mandala flower. It is a kind of flower that lives in the land of death and is watered with blood. The color is bright and the flower juice is poisonous.

    There are too many petals, sweeping all over the place. This is also a group of manly people, at this moment, Liu Fengliu just one move, they will fight into a group of loose sand.

    The Seven Star Palace''s demons almost have to caress their hands. It''s so delightful! Just now, they are still clamoring to kill them all. At this moment, they are so happy to be beaten to pieces!

    "Ha ha ha ha, look at this one by one. Why don''t you pretend?"

    "The king is mighty!"

    "The king unified the Three Kingdoms!"

    I don''t know who called it out. After that, a slogan that can almost ring from the sky and be in order and uniform began to ring in the Seven Star Palace.

    Su Kui quietly fell in Liu Fengliu''s ear and smiled, "Liu Fengliu, you are just now. You are really powerful! Even I look stupid! "

    Liu Fengliu smiled in his eyes He liked how she praised him.

 Chapter 1252

    "Take it seriously! Just think about it. I''m afraid there will be many women competing with me to rob you! " Su Kui complains.

    Liu Fengliu smiled and shaved her nose, but sighed, "don''t think about it, I''m yours."

    "Me alone?"

    "Yes, my little ancestor!"

    The two chatted as if they were nobody, and Liu Fengliu answered her true words.

    In that box, the rain of petals has finally stopped, and petals lose their spiritual power and slowly swirl down.

    The second elder climbed up from the ground, his whole body was red with blood, and his eyes were shocked, "Liu, Liu Fengliu, your accomplishments --"

    those with higher accomplishments can still climb up, and those with lower accomplishments. At this time, they have declared that there is no breath, and they will soon be swallowed by the surrounding miasma and become a pile of white bones.

    This scene is really too shocking. The brothers who fought with themselves just now have turned into a cold and white bone. They were shocked by Liu Fengliu. Now, they don''t know what to do!

    "Liu, Liu Fengliu, don''t mess around! Do you want to be crusaded by the Mingdao people? "

    "Elder Zihuang, I''m so offended today. I don''t know Taishan well. Please let me live!"

    Some people are still hard spoken, some people begin to beg for mercy.

    Liu Fengliu sneered, his voice was clear and cold, and he was full of aura. He said, "how can you care about Ming Dao''s evaluation of me when you have become a devil?"

    "I have said that since I dare to come, I must be conscious of staying and making fertilizer in my field!"

    A long sleeve flicks, a long sword appears in the hand in the air. The sword is three fingers wider and the whole body is shining with cold light. In the middle is a blood groove. The hilt is carved with complicated patterns.

    Someone recognized the sword and said in horror, "devour the immortal sword?"

    Three world first evil sword! Kill the immortal. Never thought that the sword, which had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, would end up in the hands of Liu Fengliu!

    "No! He''s going to kill us. Let''s go! "

    It''s too late to scream.

    The sword is raised high, the sky is full of fog, thunder and lightning, and strange faces of terror and ferocity emerge from time to time. His eyes were cold and sharp, and he suddenly waved down. Where he passed, the hard land was split into a ravine by Sheng Sheng, and all the way was covered with blood. The one who was hurt by sword Qi screamed at the time. The light one was mutilated and the heavy one was split into two parts before he could scream.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui''s dissatisfied hand of picking and pulling Liu Fengliu, "Liu Fengliu, why do you cover my eyes! You let go, let me see! "

    As early as before the action, Liu Fengliu suddenly covered her eyes, letting her pull, they couldn''t be pulled off. There was a howling wind and deafening thunder. She was shocked. Liu Fengliu clapped her shoulder with his big hand. At the same time, the hand was still not released.

    People in their arms, he pressed her head, embrace into the arms, said: "not good-looking, very disgusting, watch carefully can not sleep!"

    Although he took her to the devil''s way, however, if he could, he would like to keep a clean day for her, so that she could not see these disgusting bloodbath!

    It''s disgusting to have bones all over the ground, broken arms and limbs, and intestines flowing out of the stomach.

    The hunting wind is howling like a ghost crying and a wolf howling. With one sword, everyone can''t escape.

 Chapter 1253

    The two elders who were still shouting just now don''t know which one of the corpses has been formed.

    Liu Fengliu turns around lightly holding Su Kui. "Clean up."

    "Yes! King

    Shocked to be speechless, a group of bodyguards in black black black black iron battle armor immediately knelt down to answer the way, looking at the tall and straight figure, eyes full of reverence.

    I''m afraid that the cultivation of the king is comparable to that of the gods in the sky?

    -There is no superior case.

    "What?! You said that all the people who were taken by the two elders died in the abyss of wubai, and no one survived? " Xie Changning''s eyes widened in shock. After getting the exact answer, he fell powerlessly to the position of leader.

    The elder fell into the devil''s way. The second elder led countless monks to clear the devil''s way at the bottom of Wuxu cliff. At last, Liu Fengliu killed him completely.

    Xie Changning at this time think of, oneself in those days, unexpectedly was bewildered? Knowing that he can''t do it, the elder will not be threatened by anyone. He knows, but he knowingly violates!

    Now, the two most famous people of wushangzong, one fell into the devil''s way, the other died in the devil''s way, wushangzong, just afraid that it would be over!

    He fell in his seat as if he were a teenager for a moment.

    "Senior brother! Elder martial brother, I heard that the second elder is gone! "

    Just now, there was a charming female voice outside the hall. Then the fragrance came and the red moon came in.

    Xie Changning still remembers that the beginning of everything is Huayue. At first, I had one or two beautiful thoughts about her. Now I look at her again, I just feel irritated and dazzling.

    "What are you doing!" He had a bad tone and sighed.

    Hua Yue is dissatisfied, "elder martial brother, naturally I come to see you! The elder fell into the devil''s way. The second elder died unexpectedly. Now, there is no superior sect. Who dares to interfere in your handling of the clan affairs? "

    Smell speech, Xie Changning sneers, woman''s view!

    "Do you really think that we can take charge of the whole clan by virtue of our cultivation in the period of getting out of the body?" Xie Changning suddenly pointed out, "the second elder has called so many monks. Now, these people are all dead at the bottom of Wuhu cliff, and the disciples of wushangzong are also killed and injured countless!"

    "Wushangzong no longer has an expert to sit in the town. All the disciples with a little accomplishments are taken down the mountain by the second elder. If at this time, the disciples of the dead friars make use of their contributions to attack wushangzong together, how many successes do you think we have? It''s up to you or me, huh?! "

    He gnashed his teeth and stared at Hua Yue. If she had not been out of the jealousy of women, she would not have caused today''s misfortune if she had moved Zihuang''s cherished love!

    Hua Yue''s face turned pale with fright. She stumbled and said: "teacher, elder martial brother I, I didn''t think so much, I really -- "

    " enough! " Xie Changning is angry at her appearance now. Since she lost her cultivation, she has become hysterical. There is no elegant and calm appearance in the past! "You go back now. If you make trouble again, I will be the leader. I can''t protect you!"

    A swing sleeve, Xie Changning left first.

    -

    two days later, as Xie Changning said, all the sects of the dead friars called together the sects'' staff and joined hands with the major sects to attack the mountain together. The situation should be as good as that of the supreme sect!

    There must be no such thing as saying. On the surface, it''s just the desire of the two elders and his own.

 Chapter 1254

    If we get rid of Liu Fengliu, we will get rid of a serious problem. He will think of it later and wait for revenge.

    No one expected that so many highly cultivated monks could not hurt Liu Fengliu''s hair!

    Even Xie Changning didn''t think of it!

    Muxia xueyin is in the crowd. There is a lot of gunsmoke outside the supreme clan. The flags of all sects are waving in the air. She clenches her fist and hides her panic.

    She knew in her heart that if these people did, no one would survive.

    She lowered her head and stroked the brown mark on her wrist. She raised her eyebrows and eyes, and retreated quietly to the corner -

    finally, the group of people started. All the sects joined hands and, in the name of revenge, robbed the supreme school. The leader and the elders fell here one after another. There are only a few disciples left. They all escape and descend!

    Looking at Hua Yue''s flattering smile to a sect leader, mu xiaxue sips her lips and turns into a corner that no one can see. The figure disappears quickly.

    Since the news came that the two elders and the monks they led had all fallen, mu xiaxue began quietly to store materials in her cave for this day.

    She decided to hide in it for a while, wait for this matter to subside, then anonymity, quietly leave wushangzong.

    -17 years later.

    Come back to town.

    A girl in red is holding a sugar gourd, skipping in the street, a tall and handsome man frowns after him.

    "Water, water, slow down! The king said, "you are not allowed to eat more of this!"

    Su Kui swallowed another sugar gourd, and the skin wrapped in syrup was crushed by a bite. The sour and sweet Hawthorn stimulated the taste buds. She narrowed her big eyes, ignored Liu Changqing''s words, and went on to the next one.

    "Boss, give me some donkeys!" Su Kui threw out a grain of silver, took over the donkey and went on walking.

    "Hey, shuier -" Liu Changqing has a headache. Every time he is ordered to follow her out, he always has the most headache.

    During this period of time, Liu Fengliu was closed. Su Kui could not sit alone again. He turned the tossed people in the Seven Star Palace upside down. When all the demons saw her, they would run away as if they had seen the devil of the world.

    At last, Miss Su Kui came into her own. She was going to change her place.

    Since that happened 17 years ago, the evil elder and Su Kui fell into the devil''s way. Liu Changqing dare not take it lightly every time he is ordered to follow Su Kui.

    Wish a pair of eyes as four pairs of emissaries, before and after all will see her tightly!

    Su Kui didn''t have too much trouble for him. She had enough. She took out her veil and wiped her hands, and turned into a teahouse.

    Kunlun sword is about to be born. Many monks get the news and rush to the dead sea to fight for it. At this time, Su Kui did not stay in the nest, but ran out to see someone.

    After all, she is the one who will tell!

    "Ah, my guest, what would you like to drink?"

    Su Kui stood on tiptoe and looked at the storyteller in the stands. She waved her hand casually and said, "pick the most expensive one!"

    That appearance, the typical wealth, Liu Changqing see helpless, "water son, do you not know, the truth of wealth is not exposed?"

    Su Kui glanced at him scornfully, picked up her skirt and went up the stairs, saying: "don''t you show off your wealth? I have money. It depends on those people dare to rob me! "

    Just now, it''s obvious that someone has been staring at her.

 Chapter 1255

    Su Kui walked to the middle of the road, and suddenly turned around, glancing coldly at the man with a long beard who was staring at her. His black eyes quickly turned into dark blue, and the cold light suddenly flashed.

    "Drink!"

    The beard trembled, and the cup of tea fell directly on his pants. He jumped up and pointed to the shadowless stairs, murmuring: "demon, monster, there are monsters!"

    When it comes to the end, it has become a scream. The guests around him were shocked by him. They followed the reputation and shook their heads. They scolded him that they were sick and went to tea again to listen to the story.

    Liu Changqing knows how it is. When she comes to the world, Su Kui will hide her original pupil color. If not deliberately, no one knows that she is actually a civet.

    But just now, she must have recovered the color of her eyes, deliberately frightening.

    "Shui''er, you are frightening. Remember, ordinary people are very timid. Be careful to frighten them!"

    Su Kui snorted, "this greedy person is not a good person. It''s not enough to scare one person to death. It''s profitable to scare two people to death!"

    "Tut, shui''er, when did you feel so much justice?"

    Su Kui finally admitted, "who makes him look so ugly and dare to stare at me all the time? It''s good not to be scared to death! "

    Say, a few steps into the box.

    Liu Changqing was about to enter when a man stopped him? You?! "

    Liu Changqing looked back at the sound. What he saw was an ordinary looking woman in her early twenties. She was tall and tall, but her accomplishments had reached the first baby stage. She was a rare genius in the world.

    However, in the world of immortality cultivation, everyone is handsome and beautiful. To a certain extent, they can keep their youth forever. The exact age is hard to guess.

    He frowned. "Are you?"

    "I am bathing in summer snow! Chang Qing, you don''t remember me Mu xiaxue excitedly said that she had been hiding for ten years for fear of being recognized. This time, she also heard the news that it was the auspiciousness falling from the sky over the dead sea. It seemed that some artifact had been born. She thought about it from left to right and simply came to try her luck.

    I didn''t expect to meet Liu Changqing.

    "Back then -" Mu xiaxue asked the question, "why did you leave without saying goodbye? I have been looking for you for a long time, and I thought that you were - "br >

    Liu Changqing''s eyes narrowed, chuckled," how was it? "

    He was killed by the moon.

    But mu xiaxue didn''t dare to talk. She pursed her lips and forced herself to smile. She said, "I''m afraid you''re in danger. I''ve been worried for a long time. I haven''t let it go for years. Fortunately, you''re OK. Then I''m relieved."

    "Is it?" Liu Changqing''s response was very flat. To be honest, after hearing that, mu xiaxue had so many criminal records. He could not trust every word she said.

    "Yes..." Mu xiaxue smiles awkwardly, "by the way, the girl just in front of you is --"

    Liu Changqing opens her mouth, but she hasn''t spoken yet. A small head comes out of the box and smiles: "me? I''m the one you held up a dagger in the fog forest and said you wanted to cut my belly Mu xiaxue is a little confused, but she doesn''t react for a long time.

    It''s really a long time ago. Twenty years have passed. She has done many things in these twenty years. How can she remember everything?

    "Ah, so you have forgotten? But I remember it quite clearly. " Su Kui''s voice is clear, and the round cat''s pupils seem innocent.

 Chapter 1256

    Mu xiaxue watched the girl''s dark eyes turn into blue in a flash. She was shocked and lost her voice and said, "which cat?"

    "Ah, you remember me. It''s rare." Su Kui took a sarcastic look at her and said to Liu Changqing, "Hey, come in, I''m hungry."

    Liu Changqing replied, "here you are, shui''er, haven''t you just eaten a lot of things? How hungry! Be careful to become a fat cat. At that time, the king will dislike you! "

    Since he entered the devil''s way, he simply gave up his previous title and called Liu Fengliu the king, just like everyone else.

    Shuier -

    if it''s just a surprise, now it''s a certainty.

    Mu xiaxue''s unbelievable big eyes, "Changqing, are you mixing with them again? Then you... "

    "Yes, I''m a demon cultivator now, so you''d better stay away from me!" Liu Changqing pulled his lips and went into the box.

    Only mu xiaxue was stunned and at a loss.

    -After thousands of years of vicissitudes, all the water dried up and became gravel.

    At this time, a corner of the dead sea is full of men and women, all of whom are coming for one thing.

    Su Kui put her hands behind her and looked up at the auspicious sky, which was gorgeous and moving.

    After Liu Changqing''s advice, "shui''er, you have fun. Shall we go back? Otherwise, Wang Shangguan will be angry again when he sees you are not there! "

    "Shuier..."

    "Ah, Liu Changqing, you said that you were saying these words all day. Are you fond of Liu Fengliu?" Su Kui suddenly turned around and asked.

    "What?! I? Like Wang Shang?! " Liu Changqing''s unbelievable backhand pointed to himself, swallowing his saliva difficultly and blushing on his cheek, "how and how can it be?"

    "Oh, you blush!"

    "I......"

    He just didn''t know how to answer the question, and he had something to do with Wang Shang''s character, which was more at a loss.

    Liu Changqing didn''t know this, but what Su Kui wanted was the result. Finally, it was quiet. She could watch the scenery quietly for a while.

    It''s not really interested in the so-called artifact. In the treasure house of the Seven Star Palace, I don''t know how many things are put out to be robbed by others. She doesn''t even have an interest in seeing them.

    But because this is what the hostess wants, Su Kui is very interested.

    -

    there was a movement under her feet. Su Kui narrowed her eyes, looked at some mountain range with intuition, and calmed her mind.

    The clouds in the sky are suddenly broken by the golden light, which is lined with gravel under the feet, as if covered with gold. The surrounding auspiciousness is so strong that it can''t be concealed. Countless demons and friars are rubbing hands and preparing to fight for the treasure in the moment when it comes to the world.

    Everyone wants to get this rare artifact. But under this artifact, it is bound to be paved with white bones and fresh flesh.

    Is it worth forging a man''s fortune with countless souls?

    "Rumbling --"

    is like the sound of lightning and thunder. However, the sky is full of auspiciousness on the dome. The sound is not from the sky, but from the ground --

    the eyes of all the people have changed, and they start to pay attention to the surroundings.

    Just then, with the sound of "bang", a gray object burst out from the distant mountains. At first, it looked like a cheap sword. When the first golden light in the sky comes down and is reflected on the sword, the sword will bloom in an instant.

 Chapter 1257

    "Ah! It''s Kunlun sword! "

    "Look! Artifact! "

    "Hahaha! The artifact is mine. Stop and kill the Buddha! Don''t stop me! "

    The scene is like boiling water, restless.

    The friars jumped up and flew to the position where Kunlun sword was.

    When everyone was crazy about the sword, there were several people on the ground who didn''t fight for it.

    Su Kui and Liu Changqing are standing together, looking at the friar who is as dense as a fly. They start to fight for a broken sword. But Liu Changqing is standing behind Su Kui like an enemy, worried that she will be hurt.

    "Changqing, it''s fate to see you again." At this time, mu xiaxue saw Liu Changqing and she came over with a smile.

    "You''re looking for Kunlun sword, too?"

    She''s talking about search, not robbery, but fun.

    Su Kui looked at her with a smile. "Yes, you didn''t come for Kunlun sword?"

    Mu xiaxue''s face is stiff. She pulls at the corners of her mouth and pretends that she can''t understand Su Kui''s words. She knows. This cat is born to refuse to deal with her.

    "Changqing, how are you doing these years?" Mu xiaxue smiles and turns to ask Liu Changqing.

    Liu Changqing nodded lightly and said only two words, "very good."

    As a matter of fact, his life in the Seven Star Palace is very leisurely. For the reasons of Wang Shang and Shui Er, his identity in the Seven Star Palace is also highly respected. Although his accomplishments are not soaring, they are also improving day by day. He is very satisfied.

    Gradually, I felt that becoming a Buddha or a devil was nothing more than that. As long as you follow your heart, why not? Demons are not all vicious. Naturally, those so-called righteous people are not in a clear mood.

    Mu xiaxue knows that she is not likeable now. They are afraid that they have no good feelings for her. She clenched her fist and felt that she was acting like this. She had no skin and no face to make up for it.

    "Does Changqing want Kunlun sword, too?" She blinked.

    Liu Changqing shook his head. "No, it''s just fun to watch with shui''er." Only a Kunlun sword, used to see the good things of the Seven Star Palace, did not pay attention to him.

    "If you want to rob it, you should be hypocritical. Be careful of Kunlun sword''s recognition of the Lord. Then there will be nothing for you!" Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest and raised her eyebrows leisurely.

    The brow and tail of Yingqi black rose, and the round and big cat pupil was full of undisguised disgust. She pursed her little red mouth and looked like a porcelain doll. So, even if you make this arrogant gesture, it''s not annoying.

    But mu xiaxue is not one of those people. She hates sukui. From the first sight, she hates it.

    There''s no reason why I always think that this person will take something away from her. So, from the first meeting, I pushed her out of my heart and even tried to kill her.

    She is very confident in her sixth sense. In modern times, it is because of this keen intuition that she has avoided many layoffs and successfully promoted to assistant general manager.

    She felt that if she had space and got such a secret script, it should be the heroine described in the novel.

    However, what happened afterwards made her feel that she was just a supporting role, a heroine, and someone else!

    "Ah, Kunlun sword! Grab it! "

    "Where to run! Kunlun sword is mine! "

    In the contemplation of summer snow, Kunlun sword came to Su Kui''s direction with fierce cold light.

 Chapter 1258

    "Water be careful!" Liu Changqing''s eyes are chilly, and he pulls Su Kui by reflex, standing up in front of him.

    See this scene, bathe summer snow Mou light a dark, in the heart, inexplicable feel oneself seem to understand what.

    "Kunlun sword! What does it do?! "

    "No, it wants to recognize the Lord. Hurry!"

    The artifact is intelligent. Its intuition will tell it who is its master.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed with cold light. When Kunlun sword flew to Mu Xia snow, he grabbed the hilt. Kunlun sword doesn''t belong to her. She struggles desperately in the palm of her hand. It shakes so much that Su Kui''s hand will be knocked unconscious by it.

    Liu Changqing was shocked. "Shuier, let go!"

    Otherwise, with the power of Kunlun sword, she will surely break her tendon!

    "Shuier -" called her, but she didn''t listen. Liu Changqing planned to break it up.

    At this time, those who robbed the Kunlun sword also came. They watched a little girl in red holding the hilt of the sword. They were shocked. They were afraid that the man would really tame the Kunlun sword. At that time, once they recognized the Lord, there would be nothing for them!

    "Well, where are those little girls who don''t know how to tame Kunlun sword?"

    "You are young. Let go quickly. I will spare you!"

    "Oh, Kunlun sword and other magical weapons are not masters, little girl, be careful to play with fire and burn yourself!"

    Su Kui sneered, the blue light in the round cat''s pupils flashed suddenly, and the black eyes became monstrous in a moment. She clenched her teeth, gathered all her mental power on her right hand, and shouted: "Liu Changqing, stop them for me! Since I like this crappy thing, even if it''s destroyed, I have to admit that I''m the master! "

    Liu Changqing was shocked and raised her eyes, and saw the girl''s red dress like fire. In the golden light of the sky, her whole body was covered with a layer of halo. She was so beautiful that she was bewildering. He quickly answered, "OK!"

    If Su Kui really wants to do something, it must be done anyway. Even Liu Fengliu can''t stop it. How about him?

    Liu Changqing offered his magic instrument, a folding fan, which looks ordinary and incomparable, with a light landscape painting on it. When people around saw this, they were shocked, "this, this is..."

    Kunlun fan

    "Together with Kunlun sword, one of the most precious treasures of Kunlun?"

    "Who is this young man?"

    The friars were stunned, and mu xiaxue was crowded out of the crowd. Sometimes she thought again, if it was her who had picked up the cat, would her fate and life be much easier?

    "Oh, so what? No matter who this young man and little girl are, since Kunlun sword hasn''t recognized the LORD yet, everyone has a chance! "

    As soon as the man had finished speaking, he flew up to fight for it.

    Kunlun sword is very powerful. Su Kui has been fed with miraculous medicine since he was a child. In the past 20 years, I don''t know how many miraculous medicines he has taken. His body''s miraculous power is magnificent and amazing. After all the miraculous powers are gathered in his hands, Kunlun sword is also afraid of three points.

    Liu Changqing was also a little annoyed at this time. He saw these people rush up recklessly, unfold their fans and attack the group with a strong wind.

    Those who are light in cultivation are lifted up by one fan of him. Those who are high in cultivation are regardless of their aims. There is only one purpose -

    to seize Kunlun sword!

    "Oh, come on!" Liu Changqing, with a folding fan in his hand, fought to death against the enemy.

 Chapter 1259

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed, his palms pressed hard, and at the same time, he drank, "not yet

    Kunlun sword makes a buzzing sound. The soul of the sword inside seems to be reluctant, struggling to get close to the place where summer snow bathes.

    Mu Xia is shocked at the snow. Kunlun sword is coming to her? It is not impossible to think so.

    There are only three of them standing here just now. Su Kui can''t tame them. Liu Changqing obviously has a magic weapon. Then, she is the only one left!

    As soon as she was happy, her heart began to stir.

    Liu Changqing is trying his best to resist the enemy. Yu Guangzhong sees mu xiaxue approaching, but he doesn''t care about it, because his impression of Mu xiaxue is still 17 years ago, when there is no superior.

    Although there was a small city, it never killed people.

    However, seventeen years have passed, and no one is the child of that year. What''s more, he doesn''t know how many unscrupulous things have been done in the past seventeen years to cultivate.

    When there was pain in her abdomen, Liu Changqing understood it.

    However, the sharp and sharp pain made his eyes dazed, his folding fan fell off, and the fan without spiritual support was like a dead thing.

    "Well --"

    once he was disordered, the rest of the people immediately took advantage of the situation and rushed to sukui.

    "No!" He screamed and stared at mu xiaxue with red eyes. "Why do you do this?!"

    Mu xiaxue clenches his fist and looks at him lightly. Su Kui in the distance is exhausted. At this moment, he is surrounded by many monks. Kunlun sword finally leaves and flies to Mu xiaxue.

    She smiled and said, "Kunlun sword is mine. She said it just now, didn''t she? Yes, I do! "

    Liu Changqing, since you are not benevolent, then I don''t need to make friends again!

    In the eyes of those friars, there was only Kunlun sword at this moment, which didn''t hurt Su Kui''s life. However, she was attacked by Reiki. When her throat was sweet, she spat out a mouthful of blood!

    Mu xiaxue catches the Kunlun sword steadily and raises her eyebrows proudly. Now, she finally feels a little, as the female leader!

    Kunlun sword lies in her palm. It looks like an ordinary long sword without wisdom. The monks around are surprised. "No, is she the one chosen by Kunlun sword?"

    "Don''t be recognized by her!"

    "Kunlun sword is mine!"

    Mu xiaxue knows that things are urgent. She bites her teeth, and her aura bursts out. She flies to the area where there is no one. At the same time, she bites the tip of her tongue, and sprays the blood on the tip of her tongue to the Kunlun sword. At the same time, she recites the contract incantation.

    "Kunlun sword will recognize the Lord!"

    "No!"

    Everyone wants to get Kunlun sword, otherwise, they will not know that there is only one lucky person, and they will not give up!

    Su Kui has a sad chest and deserves to be the master of the world''s qi movement. In such a situation, he can find a way to let Kunlun sword recognize him. She gave Liu Changqing a hemostasis pill. Her toes were light and she jumped into the air.

    Muxia snow mantra only read half of her words, and suddenly her hand sank, and she saw sukui had appeared in front of her without knowing when.

    Muxia xuejai bared and said, "what are you going to do?! Let go of me! "

    Su Kui smiled, "let go? I like this broken sword. It''s just fair competition! "

    At the same time, when she raised her hand, she sent a whip out of her waist. The whip had barbs all over it. The color seemed to be soaked by blood. It looked strange and fascinating.

 Chapter 1260

    The whip tightly entwined Kunlun sword, Su Kui jerked it, and quickly pulled it into his own hands.

    Kunlun sword felt different breath and began to struggle violently.

    The Muxia snow contract is only half finished. The heart blood has been absorbed by Kunlun sword. It''s half owner. At this time, it fell into Su Kui''s hands. If Kunlun sword was damaged, she would not fall well!

    "You want to die!" She hated, crawling with bloodshot eyes staring at Su Kui, "since you want to die, then I will complete you!"

    She had seen Su Kui''s new hatred and old hatred. At this moment, her arms were outspread suddenly, and the black spirit floating around her. She summoned her twin swords that had accompanied her for more than ten years, and quickly attacked Su Kui.

    Su Kui laughs. She pulls the whip and doesn''t directly touch the Kunlun sword. At the moment, she doesn''t fight. She pulls the Kunlun sword and flies everywhere. "Tut, bathe in the summer snow. What''s your ability? It turns out that it has already become a demon cultivation!"

    "You are a demon. What''s your right to say about me?" Bathe summer snow to drink angrily, "take life! This time, I will not be merciful! "

    "Then let''s get the horse!"

    Su Kui''s big cat pupil was cold, and she sneered, "since I can''t accept you, I''ll destroy you and see who you think is the master!"

    The tip of her finger suddenly ignited a little dark blue light. She pointed gently towards the direction of the sword, and the fire, like a prairie fire, had life, rushed to Kunlun sword!

    Kunlun sword seems to be very afraid of this thing, shaking its body and desperately trying to break away from the shackles of Su Kui.

    "God, is that girl crazy?!"

    "Does she want to destroy Kunlun sword?"

    "Stop her!"

    "Little girl, if you have something to say, what are you doing?"

    At this moment, everyone forgot to fight for it, just wanted to save a magic weapon. If they are right, this is the original fire of the Cabernet. Although it appears on a little girl somehow, it is very powerful.

    Kunlun sword belongs to Yin. If you encounter the fire of the origin of the red Xia beast, you will turn it into ashes!

    Red lips light pick, Su Kui slanted eyes slowly flicking sword, her body is a civet, body is light, she casually turned into countless figures, the body but ran far, let that group of people chase after a shadow, but don''t know which is the real her, and giggle.

    The whole body of Mu Xia snow is like a fire. She falls from the void and smashes into a pile of gravel. The body seems to fall in the cold and the extremely hot places at the same time, and the ice and fire two days, mostly refers to her situation at this time.

    "Shuier, you..." Liu Changqing knows that she always behaves strangely, but he doesn''t know how dare she really destroy the ancient artifact, Kunlun sword!

    Su Kui hooked his lips? Since it can''t be used for me, I will destroy it! "

    It seems that you can understand Su Kui''s words. Kunlun sword starts to make a buzzing sound. At the same time, the sword body swings left and right, as if begging for mercy.

    Su Kui''s head was askew with a smile, and her round blue eyes were full of water color. She sighed in an excellent mood, "please? Unfortunately, it''s late! "

    Her face was cold and the fire flared up in an instant.

    After countless friars killed the scattered shadows in the empty air, the Kunlun sword had no fire, and the whole body recovered the color of grey Qi again. I couldn''t feel the little fluctuation of spirit.

    "You --"

    "how dare you really destroy Kunlun sword!"

 Chapter 1261

    "Treacherous!"

    "Today, we are going to act for heaven, except for you, the witch!"

    Mu xiaxue lies on the ground feebly, her eyes are vacant, because Kunlun sword regards her as the main one, sucks the blood from the tip of her tongue, and the contract is in the middle, so, in fact, Kunlun sword is her.

    Life and death together, Kunlun sword was destroyed, and her accomplishments were destroyed for the most part.

    In that short quarter of an hour, she seemed to be trapped in a sea of ice and fire at the same time.

    "Civet, I hate you!" There was a strong hatred in her eyes and she clenched her fist.

    Liu Changqing got up with his stomach covered, and at the same time used a thousand miles to transmit the news to Liu Fengliu. I''m not sure if he can receive it.

    But if we delay any longer, these angry monks will kill shuier and let out their anger.

    Although shuier''s body is powerful in spirit, most of his actions to destroy Kunlun sword have been consumed.

    "Who dare you? Don''t you want to live? " Liu Changqing clenched his teeth and stood in front of Su Kui.

    If it is not necessary, he really does not want to say that they are from the Seven Star Palace.

    Although the name is not pleasant to hear, but now, in the world of cultivating immortals, who didn''t know about the battle 17 years ago? Liu Fengliu, the new Lord of the devil Kingdom, is a man who has profound cultivation?!

    "Oh, I don''t think you want to live!"

    "Young and frivolous, I will teach you how to be a man today!"

    Su Kui leaned against the mountain wall, releasing endless fire all over her body. In her dark blue cat eyes, she was dancing with fire, cold color, and bewildering.

    "Not afraid of death, come!"

    She got up slowly and slowly opened her arms.

    Broad sleeves down to the foot, gorgeous people confused! Red skirt like fire, a black hair in an instant, inch into white, long and ankle hair without wind automatic, flame with skirt swaying.

    Su Kui light pick red lips, quiet provocation, "come, kill me!"

    "You --"

    "are you from the Seven Star Palace?!"

    As we all know, there is a small ancestor in the Seven Star Palace who is cherished by Liu Fengliu. The young girl''s hair is frosty white and likes to wear red clothes. She was a civet. When her eyes are angry, they look cold and blue.

    All rumors, at this moment, are not bad with the girl check up!

    Seven Star Palace, now the world of immortality, the most reluctant to provoke the existence! Especially remember the battle 17 years ago, all the monks who went to fight, no life still, all buried in the mandala flower sea at the bottom of Wuhu cliff, turned into flower fat!

    "Oh? So what?! " Su Kui sneered, but his eyes were full of sarcasm.

    Hearing this, some people began to shrink back. However, many of the people killed by Liu Fengliu in those years had the same clan relationship with some monks, and they were close to each other.

    At the moment, they all clamor to get rid of the demons and revenge for the school!

    A middle-aged man rushed up with his sword at the head of his head. The sharp point of the sword pointed directly at Su Kui''s front door. "Fairy, today I will kill you and avenge my younger martial sister!"

    Su Kui squinted, her long sleeve flicked, a blue flame, the overwhelming attack on the man, "people don''t offend me, I don''t convict!"

    As soon as the flame touched the man''s clothes, it was like a prairie fire, covering the whole body instantly. In the flame, only the shrill scream was heard.

    Surrounded by the blue flame, the charming girl smiles, "if someone offends me, cut the grass and root!" Her lips were red and light, and her little pink tongue loomed between her lips and teeth.

 Chapter 1262

    The tone is leisurely, as if making fun of others.

    Liu Changqing had never seen such a monstrous Su Kui. For a while, he was stunned at the spot and looked up at the girl who was burning blue flame in the void. His eyes flashed the obsession he had never found.

    The first man rushed up, quickly turned into a pile of ashes, without even the ability to resist, and disappeared.

    There''s been a constant retreat.

    I didn''t want to fight against the Seven Star Palace. At this time, I was afraid to see that the little girl was young, but she was not soft at all. People who cultivate immortals cherish their lives most. If they destroy the Yuanshen, they will completely disappear in this world.

    "Friends, let''s go! No matter how arrogant she is, she is just a person! "

    "Let''s join hands to get rid of the monster and avenge the dead brothers!"

    "Little girl, if you kneel and beg for mercy at this time, you may be spared your life!"

    Su Kui smiled contemptuously, and the whips made a sound of hunting in the void. Just then, it seemed that a deep and powerful voice came from the sky.

    "I''m Liu Fengliu, and I can touch you?!"

    A red light swept by, carrying the smell of blood. A long sword, about three fingers wide, broke through the void and directly split down.

    "Soul eating sword!"

    "No! It''s Liu Fengliu. Here comes Liu Fengliu! "

    This is the second birth of soul devouring sword. Every birth requires blood! For the first time, he killed all the monks who went to the bottom of Wuxu cliff to fight against him. The second time, what happens?

    "Let''s go!"

    "The soul eating sword is born, someone must die!"

    For a moment, what was just shouting was running away.

    The waist was hugged from behind, and the familiar cold taste penetrated into the nose. Su Kui bent his eyebrows and eyes, "I knew you would come!"

    Liu Fengliu''s face was gloomy, and he tightly clasped Su Kui''s waist. "Shuier, you are playing too much this time! Do you know -- "

    I almost lost you?!

    The voice line is hoarse, and there is a little hidden panic. His dark eyes are full of blood. He has no intention to entangle with others, leaving a cold sentence.

    "If you want to fight, just come to the bottom of Wuxu cliff. Seven Star Palace is looking for me! Now, get out of the way! "

    He picked up Su Kui, with a huge momentum in his voice, and automatically separated a road around him.

    -

    all the way back to the Seven Star Palace and into the bedchamber, Liu Fengliu threw the young girl on the bed, and in the next moment, he bent down quickly to clamp down the people.

    Narrow eyes tightly staring at the girl under the body, "Shui Er, do you know what''s wrong?" Cold fingertips across her cheek, Liu Fengliu thin lips gently pursed, asked.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Liu Fengliu pinched her chin with two fingers and forced her to look at her directly. "I said, before I leave the Seven Star Palace, I will not leave."

    Su Kui''s eyes were clear as water, and she frowned, "I''m ok, Kunlun sword is born, I just want to join in the fun."

    "Join the fun?" Liu Fengliu laughed instead of angry. "You almost put yourself in the fun? You hate that woman so much. You have to destroy Kunlun sword to arouse public anger?! If I really can''t catch up, what should you do? If you''re not here, what am I going to do?! "

    How to live?

    He pursed his lips, his whole body was oppressive and frightening.

    Su Kui suddenly smiled, and her features were blooming like the sun in the sky.

 Chapter 1263

    "Well, I''m not OK? Knowing you''re worried, later -- "

    she grabbed his neck, got up and nodded on his lips," I won''t leave you, really! "

    Liu Fengliu only felt the fragrant wind passing through his nostrils. When he was back to himself, a soft kiss fell on his lips. The girl in front of him smiled at his promise.

    His eyes darkened. "Water, do you know what you''re doing?"

    Su Kui blinked. "I think those young ladies in the world do this, don''t they?"

    Liu Fengliu didn''t want to laugh. He was still angry one moment ago, but he was coaxed to laugh by her again. He gave her a smile like a squint. "Yes, but there is another step. Do you want to learn it together?"

    Su Kui clutched his black hair and asked curiously, "what?"

    In the next moment, the crimson veil slowly closed, isolating the candlelight from the outside, and only seeing each other''s eyes.

    Liu Fengliu''s hoarse and downy voice sounded slowly, soft and in a mess. "I''ll teach you --"

    two figures reflected on the wall, which seemed charming and ambiguous.

    The air was filled with musk smell and sweet panting. It reverberated in the dormitory --

    -

    "Ding, the target died. Congratulations to the host for completing the task --"

    the next day, when Su Kui woke up, the system prompt suddenly sounded in his ear. Last night crazy, brain still some chaos, she rubbed eyes, some lost, eyes empty.

    Mu xiaxue is dead? She doesn''t remember killing her. How did she die?

    It turns out that after the serious injury yesterday, Kunlun sword was destroyed, and all the friars, under the threat of Liu Fengliu, left the Dead Sea ceaselessly.

    The sea of death is the active place of the whole demon world. These demonic practices all survive by sucking the spirit of living people for their own use. Those who are not injured quickly leave this land of right and wrong.

    Injured, is to run, but also weak. He had only half of his accomplishments left, and was seriously injured in the fight. Mu xiaxue was caught by a demon cultivator, and was sucked into a human body on the spot. He also paid back the sins owed in the past 20 years.

    She used to kill people in order to capture treasures. Before fleeing home, he set fire to his aunt''s family. Her hands were stained with countless blood. Since she came to a different world and got space, she felt that she was the mistress of the world.

    Always think that the world is around her, leading to more and more conceited, in order to achieve the goal, unscrupulous.

    In the end, you can''t blame others!

    Meet a, Liu Changqing drag sick body, personally buried mu xiaxue, stood in front of her grave for a long time.

    Eyes complex, but no longer the original soft intimacy.

    As a matter of fact, from the time they went up the mountain, they went to two different roads.

    -

    two years later, the Lord of the world of Warcraft got married and held a banquet for three days and nights. Countless dishes made of rare birds and animals can be received a bottle of elixir.

    On that day, whether it is the right way or the evil way, as long as it is truly blessed, it will not be rejected.

    Therefore, on this day, there was a rare grand occasion in the first act of the three realms. The evil way and the right way met at the same table, and the scene was in a mess of harmony.

    There is no tit for tat, no matter in the mind of receiving pills or sincere blessing. On this day, Liu Fengliu did give Su Kui the biggest wedding banquet among the three worlds!

    As he promised, he was proud of his beloved life and never regretted his infatuation -

 Chapter 1264

    In 2147, after countless doomsday eruptions, the earth finally can''t bear a lot of pollution and tree cutting made by human beings. After the third doomsday, the world''s population has shrunk from 6.4 billion at the beginning to more than 1 billion today.

    The home was destroyed, and the rest of the elite developed aircraft and detected planets for human habitation.

    At this time, people in all countries put down their hatred and mustard and worked hard for survival.

    In the 4070 years of the alliance, there was no country at this time. After countless times of reproduction, the remaining human beings have gradually lost their fragile constitution and began to evolve, becoming more suitable for the current planet''s climate and temperature change.

    Of course, in the evolution of human beings, there are also a group of races opposite to human beings.

    No one knows where these things came from and why they were born. I only know that as soon as they appear, they will launch a war against humanity with the destructive power to destroy everything.

    That is to say, the Zerg -

    -

    is a vast sea of stars. In the distance, like dust, the stars are shining in the night sky.

    The huge starship lies dormant in the dark. The whole body of the starship is dark. Only the indicator lights on the top flicker from time to time. It is known that this is not an abandoned starship.

    Su Kui slowly opened his eyelashes and looked at all this quietly.

    The last second is still in the system space, and the next second, it appears in the room with cold metal color on the wall, which is full of equipment, and there are regular drops in the ear from time to time.

    Su Kui blinked slowly.

    The door made of metal was quickly pushed open. A man in a white coat, blonde hair and white skin walked in happily, "God, cold pupil, are you awake?"

    He happily hugged Su Kui, took her out of the repair warehouse, and made a circle in situ.

    "Tong, you don''t know what the Donald number looks like in these days when you''re not here!" He put down Su Kui gently, and when Su Kui woke up without saying a word, he chattered around her and said, "oh my God, thank God, you finally wake up! My queen! "

    He graciously gave a salute, gently holding Su Kui''s hand and branding a kiss on the back of her hand.

    Su Kui''s eyes are light, long and curly lashes, like the extinct butterfly wings on the ancient earth. Her eyes are big and round, and her eyes are up. Even when she doesn''t laugh, she looks extraordinarily beautiful and affectionate.

    "Well, Dunmore, I think, I need to see the woman who dares to betray me." When she spoke, she slowly raised the corner of her lips and her short silver hair hung down her cheek, making her look like a girl who is not familiar with the world.

    In fact, this body is now the most famous star stealing group in the federal interstellar -

    honeysuckle!

    The name of a flower is also the most difficult and frightening team in the stars. They have absorbed many talents in their team and can develop the most advanced weapons in the world without relying on the outside world.

    Where honeysuckle passes, nothing grows!

    The cruelty of means is abhorrent, but it is unable to obstruct this powerful team.

    Hearing this, Dunmore immediately put away his frivolous smile and straightened his face, saying, "yes, your majesty, please come with me!"

    Su Kui nodded slightly, raised his delicate chin, and followed Dunmore out.

 Chapter 1265

    Su Kui walked out of the repair room with Dunmore to repair the outdoor corridor, which is also cold metal color. Outside the huge transparent star cabin, there is a vast universe, far and near stars, in the night, emitting Soft Shimmer, gorgeous and dazzling.

    The injury of the cold pupil is the loss of the whole honeysuckle organization. It is because of her that honeysuckle can now come to its present position. What they are in the interstellar space has become the object of everyone''s shouting and fighting. If they are not led, they will be killed sooner or later.

    Leng Tong is not as bad as she thought. She lost her parents when she was a child. Her parents were brutally killed at home by a group of masked people. She and her sister were locked in a hidden basement together, and escaped a disaster.

    At that time, the cold pupil was still small, but her spiritual field was different from that of ordinary people since her childhood. She remembered these things very clearly.

    Leng Tong''s sister is Lengran, who is also the mistress of the world. She is the opposite of Leng Tong. It''s the woman Su Kui is about to see who betrayed honeysuckle.

    Lengran is an undercover. He came to honeysuckle a year ago and was accepted by Lengtong. Because of the memory of his childhood, Lengtong can easily know that Lengran is his sister with his father and mother. Therefore, she was treated with more intimacy and unreserved trust.

    However, when the two sisters were separated because of their parents'' death, their fate turned to two different paths. Leng Tong is a rare genius because her awakening ability in the spiritual field is SSS level. She was taken away and raised by the former leader of honeysuckle, which taught her the ability to survive in this universe.

    Coldly, he was exiled to the main star and was accepted by general Anderson''s house. Now, he has become a subordinate of the new general Jane Anderson. He is loyal to him. This time, she applied for the job on her own initiative.

    In this context, Leng Tong believes that her sister will not hurt herself, so she doesn''t investigate carefully. At last, she is placed coldly.

    Fortunately, the cold pupil responded in a timely manner. Except for the death and injury of several brothers, the Donald, she was not devastated.

    However, for the cold pupil, he was treated like this by his elder sister. In addition to despair, there was also cold in his heart.

    Sure enough, no matter how strong the kinship is, after so many years of separation, it''s a stranger, isn''t it?

    -

    Dunmore leads Su Kui into the cold, totally enclosed metal room, the highest level of supervision room, which is used to hold those prisoners who have a great threat to honeysuckle!

    The two men at the gate saw Su Kui and said excitedly, "boss, you finally wake up! Fortunately, you''re OK, otherwise -- "

    before he finished, one of the men hated the metal door with his eyes closed," otherwise, I must defeat this woman! " He hit the metal wall with a heavy blow, making a dull noise.

    These are those who look at her as a relative. Su Kui''s lips are light, and her silver eyes look strange. She nods, "I won''t die before I lead you to a safe life!"

    "Now, Dunmore, open the door."

    Dunmore said, quickly scanned the retina, jingled, and the metal door opened.

    As soon as he stepped in, Su Kui stopped him.

    Su Kui stopped him and left a sentence, "you''re outside, I''ll go in alone."

    "But boss You just woke up, body... " Dunmore frowned for fear that she would be attacked.

 Chapter 1266

    Through the open metal door, Su Kui could see that in the empty room, there was only a simple chair, with a woman on the top, hands and feet, each of which was firmly fastened on the chair by metal.

    She looked at Dunmore with a smile. Her silver eyes were like the streamers of the stars in the universe, which made her indulge unconsciously for a long time. "Dunmore, do you not believe in your means, or will I let her attack me?" There is a cold mechanical sound in her voice, which makes her look more like a lifeless robot doll.

    Dunmore knew that since she had said that, she certainly did not want to interfere in the matter.

    He didn''t want to pucker his lips All right, boss, be careful! "

    Su Kui waved and turned into the monitoring room. The metal door closed behind him, leaving no gap.

    -

    it''s been a day and a night since she was trapped here coldly. In that day and night, she didn''t enter the water, and now her dry lips turned out. But now, human beings are different from the frailty of ancient times. The evolution of the body allows her to keep eating and drinking for a week and maintain the function of life.

    The dryness of the body is far less violent than the anxiety of the heart.

    She was too rushed to move. She learned that Leng Tong ordered his men to start the Donald and leave the area very close to the main star. She went back to the headquarters of honeysuckle. She was so anxious that she started to do it by herself without an order.

    She also did not know why Leng Tong trusted a person who had known him for less than a year and had no clear way of coming. She went into the bedroom where Leng Tong lived very smoothly. There, she stabbed the injured Leng Tong and hit him.

    She did a good job, stabbed the cold pupil, and decided to sacrifice herself. Although at that time, her heart couldn''t be covered, if general Anderson could remember her forever, it seemed that there was nothing terrible.

    At this moment, the brain, has been constantly emerging, dagger stabbed into the chest, that look back unbelievable, with endless despair, enough to engulf people.

    There''s no reason to panic. I don''t know why.

    "Ding --"

    this is the first time to hear the voice of the outside world after being locked in, look up coldly and abruptly, see the person, the pupil tightly shrinks in a moment, without any concealment of surprise.

    "You, cold pupil, how can you still live!"

    Her heart was cold. Su Kui laughed instead of anger. Her little red mouth, with a touch of sarcasm, slowly came to her. The gorgeous skirt with black and dark red background draws a beautiful arc in the walking room. Black lace tied to her white neck as if there was no trace of temperature, thin and fragile, deadly beauty.

    Cold fingertips on the cold cheek, looks like a porcelain doll like a girl with a crooked head, blinking those round rolling eyes, silver pupil, monsters confused people.

    "Tut, why betray me? I can''t think of it. - "

    the sharp fingertips exert themselves so hard that they fall into the skin of the cold cheeks. The blood suddenly bursts out. Looking up at the innocent girl, she doesn''t miss it. In her eyes, it flashes fiercely.

    When she shivered, she felt cold for no reason!

    It''s because she despised the enemy. At the age of 18, she got the heart of the organization of honeysuckle. Let the old leader pass the position to her people. How could she die easily?!

 Chapter 1267

    In her heart, she hated that she didn''t succeed in one stroke. She clenched her fist and stared at Su Kui coldly. "You''d better kill me, otherwise, sooner or later, I will personally blade you! Avenge those innocent lives! "

    "Oh --"

    the voice just fell, the neck was suddenly clamped by a cold little hand, the silver eyes seemed to rotate rapidly, and the smell of sinister birds was overflowing.

    "How do you know that those lives are innocent? Did you see it with your own eyes, or did your self righteous sense of justice tell you? Without revenge, I think of contributing to those unrelated people, and even willing to give up my life for it. Coldly, you are really, fraternal -- "

    the words spewed out of her mouth, with strong irony.

    Cold but suddenly look up, "who are you?!" Why does this girl know about her?!

    Su Kui casually hooked her lips, looked at her eyes, without a little emotion, and without the trust and intimacy before.

    "Coldly, trust me only once. When we meet later, we will be enemies!"

    I just don''t want to love our parents for the sake of the same blood. I want to see the side of us fighting each other. So, this time, I''ll let you go, sister -

    if there is another time, I''m sorry, I will fight for my brothers! Never die!

    You don''t kill me She can''t believe it, how cold pupil thinks, this girl''s idea, to be honest, she never understood.

    In my memory, the hair color of this girl is the same as that of her lovely sister, but the eyes are not the same! She remembered that her sister''s eyes, like the black grapes in the ancient plant atlas, were black, bright and crystal clear.

    But cold pupil''s eye, is suffused with the cold silver, monstrous bloodthirsty. The name is not right. My sister, Lengran, is the same as myself!

    Su Kui didn''t answer. She slapped her cold face casually, glanced at her contemptuously and turned away.

    Goodbye, my dear sister.

    Oh -

    -

    Dunmore has been guarding the door. Seeing Su Kui come out safely, he takes a sigh of relief and quickly steps up to meet him. "Cold pupil, are you ok? Thank goodness, I''m almost worried to death. Ah, what about that woman? " Dunmore wanted to look through the closing metal door, but he didn''t see it, so he asked.

    "It''s not going to be skinned by you, is it?" He squeezed his eyes and hurried to sukui.

    Su Kui looked at him with a smile on his face, and his lips lifted gently. "Dunmore, if you are OK, go and do your work. I remember, the task given to you seems to be unfinished. As for here, I have my own arrangements! "

    Dunmore let off steam.

    The two men at the door couldn''t help bowing their heads, chuckling and making Dunmore stare at them to warn them to keep back.

    "I see, yes, boss, I''ll finish it!" He sighed and left in despair.

    The unlovable woman knows to squeeze him all day long. Thanks to him all day and all night, she is worried about her going! Don''t say let yourself have a good rest, eat a good meal!

    With such a boss, Dunmore felt that the future was guaranteed, but the spiritual exploitation never stopped.

 Chapter 1268

    This is probably the voice of everyone in the honeysuckle organization. However, no one wanted to escape, but they enjoyed it.

    This is probably the charm of this girl!

    She never likes to expose her emotions. They only know that there is hatred in her heart, but they never know where the hatred comes from and who the enemy is.

    -General Anderson''s house.

    A man with a wide shoulder and narrow waist and a straight black military uniform sat on a wooden chair with a sabre in his hand. He was wiping it carefully until there was no dust. He took back his hand and sighed.

    The blade is extremely thin, and it emits a sharp cold light. Under his action, it makes a "clank" sound, which seems to have a sharp smell of sofa.

    Shua put the knife into the scabbard. Jane Anderson, known as the God of war of the Empire, raised his eyes slightly. He had a pair of narrow and deep eyes. The pupils were very light brown, with deep facial features. The short chestnut black hair was neatly combed to the back of his head. The thin pale lips were always slightly pursed, powerful and serious.

    "Say." He looked at the respectful adjutant at his desk and gave a brief order.

    When the adjutant saw that he had finished his work, his face turned cold, his body straightened, his throat cleared, and he said, "report to the general! According to the coldly returned wire report, her identity has been revealed and the investigation team sent has been determined. At this time, she is locked in the most strict monitoring room of Donald! "

    Jane said softly, "how about people? Still alive? "

    The adjutant is dumb, he is stupefied, nods, way: "still alive, at present, it seems that there is no life threat, just life function, some weakness!"

    "It''s good to inform team 1 and team 2 to be ready and investigate the results of the team? Where is the Donald? "

    The adjutant''s forehead is sweating: "report to the general, position and position have not been found!"

    In the next moment, a cold eye swept over, and the adjutant resisted the impulse of his legs to kneel down, and said quickly: "general, when he sneaked into the Donald, in order to prevent being found, he took down the tracker in his body. And Donald, which was jointly completed by 108 star ship designers organized by honeysuckle, is the unique star ship of Leng Tong, the leader. Its secrecy has always been very high. "

    Wen Yan, Jane sneers, "even if you don''t take off the tracker, you can find it?" When speaking, it is the strong disdain of the opponent.

    The adjutant stopped talking.

    Donald, since there are so many starship designers involved, the most basic signal shielding function is naturally perfect.

    It is because of this that Honeysuckle''s star robber organization can commit crimes on the interstellar, but it can''t catch its tail all the time.

    Jane rubbed the uneven marks on the scabbard, and suddenly chuckled, "funny." in the brown eyes, it was an undisguised interest.

    When the adjutant saw this, his body shook. Whenever the general showed this expression, it meant that someone would be unlucky!

    -

    Donald is still floating in the vast universe, and its shape has made a unique secret design, which can be integrated with the surrounding environment. Therefore, even if you look at it closely, you may not find that it looks like a small planet. It is the terrifying Donald on the interstellar, the star ship of the leader of the honeysuckle organization!

    Once again, Su Kui came out of the repair warehouse. This time, Su Kui''s body has completely recovered.

 Chapter 1269

    Dunmore clapped his hands. "Now, be careful later. I can''t understand why you should be so kind to that woman. Is it because she is cold like you?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui is displeased swept his one eye, frown, "Dunmore, you manage too much!"

    Dunmore is also angry, "cold pupil, can you wake up?! Where''s our former decisive leader? If you do this, sooner or later you will destroy yourself and honeysuckle! Don''t forget, those brothers who died miserably! The people who were killed in cold air, what about them? They are still waiting for you to avenge them! "

    Every word is like blood. These people are all abandoned by the world. They hug each other and keep warm. Without any of them, they will feel the pain of gouging out their hearts. They are no worse than those who lost their parents.

    Su Kui eyes a cold, her eyes some acid, efforts to look up, do not let themselves weak.

    "I know that if I let her go this time, it doesn''t mean that I will stop like this." She is the leader of honeysuckle. She must not be weak. Even though she is only 18 years old.

    "Dunmore, do you know that this attack was not premeditated? Since once, there have been two times, as long as our honeysuckle people have not died, such people will catch up with each other, and then, you can still prevent it? "

    "That -" Dunmore''s mood was slightly loose and his eyes were full of complexity.

    "So, take advantage of now, it''s better to put her back. I''m sure she will come back again. At that time, kill them all! If you don''t say it, you will never die. But at least, in a short time, no one will die! "

    "Then what are you going to do?" Asked Dunmore.

    "I''ve got my own plan. Just do what I tell you." After that, Su Kui turned around and left.

    Dunmore looked at the small and thin figure and walked towards the end of the corridor. The gorgeous skirt was like petals, swaying in the wind. He pursed his lips. "Hey, cold pupil, can you not keep everything in mind? You told me you were going to die

    In response, the girl waved her hand lightly.

    "Fuck!" He could not help but scold secretly. He did not know how many things were hidden in the woman''s small body, and he was not afraid that one day she would hold back her illness!

    -

    three days later, Donald quietly followed the original track and set out for the headquarters of honeysuckle.

    But at Su Kui''s command, the Donald was three times slower than she had been.

    Therefore, it took two days to find out the whereabouts of general Anderson''s house, which was very easy to catch up.

    On the huge display screen, it shows that, outside the starship, there are silver and white aircrafts surrounding the Donald. Among the aircrafts, a whole body of dark and huge armor is floating quietly over the Donald.

    "Leng Tong, it''s not good. It''s actually Anderson who is known as the God of war on the main star!" Dunmore''s forehead is sweating. They don''t have many people on this trip. Last time they were cold handed, they lost several names.

    Moreover, Jane is a monster who has awakened the power of SSS. She is their honeysuckle, the biggest enemy!

    This machine armour is the most powerful machine armour of the main star. It cooperates with its master. These years, the Zerg have killed many star stealing organizations except honeysuckle.

    Xuanming!

    "I see." Long eyelashes, like butterfly wings, vibrate slowly.

 Chapter 1270

    Su Kui opened his eyes, silver eyes, full of interest. "She red lips light pick," I think, will he

    I don''t know if the spiritual SSS is better than the golden SSS?

    The dark blue screen light, reflected on her pale face, is bright and dark, and looks extremely treacherous.

    Dunmore listened, immediately shook his head, and flatly refused, "no! Apart from your strong spirit, what''s the difference between your weak body and ordinary people? Still want to fight him? You''ve already been hurt. This time, it''s not good for you! "

    After that, he hurried, "I''m going to inform cork, which will change the star ship''s orbit and go to the branch! And contact to support! "

    Before leaving the monitoring room, I heard a light and floating laughter behind me. In the sound, there was a strong metal voice, which was extremely cold.

    "Dunmore, do you think I''ll lose if I match him?"

    Dunmore''s cold sweat is coming down. Of course, he doesn''t think so. You know, the spirit department is known as the most powerful ability in the whole universe.

    But the opponent is the whole star. It''s frightening to hear Jane Anderson. His ability is even more mysterious. Up to now, no one knows his details. In addition, the cold pupil has just recovered from physical and mental functions. Because of the over development of brain area, there are many premature deaths. They take good care of her as if she were a greenhouse flower.

    Now that she was interested in the man, and had the urge to try, Dunmore had a headache.

    He looked back. "Cold pupil, listen to me this time. Let''s cultivate ourselves first, shall we?"

    Su Kui turned around and burst out a smile. Her delicate face was shining all over the place.

    She slowly spits a word out of her lips, "no!"

    "You -" Dunmore gnawed his teeth and knew what she had done, which could not be stopped.

    He grabbed his hair hard. "What do you want to do then! I said, if you play like this, you will play yourself to death sooner or later! "

    Su Kui ignored, and then turned his eyes back to the screen. The aircrafts outside have gradually approached. A voice came in through the screen. "Cold pupil, you are surrounded! Give up the cold shoulder, or we will start! "

    Su Kui chuckles. There is no technical content in this shouting.

    She adjusted the microphone, fingered the silver hair beside her earlobe, and said slowly, "let your head talk to me, you are not qualified!"

    "Cold pupil, don''t be arrogant!"

    "Leng Tong, give up Leng Ran immediately, otherwise, do you really think you can escape?"

    The man at the other end seemed to be angry. Su Kui yawned lazily and ignored.

    Over there, Dunmore has come in cold, hungry for nearly five days. His skin is wrinkled and dehydrated. The whole body is thin and out of shape. Her eyes slowly turned. When she looked up at the screen, her eyes suddenly lit up, "general!"

    This sound, as if a dying person, the last burst of a roar, try their best, resulting in the opposite immediately heard.

    "Cold! How are you doing? "

    Of course, there was no answer. Immediately, the men who followed Dunmore quickly sealed her mouth with a sealer, and bound her hands and feet. They injected her with a dose of medicine, which made her unable to use her body''s ability. The whole person was in a weak state.

    Su Kui knocked on the table top, and the dreary sound echoed in everyone''s ears along the microphone again and again.

 Chapter 1271

    Da, Da, Da -

    the rhythmic sound is not slow, but it makes the hearts of those soldiers outside mention quickly.

    The earpiece is in the ear, and the sound echoes like the devil''s step.

    Jane picked a sword eyebrow, and his brown eyes crossed with interest. He opened the microphone, "it''s me."

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "Lengran, is it your man?" Her cold fingertips are rubbing on her cold neck. It seems that she will break her neck in the next moment.

    The long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix twinkle, and a light smile rises from the lips, "I don''t know what kind of relationship you mean?"

    Su Kui blew his fingers and raised his eyes. There were endless monsters in his silver eyes. "I''m very interested in you, general Anderson. Do you want to give up being an imperial running dog and come to my honeysuckle to be my own dog?"

    Dunmore lost half a beat of his breath, turned his head abruptly and looked at Su Kui incredulously. It seemed that he did not believe that she would say such a thing.

    "Cold pupil, are you crazy?"

    "No, I''m awake." Su Kui picks his lips.

    As soon as the words came out, there was a silence in the microphone.

    On the contrary, he was cold. His angry eyes were covered with blood. He stared at Su Kui and silently complained: "cold pupil, you don''t want to face! How dare you insult general Anderson! The general will crush you to pieces! "

    "Pa --"

    did not hesitate to shake it away, this time with all his strength, cold cheeks, quickly bulging, swollen eyes narrowed into a seam.

    Su Kui looked at her for a long time, slapped her left face again, and then smiled happily. "Look, this is the end of disobeying me. What I want to do, it''s not your turn to interrupt!" my sister!

    "Besides, is it more symmetrical? Cluck... "

    "Cold pupil, don''t be too arrogant!"

    The sound of crisp slaps reverberates in everyone''s heart.

    "Dare to insult our general, let''s go to war!"

    In an instant, countless dark holes slowly rose above the aircraft. That is the latest weapon developed by the Empire. The particle laser emitted can dissolve everything it shoots into molecules and disappear into invisibility.

    Of course, these weapons are only aimed at something smaller than it. If you meet someone stronger than it, it''s useless!

    Donald starship is the product of 108 talented starship mechanics of honeysuckle who have studied for several years. A particle gun can''t leave a trace even when it''s hit.

    Obviously, they realized that after shooting.

    "Giggle, it''s so fun. I can''t see it. Is it fun?" Su Kui nodded a little lip bead and asked with a smile.

    "Now that you are over, it''s time for me --"

    after all, she closed her eyes, crossed her chest with her hands in a strange posture, and lowered her eyes slightly.

    In a moment, the wind blows, the silver hair is short, flying in the closed star ship monitoring room, the dark red skirt and the black lace meet and flutter, in a moment, countless silver like silk thread things fly out of her body, penetrate the highly dense star ship defense surface, and attack the vast universe.

    "Bang, bang, Bang --"

    those silver wires, as if there were life and eyes, drilled into the bottom of the aircraft, almost for a moment, those aircraft, then burst out a huge sound, in the vast star sea, burst out a fire cloud.

 Chapter 1272

    In the blink of an eye, all the aircrafts are unknowingly destroyed into pieces!

    Sukui didn''t mean to hurt people''s lives, especially these soldiers, maybe because they were born into a military family. Sukui still has a certain obsession with soldiers. If not, she doesn''t want to hurt people.

    The soldiers were wearing protective clothing, the aircraft was destroyed, they also had small flying equipment, and the distant star ships were waiting for rescue at any time.

    Jane''s eyes saw this scene, and her eyes were shining brightly. If she had only been interested in it before, then now, there was a fever.

    "Well, this is my counterattack and fight for you. It''s only exciting to play like this!"

    Cold and unbelievable Zhang big eyes, now, she has been unable to take into account the weakness of the body, just feel incredible. Cold pupil, she unexpectedly, strong to such a degree! I''m afraid that her current strength will not necessarily lose against the general!

    For a moment, she seemed to return to her childhood. His qualifications are average, but his younger sister was tested as a S-class, is a first-class strong.

    Since I was a child, I received thousands of favors. Although I also like that lovely sister, I can''t hide my jealousy. Many times, looking at lying around, sleeping sweet sister, can not help but flash the idea of malice.

    That''s the shadow of her childhood, so now, she hates being compared! And the girl in front of her eyes, whose hair color is similar to that of her sister, came back.

    As if to listen to her, sukui removed her sealer.

    The next moment, coldly clenched his teeth, "cold pupil, you will kill me! Don''t hurt them, you devil! " She pulled at her voice, yelled, and shouted, "general, you go, leave me alone. Since I choose to sneak into honeysuckle, I am determined to die!"

    Clench two fists coldly, the fine beads of sweat rising from the back of the spine extend all the way to the forehead. Su Kui saw this and sneered, "Gee, it''s really duplicity. Since I''m afraid of death, why don''t you just say that let your beloved general come to save you? Are the people of your empire so hypocritical? "

    She tilted her head and knocked on the table. "General Anderson, you say, right? Be honest! "

    There was a magnetic, husky, low smile, "yes."

    Cold heart suddenly fell down from the air, smashed, general he said it was?! If he didn''t hear me wrong, he was laughing?

    Eyes crossed hate, cold life for the first time, so want to get rid of a person, than the original into any moment of honeysuckle, want to kill the girl in front of you!

    This is a monster! Enchanting monster!

    Aware of the angry eyes, as if to gouge out a hole in her body, Su Kui spent all her time staring at coldness, bad laughter, delicate face, porcelain white skin, silver eyes, which looked empty, like a soulless doll, which made her hair stand up.

    "Don''t look at me like that," sukui said, rubbing her eyes. "Otherwise, I''ll dig your eyes out!" She slammed her hand, closed her eyes with cold conditioned reflex, and screamed in surprise.

    "Cluck What a coward! I''m not so bloody! " Su Kui put back her hand, covered her lips and smiled, "by the way, general Anderson, how are you thinking? Is it difficult to answer the question I just asked? "

    Dunmore, my eldest brother, loves to die!

    I don''t know, is the treason period coming?

 Chapter 1273

    I thought that the old leader took his wife to travel around the universe. In the whole honeysuckle, no one can cure her.

    The girl''s voice sounds very special, with some sense of metal, but also has the charming of a girl and the rebellious of a girl.

    Jane couldn''t help chuckling. In the daze of the crowd, she said a word slowly, "OK, you come out, I''ll fight with you, lose, I''ll go with you, be your dog, win, you''ll go with me, be my pet. How about?"

    Dunmore was almost stunned. "Look before you leap, boss! It''s a great way! "

    "Yes, boss, Dunmore is right. If you really like Anderson, we will tie him back for you and warm your bed!"

    "It''s just that you don''t have to do it yourself, boss!"

    They are the leaders of honeysuckle. If they lose her, what should honeysuckle do.

    As a part of honeysuckle, people really broke their hearts.

    She grinds her teeth coldly and fiercely. I hate that she can''t go up. She tore up this arrogant woman. She dare to slander the God of war in her mind. It''s unforgivable!

    Su Kui ignores these things. She moves her wrists and opens her mouth carelessly, "OK."

    -

    in the vast universe, the bright and extinguished stars, far or near, flicker with light, densely distributed in this night sky, appear very gorgeous and dazzling.

    Cold pupil machine armor is different from Jane''s human machine armor, but it is a beast, similar to the ancient cat. The whole body is white, with dark red patterns carved on it. It looks very ferocious and full of violence.

    As an ability with weak body but spiritual level of SSS, Su Kui can completely sit in the control room and do nothing. Then he can use his spirit to control the armor and fight with the opponent.

    Cold pupil more often, is a leader''s position, after this machine armour is made, add today, also just appear three times.

    "My dog, I won''t be soft to you because of this

    Two red lights burst out from the cat''s eyes, and the dark red totem painted on his forehead is like a flame, full of violence. Su Kui slowly closed her eyes and entered the console with a little mental force. At the next moment, the cat jumped up nimbly and soared into the vast universe. The speed was so fast that there was only one shadow left and it hit the mecha named xuanming.

    Jane''s eyes are sharp, her lips are thin and her eyes are light Say, also no longer wait to die, the machine armour does not retreat but advances, straight up to the animal like cat!

    Two of them can be called the best two machine armours in the world today. They collide with each other in a lightning fast manner. In a flash, they make a buzzing sound that can almost pierce the eardrum of people. Sparks are everywhere and they leave at a touch.

    Then, the cat turned a corner, just when Jane thought she was going to store her strength, she saw that she didn''t play the card according to common sense at all, only gave him a fake action. In the next moment, the sharp front claw with sharp claws jumped to his head and hit him at once.

    "Bang --"

    the fire flashed over the head of xuanming, who has always been invincible, leaving three deep scratches!

    The soldiers who had been destroyed and taken back by the Starship were shocked to see all this.

    Dunmore breathed a sigh. "Lying in the slot, the boss is so handsome!"

    She stayed with general Anderson for many years, knowing that he was always weak in feelings and didn''t have much sense of Empire honor. She always said what he said.

 Chapter 1274

    If he can promise Lengtong, does it mean that he is interested in Lengtong?

    This is not a good omen for her!

    She scratched Jane''s paw. Instead of being angry, she laughed. She raised her eyebrows in a good mood and sneered. "It''s such an arrogant little wild cat. It seems that she should play with you seriously!"

    Su Kui sneered, "let''s put the horse here!"

    The next moment, the cat suddenly disappeared in the void, and everyone around was stunned.

    "What about people?"

    "So big a mecha, it''s gone if you can''t say it?!"

    "What''s the matter?!"

    Cold but suddenly wide eyes, panic shouting, "general, flash away!"

    At the moment when she stared at the screen, a decomposed and recombined figure appeared behind Jane, jumping up high and onto xuanming''s back.

    When Jane heard this, she frowned and felt that it was boring. Don''t you know that this kind of useless shouting is the most taboo in the battle? This will only distract our own people and expose our position to the enemy!

    In the palm of xuanming''s hand, a long sword appeared. It was very wide, like a long sword in ancient times. He is not nervous at all. The pressure on his back is like a mountain. He can hear the creak of xuanming''s body, which is the pressure that he will not bear and emit.

    There was a voice behind him, as if he was softly crouching in his ear. "Well, it seems that my dog, you have made up your mind!"

    It''s now that his eyes are cold, Ji Jia holds the long sword with both hands, slashes a fierce momentum, and quickly cuts back.

    "Boom --"

    the sword was wrapped by his ability, and the whole body was full of hot golden breath. Like a flame, the sword body was flowing with golden liquid. Where it passed, it left a mottle on the cat.

    Two of the coolest machine armours, at this time, all left scars.

    Su Kui cried out in pain, and suddenly fell from xuanming''s back. The cat lost control and quickly fell to the void.

    Dunmore''s pupils are constricted, his voice is lost in a moment, "boss!" Cried out, but found that it had lost its voice.

    His legs were weak, and he hung down to the console. "What are you looking at? I''m not going to help you

    But the speed of the armor falling is very fast. Dunmore knows that if Su Kui really loses consciousness at the moment, she will be hit by meteorites and twisted into pieces by the fast flowing air flow in the universe! It''s impossible to survive!

    He should have stopped her!

    Lengran suddenly raised his head and laughed, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, this kind of vicious woman, has already died! I dare to boast and hope to get the general. As expected, the name of the general''s God of war is not a false name! "

    The next moment, her long hair was pulled by a big hand, and Dunmore smiled darkly, "Oh, is it?"

    He dragged her long hair and strode to the Starship cabin door with no pity. He opened the cabin door with a press. The sharp air flow floated in front of her. Her eyes finally showed fear.

    "What do you want to do?!"

    "What to do?" Dunmore sneers, "how about the cold pupil? We will try our best to save it. As for you, let''s die first!"

    Say, he one hand firm will be bound by the hands and feet of cold pushed out, honeysuckle undercover, long time to die!

    As soon as jianfengmu is dark, I didn''t expect that she would be shot down by him so soon. There are very few psychic powers among the stars.

 Chapter 1275

    He only heard a little about it. The psychic is very fragile.

    Watching the snow-white figure fall down at the speed of light, soon there was only a black spot left, his heart suddenly mentioned.

    At the next moment, xuanming falls down quickly. In the daze of all the people, he rushes after the figure.

    Xuanming has always been famous for its fast speed. It''s only a few seconds to catch the cat. The machine armour stretched out its long arm and was about to catch the damaged animal-shaped machine armour. But the cat suddenly burst out. Before he could react, he jumped on him and pressed him down hard!

    As soon as Jane''s eyes changed, she wanted to control the robot again, but she found that the girl''s spirit had invaded his console and destroyed xuanming''s internal control system!

    Oh, it''s really cunning -

    the two armours overlap and fall down together.

    When people found this, the two figures disappeared long ago.

    -

    the royal family of the main star empire is in a state of anxiety every day.

    Because the only God of war who can protect their empire has been missing for two days, and the leader of honeysuckle, the most powerful psychic, Leng Tong!

    This is a cold and personal account of honeysuckle hidden for a year. She was rescued, but her face, because she did not wear any protective equipment, was ravaged by the strong air flow, and her face crisscrossed with many wounds, comparable to disfigurement.

    Although in this era, no matter how deep the wound is, as long as it is not dead, it can be repaired. However, when she was pushed out of the starship, the moment of missing and falling became a huge shadow in her heart.

    All forces are quietly looking for two people. The outside world is secretive and tight. No gossip is revealed. Coldly, they are also tightly controlled, for fear that she will disclose the news.

    In fact, the disappearance of the leader of honeysuckle is a good thing for the federal enemies. As long as the news is spread, there will be countless enemies coming to seek revenge.

    But when they seized the handle of honeysuckle, their empire God of war disappeared, which became the weakness of both sides, and no one dared to act rashly.

    Are trying to find, trying to find their own people step by step, and then killing the other side.

    -

    on a little unknown planet, it is barren and barren. The solar system is very close to this planet. The bright sun is shining on the gravel, almost baking people.

    The thin and delicate girl leans powerlessly in the arms of a tall, big and strong man. The silver short hair loses its luster, the dry hair is on the cheek, the skin is pale, the red lips lose their blood color, and even begin to crack.

    Jane frowned, and her slender, slightly cocooned finger belly was now and then sniffing at her nose, and she felt the warm breath spray on his finger belly, before she let go.

    All the communicators on their bodies were broken in the fall. At this time, two mecha were all paralyzed, like a pile of scrap iron, falling tens of meters away from them.

    At the moment, Jane is hiding in a slightly shady place with sunflower, hoarse voice, soft voice: "Hello, kitten, if you sleep, you will never wake up, don''t sleep!"

    Su Kui''s head was like a paste. Hearing this, she picked a corner of her lips. She was weak, but still showed her arrogance. "Of course, I want to live. If I win you, you must be my dog. Follow me to bear the warm winter bed! If you die, all of this is meaningless! "

 Chapter 1276

    Hearing this, Jane couldn''t help crying and laughing. "You won? When? "

    Su Kui smiled, "just when you rushed down to save me, there was an old saying in ancient times: don''t be tired of deceit, don''t you understand?"

    This kind of art of war books, as a soldier, he has been familiar with his heart for a long time, but he did not expect that he would fall into such a trap one day.

    He patted her short silver hair. "Hey, that''s not enough. If I didn''t rush down to save you, I would have won."

    "Is it? I don''t think so. If you choose to save me, you will fall into my trap. It''s your choice. " Even though the face is pale and the eyes are delicate, it still looks proud and willful.

    Jane pursed her lips. "Then you''ll try to survive. This time it doesn''t count. Next time, I''ll try again with you. How about it?"

    Su Kui glanced at him with a sneering smile. "Hey, man, are you kidding?"

    Jane picked up her eyebrows and said, "if you say yes, it''s OK. In a word, if you can survive, I will try again."

    Su Kui knew that he wanted to arouse his desire for survival. She blinked, and the heavy darkness dragged her desperately, trying to pull her into the abyss.

    I nodded laboriously, "next time, I can only win!"

    Jane suddenly smiled, with a clear smile on her face, "OK, I''ll see!"

    The yellow sand is rolling, the sun is burning in the sky, and the golden sun is shining on the two people, crossing a soft halo.

    -

    Dunmore is anxiously pacing up and down the floor. Since Su Kui disappeared, he has sent a message to the headquarters. All the staff are back to search for Su Kui.

    The most likely planet to land has been turned over and no shadow has been found!

    On the one hand, he should prevent the raids from time to time on the Empire side. On the other hand, he should also step up the search for sukui, and not let the people of the Empire find sukui first. Otherwise, sukui is only afraid of more misfortunes!

    It''s just like their purpose.

    Who wants to find it? Kill the other one first.

    It''s also possible that both of them have already shook their heads and dare not think again, "go! Keep looking! Search all the nearby planets, get ready for rescue measures, and be ready for rescue at any time! "

    People nodded and immediately counted their lives to start the next rescue.

    -

    the third day.

    Jane is very well. As the God of war of the Empire, first of all, he has undergone rigorous physical training. It''s harmless to insist on eating or drinking for a week at will.

    However, Su Kui is a psychic, brain development is too strong, gain and loss, natural body is more vulnerable. In the absence of any protection, do not eat or drink for three days, has reached the limit.

    Su Kui felt that this time, he probably had a big death.

    The girl''s dark red European style dress is dirty. Several of them even become broken cloth strips, which looks a little embarrassed. A head of silver hair with healthy color has lost its luster and become dull due to dehydration.

    The girl''s hand is so small that Jane can wrap it tightly with almost one hand, leaving no gaps. He looks complex, the girl is the first to dare to shout with him, powerful, unruly behavior.

    Although she is the opposite enemy to herself, the education from childhood told him that in order to maintain the interstellar peace, what he should do now is to kill her! God knows no ghost.

 Chapter 1277

    But his brown eyes stared at her delicate and fragile neck for a long time, and finally sighed slowly. His face was complex, and he had to admit that he could not do it.

    It is undeniable that he is interested in this girl, even though their lineup is antagonistic!

    From the fingertip slowly out of some gold liquid, slowly agglomerated into a knife, action, the girl in my arms.

    Su Kui slowly moved his eyes, looked at the knife in his hand, and hissed, "now I decide to kill me?" She tilted her head, and there was no fear in her silver pupils.

    When did I say I would kill you He said inconceivably, "if I don''t kill you, I''ll let you live and die by yourself. Is it different that you can achieve your goal?"

    Say, big hand touched the silver hair that touched her to roll up, helpless way: "do not think much, live hard is the key."

    Then, the sharp blade cut the wrist, and the thick red blood came out in a flash. He handed the wrist to the girl''s lips, "well, you can''t dehydrate any more, or you will die."

    Su Kui turned his head and slightly lifted his eyelashes to look at him. There was a complex look in his eyes, "why save me? I think you should hate to get rid of me before you can do it quickly. "An idea came into her mind. She raised her eyebrows, and suddenly her lips were full of a smile. She joked," are you in love with me? "

    Love?

    Jane jumped at her heart, then shook her head. "No, I didn''t." He really had a feeling of heart attack, but that feeling was far from the point of love. He was only interested in girls.

    It''s indisputable to put your wrist to the girl''s lips and say: "don''t waste so much blood to drink!"

    Su Kui finally took a deep look at him, covering all the complicated emotions, and then he opened his mouth to the wound where the flesh turned out.

    The blood gushed out ceaselessly, along the throat into her body, which relieved her hunger and thirst.

    The blood of the wizard is much more useful than water. Su Kui recovers some physical strength, breaks away from his arms and sits up with him.

    With their backs against the rocks, they squinted together to see the sky in the distance, the white clouds, rolling and surging.

    Jane moved her fingers and suddenly lost weight in her arms. Instead, he was not used to it.

    Good cover up the past, he lowered his eyes, pressed the wrist for a while, the powerful physique of the power, soon the wound will heal automatically and scab.

    He loosened his hand, wiped his bloody wrist with his wrinkled shirt hem, and pressed his thin lips unconsciously.

    Su Kui looks up and curls up her lashes like a butterfly with folded wings, which vibrates slowly.

    "Thank you," she said faintly

    A little startled, I didn''t expect to hear the words "thank you" from this unruly young girl. Jane picked up her eyebrows, crossed a light line in the long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix, and opened her thin lips: "no thanks."

    In the air, silence again.

    Su Kui didn''t speak any more, she hung her head, a little longer silver short hair covered her thin face, making her face invisible.

    Jane paused for a moment and asked slowly, "why do you become the leader of honeysuckle? You are so young and have outstanding ability. You will be warmly accepted if you throw yourself into any force."

    There is no denying that he has a certain selfishness. If the girl says that he is forced, he is even ready to accept her.

 Chapter 1278

    Unfortunately, a girl is not a person who can play according to common sense.

    Su Kui smiled, his lips were full of sarcasm, and his eyes were turning slightly. There was no emotion in the silver eyes. After watching him for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth and asked, "like you, are you the running dog of the Empire? With your blood, for the luxury of those moths? "

    Jane choked on her. "Sharp teeth."

    As it turned out, he understood that the imperial family, as she said, had lost its bloodiness in constant circulation. It''s no use, except for pleasure.

    In the Empire, military power is everything.

    The royal family is just a decoration. As long as they do their own dandy well and don''t make trouble, he won''t deal with them.

    Maintain a semblance of peace.

    On the one hand, I am afraid of him, on the other hand, I have to rely on him,

    "in fact, you want to ask if I am forced, right Su Kui looked up at the sky and smiled, "not everyone wants to be an emissary of justice. At least, I am not."

    "Honeysuckle is not as evil as it is said. What we plunder are just those who are rich and have blood on their hands. Those who die cannot be saved! "

    Aware of the hate in her tone, Jane''s tea colored eyes light flow, light listening, no interruption.

    She said: "anyway, we are all going to die. It doesn''t matter if we say it?" She gave a lazy smile.

    "There are men who abuse their young women, women who kill their husbands, women who monopolize their property, men and women who kill their brothers and sisters for the sole purpose of inheriting their inheritance, and men and women who privately sell women to force those people to sell their bodies in exchange for wealth."

    "So what is Empire? You boast of justice. In fact, there are countless people in deep water in the stars. They ask for your help, but what? The glory of your justice did not shine on them! "

    Listening to her understatement, Jane''s heart filled with a kind of mood that she didn''t know what to become, depressing. It seems that, however, a girl of eighteen years old has witnessed many crimes, seen many crimes and things she shouldn''t have seen?

    But he had to admit that what she said was true.

    "Yes," he could not refute, "but what you have done has not been understood by people. They only think that you are cruel and inhuman star robbers. Wherever they go, they burn, kill, loot and do everything evil!"

    "Hiss --"

    "it doesn''t matter," Su Kui shrugged. She bent her legs, hugged her arms, and put her little face on her lap lazily. She closed her eyes and said, "we only need money. As for the pursuit and belief of those people, we''d better leave it to the Empire to accept them. A group of hypocritical human beings!"

    Is this a loss of trust in human nature?

    He slowly reached out his hand and patted her on the shoulder. "You should learn to believe that there are still many people with good intentions in the world."

    Su Kui opened his eyes and asked angrily, "like you?"

    "Me?"

    Jane pointed to herself and shook her head. "No, I''m not a good person." He smiled. "I climbed out of the sea of corpses and stepped on countless creatures. To this day, I am full of blood and also guilty. So, I''m not a good person. "

    Su Kui listened to his words, his face suddenly burst into a bright smile.

 Chapter 1279

    She said, "it''s just that I''m not a good person either. Why don''t you think about giving up being a running dog of the Empire and flying in the stars with me? How about being free?"

    Jane was shaken by her beautiful smile. Her smile was not like those noble ladies that the emperor had seen. She didn''t show her teeth and did what she said. Although she was elegant and noble, she was rigid.

    But she is different, she laughs is laughs, exposes eight white shellfish teeth, cheek side two deep pear vortex, is very sweet.

    From the time she saw her, she was laughing. No matter she was sincere, laughing or sneering, she always did whatever she wanted, without any concealment of her ideas.

    Jane nodded and looked into her eyes. "Well, if we can go out, we''ll make a bet and beat me. I''ll go with you."

    "Be my own, loyal dog?"

    Jane is helpless. This sentence is more insulting. She said it with a smile and intimacy. He shrugged, "yes, but if you lose --"

    "I won''t lose!" She gave a big smile.

    Jane went on, "if you lose, follow me and be my cat!"

    -

    both sides are almost mad. They were observed coldly for two days. After confirming that there is no threat, they were released.

    Her cheeks have returned to normal, but now flying in the vast universe, she still feels palpitation.

    The danger of that day, after all, left her a shadow that was hard to erase for life.

    -

    the third day, evening.

    In this planet, the temperature difference between day and night is great. People can almost be dried up by the heat during the day. At night, the temperature drops in a straight line, hoping to freeze people into ice sculptures.

    Su Kui yawned and leaned in Jane''s arms. They warmed each other.

    It has to be said that looking at the girl in her arms with her eyes closed, Jane felt that it was a good thing to have someone to accompany her when she was facing death.

    Just when I got here, I was suddenly interrupted by the roar of overhead.

    It''s a sound like an electric wave, especially clear in the ears of the psionic. When his eyes were dark, he did not feel happy, but alert.

    It''s not clear which side of the power is coming. He pursed his lips and didn''t get up to call for help.

    Soon, from the huge aircraft, jumped a man in a white uniform, a light blonde curly hair, was that day, against the war, always standing behind the cold pupil of the man?

    Jane breathed a sigh of relief, then it was funny, these people came, it means the end of their lives.

    However, he would feel relaxed for the girl to be rescued at last. Incredible emotions, come inexplicable.

    "Hello, cat, wake up, your subordinates have come down to save you!" Pat her cheek, start to feel the hot frightening.

    He squinted his eyes and looked down at her cheek. There was an abnormal flush on her cheek. The breath from her nose was so hot that it almost melted his hand. Moreover, the breath was very slow. It was likely to be respiratory infection!

    Even if the spirit is strong, the body''s pain, treatment is not timely, still can want her life!

    He could not escape any more. He got up with the girl in his arms and walked to meet Dunmore.

    Dunmore''s footsteps are tiny. He looks at the tall figure that suddenly appears in front of him. The deep outline, chestnut black short hair, tall and strong body. It''s not Anderson, or who?!

    As soon as he saw the light, he ran to Jane.

 Chapter 1280

    "How is she?" Dunmore is not a fool. He suppressed his panic and asked loudly.

    Looking at the silver haired girl lying motionless in the man''s arms, Dunmore''s legs began to soften before he came near. He knew the girl''s physical condition, so in the original fight with Anderson, he was blocked in all ways.

    If she is really in trouble, I am afraid that I will also be guilty of death!

    Jane strode forward, without hesitation, and said the situation of Su Kui in a deep voice, "not dead, with rescue equipment? Hurry up, she is seriously dehydrated, her respiratory tract seems to be infected, her body temperature is terrible, I''m afraid it will hurt her heart. " Finish saying, see Dunmore stay in place, he frowns, "still Leng to do what? Lead the way! "

    When the momentum is wide open and the voice line is low, it gives people a sense of oppression.

    Dunmore responded, "OK!"

    At the same time, he opened the microphone and began to give orders. On the other hand, he followed Jane''s footsteps closely. Now, he couldn''t care whether they were enemies who didn''t like each other!

    Su Kui was put into the repair bin safely. The machine started to run. The indicator light of dripping showed that everything was normal. Looking at the girl''s cheek in the transparent repair bin, he gradually returned to normal. His eyelashes moved, his wrists rubbed and his eyes looked back.

    Dunmore held the gun in one hand and held it against his forehead. "Don''t move!"

    Jane laughs. He raises his hands and makes a surrender. "Gee, you honeysuckle, that''s how you treat your leader''s benefactor?"

    "Oh --"

    Dunmore sneered and disdained: "you did save her, but without you, she would not be injured, let alone in such a situation! What if I kill you now? "

    Although the tone in his mouth was hard, he was surprised in his heart. The man was so strong that he could maintain his normal life and physical strength after three days of sun exposure in seinar. He even walked close to the aircraft with sunflower in his arms.

    At the moment, in addition to the appearance of some embarrassed, look energetic, people can not touch the depth.

    He clenched his gun. "Why don''t you talk?"

    Jane raised the eyebrows of her sword, and on the cold and hard face with clear outline, she was totally indifferent, "what do you say? Please? "

    Dunmore couldn''t believe it. "Will you please?" This is the God of war of the Empire. He always killed decisively. Even if they were in the opposite camp, they would not prevent him from hearing Anderson''s name.

    "Please," Jane said decisively The two words are enunciated clearly, without any element of humiliation.

    Dunmore was rather surprised by him.

    "You --"

    he fixed his eyes on the man for a long time, confronted him for a moment, and finally put down his gun heavily, sneering, "I will not kill you, but I will not help you out! It has nothing to do with me whether your empire can find you before you die! "

    Leng Tong always has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Since this man saved her, then he will follow her ideas and let him live!

    When she woke up, she complained about herself.

    -

    watch the overhead aircraft go away quickly until there is only one black spot left.

    Jane touched her nose, shrugged her shoulders and smiled helplessly.

    Now, he took a picture of xuanming, who had been fighting for many years. Now, xuanming was discarded as a pile of scrap iron. He said to himself, "xuanming, you are going to enter the factory for maintenance."

    -Three months later, the anniversary ceremony of the Empire.

    The whole country celebrated the return of general Anderson.

 Chapter 1281

    Once again, the enemy was wiped out, and for the lives of interstellar people, a stable life was brought.

    European style buildings, the spacious white stone Avenue is paved with red carpet. On both sides of the road, the well-dressed girls have red cheeks and bright eyes. From time to time, they take out a small mirror to check whether their makeup is appropriate.

    These girls, the object of adoration, come to an climax with the slow landing of a huge star ship.

    Countless girls, unable to hide the excitement in their hearts, screamed with surprise.

    When the Starship hatch opened, a man wearing a straight military uniform and a long black trench coat slowly stepped down from above, only to see his features were deep, his eyes were very light, his face was cold, and he was thousands of miles away.

    Jane stepped down from the Starship and looked at the broad red carpet, which continued all the way. She did not know where it extended, and frowned wearily.

    The Empire needs to exalt him to maintain the royal majesty. Unfortunately, he is really not interested in such extravagant and wasteful things as exaggeration to clumsiness.

    "Congratulations, general, on your triumphant return!" Standing at the end of the red carpet with a sneer, he looked at him with a smile.

    Today, she also has a straight uniform, a chest badge, and a star. Obviously, she went deep into the tiger''s den, was recognized by the imperial family and promoted to the rank.

    Among the stars, there are few female soldiers, just because most of them are far less evolved than men.

    It''s the dream of countless girls who are looking forward to spring to become soldiers and fight with the God of war.

    At this time, see to be able to stand in front of the general, and the general of women, girls, all envy envy hate.

    Coldly and lightly glanced down the steps, all the way down, the young girls, eyes across a disdain.

    These soft and weak women who can only dress up are not what the general wants!

    Jane nodded lightly. "Well."

    As he walked into the palace, he asked, "I''m not here recently. Has anything happened to the main star?"

    "Well..." A little hesitation.

    "Hello, general!"

    "Welcome the general back!"

    The soldiers of the Imperial Palace, when they saw Jane, immediately saluted. Jane raised her hand at will, and then walked on past them.

    Aware of the cold hesitation, he frowned, "if you have anything to say, as a soldier, the most taboo indecision!" So, he doesn''t look down on women, but most of them are very soft.

    Moreover, we can''t make a better judgment when we meet something.

    For example, when he went to the palace to meet the king, she was still hesitating behind her.

    Coldly smell the words, look in the eyes, immediately apologize: "sorry general, I just did not organize the language for a while!" She pursed her lips and said, "well, general, in your absence, honeysuckle has attacked the main star three times in total. Although each time is in the case of no casualties, it has caused human panic. All the people are asking for it. After the general comes back, he can kill honeysuckle!"

    Jane''s steps were obviously paused for a moment, and the corner of her lips unconsciously picked up and walked into the front hall.

    It seems that kitten is recovering well. So soon, she can come to find fault!

    He was in a good mood, so when he saw the king in the hall, he even smiled at him in a good mood.

    Over half a hundred years old, the king was immediately flattered, and the royal family''s status to this day has survived.

 Chapter 1282

    Although they still have some power, but the right to speak, has not been able to hold 80% of the StarCraft military power than Jane.

    "General Anderson has once again made war for our empire. The glory of the Empire belongs to you!" The old king''s eyes were full of emotion, he said, holding Jane''s hand.

    Jane casually picked out her lips. "Yes, as a soldier, it''s our mission to protect the people!" He deliberately didn''t take the king''s words.

    The king was a little embarrassed, pulled the corners of his mouth, and at the prompt of his entourage, hurriedly shifted the topic.

    "This time the general returned triumphantly, I specially prepared a celebration banquet for the general. This evening, please honor the military affairs!"

    Jane nodded nonchalantly. "I know. If I have time, I''ll make an appointment. So, I''ll leave first!"

    However, they came here for a walk. They knew each other well. The old king did not dare to hold on to him. Moreover, from the heart, they were eager to send the God of death away as soon as possible.

    Today''s dinner is purposeful.

    The old king was getting old. He had two sons and three daughters in his life. He wanted his sons to inherit the title. He didn''t expect that all of them were disheartened. His physical strength was only a. he couldn''t compare with his three daughters even in strategy.

    Sometimes, he had to sigh, isn''t it that their empire has come to an end?

    As Jane''s power grew stronger, the old King became more and more attracted. His three daughters, each of whom is a beauty with the best number of stars, are bound to be attracted as long as they are men.

    So, he wanted to use this dinner party to show his three daughters. If he could marry Anderson, the glory of the Empire would be maintained.

    -

    Su Kui is lazily playing with the gem just snatched from a certain planet. The ruby is as red as blood, as clear as eyes, and against her white fingers, it becomes more and more colorful.

    "Dunmore, what''s the status of the main star now?"

    Why can honeysuckle retreat every time the enemy is not aware of it? Of course, it depends on the strong network of honeysuckle. In addition to the people in the headquarters, there are many, many, many, many, all over the world, providing them with continuous information.

    Dunmore opened the small display screen on his hand, listened to the latest news, and casually said: "Oh, Anderson is back to the main star today. He went to the palace to see the king. According to the informant, at the celebration dinner tonight, the king will probably hold a blind date dinner for Anderson. The main character of the dinner is the three famous princesses. It seems that he is I want to win over Anderson! "

    The voice did not fall, he raised his eyes, in front of the seat, where is the shadow of his own boss?

    The jewel dribbled around on the table. Dunmore turned around and looked at Su Kui, who was walking away from the corridor, and asked loudly, "Hey, where are you going, boss?"

    -

    the main star has the best resources, the widest area, the most beautiful girl, and the most outstanding genius in the whole star!

    The starry sky of the main star is extremely beautiful. The bright and extinct stars hang above the night, and glow from far and near. In autumn, the cool cool wind with the air flow is drawn into the gorgeous banquet living room with huge crystal chandeliers.

    European style carpet covers every corner. Jane is leaning against the window to smoke. In the dark corner, it is not noticeable.

    It''s crazy of him to attend such a boring party.

 Chapter 1283

    The so-called celebration party, really think he doesn''t know what the old guy is thinking?

    Ha -

    a group of self righteous people.

    The slender finger played the end of the cigarette, and the burnt ash fell down. He bit in the middle of his teeth lazily, and held his hands on the windowsill, looking at the stars in the distance through the huge carved window.

    There are fireworks.

    "Hey, general, what''s a man doing here? Do you want to have a dance? " A voice with a little metallic texture suddenly came in and disturbed his silence.

    Jane turned back abruptly to her dark eyes.

    The girl has short black hair, her delicate face is white without a trace of blood, her plump mouth is red, and she is wearing a smile.

    She was wearing a gorgeous and exaggerated skirt. Under the puffy skirt, she was wearing delicate lace. The combination of black and dark red made her look like a red rose in the night! The danger is fatal, but it can''t keep people close.

    ''s eyes sparkle, her lips open, and she smiles. "Okay, my dear princess, your highness."

    He bowed gracefully, gently grasped the girl''s hand, and branded a kiss on it.

    Coldly witnessed all this, hate almost to crush the goblet in hand.

    She has been looking at the situation here, looking for an opportunity to invite the general to dance. Unexpectedly, she was preempted by the girl who came out of nowhere!

    She glanced at the girl coldly. Her pure expression made her want to be destroyed!

    She was ready to go to the back garden to relax. The general didn''t like women fighting for him. So she tried to be what he liked. Try to make yourself strong, weak posture dead pressure into the bottom of my heart, never reveal!

    She can wait, because in the end, there will be only one woman beside the general, and he will find that he is the most suitable!

    -

    the music and slow flow in the rotating ballroom are smooth, and the ambiguous murmur from high to low flows in the dining room.

    Jane strode to the middle of the dance floor and pulled gently. The girl''s huge skirt fell into his arms after blooming a beautiful flower.

    With a low smile, he took her soft hand in one hand and clasped her slender waist in the other hand, taking the lead in stepping forward.

    A waltz of extreme tenderness and tenderness.

    I don''t know when the gorgeous crystal chandelier is dark. In the dim light, there is only one person left in front of me. My breath is entwined with each other. My eyes look at each other. It''s different from their tacit understanding of dancing. In their eyes, more is the powerful aura that they try to press each other down.

    Fight against each other.

    "My cat, I''m glad you can come." In the middle of the dance, Jane suddenly bowed her head and whispered in the girl''s ear.

    The warm breath sprays on the ear side, and Su Kui''s eyelashes move. Like a white rose, her skin is lustrous and pure. Her delicate features make her look too fragile, like a doll carved by people.

    "General, I can''t understand what you said," she blinked, carelessly stepping on one foot. "Ah Sorry... "

    With provocation in her eyes, she apologized innocently.

    Arrogant eyebrows and eyes are always the eyebrows and tails. Even if the hair color is changed and the facial features are slightly adjusted, Jane still recognizes her at a glance!

 Chapter 1284

    I didn''t expect her to be so bold. Without anyone''s knowledge, a person sneaked into the main star.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the two of them are extremely close. They are vaguely together. The general, who has always been silent and cold, has for the first time taken the initiative to stick his lips on the girl''s earlobes and kiss intimately.

    The three neglected princesses gather at one side and look at each other. They all see thick unwillingness in each other''s eyes.

    Men like Anderson, the God of war of the Empire, are the dream lovers of countless young girls. They, even if they are princesses, are no exception.

    There was a dark light in Julia''s eyes. She shook the goblet in her hand and crossed her eyes.

    The second princess stamped her feet and hated, "who is that woman! How dare you steal our limelight? Let me know. Make her look good! "

    Another person sneers, three princesses a dress of gorgeous gold, lining of her charming and affectionate, she plucked the chestnut curl, "Lola, many things, not by your verbal threat, can do it! Oh -- "

    Lola stares," ginia, don''t be so arrogant! I am your sister! "

    "Oh, I don''t have such a stupid sister, ha ha." Ginia slapped her nose, took her own glass, picked up her skirt and swayed away.

    "You --" Lola pursued two steps. "You come back!"

    Julia frowned and exclaimed in a cold voice, "enough, Lola, if you lose face again, go back to your room! Today is a very important day for our empire. If you can''t do it, go back as soon as possible! "

    "Elder sister, I......" Lola''s eyes are red, and she looks at Jane reluctantly. "I know. I won''t talk any more. Let me stay here. Please, elder sister..."

    "Whatever you want." Julia left, picked up the cup and left.

    -

    Jane and Su Kui just finished dancing. She licked the corner of her lips and was thirsty.

    At this time, a soft-looking woman in a proper Turquoise dress came over. She held two goblets in her hand and said with a smile, "congratulations on the general''s triumphant return, Julia''s toast."

    Jane''s hand was still on Su Kui''s waist. Hearing this, Su Kui gave him a smile and told him silently that he would find something to drink and let him cherish the opportunity.

    Then she drifted away, leaving Jane alone and her face heavy.

    Julia was confused. "General, that lady is..."

    Jane frowned. "It''s nothing, just a friend." he couldn''t be frank. In fact, this innocent looking girl in front of him is the leader of the honeysuckle organization, which makes the whole star and the wind scare.

    "Then, general -" she would like to refuse to return the glass to Jane. "Do you want to have a drink?"

    Jane''s mind was attracted by the thin dark red figure. Hearing the words, she nodded. She took the glass lightly and poured it down. Then she said casually, "after drinking, if you''re OK, I''ll take the next step first and leave!"

    After that, he started to walk towards sunflower with long legs.

    She did not know when she got to the front door of the dining room. I don''t know why, I''m confronting a woman.

    He walked over and found it cold. She changed her dress today. She wore a red dress and a slim design.

 Chapter 1285

    With her beautiful figure, she looks like a mermaid in the sea.

    However, Jane''s mind was all attracted by the girl in front of her. She took back her sight after only one look.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    Then I saw a large wine stain on the girl''s skirt.

    Narrow and Long Feng Mou a squint, the eye flashed over the danger, looking at the empty glass in cold hands, what else don''t understand? He frowned. "So careless? As a soldier, hands shake? "

    Coldly, he said some grievances, inexplicably looked at Jane, he was never a man who would say so much to protect women, why this time --

    she admitted that she was intentional, but Jane did not give face to point out, even if her heart is hard, but also some can not stand it!

    "General, I didn''t see this young lady, she suddenly rushed out..."

    Jane looked down and asked Su Kui, "is that right?"

    Wen Yan, Su Kui smiled at him badly and shook his head. "No, I think it''s this young lady who is jealous of me and deliberately poured the wine on me. It''s just --"

    She coldly picked up the eyebrows and the red lips bewildered people. "Young lady, your technique is really not brilliant. Since you like it, you have to fight for it. The strong possessiveness in your eyes can betray you! ˇ±Su Kui sneered and then turned to ask Jane, "my clothes are wet. How about inviting me to your house to change?"

    Jane''s eyes narrowed, she looked at the girl from beginning to end, and she suddenly burst into a smile, "OK, just, as a single man, my residence, but only men''s clothing, do you dare to go with me?"

    Cold body suddenly stiff there.

    The white moonlight makes a halo on the girl''s dark short hair. The girl''s clear eyes are burning in the night, and her beautiful features are more uninhibited and arrogant. She raises her eyebrows and replies, "why not?"

    Jane gazed at her with interest, suddenly clasped her slender white wrist in her big palm, and turned to leave.

    "General Anderson, please stay!"

    Julia stopped Jane. There was a bit of fluster in her speech. She thought that the cover was excellent and hard to detect. However, several people were not ordinary people. Her acting skills were really poor.

    "What is it?" Jane frowned and asked coldly.

    Julia smiled. "General Anderson, today my father specially prepared a celebration banquet for you. You don''t have to wait any longer. He will give you a reward in person!" Speaking, soft hands, have been unconsciously entangled up.

    Jane''s eyes were cold, and at the same time she felt that a heat flow was surging up from her belly and converging all over her body.

    "Julia!" He shook off the woman''s hand, his eyes were cold and sharp, powerful and almost suffocating. A name, as if squeezed out of the teeth.

    He clenched Su Kui''s wrist and gave Julia a cold glance. "You, good!"

    Say, take Su Kui, turn around and stride away!

    -General Anderson''s house.

    Su Kui took a bath and stepped out of the bathroom barefoot on the soft long woolen carpet. A man''s shirt was put on her body. The hem almost reached the knee. The neckline slipped down because it was too loose, revealing the white and round shoulders.

    When Jane looked back from the sofa, she saw that the girl with silver hair and silver pupils was like a light cat, stepping on the carpet and looking around.

 Chapter 1286

    Her light and white hands were soft and boneless, and he firmly clasped them in the palm of his hand. He could not refuse to slowly put his lips to her fingertips, kiss them very vaguely, and drop a shallow tooth mark on her fingertips.

    The thin and fragile neck blooms out a piece of red tide under his lips. She closes the silver eyes slightly, and there is a disordered gasp between her lips and teeth. The neck that is leaning back is elegant like a swan that leads the neck. The beautiful lines are smooth and evocative.

    "When I first saw you, I wanted to do it." His hot lips fell on her cold skin. For a moment, his hoarse and low voice, like the most gorgeous velvet, rubbed against sunflower''s eardrum.

    In response, the top of his hair tightened sharply.

    Su Kui''s fingers crept up his hair silently and tightened quickly. Her eyes were half closed. Her short silver hair cluttered on her cheek. On her pale cheek, there was a layer of blush, like a layer of rosy sky. The eyes are bright and confused, with clear and rippling water color. Deep in the pupil, it seems to be covered with a layer of mist, so that people can not see the bottom of the eye.

    "Is it? What a coincidence! At your first sight, I''m thinking about how to conquer you! "

    Her sharp teeth were grinding his earlobes, and her smile was frivolous.

    "Well, then, it depends on who conquers who now!" He hissed and laughed, his waist sank, his big palm controlled her slim waist, and his brown eyes gradually sank.

    The smooth and strong muscles of the man have a layer of sweat, and the whole breath is like a cheetah with full momentum. In his eyes, there are only his own prey!

    -As a person growing up in the general''s office, Leng Ran is naturally a member of the general''s office. Although she moved away from the general''s office as an adult, the general''s office is like a family to her.

    All the servants in the mansion know her.

    But the general''s office has strict rules. No one dare to let people in easily without the general''s approval.

    Coldly in the outside has been watching, watching Jane and Su Kui into his house, until the edge of the sky light micro light, also did not come out.

    The palm has been pinched out of the bloodstain and lost consciousness.

    -

    in the distance, a beam of golden light breaks through the dreary clouds, crossing the next layer of golden light on the magnificent main star building.

    Jane opened her eyes slowly and cheerfully. The floating smell in the air told him that everything last night was not a dream. He moved his arm and was suddenly stunned.

    Side eyes look, the position of body side, already empty.

    Downstairs hall is busy under people, surprised to find that their own general for the first time regardless of image, full of ambiguous traces of running down from upstairs barefoot. He was wearing a pair of loose household pants, bare upper body, strong and smooth abdominal muscles slowly fluctuating with the breath, messy hair, which made him fade away from the normal look of abstinence and solemnity when he was wearing military uniform.

    Now, he is full of ambiguous red marks, and his lips are cut open by something. His whole body is full of the lazy breath after lust.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They stared and stood in the same place, forgetting what to do.

    Jane grabs her hair and raises her eyes. Her brown eyes are half closed. She sweeps around the hall. "Where was the girl last night?" He asked.

    In fact, he didn''t plan to hear the answer. He was too clear about Leng Tong''s strength. If she wanted to go, no one could stop her with these people.

    "What girl, general

    The servant was stupefied and looked at the general''s back, which turned around and left. He was puzzled.

 Chapter 1287

    Picking up the micro display on the carpet, he rubbed it, inadvertently pressed a button, and the display immediately projected a picture in front of his eyes.

    The young girl in the screen still has a lazy face after the love affair, a peach color at the end of her eyes and messy hair. She is wrapped in her own coat, carrying her lips to say hello to him.

    "Hi, Jane, I''m very satisfied with your service last night. Of course, I think you should be very satisfied with me, too? "

    Her long, jade like fingers pointed a little lip bead, and she tilted her head. "Well, I''m looking forward to your next time. Then, I''ll go first." she shook her little hands and disappeared in the monitor.

    When the screen is dark, Jane plays the message again, slowly lights a cigarette, bites between her teeth, and looks at the girl on the screen with deep and fierce eyes.

    She is sometimes crafty, sometimes devious, naturally from the bones of the confused attitude, like heaven.

    He picked his eyebrows, the screen darkened again, and he didn''t repeat, "you can''t escape." He murmured, pinched the cigarette and flicked it at will. The remaining half of the cigarette fell into the ashtray exactly.

    -

    "cold pupil, where did you go yesterday?"

    Dunmore watched Su Kui''s own small aircraft flying in from the open starship cabin door and landed steadily on the parking platform. He quickly ran after him and asked.

    Su Kui covered her lips and yawned. Although she was cool last night, she also spent too much energy. She wrapped in her coat and walked slowly forward, planning to go back to the bedroom for a rest.

    At the moment of passing by, Dunmore''s eyes suddenly fell on Su Kui''s clothes, "whose clothes are they?!"

    The footsteps stop, Su Kui turns his head carelessly, the silver eyes are thin and cool, "Dunmore, are you, too much control?" After that, she turned around and walked away. "Don''t disturb my rest. If you have any words, wait until I wake up."

    "Cold pupil -"

    Dunmore''s fist is hanging on the hard metal wall. When the fist touches the wall, the skin is full of flesh and blood is gushing out quickly.

    "Fu||||||||||||||||||||||||||||?

    I can''t imagine that the two people in the obviously opposite camp will eventually mix up. They didn''t come back last night. Did they go to find him? Yesterday''s news didn''t mean that the king arranged a blind date for Anderson -

    Dunmore grabbed his hair with all his strength. It was inexplicably felt that the two equally strange people, coming together, would surely turn the whole star upside down!

    -Since the girl ran away last time, Jane began to feel that life has become boring.

    The shirt, which was worn by the girl, was picked up by him and hung neatly in his closet. Every time he saw it, what he remembered was the girl''s fragrant shoulders and half dew, her silver hair with water vapor, her eyes bright, monstrous and provocative.

    The Zerg is very quiet recently. The king still doesn''t give up. He wants to put women in his hands. Several princesses take turns to try it.

    He pinched his brow, buttoned the last button neatly. His eyes were bright and brown. He stroked the shirt and whispered, "wait for me, my cat."

    Then, turn around and stride downstairs.

    Army boots trample on the floor, making a dull clattering sound, get on the suspension car and drive all the way to the palace.

 Chapter 1288

    When the old king heard general Anderson''s request, he frowned and hurried out.

    In the hall, the old king sat on the throne and looked at the tall man of his highness. The man is undoubtedly favored by heaven. He has outstanding appearance and superior ability. If he wants to overthrow the royal family and become king, the royal family has no resistance at all.

    That''s why he had to give his daughter to him.

    But for now, it seems to be counterproductive.

    "General Anderson, I want to see you today. What''s the matter?" The old king''s eyes flickered, unable to see the slightest emotion of him, and he simply responded to all changes without change.

    Jane rubbed her wrists and looked up casually. Although they were in the same position, he never lost in momentum.

    "King''s excellency, recently entangled in several princesses, Jane felt deeply puzzled. Did the king ever consider that it was time to select a mate for his royal highness?" His eyes were always light, his lips were light, and he looked at the old king.

    "What does general Anderson mean?" The old king was stunned, and his face was a little embarrassed. So he said that the princesses were pestering him, but he had paid attention to his royal majesty?

    "Literally," he smiled, ignoring the guard''s vigilance, and walked slowly up the steps.

    The old king was frightened by his irreverence, and did not stop it.

    Finally, Jane came to the old king''s face, slowly bent down, the cold brown eyes fixed on the old king, one word at a time, low way: "Your Majesty, it''s not good to be the king you are high above? Now the outside world is changing so fast that you just need to enjoy it. As for the rest, you don''t have to worry about it, do you understand? "

    He tidied up his collar for the old king, stepped back two steps, and said: "I hope the king can seriously consider my suggestions, and don''t do anything that bothers me. After all, it''s hard for me to do that -" br >

    he sneered, and his clear-cut face was all indescribable.

    "Once it''s hard to do it, I''ll be unhappy. At that time, if you do something, please forgive me!"

    "Then, goodbye."

    He stooped to do a light ceremony, countless noble gesture.

    -After Jane left, the old king collapsed on the throne and gasped violently. He was very old and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead weakly.

    Anderson, are you going to tear up the royal family?!

    In the end, I pushed him too hard. At this time, the old king regretted his previous actions. If Anderson''s rebellion was caused by this, it would be too much for him.

    He sank his mind and thought for a moment, and then he said in a loud voice, "come, invite some princesses to come here, send invitations to all the nobles by the way, and say that I will hold a mate selection ceremony for the princesses tomorrow night. All the men of the right age can come to attend!"

    I''m sorry. However, Anderson has said so much. If he doesn''t make a statement, he can''t point out that he will solve it in his own way.

    His three flowery daughters are the biggest treasure in his hands, but now, because of Anderson''s words, they will become worthless.

    Maybe we can attract some nobles, but all of them are not as important as Anderson!

 Chapter 1289

    Honeysuckle headquarters.

    It''s a planet covered with ice all the year round. The climate is very cold and it''s not suitable for human beings to live in. That''s what everyone didn''t expect. In such an unknown planet, honeysuckle, the largest star stealing organization in the world, is hidden. In such a large underground space, there are cold instruments all around, making constant drip of instructions.

    Su Kui walked down the last step and walked towards the information room.

    The information room is huge, countless huge screens, showing the operation of each planet and the important information released by the informant on a regular basis. Here is the absolute secret place of honeysuckle.

    "How about Al?"

    Su Kui patted the man sitting on the main console on the shoulder and asked in a low voice.

    Al suddenly turned around, jumped up and hugged Su Kui. "Oh my God, you are back at last, boss. Congratulations on your safe return! A few months outside, have fun? What''s the gain? "

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows, pushed him aside and said with a smile, "I''ve got a lot, but it''s a secret!"

    "Oh, my God, I''m hurt!" Al is a careless boy in his early twenties, with short blonde hair and big bright eyes. He covers his chest and looks hurt. "Boss, you have a secret to me! I''m dying of pain! "

    "Ah, I''m dead!" He puffed into the chair, stuck out his tongue and pretended to be dead.

    Su Kui has a headache. "Well, Al, I want to know more than my secret. Is there any result in the matter I asked you to investigate?"

    Hearing this, Al immediately regained his integrity, looked at Dunmore, who was following her, hesitated to speak.

    Seeing this, Dunmore pursed his lips and wanted to quit. He knew that Su Kui had her own secret. She had a strong sense of self-esteem and would not let others know easily.

    Just in my heart, it''s hard to be sad.

    "Dunmore, you stay."

    All of a sudden, a voice came from behind. Dunmore''s eyes lit up, and he turned around incredulously. "Can I really listen?"

    Su Kui shrugged. "It''s no big deal. In honeysuckle, how many people have no unbearable past? I''m no exception. I''m here for revenge. "

    "Al, say it."

    Al smelled the words, nodded, and with his fingers in vain, he pointed down the screen, pulled a picture out of the folder, and said, "look at this, boss."

    Su Kui follows his reputation. In the next moment, his pupils are constricted and his breath is disordered. He has a violent posture.

    She tightly pursed her lips, and the red lips lost their color in a moment.

    Al took a worried look at her. "Boss, are you ok?"

    "No..." Su Kui clenched her fist and stared at the picture.

    After the processing of the photo, very clear into their own retina. The photo was taken in the living room of a residential house. Two corpses, one male and one female, were bruised by sharp weapons. They seemed to suffer from great pain before they died, holding each other together.

    Bloody scene, dyed the light carpet on the floor, light green soft sofa chair, also can''t escape.

    This is her home before she was three years old!

    "Go on, Al!"

    After she boarded the head of honeysuckle last year, she began to investigate this matter. Finally, today, things have an eye.

    Al nodded, and Dunmore looked in the clouds.

 Chapter 1290

    He remained silent and remained a spectator.

    Looking at the young girl''s mood, she was in a low mood. At that moment, she was as fragile as a new born child, in urgent need of human comfort. But he didn''t dare to go up, and knew that she didn''t need it!

    "I got this picture by chance some time ago. By the way, do you know where I got this picture?"

    Sukui turned his head and looked at al. "Go on."

    At this moment, she has covered the sadness, and looks like a normal person.

    Al is honeysuckle. Except for her adoptive parents, the only one who knows her past. Now, looking at her, his eyes are more intolerable.

    At such a young age, if parents are alive, they will probably grow up in the palm of their hand?

    But now, she has endured many things that she shouldn''t have in her life.

    However, after getting along with each other, everyone knows that this strong girl is proud and unruly. She doesn''t need sympathy. As long as she finds her enemy, Al knows that she will fight back with the same tactics!

    "This picture was found in their private file library when I invaded the Royal defense system!"

    "Royalty!" Su Kui''s silver eyes burst with endless hatred. She clenched her fist. "What else have you investigated?"

    "Remember what your parents worked out?" Asked al.

    Su Kui is a psychic. From the age of one, his memory is surprisingly powerful. It''s very simple for her to remember things when she was young.

    She nodded. At that time, Leng''s parents developed a medicine. Because they had not been tested, they named it after Leng Tong and Lengran. They took the abbreviation, Tr1.

    The purpose of the drug was to prolong the life of ordinary people.

    Without evolution, human beings can''t live to the age of 155 at most, and can''t resist birth, aging, death, disease and suffering.

    The little daughter Leng Tong is lucky enough to wake up to the power, but at that time Lengran was like an ordinary person. She woke up later. When she woke up, Leng''s parents had been murdered!

    After numerous times of repeated tests, finally, the drug ushered in TR3! The most successful one, each time taken, can extend the life span by about 7-10 years, and at the same time, it can reactivate the aged cells and make them fresh again.

    However, Leng''s parents feel that the medicine is not perfect, and many unforeseen sequelae have not yet been found, which is why they are ready to continue to study.

    And I plan to add stimulating drugs to the potion, trying to extend life and activate the human body at the same time, which is one percent of the talent, so that they can awaken the power.

    This intention is good, they are also working hard for it, even ignoring their two daughters.

    The success is getting closer and closer. However, I don''t know when the news leaked out. Drugs that can prolong life span and possibly stimulate potential in human body are the dream of countless underground organizations, even those rich businessmen and nobles.

    With wealth and status, people will be reluctant to die, because they haven''t enjoyed enough life.

    Therefore, the parents of Leng family began to run away with cold pupils and coldness, but in the end, on the first day when they came back home, they were taken away by the villains who suddenly broke in, and the potions were not found.

 Chapter 1291

    But Su Kui knew where the only successful medicine had gone.

    At that time, Leng''s parents realized that if they didn''t hand over the medicine and formula, they would be doomed. So when they came back, they cleaned up the secret basement directly as a temporary residence for the two sisters.

    Before going to bed that night, Leng mother brought a glass of water to Lengran and coaxed her to finish. Still remember at that time, a little cold complained a good bitter, even playing a temper not willing to drink.

    Presumably, later there was no power cold will awaken the power, all rely on the bottle of medicine, right?

    With her parents'' lives, the things that could be saved finally got into her stomach.

    Of course, this is the choice of cold parents. Sukui won''t say anything.

    Hear here, Su Kui what else don''t understand? In addition to the royal family, it''s the Anderson family in the general''s mansion.

    But -

    the population of Anderson family has withered. Every head of the family is one of the most talented people. It''s really unnecessary to take risks for the sake of this little benefit.

    Moreover, the photos were found in the private file library after the Royal defense system was broken. Then, who is the murderer? You can imagine!

    "Murderer, a member of the royal family?!" Su Kui squinted and pinched his fingertips into the palm.

    Al nodded. "It''s very likely that I will continue to check the specific evidence, boss, you --"

    "I''m ok," Su Kui rubbed his eyebrows, "hard work, al."

    "It doesn''t matter. This is what I should do! Don''t worry, boss. As long as there is the latest news, I will inform you as soon as possible! " Al looked at the tired girl and said softly, "boss, you just came back, or go to have a rest first?"

    Su Kui nodded, but she didn''t refuse. She really needed to rest and tidy up these things.

    "Well, thank you, al." She made a solemn bow to Al, then slowly turned around, just like losing her soul, and walked out of the information room step by step.

    "She..." Dunmore waited for her to go out, then he stopped talking and looked at al doubtfully.

    Al made a silent movement, whispered: "this is her parents. You know she is a psychic. She has memories since childhood. You can imagine how much psychological shadow her parents died at home."

    Dunmore suddenly, "then she''s been tracking down the murderer all these years?" His blue eyes were full of complex emotions, and he was deeply in love with the girl.

    "All right, brother, protect the eldest brother, go out!" Al patted him on the shoulder. "I need to work. Help the boss find out the murderer as soon as possible. She can also put down the stone in her heart as soon as possible!"

    Dunmore naturally knew that. He nodded, "OK, it''s hard!"

    -However, before al found out the truth, Su Kui suddenly made a decision.

    "I''m going to the main star."

    At that time, the whole honeysuckle high-level conference room, only scattered five people, smell words, very tacit spit out a sentence, "I do not agree!"

    Al stared. "What do you think, boss? You are the leader of honeysuckle. In the place where the host star has many eyes, if your identity is exposed, have you thought about the consequences? "

    The rest agreed with al.

    Su Kui is their eldest brother and the spiritual leader of honeysuckle. With her, the whole honeysuckle can gather into a rock and no one can shake it.

 Chapter 1292

    If honeysuckle lost her, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But as a result, it must be terrible, even devastating to honeysuckle!

    "Pupil pupil, you consider clearly, this matter is not a joke!" In addition to Su Kui, the only woman in the conference room, Celia, said softly.

    She has a wave like light golden curly hair, soft facial features, soft blue eyes, as if the vast sea, can contain everything, her soft voice dissuasion, tone, is full of disapproval.

    "What do you want to do, you can tell us, we can help you, but the pupil, to the main star, people eyes miscellaneous, how do you deal with these?"

    In fact, in the whole honeysuckle, everyone dotes on Leng Tong as a sister. In life, everything is arranged for her, never leaving her with worries.

    Just like this, enough to imagine, Su Kui opened his mouth and said that he would go to the main star, how shocked everyone was!

    Dunmore is a bit grumpy. He keeps pacing in the conference room, saying, "I disagree, I firmly disagree!"! Cold pupil, I can''t bear your willfulness this time! If you are caught by those people, to the extent that they hate you, you will certainly die. Understand

    "I''ll take care of myself, don''t worry." Su Kui knew that they were worried about themselves, so he was not angry.

    She fixed to look at the people, silver eyes, is full of serious, "I will come back safely, this time, there is something I have to do!"

    Dunmore clenched his teeth. "Even if you want to do that! We can do it! There''s no need to risk yourself! "

    "Otherwise, I will do it! I''ll go to the main star. How about remote control? " He clenched his fist and made up his mind.

    Smell speech, Su Kui smiled, the beautiful smile of her face bloomed, her silver eyes like clouds, can not see the bottom of her eyes.

    "Can anyone take the place of the tragic death of his parents, Dunmore?"

    The light and flowing tone, like feathers, was soft and weightless, but it blocked all Dunmore''s thoughts and made him speechless.

    "Cold pupil..."

    The rest were shocked. "What kind of revenge? Parents?! "

    They always thought that Leng Tong grew up in honeysuckle and was the child of the former leader. Unexpectedly, her life experience was nothing better than them!

    "Boss, you say it, let''s help you!"

    "The main star is too dangerous, even if it is --"

    "OK," Su Kui frowned a little, and his silver eyes glowed with metal cold light. "I''ve decided, I don''t need to persuade you. I promise you that I will come back safely after revenge!"

    Celia frowned sadly, as if in an angel''s eyes, it was heartache and reluctant to give up. "Pupil, can you not go? We must have another way. "

    "No, Celia, that''s the only solution," said the red lipstick, smiling, shaking her head. "Those people, who have been huddled in the main star all their lives, are reluctant to take a step easily, because they know that they have too much blood in their hands. Once they go out, they will surely be stared at by countless eyes."

    "Since they don''t come out, I will go to them and use their blood to sacrifice the dead souls of my parents!"

    Her figure''s delicate face is full of cold, dark red gorgeous skirt, like the synonym of crime and blood.

 Chapter 1293

    At last, they didn''t persuade Su Kui. In a silent night, Su Kui was alone, driving a small aircraft, and slipped into the vast universe.

    The senior staff of honeysuckle only announced to the public that it would take a while for the cold pupil to close and recuperate.

    -General Anderson''s house.

    Huge night shrouded in the general''s mansion, towering and solemn European style buildings, set off by the moonlight, are like castles of ancient times.

    Another busy day, Jane got off the car and went into the hall with her coat in one hand.

    When he was free, he could not help but recollect the wonderful feeling of that night, and the satisfaction of mixing with the girl''s milk, which was almost integrated.

    He thought that he was probably ill.

    Recently, the old king gave him a silent reply. The three princesses quickly chose their husband and were engaged. The date is unlimited. At the latest, next year, they will all get married.

    Recently, a new kind of insects has been developed, which can penetrate into the human brain, quickly take their lives when they are not aware, and parasitize in their brains to replace them and live on various planets.

    Jane is busy almost every day. In fact, he is really tired of this kind of life. The so-called Empire God of war, people''s heroes, are just the codes that those people arbitrarily gave him.

    A group of rubbish, he pinched his eyebrows and went upstairs.

    Just opened the bedroom door, suddenly stood at the door.

    "You --" his long, narrow and deep Phoenix eyes suddenly lit up. In his eyes, they seemed to be reflected into the starry sky.

    The girl with silver hair and silver pupil is wearing his shirt. Her two slender legs are hanging under the bed. Her hair is wet. It can be seen that she has just taken a bath.

    See him back, Su Kui smiled and waved to him, "welcome back, general Anderson."

    "Sniff --"

    Jane''s throat rolled, a pair of dark brown eyes were abnormal, and he took the door with his back hand, "Why are you here? This is the main star. I''m not afraid to detain you and not let you go back? "

    Su Kui "Oh" a, too loose shirt neckline slide, showing delicate clavicle. She was smiling as if her lips were blooming, and casually wrapped around his strong thin waist, sighed, "I will stay here for a while."

    It''s not asking, it''s telling directly.

    Jane''s eyebrow moved, and her cold little hand stuck on his body through the thin cloth material, and her breath was heavy for a moment.

    He nodded, "OK, how long?"

    The man with cold and hard facial features and clear-cut outline puts people down and casually pushes the buttons on her body. Her lips and teeth are already ahead of her body and quickly cover it.

    "How long do you live, eh?"

    Su Kui grabbed his hair, pulled it apart and frowned. "Are you a dog? It hurts! "

    Jane sneers, "it''s for your pain, my cat!" No pain, how can I remember him?

    -

    in the early morning, the sky outside the landing window is full of clouds and red clouds.

    In the distance, the sea of clouds is surging, and the general''s office is in the middle of the mountain. From here on, the blue ocean is rolling, with magnificent scenery. The sea of clouds is soaked into a piece, which is reflected by the rising sun at the beginning, as if it is a dream, beautiful and shining!

    Su Kui wrapped in a white sheet, with his back to the sheet, squinted at the sea of clouds in the distance.

    After eighteen years of living, she seldom saw such a view.

    The sun is getting hotter and hotter overhead.

 Chapter 1294

    Through the French windows, sprinkled on her body, warm, very quiet and beautiful.

    The headquarters of Lonicera japonicus is active underground all the year round, and its planet is covered with snow and ice all the year round.

    Such a stable life, in memory, only three years ago, experienced.

    She slowly drew up the corner of her lips. Her silver eyes were full of satisfaction. Her eyelashes vibrated slightly. Her delicate face was exposed to the warm and bright light.

    Jane woke up, opened her eyes and saw the scene.

    He got out of bed quietly, grabbed her waist from behind, put his chin on her shoulder, and looked at the distance with her. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, it''s beautiful."

    She turned around and rubbed her cheek against his stubble chin. It was prickly, a little prickly, and a little itchy.

    It''s like a kitten, Jane thought.

    When she is quiet, she is quiet and beautiful. From her, I can''t see that this girl will be the notorious leader of honeysuckle in the stars.

    Every time the army led by her said that there was no grass, and the means were ruthless, which was more than people''s imagination.

    -

    coldly saw the girl again.

    It''s in the general''s hall.

    It was the first time that she had entered the general''s mansion after a year''s absence. At that time, her eyes, with short black hair and round rolling eyes, were like black grapes. They were moist and clear.

    She is very petite, looks, somehow familiar.

    If she didn''t know that the man would never appear here, she must have thought that the woman is dead and has come to the main star!

    "Good morning, general."

    "Hello, this lady is..."

    I made a cold salute, and glanced at Su Kui''s face from time to time as if I had not noticed. "I was so sorry that I spilled wine on you last time. I wanted to apologize, but I didn''t know where you went. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon. "

    She smiled, as if she didn''t care about Su Kui''s provocation that day.

    Su Kui shrugged, her eyes flashed a bit of malice, her red lips flicked, "Hello, my name is Lengran, say, and your homonym!"

    "I''ve just moved from the planet of Rilla, and I''ll settle down here later. Please give me more advice."

    She smiled sweetly, as if unaware of it. Her cold face became stiff for a moment, then pale.

    "You, what do you say your name is?"

    Su Kui blinked and said, "why do you react so much? Lengran, do you think it''s too coincidental?"

    Jane''s cold eyes swept over her, then she looked down and put a sandwich in front of Su Kui.

    When she was swept away by this line of sight, she suddenly returned to her mind. She smiled awkwardly, as if she had lost her soul. "Ah, yes, yes, I''m surprised. I''m sorry!"

    "It doesn''t matter. Would you like to have some together?" Su Kui pointed to the chair and asked coldly.

    "No," she said, glancing at Su Kui coldly and quietly, with a complex look. She pursed her lips and looked at Jane. "General, I have something urgent to report to you. May I take a step?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui puts a hand, devote oneself to eat own sandwich, "go."

    Jane Wei Zheng, she didn''t care about the appearance, but his heart is uncomfortable. He pressed his lips. "Let''s talk about it here. It doesn''t matter."

    Su Kui: "that''s ok? What if it''s confidential? " She gave a sly smile.

 Chapter 1295

    Jane chuckled, "you are not an outsider, you are my lover," yes, lover.

    He inherited the family tradition. There was only one woman in his life. Since he touched her, he would be responsible for her no matter what her status was!

    Moreover, I have to admit that he was also a little interested in her, which is not just saying.

    Perhaps from the first time he heard her challenge with a little teasing, he had a heart, just after knowing it.

    Coldness can only be restrained by biting your teeth. She waited for him for so many years, but also did not wait for his new look. Unexpectedly, turning around, he fell in love with other women.

    The girl was wearing his shirt, a pair of clever appearance, so she instantly recalled her childhood, when her parents were still there, that cute and lovely sister, who was gifted. Everyone praised her. She was as delicate as a doll and smart. Her parents would hold her proud smile at that time.

    As if he was abandoned by the world, he could only gaze at all this silently in the corner.

    Later, when her parents died, she was separated from her sister and awakened to her powers.

    Finally, I had a chance to escape from the original strange circle, but I didn''t expect that one day, this girl with the same name as my sister, even her appearance, also very familiar, would appear in her life.

    And myself, like the same man.

    "Say it," said Jane. "There''s nothing to say. It''s better to say that he''s conceited or that he''s lost in the girl''s mind. Now that he admits it, he doesn''t want to hide anything from her!

    Su Kui''s eyes flickered and slightly raised her red lips, like an enchanting monster. In cold eyes, she was so.

    Even if it''s my sister, what? She really doesn''t like her.

    And, not necessarily.

    Sukui saw what she thought and didn''t care.

    "General, according to the latest news, Mu Saturn is invaded by a large number of Zerg. Those Zerg can read people''s memory, devour their lives, and then live in the city disguised as adults."

    "And then?" Jane has known the news for a long time.

    However, this time they have no premeditation. Without absolute rights, people will definitely not agree with us to carry out all-round inspection on them

    "So?" Jane''s face sank, and he sneered, "empire, need independence." This time, he is not going to interfere.

    "Go and report it to the king and find him to solve it. I need a vacation!"

    "General, you --" coldly and inconceivably stare, "general, the empire can''t do without you! This time, you are the only one who can serve the public! "

    She couldn''t understand why the general turned a blind eye to the great opportunity to win over the people. This time, the Zerg came ferociously. She suspected that even human beings disguised as Zerg had infiltrated the main star.

    Leaving things to the royal family is certainly not going to work out.

    In the end, the old king will surely entrust the matter to the general.

    Jane took a sip of her saliva and tapped the edge of the cup with her finger pulp. Her fingernails touched the cup and made a crisp sound.

    The man with profound facial features is different from the abstinence and hardness outside. At this moment, he eats at the dinner table. He is lazy and casual, his legs are gracefully overlapped, and his arms are naturally placed on the chair of the girl beside him.

    All eyes fell on her face, as if watching her eat, is also a kind of enjoyment.

 Chapter 1296

    "Hula --"

    Su Kui reached out and swept all the things on the table, together with the tablecloth.

    Jane was pushed down on the dining table with a huge crystal chandelier on her head. She was dazzled by the sunshine outside the window. He raised an arm to block his eyes, lost his vision, and his body became more sensitive.

    Su Kui couldn''t help bending her eyes and looking at herself with only one hand, she let the man follow her movements, and her chest heaved violently. The heavy breathing sprayed from her nose was affirmation of her ability.

    His shirt was opened with cold fingertips, with mental strength. Where he passed, the cloth was automatically separated to both sides.

    She points his heart and asks, "admit it, you lost in this emotional game!" The voice with metal texture is long and languid, and the red lips are like blood stained roses, evil and confusing.

    Jane only felt that there was a fire burning in her body, and that cold little hand, that unique voice, had become the most tender catalyst. Lethal, no less than manrochun.

    He clasped Su Kui''s hand tightly and rolled his Adam''s apple. "Give it to me."

    The deep and hoarse voice, like the elegant violin, comes together, "cold pupil!" He couldn''t help grabbing her troubled hand and gritting her teeth.

    "If you provoke me like this again, I''ll take care of you!"

    From the fingertips out of a transparent thin line, separated by mental powers, tight man tied on the table, in any case, like a man willing to surrender to her.

    "No," said Su Kui, with her head askew and a free laugh, "unless you ask me."

    The sharp fingertips cut through his chest, slightly painful, but comfortable, more obvious.

    Men''s well-defined facial features are immersed in the bright and warm sunshine. They can''t open their eyes. Their long and thick black eyelashes are set off by the sunshine. Each of them is wrapped in the delicate light.

    Tut, sexy mess.

    In particular, other broad and strong chest, but also a thin sweat, set off those white scars, is a man full of spirit.

    Su Kui leaned over and kissed his hot thin lips. "Oh, please."

    "Cold pupil, don''t provoke me..." Thin beads of sweat appeared on Jane''s full forehead and slid down her chin. There was endless dark light in her brown eyes.

    "What can I do to provoke you?" Under her hand, grab it!

    "Well --"

    Jane stands up, leans back her long sexy neck, and then falls back to the table, like a dehydrated fish, leaving only a weak breath.

    "Please?" Su Kui''s patience is very good. This is an invisible game. Whoever takes the initiative to beg for mercy will lose.

    Is he the most loyal dog, or himself, to be his clever cat, the end is set!

    "Please..."

    He finally blurted out, "I admit defeat, cold pupil, count you ruthless!" What else can he do with his weakness?

    Even if he is as strong as he is outside, he is still not strong under a certain woman.

    The bright smile blooms in the corner of the lips, the pear vortex of the cheeks sinks deeply. She looks down on the man and points his lips, "meet you, my man!"

    The warm sunshine sprinkled into the room, and the whole hall was covered by the barrier made of mental force. The servants could not see the pictures in the hall, but only heard the painful and joyful breathing, and then they knew what happened to the hair in the room, blushing and retreating.

 Chapter 1297

    It''s just that the most obvious sound seems to come from their general?

    The servants shivered in the cold. They did not dare to think about it. They quickly shook their heads and fled.

    All day long, the servants didn''t dare to go in and disturb them. They were really the two of them. They were so tossed and turned -

    -

    night fell.

    Unlike the earth a thousand years ago, the main star now is a brand new place suitable for human beings to live. As if the sky had been washed, the bright and extinct stars were full of the night sky, and the bright full moon was like a light veil, casting a layer of white light on the ground.

    Su Kui returned to her usual disguise when she went downstairs. She had short black hair and round black eyes, which were as pure as crystal.

    No matter whether it''s a maid or a maid, when they see her downstairs, they can''t help looking at her face, with undisguised admiration in their eyes!

    I can''t see that the girl is petite and looks like a little doll. She tosses and turns. Her endurance is really scary.

    Didn''t the girl come down to dinner on time, but the general never showed up?

    Is a girl a goblin? The general, like that, was even squeezed out by her!

    Su Kui asked for a portion of milk, and asked the servant to fry her a pork chop of leafy green birds. The meat is tender and juicy. It tastes best when it''s cooked in seven parts.

    Su Kui doesn''t know what these servants think. I know. I''m afraid I have to shake my head and sigh. The servants in the general''s mansion also have such gossip in their heads.

    -

    Imperial Palace.

    Coldly cut down Jane''s words a little and made some cover up for his impolite words before picking them out from the king.

    She thought about it all day at home, but at last she didn''t think she could persuade Jane. At last, she had no choice but to enter the palace and show the old king the situation.

    "Your Majesty, general, he has been fighting south and North in recent days, and he is hard to avoid fatigue. Therefore, this time, he will probably have a rest. He hopes that your majesty will deal with the affairs of Saturn himself."

    In fact, I don''t believe that the old king can handle it.

    He was used to life, and was escorted by the God of war. His original wisdom and strategy had become a paste. Now he wanted to pick it up, but found that his brain was blank.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to control, but that most of the forces in the Empire were controlled by the Anderson family. Those soldiers, on the surface, were respectful to the royal family. In fact, they only obeyed the orders of one person.

    In this interstellar age, power is everything.

    Who can guarantee the safe and stable life of the people, those people, they believe in who!

    -The next day, when she received the invitation from the royal family, Jane was not surprised. She glanced at it casually and threw it carelessly.

    The invitation card was put into the garbage can accurately, and was quickly broken into pieces by the automatic blender for recycling.

    Su Kui was lying on the sofa, with a piece of fruit in his mouth. He asked vaguely, "where is it?"

    "The royal family."

    Jane''s bare upper body, just wearing a loose household pants, revealing the belly of the mermaid line, very sexy. With one leg bent, he stepped on the chair and wiped the knife gently with a soft cloth.

    The blade is sharp, thin as cicada''s wings. It looks fragile and incomparable. In fact, it is indestructible.

    Su Kui suddenly reached out and stroked curiously.

 Chapter 1298

    "Hey, be careful --"

    it''s too late. Jane frowned, threw the knife on the table, and scooped the man into her arms. "It hurts?"

    "No pain." Su Kui shook her head. She shook her fingers at will.

    Such a wound, for her, is a mere trifle.

    Jane picked up her fingers and put them into her mouth. The green fingers, lined with red blood, were more and more dazzling.

    He had some helplessness. When he was supposed to be coquettish, he was strong enough to be helpless. That''s exactly what made him angry and loving. He indulged day by day, and even felt that the king didn''t go to the early stage since then.

    Su Kui is still thinking about the just thing, "what did the old guy invite you to do?"

    "It''s just that I''m going to deal with Saturn. I don''t need to worry about it." He thought her small hands were too small, especially compared with her own.

    However, if anyone looks down on her, then after the event, he will surely regret it. Although her appearance looks pure and harmless, in fact, her destructive power cannot be underestimated.

    Even if he is not careful, will he fall into her hands?

    "Go ahead," Su Kui said, grabbing his shoulder to see the invitation crushed by the blender. "I didn''t have time to visit the Palace last time. Go ahead. I want to see it."

    "Really?" Jane doesn''t believe it. She''s not so curious. "What do you want to do? Don''t come here in disorder. People in the main star have mixed eyes. If someone finds out... "

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui pinches his ear lobes. "If it''s found out, you can go back to honeysuckle with me. In the future, we will work together to dominate the stars. How about that?"

    "You..."

    Jane couldn''t refute, so she finally agreed to her request.

    -

    "don''t make trouble, don''t leave my sight, don''t talk to men, don''t --"

    "general Anderson, please take out your arrogance as an Imperial War God. Your wordy appearance now will remind me to tell this and that nanny after a child''s ass!"

    Jane was very angry. She simply bowed her head and took a bite on her soft lips

    Su Kui squinted and straightened out her gorgeous skirt. In Jane''s eyes, this dress is still too outstanding. If he could, he really didn''t want to bring people out.

    "If I don''t agree, will you say next, this is your territory, I can only listen to you?"

    Su Kui stood on tiptoe and slapped him on the cheek with a smile like a smile. "Honey, sometimes, it''s too domineering, it''s suffocating!" Then, like a butterfly, she entered the banquet hall.

    Jane closed her fists in silence where no one was watching.

    It''s like this again. Sometimes, he really can''t understand her. Which side is really her? Cunning? Naughty? Proud and wanton? Or now, cold from the bone?

    Has he conceded defeat, or does she just want to play with herself? If you leave, do not know when to leave from their own side.

    Every time he doesn''t notice.

    Her ability is equal to that of him. He doesn''t give up to imprison her, so she can only play with her.

    She has been watching coldly for a long time, watching the girl looking at the man she admires, patting the man on the cheek with flirting, watching the man lost for her, she just feels that it''s time for her to do something!

    For the first time, many nobles found out.

 Chapter 1299

    The God of war of the Empire, general Anderson, is haunted.

    -

    Su Kui is light footed, like a cat, walking in the gorgeous corridor of the imperial palace. There are masterpieces hanging on both sides. On the walls, each of them is carved with pompous patterns. In luxury, it is full of erosion and delicacy, but it is full of dead spirit.

    The royal family is not as popular as ever.

    Gradually, they were reduced to furnishings.

    -Su Kui''s powerful mental power is enough to make her hypnotize anyone, mentally, weaker than her. So, along the way, she walked in a fair way. The guards, seeing her face as Julia''s face, saluted her respectfully.

    Walking all the way to the old king''s bedroom, she wandered around like a ghost. The more she walked in, the less people she saw.

    Finally found, Su Kui eyes light slightly a dark, a silver flash, she pasted in the door, closed eyes, with the spirit of invasion into.

    The psychic probe quickly fed her a picture.

    It''s amazing.

    The old king''s emaciated body was bent, and his old form was all obvious, more like he was ten years old than he had seen before.

    He knelt on the ground and bowed his haughty head to a man in bodyguard uniform.

    "Lord Patton, please give me another magic medicine! I will be faithful to Lord Felix! " The old king asked humbly.

    Su Kui''s eyes light, hold your breath, listen carefully.

    The man''s appearance is very ordinary, belonging to the type that can''t be seen in the crowd. Because of this, it is easier to hide.

    "That medicine, my lord..."

    "Oh..."

    Before he finished speaking, the old king jerked his body and fell on the carpet. His face was twisted, his hands clung to his chest, his mouth was open to the curve that human beings could hardly reach, and he gasped for breath.

    "Medicine, give me medicine..."

    He stretched out his skinny hand and tried his best to hold the hem of the man''s clothes called Barton. His voice was hoarse as if he had been squeezed out of a broken bellows. His face was thin and yellow. "Lord Barton, please, I and I will obey you and give me medicine..."

    The man hooked his purplish lips, and his evil eyes glowed with red light. He stepped back two steps and left half of the potion. "Lord Felix thinks you are not good at things, so this time, only half of the potion is needed. If you don''t get rid of Anderson as soon as possible, you may die! "

    The old king did not care about anything else. He jumped up like a hungry wolf, quickly opened the cork of the medicine bottle, opened his mouth and poured the medicine into his mouth, as if the whole man had survived.

    The withered and shriveled skin swelled again, and the blue and purple of his eyes disappeared. He rocked up from the ground and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "Yes, I, I will soon!"

    "Hum! Finally, I want to remind you that, Lord Felix, for those who are not good at doing things, they always wipe them out directly. You can do it yourself! "

    "I see. I will never make such a mistake again. Please ask Lord Patton to say something nice for me in front of Lord Felix. Please!" The old king grabbed a handful of jewels and shoved them into Barton''s hand, pleading humbly.

    Patton looked at the precious jewels in his hand, then he raised his lips and smiled, "well, I will, and you should do it as soon as possible!"

    After that, he stepped forward, opened the door, cautiously looked out for a while, and saw that no one noticed, so he walked out in a big way.

 Chapter 1300

    When he came to the corner of the corridor, he lowered his head slightly, straightened himself up, and turned into a cautious bodyguard.

    After people left, Su Kui walked out of the dark, dark red wrapped around the skirt of the blood rose, swaying as she walked, lace wristband tied to her wrist, windless and automatic.

    She licked the corner of her lips and quietly followed.

    -When Patton came to the back garden, the whole man seemed to be paralyzed without bones and recovered his greedy appearance.

    He took a handful of jewels out of his pocket, almost drooling. He blew at the jewels, and then raised them to shine on the bright moonlight on his head. They were crystal clear and of good color.

    "So many jewels must be valuable, right?"

    An ethereal voice sounded from nowhere. Patton was stunned, turned back quickly, clenched the jewels vigilantly, and looked around.

    "Who? Who''s there?! "

    "Gee, I''m here," the voice added, in a full teasing tone.

    Barton was annoyed. "If you don''t come out, I''ll call for someone!" He clenched his fists. His eyes were red because of tension. It was very strange.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but sneer, inexplicably associate this sentence with robbing people''s daughter.

    In the bright moonlight like silver yarn, after the lush bushes, a girl with exquisite appearance walked out slowly. The young girl has black hair with short ears and beautiful appearance. She has eyes like a pair of black gemstones and is very clear.

    She was wearing a gorgeous dress, lace and red rose collocation, let her look, like a doll given life.

    "Just you talking? Who are you? "

    Patton took a sigh of relief. The girl''s harmless appearance made his eyes start to be unrestrained.

    Unbridled in the girl''s body, if the line of sight can be figurative, he certainly, already thought, how to take off the girl''s gorgeous and elegant dress.

    Su Kui''s dark pupils were full of silver light, and her fierce color was quickly covered up by her eyelashes like butterfly wings. She moved her fingers, and several invisible spiritual threads were drawn out of the palm of her hand, and quickly twisted to Barton.

    Patton was still staring at her, and suddenly he could not move.

    "What did you do to me Hmmm mm

    His frightened body trembled and his eyes were round, almost beyond the limits of human beings.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

    the black leather shoes knock on the stone path, making a clear sound. The surrounding is empty, and the night wind blows, carrying the fragrance of jasmine, which is very pleasant.

    "Don''t be afraid. I just want to ask you some questions. If I''m not obedient, I might --" she put her hand on her neck, with a slow stroke and a meaningful chuckle. "So be obedient."

    The young girl blinks, is still a school of innocence.

    Gorgeous skirt, in the night wind, out of a swaying radian, with the sound of high-heeled shoes gradually away.

    Patton can''t help following the girl, stepping on his legs and moving forward mechanically.

    No, no, no more! Stop!!

    Barton was crying desperately in his heart, but his brain was clear, but his body was completely out of control, so he had no choice!

    He was terrified. He thought of Lord Felix''s rules. Once he was identified, he killed himself immediately. Yes -

 Chapter 1301

    In this palace, even the old king, who is high above, should bow down to him and become a minister. Countless wealth, at hand, he was reluctant!

    Soon, Su Kui went to an abandoned Pavilion far away from the back garden and covered with dust.

    There, the cobweb is dense, and the dust is falling with the evening wind.

    Su Kui covered his nose and wrapped himself in a layer of border to prevent the invasion of dust.

    She stood in place, slowly lifting her eyes, dark eyes, suddenly in front of Barton, into silver.

    Patton was so frightened that he was afraid of the girl in front of him.

    "Hmmm-hmm --"

    he shakes his head desperately, twists his body and tries to break away from the shackles. However, no matter how hard he tries, he is almost exhausted, but he can''t break away.

    With a thump, he fell to the ground in embarrassment, like a clumsy insect, instinctively writhing.

    Su Kui looked at it for a moment, his hands around his chest, fingertips rhythmically pointing his arms, stepping on black leather shoes, and slowly approached.

    Staring down at the man, her silver pupils seemed to reflect the bright moon in the sky, hiding the endless bewitchment.

    "Well, look at me, look at me..."

    The girl''s voice was soft and gentle, as if the spring breeze was blowing on her face. Barton''s eyes began to be trance. He gave up his struggle and slowly lay on the ground, opened his eyes, and calmly looked at the girl''s strange and beautiful eyes.

    "Very good," no one noticed, the girl''s strange eyes, like a whirlpool, kept rotating, like with endless suction, people''s soul into the eyes.

    "What do you see in my eyes?" She asked.

    Patton was in a trance, his eyes were in chaos. "It''s beautiful to see the sea under the moon."

    "Do you like it there? There is peace and stability, there is no killing, only you, and your relatives. " Su Kui''s voice, more demagogic, low, soft, about to drop water.

    "I like it," Patton imagined, and gradually happiness appeared on his face.

    "What about you now? How are you doing now? "

    "I, I......" Barton''s face suddenly became twisted and full of rage, and he began to shake his head to escape the temptation.

    "Don''t be afraid, I will help you, my friend," Su Kui squatted down, his eyes staring at button''s eyes. "Look at me, I won''t hurt you. I''m here to help you. As long as you tell your secret, you can go back to the land you dream of returning to and reunite with your family."

    "Reunion..."

    "Yes, would you like to?"

    "I......" Patton blinked, regaining his lethargy. "I would."

    In every bad person''s heart, if it is not pure, it is malicious from birth. Then his heart, there is always a soft place, will be easily bewitched.

    "Who are you?"

    "Me, who am I? I have no name... "

    "Where are you from?"

    "Tu Mu Cuo."

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, as expected.

    "Are you a Zerg?"

    "I......"

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, my friend, I come from the same place as you."

    "Really?"

    Even if hypnotized, for their own origin, but also avoid Mo deep, Su Kui Mou light a turn, has been clear.

    She got up slowly, her eyes were black and jeweled, and Patton woke up suddenly.

 Chapter 1302

    Then he turned white. "You, you hypnotize me?!"

    "So what?" Su Kui gently stroked the skirt, there was no dust, sweet smile, pear vortex deep in the cheek.

    "People with weak wills --"

    "no," Su Kui suddenly changed his voice, "worms with weak wills? Hiss - I will go for a while, your leader. As for you, there is no need to live, is there

    Dark eyes, sunflower fingers spread out, palm up.

    The white fingers have jade roots and are delicate without any flaws.

    "No, no! Please, spare me. I have a lot of wealth. I can - "

    " ah! " Before he finished speaking, he suddenly burst into a shrill scream, and his whole body exploded rapidly, as if he had been crushed by an invisible big hand.

    Su Kui casually opens his hand again, the palm is still clean and white.

    The blood on the ground was spray like, scattered around, but not a bit, fell on her.

    An ugly insect the size of a finger suddenly breaks the brain of a dead man and comes out of the gap.

    Just at this time, the sky overcast the moonlight overhead, and the cold wind came from all directions. Set off by the red blood of the ground, this scene, especially seeps people.

    The insect was ugly. It was covered with black stingers and hard shells. It was dark purple. It had mucus in its mouth. It was disgusting.

    "Tut, it''s interesting. Can such a small thing control people''s bodies?" She smiled softly, picked up her skirt and said, "it''s time for me to go back, bug. Goodbye?"

    The black leather shoes were wrapped by spiritual force. She walked lightly from the insect. With great strength, the ugly insect turned into a pool of foul pus.

    Walking back to the back garden, Su Kui dissipated his mental strength and walked back to the dining room.

    At this time, the dining room is very dignified, no music, no dancing noble childe, and miss. Three or five of them stood together, all in fear.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. As soon as she walked in, she was dragged into her arms.

    The familiar smell of tobacco spreads between the nostrils, and the broad chest obviously fluctuates, showing the other party''s uneasy mood.

    "What?" Sukui, get rid of him.

    "It''s all right," said Jane. She didn''t want to say, let alone, that when she found out that she was not there, and almost looked all over the palace, the panic made him make an amazing decision.

    All the guests were detained in the dining room just to find a girl.

    He was afraid, and she left him quietly again. The headquarters of honeysuckle has not been found for many years. If she really leaves, it may take years for her to find it.

    Accustomed to her company, Jane knows that she doesn''t want to let go.

    "Go back, I''m tired." Su Kui pressed his temples, lowered his eyes, and walked out first.

    She needs to sort out her thoughts. It''s a little complicated. The death of Leng''s parents involves a lot.

    He looked at the delicate and beautiful figure in a complicated way. He could not ignore it. He just smelled the blood.

    She killed people.

    What Jane always knew -

 Chapter 1303

    The girl around me is not a kind girl. The blood in her hands is no less than half of what she came to.

    The hands hanging on the side of the body are slowly tightened and clenched into fists.

    He hurried to keep up with the girl in front of him.

    This time, he can''t cheat himself any more. Despite the danger, the girl came to the main star for him.

    In fact, she had other purposes, so she insisted on coming to the palace and disappeared for so long.

    Back again, if there is no smell of blood, he can''t hide his sense of smell.

    -General Anderson''s house.

    They were silent all the way. They got off the suspension car. Su Kui''s brain was in a mess. She tightly pressed her lips and didn''t talk.

    Enter the hall and go straight upstairs.

    Jane repressed the fire all the way and burst out at the moment.

    He grabbed the girl''s delicate wrist with one hand, and the dark color was floating in the brown pupils. He didn''t mind that the girl was against his camp, that her character was treacherous, that she was uncertain, that she even didn''t care that she was riding on her head.

    But he couldn''t stand it. The girl didn''t have him in her heart.

    As soon as he thought about it, he felt how ridiculous and self deceptive he had been before! He thinks he likes it. Does he only think it?

    "Leng Tong, where did you go tonight?"

    "Stroll around," she lowered her head and kept her eyes. Even if he held her wrist tightly, the bone seemed to be crushed, she still didn''t say a word.

    In my mind, for a moment, I can see the bloody scene just now, and the ugly insects crawling out of people''s heads. For a while, my mind was filled with images of my parents'' tragic death.

    The brain is like a paste, a mess.

    "Stroll around? Cold pupil, how do I treat you? You say! " Jane couldn''t stand it. He felt that since he knew her, he had become unlike himself.

    At the beginning, he saw women as nothing, cold and ascetic, decisive in the battlefield, without any weakness. He has only himself, he can trust, he has only himself.

    Now, he divided his trust into two parts, and gave them to the girl with unpredictable temperament. She didn''t refuse, but she was stingy and gave her trust.

    "Very good, but, Jane," Su Kui raised her eyes, and there was a heavy mark on her pale face. "I''m very tired. What can I do if I have a good rest

    Looking at the girl''s repressed face, Jane seemed to have innumerable secrets in her heart. He slowly released his hand, and then saw a circle of blue and purple marks on her slender wrist!

    His temple moved. "Cold pupil, I hope you don''t have something to hide from me. I won''t hurt you. No matter what you do, I will stand on your side. Believe me, OK?" He touched the scar he made and asked, "does it hurt?"

    Su Kui shakes her head. The oppressive atmosphere is mixed in the air. She slightly opens her eyes and looks at Jane in a complicated way. "I killed someone."

    "Then what?" said Jane

    Su Kui said nothing more. "Jane, I have a lot of things. I''m still confused. I don''t know how to say it. When I find out all this, I''ll tell you, what?"

    Two people who are equally proud of each other are doomed to be hurt.

    But if they really like each other and are willing to put down their stubbornness and smooth their edges for each other, then this is love.

    Jane was clear, "OK," he smiled, "go to rest, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 1304

    Coldly hiding in the corner, a person stayed for a long time, she did not know whether she was a dead end.

    What did she see and hear?

    That girl, she unexpectedly, is cold pupil?!

    At first, she was just curious about where the girl wanted to go when she left the general. She didn''t pay much attention to it because she didn''t think it was dangerous.

    Later, she met the girl again. She followed behind a soldier silently and didn''t know what she wanted to do.

    So she followed again.

    Later, she recalled that she still felt cold sweat all over her body. If that person was really cold pupil, with her strong mental strength, it was impossible to detect that she could not track her. So why didn''t she tear her down?

    Do you think she is not threatening, or do you want her to see the gap between her and her?

    She was afraid to be found, far away, hiding behind the bushes, through the leafy cracks, looking far away.

    There, the girl did not know what to do to the soldiers.

    Her pupils were silvery again, she smiled wonderfully, she was bewitching, like a fairy in the dark.

    Later, she easily killed the soldier and walked away from his body.

    Light footed, as if walking flowers.

    Before leaving, the girl recovered her black eyes, seemed to glance at her own direction, with a faint smile on her lips.

    This is the banquet that existed to entertain the general. The protagonist left, and the rest of the people were swept away. They returned home with their families.

    She stayed alone for a long time, then stood up slowly with her soft knees, and went home alone.

    No wonder she always thought that the woman was familiar with her. She never thought that she was cold pupil!

    Maybe she never thought that she would be so bold. Even though she had guessed, she only thought that way. It''s really because she didn''t believe that Lengtong would be so brave that she would dare to join the main star alone when everyone wanted to take her life.

    He even killed people in the palace!

    Really, arrogant!

    However, the general seemed to be bewitched by her, and he was very close to her.

    Leng Ran''s mind crossed a bad idea, didn''t he, general, have known Leng Tong''s real identity for a long time?

    Out of the palace, she was full of worries and was about to go home in a floating car. She had a pain in the back of her head and suddenly lost consciousness.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui opened his eyes and ran into a pair of eyes that were as brown as a lake.

    "Good morning," she said in a soft voice

    "Good morning," Jane said, bowing her head and kissing her. "How are you today?"

    Su Kui nodded in response.

    After breakfast, Su Kui stayed in his seat for a long time, then said slowly, "Jane, I want to go back."

    When Jane heard her words, she was not surprised at all. Besides, she felt relieved.

    Because, this day, finally arrived.

    He put down his water glass and looked at her for a long time

    Su Kui lips, for uncertain questions, she can not give the answer. It''s like she doesn''t know if she can, after revenge, leave.

    Jane crossed her hands and put them on her legs. He was calm all the time. "I''ll wait for you."

    Wait for her to come back, wait for an answer without definite information.

    Su Kui''s eyebrows are moving, and his eyes are moving, with a trace of impatience, which will soon be covered.

 Chapter 1305

    She said in silence.

    If I could come back alive, I would come to see you.

    Cold pupil''s wish is that one day, he will be able to personally cut his enemy. And, with Leng Tong''s pride, she will not allow herself to seek the help of a man for revenge.

    Especially in the previous life, Lengtong, as a female companion, is a person who keeps awake from beginning to end and doesn''t fall in love with Jane.

    Her purpose is always clear, that is, to avenge her parents and protect honeysuckle.

    Finally, she said nothing and gave Jane a last hug. She kissed him on the ear side. "Be careful of the royal family. Someone is going to kill you, Zerg. It seems that they have infiltrated the main star." She spoke softly and turned away.

    She knew that Jane would listen.

    Because he trusted her. In addition, there has been no compromise on the task world, for the ultimate goal and to be able to stay with him all the time, when necessary.

    This is her last insistence.

    -

    honeysuckle headquarters.

    Su Kui left quietly and came back quietly.

    All this, except for a few high-level, no one knows.

    All they knew was that as soon as the leader came out, an emergency meeting was called.

    Soon, from the headquarters of honeysuckle, the stealthily submerged aircraft flew from all directions to Tu Mu CuO planet.

    -

    the main star is not peaceful recently. Along with people, complaints about general Anderson, the God of war, are growing.

    Just because the Zerg constantly invade the main star quietly, even if they don''t know where they come from. Even if they block all channels of the main star in an all-round way, they still rely on devouring human life, and parasitize in their relatives or friends, just like a normal person.

    Instead of them, go to work and live.

    It''s just like a normal person.

    It''s distressing for them, and they don''t realize that as more and more people die around them, people begin to panic.

    The first demonstration began. The people spontaneously raised their cards to protest against the Royal inaction and whether general Anderson was the God of war who defended them.

    Some even began to wonder if general Anderson was possessed by that terrible insect?

    The people began to doubt each other. No one but themselves could believe it.

    It is because of this that people''s safe and stable lives are quickly disrupted.

    Jane walked out of the palace with an ugly face. He walked ahead, unbuttoned his shirt with one hand and took off her coat to breathe. The Zerg are really getting more and more arrogant, and the old king''s practice in recent days is getting more and more strange.

    Instead of pleasing him, he always tries to annoy him.

    Jane thought of the old king''s thin cheeks and turbid pupils, squinting dangerously and her brain racing.

    He looked down and thought about things, as if he didn''t realize it at all. Following his aide for many years, he saw a red light in his eyes. Then he quickly drew out his Sabre and stabbed him fiercely at the back of his heart.

    Jane did not move, but in action, from his feet, a moment raised countless metal spikes, directly pierced the adjutant behind him.

    "Ah!! Kill

    "General, he killed his adjutant!"

    "He, is he possessed by worms?"

    "No, let''s go!"

    In a twinkling of an eye, the flow of people around us disappeared rapidly in the scream.

    The adjutant fell to the ground convulsively, and the red blood flowed from his wound.

 Chapter 1306

    His eyes were empty as if he had lost his soul for a moment.

    He was dead, but his body was shaking slightly, looking very ferocious.

    "Click, click -"

    the slight rustle of the voice, Jane looked down, looked at the dark purple insects from his adjutant''s head, covered with stings, looked very disgusting. It is this kind of thing that causes the turmoil of the main star.

    The fingers hanging on the side of the body moved carelessly, and another tiny gold thorn rose from the ground, directly penetrating the insect''s body. It screamed in a low voice, and soon twitched twice, and stopped.

    However, no one noticed this scene.

    -In half a day''s work, general Anderson killed his adjutant outside the palace. The news that he was possessed by insects has spread to every corner of the main star.

    Some people even began to clamor to dig his brain to see if he was really possessed by insects.

    Moreover, this terrible speech has won many supporters.

    There is nothing wrong with this practice. They are so cruel. What they treat is a god of war who lives and dies for them and lives in danger for countless times. From the encirclement of the Zerg, he can pick up a life.

    Now, just because a picture is only half viewed, it requires that his brain be planed.

    One by one, he was accused of being possessed by insects. It was a monster.

    When Jane heard this, she was only amused. Even the servants in the general''s house looked at him with fear.

    He didn''t mean to explain, so he fired all the servants, and they should be paid no less. Those servants, with money, went out of the general''s office in a muddle, and then they suddenly realized and regretted.

    The work in the general''s mansion is very leisurely and easy, and the reward is very high. Countless people have crushed their heads and want to enter the general''s mansion to work for the God of war.

    They only suspected the general when they were in a panic for a while. After thinking about it later, the general''s performance was as normal as usual, which gave them a very familiar feeling.

    So, the people who responded squatted outside the general''s house one by one, hoping to ask Jane''s forgiveness and let them go back to work.

    Jane ignored these people.

    He didn''t feel sad and depressed because he was misunderstood, just bored. This is the Anderson family, the guardian of generations, selfishness, the progress of the times, which has already destroyed the goodness in their bones, so that they will only pay attention to the immediate interests.

    All of them may harm them. Even without evidence, they can kill people for the sake of a little possibility.

    Gossip bored him to the extreme.

    Jane locked herself in the house for a few days. The servants waited for a long time, but they didn''t wait for him to change his mind, so they had to go away.

    -

    he has been alone for a long time, more of it is sunflower.

    He began to think, at that time, was her words already aware of it? She let herself be careful about the royal family, and all the recent actions of the royal family have verified her statement.

    I think that when she disappeared at the Royal dinner party, there was a bloody smell on her.

    Did she find out the truth at that time? It''s just not easy to say.

    Jane rubbed the sword in her hand. It was about two feet long, three fingers wide, and its blade was thin as cicada''s wings. It glistened with cold awns. It was handed down from generation to generation.

 Chapter 1307

    He stroked the blood groove in the middle of the sabre, where there was a trace of rust color. That''s because there was too much blood, and the blood was soaked in the sabre, and it was integrated with the sabre.

    Anderson family, for generations, defend the country.

    Now, it''s time for the Anderson family to end this glorious history.

    "Dang -"

    the sabre came out of his hand and fell to the ground. After two rounds of playing, he lay alone on the ground.

    Jane stepped on her head barefoot and left without looking back.

    -At the headquarters of honeysuckle, Su Kui looks at the information of Felix, the leader of the Zerg.

    There is no ugly and disgusting feeling in the imagination. Felix''s picture is a handsome and very young man with fair skin, dimples on his cheeks, and a sunny and lively smile.

    If we didn''t investigate again and again, no one would believe that the leader of the Zerg is such a young man.

    Dunmore cocked his legs and sneered. "I don''t know how old this guy is. Is this leather bag his own? In essence, it''s just an ugly stinking insect! "

    Al agreed with Dunmore this time. "I think so too, but Felix is mysterious and lost. It took us a lot of effort to find such a picture."

    Smell speech, Su Kui chuckles, throws the data on the table top, way: "useless, this kind of insect is best at devouring human''s vitality, and then drills into their brain to replace them. Felix''s leather bag, if it doesn''t come out of my expectation, will have a new body every once in a while. "

    Because of this, his whereabouts will become a mystery.

    "It''s not deep, but it''s not deep. He may live by any of us, and change places every once in a while. However, there is a place, which is fatal. They cannot be hidden in any way. "

    "What?" Dunmore was curious.

    Julia turned her chair and looked at sunflower.

    The young girl sat in the soft sofa lazily, smelling the words, she looked inexplicably, looked at her white fingers carelessly, and said: "as a normal human, unless the body itself is defective, no matter what they do, there will be a pause for a moment, slow. Of course, for the bugs who are used to drilling human brain, they may be familiar with body manipulation and car driving. "

    "However, although they can absorb the memory of the body, they can''t interpret it very well. For many words of human beings, they don''t know exactly what they mean. It can be said that they speak and do things, but follow the instinct of the original body. Some people who are a little familiar with you, as long as you observe carefully, can find out that the person is not your friend or family member! "

    Dunmore was surprised. "I''ll go, boss. How do you know?"

    Su Kui took a breath. "That''s why, I''m the boss, and you can only be a valet!" She glanced at him with a smile, and walked away slowly.

    "Ah, ah cold pupil, you come back! What do you mean, are you forcing my IQ? " Dunmore was so angry that he stood up and pointed to sukui.

    Hearing this, Julia smiled softly. "What the pupil said is actually very simple. As long as you observe carefully, you can find it. Dunmore, you lack some patience. "

 Chapter 1308

    For Julia, who is like a big sister, Dunmore has nothing to say. He goes back to his seat and sits down in despair, knowing that Julia is telling the truth.

    "All right, all right, I''ll do it! I can''t tell you women! " He raised his hand to surrender.

    Julia smiled, patted his blonde hair and walked away gracefully.

    -

    Master star, imperial palace.

    "General Anderson, how do you explain that the people have witnessed your adjutant with their own eyes?"

    The old king sat upright on the throne and looked down at Jane. He was dressed in full dress, crown and gold thread embroidered, representing the royal majesty of the Royal dress.

    In such a period of time, his attitude towards Jane has become even worse.

    Jane gradually lost the people''s support and her military power was in turmoil.

    The old king knew that this time, it was a good time to start!

    He glanced at the coldness that was only three meters away from Jane, coughed twice, and said, "coldness, what do you say?"

    Jane''s pale eyes turned slightly, rubbing the raised bones on her wrists, but she did not speak.

    She moved slowly and coldly. Her eyes were stiff. She didn''t seem to respond. She didn''t seem to hear it until the old king repeated it again. She slowly came to Jane''s side and said firmly: "I believe in the general! There is a reason for all he has done! "

    "General Anderson has made great contributions to the Empire and the people. I hope that the king can seriously consider that general Anderson is the most powerful God of war in the Empire and cannot be controlled by a mere Zerg!"

    Smell speech, Jane is a little surprised, he looked at Lengran carefully for the first time, now her body stands straight, like a tall and straight poplar, tenacious and unyielding.

    Her eyes were clear, and she confided in him firmly.

    This is the first one to speak for him when everyone doubts him.

    He raised his eyebrows, looked up at the old king, and said, "Your Majesty, since you think I''m under the control of the Zerg? Oh, no, "he thought, smirking." the people of the whole planet probably think so. Then, I choose to surrender my military power and withdraw from the military, so, won''t it give them a sense of security? "

    "General! No! " Coldly and quickly, he said anxiously, "if you hand over the military power, it will be a great disadvantage to the people. I know they hurt your heart, but..."

    "Sniff --"

    Jane raised her eyes slowly, and there was a dark light in her pale brown eyes. "You speak for me, and when everyone doesn''t trust me, you choose to stand on my side. I''m very grateful for that, but this is my decision. No one can stop it!" He can''t give anything but thanks.

    Even if in her eyes, her admiration for him grows deeper and more unpredictable, it is impossible for him to respond to her for this matter.

    "What''s more, those hearts have nothing to do with me. Why should I be sad?" He sneers, the language is light disdain, "just feel tired, just like this!"

    He took a flashing card out of his pocket, held it between his fingers, and threw it at the old king.

    The card, with a sharp gesture, went straight to the old king''s face. His eyes flashed and he backed away.

    However, when the card came in front of him, it stopped automatically, which seemed ridiculous.

 Chapter 1309

    "That''s it. I''m going."

    It''s time for those stupid people to have a taste of crisis. The long-term comfort and protection made them lose their conscience and become selfish and have no faith.

    "General Anderson!"

    "General, please stay!"

    Two people at the same time out of the voice to retain, Jane waved at will, head also did not return out of the main hall, out of the palace.

    Today, he didn''t wear military uniform. In fact, he hasn''t worn military uniform for some time.

    Anderson family''s loyalty, there is always a person to end, then, let him be that rebellious and unfilial person.

    Anyway, the Anderson family, for the sake of those stupid people, have all died in the battlefield. Until now, the Anderson family, he is the only one left.

    -General Anderson announced his retirement and gave up his military power. So far, the news of political affairs is no longer involved. As if with wings, it has spread quickly to every corner of the stars.

    His supporters wept bitterly, and those who had previously clamored to open his mind and thought he was under the control of insects could not help but feel remorse.

    Moreover, they began to panic. When the Empire was not guarded by the God of war, who else could protect them?

    Finally, they regretted that the man, who was unyielding, was forced to the edge of the cliff step by step and jumped down.

    For a moment, StarCraft. Com, all over the world, appealed to general Anderson to return, claiming that without his protection of StarCraft, every place was frightening and insecure.

    [general, please come back! ]General Anderson, we really know that we are wrong. Please forgive our ignorance! ]

    [general, we know that our original remarks have caused great harm to you. I''m really sorry. ]

    [I''m sorry, general Anderson, we must have been blinded by lard at the beginning, like being controlled, to smear you crazily. In fact, this is not our intention. We admire you and admire you! ]

    [yes! It must be that the Zerg use magic to control our brain, which makes us do something that makes you sad. ]

    [general, if I could, I would like to atone for it by death. The empire can''t live without you! ]

    [as a general who is loved and supported by the people, have you given up on us just because of your people''s unintentional loss? ]

    [if so, you are not worthy of being a soldier! ]

    "hiss --"

    when Jane saw such a remark, she jokingly turned off the display, took it off her wrist, and left it far away.

    At the beginning, the crazy appearance is still vivid, as if he was infected with a virus. Everyone would like to be far away from him and drive him out of the planet, so as not to infect them.

    Now?

    When they have a sense of crisis, when their interests and lives are threatened, they think of him, is it too late?

    He probably didn''t inherit the fine blood of the Anderson family, did he? He is an alien, even if he has a strong ability, but there is no one dedicated to the people, after the death of the heart.

    He could watch them die at his feet without any emotion, and his eyes would not move. Before they were regarded as the patron saint, but also because, before those years, he was too boring.

    Now, he has found someone who wants to spend his whole life with her, and probably won''t be bored in his whole life.

 Chapter 1310

    Yes, Jane is sure.

    He stretches lazily and takes off his military uniform. He becomes more and more casual. He combs back and has short, meticulous hair. At the moment, he hangs lazily in front of his forehead, showing that he is much younger.

    Of course, it''s not that he looks very old, but because, with a strong momentum, it''s easy to ignore his age. And focus on the impression of maturity, steadiness and decisiveness.

    In fact, he is only thirty years old.

    Now casually dressed, it looks a few years younger. The powers in the interstellar always live a long time. At most, people like Jane can live to be 500 years old. Of course, there is no accident.

    After all, no one knows which comes first, tomorrow or accident.

    "Tut, what are you doing? It''s said that someone has been discharged from military power, and now he is at home at leisure? "

    A voice with metal texture, full of endless joking, came from the door.

    Jane turned around, still sitting on the sofa, eyes, but already dead glue in the girl''s body.

    Compared with a few days ago, no matter when or where, all the delicate and meticulous girl, now she has added some dust laden flavor.

    Are you worried about him? So after hearing his news, I came here quickly to comfort him?

    So he pretended to be pitiful and said, "yes, I''m sorry."

    Su Kui sneered, leaning on the door frame, hands around the chest, silver eyes, looking at him with interest.

    Neither expose nor comfort him, just watch him play quietly.

    At last, Jane couldn''t fit in. He sighed. Gao Daxin''s long body rose from the sofa, walked to her and gently surrounded her.

    Buried in her neck socket, the familiar clear smell penetrated into his nose, and he sighed with satisfaction, "cat, I miss you so much."

    Butterfly like curl up slender eyelashes slightly quiver, she finally, slowly embrace his waist, close eyes, "I miss you."

    -

    the sunlight outside the door is particularly good. The bright sun is hanging on the edge of the sky. The colorful diaphragm refracts from the air and reflects a gorgeous halo on the ground.

    The two people at the door quietly embrace each other. In this huge, but only two people''s house, there is no one to disturb. The years are good.

    -The news that general Anderson is missing has caught many people off guard.

    They always have expectations in their hearts and refuse to believe. Their patron saint abandoned them. He was just angry and angry at their distrust. In time, he will come back.

    However, at this moment, he suddenly disappeared! No news.

    There is a lot of news about why general Anderson disappeared. Some people say that he was completely injured by the common people and chose to go back to hiding. Others said that he was wounded in the battle and couldn''t be a soldier again to protect them. There are some extremists who think Anderson is under the control of the Zerg, so they become so ruthless. They should find him as soon as possible and get rid of him.

    Otherwise, with his powerful ability, if they are used by the Zerg, they are all doomed!

    Most of the people don''t believe this statement. However, after waiting day by day, general Anderson didn''t come back, the people involuntarily began to believe the last rumor.

    General Anderson, are you really under the control of the Zerg?

 Chapter 1311

    Probably.

    Otherwise, all that he has done, in the hearts of the people, has no reason for the existence of the appalling world! They can only find an explanation for his behavior.

    That''s the reason.

    Their general, the patron saint, is no longer himself!

    Everyone began to appeal jointly, asking the king to send a man to find general Anderson immediately, so as to kill him as soon as possible. Otherwise, his powerful power will bring hidden danger to everyone''s life!

    The king thought for two days and agreed.

    But this time the leader, unexpectedly is coldly! As the person who has been with Jane for the longest time, she is more familiar with his habits than others. This time she will lead the team. It''s perfect.

    On the day when he left, the people who had sent her by way gave her a great deal of enthusiasm. One by one, he shouted, we must catch the anti thief and eliminate the future troubles forever!

    -

    the main star''s people could not imagine that their every move was strictly monitored by the other side.

    On the huge dark blue screen, Jane looked at the scene quietly, without any anger in her eyes.

    He sat on the chair with his long body, legs folded naturally, back straight and clear-cut features. In the slightly dim information room, he became more obscure.

    Su Kui sneers, "now even the general doesn''t cry. He starts to call anti thief. He''s afraid that he will have such a day."

    "It''s hard for everyone to feel the beating, isn''t it?" She rubbed her fingers and abdomen, joking.

    Jane''s disappearance has something to do with Su Kui. She brought people back.

    Her revenge hasn''t been avenged. She wanted Jane to stay on the main star for a while. Unfortunately, this time, he''s out of his mind and even lost his military power. She promised to take him to be a star thief, and could not repent.

    She had no choice but to bring people back.

    The head office of honeysuckle is in a uproar recently. It''s their boss!

    Unexpectedly, the God of war of the main star Empire has been turned back! At the beginning of the war, the words of the eldest brother to Anderson had already spread to everyone in honeysuckle.

    "If I win, how about you being my own, loyal dog?"

    Now, is it possible?!

    Cow, the cow is in heaven!

    Honeysuckle up and down, the worship of sunflower, a higher level.

    When I get along with Jane, Dunmore doesn''t hate him as much as he did at the beginning. People adore the strong. When he sees the screen, he gets angry. "Look, this is the people you have protected for so long. Now everyone is shouting to kill you! It has been said for a long time that these greedy and hypocritical people are more disgusting than the nominal villains! "

    "It''s a cancer!" Al replied.

    Jane nodded, without refutation.

    The eyebrow of the sword is light, he turns to look at Xiang sunui, "honey, so I''ve become a deserter. Later, you should be responsible for me!" There was a narrowing in his eyes, he hinted.

    Another meaning in the words, people looked at the red mark that the man was wearing a high collar shirt, and could not hide, and turned their heads silently.

    In front of a group of single people, is it really good to discuss this sweet tooth dropping problem?

    So, a group of people, one after another excuse to leave, will space, left two people.

    -

    it''s like being followed. The army led by coldness is very easy to find the headquarters of honeysuckle.

    Lesson one when the particle light bombards down, everyone is asleep.

 Chapter 1312

    By this blast, the ears have been buzzing for a long time.

    The headquarters of honeysuckle is located underground. All the defensive measures are perfect. Therefore, there are no casualties.

    Since Su Kui brought Jane back, she has left a wisp of spiritual silk outside the headquarters of honeysuckle. As long as there is danger near, she can immediately detect it.

    At that time, Su Kui leaned on Jane''s arms and sank into a black and sweet dream.

    When a creepy feeling came from the bottom of her feet, she opened her eyes, and Jane didn''t slow down. "What''s the matter?"

    "There is a situation -" not finished, the next second, "boom" a loud sound, it will be in the upper part of the headquarters of honeysuckle.

    The whole area, it''s been bombed. It''s shaking.

    Su Kui shook her head, a little dizzy. The reason why she didn''t have a good rest made her look pale.

    Jane frowned, quickly got up, put on her clothes, "you rest, I''ll see!" Big palm can''t refuse to press Su Kui back to bed, cover the quilt for her, brand a kiss on her forehead, and stride to go out.

    "Jane --"

    Su Kui opened her mouth, but before she finished, she had left her bedroom and walked to the meeting room.

    He knows where to go when war comes, so that he can find useful people.

    Sure enough, five people in the conference room, including Julia dunmoor, had already arrived.

    Jack is a fierce looking man. He is big and muscular. He is outlined through thin clothes. "Attacked!" He said at the first sight of Jane.

    Jane nodded her head. When she got along, she would know that she would be very comfortable with these people.

    They are not heinous or indiscriminate. Don''t be quick to vent, won''t hold in the heart, and then wait for the opportunity to revenge. Once they choose to accept you, they will not exclude you and will believe unconditionally.

    Of course, the more so, those who dare to betray, the worse.

    "It''s people from the Empire. It''s so fast. Dunmore, please do something."

    "What?" Dunmore''s face was livid. "Those people are really deceiving people. They are idiots when I''m a honeysuckle? This time, make sure they don''t come back! "

    "By the way, what do you want me to do for you? Where''s the boss? "

    When it comes to Su Kui, in her tea colored eyes, a touch of doting flashed. He hooked his lips. "At rest, check it for me. I doubt that my body has been implanted with anything non-technical. This can make them smell like they can. When they just leave the main star, they can quickly find here!"

    Hearing the news that Su Kui was still sleeping, Dunmore''s eyes flashed with disdain, "I said, our eldest brother''s body bone, can you not always toss about? Hold it for a while and you''ll die! "

    "Poof -" Julia couldn''t help spitting out a saliva, and turned her eyes for the first time.

    But Jane nodded seriously. "Yes." He thin lips light pick, the sword eyebrow raises, "as a person who has no partner, you probably, is unable to realize, I also do not expect you to be able to empathize."

    "I rely on!!" Dunmore raised his middle finger. "Anderson, you''re tough!"

    Al and Jack, have been laughing, Dunmore has always been arrogant, this time someone can finally frustrate his spirit!

    It''s true that he is the eldest man, not a family, not a family!

    "Come with me!" said Dunmore See how he cleans up later!

 Chapter 1313

    Jane knew that Dunmore had grievances, so in the next inspection, no matter how he tossed, Jane didn''t say anything.

    The result of the scan showed by the inspector is that Jane''s whole body is clean and there is nothing, which is different from what he thought.

    He stared at the results of the whole body scan for a long time, and Dunmore could not bear it any longer. "Hurry up and get out. Those people are around. It''s estimated that the next shell will not be far away!"

    Jane ignored him and still believed that she was right. He has been fighting with the Zerg for many years. Naturally, he knows some basic means of the Zerg. For example, one is to hide his saliva or eggs on the enemy and take this opportunity to trace them.

    "Hello, Anderson, you..."

    "Wait -" Jane looked at it carefully for a long time, then suddenly narrowed her eyes. "What is this?" He points his finger at the center of his brow, a little deeper than his skin.

    "That''s not..." Dunmore just wanted to answer the question, and suddenly his eyes widened! How can this thing move?! Or are you really under the control of worms? "

    Dunmore jumped out of the door and stared at him warily.

    Jane speechless, glancing across his nervous face, sighed, "this is the worm egg. Of course, if you find it later, it''s estimated that the one standing in front of you is really a * * controlled Anderson!"

    "Really?"

    "It''s your survival skill, you don''t know?" Jane raised her eyebrows. She asked in reply.

    "Then..." Dunmore opens his mouth, "what do you do with the things in your head? Let it stay in your head, ready to hatch it? "

    When Jane rubbed her eyebrows, she sometimes felt that Dunmore was hopelessly stupid. "You think too much. Now go out and tell all the fighting forces to be ready. For sure, those Zerg have invaded the brain of those people, but I don''t know how many of them are normal!"

    "You mean..."

    Dunmore couldn''t believe it. "What are the origins and abilities of these insects that can control people''s brains and bodies? Pretend to be an adult? "

    "That''s what you think. They are ambitious. If I''m not wrong, their ultimate goal is the whole universe."

    "My God," murmured Dunmore, "what about you? If you don''t take out the eggs, will you..."

    "It''s too late now," said Jane man carelessly. "The people who follow me must hide in those people and kill them. Maybe the eggs will lose their vitality and die automatically."

    In fact, he had a guess in mind, but he didn''t want to say more before things were confirmed.

    -

    they go back to the meeting room together. There are already people on the first seat.

    Su Kui saw the two of them coming back and asked Jane, "what''s the result of the examination?"

    "Boss, he -"

    "it''s OK." The icy glare of his eyes swept Dunmore''s eyes with a warning.

    At a glance like this, Dunmore continued, choking his throat and speechless.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. "What''s the matter with me?"

    "No, don''t think about it," Jane went over and stood behind her. "How was the discussion?"

    At this time, Al opened the display screen of the conference room. On the huge screen, over the ice covered planet, a huge star ship rose and fell, big and small aircrafts, more like white dots and swarthy gun holes, all aimed at one direction.

 Chapter 1314

    That is, the headquarters of honeysuckle underground base!

    Su Kui rubbed his fingers and looked at the stars floating in the sky, the vast universe as the background, the ice and snow, the pure white planet, as the bottom plate, the whole picture, if not both sides are in a state of tension, it is really shocking.

    "It''s time for a fight, folks. It''s time to relax!"

    The people of honeysuckle are not afraid of death. What they are afraid of is life is not like death!

    To die in order to defend their dignity, even if the front is a mountain and a sea of fire, they will never shrink back. This is the spirit of honeysuckle.

    -

    "here," Su Kui threw a dark energy card to Jane, and then turned around to lead the people out. Today, she bid farewell to the gorgeous and dreamy skirt and chose the tight protective clothing.

    Jane drooped her eyes, stupefied, "xuanming?" He remembered that xuanming had crashed with sunflower.

    Deng Mo Er as like as two peas, he patted his shoulder from behind, "the boss has done for you to do again, the appearance is the same, and is it possible for you to play the power of mystery?"

    When he woke up from the eldest brother, he drew a drawing and asked people to design and study the various castings of xuanming. Don''t mention how depressed Dunmore was.

    Now it seems that the eldest brother is really a prophet. He has already prepared weapons for him.

    A transparent spiritual border rises slowly. Meanwhile, honeysuckle is set up in the underground headquarters of honeysuckle. It opens slowly to both sides. A spacious metal ladder rises from the bottom. Several people led by the slender girl come up with her.

    Su Kui looked up at the woman standing in front of the Starship hatch in the middle of the night.

    She said slowly, "coldly."

    The voice is not loud, but it is full of mental power, but it is clearly introduced into everyone''s ears.

    Cold eyes across the cold, she raised her lips, "it''s me!"

    "Last time, I let you go, but this time, I''m sorry, you have to stay!"

    "Ha ha ha!" Coldly like hearing some funny jokes, I laughed a few times, "you''re really confident. Look around you. I''ve brought so many people. Are you afraid you won''t make it?"

    "Don''t be so loud, kill me? I''ll grind your honeysuckle to the ground, but it''s almost as good as that! "

    Su Kui laughed, but she folded her hands and put them on her stomach. The whole person was very quiet.

    "Coldly, you want to kill me?" Jane walked out from behind Su Kui, with the posture of guard, she blocked Su Kui behind her and asked indifferently.

    "I......"

    Seeing him, she lost her composure coldly. She bit her lips, and her eyes flashed a complex look. "General Anderson, I always believe in you, but why don''t you wait? We must betray the Empire and stay with those who are inexcusable for their crimes! "

    "As a soldier, general, you are disqualified!"

    The man''s tall and straight body is like an ant against those huge star ships, but his powerful momentum is sharp, like a roaring knife, raging in everyone''s face.

    Thin lips light open, lips corner implicit irony, "I have never, do not feel that they have betrayed!"

    He is free, never attached, how to betray?

    "General Anderson! If you come out on your own, I can take you back and plead with the king. As for these thugs of honeysuckle, since they are found, it''s better to destroy them! General, isn''t that what we''ve been aiming for? Did you forget? "

 Chapter 1315

    Smell speech, Su Kui behind some people''s eyes, some complex.

    Su Kui chuckled, red lips as the most delicate red rose, extremely dazzling, "coldly, you are good at this kind of separation plan, unfortunately, you underestimated our honeysuckle!"

    "We honeysuckle, will never doubt our own people, why your God of war will leave, don''t you know? It''s no pity that the greedy and hypocritical race will be completely killed! "

    Her fingers hit her wrists, once, twice, three times

    As if unintentionally, in fact, the invisible spiritual silk has already been separated from her fingertips and is getting further and further away.

    "General, do you think so?!"

    Cold lips, sad looking at Jane, hoping to get his response. However, Jane''s answer is bound to disappoint her.

    "My love is here, and I will not go anywhere. If I want to fight, I don''t need to hesitate. Let''s go!"

    Su Kui slowly raised an arm, raised it high and fell heavily.

    "Brothers, come out and let the rookies know. Their weapons are out of date!"

    The voice fell.

    "Ka -"

    "boom -"

    the ground under his feet is shaking. In the direction that the ground can''t see the end at a glance, the ground cracks to both sides. Countless robots with more than three people are jumping out of the ground. They are all weapons, full of refined iron, and their eyes are bloody red, which looks especially terrible.

    Dunmore let out an exaggerated exclamation, "I rely on it! How handsome! " Although he participated in the design and R & D as the main force in the development of these products, the emergence of such a large scale is really shocking.

    Coldly, her pupils were constricted. She quickly looked at the men with strange faces behind her. She quickly turned around, pursed her lips, and waved, "up!"

    In a moment, like thousands of arrows.

    From the void, innumerable particle light guns with fire light were shot from the bottom of aircraft and starship, aiming at the people of honeysuckle.

    When Jane turned around, her whole body was in full swing. He gave sukui a big hug and said to Julia, "protect her, thank you!"

    "When I get back!" He whispered in her ear, saying, the next moment, the energy card flew out of the fingertips, in an instant, combined into a huge machine armor.

    The whole body is dark and mysterious, with amazing momentum. Just looking at it, it gives people a sense of oppression.

    Su Kui''s lips are slightly hooked, and he silently sends a sentence with his spiritual force, "leave it to me coldly."

    The tall mecha looked back at her and nodded silently. Then, he took the lead and rushed to the countless aircrafts and starships.

    The palm of the hand changes out a long knife. The blade is sharp and twinkling with cold awn. With unstoppable momentum, it spreads all over the world and rolls towards the most central star ship.

    Jane sat in the control room, fingers moving fast, the long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc, his thin lips tightly closed, the line of sight, tightly fell on the hatch, the eyes with a little flustered woman.

    In addition to Julia, Dunmore, Al, Jack, and so on, were unable to stand up. They called out their own mecha, followed by, side by side.

    The intensity of the fighting scene is more intense than that of the fighting scene synthesized with special effects on earth.

    All those who have combat power in honeysuckle summon their own machine armour and rush up.

    It costs a lot of money to build a machine armour, but for the poor people with little pay, they, more of them, have no machine armour.

 Chapter 1316

    After all, not everyone is as rich as honeysuckle.

    It is not terrible that there is force. The most terrible is the brain workers of honeysuckle.

    Tens of thousands of three person tall robots, closely packed and held together in a uniform manner, do not act alone, but in batches and purposefully attack only one place.

    Many times, before the close enemy had time to support, the aircraft was quickly knocked down and fell from the sky.

    Soon, they also seemed to realize that the particle light cannons did not pose a threat to honeysuckle. They began to slide out from under the starship, one by one, who manipulated the armour and fought with honeysuckle.

    Coldly clenched his fist, and his eyes fixed on Su Kui.

    Su Kui smiled wantonly at her eyes and slowly opened her arms.

    In the next moment, her whole feet were in the air, her short silver hair glowed with cold light, her pale skin and red lips were strange and cold-blooded. Her delicate face is like a marionette with deeper and deeper eyes, which looks strange and inexplicable.

    The wind was so fierce that people could hardly stand.

    The majestic mental power poured out from Su Kui. She closed her eyes and, with her mental power, said to Jane, "open the Starship hatch!"

    Jane''s eyes were cold and her lips were silent

    In the frightened eyes of all the people, xuanhei''s armor rushed forward at the speed of light, holding the long sword with cold light in both hands. The golden liquid soon covered the blade and split towards the hatch of the star ship.

    "Be careful, master!"

    The man behind coldly exclaimed.

    Coldly, his eyes were cold. He gave the man a hard look and squeezed a word out of his mouth, "shut up!"

    After all, her fingers moved, her fingernails grew rapidly, her eyes glowed with red light, and on both sides of her cheeks, scales appeared.

    Seeing all this, Jane confirmed the conjecture in her heart even more. His thin lips were tight, and he didn''t withdraw at all. The long knife in his hand split in an instant.

    "Boom", accompanied by the crash of fragmentation, the interstellar hatch was split by a knife.

    Honeysuckle people: "I rely on, too handsome!"

    "Boss has vision!"

    Dunmore can''t help biting his teeth and roaring with a megaphone, "shut up for me!"

    It''s a fight. Can you be serious?!

    The moment the hatch was opened, a long gun suddenly appeared in her cold hand. Her eyes were cold, she looked at Jane and pulled the trigger.

    "General, I''m not to blame --"

    this gun is the latest weapon developed by the Empire. Its penetration and lethality are equal enough to blow a small planet to the ground. It is precisely because of the lethality that there is no mass production.

    Once there is a conflict, it is likely that we will bring about self destruction. Anything is too much.

    Jane knew that the military factory was developing a very powerful weapon. Now, looking at the gun with flat appearance and cold eyes, he has fully confirmed his inner guess.

    Just as the finger is about to press the trigger and fire at Jane, her body suddenly hangs in the air, and then is pulled down by an invisible force.

    "Master!"

    Seeing that his master is in danger, several men who have been staying behind coldly can''t stand. They look at each other and see a red light. In the next moment, the flesh and skin burst out. From the body, a constantly expanding insect emerges.

    The insect is adult size, with a hard shell, mucus in its mouth, and barbs around its body.

 Chapter 1317

    It looks disgusting.

    "Ah!! It''s Zerg! How could it be a Zerg! "

    "My God! Is there any Zerg among us? "

    "Major general Leng..."

    A pair of brown eyes of Jane are very dark. His expression is like a cold robot without emotion. The sense of oppression around him makes people feel scared.

    Two words came out of thin lips, "stupid."

    The voice is not light or heavy, but it shows endless contempt.

    He started the mecha, went back to the ground directly, and was arrested coldly. Because of the sudden appearance of the Zerg, those people, for a moment, didn''t know what to do.

    "Ah!! Let go of me! " Cold struggle, but more struggle more and more tight, those invisible threads tightly into her flesh, so that she clenched her teeth in pain.

    When she saw Jane coming down from the machine armor, she immediately cried out loudly: "general, help me, this woman will kill me!"

    "Ah --"

    Su Kui tightens the spiritual thread twining between his fingers, and casually sweeps at the flying aircraft and starships that have been scattered. He looks at the people who are watching: "go back, now, if you don''t know who is controlled by the Zerg, then I have to doubt what you eat to live to now!"

    Red lips close close close close close, she raises a hand, "stop, with what stupid matter."

    Glancing at her casually, she said, "take her with you and go back."

    -

    Master star, imperial family.

    A group of soldiers broke into the palace. Before the old king and three princesses and two princesses could react, they tied up the people and tied them up.

    Outside the palace, and gathered with people, they were frightened and surprised at the news, they were totally unbelievable.

    Because, if it turns out, it would be a joke for them to drive general Anderson away and slander him.

    "Dare you, you pariah, dare to break the law?"

    The old king blushed and said, "let me go!"

    "Father, help us. What are they going to do?"

    "Father!"

    "Please, don''t kill me, please..."

    With a cry and perplexity, the old king fell down first with a shot.

    The one who holds the gun is a subordinate of Jane, and the one who is most hopeful to inherit the position of general Jane. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t believe that the general would be controlled by the Zerg, so after the general left, he took the initiative to remove his rank. He was really disappointed with these indomitable people.

    Now, all about to come to light, the culprit of the royal family, is the object of his operation.

    There was a scream all around him.

    The man put down his gun, and soon someone came forward and stared at the old king''s body for a while. Suddenly, he was surprised and said, "God, look, there is a bug in the king''s mind!"

    Brawl -

    people brawl, so the people controlled by insects are not generals, but royalty?

    "Kill him! Kill them! "

    "Major general saibar, shoot and kill these sinners!"

    "They must have forced general Anderson to surrender his military power and killed them!"

    Smell speech, Saibal sneer, he Bang Bang Bang point shoot past, in mouth but way: "if say to drive away general''s person, you also count one!"

    The scene was quiet.

    The end result shows that all the royal family members are under control of their brains. In fact, they have been dead for a long time.

    This time, the imperial family collapsed completely.

 Chapter 1318

    There is no royal family among the stars.

    The age of federalism, made up of many planets, has officially arrived.

    -

    all that happened to the main star appeared before Jane''s eyes. He picked out his lips and quickly turned off the display.

    Dunmore asked him, "Hey, you''re not going back? I''ve heard that the people are very vocal about you. It means that they want you to be their leader! "

    "No interest." Jane pulled the corner of her lips, crossed him, poured herself a glass of wine, and shook it in the palm of her hand.

    Dunmore wondered, "what are you interested in?"

    Jane took a sip of red wine. The liquid was like the color of blood. The mouth was mellow and rare. He squinted and said, "cold pupil."

    "What?"

    There was a smile in Jane''s tea colored eyes, and she repeated, "I''m interested in the cold pupil. Do you have any comments?"

    Then he patted Dunmore on the shoulder and left.

    After a while, Dunmore was furious and scolded Jane for being unkind.

    -

    go back to the supervision room, but this is the second time.

    The girl changed back to a gorgeous dress, dark red skirt, as if the most beautiful rose in full bloom. White porcelain skin, especially delicate. Black leather shoes on the smooth floor made a clattering sound.

    The metal door closed back.

    Coldly, she was not bound this time. She lay on the cold floor and stared at Su Kui.

    Su Kui chuckled, "why do you look at me like this? Do you think it''s too easy to lose? "

    "Then, I can only say that you don''t know human beings, and your head is too stupid," she said, her lips seemed to bloom with a beautiful flower, and her white lotus root seemed to circle her arms and look at her with her head askew. "Isn''t it? You think you''ve done concealment, you want to beat Honeysuckle by surprise, but you underestimated me and overestimated yourself. "

    "Felix, right?"

    "You --"

    cold eyes in a moment pupil constriction, fundus red flash, and then the mouth, suddenly turned into a man''s voice, "how do you know it''s me?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I''ve said that you are stupid."

    "Damn you!" His angry eyes were wide, his cold cheeks were bulging rapidly. He seemed to want to break through his skin, but he was always at a loss.

    "I''m damned, but you can''t kill me," the girl gently lifted his face, but with a pity Tut, "by the way, coldly, are you still alive?"

    Women''s eyes, flashing struggle, it is clear that the answer to Sunflower''s words.

    It was at this moment that Su Kui suddenly closed her neck and her silver eyes were fixed on her eyes. "Why? Why are you willing to give up your body and live with your enemy? Do you hate me so much? You want to kill me for a man, don''t you? "

    "Well? My dear sister? "

    She finally revealed the truth and smiled sarcastically, "do you know why I''m so good to you? It doesn''t matter if I know that you are unknown and may cause danger to me, because I know that you are the only family member in the world. "

    "But what did you do? You want to kill me wholeheartedly. Of course, at the beginning, maybe you don''t know where you are. I forgive you. "

    "But, my dear sister, in the general mansion, what I said is true. Have you heard it?"

 Chapter 1319

    "That night in the back garden of the palace, you know? I am cold pupil and cold ran, but you choose to ignore me. You want to get rid of me. It doesn''t matter. I can forgive you, but -- "

    her hand keeps tightening," why do you agree to share a body with it? It killed our parents, you know? "

    Cold, frightened, tears fell down, the suffocation of death pressed on her heart, she shook her head desperately, but the words she said were another voice.

    "Hahahaha, it''s ridiculous, it''s really ridiculous! So you''re sisters? I can''t imagine! Ha ha ha ha ha! " Felix''s shrill voice reverberated in the open metal room, which was eerie and gloomy.

    There are two expressions on a person''s face.

    One sad, one crazy.

    In her cold eyes, there was a flash of regret. She looked at sukui and begged her. It seemed that she wanted sukui to save her.

    Su Kui understood her meaning, but shook her head. "No, I won''t save you, you know? When you choose to live with Felix, you have lost your life. Now you are just a walking corpse and should not live in this world. "

    "Ha ha ha ha ha, yo, Leng Ran, listen quickly. Your sister said you were dead, but didn''t we live well? Ha ha ha, come and kill me! " Felix''s face was twisted, and his pride was in the air.

    Cold eyes flashed a touch of resentment, but she was unable to speak. She could only use her eyes to pay attention to Su Kui and guard her vigilantly.

    Su Kui''s fingers slowly closed, a little bit, the sound of bones sounded in her ear, "of course I will kill you, even if you are my sister, how about that? I must avenge my parents'' revenge, but you are not worthy to be my parents'' daughter! They''re going to leave the evolutionary potion to you when they die. What do you do? In the past 20 years, once, even once, when you want to avenge your parents and investigate what happened in those years, I can spare you! And try to save you, but -- "

    " now, I won''t! "

    "Ka --"

    the voice fell, she snapped her thin neck, cold because of the poor breath and the forehead burst blue tendons, eyes still stare at her, with unbelievable and endless resentment, especially ferocious.

    "I didn''t expect that you could actually kill her with your hands. You are cruel enough, cold pupil!" Felix said in a cold voice.

    The lower species can''t speak. At the same level, they have already become refined.

    Su Kui frowned, "is that right? I advise you to get out of her body, otherwise, I absolutely don''t mind, gouging you out with my own hands! " She licked the corner of her lips. The red lips were stained with blood, and her eyes were eerie and cold.

    After a rustle of noise, Felix crawled out, shaking his body. A small bug the size of a fingernail inflated at a speed visible to the naked eye and became the size of two people.

    Its appearance, similar to those of the Zerg, is disgusting and ugly.

    "Leng Tong, I know you can do it. I admit it. I''m sorry about your parents'' affairs. In fact, you''ve only been with them for three years. How can you give me all my wealth if you let me go?"

    "Oh? Do you have a lot of wealth? Shall I show you the treasure house of honeysuckle? Sniff -- "

 Chapter 1320

    Su Kui sneered, the girl''s delicate face in the dim light, strange and inexplicable, making Felix such a murderous thing, feel terrible.

    It steps backward, "you and I can promise you anything, you just let me go, how?"

    "No --"

    Su Kui smiled, "your wealth, I will take over, one day, I will destroy you Manchu, but now, I want you to taste the pain my parents have suffered!"

    She raised her hand, and the air became thinner and thinner under her deliberate compression. The space was still so big, but Felix felt that there were countless invisible big hands holding its body, desperately squeezing it, and the body hurt as if it was going to explode.

    "Ah, ah..."

    "Leave me alone, please!" Felix couldn''t help asking. It hurt so much.

    But no matter what it does, Su Kui''s answer is always one word, "no!"

    Monitoring room, from time to time sounded bleak and despairing screams, but it was controlled by mental power, even can not do to find death.

    The space has been filled with a strong smell of blood, manic wind, in the rampage, under its hard shell, leaving a deep visible bone wound.

    Her power is too overbearing. If he knew that one day, there would be revenge, he would never kill her family because of a bottle of medicine.

    Although relying on these potions, it has gradually become the leader of the Zerg. By developing potions, it has accumulated countless wealth and exchanged chips with the rich.

    -

    Su Kui walked out of the monitoring room, smelling blood, numb and cold.

    "Ding -

    congratulations to the host for completing the cold pupil wish and task!"

    Jane has learned everything about her from al. At the moment, seeing her coming out, she immediately meets her and gives her a gentle hug.

    "Darling, it''s OK. I''ll be there later."

    You don''t have to be strong in everything. In the future, it''s the wind and the rain. I''ll help you fight!

    All things done, only feel empty in the heart, Dunmore to retreat, Su Kui dull to call him, "Dunmore."

    "Well?" Dunmore stared. "What for?"

    "Help me hide the body of the woman inside."

    Dunmore looked inside and saw a woman lying on the ground with a grim face and a dark hole in her head.

    He guessed about it, nodded, "OK."

    After that, he quickly put people into the space ring and took them away.

    Leave space for the two to comfort each other.

    Heart empty, Su Kui let himself into the dark, this time, she wanted to sleep.

    -Sixty years later, Dunmore became the new leader of honeysuckle.

    The old leader Leng Tong and his wife Jane met a black hole in the universe when they were driving around the stars.

    -Su Kui and Jane did encounter a black hole in the universe. Before they even felt the pain, they were stirred to pieces by the violent wind in the universe. Fortunately, they died together.

    Back in the system space, Su Kui yawned lazily. He felt that his task had been done for a long time, and people were becoming more and more abnormal.

    We are used to blood and killing.

    That''s not a good sign.

    She advised herself to restrain, otherwise, in the future, she would return to the real world, how to integrate into the life of normal people?

    This time, she slept in the system space for a long month, only then compressed and precipitated that violent and bloody memory, let herself empty, and welcome the next world with a new self.

 Chapter 1321

    Su Kui wakes up in a studio. She lies on the table and takes a nap. The scene has changed.

    Su Kui was just stunned, and then she began to read the story.

    This time, she returned to the familiar modern society, all the development levels are similar to the times she once lived in. The owner of the body is mu Xinci, a psychologist. After studying abroad for many years, she came back and set up a studio. In the past two years, her career was really on the right track.

    She has taught countless patients with psychological problems, but she has many years of mental illness, which can not be overcome. That is, X cold!

    When she was studying abroad, she was almost molested by several drunken men on the way back to her apartment with her classmates. She resisted the most and was beaten the most. The violence lasted for more than an hour.

    Although there was no substantive relationship, she suffered multiple fractures all over her body. After lying in the hospital for more than a month, her bruises were still there.

    Since then, when in love, whenever her boyfriend has an intimate act, she will cry out in horror and avoid in disgust. As time goes by, she is now 28 years old and has no boyfriend.

    It''s someone else''s word, old maid.

    In other words, muxinci''s wish is a little ironic. That is to overcome x coldness, find a boyfriend and have a love.

    When Su Kui saw this wish at that time, she almost laughed at it. What kind of wonderful wish did she get experience for nothing? The obstacle is muxinci, not her!

    Soon, however, sukui was slapped.

    Her studio is not large now. It is a high-level business. It usually relieves the pressure for them and listens to them about their troubles and so on.

    But also leisurely.

    In the studio, in addition to her, there is a psychologist, and an internship assistant, that is, the world''s mistress, Jiang Xiaoyu.

    Song Heng, a lively and bright girl, has a superior family. Her parents are all famous figures in the city. She has a brother who supports the company affairs. Therefore, he is almost called the one who grew up in the palm of her hand.

    Unfortunately, maybe it''s because it''s perfect, so God has arranged many difficulties for him.

    At the age of seven, because of the commercial competition, he was kidnapped and threatened by his competitors, and was locked in a suitcase. From city a, he took a bus and crossed to province h. After a long time, at the age of seven, Song Heng, who was still a greenhouse flower, suffered from space claustrophobia and could not bear to stay in the room alone.

    After being taken back, I saw a psychiatrist for a long time before I got better.

    But it may be that the Song family attracted too much attention and was kidnapped for the second time.

    However, this time, the other side didn''t want money, didn''t want potential, just wanted the life of Song Heng, and let the Song family repent.

    Song Heng was kidnapped because he embezzled the company''s property and was dismissed. Even the Song family took him to court in one fell swoop. It''s useless for him to pester and beg for mercy for many times. He knows that the most precious son of the Song family will never do it again and again. If you make me feel bad, then I won''t make you feel better!

    He shut Song Heng in the basement and abused him for three days. He poured sulfuric acid into his throat, which caused him to burn his throat, pierce his fingers with needles, and burn his tender skin with cigarette butts.

 Chapter 1322

    Until he tortured enough and wanted to kill him, he was rescued by the police in time.

    It''s also a big fortune teller, but Song Heng has been tossed around. When song mother saw her beloved little son, she cried and fainted several times. She wanted to divorce her husband and take her little son back to her mother''s house.

    It''s not without persuasion.

    In a word, in the end, it can be said that Song Heng has never been out of his home for half a step since he was 8 years old.

    He is very irascible and withdrawn, and does not communicate with others. He had ruined his voice and could not speak. Even his parents and big brother refused to get close.

    He always resented, was abused for three days, why not come to save him, let him again and again into despair. All the pain was borne by him alone, which led to the living of no one but ghost.

    Jiang Xiaoyu, a cheerful character, entered Song Heng''s villa as his accompanying doctor because of the relationship between mu Xinci.

    The reason song''s parents had to find a doctor for him regardless of his attitude was that he was depressed day by day. If no one looked at him and let him get worse, he would probably have a light life.

    Jiangxiaoyu enters the world of songheng, just like a light, shining into his decadent and dark heart. People, for the bright things, always want to pursue.

    Song Heng hasn''t been out of his home since he was eight years old. Apart from being grumpy, he is very simple. It''s almost natural for them to get along.

    After reading the materials, Su Kui rubs his eyebrows and his heart. It seems that it''s time to meet Song Heng. In fact, she doesn''t think that Song Heng will be her lover. Compared with Song Heng, Su Kui thinks that Song Heng''s eldest brother, Song Nan, is more likely!

    "Dudududu -"

    "Jin." Su Kui calmed down, opened his documents and said lightly.

    Jiang Xiaoyu put his head in and whispered, "sister Xinci, President Wang, he''s here again!" She was very careful, with her cheeks bulging, and seemed to be very dissatisfied with the visitors.

    Sukui raised his eyebrows. "Let him in."

    "Ah..." Jiang Xiaoyu stared at two round eyes incredulously, "sister Xinci, that old man has obvious intention to you, how can you..."

    "If you don''t earn money, it''s a shame. Go quickly and invite people in. Be careful that I deduct your salary! What a lot of words! "

    "Well, well!" Jiangxiaoyu spits out his tongue and trots to invite people.

    Jiangxiaoyu looks like a harmless animal. Even Su Kui''s first glance at her is very kind. If a person''s eyes are as clear as a clear spring, then her heart will never be bad.

    After so many experiences in the world, Su Kui knows that not all female partners will rob men from female owners, not all female partners will have hatred against female owners.

    On the contrary, they may be friends. Maybe the plot of that world is not so complicated. The important task of the girl match is to serve as a foil for the mistress and set off her true, good and beautiful.

    Soon, a man in his thirties, who was in the Mediterranean overhead, came in. When he saw Su Kui, he began to laugh.

    Su Kui got up and made an invitation, saying, "Hello, Mr. Wang, please sit down."

    The man who was called President Wang was carrying a paunch and deliberately ignored Su Kui''s words. He smiled and held her soft hand, shook it and said, "Hello, Hello, this time I''m still in trouble with Miss Mu!"

 Chapter 1323

    The palm of his hand is full of sweat, not close, Su Kui can still smell the smell of tobacco sprayed from his mouth. Different from her lover''s body, the light smell of tobacco mint, the smell of this man, only makes her brain dizzy for a while, has not responded, has retched out.

    A word too late to say, Su Kui turned into the restroom, in the bathroom spit a mess.

    Listening to the Mediterranean man outside, he cried out displeased, "Hey, muxinci, what do you mean? Shaking my hand makes you sick? Huh? If you don''t give me an explanation today, I will smash your studio! Do you hear me?! "

    "Be merciful, come out!"

    Jiang Xiaoyu is not good. She rushes in quickly. She knows that her boss has a habit of cleanliness, which is very special. It only happens when facing a man. It can be seen that Wang must have met his boss just now.

    "Ah ah, Mr. Wang, I''m really sorry. You see, I just said that sister Xinci is not very comfortable and has a bad stomach. I advised her to go back to have a rest, but she said that boss Wang would come every Friday and wait for you. Look, how upset she is when you say that now?" Jiangxiaoyu''s mouth is shriveled and shriveled, which is sad.

    When she said that, Wang was a little embarrassed. He asked incredulously, "really?"

    "Of course it is! Believe it or not, you will ask sister Xinci later! "

    Su Kui heard it clearly in the restroom. She smiled and thought jiangxiaoyu was a real material. She washed her face and looked at the woman in the mirror.

    A woman''s dark curly hair is gathered in the back of her head at will. Her skin is porcelain white and emits a healthy halo. The facial features are very correct, not very good-looking, but they belong to the kind of eye-catching type. The more you look, the better you look.

    She has a quiet temperament, clear eyes and wisdom.

    It''s a comfortable type to get along with people.

    Su Kui nodded, very satisfied.

    She went out, Wang always sat on the small sofa in the office, obviously still depressed.

    Jiang Xiaoyu said good things before and after. Seeing Su Kui coming out, she quickly winked. Su Kui laughed. She leaned her lips and said softly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I''m not feeling well. It''s just like Xiaoyu said. If you don''t come here, I might go back to have a rest."

    Her voice is soft, clear, and the tone of her voice is slow and comfortable.

    President Wang looked up with cold face, and saw that she was indeed pale, as if she had a serious illness, before reluctantly believing jiangxiaoyu''s words.

    The tone eased a lot. "Since I''m not comfortable, I''ll go back and have a rest. Can I blame you?"

    He reached out and just wanted to pat Su Kui on the shoulder. Su Kui''s eyesight reaction was faster. He quietly turned to the side of his body, leaving Mr. Wang''s hand empty.

    As if he didn''t notice his face was ugly, Su Kui brought a basket of apples from the corner of the office and handed it to the man and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang, I''m really not feeling well. This basket of apples should be taken as a gift for you to eat and make amends for you, OK?"

    "I know you''re a big man, but I can''t see this. What''s the matter? It''s my heart, isn''t it?"

    She said with a smile, as if she didn''t notice her actions. President Wang smiled awkwardly and took over the fruit basket. "I like to eat whatever you say, as long as it''s from Miss Mu!"

 Chapter 1324

    Finally, she dismissed the trouble, and Su Kui felt a little nauseous again.

    After shoving Jiang Xiaoyu out and promising to invite her to dinner another day, Su Kui can''t wait to enter the lounge and take a half hour long bath.

    Now she finally knows why muxinci is so distressed. She is also distressed.

    A little physical contact with a person can make you feel faint and totally unacceptable. Moreover, as a psychiatrist, she knows her illness clearly, but she can never be cured.

    And as she grew older, her relatives began to urge her to marry. The more so, the more resistant she became to men.

    At the end of the day, at the age of thirty-two, she was pointed at by someone and scolded X''s cold spinster. She could not accept it any more. She committed suicide.

    Man is a social animal. The world is made up of men and women. As long as she goes out, she will definitely meet men. The final symptoms gradually become unacceptable. What else can su Kui say?

    This has seriously affected her life, no wonder she can''t think of it!

    After taking a bath, Su Kui lay down in the rest room. This studio is very large, so muxinci simply separated and made a small rest room. In fact, there are all kinds of beds and wardrobes in it. Sometimes when she works late, she just stays in the lounge for one night.

    Anyway, she''s an orphan. She''s full and her family is not hungry.

    -The next day, a new day begins.

    According to muxinci''s work record, Su Kui knows that today, it will be Song Heng''s eldest brother, Song Nan''s appointment day. He will invite himself to be a psychologist for his brother, and at the same time, he will pay a high price to let her only serve Song Heng for one year.

    If a year later, Song Heng''s condition will change, she will be paid twice the rest.

    It can be said that the Song family has reached today''s status, money and so on, has completely ignored in the eyes. Money is just a number for them, that''s all.

    Su Kui was wearing a beige professional dress and a light pink silk shirt, which made her not so rigid. After two simple touches of hair, sukui put on a light make-up and a layer of lip gloss, and started the day''s work.

    Send off a guest. At 3pm, Song Nan arrives on time.

    Su Kui raised his eyes and looked at the man who was invited in by jiangxiaoyu respectfully. He was very tall, about 1.9 meters in shape. A straight black suit wrapped his strong and thin body. The suit best reflected a man''s figure.

    At least, in Su Kui''s eyes, men can score 99 points.

    Less, afraid of his pride.

    Su Kui got up and smiled softly. "Hello, is that Mr. Song? Please take a seat. "

    "Hello, this is Song Nan." Song Nan nodded and sat down on the sofa chair in front of the desk at will. Her legs overlapped naturally and her whole body was powerful.

    However, Su Kui was not affected at all. She put her scattered hair behind her and asked professionally, "Hello, Mr. Song, do you have any pressure to consult?"

    While Su Kui is looking at him, Song Nan is also looking at each other.

    Why not choose a famous doctor in China, but choose a woman who will be a little psychological counselor soon after returning home.

    My brother can''t be stimulated any more now.

 Chapter 1325

    Those old psychiatrists and young Xiaoheng have no common topic to talk about, which may also cause him pressure.

    He just came to have a look today. By the way, he didn''t immediately agree to let the woman take care of her brother.

    The woman looks very beautiful, the skin is very white, like a good jade, sending out a healthy and lustrous luster. When she talks to people, her tone is always very soft and her tone is slow. Dark eyes, like a black gem, will focus on looking at you when speaking, as if you are put in the first place.

    This kind of value, no matter who it is, will feel very comfortable.

    Pass the first pass.

    Song Nan crossed her fingers and placed them on her desk. Looking at Su Kui, she said, "Miss mu, I''d like to ask you how to treat a person suffering from anxiety, space claustrophobia and depression at the same time."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "What do you say, it''s on a person?"

    "Yes." Song Nan nods.

    The outside world only knew that there was a little son of the Song family who was ill since he was a child. There was no leak about his specific situation.

    The manicured nails radiate a light pink light. Su Kui knocked on the table and said: "then I can only say, Mr. Song, if you are not deliberately troubling me, that is, the other party has been carefully cared for, otherwise..."

    Otherwise, according to such a situation, the other side will not die!

    But she knows who this person is, so she can''t say, otherwise, it will probably cause Song Nan''s rage.

    Isn''t Song Heng the lifeblood of the whole family?

    Song Nan''s deep eyes have a dark color. Naturally, he also knows this truth. So he doesn''t blame anything. And, to the woman in front of us, every word is suitable for the behavior that stops, very good feeling.

    Although other psychiatrists do the same, but she can do without leaving a trace, which makes people feel good, which is very rare.

    "Miss Mu is quite right. According to miss mu, how to treat such a disease?"

    Su Kui frowned. "To tell you the truth, Mr. Song, to tell you the truth, this is the most difficult patient I have ever met. If I take over, I don''t advise him to take the medicine. "

    "Song Nan made a pose of please, pick eyebrow," Mu Miss continues to say

    "According to Mr. Song, the patient''s condition has been several years, hasn''t it? Taking medicine for such a long time is not cured, so it can only be a heart disease. There is an old saying in the ancients: heart disease requires medicine. If you eat too much medicine, you will not only have immunity in your body, but also dependence. It will not do much good to the patient. Unless you can''t control it, you should try to reduce the dosage of medicine until you give up completely. "

    With her words finished, Song Nan has completely put down her contempt and began to face up to the woman in front of her.

    Her insight is very special. Unlike other psychiatrists, she always prescribes some messy drugs for Xiaoheng to eat continuously every day.

    At first, it was effective. He and his parents were very happy. However, before long, Xiaoheng fell back on its old ways. Become more hysterical, he refused to live with his parents, he moved to the countryside alone. Basically, every half a month, we need to replace all the furniture with new ones.

    Because of his destructive power, it''s really tough.

 Chapter 1326

    In fact, it''s nothing if he smashes things, as long as he doesn''t hurt himself.

    But recently, according to the servant who took care of him, he seems to have started to self destruct. Every time he saw him, he was scarred. Regardless of his wishes, the psychiatrist brought back to see, there is no doubt that depression!

    The obvious pessimism complex has appeared. Song Nan is really afraid. If he doesn''t pay attention to his favorite brother, he will disappear!

    After working, he found hundreds of psychiatrists in China. At present, he is most satisfied with this one.

    "Miss mu, with all due respect, he has been suffering from anxiety and space claustrophobia for more than ten years, so what Miss Mu said is exactly what I am worried about. Recently, he not only had the idea of whispering, but also gradually began to rely on drugs, not to eat for him, and even hurt people! "

    "All the drugs are irritant. Mr. Song, what''s the relationship between this patient and you? Even if you take any good medicine for more than ten years, you will still have problems? Mr. Song, this is your dereliction of duty! "

    "I......"

    He was speechless and wiped his face. "It''s really because we don''t care enough that we made him look like this."

    "So you are here for your friend?"

    "Yes."

    "Is he yours...?"

    Song Nan knows that he can''t hide any more. He takes a deep look at Su Kui and sips his lips. "Miss mu, I hope you can keep the secret when you know the news."

    Su Kui nodded and said, "of course, Mr. Song, this is the most basic professional ethics of psychiatrists. You can rest assured."

    Song Nan knows this. Xiaoheng doesn''t have many psychiatrists, and only a few of them can be trusted. It''s a pity that they have been watching Xiaoheng for ten years, but it''s not good. What is it to be his younger brother? Is it an experimental product?

    He was so angry that he tried to strangle people and threw them down from the top floor of song''s building.

    He took a deep breath. "It''s mine Younger brother, his name is Song Heng. He was kidnapped when he was seven years old. That''s when he was crammed into a suitcase by gangsters and locked up for a day and a night. He got space claustrophobia... "

    "What about anxiety?"

    Song Nan recalled at this time that his heart was still aching. He was ten years older than his brother. When he was eight years old, he was the age of college. He still remembered that he played truant from college and spent three days with the police looking for him. He saw him in the dark basement.

    It''s horrible, bloody!

    That''s the child their family held in their hands for fear of falling, so they were tortured by that cruel man!

    After that, although he retaliated with the same method and let the man''s family die, he spent his whole life in prison. However, his brother''s good years, all destroyed in his hands, or make Song Nan often think of, all angry want to kill.

    He clenched his teeth as if from the cleft of his teeth. He planed out the memories he didn''t want to think of, and showed them to Su Kui.

    Every time she heard that, Su Kui''s face turned white. After listening, her hands tightly held her mouth. "He, he is still so small, that man, is he still human?"

    Song Nan''s eyes are red! Of course not. What a beast is! If there''s any revenge, find adults to revenge, or come to me and do something against such a small child! "

 Chapter 1327

    His mood fluctuated greatly. He looked up at the ceiling and raised his hand to cover his eyes.

    No matter how hard the heart is, there is a soft part in the bottom of the heart that can''t be worn out.

    Su Kui cleared up her mood and apologized in a hoarse voice. "I''m sorry, it''s brought your grief back."

    Song Nan also knew that he was out of shape. He paused for a moment, shook his head, and his eyes were full of pain. "It doesn''t matter. You are a doctor. Only by fully understanding the truth of things can you better serve patients."

    "Yes."

    It''s worthy of being the man of the moment in the market. He speaks without a word.

    "Then Mr. Song, I have a general understanding of the course of things. Your brother should be depressed for a long time. There is no other way but violence to vent. But he has a long-term accumulation of disgust. Have you ever thought about taking him out for a walk? "

    Why didn''t Song Nan think about it? In his dream, he wants his brother to go out for a walk and have a look at the great world outside. No matter what he does, as long as he doesn''t hurt himself, it''s good.

    He smiled bitterly. "He wouldn''t go out. He didn''t even like the light. To be honest, he hated us. He didn''t save him for three days. He was desperate for us. It was our fault. "

    "It''s hard to know what''s going on in the world," Su Kui said comfortingly. "My suggestion is that we can guide him slowly, not to analyze his psychological activities, but to get along with him like a normal person. Mr. song also said that he hasn''t been out since he was eight years old. Then, he certainly hasn''t been in contact with outsiders. Even if you start to resist, don''t let him continue to live alone. In that way, if you can''t touch the outside world for a long time, he will be more and more depressed, and slowly trapped in his own small world. If you can''t go out, you can''t go in. "

    Song Nan''s eyes brightened. "In fact, I''m here to invite Miss Mu to be my brother''s personal doctor. Do you know if I can?"

    "Here..."

    Su Kui frowned. "Can''t you consult regularly?"

    When Song Nan heard this, he also knew that he was in a bit of a dilemma. He sighed, "you know the situation of Miss Mu and his brother. His condition is beyond control. Now, he needs a professional to take care of him. I think Miss Mu is very suitable!"

    He said with some requests, "Miss mu, I can help you pay the liquidated damages on your side. In addition, you only need to take care of your younger brother for one year. If he gets better after one year, the remuneration can be doubled. Or, you can drive the price. "

    Su Kui shakes her head and laughs, "Mr. Song, I know you don''t need money, but how about smashing me with money like this?"

    "No, Miss mu, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that..."

    "I know," she said with a smile, "I specialize in psychology. I understand these things naturally. But, Mr. Song''s request, please forgive me for the time being

    "Miss mu -" Song Nan didn''t give up.

    Su Kui made a stop motion and asked softly, "I wonder if you can take me to see a doctor first? If there is nothing I can do, I will not waste your time and money. "

    "No, it won''t, you can!" Song Nan hurriedly gets up, a man who crisscross the shopping mall, at this time is inexplicably believe in the feeling of the heart, this woman, maybe really can cure his brother!

 Chapter 1328

    "I wonder if Miss Mu is free now? Now I can show you if I can! "

    He can''t wait to settle it down and find someone to take care of his brother. This woman gets along with her. She feels very comfortable and peaceful. I believe Xiaoheng and she should be able to get along with each other.

    "Yes, please wait a moment, Mr. Song. I''ll tidy up."

    "OK," Song Nan nodded and walked out first, waiting outside the door.

    Jiang Xiaoyu and another psychological consultant get together and quietly poke their heads to this side. From time to time, they burst out a few mischievous laughs.

    "My God, so handsome!"

    "Good figure! I bet he''s got a mermaid line and abs! Ah, I really want to pinch it! "

    Two women are huddled together to commit the flower mania. They usually look at the middle-aged man with a big stomach and a Mediterranean. Today, a super handsome man suddenly comes. It''s rare. It''s no less than Mars hitting the earth.

    Su Kui quickly packed her things. She went to the bathroom to wash her face. After she came out, she gave Jiang Xiaoyu an order. If you have something to go out, don''t pick up her order. If you have something to do, go to Mengya, another psychologist.

    Song Nan opened the door for Su Kui and made an invitation. She ran into Su Kui''s hair accidentally. She immediately backed up two steps in conditioned reflex.

    Song Nan did not understand, "Miss mu?"

    "Sorry..." Su Kui scolds me. Muxinci is cold and thorough. It''s too sick!

    "It doesn''t matter," Song Nan smiled nonchalantly, got on the car, started the engine, and drove all the way to the suburban villa.

    Because of the particularity of Song Heng''s body, the Song family is not poor in money. For fear of being disturbed by others, they just bought all the land and built a huge villa with garden and courtyard, even golf course and swimming pool.

    Unfortunately, Song Heng never touched it.

    As a matter of fact, he seldom goes out of the yard to have a look.

    It took Song Nan about half an hour to get to the suburban villa. Su Kui squinted. The air in the suburb was very good. Behind the rolling mountains in the distance, there was a lush bamboo forest, which seemed very clean and comfortable.

    "This environment is very good, it''s suitable for curing diseases," Su Kui said as he walked.

    "Well, it was Xiaoheng''s illness that led to the building of this villa. He didn''t like others to disturb him, so he couldn''t help it."

    Su Kui smiled as an answer.

    The car drives into the spacious courtyard. There is a music fountain in the middle of the courtyard of the villa. Under the sunshine, the crystal water reflects the wave light, which is beautiful. On the right side is a boulevard, on both sides are planted with climbing plants. From the perspective of sunflower, you can see the end of the forest, which is a rose sea. The vision of the left hand is broader. It is a golf course with a very wide area.

    The edge is planted with wormwood vegetation, which is very comfortable with a breeze.

    When she was about to enter the hall, song Nanton stopped and looked miserable. "Miss mu, go in alone..."

    Su Kui side Mou, don''t understand.

    "Xiaoheng doesn''t like to see us..."

    "So..." Su Kui knew it, she nodded and said softly, "it seems that he was still a little autistic. He was in despair and didn''t wait for your help. He was probably resentful. Don''t mind. I''ll go ahead and have a look."

 Chapter 1329

    Song Nan nods, Su Kui just walked in gently.

    The hall is in a mess. The servants are cleaning silently. Su Kui purses his lips. Song Heng''s condition seems more serious than he imagined.

    She just came here and ran into such a thing. Is it coincidence or does it happen frequently?

    "You are..."

    A middle-aged man in his early forties came here. He was dressed in a very skilful and simple Zhongshan suit. Su Kui estimated that his position here should be similar to that of a housekeeper.

    Su Kui bent her eyebrows and eyes, with a light smile on her lips. "Hello, I''m a psychiatrist invited by Mr. Song. I''d like to see little master song. I wonder if he is here

    "Ah, so," the housekeeper looked at the door, and saw that Song Nan in the yard was waving his hand to him. He nodded his head, which convinced him, "yes, but the young master has just caught fire. You''d better be careful, miss."

    Su Kui shook her head. "It doesn''t matter."

    The housekeeper pointed out the way to her and said, "go upstairs and turn left to the room in the corner. It''s the young master''s room. If you want to call me."

    "OK, thank you."

    After all, she went upstairs over the mess.

    -

    the room is dark, unlocked, showing a thin seam.

    She gave it a little push and drove away without any strength. She stood at the door and didn''t walk in.

    In the corner of the wall, squatting a young man, he barefoot, pale and thin soles of his feet, seems to have been cut several times by the glass fragments. His hair was a little longer. He was wearing a white shirt and black pants. In an extremely insecure position, he put his hands around his knees and buried his head in his knees.

    A kind of sour feeling creeps up in her heart. Su Kui''s fingers curl up and her eyes are a little hot.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked up.

    Before we met, she thought that Song Nan would be her lover. Indeed, her appearance and appearance were very consistent. But together reincarnation so many times, Su Kui has reached, as long as close, you can easily rely on a figure, a little smell, to distinguish whether it is that person.

    Just now, the feeling of being engraved into the soul reappears.

    She took a deep breath. In this life, she was eight years older than him, and her lover had never been so miserable.

    When she adjusted, she knocked on the door. "Hello, may I come in?" She asked, trying to soften her voice.

    Song Heng feels that his brain is completely out of his control. He seems to be walking in a chaotic dark. He can''t see anything after four weeks. He desperately curled up, those dark, but like life, is not willing to let him go. He ran, they chased, tore his clothes, his heart, he felt his head was about to explode!

    Suddenly, a gentle ripple, as if a drop of water, fell into the ink, like a small splash.

    "Is your name Song Heng?"

    Then the voice went on. His brows were bulging, and he turned his head uneasily. He wanted to open his eyes conditionally to see who was the owner of the voice.

    "My name is muxinci. I want to be your friend. Is that ok?"

    Finally opened, Song Heng slowly raised his eyes, his lips pale almost no blood color, delicate face thin pitiful, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, should be wanton style.

 Chapter 1330

    At this moment, it is empty, as if there is no soul.

    His shirt was dirty, with blood on it, looking crumpled.

    But this did not affect his delicacy at all. He was very tall, with a head of more than one meter and eight years. He was extremely thin and almost skinny. He sat by the window, still holding his hands around his knees, only his head, raised it slightly.

    The room was too dark. Song Heng had the impulse to turn on the light for the first time. The woman''s temperament was very soft. She stood at the door with the light on her back. Her long curly hair was draped on her shoulder. She was swept up by the light behind her.

    I can''t see her face clearly, I can only see her eyes, like a clear pool, which makes people look in and feel comfortable.

    So Song Heng did something he never took the initiative to do. He pressed the wall lamp beside the window, and the room was bright.

    He raised his hand and covered his eyes. He didn''t adapt to such a bright light. His eyes hurt a little. He slowed down and put his hands down slowly.

    The woman is very good-looking, he thinks so, make him feel very comfortable. He likes her eyes most. They are gentle and tolerant.

    He moved his body and wanted to ask: who are you?

    But when he opened his mouth, he suddenly froze. He couldn''t speak. His voice had already been destroyed!

    Why do women come to see him?! He doesn''t need friends! There''s no need for these people to see his ugliness! He must be in a mess now, right? He looked down at his shirt, a scream broke out in his mouth, and quickly turned off the wall lamp.

    At the same time, grab the water cup on the cupboard beside the bed and smash it at the door.

    Su Kui stepped back, and the water cup hit the wall in front of her, crashing to the floor, smashing to pieces. The unfinished water dribbled down the wall, converged into one, and was soaked by the plush carpet.

    "Ah, ah!"

    Pillow, remote control, quilt, clothes, as long as he can catch, all smashed in the past.

    He doesn''t want to be seen! No one will like him. Those people come to see his jokes!

    He doesn''t want it!

    Get out, get out, get out!

    "Ah!"

    The sound of the upstairs attracted the attention of the downstairs. Song Nan''s face changed. He pushed away the servant and rushed up.

    Song Heng thought he was probably crazy. On the one hand, he didn''t want to hurt her. However, he couldn''t control his emotions. He just wanted to vent and drive her away! Don''t want her to see her!

    Go, why don''t you go!

    Tears dim, his wrist was suddenly a soft little hand gently hold.

    As soon as his body was stiff, the air seemed to freeze, and he was like a robot, which stopped in an instant.

    The woman let go of his wrist. In the next moment, her head fell into the arms full of fragrance and elegant smell. It was very gentle and warm.

    "Why get angry? Don''t want to be friends with me? However, I really want to be a friend with the young master -- "

    she gently stroked his disordered hair with her fingers. His hair was a little longer, and the front hair was all down to the chin, which looked like nobody but ghost. But she didn''t care. She patted his thin and protruding back and sighed, "if you agree, I will nod my head."

    Song Heng is stunned and his brain is blank.

    This is the first, so close, contact his people, regardless of his struggle, not afraid of his injury.

 Chapter 1331

    "If I don''t shake my head, I''ll be a young master and agree?"

    Su Kui continued to laugh, light facial features, soft mess.

    Song Nan came to the door breathlessly, suddenly stopped, silent, unbelievably wide eyed, looking at the dark bedroom, obediently embraced by the woman''s younger brother.

    Even when sukui asked if he wanted to be friends with himself, he was not angry.

    What''s going on?

    He looked at it for a long time, slowly turned around, waved to the housekeeper who brought people up. "Go down, everyone. Don''t bother before Miss Mu comes down."

    The housekeeper is not sure, "but young master..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Song Nan said with a smile on her face, even though her eyes were red. "Xiaoheng, maybe, has a chance to be a normal person."

    "Ah, what do you say, young master? How can I not understand it?"

    Song Nan did not explain, he took the lead to go downstairs, "go down, don''t stay here, disturb Xiaoheng rest."

    So, the second floor is calm again.

    -Su Kui hugged him for a long time, but her arms were sore. The young man in her arms did not move. She even thought he was asleep. When he opened it gently, he was surprised to find that his eyes were clear and free of sleepiness.

    "You --"

    Song Heng slowly turned his eyes and looked at her.

    Su Kui suddenly didn''t want to ask anything. She smiled and took his hand. "The clothes are dirty. Do you want to take a bath?" She pointed to his clothes.

    Song Heng''s fingers quickly grasped his bedspread. Su Kui keenly noticed this. She continued to smile softly, "are you coming or can I help you?"

    His eyes were narrow, and he didn''t know why. Song Heng suddenly blushed, jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom.

    Wheezing -

    lovely.

    Su Kui smiles and shakes his head. He just doesn''t touch the crowd very often and reflects things slowly. He''s not really a fool. Su Kui felt that those people did not treat him as an adult, how could they expect him to be good tempered with them?

    The patter of water rang in the bathroom. Through the frosted door, you can see a thin back. Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief and said, "young master, don''t soak for too long. The wound needs medicine, you know?"

    Then, taking advantage of Song Heng''s bath, she went downstairs to find the medicine box. There is a patient like this at home. Almost all the medicines have been prepared at home. Su Kui asked for cotton swabs and iodine wine. Seeing Song Nan looking at her all the time, she picked up her eyebrows. "What''s the matter, Mr. Song?"

    Song Nan immediately stood up and bowed sincerely to her, saying, "I saw that scene just now, Miss mu, now I sincerely beg you to be a private doctor of my brother''s family and help him return to normal, please!"

    The housekeeper didn''t know where to go, but when he saw that the eldest young master had done so, he also bowed, "please, Miss Mu!"

    Su Kui: "..."

    "There''s no reason for an old man to bow to me. I agree with that. I don''t want money, but I need to make it clear."

    "OK, OK, Miss mu, please say it!" Song Nan doesn''t know what she wants to do and doesn''t want to be paid? She knows that the price she gives her is enough for ordinary people to eat for half a lifetime.

    "Since I took over young master song, I would be seriously responsible for him. As for the liquidated damages for the studio, I asked Mr. Song to deal with them. I would move to the suburban villa to take care of young master song."

 Chapter 1332

    "But! appreciably! As long as you allow me to take over this matter, afterwards, no one is allowed to interfere in my work, no matter what, before the deadline of one year expires, understand? "

    She is a very gentle woman, and suddenly she has a sharp tongue. Song Nan is not used to it.

    "Miss Mu''s requirements are well understood, and I agree. As for the remuneration, it must be given. In the future, my brother will ask Miss Mu to take care of it!"

    "You''re welcome. You should." Su Kui smiled, and his smiling face was restored.

    "Well, I''ll go up first."

    "Good, good, you go quickly!"

    Su Kui nodded slightly, turned to go upstairs, just walked to the corner, rushed to face a person, almost knocked her over, Su Kui was shocked, the young man''s face was embarrassed, Su Kui looked down, see his wound was white by blisters, barefoot, hair messy.

    "Looking for me?" Asked sukui.

    Song Heng pursed his lips and went back without saying a word.

    Su Kui entered the room, just watching him sitting on the bed, can''t help laughing, "is it so difficult to admit it? Raise your feet. "

    She half knelt down, took out the cotton swab, stained with iodine, and said: "it may hurt a little later. Bear with yourself, and I will try to move faster."

    She wiped the cotton swab stained with iodine repeatedly on his wound. There was no pain except for the steady breathing sound. Su Kui has some heartache. Is this a habit? Put all the sadness and pain in your heart and hide them.

    "OK," Su Kui put down his feet and suddenly froze.

    She just didn''t seem to be sick, did she?

    Is it because of work and devotion that she forgets this thing, or is it because of her lover''s reason that her mind overcomes the body of compassion?

    After thinking for a few seconds, I can''t think of one, so I won''t think about it at all.

    After cleaning him up, Su Kui was sweating all over herself. She got up and looked at Song Heng in the same way. She found that his eyelashes were actually very long, showing a lead gray color, and his pupils were also a lighter color than others. When there was light, they were gray.

    "Young master, have you guessed it? I''ll move in with you tomorrow. I hope you''ll have a good time. " She tilted her head and reached for him.

    Song Heng stared at Su Kui for a while, as if he understood what she said. Ding Ding stared at her slender white fingers. His fingertips moved. Before she took them back, he touched them gently.

    In fact, there is still a lack of concern, right?

    Su Kui thought, as long as she seriously enlightened, in time, young people can also become a normal person who can walk in the sun, right?

    -

    the next day.

    Xinci psychological consultation room.

    "I won''t come back here for the time being. I met a patient yesterday. He was very ill. His family invited me to be his personal psychologist for one year. So, Mengya and Xiaoyu, I''ll give it to you here." Su Kui will tell her decision.

    Mengya stares round her eyes. "What? Is that the handsome guy yesterday? God, it''s so handsome! What kind of mental illness does this man have, so serious? "

    Jiang Xiaoyu nodded in agreement.

    "Please, one of you is a licensed formal psychologist. The other is a person who will become a psychologist in the future. The information of guests should be kept confidential. Would you please pay attention to professional ethics?" Su Kui rubbed his eyebrows and said, "that''s all for now. I can''t leave there too long. I''ll come back to see you later."

 Chapter 1333

    Mengya waves to her lazily, "Bye ~"

    when she is far away, Mengya just sighs, "Alas, the boss seems to be taken care of by a big man. A year''s private psychologist, how much does it cost? Well, little fish

    Jiang Xiaoyu scratched his chin and tangled, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s expensive?"

    "Alas!"

    The two sighed in unison.

    "The boss is so lucky that the devil king will not disturb her in the future. It''s a pity!"

    I''m sure to harass both of them in the future, Xinsai!

    -

    Su Kui dragged his suitcase into the hall and frowned when he saw that the hall was full of mess.

    How often does he FRET?

    "Chu Bo, what''s the situation?" She raised her eyelashes and looked at the upstairs with a complex look. The room at the end of the left corner was still open with a slit. It was swarthy and could not see any light.

    Chu Bo, the housekeeper, sighed, "little young master woke up in the morning and sat in the living room waiting for you. As a result, he didn''t wait until you came. He listened to miss Mu''s orders and strictly controlled his medicine. That''s why..."

    Su Kui understood that Song Heng''s problem is not small now. He has all kinds of mental diseases and is dependent on antidepressant and sedative drugs. Now he is still in a state of mental breakdown, so Su Kui thought he admired him.

    She handed the salute to Chu Bo and said softly, "I''ll go up and have a look. Please help me arrange the salute first."

    Chu Bo quickly nods his head and agrees. Su Kui thanks. He steps on the floor and goes upstairs. Looking down from the upstairs, Su Kui sighs. In this villa, he doesn''t know how many sets of furniture he has to change for a year.

    The door of the room was quietly pushed open, and everything seemed to go back to yesterday. The young man bent his knees, put his hands around his knees, and buried his head tightly in his knees. His whole body exuded a gloomy and depressive atmosphere.

    Su Kui stepped forward, brushed the curtains open, and the bright and warm sunshine immediately reflected in. She pushed open the window again, and the fresh air came in and blew away the haze in the room.

    At last, Su Kui squatted down in front of the young man? Young master? "

    She whispered a few words. The young man seemed to be asleep. He didn''t even have mood swings. He just sat quietly and ignored her.

    Su Kui''s heart thumped, his hands held his face, and he was stunned on the spot for the next moment.

    He cried --

    "young master......" She opened her lips, and the next moment her hands were thrown away.

    The young man pressed his thin pale lips tightly and refused to look at her.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m packing and working in the studio, so I''m late. There''s no next time, OK?"

    Su Kui picked up his little finger and shook it, as if she were coquettish, and her voice was soft and low. "Really, we are friends. Forgive me this time, OK?"

    He finally slowly looked back at her, with dissatisfaction and grievance in his eyes, as if accusing her: clearly said that he would come, why didn''t he come.

    His psychology is really too fragile. Once he relies on a person, it is impossible to let go.

    Su Kui can basically guess that even if Song Heng''s mother loves him again, when he starts to go crazy and the appearance of six people who don''t recognize him emerges in front of the public, even if the control is good, once there is a little fear.

    At this point, he will be protected to the end, no matter how to make up afterwards, he will not be able to recover his heart.

    "Shake your head or nod your head. If you don''t respond, you will forgive me."

    Su Kui stood up and reached for his hand. "Get up, it''s a fine day. How about going out for a walk? I see the roses in the rose garden are blooming very well. "

 Chapter 1334

    Song Heng''s eyes flashed and he shook his head decisively.

    No!

    He hates that light.

    "But I want to see it, young master, just accompany me, OK?"

    The beautiful woman with a quiet smile looks like a coquette to him, and her eyes are full of smiles like a black gem.

    "It''s beautiful outside, don''t you want to see it?" Su Kui bewitched.

    Song Heng doesn''t want to see it, but he wants to be with her.

    Finally, he nodded his head difficultly. At the moment when he walked out of the hall, all the servants were stunned. They couldn''t believe to look at him. The young master actually went downstairs?

    In the next moment, they are more worried about whether the young master will suddenly get angry and smash things?

    But he didn''t.

    When he walked out of the hall and into the well lit courtyard, Song Heng hesitated for a moment. He covered his eyes and thought the light was too dazzling. Su Kui did not urge, just stood in front of him quietly.

    Song Heng used the halo under his hand to look at a person for the first time. The music fountain kept spraying water behind her. The sun was shining on her head. It was very beautiful.

    Her eyes are full of tolerance, facing him, waiting for him to take the initiative to step out of the psychological defense.

    In fact, Song Heng knows that she''s probably the so-called doctor that big brother found. He knows that he''s ill. But, his voice is like this. Can''t it be cured? What''s the difference?

    But after seeing her, he suddenly wanted to cure, he also wanted to try, when a normal person, what kind of feeling is it, at that time, will there be her around?

    Rose Sea is very beautiful, but Song Heng thinks that the woman sitting in it is more beautiful.

    An indescribable charm, I think she is very elegant and gentle.

    Sukui didn''t take him for too long. He had to go round and gradually. As long as he was willing to take the first step, it would be much easier later.

    -

    at eleven o''clock in the evening, Su Kui talked to Song Nan as usual. Song Nan heard the housekeeper say today''s story. Song Heng even took the initiative to walk out of the yard and even went to the rose garden for a round!

    Surprisingly, he immediately called his parents abroad to report the good news.

    As a man, the father of song can barely suppress the excitement, but the mother of song can''t. She cried with joy and even said that she would return to visit Song Heng immediately.

    Song Nan hears the words, hurriedly stops, joke! The first day the younger brother received treatment, the effect was remarkable. If they ran over again at this time and stimulated him, it would be more than worth the loss.

    Song Nan comforts song''s mother, wait, wait!

    This sentence is to my parents and myself!

    Su Kui simply talked with Song Nan for two sentences, told Song Heng that he was in good condition, and then hung up.

    Just hung up the phone, was going to wash, suddenly listen to the outside of the PATA PATA, slippers on the ground.

    Her eyes light micro movement, gently open the door of the room a slit, see a long thin figure slowly walk through the door, like a dream, slowly walk downstairs.

    Su Kui pursed her lips, opened the door and looked at him through the handrail of the stairs, saw him pour water from the kitchen, and then quietly walked to the front of the cabinet, where were his various medicines.

    Maybe Su Kui''s line of sight is too strong. Song Heng looks at the past according to his feeling. The water cup in his hand comes out of his hand and falls on the ground, breaking into several pieces.

    He opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound.

    Su Kui sighed, "young master, why do you want to take medicine secretly? You are now dependent on drugs. Eating more doesn''t make you better soon. "

 Chapter 1335

    Song Heng lowered his eyes and looked down at his wet slippers.

    Of course he knows, but he''s used to taking a pill every time he can''t sleep. Otherwise, he would stay up all night, and the next morning, when he had a splitting headache, he would be the most unable to control his mood.

    Su Kui saw his idea, came over and gently held his hand. "Can''t you sleep?"

    Song Heng nodded. There was no reason. With her, he seldom fell ill, and his mind was peaceful. This makes Song Heng involuntarily rely on her and want to get close to her.

    "You can''t take any medicine!" Su Kui took the medicine bottle from his hand and put it back to its original place. "If you can, I hope you can give up these medicines. If you can not take them, you''d better not take them, OK?"

    Song Heng looks at her worried eyes, purses her lips and nods slowly.

    OK, No.

    What she said is what she said.

    The only sunshine, Song Heng seized, do not want to let go.

    "I''ll sleep with you. Don''t be afraid, eh?"

    Sukui took his hand and slowly took the man back.

    Accompany, accompany him to sleep?!

    Song Heng''s pupil slightly enlarges behind Su Kui. What''s to sleep with him? Even though he seldom goes out, he is not a fool. As a child, he knows that men and women can''t sleep together without any relationship.

    But -

    he looked at the appearance of a woman wearing a white nightdress, her long hair hanging lazily on her shoulders, and her heart moved.

    He wanted to, together with her -

    -

    Su Kui felt that he was taking care of Song Heng as if he were taking care of his own children. Hold in the hand afraid of falling, including in the mouth afraid of melting, but also so.

    Song Heng lies in the inner side. He sleeps regularly, lying on his back, with his hands folded on his stomach, in a straight and upright position.

    Su Kui''s laugh and cry were all different. "Do you sleep well?"

    Song Heng nodded slowly, smelling the light fragrance on her body, how to sleep, all comfortable.

    There was only a small wall lamp in the bedroom. In the dim light, Su Kui held up her cheek with one hand, and yawned with her lips covered. The water was lingering in her eyes.

    "Sleep." She turned off the light and slapped him gently with one hand.

    If there is a whisper like nothing, I don''t know what song she is singing. I only know that it is low and soft, like the spring breeze blowing on my face. It''s very comfortable.

    Song Heng had a good sleep. Even with the medicine, he didn''t sleep so hard. Moreover, every time I wake up after eating the medicine, my head must hurt even more, almost exploding.

    That unbearable pain, let him only through violent means, to vent.

    When Song Heng woke up, the woman was still sleeping. He turned over carefully, lay on the bed, and stared at her sleeping face.

    When she was sleeping, she was a little childish. She looked younger than her age. Her pink lips were slightly open, her breath was slight, and a wisp of curly hair fell on her cheek.

    She seemed to be itching. Her eyelashes moved. Song Heng thought for a moment. In the next moment, before he could react, she had already plucked the curly hair off her cheek.

    Then, continue to watch her sleeping face.

    The warm sunshine can''t penetrate the heavy curtains. The delicate pale face of the youth is half buried in the pillow. The beautiful peach blossom looks at the woman on the side of the body without blinking. A smile on the corner of the lips can be called a quiet smile.

    -Recently, Su Kui found that Song Heng''s medicine is almost the same as the one he quit, but he seems to be infatuated with another thing.

 Chapter 1336

    That is, she -

    every time Su Kui takes the initiative to give him medicine, he doesn''t take it. Su Kui intends to take it step by step, but unexpectedly he throws it all into the garbage can.

    Then, every night, wash and wash early, change into pajamas and wait for her in the room. If she doesn''t come, it''s very simple. He will automatically hold the pillow and go to the door.

    Su Kui is not happy about this issue, so no matter how many lives are reincarnated, can''t the stickiness attribute in someone''s bones be changed?

    -Half a month later, Song Heng''s condition was under control.

    As for his symptoms, it''s so strange that a group of doctors who took care of him for nearly ten years and failed to make him return to normal were shocked.

    They once asserted that Song Heng could not be cured.

    Unexpectedly, only half a month later, his symptoms were under stable control. Some people don''t believe it, but they specially run to observe it. Unexpectedly, he didn''t jump into a rage or throw things to drive people out. And then directly ignore, the woman doctor let him go where, immediately follow the ass bumpy where.

    It''s really obedient.

    It''s not good to make a group of old-fashioned people refuse to accept it. They, who hasn''t been beaten by the young master, are embarrassed to say that they have been the psychological doctor of the young master!

    -

    in the morning.

    A luxury car slowly drove into the villa in the suburb, the carved gate opened to both sides automatically, and the guard quickly stepped up.

    A few minutes later, a woman in her forties and fifties, with black hair on her head, dressed in a well-made suit and carrying a bag, walked to the hall under the support of servants.

    "Chu Bo, it''s said that Xiaoheng''s condition has stabilized a lot recently, isn''t it true?"

    Smell speech, Chu Bo repeatedly nods, "yes madam, little young master is much more obedient recently! It''s so nice that I haven''t smashed anything more! "

    "Really?!" The mother of song heard the words, and her eyes were shining with surprise, "what about Xiaoheng? Are you up now? Let me see you! "

    "Here..."

    Chu Bo thought of the extent of the young master''s stickiness. He was afraid that he was still lying in bed. He didn''t think it was very important for him. Moreover, Miss Mu''s character was trustworthy.

    Moreover, the young master''s mind is the most simple. If someone has a purpose for him, he will not be so close to her.

    But if you want to think about it, who is his employer, he can still distinguish it.

    "Yes, ma''am, the young master is still resting. Otherwise, would you like to go to the flower hall and have a rest?"

    "No, he can sleep as soon as he falls asleep. He hasn''t slept soundly for many years. I''ll go to see him and you can do it!" Song''s mother learned that her son''s illness was under control, and she was overjoyed. Where could she sit? Hurry up to see Song Heng.

    "Ah, madam..."

    It''s too late for Chu Bo to stop it at this time. I hope that with his wife''s character, I won''t think much about it! He sighed and hesitated, whether he should make a phone call and tell the young master.

    -

    remember when I was a child, my son, sweet, threw himself into his arms and called him mother. Song''s mother wanted to open the door, and suddenly her face sank.

    In the dark room, a pair of men and women hug each other and sleep. Their son, who depends on the woman''s arm, sleeps without any defense.

    Even to her, it has never been like this!

 Chapter 1337

    The son is still resting. The song mother will not be angry and wake up her son at this time.

    She quietly led up the door and went downstairs with a gloomy face. As soon as she entered the hall, she called out, "Chu Bo, Chu Bo!"

    "Ah, madam, I''m here. What can I do for you?" Chu Bo wiped the cold sweat on his head, and his heart was broken.

    Song''s mother, with a cold face, pointed to Song Heng''s room on the second floor. "Who is that woman? How can she sleep in Xiao Heng''s room? Still so close to him! I''ve never heard of it! "

    Chu Bo had nothing to say. He hesitated and said, "this, this, in fact, madam, that''s my private doctor, that''s Miss Mu who alleviated my illness..."

    Wen Yan, the mother of Song Dynasty is very angry and anti smiling. Her well maintained face can vaguely show the appearance of Song Heng. He looks very delicate with her mother, and has outstanding appearance.

    If it''s a girl, she will probably be sought after by boys since childhood. However, being born a boy, it seems a little too delicate.

    Song''s mother''s chest heaved twice. She was obviously angry, "Oh? Is it? Psychological guidance! Is it to let her tutor Xiaoheng''s bed? "

    She really didn''t understand how the eldest son found such a woman! What can she do if she breaks Xiaoheng?

    Chu Bo understood the meaning of song''s mother. In fact, he wanted to say that Miss Mu was a good person. Between her and the young master, she was just chatting under a quilt. Nothing happened.

    Moreover, it is in her presence that the young master''s illness will get better so soon.

    If it wasn''t for her, the young master might be now, sometimes crazy, sometimes depressed, like a madman!

    But he dare not say it directly, because of the overbearing nature of the song mother, he will not be happy.

    "When do they usually get up? "The mother of song suppressed her anger and asked Chu Bo.

    Chu Bo thought for a moment, "maybe she will get up in a while. Miss Mu has arranged morning exercises for the young master. She takes him out for a walk every morning. Madam, you will know later that the young master is really cheerful!"

    Hearing the little son''s message, song Mu''s cold face calmed down. She murmured, "well, let''s do that first. Later, let that woman come to see me in the study!"

    "Yes, madam..."

    Chubo only felt that there was a sense of the coming storm. He jumped in his temples and answered respectfully.

    -

    Su Kui had a dull feeling in the early morning. Until the depressed emotion was verified, he could not know where the inexplicable emotion came from.

    "Miss mu, madam is here. She and she asked you to look for her in the study!" Chubo whispered.

    Smell speech, Su Kui picked to pick eyebrow, "go to study?"

    "Yes."

    "Good." It seems that people are not good at coming. Su Kui rubs his eyebrows and goes to the study and knocks on the door.

    "Dudududu --"

    when the song mother heard the voice, she put down her teacup and said in a deep voice, "come in."

    It was a woman who came in. Song''s mother looked at her critically from top to bottom. She was pretty, not much outstanding. The body is thin and tall, and the face is too thin in Song''s mother''s eyes.

    "You are doctor mu?" she asked

    The carefully outlined eyes were full of gunpowder.

    Su Kui smiled bitterly, nodded and walked gracefully, saying, "I am, Hello, are you Mrs. song?" Her tone is soft and gentle, and her speaking speed is slow. She does not try to please her because of her identity.

 Chapter 1338

    Song''s mother''s face eased, but when she thought of this unidentified woman one day lying in a bed with her son, every mother in the world would feel unhappy when she saw her?

    "I don''t know what is the relationship between doctor Mu and Xiaoheng? I think you are very close. " Song''s mother is straightforward. When she comes to her position, she doesn''t pay much attention to the feelings of her subordinates.

    For example, Su Kui, who has been keeping herself in a superior position all her life, feels that her son, even if he has these strange, similar to mental illness, is also the son of heaven, worthy of a better woman.

    "Well? I don''t know what Mrs. song''s words mean. " Su Kui pretended not to understand, "I and your son, is not the ordinary doctor-patient relationship? Oh, did you see me and your son lie down on a bed and have a rest? "

    "Isn''t it true?"

    The song mother was a little annoyed to hear her understatement!

    "Doctor mu, although you are not old, you are much bigger than Xiaoheng? He hasn''t been out since he was nine years old. He has a simple mind. I hope you can guide him correctly! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui was angry.

    She raised her eyebrows like a smile, straightened her back, crossed her hands on her belly, and looked down at the mother of song. "I don''t know what Mrs. Song said. Do you feel shameless that I deliberately seduced your son?"

    Since she doesn''t give face, she will not be aggrieved!

    "You --"

    Song Mu''s eyes widened. She took a breath. No one dared to speak to her so rudely. This woman has a big voice. Isn''t what she said true?!

    Su Kui ignored her anger. "First, before Song Heng, he relied on drugs, didn''t take them every night, and couldn''t sleep at all, so I would accompany him and make him feel safe! 2ˇ˘ Later, we can see that Song Heng quit his addiction to drugs. Before his condition was stable, I didn''t think it was right to do so! 3ˇ˘ In the eyes of all doctors, the patient is his own child. Even if I have an intention for him, it will only happen after he recovers completely! 4ˇ˘ Song Heng will become today, your parents can''t escape responsibility! It''s really unnecessary to blame this one and that one now. I can leave if Madame song really cares! "

    Just finished speaking, the wooden door of the study was suddenly kicked open.

    Song Heng''s handsome white face was stained with anger. He stared at Song''s mother and held Su Kui tightly in his hands.

    Don''t go!!

    "Xiaoheng?!" Song''s mother stood up in surprise, her eyes full of love. "Xiaoheng, come to my mother and let her have a good look at you!"

    Smell speech, Song Heng is full of disgust, he a few steps to Su Kui''s side, holding her wrist, eyes staring at Song Mother, silent mouth: "you go!"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and smiled and pinched Song Heng''s wrist. "Hey, young master, you can''t be so rude. She''s your mother."

    Song hengcai doesn''t care who she is. She doesn''t talk with her lips closed. Su Kui sighed and coaxed a few words in a low voice. Seeing him or not, he had to be tough and said, "if you do that again, I will be angry."

    Song Heng then raised his head, stared at her discontentedly, and said with his lips, "but she drives you away!"

    "She just misunderstood something. She won''t really drive me away. Don''t worry, eh?"

 Chapter 1339

    Su Kui is the same as song''s mother. But Song Heng, as the son of song''s mother, if he embarrasses song''s mother in public, he will drive people out of the house. In the end, all his complaints will be vented on her.

    In fact, what she did say was true. Before Song Heng got better, she could do nothing!

    The relationship between the two can''t be more pure.

    Seeing Su Kui say that, song''s mother''s face eased a little. She looked at Su Kui a little surprised. Unexpectedly, she just treated her like that, and she would help herself to talk.

    "Yes, I won''t drive her away, Xiaoheng. Don''t worry!" Song mother smiled and tried to soften her voice, as if she was afraid to frighten him. She was careful.

    Seeing this, Su Kui frowned helplessly, "little young master, you go out and wait for me first. I have a few words to say to your mother."

    Song Mu doesn''t understand. What does she want to say to herself? Do you want to mention the resignation?

    The angry words she just uttered in a rage did not really want her to go. After all, Song Heng had seen countless doctors for more than ten years, but they did not alleviate his condition. Finally came one, let her see hope, how could she drive her away.

    Just now, it''s just out of a caring heart.

    Song Heng in her eyes, or that fragile, need her to take care of the children ah!

    Song Heng does not move. He holds Su Kui''s soft fingers, opens his lips silently and opens his mouth silently. "What if she drives you away again?"

    "Don''t worry, young master!" She patted him on the back.

    Song Heng knew that she had made up her mind, took a sip of her lips, looked at Song''s mother with a warning, and walked out step by step.

    After Song Heng went out, Su Kui rubbed his eyebrows and said softly, "Madam song, you just saw that Song Heng is very dependent on me. This is not something I can do by playing tricks. I think you can understand it, too?"

    Mother song struggled with her eyes. She lowered her head, and some of her face could not be wiped away. "I know that I just wronged you, but I hope you can understand that as a mother, seeing such a scene -"

    "I know," Su Kui nodded, "then, I have another thing to tell you."

    That''s the key. Song Mu knew that she was slightly upright and her attitude had changed.

    "You said."

    "Madam song, how old is Song Heng this year, do you know?"

    "He crawled out of my stomach. Of course, I know how old he is. I remember exactly when he was born!"

    "That''s good," Su Kui asked again. "Do you think Song Heng has any problems with his intelligence?"

    "How could there be a problem? Doctor mu, what do you mean by that Song''s mother was a little unhappy. "Xiaoheng was very smart from childhood. Even when he was nine years old, he didn''t go out, but what he should learn didn''t fall!"

    "In that case, why do you always treat Mrs. song as a child with great care? What are you afraid of? Afraid to hurt him? Or are you afraid that he will suddenly become manic and hurt you? "

    "I......"

    Song''s mother opened her mouth and was silenced by her words.

    "So, Madame song, feelings are mutual. Although you love song Heng, you love him, but you are afraid of him!"

    "But he is your son. Why are you afraid of him? Is he moody just because he was hurt in his childhood? "

 Chapter 1340

    "No, i..." The song mother was eager to explain, but she put all the words in her mouth, but she didn''t know how to say it.

    Her face was a little depressed. No matter how delicate her make-up, it could not cover her old look, as if she was ten years old for a moment. Straight waist bent down, in front of Su Kui, she had nowhere to hide.

    Indeed, what she said is true.

    "But I really love Xiaoheng. He is my heart and soul, my favorite child! One day, if he can become a normal person and walk in the sun, he will ask me to die immediately, and I will do it! "

    Her eyes were red, a tear fell from the corner of her eyes, her lips trembled, and she looked at Su Kui sadly, "but, do you know? Xiaoheng''s crazy appearance at the beginning is true. No matter who is standing in front of him, he doesn''t know. He just uses violence to vent! "

    Sukui didn''t want to hear that. Maybe she really loved her children, but her maternal love was not selfless.

    "Madame song, you can''t relieve Song Heng''s illness by saying these things, can you? Your love for him is to invite a high price servant and housekeeper to shut him up in a big house in the countryside and let him live and die by himself? "

    If not, how could Song Heng become more and more sick? If I had been more careful with him when I was a child, I would have been with him all the time. Don''t be afraid of him. Maybe he would have been a normal person.

    Because of these diseases, Song Heng missed the most free and beautiful time in his life. He can''t go to school like a normal person. He is even afraid of meeting outsiders and making friends.

    Remember the resistance in his eyes when she saw him for the first time.

    If it''s not deep in the soul, remember how you feel about her, maybe she will be rejected by him with violence, right?

    "I didn''t!" The mother of song burst into tears and lost the image of a lady. "I really want to be close to him! However, I know that Xiaoheng blames me. If I didn''t take him out to play, but left him alone to do beauty work alone, he would not be kidnapped or nearly killed! "

    Song mother tried to cover her mouth, choking uncontrollably and overflowing from her throat. Tears fell down her throat. "At that time, I saw his appearance, blood and flesh blurred, and Xiao Heng''s delicate child, who was tortured, almost had no breath, and could not see a piece of good meat! At that time, I really wanted to kill the cruel gangster with a knife and then kill myself! "

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she suddenly looked up at Su Kui. "Do you know how I came here in these ten years? I can''t sleep day and night, even if I fall asleep, I will be awakened by nightmares. Those cruel pictures, just like those implanted in my brain, will not go away! "

    It has to be said that the illness of Song Heng is the heart knot of all the people of the Song family.

    His accident, except Song Nan, everyone can''t escape! At that time, we should be careful not to block the protection of bodyguards, and take the children with us at any time. The gangsters who are in the end of their lives can''t take people away under the protection of layers at all!

    Therefore, even at this moment, the Song Mother regardless of the image in front of her wailing, emotional breakdown, she did not have any compassion.

    Su Kui stood quietly in the middle of the study, and her indifferent eyes fell on Song''s mother. When she stopped crying, she said softly, "Madam song, I understand your repression, but repression can''t solve the problem."

    (it has been replaced. Please refresh it. Look! The author said that you can only put it here if you don''t see it!)

 Chapter 1341

    "I suggest you go to see a psychiatrist to relieve the tense spirit. Otherwise, when Song Heng is finished, you will also relax suddenly because of your spirit. If you fall ill, it''s better to go step by step."

    Song mother knows what she said is reasonable, but now, where is she in the mood to think about it?

    "I''m not interested..."

    Listening to women''s gentle words, my heart is a little loose. Song mother now understands her little son''s feelings. Such a tough but gentle woman is really easy to have a good feeling.

    She was a little ashamed, thinking that it was because of her that her little son gradually got better. What she had just done was really too much!

    She wiped the corner of her eyes, got up and made a serious bow to Su Kui. "I''m sorry, doctor mu, I just did it. It''s really disrespectful."

    Su Kui''s face was calm and soft with beautiful features. "It doesn''t matter. I can understand a mother''s protection for her son."

    "By the way, if you are in a stable mood now, madam song, would you like to hear me?"

    As soon as she let go of her past suspicion, song''s mother saw the woman in front of her, suddenly she had some good feelings.

    Her attitude also changed a lot. "OK, doctor mu, I''ll be all ears!"

    Song mother can roughly guess that her next words are about her son, so she raised her spirits and looked at her seriously.

    Su Kui reorganized his words and said, "Madam song, I just said that Song Heng is an adult. He is very good now and will not lose his temper at will. You can contact him properly and don''t be afraid. As long as you don''t show resistance and try to be more patient, you can cultivate feelings with him."

    "He is very smart and knows no less than the people outside. Although he has a simple mind, he is not a child and knows a lot of truth. You can appropriately communicate with him in the way of treating adults."

    "You are so careful that he is at a loss."

    Su Kui said, looking at Song mu.

    She was completely stunned, her eyes were unbelievable, and she was a little happy. "Really, really?"

    She dreamt that she wanted to get along with him like a real mother and son, instead of being close and afraid of harm.

    "But, his illness..." Song mother thought of this, and some hesitation.

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui said patiently. "He''s not as terrible as you think. He''s your child. Where can he be cruel? Next time, if he falls ill next to you, I hope you can come forward and give him a hug instead of avoiding it, OK? "

    The black and white eyes are like black jade. They are warm and flawless. In her leisurely tone of voice, the song mother seems to have seen the picture she told. She can''t help but smile at the corner of her lips. She looks at her eyes full of water waves and nods heavily, "OK!"

    Clenched a fist, song mother told oneself, this time, absolutely do not allow to flinch!

    -

    Su Kui said that to song mu, he opened the door and went out first. Let her have some time to clear up her mood.

    Just out of the door, he saw Song Heng sitting on the cold ground, his hands around his knees, his eyes empty.

    Su Kui was stupefied. He knew that he had probably heard it. His eyes were soft. He touched his soft black hair and said, "how can I sit here? Go down to eat. It''s cold on the ground. "

 Chapter 1342

    Hearing this, Song Heng slowly looks up and looks at her.

    The young man''s eyes were clean and peaceful, as if something had been persistent and disappeared from his body.

    Su Kui knew that it was resentment. At that time, he resented his family''s carelessness, which made him suffer so much, and even made his voice permanently incomplete and unable to speak.

    However, I just learned that, in fact, my family, with his illness, had a lot of sleepless nights and sleepless nights, and suddenly let go.

    Askew askew, Su Kui picks eyebrows, smiles and asks, "what''s the matter? Do you think I''m in love? Come on, get up. "

    She reached out.

    Song Hengding looks at her white and soft hand and slowly puts it in.

    Su Kui holds it, pulls it gently, and Song Heng stands up. His earlobes are a little red, and he dare not look at Su Kui''s eyes.

    -

    on this day, song Mu stayed in the villa in the countryside, had dinner with Song Heng and Su Kui, took a walk together, and then when the sun was not so strong, she went to sit in the rose garden, blowing the cool wind in the evening, quietly letting the depressed mood drift away.

    Comfortable, so that song mother, suddenly have a kind of dream feeling.

    This scene, is in the dream will appear in the picture ah, is really beautiful, reluctant to wake up.

    The sunlight dyed half of the sky red, and the breeze came slowly. In front of the winding stone path, there were green and vigorous climbing plants. The endless rose swayed slightly with the wind. The magnificent scenery was dyed together with the mountain halo behind the villa, just like a light ink. Suddenly, it was poured with a layer of beautiful rosy color.

    The young man with delicate appearance, black hair reaching to his shoulders, holding his knees in his hands, sat on the wooden bench, slightly raised his head, and the light of the sun was on his clear outline, crossing a layer of soft light, and his pale face seemed to have a lot of blood.

    Shirt white, black trousers, barefoot, under the chair, two slippers at will. The clean and peaceful appearance moved the song mother almost to tears.

    Do not want to disturb this beautiful picture, she busy side head, quickly wipe off the corner of the eye tears.

    Su Kui noticed that she turned her head and looked at her eyes. She was bumped into by song Mu when she sat up straight. She smiled gratefully and nodded like Su Kui.

    Su Kui nodded, with a light smile on his lips, took back his sight and quietly accompanied the young man.

    Song''s mother suddenly felt that if Su Kui could stay with her son all the time, wouldn''t it be good?

    Women''s facial features are very beautiful, in the crowd, they will not be very eye-catching, but they are far away from the crowd, blooming their own fragrance, Fuya Rulan, not arrogant, not impetuous, not slow.

    Have their own persistence, understand the reason, professional reasons, so that she can see more things. Is it the most suitable person to get along with his little son?

    The song mother was relieved and let go of all the prejudices before. In fact, how old is it? Isn''t it a bad thing? Her appearance is very comfortable and her temperament is soft. Compared with herself, she seems to be Xiaoheng, the one who is more willing to believe and rely on -

    Song''s mother is in a low mood, but it is clear that this is her own misfortune and should be suffered.

    At the same time, she also decided to listen to Su Kui''s words, wait for this time to go back and find a psychiatrist. She can''t fall down. She needs to see Xiaoheng running and smiling.

    Now he is quiet, like an angel with broken wings.

 Chapter 1343

    Although beautiful, but too fragile, as if a touch on the broken.

    The sky gradually sank, and the setting sun set in the West. It was time for the mother of song to go back.

    The villas in the countryside are very large, and there are too many rooms to count. It''s not difficult to pack up a room for song mu. But Su Kui told song Mu that everything was too much.

    This truth only needs to be mentioned a little bit, and the song mother will understand it.

    Song Heng''s condition has just stabilized. Now, although he seldom gets angry, he sometimes gets angry. If Su Kui is not there, he will return to the hysterical appearance before liberation.

    He put down his mind, but he didn''t mean that he would immediately accept the Song Mother''s mind. It still depends on the interaction between the two sides. It is the limit of Song Heng to be able to eat, walk and see the scenery with his mother.

    In the evening, Su Kui was obviously in Song Heng''s constantly agitated temple. He realized that he was probably suffering to the limit.

    Therefore, Su Kui simply and decisively ignored the expectation of song''s mother and told her that she should go!

    Song''s mother is now so obedient to Su Kui that she has been overwhelmed by the way Su Kui and Song Heng get along. At the same time, she is also ashamed.

    A stranger can still do this. She is the one who gave birth to songheng. Why did songheng choose to give up when she found that she had anxiety?

    Song''s mother left with a low mood, Su Kui turned back to the villa, and Song Heng became more and more attached to her, so he simply waited at the door.

    Anyway, I just want to stay where I can see her and refuse to leave at all.

    -

    I stayed in the villa for a whole month without seeing any outsiders. All day long, I get along with Song Heng, or the servants in the villa. I didn''t even step out of the gate of the villa.

    It''s true that the villa is too large. It''s a private manor, so to speak.

    Even if walking in the villa yard, it will take more than ten minutes to see the high wall.

    Su Kui almost thought he was isolated from the world.

    When Jiang Xiaoyu called, Song Heng was practicing the piano. He didn''t know why. He seemed to be born with rich music cells. Su Kui taught him only once, and he could remember the notes. The first time he was unfamiliar, the second time he could play fluently.

    Song''s mother and Song Nan feel sad when they see each other. If they don''t have the things that happened in their childhood. With a strong family background, outstanding appearance, and a brother who dotes on him, Song Heng''s life should be wanton and proud.

    Now, he is silent and uncertain, which should not appear to him like an angel.

    -

    the beautiful and low piano sound flows out of the handset. Su Kui looks at the name on the screen and Song Heng. He devotes himself to the black-and-white key. He is looking down at his eyelashes. Once, he tests the tone.

    The sunlight from the snow white gauze curtain, passing through his long and thin eyelashes, floats and jumps on the top of his hair.

    It''s such a darling child.

    Of course, limited to appearance -

    make sure he''s OK, Su Kui quietly picked up her mobile phone and went out.

    As soon as it was connected, jiangxiaoyu''s loud voice came into his ear, "sister Xinci, when will you come back?" Her tone was full of depression.

    "Why, hiss, miss me?" Su Kui laughs.

    "Hum!" Jiang Xiaoyu hummed, "that Mr. Wang, I''ve been looking for you in the studio all day!"

 Chapter 1344

    Su Kui was surprised. She picked up her eyebrows. "Look for me?"

    "What do you want me to do? Didn''t you explain to him that I''ve been someone else''s personal doctor for the time being, and I''m not going to receive counseling? "

    "Yes, I did, but what should I do? Sister Xinci, seriously, I think the old man must have taken a fancy to you. Otherwise, why did he look for you in three days and two days and ask me your new phone number? I said, sister Xinci, did you pull him black? " Jiangxiaoyu wrinkled his nose and complained.

    "Well," Su Kui nodded, "what? This time our little Jiang beauty can''t handle it? " She asked, holding back her smile.

    I didn''t expect that over there, jiangxiaoyu said: "my God, how can I deal with it?! People don''t like me, sister Xinci. I''ll tell you, come back soon. Now that old man is sitting in your office. If you don''t come, he will smash our counseling room! God, how can there be such a disgusting person in the world? Even if you''re ugly, are you still messing around? Don''t pee and look at yourself. You think that if you have two bad money, you''ll be bullish! "

    Jiang Xiaoyu talked for a long time, but he still couldn''t get rid of his anger. "Look at his oily face all day, where is he like a person with psychological pressure? I think he''s just fed up. He can do nothing! I''ll tell you, sister Xinci, I went shopping that day and saw him holding a super young girl. It''s not his wife! I knew I would take a picture and send it to his wife to see how arrogant he was! Hum! "

    Su Kui listened quietly. She frowned first, then laughed at her vicious words. Her eyes were bright and lustrous. "OK, I know. I''ll go back to deal with it later. I''ll figure out a way to make money with peace. If I can treat you well, I''ll try not to tear my face. When I go back, I''ll be good."

    this is the heart and blood of Mu Xinci and the business she relies on for a living. But It can''t be destroyed because of a man full of brains and intestines.

    Pacify jiangxiaoyu for a few words, hang up the phone, take up the line.

    As soon as I turned back, I was ready to push the door in. The door was opened in front of my eyes.

    Song Heng came out anxiously, and his lips were tight when he saw her. Looking at her discontentedly, it seems that he is blaming why he didn''t come out and say something to him, which made him return to his mind, but found that his side was empty, leaving him alone.

    Without her, even if the window is sunny, it can not dispel his inner uneasiness.

    He was afraid to be alone, especially so quiet.

    Su Kui saw his idea and explained helplessly, "I see you''re entranced, so I didn''t disturb you. I''m sorry, there''s no next time, OK?"

    Again!

    Song Heng puffed up his cheeks. He was tall, but he made such a lovely appearance. Su Kui snorted and pinched his cheek on tiptoe. "Oh, are we angry? How lovely! "

    "Pa --"

    when his hand was knocked off, Song Heng''s earlobe was almost bloody.

    Su Kui resisted the impulse to laugh and stood on tiptoe. When he dropped his head, he slapped and kissed him on the cheek.

    Then he squatted down, put his hands on his knees, looked at his red face from the bottom up, and said, "I like young master best. Hello, young master, you like me, too. How about that?"

    She made an expression of negotiation.

 Chapter 1345

    Song Heng''s heart jumped, his eyes turned unnaturally, and he pursed his lips.

    The chest and heart beat so fast that it seemed to jump out of the throat. His palms soon burst into a layer of sweat, his eyes flashed, and he looked at the woman''s smiling, white face from time to time.

    Su Kui didn''t wait for his answer and sighed. It seems that in front of this innocent young man, the road of emotion is really a long way to go, Skimming over her face, it''s a little itchy.

    Unexpectedly, the young master did it.

    She slightly raised the corner of her lips, a light smile, in her face.

    -

    brought Song Heng out after careful consideration.

    Because Song Heng wants to be a normal person. Sooner or later, he has to go through this step. He must try to walk into the society and get used to the crowd gradually. Until the end, he can stay in the sea of people, keep his face unchanged, control his emotions and even shout and laugh.

    This can be called a normal person, in what kind of venue, what kind of mood.

    It''s still a few minutes'' drive from the country villa to Xinci counseling room.

    The driver drove steadily. Along the way, Song Heng put his hand on his knee and picked it up. The other hand, hold Su Kui tightly.

    Sukui let him hold it, knowing that he was nervous.

    -

    Xinci psychological consulting room.

    "Squeak -"

    the bright black car stops outside the consulting room, and the driver quickly steps down to open the door for sunflower. Su Kui gets off the car. Jiang Xiaoyu has been at the door for a long time. Seeing this, he rushes up at once.

    "Ah ah ah, sister Xinci, sister Xinci!" She lowered her voice, screamed in an exaggerated low voice, and her face collapsed. "You go in and have a look, my God, this old man, is he free? Not yet! I have said all my good words, and my voice is full of smoke, but they insist. If I don''t see you, I won''t go! "

    "I don''t know what to say, such a person!" She came running with her feet on her hips.

    Yu Guangzhong saw the door open wide and a beautiful young man came out of it.

    Suddenly, I froze, then covered my face and burst out a scream, "Wow!"!!! Beautiful, beautiful young people?!! Angel, is my mother an angel

    At present, the young man''s skin is very white, his figure is very long, his clean white shirt looks like jade, blue jeans, a pair of white ball shoes under his feet, the shoes are spotless, and it feels like they appear out of nowhere and don''t eat fireworks.

    Su Kui has a headache. This flower maniac.

    Think of in the last world plot, she and the original song Heng is a pair, there is a kind of, really a sense of fate. I don''t know if jiangxiaoyu at that time would fall in love with Song Heng because of his beauty?

    After so many experiences in the world, Su Kui now knows deeply what to look down on and don''t look down on the Party of selfie. They will do countless things for this, which no one can think of!

    "Jiang Xiaoyu, OK, your spoony flower frightens others!"

    Su Kui pulls Song Heng behind him. Of course, Song Heng doesn''t know what he is afraid of. Once he feels that some external factors will threaten him.

    (babes, the front is replaced, go to see it quickly!!!)

 Chapter 1346

    Will subconsciously, with violence to solve.

    Su Kui is afraid that in the next moment, Song Heng will give Jiang Xiaoyu a performance of the annual play of changing angels into demons.

    Jiang Xiaoyu blinked and took back the expression of Hua Chi. However, his eyes could not help floating to Song Heng from time to time. He sighed in his heart that how could there be such a good-looking boy in the world? His appearance and height fully satisfied all his fantasies when he was looking long.

    Can''t help but also want to show the expression of salivation, at this time, smell out of the dream elegant way: "Yo, this is your customer? Good looking. " She whistled with her hands around her chest.

    Su Kui glared at her. "Come on, you can stop it for me. Our young master can''t bully anyone, can you? Still in there? "

    Just say, a thick crazy voice then spreads out from the consulting room, more and more close, "Yo, is Miss Mu coming?" The speaker knows who it is as soon as he hears the voice.

    Mr. Wang touched the brain gate and walked slowly from the inside. When he saw Su Kui, his tone was gloomy. "Now miss Mu is really a busy person, busier than me. It''s really not easy to meet you! You see, I have to wait. Miss Mu is so big! "

    "I have waited for you for a full hour and a half, and you are late. I don''t know how miss Mu intends to compensate me for this loss? Well? "

    Mr. Wang said, rubbing his chin, his small eyes narrowed and swept around Su Kui.

    As a personal doctor of Song Heng, she didn''t have to go to work every day, so those standard skirts were put on the shelf by her. Jiang Xiaoyu is in a hurry. She still wears some long skirts at home. The simple linen fabric has very good air permeability, but it is also very thin.

    The man''s eyes fell on her, and there was a sense of perspective.

    She couldn''t help but feel sick. She covered her mouth, opened her eyes and didn''t go to see him.

    Wang Zong was very dissatisfied with her reaction. He strode up and suddenly looked up at Song Heng, who was silent. He laughed angrily. "Ah, I found a little white face. No wonder I was so cold and kind to you. You won''t be unaware of my feelings for you?"

    "Every time I take my money and kiss me with this little white face?!" He laughed angrily, revealing his tobacco stained teeth. "No way!"

    Then he stretched out his arm and grabbed Su Kui''s arm at once. "Muxinci, don''t be ignorant. What''s the point of following this sick little white face? It''s better to follow me. I''ll buy you whatever you want! I don''t need to open this broken counseling room anymore. How about I raise you? "

    "Disgust --"

    as soon as she smelled the heavy tobacco smell on him, Su Kui immediately retched. She struggled with disgust and looked at President Wang coldly, "let go, what I like has nothing to do with you. No matter what, I won''t like you so ugly!"

    "Besides, please pay attention to Mr. Wang''s words. Take the money and I will give you psychological guidance. This is a business transaction. There is no such meaning in your words!"

    Jiang Xiaoyu and Meng Ya are stunned by the man''s sudden outburst. They react and rush up to pull him. "What do I say to you? It''s amazing when you have two stinky money, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1347

    "Yes! If you pester like this again, be careful we call the police! Don''t let go! "

    Mr. Wang is not tall, but has great strength. Two women who have no strength are not his rivals. They are pushed away at will.

    "Go away, it''s none of your business! Today, I''m going to ask Miss Mu to give me an accurate word. It''s your honor that I look on you. Don''t be a mother at all! "

    Su Kui now all the body reactions have come up, just feel gooseflesh all come out, back hair cold, legs bursts of soft, at the same time, a disgusting feeling, hit her throat, make her face pale, "go away! I refuse! "

    She clenched her teeth and spit out the words coldly.

    At the same time, she clenched Song Heng''s cold big hand for fear of scaring him.

    Before Song Heng''s eyes, only the woman''s originally healthy and lustrous face suddenly turned white, with cold sweat on her forehead and constant retching. Her snow-white wrist was tightly held by the man''s rough and yellow hand, which had been worn red.

    She looked very painful, but still didn''t forget to comfort herself.

    His heart and mouth burst out a lot of negative emotions in a moment. His pale eyes float a layer of dark color, his lips are clear tightly, and his mouth is filled with the smell of bleeding. The temperature of his body was falling. There was only one thought in his mind at this moment.

    Kill him, kill this man! How dare he bully her!

    When Song Heng broke free of her hand, Su Kui froze for a moment and turned back quickly.

    However, his figure was very fast. In the next moment, when no one else reacted to him, he hit Mr. Wang in the face who was holding Su Kui.

    He really intended to fight men to death. He moved quickly. Although he had no rules, he had great strength. His clenched fist and black tendons were floating on the back of his hand. His good-looking eyes were red and crazy at this time.

    Keep repeating an action.

    "Ah! Ah, ouch, who are you - "

    " ah It''s killing me! "

    "Help, help!"

    "Ouch..."

    At first, Wang could still speak, even clamoring to call the police. After less than a minute, Song Heng could not speak.

    He put his hands around his head, curled up fat, and lay on the ground, humming from time to time.

    Blood flowed from his head, his face was swollen, and he could not see the original appearance. His clothes were covered with dust and dark brown blood.

    Jiangxiaoyu looks at this scene, and takes two steps backward. He stares in horror.

    The young man in front of us is the one we just saw, as pure as an angel. However, at this moment, his fist doesn''t seem to be aimed at Mr. Wang''s face, and the blood splashed out, on his white shirt, blooms one after another. His long black hair and sweat were flying, his eyes were grim, and his thin lips were tightly pressed together.

    Is this really the young man just now?

    The change comes too fast, which makes jiangxiaoyu a little unprepared. She keeps retreating and her teeth are shaking.

    Such a bloody scene appeared in front of her. Before she left school, when did she see such a bloody and violent scene. Even Mengya, who has been living in the society for many years, was paralyzed by fear, and her mobile phone fell from her hand, unaware of it.

    The smell of blood was blowing in the air.

 Chapter 1348

    Mr. Wang has passed out, but the unilateral beating continues. From time to time, he makes a weak groan from his mouth.

    Su Kui vomited and came back to see such a bloody scene.

    Her pupils tightened and her face became whiter. She called out, "Song Heng!" We''re going to run to him and pull him apart.

    Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes are fast and her hands are fast. He drags her, "sister Xinci, are you going to die? He''s crazy. You go now, he''ll fight with you! " She clings to sukui''s waist and doesn''t let go. Her eyes are frightened.

    Su Kui''s face sank. Her anxious heart made her mood rise and fall. She shouted coldly, "Jiang Xiaoyu, let go!"

    She looked at Song Heng. His finger bones were all broken. The man lying down was so bloody that he couldn''t even cry out. He lay still. He was beaten mechanically by Song Heng. His life and death were unknown.

    Su Kui didn''t care that the disgusting old man would not die, but she spent countless efforts to enlighten Song Heng and relieve his depression. If she saw this scene when he was awake, she was afraid that his illness would get worse.

    She is very anxious, but jiangxiaoyu is dead to stop her, "jiangxiaoyu, if you don''t let go, I will fire you!"

    Jiang Xiaoyu hears the words, stupefied for a while, Su Kui pulls open her hands and rushes to her.

    Embrace Song Heng''s waist, Su Kui''s face is close to his back, shudders: "OK, young master, OK, it''s really OK, I''m ok, stop, OK?"

    Song Heng''s eyes were bloodstained, his brain was chaotic, his mouth was full of wounds, and he turned a deaf ear to Su Kui''s words. Only know, this is the person that injures Su Kui, he still pesters her, he must kill him, so, he dare not pester Su Kui!

    "Song Heng!"

    Su Kui had to take a big drink, loosen his waist, and hold his hand in both hands. "You''re hurt, you don''t want your hand, do you? I''m really OK. Let''s go home. Shall we go back? "

    Song Heng shook his head and stared at the man on the ground as if he didn''t know Su Kui.

    Jiangxiaoyu and Mengya''s heart both mentioned the voice and eyes, staring at this scene.

    For fear of the bloody fist, the next moment hit Su Kui''s fair face.

    When the driver saw the man on the ground at the moment when Song Heng was angry, he had already called Song Nan quickly. He is the only one to deal with this matter.

    The driver is also an understanding person. Now he only worries about whether Song Heng''s illness can be controlled.

    "Ah --"

    he is shaking his fist and struggling hard, that is, he wants to beat the man on the ground and kill him!

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold. In the next moment, she stood on tiptoe, held his face, and quickly pasted her lips on his cold lips.

    This time, it was not a touch to stop, but an effort to constantly probe into his mouth, allowing all the blood to be swallowed by her.

    At the moment when she kissed Song Heng, Song Heng was stunned. She only knew the feeling of opening her lips slightly. Her soft lips were grinding on her own lips.

    He felt that it was worthwhile to do anything.

    Song Nan, who came here, witnessed this scene with his own eyes.

    A woman''s face is pale and her eyes are gentle, as if she can contain everything in the world. She was in a long white linen dress, and she was quietly kissing the slender young man.

 Chapter 1349

    The young man''s whole body was stained with blood, his white shirt was almost unable to see his original appearance. His delicate face changed from fierce, slowly, slowly, to astonishment, and then to gentleness -

    all of which happened in an instant.

    His hands are dripping blood, drop by drop, falling at his feet, converging into a small blood pool, and there is a man lying at his feet who can''t see his face and don''t know his life and death.

    But none of this affects them.

    Their kisses, with pacification, with temptation, with care, but also with, touching to tears of warmth.

    The contrast is too harsh.

    Su Kui sees Song Nan. She slowly puts her arms around Song Heng''s waist and makes a gesture to Song Nan.

    Song Heng lost his initial stupor, and he began to respond slowly, with a little tentative, carefully depicting the shape of her lips with the tip of his tongue, learning her actions, and his heart seemed to be filled.

    Even now let him die, Song Heng thought, he would.

    When he suddenly fell into darkness, Song Heng had no idea what had happened. Gao Daxin''s long body fell straight down.

    Song Nan is busy picking up people and beckoning the driver to come and help them get on the bus.

    The river small fish slowly relieved a breath, ran up to pull Su Kui, worried way: "Xin CI elder sister, are you ok?" She looked at Su Kui''s face worried. She knew that Su Kui was very disgusted with men''s contact. She had just made that move, probably because of saving people, right?

    It''s just that the sacrifice is a little too great -

    If Song Heng is an angel at first sight, then he becomes a devil in an instant. Jiangxiaoyu did not dare to leave his eyes, for fear of seeing that bloody and horrible picture.

    Su Kui heard jiangxiaoyu''s words, chuckled. She wiped her lips and looked at jiangxiaoyu with a smile. "I''m fine," she said

    "Ah?" Jiang Xiaoyu''s eyes widened, and he doubted that he could hear something wrong? How can''t I understand? You, you are not... "

    "Yes," frigidity.

    Su Kui nodded and followed Song Heng''s figure with his eyes. Only when he got on the car safely did he move the kiss red lips with a smile, pinch the chin of jiangxiaoyu and say, "but I seem to have found a cure."

    "Ah? What method? " Can you say that you can overcome such a serious obstacle as sister Xinci?

    Jiangxiaoyu can''t believe it.

    The next moment, Su Kui''s answer let her spurt blood.

    Su Kui said, "I don''t think I have any psychological shadow for what looks good." After that, she waved her hand leisurely, "let''s go, bye ~"

    and walked away. The snow-white skirt was blown up by the wind, like a fresh and natural lily.

    Jiang Xiaoyu reacted for a while, and pulled his lips rigidly. "Ha ha --"

    -

    although Xinci psychological consulting room is located in a remote place, it''s very quiet. Few people pass by. Only familiar people can find it accurately.

    But it doesn''t mean that there is no one left behind.

    Sukui didn''t get on the bus, but went to the opposite place. There, there was a small black car with a brown window. From the outside, there was no picture.

    Seeing this, Song Nan''s eyes flashed and told the driver to take good care of Song Heng, so she got out of the car and walked after him.

    Sukui went to the car, bent down and knocked lazily on the window.

 Chapter 1350

    At first, there was no reaction in the car, even as if it was empty. But Su Kui was not in a hurry. He knocked twice more rhythmically. He had a posture that had been consumed all the time.

    At the same time, she walked slowly forward to the front of the car, with her hands on the front of the car, leaning slightly.

    Through the car glass in front, you can see that in the driver''s seat, there is a woman with a tense spirit. Her hands tightly hold a red mobile phone, and her forehead is sweating.

    If it''s not that the car doesn''t have an air conditioner, it''s that she''s nervous -

    and, according to sukui''s years of experience, this woman, in all likelihood, conceals something else. And she wants to hide the purpose desperately, Su Kui just a little thought, guess.

    Song Nan came up and asked her, "what''s the matter with you? This is... "

    Su Kui smiles. Looking back, the man who was beaten by Song Heng is gone. It''s estimated that he was dealt with by the bodyguard brought by Song Nan. As for whether he was sent to the hospital or the morgue, I''m sorry. Su Kui doesn''t care.

    That pool of blood, also in jiangxiaoyu and Mengya''s hard washing, a little bit disappeared from the ground, and then was evaporated by the hot sun overhead.

    Oh, it''s not too stupid.

    Su Kui took back his sight, knocked on the front of the car again, a pair of black and white eyes, staring straight at the woman in the car, "this lady, please come down, don''t worry, we won''t hurt you." Her tone is very flat and slow, as if the tone of her voice, that''s it.

    However, in this case, the woman in the car only felt that in the dog days, she had a cold sweat, her teeth were shaking, her legs were weak.

    Involuntarily, she shrank into the seat, but the space was so large. Su Kui was in the front again. She didn''t even have the chance to run away directly.

    See a woman not move, Su Kui sneers, it seems, she is still quite persistent, not dead heart!

    "I said - come down!"

    Her voice suddenly sank, her voice suddenly lowered and her whole body suddenly hardened, even Song Nan was suppressed.

    It took a long time to react. I took a complex look at her and thought she was a gentle woman. Unexpectedly, there was such a domineering side.

    The woman was shocked by her suddenly raising the voice line. For a long time, she found the door switch and walked down.

    Song Nan frowned. "What''s the matter?"

    Su Kui stared at the woman and said lightly, "I doubt she made the video."

    "What?!" Song Nan was shocked. Suddenly, his performance was even colder than Su Kui''s. he strode over, reached out directly and said, "Miss, please lend me your cell phone."

    The woman''s face was bloodless and looked at Su Kui and Song Nan warily, "who are you? Why do you want to stop me?"

    "I said, miss..."

    "Ah!! Don''t hit me. Don''t hit me. I didn''t see anything. I really didn''t see anything. Let me go! "

    Su Kui raised her hand, but the woman felt as if she had been greatly stimulated. She hugged her head with both hands and squatted on the ground, sobbing and crying.

    Song Nan opens his mouth and grabs his hair impatiently. How does it look like he deliberately bullies people?

    Su Kui doesn''t mind whether she is really frightened or pretended. She has a light smile on her lips from the beginning to the end. It looks creepy.

 Chapter 1351

    Song Nan was puzzled by this idea.

    Then he looked closely and found that on the beautiful and soft face of a woman, with a light apology, there was no picture he had just seen. He shook his head and scolded secretly. He must have been too nervous and stressed recently. He had hallucinations.

    Su Kui, wearing soft cloth shoes, walked on the ground with only a slight rustle. Without two steps, she stood beside the woman.

    "Miss, I can''t beat you. Why are you so afraid?" She reached out her hand, without saying anything, and slowly pulled out her mobile phone from the woman''s hand.

    A woman''s fingertips are white, which shows her strength. She wants to keep the only communication tool that can contact others. Unfortunately, Su Kui''s attitude is too firm. Her hands are sour, and her cell phone is out of hand.

    "No --"

    she stood up in horror, and next second, she froze.

    Su Kui has quickly opened her mobile phone without a password. She skillfully opened the album and found that it was full of screens, at least 50 of which were taken by Song Heng. The last one is the picture of her kissing with Song Heng. It''s not missing at all. It''s all taken in.

    Song Nan saw her look inexplicable, a tight heart, walked in the past, saw the mobile phone for a moment, he chuckled his lips, and his whole body was cold and charming.

    He indifferently looked at the woman who clenched her lower lip and said to Su Kui, "delete them all and see if there is a backup."

    Don''t need him to remind, Su Kui has opened the settings, found the format from it, and in the moment of clicking down, suddenly the finger retracted again.

    Because at the moment of deletion, she looked up at the woman, and saw relaxation and a trace of happiness in her eyes.

    Snickering?

    Seeing this, Song Nan frowned, "why don''t you delete it? Anything else? "

    He looked back at Song Heng''s car, worried that Song Heng would wake up at any time, and that his wound still needed to be treated, so he whispered a word to Su Kui, went over and told the driver to go first and send Song Heng home. He would call a family doctor here.

    Seeing the driver go, he went back to sukui.

    Here, Su Kui has opened the e-mail in the woman''s mobile phone, clicked the development kit, and found a group of photos from it. It''s striking that Song Heng''s dozen photos, even her, were clearly photographed.

    And the target display tells Su Kui that this email has been sent!

    In this world, her power is so small that she can''t intercept the information. So, she is very decisive, handed the mobile phone to Song Nan, "look."

    Song Nan took over suspiciously, only glanced at it, and then his face suddenly darkened. He swore in a low voice, looked up coldly, and looked at the woman, "has it been sent? To whom? What is your identity? Uh huh? Do you want money, or do you want to expose these pictures? "

    He said, the woman will step back, in Song Nan''s step by step, suddenly turned around and ran.

    Song Nan raises her steps to chase, but Su Kui rings her hands around her chest and looks at the woman running far away. She slowly spits out a sentence, "run, the mobile phone is still in our hands. I''m afraid I can''t find you? Miss, you are a smart man. Can you see who the man is around me? Do you know who just hit? The most mysterious young master of the Song family, do you know the Song family? "

    Every time she said a word, women''s legs will be soft, and when she said the end, the woman has completely knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 1352

    "Who are you and what do you want to do?!" The woman cried out, her frightened face was full of tears, she sat on the ground, kept retreating, her legs began to shake.

    Su Kui approached step by step, bending slowly and looking down at her.

    She wore a loose linen dress and dark curly hair on her shoulders. Because of her movements, she slipped a strand of broken hair from her forehead and landed on her jade like white cheek, which was harmless to human beings and animals. From the beginning to the end, her eyes are very flat, calmly looking at her, black and white eyes, such as a clear spring.

    Mingming is such a gentle looking woman, why suddenly, become so terrible?

    A chill came from the bottom of her foot, and went all the way down to the bone marrow. In the dog days, she was shivering with cold.

    Her lips were white, and she asked, "what do you want? I, I really, didn''t mean to, don''t hurt me, don''t hurt me!"

    She hugged her head and wept.

    Su Kui looked at her in his spare time and blinked at her words. "This young lady, now she is a society ruled by law. Of course, we won''t hurt people for no reason. But, young lady, your behavior just now has caused great trouble to our privacy. I don''t know. How do you want to solve this matter?"

    The woman shakes her lips and mumbles, "I, I can make up for it. Really, I can do whatever you want..."

    "Hiss --"

    it''s Song Nan who laughs. He looks at the woman contemptuously and says bluntly: "this young lady, let me bluntly say, do you think our song family is short of money?"

    In a word, the woman he asked was speechless. Indeed, in a city, the Song family is a family with absolute power and can turn the world in a city by stamping their feet.

    The woman may have heard about it. She turned white. "So, what do you want..."

    "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to know, where are you, and what are you going to do?"

    "Tut -" Su Kui shook her head, smiled at her lips, and looked at her askew. "Do you know? This matter involves the young master of the Song family. I don''t know how much you have seen here. I don''t know the scene that the old man tried to insult me in front. Have you seen it? " Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    See a woman some heart to avoid her eyes, clear smile, eyes will be cold a few minutes.

    The manicured pink fingernails beat their arms rhythmically. Su Kui''s face was always calm, even with a smile. "Let me guess, what''s your job?"

    "I......"

    But Su Kui didn''t wait for her to open her mouth, so she said her guess, "ah Reporter? reporter? Or entertainment? "

    As for why Mingming saw the front scene, but only the back picture in the mobile phone, it is not difficult to understand. In today''s society, the things in front of us are already common. Women are only afraid of being a joke at the beginning.

    I didn''t expect that later, things became more and more intense, and gradually developed to the point that almost human life would happen.

    Just then, she quickly took out her mobile phone to shoot. As long as she grasped the news in her hand, she would be able to make a great show in the editorial department.

    "How do you know?"

    The woman opened her eyes in horror, looked at Su Kui incredulously, and covered her mouth with one hand to hide her panic.

 Chapter 1353

    Sukui smiled. "Besides, you''re a new guy."

    "Who are you? Why do you know so clearly? You investigate me! "

    The woman couldn''t stand it any longer. She was so scared that her face was pale. Her legs were soft. She collapsed on the ground. She looked around in horror and tried to ask for help.

    However, in this area, at noon, few people passed by.

    She despaired, and felt that she might be in danger.

    Didn''t you see the man who was beaten up and whose life and death are unknown, has he been dealt with quickly? In the open space outside the psychological consultation room, there is no trace of blood. The water stains are evaporated by the bright sunlight on the top of her head. That is to say, no matter what she does, it seems that she can''t escape a disaster!

    "Please, leave me alone! I will delete the email and never send it! " Compared with Song Nan, the woman is obviously more afraid of Su Kui, who can see her identity and career at a glance. She grabs Song Nan''s dress hem and shouts.

    Su Kui''s eyes closed slightly and looked at her lazily. "How do I know if you will keep your promise?" In today''s society, for the future, for the bonus, nothing can be done. Only dare to do it!

    Otherwise, why are so many entertainers so rich? They seize the handle of celebrities, and then dare not send it out, for fear of revenge, so they use the resources in their hands to blackmail. In general, those who are caught will choose to calm down.

    After all, who does not know, those people do not get money, will choose to tear the face, to a fish to die?

    Those little people dare to gamble, those famous people who live at the top of society and the center of fallacies dare not gamble.

    Therefore, harmony makes money.

    The reason why Su Kui saw that she was a new person and an entertainment reporter was that, in such a case, she first took countless photos, and then chose the photos that could best see the seriousness of the incident. At the moment when she walked past, she sent out the evidence.

    Ordinary people, found, panic is almost, where dare to do so.

    Especially a woman! Then, after being seen through, she even wanted to keep the secret. Didn''t she see the ferocity of the bodyguard brought by Song Nan just now? The discerning can see that these people are not good at coming.

    If it''s an old bird, in this case, one is to choose to hand over the evidence voluntarily and tell them that he just didn''t intend to shoot and apologize. It''s a matter of peace.

    Another situation is getting out of the car, holding the evidence in hand, negotiating with them and asking for payment to buy the evidence back.

    Women didn''t take up either of them, and the result was obvious.

    Su Kui''s words, as Song Nan, who has been closely watched, naturally have deep experience. He looks at women with unbelievable eyes. Obviously, he has the same attitude as Su Kui.

    "I do!" The woman really cried her tears away, and her voice was hoarse. "My email is from my other mailbox, my personal mailbox. I beg you to put it back. I will delete the photo in the original. I won''t say a word about today''s affairs outside, can I?"

    The sincerity that the woman says, Su kuiding saw a woman for a moment, then the side Mou, tiny can''t check to Song Nan nod.

    Song Nan immediately agreed that he would format the mobile phone and then return it to the woman.

 Chapter 1354

    Then said: "since you know my identity, you should know how to do it. If you want money, you can talk to me afterwards. But - "

    his face was cold and his eyes narrowed into a narrow line, which was very dangerous and frightening. Thin lips gently open, he slowly spits out a sentence, "if this matter really reveals, I naturally have a way to press down, but, you, it''s not so easy, understand?"

    "Yes! I swear, I really will not do anything, otherwise, let me hit five thunders in the sky, not good death! " She swore to heaven that she didn''t want to do anything now, just wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    Who told her that there was no danger for entertainment journalists? These so-called celebrities are really terrible!

    "Well, I''ll trust you once. Don''t let me down!" Song Nan finished, no longer stay, he rushed back to see Song Heng.

    Su Kui is also worried about this. Seeing Song Nan leave, she looks back at the woman who is still limping on the ground. Her eyes seem to be soaked with ice, and her lips are light. "Dear girl, you must delete it. Some people are crazy. You can''t believe the horror of it."

    snow white skirt, swaying gently in the dazzling sun, The woman looked at the two people one before and one after slowly go far, high raised heart, finally fell back to the original place.

    She stayed in place for a long time before she got up on her weak hands and got on the bus.

    I kept rushing home, thinking that I was not living alone in my family, and I was almost split.

    -

    Song Nan and Su Kui took a car, and in countless times of urging, they arrived at the suburban villa ten minutes in advance.

    Hidden in the middle of the mountain, the villa is as beautiful as a picture, still standing there, motionless. However, neither of them knew what kind of storm was hidden in it.

    Su Kui and Song Nan went into the yard one after another. Before they got into the yard, there was a crackling sound of falling things from afar. She looked at Song Nan with a sharp look in her eyes. They had a tacit understanding. At the same time, they hurried to the hall.

    All kinds of things, glasses, computers, books, pillows, which could be almost moved, were thrown down from upstairs.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and walked upstairs quickly.

    Song Nan wants to go up, Su Kui raises his hand, but does not return his head. "Mr. Song, you stay here first, don''t go there, I''m afraid you will stimulate him!"

    Now, Song Heng is likely to be in a state of extreme self loathing and negation. If his family members, who were just released, are involved, the result may be unimaginable.

    Song Nan''s temple drum, eyes show sad, but still obedient to stand still, said: "Miss mu, everything, please."

    At the door of the second floor, Su Kui raised his delicate chin slightly behind him, "yes."

    And then he didn''t come back into the room.

    A pillow came in head-on.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed, his body quickly avoided, raised his hand to catch the pillow, and there were all kinds of messy things in the back, smashing them together.

    "Song Heng!" she said in a deep voice

    Taking advantage of Song Heng''s stupefaction, she winked at several doctors who were standing at a loss and scolded them, "what are you still doing? Don''t go and get him! "

    Even if looking at the youth''s appearance, her heart seems to be held tightly by countless big hands, unable to breathe, she must do so.

 Chapter 1355

    The young man has become a stranger to his six relatives. His ferocious facial expression is like a jade and an angel more than an hour ago. Red eyes, Su Kui know, now the best way is to control him, first to deal with his wound.

    Several doctors noticed Su Kui''s words, and in a moment when Song Heng was stunned, they rushed to him and plunged the syringe into his arm.

    The tranquilizer soon took effect. Although Song Heng''s eyes were still full of anger, his body was already soft and fell down. He was caught by the doctor and carried to the bed.

    Su Kui pressed his brow and gave a long sigh of relief.

    "Give him a check, the wound is not big, is there inflammation, besides these, is there any other invisible wound?" Thinking of how hard he used to beat Mr. Wang, Su Kui added, "focus on his hand. I''m afraid that there will be damage to the bones of his hand."

    Those doctors don''t know her origin, but they dare to yell at the young master of the Song family. Even when the young master still responds to her, he silently treats her as a person who can speak. So, when she opens her mouth, several doctors subconsciously do it.

    As Su Kui said, Song Heng''s hands were all hurt in varying degrees. The skin on his fingers was completely cracked. The dried blood was stuck on the back of his hands. He was mad because of the rage just now, and all of them were cracked. At this time, the red blood was stained all over his body.

    The floor of the log was covered with spots of blood.

    Set off the surrounding as if the bedroom robbery, as if the scene of murder.

    The doctor quickly bandaged Song Heng''s wound and told Su Kui what to pay attention to. Before Su Kui finished listening, he impatiently waved and interrupted them. She has been clear about these basic knowledge for a long time. At the moment, she just wants to drive people out. Song Heng is obviously unhappy that these people appear in his territory.

    "Well Ok... "

    "Well, let''s go first. If you need to, you can call us. Goodbye!"

    With that, the first doctor nodded to sukui and took the man away.

    Room full of people, in a moment, only two left, one lying and one standing. The air fell into a deathly calm. Su Kui walked slowly past, closed the bedroom door, opened the window, and the wind slowly blew in, rolling up the light curtains.

    Those water blue curtains were changed by Su Kui after she came in. Those heavy curtains that couldn''t penetrate the slightest light were all thrown into the storage room by Song Heng, and she didn''t plan to pick them up again.

    Forever!

    "Worried about me? Can''t see me, that''s why I''m not happy? " Do everything well, Su Kui just walked to the bedside and sat down, slightly lowered his eyelashes, looking at Song Heng.

    Song Heng was unable to struggle on the bed. He was a little sleepy. He could see that his eyelids were heavy. He nodded down to the bottom of his eyelids and soon opened them again. His eyes were full of anger staring at Su Kui.

    I don''t seem to know her.

    The warm palm pastes Song Heng''s cheek. His skin is cold and smooth, like a snake. Su Kui sighed and said, "don''t be afraid if you don''t see me. I will never leave you in my life, really."

    "Oh, or angry?" Su Kui ordered some of his hands bound into zongzi and said, "does it hurt? Thank you for your help today, but are you blaming yourself? "

 Chapter 1356

    Song Heng''s eyelashes trembled, as if he had recovered some of his senses.

    Su Kui understood the reasons for his self rejection and sudden disorder. After all, he had been hurt like that, and almost was abused to death and lost his life.

    But this kind of person, has certain psychological shadow, can appear two kinds of situations.

    The first is to become a perpetrator, and to carry out violence against the weak, so as to vent the pent up resentment.

    The second is cowardice. He dare not see the blood or even hurt people by himself. Today, he nearly killed President Wang for Su Kui. When he woke up, he saw the scene of him lying in a pool of blood, which reminded him of himself.

    Therefore, self loathing, trying to throw things, to vent their inner anxiety and uneasiness.

    "But you''re trying to save me. Why do you feel sorry for yourself? At that time, if you don''t help me, maybe I will be hurt by that man. Do you want to see this happen? " Su Kui asked softly. She tilted her head and straightened Song Heng''s long hair. She wiped his sweat with a wet paper towel.

    Smell speech, Song Heng slowly shook his head, beautiful eyes, such as clear glass ball, slowly recovered.

    "Don''t you want it? Do you regret doing it? " Sukui continued.

    Song Heng didn''t even think, but shook his head decisively. Even though he was tired and sleepy, he still insisted. He told Su Kui with his eyes that he didn''t regret it.

    "So," Su Kui kissed his forehead, carefully avoided his wound, lay beside him, and said, "it''s really a very bad thing, but I''m very happy that the young master is willing to save me. The bad guy is the man, not you, so you don''t need to blame yourself for it. You just need to know that what you do is right, that''s good! "

    "Promise me, will you?"

    Song Heng''s breath was heavy. He nodded his head in a complicated way. His eyelids fell down a little, and his breathing became light and slow.

    He is going to sleep.

    Su Kui chuckled, stroked his earlobes, held his cheek with one soft hand, and looked at him quietly. "Sleep, wake up, our life is still full of hope."

    I will expel your life one by one for you!

    -

    however, Su Kui did not expect to see a fatal message the next day.

    Song Heng''s picture of beating people has been exposed!

    At that time, song Nanzheng''s face was cold and gloomy, and he ordered people to contact the major forums immediately and delete these posts.

    However, these posts are like viruses. They are deleted more and more. In the end, even all the forum main servers are attacked by unknown hackers and the system is paralyzed.

    The netizens who often visit the forum, one after another, are like beating chicken blood. They quickly right-click to save these photos, and at the same time spread them out. In order to express their anger at the bad event.

    That woman really has the courage to send out the photos? Sukui doesn''t believe it.

    However, things have caused irreparable seriousness. Soon, police came to ask for an investigation.

    Su Kui asked the housekeeper to invite people in with a cold face. At the same time, he asked Song Heng to go back to his room.

    The young master looked frightened. He sat on the sofa, fidgeting with his unbound fingers to pick the bandage, and glanced at the door from time to time.

 Chapter 1357

    He heard Su Kui.

    Su Kui sighed, touched his head and looked at his pure eyes. Suddenly, he couldn''t bear it. "Darling, would you like to go upstairs first? I''ll deal with it here."

    No!

    Song Heng bit his lips and refused firmly. His temple was constantly agitated and his breath was a little disordered. Su Kui was shocked. He quickly picked up the medicine bottle and poured two of them into Song Heng''s mouth.

    From yesterday, Song Heng picked up the medicine he had put down again. It was not that he wanted to eat it, but that Su Kui gave it to him.

    He is not in good condition now. If necessary, he can eat once or twice to stabilize his mood.

    The police were brought in by Chu Bo. Su Kui got up, looked at Song Heng and went up.

    "Hello, two police comrades. I don''t know why you are here this time." Su Kui plans to strike first. She has a gentle tone and a very good attitude.

    This made Ben''s two men look at each other, but they don''t know how to talk.

    The two men collided with each other. Finally, a tall and thin policeman came out and showed his police ID card. He said, "Hello, miss, my name is Xu. I''m a policeman from a city police station. This time we''re here to learn something."

    He motioned to the fat policeman behind him. The man took out a document bag. The man took a picture from it, handed it to Su Kui, and said: "look, this is a copy of it from the posts published in various forums since this morning. After our careful comparative investigation, we found that the person in the picture is you and the person behind you. I don''t know about this, you Do you have anything to say? "

    Su Kui took it, looked at it, and was about to speak when Song Heng suddenly rushed up. He tore the photo in Su Kui''s hand without saying a word, and blocked Su Kui behind him. His eyes were gradually fierce.

    He was afraid that the police would take sukui away and lock him up.

    Su Kui was moved. She bent her eyebrows and eyes, patted Song Heng on the shoulder, leaned out her head and said to the police: "sorry, comrade police, what''s on the Internet is true and false. Too many PS masters can find no trace of the photos. What''s more, you can see that the boy in front of me is not in good health. If you investigate carefully, you will find that he hasn''t been out of the house since he was nine years old. All the servants at home can testify about this. We didn''t go anywhere yesterday! "

    Su Kui opened his eyes to say lies, directly denied a stack of photos in the hands of the police.

    Song Heng was stunned and looked back at Su Kui incredulously.

    Su Kui winked at him with a smile in his eyes, quietly pulled the hem of his clothes, and said, "Comrade police, is there really enough evidence for this? Did you get the alarm, or did you just see the post on the Internet, so you came here? Do you have a search warrant? "

    A woman''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling, and her voice is slow, which sounds very comfortable.

    But from her black and white eyes, the two policemen couldn''t see a little smile, which made her smile like the spring breeze. It was even more creepy. How could a person manage emotions and expressions so well?

    The policeman surnamed Xu looked at Song Heng''s hand wrapped like a zongzi and picked up his eyebrow. "I don''t know, how do you explain the injury on his hand?"

    Smell words, Su Kui''s face has all cold down.

 Chapter 1358

    She asked Chu Bo aloud, "Chu Bo, have you called the main house yet? Call Song Nan and call the police. I want to accuse these two people of trespassing on their houses and deliberately slander them! "

    "You -" Chen''s policeman was stunned for a moment, and his face was red and thick. "What do you mean, miss? Where do we slander you? Are you two not the people in this picture?! How to explain the injury on his hand? "

    "That''s right, miss. We must have investigated before we found here. Otherwise, we have nothing to do to get you in trouble?" Another police officer said.

    Su Kui sneered. "Then how can I know if you''ve been told to come to trouble? In this way, if you think it''s reasonable for you to intrude into the house privately, please show me the investigation order. Otherwise, how can I know that this matter is a decision you made privately or assigned by your superior? Do you think so, huh? "

    When Chu Bo called, Song Nan was already in the car on the way to the villa on the outskirts of the city.

    Two policemen were silenced by her, but they were not aggressive, and their tone was very good, but the stab in the words was rooted in the flesh.

    For Su Kui''s request, they have nothing to say, because the meaning of the superior is to wait and see first.

    Su Kui has seen the online post. Those people are very smart. When they take pictures of Song Nan, they are all cut off. The rest are photos of Su Kui and Song Heng, as well as the men beaten on the ground.

    They must also know that once the photos of Song Nan are exposed, the police must contact them first.

    It is precisely because there are no photos of Song Nan. Therefore, they have not been out since they were nine years old. The outside world even doubted whether there was a young master of Song Heng in the Song family and what he looked like. They did not know.

    Only in this way, only a few words of rich young men with girlfriends, violent beating of middle-aged men, will cause a social sensation.

    Su Kui didn''t want to say more, because Song Heng''s mood was obviously impatient.

    Her eyes and eyelashes moved, and her lips smiled. She asked them, "excuse me, two officers, do you have an investigation order? If not, I think the alarm call from our housekeeper has come into effect! Even the people''s police can''t break the law? "

    "You woman, don''t be so arrogant. Do you really think we can''t clean you up if we have money?"

    The voice did not fall, the foot of a sudden bang bang, transparent glass at their feet burst.

    The trouser legs were covered with splashes of water, and the two men jumped back in fright, looking up at the young man who had just put down their arms. Young people wear blue cotton T-shirt, khaki slacks, and extraordinary clothes. They wear them on him, but they are very harmonious and good-looking.

    Seeing them looking at him, the young man tilted his head and seemed to be dissatisfied with their performance. Once again, he grabbed a water glass and was about to throw it. They ran to the door in fright.

    Joke, this cup if hit accurate, the head that must be smashed cannot be broken.

    "What are you doing?" said the fat policeman angrily, tugging at his neck. "This is Xijing. Do you understand it? It''s against the law. You have to go to jail!"

    Just finish saying, Song Heng''s cup has already smashed in the past, bang when hit the gate of the hall door.

    Then he stared at them quietly.

 Chapter 1359

    It seems to say in silence: even if he did, so what?

    Arrogant, what arrogant!

    Looking at the two policemen frightened by Song Heng, Su Kui could not help but climb up a smile in her eyes. She patted Song Heng''s back peacefully and sighed, "are you still going? Before the trouble comes, we need to investigate more carefully, and know whose house it is. Are you new to the job? In the future, work with your mind. There are two sides to everything. Be careful to be sold, and give people money to spend! "

    "Hey, you -" the fat policeman''s angry face is red. His chubby fingers point to Su Kui, and he will start to scold.

    Xu''s police quickly grabbed him, took a deep look at Su Kui, chuckled his lips and said, "we will bring you to justice, if the murderer is really you!"

    Say, turn around and go.

    In a few minutes of talking to a woman, he realized that, according to the woman''s temperament, if she said to call the police, it would be a real report, if they would not leave again.

    Most likely, he will be arrested and locked up by his colleagues for breaking into private houses without an investigation order.

    At that time, I lost my face. He is a classmate with the people around him. He just got through his internship last month. Now he is a new people''s policeman. In the news at the beginning, whenever he saw the second generation of rich people insulting people and fighting in the street, he secretly hated the people who would give birth but didn''t do anything, and the people''s police who ate the state''s wages but didn''t do anything.

    What''s more, when he becomes a policeman, how to do it? He always has a hero dream in his heart.

    However, just now, his psychology seems to be not very firm. Why did such a big thing happen? All the people in the police station were indifferent and even avoided it. At last, they sent two little policemen out to run errands?

    Is it really like that woman''s warning that she was shot?!

    Thinking about this, I look even worse. Before I go out, I brush with a black Land Rover, but I don''t care.

    Song Nan noticed the two of them. After getting off the bus, she saw them leave. Then she turned around and strode towards the villa.

    -Su Kui didn''t let Song Heng be willful this time. She drove Song Heng to the room to rest. He was too poor and exhausted because of yesterday''s events. He should have a good rest.

    Promise that he will go to accompany him in the afternoon, song hengcai reluctantly went back to the room.

    Su Kui was waiting in the study. Soon Song Nan heard Chu Bo''s words and found him.

    That day, they talked about it in their study for about half an hour, and then Song Nan left with a gloomy face.

    On the contrary, Su Kui''s expression was flat, and her eyes were sparkling with water, gently rippling. She caressed the folds that didn''t exist on her dress at will, leaned on the fence on the second floor lazily, squinted at Song Nan''s hurried back and yawned.

    I went to sleep with the little master.

    -The next day, there was a shocking scandal about a man in the news.

    A man is about 40 years old, with a Mediterranean head and a paunch. He looks like an upstart. He is the head of a real estate company. He has a wife and a daughter. However, the outbreak had nothing to do with his family.

    The mosaic is done in the picture, but the flesh of the white flower can still be seen.

 Chapter 1360

    It''s disgusting to be entangled with him.

    In addition, there is the news that he provided for the third child and even gave birth to his son.

    When the scandal came to light, there were countless anonymous people who accused him of being a starving ghost in the color, and he often lingered in flowers. For the girl he liked, he would be beaten to death. If he didn''t agree with him, he would use all three indiscriminate means to intimidate and lure him.

    I don''t know how many innocent girls have been harmed.

    But this person''s appearance, very soon, someone picked out the forum post, after the netizens'' eye-catching comparison shows that all of them are the same person.

    At present, the whereabouts of the man surnamed Wang is unknown. His wife has submitted an application to the court to divorce him. At the same time, he took his daughter back to his mother''s house. For a man surnamed Wang, his wife is not easy. The family conditions are good. It can be said that this man can have the current status and all depends on his wife.

    Ordinary people have such a good wife to help, will certainly be grateful, love for his wife and daughter. But he is different. When he has money, he attracts people everywhere. Even his family seldom goes back.

    Song Nan''s method is very clever. He first released the man to attract others and butterflies outside, and then exposed the post event. However, the faces of Su Kui and Song Heng in the photo, after being processed by experts, can''t be distinguished from each other. But the man of the earth, indeed, is the king.

    According to the news, recently someone maliciously smeared PS. this is the original picture. According to the party concerned and the crowd, it was a man who fell in love with someone''s girlfriend and was beaten violently.

    As soon as the news was sent out, there were different opinions, but soon there were all kinds of Internet Celebrities, PS masters and Po, who took photos and analyzed them step by step, and then said that this photo was true. Those on the forum are fake!

    In this way, the credibility of things is high.

    Song Nan, while holding on to the means by which people constantly come out to do things, ordered the hired hackers to deal with the events of the forum.

    After the news release, these posts about Su Kui and Song Heng have almost disappeared in the forum.

    However, some of the photos that have fallen into the hands of netizens cannot be discussed back.

    -Su Kui''s Micro blog is a little famous blogger. She is certified as a psychologist and has her contact information and studio address in the profile.

    Up to the night after things kept fermenting, Su Kui sat on the bed, looking at the young man wearing a light blue plaid Pajama, his hair dripping on the clavicle, and his face looking at her innocently. He was so excited that he raised his cell phone and took two pictures of his face.

    Then it was posted on Weibo.

    Muxinci V: because I recently changed my career to be a private doctor and focused on taking care of the young master, I haven''t really found out yet. I''m so scared about what I''ve done. In addition, since the truth has been revealed, I hope that we can delete the PS photos in our hands. It''s really terrible! PS: besides, it will frighten our young master!

    [picture] [picture]

    without modification, the photo is taken with the camera provided by the mobile phone and sent to the Internet.

    Su Kui knew that the protection of Song family to Song Heng had been very strict, and had never been exposed outside for more than ten years.

 Chapter 1361

    This time, it''s her initiative.

    In the picture, the young man''s hair has grown a lot, and it has already dropped to the clavicle. He is too thin. He has been in remission recently, but he has gained some meat. It''s just not obvious. Just after the bath came out, the cheeks were dyed with pink, and the thin lips were slightly pursed with a soft water light. His delicate facial features made him look a little unreal. The peach blossom eyes with reddish corners were confused. The lead gray eyelashes were long, clear and moist.

    He just looked at the direction of the camera, and the photo only showed his upper body.

    Such a beautiful and delicious scenery, and such a young man as an angel, who has seen it, can''t help but want to hold people in his arms and comfort them. How can he doubt that such a person will start to hit people ferociously?

    All, because of his appearance, is too deceptive, looks so fragile a person, who can think, when he is anxious, will become different from now, alone?

    The truth is in the hands of a few.

    Micro blog but sent out a minute time, Su Kui''s cell phone will ring up.

    Su Kui went to the door to connect, leaned on the fence and casually fed.

    Song Nan''s angry voice came from the earpiece, which was very irascible. "Muxinci, why did you expose Xiaoheng''s picture to the Internet? Do you know that you''re going to hurt him?! His illness... "

    "Enough," Su Kui interrupted and rubbed her eyebrows. These days, she didn''t sleep well. "What''s wrong with him? There will always be a good day. Sooner or later, he will stand in the sunshine. Will he cover his face when he goes out and not let others see him? "

    "You -" Song Nan gasped angrily. He found that a woman who looked so gentle could not speak to her every time.

    "It''s not necessarily all bad people out there. Don''t be afraid of the well rope once bitten by a snake for ten years. With this skill, it''s better to find out the truth behind the scenes as soon as possible. I suspect that someone is deliberately using Song Heng to deal with your song family. It''s better to investigate. The kidnapping in that year was really a revenge hunt?"

    "No, muxinci, what do you mean by that?"

    Su Kui pinched her fingers. "Song Nan, you are not in charge of the Song family for two days. Don''t you think about it more? Anyway, I''m so suspicious. If you don''t check, you''re welcome! If you have time to talk to me, it''s better to open Weibo first and have a look at the comments! That''s it. I''ll hang up! "

    Not in the mood to listen to his nonsense, Su Kui is ready to go back, Song Mother''s phone call came in again.

    In the bedroom, Song Heng is wringing a towel, looking at her with eyes, the wound of his hands has scabbed, just taken out of the waterproof gloves.

    Su Kui saw this, and knew that the young master was waiting for her to help blow her hair. With her toes, she could guess what song''s mother wanted to say when she called. It was just like Song Nan.

    She got through. Before Song''s mother spoke, she told her directly to go to Weibo to have a look at the comments first!

    After that, the world is finally clean after a clean shutdown.

    -

    on the other side, Song Nan and song mu, coincidentally, one is in the company, the other is at home, opened the microblog, and found a group of photos of Song Heng from Su kuifa.

    Click in the comments.

    At the first sight of the first one, the eyes of both of them flashed.

    My God, my wife is perfect!! People like this can hit people? I don''t believe you killed me! ]

 Chapter 1362

    [all the fantasies in the second dimension are embodied in the young master. My mother, I''m going to cry! ]When will young master come out to be an actor? If you can''t, little sister will send more photos of little master! I can''t help falling in love with you! ]

    [take away the young master. ]

    [the young master looks so cute, hee hee hee hee, is the picture taken by the young lady? Ask quietly, are you lovers? ]

    [young master is really beautiful. Please delete those who have maliciously smeared his photos? ]

    [is there any psychological disease in young master? Have you suffered any harm or? It looks really fragile. Please do me a favor. Don''t let me see this kind of picture later! ]

    approve of upstairs, I have deleted it! ]

    [to put it another way, even if it''s really done by a young master, I think that the disgusting man is not dead. What''s more, he''s not dead either? I''ve done so many disgusting things. It''s a man and his girlfriend who has been molested. I''m sure they will be desperate to maintain them, right? Praise for the real man! ]Can''t help falling in love with the young master! Hee hee hee, take the picture as a screensaver, and my mother won''t worry about my cell phone getting dirty any more! ]

    [my mother asked me why I was kneeling and looking at my mobile phone. I replied: Mom, I saw the angel! ]What''s the difference between life and salted fish? ]

    Song Nan saw that there was a "poof" and a saliva came out of her mouth. What was it? Neither he nor his mother song liked playing mobile phones and watching entertainment gossip, so they were not familiar with these software.

    Knowing that Su Kui exposed the photos of Song Heng to the Internet, it was because when Song Heng beat people, the incident gradually fermented. He downloaded them and observed the comments of netizens.

    Fuck Song Heng?

    Thinking of the moody little devil in his family, he jumped in his temples. All these people were cheated by his innocent appearance.

    Song''s mother at home saw these, in addition to the initial consternation, she slowly let go of them. Those people really like their son. Whether it''s simply like appearance or anything else, she doesn''t worry if she can make people like it a little. In the future, her son will be ostracized when he goes out.

    Su Kui simply sent two photos of Song Heng, which changed the mentality of most people on the Internet.

    Of course, there are still some people who are stubborn and think that people can''t look good. Maybe the identity background of this person is amazing. Can we twist the universe and say that life will be bad or good?

    -

    things will soon take a step up.

    Song Nan follows the event of the forum, because of the reminder of Su Kui, he gradually finds some clues. In those days, the kidnapping case seems to have gradually emerged a different side.

    He always thought that it was because of the revenge caused by the company''s layoff.

    Never thought that there was another purpose in this matter.

    Perhaps he was too young at the beginning, because of his father''s thunder, and later he was sentenced to a lifetime in prison, and finally committed suicide.

    Sure enough, are they still forced by ignorance? Thinking of this, Song Nan''s chest will have a strong wind and rain, his face is cold and frightening.

    -Three months later, Song Heng''s spirit improved day by day.

    During this period, Su Kui also saw song Fu, who was far away from home and had just returned recently. He expressed his strong thanks to Su Kui.

 Chapter 1363

    At the same time, seeing Song Heng''s dependence on Su Kui and the intimate gesture they showed from time to time, they did not show any dissatisfaction except for the change of their eyes.

    I think it''s the extravagant hope that my son can find a woman who loves each other sincerely and live a normal life in the future. Now that everything has been realized, he has no big requirements for his son.

    As long as he has a good, happy life, anything can be done.

    After Song Heng''s transformation, song''s mother became better and better at sunflower.

    She really felt that Su Kui''s personality was gentle and strong, and she had her own idea. Song Heng, a simple minded and sometimes unstable person, is the best place to be with her because she can control him.

    This is the best woman out there!

    Moreover, she was also secretly jealous that her son''s dependence on sukui was far greater than her own.

    -

    in the cool autumn, the maple forest in the park is bright red, the cool wind is slow, blowing away the hot summer, bringing an indescribable freshness.

    In the rest square beside the maple forest, there are many pigeons. Some children and tourists take corn grains and feed them. On the wooden bench, they are sitting on a grey sweater with a white shirt and a khaki slacks and white sneakers. He is sitting on the bench with his head up. In the palm of his hand, there are several corn grains.

    The snow-white pigeon cooed, stopped in his palm, and bent to peck corn.

    It seems that the palm of the hand is scratched, the face is delicate, and the young man with fair skin slowly draws up the pale lips, and smiles on his eyes. Lead gray eyelashes, slender and sparse, occasionally red maple leaves floating from the top of his head, fell to his feet.

    The pigeons were flying around him.

    "Ka -"

    Su Kui held up the camera in his hand, took a picture, looked down, and the young master was really beautiful!

    The world has completely separated from the original plot. Last month, Jiang Xiaoyu quickly found a British exchange student in China and talked about love. For jiangxiaoyu, he found a foreigner. At first, sukui was unbelievable, but later, he made an appointment to have a meal.

    Su Kui saw that the handsome young man, in his eyes, was full of doting on jiangxiaoyu. He could notice her rash actions at any time and correct them gently. He would not be disgusted by people, but would feel more warm.

    Maybe it''s because they complement each other that jiangxiaoyu finally chose him!

    Jiang Xiaoyu soon resigned from the studio because she was going to prepare her graduation thesis. When this autumn passed, she was a person who officially entered the society.

    Just Su Kui listened to her, as if she wanted to study in England with her boyfriend. Knowing that her family condition is also considered a well-off family and her academic performance is good, if she applies for a foreign school, in all likelihood she will be admitted.

    As time went by, they gradually lost touch with each other, only chatting occasionally on interactive software. Jiang Xiaoyu relied on her, no less. His tone was still so warm. He told her what he had played with his boyfriend, where he had traveled, the school he wanted to apply for, and had asked the professor to write a recommendation letter for her.

    Su Kui thought, maybe one day, they will lose touch completely.

 Chapter 1364

    You never know what kind of pain a person suffering from mental illness is suffering from. In addition, how much mental effort a psychologist needs to expend to let a person trapped in his own world come out. So, for them together, I only see matching and moving, and, I believe in love, two refueling! ]Seeing this sentence, Su Kui''s eyes moved and smiled and replied a thank you.

    Su Kui is good at scheming. She first exposed Song Heng''s photos to wash his white with his innocent appearance. The second exposure, at the same time exposed their feelings with Song Heng, is for the sake that in the future, Song Heng will not be pointed out after going out in a fair way.

    At the same time, the blessings received under the condition of unidentified status are far better than when Song Heng was exposed as a young master of the Song family. People came to accuse her of eating tender grass, being deep-seated and deliberately seducing the young master.

    -

    Song Nan has been fighting with those people who often act behind the scenes recently, trying to pull out the behind the scenes. Therefore, Su Kui knows that this is a very special period. No matter where he goes, he will take no less than two bodyguards to protect Song Heng.

    He can''t. There''s a little more going on.

    They got on the bus, stayed outside for more than half an hour, and then planned to go back.

    Driving on the broad road to the suburb, the more you go inside, the quieter you are. Song Nan originally intended for the sake of Song Heng''s illness, but it was not convenient for him to go in and out. Moreover, the more she drove to the remote places on the outskirts of the city, the more uneasy she felt.

    The heart suddenly jumped very fast, Su Kui''s eyes changed, she pursed her lips, "stop! We don''t go back, turn around, go back to song house! "

    Now, in addition to the outskirts of the city, only song house is available. There, it''s safer.

    Song Heng''s puzzled side head, pale pupils, looked at Su Kui without blinking, and asked her with his eyes: what''s the matter?

    Su Kui pinched his palm and frowned. "I said, stop. Now turn around. Do you hear me?"

    She said to the driver ahead.

    Hearing her words, the driver''s face turned cold. Just when Su Kui was suspicious, he stepped on the brake suddenly under his feet. The car, like a leopard seeing its prey, rushed forward.

    In the car that followed, there was a bodyguard who was not far away from them. Seeing this situation, I was puzzled first, and then my face changed greatly.

    Seeing the change of the driver''s face, Su Kui has quickly sent the edited text message to Song Nan. Her sixth sense has always been accurate. From the time she got on, the atmosphere in the car was very wrong. The driver, who always likes to laugh, has a face stretched all the time, and his depressed forehead is full of blue tendons.

    So, Su Kui, as she tried, edited what happened now.

    She made up her mind that if the driver was wrong, she would immediately spread the news and get help in case of danger. If the driver is in a stable mood after hearing her, then everyone is happy.

    Su Kui wants to see things, but the truth is, she wants more!

    "Ah -" Su Kui''s eyes were cold. She sat on the back seat steadily, her eyes fixed on the rearview mirror without blinking, and asked slowly, "I''m curious, when were you bought? They gave you a lot of money? "

    How much does it cost to be a driver?

 Chapter 1365

    But if he does this business, the employer will give him enough money to live a wealthy life for the rest of his life without doing anything.

    This kind of temptation, not everyone can resist.

    After su Kui sent a message, he quietly muted his mobile phone and stuffed it under the seat.

    Song Heng is silent about what she has done, but his body has already stopped her behind. Sukui as like as two peas, what''s the way to protect her heart is just the same.

    How can she bear to let such a person fall into danger when he is like this?

    The driver was stunned by Su Kui''s questions, and his car deviated a little. Su Kui saw this, and quickly pushed Song Heng away. The whole person rushed to the front from the back seat, and scrambled for the steering wheel with the driver.

    She needs to make two plans. If the bodyguards behind can''t catch up, they will probably fall into a very dangerous situation.

    The driver didn''t expect her to be so bold. After all, it''s because of the softness and softness she has always shown. Song Heng doesn''t go out all the year round, and naturally he can''t use a driver. He doesn''t know how many relatives he doesn''t recognize when he goes crazy.

    So he agreed to a mysterious man''s request and promised him a great reward, but he didn''t want to.

    He was fed up with the fact that every day he watched these rich people live a happy life, but he was not satisfied. He has driven a car for half his life and worked as a driver for more than ten years. In the end, his wife ran away with others, and his daughter had a bad relationship with him. When he was middle-aged, he was so miserable.

    On the contrary, if he had money, maybe the result would be quite different, right?

    "Stinky woman, do you want to die?! Don''t let go! "

    Their car is driven on the winding road, and the villa is built on the hillside. If the car is not careful, it is likely to break the fence and roll down the slope.

    At that time, everyone will die, he angrily roared, at the same time grabbed Su Kui''s hair and pushed her away.

    Song Heng witnessed all this with his own eyes. His eyes turned red instantly. He roared wildly, regardless of the crazy crash of the car. He only saw that his beloved woman was hurt!

    The feeling in front of the studio came back that day. He wanted to kill this man. How dare he!!

    The driver''s hair was quickly grabbed, dead, powerful, as if to pull his scalp directly from the top. His tears burst out in pain. Su Kui fell on the window and gasped. He turned around and said, "Song Heng..."

    "Don''t you --"

    but Song Heng has lost his mind completely. He can''t bear it. He never dare to touch a woman with a finger in his daily life. He is treated so rudely by this ugly man! He leaned over the back of the driver''s seat and grabbed the driver''s neck with both hands.

    "Retch --"

    the throat is strangled. The feeling of nausea makes the driver retch ceaselessly. At the same time, his face is red, his eyes are turned up, his feet are straight, and he keeps pedaling.

    His hands have pinched Song Heng''s hands, but Song Heng seems to feel no pain, his eyes are crazy, and his heart is shouting: kill! Kill! Kill!

    Let this man feel the same pain as her, let him also experience the feeling of despair, let him know that if he dares to hurt Su Kui, he will definitely go to the ends of the world, and also want revenge!

 Chapter 1366

    Su Kui knows now that persuasion has been in vain. When the driver and Song Heng are fighting, he can see from the rear-view mirror that the car has quickly caught up with them, and the bodyguard will arrive immediately.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, grasped the steering wheel, and her forehead, because of the driver''s just move, hit the car glass, oozed blood from the wound, and flowed down her cheek.

    Su Kui was too busy to care. She stepped on the brake and unlocked the door at the same time.

    "Song Heng, get out of the car, hurry up!" he ordered

    As soon as the driver''s face changed, there was a craziness in his eyes. If he didn''t succeed in this matter, let alone the employer would not let him go. Song family alone can clean up his skin.

    If you don''t succeed, you will succeed!

    He clenched his teeth, "ah" a big drink, the fingernails were opened, Song Heng''s hands snapped open, while seizing Su Kui''s arm.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, and he stared at Song Heng''s eyes motionless. "Song Heng, get out of the car!"

    "Want to run?! It''s not that easy! " Jie Jie, the driver, smiles. His honest and honest appearance has been completely transformed.

    Song Heng purses his lips. At this moment, his delicate face is covered with gloomy, cold light of Yin measurement. He quickly pushed the door open to get out of the car, and then he was going to pull the front door.

    However, it was a late step after all. At the moment when Song Heng closed the door, the driver knew it was too late. He clamped down Su Kui and quickly locked the door.

    Step on the gas pedal to the end, the car roared and rushed to the distance.

    "Ah!!!"

    Song Heng''s eyes were red. He was brought down by the speeding car and rolled on the ground for several times. His clean clothes were scratched and his face was scarred. However, he didn''t feel pain. He stood up with his hands on his back and ran after the car.

    However, how can people''s legs pass the car quickly?

    He watched the car disappear in front of his eyes. The bodyguards of the Song family finally came late.

    "Young master, are you ok?"

    "You --"

    "pa --"

    Song Heng turned around and threw a slap in the face of the man who was talking. His chest heaved violently. His eyes were covered with blood, and his expression looked grim. He was angry with these useless people. He chased them for such a long time and resented himself even more. Why did he get off at that moment obediently.

    He should have killed the driver first, so that she would not be in danger!

    In the heart, countless emotions fluctuated violently, self rejection, self denial, and he pressed them down. He must stay awake now. He must save his beloved woman by himself!

    Striding to get in the car, he looked at the two bodyguards with cold eyes. At this moment, how he hoped that he could speak.

    The bodyguard couldn''t understand him. He suddenly went wrong and made him a little confused.

    However, Song Heng has taken back his sight. He points to the driver and points to the direction where Su Kui left.

    The driver knew what he was going to do. He leaned out and called in two bodyguards. He quickly chased the disappeared vehicles.

    -

    Song Nan is handling official business in the office. His mobile phone rings a sound like a reminder. His eyes are bright, he quickly drops the file in his hand and opens the microblog.

    His micro blog only focuses on one person, that person is Su Kui.

    It''s undeniable that Song Nan is still a real brother. He is ten years older than Song Heng. So when Song Heng was eight years old, he already remembered.

 Chapter 1367

    Three months ago, the photo was printed by him and put on his desk. His brother, who has exquisite appearance and clear eyes, has never seen it since he was 18 years old.

    Therefore, I cherish it.

    The new microblog was still knelt and licked by many party members. At the same time, he was not surprised that his younger brother and Su Kui were together. On the contrary, it''s a little natural. I should have felt this way.

    He saved his brother''s photo as usual. He smiled and looked for a while. He was about to put down his mobile phone and start working again. A text message jumped into his eyes.

    The mobile phone slipped down from the palm, and Song Nan stood up abruptly. Her face was gloomy and her back was tight, as if she was restraining her anger.

    On this day, all forces belonging to the Song family in city a moved out from all aspects. This time, those families who were eager to try the Song family gradually stopped thinking, because their power is really terrible!

    People who know it are watching. Some people take this opportunity to show their kindness to the Song family, saying that they can use their meager power to help. Unexpectedly, to their surprise, the Song family didn''t refuse.

    It can be imagined that if the young masters of the Song family can survive this time, their family business will surely be influenced by the Song family. In the future, they are part of the Song family. Still worried about the future? So, find it and work harder!

    -Su Kui''s face is pale, the blood on her forehead has dried up, and the mottled blood sticks to her face, which looks particularly shocking.

    Muxinci''s body is just the most common white-collar, urban woman, whose physical strength is not good. Just had a heavy fall, the forehead was hit by bleeding, now feel dizzy, she weak in the window, no longer struggling.

    Anyway, Song Heng is safe. The driver knows that Song Heng''s bodyguard is behind him. So, after Song Heng gets off the bus, he resolutely gives up chasing him. He wanted to gamble on Song Heng''s emphasis on Su Kui. If he really cares, he will catch up.

    His employer waited not far away, and when he got in touch with his partner, he was safe.

    -

    the car finally stops in a dilapidated and abandoned factory in the suburb. The factory doesn''t know what age it is. It''s full of garbage. The walls are still made of red bricks, which is very simple.

    At this time, half of the wall collapsed, making it even more desolate.

    Su Kui also didn''t know where the car started to turn. Here, it''s very different from the beautiful villa in the suburb.

    She was rudely blindfolded and dragged into the factory.

    There was a musty smell of dust and decay in it, and she frowned and her throat itched.

    In fact, in the car, when she was entangled with the driver, her body instinct was resisting, the feeling of nausea had been stuck in her throat. Now, she was dragged away for a long time directly, her eyes could not see, her touch was particularly sensitive.

    Cold particles rise from her arms, and her feet are soft. She can''t help squatting on the ground and spitting.

    The driver was disheartened and embarrassed. Seeing her like this, he spat and scolded: "Damn it, there are so many things! Stinky woman, aren''t you arrogant? Now one more arrogant to show me

    Su Kui ignores him and secretly scolds muxinci''s body instinct reaction, which really kills people.

 Chapter 1368

    Soon, after vomiting once, Su Kui was taken over by another group of people.

    Her feet and hands were roughly tied and thrown in the corner. The sound of answering the phone rings. It''s a man''s voice. I didn''t catch Song Heng. He ran away, but I caught Song Heng''s girlfriend. Let''s see if I can attract him.

    Smell words, Su Kui''s hand is tight.

    She didn''t want Song Heng to come, but she knew that Song Heng, one hundred percent, would come.

    This is the last thing she wants to happen. At least, he will wait for Song Nan. What can he do by himself, only relying on two bodyguards and a driver? By then, once caught, things will not be so easy to solve.

    Her heart lifted high, and the next moment, when she heard a familiar voice, she fell to the bottom of the valley and smashed.

    She has a pain in her forehead, and Song Heng has come after him.

    "Damn it, this woman really works. That son of the Song family is really catching up?! Good! Brothers, copy the guy and tie him up. We will not worry about food and drink for the rest of our lives! "

    At one command, the noisy voice soon went away. The driver grabbed her hair and smiled, "Jie Jie, aren''t you arrogant? Look, you have tried your best to save Song Heng. Unfortunately, he is still in Baba''s hurry to die! Do you feel very sad? "

    "Haha, according to me, you shouldn''t look for a man like this. What''s good about him except his family background?"

    The driver''s face is full of envy. "He looks like a little white face, can''t speak, or a psychopath. So, your woman is hypocritical. There are many good men in the world. Are you interested in his money? So even if he is crazy, you can stay with him for money! "

    "Bang --"

    before the voice was dropped, the factory building was originally shabby and rusty iron door, which was directly kicked open with one foot. Song Heng, who was covered in blood, stood outside the door and looked at the driver with scarlet eyes.

    At the same time, he was clutching the hand of an iron bar.

    The driver was startled, and looked at him in horror for only a few minutes. Song Heng, who had rushed in, panicked.

    "You, how did you get in? You -- "

    Song Heng is speechless. He looks at Su Kui, who is OK. He is relieved, but his eyes are dark. He smiles at the driver, then mentions the iron bar that is still dripping blood, and slowly walks up.

    He didn''t know where his sweater was. His white shirt was cut by sharp tools. Some of the wounds were bone deep. Set off his delicate face, moriran eyes, as if from hell to climb out of the Shura.

    The driver agreed to conspire with others to do this, which is the most extraordinary move in life.

    However, the appearance of Song Heng completely subverted his world view. He doubted whether the people who had just gone out had died. Otherwise, how did he come in?

    He retreated step by step, his lips trembled, picked up a long stick on the ground, raised it to his chest, and stumbled: "you, don''t come here, or I will kill her!"

    Yu Guangwang looks aside at Su Kui. He suddenly sees a light in front of his eyes. There is no need for him to avoid. There is such a hostage. What else is he afraid of?!

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold covered by black cloth. She could only judge who was beside her by the sound of footsteps. Smell speech, she is tied behind the hands, a sudden tight.

 Chapter 1369

    Song Heng seems to be suddenly touched by a mechanism in his body. When he hears the driver''s words, the iron bar in his hand comes out of his hand and attacks him directly on the head.

    Su Kui only felt that a strong wind was flying in her ear, and the driver broke out a cry of pain to the extreme.

    The eyes were blindfolded, Su Kui could not see any pictures, only Song Heng''s heavy gasp, the driver''s painful scream.

    His hands and feet were tied and numb. When Su Kui was hugged by Song Heng, the black cloth on his eyes was still not removed.

    Song Heng walked with her for a few minutes before he walked out of the factory. Judging from his speed, Song Heng''s injury should be serious.

    The clear air enters the heart and gradually blows away the strong and rotten smell of the last time.

    "Xiaoheng, are you ok?! Why don''t you wait for me to come here? It''s so impulsive. If something happens to you I...... "

    Song Nan''s voice came in my ear. A car braked in my ear. It was rescue. Fortunately, he was OK.

    Su Kui''s heart was relaxed, his forehead was hit hard, and he was tied for such a long time. Finally, he couldn''t hold it. His eyelids were heavy, and he fainted in the next instant.

    -Song Nan is after su Kui''s cell phone. Sometimes, he thinks of a woman who doesn''t look like a mountain or a dew. Every step has its own arrangement.

    When did she put the location in her cell phone? Before he realized it, she first guessed that someone would attack Song Heng?

    Now, it doesn''t matter.

    She was sent to the hospital, her brother seemed to grow up in a moment, no madness, no loss of reason. Just stay in the ward, although the doctor told him repeatedly that the other party was just too stressed and fell into a coma after relaxing. In fact, the problem was not big.

    However, he did not care at all, and was determined to keep her.

    Song Nan couldn''t. after arranging several bodyguards to guard the ward, she hurried back to contact her father and deal with the matter together.

    When Song Nan saw six people in the hospital, she couldn''t help but suck in the air conditioner. They are all alive, but they look terrible.

    There is not a good piece of meat all over the body, the swollen face can''t see the facial features clearly, and the wound skin and flesh turn outward one by one.

    Song Heng refreshes his cognition again and again. At the same time, Song Nan also knows that Su Kui is the scale in his brother''s heart. Once touched, his anger will surely burn all the people who are trying to get close to him.

    -

    in this kidnapping, the other side finally showed his horse''s feet because of the dog jumping off the wall. It is the Han family who has never dealt with the Song family. In fact, the Han family has never stopped working on the Song family''s small hand, and Song Nan has had doubts about it. However, there is no conclusive evidence and no way to find out who is behind it.

    This time, it''s really the Han family. Song Nan acted without any consideration. The Han family is afraid of this, however, things have reached the point of irretrievable. Song Nan is really like a mad dog, desperate, just want to tear the whole Han family into pieces.

    A month later, the evidence about the bribery of officials, the falsification of bills, and even the unclean hands of most people in the Han family was submitted to the central police station by the anonymous. Soon, the huge sensation caused by this incident was exploded in the major media newspapers.

 Chapter 1370

    Police officers searched the case one by one and soon confirmed the truth.

    Because the case was too bad, all the people in the Han family were taken back to the police station for investigation and cross examination. Some officials who have contacts with the Han family have also been deprived of their posts and lost their horses.

    In a city, the only existence that can compete with the Song family, in just two months, fell at a very fast speed, hitting countless families by surprise. There are not a few businesses with Han family. This time, there are countless small families affected by the decline of Han family. There are many people who declare bankruptcy.

    But Song Nan has no sympathy. He vowed to pay for those who hurt his brother!

    -

    country y.

    In spring, when the grass grows and the birds fly, a pair of men and women walk out of the airport hand in hand outside the International Airport.

    The man is tall and handsome, with black hair hanging on his forehead, delicate outline and fair skin. He was wearing a light blue shirt of the same color as the woman around him, and his big hand tightly clasped the hand of the woman around him, as if he was afraid that she would be lost.

    A woman''s long brown curly hair, lazy in the shoulder, light blue chiffon skirt, because of the fear of cold, outside wearing a brown shawl. Her face is very beautiful, although not delicate, but with the man next to her, it gives a very pleasant feeling.

    She looks older than a man, but she can''t see how much. There is a light smile on the corner of the lips. The eyes are clear and clear. When looking at people, it will give the feeling of spring breeze.

    There are a lot of Chinese tourists from country y around. When they see them like this, they have no hidden envy in their eyes.

    "Sister Xinci, here!"

    A girl tied the head of a ball, big eyes, full of joy. She raised her arm high, shook it with exaggeration, and then came running quickly.

    Su Kui chuckles. She releases Song Heng''s hand and embraces Jiang Xiaoyu with a smile.

    "Long time no see, fish. Congratulations." Her voice was soft and more comfortable than three years ago.

    Jiang Xiaoyu''s smile was sweet with his eyebrows bent. Hearing Su Kui''s words, he glanced at the handsome man standing behind him. Blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses, wearing a slim windbreaker, and carrying jiangxiaoyu''s bag.

    Su Kui can see that jiangxiaoyu is very happy.

    "Sister Xinci, you can come! And you, young master song, I saw your photo on Weibo, it''s very handsome, oh ~ "jiangxiaoyu''s smile is better than that!

    In those days, that bloody and brutal picture has gradually faded from my mind. After the baptism of love, jiangxiaoyu knows that when his lover is hurt, there is only one idea in his head. If you don''t want your lover to be hurt, let those who dare to hurt him know what pain is!

    It''s really an instinctive reaction. On the contrary, if the other party is indifferent to your injury, you should consider whether the man really loves you.

    -Su Kui received a message from Jiang Xiaoyu the day before yesterday. The message was very simple. She invited Su Kui to her wedding.

    Later, she will settle down in country y with her boyfriend, and the green card has been completed.

    The wedding was held in the Church of a manor. The scenery is very good. The green vegetation can''t be seen to the end. The snow-white building and huge angel sculpture look solemn and pure.

 Chapter 1371

    Jiangxiaoyu seems to be well protected by her boyfriend. Her skin is white and tender, and her baby is still fat. A pair of big eyes, full of not familiar with the world''s lively and naive. To be able to live in a foreign country and keep such a simple temperament, her boyfriend has made great contributions.

    Su Kui and Song Heng visited her wedding. The church was full of their relatives and friends. Su Kui chose to sit in the last row with Song Heng.

    The sunlight outside the open church gate is excellent. A beam of bright light shines in. It''s lazy and comfortable.

    Jiangxiaoyu''s wedding dress is white and covered with a headdress. He holds a bunch of white rose flowers in his hand. He looks at the man in front of him affectionately.

    The godfather had a cross on his chest, his voice was gentle and romantic, and his eyes looked lovingly at a new couple in the center of the church.

    "Kane, would you like to marry this woman and make her your wife? Love and be loyal to her, whether she is poor, sick or disabled, until she dies, would you like to? "

    The godfather asked, his hands folded, solemn and holy.

    Kane affectionately looked at jiangxiaoyu, in her eyes slightly red looked at her, gentle way: "I would like to."

    "OK, dear Jiang, would you like to marry this man and make him your husband? Love and be loyal to him, whether he is poor, sick or disabled, until he dies. Would you like to? "

    Jiang Xiaoyu can''t help but shed moving tears. Her right hand caresses the beating heart. Her lips make a smile. Happy tears slowly leave behind, "yes, I will."

    "God will bless you. Now, please exchange your keepsakes with the bride and groom."

    Two people wear each other on behalf of their lives together ring, happy kiss.

    Su Kui''s lips slowly raised a smile. In the next moment, Song Heng quietly held her hand. Yingrun''s eyes looked at her affectionately, and his fingers wrote a sentence in her palm.

    "My angel, will you marry me?"

    In my heart, I feel like being thrown into a piece of honey in an instant, which is too sweet to melt. She couldn''t help but chuckle and tilt her head. In Song Heng''s tense eyes, she nodded slowly.

    "Yes, young master." The tone is up, very light.

    A gentle word, disappear in the wind, melt in the air. The sky in the church is very blue, and the taste of happiness is floating in this sky.

    After going back, Su Kui and Song Heng had a quick wedding. At the wedding, song''s mother wept with joy. She suppressed her knot for more than ten years, and finally she could let it go.

    After a happy life with Song Heng, at the end of his life, he heard that he had looked at her with white eyes, and told her in lip language: "wait for me --"

    Su Kui chuckled. She was no longer young, eight years older than Song Heng, and looked very old. But Song Heng''s eyes told her that in his heart, he had never changed.

    "Good."

    She nodded and finally closed her eyes and left the world forever.

    -

    when the soul returns to the system space, the system sounds happy.

    "Ding - congratulations to the host for completing the task. The current experience has reached 2600 points. Please keep up the effort!"

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows and seemed to laugh. After the system upgrade, the intelligence seemed to improve a lot, and gradually became more human.

    Long time no see the property panel, Su Kui turned to look at the big screen.

    On the blue familiar panel, she stood on the left side, expressionless, and on the right side was a series of data.

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    age: 22 years old

    skin state: skin like clotted fat

    Charm Value: 7

 Chapter 1372

    Experience value: 26003000

    exchange point: 26000100000000

    looking at the large string of zeros on the exchange point, Su Kui sighed for a while, quickly reorganized his mood and asked the system for the information of the next world.

    Last world is very easy to finish, there is no need to fight with the heroine. So, she doesn''t have to sort out her emotions.

    After a simple two-day break, she is committed to the next world.

    In the system mechanical countdown, Su Kui carried on the time and space transmission, after the soul twisted for a while, the next moment, Su Kui dressed in red, appeared on the solemn and cold hall. She sat on the throne, with a group of beautiful men who looked evil.

    "Lord, please let me serve you!" Said a beautiful man in White Tulle.

    At the next moment, another man chimed in and said, "come on, master, or slave. Slave has learned a new dance recently. How about letting slave dance for you?"

    "Oh, your dance moves are not all the same. I''m sure the master is tired of watching them."

    "It''s just that, the master, it''s better to let the slave play the piano for the master and help him sleep?"

    As soon as Su Kui arrived in the world, before he could speak, he saw four or five men around him. On the surface, it looks like a smile, but in fact, the atmosphere in the air is already tense.

    What they did was to win the favor of Manjusri.

    Now, it''s sunflower.

    She had a headache because of their quarrel. With the help of wide sleeves, a cold wind blew several people out. She rubbed her forehead and her lips smiled coldly. The red lips slowly spat out a word, "roll -"

    "ah God spare your life, God save your anger! "

    "Yes, please, master, get out of here!"

    Several people see Su Kui angry, instantly scared pale face, legs soft, escape also seems to climb out of the hall.

    Su Kui slowly put his eyes on the only man who didn''t move. His hands and feet were bound by iron chains made of black iron, which made him unable to move freely. The man is dressed in a blue shirt. He looks very good, but he doesn''t look weird at all. His skin is white and his eyes are light, which makes him look cold. The bottom of his eyes is clear and empty.

    It seems that Su Kui is watching him. He slowly opens his lead gray eyelashes, cold black eyes and looks at the past. Just for a second, don''t look away from me.

    The woman on the throne sneered at her. Her eyebrows and eyes were very delicate. Her black hair, which was long and ankle long, was spread on her shoulders at will. She was dressed in red and wrapped in a graceful posture. Her collar was loose, showing a round and white fragrant shoulder. She is barefoot, stepping on the thick carpet, as light and elegant as a cat. Two bells on the feet make a crisp sound as they move.

    The eyebrows and eyes are moving, and the charming demeanor is suddenly filled with people.

    "Tut, the more you support the mulberry, the more you have been sent to me by your father, you should remember that this is me, because of Luo cult, no longer your Changqing palace, and you are no longer the little master of Changqing palace who is like a relegated fairy and doesn''t contaminate the world. Now you --"

    she leans down leisurely, thin and white fingertips, slowly picking up his jaw, red lips and white teeth "Now, you''re just a prisoner of Manjusri!"

    Hiss -

    she takes back her hand with a smile and slowly steps back to her seat.

    "Yue Fusang, you can''t blame me. If you want to, you can only blame your hypocritical father!"

 Chapter 1373

    Smell speech, the more support mulberry quickly raises the MOU, the fierce Mou light, shoots to the female of the monstrous end Yan on the throne, the lip Cape blooms a smile of sarcasm, "if you don''t take someone to attack my Changqing palace, blood wash my Changqing palace, how can you succeed? Siren! "

    As soon as he moved, the chain on his wrist rattled with his movements. Against his earthly face, there is an impulse to destroy from his heart.

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui''s lips were silent and curved. His blood eyes were cold.

    "But, Yue Fusang, no matter how high you used to be, now, don''t still submit to me because of manjushu? Just fearless struggle! "

    After that, she tossed her sleeves and asked Mansheng, "come here, send Prince Yue back. I will visit you later, eh?" In the last sentence, she was frivolous with her red lips, and said to Yue Fusang.

    Because the servants of Luo cult know that the Pope loves this man very much recently. Even though he looks at him coldly and sneers at him, he is not angry at all. It didn''t hurt him at all, which is enough for people to have a good look at yuefusang.

    From this point of view, I sighed in my heart that I really deserve to be the famous Fusang childe in the Qing palace, the leader of the Ming Dynasty. He is really a man of extraordinary temperament, just like a banished fairy out of the painting.

    It''s a pity that entering the hall of Yinluo is a spotless baby, and finally it must be dyed black.

    This is the people of the Ming Dynasty. Everyone wants to kill the Indra. The woman on the throne is the leader of Indra. A woman with a strange disposition and charming temperament, who still doesn''t know her skill.

    It is only known that she was originally the apprentice of the former leader of Luojiao. Later, in some religious turmoil, she took the opportunity to kill her master, crush his soul and take advantage of it.

    He became the current leader of Indra.

    Unlike those schools in the outside world, Indra stresses the superiority and inferiority. In Indra, all kinds of means are used, as long as they can live. Here, the strong are king. I don''t know the rules handed down from any religious master. As long as you dare, as long as you have the ability to kill the current one, you can replace it and get the Indra.

    Such cruel rules, however, are regarded as the truth by the people of Indra.

    For many years, no one has been able to kill inmanshu, but no one has ever been able to do so. On the contrary, those who tried to murder her were found to have broken their tendons and tendons, destroyed their accomplishments, and then dumped them on the back mountain where there were so many poisons, leaving them to live and die.

    After a long time, gradually no one dared to make her idea.

    In one careless move, he was crushed to pieces and buried in the stomach of poison. Although she has a moody disposition, she is always bleeding, but it is precisely because of this she, because Luojiao has gone further than in the hands of every religious leader.

    Of course, because of Manjusri, it has become a person in the Ming Dynasty. Everyone yells and beats the witch, full of violence.

    -

    after yuefusang was taken away, Su Kui leaned on the throne, and the red eyes stared at the ferocious beast head carved on the huge column.

    Yuefusang is the little palace leader of Changqing palace. He has a strong voice in Mingdao. He is a cool and decent man. Since becoming famous, it has attracted the pursuit of countless nuns. It can be said that it is the first person on the list of Mingdao Fengyun.

    Because Manjusri is a monster, no matter what, she is bloodthirsty and likes blood.

 Chapter 1374

    She likes to fight. From time to time, she takes her subordinates to bloodbath some sects. Every time I beat those people, they were caught unprepared, even asked for support, and they were killed. Because Manjusri is different from other disciples, he is plundered from everywhere. She was born in the Indra religion from childhood. She was the last leader of the church. She was her master on the face of it, but actually her father.

    The former head of the church was greedy for women, and countless beautiful women from all over the country were collected. However, although he likes women, he is not a man of long love. Every time he meets those women once or twice and destroys their chastity, he leaves them aside and can''t remember them again.

    Those women either fell in love with this man in the process of getting along with him. Some of them were humiliated and committed suicide because of their destroyed virginity.

    Because Manjusri''s mother belongs to the former.

    Since he was appointed, he was a man who was evil, but he was very evil. It has excellent appearance and unique martial arts. Such a man has a certain attraction to women. Especially those women who are not involved in the world do not know much about the fight between the Ming and the devil.

    Falling in love with inheng is just a matter of time.

    Because Manjusri''s mother, just because he saw one side, he fell in love with her completely. She is just a daughter of an ordinary family. She doesn''t know how cruel her man is or how many lives she has on her hands. She just loses a heart by virtue of her appearance.

    For this reason, she moved her mind and wanted to give birth to yinheng''s child. She wanted to get his attention with her child.

    Unfortunately, she poured out the soup and successfully conceived the baby. Carefully concealed for ten months, until the birth, did not get the attention of Yin Heng. Just because his heart is very cold and thin, even if the child in her belly has his blood in his bones, he will not feel a little warm, just think that women are trouble.

    He decisively disposed of inmanshu''s mother and left her body to the Houshan mountain to feed the wolf. As for Manjusri, who was still ignorant, he was thrown into the training camp and lived with a group of children who had already lost their innocence. They can fight to death for a piece of dry stone like steamed bread, and kill people without blinking for a shabby dirty cotton padded clothes in winter.

    This is the reality of Indra.

    Yinmanshu lived in the training camp for ten years, until one day, a servant found her, took her to yinheng, and told her that later, the master was her master.

    There she lived a different life from the training camp. She was so luxurious that she couldn''t believe it at first. When she got used to this life, she was grateful for inheng, and even willing to give her life for inheng.

    It''s that trust that, when she''s grown up, all disintegrates.

    Because hang in her young heart, planted a feeling, until that day, because hang told her, you can''t like me, because, I am your own father.

    What a funny joke? Because Manjusri didn''t believe it, but he watched her fingers pierced by honing, and the blood of the two men merged rapidly in the water.

    At that moment, in addition to resentment, I couldn''t find any other ideas, could I? She lost her mind and yelled at the palace because of honing. She smashed everything she could.

 Chapter 1375

    Then he ran out of the church and destroyed a sect with his own strength.

    It turns out that he was the one who killed her mother, and he was the one who cruelly threw her into the training camp. After she got used to the life of the training camp, he was the one who fished her out of the abyss and pushed her off the cliff again. It was him!

    Manjusri''s temperament changed greatly because of this. On the surface, he seemed to be severely hit. In fact, he had been buying people secretly. Then, he killed the old leader of Yinluo cult, that is, yinheng, in the hall at one stroke. He stepped on his body and ascended to the throne.

    At that moment, she decided to abandon her love. She would never touch such a sad thing again.

    Because Manjusri loves beauties, he likes to collect those men and see them show a flattering smile for his own fun. This kind of life lasted for a while, and then, in the long years, it was endless emptiness.

    Gradually, she is no longer satisfied with such a life. Beautiful men and killing can no longer fill her empty heart.

    Until one day, his subordinates gave her advice and told her that in the Ming Dynasty, there was a young master of the Changqing palace, who was the most popular woman in the Ming Dynasty. His temperament is like an immortal. Surely if she had seen it, she would have been glad.

    Because Manjusri listened to his words, but did not immediately gather hands to attack Changqing palace. First, Yi Rong became an ordinary woman. When she was traveling in yuefusang, she took a long look.

    That is to say, the shape of his floating out of the world, the eyebrows and eyes as warm as jade, were engraved into her heart. At that moment, she had an idea in her heart to shout, she wanted him! He is to prostrate himself at his feet and bow down to himself.

    Such a man, like the flower of kaolin, can only be seen from afar!

    That day, because Manjusri was hidden in the crowd, looking at the crazy look in the women''s eyes, he made no secret of his love for yuefusang. However, the feet, but dare not step into the minefield, even with his courage to say a word.

    She looked scornful, which is the gap between the people in the evil way and the Ming way. She dares to do whatever she wants. If you can''t get it, go grab it. Otherwise, destroy it!

    Because Manjusri didn''t know how to love, she was wrong from the beginning. She grabbed yuefusang, made of thousands of years of cold iron, and locked his limbs, making him unable to straighten his back. She is trying to destroy his dignity, want to see in his face, such as those male pets, to her flattering smile.

    Unfortunately, she was doomed to failure.

    The result of failure is that in the day-to-day relationship, he was changed by his hard will, and gradually lost a heart in him.

    Heart lost, then, what she had done before became a knife enough to destroy her, enough to split her.

    Duan Ziyin, the female leader, is a leftist Dharma protector of Luojiao. At the same time, she was taken by those who collected talents from Luojiao. She is not a native demon man.

    So, although she is in the demon sect, in fact, her heart is always yearning for the outside world. Nor is it true respect for inmanshu. On the surface, she was worshipped as if she were a God, but in the dark, she was thinking about how to destroy the Indra religion and give everyone a freedom.

    At the beginning of Manjusri''s reign, he took more and more mulberry, and because he ignored himself, he angrily locked people in the darkroom with the worst environment, where there were many snakes, insects, rats and ants, and no sunlight.

 Chapter 1376

    Because manjushu not only bound the freedom of yuefusang, but also pulled him out from time to time in the face of all people and humiliated him. He tried to destroy his dignity as a leader of the Ming Dynasty. Let her boys, in his face, flatter themselves.

    Su Kui thought of it here, so he had to say, because Manjusri really loves to die. She doesn''t have to say much about her ending. What she has done is because she is the biggest villain in the world. When the men and women get together successfully, there is no need for her to exist.

    That is to say, in the time when Manjusri humiliated Yue Fusang, Duan Ziyin quietly sent him food, gold wound medicine and warm bedding. Although there is not much communication with yuefusang, Duan Ziyin is silent. As a man in the devil Kingdom, her image of kindness has been engraved in yuefusang''s mind.

    It is for this reason that Manjusri unconsciously collaborated with Yue Fusang in his left Dharma protector. In the end, the two joined forces to overthrow her. She died miserably. Yuefusang, as the little palace master of Changqing palace, is the only legitimate son of the palace master. When he had an accident, the palace master could not allow manjushu to be arrogant all the time.

    What''s more, Duan Ziyin, who had been rebellious for a long time, and who was deeply trusted by inmanshu in his teaching, planned to attack inmanshu with half the effort.

    Manjusri died in a rainy day. The heavy rain made her unable to open her eyes. Her whole body was abandoned and carried by others. From the high altitude, Manjusri was directly thrown into a trap full of sharp barbs. It''s not enough to describe her misery.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t die immediately. In the gray sky, her last sight was fixed in Duan Ziyin''s relief and ironic smile, and beside her, she looked at her tragic death. Her black and white deep eyes were plain.

    Can''t she get a little bit of his hate even if she dies?

    -

    "Ding, please accept the task, because manjushu''s wish is to let yuefusang fall in love with her. 2Łş Let Duan Ziyin eat the bad fruit. "

    Su Kui Li''s eyebrows are like a fine painting, and her long, white fingertips rub her plump red lips. She slowly says, "accept."

    "Ding - task accepted successfully. Please finish the task as soon as possible. Come on!"

    The system is more and more humanized, Su Kui chuckles.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui woke up in the luxurious bedroom. On the soft bed, the red tassel veil hung down like a mist. She lifted her eyelids and saw a cold light in her bloodshot pupils. Then, she was quickly covered by laziness.

    The next people have been waiting in the bedroom, at this time, see the veil, slowly out of a jade like delicate white hands, the next people know, immediately silent but quickly out of the message.

    The maids, who had been preparing for a long time, immediately came in with trays in their hands.

    Su Kui was lifted up by the close maid mirror. She raised her hand lazily and yawned. Her slightly drooping eyelashes, such as a butterfly with broken wings, fluttered and swayed. A charming gesture naturally poured out.

    The maids held water basins, cloth towels, coarse salt, red clothes, powder, and finally a dazzling array of pearls.

    Su Kui was barefoot on the ground with a thick blanket. She was dressed in a crimson light gown. She slipped from her snow-white fragrant shoulder. Her exquisite body fell into the eyes of everyone without any disguise.

    Mirror Si''s eyes flashed and his face was scarlet. He quickly changed her light belly pocket and inner pants.

 Chapter 1377

    The black silk and ankle of a woman are scattered behind her casually and lazily. She sits in front of the bronze mirror. Through the blurred mirror, it''s not hard to see that her eyebrows and eyes are gorgeous. Looking forward to, with a strong sense of violence and sharpness will flow out in an instant.

    Her skin is more beautiful than snow. She is wearing a water red belly pocket, inner pants of the same color, and a large flower of judilian embroidered on her chest. She looks enchanting.

    Mirror worship to serve Su Kui, absolutely one-sided, she carefully combed her hair for Su Kui, eyes flat, dare not look at their master. Even if she is a woman, she has to admit that the appearance of the master is absolutely rare in the world. Others only say that the master is a devil and a monster, and everyone can kill him. However, Jingsi didn''t think so. She was once just a country girl, almost bought by her stepmother to be a child''s daughter-in-law for the lame in the neighboring village.

    It was the Lord who saved her and gave her a way. Everyone is afraid of her. They think that her hands are covered with blood and grow so delicate. Almost they think that she is a monster who drinks human blood to nourish her appearance!

    Mirror worship is envious. The master is unrestrained and unrestrained. He laughs when he wants to laugh. As for crying -

    mirror worship says that only when the master makes others cry, someone provokes her. Her ability and position give her enough courage to clean up those who dare to provoke her.

    After washing, Su Kui threw the soaked cloth to the mirror, and his pale fingertips flitted over the delicate bone china boxes one by one, and finally stayed on a rouge box.

    Slowly open, the rouge, the color, the red shine.

    White and soft finger belly light point, stained with a little powder, toward the copper mirror, gently toward the end of the eye point, a sweep.

    All of a sudden, a charming woman appeared in front of everyone.

    Looking at all this, mirror Si suddenly found that the God seemed to be more beautiful than before. In the former leader, it was inevitable that he would be tainted with some grumpiness, cruelty and recklessness. Now, she has an elegant and easy gait, with a lazy charm hidden in her eyes. Hide the whole body''s sharp posture.

    It seems that it''s more dangerous --

    Jing Si shudders, bows his head, quickly follows the master and steps out of the house.

    -

    due to the strict rules of Luojiao, it has a set of methods to restrict the disciples in the sect. That''s the contract.

    An extremely vicious contract, once judged to be separated from the Yinluo cult, will be eaten by insects and insects, and finally die in pain. And the female insect, has always been in the hands of every leader.

    So they wanted to kill her, and they were afraid of the pain they would suffer if they failed.

    Every one of them has a demagogue in their body. Therefore, they will abide by their duties and never dare to cross into the minefield.

    In Manjusri''s previous life, he took his disciples with him to fight and kill, and searched for treasures and secret elixirs from the blood washed sects. Or lazily watching the beautiful men who are flattered by her subordinates and others, fighting for her jealousy, playing the piano and dancing for her.

    She is really too lonely, so, will like the lively life.

    -

    there is a smell of wine in the hall, and the thin figure of the man in Tulle is looming.

 Chapter 1378

    From time to time, he looks back and chuckles. From time to time, he looks down and raises his hands lightly. He gives a charming and moving look to the people in the main seat.

    However, the woman on the main seat lies on the soft collapse, with one hand supporting her cheek, holding the porcelain white wine bottle with one hand, and pouring it towards the red lips. Some liquor flows down the corner of her lips and soaks the clothes on her chest. She wore light and thin clothes, soaked by water stains, white skin loomed under the red yarn, and then a kind of invisible charm came out.

    Charm into the bone Yan three points, her Yan, is inadvertently, from the bones of the outflow.

    It''s far beyond the men in the hall.

    The more Fusang came in, he saw this scene again. It was full of wine and flesh, full of teasing and hints. His cold eyebrows did not move, his eyes were always on the ground, and he did not look at those people, including the one above the main seat.

    When Su Kui arrived, he finally put down the wine bottle and sat up straight. Slowly, he hooked his fingers to the jade man at the door and said in a delicate and low voice, "Fusang, come to me." Her voice line is very special, speaking, as if there is an invisible little brush, gently stirred people''s hearts.

    The men in the main hall heard the words and looked into yuefusang''s eyes, showing a trace of jealousy. They are obsessed with looking at the woman in the Lord''s seat, hoping to get a little pity from her, even if they can get a little closer, a kiss of Fangze, is death, and they have achieved what they want.

    But -

    no matter who she is, she has never made an exception. She has entered her bedroom and her eyes that fascinate all living beings. Does she have a heart? Sometimes, everyone can''t help but ask at the bottom of their hearts.

    The answer did not work, but now, there is a man, but an exception, she agreed to let him go to her side.

    This is an honor that none of them has ever received.

    However, the more Fusang heard the words, the more disgusted he frowned. His brow color was like fog, though visible, it was not strong. Just like his appearance, gentle and harmless, like a beautiful landscape painting. It''s as light as the wind and unpredictable.

    His pale lips were tight and silent.

    The attendant who brought him saw this, pushed him discontentedly and cursed, "what are you doing? The religious master asked you to go there, to give you a face, don''t you go? "

    Duan Ziyin, standing on her side, took half a step, but stopped in time.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed casually from her, and then put them on Yue Fusang''s body. Yuefusang was pushed by him and almost didn''t fall down. He was no longer the high young palace leader. In the dark room of the cult of Luo, his tortured cheeks were deeply sunk. He was wearing a blue wide sleeved long shirt and a little dust. But this does not affect his appearance and temperament.

    Some people, his temperament, is revealed from the bones, not by appearance and clothing packaging.

    It can be said that Yue Fusang is such a person. It''s no wonder that Duan Ziyin is the only one who wants revenge for Manjusri''s death. He still hopes to get his heart.

    With the red lips hooked, the cold light of the blood eyes passed by, and people didn''t even see how she did it. The servant who started pushing and shoving yuefusang had been swept up by a strong wind, flew out of the hall, smashed on the stone wall, and vomited blood.

    Look at his gray face. Maybe his internal organs have been shattered.

 Chapter 1379

    The more Fusang''s hands slowly tightened on his side, he was always in a flat mood. This time, the woman really aroused the anger in her heart.

    "Because of Manjusri, what do you want to do?"

    Duan Ziyin''s eyes twinkled and looked at yuefusang with worry. Finally, she took a sip of her lips and bowed down her head and stood behind Su Kui.

    Smell speech, Su Kui blew the fingers, looked at the maintenance properly, trim the fingertips neatly, with a smile on the lips corner, said leisurely: "naturally I want you to come to me, Fusang, I have never been so kind to others, you are the first."

    Yue Fusang took a deep breath and looked at her with calm eyes. "But I don''t need it." Even, to feel bored.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows? Fusang''s words hurt my heart a bit. I just cleaned up your servants and pushed you. Don''t you have any gratitude? " With a sigh, the woman slowly got up from the main seat, dressed in a red robe. When she brushed the sleeves, the broad sleeves were like ripples.

    A long ankle long black hair, by a ribbon, casually gathered in the back of the brain, there is a thread of hair, from the forehead, fell on her red lips.

    She smiled inexplicably, and walked to yuefusang a little bit. Her eyes were monstrous, and she looked at him without blinking. She breathed like blue. "Fusang, do you like me at all?"

    She looks so beautiful that few men who see her are not bewitched by her.

    Just now, she used some enchantment skills. She crossed the flowing light in the bloodstained and enchanting eyes. Her thin fingertips, slowly and vaguely, caressed his shoulder.

    Sighed: "look, Fusang, are your clothes dirty? I''ve seen you once, as if you were an immortal from a painting. Then I was thinking, this man, I must get it! "

    She clenched her finger, grabbed his collar, climbed up his arm, bit his earlobe in an instant, and ground it carefully, "you see, what I want to do, no one can stop it! If I don''t, I''ll take it myself, and you, too -- "she gave a light cry, which was provoked by her red lips. The spirit of monstrosity was frightening.

    The more Fusang''s body is rigid, at the moment when the woman is near, the light Datura fragrance, with an attractive and degenerate smell, comes into his nose.

    Duan Ziyin clenched her fist a few meters away. Where Su Kui couldn''t see, she quickly crossed a trace of jealousy in her eyes.

    Mirror worship inadvertently see this scene, the heart is tight, not from mention.

    Left Dharma protector, the person she just looked at, is the master, right? Isn''t she always submissive to her master and son?

    She shook her head, doubted that she had just read wrong, rubbed her eyes, and looked over carefully again. At this moment, the heart fell to the bottom of the valley. Only because, Duan Ziyin''s eyes, which never blinked, fell on the two people at the gate of the palace.

    Her eyes, though well disguised, seemed to be agitated by the factors that were about to break through the earth.

    It seems that it''s time for her to find an opportunity to remind the Lord. I just don''t know if the master will believe it? After all, she believed in left Dharma protector so much!

    The earlobe is suddenly contained in the mouth, the soft and moist tongue is very ambiguous licking, and the teeth are gently grinding, bringing a little bit of crispy feeling.

 Chapter 1380

    His eyes were cold. Next second, he pushed people out quickly.

    Su Kui had noticed that in the moment when he started, he had already sidestepped and leaned on the door, looking back at his light eyes.

    "Angry? Yes? Can''t you show me a little expression when I''ve done this? Well? " As soon as her eyes turned, her face had changed.

    "Because Manjusri, you are not qualified enough to make me angry!"

    Just a moment ago, the anger just rose, and soon disappeared under the instigation of the woman again and again and again. The more Fusang knows, this woman, she just wants to embarrass herself. If you are really angry, it is in her interest.

    The face of a man is elegant, and his eyes are as warm as jade from the beginning to the end. There is no jealousy in them. The lead gray long and sparse lashes are light and drooping, and the dark hair and pupils are like ink.

    And his eyes, from the beginning to the end, do not have their own existence.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold and sharp. She was silent for a long time. It seemed to be understatement, and it seemed to be a hidden word in the words. She asked, "the more you support mulberry, give you a chance. Now, kneel down and surrender, and I will spare you!"

    Duan Ziyin secretly said that she was angry because of Manjusri!

    Only to see her blood red eyes, gradually floating on a dark color, become more sinister, full of violence. Red clothes are better than fire. Long hair is windless and automatic. The male pets in the hall, aware of the crisis, look at each other and hide in the corner one after another. Their eyes are scared.

    Built on a cliff, the hall is surrounded by dense forests and complex mountains. Even if it''s midday, it''s still as cold as hell. I can''t feel a little Yang.

    After hearing the sound, Yue Fusang finally got some reaction. In the mood Su Kui raised, he slowly opened his eyes. Those cold eyes were empty. When he opened his lips, his voice was calm and cold, but he was full of endless sarcasm. "You, dream" - "

    her heart was smashed in a flash. She was proud and willful all her life, except once planted in the hands of a man when she was young. After years, no one really dared to see her as nothing!

    She is not angry but laughs. Her beautiful eyebrows and eyes are blooming. She is like a mandala full of temptations and can take people''s lives unconsciously. At the moment, her eyes, already heavy, could not penetrate the slightest light, "OK, very good! It''s worthy of being the little palace master of Changqing palace. He has backbone! "She clapped and chuckled, then sank her face, drank in a low voice, and ordered," come, fetch my whip! "

    Jing Si''s heart sank. He looked at Su Kui anxiously. Hearing the words, his eyes fell on the table beside the main seat. He opened his legs and went up to hold the whip.

    When she was about to take it up and give it to Su Kui, she pressed the whip tightly with both hands.

    Mirror Si suddenly raised her head and looked at a pair of sharp cold eyes without any emotion. She shivered, but she tightly pressed her lips and refused to let go. "Left Dharma protector, what do you mean?"

    Although she is a maid, she is the only one who can speak beside the master. Even if the status and her, but, the master''s orders, is dead, she will do!

    Duan Ziyin is now in her mind, and she has become a traitor who has a dark heart and is waiting for the chance to hurt the master. So, speaking, you are welcome.

    Su Kui waited for a long time. When he heard the words of mirror worship, he turned around and saw Duan Ziyin pressing the whip and refused to offer mirror worship.

 Chapter 1381

    Her dark red eyes sank quickly, and she raised the corner of her lips and looked deeply at Duan Ziyin. "Why, the left Dharma protector will have pity on her, what is it for?" Her voice is slow and slow, but it makes Duan Ziyin''s back tighten.

    Duan Ziyin''s body is stiff. She looks at yuefusang hesitantly. She sees that his eyes and eyebrows are light and his face is cold without any expression. My heart was tight, I released my hand slowly, and I restrained my look in my eyes. I leaned over to Su Kui and said, "I''m sorry, my subordinates just want to send it to him in person. I just left. Maybe miss Jingsi misunderstood me!" She meant something.

    The cold eyes looked at the mirror deeply, as if they were looking at the dead. Mirror Si''s body is cold, clenched her teeth, grabbed the whip, but her gait is stable. She trotted over and held up the whip with both hands.

    Su Kui smiled and glanced at Duan Ziyin. His red lips opened gently. "I hope so."

    The next moment, a crack in the air ring.

    Blood red full of barbed whips, mercilessly fell on Yue Fusang, then with full strength, Su Kui did not show any mercy.

    She had a bewildering smile on her lips, her eyebrows and eyes were extremely beautiful, and she was dressed like a monster in red. The whip in her hand is like a small snake. In her hand, it seems to be endowed with life.

    Mirror Si can''t help but step back and turn white.

    At that time, the arm of yuefusang was directly hit, and the skin and flesh were split. The high-quality blue clothes split instantly, and the thick blood rushed out of the wound. Deep bone.

    However, the more Fusang''s cool eyes, always calm as usual, as if the torture did not fall on him.

    Except for his pale face, there was no pain on his face. This is totally different from what Su Kui wants to see! She puckered her lips and scratched a fierce color in her bloodstained eyes.

    "Pa --"

    the more Fusang swayed, except for that face, his body was crisscrossing with countless bloodstains. But he didn''t say a word all the time. His hands were tightly clenched by the chains. In his eyes, there was no love or hate, as if he couldn''t see sunflower.

    "Why not beg for mercy, eh? Don''t you hate it?! "

    If you can''t get it, destroy it! She was bloodthirsty, and her eyes were red. That was the omen of her killing.

    Jingsi''s heart is tight. She''s going to be possessed?! Every time she appeared this look, she would not stop. She hesitated, whether to rush up to block. However, she has a mediocre experience. In many years of serving Su Kui, she has only learned some kung fu skills of tripods, which can''t stop Su Kui, who has passed through thousands of troops without injury.

    Just then, Su Kui''s whip was suddenly blocked by a man.

    Su Kui looks at Duan Ziyin.

    She slowly hooked her lips, dropped the bloody whip and hissed, "left Dharma protector, our bishop teaches slaves, do you want to interfere? Are you brave, or do you like him, eh? "

    Smell words, the more Fusang light eyes, across a cold, he pursed his lips, deep lifting eyes, looking to be covered by Duan Ziyin half of the body because Manjusri.

    Red clothes are better than fire. In the eyes of blood, they are arrogant and arrogant. Their actions are not in accordance with the secular rules.

    There is no way to take such a monster.

 Chapter 1382

    Duan Ziyin''s heart and mouth are jumping fast. She feels that her heart is about to pop out of her throat. Her palms were full of cold sweat, a cold and piercing chill, which made her shiver from the bottom of her feet to the ceiling.

    Yes, although she hated inmanshu, she had to admit that she was afraid of her.

    This woman is so monstrous. She seems to be born for the devil''s way. There is no secular theory in her eyes, no love. She is so cold-blooded that she is disgusting.

    Duan Ziyin took a deep breath, knelt down with a thump, clasped her hands, and said respectfully: "I don''t think that''s what I want. Please forgive me. It''s really because the more childe he said anyway, the less palace master of Changqing palace. He was loved by the more palace master. In addition, the more childe he is, the more he is, but you have wasted a lot of heart power to get it. It''s inevitable that you will die like this -- "

    it''s more cruel!

    Duan Ziyin can''t understand the idea of this fairy girl, but she can''t do it because she is so relegated to immortals and humiliated! Moreover, even in the devil Kingdom, she has been paying attention to the news of Mingdao. She knows that this man has a very high voice in Mingdao. If there is no accident, within ten years, he will become the leader of Mingdao.

    How can it be so, then by his father, will he arch palms to this fairy?

    Is it to break his pride?!

    Su Kui didn''t want to kill Yue Fusang. How can he finish the task? But on the surface, it''s still a cold, thin face that looks like a smile. She leans down slowly. Duan Ziyin''s jaw is lifted by her slender jade finger. She looks at her slightly heroic face and chuckles, "Oh? Does zuofefa really think so? "

    Duan Ziyin restrained her eyes and said, "yes, please see."

    Sharp fingertips across her cheek, there will be a bloodstain, Duan Ziyin eat pain, but did not dare to hum. As for Manjusri, people who take pleasure in watching others'' pain, if she shows pain, she will only torture her more happily.

    Su Kui hums uninteresting, looses her jaw, flicks her sleeve slightly, looks sideways at Yue Fusang with peach blossom eyes, and sees that he seems to have reached the limit, only relying on the tenacity in his body, his eyes darken.

    "Oh, naturally, our Lord will see that since the left Dharma protector opened his mouth, I will spare you this time and help the mulberry more!"

    After saying that, jilt sleeve to leave, mirror Si breathed a sigh of relief, saw Duan Ziyin deeply, hurriedly followed.

    The male pet hiding in the corner of the main hall is scared to be faceless and shaken like chaff. It''s really possible to lose his life at any time in such a demon sect to survive.

    -

    as soon as Su Kui left, the tighter his spirit became, the softer his body became.

    Somehow, he just didn''t want to admit defeat in front of her. Just then, seeing her commanding look down on him, her face was arrogant and bright, her red clothes were like fire, and the hunting wind that her whip had thrown. Every time she hit him, he would not only feel the extreme pain, but also hurt his life.

    Pale lips with no emotion hook hook hook, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Seeing this, Duan Ziyin was surprised and looked at the red figure that had disappeared long ago outside the hall. She bent down to help people up.

    Just then, a pair of lead gray eyes, I don''t know when to open, look straight at her, tone is peaceful, no mood way: "I can myself."

 Chapter 1383

    Duan Ziyin reaches half of her hand and freezes. Her face is chatting. She doesn''t know what to say. For a long time, looking at yuefusang staggering to stand up against the wall, she pursed her lips and nodded, "OK."

    The more Fusang got up with difficulty, though his cultivation was not abandoned, it was sealed by Manshu with medicine. Now he is full of abilities, but he can''t make it out, just like a useless man.

    And the man who did all this was also the one who gave him full of whiplash.

    Duan Ziyin was stunned for a long time. Seeing yuefusang staggering with his servant to the darkroom, his eyes changed, and he found a reason for him. Maybe yuefusang refused her help just because he didn''t want to involve her?

    She pursed her lips, speechless all the way to the door of the darkroom. She frowns at the damp and cold air. Such a man is more suitable to stay in a bright hall full of spirit and sunshine than in a narrow and dirty darkroom where prisoners are kept.

    Before entering, Yue Fusang finally looked back and said, "thank you." After that, when Duan Ziyin was still stunned and had no time to react, she took the lead in the darkroom.

    The roaring stone gate closed again, blocking her view.

    -As expected, Duan Ziyin sneaked into the darkroom that night and fed some healing pills for the comatose Yue Fusang. However, she was afraid that she would be found by sukui and did not dare to deal with the wound for him.

    Those wounds have been stuck with clothes. If we want to deal with them, we must suffer a lot.

    Mirror worship is the most reliable person around her, and also the only one who is loyal to her wholeheartedly. However, Manjusri did not know this in her previous life. Of course, even if she knew it, she would not be moved by the loyalty of a maid because of her indestructible nature.

    But in sukui, who knows the truth of all things, the only loyal person, though insignificant, is precious in this human eating Indra religion.

    Mirror worship softly fell in Su Kui''s ear, and told Su Kui all the news she got.

    Smell speech, Su Kui light hiss, her snow-white body is like jade immersed in a pool of hot spring which sends out the water mist, the water surface ripples, the red petals, with the action, stick in her hair and shoulders.

    Snow like skin, and red petals, a sharp contrast.

    Mirror worship gentle hands hold water, from her shoulder pouring down, Ying Ying Ying a piece of water, against a weak candle fire, more and more beautiful atmosphere confusing people.

    In particular, she gently fell on the edge of the jade casting pool, a pair of delicate shoulder blades, like butterfly wings, fluttering to fly. People can''t help but think of a kiss. At this time, it''s probably the most docile time for women, isn''t it? Mirror worship.

    She gently washed her long hair for the woman, and her eyes were gentle and respectful.

    The woman gently lies on the edge of the pool, her eyebrows and eyes droop, her long curled eyelashes quiver, and her eyes are hazy and lazy.

    See her breath is shallow, mirror Si also can''t help holding breath, light hand light foot slow down speed.

    -

    the night is getting dark. The sky seems to be covered with a huge black cloth. You can''t even see the stars.

    On the cliff, the branches of towering ancient trees are dense enough to cover the sky and the moon. By the pale moonlight, reflected in the yard, shadowy, like ghosts.

    In the silent night, a thin figure like a ghost passed by quietly.

 Chapter 1384

    In the darkroom, Su Kui gently pulled down her hood, and after the mirror worship went to rest, she came out quietly.

    It''s funny to say that in my own territory, I have to be so sneaky. I''m afraid that people will know that no one can do it except her.

    The more Fusang fell asleep, the more Qingyuan''s face was pale, his thin lips were dry, and he looked embarrassed. Her eyes flashed and sighed, "why don''t you give up? I will not do this to you if you bow your head for me. " Speaking, tone, full of frustration.

    Her long hair, still steaming, was tied casually with ribbons and draped over her chest. Just bathed, her face is like hibiscus, which is different from the domineering in the daytime. Now she has a little more gentle belonging to women.

    "Tut, it''s miserable."

    Su Kui couldn''t help chucking. With white fingertips, he picked out his sleeves and looked at the scars on his bones. "The more you support the mulberry, the more you support the mulberry. You are really a disaster!"

    Just now, she put the pulse for him. Sure enough, although the wound outside looked frightening, in fact, the disordered meridians had been cured by those pills. Sure enough, Duan Ziyin is really willing to give up. So many precious pills are also willing to give all to a man who has never met before.

    Is this a child who is reluctant to find a wolf?

    After years of indoctrination, the blood on Duan Ziyin''s hands was no less than that of her. Will such a person be the virgin who yearns for light and has no city?

    Hiss -

    before he said it, Su Kui couldn''t help but laugh. Because of the cruel Luojiao system, he didn''t know how much flesh and blood he stepped on just by climbing the left dharmapala seat. It crawled out of the dead sea.

    She was so angry that she pressed his wound. The more Fusang was in a coma, unprepared. She snorted, and Su Kui smiled. She took a pill from the porcelain bottle she had brought, opened his mouth rudely, and stuffed it in.

    The pill soon melted into his mouth and gradually flowed into his four limbs and bones along his throat, nourishing his damage caused by excessive blood loss.

    "It''s cheap for you, hiss --"

    after all this, she snorted coldly. As usual, she put on her hood and went out quietly.

    Two stones slapped on the sleeping disciple in black at the door. They yawned and woke up. Then he turned pale with fright. The figures in the darkroom were the ones that the religious master attached great importance to. How could they sleep so carelessly?

    They looked at each other, stepped forward quickly, opened the stone door and looked at it for a while. They were relieved to see that the man was still lying on the stone bed with his life and death unknown.

    Seeing those terrible wounds on Yue Fusang''s body, he shuddered and closed the stone gate again.

    -No one knows. In fact, when the woman comes, Yue Fusang will wake up.

    The stone gate closed again.

    The more Fusang moved his stiff hands and feet, the more cold and itchy he felt in the wound, which was gradually healing. What the woman gave him to eat was strange, but yuefusang also felt several very precious herbs.

    Light colored eyes flashed a trace of complexity in the dark chamber. What does a woman mean? It is clear that this injury and the identity of the prisoner are all due to her. But in the middle of the night, he sneaked into the darkroom and healed him.

 Chapter 1385

    Although the pill has miraculous effect, it can still feel the pain of tearing the heart and lungs when it moves slightly.

    The more Fusang pulled the lip corners, which meant that he smiled unidentified. As expected, this woman, like the rumors from the outside world, is uncertain and moody.

    However, her heart, it seems, is not as the outside world said, murderous, cold-blooded ruthless, right?

    -

    the next day, Jing Si was very frightened to find that his master seemed to be in a good mood?

    It''s true that Su Kui has been hanging her lips since she got up. If it wasn''t for human design, she really wanted to hum a tune. Duan Ziyin is afraid that she didn''t think of what she did, but she finally cut off her beard, right?

    When Duan Ziyin left, Yue Fusang was really in a life and death struggle because of the serious injury. And Duan Ziyin fed him pills, after several hours of nourishment, Qi and blood just a little bit back. In addition, yuefusang is not an ordinary person. If manjushu had not designed the Changqing palace with a trick and a group of believers who are not afraid of death, yuefusang would not have been taken away by manjushu in order to protect the overall situation.

    In fact, his accomplishments are no worse than those of inmanshu.

    Manjushu probably also knew this. Once he caught yuefusang, he sealed his accomplishments and made him unable to use his skills to escape.

    Last night, at least when Su Kui went, Yue Fusang was awake.

    As for why, when she did a series of things, he didn''t resist, pretended to be unconscious, and thought was somewhat intriguing.

    Thinking about this, Su Kui''s red lips outline an intriguing smile.

    Mirror worship is not clear, so we have to do our best to dress sunflower.

    The women''s skin in the bronze mirror is as thick as fat and gorgeous. On the face that powder Dai did not give, show a few minutes vigor, a dress of red, the small face that sets off, more invent Yan to resemble insolent sun. Its domineering manner is enough to burn all those who try to get close to her.

    Mirror Si picked a few Rouges to ask Su Kui which one she wanted to use today, but she didn''t think of it. She gently raised her plain hand and said lazily, "no need today, close the door and cultivate, don''t go out."

    Mirror worship a Leng, busy hang head should say, "yes, God." Say, quickly put things together.

    Su Kui put his hand on the arm of Jingsi and walked slowly out of the hall. He said, "Jingsi, today, you take someone to the hall yourself and bring yuefusang to our hall. Our main task is to teach him personally!" Her voice is light, just waking up, a little hoarse, elegant and gorgeous like velvet.

    Mirror worship nods, one should be.

    As for Su Kui''s request, she has always been obedient and faithfully carried out every instruction she ordered. Whether it''s her job or not, whether it''s within her job scope.

    Moreover, the mirror worship is really aware that the religious master, she, recently, seems to pay special attention to her.

    -

    yuefusang was brought to the side hall of Yinluo hall with a pale face. He didn''t understand the woman''s whim, and he came up with a way to beat him. His brain was heavy. Last night, he tried to gather his accomplishments and break through the cave path. However, he didn''t succeed.

    Manjusri is worthy of being a frightening witch in the evil way. Her technique is strange and her temperament is even more uncertain.

    She sealed his acupoints. He never heard of it, so he sighed. Did he really want to die in her hands?

    He was lying on the soft collapse of the side hall. His blue shirt had been in a state of tatters for a long time. In addition to his clear face, he had a little appearance of a handsome young man.

 Chapter 1386

    There was a sarcastic smile outside the door. The voice was lazy and casual. The red figure was the first to come into view.

    Su Kui picked up her lips and said, "Gee, I really need to ask the women from the outside world to have a look. This is their godlike man. Now, they have become this look. I don''t know how many hearts will be broken if this look is spread out? Cluck... " After that, she chuckled and frowned, "if I could, I''d really like to see it."

    "It''s a pity," Su Kui said, leaning lazily by the door and looking at his face with a smile. "I can''t bear it. It took a lot of hard work to get you. Since then, the more Fusang, no matter how unwilling you are in your heart, you have to be my slave. Understand?"

    Women''s words, it sounds, are still so harsh.

    Yuefusang even had a feeling of listening habits, and there was no fluctuation in her heart. His cool leaden grey eyes gave her a light glance, and then he lowered his eyes to recuperate.

    The breath is shallow. If you can''t feel his breath, just look at his miserable appearance, and think that there is a dead body lying in front of her.

    There is a gentle footsteps and slow steps, such as strolling in the courtyard. The more Fusang knows who it is, just because of the breath, soon, there is a faint smell of Datura. It''s the taste of seducing people into the inferno, and it''s addictive.

    He held his breath a little.

    Cold fingertips caressed his cheek, and a slow voice rang out, "why don''t you look at me? More Fusang, in fact, sometimes I really want to take a look at your heart, your heart, what are you thinking! " She pinched his jaw, some strength, lazy dark red eyes fixed to look at his face, "no love, no hate, are you practicing the method of abandoning love? Well? "

    Why do I treat you like this? Don''t you hate me?

    Many times, she just wanted to strangle him directly. Because in Luo cult, all the men who are extremely attractive and adorable will treat her as gods. He is the only one who will let her touch the dust every time she sees her!

    Hearing this, Yue Fusang finally slowly opened his eyes. He looked at her for a moment, opened his lips, and asked, "because Manjusri, there will be no one in my heart, so I don''t need to waste my time. If you want to kill me, feel free. " What he said was the truth. His eyes were cold and calm, clear and clear.

    He''s real. His heart is his heart.

    "Is this your new game? Because Manjusri, unfortunately, I don''t like playing games. " He bent his lips and closed his eyes again.

    A sharp sense of killing, rampant in the whole dormitory, surrounded by gauze curtain without wind and automatic, the air is heavy and oppressive.

    Those people were swept by her eyes, and then quickly retired. Soon, only two of them were left in the dormitory.

    As soon as lying down and standing, Su Kui''s fingers revolved around his throat, and his lips were filled with the meaning of being fond of killing

    The more Fusang''s eyes moved, they still didn''t open their eyes. He made up his mind and took a negative attitude of no rejection and no acceptance of sunflower''s actions.

    But is it really negative?

    Su Kui smiled like a smile, quickly converged the momentum of the big open, and once again became the seemingly harmless Duanyan woman. She let go, turned and walked out. Lazy left a sentence, "kill you? Yue Fusang, that''s the most boring way to play. If I want to play, you can''t refuse! "

 Chapter 1387

    Su Kui turns around and leaves. After she leaves, Yue Fusang slowly opens her eyes and flashes complex emotions.

    Soon, several servants came in respectfully to clean the wounds for him. The wounds were already healed, but the blood was dried up on the clothes. When cleaning, it was inevitable to tear the wounds.

    After the servants had cleaned up everything, yuefusang was already in a state of collapse, leaving only a faint gasp.

    His pale face was beaded with sweat, his thin lips were tight, his eyes were slightly distracted.

    After the servants had cleaned up, they all came out one by one.

    To yuefusang''s surprise, this time, the chain on the removed hands and feet didn''t even put it back on him again. Isn''t it not afraid that he ran away?

    Or is it due to Manjusri''s new way of playing?

    He lowered his eyes and smiled, but it was cold between his eyes and eyebrows.

    -

    Su Kui took yuefusang back to Yinluo hall without concealing anyone. So, Duan Ziyin knew the news soon.

    When she didn''t see ahsokui, she was always in a panic. She was afraid of what she had done. She had been told. If we let her know that she actually peeps at her slave, I''m afraid that her life will soon be ruined.

    She didn''t plan to wait. She had a chance at hand. The right Dharma protector came back. She happened to meet with him.

    -

    in the pavilion, Su Kui lies on the mat paved on the ground, his fingers slip carelessly in the green lake water, and his eyelashes are half drooping.

    This place is a rare place in Luojiao that is not covered by the sun. Her snow-white skin is almost transparent when exposed to the sun.

    Yuefusang didn''t know what tricks he wanted to play because of Manjusri. He brought him here and threw him a book at will, and he didn''t care about him.

    There were only two of them around. The servants were far away from him. He lifted his eyes from the book. The light eyes touched his body and relaxed. The woman lying on the side of the pavilion with a red yarn, her black, soft and bright blue silk and her ankles, lay down now and spread the ground like a good silk.

    The broad sleeve was lifted by her, showing a section of white lotus arm. The thin fingers pulled the lake out of the clattering sound. From his direction, you can only see half of her beautiful side face and tiny red lips.

    She seems to laugh at all times.

    After a long time of trance, the more Fusang suddenly came back to her senses, frowning a little bit in frustration. She said in her heart, what kind of medicine does the witch have in the pill? It was not the first time he had looked at her today.

    Now, he realized why this fairy girl could only rely on one face, and would like to go through fire and water for her.

    Beauty to the extreme, it is a perplexing evil.

    -

    Jingsi walked lightly from the other end of the wooden corridor, walked carefully to Su Kui, squatted down and whispered, "the right Dharma protector is back, master."

    Hearing this, Su Kui shakes the water stains on her hands, and mirror Si immediately understands, takes out the veil and wipes her fingers one by one. She yawned lazily, and a drop of crystal tears hung on her curled eyelashes. She seemed to be very sleepy.

    Even the voice is a little hoarse and tender, "HMM..."

    Listen to the voice, as if to sleep in the past.

    Mirror Si quietly glanced at Yue Fusang and saw that he was addicted to the book and didn''t put his mind here. Then he said slowly, "master, right Dharma protector, he wants to see you!"

 Chapter 1388

    "No see."

    Red lips light open, her lazy eyes closed, crisp rejection.

    However, when you sent the right Dharma protector out of the mission, didn''t you say that he would collect beauties for you

    Except for the mirror worship, both of them were stunned.

    Su Kui sat up abruptly and looked at the mirror worship with an ugly face, as if he had squeezed a sentence out of his teeth, "so, you mean, did di Guangxuan bring me a beauty?"

    Yu Guang glanced at Yue Fusang and saw that although he looked as usual, Su Kui felt that there was a chill in him.

    Holding the book''s fingers, his belly is white.

    It''s over. There''s a big misunderstanding --

    "no! You go back to him and ask him to die. Will he go? The people he brought back enjoy themselves and don''t need to be put into the sect leader! Go down! "

    She finished, waved and drove the mirror down.

    Mirror worship helpless, only that today''s God some abnormal, but can not say what is wrong. According to Su Kui''s words, she plans to send the right Dharma protector away. When she looks back at the corner, she sees the religious master who always regards men as nothing. She gathers with Yue Fusang and doesn''t know what to say.

    Her heart was quivering and she hurried away. The Lord''s privacy and ideas are not something she can spy on as a servant. In such a place full of secrets, the more you know, the more disadvantageous you are!

    -

    after seeing the mirror sacrifice, Su Kui lost his sleepiness, stroked the folds that did not exist on his body, walked slowly in the past, and sat down beside Yue Fusang.

    "Why, unhappy?" Su Kui picked to pick eyebrows, the eyes of dark red monsters blinked not blinking at the clear and meaningful calm face.

    The tempting fragrance lingered in the surrounding air. The more Fusang heard it, the more he turned his head and looked back, the colder he said, "why should I be angry? Because Manjusri, you think too much."

    "Is it?" Su Kui sighed speciously, "what a pity, how do I feel that someone is sour? Don''t you love me After all, even she was amused. Her eyebrows and eyes were crooked, reflecting the warm sunshine all over the sky. They were bright and bright.

    The more Fusang casually turned around and looked away, "because Manjusri, no matter what you want to play, I''m not interested, understand?"

    "I don''t understand." Su Kui blinked. He just stepped up and put his head on his shoulder.

    His body has a light smell of ink, with a long breath of pine trees, which smells very good. Su Kui took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. "Fusang, Fusang, if you take a soft suit for me, I don''t want all those male slaves, but only one of you, OK?"

    Her tone is hard to be soft. The more she supports Sang''s heart, the colder it is because of her words. He pushed her aside and stepped back two steps. "Because Manjusri, you like to play with men''s feelings and see them captivate me for you. But please don''t involve me until you do anything."

    "Excuse me! I have no interest in your game. You can go to anyone. If you are angry, why don''t you just kill me? " He sneered, put down the book in his hand and walked away.

    Su Kui''s face suddenly became cold after he left. He said to his back, "you let me find someone else?" In the tone, there are imperceptible injuries and unbelievable ones.

 Chapter 1389

    More Fu mulberry back to Su Kui, slender as the back of bamboo cold, "yes."

    Say, head also does not return of leave.

    Su Kui looked at his head and didn''t return. He dropped his last words and gave a light tut. His face was cold and sad.

    "In this life, you are so heartless!" She hooked her lips. "But do you love each other and kill each other? I like it. "

    -Jingsi originally thought that the God had changed his mind and really liked yuegongzi. She even secretly worried about it. Because it can be seen from the eyes of all people, the more childe is indifferent to the love of the religious master, or even bored.

    If the Pope really likes him, he will be hurt.

    Mirror worship do not want to see the Pope injured, would rather she was the former that lingered in flowers, leaves do not touch the body, arbitrary vertical and horizontal woman. She can be proud of all the women in the world. Mirror worship doesn''t want the master to be dragged down by a man who can never like her, which makes her hurt.

    In the main hall, the singing and dancing are even, and the men with beautiful looks are wearing tulle, dancing slowly in the main hall. Each piece of clothing falls on the ground with their actions. Their eyes, full of affection and favor, look at the woman in the main seat.

    In addition to the mirror worship, other maids have been fascinated. It turns out that men can be so charming and fascinating. Their appearance is rare in the world. What''s more, their eyes are full of tenderness. If any woman is stared with such eyes, she is afraid that her body will be half burnt.

    However, the lady in red on the main seat is still careless. She is playing with the wine cup with long jade fingers. Her eyes are half closed. She lies on the soft side lazily and casually. She doesn''t know where her eyes are.

    The master of Ming Dynasty restored the old fashion, but he brought yuegongzi to him all the time. He could not understand what the master wanted to do, even Duan Ziyin.

    The Pope has been slow to send her, which makes the heart of Duan Ziyin relax slowly. It seems that the Pope didn''t find out. He secretly went to see the story of the yuegongzi.

    She stood behind Su Kui and looked at Yue Fusang sympathetically. She was the only one who was like a man relegated to immortals, and she had the heart to humiliate. She clenched her fists and knew in her heart that she had to do something. Such a demon sect should not exist!

    Su Kui looks frivolous on the surface, but in fact, if there is a look of resentment that seems to fall on her back, it has already been detected by her.

    She quietly hook red lips, light hiss, Duan Ziyin now just don''t know, more Fusang, didn''t even put her in mind?

    It''s no wonder that Su Kui conceals Duan Ziyin''s behavior of giving medicine to yuefusang. In the past life, the woman who is tangled and loves but can''t, will regret every time she tortures yuefusang.

    Don''t pay for the pills you collected. Give them to yuefusang. However, Duan Ziyin takes all the credit, which makes Yue Fusang mistakenly believe that Duan Ziyin gave all the medicine and care.

    In fact, for the sake of face, Manjusri ordered Duan Ziyin to help her.

    This life, because Manjusri has become Su Kui, she can''t be so stupid.

    In the world, be nice to others and do it quietly. Others will never know what you have done behind your back. Only when the man saw it, could he shake his mind. He knew that she was not such a bad woman.

 Chapter 1390

    And that''s what sunflower is for.

    It''s true that her hands are indeed stained with countless blood, which can''t escape, and Su Kui doesn''t intend to escape. After the event, maybe she will pay for these innocent lives. Su Kui is not going to wash white. She has a bad reputation in the whole Jianghu. What she wants to wash white is only the opinion in that person''s heart.

    When she was in trance, a tall and strong figure strode in from the outside of the hall. Behind him, there was a man with a small face hanging slightly, unable to see clearly.

    Di Guangxuan strode to the front of the hall, waved his hand and drove those male slaves who were dancing to one side. Then he said with a grinning Fist: "the Pope, my subordinates are back. This time, my subordinates have prepared a big gift for you. I didn''t come to harass you until I saw that you were in poor spirits a few days ago. However, you seem to be in a good condition today, so my subordinates have sent it to you in a hurry. "

    "Search for the fire, hurry up, go to the leader, let him have a good look at you!" With a big wave of his hand, di Guangxuan was satisfied with his smile.

    It''s like asking Su Kui for a reward.

    Su Kui glanced at him with a smile, and then he put his eyes on the man named Xun Huo. Even she was shocked.

    Coincidence?

    Duan Ziyin clenched her lower lip and looked anxiously at Yue Fusang, only to see his hands hanging on the side of his body holding up falsely, and there was a layer of dark light in his light eyes.

    He looks like Yue Fusang. This similarity only refers to their appearance. They are similar in appearance and figure. If the truth is not clear, they think that Xunfeng is the brother of yuefusang. It''s so similar.

    Di Guangxuan pushes Xun Huo in front of Su Kui, scratches his big head and looks around the hall bored. When his eyes fall on Yue Fusang, he suddenly says, "Yo, God, where are you looking for the beauty? In such a contrast, I can''t get the gift from my subordinates! "

    I saw a man wearing a stack of blue shirts, like clouds. The eyebrows and eyes are cold, clear and meaningful, the temperament is flowing out of the world, and the light eyes are drooping, unable to see the sides of the body. But judging from his tight jaw line, he knew that he was a proud man.

    "But how can I see it a little familiar?" He asked curiously.

    But it is such a sentence that makes everyone''s face freeze for a moment.

    Su Kui looks at di Guangxuan with a smile like a smile, and doesn''t answer. She doesn''t say anything, and the rest of us dare not. However, Su Kui plundered Yue Fusang, the young palace leader of Changqing palace, into the Indra sect. It is a well-known thing. As long as he inquired a little, he could know who the man sitting in front of him was.

    Xunfeng walked carefully and looked at Su Kui timidly. "I''ll see the master." His body is slowly blessed, and Xinchang''s figure is clearly a man''s appearance, but he has to wriggle and wriggle, without a little bit of masculinity, it seems very Niang.

    Su Kui''s lips were hooked. At different moments of expression, she flirtatiously hooked her fingers. "You look good, di Guangxuan. I''ll take this gift, eh?"

    It''s a good thing, of course! Then, master, I...... " He rubbed his hands and squeezed Su Kui''s eyes.

    Compared with the fear of the disciples of the school, di Guangxuan is better. Because he grew up in the training camp with inmanshul.

 Chapter 1391

    Others are afraid of her. They think she is cruel, cruel and ruthless. But di Guangxuan knows that there are hidden reasons for her great change of temperament. As a result, Xu grew up a few years old and always cherished her as a sister. Because Manjusri probably knew this too. In the end, after the collapse of the Roman religion, he ordered people to send di Guangxuan away.

    This friendship that has never been opened can only be realized between two people.

    Su Kui glared at him and jokingly said: "Di Guangxuan, every time you want to be lazy, you really have nothing to do with it." Seeing that di Guangxuan looked at her pitifully, she sighed, "well, I''ll promise you one time for the gift that you sent to my heart."

    As soon as di Guangxuan''s eyes brightened, he was overjoyed. "Thank you very much, master. He really knows what''s right. Then, I''ll step down. Don''t disturb the master to enjoy the dancing!"

    Then he turned and ran out.

    Duan Ziyin sees that the two people talk like ordinary friends, and tightens their fists. Seeing that Yue Fusang is picking up Su Kui''s finger to let Xun Huo come forward, she goes out quietly. Her eyes flashed, and she wanted to follow her. She was afraid sukui would be suspicious.

    Su Kui has already witnessed the whole process of sniggering. In this case, why doesn''t she complete her?

    Also let her see, this life, with her, Duan Ziyin can play what means!

    "Your name is Xunfeng?" White as jade fingertips pick up the man''s jaw, see his frightened eyes flashing tears, Su Kui picked up eyebrows and laughed, "so afraid of me? Don''t worry, I have always been very patient with beauties. "

    In her powerful aura, Xunfeng trembled and whispered: "yes Slaves, slaves are not afraid, just, just too happy. "

    "Is it? That''s how you like our leader? " There was an unidentified light in the eerie dark red eyes. Her red lips opened gently, and she narrowed the tip of his nose

    When hearing the words, Jingsi was shocked and lost his voice: "God......"

    She had never brought the man back to the dormitory even if she played in disorder. Therefore, mirror worship has been carefully guarding her, for fear that she might rise up in a moment, and later meet men who like each other, and then regret.

    A cold eye wind swept, mirror worship bow, dare not say more.

    Seeker didn''t know what happened. A few days ago, he was a swineherd in a prosperous place in the capital. I only remember that after sleeping in the night, I woke up the next day and I was already in the wild. The man who plundered him is di Guangxuan. Before entering the Indra religion, di Guangxuan told him not to disobey him, or he would probably die.

    He was born to learn the way of serving and pleasing people, so he can do it easily.

    Xunfeng quickly restrained his frightened look and bent his eyebrows with a smile. He had a very similar appearance with yuefusang. He not only saw sunflower, but also Duan Ziyin, who was behind him.

    "It''s a pleasure for me to serve the Lord. Naturally, I would like to serve you."

    "Cluck..." Su Kui covered her lips and smiled. Her face was charming. Surrounded by a group of attractive beauties, she was not put down at all. Instead, she stood in the crowd. Her charming demeanor made everyone''s eyes involuntarily gather on her.

    "You can talk. It''s really boring here. Let''s go with our leader if you want to find the fire." She hooked her fingers and stepped slowly down to the throne.

 Chapter 1392

    Looking for the ignition point, he said, keeping up.

    Soon, there was only Duan Ziyin left in the hall, kneeling on the ground with a group of male slaves who were just charming, and watching Su Kui go away with them.

    When people disappear out of sight, they can''t see it any more. Duan Ziyin slowly stands up from the ground. I didn''t look at these lowly male slaves. She was in a hurry with something hidden in her heart.

    -

    because of the great Roman religion, it can be divided into several areas.

    The southwest is the place where the disciples and apprentices are trained in the school. The north is the weapon storehouse of inluo school. The last area with the largest and the best scenery is the main east direction, the residence and main hall of the previous masters.

    At this time, it''s summer, when the grass grows and the warbler flies. In the rippling water of the lake, the full pool of lotus flowers are competing to open, surrounded by a cluster of pink white, swaying with the breeze.

    The Jiuqu veranda and octagonal pavilions suspended on the water have the charm of the south of the Yangtze River in ink. At the end of the floating bridge, a man in blue stands with his hand in hand.

    The wind whipped up his long dark hair, and he looked away from him.

    Duan Ziyin stared at it for a long time, just like summoning up her courage, gripping the accessories around her waist, stepping on the pontoon with light hands and feet, and walking towards yuefusang.

    Until she came to her, Yue Fusang didn''t respond. She thought he didn''t notice. She opened her mouth. She didn''t know how to open it, but she heard the voice of the man with his back to her.

    "Duanzuo Dharma protector?"

    Duan Ziyin is surprised and looks up in a hurry, but sees that Yue Fusang doesn''t turn back. How does he realize it''s her? She didn''t make a sound. Besides, didn''t all his accomplishments be blocked?

    Now, Duan Ziyin has a feeling. Standing in front of her, she is the person who can be the leader of Mingdao several years later. It''s not the rumor that the little master of Changqing palace is like a relegated immortal.

    "It''s me, yuegongzi."

    The more Fusang droops his eyes, a gust of wind comes and rolls a piece of willow catkins. He reaches out his hand, and the snow-white willow catkins fall into his hands.

    "Before, thank you for your help."

    Although, in his opinion, these help are not needed. Because Manjusri didn''t plan to kill him at all. Her bad taste made her want to torture him more. Best, she could tempt him to fall in love, so that she could better control him.

    Yuefusang could not say what he felt in his heart, but he faintly realized that this feeling was driving him to do something wrong. And all those sudden thoughts, he himself, could not tell what they were.

    But it''s bad for him.

    Because of his heart, the most obvious thing is that he doesn''t seem to hate inmanshu so much.

    Why is it uncomfortable to see that inmanshu is so good to a man who has eight points like him? In my mind, I can''t help but think of the night when he was in the secret room, the enchanting aroma of mandala and her soft hands lingering in his nose. With the coquetry of the daughter''s family, there are many less domineering people in the day.

    Now, her special share seems not to be for him alone.

    A few threads of fidgety floating in his heart, his hands behind him tightened, and his cold eyes sank.

    Duan Ziyin can only feel that the breath of the man around him seems to be unstable for a moment. When she wants to feel it carefully, he has recovered as usual, as if what she just noticed was just an illusion.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just don''t think a man like yuegongzi should be treated like this." She said, pulling at the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 1393

    "Oh? Is it? " Yue Fusang was obviously lack of interest in her words.

    Yuefusang is a very cold-blooded person. That''s why, although the nuns in the Jianghu have been admiring him for a long time, no one dare to tell him. It''s just because he looks too cold, just like the flower of kaolin, which can only be viewed from afar and not played.

    But he is such a unique charm, constantly attracting women to fall in love with him like moths and fire, but never give a look.

    Duan Ziyin doesn''t understand this, but what she has to do now is exactly the same as those nuns.

    "Yes!" Duan Ziyin summoned up her courage and looked at his back firmly, saying: "the more childe''s body can''t help itself, I see in my eyes these days. The witch has always been cold-blooded and cruel. As long as childe yuezi doesn''t submit to her for a day, she will continue to try to torture you. Childe yuezi, do you really want to stay in the Yinluo religion, like a bird in a cage, unable to escape?"

    Every word she said was sonorous and powerful, her body was tight, and her eyes were full of resentment against Manjusri.

    Yue Fusang didn''t know why. When he heard this sentence, he felt a little uncomfortable besides being stabbed by her.

    He was silent for a long time, and his hands slowly tightened behind him.

    There is no denying that for Duan Ziyin''s words, some part of his heart began to loosen.

    How can I really want to be treated as a bird, tied hands and feet, just to please a woman? He used to be the little palace master of Changqing palace, the successor of Changqing palace in the future, and the object of worship by countless disciples.

    It''s not so much the coldness of temperament as the fact that there are few things in the world that can enter his eyes.

    Even the eyes can not enter, how can enter the heart? Therefore, outsiders only see the cold side of him, but no one has a chance to see the cold side of him, which is the opposite of his appearance.

    In my mind, I kept flashing across the hall. The beautiful woman, who was flirtatious, called the man who was eight points similar to him to me, smiling and smiling. His hands tightened, he opened his mouth slowly, and his thin lips opened gently. "What do you want?"

    In the world, there is never a pie that falls in vain. Duan Ziyin, in particular, put her current position of left Dharma protector to do nothing, and risked her life as if she were walking on the edge of a cliff. She must have something else to say to him.

    Hearing this, Duan Ziyin''s dark eyes contain layers of dark light. She took a deep breath and said, "I want to destroy the enrol cult."

    "Just like that?" The sleeves of the man in blue are rolled up by the breeze. His cold and long Phoenix eyes are drooping. His long lead gray eyelashes vibrate gently with the wind. In his light and thin lips, he utters such a sentence.

    Casually, Duan Ziyin feels suffocated for no reason.

    She was silent for a moment, "and because of Manjusri''s life --"

    the more Fusang slowly turned around, the lead gray light eyes, looked straight into Duan Ziyin''s eyes, his skin was pale, his facial features were soft in the warm sunlight. Duan Ziyin felt cold all over, and her arms were covered with cold particles.

    The cold smell mixed with the smell of ink and pine bamboo was introduced into the nasal cavity. The tip of Duan Ziyin''s heart was slightly quivering. Suddenly, it seemed as if she suddenly appeared. Suddenly, she raised her head and met the cool eyes of Yuefu mulberry. "What do you want to do with yuegongzi? I can cooperate with you and help you escape. "

 Chapter 1394

    "And then?" The more Fusang she closed her eyes and her face was cold and thin, "want me to help you kill inmanshu? Destroy the Indra? "

    The more prosaic his tone is, the more bottomless Duan Ziyin''s heart is.

    She slowed down, nodded heavily, "yes!"

    Just after the voice fell, a light smile came, low, as if the good silk from the surface, and like the breeze, very comfortable.

    Duan Ziyin is inexplicable. He sees that Yue Fusang quickly converges his smile, looks at her eyes indifferently, and says, "no way."

    Once again, Ziyin''s heart beat rapidly and almost burst. She pressed the position of her heart and asked incredulously, "why? Can''t you tell me that Prince Yue is also bewitched by the witch? "

    With Manjusri for many years, she naturally has a deep understanding of Manjusri''s methods of confusing people. This is because which man in the Luo temple, when he was first taken into the church, did not resist death? However, Manjusri did not give them a good face or a smile. But if they show one side, they will be fascinated and will follow them to death.

    Change always makes her feel abrupt and profound, whether Manjusri has quietly given them ecstasy.

    How can we say that all men used to be so masculine? Now, what''s the difference between the light gauze wrapped body and the fragrance of the body and those swineherd outside?

    Because Manjusri has done so much wrong, so many men have been changed into such a shape by her, but she has no remorse, never willing to put her mind on them. I''m not happy. It''s common to kill a few at will.

    They are afraid of her, but they love her.

    What a contradiction -

    Duan Ziyin satirizes in her heart, so she is a little more unhappy when she looks at yuefusang. She knew that she had a kind of feeling that she could not speak clearly about the man in front of her. Now, she always felt that this man was special. She would never be bewitched by Manjusri in her life, but she seemed to be just like those men. When she was bewitched, her heart was very complicated.

    "Master Yue, do you mean to be silent? Do you really like that fairy?" She gritted her teeth and asked again.

    More Fu Sang''s long silence, he was Duan Ziyin''s questioning, when his heart beat over the seasoning bottle, five mixed.

    But soon, in Duan Ziyin''s irritated voice, he suddenly regained his mind, slightly hooked his lips at Duan Ziyin, and his eyes were cold. "Duan left Dharma protector, I''m afraid it''s nothing to do with you, isn''t it?"

    He didn''t like to be controlled by others in his life. Although it was a trade, he was the only one who could make rules.

    "I can help you destroy the Indra, but if you have any enmity with inmanshu, you need to solve it yourself."

    Because Manjusri''s accomplishments are unpredictable, Duan Ziyin knows that she can''t compete with Manjusri with her own strength, so she can find Yue Fusang who can fight Manjusri.

    But, in his opinion, he was not willing to fight.

    She was disappointed. "What do you mean, Mr. Yue? If you really like that fairy girl, today''s words, as if I did not say. I don''t want to risk being crushed to pieces. At the end of the day, you''ll regret it! "

    She knew Manjusri''s ability to seduce men. Yuefusang''s practice made her incomprehensible. It seems that she must find another way to deal with inmanshu.

 Chapter 1395

    Just when she was going to give up, a cold and low voice came into her ear slowly.

    "You think so much, I just don''t do anything to women."

    Is that so?

    After Duan Ziyin''s disappointment, she was very happy. She looked back quickly, and as expected, yuefusang''s eyes were full of cool thinness. Even though she had just blacked Manjusri, he did not show a little bit of impatience.

    Is that so? Duan Ziyin recalled carefully that it was true that yuefusang had never expressed any different emotions towards yinmanshu, and what he did was just a dislike of yinmanshu.

    After thinking it over, she laughed.

    "If this is the case, it would be better. I don''t know. The more childe is sure to cooperate with me? Since you don''t want to do anything with women, I don''t know what my other condition is, I don''t know what''s the idea of yuegongzi? "

    "Good."

    More Fusang light nodded, lead gray eyes floating on a layer of dark light, as if covered with a layer of fog, people can not really see.

    Duan Ziyin''s courage was all used up just now. Seeing the man''s appearance, her cheeks were slightly red, she slowly lowered her head.

    "Then, it''s settled. I don''t know what master Yue''s order is?"

    The long fingers are fretting and the nails are manicured cleanly. The more Fusang looked down at his finger, "this matter needs to be discussed in a long way. Duan Zuo''s Dharma protector has been coming out for too long. Some people doubt it. You''d better go back soon."

    "That -" Duan Ziyin wanted to stop.

    When can she come back to him? Since yuefusang moved into inmanshu''s yard, she can no longer sneak in to see him. Not to mention Manjusri''s suspicious nature, it was because of the layers of guards outside the Luo hall. Without orders, she could not easily walk.

    "Tomorrow, noon, still here."

    Yue Fusang said briefly. He opened his eyes and looked at the dark clouds piled up in the sky to cover the golden sun. I don''t know when, the sky has sunk.

    "It''s changing." He sighed with a smile.

    The man left with her, walking on the pontoon calmly and gracefully, leaving slowly.

    Duan Ziyin stood in place for a long time, looking at the figure of the man who had gone far away, and her eyes crossed with obsession. At this moment, there is an idea in my heart, more and more clear. She thought that the disciples who got him were all spreading in secret, and the Master seemed to be in the beginning of love. Recently, he especially doted on the man who was dedicated to her by the right Dharma protector, named Xun Huo.

    Not only take him everywhere, even eat and live with him, but also make the other male slaves jealous.

    The changes of Xunfeng in recent days are great. They eat delicacies and delicacies. It''s made of damask and damask, and it''s made of the best jade hairpin. At first, he was a little frightened about such a life. After all, when he was a swineherd in the capital, he was only a joker, with a lower status than those prostitutes, and the existence most despised by the people.

    They are like the mud that everyone can step on, disgusted and played with.

    I thought that when I came to this man eating place, his life would be explained here sooner or later. However, gradually after a few days, the fear of the heart, in the love of that gorgeous woman, began to stabilize.

    In front of the huge blinds, the woman was wrapped in red light gauze, barefoot on the soft carpet, and lay lazily in the soft collapse. Her toes were as white and tender as a craftsman''s carefully polished, without any blemish.

 Chapter 1396

    Her whole face is as white as jade. She lies on her back in the soft cave and breathes lightly. The delicate and beautiful appearance is breathtaking.

    Seeker breathed slowly for a few beats. He bit his lower lip and hurriedly took back his sight. After all, listening to the rumors, he was still afraid of her. Moreover, all his good clothes and good food now depend on her love. If one day, she will not love him. He, who is envied by so many people, certainly has no good end.

    I think so. I''m in a panic.

    The strength of hands is not well controlled.

    Su Kui snorted and slowly opened his eyes. Dark red and eerie eyes are clear and bright. Where is the daze when someone wakes up after sleeping. With one hand on her cheek, she slowly glanced at Xun Huo.

    Xunfeng was pinching her legs. He had just mastered the power. How could he know? He just lost his mind and hurt her.

    When you kneel and kowtow, ask for forgiveness.

    "Master, slave --"

    just as he was about to fall down, a delicate jade hand blocked his movement, and the voice of a hoarse and seductive woman sounded above his head, "well, next time pay attention to it. Don''t kneel. If you kneel and break your knees, I will feel sorry for you. "

    Find a loose heart, once again on the woman''s love has a new understanding. If she wants to spoil a person, she really wants to spoil him. His eyes were red, and he had never been treated so well in the hook. His eyes were full of tears. His grateful eyes Rose with a touch of affection, and his cheeks were red. "Thank you so much, Lord. This time, I will pay attention to you, and I will not hurt you any more."

    "Oh?" Su Kui''s smile provoked his delicate jaw, his red lips were frivolous, his tone was loose and confused, "right? Then, I really want to try your skills. Go ahead. "

    "Yes, master!" he said

    He looked at the long, straight legs wrapped in red gauze, his cheeks almost bleeding, his hands trembling to cover them. He thought that, after a just move, the pope would not let him massage again. In fact, he thought more.

    Grateful to the woman, he took a deep breath and pressed it for her.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui snorted from his nose with a long ending.

    "Godhead?" Find burning to hear her voice, stop the action in hand, ask uneasily.

    The jade hand lifted lightly, Su Kui waved casually, "it''s OK, go on, the power of Huoer, the deep heart of the religious master."

    As soon as he heard this, he would jump up happily. He repressed the impulse to laugh, pursed his lips and served her more attentively.

    -

    outside the hall.

    The drizzle fell from the eaves and the yard was full of green bamboo, swaying with the wind and making a loud sound. Through the blinds, you can see half of the girl''s face. It''s exquisite.

    "Master Yue..." Mirror Si bit her lips. She saw the colder and colder face of Fu sang. She didn''t know what to say, "God, she, now..."

    "Nothing, since there is someone in the master''s room, I will go first."

    Today, the man changed his clothes. Su Kui drew the drawing himself. The famous man sewed it all night. The best brocade is well cut. The cloth is embroidered with layers of dark patterns. If you don''t look carefully, you can only see the whole body white. The cuffs and necklines are sewn with silver thread respectively. If you get closer, you will find that the clothes worn by men are all exquisite.

 Chapter 1397

    Mirror worship is to know these, unfortunately, the man did not know.

    But even if we know, what will happen? In his eyes, she did not see a little affection for the Pope. I don''t know if it''s because he''s cold or hidden too deep.

    Yue Fusang opened the oil paper umbrella again, on which the green bamboo was painted, and reflected the green bamboo which was rustled by the wind outside the Luo hall, which made his figure more lonely and lonely.

    For there was no one in the house of Luo, and the guards were in secret. In the huge yard, there is no one to see.

    The man stepped out of the eaves and into the rain. There was a splash of rain falling on the corner of his white robe. He didn''t stop, as if for a moment, he had lost something.

    The emotion of mirror worship is complex. Why does she feel lonely and lost from yuegongzi? Did she think more?

    Shaking her head, she went back to the hall, creaked, and the door closed again.

    -There are many houses in the hall of Rome.

    The former religious masters lived in the main hall, behind which was the decorated splendor of the bedroom hall. There is a side hall on the left and right.

    Now, Su Kui left to live in yuefusang, right, now empty.

    All people thought that the right temple was for the seeker to live in. But beyond everyone''s expectation, Su Kui''s love for Xunfeng was unprepared. She directly asked Xunfeng to move into her bedroom and live with her.

    All of us think that Xunfeng, maybe it''s the man who made the teacher take the initiative.

    Only mirror worship knows that, in fact, in the heart of the leader, only the son of Yue is alone. Mirror worship didn''t know what the God wanted to do, but she didn''t pay so much attention to other people.

    The outsider only thinks that if he dotes on xuhuo, he likes him. In fact, if you really like a person, how can you treat him as a thing?

    Following Su Kui''s mirror worship for many years, she saw it clearly and plainly. In the teaching, she was blinded by the appearance. Even di Guangxuan, the right guard, was complacent. She felt that she had figured out the God''s preference. In fact, she liked this type.

    In fact, what the Pope likes is just the face of xuhuo. Looking at a man who has eight points similar to the son of Yue, he is more deferential to her. It''s also a kind of psychological comfort to be frustrated repeatedly in front of Prince Yue?

    The Pope deceived everyone. Even Xunfeng thought that he really liked him. I don''t know who is more sad than that?

    -

    Su Kui, who was lying on the soft collapse and was waiting for the fire, heard that there was no movement outside the hall, and the mirror worship came in quietly, hooked his lips and raised his hand to stop the fire seeking action.

    "Well, go down and have a rest."

    She yawned lazily. There was a small side room in the dormitory. It was a place for mirror worship to rest at night. Now, it''s been burned by sunflower. It''s not always said that they live and eat together. Su Kui can''t really sleep with Xun Huo in order to stimulate Yue Fusang.

    Looking for the fire nodded, biting his lips and looking at Su Kui, hoping that Su Kui could keep him.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui didn''t receive his keen eyes. He got up and walked slowly to the dormitory. Looking for the flame, his eyes were dim. "Yes, that, the slave is quitting."

    Looking for a fire, Su Kui asked mirror worship lightly, "more mulberry just came?"

    Jing Si''s eyes flashed, knowing that he could not hide from her, so he nodded: "yes..."

 Chapter 1398

    Hold her hand tight, mirror Si stuffy hum, eat pain. Su Kui soon relaxed, and sipped his lips. All over his body, he exuded a gloomy breath. "Why don''t you tell me?"

    Jingsi''s heart leaped and he knelt down quickly and said: "it seems that the prince Yue knows that the prince Xun Huo is in your temple, so he left before the maidservant said anything..."

    "Really?" Su Kui''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and the dark red and strange eyes flashed a flash of light quickly. "Then he said, what can I do to find our master?"

    "No..." Jingsi shakes her head. In fact, she is also curious about what happened when she came to find the leader of the cult.

    Su Kui knows that yuefusang is coming, but she refuses to pull down her face and calls yuefusang in. Two equally proud people, get along with each other, in addition to hurt each other, nothing else.

    On the contrary, if the Godhead really likes Xunfeng, mirror worship believes that Xunfeng will surely repay the Godhead with full sincerity.

    Emotion, it''s really a puzzle.

    She used to sing harmoniously when her mother was alive. She was also an enviable couple in the village at that time. After her mother died of illness, her father was even devastated and wanted to go with her several times.

    As a result, however, two years later, his mother''s bones were not cold, so his father took care of the child and found a beautiful stepmother.

    It''s this stepmother who plans to sell her after consulting with her father.

    Therefore, what is the emotion, mirror worship do not understand, do not want to understand.

    These things, too easy to change. She knelt on the ground, the Pope did not punish her, lightly left a sentence up, and took the lead into the bedroom.

    She stood up with her legs propped up, looked at the empty and lonely hall, and sighed for a long time.

    -After a few days of boredom in the temple of Indra, the Pope did not summon him again. Although they are all under the same roof, if she doesn''t want to see them, she will live a very poor life and can''t see them.

    He was really depressed for a few days, even worried about whether the pope had lost his freshness and was tired of him?

    In this way of thinking, I can''t eat for a few days, and I''ve lost a lot of weight. On this day, he couldn''t help but ask the mirror worship to inform him and want to see the Pope.

    However, instead of waiting for the master''s call, the girl told him that if she was bored, she could go out for a walk. She was closed these days and inconvenient to disturb.

    The tone of Jingsi is very gentle. It doesn''t mean that he looks down on his identity. It sounds just like the other days. It is just like this that the spirit of seeking combustion is relaxed a little. It seems that the Pope is not tired of him, but he is only held back by things.

    After he gave thanks to the mirror, he took off a huge stone in his heart and walked away briskly.

    Xunfeng really wants to go out for a walk. He didn''t dare to go. Now, with Su Kui''s backing, she has her permission. If you go out again, no one will dare to provoke you.

    The view outside the hall is very good.

    In the garden, in the summer season, the flowers in the yard open in clusters, and the fragrance in the nose is tantalizing. His eyes are slightly bright. He looks at these rare flowers, plants and trees, exquisite pavilions and pavilions. His eyes are too many to see. He strolls around casually.

    Unconsciously, he came to a floating bridge.

    There, already gathered several men.

    And seeker recognized these men, whom he had seen on the first day when he entered the house of inro.

 Chapter 1399

    All are su Kui''s male favorites.

    In fact, he is no better than these people.

    These men have outstanding appearance, unique temperament and unique skills. Such a man can''t capture the heart of the Pope. Can he do it?

    Xunfeng asked himself that he was not qualified compared with this group of people. Then, why on earth would the Pope look up to him? I have always been complacent. When I saw this group of people, I had doubts about myself.

    Several people under the pavilion also saw Xunfeng.

    They looked at each other, raised a smile of unknown meaning, waved to Xunfeng and said, "isn''t this Xunfeng childe? The Pope is willing to let you out at last? Come and sit here for a while. "

    Xuhuo steps in place. For a moment, he wants to turn around and walk away. But I also know in my heart that if I want to live in Indra in the future, I will definitely meet these people. It''s not good for me to offend them.

    If they join forces to frame him, he will have nowhere to hide.

    After hesitation, he walked slowly.

    "I heard that the young master Xunfeng was very similar to the young master Yue who lived in the side hall of the Yinluo hall. At a close distance, he looked very similar." a man dressed in white chuckled. He had the most beautiful features among these people and looked very gentle.

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.

    The seeker was stunned, and his face was ugly. "You, the more childe you said, who is it?"

    Before he came in that day, he trembled nervously. He didn''t notice anyone nearby. Besides, soon after he came in, Yue Fusang took the lead in leaving. These days, every day with Su Kui, he did not have a chance to see Yue Fusang.

    "Why, don''t you know?" The man in the black robe picked up his eyebrows. His eyes were narrow and long, and he looked a little sinister? But I heard that you were brought from the capital by the right Dharma protector. I don''t know what happened in the Jianghu... "

    "Know..."

    Before the man finished speaking, Xunfeng pursed his lips and said, "Changqing palace has great prestige in the Jianghu. Although I have a short view, I still know a little about its reputation."

    "Tut," said Xunfeng, and a group of people laughed.

    They looked at him with no clear meaning, and their eyes were full of ridicule

    Xunfeng is dumb. He pinches his finger and asks, "who is...?"

    "Naturally, it''s the little palace master of Changqing palace! That''s a fairy like figure, not something we slaves can compare with! "

    "What?!" Hearing this, xuhuo opened his eyes and was shocked. "How could the little palace master of the Changqing palace lie to me in the Yinluo hall?"

    Listen to him say so, the man in black sneers, "bang, what are you doing? This has long been known in the Church of Indra. She took a fancy to yuefusang, and led all the disciples directly to fight to Changqing palace. The palace leader also gave up and handed yuefusang over directly. "

    "Ah? However, this -- "Xunfeng clenched his lower lip and raised a bad premonition in his heart," what do you mean that you are similar to me? "

    "Literally." Someone is lazy.

    "Do you really know or don''t you know? The more Fusang he is, the figure in the heart of the leader! "

 Chapter 1400

    "Yes, look at us. I''ve been trying my best to please the Pope all day. She has been in the eyes of the Pope?"

    "The more we support mulberry, we don''t have to do anything. Even if we turn a blind eye to the leader, the leader can connive. From this point, we can''t compete with you!"

    "Alas, to lose to such a man, you and I will be jealous, and they will not come!"

    "But, I......"

    Listen to their words, his heart is full of sweat and his eyes are dazed by the sun on his head. He wanted to quibble very much, saying that the Pope liked him, and that they deliberately said this to him in order to exclude and attack him.

    However, I don''t want to believe it, but I can''t help but go to my heart.

    "However, you are lucky enough. If I look like you, I am similar to Yue Fusang. I''m afraid that the leader will love me too!"

    "Well, it''s all life. Don''t think about it!"

    Several people complained.

    Originally, the man in white was silent all the time. Hearing this, he gave them a bad look and spat in a low voice: "you guys, what do you say to brother Xunfeng? It''s not easy for all of us to help each other, so we can help each other better! "

    After that, he looked at Xunfeng sheepishly and smiled with embarrassment. "I''m sorry, Xunfeng''s younger brother. They are all jealous that you have the favor of the Pope, so they tell you this. Don''t take it to heart, otherwise, it''s their way!"

    Xunfeng listened to their singing and talking to him. His brain was dizzy. His eyes could only see their mouth open and close, but he could not hear their voice.

    Why do you tell him that? Why let him know, maybe he''s just a double?

    The soft meat on the cheek is bitten by bleeding, and the mouth is filled with strong sweet smell. He stumbled back, with a hatred that almost wiped him out.

    He just wants to be unique. He doesn''t want anyone to share his love!

    -

    Xunfeng went back to Yinluo hall in a trance. Before entering, he stood at the door and saw a man and a woman, sitting and looking at each other.

    Their appearance is outstanding.

    The woman''s face is beautiful and charming, her temperament is graceful and graceful, and her dark red eyes are full of a smile, which looks cynical. The man was dressed in a wide sleeved white robe, which was different from the man he had just seen. The man wears it, and his whole body naturally exudes a clear air. His eyebrows and eyes are clear and meaningful. From the side, the outline is elegant.

    When he faced a woman, he always had some fear in his heart, which he dared not surpass.

    But the man is different, his momentum and the woman meet together, no difference. His eyes were flat, and he looked at women without any emotion. Unlike them, he was always flattering.

    Su Kui sat on the soft collapse, looked up at Yue Fusang and chuckled, "Fusang, I''m looking for you today, but I''m finally moved by my infatuation, and I''m going to make a promise by myself?" Her voice is soft and very lazy, and the ending is long, as if there is a little brush, which is tantalizing.

    The more Fusang is still not used to her frivolous tone and frown, "because Manjusri, you intend to keep me this way for a lifetime?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui picked to pick eyebrow, specious way: "why to say is close?"? Fusang, I have nothing to do with you. You are allowed to leave the whole Yinluo cult. Am I good to you? "

 Chapter 1401

    "Hiss --"

    yuefusang couldn''t help chuckling and his eyes were cold. "Because manjushu, I have warned you many times not to waste time on me. No matter now or in the future, I will not give you any response. I''m not interested in spending it with you all the time. If you plan to do so, it''s better to kill me. "

    "Oh, kill you?"

    Hearing this, Su Kui got up and naturally put his hands on his shoulders. His red lips fell on his ears, and his breath was like blue. "The more Fusang, I hope you will not regret what you said today," her dark red eyes flashed like jewels and then disappeared.

    Seeker couldn''t hear what they were saying, but looking at their intimate gesture and their natural match made him feel jealous from the bottom of his heart.

    It turned out that what those people said was true!

    He had a wry smile on his lips, and his eyes were dim. The smell of blood in his mouth had not disappeared. He clenched his teeth and quietly retreated. This scene is particularly dazzling.

    A woman who makes public like that has no violence before him. Why did the man turn a blind eye to her? Those things that others dream about are easily obtained by him. Why doesn''t he treasure them?!

    The nose is again filled with the fragrance of Datura, and a warm air stream comes from the ear, as if there is an electric current flowing down the auricle to the heart. As soon as he had a look in his eyes, his thin lips tightened. He''s still not used to this woman''s approach. Her breath is too overbearing and dangerous, with a strong sharp, enough to pierce people''s hearts.

    "Because Manjusri --"

    he said in a deep voice, "I hope you can stop it!"

    Has she been so light? For other men, too? As long as I think of what she will do to him and to others, I have a place in my heart, making a silent clamor.

    Dull, as if torn by an invisible hand.

    It''s either painful or stuffy, and then convey to him a kind of unpleasant feeling, which is very inexplicable.

    At this moment, that feeling came back again. His lead gray eyes rose to a dark color and looked at her deeply. Her eyes, pupil is dark red, looks as if full of blood, enchanting, fascinating.

    It''s like a monster crawling out of hell.

    Such a woman should be bound with delicate and complicated gold chains and locked up so that the outside world can no longer see her beautiful appearance, charming smile, and her casual and loose grace. She shouldn''t be so domineering as she is now. She''s so dazzling that everyone''s eyes can''t help following her figure.

    As long as she wants, she can seduce many people to fall in love with her easily.

    It''s very dangerous!

    In fact, the more Fusang''s mind, it is thinking of such a picture.

    A woman with delicate skin like snow is wearing a red yarn and a bed covered with green silk like seaweed. Her delicate wrists and ankles are bound with delicate chains. The black blood vessels are hidden under the translucent white skin, which is fragile and attractive.

    That''s how she should be.

    I noticed that the man''s eyes gradually deepened as he looked at her, and the coldest and shallowest eyes flashed the unidentified desire.

    Su Kui''s fingertips moved, and his surface still looked like a relegated immortal coming out of the painting.

 Chapter 1402

    It is as warm as jade. But the light of his eyes told her that was not the case in his heart.

    Yuefusang knows that his current idea is dangerous, but he just can''t control it. He has always known and understood himself deeply. He is far from being as approachable as he appears on the surface, and there is no such thing as the so-called human road and the place of justice.

    The hands hanging from the side of his body were tight. He pursed his lips and tried to suppress the devil who was about to break the cage in his heart.

    Su Kui took the lead to look away, plump and red lips like the most delicate and bright flowers, attracting people to pick. She is always smiling, three evil spirits and seven perplexing people. Her white skin is in sharp contrast with her red lips. Her facial features are too beautiful, delicate and not like real people, more like being meticulously made by craftsmen.

    She opened her lips, and the languid, provocative, hoarse voice came out of her mouth. "Hey, looking at me like this, I''m not really in love with you, are you?" Her dark eyes were flowing, and she looked at her face and said, "why don''t you tell me to listen?"

    The cold and slender fingertip scratched his jaw, bringing a string of numbness, and looking back with smile, his eyebrows and eyes were warm and warm, "even if I was thinking, how can I kill you?"

    "Tut --"

    Su Kui heard that, instead of letting go, he was more bold to ring around his neck, laughing and shaking, "giggle I''ve heard a sentence in front of your eyes. It''s lucky to die in the hands of Fusang when the peony flowers are dead and ghosts are romantic. "

    "Isn''t it?" She bit his penis and said, "the best son in the world, huh?"

    The more Fusang drooped his eyes, the lead gray eyelashes were still, and the fundus was dark. He did not resist. He smiled and suddenly clasped her back brain with his big hand, deepening the kiss.

    He is really an inexperienced man, and has never been interested in men and women. At the beginning, with a sense of plunder in my heart, I would grind, gnaw and ravage everything.

    Just think, if she plays bad, she will not be seen by others, right? Such a charming smile should be deeply hidden and unknown!

    Su Kui groaned and ate the pain. Her eyes flashed funny. This man, no matter how many lives he reincarnated, can''t change his nature. At the last moment, she said coldly to her, telling her that she would never fall in love with her in this life, so that she could die. In the next moment, she just teased one or two, and then completely turned into a wolf.

    In a moment, she became strong and buckled the big palm at the back of her head, like an iron hoop.

    She was almost smothered by the kiss, and gave a snigger, but she didn''t want to show weakness.

    There is no warmth between the couple at ordinary times. They are kissing, rather they are fighting. A little red blood flows out of the corner of their lips. I don''t know who they are. Maybe they have both.

    Xunfeng didn''t leave far away. He stood not far away and waited for a long time. He didn''t wait for yuefusang to come out.

    He wanted to see with his own eyes whether his face was really similar to that of those people.

    If so --

    there is no doubt that he is just a double! There was some sadness in his heart. He thought that he was willing to come to the end of his life. In the first half of his life, he was beaten by others. He was a swineherd that everyone could trample. He also had a grievance in his heart, but he was unable to fight.

    (the author said: babies, yesterday''s update is not fake. Last night, brin wrote 8000 uploads. These days, he has been in a bad state. He is troubled by some things. His head is confused. He made mistakes when uploading. You can see that there are two chapters repeated. The latter chapter can be followed up again. Brin has been modified. He has bought a baby. Refresh it The new chapter can be displayed. Sorry to pay attention to QAQ in the next update)

 Chapter 1403

    I thought that when I was taken away, I would lose my life and come to a miserable end. He didn''t want to turn around and get the favor of the frightened female devil in the Jianghu. At that time, he felt that heaven didn''t treat him lightly.

    Now, however, everything is back to the starting point -

    he can''t help looking up, looking through the huge and exquisite shutters, he can see the pair of enviable men and women embracing and kissing each other. They kissed so hard as if they were going to cut each other into their bones.

    The stranger only said that he ate and lived with the woman, deeply loved by her. Now think about it, he is really a gadget to relieve boredom. Women have never done this to him, or even made further contact with him.

    In the house of Indra.

    Su Kui''s lungs were all dried up. She blinked. The next moment, Bei''s teeth opened gently and bit it.

    "Well --"

    the more Fusang snorted, and finally slowly let go of her body.

    He raised his finger and wiped the corners of his lips. The blood was red and sticky, and his pale fingertips were dyed red. He sneered and looked at her with his light eyes. "Because Manjusri, you like to play like this?"

    The soft tip of the tongue frivolously licks the blood stains on her lips. Her smile is charming and bewildering. "The people in the Changqing Palace are like Yue Fusang, who is relegated to immortals. It''s also quite different from the hearsay."

    After that, she patted him on the cheek with a smile. "But I like it," man said

    Then, turn around and leave.

    More Fusang, this life, I will bar you, who wins and who loses, since I see it!

    The cool leaden gray eyes were fixed on the graceful figure moving away slowly, and a deep and elegant laugh reverberated in the huge open hall. His thin lips burst into a smile, which reached the bottom of his eyes.

    But the one with deep eyes seems to be in the abyss. I can''t see what is dormant in it.

    When mirror sacrifice walked in, it happened to see this scene, the body was stiff, it was not clear how it felt. But instinctively, she realized that this man was no less dangerous than his own master.

    She froze in place, and so on the response, the man has crossed her, walked out of the hall.

    Mirror worship tightened the tray in her hand, and suddenly she felt that the God might be really committing danger with his own body. The more he supports the life, the deeper he is like the sea of millions of years, and how many dangerous creatures lie in the sea. On the surface, it looks calm, even with warm eyebrows and eyes. It''s harmless. But what is hidden under the sea will suddenly rush out and swallow the tempter without anyone knowing.

    She pursed her lips and knew that she couldn''t stop the Pope. She just hoped that the more she helped her, the less she would do it too much!

    -

    flame seeking has been waiting for a long time.

    In recent days, the weather is cloudy and sunny. The last moment is still full of warm sunshine. The next second, it has been drizzling.

    After being washed by rain, the tall banana trees are more and more green. The hot and dry summer, also because of this drizzle, and sent some cool. Seeking burning in the waiting, pressing down the restlessness of the bottom of my heart.

    What can he do? Self remembering grew up in the hook and fence. After receiving guests, they were directly put on the sign. Day after day of suffering, slowly climbed to the top position. However, it is still the plaything in the eyes of those dignitaries.

    That''s what he''s like in this life. What can he change? He shouldn''t blame the woman. She is very kind to him.

 Chapter 1404

    Even if he is regarded as a double, he has never insulted him, and he has never experienced those nightmares again. The woman gave him respect from the outside world and gave him good clothes and good food. He didn''t have to please anyone except one person.

    Compared with the past, he is living in heaven.

    Sipping his lips, he gave up waiting, was about to leave, suddenly heard footsteps through the rain, into the ear.

    Hearing the sound and lifting his eyes, a man came slowly from the rain curtain. He was wearing a long robe with the color of snow. The dark lines floating on the cloth made him walk around as if there were water waves flowing and floating out of the dust. They are indeed eight points alike, but when they see each other, they look for the fire and hang their heads unnaturally.

    It''s hard to paint skin but bone. That''s all it means.

    At first glance, a man''s facial features are not very amazing, but he has clear lines, cool eyes and straight back. His temperament, with his unique pride. He was not afraid of anyone, even if he was a prisoner.

    His life experience, cultivation and ability are enough to make him respected. And if he would, even the woman would make a secret promise to his heart.

    It turns out that is the gap.

    Seeker is ashamed of himself. He lowers his head and opens his body.

    Holding an oil paper umbrella, Yue Fusang slowly walked up to him and thrust his shoulder in front of him. At that moment, he said lightly, "don''t fall in love with Manjusri." The voice line is deep and elegant. As good as the silk and satin, it flicks across the surface. After a moment''s hesitation, he looks up in amazement. The man has gone far with his umbrella.

    His back is straight, and the rain can''t cover up his outgoing temperament. In the distance, clusters of green bamboos are rattling with the wind. And he seems to be the embodiment of those bamboos.

    What do you mean by his words? Is it a warning? Or -

    Xunfeng''s hands were tight and loose, and he was in the same place for a long time, as if he let out a force, those inexplicable hatred, with the light rain, disappeared in the humid air. Quietly, like him, there is no sense of existence.

    "You are here. The Pope asked you where you are today. It''s raining. Hurry in!"

    In a daze, the steady and soft female voice sounded behind him. An oil paper umbrella was raised over his head, looking back, looking up along the porcelain white delicate wrist, I saw that the woman''s face was peaceful, her black and white eyes were clear, as if I could see her heart at once.

    She was also loyal to the woman.

    I do not know why, looking at her eyes, looking for the burning heart sharp jump, a feeling of indescribable, in the bottom of my heart filled with open.

    Mirror Si is not comfortable to see by him, side head dodges his line of sight, light voice urges: "seek to burn childe, fast forward, rain more and more big."

    The drizzle, gradually to the trend of heavy rain, looking for burning slightly nodded, "OK."

    In front of her, he easily took the umbrella in her hand and said, "let me support it. How can I let Jingsi girl support it for me? Let''s go."

    Jingsi was blushed by his saying, and when he walked into the rain curtain with his head down, he suddenly felt that there was something different in finding the burning childe. As if -

    the previously suppressed cowardice and fear in the heart disappeared in an instant.

    As soon as he entered the main hall, he was ordered by Su Kui to move out of the main hall and live in the side hall on the right.

 Chapter 1405

    After thinking about everything, Xunfeng didn''t have too much ups and downs in her mind. Ignoring the sympathy in the eyes of mirror worship, he accepted everything in silence.

    Mirror worship helped him, and moved away all his belongings.

    Su Kui looked at this scene quietly, watching the two people go together, with a smile on his lips. It seems that the search for burning is open. No wonder the temperament of the whole person is different. No longer submissive, it looks much more pleasant.

    If they really like each other, she doesn''t mind doing a good job -

    -

    Duan Ziyin hasn''t found a chance to contact yuefusang in this period of time.

    Three days later, it began to clear up.

    Su Kui is still taking Yue Fusang with him, no matter what. Although Duan Ziyin can see him, Su Kui is taking him too tightly. No matter when or where, he will not stop until he is seen.

    This also calls her dark hate in the heart, this monster girl, what does she want to do?!

    But soon, the opportunity came.

    According to disciple''s legend, Tianyuan sect and Guiyuan mountain villa in the Jianghu have joined hands to gather numerous righteous people, and are killing inluo cult.

    It is claimed that this is to protect the justice of the Jianghu. Because such evil religions as Luojiao can only be eliminated to ensure the safety of the Jianghu. In this way, they don''t mind being the leader.

    Hearing this, Su Kui couldn''t help sneering. The so-called right and evil are just because people are willing to respect morality. But, what is right and what is evil, who can say clearly? Every road is a road full of bones and corpses.

    No matter it''s the righteous or the devil cult, it''s not immune.

    Only they are more willing to use justice to package themselves and shape themselves into a hero who has to be killed to defend justice. But is not life in the devil kingdom?

    No one can let go of it more.

    Because Manjusri will pay for his bloodthirsty, they are no exception!

    As soon as Su Kui left, Duan Ziyin immediately found a chance.

    However, because Luojiao was attacked by the right way, she must not stay in the sect as the left Dharma protector. It is necessary to fight side by side with the Pope. God knows how much she hates this kind of thing. She is tired of such a life of fighting and killing. Many times, looking at the back of the witch, she wanted to stab the sword into her heart.

    But she didn''t have so much courage. She could only dream repeatedly in her heart. One day, she could kill her by herself!

    -

    "yuegongzi."

    In an imperceptible corner, Duan Ziyin asked quietly, "what do you think of yuegongzi these days? Have you thought about it and how to do it? You have just seen that as long as the witch gives her a hand, there will be blood flowing outside. Every day you procrastinate, there will be one more life in her hands! "

    Yue Fusang has always been indifferent to the so-called righteous people and disliked being oppressed by the justice of the Jianghu.

    Smell speech means unknown smile, but the eyes are cold without a trace of emotion.

    He slowly took the letter out of his sleeve and handed it to Duan Ziyin. He said: "this is the letter I prepared. The villa leader of Guiyuan mountain villa is a friend of my father. He will certainly appear in the fight against the devil cult this time. You find a vacancy and give the letter to him. "

    Duan Ziyin took over suspiciously. It''s no surprise to see that the envelope was empty. It was all for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes.

    She fixed her eyes on yuefusang. Seeing that his eyes were clear as water, she knew that he had not lied.

 Chapter 1406

    In that case, she will do her best.

    She nodded heavily and said: "OK, I will give it to the villa master Guiyuan. Please rest assured, young master Yue! I hope you don''t forget our agreement when it''s done! "

    There was a layer of dark light in the lead gray pupils. His thin lips were raised and his eyes were cold. "Naturally, it destroys the enrol religion and gives you freedom."

    Duan Ziyin is discontented in her heart, and she reluctantly nods, "it''s up to her, so I''ll leave first!" She hugged her fists and walked out of the corner carefully, pretending to be natural.

    She wants yuefusang to help her kill inmanshu, but somehow he just refuses to let go.

    Duan Ziyin is afraid that yuefusang will be haunted by the enchanter of Manjusri. She knows her charm. If so, don''t say that it is destroying the enrol cult, it is killing her. Duan Ziyin is not sure.

    However, by this time, there is no turning back.

    She decided to observe it again and talk about it with Yue Fusang in the future.

    -

    the more Fusang watched Duan Ziyin go far, and casually took back his sight.

    His bony fingers rubbed the corners of his lips, where there was a scab that had fallen off, and there was a cut mark that was obviously different from the skin around him. There was a flash of streamer in his eyes, which showed that he was covered by a strange breath at this time, and his immortal spirit was also suppressed.

    -From Su Kui''s point of view, we can only see the black and oppressive heads. How many people have come this time can not be estimated.

    Di Guangxuan, the right guard, is a irascible man. Seeing that Guiyuan villa and Tianyuan faction have cooperated, he has killed many of their brothers. He is angry from his heart, shaking his hands and flashing his cold double swords and saying loudly: "you two old boys, we shouldn''t let you go in the first place. At the beginning, you were beaten like a dog by our teacher, running away with your tail between your legs. Now we have a period of cultivation Son time, do you want to make a comeback

    "Is it not this time that we are prepared? If you are defeated again, you will go back to Yuanshan villa and Tianyuan sect and disintegrate yourself. Don''t harm your disciples again! "

    "Good you di Guangxuan, don''t be too arrogant!" Standing in the crowd, a middle-aged man with a goatee stared. He was the villa leader of Guiyuan mountain villa. He Yungui!

    "Hiss - I''m arrogant. Naturally I have the ability to be arrogant. But you are the one who dare to beat me to the door of Luo cult?!"

    "I don''t want to mess with you, siren. Today we come to ask you to hand over my nephew Fusang. Be wise and don''t force us to do it. Otherwise, we will lose both sides at that time, which is not the result you want to see!"

    He blew his beard angrily and stared, pointing to Su Kui who just walked out.

    As expected, Su Kui did not expect to spend such a big battle. It was for the sake of Yue Fusang.

    So many people, a look at the past, really on the momentum of amazing. Surely, there are many people in the palace, aren''t there? That old thing in Changqing palace can''t stop so easily.

    In order to protect the whole Qing Dynasty palace, Yue Fusang took the initiative to come out. As the only successor of the palace, Yue Fusang could not be abandoned.

    She listened to he Yungui''s words, chuckled and was not angry.

 Chapter 1407

    The devilish eyes on the top of the list are slightly closed. They refuse to say, "you want to pick up more Fusang and talk about dreams?" She asked in reply.

    When he Yungui didn''t respond, he waved his hand lazily. "I''m not threatened and afraid of life and death because of the disciples of Luo cult. If someone provokes me, my master doesn''t mind teaching you. Understand what is reality!"

    "Up --"

    a word is uttered from the red lips.

    Di Guangxuan had been waiting for this moment. At Su Kui''s command, he immediately raised his head and made a long roar. He raised his double swords with a little horseback on his toes. His body was like a wild goose and rushed into the crowd.

    Soon, the blood was shining and countless heads had been cut under the knife.

    Led by his passion, the disciples in black came from all directions.

    Su Kui looked at their unprepared appearance and sneered. Or it''s too sudden. How many generations of leaders have been appointed because Luo cult has been in the Jianghu for so many years? If it is really so easy, three or two schools can join hands to get rid of the enrol cult. Then, there is no her today.

    Because the Luojiao Institute is on the cliff, the exit is surrounded by mountains, especially steep.

    But it is also a good place to hide. They think that all the disciples of the great Indra sect are hidden in it. In fact, those mountains are connected with the sect.

    The underground secret roads are all inclusive. If there is any enemy coming, the disciples of the school can quickly support from the secret roads and surround the enemy.

    As at this time.

    She sat on the broad seat prepared for her by her maid, her face was loose, her lazy eyes were half closed, and she looked at the scene carelessly. It seems that the present is the peerless beauty, rather than the bloody Shura hell.

    Su Kui only needs to open her mouth to command one or two. She doesn''t need to do anything at all. Di Guangxuan can defeat hundreds of enemies.

    It''s because Manjusri''s most powerful and loyal knife.

    -

    Duan Ziyin swam among the enemies, with knife in hand, frown and nausea in his heart.

    If she could, she really didn''t want to kill again. And she, all these sins, all blame on Su Kui. I think if she dies, there will be no disputes in the Jianghu because of the absence of Luo Jiao.

    However, if there is right in the world, there is evil. It is the same with Yin and Yang. Every existence has two sides. It is the existence of the devil kingdom that balances the balance in the Jianghu. If the evil way is gone, can their decent people really get along with each other peacefully?

    Behind the scenes, there is no such thing as killing the devil.

    What a naive woman -

    Su Kui shakes her head imperceptibly, and her red lips pick lightly. She rubs her lips and looks at the scene with a smile.

    He Yungui is fighting hard. He is the leader of Guiyuan mountain villa. He is a disciple of Yinluo cult. He knows how to catch a thief first and catch the king. He is one of a dozen disciples. Even if he has all kinds of martial arts, he can''t do it.

    Duan Ziyin is worried when she sees it. She is biting her teeth and her eyes are twinkling. She thrust her sword into a man''s shoulder and kicked him away. She tried her best not to hurt his life. She quickly swam in the enemy and approached him all the way.

    He Yungui, who was set on fire, was sweating all over his head, but he was still careless. In this way, all the people he brought will be buried in this Shura field.

    The brain is spinning fast, constantly thinking about feasible strategies.

 Chapter 1408

    Just at this time, a cold light flashed over his back. He was shocked, and his hair suddenly rose, and he dodged quickly.

    Looking back, he was assassinated by a woman of great looks. He was the ninth most wanted person in the Jianghu. He was also a notorious person in the evil way.

    Because of Luo''s left Dharma protector, Duan Ziyin -

    he raised his long sword to deal with it in a hurry. His ability to deal with Duan Ziyin is more than enough. Just in the face of the four sides of the attack, soon, his gray clothes, there were several bloodstained wounds.

    The blood loss made his face pale and his heart cried out badly. When the disciples around saw that the villa leader was in danger, they rushed to support him.

    Seeing this, the disciples of the inluo Hall who surrounded and suppressed he Yungui fought with the people they brought.

    Now!

    Duan Ziyin found a gap, and her heart crossed. She pretended to be aggressive and stabbed him in the chest with a long sword. But the eyes are still staring at he Yungui''s eyes, winking implicitly.

    He Yun is stunned. She is -

    hasn''t responded yet. Duan Ziyin''s long sword cuts his arm. He is about to fight back, and something is slipped into his hand. He felt it at will and knew it was a letter.

    What''s the meaning of this woman?! He quickly tucked the letter into his sleeve and hid it in a dark bag. He hated these murderous demons so much that he fought with Duan Ziyin and gradually deviated from the crowd.

    Since the disciples of Luodian don''t doubt him, seeing the left Dharma protector against he Yungui, they are relieved to deal with other people.

    After leaving the crowd, he Yun returned to fight with Duan Ziyin, and said softly, "Duan Zuo dharmapala, what do you mean?"

    Duan Ziyin opens her mouth and just wants to answer. Suddenly, a cold light in her eyes seems to be coming. She was shocked and turned to look at her eyes. She saw a pair of dark red eyes, staring at her directly. Her eyes, as if covered with a mist, unfathomable, but as if to see through everything.

    This -

    for a moment when she lost her mind, he Yun didn''t have time to stop. The long sword stabbed her in the shoulder. Duan Ziyin cried out and fell to the ground. He Yungui is surprised, "Miss Duan, are you ok?"

    He is now reacting. This woman, perhaps, has already had a rebellious heart in her heart. It turned out that just now, she had the heart to save him, no wonder.

    Duan Ziyin doesn''t speak. Her eyes are ferocious. She jumps up from the ground quickly. Regardless of the red blood on her shoulders, she moves towards he Yungui. The eyes meet with he Yungui from time to time, and signal him not to speak.

    He Yun returned to know clearly, he saw the direction where the eye Su Kui was, and nodded quietly.

    When the cold feeling on her back disappeared, Duan Ziyin was relieved. She felt that her shoulder was no longer her own. Her face was pale and she whispered: "the letter was written by the childe Yue. Please give it to the imperial master Yue, please!" After that, her face was cold, and she quickly told him, "remember! Now, throw me out with your internal power, quick! "

    He Yungui''s eyebrows and heart beat continuously. Before he came, he never thought there would be such a fault. However, hearing Duan Ziyin''s words, it seems that his nephew is in a good condition. He also knows that this matter can not be hesitated. Otherwise, it not only harms him, but also Duan Ziyin.

    "That''s a sin!" After he said a word in a low voice, the palms of his hands gathered internal power and beat Duan Ziyin away.

 Chapter 1409

    The disciples of Yinluo cult saw Duan Ziyin passing by quickly, then smashed her face on the ground, spitting out blood, and her face was pale. With her blood all over her body, it''s really a feeling of a short life.

    Several disciples not far away from her were shocked and hurried to check whether she was OK.

    "Left Dharma protector, left Dharma protector are you ok?"

    "How are you, Zuo Fufa?"

    "Come on, the left Dharma protector is seriously injured. Bring her in for treatment!"

    Everyone, when you say something to me, you should guard against the coming enemy and protect Duan Ziyin from being hurt. In order to protect her, several loyal disciples were even cut and splashed with blood.

    Su Kui saw this scene and squinted her eyes slowly. The dark red and monstrous eyes formed a dangerous arc. She seemed to hook her lips and sneer.

    Duan Ziyin only wanted to destroy the Indra cult. Let''s see the disciples who gave their lives to protect her.

    Not in the devil''s way, but cold and merciless, cruel and bloodthirsty. They will also have feelings, and will be willing to sacrifice their lives to protect a person.

    If one day the Church of Indra is destroyed, there will be no hiding place for them. He was rejected by Mingdao. I wish everyone could be punished. How can they live without shelter?

    With a swing of wide sleeve, she took off her whip from her waist and quickly swung it to the approaching people.

    Whips with strong wind, with endless rage, will lift a crowd out. She was standing in front of the crowd, with a graceful figure and gorgeous eyebrows. The fingers holding the whip are as white as jade, but her eerie red eyes are treacherous and cold, which makes people dare not look directly at them.

    Red lips light open, she slowly spits out a word from the lip seam son, "if does not want to die, immediately rolls!"

    Her fingertips gently flicked the long whip, those poisoned barbs twinkled in the sun with cold light, Su Kui carelessly glanced at the people, their eyes will be counted into the bottom of the eye.

    "Don''t go?" She tilted her head.

    The next moment, suddenly attack, whip like a water snake, long eyes like, curl around the neck of the enemy, directly twist the neck. The whip with barbs, once it touches the human body, will scratch off a layer of flesh and make people feel miserable.

    What is more intolerable is that the poison on those whips seems to be completely immersed in the interior of the whips. As long as they are touched, within a moment, the injured place will start to blacken and fester, with pus and blood flowing. That look is so terrible that it can''t be expressed in words.

    "Down, or not down?"

    The languid and casual woman''s voice is tender and soft, showing endless gentle posture. Her eyebrows and eyes were slightly closed. Even if she was harvesting a human life, she seemed to have no feeling. She still stared at he Yungui''s eyes directly.

    She is warning him that he Yungui knows.

    The bottom of his heart was cold. How could he not think of it? So easily, he was killed by the fairy.

    She ignored the obstruction of Tianyuan school and Guiyuan mountain villa disciples, met God to kill God, met Buddha to kill Buddha, and soon came to him. The female''s skill is strange and changeable, and her figure is floating. It''s unpredictable as if she has no weight. He Yun returns to know that he is not her opponent. In fact, few people in the Jianghu can compete with her.

    This is also why, hate her to enter the bone, hate to take her skin and bone so many people, the more she can still wantonly live.

 Chapter 1410

    In the Jianghu, strength is everything!

    "Don''t be crazy, witch!" He Yungui stared. The leader of Tianyuan sect saw this and immediately came to support him.

    However, they are no faster than sunflower.

    The thief captured the king first. When he Yungui was looking for her figure, she suddenly appeared behind him. She had black eyes like a whip and threw it straight on his back.

    At that time, he Yungui''s clothes split and his skin turned outward. Soon, black blood flowed out.

    This is a sign of poisoning!

    He Yungui''s secret way is not good. He clenches his teeth and raises his sword to fight back quickly. He can''t die. He has to give the letter to his old friend. He hasn''t seen the end of the evil girl''s death. How can he be reconciled?

    "Down?"

    Her eyebrows and eyes were cold, and there was a hint of sarcasm in her slightly closed dark red eyes, and she looked down at him. Compared with his desperate resistance, she seems to be much more flexible.

    Countless disciples rushed up to save him, all of them were easily thrown out by her, lying on the ground, crying in pain.

    He Yun''s heart trembled. The other side trampled on his dignity under his feet. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. "Down!"

    He can no longer let those young disciples die for him. How many sins will he bear in today''s World War I?

    "Good. Then, let your people stop." She dropped a sentence, held the whip in her hand, and pointed straight at his throat. As long as he doesn''t obey, next second, he Yungui knows that the whip will wrap around his neck and let his body separate.

    Shivering all over, not fear, then powerlessness and anger.

    "Lord he, please hurry as soon as possible. Look at your disciples. It''s pitiful. Today, I''m red with your blood in the fields outside Luo cult. Giggle -" Su Baiyu covers his lips and chuckles, but the words of red lips are very cold and thin.

    He Yungui finally gave up resistance, "stop it! Let''s go! "

    "Villa leader......"

    "Lord he......"

    The disciples were caught by surprise, stunned for a moment, and were cut by the enrol disciples.

    He Yun came back to see it, and his face suddenly became cold?! Since the armistice, you should not hurt them any more! " His fists were tightly clenched, and the blue tendons on the back of his hands were strong enough to show his anger.

    Hearing this, Su Kui hissed coldly. In response, he was carrying a strong wind and hunting whips.

    Slap in the cheek, suddenly skin and flesh, this is not a good-looking appearance, when the face was blurred by black blood.

    "Loser, what''s the qualification to speak, eh?" She stares at he Yungui''s eyes coldly, "If today''s defeated people change to us, I don''t know if we want to surrender, would you spare our lives?" Her words, as if with a sting, hit the heart of the deep.

    He Yungui''s eyes twinkled and his lips were silent for half a moment. "If, if you are willing to descend, that''s another way of saying."

    But I didn''t say what was the decision after surrender.

    "Hiss - it''s hypocrisy. What''s the justice of the Jianghu? Don''t you face when you say it now, huh?!" She took back her whip, as if looking at garbage. At last, she took a deep look at He Yun and went away.

    The voice of languid and hoarse drops lightly, "all stop, a group of defeated generals just, today, we are enough, go back!"

 Chapter 1411

    Su Kui at a command, no one dared to question her words at all, immediately stopped, and came back in order.

    Soon, there were only Tianyuan school and Guiyuan villa left in the chaotic and corpse strewn battlefield.

    He Yungui was soon supported by his disciples. As usual, he left quietly. He Yungui was surprised that Su Kui was able to let them go. For fear of her cunning and changeable character, he had a backhand waiting for them. He immediately ordered all the disciples to retreat.

    In this war, their brothers were killed and wounded countless times. There was no threat when they came. When they left, everyone had more or less wounds on their bodies. He Yungui was poisoned by the venom of sunflower whips. Half the way, he passed out completely.

    -

    "mirror worship, water preparation!" Su Kui strided into the hall of Yinluo and shouted to mirror worship.

    Mirror Si nodded and walked slowly to say: "God, the water is ready, you can go to the soup pool to bathe now! All the articles are ready. Please come with your servant. "

    The first thing to do when he comes back is to bathe. And the clothes she wore that day, even if they were clean and without any blood, she would not wear them again. It''s as if we''re going to let go of that day.

    The clothes fell down, the snow-white and graceful ketone body reflected in the Yingying pool, the misty water vapor rising slowly, the red petals, sending out the fragrance of Fuya, lingering in this decorated soup pool room.

    Mirror Si raised his hand to take care of Su Kui''s long hair properly. He was bending down to take a ladle of soup and bathe her. Then he saw the woman leaning lazily against the pool, half closed her eyes and raised his hand to stop her movement.

    "Mirror worship do not understand," God

    The husky and scattered voice sounded in the water vapor, "go and call yuefusang."

    This -

    the eyes of mirror Si flash. She is biting her lower lip. The bishop looks like now. Every time she comes back, she is in a bad state. Yue Fusang has always been hostile to the religious master. If he intends to assassinate the religious master, he is afraid

    "Mirror worship --" this time, in the voice, there is already a warning.

    Her heart a awe, finally reluctantly nodded, heavy voice should be.

    -

    led by the mirror worship, Yue Fusang walked all the way through the front hall of Yinluo and towards the back hall. He didn''t come here before. When he came in, he found that the woman really loved the red color. The veil that fell from the dome was like clouds. Exquisite and luxurious indoor furnishings make you feel extremely extravagant.

    He thought Manjusri would be in the bedroom, however, the mirror worship led him, did not stop.

    The bedroom hall is huge and divided into inner and outer rooms. Mirror worship takes him to a small door. Vaguely, the more Fusang hears the sound of water. He quietly turned his eyes, light eyes, floating on a layer of dark unknown color.

    "The more childe you are, the maid will not go in. The Pope is waiting for you. Please come in."

    Even if the heart is dissatisfied with him, but the mirror worship of personal quality, will not let her show a cent. She respectfully raised her hand, pushed open the door, and motioned for yuefusang to enter.

    A moist water vapor with the fragrance of fragrance pours into the front door from the slightly opened and closed door, more Fusang quietly picks up his eyebrows, purses his lips and approaches slowly.

    When he walked in, the door quickly closed behind him, only making a small sound.

 Chapter 1412

    She has become the enemy of the whole world. Then, even if she dies and goes to hell, she will drag Yue Fusang to go with her.

    Anyway, her treacherous and sinister image has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Moreover, her life creed is that I would rather be negative than negative. Just drag an innocent man into the water, what''s the matter?

    "Even if you die, you have to die with me. In the future, you will be buried with me." When she said this, she straightened up slightly, and most of her body was immersed in the rising hot spring of the mist, with endless sharp lips. Her black and black hair is moist and clinging to her white face. The greasy white skin and bright petals form the ultimate ambiguous and charming color.

    She looks at him like a water demon, with dark red eyes.

    Yuefusang did not know that she would be so extreme. What she said was frightening. His eyes wandered carelessly in her delicate clavicle. In that small nest, there was a crystal clear water drop, fluttering and towering above the snow-white clavicle.

    The pupil of light color Mou is dark, he purses lip, "because Manjusri, world affairs have no absolute."

    Just as he spoke, a pair of white lotus arms stretched out quickly, grabbed his neck and brought him down.

    The huge splash of water, white clothes floating on the water, Su Kui raised his hand, sneered and took off his hairpin, red lips frivolous, "maybe, but the more Fusang, you can only be mine now, understand?" And she didn''t want to wait any longer.

    If it''s destined not to get a response, then at least she can choose to get his people. In this way, I have no regrets in my life.

    In her present position, she will never know which comes first, death or tomorrow. Every time she fell asleep, she was not sure whether she could see the new sun safely the next day.

    Qing Jun''s face is covered with water drops. His black hair is intertwined with her. In her shining lead grey eyes, the water color is reflected. The eye pupil is in the middle, is the woman to carry the gorgeous appearance, after she said that sentence, the snow white thin arms, has already grasped his shoulders, has bitten his cold thin lips.

    There is no absoluteness in the world. Because of Manjusri''s murderous style, she may not be buried in the ground with yuefusang in the future, waiting for her. The most possible thing is that there is no whole body and there is no wild body.

    In the heart across a sad, her mouth is more and more cruel, the mouth quickly spread endless blood.

    She is also a woman, born in 369, some people want to climb up bit by bit, some people, once born, stand proudly on the top of the world, let people look up. She was born lowly, not allowed by her father, not even able to walk, so she was thrown into the training camp, where she could eat people, and then she crawled around.

    If it wasn''t for di Guangxuan to protect her all the time, she couldn''t live to this day.

    So, she was so arrogant, just to follow her heart, because she did not know when she would die, she did not have so much time to waste. I can only make myself as comfortable as possible.

    The more Fusang sensed the breath from the woman, very depressed and helpless, even for a moment, he was very keen to capture it. Soon, what the woman showed was desperation.

    A woman, however, has a wolf''s wild nature. The more she helps the Phoenix, the more she laughs. Soon, she turns away from the guests.

 Chapter 1413

    The hot spring water floating with red petals is rattling, and the rising water mist is like clouds. If there is any sweet breath in the air, it is more exciting.

    Always cool and calm face, even at this moment, when the air is full of beautiful atmosphere, it still hasn''t changed.

    Only those eyes, no longer as light as they used to be, rose to a lingering dark light, firmly locked in the body of the woman.

    In the eyes of peach blossom selected by the woman, the water is shining. The snow-white skin seems to melt away as soon as it is rubbed. The even soft meat is supported by the beauty''s bones, which is charming and charming. It''s natural and graceful.

    Su Kui opened his half closed long eyes, and his thin, jade like fingertips caressed his thin lips when he was bitten. He said in a man''s voice, "the more you support the mulberry, the more you are my man, the more you die. That''s my ghost, you know?"

    With her words falling and her underwater possession completely, she is a person who has dominated the Jianghu for several years, which is not comparable to ordinary women. Even at the moment, she has absolute control. Although their movements are warm, they are more like a contest. A love affair, in them two people, revealed endless thick gunpowder breath.

    After the event, crystal beads of sweat, from the full forehead slowly slide down, tick by tick into the water, splash a small ripple.

    Yuefusang never spoke from the beginning to the end. However, his constantly fluctuating chest and his rolling Adam''s apple all showed that they were both addicted to the situation that consumed a lot of spirit and strength.

    -On the top of the willow, the dark cloud covered half of the moon.

    In the dim night, the lantern gives off a hazy halo. Mirror worship with octagonal lanterns, silent in front of the road. The smell from the man made her more familiar. Mirror Si knew that it was the fragrance of Datura, which was deep into the marrow of the Godhead.

    Sure enough, no matter who, in the end, can''t escape the temptation of the leader.

    As long as she wants to, she can be loved by thousands of people. Even though heaven has given her many hardships, it is undeniable that she is now unruly. No matter what happens behind you, just enjoy it in front of you.

    Drag him to hell and let him die for her, so that the Lord will never be hurt. Compared with trauma, emotional injury is the most incisive.

    In an instant, it''s autumn. On the path paved with bluestone, the leaves on both sides are rustling. With the slow autumn wind, the withered and yellow leaves fall in a whirl. In the distance, there was a tiny light. Mirror Si knew that he could stop here.

    So she stopped, turned aside, and whispered, "the more childe you are, the maid will see you here. The front is your yard, and the maid will not enter."

    It has to be said that mirror sacrifice is an absolutely intelligent woman. She can have a very clear insight into the idea of the master and her mind. Knowing that she is possessive, she will never do anything easily and touch her bottom line.

    Just experienced a situation in which the mind and spirit are all addicted, the more Fusang eyebrows and eyes seem to be washed again, showing a different feeling. He raised his chin slightly, thanked him, and walked to the side hall where he lived.

    At the moment when he passed mirror worship, he heard a soft but warning voice in his ear, "the more childe, no matter what happens in the future, please don''t hurt the Pope."

 Chapter 1414

    Smell speech, more Fu mulberry figure for one meal, just a slight, not easy to detect action, soon, he also did not head straight away.

    Mirror worship behind him, looking at the back of the way Xin grows out of the world, silent for a long time.

    Now she can only pray, God, to treat the ill fated woman once more.

    She is her own savior. She hopes she will be OK. If you can, you don''t have to work hard for this huge sect to live the life you want. It''s OK to travel in the Jianghu or live in seclusion in the mountains and forests.

    In fact, she is not so bad, right?

    -

    winter will soon come.

    The weak sunlight in the sky can no longer bring warmth. The depressed branches are shaking in the cold wind alone. The heavy sky light seems to have a kind of depression of mountain rain.

    When the first snow falls slowly, the sky is not bright. The crystal hexagonal snowflakes, inconspicuously rotating in the air, are blown by the wind. Some of them are directly dissolved by the air and turned into water, falling to the ground, eaves and branches.

    The maids silently carried the tray, walked and surrounded the corridor, with low eyebrows and complete deference.

    Su Kui wakes up and doesn''t light a earthworm in the room. She likes the natural feeling. In winter, in the cold air, wrapped in warm bedding, she will feel very peaceful and peaceful.

    Winter is also her favorite season.

    The crimson gauze curtain falls from the top of the beam. A well maintained slender jade hand slowly protrudes out of the tent. The mirror worship waiting outside quickly kneels on the edge of the bed and reaches out to hold the hand made of the warm jade and carved jade. In a low voice, he said, "are you awake? Do you want your maidservant to serve you? "

    The white hand moved in the palm of her hand, and the mirror worshipped her clearly. She winked at several maids behind her. "Maidservant will serve you."

    After that, he got up slowly, put the veil on both sides of the bed and hung it up, and gently lifted the woman with half closed eyes.

    Su Kui has internal power to protect the body, and is not afraid of the cold. Even in winter, she still has a red light skirt. It''s just a change from yarn quality to brocade.

    Spit out mouthwash, Su Kui slowly raised his eyes, looked out of the window of the open blinds, outside, already white. Her eyes crossed a strange, soon, he picked up his lips, took embroidered shoes, walked out briskly.

    Jingsi exclaimed, "Lord, it''s snowing outside. Please put on another dress Master... "

    Speaking, the graceful and fiery figure has quickly disappeared outside the door.

    Those snow crystal clear do not dye a trace of dust, such as cotton, soft floating on the ground branches, under the eaves of the corridor, there are transparent ice edges hanging in rows. She gave out a breath of white gas, the mood came, fortunately kicked off the shoes, barefoot into the snow.

    The cold feeling runs along the center of the foot. Even if you have internal power to protect your body, you don''t lose your senses completely. She shivered with cold, but the Lingtai was more and more clear in the cold air. She took up the gorgeous and complicated long skirt, a pair of jade like delicate feet, and fell deeply into the cold snow-white snow.

    A creaking sound, as she walked.

    Jingsi chased out with his cloak in his arms, and saw such a scene. Except for crying and laughing, he sighed, "my God, God, you must be careful to freeze yourself in such a cold day. Come back quickly!"

 Chapter 1415

    She chased past, just wanted to step into the snow, was stopped by a scattered voice.

    "Don''t come here."

    She didn''t wear shoes, and the place she passed was still white, with her footprints clearly printed. Some of the time is too long, along with the sky constantly falling snow, and re cover.

    In the morning, mirror sacrifice drove away all servants. She was the only one standing quietly under the eaves, looking at the woman in red, who was always proud and unruly, like an ordinary girl, and had a lot of fun for a snow.

    She walked slowly in the snow, outside the huge hall, all her little footprints, a string.

    She raised her hand, white wrists sticking out of her wide sleeves, which were exactly the same as the snow around her. The snow shaken from the branches was sent into her mouth. It was cold with a little sweet taste. At the beginning, it melted and ran down her throat. Into the body.

    Su Kui squinted. She raised her eyes and looked at the narrow sky. It was foggy. Snow fell into her eyes. She blinked. There was a layer of water vapor in her dark eyes. But her lips were raised upward. "Drinking the wind and tasting the snow, the taste of the world is pure joy."

    she sighed rarely, and turned to light way: "mirror worship, go back..." To see the man standing under the eaves together with the mirror sacrifice and drawing a black bamboo oil paper umbrella in her hand, she swallowed the rest of her words.

    Her eyes flashed. She seemed to be uncomfortable. She lowered her eyelashes, quickly put down her skirt and pretended to walk back to the corridor calmly.

    Her ankle length black hair was covered with frost white, and so were her shoulders. There is a smile in the eyes of mirror worship. Today, the religious master has completely exposed his mind. She sipped her lips, quietly glanced at the man beside her, and said, "why don''t you take a hot bath and chill after you''ve been outside for so long?"

    Su Kui''s embroidered shoes had been thrown where, covered by snowflakes again. Outside the huge hall, there was a piece of silver. Where can we find the trace?

    It is because this is her territory that she dare to do so. But now, all she did was seen by a person she didn''t want to be seen at all. In addition to her chagrin, she glanced at mirror Si coldly.

    As for her favorite self assertion, she should have reminded her when he entered the palace and saved her from making a fool of herself in front of him.

    Hearing the suggestion of mirror sacrifice, she nodded, "well, prepare for it."

    Mirror should be a sacrifice, for her to brush off the snow, and for her to put on a cloak, then quickly left to prepare.

    Outside the empty hall, there were only two of them.

    Green bamboo is rustling by the wind, as if in heaven and earth, all people do not exist, except them. It has to be said that sukui has this illusion in a trance. She thought that she was probably too deeply involved in it.

    Suddenly, she came back to her senses. She hooked her lips and regained her frivolous and loose appearance again. The thin jade fingers caressed the colder side face of Fusang, and the red lips lifted lightly. "Fusang can bathe with me, huh?"

    She was ready to be rejected by him, and ready to be forced.

    Suddenly a light "good" word, forcing her to be overwhelmed. Stupefied stupefied, she picks eyebrow, smile not smile, "in Fusang''s opinion, is not only disgust to me, is it love me?"

    After all, she was even amused.

 Chapter 1416

    Half closed his eyes and walked towards the palace. The feet that are red from the snow are still wet. Each step leaves a footprints.

    After leaving his eyes, the light corners of his lips also faded, until his face, there was no smile.

    Yuefusang remained silent for a long time. Seeing her like this, his lips were thin and light. At the next moment, he did what he thought he would not do in this life.

    Quickly step forward, in her unprepared, hold people up, finally, people like a hot spring water on the soft collapse.

    -Every time he looks at this scene, he can''t help thinking of the first time he had with a woman.

    Yes, for the first time. She has numerous male pets, and those men never hide their love for her. If she wants to, she can sing at night. The devil''s way is always unruly, which is why he has been so resistant. However, after that night, he was caught off guard by the change of mood.

    A lot of feelings have changed long before.

    He could not feel it clearly all the time, just like the immortal in the painting who had never looked on coldly, suddenly came out of the painting one day. Some things are one thing to see and another to experience.

    Yuefusang did not know how much he would hate his afterknowledge in the near future.

    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. What you lose will not be recovered.

    -Duan Ziyin was sent to do the task by Su Kui recently. Because of the huge expenditure of Luo cult, it is not only dependent on burning, killing and looting. In fact, there are many exaggerated elements in the Jianghu.

    Anyway, since Su Kui came, he didn''t lead his disciples to slaughter everywhere, which was also a peaceful life for them.

    Because Luo Jiao had business outside and was not small, he had secret contact with many merchants and gentry. Besides, they also take on the killing business. They do it as long as they give money. If not, it''s because the chips are not big enough.

    It''s not only the people in the Jianghu, but also those high-ranking officials and dignitaries, who can''t see themselves, but can''t do it by themselves. So the killing business of the Church of Indra came into being. Give money, do business and pay for goods.

    Because there are so many experts in Yinluo cult, there are few enemies in the Jianghu. There is such an organization. Maybe one day, it will be killed by the enemy.

    This is also one of the reasons why Luo Jiao can''t be tolerated by many sects. After all, no one wants to tie his head to his pants and belt. He doesn''t know when his head will fall.

    After finishing her task, she did not immediately return to Islam, but left her hands and went quietly to the teahouse alone.

    -

    in the ordinary teahouse, the storyteller froth on the stage, Duan Ziyin wears a hat with accessories in his hands, and is dressed in a simple short fight. This is very common in the Jianghu and will not attract people''s attention.

    She went straight up to the second floor, which was very quiet. It was obvious that she had been cleared away earlier. She picked up her eyebrows and looked around carefully. No one noticed her. She quickly entered a box at the end of the second floor.

    In the box, a man with a beard is still full of energy even when he is over fifty. He was dressed in a Brucea Javanica robe and a cloak. From his face, he could see that when he was young, he must also be a romantic young man who could bewitch countless women.

    This man is the leader of Changqing palace. The more Qing He is.

    Duan Ziyin hugs her fists, even if the other side presses down on her breath.

 Chapter 1417

    But the momentum of staying in the upper position for a long time is absolutely enough to attract people. Her eyes flash, "Yue palace master!"

    Seeing Duan Ziyin, Yueqing was relieved at last, and her eyes flashed with joy. She immediately stood up to meet him. "Miss Duan doesn''t need to be polite. Please take a seat. I don''t know how to thank Miss Duan for her help."

    Seeing that he treated her like this, Duan Ziyin put down her heart and smiled. "The more the palace Master said this, because the Luojiao place shouldn''t exist. If the more the palace master can succeed this time, I would like to thank the more the palace master for his kindness!"

    Smell speech, more clear sound laugh, he stroked the beard, "Miss Duan need not be polite, I am looking for you this time, is to discuss this matter. In addition - "he hesitated a little and stopped talking.

    Duan Ziyin clearly said, "I don''t know how the master of the Yue palace wants to know about the master of Yue?"

    "Exactly! I don''t know Miss Duan... " The son left for so long. As a father, he said he didn''t worry. It was a fake. For several months, he had trouble sleeping and eating day and month. He thought if he insisted on it, would it not end like this?

    His proud son was so trampled on by the fairy girl. He really wanted to eat his meat to relieve his hatred!

    Seeing the hatred in his eyes, Duan Ziyin quietly hooked her lips. That''s it. The more you hate Manjusri, the more miserable Manjusri will die in the future! As a father, he will certainly not let his son be humiliated in vain, and will certainly try to find a way for his son to get back a fair deal. Otherwise, in the future, how can we have a foothold in the Jianghu?

    She pretended to frown and pucker her lips, pretending to be distressed

    The more Qing looked at her appearance, the more Deng he said, "Miss Duan, you are But my son... " His face suddenly changed, his hands trembled, and countless bad thoughts appeared in his heart.

    Duan Ziyin shakes her head and sighs, "the imperial master is a little calm. The prince is still alive, but..."

    "Just what?!" It''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive. The more relaxed I was, I hurriedly asked.

    The more clear she was, the more she scratched her heart and lungs, but it was not easy to ask.

    "I think that the fairy like character of the prince Yue must have valued this at that time. When he was captured in Islam, he did not give in. In order to force the young master to give in, Duan Ziyin and her -- "

    her eyes flashed with malice. Her eyes were slightly red, and she seemed to sympathize with the experience of yuefusang." to be honest, the palace master and the young lady heard about yuegongzi''s story a long time ago, and they also had a sense of belonging. Therefore, they were particularly angry when they saw this situation. Finally, they decided to cooperate with you That monster kills! "

    After listening to this, Yueqing nodded and said, "yes, there will never be a day of stability in the Jianghu unless the demons are eliminated."

    Duan Ziyin looked at it with gratitude, "the more palace leader can think about the whole Jianghu in this way, it''s good. The witch, in order to force yuegongzi, sealed his accomplishments with medicine, bound his hands and feet with fetters made of black iron, and threw his dignity to the ground. If you don''t, it''s a common thing to flog every now and then! "

    Looking at the peaceful surface of Yuegong, the rolling green tendons, Duan Ziyin knows that his heart must not be calm.

    That''s it. A little more resentment is needed to fight for your son''s injustice and kill the demons!

 Chapter 1418

    "Please forgive me, master Yue. In order to protect herself, I can''t help you. I can only give you the pills I have saved when he is suffering from blood and flesh blur and only has one breath..."

    The rest of the words have not finished, suddenly a "bang" loud, so that Duan Ziyin a Leng.

    The more Qingqi''s lips trembled, the more murderous his eyes burst out, "that fairy, how dare she, how dare she!!"

    The dead wife died early, and he became a father and a mother to raise his son. Finally, everyone''s hatred turned into hatred for himself. If he had insisted, he would have fought for the death of a fish and broken the net. He would have prevented him from going out. Things would never fall into the present situation.

    Duan Ziyin, who has been watching more and more Qing Dynasty, knows that the more Qing Dynasty''s hatred is enough now. He will definitely not stop until he reaches his goal and knows inmanshu by himself.

    She didn''t plan to stimulate it any more, otherwise, Yueqing would lose her mind, so she would only be in disorder.

    She sipped her lips. "The medicine that inhibits cultivation will cause irreparable damage to the body if it lasts for a long time. What''s more, the cultivation cannot be further improved in a poor life. So, please calm down and succeed at one stroke."

    Duan Ziyin looks at the clearer and deeper.

    The more clear she said, the more clear she understood. But how could he calm down when she heard the tragedy of Fusang? I just hate that I can''t rush to enrol sect and kill that fairy for revenge!

    He thought benevolence jumps straight, restrain the anger in the heart reluctantly, "I know, please don''t worry about Miss Duan, this move, certainly not lose Miss Duan''s expectation!"

    When it''s over, Duan Ziyin doesn''t plan to stay.

    Before leaving, Yueqing takes out a humble bottle from the sleeve and hands it to Duan Ziyin. Between the two eyes, everything is silent.

    -

    after bathing, Su Kui lies on the couch lazily. She is only wearing a white cotton lining, her hair is wet, and she is barefoot on the soft collapse to close her eyes.

    The flush from the ear root mixed with the smell of mandala and musk in the air, silently telling what happened in this room.

    The more Fusang''s black hair hung down to his waist, he sat at the table, holding the cup in his hand. He scattered in a robe, a casual gesture, and the usual cold meticulous look, very different.

    Afterwards, there was no warmth, no caress, only silence in the air.

    Su Kui lay for a long time with her eyes closed. She heard the rustle in her ears. She slowly opened her eyes. The dark red eyes looked not far away, and the bottom of her eyes flashed light. Yue Fusang has dressed up and once again returned to his elegant appearance, as if he was not the man who just wanted to rub her into his bones.

    After he put it on, he raised his eyes and saw her looking over. The two eyes met in the air and opened naturally.

    More Fu mulberry thin lip light purses, silent.

    Su Kui sneered, with a touch of sarcasm on his lips. He did not know whether he was laughing at his own amorous behavior or his posturing. Languid words from the red lips overflow, tone thin cool, "go out, I''m tired."

    Tired -

    hearing this, the more Fusang''s light eyes were slightly stunned, he looked at Su Kui deeply, opened his mouth, and finally, he said nothing, retreated silently.

    They held each other for too long, as if whoever bowed his head first would admit defeat. At first hearing this, he didn''t know how to react.

 Chapter 1419

    There is no escape element, because, seeing her like this, his heart was confused, as if the calm and wave free lake, was suddenly thrown down a boulder, and suddenly set off the waves.

    At that moment, he had a feeling that could be called heartache, which was not obvious, as if he had been bitten by countless ants. It was like a kind of pain, which made people panic.

    The moment he left the room, Su Kui opened her eyes.

    She silently looked at the empty room, once again left her alone room, light way: "mirror worship."

    "Squeak --"

    as soon as the voice falls, the mirror worship lightly pushes the door and comes in, with a respectful look of "the God"

    The next moment, a medicine bottle was lost. Jing Si raised his hand to catch it, stupefied, with a complex look, "master, you are..."

    "Go and give him the medicine. I finally see through one thing. What I ask for is just an endless hole in my heart." She leans on the soft collapse and holds her shoulders with her hands. Her eyes are slender and inky, as if they were dyed by dizziness, like the wings of a butterfly, which is especially fragile.

    I don''t know why, after hearing this sentence, Jingsi''s eyes immediately turned red, and she clenched her lower lip, "master You... " She really wanted to say, can we go back to the past and be that wanton woman.

    We don''t like him, OK?

    However, how can we say that we can take back the feelings we have paid? The teacher is wrong. She overestimates herself.

    The woman closed her eyes and raised her hand to gently swing it.

    Mirror worship suppressed cry cavity, nodded, "yes, maidservant this will do."

    -

    nameless hall.

    After the mirror worship left, the more Fusang looked at the small rough porcelain vase on the table. Mirror worship didn''t say anything, just came in silently, put the bottle in front of him, said the sentence "God ordered me to give you", and left quickly.

    He raised his eyes for a moment, and saw her tears, as well as his disgust and anger.

    In winter, the sky is always dark and fast.

    After coming back, yuefusang sat in silence until midnight. When he got up, he stumbled and his body was stiff. He was thinking about how he felt about the woman who was at odds with him.

    The inside and outside of the nameless hall are at two extremes. The snow is blowing outside, and the inside of the hall is warm as spring. Apart from the beginning, yuefusang can''t deny that she treats him very well. No one dares to insult him. All servants are respectful to him. Once she found out that someone was disrespectful to him, the end was absolutely miserable. Over time, everyone knew who was in the heart of the Pope.

    Probably, he is the only one who deceives himself and always thinks that she is teasing him, right? Therefore, even if the heart has been loose, still adhere to, not to fall.

    Think of this, not from wry smile, that woman is really good ability, no wonder because Luo teaches so many male pet, but no one hates her finally, instead infatuate with her not to regret.

    He always kept away from feelings. He was cold and had no idea. He fell into her hands.

    Yes, he planted it. When he saw a white moth, flapping its wings, flying to the candle without any scruple, and then his body was burning into ashes in the suddenly rising flame, he realized it.

    The so-called moth to put out the fire, but mostly so.

    What kind of bullshit has two sides, so he destroys Enro''s teaching. As for her -

 Chapter 1420

    As I thought at that time, hide her with a carefully made chain, so that she can no longer show a confused smile to other men. From then on, she only belongs to him.

    After this picture appeared in my mind, it was like a giant beast rushing out of the prison. I could not restrain it any more. I cried wildly, and got her -

    -

    Duan Ziyin had been three days since she came back from Islam. She hurriedly returned to sukui to show her loyalty.

    Su Kui didn''t say much after listening, but she waved coldly and let her out.

    She leans on the main seat, her eyes are half closed and languid, her face is a little pale, it seems that there is something in her body that has become different.

    Duan Ziyin went out of the Yinluo hall and walked to her own yard. Her heart beat rapidly like a drum. She always felt that something bad was about to happen. She pinched the bottle in the dark pocket of her sleeve, her eyes dark.

    Just now the woman looked at her eyes as if she had seen everything. Duan Ziyin knows that things can''t be delayed any longer.

    She pursed her lips, quietly walked into the yard under the eyes of the guard disciples, and then, imperceptibly, flashed out from another place. The goal is the nameless hall.

    Yue Fusang likes to be clean, and he exists in the church as a hostage. So he doesn''t like to be guarded, which is normal. Su Kui follows him.

    That''s exactly what happened. Duan Ziyin didn''t spend too much energy when she came in. She dived in carefully and held her breath.

    There was no one in the huge hall. Her eyes flashed, and she heard the crash of water. Her cheeks were hot and her breath was heavy.

    Just as he was about to open the door of the soup pool room, suddenly a whisper came from inside, "who?!"

    Duan Ziyin shrinks her hand and her face is red and white for a while. She feels very embarrassed for what she just did. She wanted to go in and have a look, as if she had been bewitched.

    Silence for a moment, she cleared her throat, "it''s me, Duan Ziyin."

    There was no answer, and soon the door was opened.

    The man with jade like body is well dressed, with black hair hanging over his shoulders, dyed by water vapor, and his hair dripping down. He passed Duan Ziyin and looked indifferent. "What are you doing?"

    Ask clearly!

    Duan Ziyin''s heart rose and fell, but she forced a smile on her face and said, "the more childe I met with the Yue palace master today, he will come to rescue you in a few days, and then you will be free!"

    Smell speech, the long knuckles hold the bone china tea cup hand slightly meal, he looks like the eyebrow light pick by the ink halo dye, a moment, just not salty way: "Duan Ziyin, because Manjusri treat you not thin, why do you have to betray her?"

    He has a deep voice, which seems to be more hoarse because of his new bath. Tone light, can not hear the mood, Duan Ziyin but sensed the air, there are many oppressive factors in the restless floating.

    Her eyes moved. She tightened the bottle in her sleeve and forced a smile. "What do you mean, Mr. Yue? In such a cannibal place, Manjusri controls everyone''s body with insects. Why can''t we resist? Is it necessary to be controlled by her like a killing tool all the time? "

    The more Fusang listened to the sneer, "maybe," everyone was born with his own position and choice.

    "But Duan Ziyin, I think, our transaction can be stopped --"

 Chapter 1421

    "What?!"

    Duan Ziyin''s unbelievable stare filled her eyes with surprise and accusation, "what do you mean, master Yue? I''ve been running around for this, and I''ve been in touch with you, but now you''re back on it?! " She sneered, "isn''t it true that you are really bewitched by that fairy girl and you don''t even care about the morality of the Jianghu in your heart?"

    Even if not, what?

    When did he say he was a man of justice? The so-called image of banishment of immortals is only the imagination of those people. He didn''t care about it before, but now, even if he abandoned it, he doesn''t give up.

    "What is it, not what is it?"

    His narrow eyes and tail were slightly selected, showing some evil and wanton, which was extremely inconsistent with his clear and meaningful face. It seems that the body of an immortal is occupied by a demon. It looks very strange.

    Duan Ziyin''s brain leaped abruptly. She clenched her teeth and stared at yuefusang. "Where are you going to put Yuegong Lord? Can you really let such a malignant tumor in the Jianghu exist and cause all kinds of disasters? "

    Of course not.

    But he didn''t mean to elaborate with Duan Ziyin. He had no idea about her. Even if she didn''t cooperate with him, he would have a way to get out of trouble. What''s more, Manjusri, from the beginning to the end, had no intention of taking him.

    Before, he couldn''t stand Manjusri''s harassment. Now -

    he has a smirk in his eyes, which spreads to the bottom of his eyes.

    "That''s it, father. I''ll say it myself. I can destroy it, but I''m not with you, understand? "

    When Duan Ziyin heard this, Jai bared and said, "the more you support sang, you have no faith! Don''t you feel ashamed to trust your Xiashi in the whole Jianghu? "

    Thin lips light open, cool thin words spit out from the mouth, cold light two words, "No."

    What do those people do with their lives?

    "You --"

    Duan Ziyin is speechless because of his three words. The soft flesh in his cheek is bleeding from her bite, and his heart is filled with hatred. Again, what''s good about that woman? There are countless murders and blood stained hands, but there are always so many excellent men who go forward one after another to please her and offer everything for her.

    She has done so. If yuefusang repents, she will fall into a dead body.

    Duan Ziyin eased her mind and smiled weakly. She begged and looked at yuefusang. "The more childe, wake up! Looking back, I like a monster without a heart. It has no result! She is such a person, destined to go to hell, why do you have to stay with her? "

    she tried to persuade him as if he was good.

    Unexpectedly, Yue Fusang listened to her words. In the next moment, the tea cup in her hand flew quickly to Duan Ziyin''s front door.

    In the air, the delicate bone china tea cup was broken into countless pieces, and each sharp place was facing Duan Ziyin. It''s very aggressive and full of killing intention. Duan Ziyin was shocked by a cold sweat. She was shocked to be on the spot, but in a breath, the speed was too fast for her to react.

    Just when she thought she would be disfigured and blind, the fragment suddenly deviated from the direction, lost control and fell to the ground.

    The fragments were scratched across her cheek. In a moment, on the white skin, there was a bloodstain. The red blood flowed out of the wound.

 Chapter 1422

    "Ah --"

    she screamed with pain, but in the next moment, when she looked at the man''s cold eyes, she swallowed them all back.

    "Master Yue, you..."

    "You didn''t do anything, did you, Duan Ziyin?" The more Fusang smiled, mercilessly stabbed her disguise, "even though manjushu''s hand was stained with blood, she was at least brave enough to do it. How about you? At the time of killing, they are all forced, forced? "

    "I......" Duan Ziyin''s eyes twinkled and she was speechless because of his words.

    His eyes were shocked and inexplicable. He knew that he was a man who didn''t laugh or even talk. Now, in order to protect inmanshu, he broke the rules of not moving women, and even said coldly.

    As for him before, he lost his grace.

    But obviously, he has planned to shield the evil women, so naturally he will no longer pay attention to the so-called Jianghu morality.

    Can''t tell?

    The more Fusang raised his eyebrows, "well, I''ll ask you again. Did you really run around for my business?"

    As he inquired, Duan Ziyin''s head dropped lower and lower.

    Yue Fusang has a strong voice in the Jianghu. As long as she brings the news, she doesn''t need to incite, so many chivalrous people come to rescue her voluntarily. It was with formal understanding that she gradually began to conquer the man. As long as he can hold his heart in his hand, she can change her face and become the envy of countless women after she leaves the Indra religion.

    Just as she once, even now, envied the proud and wanton woman.

    She lived so smartly that she was so jealous that she wanted to get rid of her.

    Yuefusang is aware of this, and there are not many psychological obstacles for breaking the agreement. He drooped his eyes and didn''t want to say any more, "this is the end of the matter. As long as you are quiet and wait for me to solve the Indra religion, you can still have a freedom. At that time, it will be your wish. "

    She was not asked for her opinion, for it did not matter whether she agreed or not.

    Duan Ziyin came with joy and left with a rustic face.

    What should she do? Yue Fusang really repented. He didn''t think of the idea a few months ago. A word became a proverb, which became a reality.

    Yuefusang now fell in love with inmanshu, the meaning of maintenance is particularly obvious, not to mention whether she can get rid of inmanshu. After the event, the more Fusang learned that the lies she had sown in order to incite the more Qing Dynasty to deal with Yin Luo cult and man Shu, the more Fusang had no guilt and was cleared directly.

    At that time, how could she survive?

    -

    quietly went back to her yard, she was silent for a long time. When she raised her head again, her eyes were covered with blood, as if she had been hit by a huge blow, with a strong sense of killing. She clenched the bottle in her hand with such force that the bones were rattling.

    In that case, don''t blame me for being cruel!

    Because Manjusri, never live!

    -

    after the woman left, the more Fusang rubbed her eyebrows and heart and sat back in the chair.

    Almost no movement was seen. This wet ink hair seemed to evaporate automatically. Soon, there was no moisture.

    He took the medicine, and he won the bet, because Manjusri, she is real -

    internal power flows in the body, drying the wet long hair. He pursed his lips, quietly drooped his eyes like a sculpture, and sat in the palace with his back straight.

    Empty nameless hall, silent, a corner of the hourglass, with the passage of time, and issued a rustling sound.

 Chapter 1423

    He hasn''t had a rest for a long time, but he is mentally clear and has no feeling of sleepiness at all.

    Just the night before, I watched the moth pounce on the candle without hesitation, just for the warm moment. He was in a trance and realized clearly that she was so smart, she must have noticed something, right?

    Even if I don''t know that he secretly and Duan Ziyin plan to deal with her, I also know that sooner or later he will find a way to leave, as long as he is not dead.

    And she, reluctant to kill him.

    This is the woman who has always been cold hearted, the biggest heart devil. When she was in love, she could no longer be as free and unrestrained as ever. When he refused to bow to her and submit to her, there was only one breath left in his whip.

    Why is it him? Sometimes he was thinking, the heart began to shake, do women really like him?

    Her tone is always frivolous and flirtatious. Even if it is their love affair, she has never blushed, not as delicate as ordinary women. Between him and her, whenever there is silence or love, it is like a war without smoke of gunpowder.

    Because Manjusri said to him at the beginning, the so-called game, as expected, pulled him in.

    Whether he wants to or not, in the end, he is willing to join the net.

    He smiled bitterly. She was so proud. If she knew that she joined hands with trusted people, and that woman was still loyal as a dog, she would hate him, right?

    Because Luo Jiao must be destroyed, so let him do it.

    He knew that maybe she would hate him very much, but at least not more.

    Without dependence, he can have her more completely. After all, she is too bright, as if she was born to be loved by thousands of people. Her appearance, unlike the pride and unruly of women in the world, is like a moving pearl, attracting the eyes of countless followers in the dark.

    He is probably sick in his heart. He wants to have her all, lock her up and put her on the shelf. The loft is decorated with magnificence, and then, the golden house is hidden and delicate -

    -

    maybe it was too indulgent in the past few days. In the cold winter months, I ran out to play with the snow for a long time and blew the cold wind. In addition, in recent days, the mood is low, even if there is internal force to protect the body, it is inevitable to be infected with the cold.

    Holding the woman who has vomited for a while, she lies on the bed, and the mirror worships the frown of her heartache? Can''t you put it down? Be the one you used to be. Don''t be hard on yourself, OK? "

    For the first time, she said what she had in mind and stared at Su Kui.

    Smell speech, Su Kui chuckles, the face color that pink Dai did not give is pale, the lipstick that is usually red also lost blood color. Wearing a white inner garment, she is more like a girl in a normal family now without the full disguise of her usual life.

    She is very good-looking with a smile, and mirror worship has always known.

    But her smile before, always means unknown, the dark light hidden in the bottom of her eyes, as if she was thinking about what to set off at any time. Unlike today''s pure clean, the eyes of mirror worship suddenly red.

    Su Kui sniffed, "what''s the matter with you? But I am infected with the cold. I will not die in the next moment. Wipe my tears. I never like people crying in front of me. Don''t you understand? "

    "I......" Mirror worship opened a mouth, busy wipe the corner of the eye moist, "yes, yes, maidservant does not cry."

    I have been waiting on her for a long time. I know that she doesn''t like separation and sadness. Every day, she smiles.

 Chapter 1424

    She likes to be lively, so mirror worship is strong, not crying.

    I don''t know why. Her heart is full of inexplicable panic and palpitation. It seems that there is something bad about the coming of mountain rain, which makes her uneasy.

    "That''s right." Su Kui smiled. She leaned on the leg of the mirror and her curled lashes trembled. "How are you doing with Xun Huo?"

    "Ah?"

    Jing Si was shocked by her sudden words and said: "what does the religious master say? The slave and the servant have nothing to do with finding the fire childe. He and he are yours..."

    "Tut --"

    Su Kui gave a light Tut and shook his head with a sigh. "In the school of Indra, your feelings are rare. Looking for the fire, you can see the moon. You have been serving me for many years. You know my mind best. I have never treated you as an outsider. Since you like it, go for it. Don''t wait for it to be lost before you regret it, you know? "

    "Master, you..."

    "From now on, Xunfeng will be a free body, mirror worship, and follow him. We should live well together with my share of happiness, you know?" She had a light smile on her lips, her eyebrows and eyes curved like the bright moon hanging in the sky. It was very comfortable. Her voice is soft and warm, with her always lazy attitude, but her tone is very serious.

    Jing Si was frightened by her words. She fell down on her knees and tears fell down. "What do you say, Lord? If you didn''t save my maid, I don''t know how to live! You have promised your maidservant to be rich and rich. She will surely serve you all her life! "

    In fact, she is a few years older than sukui. Now, she is 25 years old.

    Su Kui sighed. She held her cheeks with one hand, and her heavy eyelids made her blink sleepily.

    "Oh, life is so long, don''t promise at will. As for me, I''m tired of the present days. If you have been to your days, I have my way to go. "

    She had a firm tone, and she had no choice.

    Jing Si cried out breathlessly. He only felt that the words of the leader were like explaining the later affairs.

    "No, I will not go, I will not go!" She shook her head, holding Su Kui''s cold and soft hands in her hands, pleaded: "master, would you please not drive your maidservant away? Because Luojiao is the home of the maidservant. If the maidservant is wrong, he shouldn''t have delusions about finding and burning the childe. You should punish the maidservant, right

    "Now, shut up and stop crying!" Seeing the failure of Huairou policy, Su Kui had to sink his face, and his powerful momentum poured out of his body. All of a sudden, the air in the whole dormitory was suppressed.

    "I, I......"

    Mirror Si cried out of breath, she covered her mouth with both hands, tears still fluttered to the whereabouts. Su Kui sighed at the sight. It was almost over. She didn''t want to punish her. She waved at will and said, "that''s all. Go back to rest. Tonight, someone else will serve me."

    Hearing this, Jingsi stopped crying and said with red and swollen eyes, "let''s let the maidservant come. Those people are all thumbs and don''t know what you are used to."

    "Well, it''s just one night? Jingsi, you dare to contradict the words of our leader today. You are brave, eh? " At the last word, her ending was heavy and her eyes were cold.

    Mirror worship a spirit, immediately bow his head, "maidservant dare not, the maidservant first serve you to sleep and then go, OK?"

 Chapter 1425

    It''s about the same. Su Kui''s eyes are drooping. "Mmm."

    Mirror Si breathed a sigh of relief, her heart was heavy, she pursed her lips, respectfully and gently supported Su Kui to lie down, which turned out the light, and stepped back.

    After su Kui left, she raised her eyes to the crimson curtain, and her eyes were clear.

    -

    the night is getting deeper and deeper. The bright white moon is hanging over the verdant bamboo. The silver moonlight falls from the sky like a gossamer, shining with the snow everywhere.

    In the middle of the night, Su Kui began to heat up, his head was heavy, and his eyelids were heavy as if they were glued together.

    She opened her mouth, a hoarse voice came out of her throat, and even she was startled to say, "come on..." A voice like a broken bellows, her own?

    With a little wry smile, she opened the curtain. Soon, a night maid came respectfully and asked her in a low voice what she wanted.

    The slender white fingertip points to the water that has been smelling on the table table. The maid knows it. She immediately goes to pour a cup of tea and tries the water temperature before serving it to her.

    A drink, just to ease the hoarseness of the throat, she told the maid to pour down a drink, and then lay down to rest.

    As a matter of fact, she is now in a state of coma. It''s the best choice to call the doctor in the teaching department. But she didn''t want to. She wanted to be so quiet.

    The maid retired, and the room was quiet again.

    There was a rustling gasp in her throat, which was caused by the fever, and there was a whirring in her chest.

    She blinked, and suddenly felt a pain gushing from all over her body. Her viscera were like being held by an invisible big hand. Her face was white as paper for a moment. She arched her body like returning to her mother''s body. Her hands were pressed on her waist and abdomen, and her forehead was full of sweat like rain.

    She clenched her teeth and cried out in pain.

    But she didn''t, sarcastic smile, Duan Ziyin really dare to start. She has arranged her own back road. In this life, her identity is a monster that is not allowed in the Jianghu. There are countless people who died in her hands. Those people come to her day and night to pester her in her dream, making her unable to sleep, and always wake up at midnight when she dreams back. Then, it is to face the general silence of the dead, open your eyes until dawn.

    She did not dare to close her eyes. When she closed her eyes, her consciousness was not black, but full of bright red. The flowing, thick liquid, like life, wrapped around her wrists and ankles, climbed up her neck, strangled her out of breath.

    But she will not die, even those dreams, the real terrible, are still just dreams.

    She was so tortured, the temperament will be more and more uncertain, only killing, to vent their resentment.

    -

    this is because of Manjusri''s liberation. Because of Manjusri''s wish, Su Kui will fulfill her.

    Countless sweet blood spilled from her throat and slid down the corner of her lips. She lay on her side on the bed, the blood stained the bedding under her body. The most painful time, as if the bones were broken by hammers, and then manually connected, viscera, torn into pieces. The most painful is just that moment, soon, those fierce pain quickly fade away, leaving endless weakness and emptiness.

    Sweat wet her eyelashes, blinked slightly, and the water drops with salt fell into her eyes. She closed her eyes uncomfortable and her chest heaved violently.

    She is still alive, but not far from death.

    Because Manjusri, Manjusri, you are also a poor man.

 Chapter 1426

    Yue Fusang wanted to see Su Kui the next day. He thought all night and finally decided to look into his heart.

    However, this time out of his expectation, sukui did not see him, or even hear the voice.

    He was stopped outside the hall, and mirror worship firmly prevented him from going in, and told him firmly, "if he breaks in, the Pope will not be happy!"

    Finally, Yue Fusang lowered his eyes and listened to the words of mirror worship. Seeing that he couldn''t come hard, mirror Si turned around and went back to Yinluo hall. The tall red carved wooden door closed slowly in front of him.

    Yu Guangli saw that mirror Si''s face was pale and his eyes were puffy, obviously crying for a long time.

    What''s wrong with this?

    His heart wrenched, countless ideas flashed through his mind, and he denied them one by one.

    No, it won''t. She''s so strong. How could she have an accident?

    However, as the most trusted maid and loyal subordinate, why did Jingsi suddenly appear this look? As if the general, eyes, full of despair.

    He pursed his lips, and the hand that hung over his side became a fist.

    Yue Fusang stood outside the temple for a long time, but still didn''t wait for any response. He raised his eyes. The bright sunlight on his head could not bring warmth in winter. The chilly wind rustled the green bamboos, and the snow fell down, as if another heavy snow had begun.

    There are fine snow particles falling into his eyes, cold and cold, inexplicable, cool to the heart.

    At last, he took a deep look at the closed gate of the hall of Yin Luo. Then he took a step back to the hall of no name.

    Today, we can''t wait for the result. If he could, he would like to break in hard, but if she didn''t want him to see her, his behavior would only attract rejection.

    -

    Su Kui lies on the bed feebly, and the blood stained bedding has been replaced. Mirror worship just wiped her body, this time, mirror worship regardless of her habits, forced to burn the dragon. So the air in the bedroom was warm and she yawned sleepily.

    Last night''s pain seemed like a nightmare to her. Now her whole body was in a light floating feeling, as if she had eaten the elixir and wanted to soar. She was amused by her ideas, and a pear whirlpool was deep in her cheek.

    Mirror worship see her smile, can''t help but red eyes.

    She stood outside the door for a long time, and when she could barely control her mood, she walked slowly into the dormitory. Maybe the Godhead is really happy now, isn''t she? Because, finally to be free, however, the bottom of the grief, almost submerged her.

    She is still so young, but she has been trapped here all her life. She looks like a gorgeous peony with a natural beauty. However, the heart is already rotten, leaving only the white bones and the empty heart.

    Therefore, the Pope did not like sadness, and she would never show sadness in front of her again, just smile.

    The palace was very depressed, and all the maids were worried. In the morning, they could not wait for the master to send an emissary, so they called the master''s mirror worship. When the mirror worship opened the tent, he saw the man lying on the bed in the pool of blood. His white inner clothes were already bloodstained.

    That picture is absolutely shocking.

    The woman lies on her back on the bed, her face is pale, and her lips are dry with blood. For a moment, Jingsi shakes her hands to explore the woman''s breath. She really thinks that she is dead.

 Chapter 1427

    Fortunately, no, but -

    Jing Si couldn''t speak. When she came to Su Kui, she saw that she opened her eyes slowly, and her long curled lashes seemed to be wings torn from insects. They were fragile and vulnerable.

    This is still because of Luo cult. Is Manjusri the one who calls the wind and calls the rain and makes people in the Jianghu feel frightened?

    "He''s here?" Open your mouth, in the mute voice, there is endless weariness.

    Mirror Si nods, "yes, Prince Yue has been waiting outside the hall for a long time. Do you want to see him, master?"

    Su Kui shook his head weakly, and smiled at his lips? Do you think I''m going to die and he''s happy? " In her eyes, she can''t help but draw a self mockery. Instead of mentioning Yue Fusang, she asks Jing Si, "how are the things I ordered done?"

    What she said was that she immediately recalled diguanxuan who was on a mission.

    "Mirror worship smell speech, busy nod," has sent out the message, right Dharma can come back soon! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui''s heart relaxed. She yawned lazily, and a drop of tears hung on her curled eyelashes, trying not to fall. Her complexion has returned to ruddy, and her lips are plump and crimson, as if stained with blood. More charming and charming than before. "That''s good."

    She turned over and waved at will, "go down, it''s not going to go out."

    Mirror worship naturally knew the seriousness of this matter, she nodded, tucked in the tucked in angle for Su Kui, quietly retreated. After she went out, her face changed, different from the usual gentleness, her eyes were cold, and her eyes were full of endless killing intention.

    She spread out her palm and poured some pills out of the bottle.

    "Let''s eat. If it''s spread out, no one will live. After eating, there''s still a thread of life, understand

    Several waitresses stared at the black pill in fear, feeling sad.

    Mirror worship not language, the first to pinch a send to the entrance, directly swallowed. She sneered and glanced at several people. "Eat, live, not eat, die!"

    She drew a dagger from her waist and turned it around. Her eyes became more sinister. Spread out on the left hand, a few pills steady stop in the white palm, quietly looking at a few people.

    Finally, they can''t stand such a repressed atmosphere, as well as the cold light from time to time, with endless murderous eyes, they pinched the pills and sent them to the mouth to swallow.

    "Sister Jingsi, don''t worry, we won''t talk nonsense!"

    "Sister Jingsi, I hope you will give us an antidote when the master is ready!"

    "Mirror worship elder sister..."

    Jing Si was upset by their quarrel. She glanced coldly and said, "shut up! Do your own business. If there is a rumor, you will die! "

    Several little girls were frightened by her first appearance of such horror, and quickly left with their heads down.

    After all the people left, the strong face of mirror worship suddenly collapsed and fell down the wall wearily.

    What to do? The once gorgeous woman in it is going to die. There is no medicine to solve it.

    A drop of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes. She can''t save her. No one can save a man who is eager to die! She still remembers that she was dragged away by the landlord''s thugs like a brute. She once loved her father and counted the silver from her body with a happy face.

    In the distance, the sound of the clank of the horse seemed to vibrate.

 Chapter 1428

    At that time, mirror worship was not called this name. She almost forgot her own name. When she thought about it again, it was like another life.

    I only remember that she was in despair at that time. I just wanted to touch her father and die in front of him, so that he would regret so much for her and free himself.

    Those dada horseshoes splashed with countless dust, fascinated everyone''s eyes, also made a group of ignorant villagers silly eyes, only knew to look straight at those people gradually moving towards.

    Many people dressed in black and short, with swords on their waists, looked menacing. Over them, it seemed that they were full of cold air. She stared at the scene, still reverberating in her mind.

    Firmly guarded in the middle is a sedan chair pulled by eight horses. The color of the sedan chair is crow green. The faces of those people were cold. They didn''t even look at her. They walked across the country road indifferently. The dust fascinated her eyes. She suddenly came back to her senses and made a noise.

    "Please, help me --"

    she is also in a state of emergency. She doesn''t even know who the people in the sedan chair are, are they good people or bad people. If the situation after being rescued is worse than at this time, what can we do? Or, what if the people in the sedan chair, as cold as those on the horse, turned a blind eye to her appeal for help?

    Fortunately, she won the bet.

    Just when a couple of little guys reacted and dragged her hard to the direction of the owner''s home, a loose and lazy voice sounded slowly.

    It was the voice of a woman.

    She was shocked. What is the identity of the woman that she could be escorted by so many subordinates?

    "Stop."

    As soon as the voice fell, a sound came from the horse''s neighing, and it really stopped with the woman''s order.

    The villagers are staring at this scene. They have never seen such a battle. It''s not to say that it''s a guard on horseback with a knife. Some people, even for life, haven''t stepped out of the village. They are less knowledgeable and more timid.

    Some people are afraid that what happens next will pose a threat to them. They have been running for a long time. Only the remaining villagers quickly retreated to tens of meters away. In case of an accident, I have to run away.

    Crow Green''s carriage stopped, and the first thing that came to everyone''s eyes was the jade like hand, with long fingertips and even bones and flesh covering the phalanx, which was the best work like a craftsman''s hand. The men who have never seen this picture look straight at them.

    Only one hand is enough to attract people''s attention. What if the woman comes out completely? What kind of picture will it be?

    "Tut, be gentle with girls. It''s not good to be rude like this."

    women''s voice seems to be coquettish, speaking slowly and lazily.

    A red dress, such as silk like green silk long and ankle, with the field side of the wind, slightly floating. She didn''t pull up her hair like a normal woman, but she just spread it at will, but it didn''t seem messy at all, only endless customs and charming.

    Her skin is very white, bright and dazzling in the warm sunlight. The lips are bloodstained, like smiling, with beautiful features, as if they were strange. To see her eyes, the onlookers were shocked.

    She and she have red eyes like monsters! Who is she?

 Chapter 1429

    The woman smiled arrogantly and wantonly. She jumped out of the carriage lightly. Her eyes were moving. It was just fascinating.

    "Well, why don''t you let it go?" She chose to pick up the eye tail, that pair of peach blossom eyes, still with a thick smile. "You asked me for help?"

    The little girl was frightened by her eyes, shrunk her shoulders and nodded, "yes, yes..."

    "Well, now, you regret seeing me?"

    If it is destroyed, she will turn around without hesitation and go away without turning her head back. After that, the girl was sold to the landlord''s house as a concubine. She was tortured and had nothing to do with her.

    At this moment, the girl who never walked out of the village was very clear in her heart. Even though she was shaking with fear and tears were pouring out of her eyes, she suppressed the crying cavity and shook her head firmly with her teeth. "No regrets, sister, please help me! As long as you are willing to save me, I will do everything for you in this life! "

    I don''t know which of her words amused the woman. She laughed at the moment. Her smiling face was brighter than the sunshine in the sky. The slender fingertip emptied a little bit, "in this case, my Lord will be very kind and make a Bodhisattva! But I''m not a sister. I''m -- "her red lips suddenly rise up, her eyes and eyebrows are frivolous, and she utters a word that makes her afraid." I''m a ogre! "

    "Ah..." She screamed with fear, deep in her eyes.

    "Hello, who are you?! We don''t want to interfere in Master Liu''s affairs! "

    "That is, even if you have a large number of people, but this is what you love and I want, girl, you''d better mind less!"

    Two young men, wringing the girl''s arms, finally calmed down. They heard that the girl was going to take her away. They were shocked. If the girl was really rescued, where would they go to find another beautiful concubine room for Master Liu?!

    If people lose, they go back, but they will be killed!

    However, their voice just fell, the idea just turned a circle in the head, the next moment, blood burst out from the chest! The change came too fast, the hot blood, splashed on the girl''s body, she lost the grip, and fell to the ground with a splash, scaring her face.

    The two young men, too late to give out the pain, were slowly raised by the woman, invisible strength, to pierce the heart.

    The dark hole that blood spurts directly, announce silently, at this moment, in her eyes, what happened!

    The villagers who watched the bustle saw that there was a human life. With a cry, they started to run.

    Several thugs don''t know what the identity of the women is. It''s really weird. They just lift their hands gently to restrain the young girl''s young man. They have already died. After two times on the ground, they have no breath.

    They look at each other. At the next moment, they don''t want any more people. They drop their sticks and disappear quickly.

    In the open field, the water in the paddy field is dyed red by blood, and the sun on the top of the head is covered by dark clouds at some time, which is a dark and oppressive piece. On the dead branches, crows and crows cry, and the air of the maiden is full of unknown breath.

    She was biting her teeth, sobbing low and shivering. The hairs on her back were all up. The cold sweat soaked her clothes. She was really afraid and kept thinking about how the woman would treat herself. When she killed the two young men, she was really scared.

 Chapter 1430

    Just when she felt confused and despairing for the future she could not see, a small white hand reached her eyes.

    "Get up, I have fulfilled your wish. You will be my man in the future. I hope you don''t regret being a cow and a horse. "

    The hand was so beautiful and delicate that she looked at her muddy hands and her blood. SIP lips, or choose to climb up from the ground. Even though her legs were weak, the woman didn''t seem to mean anything to her.

    She nodded. "You have saved me, and naturally you are my benefactor. From now on, you are my master."

    The woman also does not mind whether she accepts her help or not, light nod, count as a response. She swept the shabby yard not far away, and there was a man peering stealthily towards the door with wooden nails.

    Her eyes light flow, "over there, do you need the help of my master?" To send Buddha to the west, since she decided to be a living Bodhisattva, she thoroughly understood her wish.

    The young girl turned her head hesitantly, and her face turned white when she saw where the direction was. She saw it for a long time, and her eyes flashed with struggle. She hated it. Why did she hate her father so much? She promised her mother that she would treat herself well.

    However, in the end, she was still ruthless and could only shake her head wearily.

    The woman shrugs her shoulders, "then go."

    In this way, mirror worship followed in Manjusri and returned to inluo religion. In the beginning, she was not used to everything taught by inro. Later, I lived here for a long time and gradually felt a sense of belonging. Because Manjusri named her Jingsi, it was to let her abandon the past and move forward.

    She gradually understood the woman, what kind of person she was, and how notorious she was in the Jianghu. But she didn''t care. She only knew that it was the woman who pulled her out of hell and gave her a new life. In this life, she will remember this matter with gratitude.

    But now, the beautiful woman, suddenly, is going to die.

    She also later learned that women are actually two years younger than her. It''s just that she has been living a life full of food and clothes before, so she looks smaller than her.

    But the woman, likes to wear a red dress, looks too sharp and gorgeous, the momentum is amazing. It''s easy to ignore her age, and mirror worship is one of the awe at the beginning.

    The quiet and warm underground dragon in the dormitory could not warm her heart.

    Mirror Si held his knees and sat quietly outside for a long time. The tears on his face had dried up and his eyes were swollen. Once washed by water, it stings.

    Just let her, accompany her to the last moment. If that''s the end she wants.

    -Di Guangxuan came back in two days, and after he came back, he hurried into the hall of inluo. I don''t know what to talk with the woman in it. It lasted for a whole hour until midnight, when I stepped out of the inluo hall with a dignified face.

    His face was grim. If we can observe it carefully, we can see his sadness and despair.

    -

    yuefusang hasn''t seen a woman for a long time. I didn''t know before, but now, I just feel that the days are like years.

    He was hidden in the dark, cold and light eyes, looking at the steps of diguanxuan from the hall of Yinluo. Eyes flashed cold light, hanging on the side of the hand, re grip.

 Chapter 1431

    What does she want to do?

    He admitted that he didn''t know her from the beginning to the end.

    The heart from cannot see her to start, then is torn, sends out the stuffy pain. He was eager to know everything about her and why she had been locked up!

    -

    it was clear for two days, and on the third day, the snow drifted down from the sky. This year, it''s especially cold.

    Sunflower nest in the bed, unwilling to move, shivering with cold. The medicine is really powerful. It not only destroys her Dantian, but also lets her cultivation go away. She also hurt her root bones. Even if the ground dragon was burned in the dormitory, it could not warm her bones.

    In the body, as if there is ice in the bone, cold as if the whole body is frozen.

    She is drowsy. Since she was poisoned, her body has gone from bad to worse, as if she will not wake up in the next moment. But she knew that she could not die for a while. This kind of medicine is a kind of long-term poison. When people take it, it looks more and more beautiful and looks better and better. But the five zang organs and six Fu organs are exhausted at a very fast speed. When the internal organs fail to a certain extent, she will die completely. After death, the corpse will not rot, and will even spread a strong fragrance over time.

    Sounds like it must be a good way to die.

    However, Su Kui felt cold and was about to freeze. She shrank into the quilt and ordered herself to close her eyes and think nothing.

    The physical torture, as well as nightmares every night, made her sleepless.

    The house was dark. Without her command, no one will step in. She can be vulnerable once and no one will see.

    Su Kui slowly curled up, like the action of returning to the mother''s body, put her chin on her knee, tightly encircle her legs with her hands, and retract her head into the quilt.

    As if, she didn''t have to think about anything.

    But she did not notice that in a corner of the bedroom window, the pale moonlight poured in through the window gap. There is a happy and cold figure, standing alone in place. Those light eyes were deeply dyed by the night. He looked directly at the scene in front of him. He watched the woman curl up and wrap herself in the bed. Looking at her uncontrollable shaking, it seemed very cold.

    Being held by the quilt, the familiar clear breath is filled in the air, and sunflower inhales it into the lungs. Her eyes flickered, silent for a moment, and then slowly began to say, "more Fu sang?"

    No one answered, just when she wanted to open the quilt and have a look, a dull and hoarse voice sounded low behind her, "it''s me."

    The last glimmer of hope was also dashed after the words were said. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, they were cold.

    The body is suddenly pushed away, and yuefusang is pushed to a staggering, unexpected move, which makes his pupils and eyes look deeply at the woman who has risen and half sat.

    Su Kui kneaded the plump lips and laughed sarcastically, "why come? Don''t you give up on me? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Instead, I think of my coming. " She was half joking and half running.

    In the other hand under the quilt, strangled the thigh, trying to contain the impulse to shiver.

    It''s so cold that she feels like she can be frozen into an Iceman in the next moment.

    Looking at her performance, Yue Fusang couldn''t help it any more. She rushed up with one stride and held her hand in spite of her struggle.

 Chapter 1432

    The dark red eyes suddenly constricted, Su Kui yelled, "what do you want to do Then I''ll take my hand back.

    However, yuefusang has changed the previous indifference, and is now stubborn and terrible. His eyes were cold in the dark of the night. Big palm stuck Su Kui''s delicate wrist. Would you like to put your fingers to test her pulse.

    Su Kui is surprised. How can he find out? Di Guangxuan just got her order, but everything was not done well. If Yue Fusang finds out, she can no longer control her. At that time, because of the chaos of Luo cult, countless disciples will die because of her affairs.

    "Let go! Do you hear me? I order you to let go! "

    There was a cold light in her eyes, her red lips were tight and struggling, but she didn''t let him get it.

    Yuefusang realized that her mood was out of control, but she would only struggle weakly without using force. It''s not in line with her usual style. It seems that he didn''t expect it. She still had an accident!

    Heart pain, Su Kui here has raised a voice to shout out, "mirror worship!"! Mirror worship! "

    She can''t get rid of it. In panic, she only needs help from the outside world.

    However, she cried twice, and the mirror sacrifice, which was always on standby, never appeared.

    Dark eyes across the satire, she pulled the corners of her lips, gave up the struggle, "the more Fusang, I just have a Yinian for you, you will destroy all my?"

    Mirror worship didn''t appear, but Yue Fusang, who was rejected, quietly witnessed all her reactions. As long as you settle down and think about it carefully, you will know that there are few hands and feet that can''t be made by Yue Fusang.

    She closed her eyes, her long, thick black lashes quivered and breathed rapidly. "The more we support the mulberry, I really shouldn''t give you an antidote." Her tone was flat, as if she had said it with little emotion.

    But the tense body revealed that her heart was not calm. Maybe, it was setting off a huge wave.

    The more Fusang smiled bitterly, but did not contradict. No matter what she said, he took it silently. Her hands are tied to her slender wrists. I wonder when she has lost so much weight? With one hand, she could hold her wrist for a circle, leaving a lot of space. The blood vessels of indigo are looming under her almost transparent skin, and the fragile ones seem to break at a break.

    His fingertips, in the end, stick up.

    Su Kui didn''t struggle. She lost all her accomplishments and the Dantian was exhausted. Now she is not as ordinary as a person. It''s no exaggeration to say that if yuefusang wants to kill her at the moment, it''s no effort.

    She lay on her back, her eyes slightly lifted, staring at the crimson curtain of the bed, dazed! Give me a good time, let go of you and myself. " She plainly said this sentence, then can no longer support, closed the heavy eyelids.

    Yue Fusang''s heart was appalled and his eyes were sore. He could hardly detect her pulse. Her cultivation, the light colored eyes, closed, covered up all the pain and regret. A drop of clear tears fell quietly from the corner of the eye and hit Su Kui''s cheek.

    Su Kui''s eyelashes trembled. Knowing what it was, she couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t open her eyes again.

    Always want to make a conclusion, if she is indecisive, eventually, can only harm oneself, also can let oneself, completely lose the qualification of meeting with him again.

 Chapter 1433

    The body fell into a warm and broad chest. Sukui was not surprised. She pursed her lips and listened to the voice of Fusang with obvious shaking. In a low voice, she said, "because Manjusri, if I let you go, who will let me go?"

    "You brought me into this game. You are responsible for it, you know?"

    "You want to live, as long as you live, I can promise you..." No more separation.

    However, Su Kui coldly blocked his next words, "the more Fusang, the game is over, I don''t want to play anymore. Actually, do you know? Now, I have become a useless person. I have no way to stop you. I have imprisoned you. You are free. You are free. Understand? " She struggled to get up and looked back at him.

    She no longer disguised her inner anxiety. She pushed him away and stopped him from getting closer to the bed. She sneered, "the more Fusang, this game is my beginning, and I will finish it naturally. Now, I said, it''s over! Because no one can stop you in Luo school, you can go back to your Changqing palace and continue to be an immortal in your painting and a young palace master! You can also bring the so-called decent people to fight against the Indra cult, and I can only wait for my death

    "You should be very happy, right? You are finally free. You are controlled by me. You should hate me if you step on your dignity. You should be familiar with this medicine, right? "

    The last sentence, straight into the heart of Yue Fusang.

    He held the position of his heart and felt that it was painful, as if he had been gouged out by Sheng Sheng. It was painful and unforgettable. There is an empty cool wind, blowing from the heart, cold to the whole body.

    "I will not..." He wanted to explain urgently, opened his mouth, and suddenly couldn''t say a word to her dark red eyes.

    What should he say? Today, he is responsible for everything. At the beginning, they were in opposition, almost to the idea that the water and fire could not stand, and they wanted to make each other disappear in the world. Later, she turned a blind eye to all the advances made by women. Every time when my heart is shaken, I can think of how many disciples she led and killed in Changqing palace. Those blood stained the broad road outside Changqing palace.

    He took the initiative to come out, looking at the woman on the top, Gao guiduanyan sitting in the carriage, pick the peach blossom eyes, looked at him contemptuously.

    It seems to be saying silently: even if you are praised by the nuns in the Jianghu, what about you? If I want, you are always a dog under Manjusri''s feet.

    The elixir to restrain cultivation was left at his feet. The porcelain bottle rolled several times and stopped in front of him. He drooped his eyes, and the killing was still going on behind him. At that moment, his hands were tightly pinched. He had thought about whether he would try his best to go up and die with inmanshu. But, she died, because Luo teaches those evil heads, loses the control, certainly will launch the endless revenge to the Changqing palace.

    He didn''t dare to gamble because he had weakness. Finally, he slowly lowered his waist, as if with his own pride, and bowed down to the woman with sarcasm in her eyes.

    He took medicine, his hands and feet were chained, and in the eyes of his revered father and his adoring disciples, he was taken away as a slave.

    At that time, he, in any case, could not have feelings for women. Even if life was in her hand, he could not have feelings.

    But since when did the woman plant a seed in his heart?

 Chapter 1434

    Now, this seed grows and sprouts in his heart, and grows into a towering tree that can cover the sky and block out the sun. It always affects his mood, which makes him unable to face all this calmly.

    In the end, despite Su Kui''s refusal, Yue Fusang stayed in the Yinluo hall.

    He knows better than anyone who gave her the medicine. The name of this medicine is Zui Hongyan. It is a kind of medicine that will not die immediately but will cause the internal organs to gradually collapse and die. Moreover, the poison was incurable -

    yuefusang spent every day in suffering. He moved into the hall of Yinluo, but he dared not touch the head of sunflower, so he made up the bed and made the floor beside her bed every night.

    His actions are seen in the eyes of mirror worship, and automatically understood as his premeditation. To this day, she no longer trusts anyone except Su Kui.

    However, as the days went by, mirror worship gradually found that yuefusang, who had recovered his cultivation, did not leave, but instead looked after su Kui every day, he buried himself in various books, trying to find ways to detoxify them.

    However, Su Kui''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and the way to detoxify it has not been found.

    The more Fusang refused to give up, even though there was a voice in his heart telling him to give up. This poison has no antidote. However, he just saw his heart, and how willing to let her die in front of his own eyes.

    -

    the rare good weather in winter, the warm sunlight, refracted from the open shutter window, is the floating dust in the bright light.

    Pale almost transparent fingers slowly extended into the beam, and the blood vessels of indigo were clearly visible under the back of the hand. Su Kui leaned in the soft collapse, looking calm, without any fear of death. Since the loss of cultivation, the color of her eyes is a little light, and finally, it becomes black.

    All of these are because her magic skills have disappeared from her body. The accomplishments that were enough to affect her physical characteristics were gone.

    The pupil turned black like ink, her eyes narrowed slightly, and the water in the peach blossom''s eyes was bright. On her white cheek was a ray of crimson, just like the rosy clouds in the sky. Her plump lips were crimson, and her features were more beautiful than before.

    Now she, any one glance swept, is endless and charming.

    Such as the gorgeous ghost crawling out of hell, specialized in cannibalism.

    No one knows, looking at her charming face day by day, his heart has been pierced with holes.

    -

    Yue Fusang walked in slowly with medicine. His steps were very light. Su Kui looked out of the window at the melting snow and didn''t notice it.

    Her ankle length seaweed like long hair spread at will, the whole person languidly wrapped in the snow-white fur, even the fingers are lazy to move.

    The more Fusang walked in, the more he looked at the picture. His breath was slightly sluggish, and his steps were repeated twice. When the ink eyes of those watery eyes look back, the more Fusang, the more they come back.

    He had a light smile on his lips, and looked at her tenderly with his eyebrows and eyes. "Take the medicine, Manjusri."

    Su Kui lightly glanced at the medicine bowl in his hand, and soon turned his head, "take it, I don''t want to drink it."

    "Manjusri..."

    More Fusang came to her, put down the medicine, looked at her with eyes pleading, and said in a low voice: "Manjusri, I know this medicine doesn''t taste good, but it can temporarily inhibit the poison in your body..."

 Chapter 1435

    Smell the sound, Su Kui nodded with a smile like a smile, "you also said that it''s just suppression. Everyone in the world knows that drunken beauty has no remedy. Do you not know? Well? "

    "It''s my fault..." With her slightly sarcastic words falling, the more Fusang''s straight back slowly drooped, and the lead gray eyelashes, such as the dragonfly that lost its life in an instant, its wings drooped.

    He hasn''t had a rest for several days. There are blue bruises on the bottom of his eyes. It''s very suitable for kissing. It used to be su Kui''s favorite thin lip. It''s also slightly white and has lost its color.

    His whole person, as if in a night, no fighting spirit.

    Sunflower''s eyes and lashes tremble slightly, and her red lips are pursed lightly, which makes her a little impatient.

    In the end, she chose to reach for the medicine bowl and drink the dark brown and bitter medicine. Put down the medicine bowl, she frowned, and looked at yuefusang with cold eyes. "I''ve finished drinking. This time, can you go?"

    "The more you support me, I don''t need you to pity me. All I have done now, you will think that I am atoning for the sins I have done. You can leave, because no one in Luojiao will stop you. How about going back to be the leader of the imperial palace

    She stabbed him in the heart one by one. Now, she probably won''t believe that she''s moved by her anymore, will she? All his actions, in her eyes, were no more than premeditation or sympathy for her.

    How can pride be tolerated like her.

    However, he is not --

    "Manjusri, how can I do it so that you can believe that I have no malice to you?" He squeezed such a sentence out of his throat with difficulty. In those light eyes, there was already deep despair.

    If Su Kui looked up at him at this time, he would surely be able to detect it.

    But Su Kui didn''t look. Her thin and white fingers twined with her dark hair, and then looked at them around her fingertips. Repeat again and again, as if you are happy.

    Hearing this, she said: "Oh, then you kneel well, you kneel, I will believe you, how?"

    She could not see the emotion when she started to smile. In fact, she doesn''t care now, no matter what.

    She didn''t think yuefusang would do this. He was arrogant, but he never lost to her. She had held on for so long, even tried to pick out his hamstring and hamstring, and saw that he could only crawl under his feet in exchange for his surrender. But in fact, no matter what she did, she couldn''t get a look of fear from him.

    He is not afraid of her or death, so there is nothing to threaten him.

    Now, it''s just that there''s a trace of unhappiness in my heart. She used the most extreme words to stimulate him and wanted to drive him away. She didn''t want her fragile state to be exposed in the eyes of a man she wanted to conquer.

    Playing with her hair, she glanced at it leisurely.

    A dull sound came into the ear. Su Kui''s eyes contracted rapidly when he saw the picture in front of him. Her voice is dry. Something is squeezing into her heart.

    "You --"

    yuefusang knelt straight in front of her eyes, almost the moment when her voice fell. Without hesitation, in front of her, she bowed to the throne.

    Inexplicably some want to laugh, so, she also smiled, tears flew out of the eyes, dyed her crow black lashes. "More Fusang, more Fusang, do you still have today?"

 Chapter 1436

    After she lost everything, she could easily get everything she wanted, but she had no interest in reaching for it.

    She finally believed that he might, really, like his own, right?

    "The more Fusang," she said softly, her eyes sparkling with water, and Su Kui pursed her lips. "Let''s do this. We were born in a bad time, and there was a time like that. In the future, don''t make these useless efforts. It''s useless."

    With her words, yuefusang was unable to maintain the calm on the surface. His eyes were a little red. "Can you hold on? I don''t want the so-called morality of the Jianghu and the honor of the Qing palace. I can no longer care about their life and death. I''ll take you away, OK? "

    Duan Ziyin also knows that once Su Kui is poisoned, she will be doomed.

    So, after she took the medicine, she immediately fled from the Church of Indra.

    The female Gu is in Su Kui''s body. As her Dantian is destroyed and her accomplishments are scattered, she can control all the female Gu. She has no right to drive the female Gu for a long time.

    In time, all the disciples of Luojiao will surely notice.

    But then it was all over.

    Such a twisted and evil place can finally disappear. In fact, she also hates this place -

    but she was born here and grew up here, unable to escape. Her roots, her so-called belonging to her father and mother, also remain in this land full of crime and blood. She is like being bound by an invisible iron chain. No matter how far she goes, she will come back here eventually.

    Outside, there is no place for her. Those so-called decent people, looking at them struggling in the smelly swamp, don''t want to pull them, but try to use weapons to press them all into the mud, hoping that they''d better rot and die in it.

    In fact, many people resent that she controls them and does not give them freedom. But who can understand that she is the one who is most controlled?

    Rather than resenting her in the bottom of their hearts, they all lack the courage to put all their eggs in one basket!

    Thinking about too many things in her head, she began to feel a dull pain. She stopped her spinning thoughts and shook her head wearily. "The more we support mulberry, the end is determined. No one can live forever. In fact, I have fantasized about my own death method, which must be very miserable. I even thought that maybe I would end up with nothing left. But the ending, obviously, is much better than I expected. For men, be content. "

    "I''ve paid for what I''ve done in my life. In the next life, will Lord Yan be able to give me a good start?" With a smile in her eyes, the whole person was immersed in the warm sunlight, and the beam of light hit her eyes. She closed her eyes, and the black lashes quivered.

    Beautiful, as if the moment is about to disappear in front of us.

    From the corner of his eyes, a drop of clear tears fell, and he clenched his teeth to keep his heart from breaking.

    He knew that this time, he really agreed with her. It also means that he personally pushed her onto the yellow spring road.

    "Yes," he said, barely pulling a light smile from his lips. The ink seemed to be in his pupils, and the sun could not reach the bottom of his eyes. He could not help pleading, "well, Manjusri, will you still fall in love with me in the next life?"

 Chapter 1437

    He has expectations. In the next life, they will not meet like this again, will they? If you want to be gentle, there may be small contradictions, but it will not involve life and death and righteousness.

    He wants to live in a simple world with her. In the next life, he must discover his heart in advance. Don''t do anything that would endanger her safety.

    Su kuiding was looking at him. When Yue Fusang was staring at him with eyes that were similar to those dyed by ink, he held his breath and raised his heart without any reason.

    Just when he thought she couldn''t answer, she smiled slowly, "maybe it will," without a moment''s denial, then, he still had a chance?!

    This answer suddenly brightened his eyes, and he inexplicably believed that they would have an afterlife!

    "Thank you, Manjusri!" His eyes, as if for an instant, were shattered by the eyes of the sky and reflected in, which was amazing. As if living in a moment, my heart is full of flowers.

    Manjusri, if you die, I will not live alone.

    He said a word silently in his heart. He didn''t speak any more. The warm sunshine greeted the room. The woman was nestled in the soft collapse. She was as lazy as a cat. She closed her eyes, and her lips opened a faint smile.

    Of course, she will like him. In the next life, in the next life, she will be together.

    -When Duan Ziyin took the medicine, she immediately escaped from the school of Indra, but she was afraid that yinmanshu would not be poisoned. In this period of time, I dare not make a statement.

    In addition, she saw that all the actions of enrol were normal, the surface was calm, and as in the past, she had a bad premonition in her heart. Could it be that Manjusri sensed that she was drugging in the water, so she was not poisoned at all?

    Thinking of the mysterious and treacherous woman, she tightened her lips, not sure.

    At this time, the elegant man in the black robe came in a hurry. His face was more and more clear.

    It turns out that Duan Ziyin, after escaping from the Indra religion, hid in the Changqing palace with the people who came to meet her.

    In the past few days here, she was in constant panic every day. There was no movement or disappearance of poisonous insects in her body. Moreover, since Manjusri still has a back hand, why hasn''t she heard any news about the disappearance of the left Dharma protector of Yinluo cult in the past few days?

    Yue Qing also sent people to inquire about Duan Ziyin. Because of Luo cult, no one came to inquire about Duan Ziyin.

    As if there was no such person as her in the world, and she had never appeared in the enrol.

    It''s getting colder and colder. Another month is the Spring Festival. Duan Ziyin seldom celebrates the Spring Festival in Yinluo. They don''t think such a festival is worth celebrating and having fun.

    She has been to the foot of changqinggong mountain. Villagers and families have begun to prepare new year''s products. Tourists who travel far away have also returned home in order to get together with their families. Everyone''s face is brimming with joy. Duan Ziyin looks at it and feels yearning.

    She didn''t know who her family was. She was abducted into the school of Indra. Because the root bone was suitable for martial arts, she was taken away quietly.

    If it wasn''t for Indra, she would be one of these people, right? Living an ordinary and happy life.

    Snow is flying outside the pavilion. After asking about the maid, Yueqing quickly steps outside the pavilion and opens the curtain to enter.

    "Miss Duan..."

 Chapter 1438

    "Master Yue?" Duan Ziyin got up and saluted, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Have a look," Yueqing hands Duan Ziyin the letter. "Sonny, he has a letter. Alas --"

    he sighs heavily and looks solemn.

    Duan Ziyin''s heart thumped, but she couldn''t help but refuse. She quickly picked up the letter and opened it for a look. Only saw the first line, then froze, according to the meaning of the letter, Yue Fusang actually called Yue Qing to hold still, don''t aim at the school of inluo?!

    How can this be?! Things have come to this point, there is no turning back.

    Otherwise, in what capacity does she stay in Changqing palace? If yuefusang really had feelings for yinmanshu, then she would not let go of yinmanshu''s medicine if it was successful.

    Never let the clearer you listen to the more Fusang!

    The cold light in her eyes flashed by, and she asked with a pucker of her lips, "the imperial master, are you sure that this is the handwriting of yuegongzi? He agreed with me that when the time is right, he will take down the Indra cult at one stroke. It is impossible to say such words to you at such a critical moment. Is there any secret in this? "

    Duan Ziyin intentionally said so, leading Yueqing to think elsewhere.

    Unexpectedly, Yueqing listened to her words and shook her head. "I know Sonny''s handwriting clearly. Besides, he wrote a letter that only my Changqing palace knew. If other people get it, it''s just a piece of white paper."

    "Here..."

    Duan Ziyin is so dumb that she looks down for a moment, holds her hands and looks at Yueqing. She anxiously says: "Yuegong master, you know Yuegong son best. He is absolutely impossible to send you such a message at this time. Most likely, Yuegong son is under control!"

    "What?!"

    Yueqing didn''t believe it at all. He would not believe it if he didn''t know the handwriting and the way of sending the letter. The letter would have been written by his son himself.

    Hearing Duan Ziyin''s words, he thought about it in his heart, and thought that it was very possible.

    "So, has our plan leaked out? Will the witch do anything to Sonny? "

    As soon as he was worried, he lost his sense of proportion. Duan Ziyin Haosheng comforted him for a long time, and then said: "there is a special kind of insect in Luo cult. As long as this insect is implanted into the human body, even the person with the firmest mind will listen to the demagogue! Master Yue, this matter can''t be delayed any more. In my opinion, please start your army quickly. I''m afraid that there will be an accident for master Yue! "

    Duan Ziyin just grasped the weakness of Yueqing and knew that he cared about yuefusang very much, so she would stab him in the heart without giving him any chance to think.

    If at ordinary times, when the head is awake, with a little thought, you can detect the calculation that Duan Ziyin''s eyes flashed from time to time. But worry about the more clear-minded son, but think of a little will hurt the idea of the more Fusang, then can no longer sit.

    In any case, he must see him with his own eyes, so that he can rest assured!

    "It''s not too late. We''ll start the army immediately. I can''t wait any longer! Miss Duan, please lead the way! " The clearer the letter is, the deeper the voice says.

    Duan Ziyin is happy. She suppresses her heart and nods, "OK, please come first This day, finally came!

    She has been waiting for this day for too long. Finally, she has been waiting for it.

 Chapter 1439

    "Manjusri, it''s a fine day today. Do you want to go out for a walk, eh?"

    It''s cloudy for days. Today, I finally see the sunshine that I haven''t seen for a long time. Since the last conversation with Su Kui, he really didn''t try to find any more antidotes, as if he had given up. Every day, for most of the time, he was looking at Su Kui, as if he wanted to engrave her voice, face and appearance in the bottom of his heart.

    Su Kui is more sleepy, but her face is more ruddy. Her cheeks are like clouds in the sky, her lips are sweet, her skin is white and lustrous, like the best warm jade.

    Hearing yuefusang''s question, she blinked sleepily and opened her eyes slowly. The trance continued for a long time, until she could see clearly, she slowly said: "it''s you," she bent her lips, tone was very gentle, "don''t want to go, it''s too sleepy."

    Yue Fusang''s heart jumped. He forced a smile and said, "sleep every day. Go out for a walk. It''s a fine day. The wintersweet flowers are blooming. They are very beautiful, eh?" He was about to dribble softly.

    What if I have accepted the fact in my heart? But it doesn''t mean that he can watch his beloved woman weaken in front of his eyes, but he can''t help it.

    Su Kui opened her eyes. There was a trance in her ink like eyes. She was hesitating. When she wanted to nod her head and promise, mirror Si hurriedly came from outside.

    "Master! The more Qing the Changqing palace is, the more a large group of Jianghu sects are assembled. It''s almost to the top of the cliff! "

    Her forehead was sweaty and her face pale. Compared with those people outside, she is more worried about the religious masters who have lost all their accomplishments. She knows how many people outside hate the religious masters to die. If the religious masters fall into their hands, there will be no good end.

    She''s like this. Why do those people just refuse to let her go.

    Is this the so-called justice in the Jianghu?! In her opinion, it only makes people laugh! It''s hypocrisy.

    With that, she gave yuefusang a fierce look. If it wasn''t for him, how could the leader fall into such a situation. It was he who destroyed the leader and the woman who had been reckless!

    Su Kui heard this, no response, as if already expected the general.

    Her calm eyes fell on yuefusang. His thin lips became tighter and tighter. After a long silence, he looked at Su Kui and asked softly, "Manjusri, do you believe me?"

    He will come back.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed and she didn''t speak. Yue Fusang''s face darkened. Now he is responsible for everything, no wonder others. Black and white, is not who can say clearly. They are on the opposite side. At the beginning, they are not happy, even with their swords in full swing.

    Father came for himself. He knew that.

    Finally, he said in silence, "Manjusri, I''ll take care of this matter. You have a good rest."

    Su Kui''s eyes are slightly closed, and his brows are slightly tired. She pursed her lips and went to sleep again.

    More Fusang heartache of pull up, he finally looked at Su Kui deeply, words full of affection, "Manjusri, wait for me to come back!"

    Said, he no longer hesitated, turned and strode away.

    At the door, a quiet voice suddenly sounded behind him, "the more Fusang, do you like me?"

    Yuefusang''s whole heart was shaking. He thought that she would not believe him for a long time.

    "I like you, no doubt." He said in a deep voice, firmly.

    Smile on lips, a light smile, such as breeze.

 Chapter 1440

    Without the sharpness and casualness of the past, her eyes are as clean as a spring.

    "I see."

    As soon as he left, Jingsi said, "master, do you want him to leave? And what do you mean by what you just said? " She couldn''t understand it, but if the Pope let him go so easily, what would he do after he went out and joined hands with all the people in the Changqing palace to deal with them?

    Hearing this, Su Kui laughed.

    She sat up with her hands on her bed and calmly told mirror worship, "mirror worship, call di Guangxuan, tell him, I''ll tell him what to do, and then we can start."

    "Master, you..."

    "Go." Su Kui interrupted her and rubbed her eyebrows. "Don''t worry, I won''t go anywhere, eh?"

    Knowing that Jing Si was worried, she took the lead in blocking her words.

    The mirror sacrificial had to nod, "yes, the maidservant goes back, the Pope, you stay in the temple, wait for the maidservant to come back, OK?"

    Of course, she can''t go. With her broken body, where can she go? She laughed and nodded in agreement. "OK."

    -

    Yueqing thought that there would be a fierce battle. However, when the people headed by him fiercely killed up the cliff, they saw only a white man with a clear face and a long body, just like a man in white who was relegated to the immortals in the painting, standing outside the School of inluo and looking at him quietly.

    "Sonny!" When he saw the visitor, he was filled with tears. He quickly got off his horse and walked forward a few steps.

    However, Duan Ziyin holds her back. "Yue palace master, that demon girl is cunning. Be careful!"

    Seeing Duan Ziyin disappearing, the more he supports sang Ben''s plain eyes, the cold light suddenly rises. Looking at her eyes, there is no emotion. It seems that she is cold from head to foot.

    It was an undisguised intention to kill. Duan Ziyin had no doubt that if she was in front of yuefusang at the moment, he would definitely kill her.

    No hesitation!

    Ah, because Manjusri, how can you provoke so many men in the world!!

    The more Fusang took back his sight, the more clear he looked, nodded slightly, and his tone was clear, "father."

    In fact, what he should resent most is himself. All the causes lie in himself. No one else can blame him.

    "Sonny, are you ok?" See more Fusang appear in front of his eyes, the higher the heart, finally stable landing. "Sonny, come to my father''s side. This time, my father and my brothers will shovel the Yinluo cult to the ground and return it to a clean place in the Jianghu!"

    "No, father," said yuefusang, shaking his head. He stood steadily in the distance, his long black hair and white robe were rolled up by the cold wind, and the verdant Millennium pine stood proudly on the edge of the distant cliff.

    "Go back, father. You''ve done enough. You don''t need to make too many sacrifices."

    Hearing the words of Yue Fusang, the more clear and unbelievable he opened his eyes, "Sonny, what nonsense are you talking about?! Are you really under the control of that witch? " Said, his eyes, with some vigilance.

    Duan Ziyin''s heart beat like a drum. The more Fusang smiled and glanced at her, the more clear she asked: "what did she tell you?"

    No, you can''t say it!

    Duan Ziyin holds her fists, but it''s too late to stop her. Yueqing has nodded her head.

    "Hiss --"

    the less Fusang looks sarcastic, a dark look appears on his pale gray eyes, "father, you''ve been cheated."

 Chapter 1441

    "Because Manjusri didn''t do anything to me, my cultivation was still in progress, and I wasn''t controlled by the so-called medicine or insect. The letter was written to you by myself when she didn''t know it."

    "Father, did you give the medicine to Duan Ziyin? You know the tyranny of the poison. Now, she can''t make any threat to you. Don''t disturb her again, OK? "

    With his calm words coming out of his thin lips, the school leaders behind Yueqing looked at each other and their faces were uncertain. More Qing Temple drum, he turned his head, looked at Duan Ziyin, deep voice way: "Duan girl, this matter, also please Duan girl give more some explanation!"

    He has been in the Jianghu for many years. The more Qing Dynasty is not a fool. After a little thinking, he knows what Duan Ziyin wants.

    She wanted to use their hands to start a conflict with the right way and the evil way, and then, without any effort, to get rid of enrod. In this way, she not only gained freedom, but also became a female Xia who was in the heart of the people and Cao Ying and Han.

    Oh, it''s a good idea!

    Duan Ziyin was stared at by his fierce eyes, and unconsciously stepped back half a step, that is to say, this subtle action exposed her inner uneasiness and emptiness.

    "Miss Duan has nothing to say?" The clearer the voice is, the colder it is. He was cheated by a wet girl. He even made such a big battle because Duan Ziyin told him that yuefusang was being humiliated by Luo religion and was probably controlled by a witch.

    It is because of this that he used this saying to gather a large number of people from the Jianghu and intended to rescue Yue Fusang from the Indra cult.

    Unfortunately, the next scene, is born in his face.

    The better Fusang is, there is no wound, and there is no loss of half of his accomplishments.

    Duan Ziyin is in a panic, facing the more clear questions, her eyes are twinkling, and her nails are pinched into her hands. Her brain whirled rapidly, and when Yu Guang saw the icy look in her eyes, she suddenly got a smart light.

    "Master Yue! What I said to you is true. The witch is good at bewitching people. Why don''t you think about it? Why did he ask you to take a lot of people with you to go back and let him go? "

    "Yes, why?"

    "Yes, it''s strange!"

    "Master Yue owes us an explanation!"

    "Lord Yue, what''s the matter? It''s different from the words you said to us at the beginning!"

    Because the fighting power of Luojiao is very terrible and it also remembers revenge. If this battle fails, they will think about it. If they don''t take care of it, it will be the end of the battle! Now, they have gathered all their disciples, who are willing to take risks because of Yueqing''s words and many promises.

    But now, it seems that in many cases, it is different from what Yueqing said.

    Yueqing didn''t expect that she would bite back. This is to let yuefusang be bewitched by the witch on his back. The crime should be punished! As expected, she is the most poisonous woman. In the end, he is too weak against the enemy!

    "Sang''er, you said, as a father, I know that you are not easily bewitched by the fairy! This woman is slandering you, isn''t she? "

    He stared at yuefusang and indicated that he would like to answer.

    For a long time, the scene fell into silence. When people thought that he would say something, he smiled and nodded slowly, "yes, I like inmanshu. No, maybe it''s because of love."

    There is no so-called demagogue. If he refuses to move, who can force him?

 Chapter 1442

    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the room were in a uproar.

    "What?!"

    "What''s the matter with yuegongzi?"

    "He and he are already in the devil''s way!"

    The more Qingqi''s face was livid, he pointed to yuefusang, his son who was always proud of himself. He shouted in a cold voice, "enough sang''er, do you know what you are talking about?! Stop talking nonsense, come to me! Get out of the way. Today, I will raze Indra to the ground! "

    Duan Ziyin didn''t expect Yue Fusang to go on completely according to her idea. In this way, what she said has a basis. Even if the more Qing Dynasty, there is also a more Fusang in front of the block.

    Just in the heart, how many are not willing to ah! She tried her best and was finally robbed of everything she wanted.

    But now, at last, she''s going to die! In this world, there is no woman who can make her Duan Ziyin jealous any more!

    The more Fusang knew that Yueqing would not give up easily, and he didn''t want to say anything more. When the people saw how he did, they fixed their eyes and looked at him again. In his hands, there was a long sword with cold light shining. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the people. "Father, this is the only way to redeem his son''s unfiliality. Today, if you have to break hard, you will step on my body!"

    Hua -

    is he going to be the enemy of the whole Jianghu Wulin?!

    Duan Ziyin''s pupils are constricted. Unexpectedly, Manjusri''s influence on yuefusang has reached such a level. For Manjusri''s sake, did he intend to join the devil Kingdom, regardless of his father and son''s friendship and morality?!

    The fingertips fall into the palm, so if you can''t get them, they will all be destroyed!

    She said to Yueqing in a cold voice: "Yuegong Lord, do you hear that, too? The more childe, he has been completely bewitched by the witch, has not been once that character awe inspiring more support mulberry! Now, he''s just a puppet controlled by a witch! "

    "Shut up!"

    The colder he interrupts her and yells at her in a low voice, "your calculation can be understood by someone with a little brain. How about my son? It''s not until you, a woman of the same devil Kingdom, can comment on yourself! Get out of the way

    After all, he looked coldly at Yue Fusang and said: "Sonny, do you really want to be the father and the enemy of the whole Jianghu school?"

    More Fusang thin lips light purses, the heartbeat is extremely fast, as if there is something, want to live to peel from his bone. It''s messy, but he knows it''s not because of what''s going on. Then, there was something wrong with her -

    for a moment, he wanted to lose his long sword and turned away. It''s nothing to do with him. He''s moral in the Jianghu!

    But he can''t. If he leaves, these people will not hesitate to kill in. There is no Manjusri in town, but a group of headless flies without backbone.

    The long sword in his hand pulls up the flowers of the sword, and the fierce force is all around him. The cold wind on the top of the cliff roars. His clear and meaningful eyebrows and eyes are replaced by the gloomy color, "don''t say more, if you fight, then fight!"

    The more Qing looked at Duan Ziyin''s encouragement, and the group of people who were not under his command rushed up together. His son, whose hands are only ink and books, wields a sword with the power of one man, with the power of thousands of troops.

    Blood soaked his snow-white gown into red, and his pale and clear cheek was scratched with a ferocious skin turned out wound by someone, but he seemed to have no consciousness. He wiped it at will, and in the next moment, he carried his sword to pierce a man''s chest.

 Chapter 1443

    Soon, around him, there were countless corpses lying.

    He walked over the corpses with a long, sharp figure, his eyes as cold as a knife, which made people feel chilly.

    His son, who was forced at last, became a murderer without blinking an eye. The devil -

    was constantly surrounded by people. He saved his life to fight. Therefore, he was better than anyone else. If someone falls down and rushes up, even if he is strong enough, he is only one person.

    Soon, he was attacked from behind. The long sword pierced his body directly. The tip of the sword, which was dripping blood continuously, came out from his abdomen.

    More clear face big change, startled exclaim, "Sonny!"

    This one, shrill and sad, resounding through the sky!

    I don''t know when the sky is changing, and the clouds are surging over the foggy sky, as if a huge wave is brewing, which is about to come.

    "All the disciples of Changqing palace listen to the order!" The eyes that are very similar to yuefusang flash, the clearer you bite your teeth and squeeze out a sentence from your mouth, "protect the little Lord with all your strength! No one can be forgiven for killing those who obstruct. "

    his high hand falls heavily, carrying the momentum of breaking the wind, powerful momentum, shocking people!

    Hearing this, Zhu Changqing''s disciples, who could not help themselves for a long time, shouted, "obey the master''s instructions!"

    "Protect the little Lord! Kill! "

    There are half of them. They are from Changqing palace. Changqing palace has been established in the Jianghu for a hundred years. It''s the biggest sect in the Jianghu. There are many disciples, all of whom have firm mind and attach great importance to love and righteousness.

    Changqing palace recruits disciples. They don''t look at their qualifications. They only talk about their personalities. Only after passing the customs can you enter the Changqing palace. On the contrary, if the person''s character is not up to standard, is a person with distorted mind, it is the best qualification, and it is absolutely impossible to enter!

    Yue Fusang had a very high reputation in the Changqing palace. At the beginning, he was also for them, so he was taken hostage voluntarily and was taken into the school of Indra.

    Don''t say there are any misunderstandings in it. Their young Lord is really in the devil''s way. They are bewitched by the witch, and they have always respected him!

    The more Fusang, who was already struggling to support, saw this, his eyes trembled, "father..." He closed his eyes powerlessly. In the end, he destroyed the hundred year reputation of Changqing palace.

    After this battle, the position of Changqing palace in the Jianghu will definitely fall.

    The more Qing killed yuefusang with his sword, raised his hand to hold his crumbling body, and said in a deep voice, "no matter what you look like, you are my son!" As a father, how could he watch his son be killed in front of his eyes?

    In charge of his morality in the Jianghu, the clearer he is not a saint, and he can''t do justice to kill his relatives! He only knows that if someone dares to hurt him, he will pay him back!!

    "The more clear, are you crazy?"

    The leader of the retreating sects who was killed was furious.

    "Stop it! Do you want to fight with us? "

    "If at this time the evil spirits of Luojiao come out, we will all explain it here!"

    "Stop! The more pure you are, the villain who has betrayed the morality of the Jianghu! "

    Those who could befriend him a moment ago will kill his son at this moment. The more clear eyes crossed the blood color, he sneered, "regardless of his Jianghu morality, it has nothing to do with me! Today, if you want to move my son, you must pass me first! "

    He raised his sword high in his hand, glanced at people with cold eyes, "retreat, don''t kill!"

 Chapter 1444

    Qi Qi, the disciples of the Changqing palace, guard around them and follow the instructions of Yueqing. They shout out in unison, "those who retreat will not kill!"

    "Retreat, do not kill!"

    All the voices come together and are very frightening. The snow on the ground has been dyed red with blood, and the scene full of corpses is appalling. The headmasters of all sects looked at the more clear and firm eyes and refused to give in, and could not help biting their teeth, "the more clear, you are the enemy of the whole Jianghu Wulin!"

    "We are wrong about you. See you in the Jianghu from now on. Never die!"

    "Let''s go!"

    If he goes on fighting, it will only be the result of both defeat and injury. His family has a great career in the Qing Dynasty, but they are different. This time, the foundation has been shaken. Although I hate him, I can''t really fight with him.

    If Luo Jiao takes the opportunity to appear, all of them are afraid of their lives.

    Soon, as the Buddha came, all the people except those in Changqing palace retired.

    The more Fusang pressed the blood that was pouring out of his abdomen, his eyelashes drooped, and he whispered to Yueqing, "I''m sorry, father, I let you down."

    His father had a high expectation of him. In the future, he hoped that he would inherit and carry forward the Changqing palace. Unfortunately, he was destined to let him down.

    His heart fluctuated violently, and the more he pursed his lips, he wanted to slap and wake him up many times. However, when he saw the ferocious wound on his face and the bloody appearance of his whole body, his hands trembled and he could not get down again.

    He naturally knows what it''s like to love someone. At the beginning, he was desperate for his mother. He thought that in this life, he could not realize his vigorous and crazy feelings when he was young.

    Unexpectedly, he gave him a huge scare. He not only fell in love, but also fell in love with a notorious witch in the Jianghu. Because Manjusri --

    he sighed deeply, and waved helplessly, "well, who told me that I had only one son? If I really let you go, I would have no face to see your mother when I went underground!"

    "But," he suddenly raised his head, "I''m your father, I won''t blame you, but for those disciples who always trust you and admire you, you always owe them an explanation!"

    The more Fusang heard the clearer the words, the bloody lips, gradually blooming a light smile. Like the eyes dyed with ink, he climbed up the lustrous color again and said softly, "thank you, father."

    The clearer he was, the more uncomfortable he was. He turned away from him. The moment when no one noticed, the corner of the lips flashed up an imperceptible smile. His son has always had a cold personality. As a man, he didn''t know how to get along with his children. The first time he heard him thank him, it was the first time that he felt that his son also depended on him.

    The more Qing said, the more Fusang naturally understood. Finally, he looked at his countless eyes, which were full of trust. No reason to let him down the mood, eyes rise a little guilt.

    The sword fell to the ground and made a dull sound.

    The more Fusang pushed away and helped him, the more Qing He was, slowly raised his eyes, lifted his robe with one hand, and knelt down firmly facing the disciples.

    See this scene, more clear eyes flash, but did not stop.

 Chapter 1445

    His son, who is proud in his eyes, has always been the one who, though not obvious on his face, has always had a line in his heart to measure right and wrong, which has never disappeared.

    When they saw that Yue Fusang was so frightened, they all stepped forward and said anxiously, "little Lord, what are you doing?"

    "Little Lord, get up quickly!"

    "I can''t stand your worship. Get up quickly."

    They all dodged and refused to accept the kneeling of yuefusang.

    But yuefusang shook his head. His face was pale and completely bloodless. The whole body was red with blood, and looked embarrassed.

    "As the little palace master of Changqing palace, I should have set an example to lead you to continue the glory of Changqing palace. However, due to my relationship with each other, the Changqing palace has become a sinner in the Jianghu, and has brought numerous evils to you. It''s my fault. I have no face to face you, and I can''t sit down in the position of Little Palace master Changqing palace any more. "

    He picked up the sword and slowly held it with his hands. He could be cruel to any people, but he could not trust a group of people. In the moral choice, he chose his heart without hesitation.

    He chuckled. Although he was embarrassed all over, his smile was as clear as a bamboo, which made the whole person appear to be out of the world. "Thank you for your trust, but I am the culprit. If you want to beat me and scold me, just do it. The more I support sang, the more I will never fight back! "

    The more Qing felt great pain in his heart, but he also knew that the more Fusang was making amends for his actions. There is nothing wrong with his feelings. The mistake is that he fell in love with people he shouldn''t love when he was born, which caused so many murders.

    After listening to his words, many disciples were silent for a long time.

    The clearer the heart sinks a little.

    Until the first sentence sounded, undeniably, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What do you say, young Lord?"

    "I''ll see through. What''s the right way, those hypocritical villains!"

    "Little Lord, you don''t have to go to your heart. You have never regretted entering Changqing palace in this life!"

    "Even if we fight against the whole Jianghu Wulin in the future, in fact, we''ve long wanted to fight that war!"

    "That''s to say, those old people, with their fame all day, don''t know how many dirty things they have done secretly."

    "In this world, good and evil, who can say clearly?"

    The more clear the eyebrows and the heart moved, he raised his eyes and crossed the bottom of his eyes.

    "As I said, young Lord, if you say this now, and do so, it will prove that you still have us in your heart."

    "That''s enough! You are still our little Lord! "

    "All right, get up!" More clear helpless, he tough pull up more Fu mulberry, "you kneel down again, those people didn''t kill you, you, it is about to toss yourself to death!"

    He glanced at his pierced abdomen, which was the most seriously injured part of his whole body.

    The more Qing wants to take him back, without thinking, the more Fusang slowly shakes his head, and the more Qing''s eyes stare at him, saying: "father, I want to go back, even if she is running out of time, I also want to keep her until the last moment."

    "Sonny, you --"

    the clearer the eyes, the more he opened his mouth, "Sonny, it''s my father who listened to the slander, which hurt you..."

    "Nothing, father," said yuefusang with a pale smile, thinking of sukui. His eyes were full of softness. "You did everything right, and the wrong thing was that things made people." Wrong, it''s me.

 Chapter 1446

    What happened that day was unknown to outsiders, but later there was a rumor in the Jianghu that the young palace leader of Changqing palace, who was like a relegated fairy, was admired by all the female Xia in the Jianghu and became more and more crazy. It''s said that they were bewitched by the fairy girl and lost their mind when they couldn''t find anyone.

    Even though the palace of Changqing strictly conceals, it is still quietly spread out, and the news spread.

    -

    in a remote mountain forest, surrounded by a fence, the fresh and elegant wooden house rises in the open mountain.

    The woman is still in a dazzling red dress, with a beautiful face like the red clouds in the sky, which makes her even more attractive.

    Su Kui is lying on a rocking chair. It''s seven days since she left Indra. It''s only half a month before the Spring Festival. She sat under the eaves, wrapped in snow-white fur, opened her eyes, and looked at the snow outside, which was swept up by the wind, and lost her eyes instantly.

    Mirror sacrifice hurriedly came out of the fence and whispered in Su Kui''s ear and said, "Lord, he''s here -" she hesitated. If she could, she would like to hide it directly and not tell Su Kui.

    But she didn''t want to let sunflower leave again.

    Smell words, Su Kui eyelashes moved, the bottom of the eyes seems to have a flash of light.

    She chuckled. "It''s the dog''s nose. It''s very fast," she asked mirror Si with her side eyes, "how is he?" Before she left that day, when she passed the secret Road, she saw the scene from afar. It was really exciting. His whole body was bloody and fierce, which was beyond her expectation.

    It was at that moment that her mind moved and never disappeared.

    Mirror Si thought carefully to see the man''s appearance again, and said: "it seems that there has been a lot of reduction, but it seems that it is OK." At least, there is no problem but to lose weight.

    Su Kui picks eyebrows, OK so fast?

    That day, she saw clearly that he was wounded by a sword.

    Seeing that the religious master didn''t say yes or no, mirror Si hesitated and asked softly, "then, the religious master, do you want him to come in?"

    Su Kui waved. "He''s all here. What else can he do? Let him in! " Otherwise, I don''t know when he will be outside.

    She knew that the man was so paranoid and terrible that she wanted to do one thing. It would never die.

    Since she left, he was able to find here in a short time. He estimated that he didn''t have a good rest from returning to Changqing palace. Body, I''m afraid it has reached the limit. She also had no intention of tormenting him. As early as seven days ago, he left Indra and faced the enemy alone.

    When he said the last word to her, Manjusri''s main wish had been fulfilled.

    Now, he''s on her own.

    "Yes, Lord." Mirror worship nodded and left quickly.

    It''s just a time when there''s a little snow floating in the sky. It''s very quiet in the mountains surrounded by dead branches. She said in a white voice, "diguanxuan, come out!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a figure came down from the roof. Di Guangxuan stamped his feet on the ground, and said, "I said, how do you know I''m up there?" He remembers that she has lost her work, right? It has to be said that the sixth sense is still sharp and terrible.

    Su Kui glanced at him with a smile. "What''s the crime of eavesdropping on our Lord? Huh?! " She ended with a long hook, joking.

 Chapter 1447

    Di Guangxuan is not afraid of her. She reaches out and does something she has always wanted to do. She quickly touches Su Kui''s head.

    "Pa --"

    no surprise, the next slap did not hesitate to throw to his hand.

    Di Guangxuan smiled, took back his hand, and said, "you are not a religious master now. You are my sister. My brother is worried about my sister. What''s the matter? You say, right?"

    Without Indra, it seems that everyone''s tense spirit has been relaxed.

    Mirror worship is no longer so restrained, and di Guangxuan is becoming more and more playful, with no proper shape. The secret talk with di Guangxuan a few days ago was for the purpose of seven days ago. She has lost her whole body cultivation. Without Luo Jiao, she can''t resist the attack of most sects in the Jianghu. Because Luo cult has been in the Jianghu for so long, which has bound so many souls.

    Now it''s up to her to disband.

    This is the most unsolved and most wanted puzzle in the whole Jianghu.

    A lot of people are preaching, because Luojiao is just a temporary recuperation, it will come back in a short time.

    Probably no one knows, because Luo teaches no because Manjusri, then no longer because Luo teaches.

    No matter how many demons came out, they could not reach the height of Manjusri, and could not do so wantonly. It was easy to stir the whole Jianghu.

    Su Kui didn''t refuse. Her white and slender fingers bent up and knocked on the armrest of the rocking chair. "You will take advantage of it," she said in a tone of helplessness.

    Di Guangxuan can be seen more than anyone else. He grew up in the training camp when he was a child. He was still talking and laughing for a moment, and then he became a cold corpse. For the matter of life and death, it is lighter than anyone else.

    The loss of life is not terrible, as long as she is still remembered and cared about, then it can exist forever.

    In my heart -

    after the dissolution of the cult of Yin Luo, without the control of the insects, many people have gone to pursue the life they yearn for. Some have become Rangers, some have made use of their savings for many years and opened a small shop. Every day, they are developing in a good direction.

    Naturally, there are many people who voluntarily follow sunflower to the mountains. It is distributed in every part of the mountain.

    After su Kui''s death, she had already arranged. Because of the foundation of Luo''s education for hundreds of years, she had accumulated countless wealth. She had already told di Guangxuan. If, after her death, he also wanted to live a stable life, he would distribute the silver money to the disciples who followed her, and then let them live their own days.

    Diguanxuan said that Su Kui trusted him.

    But now, there''s one more thing that hasn''t been done.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and looked at the distance. The man who was gradually approaching with the mirror worship told di Guangxuan, "go, bring Duan Ziyin."

    It''s going to end.

    She didn''t forget that when she was poisoned, the pain in her heart seemed to break her bones inch by inch. This kind of thing, don''t let Duan Ziyin enjoy it, how can she afford her original cooperation?

    Di Guangxuan''s eyes brightened, "OK!" After all, it disappeared quickly.

    He wanted to open the door to the traitor for a long time, but it''s a pity that Su Kui didn''t open his mouth and he can''t kill her on his own.

    At the beginning, the fighting situation was chaotic and the two sides fought each other to the point of not dying.

    Duan Ziyin sees that the plot is exposed. Because Luo Jiao can''t go back, she wants to go down the mountain quietly and leave alone.

 Chapter 1448

    Just by Su Kui''s person caught a positive, send to the door, don''t catch her, how can you afford yourself?

    In the future, the provincial government will have to work hard to find her. This time, take her away directly, and the task will be understood together.

    -

    the farther Fusang is, the more familiar figure can be seen, hidden behind the snow curtain, wrapped in fur fur, like peach blossom.

    His eyes flashed with excitement. "Manjusri!"

    Say, tiptoe is light, cross mirror Si, lightness skill passes by, next instant, appeared in front of Su Kui.

    "Manjusri, how are you?" Half kneeling down, he looked at her deeply with his eyes of very light color, and there was a grievance on the bottom of his eyes that was not easy to detect. "Manjusri, why did you go at the beginning? You said you would wait for me. "

    God knows that he turned around and went back to face the empty Indra religion. His heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley from the high altitude full of expectation and was shattered. Exhausted in body and mind, there is only despair.

    He spits out a mouthful of blood, before falling into the dark, his eyes are still staring at the place where Su Kui sat before he left.

    When he returned to the Changqing palace, he was in despair. As long as he thought about it, she still didn''t forgive him. Until he died, he might not see her again for the rest of his life, and he lost his desire to survive.

    Until Yueqing kicks the door open and wakes him up with a slap.

    It was the first time Yueqing ever hit him. Yueqing is a strict father, but never punish him, because yuefusang never let him down.

    But this time, the clearer is really disappointed.

    He pointed to yuefusang''s nose and swore, "rebel! So that''s what you''re doing! Just like the devil''s way, who call you my species, I endure! However, now that the person you like has run away, you are here to complain and beg for death! The clearer I am, no son like you! Get out of here. If you want to die, don''t dirty my place! "

    Yueqing throws him out. Before leaving, he angrily scolds with cold face. "Roll away. If you can''t find anyone, you will die outside. I won''t take your body!"

    He waved his hands and ordered the disciples to close the gate of Changqing palace. In the snowy weather, he blew away the more Fusang.

    Only to say to the outside world, the more we support the mulberry, the more we can''t, the more crazy we are.

    In fact, the more clearly they know, the more family they are, the man will only fall in love with a woman, if she is not, the heart will die.

    At the beginning, he also wanted to follow his lover and leave together. But looking at the hungry children and the plaque of Changqing palace hanging on his head, he could only bear the grief and raise the children wholeheartedly.

    It''s just a matter of consuming his life every day to forcibly lock Yue Fusang in Changqing palace.

    In this way, let him go as he wishes. In the future, whether he lives or dies, he chooses his own way.

    I only hope that in the future, my wife won''t blame me.

    -Hearing his words, Su Kui chuckled. Her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and the radian of her lips was more beautiful in winter. She patted yuefusang''s head with a gentle voice, "I''m not waiting for you? If I really want to hide from you, you think, just seven days, you can find it? "

    After all, it was not seven days before he fainted and spent three days in Changqing palace.

    Being comforted like a child by her, the more Fusang is uncomfortable, don''t open his eyes, climb up a dry heat from the earlobe, "how do you suddenly --"

 Chapter 1449

    He would like to say how it suddenly changed. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, I raised my eyes sharply. Those beautiful eyes seemed to reflect the stars all over the sky. "Manjusri, do you forgive me?"

    Although it was a strange thought in his mind, he just couldn''t help asking.

    After all, he did something like that. She was poisoned, and it was because of herself.

    The more Fusang thought about it, the more gloomy his face was. I thought Su Kui would not answer, but she said with a strong smile, specious way: "never hate, how to forgive?"

    She is not really because of Manjusri, and will not really hate him in the bottom of her heart. The two camps are different. They are both arrogant. Manjusri imprisoned him by insulting means. In exchange, it''s just disgusting.

    "Manjusri," he said, lifting his eyes as quickly as he could, almost to tears. How could she, how could she never blame him?

    The bottom of my heart for a moment what insist on collapse, heart eyes, this moment, full, all are the people in front of me.

    "Hey, you two, I''ve got goose bumps till next year!" At this time, diguanxuan interrupts. He spits out the grass roots in his mouth and throws the man in his hand to Su Kui''s eyes.

    "Well --"

    the man groaned with pain, his whole body was covered with whiplash, and he could hardly see the original appearance.

    It''s Duan Ziyin.

    When yuefusang saw her, her face did not change, and her eyes were cold.

    Su Kui''s lip is like a hook. It''s good.

    "Fusang, what do you think I should do to her?" This matter originally involved the three of them. In this case, let''s solve it together.

    She is a person, but revenge is inevitable, or ten times of that -

    Duan Ziyin''s face slightly changed, she was struggling on the ground in pain, her eyes were cold and fierce looking at Su Kui, "because Manjusri! Why don''t you die, you demon? You should not live in this world! "

    Looking at her rosy cheeks, Duan Ziyin looks up to the sky and laughs, "hahahaha, it''s a pity that she didn''t kill you by herself! However, you are not far from death!! How does it feel to see your body weaken day by day? Uh huh? Is it hopeless? Ha ha ha! "

    "Pa --"

    "shut up! You bitch! "

    Before everyone started, mirror Si stepped forward with an arrow, raised his hand and tried his best to beat Duan Ziyin''s side face to the past.

    She stared at Duan Ziyin and gnashed her teeth. "Duan Ziyin, how does the leader treat you? Pity you as a woman, never let you do dangerous tasks, in enrol, but also gave you great power. There are so many stronger people in Mingming church than you. Why did the leader choose you in the end? "

    "If you don''t know how to repay your kindness, you''ll be staring at your master and waiting for a chance to bite. People like you should die, and go to hell after death!"

    Duan Ziyin spits out the blood in her mouth. She is totally mad. She turns her head and stares at the mirror. "Who wants the sympathy of this fairy? What do you think you are? We are just a dog she is in the mood for! Only you can regard this as a great honor! Ah! "

    She sneered at it with contempt. Pity is nothing but pity.

 Chapter 1450

    She hates this woman''s hypocrisy the most.

    Mirror worship can''t deny, "even if it''s a dog, I''m willing to. From ancient times to the present, the Betrayer will not get a good end. Duan Ziyin, you''d better pray. Next, it won''t be too sad! "

    Her words made Duan Ziyin''s face change and her body stiffen suddenly.

    Just now, Su Kui asked clearly how to punish Yue Fusang. She couldn''t help but put her eyes on yuefusang, looked at him imploringly, shook her head slightly, hoping that he could look at the past feelings and let her go.

    Su Kui hook lips, never know, always gentle mirror worship, there is such a sharp side of teeth.

    "Yes, mirror worship, brother admire!" Di Guangxuan picked a sword eyebrow, thumbs up and praised.

    On the contrary, it was this sentence that made mirror Si lose his temper. He was embarrassed to hang down his head and stop talking.

    Yue Fusang did not see Duan Ziyin''s cry for help. He took the porcelain bottle out of his sleeve and held it with a big hand with distinct bones. It was very beautiful. He opened his mouth and said: "after the drunk beauty ate it for the first time, its toxicity can absolutely make the poisoned person feel miserable.". She once gave you such medicine, Manjusri, today, she will also drink beauty to take it, how? "

    "No!"

    Duan Ziyin screams. She is left in the yard without any shelter. The snow will soon wet her.

    The wound hurt, she shook her head madly and retreated. However, she was blocked and trapped in her hands and feet. She could only wriggle under sunflower''s feet like a bug.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, and the ink colored pupils reflected this picture. After a long silence, she suddenly hooked her lips and laughed sarcastically, "Gee, what a mess," she got up, and more and more Fusang hurriedly reached for her and wrapped her in fur fur fur.

    She strolled into the snow curtain, bent down slowly, and raised her hand to hold Duan Ziyin''s chin. The strength is so strong that Duan Ziyin can''t escape the pincers of Su Kui even though she struggles.

    The cold and fierce eyes light straight into her eyes, Su Kui is as red as the bloody lip, as ever, high above and domineering. It''s this queen like look that makes Duan Ziyin bear a grudge.

    Su Kui''s red lips lifted lightly and said contemptuously, "Duan Ziyin, if you knew that betraying me would end like this, would you still do so?"

    "However," she detested to shake off her chin, raise her hand, more Fusang tacitly wipe her fingers one by one, her eyebrows and eyes are blooming, her eyes are shining, "those disciples who get freedom, thank you really, you are their benefactor. Maybe later, they will sacrifice their ego and complete their spirit for you, and they will be admired. Oh -- "

    She sneers and turns back to the eaves.

    Even though she is in a simple wooden house, her powerful momentum still makes people feel that she is still in the magnificent hall, high above, overlooking all living beings.

    Su Kui crooked his head. "Duan Ziyin, what you want, in fact, is because of Luo Jiao? Oh, by the way, and him, "she hooked up her lips, stood on tiptoe, in front of the public, sucked the corner of his lips, and looked at Duan Ziyin with a bad eye light." are you feeling inferior? You want everything I have, but people are born to see where they are! "

    Men, it''s her, status, it''s her.

    "In the end, you are the only one who ends up alone and dies miserably!"

 Chapter 1451

    She will never be soft hearted to the woman who wants to kill her and rob her man.

    In the last life, because of Manjusri, she was killed without a whole body. The trap made of bamboo was stabbed to the end of gut piercing and belly rotting. This life, also because of her, oneself have to eat drunk beauty.

    Everyone has to pay for what they have done.

    Perhaps because of Manjusri''s burden all over the world, however, she asked herself, and treated those who were teaching her very well.

    Especially for Duan Ziyin, she pitied her as a woman and struggled in this cannibalism, so she was promoted to the left Dharma protector, and she never had a very dangerous task.

    It can be said that compared with di Guangxuan, she has been very lucky.

    There is a cult leader like Manjusri, who rises rapidly in the Jianghu because of Luo cult. At least, ordinary people dare not touch them.

    Moreover, because Manjusri''s escort is well known, if someone dares to kill one of her disciples, she will be able to kill people.

    Now, Su Kui choose to pay the price, then, Duan Ziyin, also can''t escape a disaster!

    Duan Ziyin listens to her words, and Jai bares and wants to split. Her eyes are scarlet and covered with blood, as if she wants to eat sunflower into her stomach. Her voice is hoarse and sharp, like a devil climbing up from hell, "because Manjusri, you can''t die!"

    She cursed: "I curse you with my soul that you can''t love forever!" Her shrill roar, she has clearly understood, whether it is yuefusang or sukui, will never let her go.

    So, she can only try her best to provoke sukui and try to make her die a happy one.

    Long before she did all this, she had considered what would happen if she failed. She was not afraid of death, but her fear of life was better than death!

    However, even if di Guangxuan was already biting his teeth, mirror worship could not rush up and slap her again, even the more Fusang, under the calm surface, there was also a rush of mania.

    Only Su Kui, she is still smiling. Seeing Duan Ziyin finally stop, she languidly tilts her head and stares at her, "finish, want to provoke me? Curse me? I''m sorry, I will be with him forever. Your curse is bound to fail! "

    "Di Guangxuan, give her the medicine, then, throw her down the mountain, and save my house." She opens her lips lightly, spits out words, then easily decides a person''s life and death.

    "No! Go away, I won''t eat! "

    Su Kui raised his hand and threw the medicine to di Guangxuan. Di Guangxuan took it and showed his teeth with a smile He treated Su Kui as a sister and protected her carefully from the training camp. Now she has lost her cultivation and even her life.

    Finally, he can also let this woman taste the end of despair!

    He can be sure that Duan Ziyin''s fate is worse than Su Kui''s! She has no protection, lost cultivation and made many enemies in the Jianghu. Because of her incitement, she has killed and injured many schools in vain. She was caught, absolutely dead without a whole body!

    Don''t belittle those so-called decent people. They are hypocritical and dirty under the appearance of justice!

    -

    after a long time of tossing and struggling, Su Kui walked back to the house with strong support, and her legs almost fell down immediately.

    The more Fusang quickly picked up the person, held her in her arms, gently put her on the bed, and wrapped her in a quilt.

    Maybe the medicine began to work. The miserable pain made the scalp numb and the cold particles covered the arms.

 Chapter 1452

    Su Kui lowered her eyes, and the arrogant smile just disappeared from her face. Hearing the painful voice, she seemed to think of her own pain that night, too, struggling on the edge of death. The heart was rolling violently, and she unconsciously grasped the clothes in front of her chest, "the more Fusang, am I very vicious?"

    She leaned gently in his arms. "Maybe she was right. People like me are destined to go to hell."

    The more Fusang sighed, he hugged her in his arms and put his chin on her head. His breath was full of the fragrance of mandala on her body. He drooped his eyes and kissed her on the top of her hair. "If you go to hell, I will accompany you."

    Those who have done evil will go to hell.

    In that case, he will accompany her wherever she goes. As long as there is her place, even if it''s the hell of a nose, he is willing to go together.

    Su Kui sleepily leans on his bosom, has the clear taste, mixes the blood fishy smell, drills into her nasal cavity.

    She knew that it was probably his wound that split. For a moment, she just wanted to be quiet and lean on for a while.

    -There is no need to say more about Duan Ziyin.

    Spring Festival is coming soon.

    Diguanxuan was so excited that he bought a lot of new year''s products at the foot of the mountain with a gang of reformed people. Today, let''s have a spring festival.

    On New Year''s Eve.

    The outside lights are bright, and the trunk is covered with red lanterns, which is very happy. I don''t know. I thought it was the wedding. Su Kui said it unintentionally, but he heard more Fusang whispering in his ear: "Manjusri, shall we get married?"

    Maybe it''s because of the festival atmosphere. The room is filled with warm air. His voice is low and soft. Like good silk, it passes by his ear. Su Kui''s eyes were slowly sideways. In the astonished eyes of di Guangxuan and Jing Si, she immediately smiled, like flowers blooming, which was Soul-catching.

    "Good." She said.

    Diguanxuan was only stunned for a moment, and he was the first to stand up and clap his hands, "OK! Today is just the time to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new. It''s a good omen, a good omen! "

    Mirror worship and find burning sit together, two people look at each other, the latter quietly patted her back.

    Xunfeng knew the charm of women. Once he thought he liked women, but later he knew that it was just a temporary infatuation. She is so dazzling that she can easily bewitch anyone''s heart if she wants to.

    In time, he thought, maybe he would really fall in love with her.

    Fortunately, the woman let her go, let him meet this life, will not care about his past, tough woman.

    There is no Xizi, no red silk, no Xifu, or even a sketch of all customs. Yes, it''s just that Sanliang is not a good friend of a relative rather than a friend of a relative, and a lover followed by the world.

    Without a high hall, they would bow down to heaven and earth and to each other.

    So, courtesy.

    Behind them, countless lanterns flickering warm and bright in the night gently swayed in the wind, and the thin snow and sand floated down. The three people standing beside her are full of blessings.

    -On New Year''s Eve, di Guangxuan was rarely childlike. He bought a lot of firecrackers and fireworks, brought mirror worship and fire seeking, and many disciples found a space to play.

    Sukui knew that he wanted to leave her some space.

    After all, she doesn''t have much time.

    Drunk beauty -

 Chapter 1453

    The poisoned person first experiences the pain of heart splitting and lung splitting, and then, with the effect of medicine, his appearance becomes more and more beautiful. The skin color is as delicate as peach blossom, the cheeks are as drunk as wine, and the eyes are drunk.

    When the poisoned person''s every move has the charm of bewitching people, and every frown and smile attracts people''s soul, it means that the poison of intoxicated beauty has gone deep into the heart and heart with the strong fragrance emanated from the person''s appearance.

    The sound of firecrackers and fireworks rings in the distance. Through the open window, you can see the fireworks blooming in the sky. They flash away and are dazzling.

    Sunflower nest in the arms of Yue Fusang, looking up at the scenery outside the window. Yue Fusang tightly wrapped her in fur fur and then encircled her in her arms. At this moment, he was in a trance and had the feeling of holding the whole world in his arms. He lowered his eyes. From his point of view, he could see the white and powdery skin of the woman, and a pair of eyelashes, like the wings of a butterfly, fluttered gently. Like a little brush, it scratched the bottom of his heart.

    There was a dark light in his light eyes. He closed his eyes and sighed, "Manjusri, we will meet again in the next life, right?"

    Looking at Su Kui in the distance, listening to his words, he chuckled, "of course." She said firmly, even if I don''t want to meet you, you will also chase closely, right?

    The system knows his existence, but is indifferent to what he has done. So, who is he? Perhaps, is identity above the system?

    Su Kui couldn''t help thinking.

    The more Fusang was pleased with Su Kui''s answer, as if she had said so, they would meet in the next life.

    Su Kui turned his head, the cool lips slowly covered his lips, curled up the long eyelashes from his cheek, she murmured, "next life, be good, huh?" It''s too tired to fight with you.

    The more Fusang hooks his lips, and opens a light smile, "OK."

    Su Kui pursed her lips and lifted her eyes. The ink was so dizzy that her eyes caught his eyes. She was like a demon, leading people to fall. "I don''t want to wait for you too long."

    More Fu mulberry continues to nod, "good," I will one, accompany you together. To end this life and to atone for all that has been done.

    The big hand caresses her long dark hair and slowly deepens the kiss.

    There is no desire for love, only a deep feeling.

    A cluster of fireworks exploded in the sky with sparks. The bright fire reflected on the two people''s bodies. The bright moonlight wrapped them in a layer of silver.

    It seems that there are only two of them in the world.

    -After five o''clock, di Guangxuan came back to the yard with mirror worship and flame seeking.

    As soon as he stepped into the yard, he called out, "sister, I''m coming back. How is it? Didn''t my brother disturb your wedding? Huh?! " With a smile, he strode to open the wooden door of the house.

    In the simple room, with dim candle light, a couple of men and women snuggle up quietly in the light of the moon.

    Diguanxuan''s crooked lips began to droop, his hands trembling. He took a deep breath and walked over.

    Mirror worship stood at the door, covering her mouth, looking for the flame to hold her shoulder, silently give her support.

    Women''s lips with a smile, ruddy complexion, still beautiful end Yan to the soul. It seems that she just fell asleep, instead of -

    di Guangxuan looked at the man holding her again.

 Chapter 1454

    He clasped his hands to the woman in his arms. Even if he lost his breath of life, he did not loosen it. There was blood on the corner of his lips and his face was pale, but his clear face was peaceful.

    Di Guangxuan stood quietly for a moment, repressing the sadness in his heart, and tried to offer the mirror a peaceful sacrifice: "mirror sacrifice, your master has gone, you go to greet the brothers, according to her previous wishes, burn it."

    "Woo..."

    With the voice of di Guangxuan falling, the last glimmer of hope was also dashed, and mirror Si could not help but kneel on the ground and cry.

    Afterwards, according to di Guangxuan, after su Kui closed his eyes and lost his breath completely, he swallowed the medicine he had already prepared.

    More Fu mulberry he ate drunk beauty at the same time, but also with another kind of highly toxic pill swallowed. The pain caused by the combination of the two is 100 times that of the drunk beauty.

    Diguanxuan knew that he was punishing himself.

    -

    at the top of the mountain, everyone has pulled down.

    Di Guangxuan stood in front of the house which had been burned to ashes for a moment. The fire lasted for two days, and all things disappeared. When the wind blows, there is no trace.

    He seldom calmed down, with his hands on his back, and opened his mouth to let out layers of white Qi. The wind rustled his clothes. He sighed and did not know who he was talking to. "You have reached your goal. He has gone down to accompany you."

    "Manjusri, you''ve been suffering all your life. In the next life, you should have thousands of favors. Don''t be so tired, eh?"

    "On huangquan Road, you will not be alone with him. He loves you very much."

    He smiled and seemed to complain, "you are also careful. He colluded with Duan Ziyin at the beginning, and you can also remember it. Now, he is full of you. Can''t he live after you leave? You''ve always been possessive and terrible, but sometimes, you''re also fickle

    The mood that can''t be seen is surging from the bottom of the eye, and the hands behind you are holding into fists, as if they are suppressing something.

    "The mirror worship and the flame seeking are very good. I gave her the dowry you prepared. In fact, if you were born in a good family, Manjusri, you would be a woman in the palm of everyone''s hand, right He sighed, turned around for a moment, finally looked at the ashes deeply, and said in a high voice: "Manjusri, I will not come here, you are here, it should be very quiet, no one will disturb you!"

    He strode away, some water stains were scattered by the wind, and soon disappeared in a corner between heaven and earth.

    Pretending to be very natural and unrestrained, I waved, "I''m going to be a Ranger. In the future, I''m going to make atonement for my previous actions."

    "Goodbye, Manjusri."

    Goodbye, my sister.

    -

    back in the system space, Su Kui yawned lazily and was in a good mood.

    There seems to be something unknown in the system''s congratulations.

    "Ding - congratulations to the host for completing the task. At present, the task level is level A. please try your best to upgrade to level 3 as soon as possible."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "A level, you haven''t said that before."

    The system was silent for a moment, and finally repeated mechanically, "please upgrade the host as soon as possible! After the task level is upgraded to s level, experience and exchange value will be changed according to the completion of the task by the host. "

    "Oh?" Su Kui is a little interested. If she said this, she would be attracted by this condition.

 Chapter 1455

    Once double or even multiple experience and exchange value are opened, it is a step closer to her hope of going home.

    Rubbing her face, she looked at the property panel on the eye display, and the data was still terrible. Maybe it will be much easier after the system is upgraded again?

    "Well, what''s the next world?"

    There is no surprise in the mechanical voice of the system, "the host is not going to rest this time?"

    Su Kui picked eyebrows, lazily said: "nature is upgraded as soon as possible. Besides, I have a high expectation for the next world." She meant something.

    In the period before the death of the last life, she had a very peaceful life. What should be put down was put down. There was nothing to be sorted out.

    Since Su Kui has said so, the system will never refuse Su Kui''s decision.

    It transmits the plot content to Su Kui''s brain and says: "please read the next generation''s plot introduction carefully and wait for the plane to shuttle."

    "Ding - in progress, it will start after the countdown."

    "Five, four, three, two, one..."

    "Shuttle plane on."

    -

    every time I wake up, it''s the same thing. This time, Su Kui wakes up in a golden nightclub box, his head is heavy and his air is full of wine.

    She slightly opened her eyes and raised them to see the scene in chaos. The combination of loud music and flashing lights filled her brain with anxiety. This is the emotion that the original master himself passed on to her. The scene is very chaotic, and many people are playing crazily.

    Many beautiful looking girls wear hot and sexy suspenders and short skirts, step on ten inch high heels, show their long legs and waist, draw exaggerated eye makeup on their eyelids, and flash films shine in the light.

    They are either nestled in the arms of men, or directly sitting on their legs, some of them are stepping on transparent crystal tea table, and they are crazy to twist their waist, just like a water snake, very enchanting.

    Their clothes jumped less and less. From time to time, they bowed their heads and picked up a man''s tie and kissed him.

    The box was full of whistling and a few teasing. As a result, the girls seem to be encouraged to play more and more indulgent.

    Sukui sits in a quiet place. Of course, she is not one of them. In the end, she is very special among these people, and no one dares to provoke her. Moreover, her character has always been elusive, but, fortunately, although she is treacherous, she will not say anything about their playing.

    There will be no gossip.

    Just look at a few random, Su Kui''s mind will automatically appear a few names. Some of the men and women present are new businessmen and some of them are young models and fresh meat that are more famous in the entertainment circle recently.

    The name of the original body owner is song Youshu, the only daughter of the Song family, one of the four families in the capital. There are two brothers above, all of whom are in the military and political circles. She is the youngest and the only girl in her family, which shows how much she is favored.

    She is also very ambitious, maybe because of family reasons. The girl with unusual personality likes to be coquettish. She doesn''t like these things. Since she was 18 years old, she moved out to live alone, very independent.

    My mother is the only child of my grandmother''s family. My grandmother''s family has been engaged in business for generations. Since the beginning of the last century, she began to do business. She also made a lot of money in the early stage of reform and opening-up, and established herself in the capital.

    Two brothers, one from the army and one from politics, were not interested in doing business. In the end, the industry fell into song Youshu''s hands.

 Chapter 1456

    She also strives for success. The industry has been carried forward in her hands. The commercial territory has been expanded to foreign countries. At last, she has seen a circle at home. There is nothing to do, so she simply extends her hand to the entertainment circle.

    Today, it is her social intercourse with several famous directors and actors in the entertainment circle.

    I''ve heard about it all the time. I know that the entertainment circle is very disordered, but I didn''t expect that it would be so erosive to play. Song Youshu looks good, really put in the entertainment circle, that is also the existence of a big fan. Fortunately, she has a good family background. There are two brothers to open the way for her. Later, there are parents who dote on her. Who dares to touch a hair of Miss Song?

    Unless you don''t want to live!

    As soon as she sits here, there are countless glances at her, if any, to know how good she looks.

    It can be seen from memory that song Youshu cut her short hair cleanly, and her eyebrows and tail were black and flying, which was full of heroism. And a pair of bright peach blossom eyes, but just the right to neutralize the cold momentum. The nose is high, the facial features are delicate, and the pale lip is slightly pursed. Let her look serious smile, eyelids down, it means that she is in a bad mood at this time.

    So, a person drank a few glasses of wine, then excuse uncomfortable, sat in the corner and looked on coldly.

    In fact, even if she doesn''t get paid for this response, if the directors who sponsor her hear that she intends to invest in making films, they will be eager to take the initiative. She was just interested in seeing what it was like in the entertainment world.

    It was this time that song Youshu met her doom in her life.

    This is a world with a past life and this life. Why is the male Lord Brahman? He is a zombie who has been sleeping for hundreds of years. He was awakened by the landslide and the collapse of his sleeping basement. Therefore, he came to this world of rapid development of modern science and technology, which is totally opposite to that of a hundred years ago.

    Because of his delicate appearance, he died at the age of 20, just in his prime. And because after his death, his family invited high people to do it for him, at the expense of the priceless Bodhi jade to keep his body alive. So, when he came to the crowd, he was a real, collagen filled little fresh meat except for his clothes.

    He grew so well that just after he went down the mountain, he was dug away by the astrologer and suffered nothing.

    It can be said that in addition to character quirks, why fan was born to eat the bowl of entertainment. Once he started, he came to the fore in a TV play. Even though he was a supporting actor with few lines, he was still seen by girls with sharp eyes. In addition, the brokerage company intended to hold him, invited a group of water army to guide him, and soon there was a small group of followers.

    It can be imagined that in time, when he has several works that can be sold, he will certainly become one of the most eye-catching male stars.

    The female leader is a woman whose family background is similar to that of song Youshu and whose appearance is a symbol. She is the niece of Song family''s rival Bai family. She has a brokerage company in the entertainment circle. Once she started her career, she enjoyed the treatment of acting on the same stage with many big stars, even many movie heroes and empresses.

    It can only be said that no matter where the birth is, it is a technical job.

    Bethune is the most special existence in the entertainment industry. She doesn''t need social intercourse or flattery, as long as she is interested in it.

 Chapter 1457

    In the end, most of it will be played by her.

    What''s more, her family has attracted a lot of attention, and her acting skills have always been online, which really attracts a lot of fans for her.

    It''s reasonable to say that a movie star who has been famous for a long time, and a little transparency who is emerging in the entertainment circle, will not come together in any case.

    However, the fate of the God has been arranged for a long time. The reason why it is a man and a woman is that it is a world with past life and present life. Looks as like as two peas. And the name, also just a word difference, named Bain.

    So, no matter where Bethune goes, there will always be a shadow behind him. When she was in trouble, she didn''t hesitate to help each other. At any time after her crazy fans, she was easy to escape. When learning that she was kidnapped, she was rescued safely by her own efforts, without disturbing the outside world.

    Bethune gradually became interested in Sanskrit. It was at this time that his good resources were envied by interested people. I''m afraid that he will seize resources if he gets angry. So, by using some means, I let people secretly take photos of him coming out of the nightclub and send them to the Internet.

    He also said that he was a person who behaved strangely and liked to hang out in the middle of the night.

    And why is the external establishment of Brahman, in fact, a person with delicate appearance, like an angel. Although occasionally rebellious, but when he was a pair of clear eyes like water, it was no matter how much anger, also can not vent.

    As soon as the scandal broke out, the explosion on the Internet was no less than that of Mars hitting the earth.

    The netizens not only once again criticized the chaos in the entertainment circle, but also criticized some of the previously inconsistent fresh meat. It seems that they should put Brahman into this group and become one of them.

    what did he do as like as two peas did not go to the night club, that was because he had gone to the nightclub. He saw nothing but a woman who was exactly the same as his fiancee. After that, Bethune was drunk and almost insulted, so he brought people out.

    It was this scene that was secretly photographed.

    After the event why fan did not refute, the brokerage company is very disappointed with him. He gave up washing white for him. When Bethune learned that, he took the initiative to stand out and hold a press conference, telling everyone that she was actually the person that night.

    What''s more, she and why fan have already established the relationship between male and female friends.

    Why does Brahman have a sense of familiarity with her like nothing? After that, in order to hide people''s eyes, Bethune proposed to let Brahman move to her, and he did not object.

    In the end, they live together day and night. In the past, in that feudal era, their feelings were not so good.

    But why does van think that since she became his fiancee, he has the responsibility to the end. At the bottom of the knot is also the paranoia in the bones.

    Song Youshu also said that she intended to enter the entertainment circle and invest in a movie. And the protagonist of the film, it happens to be by why van. In social intercourse, when she saw him for the first time, she fell in love.

    Being in a high position for such a long time, song Youshu has a strong desire for control in his bones. However, why does fan look like a little sheep? It seems that she is not surprised to see him.

 Chapter 1458

    Song Youshu is a woman with wolf nature in her bones. She is interested in things. If she doesn''t, she will be ready. If she does, she will be fully prepared.

    For example, if she is interested in Brahma, she must get him.

    She did not choose the fierce way, but simply invested in the film he was going to shoot, and then, in the way of friends, broke into his world. She had planned to be good, so why didn''t Brahman feel uneasy about her appearance? He obviously accepted her as a friend.

    It can even be said that why Brahman had no good feelings for her.

    Unfortunately, there was a reincarnation of Bethune, Bethune. All the perfect plans were destroyed in Bethune''s hands. She appeared in front of what Brahman, and even did not need to do anything, so she easily took away all the spirits of what Brahman.

    How about song Youshu? All she did could not rival the feelings of others over a hundred years.

    Song Youshu is a rational woman. She won''t die for love, but it''s impossible to say that in order to complete the two of them, she is willing to retreat behind fan and become a supporting role.

    Song Youshu is a ruthless character. No matter what Bai si''en says, she is only the niece of Bai family, although she has the surname of her accompanying mother. But identity, in the final analysis, is better than song Youshu, who was loved by thousands of young ladies.

    Bethune got what Brahman was, well, she could not love. But Bethune, with what Brahman, must not be in front of her. From a commercial point of view, she launched an attack on the agency of Bethune family, and successfully acquired the company. Bethune, unable to bear the occupation of her family business, left the company angrily after paying a large sum of money.

    But without her protection, she knew that in the entertainment circle, without identity background, she was nothing.

    At that time, he was already the world''s most popular movie emperor, winning thousands of girls'' hearts with his superb acting skills and excellent looks. But he is willing to for Bethune, resolutely quit the entertainment circle, choose to advance and retreat with her.

    At the end of the day, it can be said that both sides are hurt.

    In order to overthrow Bethune, song Youshu''s company is also vital. But when she left the entertainment circle, Bethune still had the family as the back-up. She was still the golden lady with a good life. Nothing changed, just left the enviable screen.

    But she finally got a man willing to hold hands for life.

    Song Youshu seems to win, but in fact, she loses.

    -

    tut -

    Su Kui thought of these plots, and couldn''t help but tut. Song Youshu''s character dare to love and hate. She likes it very much. He is paranoid. Since he likes what Brahman is, in the end, he just strikes at Bethune and doesn''t want to hurt one finger of Brahman.

    If it were her, she would not watch her lover fall in love with other women. If she saw him, she would hang him up and urge him. Then, they were separated.

    What makes you complete what I can''t get?

    What''s more, she needs a background, a face, a talent, not to mention perfect, but also an object that attracts thousands of men to pursue.

    Su Kui is paranoid, and meets a more paranoid object. When the two add up, it''s easy to get sick ideas.

 Chapter 1459

    It''s normal, isn''t it?

    Su Kui slowly played with the goblet, casually leaning on the leather sofa, picking from the peach blossom eyes of the wave light, a little beauty mole at the bottom of her eyes made her look very beautiful. Her hair was short and sharp, and then her eyes seemed to sweep to a corner.

    There, the emaciated boy sat quietly. He was wearing a white shirt and straight black trousers. Even in the red light, his outstanding features were highlighted. The skin is very white and looks slightly pale. The lip color is flesh pink and the lip shape is very thin, which is very suitable for kissing.

    He pursed his lips, as if he could not adapt to the noisy environment in the box, for example, the eyebrows were frowned by ink, and a trace of impatience disappeared in the black eyes.

    Su Kui keenly catches it and chuckles inside. In fact, the inside of the little sheep is not as innocent as it seems.

    Half of his facial features were hidden in the dark, only the soft outline and his long and thin lashes could be seen. Stir gently with the blink of an eye.

    White shirt and trousers, in fact, are a very test of men''s body and temperament. If they don''t wear well, they are likely to look like a waiter at a glance. And those who wear well, such as how to use Sanskrit, are lined with his wide shoulders and narrow waist, slender body and clean temperament.

    Those dark and clear eyes are very beautiful in shape. They are very long in shape. They have big eyes, but they pick slightly at the end of the eyes. In harmless at the same time, it can easily stir up the spirit of girls.

    In every life, heaven has given him a good face.

    But in this life, are the pure and harmless sheep exactly the same? She is looking forward to it.

    In the eyes of peachblossom of shuiguangxuan, the streamer passes by. Her red lips are light, and she casually hooks her fingers to the director who is going to be the East. She opens her lips silently, "come here."

    Zhu Changzhi, the craziest and most disordered player of Ben''s game, hurriedly pushes away the girl who is almost glued to him, and walks over with a kind smile on his face.

    He''s very fat. He''s shaking all over his body. He has a big beard on his face. It''s thanks to the pretty girl who can talk.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. Zhu Chang walked to her and dared not sit down without her permission. I still wonder in my heart, but a little girl, how so intimidating, he dare not be bold in front of her even after a hundred battles.

    White slender fingers point to the sofa, "sit." Sunflower light mouth.

    "Ah, OK, thank you, Mr. Song," Zhu Chang sat down beside Su Kui. Fortunately, he knew how to be measured and didn''t dare to get too close. But also because he sat down, the soft sofa fell down a lot.

    Zhu Chang wiped the sweat on his head, and Su Kui pulled his lips, barely holding his forehead.

    "Old Zhu, do you mind if I call you that?" Su Kui chuckled, "you are one of the most famous directors in China. I''ve seen your films. To be honest, it''s very good." But it''s just good.

    That''s why Zhu, who has been around for half of his life, can only become a second-rate director and make literary films.

    Who dares to say no when the eldest lady speaks?

    Zhu Chang nodded in succession, "yes, yes, thank you, Mr. Song. The script prepared this time is half moon lake, which is a big breakthrough for me."

 Chapter 1460

    Literary and art films are not easy to sell, and this one is the most representative set of rotten films.

    Sukui doesn''t care about the script. She just wants to do one thing.

    Such as ink like eyes across the dark light, Su Kui hook lips, eyes straight hook to where the position of Brahma. The boy is in a daze. From time to time, some girls look at his appearance and want to toast him. They are ignored by him. The girls chatted away and gradually no one bothered him.

    Zhu Chang is following her eyes, and his heart is clear. With joy in his eyes, he rubbed his big hands and whispered to Su Kui, "Mr. Song, this is a new signing artist of brilliant company. How about that? The appearance is really outstanding. Those little girls like this type best. " It is an old aunt who is over half a hundred years old. She can also easily be aroused by his innocent face.

    The so-called "all the young and the old" may be the case.

    Su Kui casually raised his jaw slightly, indicating that he knew. How can the eyes move away from fan? She looks so calm that people can''t understand her mind.

    Zhu Chang is sweating on the forehead. Do you like it or not?

    He wiped his sweat and coughed, "that, Mr. Song, our script Look... " He blinked, took a card out of his pocket, put his hands in front of Su Kui, and whispered, "let him go to your room tonight, OK?"

    Being stared at by those peach blossom eyes, Zhu Chang didn''t feel any enjoyment, instead, his back was sweating.

    What is the idea of the eldest lady? Just a word! Zhu Chang was in a hurry, but he couldn''t help it. He bit his teeth and was about to urge.

    Suddenly, Su Kui''s lips burst into a smile, and his eyes were stained with brilliant colors. She put her fingers together, casually took the card away, looked at him with a wicked smile, "you are sensible." Her eyes are empty, and she looks at fan. "But the child looks like he has no experience. Are you sure you can do it?"

    Zhu Chang was stunned first, then ecstasy! He nodded, "OK! Why not! Song always likes him. It''s his blessing! " In the entertainment circle, I don''t know how many people want to be liked by Song Youshu, but she is just clean and nobody can touch her.

    And other people''s identity background is placed there, who dares to touch mould easily?

    Now Song Youshu takes the initiative to look at an artist. No one knows what he will become. But Zhu Chang felt inexplicably that the boy would burn in the future!

    Su Kui nodded and knocked on the table meaningfully. "I like strong ones. I''d better take the initiative. Understand?"

    Zhu Chang is stunned. I didn''t expect that this young lady has such a heavy taste!

    He nodded heavily, "yes! According to the request of the general manager of Song Dynasty, Zhu must have done it! " He rubbed his hands and hesitated: "then President Song, let''s sponsor it. What do you think? "

    Holding the white jade finger of the card, Su Kui slowly opened her eyes. Under the unpredictable light, her fundus was unfathomable. Long eyebrow light pick, her red lips light open, "how am I always comfortable how to come, if he can make me happy, old Zhu you do not have to pull sponsorship, I fully support, how?"

    Zhu Chang is waiting for this sentence of her, a pat thigh, "deal!"

    Around still playing in the dark, soon Zhu Changzai hummed a little song and wandered back to the crowd. Left hug right hug, excited.

 Chapter 1461

    How can Brahma perceive something? He looks up at a dark corner, but only sees a vague figure.

    He pressed the position of his heart. It was peaceful. His heart can''t beat for a long time.

    Looking down at his almost transparent wrist, the blood vessels of indigo flow under the skin. He never gets hurt outside, just because his blood is blue.

    He keeps the physiological function of human beings, but he has no heartbeat. Like a living dead man, he is rejected by the world.

    How can van read the so-called zombie legends on the Internet? What can''t see the sun, the cross, garlic, dog blood, glutinous rice, can effectively deal with zombies. When he had savings, oh, the currency in circulation in the world, or RMB for short, he bought all these things and tested them.

    It turns out that he''s not afraid of these things.

    And I think these things are disgusting.

    At last, why did Brahman himself wonder what he was? People must not forget, people can live without heartbeat? But it''s not entirely zombies. How can he not be afraid of these things when he looks like a sworn man on the Internet?

    Holding his wrist, he pursed his lips.

    -

    a group of people ended up late at night. Like thieves, they packed their heads tightly and went out one after another quietly.

    Zhu Chang sadly watched the girls go out over themselves and sighed. only! If he can succeed today, does he care about the night?

    Why did van get up and sit for too long? His whole body was stiff. He said hello to Zhu Changzai and decided to leave. It''s late at night. Zombies need rest.

    Since I don''t know what I am, I''ll call myself zombie for the time being!

    "Hey, how about you, don''t hurry to go." Zhu Chang quickly stopped people and smilingly handed over a glass of wine. "Well, your agent told me to take care of you. Do you think I didn''t disturb you this evening? Since I''m leaving, how about having a drink with me first? "

    He raised his eyebrows and forced the wine into van''s hands.

    Why did fanding look at him and see that his face could not be refused, he gently pursed his lips, "Zhu Dao, I, I don''t know how to drink..."

    Once the family tutor was extremely strict. My father only hoped that he would study hard and obtain fame in the future. I think drinking is a mistake, and I will never let him touch half a drop. His eyes darkened when he thought of his family.

    Zhu Chang''s heart was thumping. Seeing that he didn''t start, he hurried: "Hey, Xiaohe, as a boy, it''s OK to drink a little. You see I drink so much tonight. I''m not standing here in a proper way? It''s OK. Red wine is not intoxicating! If you don''t drink, you won''t give me face! " He stared, with a look of dissatisfaction.

    Just a drink. It''s nothing, isn''t it?

    Even my father once said that it was inevitable for me to drink wine when I was accepted in the official arena. Now, it''s social intercourse, isn''t it?

    Why does the water flow in Brahman''s eyes? He sighed, "I drink it."

    He put the wine cup to his lips. The strange taste made him frown and forced him into his mouth. He could not wait to pour all the red wine like poison into his mouth.

    In addition to the taste of wine, there is also a kind of unknown taste. He licked the corners of his lips, his brows screwed together.

 Chapter 1462

    Zhu Chang sighed at the sight and patted fan on the shoulder He turned his eyes quickly, and said to him with a smile: "what, little he, I suddenly think of something I forgot to do. If you are OK, can you help me? You see, I have something urgent here. I can''t leave "

    he shrugged and looked embarrassed.

    Why does Brahman want to refuse to come, but the words that refuse haven''t been said, suddenly in his mind flashed the words that the agent told him before he went out. Some things, can not refuse to try not to refuse, do not offend the director!

    In the future, you will get along with each other almost every day in the production group. If the director puts on shoes for you, it will not be good.

    Why did Brahman pucker his lips? He nodded, "OK."

    The boy''s face is clear and white, and his eyes are clear as water, which makes people feel comfortable. Zhu Chang gave a light tut. However, he quickly opened his briefcase and took out a stack of documents and handed them to him.

    "Well, this is the script. Did you see Mr. Song who just left? She was going to give us the script for the owner of half moon lake investment. She just forgot to show it to her. If you are OK, please give it to her by the way? "

    Why does Brahman frown quietly? He hates trouble.

    But now it''s not the time when there was family protection. Now everyone is free, and he''s left alone to live in this strange era. Reluctantly nodded, thinking of the aggressive eyes that flashed by at night, his fingertips moved.

    For fear of further changes, Zhu Chang quickly dismissed people after explaining the hotel and room number where van Su Kui lived.

    Waiting for someone to go far, he leaned against the wall, his eyes flashed. Patting his chest and wiping his sweat, "Tut, I can''t do it because of my heart. I''m scared to death!" He shook his head. However, the beauty like song Zong, even if he had hidden rules, how could fan make money?

    Sure enough, this is a face watching society!

    Zhu Chang was humming a little song and resting for a while. When the past waiter couldn''t stop looking at him, he just pulled the corners of his mouth and ran quickly.

    He also has to follow how fan, to ensure that he really entered the hotel!

    -

    brilliant hotel.

    On the eighteenth floor, a presidential suite.

    The first thing Su Kui did when he entered the door was to kick off the black high-heeled shoes on his feet at will, step on the soft carpet barefoot, stand at the porch and check the layout of the whole room.

    "Tut," she said, her hands around her chest.

    The dim light is warm orange, and the large soft double bed is heart-shaped, covered with rose petals. The air of the whole room is filled with the confused fragrance like nothing, which can cause the restlessness of the body.

    This room should be prepared by Zhu Chang for himself, right?

    I didn''t expect that she would play such a game temporarily, so she could pick up the room card so simply and quickly.

    It was prepared.

    Frivolously, she picked up her red lips. She played with her hair. She took off her coat and threw it on the carpet. As she walked, she pulled the buttons off her shirt and walked into the bathroom.

    -

    when there was a knock at the door, Su Kui was bathing in a petal bath in the misty bathroom. She had long and thick eyelashes, which became more and more beautiful after being dyed by water vapor.

 Chapter 1463

    Why did Brahman wait for a long time outside the door? His ears moved and he had a keen sense of hearing. He could hear the sound of the water inside through the sound proof walls and doors.

    She''s bathing?

    The innocent boy with clear facial features pursed his thin pale lips, and his big eyes were at a loss. He pinched the paper in his hand, and the whole corridor on the top floor was quiet. However, he was different from the ordinary people''s hearing, and he counted all the sounds in all directions.

    Those sweet and greasy wheezes and heavy humors all entered his ears. His lips were even tighter and tighter. He did not know when to climb on his face with a thick blush, which made him look as if he had drunk too much wine. He is the only one who knows nothing about the fascinating look.

    It didn''t matter. Even if these sounds fell into his ears, they couldn''t catch his little fluctuation.

    After all, although he still looks like he is 20 years old, he is already over 200 years old. It''s an old monster. Seriously, it''s enough to be the ancestor of anyone on the scene!

    But when he heard the sound of water splashing in his ears from the front door, a picture appeared in his mind.

    At night, the face of a woman who was a little bit heroic and very aggressive constantly appeared in his mind. He bit his lips, shook his head hard and tried to drive the picture out.

    However, the more he competed with that picture, the more it seemed to take root in his mind. No matter how hard he tried, he could not shake his position.

    He sighed feebly and felt that he was probably ill. Not only the brain began to think about some shameful pictures, but also the body, from the abdomen, quickly climbed up a current like numbness, and quickly rushed to all parts of the body. It makes his legs soft, and his white face is even scarlet.

    "Well..."

    Can''t help groaning spilled over his lips. Why did fan scream? The document fell to the ground. He covered his mouth with his hands and stared in horror. This voice, why is it so strange!

    How could he make such a sound? This, this

    The boy''s cheeks were red and his eyes were moist, almost dripping. Even if he is a zombie with a life span of 200 years, he has never experienced sex in his lifetime. When he was a human being, the strictness of his family made him not even have a maidservant besides reading and writing. For fear that his future would be delayed because of his womanhood, all he was arranged for were some handy young men.

    Even the lads are all men with coarse looks.

    It can be seen why Brahman''s father had worked so hard for his future.

    Countless hot and dry heat surged up in his body. He was a little alarmed, and the uncontrollable groans overflowed from his mouth. He stared at the watery eyes, looked at the rooms, and heard the subtle footsteps. But the reason for his body was that he couldn''t keep awake to find out which room the voice came from.

    He was afraid of being seen. Although his body suddenly became so strange, he knew that if he was seen, it would be a shame!

    His eyes moved slightly. He could not bear Zhu Chang''s explanation, so he wanted to leave and find a place where nobody was.

    When he was a teenager, he had a dream and knew the feeling.

 Chapter 1464

    But at that time, it was not as strange as it is now.

    He always thought that this kind of sweet and greasy, with the voice of seduction like nothing, only women would make it, just like those people in the room. However, until now, his uncontrollable voice broke his cognition.

    Su Kui has been quietly appreciating her for a long time behind the door. Seeing her little cute, she is going to run. Her eyes are fast and her hands are fast. She pulls open the door and pulls in Van who hasn''t been able to run far yet.

    "Bang --"

    the delicate brown wooden door was heavily closed behind him.

    Why fan was so shocked by the sudden changes that he blinked. When he stood still and turned to look back, he saw the picture in front of him, and his face turned red completely.

    "Song, song Zong......"

    A woman looks about twenty-five years old. She is just in her prime, between a young girl and a mature girl. Her body is mixed with the girl''s sweet and the mature girl''s amorous feelings, which is very confusing.

    The lights in the room were half turned off and only the warm orange wall lights were turned on. The hazy light hit her, and her porcelain white skin was as bright as honey. Without approaching, I felt that it must be very sweet and greasy.

    She was wrapped in a white lace up bathrobe, barefoot on the hairy carpet, white, tender and round toes looming in the black fluff. Somehow, van''s throat was dry and tight.

    What does he want -

    to want?

    He blinked, reluctantly, not to let himself fall, in front of the woman out of embarrassment. He wanted to use his own ability to suppress the restlessness in his body, but he was even more frightened to find that his internal ability was completely gone.

    No, it should be said that he can''t make it out at all!

    What''s the matter?

    Su Kui fiddles with the short hair that drips water continuously, a pair of wave light is thin, the peach blossom eye that attracts people''s soul is picked up, slowly appreciate the boy''s temptation that shows out unintentionally and be at a loss. Slightly narrowed eyes, hook lips chuckle.

    White hands spread out in front of his eyes, Su Kui said indifferently, "what about the script?"

    As if he was not moved at all by the beautiful scenery in front of him, how could van suddenly come back to himself, his head clear, and he hurriedly handed Su Kui the crumpled script in his hand.

    Her eyes involuntarily fell on her feet carved by such a good craftsman. They were porcelain white, round toes, pink toenails, like warm jade.

    Why don''t Brahman know why he looks at her every move so clearly, but deep in his body, from his soul, he is shouting, get her, get her!

    The voice is so crazy that he can''t hold it down.

    Quietly, he stepped forward two steps. Soon, his reason returned, and he felt ashamed involuntarily. How could he treat such a shameless woman? If my father is still alive and knows that he has done such a thing, he must ask for help to clean him up, right?

    No, it can''t be!

    Su Kui glanced at the script lightly, raised his hand to pick it up, and his cold fingers seemed to brush the back of his hand carelessly, then took the script over and looked at two pages at will.

    She had a flat reaction, but how could van suddenly draw back his hand as if he had touched something terrible.

    The cold touch wiped his fingertips and brought a string of electric current, which seemed to crackle in his mind. The heat of his whole body was brought by this touch.

 Chapter 1465

    For a moment, why did van even want to run away. Of course, first of all, he is not allowed to do this without saying that he is not in the right position at present, only because of the education he has received!

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at the boy''s unpredictable face. Her eyes glanced at her face from time to time. When they were on her eyes, she was busy dodging the shy look, which made her in a good mood.

    Tut, I didn''t expect the love of this life to be so pure.

    What a contrast between appearance and mind! Make her can''t help, want to hug in the bosom, heartily ravage some!

    But, just moved the body, then felt the waist to be broken, she pursed lips.

    Well, it''s over!

    It has to be said that no matter what the lover has become, but in some aspects, he has always been gifted with unique talent, which is the kind that no one has been able to surpass before and after!

    In my mind, I can''t help but think of some shy pictures. Then, the appearance of Su Kui in the sky, how could it fall into the eyes of fan, is the appearance that she has been defiled by herself and has no love!

    Su Kui doesn''t know how Brahman thought. If he knew, he would definitely return a sentence: young man, you really want more!

    Her face was ruddy, and she was in a good mood. She just stayed for a while. Why did fan realize it? She was forcibly deprived of her virginity and was loveless?

    Anyway, brain tonic is a good thing.

    Why did Brahman wrap the quilt, summon up his courage, close his eyes and say loudly to Su Kui, "song, song Zong! Me, me... "

    Originally, I thought it would be good. When I said it to my mouth, I was inexplicable.

    "Well?"

    Su Kui thought back, crooked his head and asked him seriously, "do you have something to say to me?" Her lips were red and closed, and the delicate tip of her tongue was indistinct between her lips and teeth.

    No way -

    why does van feel that he wants to be crooked again when he looks down? He can''t help but slapping himself with a clear sound. When listening to the ears of some culprit, he frowned with toothache.

    When she listened, she felt pain ~

    summon up her courage. Why did fan take a deep breath, "President song! You can rest assured that I will be responsible for you! "

    What happened last night, he still has some pictures in his head. As long as he thinks of these pictures, he can''t help blushing and cringing. Su Kui can''t help wondering, what is not suitable for children in this lovely baby''s brain?

    Is it because of last night''s sports that innocent teenagers opened the door to a new world?

    In the end, he didn''t know why he was suddenly like this. He only knew that life was bound with a woman from now on.

    Sukui was determined to watch him for half a quarter of an hour without saying a word. Why does Brahman''s heart have to be mentioned in his throat? For a moment, he felt that his heart seemed to start to collide.

    Of course, it''s all illusions.

    It''s only half a quarter of an hour, but how can van feel that a century has passed? He thought that women would kick him off and kick him down from the 18th floor without hesitation. Or life can not love that he does not want to be responsible.

    However, just when he couldn''t stop thinking, a "good" word interrupted all his guesses.

    He felt the palm of his hand. It was all sweat.

    Before leaving, Su Kui went to the corner of the room to beat the drum for half a minute, and then took out a disk from it.

 Chapter 1466

    Why did van put on the clothes sent by Su Kui''s assistant in the morning, like a child who made a mistake, and follow Su Kui with his head down.

    Brilliant hotel is an international hotel, confidentiality and privacy do very well. It is because of this that Zhu Chang, as a famous person, dare to call a fun suite on the top floor, intending to sing overnight.

    In the end, though, it was all cheaper.

    Of course, Zhu Changzai also got what he wanted, and everyone was happy.

    Take the elevator directly down the underground garage, the assistant has been waiting in the car for a long time, bright black car, very low-key color. Unlike her, beauty is devastating. Why did fan wake up for a while? He has been in touch with some things in the entertainment circle. He knows that the most common thing in the entertainment circle is the beautiful and handsome man. But as far as he knew, he drew out a comparison with women and stood up.

    "Come on," Su Kui sat in the back, and raised his eyebrows to face him.

    "Oh, yes." Why is fan busy nodding, especially obedient. When he got on the bus, he straightened his back, put his hands on his knees, and looked straight ahead, as if he were a child in kindergarten in front of the teacher.

    Su Kui''s mouth was drawn, and she fell with a smile. But in order to maintain the surface of the high cold, she had to press the lip angle, light asked: "afraid of me?"

    Hearing this, why did fan shake his head, "no, no fear..." But the more said, the lower the head, the palms began to sweat again.

    God knows that he is a zombie like creature, why can he still have human physiological functions! Even Sanskrit can''t understand! In the end, he attributed it all to -

    he was ill!

    Su Kui can''t help it. Su Kui''s assistant can''t help it.

    He used to be song Youshu''s high school deskmate. After going to university, they went to different countries to study abroad and finance. Later, after su Kui returned home, he started from the bottom, and miraculously met Mo Yunan at the same table. After that, the two of them, as if they were fighting against each other, climbed up all the way quickly, and their outstanding performance made them famous in the company.

    Finally, when song Youshu finished his internship and became the president of the group, he knew that his talent had a great future!

    The background is huge, not only rich, but also powerful!

    But Mo Yunan is different. He was born in a poor family, but he worked very hard. Even if he knew song Youshu''s identity, he had no boundless ideas. Of course, he jumped off the temperament, so that he had no scruples directly hugged song Youshu''s thigh. In this way, after several years, they joined hands and song Youshu was a very qualified assistant wherever he went.

    It''s reasonable to say that song Youshu is also a beautiful woman. Mo Yunan is opposite to her every day. Why didn''t she see her right?

    It all comes from that Mo Yunan is a gay!

    At this moment, Mo Yunan saw this scene through the rear-view mirror, and then laughed, "I, I said, you Shu, where did you find the baby, so pure?" He joked, but his eyes didn''t smile.

    He took song Youshu as his sister. They had been together for so many years. They were not relatives, but they were better than relatives.

    How can van he know that he is a new star with a good appearance, which makes a group of little girls crazy.

 Chapter 1467

    Although he likes men, not everyone can see him. Why does Brahman really have a face that is suitable for all ages and for all men and women. But Mo wants to see through his heart through his appearance. After all, song Youshu''s background is too strong, and I''m no worse than the female stars in the entertainment circle. If I get her heart, I can easily go up against the current in my life.

    Therefore, Mo Yunan should strictly check every man who is close to song Youshu.

    Over time, he became almost the same as the two brothers of the Song family, both of whom were full of brother-in-law.

    Su Kui hears the words and fiddles with the broken hair beside her ears, but she doesn''t laugh. Beautiful lips have been holding a smile, as if in a very good mood. From the neckline of her shirt, Mo Yunan saw a few red marks, light red, with an ambiguous atmosphere.

    Mo Yunan''s eyes darkened. Although he had already got a recognition of the substantial relationship between the two men, he really saw it with his own eyes, and the impact in his heart was not small.

    What kind of magic does this boy have? How can song Youshu, who has always been cultivating himself, make an exception and roll the bed sheet with him?

    Just because of the face? The kind that only saw one side?

    Love at first sight may exist, but when the word falls on song Youshu, Mo cannot believe it in any way. He took a look at Su Kui in the rearview mirror, and then he was horrified to find that the delicate looking woman was facing the young boy, and that the pair of eyes were all spoiled, with a smile like look in them.

    "There is a Shu, you --"

    his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, unbelievably blurted out.

    Su Kui smiled but did not speak, did not refute, just slightly nodded, shrugged.

    She knew that Mo was watching her every move in the rearview mirror.

    Why fan didn''t know what they were doing. He hesitated for a long time, until he realized Mo''s undisguised hostility to him. It turns out that these words are all aimed at him.

    He slowly opened his eyes, followed Su Kui''s eyes, and suddenly found the rear-view mirror facing the back seat. His dark and warm eyes are slightly chilly. Mo Yunan seems to have noticed how fan found out, ironically pulling the corners of his lips and looking straight into the rearview mirror.

    In a flash, he was stunned.

    In the small mirror, the boy''s original clear and gentle face seemed to be covered with some gloom for a moment. His eyes were cold and sharp, as if soaked in ice, which made him tremble bravely.

    Mo Yunan''s heart was suddenly poked. He lost control of the steering wheel in his hand and stepped on the sudden brake at his feet. In the screeching sound of braking, he turned his head in a panic and stared at why fan.

    But found that the boy is still that innocent look.

    He -

    "what''s the matter? Old Mo? " Su Kwai raised her eyebrows and looked out of the window. The scenery outside was strange, not where she lived.

    Mo Yunan is abnormal. He pinches his eyebrows and looks up and down at fan again. Then he shook his head. "It''s OK. Maybe I''m too tired and have hallucinations."

    "I''m sorry."

    With that, he rebooted the engine and drove back on track.

    Maybe it''s his illusion. How can a boy just 20 years old show wolf like eyes?

    This kind of look can only be seen in that kind of poor and ferocious murderer?

 Chapter 1468

    Even Su Kui was dazzled for a moment. She just glanced at fan, which was a little strange. She confessed that she had seen the world''s plot and had a certain understanding of how Brahman was created.

    Simple character, as a 200 year old zombie, the body contains countless forces. Belongs to the appearance of white, white, tender and tender, but if you are in a hurry, you must be a strange boy.

    Such a strong contrast makes Su Kui very funny.

    But now, she suddenly realized that things may not be so simple.

    Next, there is silence in the carriage. Su Kui and fan are not talkative people. Mo Yunan is still immersed in the illusion of trance just now. Naturally, he doesn''t have the heart to say anything.

    In fact, Su Kui''s God is on the surface, but in the dark, he has quietly called up the system.

    "System, what''s the matter? Why does Brahman''s establishment seem to deviate a little? "

    Su Kui asked in her brain. At the next moment, a mechanical metal voice sounded in her mind, "Ding - report the host, the world is a high-level plane, there are more surprises, waiting for the exploration of the host. If the host can successfully complete the task and strategy the goal, it will get three times the experience value. Please try hard! "

    "Well?"

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows and didn''t wait for a systematic answer. However, advanced level?

    Is it because of the existence of Brahma? Then -

    she turned her face, and her eyes fell on him as if they were ink. What is there in this innocent expression that she didn''t notice?

    In this life, song Youshu had two wishes.

    One is how to get back Brahman from Bethune.

    The second is what she got in the last life. In this life, she also needs to get it.

    For example, the back of Bethune in his last life was his family business, an economic company. In this life, song Youshu not only wants to get fan, but also drives Bethune out of the entertainment circle, just like in his life.

    As expected, she is a woman who remembers revenge.

    How can Brahman look at his nose, his heart and his hands on his legs. Never squint, but even in this way, can not ignore that hot eyes, no little cover up, fell on his face.

    It''s like being concrete and having substance. The flame burns on the face. Soon, a trace of blush spreads from the ear root and quickly crawls all over the face.

    Blush? Interesting!

    Su Kui takes back his sight and casually pinches his fingers. Whether it''s a costume or something else. Believe, we will get the answer soon!

    -The place where song Youshu lived is located in the center of the city, known as the most expensive golden zone in the city, and also the highest hotel in the city.

    In order to save time, she also likes to stand on the top floor, overlooking the whole city, looking under her feet, people and vehicles, becoming like ants. So when the hotel just opened, she reserved the top two floors for herself. All of them are connected by stairs. The top floor has a balcony, an air garden, a swimming pool, even a small gym and so on.

    Two floors add up, covering a large area. However, when you come to the position of song Youshu, it''s more important to earn less money and suffer some losses than to enjoy yourself.

    -

    "come on in."

    Take the exclusive elevator all the way to the top floor, a total of 18 floors, the elevator stopped at the 17th floor.

 Chapter 1469

    The elevator is inlaid in a corner of the hall. These two floors are all her personal space. Only her instructions and magnetic cards can enter the elevator. In the above two-tier format, it is completely in accordance with song Youshu''s preferences.

    There''s a lot of space where you can see it.

    All the walls are made into an open type with wide vision. Hue with a simple gray white stripes, not cold, but not like a girl''s residence.

    Because the color and decoration of home are too simple.

    I can''t see any color that girls usually like.

    Why fan blinked, hesitated to move forward, Su Kui took out the new slippers from the shoe cabinet, and threw them at his feet. Then I took off my coat as I walked.

    Walk all the way, and then take off all the way.

    Why is it that van Gang stooped to take off his shoes, then changed his slippers and looked up.

    Only saw the woman black windbreaker and the white shirt trousers all threw on the carpet, he looked up the moment, she happened to back her hands behind her, the chest of the buckle down. White jade like skin, in the sun outside the one-way glass, more and more transparent like snow. She seems to like fitness very much. She has thin and elegant muscle lines, a concave curve, which extends from the back neck to the shorts wrapped in white buttocks.

    Don''t look, he knows where the dent is extending.

    Delicate as the shoulder blades of an angel''s wings, inlaid on her back, slightly agitated with movement. As if the next moment, really will break open the skin, give birth to a pair of snow-white wings!

    Boom -

    for a moment, why is Brahman''s tianlinggai like being struck by lightning? Her eyes fall on her white back, and her hands are tightly stirred together. I don''t know what to do and where to put the eyes.

    His eyes seemed to be glued by invisible glue. Her skin seemed to have suction, which attracted his eyes and made him unable to shift his eyes.

    In his stupidly stupefied room, the woman with delicate and gorgeous face played with the short black hair, and the long eyebrows flying into the sideburns gently picked him, saying: "I''ll sit at will, and I''ll take a bath first. Wait for me, eh? "

    She always brings some hoarse, three minutes of languid and rambling intonation to rise, the ending sound seems to take a small brush, lightly passing through her heart.

    Why don''t Brahman just nod his head when he''s out of control, "OK..."

    "Good boy." Her red lips were light, and she flattered him.

    If the woman is around him, why don''t van even have no doubt? She will stretch out her hand and pat her head twice. Like kindergarten teachers, when they praise children, they act in unison.

    The woman said, and soon disappeared behind the Pearl curtain made of transparent crystal.

    And in that slightly shaking, like the Pearl curtain of water waves, a small piece of black lace cloth, silently tell him, just now, what kind of scene he has experienced!

    What a madness!

    Why did Brahman grab his head? He held his head in his depressed hands and squatted on the ground to be upset. What on earth did he do? I don''t know if my father would beat him up in his dream in the middle of the night.

    Before last night, he had never even met a woman and did not know who she was.

    But because last night, although it was a stranger, they had already experienced something that only the closest lover could do. He must be responsible for her!

    But -

    why does van look at the huge space in front of him? Although the decoration is simple, all the decorations are low-key and luxurious.

 Chapter 1470

    She doesn''t seem to be short of money, and it is. Just watch the evening party, the people look at her respectful attitude, will know that her identity, certainly is not low.

    Such she, can only rely on one night stand, will let him be responsible?

    How could Brahman have known that there was no so-called "three obedience and four virtues" and no so-called rule that women should not show themselves in public. Women have become the same status as men, they are free to do what they want to do, and, as for the couple he saw, obviously women are more dominant.

    Therefore, the status of women has long been different. They no longer regard chastity as greater than life. At best, it''s just a dispensable thing.

    Then, when he first found out that he was sleeping with her naked in the morning, the thoughts that came to his mind were a little bit amorous.

    His face was red, white and red, over and over again. The poor boy squatted on the ground, with his cheeks in his hands and eyelashes hanging down, wondering what he was thinking. But only from his depressed mood, we know that he is now, seemingly confused, also very sad?

    Su Kui looked at her eyes from afar. She wiped her hair, stood in the distance and hooked her fingers to the boy. "Why Brahman? Come here."

    "Ah?"

    The thoughts in his mind were interrupted. Why did Brahman raise his head in a daze and make a confused voice. In the clear black and white eyes, they were all dazed and puzzled, as if they had not recovered from their own thoughts. Dazeng''s eyes, set off by his movements and white delicate features, seem younger than the actual age.

    Well, of course, it''s the age of appearance.

    If we calculate the actual age, why can Brahman be the grandfather of song Youshu''s grandfather.

    Tut -

    Su Kui gave a light Tut and saw the boy get up and walk towards her. With his hands around his chest, he raised his chin to indicate why van would follow her.

    The bedroom was upstairs, and the two stepped up the stairs. The woman is wrapped in a White Velvet bathrobe, the length is on the knee, and the loose style is tied by her at will. During walking, the white and slender legs were constantly alternating. Why did van''s eyes flash? After entering, the visual impact and inner changes made his face never normal again.

    At last, I look down and never dare to look around again.

    Really, I''m afraid to see what I shouldn''t see again. A slight reaction somewhere made him bite his lips shamefully.

    "Can I use it?"

    Su Kui pointed to the hair dryer and asked fan why.

    How can van see the things in the drawer, immediately nodded, "yes."

    "Very well." Su Kui slowly sat down at the dressing table. Her soft body was languidly leaning against the back of the chair. She closed her eyes and said, "you can start."

    Eh?

    Why is fan stunned for a moment, until he saw that she was still falling water droplets of messy black hair, then he took out the hair dryer and turned on the electricity. Carefully touch her hand to her hair, cold and moist. He opened the low wind tentatively and blew it down.

    It''s courage to see her unresponsive.

    Just sitting alone, standing alone. Outside the huge landing window, the sunny side of the sun rises high, and the warm sunlight shines all over the room. The humidifier makes the air full of moist taste.

    It''s very comfortable to enter the heart.

    In the middle of the wind, how could Brahman''s heart be relaxed.

 Chapter 1471

    The woman quietly closed her eyes, fluffy black hair hanging at random in front of her forehead, warm sunshine on her side face, let her facial features soft mess. From the mirror, you can see that her curled eyelashes are clearly rooted, wrapped in the fine sunshine, floating and sinking through his fingertips, and dispersing with the air flow from the hair dryer.

    He unconsciously raised his lips, even he did not realize that his eyes, with a gentle smile.

    That''s who he used to be, never appeared.

    -Why is Lu Lan, van''s agent, almost mad? She has made more than ten phone calls to Zhu Changzai, but no one answers. And why fan''s mobile phone has been in a state of unanswered, no matter how she bombed, there is no way to contact him.

    She is only a second or third-line agent in Xingyu company. Now, not only the stars are divided into 369, from the first-line big cards to the 18th line, but also the brokers.

    She had the honor to sign a contract with fan. She was so happy that she said it was fake not to be excited. The boy who thought he looked so outstanding must have a little temper in private, but when she got along with him, she found that the boy''s behavior style was very correct. Every move shows a kind of person with good family education, very strict rules and etiquette.

    At first, in line with the relationship of mutual utilization, the result was very quick, Lu Lan really liked this younger brother who was more than ten years younger than herself. He is obedient and sensible. He will never do anything he doesn''t want him to do.

    Now, it''s hard to get in touch with fan. Her first reaction is not that fan has a temper to play big cards, but that she is worried about whether something happened to him.

    Boy''s appearance is too delicate. In the entertainment circle, the private life is full of chaos. Sexual orientation is not taboo for men and women. If van is taken away directly by some big person, where will she cry?

    What else can you do except to knock off your teeth and swallow them in your stomach? Now, she''s pacing back and forth in the office, clutching her cell phone. The work phone has been knocked out. I answered a notice to fan earlier. It was the last popular variety show in China. Although it is for other stars to do foil, but who is not from the new step up?

    Originally, Lu Lan firmly believed that, how could fan''s appearance and temperament, in the group of obviously impetuous and arrogant idol stars, would definitely brighten the eyes of the audience.

    It''s also a rare opportunity to appear.

    After all, he wants fame now, not fame, not background after all. Zhu Chang was in that film because he couldn''t really invite good actors, and he preferred to be short of bad actors. At last, he mistakenly saw how Brahman could be.

    Lu Lan read the script, the content is not outstanding, as always, the style of literature and art. It''s not the best seller, but it''s not the reason why black fans are attracted by Sanskrit.

    In this way, Lu Lan nodded her head.

    As a result, it''s here! I have a lot of anger in my heart. The other party is a well-known variety show in China, which belongs to the TV station. It''s natural and hard to talk. Direct hard words, how can van dare to put their pigeons this time, this life, do not want to go on their program again!

    In other words, how could Brahma, invisibly, have been banned!

    -

    the woman is very thin. She is lying on the bed. The whole person is trapped in the soft quilt, only showing a swarthy head. The gentle breath sounded in the ear. Why did Brahman see her sleeping, get out of bed quietly and walk out barefoot.

 Chapter 1472

    As soon as you turn on your phone, several missed calls will be flashed across the screen when it is muted. Why do you think of Lu Lan''s advice yesterday? In any case, you must not get drunk. You must keep your best state and go on a variety show!

    And now --

    he looks down at the time, twelve o''clock sharp.

    It''s a long time since the agreed recording time! I''m afraid the recording has already begun?

    He pinched the mobile phone, thought of Lu Lan''s stern appearance, when some back hair cool. When he unlocked, he found that there were dozens of missed calls, all of which were from Lu Lan.

    It''s over -

    the thought flashed in his mind, and then he firmly occupied his brain and refused to give up at all.

    At that time, the news of why fan wanted to participate in the variety show of Apple platform has been spread on the Internet. How can van''s delicate appearance attract the attention of some beauty fans at first.

    At this moment, Lu Lan''s side has exploded. She sits in her office, making phone calls and refreshing the web, forums and microblogs. It''s all about the news that fan played a big role when he got a little famous, or was cut off directly for some reasons.

    But Lu Lan can''t find out why Brahman is so late that he can''t make it clear. Her anxious head is about to explode. She holds the pain in her brow. She takes out her mobile phone and decides if she can''t get through to van''s phone again, she will solve it in her own way!

    When she pressed the number, she had already decided to inform the PR, buy the water army and start to clarify.

    But to her surprise, the phone did not ring twice, and it was connected.

    Lu Lan was surprised. She asked in a hesitant whisper, "ah fan?" She''s not sure if the other side of the phone is van, so the tone is weird.

    Why fan Leng for a moment, nodded softly, said: "it''s me, sister Lu."

    Just in the moment when it was determined how Brahma was really on the opposite side, Lu Lan suddenly went away! She slapped the table and said angrily, "why Brahman, where have you been? Do you know that we have a notice for you today? What did I tell you yesterday, huh?! "

    "Dare not answer my phone!"

    "Don''t you want to mix?! Do you know how much thought and human feelings I used to put you in! What''s the result? You just stood me up in silence? "

    "Have you considered my mood? Why do you think about it for you, even if you don''t think about it for me? There are so many new people in the entertainment circle now, if you can''t! Sooner or later, someone will step on his head. Do you understand? Ah?! "

    Why fan has been obediently listening to her vent, listening to her anger at that end, it seems that we can imagine Lu Lan walking anxiously and foaming at the same time.

    He knew that he had made a big mistake, and he sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, sister Lu." Earlier, Lu Lan did tell him that he must not be late or drink too much wine. He should use his best condition to face today''s shooting.

    However, the plan will never catch up with the change.

    Because of a sudden change in the morning, his brain has been in a circle state, and he has no idea what he has experienced. How come all the things arranged suddenly have changed?

    Lu Lan scolds enough, knows the boy''s disposition, no matter how scolds him, as long as is his fault, he will certainly admit.

 Chapter 1473

    It''s useless to talk too much. It''s better to say something face to face. And now, the Internet has exploded, and there are countless things about how fan played the big card and stood the apple pigeon. Some people began to predict why the way of entertainment circle after Sanskrit would stop here.

    After all, before that, those who offended the apple platform were virtually banned.

    Although after the event, it still exists in the entertainment circle, but the announcement and resources have plummeted. It''s all because the resources of Apple''s platform are very few in the whole entertainment circle.

    It''s not too much to say that it''s a big brother.

    She held her breath. "No, ARVAN, what happened to you? You should at least give me a message if you have something to do. Now you offend the apple platform. What do you say? "

    "Sorry..." Why did Brahma frown.

    In fact, he is not very interested in this matter. Just occasionally feel acting, with another way to express. After shooting a play, it''s like walking through that person''s life. It''s very interesting. But for fire, there is not much concept.

    Lu Lan is sorry for his indifference. Her head is going to explode. She forbear. "Come back first. We have to find a way to deal with the rumors on the Internet."

    "I......"

    Lu Lan''s meaning is not understood by fan. However, she just fell asleep. How can she leave without her? Isn''t that a true loser?

    Listen to his hesitation, Lu Lan knows that things are not so simple.

    "I said, where are you now? You don''t need me to pick you up, do you? " Lu Lan got angry and began to worry about the safety of fan. "Why didn''t you answer the phone last night? Didn''t you know I was dying of worry?"

    Why fan didn''t know how to explain it to Lu Lan.

    Do you want to tell him that his confused body is in a state of affairs and has a relationship with a woman?

    A layer of blush slowly appeared on his white, clear and meaningful cheek, and he pursed his lips. As long as he thought of the picture that loomed up in his mind from time to time last night, he felt uneasy all over.

    It''s not disgust, it''s a very strange feeling.

    At least, he never experienced that.

    The handset falls into silence again. If it wasn''t for the slight breath, why did Lu Lan think fan disappeared again!

    "Why Brahma, speak!" Lu Lan is in a bad temper.

    That is to say, in an instant, a female voice suddenly enters the ear, "what do you say?" Hoarse voice, languid lazy posture, as if just woke up from sleep, tone with some of the disturbed unhappy.

    Why fan Leng Leng looked at don''t know when sober, a will take his cell phone woman.

    The broad white velvet bathrobe hung loosely on her body, showing half of her smooth shoulders and red marks on her neck, which extended to the bottom of the bathrobe. Why does Brahman''s eyes flash in the dark and clear, and his ears are hot.

    He did all these marks -

    .

    Lu Lan was very angry. She heard a woman''s voice in the earpiece, and her voice seemed to have no temptation, like the one just got up from the bed.

    She was even more mad, but she put great hopes on why Brahman! Swear to make him the hottest idol star in the entertainment industry! What''s more, I don''t know how many points van added to his delicate and harmless face.

 Chapter 1474

    If there''s any news now, why don''t van night end up rolling bed sheets with women in the night? For this reason, he also gave up the notice of Apple station. This is not just playing big cards can be said clearly! Lu Lan''s heart missed half a beat. She gritted her teeth and asked, "who are you? Why are you with arfan? Let him answer the phone! "

    Why can''t anything happen to van? All her bets are on him.

    If he was banned by the entertainment circle because of this, he would not say that he had any face, but that she was a second or third-line agent. If he was blown up like an angel boy, something would happen in her hands in a short time. Who dares to sign a contract and hire themselves in the future?

    My career must stop here!

    "Speak! Who are you? Evan was with you last night

    Listen to the sound of breathing from the other end of the cell phone, Lu Lan asks again, vowing not to give up until his goal is achieved.

    Su Kui yawned lazily, and the eyes of Qinglian gave him a faint glance. He immediately became stiff and stood upright in a conditioned way. Hook hook lip side, she slowly held up why fan''s cell phone back to the bedroom, will fall on the soft bed, one hand to support the cheek, snorted, "well, yeah."

    "Not only are we together, but we also do a lot of happy things. So, are you happy?"

    She winked at why fan was coming.

    No matter how angry Lu Lan is at the other end of the phone, how can she let fan lie down, find a comfortable position in his arms, and close her eyes lazily.

    Mobile phone was removed by her, sure enough, the next second, a burst of drink from the receiver.

    "Why Brahma!!! You answer me! "

    It''s a totally cannibal voice. How could van be shocked by this roar and tremble, blinking his eyes? His face is almost bloody. He looks to sunflower for help.

    Signal her to answer, since has been known by Lu Lan, that, one-time solution clear.

    Anyway, he must be responsible. It depends on the attitude of women.

    Su Kui received how fan''s eyes, smiled and patted how fan''s head, "good ~"

    "Oh, by the way, fan fan fan doesn''t want to talk to you now. He spent too much, energy and energy last night! Need to rest, as for those garbage notices you received for him, just push them all. I''ll take care of them if something goes wrong. Is there any problem? "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Why did Brahman blink again? He was overwhelmed by women''s domineering spirit.

    Lu Lan also realized that it was not right. Her heart was tightly raised. She relaxed her tone and asked carefully, "who are you before you tell me?"

    Such a big tone, ordinary people really dare not say.

    Lu Lan has been living in the circle for a long time. He knows that the rich and the powerful are the masters, no matter men or women. The other side didn''t put her in the eye from the beginning, although this cognition hurt Lu Lan very much, but in the circle, she was not put in the eye and didn''t give her much face. Even if she is angry, there is no way to do it. Who told her to be a second or third-line agent with no money or power?

    Su Kui remembered that she didn''t really tell the other party who she was. She played with the finger of Buddhist nun and looked down at her eyelashes in a flat tone and said, "song Youshu."

    "Bang -"

    Lu Lan''s office, his mobile phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 1475

    The moment she heard the name, her face was twisted. It''s not that she''s angry or something. It''s that surprise to the contorted look on her face.

    Song Youshu!!

    This name, even if not the entertainment circle, but in China, very few people do not know it, right?

    If she''s in the entertainment circle, what''s the matter with those female stars! But people can rely on beauty to eat, but only rely on talent. With one''s own strength, we will expand the business territory in our hands to foreign countries.

    Although rarely seen in the outside world for interviews, a few vague pictures occasionally circulated are enough to show that the goddess''s momentum and delicate appearance are definitely not covered!

    At least, she was very envious of the woman. Will be born and powerful.

    "Song, song Zong?!" Lu Lan hurriedly picked up the mobile phone from the ground. Fortunately, the quality of the mobile phone passed the standard, and it was not broken. Seeing that the mobile phone is still on the phone, she stammered: "Mr. Song and Mr. Song, it''s really not good. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to be with Alfan. I''m sorry for my rashness. I apologize to you for interrupting your rest. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."

    Her eyes were full of light as she apologized.

    Listen to song Youshu''s meaning, it seems that he intended to hold why Brahma. If there is a backer behind it, it''s hard not to be popular because of Brahman''s appearance, clean temperament and hard-working quality!

    At that time, how can fanhuo, together with her, ascend to the sky step by step. In my mind, I have begun to imagine that she has become a famous agent, and countless directors and manufacturers have come to me with endorsements and scripts.

    Oh, my God, it''s not so nice!

    Why did van tilt his head? He didn''t know what a woman meant. Although he has lived in modern times for some time, his twenty years as a human being have received ancient education. It''s normal for him to be an ancient man to experience words and speaking methods that he has never been exposed to.

    Su Kui loved his ignorant appearance, raised his chin and bit his lips. Seeing his shy appearance, he couldn''t help laughing at the bottom of his heart.

    Sleeping in a cute and innocent zombie, it''s really novel --

    "well, I accept your apology. So, did you understand what I said just now? "

    Lu Lan immediately nodded like a pestle, "I understand! Don''t worry, Mr. Song. I''ll deal with it right away. It''s just the news on the Internet now... "

    "News?" Su Kui picked her eyebrows. She hasn''t seen her mobile phone since yesterday.

    Lu Lan knew that she didn''t know, so balabalabala said all the things to the most serious direction. The tone of grievance is not good, what she took with her is how Brahman, how many people are jealous, and finally received a notice, because of the absence, it is likely to be directly banned.

    Not a word is the reason for sunflower.

    Now in Lu Lan''s heart, how can fan be looked upon by song Youshu, and successfully together, that is his ability! It''s totally different from the nature of those young stars in the entertainment circle!

    No matter how song Youshu sees fan as a whim, or as a matter of fact, even if he finally breaks up, the benefits will be great!

    At least it''s much easier than she''s begging around! Regarding this matter, Lu Lan completely likes to hear and see, even sincerely wishes two people can be long!

 Chapter 1476

    "I know about it. Don''t worry about it. I''ll order someone to deal with it here. As for apple, I will call in person. "

    Lu Lanba can''t do that. Hearing Su Kui''s words, she immediately nods, "yes, yes, thank you, Mr. Song. It''s really his blessing that arfan can meet you!"

    Smell words, there is a chuckle on the other end of the phone. It''s very nice to be lazy and lazy. Even Lu Lan''s female colleagues feel that their ears are numb. If they change into men, they have to turn into wolves right away?

    "No, it''s my blessing to meet him." Su Kui replied.

    Lu Lan''s heart pounded. What do you mean?!

    Isn''t it always said that song Youshu was a strong woman who killed decisively? But now this pair of the women with the a pleasant face and even full of the love talk skills are really goddess song Youshu?

    I can''t believe it.

    Lu Lan thought that he was probably dreaming!

    She gave two dry smiles and didn''t know how to answer.

    Su Kui scratched fan''s chin. He felt his skin was boiling hot. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At random, they glanced at each other. How could van be like a child caught doing something bad? Don''t open his head at once.

    Su Kui hooked his red lips, and didn''t mind.

    When she was about to hang up, she suddenly thought of something and asked Lu Lan, "do you still have other artists in your hand?"

    Under normal circumstances, if it is not a big first-line star, the general manager is holding several people at the same time. Ask Lu Lan about this, and Su Kui has his own consideration.

    Lu Lan''s heart was shocked when she heard that it was time to test herself. Originally, she did have two others in her hand, but since she knew how Brahman got on the big tree song Youshu, and she liked it very much, even if there were, Lu Lan could not say!

    "No, ha ha, Mr. Song, ah fan is a good young man. Don''t worry. I will take him seriously. I will report to you in time in case of any situation." The implication is that she is here. Don''t worry about how Brahman likes others.

    If Su Kui knew what she was thinking, she would tell her that she thought more.

    However, since someone has shown loyalty, Su Kui will not extrapolate. If you change all the people around him at once, it will cause him discomfort. After all, Lu Lan is the one who gets along the longest after he wakes up.

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, it''s better. I want to give him the best. He''s also worth having better. I don''t want you to pick him up as a supporting role as a clown in the future, or make a show of supporting as a decoration, OK? "

    Since we want to stay in the entertainment circle, we need the best scripts, announcements and endorsements!

    It belongs to song Youshu''s hegemony and Su Kui''s selfishness. After all, the reason why Brahma is so simple and special is that he has to be protected in an all-round way. Avoid contact with too many people, then, his identity is not easy to be revealed.

    -

    with Su Kui, Lu Lan is more domineering.

    The day after su Kui spoke, he sent a bunch of assistants to Lu Lan, including public relations assistants, exclusive makeup artists and personal assistants. A large number of people are all wearing uniform professional suits, women are wearing skirts, men are wearing suits, and going out is very popular.

    Lu Lan looks at it again, my God!

 Chapter 1477

    This group of people, is not a studio, dedicated to the service of big brands? Now, it''s all easy to be poached by song Youshu?

    Lu Lan swears that what happened these two days is too mysterious. She needs to be slow.

    The surprise came so fast, it seems that her dream of becoming a big name agent is just around the corner.

    From yesterday, why fan didn''t come back, and Lu Lan didn''t worry. As long as he knew where fan was and who he was with, there was no danger, it would be good.

    After contact with Su Kui''s public relations team, the two sides discussed, and according to what Fan''s situation, they posted a notice on Weibo and informed the media.

    It can only be said that the public relations team sent by sukui is worthy of being an independent studio. The team that only serves for big brands has done a very good job in making quick moves and guiding the wind direction. It won''t attract people''s attention at all. Those Marines are in netizens'' comments, and each sentence is different, and they won''t deliberately say why Brahman is good or not.

    But with just a few words, it''s easy to understand why we use fanti as a favor.

    When Lu Lan didn''t notice, many of the fans who were invisible circle fans paid attention to fan. In a short half day, the number of microblogs that didn''t survive was only a few tens of thousands of fans. In a short time, it soared to 500000 in an instant.

    There are no works that can be sold and no good endorsements. The number of fans is already very good.

    Later, after fancier claimed that he missed the announcement because he was ill, rather than playing a big game, Apple''s official Weibo also forwarded the news, and said that its agent had previously communicated with them by phone.

    And why fan also apologized in person. Apple also said that it was very sorry for not cooperating with fan this time, and hoped to have another chance to cooperate.

    This speech successfully broke the previous rumors and made some people who had vowed that Brahman would be banned face to face slapping.

    After the matter was solved, Lu Lan sent a micro blog to thank the fans for their concern, and then agreed with the public relations team that he would not guide the wind any more.

    Now why fan has invisibly attracted a little bit of Xiaobo powder. What we need to do next is to be more stable, and actually take out good works to stabilize fans. If it soars too fast, it will definitely show that there is a deliberate element in it.

    -

    why Brahman has been in a fog recently.

    Su Kui gave him a card and gave him the authorization in the elevator to live with him in the future. If there is any gift, you can pack it and bring it.

    Of course, as an old zombie who just woke up, why can van do anything?

    It''s all up to sunflower. Clothing and so on, also all orders own designer to tailor.

    Three days later, why did van finally show up and get back to work. Looking back on these three days, he was teased every day for no reason, which gave him the illusion that he was a man and a woman.

    Every time when she was teased, she blushed, thinking about how she couldn''t stand being teased. When she blushed and did that kind of thing, she felt even more ashamed.

    He seems to have been transferred.

    And, getting weird?

    Why is fan sitting in the nanny''s car shaking his head and paying close attention to Lu Lan''s appearance all the time? "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, even blushing? "

    It''s not what she thinks?

 Chapter 1478

    Lu Lan chuckled and joked: "everyone can do this kind of thing. However, arfan, you are so kind that you know president song!"

    You know, it''s only a matter of these days to know song Youshu. They''ve already got through the relationship inside and outside, up and down, and all the equipment has been replaced. Now, the makeup artist, the PR team, the assistant, including herself, are all serving by Van alone.

    The stars are the stars of the moon.

    Maybe why Brahma didn''t realize what, but in Lu Lan''s eyes, why Brahma probably had been adopted by song Youshu invisibly.

    Just, song Youshu did all these things, as if she didn''t tell fan why? At least, she did not see any discomfort in his face, as if he and song Youshu were a couple. Up to now, why does fan still think that he suddenly got a little red on the Internet, received so many endorsements, there are many scripts waiting for him in line, all due to his own credit.

    But -

    Lu Lan is serious. Since Song Youshu, he has become nothing.

    She just needs to tell fan what he likes, or which script she thinks is good and suitable for him. Next, song Youshu has a look at it in person. It''s OK. Soon, someone will call her and tell her why fan is invited to audition.

    As a matter of fact, this sentence is basically internal.

    As long as he goes, this position is his. No one can shake!

    No way, at least in the circle, there is no one who can match song Youshu''s rights. People not only have money and status, but also some people are officials in the court!

    What can I do? Who dares to be jealous? Hold it!

    "Sister Lu, you..."

    Why is it that brahmoto is only red in the ear root? After being pierced by her so undisguised, her face is instantly red with blood. He put his hands on his knees and his eyelashes drooped. "Don''t say that," even he never thought that he would meet such a woman.

    It''s totally different from his imagination, but it''s really together. It''s like a free arrangement in the dark.

    The wife he once imagined should be gentle and tender, with birds attached to people. And in reality, with her, he will always involuntarily submit to her, let her do whatever she wants. A look in the eye can make him lose any momentum in an instant.

    Mingming, with his ability, one hand, can easily crush her bones.

    But -

    he just didn''t dare, as if he had known her for a long time.

    When I puckered my lips, I thought that she would occasionally show childishness when she was strong. His light lips could not help smiling.

    Lu Lan frowns. It''s not good! It seems that the boy seems to be in love, really moved the real situation!

    "Arfan, are you Do you like President song She hesitated.

    In the spacious nanny car, the atmosphere in the car is complex, half warm as spring, half worried.

    Seriously speaking, why did Brahma like song Youshu? Lu Lan was not surprised. That kind of woman, looks exquisite, talented, and will not be stereotyped, get along, if she is a man, he will also love without hesitation.

    After all, song Youshu, Shu and beauty are born to be loved by thousands of people.

    Hearing Lu Lan''s words, why did fan suddenly return to his mind, wondering for a long time, and then hesitated to ask: "Lu Jie, is that ah Shu?"

 Chapter 1479

    He blinked. His black and white eyes were clear. He had no idea how shocking his words were.

    Ah, ah Shu??

    It''s not like such a friendly name can be called out in their relationship, is it? Or is it different from what she imagined?

    Lu Lan''s face changed, and her expression was unpredictable. When fan did not understand, she immediately straightened out her mood, smiled and nodded, "yes, but song always asked you to call her that?" Lu Lan asked.

    Why does Brahman nod his head as an answer.

    Lu Lan doesn''t say a word. Since Song Youshu took the initiative, that kind of human nature is always elusive. She''s already benefited. She''s not good at other personal matters.

    If you really annoy that master, you will never have a foothold in the entertainment circle.

    A wise man knows what to ask and what not to ask.

    Soon, when the car arrived at the company, two strong men in black followed him casually. They looked like bodyguards, but they also worked as part-time assistants. In fact, in the circle, women are more likely to be selected as assistants, because women are more careful, do things more comprehensively.

    But some big names don''t have these concerns. They can choose both bodyguards and assistants.

    The company is very quiet and cold. I occasionally see a few little stars who are not very famous passing by with fan at the same time. I can''t help but smack my tongue when I see him in this battle.

    What''s wrong with this?

    It seems that the agent is still the agent. However, it is said that Lu Lan quickly terminated all the other artists he had with him in the past two days and pushed them to other agents. And, look at her raised chin, the shimmering light in her eyes from time to time, it seems, is quite different from before.

    I haven''t seen you for a few days. It''s a big change, isn''t it?

    In addition to Lu Lan, it''s hard to help wondering why the agents around fan have all changed.

    What is the identity of Brahma?

    In fact, from the beginning of his debut, people on the Internet have been constantly guessing whether he was born in a rich family or not. Anyway, it''s not a noble family, because his elegant and clean temperament can be formed over the years. It''s not someone who can carry it casually.

    After listening for a long time, people began to believe.

    Now when I see this picture, I believe in it.

    -

    "ah, why don''t you see Brahman for several days? Are you well?"

    "Why van, good morning, how are you?"

    "Why Brahma, early! "

    go over and say hello to Brahman.

    Why does the lip corner of Brahman bend a light smile, and the beautiful eyebrows and eyes are as warm as jade. He raised his hand, "good morning, thank you for your concern. I''m much better now."

    When he said the latter sentence, he was a little uneasy, because he was not good at lying, and his eyes were slightly lowered.

    There is a layer of crimson on his face, which makes many people like him. It''s too pure to look at him. How shy to say hello?

    Lu Lan doesn''t want fan to have too much contact with these people. Originally, there are many girls in these people. Looking at their coveted eyes, they know what they are thinking.

    She can''t let these girls ruin the star path of Brahma!

    "Arfan, let''s talk another day. We are going to see a director later. The appointed time is coming," she said with a smile.

 Chapter 1480

    When it comes to work, how can van nodded, "OK."

    "Well, then, I''ll go first. Goodbye." He waved goodbye to the crowd.

    In the crowd language smile Yan Yan, with a large group of people, went to the elevator.

    However, as soon as he left, some people''s faces changed. Why is van persin leading them a lot? Even if he doesn''t do anything, his excellent appearance conditions and extremely special temperament in the entertainment circle make him glitter with an eye-catching light all over his body. He will press them down and can''t surpass him.

    This is the gap.

    Now, with their eyes open, how can Brahman quickly pull the distance away from them? It is impossible to say that he is not jealous!

    In this circle, who doesn''t want to stand out and let everyone realize them?

    -

    TC group headquarters.

    As soon as Su Kui got off the elevator, Mo immediately greeted him, grinning and motionless, pointing to the office.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at him. The wooden door of the office was half covered, so she could not see the picture inside. However, with a little thought, she knew what it was.

    "Thank you." She passed Mo Yunan and raised her hand to pat him on the broad shoulder, which means she didn''t know the way.

    Mo Yunan''s face changed, even though she knew what she meant.

    It seems that after the event to accept the vengeance of this mean woman! However, sitting in it is the future leader of the Song family, now the leader of the Song family in politics! Just a quick glance in his eyes will make his legs soft, OK?

    How can he be blamed for leaking the news!

    Tut -

    Su Kui pushes the door in, and the high-heeled shoes knock on the marble floor, making a crisp sound. She closed the door at will, put the documents in her hand on the desk, and remained unmoved by the powerful atmosphere emanating from the tall man with silver gray suit and gold glasses on the sofa.

    "Don''t you have anything to say to me, Mr. Song?"

    Song Yi pushes the glasses on the bridge of his nose. The black phoenix eyes look straight at Su Kui and the hawk and Falcon eyes. If he locks them, his legs will be soft. He blurts out the hidden things.

    But Su Kui was not afraid of him, and -

    smelled, she lifted her eyelids lazily, glanced at him coolly, leaned in the leather chair, and did not answer the question, "huh? What do you say? "

    "Boss song, you are busy with your personnel. If you don''t want to go to Sanbao hall, you can say anything. I''m not your subordinate. Don''t follow me."

    She took up the glass and saw that it was empty and frowned. But just sat down and didn''t bother to move, so he said, "brother, pour me a glass of water?"

    Hearing this sentence, Song Yi''s breath suddenly became tense. He gave her a look and poured a glass of water for her. Now, he doesn''t call song eldest brother. Do you know he is eldest brother

    He took off his glasses and pointed at her angrily. "Song Youshu, you''re so promising, huh? Learn how to play in the entertainment circle, and know how to play with a little star. Oh, listen to Mo Yunan. You even sent a message for him to all the entertainment agencies that reported the little star''s news, and even took him back to your hotel? "

    The more Song Yi said, the more painful his head was. He twisted his eyebrows into a pimple and gnashed his teeth. "Song Youshu, do you think you can afford me?"

 Chapter 1481

    Speaking, already had the feeling of grievance.

    Seeing Su Kui glanced at him with a bad look, he bowed his head and drank water, regardless of his feelings, which made him more angry.

    "Song Youshu, you have no conscience! Do you know Laozi... "

    "Well?"

    A cold look came quickly. Song Yishan shut up. He touched his nose and told himself that he could not be rude. He was a person who was noticed in every word and deed.

    But now, there are only two of them -

    he responded, gnashing his teeth and staring at Su Kui, "song Youshu, are you cheating me? Do I dare not clean you up or something? "

    "I brought you up from childhood. Do you think I''m easy? Now, I''m just watching my cabbage being arched by a pig. Do you know how painful my heart is? Ah?! Song Youshu, I don''t care. If you don''t give me an explanation today, I will -- "

    " will you sit in my office? Good. Then sit down. " Su Kui took out his glasses and put them on, turned on the computer, and began to browse the latest stock trends.

    And add a word in your heart.

    It''s not a pig, it''s a zombie -

    just to put it this way, Song Yi, an all female control, should go crazy directly?

    "My God, song Youshu, you have no conscience. Is that how you treat elder brother? No, I can''t. My heart hurts. You and you hurt my heart too much! "

    "Song Youshu, don''t you say? Then I can only call your second brother and let him come back to deal with you! "

    Listening to Song Yi''s fragmentary thoughts, Su Kui couldn''t help but feel headache. In the outside, the serious boss of song, he behaved in a vigorous manner. He was totally a walking live iceberg. Why did he seem to be possessed by a nagging ghost and begin to fragmentary thoughts in front of himself?

    All he has to do is to drag song Youshu up. She even found a man on his back. Besides, she is a little star in the entertainment circle. In his mind, what kind of good people can entertainment circle have? It''s all a bunch of people who are impetuous and pursue fame and wealth!

    What if my sister is cheated? What if my sister is infected with something? If -

    can''t do it, can''t think about it any more, Song Yi pressed his temple and suddenly said, "you, have you taken the contraceptive?"

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui''s saliva was all sprayed on the computer screen, and the water choked into her windpipe, which made her breathless. For a while, in Song Yi''s tense eyes, she raised her head coldly and roared loudly, "Song Yi, get out of here!"

    Outside the office.

    Even if the sound insulation is excellent, Mo can hear the women''s roar and crackling sound inside, as well as -

    the unsmiling politician, begging for mercy.

    "Ah ah ah, song Youshu, Youshu, don''t mess with me."

    "Oh, Hello, give me some face!"

    "How can I say that Oh, don''t make faces! "

    "Song Youshu, I''m angry if you come here again?! I''m really angry. You have just dropped your voice, and a book directly hit his face. With his voice, like a brick of economic and financial books, it fell to the ground.

    "I''ll go, song Yaoyao. You murder your brother! It''s retribution! " Song Yi raises his hand and touches his nose. Damn it, it''s bleeding!

 Chapter 1482

    The red blood rubbed his hands, and his high-end customized suit was completely abandoned.

    Su Kui clapped and clapped his hands. Leng hum said, "I hope the retribution will be more violent. Song Yi, you are all bored. You can''t find a wife yourself, and you can stop your sister''s happiness for life?"

    "Can you believe me to tell Dad to go? Who do you think suffered first?! What''s more, if you dare tell song Laoer, I''ll tell Dad that Liu family loves what you like so much. Swear that no one will marry except you, do you believe it? "

    Su Kui looks up at Song Yi with his eyebrows, hands around his chest, and eyes of peach blossom.

    This time, Song Yi collapsed. "Don''t, I said Song Youshu, you are so insidious! I''m kind enough to care about you. How could you ask dad to force me to marry you? "

    Just after hearing about Su Kui, he came back from other provinces and pushed a lot of affairs. He was afraid that it would be a mountain. Think of then have a headache, he is not afraid that younger sister is cheated?

    In fact, he would like to ask if he has made the last step with the man, and if so, what protective measures have been taken?

    If possible, Song Yi would like to take her sister to the hospital for internal and external examination.

    I''m sorry, as an intelligent person, then he will be nervous in some ways.

    For example, Song Yi always believed that men''s and women''s sexuality only follows the laws of nature and has nothing to consider. If Su Kui doesn''t mind, he can even talk in front of her for three days and nights about the advantages and disadvantages between men and women.

    However, when he saw his sister''s gloomy face, he would kill him if he dared to speak again. Song Yi realized.

    He raised his hands and made a surrender. "Okay, I''m not ready to surrender? Don''t say it, just don''t say it! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui nodded her head with satisfaction. She walked over and patted Song Yi on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, song Da, who am I, your sister? I''m not one of those women who fight for love. I have a clear head and know what I want. What''s more, look at my sister''s figure, face, and the man who can refuse me? "

    She frowned, rather narcissistic.

    Song Yi looks at her up and down, and rubs her face in a cold way. "I haven''t seen it yet." a woman with no image in front of her is not his dish.

    Seeing his expression, Su Kui knew what it meant. "Brother, sometimes I really think you''re a gay, otherwise why are you nearly forty and can''t find a girlfriend? It''s so strange that you don''t even have a lover! "

    "Poof --"

    "song Youshu! I''m warning you, don''t talk! And who told you I didn''t have a lover?! " How to say, he is a normal man, OK?

    "Tut, tut..."

    For a while, he said what he had in mind. Song Yi was so upset that he could not help slapping himself. As soon as he raised his eyes, he made fun of Su Kui''s interested eyes. He turned his mouth, "OK, just know. Don''t talk about it everywhere."

    A person has many aspects, for example, in the outside world, he needs to disguise himself completely. For women, there are only two concepts.

    One is used to vent desire and hope. The other is used to dote on relatives like my sister.

    It''s OK to know that my sister has a good idea. I''ve made up my mind to start to investigate that little star when I go back. Make sure that he doesn''t have any other premeditated plans to approach my sister.

 Chapter 1483

    Su Kui patted him on the shoulder. "Just back? Go away from work. I''ll treat you to dinner? "

    Song Yi touched his nose. The blood on it was dry and he was still in a dull pain. He gave Su Kui a bad look. Is this a slap for a sweet date? Unfortunately, Song Yi, who hasn''t seen his sister for nearly half a year, can''t refuse.

    "Give you a face." He snorted coldly.

    Su Kui smiled. "Yes, thank you very much." She made a bow with her hands clasped, but thanked him for not really calling the Song family.

    Otherwise, that''s the real frying pan.

    Two beloved sisters are crazy. If you know that your sister is involved with a little star, you don''t care what Su Kui thinks. Just the big brother who joined the army knew that, he could bring an armed force directly, point a gun at Van''s nose, and ask him thoroughly face to face.

    Su Kui doesn''t want to. Why is fan scared.

    So pure little zombies need to be taken good care of. What''s more, the power in Brahman''s body is very strong. If he is in a hurry, who knows what sensational event he will make.

    From ancient times to the present, not our race, its heart will be different.

    If the particularity of Sanskrit is exposed, though the two brothers of the Song family are quite rational and not bad minded. But I can''t stand it. If the news spreads, what kind of harm will it do to Brahma!

    Over a mess, Su Kui pushes Song Yi out of the office.

    Wave to Mo Yunan, "Lao Mo, ask someone to clean up my office. I''ll go out for dinner with song eldest brother!"

    "Well, you call me song again. Do you have any rules?"

    "No!"

    Listen to the two brothers and sisters bickering voice more and more far away, finally disappeared in the elevator. Mo Yunan shakes his head helplessly. Bai Bai''s injury makes him nervous. As expected, song Youshu is the most important one in the Song family.

    Say it and do it. Don''t give that politician any face. Finally, people have to be careful to compensate her for the bleeding.

    Speaking out, only song Youshu dare to do so.

    Can''t help but strong background, several men in the family, but also all to her death, what can others say?

    It''s hard for him to say anything about the Song family. I sighed. I went into the office and looked at the mess. I couldn''t help sighing again. I usually look at someone who is quiet. The combat effectiveness is really extraordinary.

    -

    Why did Su Kui''s funds have been injected into the half moon lake that fan took over before? With the funds, Zhu Changzai is much more forceful. He didn''t know why Su Kui was able to do so with Sanskrit. Moreover, he didn''t seem to know that between him and Su Kui, it was his own ghost.

    However, he looked down on how Brahman was. He not only slept with the goddess that all men dreamed of, but also got her full support.

    What is the concept of this in the entertainment circle?

    Think with your toes, you will know why fan can ascend to the sky step by step and become the hottest figure in the entertainment circle within a short time. At present, good resources, good scripts and good endorsements are all waiting for him to choose.

    How lucky is this? It''s not just a good-looking man who can attract song Youshu''s attention.

    It''s just fate.

    At present, Zhu Chang has contacted various staff members to choose scenes everywhere. When the shooting location is selected, he can prepare for the shooting.

 Chapter 1484

    Recently, why did Lu Lan take on a spokesperson with fan? It''s a well-known clothing brand in China, and only cooperates with famous stars. This time, Lu Lan can receive this endorsement, but also rely on Su Kui''s face.

    Otherwise, even if the image of Sanskrit is in line again, it will take two years to get ahead.

    Into the studio, the surrounding air suddenly became sticky. Why did Brahman frown quietly, and when he got used to the air inside, he could see everyone in the studio.

    There are all kinds of photographic equipment in it, which looks a bit messy. A broad white curtain fell from the ceiling to the ground. There''s a woman by the side. She''s already waiting.

    She looks very young and lively in a red sweater and white baseball skirt and a high ponytail.

    Lu Lan''s eyes flash when she sees this man. She approaches fan and whispers, "ah fan, look over there. That''s called Bethune. It''s the youngest movie queen in China." However, at the age of 23, he has won two well-known awards and won the title of film queen.

    It''s something that many stars can''t dream of in their lifetimes.

    However, Lu Lan, as an insider, does not think so. Because she knew what was the reason for Bethune''s quick appearance, but she relied on the background behind her. My family is the one who runs a brokerage company. If you have any good resources, of course, you will give priority to the first lady.

    In addition, she is young and beautiful. She performs well among her peers, and soon stands out.

    But now, Lu Lan doesn''t need to be afraid of her.

    Song Youshu, that''s the big miss who is really being loved by all the people in Song family. On the background of means theory, she can beat Bethune.

    Hearing Lulan''s whispering, how could Brahman light his eyes in the direction indicated by Lulan. At this time, the dark pupil immediately tightened.

    "Grace?"

    He could not help murmuring, his eyes were in a trance for a moment.

    Because of his arrival, the studio had been quiet. Therefore, his murmur, which was not obvious, became very clear.

    The boy''s voice was more and more tender. When he called the name, the two reiterations were repeated together, as if they were touching between the lips and teeth. Bethune''s eyelids jumped and looked up.

    When I see how fan looks, I think Apricot''s eyes can''t help but flash a bit of surprise.

    Why Brahma?

    The fingers hanging on the side of her body move. This is her habitual action. Whenever there is something in her mind, it will always show in this small action.

    "Ah fan! You should have called her Miss Bai! " Lu Lan frowned, quietly pinched the arm of fan.

    How dare he call such an ambiguous name? What do you want?

    In fact, she was wronged. What he called was his fiancee. He had been dead for more than 200 years, and Bainen certainly did not exist.

    , as like as two peas, the face of Bai Si en is exactly the same as that of Bai en! This made him involuntarily purr.

    as like as two peas in the world, there are many people who may be exactly the same. Even twins can''t be exactly the same, let alone people who are two hundred years apart?

    Why did Brahman react? He pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Bai."

    But Bethune smiled. She walked over lightly, reached out her hand and said playfully, "Hello, my name is Bethune. Of course, you can call me grace. It doesn''t matter!"

 Chapter 1485

    "Ah..." Why did Brahman blink and bend his lips? "Hello, Miss Bai, I just lost my temper. I''m sorry, Miss Bai. It''s just because you are very similar to one of my old friends. That''s wrong."

    He disguised his blunder and tried to put the chapter to light.

    Lu Lan breathed a sigh of relief.

    But Bethune was obviously intrigued. She didn''t believe what it was called to look similar. The world looks much like it. Isn''t even the name? After all, Bethune has been accosted too many times. All kinds of strange ways make her boast that she has a wide range of knowledge.

    However, she didn''t tear it down, just crooked her head and asked jokingly, "can I know what this old man is called?"

    Why fan puckered his lips to see her for a moment, and slowly opened his lips, "white grace."

    "Wheezing --"

    I don''t know where the laughter came from, and then the whole studio laughed.

    Bain? Bethune?

    The way of chatting up lines is too old-fashioned. Grandpa doesn''t need this way, OK?!

    Why don''t Brahman understand what they are laughing at? Even Lu Lan''s face is a little unpredictable. She looked at fan, opened her mouth to say something, and finally closed her mouth.

    "Ah fan, go to make-up first. The shooting is about to start. It''s a day late today." She winked at van.

    Why did Brahman understand? He held back his eyes and slightly leaned over Bethune. "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. I''m going to change my clothes first. I''ll see you later."

    "OK, I''ll see you later." Bethune''s eyes flashed. Nowadays, with her position in the entertainment circle, few people dare to disobey her face to face.

    What''s more, she offered to give her face and let her call her own name. What do you mean he started taking Joe? Are you kidding her?!

    Her face changed again and again, but her setting in the entertainment circle has always been a good family, high education, gentle and kind setting. So she managed to hold her breath and make herself laugh.

    He took the initiative to find a step down. "Now there are so shy people? It''s fun ~ "

    " Yeah, ha ha. "

    The photographer nodded his head in cooperation and gave a ha ha. This matter has been exposed.

    -

    in the dressing room.

    Lu Lan said to a girl who was about to make up for fan, "I''m sorry, we brought our own make-up artist, just let her come." After that, she was carrying a dressing box behind her, which made the fashionable woman wink.

    The woman immediately took the box to the girl''s position and said to the girl, "Hello, my name is Lina, and I''m arfan''s exclusive makeup artist. I''ll do it here. Go to have a rest first. I''m sorry. "

    the girl looks at it and nods," well, call me whenever you need. " Then he went out.

    Anyway, how many times more and how many times less, the salary is so much, if you can rest, why not? It''s a pity that I didn''t have a chance to touch van''s handsome face.

    "Ah, sister enne? Why are you here? "

    The girl was surprised to see beth''en coming, and hurriedly trotted up to meet him.

    Bethune looked up at the dressing room. "Little Han, are you going to melt so fast?"

    "No," Xiao Han shook his head, shrugged, and said, "people bring their own makeup artists, of course, they don''t need me. But it''s good to have fun, hehe."

    she asked Bethune in a low voice with a funny smile.

 Chapter 1486

    "Sister enne, you have a wide range of contacts in the circle. Do you know why Brahman came from?"

    Little Han is curious. After all, I can see why fan came to such a big battle. Moreover, his temperament is really not something ordinary people can cultivate.

    When she asked, Bethune saw a light in his eyes, stroked his fingers and shook his head? I don''t know, but it''s really like the spoiled young master in ancient times. Ha ha. "

    She did not answer the question. She said it with a smile and left leisurely.

    At the same time, I was curious about the identity of Brahma.

    This time, why is fan endorsing the couple''s clothes? No matter how you do it, you can''t do without physical contact. How could van resist this? But the more he did, the more active Bethune was.

    Lu Lan frowned as she watched.

    I saw the flash flash passing by, and the photographer kept changing his posture, "OK, good, that''s it! Another one! "

    "Closer, yes."

    "Why don''t you smile a little bit, van? Don''t be so cold."

    "Our grace is a beautiful woman. You''ve made money with her, don''t you know?"

    "En, good. Look at the camera!"

    So, Bethune looked at the camera with a smile like flowers, and his hands were clinging to van''s shoulder, hoping that the whole person would paste it up. Her youth is flying, her eyes are full of expression, so she knows how to master the camera and enjoys every move in front of the camera.

    But why does Brahman feel that he has reached the limit.

    He closed his lips tightly and held his right hand on Bethune''s waist. The photographer asked him to hold it a little more for several times to show his intimacy. He was unmoved.

    Lu Lan narrowed her eyes. It seems that Brahman has a clear idea why.

    At the same time, once again, I feel good for him. For girls who don''t like it, they will keep a certain sense of distance. Such a move is very good. In order to avoid misunderstandings and unnecessary troubles.

    Bethune this woman is not simple, if you can, Lu Lan does not want how to fan and her too close. Even if she is the hottest female star in China, with a large number of fanatical followers, the same is true.

    I changed some clothes and changed some movements.

    When a single plane photo is taken, how can van express more naturally.

    Sometimes he leaned over, waved his bat, sat on the chair at will, and looked at the camera with his delicate eyebrows and eyes. When he was wearing a simple sports T-shirt and shorts, he raised his lips to the camera. For a moment, he was dazed to see the school grass that made countless girls scream when they were young and sweat on the court.

    In the clear black and white eyes, the sun seemed to break in his eyes, his light lips were flying, and his dark eyebrows were outlined by the eyebrow pen, which was sharp.

    However, a few facial expressions show different styles.

    The photographer couldn''t help admiring that this boy was born to eat this bowl of rice. Born to be watched and chased. His appearance is very delicate but not feminine at all. His temperament is changeable and plastic.

    He knew that the boy would be angry in the future.

    Bethune, who had finished shooting for a long time, did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood by with his hands around his chest and watched the boy shoot quietly.

 Chapter 1487

    He doesn''t have the same embarrassment as the average rookie in front of the camera. With the photographer''s words, he changes his posture at will, which is not exaggeration, but a move of raising hands and looking back, which is very natural.

    A flash of light flashed in Bethune''s eyes, and Han was more direct, holding his cheek in both hands, and almost jumped up and shouted.

    If there is no exception, how can van successfully harvest a wild powder.

    Bethune was not surprised that the women in the room saw his trance eyes. The boy was so excellent. He was born to eat this bowl of rice. No matter how many pairs of eyes he was staring at, as long as he entered the state, he could express the photographer''s own meaning incisively and vividly.

    This kind of person is the favorite type of director and photographer.

    High plasticity and time saving. Don''t stress it one by one. Teach him how to do it.

    Bethune entered the entertainment circle when she was 17 years old. Now it has been six years. For the first time, there is a boy who is three years younger than her, which makes her feel palpitation.

    Looking at the boy in front of the camera, Bethune''s eyes, slowly climbed up a bit of momentum in the must!

    -

    it''s time for the sun to set.

    Why did fan take off his make-up, change back his clothes, and follow Lu Lan out of the studio.

    When the phone beeps, he takes a look and a message jumps into his eyes.

    [honey, have you finished taking pictures? Today''s Brahma, do you miss me? Uh huh? ]

    it''s just a line without temperature. Why does van seem to hear someone in his ear with a lazy, soft and waxy voice, biting his earlobe low and murmuring, and spraying his auricle with warm breath? It''s warm.

    Even he didn''t find out. When he saw this sentence, he slowly climbed up the corner of his lips and smiled. As if the last sunshine of the horizon fell into his eyes, delicate and tender.

    Lu Lan saw the red drop of blood in his earlobe, he couldn''t help laughing, and asked quietly, "from Song Zong?"

    As for the title of President song, why does Brahman always react slowly. He was stupefied, just slightly embarrassed smile, "well, right."

    After that, he lowered his eyes, used a very slow motion, not very skilled at a keystroke typing, but repeatedly typed a few words, and all blushed to delete.

    I don''t understand why there are so many sweet love words in this woman! Sounds like it''s hot

    At last, he hesitated for a moment, but he typed a word and closed his eyes and sent it out. When he heard the message of success, his heart rose again.

    Would she feel that she responded too simply?

    That word is "think".

    I''m hesitating to say something more and send it to you. Another message came in, "I miss you too, MoMA ~"

    Shua -

    this time, the blush from the ear root filled the whole face. He blinked and stared at the latest news on the screen. He wanted to laugh, but he was embarrassed to laugh.

    So, when she came to the door, Lu Lan saw how fan, who had always been reserved, showed a silly smile. She quietly glanced at the screen.

    Suddenly my heart blossomed with joy. I''ll take a break. Are these two people in love? So close?!

    Of course, Lu Lan is happy to see the success of this. No matter what the relationship between the two is, as long as song Youshu supports her, she can make progress.

 Chapter 1488

    Bethune had been waiting at the door for a long time. Now it was autumn. In order to look good, she wore thin knitwear and short skirts and stockings. At the moment, the sun was setting and the cold wind was blowing, which made her shiver.

    The assistant asked her to come to the car. There was air conditioning in the car, but she refused.

    Seeing why fan finally came out, her eyes brightened and she stepped up quickly.

    "Why don''t you have time tonight? How about I invite you to dinner?" Bethune is really beautiful. Why does van admit that it''s just the same face that makes a difference when you change your personality.

    Maybe without her, I will see her and Bain look similar, and I can''t help approaching.

    But when there is her in life, how can van suddenly understand that all kinds of previous lives, with the beginning of his death, are over. Man has only a lifetime. When he wakes up 200 years later, all his close people have already disappeared into a handful of loess.

    It is also a duty to cherish the present.

    He clenched his cell phone and smiled at Bethune sheepishly. "I''m sorry, I have an appointment." He clenched his hand so hard, as if there were some rare treasures in it.

    Bethune glanced curiously, but didn''t notice anything wrong. His face changed. He forced a smile and said, "ah It doesn''t matter. I didn''t say it in advance. How about tomorrow? Just in time, I have a script here. I''m short of a sophomore. Look

    The implication is that, as long as van agreed to go out to dinner with her, then, the actor in the play she starred in is him.

    It''s a pity that van never cared about these external things, and his response was very slow.

    Not to mention Lu Lan, song always warned her in person, so don''t give fan any messy script notices. Her people can only play the leading role!

    Just think of this sentence, Lu Lan was thrilled.

    Damn it, it''s overbearing! It''s worthy of being a powerful woman in the business world. Speaking of her, she has the courage! For another person, I dare not say that.

    This sentence, is how many women dream of ah, throw the check on the man''s face, overbearing tell him, you, I bought!

    Tut -

    Lu Lan can''t help YY, who has been immersed in the novels of the love president all the year round, although she is a serious woman in her thirties. It''s just the inner part. It''s not like it''s already overflowing.

    Why don''t van know what Bethune means, but his intuition makes him acutely aware of the discomfort by looking at her eyes. So, he did not open his eyes, shook his mobile phone, said: "sorry, Miss Bai, I really want to go back, there are people waiting for me at home, goodbye."

    With that, he crossed Bethune and went straight to the car.

    Lu Lan''s reaction was very fast. A group of people hugged fan to get on the bus. Then, in a low-key way, endless luxury nanny car lifted up a dust and disappeared. Soon, there was no trace.

    At a loss, Bethune, who was sprayed with dust on his face, silently tightened his hands on his side, which were always twinkling in his eyes and crossed a cold meaning.

    He, Yi and fan!

    Does he really don''t know, or does he pretend to be arrogant? Such a good opportunity was in front of him, he didn''t even hear it! Did he know that the play she was about to play, but it''s a big show of the year. It''s well done. Even a small supporting role can be popular!

 Chapter 1489

    How many people ask for it!

    However, she now offered to invite, how can van even turn a blind eye!

    She Bethune has never been so humiliated, how can van, Hello, you are very good!!

    -

    when van stepped into the elevator, he didn''t know why he was hated. He took back the magnetic card. He stood in the center of the elevator, and suddenly there was a bump. His brain was in a trance for a moment.

    There are shadows in front of us. Everything we see is a piece of confusion.

    A little pale, he shook his head.

    "Ding -" the elevator door opened in response to the sound, which also awakened his trance. Why did Brahman pucker his lips? From last month, every 15 days, his brain began to be confused.

    Most of what happened afterwards can''t be remembered clearly.

    This makes fan even have the illusion that his body has changed and he will soon die.

    After standing in the elevator for a while, why did van take the elevator slowly. Change slippers, get up moment, then smell an attractive fragrance.

    It''s the taste of the food.

    Why did van''s eyes flash? He took off his coat and slowly followed the taste across the living room. When there was a long distance, he saw a graceful figure wearing loose casual clothes and a pink apron. He was busy with his back to him.

    On the dining table of the restaurant, there are already several dishes with good color and flavor.

    The heart delimited a touch of warmth, clear black eyes fretting, these days the mood of depression suddenly relaxed. That is to say, in an instant, the foot moves heavily.

    Su Kui looked back at the sound, and saw why fan''s eyes were crescent shaped, and askew his head to greet him. "Come here, taste my craft, and it will be finished immediately. You are one of the few people who can eat my cooking. Don''t be too honored."

    listen to her funny soft voice, why can''t fan help blushing. He took his lips and walked over slowly, whispering: "thank you Thank you. "

    For the first time in 200 years, I felt warm. It turns out that there are still people around him willing to accompany him. Just, suddenly thinking of her identity, if she knew her identity, would she be so good to herself? Is she afraid? Will you leave him for that?

    He didn''t know why fan''s clear eyes darkened for a moment. Su Kui sensed his depression and patted him on the head.

    "Why? Wronged outside? Say it, I''ll help you get back, OK? "

    "Hiss --"

    hearing her words, why can''t van help laughing out, "no one bullies me." with his ability, who can bully him?

    Su Kui naturally knew this. She nodded her head speciously, and put a dish into his hand. "Do it yourself, serve it, and have a soup. Wait for me."

    "Good."

    Why fan bent his eyebrows and eyes, and walked into the dining room carefully with his plate.

    Where he couldn''t see it, sukui sighed. The lover of his life looked very self abased. He''s probably worried about finding out his identity. Would he be afraid of him?

    But how?

    No matter what he becomes, as long as the soul is him, he can recognize it!

    Besides, how cute are cute little zombies?

    Thinking about my way to work today, I saw an animal hair band sold by a child, and there was a flash of bad taste in my eyes.

    -

    the rice is delicious, which is beyond van''s expectation.

 Chapter 1490

    Because Su Kui looks like a spoiled woman, and, as far as he knows, in modern times, few young women can cook. In particular, it''s done so well.

    At the end of a successful meal, why did van take the initiative to ask for the dishes to be washed, but when he started, he was in a hurry and made a mess of the kitchen.

    Su Kui saw that she was speechless. It seems that she finally found something in her family man that she couldn''t.

    When fan washed the dishes, Su Kui went to take a bath first. When fan entered the bedroom, he saw Su Kui leaning on the bed and reading books in his spare time. The warm yellow wall lamp shone on her face. The skin is more and more white as jade. The skin is delicate enough to see the fine fluff on the face.

    Why is Brahman''s heart in a moment, soft mess.

    His eyes twinkled, Su Kui realized that he came in, chuckled, "finished washing?"

    "After washing..." I should say it''s over

    Why didn''t van think he was such a waste? He couldn''t even wash a bowl well. When several plates came into his hands, he could not slide them, and fell into a mess. He wasted nearly half an hour just tidying up.

    In the heart secretly decides, after, must learn to brush the bowl!

    Su Kui didn''t know his idea. He raised a slight smile from the corner of his lips and looked at him up and down in his eyes. "Honey, it''s time for you to take a bath. I''ll give you a surprise later."

    Why does the heart tip jump, surprise?

    Every time he thought of the surprise she gave him, the things that made his face red and his ears red, his eyes and lashes trembled and he could not speak shyly. Where did this woman learn so many things to flirt with people. And their relationship seems to be reversed, right?

    Even though his face was almost dripping with blood, how could van still follow Su Kui''s words and walk into the bathroom with his bathrobe.

    In fact, I still have some expectations in my mind. No -

    it should be said that there are many expectations. Although she would make him say something shameful every time, it is undeniable that she is very comfortable with her. Even if it''s just a quiet hug, let her lean in her arms, listen to her shallow breath, also feel the years are good.

    At that moment, all the strange feelings that are out of place around me disappeared.

    As if there were only two of them left in the world.

    -

    How can van look up when the intermittent water gushes out of the shower? His short black hair is all behind his head, showing his full forehead. Delicate eyebrows and eyes are more and more beautiful because of the water vapor. He wiped his face and beat the hot water on his body, which eased the cold of his body.

    In fact, she didn''t say why her body was so cold, but he never dared to say that she was actually a stranger.

    He carefully conceals himself in front of her and forges the heartbeat with his special ability. Only in this way, when she is in her arms, can she not be aware that he, in fact, has no heartbeat.

    He kept thinking about it. The water flowed into his eyes. He lowered his head. That is, in an instant, the feeling of trance came again.

    He was gnashing his teeth to support him. He wanted to know what was going on with his body! Why does it feel so weird? Isn''t he dead long ago?

    The incandescent lamp on the top of the head becomes far away, with heavy eyelids. In the dark, it seems that there is an invisible big palm pulling him to the hell.

 Chapter 1491

    "No..."

    He murmured in a low voice unconsciously, his face was pale and his body was shaking.

    When the last trace of darkness completely submerged him, let him how to resist, still useless.

    The boy with delicate appearance and tall body slowly slides down the cold wall brick to the ground. His eyes are tightly closed, and even his nose disappears.

    At this moment, no matter who sees it, he will think that the boy died without warning.

    But is that really the case?

    Time ticking past, Su Kui took a look at the bedside clock, half an hour.

    So long? Or shy, afraid to tease him again, afraid to come out?

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing, so pure, with the usual contrast, it is also too big. Don''t he know how deadly he is? But if he is a little bit strong, as an ordinary human being, he has no resistance.

    She put down and turned out of bed.

    "Brahma, have you washed it? I''ll go in if I don''t come out again? " She made a funny call and went out to pour water.

    She didn''t know that the shower was still open in the bathroom. The patter of water constantly washes the body of the boy lying on the frosted floor. He lay flat on his back, his eyelashes glued like wings torn from insects, his long, thick, pale skin wet with water. He lay motionless on the ground, without any appearance of huffing, which made him look like a doll of the same size.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

    seconds and then rings, silently telling the passage of time.

    On the 18th floor, outside the bedroom window, the ground is full of lights and traffic. And the bright moon, which hangs in the dark night and is covered by dark clouds, slowly emerges.

    When the moon came out completely like a silver plate, van opened his eyes as he lay still in the bathroom. He moved.

    The corner of the lips raised a smile as if nothing had happened. He continued to wash and wash. Then, barefoot, he walked out of the bathroom.

    -

    when Su Kui came back from drinking water, he saw why fan had been sitting beside the bed wearing his own white velvet bathrobe. He is picking up the book he put down, looking at it, and falling into it.

    Seeing this, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Do you understand?"

    He''s only been in the world for a few months, hasn''t he? Since I was a child, I have received ancient education. I can understand all kinds of financial books with English vocabulary from time to time?

    "Don''t understand," why fan shook his head and put down the book lightly.

    "You''re honest," Su Kui went over and touched his hair habitually. She didn''t realize that the boy''s eyes flashed cold at the moment of her touch.

    "However, I will teach you, if you want to learn ~"

    the next sentence, why do you let van completely stay in the same place, his dark eyes shrink, some stunned.

    "Who makes me like you the most? Does Fanfan like me, too? I don''t like it. After all, you sleep me, right The woman said half coquettishly, felt a rabbit''s ear band from the drawer, and quickly put it on the head of why fan.

    Then, step back and rub your fingers over your chin.

    The boy was bathed in the warm orange wall lamp, White Velvet seemed to be flashing, his eyelashes drooped, making him look invisible.

 Chapter 1492

    Just look at it, it''s wonderful. And such a perfect man is her man.

    Hee -

    the red lips are light, and Su Kui''s eyes are like silk. Why did she tick her index finger? "Honey, come here, I''m ready." For the first time, she played with her short hair, taking the initiative to deliberately seduce.

    Tut, who let this man be a pure little zombie? If you don''t follow him, he can suffocate himself.

    Why did van take a strange look at her? When Su Kui thought he was dazzled, he got up slowly and walked to Su Kui.

    When the palm caresses the cheek, the cool touch makes sunflower very comfortable. She closed her eyes, rubbed the palm of his hand, smiled and said, "it seems that he has made great progress. Now, I am very happy to be so active."

    "Is it?"

    "Yes," Su Kui nodded, not noticing the mistake.

    It''s also why it''s so harmless that she doesn''t realize what''s wrong with what she''s doing.

    The corner of the lip was slightly bitten by sharp teeth, with a little prickly pain. Su Kui''s eyes moved, but he didn''t open them. The cool air came from the ear. Why is the voice of Brahman''s cool voice hoarse? The tone is very tempting. "What about that?"

    His lips went from her forehead, her eyes, her bridge of the nose, to her lips. Then, all the way down, Su Kui wanted to catch something, but only the rabbit ears she had brought for him.

    Why is it so strange? What''s so strange?

    Su Kui raised his neck. The slender white neck was like an elegant swan. The fine sweat beads were like pearls in the light. Her bathrobe was hung on her arms, and she raised her hand to hold the man''s broken hair, trying to stop his next move.

    Unfortunately, why does van want to change a person, he is no longer shy, or even bullying to the extreme, trying to control her.

    "Stop, stop, why Brahman!"

    When the voice fell, Su Kui snorted again, "Oh -" sweet and greasy panting from her throat, which could not be contained.

    "Comfortable? Honey? " His voice is hoarse, Su Kui suddenly found that this is not a deliberately low voice, but -

    as if he is the same! And his smile, with three points of evil! His eyes are no longer clear, but like a mist covered, like a vast abyss filled with fog, unable to see to the end. His technique, all he has done now, tells Su Kui --

    why he is not Brahman!

    "Who are you?!"

    Su Kui''s eyes were suddenly cold and fierce. She quickly stepped out of her passion and kicked the man who was half kneeling on the carpet. The move is fierce and merciless. If it is in this attack, how can the bridge of Brahman''s nose be broken by her.

    However, how could Brahman''s eyes have not blinked. In the face of her sudden attack, he just held out his hand lightly and lightly, holding her slender ankle in the palm of his hand.

    "Of course, why I am fan, baby Ashu, don''t you know me?" The man blinks, there is a trace of dark red light at the bottom of his eyes, which is too fast to be understood.

    Su Kui scolds, so this is what the system says! It''s no wonder that she always thought that it was too easy for her to get Brahman before. In fact, there is a later move waiting for her!

    Three times of experience, it is not so easy to take!

 Chapter 1493

    "Let go!" Su Kui''s red lips light, in addition to the chest sharp ups and downs, her expression, cold can not see any look.

    Her cheeks are still flushed with emotion. If she can''t see the aftertaste from her face, it''s really hard to believe that they are in a state of tension. Just a few minutes ago, they were so close to each other, playing the game of possession between lovers.

    Why does van look up? He is smiling and admiring the eyes of women with water light. The ankles in his hands are so fragile and vulnerable. The blood vessels of indigo are flowing slowly under her snow-white instep. As long as he takes a bite and breaks one of her blood vessels, she will be broken like a ragdoll in front of him.

    "No." A word came out of his thin lips.

    Mingming is still that clear and meaningful cheek, delicate and pale outline. At this moment, it will not remind people of angels. He is the devil.

    His eyes were so cold and dark, like the devil climbing out of hell. His hair was drooping in front of his forehead, which didn''t relieve his sharp. His momentum is too sharp to stab people. As long as he is close to him, he will surely be covered with bruises.

    Cold thin lips slowly fell on Su Kui''s instep, making her toes tight, bringing a string of cold. In the warm room, the arms involuntarily raised a layer of cold particles.

    "I know why you are not van, who are you? In his body Are you symbiotic The soul that exists with him, two souls, lives in one body.

    Shit, just think about it -

    it''s exciting! It''s like sleeping with two lovers at the same time.

    didn''t expect her lover to give such a great effort. What awesome surprise would she give her after that?

    Well, we''ll see.

    Su Kui''s heart is not serious and disorderly, but on his face he pretends to be calm and fixed looking at why fan, "are you schizophrenic or real?"

    "What do you think?" Why didn''t fan answer the question and pick up the eyebrows? This time, Su Kui didn''t open his mouth, but he slowly put down her feet.

    Slowly get up, the tall figure in front of her all the lights covered, only the dark shadow.

    Being watched by those dark eyes, she said that it''s fake not to be nervous. Even if she killed decisively in the market, she was still in the normal range.

    It''s just that what''s happening now is more than she expected.

    The hand that hangs at the side of the body slowly tightens, she suddenly chuckles, in an instant, Fanghua blooms, "I suddenly don''t want to know, guess, what do I want now?" Her eyes were clear and bright, with a crimson color at the end, like rouge.

    "Oh?" Why fan looked at her with a smile, full of interest, cool fingertips, slowly hit her jaw. "Tell me, darling, what do you want to do, eh?"

    "I think -"

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed a touch of wildness. She quickly clasped her hands around why fan''s neck and pressed him down. When she bit his lip, she said vaguely: "I want to sleep with you!"

    Since his grandmother can''t hide, go on bravely!

    What is Brahman''s body on both sides? I care who you are!

    Why did Brahman''s eyes burst out with pure light? He quickly clasped his hands tightly on the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Two tongues intertwined, both sides plunder each other, as if they don''t stop sucking up the air in each other''s mouth.

    Su Kui is dead to seize his broken hair, in his body constantly make traces.

 Chapter 1494

    "Whatever you want to do, I''m sleepy now. I need to sleep. Understand?"

    She was so sleepy that the man would not let her go.

    In her heart, why is Brahma still that Brahma? Even if she has changed her character, she can''t be suddenly vicious and mention the sword to kill people. And she''s more important to sleep than anything else. If anyone dares to disturb her rest, then I''m sorry. As a result, it''s just like how fan did it.

    Qing Jun''s delicate face was directly hit in the past. Why did fan Leng blink? This slap directly stunned him.

    The impression is that from small to large, no one has ever hit him.

    Of course, this is just for his soul. Why is another Brahman in his body? When he was a child, he was often served by his father''s family law.

    He pursed his lips, turned his head bleakly, locked his eyes on the sleepy woman in front of him, and said, "woman, how dare you hit me?"

    "Oh --"

    the soft and white hands caught up again. This time, they directly blocked van''s mouth, "shut up, sleep!"

    She closed her eyes and fumbled, trying to pull him to sleep together, but at the next moment, a string in her brain suddenly straightened, and her sleepiness disappeared.

    Su Kui''s eyes widened in surprise. The eyes were clear, and there was a little sleepiness.

    "You --"

    She withdraws her hand tremblingly, and the conditioned reflex moves back two steps.

    How could Brahman succeed in choosing his lips and staring at her with his deep eyes? "Don''t you? How about this surprise, duplicity woman, huh? "

    Just then, he directly wiped off the camouflage, Su Kui fumbled, just touched his chest.

    As long as a minute, Su Kui opened her eyes in amazement. The light in the room was not bright, which made her feel a bit trance.

    Trembling and shaking, she reached out her hand and touched it again. The palm of her hand stuck to his cold and delicate chest and paused for a moment. Then, he quickly stopped. "Why don''t you have a heartbeat?"

    This, this is too mysterious!

    With her hand back to her lips, she was surprised in her eyes, but what surprised fan was that she was not too afraid.

    Why not scream and run away?

    He''s a monster without a heartbeat!

    I have to say that there are more and more surprises from this woman. Just as he thought, would you like to add another fire to tease her, he saw her jump up and hug herself, and said in a panic, "honey, are you sick?"

    Schizophrenics, now even the heart can not jump, people also like a changed person.

    Su Kui''s inner smile almost hurt her, and she has to continue acting on the surface. "Honey, don''t be afraid. I have money. I''ll take you to the best hospital at home and abroad. Let''s go to the best hospital." mental hospital.

    "How are you?"

    The woman''s careful words echoed in her ears. How could fan Leng be on the spot? The corners of her lips twitched uncontrollably. Her heart seemed like an instant. She heard the expression make a click, and then the voice cracked.

    He lowered his head slowly, just in the woman''s eyes. Her eyes were shining in the warm orange light, as if they were exquisite glass balls. It''s very interesting. Let''s play with it.

    She kept opening and closing her red lips, saying something that made him headache. Why didn''t this woman fear it? Where''s the business savvy?

    Su Kui looks at his stupefied silly appearance, chuckles, lets you Ya play this trick with me, plays not dead you!

 Chapter 1495

    "I''m not ill."

    In the woman''s chatter, why can''t van finally help opening his mouth with a headache.

    Su Kui stopped for a moment, she blinked, "but you don''t have a heartbeat? Do you want to tell me, in fact, you have been dead for a long time, is a vampire? " She raised her eyebrows and lit his chest.

    "How do you know?"

    Why is fan surprised that the woman gave him more fright than surprise, and he frowned, "aren''t you afraid?"

    "Funny, man, honey, sleep, vampire? Too much TV? "

    She knows herself to be well-informed. There are all kinds of wonders in the world. News reports often show where zombies appear. Some people have red eyes and like to drink blood. Too many, too many, the heart stops beating, and people are jumping, maybe, just another disease that science has not found.

    Su Kui''s distrust makes fan helpless.

    He pinched his eyebrows and said, "how can you believe that?" He is also on the bar with her, is it necessary for him to bite her white neck, she can not believe it?

    Just, looked at her white slender neck, he was silent.

    Well, the taste of a woman is so good that he doesn''t want to kill her so soon.

    "No, I believe it, OK? Now, let me sleep, OK? " Su Kui surrenders, obeys his words and continues. Looking at the clock, it''s two o''clock in the morning.

    And at eight the next day, she had a meeting to hold.

    -

    at the end of the conversation, Su Kui turned to sleep, smiled in his heart, felt the vision that had not been removed for a long time, hooked his lips, and slept peacefully.

    Why does Brahman stare at the woman who is fast asleep with complicated eyes, and his thin lips are tight.

    He also made the kid''s soft heart, didn''t he? I didn''t do anything to her. In fact, at a certain moment, why does van think that if a woman is panicked when she knows his identity, she may laugh and catch her as if she were after her prey. Then, mercilessly, suck the blood out of her body.

    It must have been delicious -

    but, in reality, he ate her, too, just in a different way, and it was still delicious and a little addictive.

    Women probably don''t know, he is not what is called schizophrenia, but the real existence, right?

    What she blurted out for the first time was quite right. Since he was born, he and another Brahman had the same body. In the first half of the month, what the body wakes up to is how the heart is soft and pure. In the second half of the month, the one who controls the body is replaced by the dark soul, the opposite of the other.

    He was dark, withdrawn, and arrogant.

    He once tried to drive another soul out of the body, and tried to kill him, but he couldn''t do it. In that way, the final injury is only their bodies.

    He gave up, but at the same time, the idea of how to kill another Brahman came up.

    Because, he once possessed this woman alone. From the beginning to the end, women do not know his existence, nor believe in his existence. Even if fan became like this, she seemed to like it very much.

    It''s a little jealous, lucky boy!

    -

    later, Su Kui found the rule that why the darkness appeared in half a month, and when the sun rose in the next month, he changed back to the pure Brahma, such a cycle.

    It''s fun.

 Chapter 1496

    She asked tentatively why Brahman was wrong. He was not aware of his mistake. His face changed, but he could not say why.

    My eyes are confused. I have no idea what happened in that half month.

    He felt that he had experienced it, but it seemed that he was not experiencing it.

    Su Kui finally came to the conclusion that the reason why pure love fan did not know the existence of another soul, while the other dark body knew his existence. And can freely control this body, so that pure love can''t detect any trace.

    What does he want to do? Throw another soul out, or kill him?

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows. Is this a fight against each other? A whole soul is divided into two parts.

    Half pure and kind, half, but inherit all the dark side.

    What he will do, sukui said, remains to be seen.

    -

    the half moon lake has started shooting.

    The final location is in a beautiful village somewhere in a province. The story is about a young man who is born deaf and unable to speak, but looks exquisite. His father was a rustic man, and his mother was a woman of gentle appearance, proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    In the past 17 years, the young people have been wondering why a woman like her mother would marry a father who is apt to beat and scold her?

    Finally, on his eighteenth birthday, he learned the truth.

    The mountain is very poor. My mother had a conflict with my family at the beginning, so she came to the school in the village alone to help them and thought about going back in a month or two. But what she didn''t know was how tempting it was for those poor men who couldn''t get a wife in their whole lives to have her outstanding appearance and white skin completely different from that of Dashan women.

    Many people secretly peep and commit adultery, but most of them dare not do it openly.

    Only one person, in a quiet night, slipped into her dormitory and did a disgusting thing.

    He, QJ, woman!

    And this man is the father of the boy. He knew that there was no big accident because of his father''s character, which was already bad in his heart. That night, the father who drank the wine started again. He took out his belt and beat the woman fiercely.

    The young man jumped up to cover for the woman, but was beaten harder. With fists and kicks, and the pain of his mother, the young man secretly made a decision.

    He''s going to go out and find his mother''s family. Let them help her!

    He knew that there was a family photo in his mother''s room. He had seen his mother secretly shed tears when she looked at the photo. As long as you look for this picture, you will find it.

    Young people don''t know how big the world outside the mountain is and how far he will go in the future.

    -

    in the middle of the night, the young people who had simply cleaned up and secretly ran out of their home.

    The journey to the city began.

    Along the way, because of his physical disability, he was discriminated against, cheated, and almost abducted. But in the end, he found his mother''s family with courage.

    But for the news he brought, the other side did not cry as he expected, rushed to save his mother.

    Instead -

    drive him away directly.

    Later, the young man knew that the other side had become a prominent figure in the city, and every move had attracted people''s attention. They can''t afford to lose their face.

 Chapter 1497

    They had a good life. For their daughter who had disappeared for nearly 20 years, they had already given up her in their heart. Now, a child born deaf and dumb came to meet his parents, and his daughter, who used to be proud of her, has become a dirty woman trapped in the mountains by QJ.

    What if they find it back? Let the opponent see the joke in plain English. If they make full use of it, their family''s reputation will fall sharply.

    The boy was mercilessly driven away, and had spent all his savings. It took him months to get home.

    That is to say, in the first step of entering the mountain, I learned that my mother could not bear it at last. She killed his father by herself, and then committed suicide by throwing herself into the lake.

    The lake is called Banyue lake.

    The shape of a crescent.

    At the end of the picture is a lonely young man, sitting by the lake playing flute. The wind blows his short hair, his eyes are quiet, lonely and heartbreaking.

    -

    this story has no depth. It mainly calls on women to pay attention to protecting themselves. Even if they are angry with their families, they should not go to the mountains alone.

    Moreover, for the women who have been so suffered, please also invite their families and friends to love them a little more, rather than treat them coldly.

    -

    Why did van stay in the provinces for two full months, until the last frame of the shot, he breathed.

    Lu Lan immediately comes up and puts on a coat for him.

    At this time has entered the early winter, especially in the mountains, especially cold. But the season in the play is cool autumn. So, all the actors are wearing thin clothes. When the shooting is over, it''s freezing and sneezing.

    But why doesn''t Brahman care? He''s not afraid of cold or heat. He just put on his coat just to avoid attracting people''s attention.

    "It''s finished. There''s a green party tonight. Do you want to take part in it?"

    Why does Brahman want to shake his head conditionally.

    He hasn''t seen her for a long time. Thinking of a girl in the same group, her boyfriend often comes to see her. On the contrary, she never came.

    Think of here, why can''t help but some grievances.

    Lu Lan realized that he was in a low mood and smiled, "why, Miss Song Zong? She''s so busy, and you''re developing, it''s hard to let the outside world know about your relationship. " She comforted.

    Now she began to think, song Youshu, maybe really like how Brahman.

    Otherwise, why do you keep talking with him every day and call yourself from time to time to ask about his recent situation?

    Sometimes, feelings do not have to show to others, they know it.

    Why fan nodded and reluctantly agreed with Lu Lan''s words, but the mood couldn''t rise all the time. He thought about her very much.

    -

    the two people gradually went away, from the corner behind them, out of a bright figure.

    "President song?"

    Bethune picked up her eyebrows. She recently had a shoot here. After shooting, she thought of why van was also shooting here. At the beginning, unwilling to rush to my heart again, I simply called a car.

    I just didn''t know what I heard?

    Why does van have a girlfriend?

    However, why did his agent call him song Zong? Did Song -

    mean -

    Bethune''s pupils were constricted and his hands were tightened slowly, which was not so coincidental? She thought carefully that only one of the people she knew, whose surname was song, met the name.

 Chapter 1498

    But didn''t that woman always focus on her work and disdain their cohabitation?

    She pursed her lips and her eyes flashed cold.

    The Bai family and the Song family have never dealt with each other. If she guesses right, then this matter can give the Song family a heavy blow. If it''s not right, she can take the opportunity to get what Brahman is -

    anyway, what Bethune wants has never been missed.

    Even if it''s really her, it doesn''t matter! If she can snatch why Brahman from her hand, she can raise her eyebrows completely!

    Thinking about this, she didn''t have the heart to ask why fan had dinner. Instead, she took out her mobile phone, dialed a number and walked quickly to her car.

    -

    why fan didn''t attend the green killing banquet, but flew directly back to Sunflower''s city.

    The next day, the sun outside the landing window is very soft. In winter, it breaks through layers of haze, making people look like they are in a good mood.

    Su Kui turned over and yawned lazily.

    Last night, she didn''t go to the company at all when she learned why van would come back today. Anyway, Mo Yunan, a tough assistant, can make decisions on general affairs directly.

    "Ding --"

    from downstairs, there was a slight sound, Su Kui''s eyelashes were moving, but her body was still lying on the bed lazily without movement.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, the door was opened, and a man in a thin windbreaker with a slightly disordered hair came in. Qing Jun''s face looks a little haggard, but his eyes are deep and dark, like the abyss, and he can''t see to the end.

    "You again?"

    Su Kui suddenly thought that it was the 16th. She pursed her lips and looked at him with eyes.

    "Sometimes I can''t help but wonder if the world is really mysterious? Even if a person is schizophrenic, he will not be so regular. " She checked the data, schizophrenics, will split themselves into two, or even more people. And each character is different, they don''t know, but the law is not necessarily.

    But why is Brahman different? The characters he split up are too regular.

    Sometimes, Su Kui doesn''t know which one is the real master of the body.

    "Why, don''t you expect me back?" The gloomy eyes looked at the woman, and the bright light outside the window hit her white cheek, as if the outline had a layer of soft light.

    Uncomfortable, he put his hands in his pocket and asked indifferently.

    Who is she waiting for? Wait for that kid?

    The big palm caresses her cheek, starts to be lustrous and moist, extends all the way, points the abdomen to linger in her neck. With a little effort, this fragile life will disappear in the world.

    But I just can''t do it.

    Why did fan suddenly take a bite on her lips, and the cold vision hit her fiercely. At this moment, he didn''t want to cover up, let her know.

    Maybe if I''m afraid, I won''t like him that much, will I?

    "Do you really think it''s schizophrenia, baby?" Why did van chuckle? He bit her earlobe and said, "there are many unknown mysteries in the world. Do you really know all about them?"

    "Or are you actually aware of it, just unwilling to believe it? Well? "

    Su Kui pursed her lips and said nothing, her side eyes avoiding his touch. This man is too sharp, full of thorns, and sharp and terrible, as opposed to another Brahman.

 Chapter 1499

    "Why don''t you talk?" Icy fingers crossed her cheek, bringing her a series of electric feelings.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed. She pursed her lips and insisted, "no matter who you are, how can you be Brahman?" At least, the body is.

    She song Youshu never easily takes a fancy to a person, but if she does, it is definitely a kind of obsession.

    How can van be surprised? He was stunned and hissed. "I can''t see that. You are very affectionate. But unfortunately, that silly kid doesn''t know that you are so good to him!"

    He deliberately stabbed the soft flesh in her heart with sharp words, tried to break her calm surface, let her collapse, let her also try, what is unwillingness, what is jealousy!

    Why is that kid always so good?

    With a fool?

    "What do you mean?"

    Su Kui was surprised. She blinked and relaxed for a long time. Later, she understood the meaning of his words, "why do you know what Brahman is, why..."

    She said half, chat up, just because, in his eyes, she saw a flash of red light.

    "You --"

    "are you afraid at last?" Why does fan thin lips light hook, lips Cape hold a thick malice, eyes thin cool of look at her, "want to leave? Yes, he and I are different. There are two souls in one body, and this body - "br >

    he can''t allow her to refuse to grab her hand and press it on his chest," the same, no heartbeat! "

    "That silly boy is careful to cover up his body''s dissimilarity every moment, but I am different, I enjoy the change." There are endless abilities in his body. He can stay young forever. He can live forever.

    This is the biggest difference between him and human beings.

    Su Kui can no longer force herself to explain in a scientific way why Brahman''s body is different. She always tells herself why Brahman is only schizophrenic. But now, the facts are all in front of her, the other side cruelly planed everything away, and the red fruit appeared in front of her.

    She can''t escape.

    Dry throat, she slowly raised her eyes, eyes in the cool calm, "so? What are you? People? The living dead? Monsters? "

    "Zombies," said van, with a smile on his face.

    Su Kui broke away from his clamped hands and pursed his lips. "What about you? What do you want to do to me? After I know the truth. " Her ink and wash were so dizzy that her eyes were misty and her attitude was calm that she could not see what she was thinking.

    Maybe I will die here at once, the body and even rot, maybe no one will know.

    For, apart from her passport, what remains of this dwelling is nothing but Brahma.

    but SUAS like as two peas, who bet that he will not kill her. No matter how much he linger on these days, he will not be so strong. The

    man is strong and dark. He is more like another fan in his appearance of clean sunshine. He is more like another face, like a mirror, with the same face but with a different face. Character.

    I don''t know when it''s cloudy outside the window. The drizzle is beating on the floor to floor window, and the water mark is vertical and horizontal. The room also became drowsy. The woman was half forced to be trapped under the man. His sharp eyes, like hawks and falcons, were tightly glued to her. His big hands were stuck on her white and slender neck.

 Chapter 1500

    With a little effort, a woman will say goodbye to the world.

    However, when he touched her calm eyes, why did van hesitate? He looked at her hard for a long time, and let go of her as frustrated. Then he took revenge and bit her plump and soft lips. The blood overflowed from the corners of her lips and was licked away by his hunger and thirst.

    "I want to kill you more than kill you directly."

    his eyes are cold, he approaches him quickly, and his deep black eyes directly bump into her eyes, "in bed, kill you!" His tone is very light, like a lover, between the bed whisper, full of warmth.

    It''s just words that make people shudder.

    Su Kui raised his head, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a dangerous light in his eyes.

    She is the eldest miss of the Song family. She grew up in the limelight. She was loved so much that no one dared to tell her what to do and how to use her power.

    Even -

    crisis her life!

    Why van, you are very good!

    At that moment, in the moment when fan leaned over, she acted as fast as lightning. She didn''t even think about why fan. Now, she is not afraid, but wants to deal with him.

    Even if he responded in time and turned quickly, her sharp nails also made a deep bloodstain on her cheek.

    From inside, slowly exudes the black red blood.

    It''s like the blood of a poisoned person. It''s very abnormal.

    "Hiss --"

    why does van do not care about wiping a cut on his face, smiling at the woman lying on the bed breathing, "I look down on you, courage enough! I like it, "he said, his bloodstained fingers clasping her delicate ankles and winding all the way up." the more you do that, the more interesting you are to me! "

    The palm tightly clasped her hand, ten fingers crossed, he bit on her white shoulder, "don''t worry, you are so interesting, of course, I don''t want to let you die so soon."

    Warm voice falls, followed by the most ferocious top lane.

    Su Kui groaned. She turned her back to fan, and her hands were clamped by him. The irresistible sweet breath overflowed from her mouth, and her plump lips became more and more red.

    "Why, if you don''t kill me today, you will regret it!"

    Her sentence was bumped by him off and on, not into a sentence, but why did van hear it? He didn''t laugh angrily, squinted his eyes and kissed her earlobe in a good mood. "Then I''ll wait for you, let me regret, huh?"

    After that, he would not be merciful any more, as if he were going to toss people to death.

    -

    How could Brahman finally release sunflower when night fell in the morning.

    The woman is full of ambiguous red marks, like a broken puppet doll, lying on the white sheet. If it wasn''t for the faint gasp, most people would have felt that she had lost her breath.

    The sheet is covered from her waist, the white back, the sunken lines from the scapula, two like the wings of a butterfly, fragile and beautiful scapula.

    Why can''t help but lean over her raised shoulder blade and take a bite, in exchange for the sweet and greasy murmur in her vague consciousness.

    He finally smiled and his eyes opened. The boy''s white face unfolded as if in an instant another Brahman had returned. When sukui didn''t notice, she didn''t know how addicted the boy looked at her.

 Chapter 1501

    This unrestrained movement cost Su Kui a whole day in bed. By the next day, she could barely get out of bed.

    Although Su Kui was satisfied with the sport. However, everything is too much. Once it goes too far, it will definitely be backfired.

    -

    that is, the next day, Su Kui saw a push news from his mobile phone.

    To be honest, every entertainment magazine and entertainment gossip was warned by Su Kui at the beginning. Once it involves any negative news about fan, it should be brought to her for a look. It is forbidden to send it out without permission.

    Those who disobey will be responsible for the consequences.

    But this time, it''s clear someone''s behind the scenes. Instead of reporting to Su Kui, these people intensified their efforts to write the news as if they had seen it with their own eyes.

    The title is striking and shocking.

    [why is the small fresh meat in the entertainment circle? It''s really a mess in your circle! ]Once the accusation is committed, the consequences will definitely destroy the good relationship and future that van has saved.

    Lu Lan is crazy. She didn''t expect such a big event to break out this morning. She was caught by surprise.

    The first reaction in the brain is song Youshu, because she absolutely has this ability. However, if you want to get rid of Brahman, you don''t need to use such cold means. Moreover, song Youshu is not like how to make fandang a plaything at all. They get along more like falling in love.

    Although song Youshu''s image to the outside world has always been that of a strong woman who killed decisively. Let a lot of people ignore, in fact, song Youshu, but also just 25 years old.

    Even though she is five years older than fan, she is definitely right when she stands together.

    But if it wasn''t for her, who else?

    Lu Lan can''t get in touch with fan, but calls Su Kui.

    "Mr. Song, have you read the front page headlines today? This must be someone who is deliberately smearing arfan. You must help him! If he succeeds this time, his future career will be ruined! " Lu Lan''s mouth is full of blisters.

    Su Kui listened casually. She walked into the living room. Through the semi open kitchen, she saw a tall figure carrying her busy life, a burnt smell, which filled the living room.

    She frowned, but in her mouth she said: "just saw the news. Have you ever contacted Fanfan about this matter?"

    Hearing this, Lu Lan was stunned. "Song, song Zong, isn''t arfan with you? So you didn''t see him?! "

    This, this is how one thing.

    How can van''s ears move and his keen sense of hearing enable him to hear her words clearly even if they are tens of meters away.

    The lips are slightly hooked. Why does fan play with the burnt eggs in the pan in a good mood? It seems that the woman is annoyed and plans to watch the fire from the bank?

    "No, I''ll find out who''s behind this. You can find out why Brahman first, that''s all."

    After all, Su Kui hung up the phone cleanly, smiling with his hands around his chest, looking at why fan was there.

    The slender, white and tender fingertips light their arms and slowly open their mouths. "The news says that you have been adopted, and you intend to do so, eh?" She asked him with a wicked smile on her red lips.

 Chapter 1502

    She''s very vengeful.

    Didn''t he like to toss her? Want to see her begging for mercy? you must be dreaming!

    Su Kui''s idea is very simple. In the past half a month, the body will be occupied by the dark Brahman, not the simple Brahman who is struggling in the modern society.

    In this case, if you have any problems, you can solve them yourself.

    She plans to take a leave of her own, as long as she can solve the problem before another Brahman comes back.

    Why didn''t van care? He didn''t even put too much thought on it. He threw the fried egg into the garbage can and beat it again slowly, as if he would not give up until he fried it.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "in fact, am I not supported by you? Well? "

    Su Kui was angry and smiled. She swept the tall and slender back of the man coolly. "Have you ever seen the undertaker who tossed the gold Lord down? Why Brahman? This time, you can solve the problem yourself. "

    She may have some eyebrows. It''s inevitable that she will have something to do with the original mistress.

    In other words, she hasn''t really contacted Bethune since she came to this world. I''ve only seen it on TV for a few times. It''s really a beautiful woman with a gentle and pleasant appearance. It''s just about her character, which needs to be considered.

    As for Su Kui''s words, why didn''t fan refute them? He''s not that idiot. He can solve these things by himself.

    -

    after the news broke out, I didn''t know which paparazzi was so powerful that I took a picture of sunflower and fan entering the hotel together outside the brilliant hotel. Although her face is mosaic, as long as people know her well, they can tell it is her at a glance.

    Sure enough, within an hour after the photo broke out, Su Kui''s mobile phone was knocked out by her two brothers. Her father took her mother to travel abroad for half a year. Now, she doesn''t know which corner of the earth she is in.

    However, for the two super sister controllers, I can''t stand the news at all!

    Song and Tang, the second son of Song Dynasty, directly used his right to order all entertainment gossip clubs to delete the photos. Otherwise, he would not mind talking to them in person. Unfortunately, the Internet is so big, I don''t know how many people have saved this picture.

    In the end, perhaps under the guidance of some people, the news that song Youshu, the miss of the National University, raised fresh meat in the entertainment circle and had a rotten life, spread in many forums.

    Even if the post is deleted by the forum leader as soon as it is sent out, it still can''t prevent more and more people from knowing about it.

    And the more they do that, the more they prove that they have ghosts in their hearts.

    The woman in the picture is song Youshu''s fact, which seems to have become an indisputable fact.

    Why did fan finally make a perfect omelet for sunflower that morning, and then it disappeared. As a two hundred year old zombie, he was haunted by his actions. If he had the heart, no one could find her.

    Lu Lan has been in hot water these two days. The reputation of the Song family has fallen dramatically. It seems that Su Kui really supports the life of the little star. With her two brothers, she has also become a lousy official who abuses his power.

    People and horses from all sides swarmed and peeped in secret to get the Song family off the horse.

    Others may think that the Song family is too busy to worry about themselves. In fact, the song, Yi, song and Tang Dynasties, including Su Kui, are very calm.

    Song family''s century old foundation industry wants to make Song family too much, but in the end, it can only watch Song family become more and more powerful, no one can shake its root!

 Chapter 1503

    The white family.

    Bethune was standing in the hall with her head down. Her father, a tall and middle-aged man who was also a No.1 person outside, could only lower his head when standing in the White House at the moment.

    Now the head of Bai''s family, also the uncle of Bethune, looked at her calmly for a long time, and suddenly slapped the table with a cold voice, shouting, "confused!"! Do you think the Song family is so easy to deal with? Don''t you dare to expose it if you don''t find conclusive evidence? Do you have a brain? If you really take some real materials and put them on the Internet, that''s what you have. But, it''s just a vague picture. As long as the Song family firmly denies it, who can do anything about them? "

    In recent days, the white family has been dealt with by the three demons of the Song family in secret and caught fire everywhere.

    All the people who worked in politics and military were not as powerful as those in song, Yi, song and Tang Dynasties. They could not clean them up as long as they had the heart? And in the business world, don''t forget song Youshu, the woman who killed decisively in the business world! She started her career in the business world. In name, it''s normal competition in the workplace. No matter how unscrupulous she is, as long as it doesn''t involve the legal level, no one can control it.

    Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to put Song family under pressure. Unexpectedly, they are now fighting together.

    Can you make him not upset?

    "And you!" Bai rujun stared at Bai Fu, and his voice was cold. "She is a child. Don''t you understand these principles? If you do anything rashly, you don''t know when you lose your life! "

    White father forehead climbs a layer of cold sweat, also dare not wipe, just repeatedly stoop, compensate is not.

    Bethune''s face was ugly. "Uncle, I just want to help you. Who knows..."

    She just won''t say that her selfish heart, now things become like this, she can''t say more!

    If Bai rujun doesn''t listen, he will be more angry. "Just stay in the entertainment circle and play your part, and don''t make trouble for our Bai family!" He pursed his lips in a concise tone.

    But listen to Bethune''s face slightly changed, the meaning of this sentence, our white family?

    Is it a complete separation from her? She always knew that Bai rujun had never paid attention to them, but she did not expect that he would speak out so mercilessly.

    What a satire!

    Bethune with white father in the White House touched a nose of ashes, dejected out.

    Now that this happened, she was in no mood for acting. In order to prevent her from getting into trouble again, Bai rujun temporarily stopped her from accepting the script''s endorsement. It''s equivalent to the disguised killing, and the one who killed her is her uncle!

    Bethune was unwilling. She clenched her fist and went back to the company with her father.

    -

    white father is a man who looks 50 years up and down. Although he is over middle age, he is well maintained. His nose is covered with gold glasses and looks elegant. He was wearing a silver gray suit, tall and tall. From the facial outline, we can imagine that when he was young, he must be a handsome man.

    However, after he came out of the white family, he felt like all his self-esteem and pride had been severely uncovered and stepped on the ground. His body was bent for a few points, which made him feel a bit old.

    Bethune looked at his father and stopped.

    White father just waved his hand and walked into the office alone.

    He looked down and didn''t notice anything wrong in the office.

    Just when the brown wooden door of the office closed tightly, he suddenly froze when he raised his eyes.

 Chapter 1504

    "Why Brahman?!"

    Cried the white father, looking at the man sitting in his position in surprise. No, it''s just a boy.

    His face is clear, meaningful and white. His black hair is a little messy. His skin is a little pale. He doesn''t look very good. He put his hands on the table and looked at him in his spare time.

    Different from his looks, the boy has a pair of dark and cold eyes, which are as deep as the abyss, and can''t be seen low.

    Can only feel, this boy, very dangerous!

    "Boss Bai," why did Brahman open his mouth? His hoarse voice overflowed from his thin lips, revealing a different elegance.

    He crossed his hands to his jaw, and his lips were frivolous and sinister. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I thought you wouldn''t come back."

    Why is Brahman really like what he said, without Su Kui''s intervention, he can find out who is behind the scenes.

    I just didn''t expect that this man could have a relationship with that boy''s fiancee. That kid can''t understand. He can see clearly himself. Bethune was Bethune two hundred years ago.

    In other words, the soul is the same.

    Although living in the same body, why does van never admit that Bainen is his fiancee? Only the boy with gentle character will be at his mercy? Thought that as long as he was engaged, he would have to be in charge.

    It''s a big story.

    "What do you want to do? Who let you in? Come on "

    " Oh -- "

    the white father suddenly opened his eyes in fear, and his hands were desperately pulling his throat and opening his mouth, but he found that no matter how hard he tried, he could not send out a syllable. As if he lost his voice for a moment, he wanted to escape, but he found that his feet were glued to the floor. The door was only two steps away from him, but he could do nothing.

    "Shhh --"

    the slender and pale index finger is against the thin lip. Why does Brahman Shhh softly? "Boss Bai, you are too noisy. You have no choice but to offend for a while. If there''s anything I''m sorry for, will you bear it, eh? "

    He raised his eyebrows in a light tone.

    Why did Brahman get up slowly, Shin Chang reflected into the white father''s retina, which caused endless psychological pressure to him.

    His heart beat so fast that he could feel a dull pain in his chest, but none of this was as strange as what happened at this time.

    What did the other party do? He didn''t get close to him. He just needed a look, so he couldn''t make a sound and lost his ability to move.

    "Now, listen to me and nod if you can." Why did van gently arrange his crooked tie for him, smiling.

    Now what happened is far beyond his cognitive scope. White father nodded his head in a hurry to show his approval.

    As long as the other side doesn''t want his life, even if he wants his whole family, he will give it all. Nothing is more important than life. People die and everything is over.

    Obviously, white father is very clear about this.

    "You''re the one who made my news?"

    Although we already know, why does Brahman want the other side to admit it. To the white father''s praying eyes, why fan smiled, fingertips moved, white father felt a loose throat, and then made a sound, and found that he could speak.

    "I......"

    "Hey, boss Bai, you''re a smart man, shouldn''t you call people?" His cold fingertips smacked him on the cheek like little snakes.

 Chapter 1505

    "Believe it or not, as long as you dare to make a fool of yourself, I can kill you unconsciously and make the police not find your body?" He said it lightly as if he was only joking.

    White father knows, however, that he is absolutely not joking.

    Because, his fingers at the moment, if they seem to have crossed his temples, as long as a little force, his life, can be immediately cut off.

    The boy''s behavior is treacherous. He can appear in his office unconsciously, but no one has found it. Moreover, the ability is very strange, white father to his words, dare not have a little doubt.

    "Yes, yes, I see. Please say..."

    Next, in the dialogue with why Brahma, the white father''s head drips with cold sweat, and the oppressive atmosphere in the air is more terrible than the white family. He can''t help but use honorifics. If the other party can find here, it will prove that he has a preliminary grasp of the truth of the matter.

    There is no need to hide it.

    He only hopes that the other side can see in their own self-knowledge, put their own way of life.

    So there was such a strange scene in the office.

    The young boy with a clear face sat in the sofa chair with a strange look. However, the manager of the brokerage company stood respectfully. The cold sweat on his back had soaked his silver gray suit.

    -

    two hours later, why did Brahman walk out of the elevator with a swagger and a stack of documents in his hand? He looked in a good mood.

    He didn''t make any cover up, as if he was just an ordinary person, rather than an idol star with mixed reputation on the Internet recently.

    Bethune wandered around the company bored and planned to go home first. But when I was about to leave the company, I saw a familiar figure.

    As soon as the eyes are bright and the mouth is moving, "why Brahman?"

    She cried in a coquettish voice and trotted after her. Why do you walk side by side with fan? The lady on the side lifts her broken hair and says, "how do you come here? What''s your job?" She blinked and asked curiously.

    Why don''t van and the people who are not in their company.

    Smell speech, how can fan hang Mou to sweep her one eye, the manner is cold, "Oh, calculate be."

    In her hand was a document with temperature. Bethune didn''t care about his cold attitude. She also noticed why van had something in his hand. She asked curiously, "you really come to talk about work. How do you think of my father''s agency? Then, I have to tell you, it must be a wise decision! "

    When hearing Bethune''s words, why did Brahman talk? Is this woman stupid?

    "I have such a bad reputation now, are you not afraid of my bad influence on your company?" he said lightly Why is Sanskrit so airy that I can''t hear the meaning of his words.

    Bethune was still a little excited, "I believe you are not that kind of person, things will always be sunny after rain! At that time, I can lend you my PR team to help you get rid of the negative news! " She said her vows with ambition in her eyes.

    Looking at how fan''s eyes are full of potential.

    Song Youshu doesn''t want him? That''s why he came running to find his way?

    Bethune''s eyes brightened, and he felt that all he had done was something in return.

    "Hiss - shall I thank you first?" Why did Brahman look at her with a smile and stride away.

 Chapter 1506

    After a long pause, Tu liubethen remembered and shouted at his back, "if you have any trouble, please come to me! I can help you! "

    I don''t know why, from the bottom of her heart, she felt very familiar with Brahman at the first sight.

    Intuition told her that this man was supposed to be her.

    That''s one of the reasons why she lost her mind and got it, right?

    -

    why is Su Kui swimming leisurely when fan comes back.

    Men walking silent, figure haunted, Su Kui did not notice at all. When the body is pulled out of the pool by a pair of big palms, she reacts.

    Without struggling, why did van throw her a large towel, then sit on the reclining chair and throw her a pile of things.

    Su Kui wiped her dripping hair and raised her eyebrows

    There was some curiosity in her heart, which was not only song Youshu''s body''s instinct reaction, but also su Kui''s idea. She really didn''t think about the contents of the documents that van had left her.

    Wipe the water stains on his hands, Su Kui took out several pieces of paper and gave a rough glance.

    Then exclaimed, "this --"

    "this is the acquisition consent of White''s company?!" Su Kui was stunned. "How did you get it, really fake?"

    Su Kui didn''t expect that her lover could understand her idea more and more. This time, she didn''t use her hands, and the other side Baba completed more than half of the tasks for her.

    Is this the world level of double difficulty level?

    It is estimated that even the system is unexpected. The successful completion of the task by its host is actually due to a big hang up. And this hang is the biggest bug in the world.

    That is, a soul that never has a real name -

    Su Kui touches the fresh red stamp and the signature of the company''s legal person. There is no loophole to trace. Even the amount of money to buy the company is really terrible.

    It''s not much different from what she had predicted.

    "But where did you get so much money?" Su Kui wondered why fan had been silent and asked.

    As far as she knows, he''s just a little star, isn''t he? How can we get so much money? Su Kui doubted whether the other party had done anything against the law.

    "Hey, why don''t you play dumb with me again! Do you think it''s you and I that are awake now? Do you know how powerful an atomic bomb is in modern society? " Whether you are a zombie or a fairy, if you go down one by one, you can still hide? All the explosions are smashed by you.

    In the face of absolute power, the theory of ghosts and gods does not exist at all.

    Hearing this, why did Brahman choose lightly, "why, worry about me?"

    Since the woman knew that he was a zombie, didn''t she know that there were many funerary objects in ancient times? In particular, he once lived in a family where the richest man and youngest son died. His father would rather lose his fortune than let him live in another way.

    And, finally, in order to prevent him from living in poverty after waking up in the future, most of the treasures collected were buried underground with him.

    Sukui took the document back and put it on the table. "No, I''m just worried about you doing something bad, but my Brahman will take the consequences." Her tone was joking, her eyes were full of provocation.

 Chapter 1507

    How can van be choked by her for a moment? Fortunately, he has been used to the pattern that she always damages herself when she gets along with her.

    He took a deep look at her and said, "whatever you say."

    This woman doesn''t hurt him every day. He just thinks she wants to be dissatisfied, so he looks for another way to vent.

    At first, he would be furious at Su Kui''s words from time to time. He would carry the woman directly to the bed, or punish her severely on the spot to make her honest.

    However, why didn''t Brahman think that he still had a day of habit.

    Although for the boy''s good luck, still jealous of life.

    "Give it to you, don''t be too moved," he teased. This woman will know sooner or later that he is much more useful than that boy!

    "Tut --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help tut. She also chose a reclining chair to lie down, lazily wrapped in a white towel, and joked: "if someone likes me, I will say it directly. This kind of disguised flattery, to be honest, I can barely accept it."

    Why can''t Brahman say a few nice words in his mouth when he chokes and squints at her?

    Of course, when in bed, the sound is particularly pleasant.

    -

    White family.

    One night, white head is not empty words. White father is sitting on the sofa in the hall, holding his forehead with one hand. His hair is originally black, and the roots have grown a layer of frost white. The day before yesterday, I was still in high spirits. Today, I look more than ten years old.

    "What are you talking about?! Dad, why are you doing this?! " Bethune''s eyes widened incredulously, and her mother sat weeping, obviously despairing of her father''s actions.

    Without the company that relies on to survive, what else can she show off and be sought after?

    Do you depend on your mother''s family?

    She has already married out. Even though she is still the eldest lady of the white family in name, only she knows the weight.

    "I said, don''t ask, don''t ask!" White father can''t help roaring, his eyes are red, "if it wasn''t for you to go your own way and brew disaster, would I have ruined my whole life''s effort?"

    "Dad!"

    Bethune, with a grievance on her face, bit her lips and did not understand, "what did I do? Why do you blame me for this? I didn''t do anything!" What''s more, didn''t that matter disappear gradually on the Internet with the help of Song family?

    In addition, she has been playing her role as a movie queen honestly and dutifully. What can she do to destroy her own industry?

    "Enough! Is it not enough for you to do that? If I knew you were such a trouble maker, I would never let you enter the entertainment circle in the first place! " White father clenched his teeth. In fact, he wanted to say that he had known that when Bethune was born, he should have strangled her.

    White mother is just crying. No matter how much she says, it''s useless.

    Bai Fu has signed on the share transfer certificate. Now, the largest holding person of Bai''s brokerage company is no longer him!

    What is it like to fall into the mire from the sky in a moment? Beth''en was only shivering.

    She bit her teeth. "Dad, is someone threatening you? Don''t be afraid. Let''s go to find uncle. He will help us!" Now, she can only hope on the white Confucian army.

 Chapter 1508

    As long as he is willing to do so, his family will surely get through the difficulties.

    However, she just said this sentence, the next second, a clear sound came out, her face was heavily hit by the past.

    "Shut up! Do you think the white Confucian army is a good thing? Did you not give up when you were scolded like a dog at the White House yesterday? At the end of the day, Bai rujun doesn''t pay attention to us at all. He wants to beg you to go! I''ve worked hard on this industry. Even if I give it away, I''m willing to do it myself! "

    "No one asks a lot. If you want to leave, go to the White House, or where, whatever you like!"

    He understood thoroughly that in the first half of his life, in order to successfully develop the industry in his hand, he had to be humble and conscientious for so many years. Most of the money made in the company was given to the white family.

    In the end, what did you get?

    -

    the news that Bai Shi, the leader of entertainment industry, changed the controlling person overnight spread widely.

    When reporters interviewed employees in the company, they were all at a loss, even some of them did not know that their immediate supervisor had left.

    People in the industry are in a wait-and-see state, while online melon eaters have nothing to do with it. As long as the entertainment industry guarantees that they have gossip and TV series to catch up with, they don''t care who controls these stars.

    Two days later, Bai''s name had been changed to brilliant entertainment group. When Bethune saw the name, his eyes flashed and a bad premonition rushed to his heart.

    She repressed her anger and stormed into the company. The employees didn''t react to Bethune''s arrival, or even forgot the news that the company had changed owners. They didn''t react until she got on the elevator and ran all the way to the top floor.

    Miss Bai is here to find fault!

    "Bang --"

    the log gate was savagely pushed open, and Bethune saw at a glance the position originally belonged to her father, where a woman with beautiful face and charming peach blossom eyes sat.

    Look damn familiar, disgusting.

    "Song, you, Shu!" Bethune squeezed the name out of his teeth, "I knew it was you! Why do you always have trouble with me! "

    Hearing this, Su kuihun picked up his eyebrows and pressed the front desk phone, "ask the security guard to come up. Someone broke into my office for no reason and brought someone to deal with it. Of course, when appropriate, alarm handling can be selected. "

    The eyes of shuiguangzhe smile at Bethune, and the red lips casually spit out this sentence.

    "Song Youshu!"

    "Miss Bai, it''s just an ordinary business competition. There''s no personal grudge." She shrugged. "Actually, I didn''t want to buy this company so soon, but someone gave it to me with both hands. I''m sorry not to take it, don''t you think? Well? "

    Her long, jade like fingers curled up and gently knocked on the table top. She held her cheek with one hand, and her voice was loose. "Of course, if you have to talk about personal matters, I also want to ask Miss Bai, what are our grudges and resentments? You deliberately spread rumors on the Internet and splashed dirty water on me?"

    "I......" In the face of her calm, Bethune''s voice was dry.

    "Or do you think that only by this kind of attack can we defeat the Song family? Bethune, do you look down on me too much

 Chapter 1509

    The more careless she was, the more sweaty Bethune''s forehead was, and the whole man was oppressed by her momentum.

    Bethune murmured: "the fact is that I didn''t make up anything. Don''t you have the reason to support Brahma? Am I wrong? Ah?! " She suddenly came to the bottom of her voice and asked, "you can say on the Internet that the person in the picture is not you, but I will never admit it wrong. You live on the 18th floor of brilliance, right? Is it not you who went in and out of the brilliant night with fan? "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Of course," she put her hands on her chin. "Yes --"

    "Oh, I know that there are many goddesses on the surface, but in fact, they are not..."

    Bethune words have not yet spoken, in Su Kui''s next sentence, automatic silent.

    "But did I say that I didn''t admit it? Do I need to be sophisticated? Uh huh? What''s more, who told you why I kept Brahman? Can''t he keep me? "

    Su Kui slouched to the chair. "To be honest, this company, but he gave it to me by himself." a hundred year old zombie, the antiques in his hand can be taken out casually, which is enough to support her.

    She thought she was a golden thigh at first, but later she knew that the little sheep, who was silent, was the ultimate boss.

    "Impossible!"

    Sure enough, Su Kui''s words hit Bethune. Her eyes were round and her face was no longer lovely and pure. "Song Youshu, don''t you want to argue, but you want to deal with me for a long time? How can Brahma be used as a shield? "She hasn''t checked it. Why can Brahma be an ordinary person.

    Although the past can''t be found, he appeared in the street several months ago and was picked up by Lu Lan.

    It''s just a look without any background, that is to say, it''s not the same until recently with song Youshu.

    "Don''t try to cheat me, song Youshu, you mean little man!"

    "Tut tut --"

    Su Kui shrugged helplessly and spread out his hand. "Well, since you don''t believe it, I won''t say it."

    She raised her hand slightly and told the security guard who had been standing behind Bethune for a long time: "well, it''s her. Without permission, she broke into the boss''s office for no reason and dragged out. If necessary, send it to the police station for education. Don''t give me face. "

    A red lip pick, Su Kui bad and laugh.

    Bethune was startled. She looked back and saw behind her a few young men who looked like security guards.

    She stepped back a few steps, pointed to several people and said angrily, "don''t touch me, do you know who I am? This is my company. I''ll come if I want to. Get out of here! "

    At this moment, several security guards were stunned.

    They had an indescribable affection for Bethune, because she was always gentle and amiable, and she was ordered to catch people. Speaking of it, there were some feelings of pity and pity in her heart.

    But when the sentence was said, the impression of her fell to zero.

    Sure enough, entertainment stars are good at camouflage. They didn''t make it up out of thin air. Today, they saw it with their own eyes.

    No longer hesitated, several people looked at each other and walked forward one after another, saying: "Miss Bai, please, don''t let us do it!"

    The company has changed hands. It has nothing to do with their white family.

 Chapter 1510

    They only know that whoever pays them is the boss.

    Su Kui looked at people being dragged away with a smile and said in a loud voice, "come out, how is the play?"

    Voice fell, only to see the original in addition to Su Kui, no one else exists in the office, there is a clear and meaningful young man.

    Why is fan still the standard dandy expression, with a three-dimensional evil smile on his lips and a dark and deep look in his eyes. He sat on the sofa and nodded his head in his spare time, plausibly saying: "song Youshu, sometimes I think you are mean, and -" he has a profound meaning.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "And?"

    "And it''s very poisonous!" How can Brahmo rub his chin and make a comment.

    Just now, his teeth were sharp and his mouth was so blocked that Bethune could not speak. Word by word, though careless, her calm and calm attitude had already suppressed Bethune, who was already weak in heart.

    When he was invisible, he could see clearly.

    His eyes can''t help but flash a touch of appreciation. Compared with his once gentle and lovely fiancee, he prefers the proud and charming wildcat with challenging and changeable character.

    Gentle character, only suitable for people with bad teeth. Like this tough and wild, it''s more chewy to eat.

    Su Kui didn''t know at all why he had become a dish of Chinese food in Brahman''s eyes. For this reason, it also ignores why the dark color in Sanskrit''s eyes is fleeting. There are still a few days to go, that is, next month.

    At that time, he will fall asleep again, and the boy will regain control. When I think about it, I can''t help but itch my teeth.

    He wants to kill people a little bit -

    -

    the mobile phone on the desk vibrates, Su Kui glances at it at will, and then the next second, the line of sight is tightly locked on the push news.

    [the latest news of baoyangmen, a small fresh meat h said that he and the female boss surnamed s are cohabiting and do not have baoyangren relationship. ]

    because of the attack of the Song family, the news agency has been afraid to use its real name, but with vague description, netizens also know who they mean by innuendo.

    "Why Brahman, can you explain this?"

    Su Kui raised her eyes like a smile, and her slender jade fingers emptily pointed to her mobile phone, reading out the news headlines word by word.

    The eyes of those watery eyes, with the clarity to see through everything, were locked by her, as if nowhere to hide.

    Why did van''s face flash, rarely some embarrassed don''t open the line of sight, dare not look at her, but the mouth is tough: "I have not been your care."

    "But, association? Well? " Su Kui tilted her head, and the peach blossom she picked on stared at his face without blinking.

    With her words falling, why did Brahman suddenly burst up, "isn''t it communication? Live with me, cook for me, be so good to me, you dare to say it''s not what you''re dealing with? Or song Youshu, are you playing with me? "

    He flashed and approached, holding her firmly in her chair.

    Su Kui blinked, "Oh, you finally admit that I''m so kind to you."

    "Why do you --"

    Sanskrit, "do you follow me?!" His clear and meaningful face has a moment of distortion, the next second on her funny eyes, a bite of teeth, directly bent down pressure.

    If a woman doesn''t obey, just make a meal!

    -

    afterwards, the air was full of ambiguity. Su Kui was curled up in the leather chair lazily, and the whole person showed the satisfaction of the past.

 Chapter 1511

    Why is van naked, just wearing a pair of pants, Sexy Mermaid lines tempting, he sat in front of Su Kui desk, back full of crisscross red marks.

    A pair of big and up picked eyes leer at her, "song Youshu, this micro blog, do you want to send it or not?"

    His lips were thin and light, threatening.

    Su Kui was not threatened at all. She raised her slender eyebrows and red lips. "If I don''t hair, you can kill me?"

    "You --"

    why is Brahman angry? Her black eyes are staring at her narrow eyes. Now she is sure that she can''t take him in her hands. She can''t live with her from time to time. How can she be so good to that boy!

    He clenched his teeth, and his eyes fell down to the neckline of her shirt, a little ambiguous red mark, and suddenly a smile swept away the depression in the bottom of his eyes. "Not good, but I can make you nod your head, believe it or not? Well? "

    He leaned forward and was about to make a gesture of jumping up.

    Su Kui''s eyes twinkled and his teeth clenched, "despicable!"

    She is a human. How can she compare with a hundred year old zombie? In the end, the man has many ways to make her agree?

    All that is said now is to satisfy his hidden plot!

    -

    Su Kui finally angrily tweeted, directly reprinted the original text of Sanskrit, and then attached a sentence, and left.

    Her Weibo number is newly registered, and she didn''t touch it before. She never paid attention to the gossip in the entertainment circle before she met fan. There are so many jobs to deal with every day. How could she have so much time to focus on this.

    At first, people thought it was a small horn with a warm degree, but when they saw the big V flashing behind the name, they were silent.

    -

    Song Youshu V: Well, we are together. Of course, you can also understand that Fanfan has been raised by me for a lifetime. Why van V: foster? Well, that''s a good word, boss. Take care of me? @Song Youshu.

    Attached is a photo that I don''t know when to take secretly. It was taken when Su Kui was cooking.

    When Su Kui saw this picture, he knew why fan took this picture with pure love. After the blackout, sukui didn''t want to cook for such a bad man who wanted to kill her before.

    After the hair, Su Kui lost her cell phone, glanced at someone angrily, "are you satisfied?"

    Why does Brahman return to smile with evil spirits? It seems that he is satisfied. Then I took my cell phone and went to the sofa to brush comments.

    [horizontal groove]? Really together? ]

    [to tell you the truth, I''m still a little confused. ]

    [I''m mentally retarded on the face, see you manually! ]

    [song Mei''s despotic female president has a sense of vision! ]

    [Oops! Look what I see? Speaking of Brahma? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! I also want to be taken care of by song beauty! In other words, even if they are really fostered, they will not suffer losses at all? ]

    [prostrate yourself at the feet of the beauty of Song Dynasty, and lick the beauty of the golden age. ]I should not be alone. ]

    [really Announce Now ]

    [so what was the news before? What do you want to do? But didn''t expect to kick the iron plate? ]

 Chapter 1512

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I knew that my pure little prince would not be supported! However, I still want to praise my prince! Great! ]

    [who can have my Brahman to take it?! What does it mean to be a movie star after a movie? If you have the ability, go to soak song Youshu, spicy chicken! ]

    [look around, the couple can''t spray. Brothers, get out! ]When Su Kui looked up from the document, he saw a man sitting in the sofa with bare arms and no image, his mouth twitching.

    She kind of missed her innocence.

    That little angel looks and has a good character. It''s the little angel who is willing to bully her!

    At last, I took a deep look at the man on the sofa. The dark and evil man in my heart had collapsed completely. At best, this man is a middle school and two disease youth. It''s not as good as pure love. After all, it''s pure.

    And this -

    is a cruel and ruthless man.

    In a word.

    -

    look at the time, No. 29, very good. In another day, her Brahman will come back.

    Well, it''s good and perfect.

    I just don''t know how someone would feel if he knew that some woman he was thinking about would throw him away when she ran out of him?

    -

    it''s conceivable that Su Kui publicly admitted his love affair with fan and caused a sensation with various families on the Internet.

    Who is song Youshu?

    The only eldest daughter of the first family in the capital has a superb appearance and superior ability. He stands at the top of the mountain and is loved by his family. If there are young people of the right age in each family, he has long been able to see song Youshu, waiting for the opportunity to marry at home.

    But no one thought that Su Kui''s practice caught them by surprise.

    As expected, the eldest lady did not walk on the ordinary road. She could not see any of the young men in the upper class. In the end, I just like a little white face in the entertainment circle.

    Even there was a sensational scandal on the Internet. Many people were waiting to see jokes and the head of the Song family was furious.

    Unfortunately, they will probably never be able to wait for this day.

    The Song family is already the first family. It needs wealth, position and power. It can be said that although there is no need for nothing in one''s life, there is no need to exchange the happiness of children for benefits to achieve today''s status.

    Moreover, the Song family is now taking a middle course. They are eye-catching enough. If the family goes to a higher level, it''s hard to guarantee that more people will be attracted.

    After investigating the background of Sanskrit everywhere, it was determined that people were pure and good. Without bad habits, they opened their eyes and closed their eyes. They were tossed by sukui.

    Countless people are waiting to see Su Kui''s good play. The stars in the entertainment circle who are in a competitive relationship with fan are waiting for the day when fan is abandoned.

    After all, they think that the Song family is the first family in the capital, and song Youshu is a young lady who enjoys the stars and the moon. They are just playing with people in the entertainment circle. In the future, they will marry a right young man.

    -

    the business world has changed in recent days, and the news of Bai''s overnight move to the Lord has become very popular, but with the passage of time, the gossip has gradually faded down.

    It''s the same with people. No matter how big the news made at that time, when there are enough explosive news, another thing, when we talk about it, will be a little boring.

    Seven days later, Bethune offered to terminate the contract and left the company.

 Chapter 1513

    But before she left, she didn''t give up thinking about black sunflower. It is claimed that Su Kui''s jealousy is terrible, because she has cooperated with fan. So, she forced her father to sell his shares through communique.

    The background of sunflower is well known, powerful and terrible.

    She is so interested in the wind, it''s easy to think of her two powerful brothers. The so-called people and officials do not fight, even if the Bethune family in the business community no matter how high, there is no way to use fist to the gun pole.

    In addition, Bethune''s image in the entertainment circle before is very good. It''s very easy, which makes life sympathetic.

    Her strong fan base is not built.

    On the Internet, with a virtual ID account, who is afraid of the powerful power of the Song family? So, in an instant, Su Kui, who was just regarded as a goddess, was turned black into coal.

    Although she didn''t care, Bethune''s dishonest little action really bothered sukui.

    Originally, she wanted to let her go, but the two did not meet in this life, although she secretly hid herself, and even tried to overthrow the Song family with the white family. But they all ended up with nothing, so sukui didn''t plan to kill people either. When the task is finished, it''s over.

    She never pays attention to the superfluous.

    However, since Bethune wants to play, sukui doesn''t mind to accompany him to the end.

    Count it carefully, all the female owners love to die, Su Kui said it was helpless.

    -

    the next day, when things are fermenting, netizens'' emotions continue to rise to the top, and Su Kui''s microblog is occupied by Bai Sien''s fans, one by one, asking Su Kui for answers. There are also threats to block her daily Road, pour gasoline and sulfuric acid on her.

    Why does Brahman see the cold light in his eyes? This is his last day. Tomorrow, the boy will wake up. He had to worry about whether he could protect her if his body was controlled by that kind and pure boy?

    He can understand how terrible it is to be extreme.

    Bethune in the entertainment industry for so many years, the accumulated popularity is not covered.

    These fans can''t accept the rising sun of Bethune''s sudden announcement to quit the entertainment circle. There is no news of the works anymore. They scream that they can''t accept it. At the same time, they throw their resentment on Su Kui.

    "Don''t go out these days, you know?" Why did fan Jianmei frown, and pucker his lips to Su Kui.

    Smell speech, half reclining on the sofa Su Kui raised his eyes and looked at him strangely, raised his eyebrows, "isn''t there still you, with an old zombie with super power, what else can I fear?"

    "Tut --"

    why can''t van help but make a light Tut, then straighten his eyes, look at her eyes like water mist, and say: "I......"

    He wanted to talk but stopped, and his gloomy mood leaked out. "Tomorrow I''ll change to that kid again, I''m afraid of him..."

    "Afraid he won''t protect me?" Su Kui naturally went on and asked with a smile.

    Why did Brahman open his mouth, and finally close it powerlessly, sip his lips and nod, "HMM."

    "Puchi --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help but rejoice. She patted him on the head like she did when she was treating pure and good. She said: "don''t worry, he will protect me just like you." After all, you are all my lovers.

    She acted naturally, as if she could, without noticing why fan''s eyes were full of consternation at the moment.

 Chapter 1514

    Su Kui''s eyes fell back to the screen of her mobile phone, and her ink like eyes darkened.

    Song Youshu V: I did buy Bai Shi, but I have the intention to enter the entertainment circle for a long time. There is a problem in buying a formed company? In addition, I will apply to the court for Bethune''s wanton defamation and spreading rumors. Let''s see you in the court! As for the other thing, I just learned recently that I can only sigh that some people hide deep enough.

    What we put down is to deal with the spliced long picture. We found at the meeting that this is a series of dialogue screenshots without scolding.

    Of course, in this fake society, text dialogue can''t explain anything, so Su Kui pasted an audio link on the back of her microblog.

    The content of the audio is that Bethune contacted a well-known reporter and asked him to crouch down and secretly take pictures of van and Su Kui.

    That is to say, the original mastermind of the event is Bethune!

    This fact, it has to be said, broke the recognition of countless fans, who first couldn''t believe it, and then continued to abuse it in a deaf ear, claiming that Su Kui deliberately painted black and white in order to wash white.

    They do have a reason to think so.

    Unfortunately, everything is true. Sukui doesn''t worry about her image at all. After all, she doesn''t eat on this. In front of enough strength, there are still a large number of companies waiting to cooperate with her.

    Her life, except for the occasional sneaky people following her, has not changed.

    -

    the court accepted the application and sukui sent the court summons to Bethune at the same time. Su Kui''s practice has always been aboveboard. This time, she can play with Bethune herself without two brothers.

    Song Youshu V: here is the summons, Miss Bai. If there is no ghost in her mind, I will wait for your lawyer on the day of the court session. [smile]

    [a week later, the court session will be held immediately. To be honest, I have some doubts. ]

    [upstairs + 1]

    [why didn''t Bethune answer? Or as song Youshu said, her heart is empty? ]

    [my mother is so complicated that I wait for * * to hold myself tight and shiver. ]

    [the weak ask, don''t anyone know, in fact, Bethune is also a high-powered family? The status of Bai family is not low, though she is only a relative ]

    [are you still alive upstairs? I''m afraid of lying in the trough!! ]

    [so, this is not a jealousy attack, but there is no premeditation?! So it seems that everything has been explained. ]

    [I began to believe in the words of song Meimei. People have always been famous in the business world, and the business world has always been changing. Even if Bai Shi is the one who just bought it, it''s just your misfortune! On the contrary, Bethune has been in the entertainment circle for many years. She doesn''t think that her acting skills are much higher than those of other little Huadan ]

    [but she has a high background. All the good resources are given priority to her. Countless big guys play for her. As long as it''s not waste wood, it''s easy to catch fire, right? ]

    [I don''t know how to find out a lot of truth in the comments, so where is Bethune''s brain powder? No more scolding? I''ve been haunted by evil cult organizations these days. I love song beauty. ]

    [I guess I went to cover my face in silence, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I wonder if their faces are hurt by their idols? ]

    [if Bethune doesn''t go on the day of the court session, he is almost certain! ]

 Chapter 1515

    The winter is cold, the wind is howling from all sides like a knife into the gap of the collar, knowing that people can shiver from the bone.

    Su Kui comes down from the car, is surrounded by Mo Yunan and the lawyer, and walks into the court quickly.

    Different from Su Kui''s whole body package, why fan only wears a high neck sweater and a thin coat, which is still elegant. Put your hands in your pockets and follow Su Kui.

    Today is near the first ten days of Spring Festival, and the court is particularly depressed.

    Su Kui walked into the trial hall and glanced at the defendant''s seat at will. As expected, it was empty.

    She casually hooked her lips and sat in her own position, because Su Kui agreed that, since she came in, there have been many well-known media reporters carrying cameras and faithfully recording every move of all the people present.

    On the Internet, it''s a full live broadcast.

    [it seems that Bethune really did something bad. Actors and actresses are acting all their lives, right? I don''t know which one is the real one. It''s terrible. ]

    [wow, why is fan so warm-hearted? He even went to court with the song beauty. ]

    [the little prince looks good and lovely, but if he wears so little, will it be cold?]

    [ha ha, my grace just can''t come. Some kneel and lick the dog to save money. Be careful of being beaten in the end! ]

    [I don''t know who is the one who has been slapped. I have to sigh that there are so many brain powder. ]

    [some people like to eat meat, some people like to eat vegetarian, that is to say, some people know that their favorite object is Tuoshi, but also go to the mouth. ]

    [don''t want to talk, silently lick the beautiful face of song beauty and little prince. ]

    [is Bethune here today? I''m waiting to see a good play. Is Bethune too weak? He''s not good at cultivation. How dare he fight against the Song family? ]

    [always think Bethune is dying, and it''s a big death! ]

    Su Kui didn''t wait for Bethune''s arrival from the beginning to the end of the court session. At the same time, Mo''s mobile phone rang. As soon as Su Kui''s thoughts turned around, he knew that he had come here to talk about peace?

    A group of melon eaters wanted to watch the activity, but they didn''t see it. Instead, they knocked on the melon seeds for a day.

    Can''t help sighing Bethune is too weak, just started to fight was played back, after that, I''m afraid it will be worse!

    -

    the dust basically settled, Bethune didn''t come, and the wind on the Internet began to turn. Although there are still brain powder of Bethune jumping up and down, but in the end there is no wind. Moreover, in one night, there were a lot of people turning black, and they began to clamor and tear up Bethune. It can be said that how cruel those who scolded sukui at the beginning, and those who scolded Bethune, would suffer ten times as much as her.

    The idol star is like this. Once someone catches hold of her, countless people will jump and start to step on her.

    Bethune wants to make peace, but Su Kui pretends not to know, and lets the black powder on the Internet pick up her black history. Netizens call her out of the entertainment circle and out of China. Even the white family, who was closely related to her, was affected.

    The influence of fallacy is terrible. In the end, Bethune couldn''t stand the pressure exerted by the white family and took the initiative to find sunflower.

    Su Kui didn''t see her, but asked Mo Yunnan to pass on a word for her. She admitted that she did these things and apologized publicly on the social platform. She was not allowed to delete them for a month, so she withdrew the lawsuit as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1516

    Bethune even if the last resentment, but her reputation has been completely dark, in the entertainment circle from the goddess to the object of everyone''s shouting, she is absolutely unable to go back. The Bai family, which relies on survival, was also purchased by sunflower. So, all she can rely on is the white family.

    At this time, Bai''s family is under pressure from her. If she doesn''t solve the problem, it will be very miserable. At that time, she didn''t have the skills to survive. She didn''t even have the title of Miss Bai. At that time, I don''t know how many celebrities who had been trampled on her feet saw her jokes.

    She can never lose everything now!

    Even though she hated her heart again, she knew that she could not fight song Youshu. In fact, Bethune still doesn''t understand why the company was quickly sold by his father.

    Only occasionally listen to white father in the dream to cry for mercy, face distortion, look panic, as if there is something terrible in the dream around him.

    When I wake up, my face is full of fear.

    Bethune put all this into Su Kui''s head and thought it must be her threat to Bai Fu that made him nod and sign the share transfer.

    Although the money from the transfer of shares was enough for her to eat and drink for the rest of her life, Bethune was not willing after all. She once stood at the top of the entertainment circle. Those old artists had to be nice to her, even flatter her. What she wants can be obtained without any effort. Once upon a time, she raised her arms and was followed by tens of millions of fans.

    But now -

    there are only a few fans left, so I''m sorry to justify her.

    More, it is the powder turn passers-by, passers-by turn black, in turn began to find her trouble.

    As the saying goes, it is true that love begets hate.

    Just after Bethune apologized for what she had done, she was downstairs at her apartment when a masked man poured sulfuric acid on her.

    Because of the rapid reaction, wearing a hat and mask in cold weather, there was no disfigurement, but the place splashed by sulfuric acid still quickly burned a terrible wound on the exposed skin.

    After the event, Bethune was quickly sent to the hospital for treatment. Although it was not disfigured, but near the eyelids, all of them were deeply injured by sulfuric acid soup.

    For those who see beauty as life, it''s like a bolt from the blue.

    Su Kui saw the news of the emergency push and didn''t know what to say. This time, she didn''t kill all of them. How could fan even give Bai family a fortune enough to live a carefree life for the rest of her life. As long as we don''t die, relying on the white family, we will be able to live and eat without worry.

    However, the mistake is that Bethune has so many fans, some of whom are radical.

    The beloved idol has torn off the camouflage, and the tall image in the heart suddenly collapses, which is unacceptable to countless fans. So, began to revenge.

    The masked man splashed with sulfuric acid was caught. After the police made an investigation, the confession and Su Kui''s guess were not much different. They were all because of love and hate. Because they could not accept the change of idols, they wanted to revenge and destroy her.

    -In fact, no matter what Bethune looks like now, it has nothing to do with sunflower.

    Because, her task, has been completed.

    Bethune was not disfigured, but he was not as perfect as before.

    Su Kui and why fan have been getting along very happily. How can pure love and blackening connect seamlessly on the 15th of each month? They change very quickly. Later, how can pure love finally know the existence of another in his body? He was angry at first, and then he actually did something to run away from home.

 Chapter 1517

    The reason is that Su Kui can''t laugh or cry.

    He later said that when he was not there, he must keep sukui away from another person. Sukui is his.

    It has to be said that no matter what the lover looks like, the possessive desire deep into the bone marrow always exists.

    -

    two years later, why did van win the first double material movie emperor award and become the hottest and youngest movie emperor in the entertainment circle. Numerous big brand endorsements and screenplays came to him to ask for his nod. However, just after he won a film award, he suddenly lost interest in the entertainment industry.

    It didn''t appear in front of the camera at first.

    Occasionally, there is a movie. Most of the time, fans can only see their idols from the photos secretly taken by journalists. Today, they take their girlfriend to see the sea, and the day after tomorrow, they take their girlfriend to see the stars.

    In addition to dog abuse, countless fans said: why fan on the powder is the biggest torture to them.

    When do idols send news, photos and fans'' requests? There is such a headstrong idol, it''s really love and hate.

    -

    once in a while, I heard about Bethune. It''s already in the plastic surgery sector. Countless people use her example as anti textbook. Because of the sulfuric acid incident, her face after treatment, has not seen obvious traces. But she is not willing to become this, so she embarked on a long way of plastic surgery, and eventually plastic surgery addiction.

    In his twenties, the full breath of collagen has all been lost. It looks very old. It''s also stiff on the face. It looks like crying.

    Su Kui sometimes sighs, without the male master''s female master, do they all like to die and fall for themselves? Or, without Prince Charming''s help, Cinderella can only be a Cinderella forever.

    There is no blind high rich handsome look?

    -Many people waiting to see the Song family joke are disappointed, because they wait to see how Su Kui and fan broke up, but they wait for their wedding before they break up.

    The wedding ceremony of the eldest daughter of the first aristocratic family in Beijing and the double material movie emperor in the entertainment circle was unprecedented.

    Others are afraid of being too extravagant and will attract attention. The Song family, on the other hand, went the other way, because both she and her family had the ability to marry the only big miss of the Song family.

    It was a blind dog''s eye wedding, at least countless people were still talking about it afterwards. The wedding ceremony is not public. However, from the photos leaked by the people in the venue, tens of thousands of rose carpets are like fire, with spotless wedding dresses on the ground. The skirts are inlaid with numerous pearls and Swarovski crystals of bright colors. The crown made of 34 diamonds reflects dazzling light in the sun.

    A pair of Bi people standing in the auditorium, with the same brilliant appearance, made this wedding ceremony, a word of "the most", at least, in the following decades, no one can surpass.

    And their wedding has become the ultimate dream of countless young girls -

    -

    zombies never grow old or die, while human beings only have a hundred years.

    Even though van used magic to hide his appearance, unfortunately, he couldn''t control the fact that his lover was aging day by day in front of his eyes. He thought that if he turned his lover into a zombie, would she be able to accompany him forever?

    But a long life is boring.

    He didn''t want her to follow the same cold, hidden road as he did.

 Chapter 1518

    So, when the old man''s eyes are always closed in his arms and the heart rate of the ward will be zero in a moment. How can Brahma choose to return to nothingness with his lover.

    He doesn''t want to endure a long and lonely life, sleep for a hundred years, wake up again, there will be no more her in the world.

    So, he chose to leave.

    -When Su Kui returned to the system space, she knew that she was dead and her lover would not live alone.

    However, it is a pity that there is no way to say goodbye to them at the same time.

    She closed her eyes and settled down.

    She was caught unprepared by the events of the last life, and even nearly collapsed due to the confusion of people. Especially when two souls living in the same body can''t see each other clearly, but fight with each other, it''s the most painful time for her.

    From the last world, in addition to not give up, there is a sense of relief.

    After all, when two lovers with different personalities and full of possessiveness come together, they are as powerful as sunflower, and they can''t control them. I don''t know what will happen when my lover knows that he will be jealous of himself.

    Thinking about it, she hooked her lips.

    In the moment of looking at the display screen, the system''s tinkling sound suddenly continues to ring in the brain.

    "Ding - congratulations to the host! Welcome back to system space! "

    "Ding - the system is upgrading, please wait a moment."

    "Ding - system upgrade completed, data processing..."

    "Ding - after finishing the data processing, the system space has been upgraded to level 3. Please protect your soul and the scene is changing."

    "Countdown to scene change, five, four, three..."

    Later, Su Kui felt that he didn''t know anything except the darkness in front of him.

    When I wake up again, my brain is clear and my body is light as if a feather can float. Just opened her eyes, her consciousness was still a little fuzzy. She slowly opened her eyes. When the light circle in front of her eyes disappeared, she saw that the former cottage had become a luxurious bedroom.

    The pale gold orchid dark lines the wall, low key is permeated with luxury. Retro European geometric dark red carpet, snow-white home, and soft bed above, drooping light gold curtains, and overhead, luxurious small crystal lights.

    This change -

    her eyes flashed, which was the bedroom she lived in when she was a sunflower. All the decorations inside were designed by the man himself, and the decorations and home furnishings were purchased by the man himself, and finally entered her room.

    It''s also the bedroom where she lived for nearly ten years.

    She was stunned for a moment and picked up her eyebrows. "Can you tell me why?" All of them are as like as two peas in the bedroom she once lived in, as if she had never been able to meet so many people, and she had made a wish for the client.

    It''s just my delusion. It''s just my dream.

    But the truth told her, obviously not.

    First of all, the picture frame on the bedside table is missing. Second, all the furniture is clean and brand-new. This is absolutely not something that can be done after living for ten years.

    No matter how good the furniture is, it will wear and scratch after being used for so long.

    But in system space, there will never be.

    Because they are all fictitious, they will be repaired by the data of the system with every scratch, and then restored to the original appearance.

    Hearing her inquiry, the cold mechanical voice of the system sounded in her mind, "the upgrading of the previous system space is formed with the deepest image in the host''s mind."

 Chapter 1519

    So, the system means that the space picture she is in at the moment is all moving with the picture in her heart. So, no matter how many lives she reincarnates, she is missing her real family with the deepest thoughts, right?

    He dotes on her with no bottom line. He is a stern but kind-hearted grandfather, a gentle and sensitive mother, as well as her expensive chief, a father who is always in other provinces and brings gifts to her every year when he comes back.

    She is a real princess. She grew up in the palm of her hand.

    Because of the difference of one thought, she now has to rush to all aspects in order to return to the world she missed.

    Fortunately, in the rush of every life, there is another person who will accompany her and help her from the beginning to the end. It''s a great fortune in misfortune.

    The upgrade from a normal small room to a luxurious large bedroom also means that the system has been successfully upgraded to level 3.

    Su Kui looks up at the dark blue screen that has never changed. The data on the top is changing, and each value has tripled. Her soul figure is also standing quietly beside her.

    "Now solemnly inform the host of a message. Because of the system upgrade, the task difficulty index will be increased in the future. In order to make up for the difficulty of the host caused by the increased difficulty, the main system decided to open a doubling integral channel for the host. That is to say, every time the host completes a client''s wish, it will get three times of experience value and exchange point, so please continue to work hard and make further efforts! "

    I don''t know if it''s su Kui''s illusion. She always feels that in the cold sound of the system machinery, it seems to have some joy.

    It seems that the system is in the process of upgrading and constantly enriching its own database, so now this kind of system is anthropomorphic?

    I don''t know if the system can be transformed into a human shape when it reaches the highest level of 10. This idea can''t help but come to mind. Su Kui thinks that there is a great possibility.

    -As a result of the system upgrade, sukui knew that she had been sleeping for three months.

    It''s no wonder that after waking up, all the indexes of the body have reached the full mark, the mind is clear, the spirit is full, and the body of the soul is light as if floating.

    Since it has been delayed for such a long time, Su Kui is not going to linger any longer. He ordered the system to say that in the countdown of the system, Su Kui began to shuttle to the next plane.

    The benefits of system upgrades are enormous.

    At least, the vertigo and distortion brought by every time she used to shuttle across the plane disappeared completely. She was like sleeping, waking up to a new plane.

    -

    this is a place for future technology, which has been leading sunflower''s world for many years.

    The tracks of the suspended cars crisscross in the air, and the tall buildings in the world are covered with cold and hard metal color. The technology here has already replaced human resources. Therefore, there are countless people who can survive on the basis of labor force.

    Olkos is the most prosperous star in the whole universe.

    Around the main star, there are countless stars of all sizes, living by the attached main star. In the furthest unknown little planet, there are refugees from all over the world.

    Yes, refugees.

    Refugees from a whole planet, a race hated by countless people, think that refugees are useless, disgusting like flies, and better disappear in the world.

 Chapter 1520

    Every day, there will be drinking, fighting, killing and overstepping.

    This is the place abandoned by the federal government. This is the place of exile for refugees and wanted criminals. It is full of crime and instability. The sky here is always full of haze and depression. Everyone''s face is numb, timid or crazy.

    There are only three kinds of people here.

    Flesh and skin businessmen, wanted men who fight all day long and ordinary people who live in here without ID card.

    There is no doubt that ordinary people are the lowest kind of people on the planet.

    They have neither courage nor money, so they live the worst. Every day, we should be on guard against countless thieves, and patronize their meager houses.

    Su Kui woke up in such a scene.

    From memory, we know that her client''s name is Shen Yang, who is also the master of her body now. Shen Yang was not a native star, but was exiled.

    Yes.

    Exile.

    Chen Yang used to be the fifth daughter of Chen''s family, who was the star of olcos. She grew up in the crowd and was admired by countless girls. She has the skin like the moon goddess, the clear eyes like the lake water, and the skin like the snow. Her excellent appearance and proud family background can undoubtedly make her proud as the queen.

    She is also really such, the character is proud, is always high above the appearance. Never mind the end of things, because someone will always follow her behind to clean up the mess, so she can do what she wants to do.

    This also led to her offending many people invisibly.

    Because of her identity, she was bullied, but she dared not to be angry.

    But Shen Yang will never know that her stepmother is laughing secretly every time she makes trouble. The more trouble she caused, the more disappointed she let her father, who had high hopes for her, let her live and die.

    And by this time, it''s time for her stepmother to do it.

    Chen Yang has no mother since she was little, and her stepmother brings her up. She thinks that at least the other side has feelings for herself. But I never thought that all she had done was to drive her out of the gate of sunken family, so as to pave the way for her own son.

    That is to say, at the last moment, when Shen Yang was framed into promiscuity and took hallucinogenic drugs, his stepmother drew delicate makeup, stepped on high heels, and walked up to her, contemptuously telling her the truth.

    It turned out that her father and she had already had a son.

    In the same year with her, I dare not take her home to raise her because of my grandfather''s majesty. Therefore, the stepmother thought of a vicious and long planned plan to destroy the only heir. There was no successor in the family, so she would definitely take her son home.

    She calculated everything, and then, with no city and no brain, she was packed and thrown into exile on the unknown planet.

    When she was pushed off the Starship at that time, she had only tens of thousands of star coins on her body. If she were on orcos, it would not be enough for her to have a meal, but these have become the capital for her to survive in the future.

    Some people must be puzzled. Shen Yang is very good. He will be stared at as soon as he steps into the unknown planet. And it is true that she was lucky enough to be saved by a man in time.

    The man''s request is very simple. Give him her jewelry and cash, and he will keep her safe for three years.

 Chapter 1521

    In the face of many green eyes, the men staring at her, Shen Yang can''t choose the second way, so he has to bite his teeth and nod to agree to the deal.

    From then on, we began to live with men for a long time.

    The great young lady''s temper is always there. She can''t stand everything here. The air is dirty, messy, bad and smelly. She followed the man back to his house, a small house with two rooms and one hall, which was full of sundries. Shen Yang is furious at the moment and annoys the man''s attitude towards her. She thinks that she can also buy a spacious apartment in the main star after paying for the jewelry. But the man actually let her live in such a house?

    And he also turned a blind eye to her, even refused to give her a look, as if she was an invisible person.

    Since childhood, he has been praised by the stars and the moon. He is used to being surrounded by people. How can he stand it? For a long time, Shen Yang has been fighting with men.

    Unfortunately, men are always busy. They don''t come home at night for many times, even for half a month. When he came back, he always had wounds all over his body. His eyes were like wolves, dangerous and bloodthirsty.

    Later, Shen Yang finally understood that if he wanted to live a good life and go back to revenge, he had to rely on men. Moreover, men''s industry seems to be no clean business. After a long stay on the nameless planet, Shen Yang knows that this man is mostly in the killer business.

    -

    time goes back to the present, Su Kui browsed the introduction of the world again and gave a little tut.

    She opened her eyes and looked around. She is in a bedroom, very simple, but the good thing is clean.

    A bed, a desk and a simple wooden chair are the whole structure of the house.

    Only a few sets of clothes are neatly hung on the hanger. A rope becomes a simple support for hanging clothes.

    "Tut, it''s really sad."

    Su Kui''s expectation is that she has never been a famous star in her poor life, let alone revenge. She can only watch her enemies in the spotlight, embracing her left and right, living the life she was once admired by others.

    And they stole it all!

    It''s not fair at all!

    "Take back everything that belongs to you and drive that woman and her son out of Shen''s house?"

    Su Kui slowly swayed into the bathroom, looked at the peerless face in the mirror, and smiled. She pointed a little red lip at her delicate jade fingertips, raised the corner of her lips and murmured, "I''ll help you realize this wish."

    As if covered with a layer of misty dark eyes, if there is no compassion.

    For a moment, it makes people feel that her image, like the Savior, makes people want to trust her and believe that she can bring salvation.

    -

    when night falls, the dark clouds cover the moon, making the whole night sky breathless.

    There is silence everywhere. This is the special privilege of Louge.

    No one else knows where he came from, only that he is the only one who can get in and out of the unknown star at will and come back after leaving. In addition, his means and ruthlessness, people who have tried, in retrospect, are frightened.

    So, he became an unknown planet, the most special existence.

 Chapter 1522

    There are many people who are jealous and resentful, but those who really dare to touch him are equal to zero.

    It''s not that no one thought of seizing Shen Yang in his house and thinking that he was so kind to her because she became his woman. If you threaten Louge with her, you will surely get a lot of money.

    And when that group of people were blocking his door and seizing the grave threat.

    It''s plain in appearance, only a pair of narrow and sharp eyes of Phoenix sweeping people like hawks and falcons, carelessly picking up the dagger in the waist, and moving it leisurely from the long fingertips. There is a slight cocoon on the hands, which is not perfect, because there are many big and small scars on the hands.

    Over the years, it can''t go away.

    Only by his pair of Phoenix eyes, several poor and ferocious men feel their legs soft, and some people are threatening with a hard voice, but only for a smile.

    He picked up his lips indifferently, and his eyes were cold. "If you want to kill this woman, you should hurry up. There are not many nameless stars, but most women. And since you dare to come and move your hands, let''s all stay and bury her today. In the end, it''s a fight with me. " The tone is light, there is no temperature.

    Those eyes were as deep as the abyss, as if they were filled with ice.

    "You, don''t be too arrogant! Be careful that we do -- "

    some of our people are not sure of their strength. They directly scratch a bloodstain on the deep, thin and fragile neck, and the thick and dazzling blood rushes out. Several people panic to see Lou GE''s reaction, but see him light pick dial the forehead of the broken hair, eyes did not sweep to this side, just plain from the mouth threw a sentence, "don''t start to get out, you block my way."

    His voice is hoarse and deep. It sounds like the voice of a violin. It''s low-key and elegant. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that this gorgeous voice appears on a desperado.

    Several people are not sure what he means, but Lou Ge seems to be impatient. In today''s era, science and technology are advancing, and human beings are also evolving. Some people will wake up and be recruited by the Federation to form a special force.

    However, only a few people can possess this kind of ability against the weather.

    And almost all of them are hunted by the Federation. But in a few people have not yet reflected over the moment, from their foot under the instantaneous protruding barb, straight through their foot.

    First unbelievable, then despair and panic. No star, there is a power!

    "Now, get out of here?"

    The man put the dagger into the scabbard with a brush, and the long, cold and fierce Phoenix swept past with a strong momentum enough to crush everything. The strong pressure made several people sweat coldly on their forehead, and they could no longer maintain the calm on the surface, their teeth trembled up and down, and their legs were soft and unable to support their bodies.

    Lou GE has no intention of killing people. In his eyes, the existence of Shen Yang is undoubtedly a problem. It''s an existence that doesn''t need him to kill for her.

    Several people''s feet were bleeding constantly. They took their feet out of the hard barb and helped each other. They seemed to leave before his eyes.

    Since then, no one dares to bother Louge any more. Almost all the active gangsters on this planet know that there is a powerful, murderous and blinking wizard on the unknown planet.

    His trouble, had better not look! If necessary, how far to run!

    If one day he is in a bad mood and starts his own operation, his life will be explained.

 Chapter 1523

    In a word, in the end, the behavior style of this ugly and tough man began to spread on the unknown planet.

    Gradually, all the gangsters who lived around the house moved away. Instead, some of them lived in a more gentle and stable manner.

    These practices are nothing more than a kind of courtship to Louge, and they want to seek asylum from him.

    Louge has its own set of rules. People don''t offend me. I don''t offend character. Generally, if there is no one to provoke him, he is also lazy to care about some trivial things, such as some of the family members living around him.

    -

    pushing open the door, Louge is used to the empty and lonely hall. Pale moonlight reflected in the window, hit on the small fabric sofa, and the small living room was clean and tidy.

    Of course, it can''t have been done by that woman.

    Lou GE''s thin lips provoked a touch of sarcasm, and they all fell into exile. It''s a woman who is not good at learning.

    In such a planet with poor materials, I still want to pursue the delicate life before, and the maintenance of my appearance and skin is almost abnormal. She would not do anything that would hurt her skin, such as housework.

    On the nameless planet, there is no such kind of person as hourly workers.

    The residents can''t afford to eat any more. There''s no spare money to hire hourly workers to clean up and do housework. Because of Louge, the people who are sheltered by Louge and have a stable life are grateful to him. Therefore, in his absence, Chenyang naturally calls these people up.

    Every day, a woman comes to help her clean up, and then leaves with a bag of garbage.

    To be honest, Lou Ge is not very fond of her eldest daughter''s behavior. She is even tired of the existence of this woman. He would never have brought her back if he hadn''t needed money to repair the starship, and she had just come into her eyes with enough money and jewelry.

    If it wasn''t him at the beginning, but any other man present, she would probably die in the street the day after stepping into the unknown planet.

    Yes, Lou Ge is sure.

    -

    the light in the living room is voice-controlled. He stamped his foot lightly, and the incandescent light on his head is bright. This is an old thing many years ago. No one will use such facilities on the main star.

    Because of the old, also because, eliminated too fast.

    He took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He fell heavily into the sofa and looked up with a long sigh of relief.

    "Ka -"

    a soft sound came from behind. Under the closed eyelids of Louge, the eyes moved, and did not lift their eyes. He knows who it is, but it''s only rare that this woman who is disgusted with him will come out on her own when he comes back?

    In the past, she would like to stay in the bedroom all the time, and even rice would try to please the residents of Louge to give her in.

    Su Kui really didn''t expect that Louge would come back so soon.

    In fact, in this era, although she has the memory of the original owner, she is still a little bit uncomfortable. In particular, she has only just arrived for a few hours. In these hours, apart from taking care of herself, she has roughly tidied up the house.

    Except for Louge''s room.

    Because Lou Ge is a person with a strong sense of personal territory, he doesn''t like people entering his room without his consent.

 Chapter 1524

    Therefore, whenever Chen Yang deliberately avoids the room beside her.

    To be honest, she was afraid from her bones that this man, no matter when and where he was, was full of fierce momentum. The killing and cold in his eyes came from the blood mist.

    The desperado -

    is a suitable word for him.

    She picked up the eyebrows, and then quickly covered up the look of her eyes, which was so elusive that she was surprised and said, "how did you come back..." Before I finished speaking, I suddenly thought that it was his house here.

    As a result, the conversation stopped.

    Lou GE has not come back for nearly two months. This is the longest time he has left.

    Hearing her words, Lou Ge held his eyebrows in his fingers, and his dark eyes swept slowly in the midnight. At the first sight, he fell on her little feet on the brown floor.

    Women barefoot, the feet are very small, is a pair of feet suitable for men to play, wonderful work, the color is as white as jade, seems to feel his line of sight, the other side unnaturally back two steps, the pink round toes unnaturally curled up.

    She was wearing a cotton nightdress, pink and white, to the knee, with the edge slightly curled up. Small face is hard to conceal surprise, probably to him still can live to come back to feel unbelievable, Lou Ge thinks.

    She is really a child loved by God. Her skin is like a delicate white rose. She is fragile and vulnerable. Her features are beautiful and delicate. She has big peach blossom eyes and bright water. When she looks at people, she seems to be able to talk. The nose is very cocky, the lips are slightly open and close, and a section of the tip of the tongue is indistinctly pink.

    Probably just woke up, with a trace of confusion and sleepiness in the eyes, the natural curl of black hair scattered around the waist, like a sea demon, revealing unlimited style.

    It has to be said that if she doesn''t speak, even Louge has to admit that she is a very attractive woman with absolutely willful capital.

    But that''s on the main star. There are a large number of rich CHILDES who have no place to make them want to pursue her. But in the unknown star, when men see her, they just think, mercilessly and mercilessly -

    press her under the body and trample her! Until death!

    So, for the women who can''t carry clearly, Louge soon loses interest. At will swept a glance, in her tense hands pinched together, took back the line of sight.

    Sukui was relieved by his attitude. If he said something suddenly, he would be uncomfortable. Instead, it''s this way of getting along that gets her used to it.

    Seeing that he seemed very tired, she reclined on the sofa and closed her eyes for a rest. She sipped her lips, walked into the kitchen carefully and poured out a glass of water, and took a few sips in her hands. The probe looked at him and saw that he was like a temporarily dormant beast even when his eyes were closed.

    If you want to talk, you hesitate again.

    Perhaps her sight is too direct, Lou Ge frowns and says lightly: "don''t sleep? Or do I have flowers on my face? " He didn''t even look at her. His eyes were half closed and he asked her casually.

    "Er..."

    Su Kui blinked, his eyes turned around, and suddenly fell into a cage in the porch. It was a cage half a meter long and wide. There was a chicken like thing with four claws inside.

    What is this

    Su Kui has learned from memory that with the evolution of human beings, social changes and rapid development of science and technology at the same time.

 Chapter 1525

    It also caused a lot of environmental pollution. Up to now, all plants and animals have changed. Many of the ingredients that were once ubiquitous have disappeared or become toxic.

    Up to now, there are no countries in the world. After the mixture of countries, the appearance and hair color of human beings are becoming different. Some tend to the west, some to the East.

    Like Shen Yang, the appearance of a complete oriental classical beauty has given her a lot of points, because it is so unique.

    Black hair, black eyes and white skin.

    She was a little confused, so she carefully pointed to the thing at the door and asked, "that I mean, what''s in the cage? "

    Hearing this, Lou GE''s eyes moved. For a while, he was finally disturbed by Su Kui and lost his sleepiness. He sat up straight and said, "red bird."

    The red bird, a chicken like bird like animal, has a slight toxin in its body. Its meat is hard and is a kind of abandoned food material.

    In fact, in today''s society, people are more likely to eat nutrients to provide them with enough nutrients. Eating this word has been gradually forgotten by them.

    As long as we live, it seems that eating is not so important.

    "Can I have it?"

    Su Kui blinked and looked at the red bird. It was very hot.

    Louge: "..." His thin lips can''t help smoking, eating?

    "Toxic." He looked up and down at the woman strangely to make sure she wasn''t possessed by aliens or insane, he said.

    "I can ''t eat it? It''s a pity... " Her red lips kept opening and closing. What she said made her forehead black.

    In a word, Lou Ge didn''t treat her too harshly. After taking her money, she would send her a box of nutrients every month, with all kinds of flavors. So, in this planet where everyone is yellow and skinny, she can keep her skin full of collagen and long black and bright hair.

    But -

    Why do you suddenly think of eating?

    Lou Ge was puzzled. He picked up his eyebrows with interest, and rarely said patiently: "meat is not delicious, and if you eat too much, you will be poisoned." he was right to think that she was ignorant, after all, the eldest lady, naturally did not know the human suffering.

    Understand.

    But Louge never thought that when he said this, women''s eyes were not dim, but more and more bright. As if all the stars were smashed and reflected in her eyes, it was so beautiful that it seemed that it could absorb people''s soul with suction.

    "Mild toxin? That''s OK, "she murmured in a low voice at the back of the sentence. However, the Lou song of the wizard drew a corner of her mouth. Did he hear it? How much does the other side want to eat meat? Did he abuse her?

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not delicious, then..." Su Kui suddenly raised her eyes, looking straight at Lou Ge with bright and beautiful peach blossom eyes, asked in a low voice, "then you can give it to me?"

    Otherwise, such ugly things should not be used as pets, right?

    Besides, men are not like caring people -

    Lou GE has been used to it, but I think that this woman seems to have changed a lot. He pressed his lips and nodded, barely cold, "yes." Then he got up quickly and strode back to the room.

    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, his face would collapse and his image would collapse because of her constant ignorant words.

 Chapter 1526

    Enter the room, completely blocked the hot line of sight, at the same time, put the grateful thank you behind your ears. Lou Ge couldn''t control his facial expression any more. He raised his hand and rubbed his almost twisted cheek hard, and pulled out a strange smile.

    -

    she got the red bird as she wished, but Su Kui thought it was similar to a chicken. She said she was very happy.

    What are you afraid of with slight toxin? In their empire of big food, as long as the poison doesn''t kill people, they can eat! Even poisonous scorpions can eat different kinds of poisons? Can''t we just remove its glands?

    Stupid human, wait for me to save your lost taste!

    However, Su Kui originally wanted to brush a good feeling tonight. In her current view, the identity of Louge must not be as simple as it seems. To overthrow a family, by herself, is absolutely impossible.

    Then, we need external help.

    What''s better than the life-saving grass you pull when you are in trouble?

    So, it''s him!

    Su Kui went into the kitchen, opened the freezer, took a look, and then pulled out the corner of his mouth, but was helpless.

    In this society, what is backward is not food but technology. Like the former Shen Yang, ten fingers do not touch the spring water, how can you cook? Even if it does, it''s fun to do it once. If it''s done much, it''s housewives! Of course, this is sukui''s own idea.

    She enjoys the process of cooking, but she will not let herself be a woman full of smoke and oil for cooking. She can make delicious food with all colors and fragrances, as well as the banquet with exquisite makeup of Chinese skirts.

    Women should always remember that cooking can be fun, but it can''t make them become a yellow faced woman.

    There is only some plant powder in the refrigerator, like flour, but, without yeast, without all kinds of seasonings, what does she do?

    If flour can''t ferment, it can''t form.

    So, in the end, sukui gave up the idea of painting today and put down the water cup and went back to the room.

    -

    the next day, sunflower, who spent the night tinkering with StarCraft knowledge, learned the names of various seasoning extracts and alternatives that still exist. These can not be separated from the help of the system. It seems that after the upgrade, the system has begun to diversify. This makes sunflower start to look forward to the system upgrade in the future. At that time, it may bring her more convenience.

    Every time Lou Ge comes back, he will live for a month, a half month.

    Therefore, sukui has a long time, which can make Louge fall in love with her delicious food -

    never underestimate the temptation of delicious food, especially in this era when the delicious food has been lost and the life skills can only be maintained by boring nutrients.

    Grasp a man''s heart, then grasp a man''s stomach first. For sunflower now, she has a congenital advantage.

    So, the next day, after Louge washed out of the bedroom, he raised his eyes and looked forward to the bright eyes.

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± There is no language in the song.

    His eyes and eyelashes were agitated. Midnight seemed to make his eyes take a look at sunflower. His light gray hair was still watery, and he put it on his forehead at will. This kind of color, matches his ordinary but does not lose the angular face, the unexpected harmony.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but look twice.

    Lou Ge picks the sword eyebrows. "What''s up?" Deep and hoarse voice with if there is no temptation to remind Su Kui.

 Chapter 1527

    Su Kui suddenly woke up and looked away. Unexpectedly, one day, she would be distracted when she saw this terrible man. She even thought that he seemed very attractive.

    I''m probably crazy!

    She was not comfortable. She held a piece of paper in her hand and pressed her lips. "Can I ask you to do something for me..." The more she said it, the quieter Su Kui knew Lou Ge didn''t like her. She was ready to be rejected by him.

    I even thought that if he refused, I could only go out and do it myself.

    In any case, all the items on the list should be bought.

    "What? "Lou Ge raised eyebrows. He wanted to refuse, but when he saw her pitiful expression, his refusal turned in his voice. When he said it, he had changed his meaning.

    "Ah?" Su Kui raised his eyes in surprise, but he didn''t refuse directly?

    That''s play!

    Su Kui hurriedly handed him the list he had written in his hand and whispered, "these are the only things you can buy for me?" Looking up, Su Kui catches his dull eyes, which are not emotional. She quickly continues, "it won''t cost you a lot of money. It''s just some very common things, OK?"

    She finished, and continued to stare at him with her big eyes. Somehow, Lou GE''s heart moved and a special emotion filled up.

    He scolded the damned man. Doesn''t this woman know how attractive her appearance is to a man? He didn''t do her before, let her have no fear, think he is a gentleman, won''t take her how?!

    Lou GE''s thin lips are tight and his eyes are gloomy for a moment. Su Kui, who was standing in front of him, was nervous. He didn''t know what he meant. He neither refused nor agreed. He hung his heart and waited for his reply.

    The sight falls on the paper, the floor song lightly fluttered swept a glance, really, as the woman said, is not what difficult to buy.

    In the era of rapid development of science and technology, it only needs a main brain to buy things. Within a day, they will deliver goods to your home, comparable to the speed of light. Even across the planet, they can still serve the best buyers.

    However, these conveniences naturally do not include the abandoned unknown planet.

    No express group is willing to expand its business here, because the people living here, in the eyes of the outside world, are cancer, disaster and poor people. They have no spare money to pay for their business.

    Therefore, there is no need to spend too much manpower here.

    If you want to buy it, you have to fly a starship by Louge himself and go to the nearby stars to buy it. When you come and go, you have to delay about a day.

    And he just came back late last night.

    The brow of the sword is tight and the lips are thin and light.

    Just when Su Kui thought he was impatient and thought her requirements were too much, he lifted his chin slightly. The cold and hard facial lines were tight, which showed that he was in a bad mood.

    "I see. When do you want it?"

    Su Kui was surprised first, and then surprised. Almost without thinking, she blurted out, "the sooner the better, the better today!"

    After that, I felt that it''s not very good to say this by myself? Carefully glanced at the man, his face like ice, never see any emotion. Su Kui added softly, "OK?"

 Chapter 1528

    Lou Ge pulled the corners of his mouth, and looked at her in black eyes like midnight. He said: "yes," then he crossed her, took his coat and went out.

    So -

    go out and buy?

    When the man disappeared in front of Su Kui, she picked up her eyebrows, hummed softly, and tiptoed into the kitchen in a good mood. Tomorrow, let this arrogant man see what it''s called, the delicious food from the big food empire!

    The middle-aged woman who came to clean Su Kui every day is Martha. She is a soft woman with brown hair and green eyes. She came here to settle down with her husband. Her husband once had a huge debt in business and was hunted to death because he was unable to pay it. She had to go there to hide her name.

    So, she speaks and talks, her own insights, let her know, what to say, what to do.

    In the past, the reason why Shen Yang chose her was that she was more comfortable with smart women. Of course, it is only Chen Yang''s unilateral view that she will never know whether her proud temper will hurt other people''s self-esteem.

    Martha rings the doorbell of the cleanest and most spacious gate on the planet. Maybe she exaggerates, but when she sees the dirty stinky ditch and overcrowded refugee camp on the planet, God knows how happy it is to have a clean house of her own.

    And she and her husband can occupy a small room, and get a secure life, has been great luck.

    The door opened in response, and what caught sight was a beautiful and dazzling woman. This was the object she wanted to serve, a woman with unique advantages. Even after meeting many times, Martha has to admit that the beauty of women is a kind of beauty that can make people dizzy.

    With a soft smile, she said to Su Kui, "good morning, Miss Chen Yang. Do you need my help today? " Asked Martha.

    Yes, help.

    Her relationship with Chenyang is not the relationship between the employer and the Filipino servant. She volunteered to help her and do what she could, in exchange for a stable life.

    It''s something that many neighbors around us can''t ask for, so there''s nothing to complain about. Just a little labor force is needed to get enough protection to ensure their personal safety, which is very cost-effective.

    Martha is also very sober sometimes. She has read books by herself, and she used to be a person with some knowledge. So, when choosing a maid, she will see herself at once, right?

    Su Kui chuckled and said, "good morning, Martha, come in. I''m still in trouble today." She said gently that a black natural curly hair was tied at the back of her head with a ribbon, and the flowing hair hung in front of her forehead, adding a bit of gentleness to her charming and beautiful appearance.

    "No trouble, no trouble. It''s my pleasure to serve you, Miss Chen Yang." Martha quickly disguised the surprise in her eyes, walked in lightly, and was stunned when she saw the feathers on the living room floor.

    But she can stay for such a long time beside the eldest lady, who has a great temper, and always has something outstanding.

    After a few seconds, she quickly entered the state, put on her dust-proof clothes, and said softly to Su Kui, "Miss Chen Yang, please go into the bedroom first and have a rest. Here I will take it." The implication was that she was afraid that the dust would stain her clothes.

 Chapter 1529

    Su Kui was very satisfied with her vision, but she firmly refused her opinion and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Today, I made the living room dirty. It''s hard for you."

    Martha, of course, doesn''t have to.

    So, Su Kui went into the kitchen with kindness.

    Everyone has the value of existence. For example, for Martha, it''s not necessarily good for her that sukui refuses Martha''s help when she arrives. Maybe that''s not what Martha needs?

    She wants to survive in this chaotic planet, protect her children, and make her family happy, so she has to seek asylum.

    To please her is to flatter Louge in disguise. Maybe she thinks so.

    If Su Kui let her go as soon as she came, she would not be grateful to her, but would be full of fear, worried about whether she offended her, afraid that Lou Ge would cancel their protection from then on.

    -

    leave Martha to clean outside by herself. Su Kui cleans the red bird that has just shed its fur.

    That''s right. The red bird that died in peace is the one that was carried back by Louge last night. Now, it has no breath of life.

    says that as like as two peas and a bigger body, its shape is exactly the same as that of a chicken.

    That''s probably why birds don''t live apart?

    The red bird''s poison glands are on its back. Su Kui carefully cuts a hole in its back with a knife as thin as a cicada''s wing, and easily removes the poison glands. Then, looking at a large piece of white meat, Su Kui seemed to see it was made into a delicacy and put on the table.

    There is no seasoning, and from the introduction of the system, sunflower also knows that the red bird meat is very hard, about twice as hard as the muscle. Chewing up, certainly feel not very good, so, Su Kui clean up, directly put the red bird into the pressure cooker, hang the soup!

    Then I took out the dough that I delayed for more than an hour last night. After a night of natural fermentation, they have become soft and elastic.

    Su Kui knows. It''s a success.

    -

    because sukui was just beginning to struggle so much, those bird hairs are scattered everywhere, and Martha is a person who pursues perfection, even doing housework. After she cleaned it up, she began to check whether there was any clean-up. However, the attractive fragrance from the semi closed kitchen continued to penetrate into her nose, and finally permeated the whole living room, making her unable to concentrate at all.

    ohŁˇ God, what''s the taste? God, it''s so delicious!

    Martha is intoxicated by this attractive fragrance. At this moment, she wants to go straight to the kitchen to see what the hostess of the house is doing. But in the end, reason stopped her.

    No, Martha, you can''t do that! That will cost you your job, and you will be displaced again!

    She bit her teeth and let the fragrance flow into her nose, which she had never smelled in her life. It''s fragrant, like, it''s eaten?

    However, when her husband used to be a character, he took her in and out of high-end restaurants several times. The food was very beautiful. But the taste is far less than one tenth of what it is now.

    In this way, Martha, who was seduced by the smell of delicious food and enmeshed by curiosity, completed the task of cleaning hard.

    -

    at this time, 30 minutes have passed.

 Chapter 1530

    Looking at the rising white fog, Su Kui knew that the fresh flower shaped snacks had matured.

    She didn''t untie the lid of the pot at once, but went on with her movements. Her ten fingers are like jade. Her movements are very flexible. Her fingertips seem to be jumping. A small green flower appears in her palm.

    Martha can''t help but wonder when she looks outside.

    In the end, she did not resist her curiosity, and her feet came over uncontrollably. Holding her breath, she stood outside the semi open kitchen door and watched her movements, marveling at her dexterity.

    God, how are these things made.

    Does she really have nothing in her hand? Is it true that she pinched out those beautiful flowers with her fingers?

    Inevitably -

    too much!

    Su Kui sensed that a hot line of vision fell on her, and her hands firmly squeezed a flower again, then looked back. Seeing the visitor, he raised his eyebrows and said: "ah Martha, have you finished cleaning? "

    Martha, who was being caught, pinched the hem of her dress, and her cheek was a little hot. "Yes, yes, Miss Chen Yang." She replied.

    "I''m sorry to peek at you without your permission..."

    "It doesn''t matter," she said, but sukui stopped her. "It''s just that I have nothing to do. Thank you for your help today. Can you come in and help me if you can?"

    Her tone was very soft, and her words were considerate, which made Martha wonder why Miss Chen Yang looked like a changed person.

    But soon, she was so moved that she could hardly speak.

    I think this kind of Miss Chen Yang is really a very good person.

    After she washed her hands and walked into the kitchen, Su Kui lifted the lid of the boiling pot. She saw a dozen small flower shaped snacks that were only the size of a baby''s fist leaping on it. The color was different from those just squeezed out. They were pink.

    This color is closer to flowers.

    Martha smelled the fragrance and sweetness, which was just what she smelled in the living room. But not all of them. She turned her attention to the still running high-pressure electronic pan, and a strong fragrance filled the gap between the closed lids.

    Su Kui quickly picked up ten of them and put them in the bento box, then gave them to Martha.

    Blinked a beautiful eyebrow, red lips smile: "Martha, thank you for your help all the time. These are my new tosses. Take them back to Orlo to taste!" She put the box into Martha''s hands. Before she said no, she said, "just try it for me. I''ll trouble you in the future. Today, even if it''s a bribe."

    She winked at Martha, and her playfulness made her young and lively.

    Martha couldn''t help laughing. She could see that the other side was sincere. So she nodded, thinking that Orlo had never eaten delicious food since he followed them to the nameless planet. She could not even supply the cheapest nutrition, so she was more grateful to sunflower.

    She couldn''t say no more, so she had to thank her again and again.

    -

    Lou Ge came in with a big bag and a small bag. As soon as he opened the door, he smelled a strong fragrance.

    He frowned. What is the woman doing?

    "Great and great?"

    He made a deep voice, put his hand on the table, and followed the voice.

 Chapter 1531

    A woman''s long black hair is pulled up at will, dressed in a simple lake green dress, with household slippers on her feet, which is very daily. Her slender and tall figure is busy with her back to him. With the fragrance floating into her nose, Louge can''t see what she is busy with.

    Cooking?

    Lou Ge hesitated. He picked out the sword eyebrows, put his hands around his chest, and walked slowly to the wall.

    The closer you get, the stronger the fragrance.

    Su Kui heard that he was calling her, but she didn''t turn back. She was obsessive-compulsive when she did things, so she had to do everything accurately to the right moment.

    She is mixing the red bird''s meat with flour and frying it into crisp yellow meat pieces, which looks appetizing.

    It has to be mentioned that all kinds of appliances in this era are very convenient. At this time, the kitchen has basically eliminated fire and replaced it with electronic heating.

    The hot vegetable oil makes a gurgling sound, and the hot air is coming. Su Kui is wearing a mask. When he sees that the meat is fried to golden yellow, he quickly picks it up and turns off the electronic pan.

    Start to sprinkle salt and pepper, Su Kui wiped the sweat on his forehead, worked all day, and finally it was over.

    It didn''t need to be so slow, but she was not familiar with the operation of these kitchen utensils and almost caused an explosion. This is also the sunflower, which has never been disadvantageous. It''s the first time that sunflower has been planted. When you think about it, you can''t help but hold your forehead.

    "You just called me?"

    After all, Su Kui thought of turning around and asked Lou Ge.

    When I saw a big bag of things on the living room table, my eyes brightened, "have you bought them?" There are some surprises in the tone, and her eyes are full of water.

    Being watched by her, Louge looks away slightly uneasily.

    "Well," he said, turning the subject to her, "can you cook?"

    You know, in today''s era, few people can do these things. With the rapid development of society, all those ancient things are lost in the long river of history, and can never be restored.

    Now, the chefs who are active in the world are all family heirs who hold the secret recipe in their hands, and they are never willing to pass it on easily. And those dishes -

    Lou Ge is not unheeded, but in his opinion, it''s not as convenient as eating nutrients directly. Those dishes, even if they look appetizing, are like chewing wax.

    It''s expensive and tasteless. Later, Lou Ge would never eat again.

    But what this woman does today seems to be a little different?

    Hearing Lou GE''s asking about her cooking, Su Kui curled up her eyebrows and smiled, "yes, please try it? I just want to try it. I don''t know if it''s delicious, "she said. She picked up the less hot plate and put it into Lou GE''s hand." take it out for me. There are some others. You can have dinner by washing your hands. Thank you today. "

    then I can''t help but push him out.

    Louge: "..."

    He took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, and walked out with the dish of meat that constantly exuded an attractive fragrance, and suddenly stopped in the middle of it. Why should he listen to her?

    She told him to go out, and he went out? What''s more, she''s not afraid of him all of a sudden?!

    Put the plate on the table with a gloomy face. In fact, the table hasn''t been used since it was bought.

    Today, it''s finally in use.

    A pair of tiny hands suddenly reached out from behind.

 Chapter 1532

    Put a plate of colorful, fluffy and soft flowers on the table.

    "Sit down." Su Kui raised her chin and motioned for him to sit down.

    Then I sat down on the other side, looking at the first meal in the world, and also looking forward to the taste.

    Looking forward to her, Lou Ge moved her lips, but didn''t know what to say. He sat down in silence. In Su Kui''s clear eyes, he took a piece of meat and sent it to the mouth. His heart was poisoned.

    But when the meat piece entrance, bites open the crisp shell, the tooth embeds in the elastic full meat, froze for a while.

    His taste buds were stimulated by the full-bodied fragrance, which exploded in his brain for a moment.

    Not bad, but -

    delicious!

    He quietly ate the whole piece of meat, in Su Kui''s eyes, the face does not change and fork up a piece.

    Su Kui: "..."

    So, did she accidentally activate someone''s food attribute? However, to be able to eat delicious food with the same face and even act like taking poison, Su Kui is really taking Qi.

    When Lou Ge ate the third piece, Su Kui finally couldn''t help asking, "is it delicious?"

    Lou Ge is about to enter the action in her mouth. In her hot vision, she slightly raised her cold and hard chin and said lightly, "OK."

    Just fine?!

    Su Kui secretly turned a white eye, a duplicity man, you will regret later!

    "Don''t just eat meat, how about this one," Su Kui said to Lou Ge, pointing to another plate of flower shaped snacks.

    After that, she pinched a piece of it and sent it to the mouth. For a person who is used to eating all kinds of delicious food, she didn''t add any seasoning, just fermented it naturally, then mixed with various flavors of nutrients to enrich the color, and finally cooked it.

    The taste is not amazing, but it''s just for her.

    At least in the entrance of Louge, it eases the greasiness of meat.

    The mouth is soft and fragrant, with some fruit taste. If there is any sweet taste, it is just too small -

    two can solve one.

    -

    and away from the other side of the house where Su Kui lives.

    The night is getting deeper and deeper. The bright moonlight appears slowly above the night sky. It''s against the wind that blows slightly. It''s hard to be cool.

    When hearing the sound of opening the door, Martha would return to her mind from the air. Such a quiet night would always be very confusing.

    But when her husband and children come home, she will show absolute gentleness. In fact, she is also very happy. On this chaotic planet, how many men abandon their wives, and how many women are willing to be men''s vassals in order to seek shelter and leave their lovers and families behind.

    And her husband gave her absolute respect and infinite love. He knows that women are rare species on the planet, especially Martha. No matter how difficult life is, he won''t let her go out to work.

    As long as their family is still together, it''s enough.

    "Mom, I''m back!"

    Only ten year old boy came running in. He was wearing a dirty pullover. He had short blond hair and big eyes. He inherited the blue eyes of Martha lake and looked like an angel.

    It''s just fate that makes his early experience rough.

 Chapter 1533

    At the age of ten, he went out with his father to do what he could to survive.

    But when he got home, he was still the child his mother never grew up with. He released his nature.

    "Oh, Orlo, my boy, you''re back at last."

    Martha opened her arms, hugged her child tightly, and gave him a affectionate kiss on the forehead. Then her husband Kerry came over and took the mother and son into her broad chest.

    Only at this moment can their family truly feel that they are still alive.

    God knows how worried she is every time her father and son say goodbye to her and go out to work. Will they meet bad people and have any accidents.

    Fortunately, heaven is looking after them.

    "Martha, how are you at home today?" Kerry asked softly, changing her shoes and helping her with the housework.

    In fact, there is nothing to sort out. Martha is at home alone, and all she can do is this.

    "Of course, I''m fine," and I met a better man.

    Thinking about this, Martha suddenly thought of something. She smiled at Orlo mysteriously and said in a loud voice, "Orlo, my child, guess what surprise mom has prepared for you today?"

    "Mom?" The ten-year-old''s eyes lit up. In the blue eyes of the lake, they seemed to be reflected into the whole Starry Sea. They were so bright that they wanted to cry.

    If it is not their fault as parents, he must be the same as those children, loved by God, wanton running in the sun, to school, to make friends.

    Instead of, like them, coming to this nameless planet without self, like a walking corpse, you can''t see the light.

    "Guess what? Well, it must be a surprise. "

    Martha could not help rubbing his soft short hair and smiled softly.

    "Wow, really?!" Orlo couldn''t help grabbing Martha''s corner and shaking. "What''s mom? What''s mom? Show me. Tell me!" He looked up at his little head and prayed.

    Kerry can''t help but look on the side. He is a mellow middle-aged man, not tall. When he looks at his mother and son, he is full of tenderness.

    "Well, Martha, don''t tease him any more. Look at the little guy. He''s curious." he hasn''t seen his son show such childlike expression for a long time. Before, he was like a little adult, trying to take care of himself and not let his parents worry.

    However, the more he is like this, the more he makes parents feel guilty.

    "Well, now, close your eyes and wait for me." Martha smiled and motioned to Orlo to close his eyes.

    "Well!"

    The more mysterious she was, the more curious Orlo was. He closed his eyes, but couldn''t help but sneak in.

    Martha brought a plate of pink flowers from the cupboard and put them on the table in front of Orlo. In her husband''s puzzled eyes, she said briskly, "you can open it! Orlo ~"

    Orlo has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Hearing Martha''s words, he cheered and opened his eyes quickly.

    When I saw something on the table, my eyes were brighter, "Wow! Mom, I love you so much! "

    It''s food! What he had seen on TV, just watching, was going to drool.

    Martha looked sad. She and her husband looked at each other, and said softly, "eat now, don''t look at it."

 Chapter 1534

    As soon as the voice fell, Orlo had pinched a piece carefully and put it into his mouth. When the sweet and soft taste bloomed in his mouth, his eyes couldn''t open.

    "Mom, eat well!" He said excitedly.

    Ambiguous greeting parents two people, "Mom and Dad, you also come to taste, really delicious!" He gave Kerry and Martha a sensible one to eat.

    They were really curious about the taste of snacks, especially Martha, who was more curious after the attractive taste.

    They also know that if they refuse, they will leave all the snacks to Orlo. He who is sensible will not have the heart to let his parents watch him eat.

    So, after looking at each other, they tacitly picked up a piece and put it into their mouth. When tasting the taste of dessert, I was even more surprised.

    I think it''s incredible that they haven''t eaten the real food, but the taste, compared with this simple snack, is a little unsatisfactory!

    After the event, Kerry knew that these snacks were all presented by sukui, and he was very grateful to her. At the same time, she also told Martha to try her best to help in the future.

    After all, Orlo has not been so happy for a long time.

    -The next day, Louge got used to getting up early.

    He would get up in the early morning, run around the residential building for a few times, and finally come back to take a bath and drink a bottle of nutrition, even if he passed breakfast.

    But since last night''s meal, which the woman had made, he was inexplicable and had a sense of expectation for the meal.

    At the same time, unconsciously, they began to dislike the taste of nutrients. Before Mingming, he was used to the taste of nutrients.

    Unfortunately, it was destined to disappoint him.

    Su Kui didn''t really want to be a cook, so after a delicious meal, Lou Ge swallowed half a bottle of nutrition pitifully.

    I can''t swallow it.

    How did he put up with it before? This kind of liquid with a thick and astringent entrance?

    It''s strange.

    As the saying goes, from simple to extravagant, from extravagant to thrifty, since ancient times.

    -

    after sleeping until midnight, Su Kui got out of bed sleepily, dressed in pajamas, and walked out of the bedroom barefoot like a dream.

    Louge is sitting in the living room, watching the real-time news on the suspended display screen. He has a cold face, and does not know if it is the illusion of Su Kui. It seems that under the calm surface, there are countless ups and downs of gloom, which is about to break the ground.

    Finally hear the movement, Lou song eyes turn, moving the stiff neck. Drooping eyes looked at the brain on the eyes and wrists, very good, eleven o''clock.

    The woman is quite sleepy.

    The stomach keeps protesting, but it''s silent, so it won''t make him lose face.

    "Awake?"

    The man''s hoarse and low voice came into her ear, scaring Su Kui. She nodded stupidly, not waking up from deep sleep.

    "Have you forgotten anything?" Seeing her stupefied appearance, Lou Ge is biting his teeth. Why can''t I see her for two months? This woman becomes stupefied and stupid?

    Why not fear him?

    In other words, is it because I haven''t paid attention to her before? Even if we live in the same room, we are like two strangers sharing a room, and we don''t interfere with each other.

    One ignores, one evades, so even if we live together and want to meet, it''s very difficult.

    Su Kui blinked, the sleepy lips yawned, and the peach blossom eyes were covered with water mist.

 Chapter 1535

    "Wash?" With that, she walked into the bathroom.

    At the moment of closing the door, the sleepy expression on Jianli''s face disappeared in a flash, and instead, it was thick and bad.

    She raised her fine eyebrows, hummed and began to wash. There were some maintenance products on the washing table. Su Kui glanced at them and only chose the simplest cleaning products. The rest were useless.

    In the federal era, technology is advancing rapidly. In exchange, the radiation is very large. People''s immunity is improved, but the skin quality is poor. So there are countless skin care products, but unfortunately, the effect is very little.

    Even if it is called the ancient oriental beauty, it has a delicate appearance, but it can''t have the same delicate skin.

    Now a body of flawless skin, just because of the arrival of sunflower, the system automatically adjusts according to her attributes. Because she usually thinks highly of herself and doesn''t want to contact people too much, so no one finds her unusual.

    After only one day with Louge, Su Kui knew the character of this man. Maybe he was a character outside. He just didn''t know why he had to go incognito. He came to such a chaotic and disordered planet with noisy people.

    It looks cold and inhumane, but from last night''s dinner time, it seems that a man is also a foodie.

    Let you pretend to be cold. If you want to eat, just say it, and ask if she has forgotten anything. Sukui didn''t forget. She did it on purpose.

    Hee hee -

    -

    after washing, Su Kui went back to the bedroom and dawdled for a long time, carefully maintaining her delicate hands like jade. For beautiful things, Su Kui always has a kind of obsession. With the shuttling of planes, Su Kui''s pursuit of beauty has been deeply rooted.

    Lou Ge felt that he was about to become a sculpture.

    Why doesn''t the woman come out? Isn''t she hungry? Why don''t you cook? Or lack of food? Or what she wants him to do, she can say.

    He can do it for her as soon as he can, as long as -

    she makes another meal.

    Cough, Lou Ge also feels that she is so unpromising that she easily buys a meal from her. If she knows it, she will secretly laugh at her.

    Su Kui came out, saw his pitiful appearance, and finally made two bowls of noodles.

    The soup was made by red bird yesterday. The noodles were made by hand. Only a simple seasoning was put in, and then Lou Ge was called to eat.

    Lou GE has been waiting for this moment for a long time. She didn''t need Su Kui to say hello at all. Just as she opened her mouth, Lou Ge stepped forward like a spring installed in her body.

    It''s not like he''s here to eat, he''s here to kill.

    Su Kui blinked at his actions, and they froze.

    Just listen to Lou GE''s cold command: "you sit down, I''ll take it!" After that, he snatched two bowls of noodles from Su Kui and turned back to the dining table.

    Su Kui: "..."

    So, man, just say it if you don''t want to eat for nothing, you''ll lose me, you know?

    Su Kui sat on the dining table like a dream. The things she did last night were packed into her stomach by Lou Ge alone. I don''t know if I will continue to feed him from a model man to a fat man of 300 Jin.

    Early rise appetite is not good, Su Kui do is big.

 Chapter 1536

    After a few scribbles, she put down her chopsticks.

    Then

    Lifting eyes, on a pair of lead gray eyes, as deep as the night sky.

    "Look, look what I''m doing?" Next second, shut up, because the bowl in front of Louge is empty.

    Su Kui quietly takes back the judgment before, he is not a foodie, but a king of foodies!

    "Are you full?" Sukui asked, moving her lips.

    Lou Ge doesn''t speak. Since he doesn''t say he''s full, he''s not?

    "I still have two bites here. If you and you don''t mind..."

    Louge had already taken the bowl in front of her, and three or two people swallowed most of the remaining noodles.

    It''s bad for my big man.

    Su Kui said he was stunned.

    However, the so-called short mouth to eat people, short hands. Lou Ge ate Su Kui''s rice. Naturally, she was embarrassed to eat it for nothing.

    The chopsticks were automatically and spontaneously cleaned and put into the automatic dishwasher for cleaning and disinfection. At first, robots were used to replace household chores. Later, they were discarded by Louge because they were worn out.

    Now that Martha has come to help with the housework, he hasn''t added any new ones.

    Seeing Lou Ge, Su Kui didn''t take the initiative to grab jobs. She sat on the sofa, moved her knuckles and pinched her wrists. Just thinking about how to open up, let Lou Ge get her a set of photographic equipment.

    Everyone has a brain. It''s bound to me since I was born. Zhinao also represents his own identity. He goes to the government to replace the equipment once a year. However, the heavy equipment has not been replaced for more than a year. In this era when the equipment is eliminated very quickly, it cannot keep up with the pace.

    The function of brain is very powerful. In this world, entertainment is obviously the most prosperous. Because of the large population and technology replacing human resources, more and more people are consuming a lot of time. As a result, the entertainment industry, also using and living, seems to be the highest peak in history.

    In this era, stars are glorious. A little bit of works, which is a matter of pride, will be praised and sought after by fans. As long as the acting is not too bad, it can definitely be called the movie queen.

    This is a new era. All kinds of special effects can reach the peak. But at the same time, the material is limited, and the movie is just the main star of the alien war, or all kinds of cool and exciting racing, or space war.

    In the future, the lack of history makes people unable to study and make materials.

    And now, what is better than the power of fans? Chen Yang was exiled here, and her stepmother could never let her go out alive. Only another shortcut can be found. When she has absolute popularity and voice, she will be followed by countless fans. It is the fifth family of the main star, and there is no way to take her.

    What''s more, it''s just a woman with no real power? What she relied on was only a little calculation!

    "Is there anything else you need? I''m going out today. I can bring it back for you. " Louge packed up, walked behind the dazed woman and asked in a low voice.

    "Ah..." Su Kui suddenly returned to her senses. She rubbed her wrists, pondered for a moment, turned to him and said, "can you help me to upgrade my brain in the government?"

    She is a little embarrassed, gently sipped lips, "will it be difficult?"

    Lou Ge looks at her.

 Chapter 1537

    For a while, shaking his head, "no, is there anything else?"

    Looking at her drooping eyes, long curled eyelashes quiver like a fan. Lou Ge thinks that if the woman''s character was just like now at the beginning, would she still be exiled?

    However, it was only a moment''s thought, which was soon abandoned by him.

    No matter why, he doesn''t want to think about it, maybe it''s because if he didn''t have her, he wouldn''t see her now, would he? It is also possible that two strangers will not stay even if they pass by.

    "Well..." She frowned and thought, "photography equipment, if you can, please bring me a set back, it doesn''t matter a bit," she said, raising her eyes, her clear eyes straight into his deep eyes, "is it OK?"

    She looked at him as if he were her world.

    The head of the heart is hooked by something. Louge looks away and nods, "yes, I can tell you what I need at one time. I''ll try my best to find what I can. Do you want the ingredients?"

    Sunflower:

    Sure enough, the last sentence is the point.

    She nodded, "yes!"

    Lou GE''s lips are thin, and the cold in his eyes seems to melt a little. Looking at Su Kui, he feels a little soft.

    "Well, I''ll be back before dinner, that''s all."

    This sentence is also a silent reminder of Su Kui, dinner, to be ready.

    After su Kui nodded his head, Lou Ge made sure that the other side understood the meaning of his words, he raised his eyebrows and went out satisfied.

    He doesn''t have anything to do with his holidays. He just wants to go shopping on the pretext that he will be out of food and can''t bear to see that there are too few ingredients at home.

    -Half a month later.

    Louge went out with a heavy face and a large bag of portable dried meat prepared by sukui. Suddenly, he received a task. It is said that a star thief organization started to make trouble again.

    The rest of the team members in the organization can''t deal with it or even find their basis. However, even if they know that disrupting his vacation will make him unhappy, the star stealing organization, which has suddenly risen, has brought panic to the international community.

    But under, the head also had to scalp to send a notice to Lou Ge.

    Su Kui has been studying recipes during this period. In addition, she needs to be familiar with the operation of major websites.

    Now, the largest entertainment live broadcasting platform of Federal International is called glory live, which has the largest traffic, but also the largest number of hosts.

    Everyone is free to apply to be a host, and if the new host is broadcast live within three days, a new list will be refreshed in turn. This is also an exposure opportunity for every new anchor. If this time can attract traffic successfully, it is also a foundation for the future live broadcast.

    There are countless other platforms, big and small, but Su Kui has ignored them and only put the goal on the glory live platform.

    The so-called big competition, but as long as there is popularity, it is difficult to think whether it is red or not.

    In today''s live broadcasting industry, there is no such process as signing a contract. From the beginning of application, the agreement on the platform has been defaulted.

    The gifts received are divided into 70% by the host and 80% by the platform.

 Chapter 1538

    This is only the first agreement for the general anchor. When the popularity and income of the anchor reach an entry point, there will be staff to further discuss the cooperation intention and promotion with the anchor.

    Su Kui also paid attention to the sharing of other platforms, namely, 40% and 50%, and even asked for 70%, leaving only 30% for the anchor.

    In this way, the agreement to honor the live broadcast platform is the most just.

    Louge left suddenly, Su Kui saw that he was very reluctant to leave. Every day for half a month, he watched her change patterns to make snacks and vegetables. Every day, he took pains to get all kinds of fresh vegetables and edible meat from other places, and gave sunflower free play.

    As far as sunflower knows, these are not expensive, but few people will buy them.

    Because, I can''t cook.

    As time goes by, people are used to the convenient and fast way of filling their stomachs with nutrients, so they forget that, in fact, eating is also a kind of enjoyment.

    Lou Ge is getting along with Su Kui these days. Her feelings are changing day by day. At the moment of leaving, she feels reluctant.

    At the same time, she was a little sour, because she was just used to packing some dried meat for him, and then she said a gentle "pay attention to safety" to him, but he could not see any reluctance from her eyes.

    Does she still hate him?

    Hate that he didn''t care about her for more than a year?

    Lou Ge left with a gloomy mood. Knowing that she didn''t like going out and that the outside world was not safe, he specially made a robot from the base to protect the owner and put it at home. And contacted the logistics team, and told him to send fresh food here every three days.

    He calculated everything, but didn''t expect that when he came back, the change was not one or two.

    -

    today is July 20, Saturday, a normal day.

    The students and the working party have opened their brains, enlarged the projection screen, and then began the leisurely life of surfing the Internet.

    Most netizens have the habit of visiting the live broadcast. Although the current live broadcast is the same, it''s not a beautiful woman dressed in front of the camera to scratch her head, or a middle school student who is ill or thinks he''s funny that the anchor is saying something that he''s very cokes and the audience feels embarrassed.

    Now it''s customary to open the live platform.

    But tonight, there are some differences.

    Some people pull the front page, boring drag to the last column of new anchors, countless people''s eyes are attracted by the tray of cute shapes on the cover, which looks like clouds like marshmallows.

    Is it food? Yeah?

    Live cooking? It''s not new in the live broadcast industry, and some people have taken another path to attract the audience''s attention. Unfortunately, without that technology, what they have made is a mess of anxiety.

    In the end, no one is working on it any more.

    Because the audience has lost interest in this kind of live broadcast, and feel that they are fooling around, it''s better to see the reality of beautiful women.

    How long has it been since I saw someone cooking live? Do you want to go in and have a look?

    Hesitation is only a moment, many people are attracted by a picture on the cover.

    Just click to enter the clear screen, and a face with delicate appearance and gentle smile will appear.

 Chapter 1539

    It''s a special look at any time. The dark and soft curly hair is tied to the back of the brain. The broken hair falls from the forehead. The skin is as soft as snow like white rose. With a soft smile on her lips, she is waving to the camera.

    "Hi everyone, I''m Shen Yang. This evening is my first live broadcast. What''s wrong? Please forgive me a lot."

    she said. She seemed embarrassed and smiled, obviously not used to the camera.

    However, a small number of hundreds of audience, but she did not disguise the appearance to make her smile. Now the anchor, each just came up very skilled, obviously do not know how long exercise. Her undisguised appearance seems to be more in line with the title of new man.

    [wow, little sister is super beautiful, black hair and black eyes are so special ~]

    [look at the cover, does little sister want to cook live? ]

    [why don''t you chat with us? It''s hard to cook! ]

    [I''m so lucky that I''m honored tonight, or I''ll miss this beautiful little sister! ]

    [lick the screen silently. ]

    [crazy screenshot ing! Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I want to show off! ]

    Su Kui enlarges the projection screen on the brain, enters the kitchen, drags the projection screen to the position that can be noticed at any time, and then carefully cleans his hands.

    The intelligent camera automatically captures her lens and can make corresponding actions according to her inner instructions. Su Kui obviously put her selling point on cooking, and didn''t like to have too many people pay attention to her appearance.

    That will only take away the attention of fans, so that they can not more hit the experience of sunflower''s real live content.

    "Well, I''m going to start soon."

    she selected several questions and answered, "yes, not only today''s content, but also live cooking, just tonight, let''s make snacks."

    "interested partners can try it in person. It''s very simple. After the next broadcast, I will put on the dessert steps. Now, please focus on What I''m going to do next ~ "

    then, she took the fermented noodles out of the incubator and said:" well, this is the ingredients I''ve prepared. "She pointed to a soft and fluffy dough in the basin and said:" because of the first live broadcast, it''s too complicated to be understood, so let''s start with the simplest one! "

    They only saw the HD camera faithfully focus on the pink ball. In the lens, there are also a pair of delicate hands like art works. The nails are round and clean, and the even bones and flesh are covered on the phalanges.

    In this scene, I don''t know how many hand controls can be used.

    My God!! Ouch, ouch, ouch, I''m going to faint. I can''t afford to hurt my hand! ]

    [little sister''s hands are very beautiful, compared with heart. ]

    [at present, everything seems to be OK, but is the anchor sure there is no problem? ]

    [same feeling, I''m afraid you''ll blow up the kitchen. ]

    [I don''t know what''s wrong with the premonition that a young lady will succeed?! But, little sister, what are the ingredients you prepared? Why didn''t I see it!! ]

    [and why are dough pink? ]

    [super curious, QAQ said that the snacks on the cover are really made by my little sister? ]

    Su Kui Yuguang has been paying attention to the continuous refresh on the screen.

 Chapter 1540

    Because the speed is too fast, she only occasionally see which one is interested in, will give a voice to answer.

    "Dough? Well, the color change is very simple. It''s easy to change the color by mixing different flavors of nutrients into the fermented dough

    As she explained, she took out the fermented dough and divided it into small dough the size of a baby''s fist.

    With the passage of time, more and more viewers enter the live room.

    Soon, the number of people in the studio has reached tens of thousands, which has increased greatly among the new anchors, especially in the half an hour since the start of broadcasting.

    It''s not that there are not many viewers representing the glory live platform, but most of them don''t like watching the new live broadcast.

    And in recent years, the live platform seems to have a downward trend.

    "Welcome to our company. I like it. Please pay attention to it in the upper left corner. Momada ~"

    in order to broadcast live, Su Kui only prepared the taste of pink peach. She said something in her mouth, but didn''t delay her movements. Soon, under the action of her five fingers, a beautiful rose was pinched out by her.

    The pink rose is placed in the palm of the hand, close to the camera to show the audience.

    "Well, this is the first finished product. Do you like it?"

    The audience could not see her face, but her soft and clear voice was very comfortable to hear. Later, those who entered the live room were not lucky to see Su Kui''s real face again, so they began to have people brush comments below.

    In fact, at this time, some people believe that she can really succeed.

    Of course, there will be doubts if there is a consensus, but they are ignored by Su Kui one by one.

    [my mother, my little sister! ]

    [is this really made by hand? It''s too realistic, isn''t it?! ]

    [I wonder if this thing really can be eaten. ]

    [the live broadcast is not cheating our feelings, is it? This looks too fake! Even the most famous grove teacher in the Federation has never made such a thing! ]

    [ha ha, there are always some people who like to pick things, like to see, don''t like to watch roll ~]

    [we love to see the little sister''s hands, listen to the little sister''s voice, and the little sister''s glorious beauty! ]

    [Ma Da, my mouth is watering ]

    [want to eat, don''t say more. ]

    [wait What did I just see? The beauty of the golden age?! Does the anchor look good?! My God, it''s even more amazing. In addition, the voice is good to listen to ~]

    [the voice is good to listen to + 1, and it''s comfortable to listen to ~]

    [my little sister is a professional broadcaster, right? "Thank you for your praise. I''m not from the broadcasting department." Su Kui moved quickly and soon all the dough was made into various patterns by her. "Now, we''re going to go to the steaming cage."

    she carefully put the dough into the steaming cage, which is a specially customized tool for her This kind of thing, in this era, has long disappeared. Sometimes it''s too high-tech to make the original.

    So, if possible, Louge would like to please her for food, so she just drew a drawing and asked him to make it. Anyway, everything in this era is very fast. In two days, all the customized kitchen appliances will be finished.

 Chapter 1541

    The Native Americans had never seen this way of making food, and they were a little stunned at the front of the screen.

    Because this time, Su Kui chose a large steamer. After putting all the flower snacks into the steamer, Su Kui turned on the cooking mode of the kitchen utensils.

    [is it really food? ]

    [what is this? Curiously, is it made by the anchor himself? It looks a little ugly. ]

    [can you really eat this thing when it''s made? ]

    [look forward to the stars eyes ~]

    [little sister is OK now, come and talk with us ~]

    [beautiful little sister]. ]

    [I really want to taste it myself, no matter what, I will try QAQ after my little sister has released the production steps]

    [time is tough, no matter what, I will ask my best friend to accompany me to suffer, hehe ~]

    so, more people don''t want to be happy even if I don''t like it, shout a sentence and stand up in the social group There are countless spectators streaming into the studio, just like the chain effect, one has two.

    The speed of the comments is too fast to see clearly, and the gifts have never stopped, but they are all gifts of low value. They still don''t know what sukui is doing. How can they say that sukui is a complete newcomer. When she has a certain strength, they are worried about not paying for her technology?

    A lot of audiences are calling for Su Kui to show her face, but it''s enough to show her face once, and she still needs to keep enough mystery. Moreover, she doesn''t want to become a host who depends on selling her face. At that time, it will be very unfavorable for her identity exposure and her return to Chenjia.

    So while chatting, Su Kui paid close attention to the situation over the steamer.

    -

    and here and now, on a deserted planet.

    Louge, with smoke in his mouth, leaned against the metal wall inside the starship, looked like a phoenix in the midnight, and stared at the familiar scene in the display screen projected by brain.

    "I''ll go to the boss. Is this the woman you hid in nameless star?"

    "Why didn''t we know that this woman was so powerful? How can you make food? "

    The point is, it''s delicious. A bearded man chewed the dried meat in his mouth and asked broadly, "it''s a pity that I haven''t seen what she looks like, but it must be beautiful to be liked by the eldest brother, isn''t it?"

    "Have you ever tried?" The man blinks, uses one kind of very wretched expression to rush the building song: "certainly tried? Otherwise, we can leave our brothers behind for her, singing at night, not willing to give up the task? "

    Look, isn''t it still dark?

    As soon as he spoke, one foot kicked him away, leaving a dark footprint on his trousers. Lou Ge frowned, glanced at him coldly, and said, "roll!"

    "Wow, the boss is shy?"

    The big man is still joking. His friendship with Louge for many years is more intimate than that of his brother, so he doesn''t care if he suddenly gives him a kick. Smile to get up from the ground, continue to tease.

    The rest of the people have long been used to his off key, and have stood far away to see the play, and from time to time to scan the screen.

    I can''t help sighing in my heart. How can I still be immature? How awesome is that? So slow and hot, they will lose these fans!

 Chapter 1542

    However, in fact, the number of viewers in sukui''s studio is still increasing.

    Louge Temple drum drum, listen to the big man''s chatter, brain benevolence will explode. At the same time, because I couldn''t determine the location of the new rising star thief for a long time, I thought that this woman had even opened a live broadcast to cook delicious food for everyone on the Internet. And he can do nothing but look.

    He is the first one to eat her cooking!

    The heart is very unbalanced, so someone with a gloomy face can''t hold it. He glanced at the big man lightly, his cold and thin lips lifted lightly, and said, "next time she will send me something, you don''t want to eat it."

    The big man choked and stared, "why, boss, do you know that you will lose me like this!" Once you get used to the delicious food, who is willing to touch the weak nutrients.

    "Too much."

    Lou GE''s understatement left a sentence, and again set his eyes on the screen.

    At this time, Su Kui finally turned off the electronic heating system, and said to the audience with great mystery: "now, let''s count down, what is the snack that will be presented in front of you

    Her soft ending was long, which made people''s appetites.

    After waiting for her for so long, nearly two hours in front of the screen, many people''s hearts are involuntarily raised, and their eyes are tightly glued to the huge steamer.

    [open it quickly, little sister!! Ah ah, I can''t wait! ]

    [I feel like I will fail ]

    [the last moment is coming, why am I nervous? ]

    Su Kui looked at the comments and smiled. At this moment, the gifts were brushed more frequently. She took a deep breath, "five, four, three, two, one --"

    countless audiences, including the big man who had just been cleaned up by Louge, and his surrounding people, all involuntarily followed her slogan and counted down.

    When the last syllable falls, a small hand as long as jade pulls open the cover of the steamer, and the white fog spreads all over the camera, making you feel the dense heat in front of the screen.

    [ah ah ah, can''t see, can''t see, failed?! ]

    [wow, little sister, please wipe the lens, it''s blocked! ]

    [Ma, is it really steamed? So real. ]

    [now I want to take it back. ]

    [I want to see you too! See, my mother, miss and sister are so powerful. I want to powder you for ten thousand years! ]

    when the following comments appear, the camera has returned to normal, and the mist has dissipated. One by one, the pink rose shaped snacks emit hot air and appear in the picture.

    As the camera zooms in, the hot air seems to have a sweet fragrance, which is almost invisible to the audience''s nose.

    Lou Ge hears the swallowing sound coming from behind, and the protest sound from his belly. There is a dark color floating in his lead gray eyes, and his thin lips are tight. He doesn''t speak.

    "Old, old, this task is over, take us to your house, OK?"

    The big man opened his mouth first. He winked at his brothers. "We won''t go empty handed, will we?"

    The rest of the people responded and nodded, "yes, boss, what do you think sister-in-law likes? Let''s get it for her, OK?" As the most powerful secret weapon of the Federation, they have no military rank, but the right they hold is superior to the Federation.

 Chapter 1543

    Because they are the important force to defend the Federal International.

    Except for the federal leaders, they ignore the orders of anyone and are not subject to the command of any official. And even federal leaders have to be careful with them. After all, this group of people with magic has both the terrorist power to destroy an entire planet and the ability to protect their peace and stability.

    Can''t get angry, so we have to be careful.

    No one can control them, but fortunately, federal leaders have found a leader for this group.

    Although his character is strange, cloudy and sunny, he is really a good teacher. Moreover, his ability is superior to that of all the players, and those who have the ability are the most convinced.

    Hearing this, Lou Ge glanced at the big man with a smile like a smile. "Buss, how could I not know that your success is only this?"

    Hearing this, Buss, with a beard all over his face, was not ashamed of his neck, but proud of himself. He retorted, "boss, aren''t you? In order to be able to eat more meals made by his sister-in-law, he delayed the task for three days?

    A guy with no professional ethics! What qualification to laugh at him!

    Buss talked on and on.

    Lou Ge finally reflected. He took a breath from the corner of his lips and looked at bath in a daze. "Who told you that she was my woman?"

    Although it sounds a bit pleasant, but he and Su Kui, really, no relationship!

    "Ah?"

    Buzz blinked. "Boss? I beg your pardon? But, this... " Pointing to the live broadcast of the screen, which shows no face, only a pair of white hands and soft and fluffy pink snacks, he said: "isn''t this woman living with you?"

    "Yes, yes," the other brothers also stared at the innocent eyes, looking straight at Louge.

    Louge Temple straight jump, he pinched the bridge of his nose, "who told you that living together must be a male and female cohabitation relationship?" They are very pure cohabitation relationship is not it?

    When I saw the eldest brother''s face was gloomy, there was a restless factor in the air around him. The rest of them swallowed their saliva and didn''t dare to make any more jokes.

    It''s not fun to be picked up by the boss. Moreover, now it''s in the starship, close to the hatch. Although they won''t die, if the boss grabs them and throws them out, they don''t cry.

    It''s not that Lou Ge hasn''t done it.

    Buss is the one who receives the most.

    "Ah ~" buss nodded with a smile. Others were afraid of Lou Ge. He was not afraid, "understand, understand! The eldest brother is a gentleman. He pays homage to the ancient men and women! "

    "Go away!"

    Looking at his smiley face, Lou Ge got a headache, gave him a bad look, and went to see the screen helplessly.

    -

    and the live broadcast is coming to an end.

    Lou Ge scolds secretly, but it''s all done by buss.

    Su Kui''s smiling face appears in the camera again. Although it''s just a flash, it''s enough to make a group of Yan value party shout beautiful.

    She put the dessert on a carefully made plate and said with a smile, "in this way, today''s dessert is finished. In fact, the shape of the dessert is not limited to the pattern of flowers, so you can play it freely."

 Chapter 1544

    "Even if it''s not well done, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect the taste. Of course, if it''s troublesome, it''s more convenient to group it directly."

    She explained step by step that today is just an appetizer. Make a simple one. Later, she won''t make such a thing again.

    Without challenging things, it''s easy to make the audience tired.

    Even if cooking is a scarce category in the live broadcasting industry, it is the same.

    [take a good look, I think it will be delicious!! ]

    [want to eat, want to eat ]

    [can I sell these little sisters? No matter how much the price is, even if it''s only sold to me ~]

    [I really want to taste it. ]

    [is it too simple? That''s it. Can I really eat it? I wonder if it''s made of ingredients. Even if the appearance looks like again, but the audience can''t eat it. Who knows whether it''s delicious or not? Let''s do it, just like it is! ]

    [the people upstairs don''t want to see out. They are most bothered by this kind of twittering. ]

    [what if it''s fake? Whether it''s the face value of the host or the live content, it''s very new in today''s rampant live industry, OK? ]

    [thank you for a wonderful evening! ]

    [how? You can''t say anything if you have doubts? I put the words here, I just don''t believe it, what''s the matter?! ]

    Su Kui saw this ID that was constantly picking up trouble, but he smiled and didn''t talk. After the fans accepted him, he began slowly and said: "it''s normal for someone to question him, so no, this friend named baa can leave an address for me in the background, and I will mail the snacks made by this live broadcast to you. As for whether you can eat them, please come back after trying Comment no! "

    [wow, QAQ wants to cry! Little sister, look here. I want to love too! ]

    [it''s true to want to eat, it''s super curious. ]

    [swearing and eating? I have to say, man, you made it. ]

    [the screen has been recorded, and one baa. Remember to send out your comments after eating it. Don''t talk hard when it''s time.]

    look at this scene, and Lou GE''s eyes flash. When someone questioned her ability, he didn''t even notice it in his eyes. After a few minutes of gloom, his whole body suddenly sank like a drop of water.

    Su Kui didn''t know the situation here. She looked at the comments patiently for a while, and suddenly made a decision, saying: "OK, OK," she said in a tone of frustration, "since all the partners want to taste the taste, it''s a very happy thing for a person who likes to study the dishes. But today, there are too many Babes to watch. I really don''t do it Enough points. "

    Although helpless, the tone of voice is always playful and brisk, which makes the audience laugh because they can only watch but can''t eat.

    It doesn''t matter. My sister''s live broadcast is very good. Is it still live tomorrow? ]

    [it doesn''t matter if you can''t eat it. My little sister should be happy.]

    [it''s true that what we said is reasonable. Our practice is indeed difficult for our predecessors. ]

    it''s a group of considerate audience ~

    Su Kui read the comments and sighed in his heart that even if someone said something bad from time to time, more of them were still releasing their kindness to her.

    "So, it''s time to test your luck. Now let''s welcome your friends to leave a message."

 Chapter 1545

    "I will randomly intercept ten lucky fans from the friends who left the message and give them snacks."

    when the voice falls, several people behind the Louge will open their brains in silence.

    Louge: "..." As a captain, should he say something?

    However, after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything. Instead -

    quickly and unnoticed, he sent a comment to the past.

    When buss looked up, he saw that the eldest brother just put away his brain and made a serious appearance. He was silent: spicy chicken eldest brother, can you be a little stingy? Just a little bit of luck, he''s going to come and have a piece of it!

    [ha ha, Miss ha, choose me! ]

    [little sister wuwuwu is very kind! ]

    [now it''s time to fight for your character. No one can compete with me! ]God owes me 18 years of good luck. I''m willing to block this moment! ]

    [mmm. ]

    [look at me!! ]

    [I''d like to see, is it really delicious? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The comments were refreshed quickly, so sukui was also quick. She used the live lottery software to start the quick screen capture function. Soon, a list of ten lucky viewers came out.

    Su Kui said the name of id one by one, and said briskly: "it''s these ten lucky little friends. You don''t need to be depressed if you don''t get one. There will be activities in the future. Continue to pay attention to Shen Yang. Click to pay attention to him in the upper left corner."

    "please go to the background to personally stab him as soon as possible. Take your ID and leave the contact information and address. I will send the gift as soon as possible."

    "Today is the content. It''s very late. Chenyang is going to have a rest. At the same time tomorrow night, she will not be separated."

    then she waved and quit the studio.

    After seeing her figure disappear, Lou Ge lowered his eyelashes and thought about it. He took out his brain and hit an address to send it.

    Buzz: motherfucker How can I break it? Why is the boss so lucky? A large group of them kept sending comments without being intercepted, and he sent a word at will.

    Yes, it''s the simple "um" that was drawn?

    It''s not scientific!

    Or, in fact, the eldest brother colluded with the elder sister-in-law, right? He didn''t believe that the two had lived together for such a long time that there was no real relationship between them! After all, although the eldest brother is not very handsome, he has clear facial features and is a proper tough man. On the main star, I don''t know how many young girls are longing for the mysterious leader of the small army. They are expecting to marry him in their dreams!

    As the object of being pregnant by thousands of girls, how can a woman without a famous star escape the charm.

    "Boss, are you really kind to do this?!" What''s more, they are on such a crappy planet. What''s the address the boss filled in?

    Someone gave a quick glance, master?

    "No, boss, send it to the office? It should be broken then, right? "

    Smell speech, Lou Ge takes back the wisdom brain, carelessly raises the eyes, the lead gray eyelashes are slightly agitated, the thin lips slightly spit out a word, "no, soon, we can finish work and leave."

    At one moment, Buss was still immersed in grief. At the next moment, hearing Louge''s words, he raised his head in surprise, "really?!"

    Louge can''t easily say the judgment. Once they say it, they will be sure to take it for granted. They can go home soon!

 Chapter 1546

    Thinking that they will be able to go back in a few days, and, most of all, they can go to the eldest brother''s house to have a meal.

    After all, although the eldest brother has a tough mouth, he treats his brothers well. In this way of thinking, it seems that it doesn''t matter that you are always cleaned up.

    -The next day, Su Kui asked him to help send out the snacks when the people sent by Louge gave her food. During this period, as a result of his hard work every day, Su Kui gave him some snacks in return for sending her something.

    Coming and going, the young boy began to look forward to the date when he would send things to the stars.

    Sometimes even before the time came, I couldn''t wait to run over. At that time, there were many ingredients stored in sunflower refrigerator.

    However, Su Kui never said anything. The boy''s appearance is also the recognition of her food.

    -

    in today''s era, sending goods is very fast. If the delivery point is not far from the consignee''s planet, it can be delivered in a few hours.

    So.

    Two hours before sunflower''s live broadcast every night, six of the ten lucky viewers received gifts.

    The first time they received it, they were excited to show off on the Internet.

    Jijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijiji! As like as two peas live, they smell delicious, sweet and sweet, and look good! A little cute, can''t bear to say what to do? ]

    the attached picture is a picture taken just after opening the box.

    [envy the good luck of the landlord. ]

    [strong absorption of European gas! Bless me to be a lucky member of the audience tonight. I don''t care, I will eat too!! ]

    [really, it looks like, eat well, swallow saliva! ]

    [damn you, show off what? Are you demonstrating to those of us who haven''t been drawn? ]Don''t leave after school! ]

    a lot of people were watching, while the expression of indignation was stimulated.

    At this time, the social platform is actually similar to the original social platform. It''s all dynamic places. Many celebrities have real name certification on the hi guest. They need to send some updates every day to interact with fans.

    Su Kui''s name is just registered, and its real name is certified as the host of glory live platform.

    Now, when this anchor is rampant, just search it. Nine out of ten have been anchors. No way, the threshold is too low, as long as there is a set of basic shooting equipment, and a brain that can access the Internet, everything will be easy to do.

    Every hair movement of six people has made her special, which has attracted a little popularity for her.

    Bazaari: [dim sum just arrived, I''m sorry, I''ve eaten it up. It''s so delicious! Originally, I wanted to stay here to taste it slowly, but Ma''s Chicken said it was tears. It''s soft and fragrant. It''s a bit sweet and delicious. It''s a peach flavor. It''s great! Bixinchenyang little sister, I''m really lucky this time. The food I made is delicious and I''ll always support it. MMD ~]

    Mary Mary changes: [cough, God knows how I wish I had a snack. I''m an only child. I don''t have an annoying younger brother. I''ve robbed him! Finally with tears to finish the last piece with him, I just want to say, those who question the little sister, wait to fight! ]

 Chapter 1547

    Three, two, one is equal to one: share with your family what you eat. There is no doubt that it''s absolutely delicious to the explosion! If the little sister opens a shop, please let me know and support her! At the same time, I feel that I have lived for the first half of my life! Only now do we know that food can make people happy! ]

    meow sauce! It''s delicious! Say important things three times. In addition, why doesn''t little sister start broadcasting? Looking forward to the explosion, what will you do tonight? ]

    butterfly dream: it''s very delicious. I can''t stop eating it. I''ve lived for more than 20 years. I don''t want to drink nutrition anymore. May I starve to death? In addition, because it''s delicious, I studied according to the steps my sister said, but ]

    [picture] [picture]

    the owner of this building attached a burnt black picture, as well as a pink and tender snack just opened when sunflower was sent.

    By contrast, it''s not too hot.

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha kitchen killer! ]

    [not everyone can be as dexterous as a young lady ~]

    [I was very jealous, but when I saw what the landlord had made, I wanted to ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! ]

    [I just want to know, are you OK, landlord? Are you making snacks or bombs? It''s a little powerful

    So far, there have been six audiences who have given praise after eating snacks.

    Su Kui watched all this with a smile, and there was only one hour left for the live broadcast. She''s going to sort out the ingredients for tonight and make a difficult one.

    Just as she was about to turn off her brain, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and opened her door with curiosity when she heard a system prompt of "Ding".

    One baa: [I also received snacks. The host is very honest. First of all, this snack is very delicious. It''s the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten since I lived. And I don''t want to drink any nutriment any more. Dim sum is fluffy and soft, which is very suitable for the elderly and children. Girls should like it better. After all, the shape of the dream also has a little fruit sweet dessert. The moment when you eat it into your mouth, the taste will explode in your mouth, stimulating the taste buds. Now I find that I have the function of taste bud. ]

    he sent two microblogs in a row. The first one was a detailed comment on the taste of snacks, and the second one was a solemn apology to Su Kui.

    One baa: [then I''m very sorry. It was extreme last night. Please forgive me. I''m sorry. @A small cook. ]

    Su Kui thought for a moment after seeing it, and replied: "it''s good to change if you know something wrong. In fact, it''s normal to have doubts. If you can admit this, it proves that you are actually a very good person. Thank you for liking my food and being satisfied. ]

    [it''s amazing to see a big sister! Hold and lick! ]

    [group photo of strong front row! ]

    [hahaha, you''ve been slapped! Does baa face ache ache? ]

    [so many people say it''s delicious. I wonder if it''s hype. Is there another little star coming out? ]

    [I find that there are really many people who can''t see others well. I don''t want to say anything you can do. We don''t welcome sprayers! ]

    [little sister Sego! Hit those people in the face with strength, support you! ]

    visually, my little sister is about to harvest a brain powder, which is very bad for my little sister. ]

    [it''s good to watch the time silently. It''s time for the live broadcast again. Are you ready for the napkins? ]

 Chapter 1548

    [it''s time for crazy self abuse again. I want to see if I can''t eat it. I''m probably poisoned. Help! ]

    [I''m poisoned, hahahaha, but I''ve given up treatment, I don''t want to take medicine!! ]

    [I don''t want to eat anything except the delicious food made by my little sister. ]

    Su Kui didn''t expect a small snack to cause such a hot discussion. Today, her search volume has been on the hot list, and her fans have also increased by 100000 in one day.

    A small account without any foundation, a newly registered account, how terrible the fans'' rising speed.

    Although it''s only a drop in the ocean compared with the hundreds of millions of fans of those movie stars, it''s a good start for Su Kui now.

    Sukui didn''t plan to make a fortune by live broadcasting. Her purpose was to develop her own business territory after gaining popularity.

    Perhaps there is a sensitive sense of economic opportunities, aware of her intentions. But how about that? Hi Ke''s network IP is completely anonymous, and she left no contact information except her name. There are countless recipes in the brain. The ones leaked from the live broadcast are nothing at all.

    It seems that after another period of live broadcast, you can start to prepare your own shop. Awesome delicacy,

    can start with snacks and shops, and sell them on a daily basis, presumably, she will love her food and will have great curiosity for her friends.

    Time came a little, Su Kui in the hi guest sent a dynamic.

    Chenyang little Cook: it''s going to be live soon. Guess what I''m going to do tonight? Let''s challenge a little bit more difficult, ha ha ~ then, do a little investigation. If Chenyang opens a small shop, how many people will support it? At seven o''clock in the evening, we''ll see each other. ~ [kiss]

    [picture]

    with two pictures of the cleaned ingredients, Su Kui is going to be a beggar this time. For the aborigines, the complexity of this kind of thing is probably no less than that of Mars hitting the earth.

    In fact, this should be a modified version of the chicken, because at this time, a lot of things have disappeared, the lotus leaf is also the same. But sunflower has found other alternatives, a large leaf with its own fragrance.

    I am the first! Strong wall, who else!! ]

    [kill the first, report the second!! ]

    [Oh, it''s only the third one, isn''t it? I''m not happy. The first blog of little sister Chen Yang, it''s hard! ]

    [is it meat? This, what is it? Bird? ]

    [red bird, it''s not allowed for little sister, it''s poisonous!! ]

    [although you can''t eat, you will have diarrhea, right?? ]

    [that fool, I''m not afraid of poison. After the live broadcast, my little sister can mail it to me directly. I''ve eaten all the live broadcast. ]

    [mother''s upstairs is too shameless to eat! Look at me, little sister. I can eat ten! ]

    [drink a nutrient to watch the live broadcast of my little sister. I can''t bear to see half of my saved stomach hungry. ]

    [now I believe in my little sister. Since she chose the red bird, she must have a reason! That''s right, that''s how headstrong brain powder is! ]

    Su Kui selected a few comments for reply and interaction. After watching the time, he logged into the glory live platform and opened the live room.

 Chapter 1549

    "Hi, I''m Shen Yang. Thank you for coming to my live room."

    because last night''s foundation lies in the personal experience and praise of several fans, so tonight''s live broadcast has just begun, attracting tens of thousands of viewers.

    Su Kui bent her eyebrows, looked at the camera floating in front of her eyes, pointed back at the ingredients she had prepared, and said, "I guess you don''t know what I''m going to do, do you? Today''s food is very difficult to make. Let''s follow the old rules. Today''s food will also be picked out by ten lucky audiences after the event. Give them gifts. Remember to keep them until the end. "

    after she informs, her hands close and clap gently." since that''s the case, let''s start! "

    She adjusted the camera, and her delicate little face quickly disappeared into the picture.

    Let a group of selfie party shout No.

    [wow, don''t let me watch it for a while!! ]

    [although the food is good-looking and delicious, I still want to see my little sister! ]

    [well, I can''t look at my face, but my hands are also good.]

    [in other words, I''m only curious about what skincare products did miss Chenyang use? Why is the skin so delicate! Like a baby, you can''t see pores at all! ]

    [yes! Ask for the secret recipe together! In one''s lifetime, I finally saw the legendary skin, which really existed! ]

    [our country owes us a series of products that can break the skin. ]

    [I can''t guess, but I can see how mysterious little sister Chen Yang looks. ]

    [it will be reserved for the last time to express love to my little sister. ]At the same time, Su Kui started the live broadcast on time. On another desert filled planet, several figures flash by like ghosts. They cover their original appearance with easy containers, and their spirits are tense.

    The team, led by a tall man, is slowly approaching the depth of the desert.

    -

    "because the treatment is not elegant, I have cleaned all these ingredients properly."

    Su Kui introduced the name of the ingredients one by one, "I think everyone guessed it. Yes, it''s a red bird. There''s a slight toxin in its body. Eating too much may cause fatal danger, so it can''t be used as ingredients. But today, I want to tell you that it''s not only delicious, but also delicious.

    [ah ah ah! Good or bad, little sister! ]

    [so it seems that the little sister has eaten it. ]

    [don''t you know the host is still short of boyfriend? Pets are OK. What do you think of me? Where to fight! ]

    [a man who can be a boyfriend of a great sister must have saved the galaxy in his last life, envious, jealous and hateful. ]

    [curse your little sister''s future boyfriend''s teeth to lose their light.]

    as she takes time to see the audience''s comments, Su Kui patiently tells them the name of the ingredients, and at the same time continues: "the new kid remember to click on the upper right corner to pay attention to Shen Yang, and have a lot of benefits in the future. Don''t miss it."

    "Nah, because the ingredients are ready, Now it''s about to be salted, but before salting, you can see here, "Su Kui''s slender jade fingers point the position of the red bird''s neck, where a small opening is made," here is the position of the red bird''s poison gland. Open a hole here, and then continue to the back, pull out the whole poison gland, and it''s OK. "

 Chapter 1550

    [lying trough, so simple?! ]

    [no, I can''t believe ]

    [really?! Why no one tries such a simple thing! ]

    maybe it''s because someone is poisoned, and there are too many poisonous foods in the world today, leading people into the blind area. Coupled with the rapid development of science and technology, people''s life has entered a fast pace, few people will focus on the study of food practices, to find new ingredients.

    Because of this, such a simple truth, when it is found that there is a toxin in the body, it directly gives up this kind of food.

    After a moment''s deliberation in their hearts, they all understood. After understanding, look at the white jade like hands in the camera and the woman who is dedicated to making delicious food, and you will find it extremely attractive.

    "You should remember that before you do it, you must first remove the whole gland, which is clear and clean. Otherwise, when the food is cooked, the toxin will expand into the meat, resulting in a delicious dish, which in an instant becomes a poison. "

    Su Kui quickly touched the whole body of the red bird with all kinds of seasoning ground by himself, then filled in some spices in the belly of the red bird, and finally covered it with sauce.

    [eh? What did little sister do with all this? ]

    [I also want to know that I haven''t seen it at all! Did little sister invent them all by herself? ]

    [it seems that curiosity has opened the door to a new world. ]

    [hmm? Does the host seem very different? ]

    [what should I do if I''m already drooling? Is there any help? ]

    [Mingming has just drunk two nutrients, and now he is hungry what to do!! ]

    [I have a hunch that it must be delicious. If I guess wrong, I will be punished for eating up the food made by my little sister! ]

    [wow, upstairs is shameless! ]

    Su Kui laughed and said, "this is the lotus leaf of Manglietia, which has a special fragrance. My goal today is to let the fragrance of lotus leaf enter into the flesh of red bird." In this way, it can not only remove the excess oil in the red bird meat, but also naturally show the fragrance when the meat is imported, bringing different taste experience to the people who eat.

    The emerald green leaves are very large, similar in shape to lotus leaves, but much softer than lotus leaves, and the smell is more pure and fragrant.

    Compared with the lotus leaf, it seems that this kind of leaf is more suitable for making grouse.

    In fact, as long as there are human beings in the world, there will be delicious food to eat. It just depends on people''s hands, and whether they are willing to find good things.

    This is the so-called food chain. There is no reason why nature deprives human beings of everything they can eat when they survive.

    After kneading the whole body of the red bird, Su Kui wrapped the whole red bird in the lotus leaf, tied it with thin silk thread, and temporarily put it aside.

    "Now, let''s prepare for the last step. It''s very simple. Just use the flour milled from all kinds of grains you like to mix with a certain proportion of water, and then knead it into a dough. Like me, roll out a piece of dough that can cover the red bird! "

    After she finished, she wrapped the dough around the outside of the lotus leaves until there was no crack.

    "Good. The last step is done. Now, we''re going to use the oven!"

    It has to be said that this era is also very sad.

 Chapter 1551

    Food is backward, but all kinds of kitchenware are so advanced that they are appalling. It''s also a cheap sunflower.

    In the eyes of countless people, Su Kui picked up the chicken and sent it to the single grill at a fixed time of 30 minutes.

    During this period of time, Su Kui must not be idle. Thinking of yesterday''s live broadcast, Su Kui simply asked, "I don''t know if there are any friends who tried the snacks last night? I will randomly pick out five lucky fans to reward the secret small meat jerky when I can post the news and take photos with me

    When she said that, the audience of nearly 100000 people was boiling in an instant.

    Although it''s a test of character to choose 15 gifts out of 100000 people, who knows who will win the next prize if they don''t participate in it?

    The world is uncertain. Everyone can be the next lucky one.

    In particular, the word "secret system" catches people''s ears.

    This is the best anchor I''ve ever seen, not one of them. ]

    [young lady is so gentle. I sincerely hope that the shop of little sister will be opened earlier ~ it will be won. ]

    [I''m right upstairs. Let''s start the anchor. It''s too hard to eat all day! ]

    [QAQ I will say that I can''t wait after Miss Chen Yang''s broadcast, have I tried with full confidence? It''s just ]

    [I almost blew up the kitchen. Mingming''s little sister is so good-looking. Why am I making the atomic bomb? ]

    [my mother taught me a lesson with her ears. Tonight, the whole family will watch the live broadcast of my little sister in front of her brain. Ha ha ~ this time, let my mother come and laugh at me! ]

    [it seems that the difficulty is not small ~]

    [try later! In order to fight for a good character, let it go! ]

    in this way, in one side of the gag, the audience found that Su Kui''s hands did not stop, but quickly took out several red birds from the refrigerator, which had been cleaned.

    Because she didn''t have to demonstrate with the audience any more, Su Kui did it very quickly. She rubbed her aching wrist and breathed heavily after she put the remaining nine into the oven.

    Even in the world today, the physical strength of human beings has been strengthened a lot, but they are still just ordinary people who will have life, old age and death. It''s totally incomparable with those with powers, such as Shen Yang himself, who has no powers, no physical ability and no evolution, and still stays in the body of the pampered daughter who was loved by the family before.

    I''m afraid of cold and heat. I''ll do some work. I feel sore the next day.

    This body, has been raised delicate full, left to water, like the greenhouse flowers abandoned in the sun. If it''s not a mistake to meet Louge, it will wither quickly, rot in the mud and disappear in the sun.

    Can be nurtured like this, have to say, Shen Yang''s stepmother, really good calculation.

    Without Chen''s family and being driven to the unknown planet, she would not even die?!

    -

    Su Kui thought about it in his brain, and his comments never stopped.

    [wow, I envy the person who will be drawn. I thought it was a red bird shared by ten people. Unexpectedly, it was a complete one! ]

    [little sister is so generous! ]

    [let''s open the shop quickly, little sister. We can pay for it. It''s too expensive for you to always send us things like this! ]

    [mm-hmm, let''s hurry to open the store. As long as the price is reasonable and a little expensive, we will definitely support it! ]

    [I feel sorry for you, miss. Would you like to stop doing activities in the future? ]

 Chapter 1552

    [I see the host rubbing his wrist. I''m tired of doing this, right? ]

    [it seems that the physique of the anchor is very bad. You can see it from the skin. It''s too pale! To pay more attention to the body oh ~]

    see the following harmonious speech, the eyes of shuiguanghe can not help bending, red lips, Su Kui gently said: "thank you for your concern, I will pay attention."

    "The shop is already under consideration. Don''t worry too much. It''s OK to give you some welfare occasionally. In fact, you can try it by yourself. What you make will satisfy your heart when you eat it, right? "

    [what the little sister said is right, n (* ˇÝ del ˇÜ *) n]

    [can''t wait to try, will the anchor still send steps this time? I''ve probably seen it. It seems that it''s not very difficult. ]Would you like to sink? It''s very nice to hear it. ~]

    [hee hee, I''ve wanted to call it that for a long time, sister Chen ~]

    [why do I think the name is familiar? Where is the host? ]

    [thirty minutes seems to be coming, I''m looking forward to it! ]When Su Kui saw the familiar sentence, her eyes were shining, but her face didn''t appear in the camera, so no one noticed her difference.

    The comments were soon drowned out. Fortunately, the man just said it casually, and there was no truth. Sukui breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she had to find a way to cover up the past. For the time being, she didn''t want to expose it too early.

    Although her face, has long been seen by the audience, and even screenshots sent to the Internet.

    But now, it''s not the earth it used to be.

    Federal International is a combination of tens of thousands of stars. Its huge number, just the data on record by the government, shows that the number of Federal International has already exceeded 100 billion.

    However, there are more than one or two people who don''t even have identity, such as no famous star?

    So the real number of people really can''t be counted.

    It''s been a year and a half since she disappeared. I don''t think anyone could have imagined that she''s still alive? And with the original little change, even if she is now standing in front of the family, they can''t believe it.

    Where is the nameless star? Even the dignitaries, as long as they don''t have the means to protect their lives, they need to get rid of their skin when they come in.

    Only violence can survive in this place.

    When they found her in the vast Internet world, she already had the ability to live and be known by numerous fans. Even if that woman wants to do something to her again, she must have some scruples.

    What Su Kui wants is this scruples, which makes the woman dare not start to her rashly.

    Think of these times, unconsciously, time has passed most of the children, the first into the oven called chicken has been roasted to the end. In countless expectant eyes, Su Kui wears gloves and takes out the beggar.

    They saw an oval thing wrapped in golden shell lying on the black and hard marble platform, like an egg of an unknown animal, rather than eating it.

    But only look at the color, it can easily arouse people''s appetite.

    [wow wow, it''s very successful! ]

    [is this layer of food edible outside? I can eat all of them ~]

    [kneel down and ask the anchor to select me. I''d like to live feed them to you! ]

    [what is the inside look like when it is opened? ]

    in the face of the quick passing comments, Su Kui smiled, "do you want to know? Now, think about it. Did you click on the attention in the upper left corner? If not, make sure, eh? "

 Chapter 1553

    Her tone is very playful and does not arouse the audience''s antipathy. So, in a moment, thousands of people pay attention to sunflower, and the number is increasing.

    Within two days from the start of the broadcast, Su Kui''s fans have reached 160000, and this number is rising at a fast speed.

    -

    in a deserted desert, the sun on his head is so bright that he can take off a layer of skin. Buss has scratched his beard countless times. The beard, which he thought was very handsome all the time, has become the most annoying thing for him at the moment. It''s really too hot! Even as a power, endurance surpasses others, but it has to be said that the place where the bird does not shit is really not suitable for human survival.

    "Bah," buss spat out a bloody spit, and fell down on the rock like a dead fish, squinting and cursing in a low voice, "those odds and ends, when I catch them, I have to tie them up and dry them in the sun!"

    Otherwise, how can I stand his suffering so long that he almost fainted in the sun.

    "Boss, are you sure they are here? The environment here is not suitable for survival at all!! " For the first time, Buss doubted Louge''s judgment. He touched his head and was red by the sun.

    Smell speech, Lou Ge hangs Mou, light um.

    The hot air around the floating layers of heatwaves, as if the air factors are viscous. But Lou Ge didn''t shed a drop of sweat from the beginning to the end. At this time, they were in a natural cave, which could somehow avoid the hot sunshine outside.

    He lightly "well" a, raised Mou to look at wrist, way: "time is almost, wait again."

    It''s evening now.

    On his side, the sun is still shining. The golden sun is shining with the desert, and there is a dazzling golden color in front of him. This scenery is very magnificent.

    Unfortunately, it''s also very tormenting. At such a high temperature, ordinary people will be dehydrated and die in less than half a day.

    "Damn it!" Buss grabs his head and walks back and forth. "Boss, what do you think those people are doing? The environment here is so bad that they can survive?!"

    "Sniff --"

    hearing this, Lou Ge pulled his thin lips and scratched a bit of sarcasm under his eyes like midnight. "The more remote and uninhabited places are, the safer they are." he could not help but endure it. In his opinion, most of these people are hidden in star ships.

    Walking in the mid air all year round, here is just a stronghold for them.

    It is precisely because the environment does not allow human beings to survive, so the federal forces did not expect that they would take the risk to stay here. It''s a pity that they are opposite to Louge, a man who likes to think in the opposite direction. He doesn''t do things according to common sense.

    Buss''s brain circuits are normal, so they can''t even imagine it.

    When Louge finished, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    Is closing the eyes to ponder, suddenly hears the ear to spread out a roar, "lies the trough!"! No choice! "

    It turned out that someone was secretly watching the live broadcast of Su Kui. They hid in the deep of the cave. Lou Ge knew that they were watching, but before the task started, he opened his eyes and closed them.

    In fact, he would like to see it.

    However, it''s also a kind of suffering to see that you can''t eat. Make up your mind and finish the task as soon as possible.

    Then -

    go home!

 Chapter 1554

    At this time, in the live broadcast, Su Kui''s live broadcast has reached the final step. The lottery is also the most expected step of the audience.

    Lou GE''s men shouted angrily, hoping to throw their brains.

    Buss heard the voice, then he shut up, ran to him curiously, and asked, "what''s sister-in-law doing today?" He tilted his head and looked at the display screen projected by his eyes, mind and brain.

    At a glance, saliva will flow out.

    "Lying trough!!! Meat!!! "

    A slightly younger boy touched his head, thought about it carefully, and said, "my sister-in-law said, this seems to be called, called..." His attention was all attracted by the picture, so he didn''t hear Su Kui''s name at all.

    Another person didn''t have a nice interface, "call Huaji, in fact, I should say, call huaniao!" After all, the food is red bird, red fruit bird.

    I don''t touch chicken at all.

    However, who is the original? If you want to be called, you can do it. It''s also a skill!

    At least most people can''t do it. Who can have such a wonderful idea?

    Thinking of this, several people present, including the boy, all looked at Lou Ge enviously and hatefully, and scolded in their hearts: Ma Dan! Isn''t the boss so blessed? Life is like a plug-in. As the leader of the power group, I met a woman who can cook like this. Did he really respond to the words of the audience when they joked that the leader saved the galaxy in his last life?

    Originally, it was just a smile. Now, it seems that it is possible!

    But by several pairs of indignant eyes looking at the Lou Ge silently sinks the face, he also has not eaten this what to call the grouse! What are you doing with that look at him?

    One by one, that woman would be so obedient!

    After interacting with her, I found out how bad the woman was. Especially after I knew that he liked to eat the rice she cooked, I began to instruct him endlessly.

    After eating her food, she went out to purchase, customized kitchen utensils, washed dishes and took care of the kitchen, all of which he had to do.

    In addition, we must be sincere and grateful to do it. We can''t have any dissatisfaction on the surface. Otherwise, the woman must give him a rest every other day for the reason that he is not comfortable, and then let him take the nutrition for one day.

    What''s the point of life after eating those delicious food and drinking nutrients to satisfy your stomach?

    So, they only saw the scenery on the surface of him. Who knows that he was also forced to suffer?

    Clapping his hands, he stood up with cold face and glanced at several people. "From now on, turn off the brain. It''s time to work!" The voice is low, a command, a few people flat mouth, obedient turn off brain.

    I feel that the eldest brother is taking advantage of the opportunity to avenge himself, enjoying so much that they are not allowed to be jealous for a while.

    There''s no reason!

    -

    Su Kui won ten lucky audiences and promised them that he would not knock on the surface of the grouse and let them do it himself.

    However, sunflower has a premonition that these people, who have not tasted delicious food for so many years, will eat the hard shell outside.

    Su Kui just didn''t expect that she would become a prophet one day.

    After the broadcast, it was probably the most tiring night for her. She had to do everything herself.

    It seems that she needs to find a helper, especially in preparing for the opening of the shop. She can get some hands as soon as possible, so she can also free her hands.

 Chapter 1555

    Born to enjoy, before success, the necessary pay can, but has been so on, lost her original will.

    Lou Ge started to kill the star thieves. Su Kui, however, still had a live broadcast every night. Her popularity has been rising. Soon, the staff of the live broadcast platform contacted her to sign a contract.

    After signing the contract, she can have further opportunities, such as appearing on the home page, being known by more audiences, and higher popularity and income.

    Su Kui looked at the contract and refused it.

    She had no intention of binding. All the contracts were binding for her.

    If the contract is signed, everything should be done according to the meaning of the glorious official, and the live content should be screened by them. In order to produce a better live picture for the audience, it is necessary to screen her live content.

    It''s a joke.

    This kind of live content, just like the live content produced on the assembly line, hasn''t it been found that the audience is already aesthetic tired? So, that''s why, when her live studio appeared, it quickly attracted the attention of netizens.

    Su Kui''s situation, as if in a crowd of indistinguishable net red face, there is a handsome face. In contrast, it naturally attracts attention.

    Su Kui has already mailed all the chickens. At the same time, many netizens of hi guest have started to make rose snacks according to her steps. Of course, the name is given by netizens themselves.

    Her fame is rising in the audience. Many people know her existence from various channels. They know that there is such a person who broadcasts live on the glory live platform every night, and will immediately draw ten lucky viewers to present the food made that night. And every time the people who have eaten, none of them is not without high praise.

    The wind is so led, more people are curious about her.

    -

    I asked my fans for a vacation last night. Su Kui didn''t plan to broadcast it live tonight. After washing, she lies on the bed, opens her brain and starts to brush the movement. Hi guest is related to me. The bright red 999 + number indicates how fast she is red.

    Brush off the first one, it''s a movement of AIT''s.

    Ahan an: Well, after watching the live broadcast for a few days, I still didn''t get it. I''m very angry, but I still need to smile! Chenyang is a little goblin grinding people. Let''s go online quickly! If you look further, I really want to bring my knife to my door! @Chen Yang''s little cook is not Qi Qi: did she follow the steps of her little sister, seemingly succeeded? Although still can''t compare with the handy little sister, but the taste is really good!! @Christina: Oh my God, I can''t believe I''m so lucky. I''m lucky to be a lucky audience. It''s so delicious to call a chicken. I really want to swallow all the bones. Since then, I hate to eat nutritious, life only to eat so delicious, it is a live! @Chen Yang''s little Cook: Well, that''s right. I''m the one who ate her first snack because of questioning Chen Yang. I''m not satisfied with it. In addition, I want to tell you that I was drawn again! Ha ha ha ha ha ha human character hanging to explode the sky, Shen Yang is true love to me?! Similarly, I like meat better than the soft snacks before!!

 Chapter 1556

    And, I want to tell you, this meat is not poisonous! Red birds can be eaten as food. Don''t worry about poisoning any more! Chen Yang has made it clear in the live broadcast! It''s silly to ask questions again, without explanation! From then on, passers-by turns the powder, sinks the grand small beauty, please take my knee! @When Su Kui saw this man''s speech, she couldn''t help puckering up her voice. This man is a real treasure. However, I dare to do it without any embarrassment. It''s also invisible to attract a wave of fans for sunflower. However, this man is also immortal. There are so many deeply resentful audiences who can''t eat and scratch their ears.

    However, he still wants to show his character. No wonder there are so many scolds in the comments.

    [spicy chicken, don''t leave after school! ]

    [I need human flesh. When I find you, I must cover you in a sack and beat you hard! ]

    [seal your mouth and let you eat! ]

    [show me a hairy character, spicy chicken!! How about hiding in the corner? ]

    [elder brother, you are not kind. I have an idea. Would you like to share it with me? ]

    [who else has not eaten the chicken? I''d like to pay 10000 star coins for purchase, some for private chat. ]

    [what else can you do upstairs? It''s awesome. ]

    [baa, it''s you again, I remember you! ]

    [the guy without moral integrity, how lucky is he? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui looked at the coke, especially a baa but also selected a few replies, which was even more embarrassing.

    One baa: Yes, good luck is great, just a little bit. XX again OO: the guy who has no moral integrity, how lucky is he?

    One baa: I don''t! Good mood is to share, see you like this, undeniable, really cool! I want to hit people very much: show a hairy character, spicy chicken, hide in the corner and have fun secretly, OK?

    -

    strolled around the Internet casually, and saw the interesting Su Kui would leave a message and reply. Now her fans of the hi guest personal page have reached millions, which in just four or five days can almost be called taking a rocket.

    Moreover, these fans are all active, and there are few zombie fans.

    -

    the next day, fans are steadily increasing every day, and bloggers are constantly promoting her presence. It seems that if anyone in the network doesn''t know her at this time, it''s out of date.

    Su Kui saw that the fans were almost up, and her shop should be opened.

    She first registered a simple shop on the largest virtual online shopping platform of the Federal International. Now it has been virtualized and can have a small amount of money and hire system robots to work for her. The storefront can also be designed according to your own ideas.

    But it costs money to design stores and hire robots.

    So, after cashing in the rewards earned from the live broadcast these days, Su Kui put all the money into the decoration design of the shop.

    Because it''s self-made, she makes it very simple, the color is light green, because it''s the newly opened shop, the location is not big, only one counter can be placed, there is no other.

    Green leaves dotted on the ceiling, she made some small flashing lights hanging on it, so, in the deliberately created scene, although the picture is not amazing, it is not simple at all.

    The main thing is the taste of the food.

    After the decoration of the shop, Su Kui released a dynamic on the hi guest with the address of the shop.

 Chapter 1557

    Chen Yang''s little cook V: after these days'' efforts, Chen Yang finally decided to open the shop ahead of time. I can''t stand your urging. Because there is only one person, it''s impossible to mass produce. At present, only some new pastries and other snacks are available. Welcome to taste them. First come, first serve. Everyone is limited to one. Come to the small shop and have a look ][picture]

    the attached picture is two pictures of her newly made pastry. After seeing her dynamic, the fans are excited immediately.

    Countless people had no time to comment and flooded into sukui''s shop. "There''s a small shop" planning to go in and buy. Finally, they were surprised to find -

    What about the things? What about the stuff?!

    Why is Tongtong sold out? They have come in for the first time, but they are still one step away. That group of people''s network speed really is not flying, the action fast let them want to cry without tears.

    Because it was new on the first day, and the quantity was not large. There were ten types, fifty for each.

    Su Kui hired Martha to help her out. After the event, Su Kui is more firm in his mind, and must expand the business map as soon as possible! Hire employees! She''s really not interested in staying in the kitchen all day long, is that ok?

    [QAQ cried with a whoop, didn''t grab it, so desperate!! ]

    [after waiting so long, I still haven''t got anything. Would you please kneel down and ask for a new time? ]

    [it''s delicious looking at the pictures. Are these new products? However, I didn''t get it.]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? You can talk in private. ]

    [it''s full of tears. If it''s like this every time, I wonder if I can eat the delicious food made by Chenyang''s little sister in my lifetime. ]

    [I went to drink nutrition silently! I didn''t feel like drinking before Mingming, but now, I really, really don''t want to drink at all! If I starve to death, I''m in charge

    The weight is relatively small, so many people did not snatch also in sunflower ''s expectation, she picked eyebrows, hungry marketing way, unchanged.

    Turn off the brain. She stretches and yawns.

    The advantage of not signing a contract with glory live is that you don''t have to live on time every day. If you are absent, you will be fined. Su Kui didn''t sign a contract. If you don''t want to broadcast, you can just make an appointment with the fans for the next time.

    Now the quality of netizens has been hundreds of times better than before. They will not force her to live online. Even if she doesn''t live, they won''t complain that she has a reputation, so they start to play big cards and don''t live on time.

    Because they all understand that it''s not a contracted anchor, and she really has no obligation to broadcast it to them.

    Even if some local tyrants say they are willing to brush gifts for her as long as they live, it depends on sukuiler''s unwillingness.

    -

    "Ka -"

    a slight small sound does not cause much movement in a house that is not spacious.

    A long and tall figure came in slowly in moonlight. The light gray hair was reflected like white yarn, and the hair color was a little white. After Louge finished his task, he drove his private star ship back to the unknown star.

 Chapter 1558

    And the rest of them, they want to follow them back, but they are all driven back by Louge for disturbing Su Kui''s rest.

    Due to someone''s long-standing pressure, Buss took his team with him and went back step by step.

    And decided, after two days, with gifts, to a surprise door. At that time, in front of his sister-in-law, I dare not drive them away!

    -

    when I just stepped into the living room and saw the little figure curled up on the sofa, my heart suddenly missed half a beat.

    He knew that the other side was not waiting for him, but when he went out on a mission and escaped to his home, he could see a man in front of him. That feeling is really delicate.

    The woman is very small, about one meter six, only to his chest.

    It seemed that the air was a little cold. She curled up like a baby. Her long black curly hair fell to the floor. A wisp of broken hair stuck on the corner of her lips. As she breathed, it rose and fell. The curled black lashes vibrated like fans, and the moonlight from the window poured all over the place, wrapping her in a silver glow.

    The skin is as delicate as snow and the lips are ruddy. She closed her eyes as if she were exhausted.

    Lou Ge didn''t investigate her background. She was not interested in it before, but now she is not willing to.

    Those who come to no famous star have some terrible past, except for him. He just likes to live in a place where no one knows him and doesn''t live with him. The former residence is only a place for him to sleep and stay for a short time.

    Now, for him, it''s more like home.

    Louge walked lightly, picked up the curled up woman and walked into her bedroom for the first time.

    The bedroom is very clean and tidy, the furniture is very simple, there is not even a wardrobe. Lou GE''s eyes flashed, and she pursed her lips. Maybe she really ignored her too much.

    As soon as the woman''s body touches the bed, she automatically and spontaneously finds a comfortable position, rolls up the quilt, buries her face in the small half, and sleeps.

    Thin lips not from light hook, Lou song stood quietly in place for a moment, then slowly turned around, with full of fatigue, walked out.

    -

    after washing, Louge lies in the room which is only one wall away from her. She looks at the dark room with her eyes open. Her eyes are as deep as ink.

    I remember the first time I met her, she had just been deported here with a lot of cash and valuable jewelry. She looks like a woman with a delicate doll. The men around her look at her intensely and covetously. I wish I could jump on her and tear her to pieces.

    Lou Ge knows that as soon as the Starship that brings a woman leaves, they will surely rush to take her and her valuable money with them.

    She''ll be broken and torn.

    Maybe the next day, you can see her body on a road full of stinky ditches.

    I don''t know what I thought at that moment. Maybe the soul drove him to bring the woman back. He had more ways to repair the starship, however, he took the most out of his character and brought home a big problem.

    At the beginning of that time, he wanted to drive out the willful woman every day. She made a mess of quiet life, not to mention many demands.

 Chapter 1559

    At first, he was really upset. Living with such a woman with all kinds of conditions at any time, his character was not good. Many times, he really wanted to cut off her delicate and fragile neck.

    However, there is always a voice in his heart telling him that he will regret doing so.

    At first, Lou Ge didn''t understand the meaning of the voice in the dark. Until this moment, he suddenly understood it.

    The bright moonlight poured all over the place like silver gauze, and Louge bent her lips and retreated gently.

    -In the morning of the next day, Su Kui found that she was waking up in her bedroom.

    He''s back?

    The thought came to her mind. She yawned sleepily. The sunshine outside the window was just right. There was little cold air in the stars. In such a planet with four seasons like spring, however, countless exiled people are living. They drink and fight, and wander around the streets idly. Their eyes are not reflected in the sky above their heads, and their hearts are full of haze.

    This is where Su Kui is now, a place with such a big contrast.

    -

    "wake up?"

    Just walked out of the bedroom door, a Gemini night deep eyes will be directly linked to come over, he rare gentle appearance, let Su Kui a little uncomfortable.

    She nodded. "Came back last night?" Sukui didn''t ask if he had carried her in, because seeing him showed everything.

    "Well," the man nodded lightly, his fingers crossed his chin, "you seem to be playing live recently? It''s fun? "

    He asked as if unintentionally, Su Kui''s eyes flashed, without denying.

    "It''s just boring. Just play. I haven''t been out for more than a year. If I get bored again, I''m afraid I''ll really be out of touch with this society." She said plainly, went into the kitchen and fried a few cakes at will, and walked out with a pile of pickled vegetables.

    The speaker had no intention of listening to the song. He had a guess about his mind. The song was not as peaceful as before. He took a sip of his lips. After the quiet meal, he suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "do you want to go out? Or leave the planet. "

    Hearing this, Su Kui was stunned and then laughed, "why did I suddenly have such a good attitude? I was a little flattered." she bent her eyebrows and eyes, "in fact, I think it''s very good here. It''s like spring all the year round."

    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t want to go, but that there is no place for her except for the unknown star.

    The fifth family of the main star, whose power is all over the stars, will take measures against her as soon as her identity information is exposed on those stars.

    Only in the absence of stars, her claws and teeth, just can''t come in.

    Maybe she didn''t expect that she would still be alive, did she?

    What a shrewd person Louge is, he can naturally hear the reluctance in her words. Yes, from the very beginning of knowing her, I knew that she must be of extraordinary origin and self-supporting. Only such a family can bring up such a delicate girl.

    But what mistake did she make that would drive her family to exile her to this cannibal place?

    It''s not clear she''s going to die?

    It seems that it''s time for me to check.

    She used to respect her choice, but at present, she is obviously unwilling.

    "Tell me where you want to go. I''ll take you." He thought about it, and saw her eyes, which brightened and darkened rapidly.

 Chapter 1560

    "It won''t reveal your identity, I promise," he added

    Then he thought that his performance was too attentive. He saw her surprised eyes and knew that he was taut and added, "it''s the reward you pay for eating the food you cooked."

    This is a reasonable sentence.

    Su Kui said that she really wanted to go out and have a look. "Doesn''t it really matter? Are you sure? "

    "Sure, all right? I''ll take care of it. "Lou Ge can''t wait to know what she was expelled to the unknown star and who, which made her afraid to step out of the unknown star.

    It seems that as long as the identity information is disclosed, it will lead to death.

    -After dinner, study.

    Louge sent an encrypted message to bath using the internal system.

    "Help me to check the identity information of sunken Yang, and come to bring it to me in person as soon as possible in two days."

    The brief message is concise and comprehensive, but in the face of his solemn tone, and also specifically used the intranet, it is hoped that he will personally handle this matter. I don''t want people to know about it. It''s better to have only two of them.

    Although buss was a little careless, he was able to complete the orders of Louge very quickly every time.

    That''s why he became Louge''s right and left hand, the vice captain of the power group.

    We should know when to joke and when to do things seriously. So buss didn''t ask Lou Ge why he wanted to investigate Chen Yang''s case, and then he simply replied "OK" and went to investigate without stopping.

    -

    in fact, great identity information is very good for investigation. In the era of information network, every citizen''s information is recorded in the main system. Buss, as the vice captain of the power group, holds the right of direct access to all departments. He just needs to show his ID card to enter the main system.

    Log in to the main network, scan the photos from Louge in the dense information world.

    Soon, her personal information was all in front of bath.

    -Two days later.

    No star, Louge''s house, study.

    Buss touched his beard, looked at the eldest brother he hadn''t seen in a few days, and handed him a chip.

    "Well, this is the truth you want, but I think there are too many things wrong in it. You''d better have a look first."

    Hearing Buss''s words, Lou Ge raised his eyebrows and lowered his head to insert the chip into his brain. Without raising his head, he said, "I know. You can go out."

    "Ho --"

    Buzz''s eyes were wide with rage. "No, you''re the one who has done this, boss? Brother came all the way to have a sip of tea and didn''t drink it. I''m kind enough to send you materials. Do you treat me like this? "

    He covered his chest and made a heartache like, "no, no, I can''t stand this grievance, my heart hurts!"

    After just three seconds, Lou Ge was made to laugh and cry by him. He glanced at Lou Ge angrily, "roll away."

    After that, he went on playing with the data. Soon, he called up the first page of the data and projected it onto the suspended screen in front of him. Buss did not feel sorry for whether he hit the other party. Seeing that he was busy, Buss shrugged helplessly and walked out step by step.

    -

    except for those who are out on duty, most of the ability teams of Louge come here.

 Chapter 1561

    In the spacious living room, there were about ten people standing crowded.

    At this time, a group of young and strong men, or boys, courteously around her. Later, "how about this, sister-in-law? Is it washed like this? "

    Later he said: "sister in law, how do you think I cut this meat? Are you saying that it''s as thin as a cicada''s wings, and it''s as thin as a cicada''s wings

    Su Kui heard the pain in her forehead. She rubbed her eyebrows and sighed, "I''m not your sister-in-law." she really has nothing to do with Lou Ge. Why do these people just don''t listen?

    "Haha, I know my sister-in-law."

    Buss walked out of the door just to hear this sentence. He touched his head and showed a simple smile.

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Whatever you call," she couldn''t stop it.

    It''s different to have this group of men to help, because this group of people have seen the live broadcast of Su Kui from the Internet for a long time, and they want to eat the rice she made a long time ago. This special visit, people are carrying all kinds of gifts, only they, carrying is full of ingredients.

    Those who fly in the sky, those who run on the earth, those who swim in the sea. No matter whether they are poisonous or not, as long as they think they can eat, they bring all of them to sunflower.

    Su Kui saw the ingredients that were about to overflow the freezer, and her forehead was sweating. These people regarded her as omnipotent, right?

    -Because there are so many people, Su Kui plans to make a hot pot.

    Hotpot in her era, is a friend dinner, the most contact feelings, active scene of things. Not only can take care of everyone''s taste, but also can experience the pleasure of doing it by yourself.

    All kinds of meat are cut by sunflower, and vegetables are cleaned. All that''s left is cooking stock and hot pot seasoning.

    Su Kui looked at the group of men who stared at the kitchen in green light, and silently took out the customized large mandarin duck pot.

    One clear soup and one red soup can be taken care of both spicy and light ones.

    All the meat they brought, including the meat left in the refrigerator before, was cut by them. But Su Kui is very skeptical, these, enough for them to eat.

    -

    now the study.

    Lou Ge looks at the last line of comments and is silent for a long time.

    "Promiscuity, willfulness, arrogance, alcoholism, rioting, smoking du..."

    All the bad words seemed to fit on her. As buss said, the result of this investigation is not only a mystery, but also a big one.

    Even if Lou Ge didn''t like her at first, she never found so many bad hobbies in her. On the contrary, she is a very prudent person. When she comes back with him, she is always alert to him. Even in the future, when I get to know him a little, I never dress naked in front of him. I have a strong sense of vigilance.

    Well, a person who has no too many problems except a little bit of a big lady''s temper.

    How do you get mixed up with the stigma?

    Lou Ge turned a page forward and went to see her identity background again. Lou Ge didn''t respond much to the prominence of her life experience. His eyes fell behind her father''s line. His father sank crane, his mother died early, and he had a stepmother.

    And stepmother and Chenhe have a son who is only a few months old.

    "Ah..."

    In the study, there was his low and endless cold laughter, and there was a touch of sarcasm in his eyes. Seeing this, what else could he not understand?

    Chen Laozi dotes on his granddaughter and thinks that only the eldest daughter of his own can inherit the family business.

 Chapter 1562

    As long as he lives one day, the son born by that woman can never enter the house. This is how unwilling it will be for a great stepmother who is dedicated to seeking glory and is in a high position and has no children.

    So, naturally, she set up a situation of more than 20 years, and step by step formed a big miss who only knew to eat, drink, play and act willfully. Under the disappointment of Chen Laozi, he designed a trap and threw a layer of dirty water on her that could not be washed out.

    So, in the process of being deported, she did a little more.

    Shen Yang was sent to the place where the death was not worth her life, leaving her to die. It''s a good calculation, but she probably didn''t expect that Shen Yang would meet him!

    "Dudududu --"

    the door outside the study was knocked and the Louge was pulled back from the trance.

    He suddenly turned off his brain and the picture on the projection screen disappeared. He rubbed his brow and heart, and knew who was outside just by knocking at the door.

    Those people, they''ve never been so gentle.

    When I opened the door, I saw her standing outside the door, small and slim, just to his chest. As soon as I look down, I can see her curling long eyelashes, like the wings of insects, flickering and flickering, which makes people want to play with them.

    "After dinner, I''ll wait for you," Su Kui said softly, turning away from his sight.

    When she didn''t see it, Lou Ge raised her thin lips, and there was a thick smile in her eyes.

    Buss has never seen the look of the eldest brother. He says he doesn''t care about his sister-in-law. He doesn''t believe it! They frowned at a group of brothers, which was just a frivolous and shy picture. They saw it in their eyes.

    Knowing each other well, a group of people who consciously found out what was the most important thing made a long "EEE" and quietly compared a gesture of disrespect to the Louge.

    Like it, don''t admit it.

    Don''t tell them that they are still hand in hand, pure friendship in love.

    No, absolutely not!

    What kind of person is the eldest brother? A proper animal in human skin. Such a fresh and juicy beauty is obviously interested in other people while staying under his eyes. Can you really look at it with eyes on your mouth and do nothing?

    Their eyes are too eager to offend Su Kui, who can cook delicious food, so they all go to see Lou Ge. One by one, the eyes seemed to be able to pull out a layer of his clothes and penetrate his heart.

    Lou GE''s temple dances. He really can''t help his people who can''t adjust. He glanced at Buss, who was the leader of the group, and said in a deep voice, "you can''t stop your mouth from eating. Do you want to go back to the main star now, eh?"

    In a word, he easily blocked everyone''s mouth.

    Buss''s flattering smile, "no, no, no, let''s eat now. Don''t be angry with the eldest brother. The brothers will make a joke with you." after that, he hurriedly greets all the people, "come here, eat. It''s no use meeting the eldest sister-in-law in this life!"

    I used to think that I was also a human being''s life. I wanted money and power. However, now it seems that no matter what, it can''t compare to a delicious meal in front of us.

    Su Kui didn''t go to the table, because -

    at the beginning, a group of people were a little worried about it. However, for a moment, the people who were sweating began to pull their arms apart.

 Chapter 1563

    After dinner, do not need Su Kui to clean up, a group of self-conscious embarrassed men bustle to clean up the dishes and chopsticks into the kitchen. And even robbed Martha of her job and cleaned the whole living room.

    -

    time goes by quickly. In the place where the stars are like spring all the year round, the weather doesn''t change much, and even people can''t feel the passage of time.

    Su Kui has been broadcasting live for a while, and has a certain popularity on the main network.

    The staff of the glory live platform saw her growing popularity, and even the potential to squeeze into the top ten. Moreover, she is just a new person who has just opened the studio for less than two months, and her fans are the same as those of hundreds of millions of fans.

    In the top ten, many of them are not individual live rooms, more like a combination, live in turn, or live together.

    Only in this way can they absorb so many fans.

    But sunflower, just by itself, has attracted the attention of countless fans, and the number is still rising.

    Her fame has been automatically and spontaneously spread to the people around her. It turns out that there is such a person who can make such delicious dishes.

    Many entertainment companies, or well-known agent studios, have thrown olive branches at her, trying to package her and make her a hot star, but sukui has rejected them one by one.

    -

    Master star, sink home.

    "What?!" A sharp woman''s voice sounded, filled with disbelief. "Are you sure that this person is her? How could that girl not have died! "

    The speaker wore a delicate rose colored dress with delicate makeup. His hair was carefully combed behind his ears. His earlobes were on his neck and wrists, and he was wearing huge and shiny stones. There is no trace of age on the well maintained face, just like a mature woman in her early thirties.

    But she was so angry that she soon destroyed her delicacy.

    "Of course! Didn''t you say she was sent to the star? She is not dead now, and she has attracted so much attention unconsciously. What should I do now? "

    Just entered Shen''s house less than a year ago, Shen Ming grabbed his hair, and his white face was full of the poison that didn''t belong to his age.

    Even to his mother, he didn''t show much respect in it. Instead, he was full of complaints about his mother''s original practice.

    That''s right. The two people talking at the moment are cecia, Shen Yang''s stepmother, and her own son, Chen Ming!

    She exhausted all her efforts to get rid of the her beloved and great expectation. I thought that she would never live until the next day, because of her temperament.

    But, to her surprise. She''s alive and wants to make a comeback!

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, my child," she said, holding her hand tightly and controlling herself not to tremble. She comforted her angry voice. "Mom won''t let her come back to shake your position. In mom''s heart, the man is missing and dead!"

    Cecia was holding Chenming and murmuring. Her eyes were full of bitterness. "My mother won''t let anyone else destroy our mother and son''s life. She should have died. My mother promised that Chenjia could only be yours, OK?"

    Different from the cruel and twisted expression on her face, her tone is gentle and almost drips.

 Chapter 1564

    One sound comforted Shen Ming, and saicia also told herself again and again in her heart that this time, we must not be careless.

    Find out the girl and kill her!

    -Lou GE has been at home for a long time. He has a wide range of freedom in his work and can basically make his own decisions.

    The last time we got rid of the star robber organization, to a large extent, we let the rest of the criminal gangs settle down. At least, I dare not defiantly challenge the authority of the Federal International, trying to meet the power team led by Lou Ge.

    It''s November.

    Louge received a message this day.

    It''s a message from his mother. Lou Ge points to the projection screen of his brain. A woman with soft face and gentle temperament appears in front of him and whispers to him: "Xiaoge, it''s your grandpa''s birthday in a few days. He hopes you can come back." There''s something unspoken in it.

    Lou GE''s eyes flashed. He leaned against the sofa and frowned, neither agreeing nor refusing.

    "Little song?"

    The mother called again with a little sadness in her eyes. She sighed and said, "I know you still haven''t forgiven your father and father, but Xiaoge, no matter what, you are the only direct blood of the house. Maybe at the beginning, the old man would not agree with me to enter the house. You resent your father for being too weak and letting others bully our mother and son. I know that. "

    "But, Xiaoge, now the old man''s body is not as good as one day, maybe he doesn''t know which day..."

    With her words, there was a dark color floating in the lead gray eyes of Louge. His thin lips were tight, and after a moment of silence, he began slowly, "Mom, it''s your choice to enter Louge''s house, but it''s not mine."

    "Maybe you want me to have a proper identity and let me enter the Lou family tree, but it doesn''t mean anything to me at all."

    "I''m living a good life now. I don''t need to bow down in front of anyone or rely on the influence of the Lou family. Mom, even if you can''t stand the cold and cold family one day, I can let you live a better life, "better than before --

    but he didn''t say that. He knew clearly that his mother''s feelings for his father had been so deep that he was willing to give up everything for him. Even if Lou Ge loves her very much and is willing to give everything for her, however, she never said that she never gave up Lou Yue even in the most difficult and painful time.

    So, this is her own choice, Lou Ge will not force her.

    Every human being has his own way to go. As for how rough the choice is, maybe as long as he can taste a little sweetness in it, he can enjoy it.

    Such morbid love, Lou Ge didn''t understand at first, and even made a plan to die alone.

    Just now, he seems to understand.

    Love sometimes makes people desperate -

    -

    if there is no one who refuses the building mother, he just says to consider it. But this reply has already flattered the building mother.

    So many years, she did not do as a mother of the blame, before the whole day for love, but also because of the love with Lou Yue, not recognized by Lou family, and every day sad spring hurt autumn. Later, because of her son''s fighting spirit, she was successfully taken back to Lou''s house. She was busy getting familiar with the etiquette and rules of the upper class society for fear of losing face to her lover.

 Chapter 1565

    In this way, unconsciously, Louge grew up and completely divorced from her cognition.

    And ten years ago, as a teenager, he was taken away by mysterious international organizations, and he never disappeared. When he got his news again, he had grown from a young man with a childish breath to a man with a strong character.

    The changes are not so big.

    When Lou Mu saw him again, she could be said to have mixed feelings in her heart. She missed all his past and future. In addition to guilt, there are worries. The old man gave her a death order. He must call Louge back. Otherwise, the title of lady Louge is likely to be lost at any time.

    She has been used to being able to stand in the sun with her lover in a blatant way. In ten years, she has never been so happy. She doesn''t want to lose any more.

    What''s more, it''s good for my son to go back to the house, isn''t it?

    -

    "do you want to go back to the main star?"

    In the morning of the next day, the first light beam from the sky is projected through the window. The sound of surprise breaks the tranquility of the morning.

    Su Kui rubbed his swollen head because he slept too late last night.

    "Are you leaving again?" Although the tone is always plain, Lou Ge can still see a trace of loss and loss from her eyes.

    It''s almost two years since she left that place. Those people still live a bright life. They dress up meticulously every day and attend the banquet in luxury. She could only wear cheap clothes and tie her long black hair with a simple ribbon.

    Are you willing?

    Lou Ge asked himself.

    Not willing, absolutely. Why did they seize the place that belonged to her and then kill her?

    Lou Ge stared at her, then asked in a low voice, "do you want to go back with me? Go play, I''ll protect you, huh? "

    When his words came into his ears, something warm, like water, gathered deep inside. Her curled eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes drooped, a little uneasy. "But, in what capacity do I appear?"

    Su Kui tightly stirred his hands, fingers were pinched white without a trace of blood, she was nervous.

    After all, she is only a lonely woman when she is proud and intelligent.

    Her face is very good-looking warm white, delicate in the sun as jade, fine appearance in the light at a glance. Eyelashes cast on the bottom of her eyes, leaving a row of fan-shaped shadows. Her beautiful lips are tight, showing her inner restlessness.

    Louge suddenly had an impulse in his heart. The hand hanging on his side moved, clenched and loosened. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "what if I was my girlfriend?"

    If he doesn''t want to be exposed, he won''t be exposed. However, once he returns to Loujia, the first family of the main star, he is bound to meet with acquaintances.

    "Shen Yang," for the first time, the two words were very formal, spitting out from his mouth, "are you afraid? Or back off, afraid? "

    The dark, deep line of sight glued to her face forced her to face it, unable to escape. Being followed by his fierce Phoenix eyes, Su Kui was very reluctant to rush from his heart.

    Yeah, is she scared? Why does she flinch?!

    There was a father who loved her and had high hopes for her! With her family, everything is a misunderstanding. She can correct it.

 Chapter 1566

    But before that, she should be aboveboard, appear in front of that vicious woman with a different purpose, and tell her solemnly.

    She''s very sad, and she''s back -

    -

    Su Kui knows that it''s not easy for her to know each other''s identity. From his speech and behavior, from his powerful ability, she can see one or two things.

    In today''s society, people worship the strong. In Su Kui''s eyes, he is the strong one.

    But she didn''t think that his surname actually came from this way -

    -

    that day, they looked at each other quietly in the sun for a long time. Under the seemingly calm surface, there was actually an uneasy heart hidden.

    One was worried about whether he was too reckless, whether he would scare her or something. On the other hand, she was in a complex mood with repeated hatred. She repressed her unwillingness for nearly two years. At last, at this moment, she could not help but gush out completely.

    "Are you serious?" Sukui asked, "or, just give me a cover, that''s all." She needs to know what the other side''s attitude towards her is. In this way, she can put her position in the right place.

    Two years since she came here, she has seen a lot of things clearly.

    Here, without the family background, she is just an ordinary person who can be bullied at will. Only when we become stronger can we truly feel fear and respect.

    -

    the end of November is a major event for the aristocrats of the upper class.

    On this day, the 80th birthday of the first family, the old man of loujialou, changed his low profile and sent invitations to all the families.

    All of them are well-informed and well-informed. When they learned that old man Lou used to be a soldier, they left behind many hidden diseases that could not be eradicated. With age, the body is at its limit.

    In today''s era, people''s life expectancy is generally higher than before, but it does not mean that they will live forever.

    When people die, everything is life.

    All kinds of top-grade car racing suspension cars are parked in the huge underground garage of the building. The towering ancient European style buildings stand tall like a castle. People stand in front of them, just like a huge beast, full of oppression.

    This is the top family that has accumulated for thousands of years. The enviable existence of ordinary families, the poor life, can not reach its threshold.

    -Wearing a black and green slim dress, cecia covers her concave and convex figure with huge jewel earrings on her earlobes. Under the brilliant night light, she reflects the dazzling light.

    When she got out of the car and took advantage of Chenhe to talk with the heads of the families, she whispered over Chenming and asked: "Xiaoming, the house in the building is not an ordinary family. If you can come here, you are no worse than our family. After you go in, don''t be angry. If you can make a few friends, you must take good care of it, OK?"

    Chen Ming is not an idiot. He has been preparing for this day for a long time, so it is impossible for him to drop the chain at the critical moment.

    He pursed his lips, exhaled deeply and nodded, "I know, mom, what I promised last time must be done as soon as possible, OK?" He could not allow another person to appear who might at any time endanger his position.

    And the one who carries out the order is always cecia, who loves her son very much.

    Cecia nodded repeatedly, always paying attention to the traffic in front of the house, but didn''t notice the panic in cecia''s eyes.

 Chapter 1567

    What Chen Ming didn''t know was that after he told cecia about sukui that day, she immediately started to investigate.

    But the place without famous stars is a famous rotten place, where the bad people are all bad to the bone. If it is not an aborigine without a famous star, as soon as it lands, it will be immediately surrounded by people. After all the belongings on its body are searched, it will find a place to kill people.

    It happens almost every day.

    Even if cecia wants to get rid of sunflower again, he will have no trouble. But she is just a woman, and she has to carry Chen he and Chen Laozi on her back to avoid letting them know that all this is deliberately done by herself.

    In many cases, cecia was unable to put in people and successfully got into the unknown stars.

    Those people have no reason at all, and their brains are not stupid. If they take money to buy them, they will know that they are going to work hard.

    Basically take the money and leave.

    Accustomed to the life without famous stars, and carrying the federal government''s wanted, they can''t go anywhere.

    Cecia has fallen into a strange circle, but she can''t let Chenming know, otherwise, with his temperament, she will be sure to do it by herself.

    "All right, let''s go in quickly." Cecia patted him on the back. When Chenhe looked back, he immediately straightened out his expression, raised a gentle smile, stepped up quickly, took Chenhe''s arm, and whispered to him, "I''m going to go ahead with your father. There will be many people of the same age at the party. You can contact them for feelings, and don''t disgrace your father."

    Chenhe frowned, looked at Chenming and didn''t speak.

    On the contrary, Chen Ming smiled and nodded respectfully, "yes, mom, father, go ahead." His performance, from eyes to actions, was all deference to the crane, without any overstepping.

    But in Chen he''s opinion, as father and son, this relationship is a little strange.

    "Well, it''s fun," he nodded, turned around and left without hesitation.

    In fact, often in his dream, he would also think of the girl who always made trouble and recklessly stood in front of him and asked why he didn''t trust her. I still remember when I was a child, a delicate girl like a doll, wearing a pink princess skirt, holding a plush doll, ran into his bedroom with tears on her face, dragged his corner and cried that she had a nightmare and didn''t dare to sleep alone, so she had to be crowded with him.

    Mingming was such a delightful child at that time. How could it suddenly become so unreasonable and disappointing?

    Cecia obviously felt that her husband''s mood suddenly sank, and her face was not very good-looking.

    Suddenly, she wondered if she had done something wrong and made him unhappy. But thinking about it, Chen Ming''s methods are meticulous, there is nothing wrong.

    So, what''s the reason?

    In this way, cecia went into the dining room of Lou''s house with an uncertain mind. I don''t know. There''s a bigger surprise waiting for her in the back.

    -

    the Lou family is worthy of being the largest family of the main star. It has a history of thousands of years. The grand dining room is resplendent and the crystal chandelier reflects the dazzling luster. Men and women in gorgeous clothes stroll in the hall, drinking and drinking, and sipping the intoxicating liquor with elegant small mouth.

 Chapter 1568

    Su Kui leaned lazily on the wall outside the restroom, looked down at his delicate and slender fingers, his fingertips were covered with red Cardan, and his jewel ring was shining at the fingertips.

    She wears a deep red long skirt, the high split skirt starts from the root of the thigh, the long thigh is looming. In the red, it is more attractive and attractive.

    A head of curly hair like seaweed was randomly gathered in the back of her head, a little messy hair fell in front of her forehead at will, showing a somewhat casual and attractive gesture. She didn''t use too much jewelry to decorate herself, just the jewel chain with high purity on her neck was enough to show her dignity.

    The hustle and bustle outside are all blocked by a wall. Su Kui knows that as long as he goes out, he will face countless eyes that he once knew. She used to be one of them.

    -

    on the other side, the study of Loujia.

    In a retro Tang suit, the old man holds the leading stick in his hand. His face is like the skin of an old tree. Only his eyes flicker with pure light from time to time. He tells silently that he once was also a man who was a powerful man. At this moment, he rubbed the black jade wrench on his thumb, in a flat tone, "back?"

    The floor song "Er", then there is no following.

    He stood in the study decorated with low-key luxury, not a bit uncomfortable, even in this influence, enough to make many people stand upright in front of him, still straight back, indifferent eyes.

    As if, he''s just an unimportant person, not his grandfather.

    "Bang --"

    the voice fell, a water cup directly rushed to his front door, Louge carelessly avoided, the water cup slammed on the door frame, the tea slowly immersed in the carpet.

    "That''s how you talk to me? Ah?! Lou Ge, don''t think you are the only direct blood of Lou family, I dare not take you! What''s your attitude, eh? "

    The old man''s temple drum, he beat the crutch in his hand, angry way.

    A change of just calm, eyes full of storms.

    Lou Ge shrugs his shoulders and laughs instead of being angry. "Yes, dear grandpa, of course I know. I''m not much in Lou''s house, am I? Otherwise, my mother would not be under pressure for many years and would not let me into the family tree. "

    It''s not that there is no resentment in my heart, but now, when I say it, I can''t take his appearance even if I have a lot of grievances in my heart. This tone disappears in an instant.

    Yes, he is old, but now, he has to ask him.

    "You --"

    Mr. Lou knows that he is wrong, but he is too high to bow to anyone in his last life, even if the federal leadership comes.

    "I don''t know what to do! Don''t you end up with a family tree? " He knows what it means to be directly related to his blood at Lou''s house?

    Mr. Lou felt that even if he was ashamed of him, when he announced the result today, everything would be paid back clearly.

    In the end, the two generations broke up again and left after slamming the door.

    -

    walk out of the door, Lou GE''s mother stood at the door with worried face, hesitated and looked at the closed study door, "Xiao Ge, you don''t want to do this anymore, no matter how, he is your grandfather, I have forgiven him, you also..."

    Wen Yan, Lou Ge smiles, "never hated, how to forgive?"

 Chapter 1569

    Even though he had resentment at the beginning, with the height rising, all the previous resentments had already disappeared.

    It''s not that I don''t care, but that I don''t care anymore.

    The building mother didn''t know what he meant. The chatting man didn''t know how to interface. After all, she was afraid of her son.

    Lou Ge saw her uneasiness, thin lips slightly pursed, eyes crossed a bit of sarcasm, said a word casually, and left on the pretext.

    Have the people who used to be closest to each other become so strange now?

    -

    outside the restroom, Su Kui was blocked by several women dressed in flowery clothes.

    "Yo? This is not Miss Chen? "

    "Didn''t the original scandal make enough, how can we have the face to come back?"

    A woman in a gold dress looked at her scornfully, fanned her nose, as if she was too close to her, even the air was polluted.

    "In other words, you have been driven out by Shen''s family. Now, in what capacity do you come to the banquet of Lou Laozi? Is this place you can enter now? "

    "Ha ha..."

    Another two people in the side cover lips straight smile, looking at Su Kui''s eyes, full of disdain.

    Su Kui knew all three of them. One was a good "girl friend" who had been courting after her. The other two were relatives of some big families who followed her into the aristocratic circle.

    Su Kui had no expression for their sarcasm. She laid her hands around her chest and leaned lazily against the light gold wall carved in the dark relief, her eyebrows and eyes drooping slightly. But the corner of the lips raised a smile of sarcasm, which slowly lifted the eyes in the process of each other''s aggravation.

    "Lily, I haven''t seen you in two years. You''ve changed a lot." her tone was flat without any fluctuation. Her eyes were as dark as the cold pool of ten thousand years, but they were filled with ice. Under her eyes, she felt cool from head to foot.

    "Oh, and you, should I say, long time no see? Well? " She picked up her eyebrows and caressed the wrinkles on her skirt. Even in the light of not too bright, the huge gemstones on her fingers were still outstanding.

    In this circle, never want to get pure friendship, but it''s all for the best, just hold on to her tightly.

    As soon as she had an accident, the group ran faster than anyone else. She saw it as early as two years ago.

    Oh -

    maybe her eyes are too straight and bare without any cover. Lily''s face is red and white, white and green. Finally, she looks up angrily and stares at her. "Shen Yang, what kind of young lady are you now? To tell you the truth, there is an heir to the Shen family. Even if you come back, the Shen family has no place for you! "

    "What''s more, do you think a family like sunken family can hold you after you make those scandals?"

    "Don''t think too well of yourself. You are not worth anything in front of us!"

    Completely tear the hypocritical skin, show the ugly face, and laugh at each other heartily. This is what lily has always wanted to do. She used to be so jealous that she could be willful and reckless. She came from a prominent family and had money to spend. She was pursued by numerous famous noble princes at the same time, but she was all dismissive.

    You can''t be arrogant all the time.

    Now, why can she look at her with such eyes and talk to her?!

 Chapter 1570

    A woman with a big chest and no brain.

    How can I not think about it? Since she can appear here, she will never appear without any reason. There are more than one and two people who know her. They can''t bear to see her everywhere. But she is the first one who really comes to challenge.

    "Sniff --"

    Su Kui pulled the corner of her lips and patted Lily''s cheek slowly. "Well, your courage is admirable. I like your courage." the cold little hand stroked her cheek like a snake. Lily was full of cold particles. It was clear that she was in such a mess. She could not really raise her head in front of her?

    Shake off her hand and let it go like an electric shock.

    Su Kui shrugged and took back her hand carelessly. "Are you finished? Miss Lily, after that, my boyfriend has come to pick me up. I think I have to leave. "

    "Excuse me, thank you."

    The red lips open gently, her full grace posture. The tone of voice is slow, the makeup is exquisite, and the ten inch high-heeled shoes on the feet, like a queen, are full of air. She was wrapped in a red dress, like a hot flame, compared to her two years ago.

    Now appears in front of the people''s grave Yang, is really true, is unborn, changes the bone!

    Lily is frightened by her momentum, let alone the two people behind her. Once upon a time, only by relying on Lily can they appear beside Shen Yang. Now, it''s still the same. It''s just a nobody.

    She took two steps back and stammered, "boyfriend?"

    So, to attend the party, her boyfriend brought her in? But, in the main star, is there anyone who doesn''t know the great scandal? Even in the past two years, ordinary people have forgotten. But in the aristocratic circle, she is the laughingstock of many people after dinner.

    So, how could a man want her?!

    "So soon?"

    Su Kui looks at the man behind lily. It''s hard for him to wear formal clothes. A stiff suit outlines his thin body, wide shoulders and narrow waist, a head of one meter nine, and clear hard features, which make the invisible hormone breath on his body more intense.

    This figure, going out, is the aphrodisiac of walking.

    I''m afraid that there are countless women who dream of sleeping in him and seeing his naked figure under his clothes.

    "Well."

    Lou Ge nodded faintly, and his fierce eyes fell on the woman who was not tall and dressed in flowery clothes. However, he said to Su Kui, "it''s just a person who doesn''t matter. Just ask a security guard to throw it out. There''s no need to deal with such a person who is not worth mentioning."

    The deep male voice, like the most gorgeous violin, slowly enters the ear.

    Su Kui bowed her head and chuckled. She brushed her hair and nodded her head, "OK." It''s very refreshing.

    Lily looked back unbelievably, to see each other''s appearance, legs a soft, if not supported by the wall, she may be paralyzed on the ground.

    "Building, building less?! How, how are you? "

    Is Chen Yang''s boyfriend Louge? The leader of the Federation International Power Group is also the only direct blood of Lou family?!

    Before leaving for the banquet, her mother told her that the return of Louge was only for fear that the old man would announce his successor. It''s a rare opportunity for her to show her face in front of Louge.

    She was looking forward to coming. Unexpectedly, she had just met the real person, which was her situation.

    She not only didn''t please each other, but also scolded his girlfriend?!

 Chapter 1571

    But -

    his girlfriend, why is Shen Yang?!

    This woman was expelled by Shen family. Can''t she step on the main star again in her life? How does she know Lou Shao and become his girlfriend?

    Lily couldn''t help thinking about it. However, the cold and fierce sight of the other side was like a knife, which made her curl up in fear and dare not speak any more.

    "Let''s go. The party is about to begin, my queen," Lou Ge said, with his lips hooked and his eyes slightly raised, showing a bit of coolness. He graciously made a gentleman''s salute, holding Su Kui''s hand and passing by lily.

    "Before I go back to the party, please leave the building immediately. I don''t think you want to be kicked out by security, do you? "

    In that way, we must put our face in this circle. How can we meet people in the future?

    Their faces were blue and white. Until this time, I realized later that I was being shot!

    -

    it''s the time when the party is in the middle of the crowd.

    The old man slowly walked down from the second floor on crutches. He stood on the stairs, squinting his sharp eyes and sweeping around the dining room. When he saw the familiar figure, he felt relieved and relaxed a little, saying: "lou''er, come to Grandpa''s side."

    The other collateral descendants were obviously shocked, and their faces were not much better.

    Although I had expected it for a long time, it was hard to say when I saw this scene. Among them, there are many people with outstanding ability, but in any case, only one collateral relationship is enough to crush them to death, and they will never be more direct.

    And Lou family, also rare, still follows the family tree of ancient times.

    Su Kui sensed that when the man heard this sentence, her body instinctively stretched. She raised her eyebrows and glanced at Lou Ge carelessly, but she just ran into his dark eyes.

    Pick on the tip of the brow, Su Kui just slightly a Leng, then smile at him. She is extremely outstanding. Under the reflection of crystal chandelier on the top of her head, her delicate eyebrows and eyes are more and more like peach blossom, with boundless amorous feelings.

    "Go." Said Su Kui.

    Lou Ge shakes his head for two seconds. He purses his lips and looks at the old man whose face has changed, as well as his mother''s pleading eyes not far away. With a little nod, he told her in a low voice, "don''t walk around, I''ll be back soon. If you have something to do, go to the servants of the building. They will help you, eh? "

    I don''t know why, in his mind, it is to make sure that when he comes back, she is still there.

    There can''t wait. Su Kui smiled helplessly. "OK, go."

    She has noticed the fierce sight locked on her body behind her. Lou Ge got her answer, so she didn''t delay any more. She patted her back and strode to the old man.

    The man wore a high-end hand-made suit wrapped in a long and tall body. His back was as straight as a knife. He walked out of the crowd, and the crowd automatically separated him. It''s as if he was born with a thousand eyes.

    Countless eyes fell on him, breathing, waiting for the next announcement.

    But Su Kui didn''t put his mind on it and left Louge''s side. She slightly side eyes, on a pair of pupil contraction, can not conceal the surprised eyes.

    The lips suddenly burst into a smile, Su Kui crooked her head and opened her mouth silently.

 Chapter 1572

    "Long time no see, Dad -"

    it''s her -

    Chen he can''t say whether he is more excited or angry at the moment!

    At the beginning, he was shocked and disappointed by the news. Only he knew how much he expected from his daughter. He doesn''t think that Shen Yang will do anything that doesn''t measure up. However, no matter how he investigates, the target of the final result is his own daughter!

    The news spread quickly across the main network.

    It was known in the aristocratic circles that he had a daughter with a disordered life and personal behavior.

    Chen family''s hundred years of reputation, all destroyed in her hands. At that time, the old man was angry with her and was admitted to the hospital. He calmed down. In order to protect the family, he drove her out of the Shen family and sent out a message to break the father daughter relationship with her.

    However, what he thought at that time was to send her out to live for a few years, and then take her back after the news is settled.

    But Chenhe didn''t know why Chenyang didn''t go to the planet of Fisher according to his arrangement, and he lost the news and completely lost contact with him.

    Standing next to Chen he and focusing on the central scene of the hall, cecia noticed her husband''s mistake. She turned to him and looked at him. At one glance, she was scared to death

    She took Chen he''s arm to hide her fear. In front of her, she is still trying her best to find her trace, hoping to die forever.

    The next second, however, the other side appeared in front of her.

    Still in such a high position, as if she had never been through a scandal, or that thousands of favorite, star studded big Miss Shen.

    No -

    maybe it should be said that she has changed too much.

    Elegant and lazy temperament, a gorgeous long skirt outlines her perfect curve. She was standing on the periphery with her arms in her arms, and a smile on her lips seemed to be either ironic or nothing.

    However, her unique dark eyes, but as hardened ice, peach blossom eyes, showing endless cold thin.

    Just looking at her straight, cecia knew that she had made a mistake.

    She shouldn''t have told her the truth at the beginning, but she didn''t have the first time to cut the grass. Now that the other side has grown up, she carries hatred, with momentum enough to crush everything, to return to the place where she was once brilliant and also fell to the bottom.

    Cecia knows she''s back for revenge! She will take away everything she worked hard to plan!

    No, never -

    she should not go back to the situation where she had nothing! Therefore, Shen Yang, must die!

    Resentment eyes fell on her, Shen Yang, don''t blame me, to blame, can only blame you, why to come back!!

    Chen he doesn''t understand why cecia is so surprised. Doesn''t she often complain about his cruelty in front of him and send someone to find Chen Yang?

    Frowning slightly, he looked down at cecia.

    The flash of uncertainty fell into his eyes. His eyes twinkled, and there was a knot in his heart. What''s wrong with cecia?

    -It''s not surprising that Mr. Lou announced his future death with the witness of all the families, and the first successor of the Lou family.

    Louge.

    The leader of the most mysterious organization of Federal International, his ability, has not been a secret for a long time.

 Chapter 1573

    Even if someone is dissatisfied? Who dares to challenge his power and his ability?

    No one dared.

    So, under a seemingly happy banquet, I don''t know how many hidden tides are surging.

    Louge is in the main star''s residence, not at Loujia.

    He has never been back since he moved out of the building at the age of 15. This time, for the first time in ten years. It was late at night when the party ended. Louge escorted Su Kui out of the old house.

    Just about to get on the hovering car, someone stopped in front of Su Kui.

    "Yang Yang, is it you, Yang Yang, my precious daughter?" a woman''s voice came into Su Kui''s ear with a cry, and the body instinctively produced a disgusting feeling.

    Su Kui knew that this was Shen Yang''s own rejection of the hypocrisy of saisia.

    The moment you speak, your hands will come.

    Lou GE''s eyes were fast and her hands were fast. Feng Mou narrowed, holding Su Kui''s hands, she took two steps backward to avoid the attack of cecia. When Su Kui stood still, he said in a deep voice, "this lady, the party is over. I don''t know what you mean when you stop my girlfriend."

    Sukui just wanted to give a compliment to the man in his heart. He had already taken the initiative to be her boyfriend in front of her family.

    Of course, sukui''s family is not cecia, but sunken crane.

    Although there is no him here, Su Kui can feel that there is a line of sight in the car, which has been locked on her.

    "Girl, girlfriend?"

    Cecia didn''t expect that Louge would give her such a sentence. It was like a bolt from the blue. Her eyes flashed and she hurriedly lowered her head to cover up her uneasiness. He said to Lou Ge with a strong smile and a soft voice: "don''t be kidding, Lou. You are not often on the main star, so I don''t know that Shen Yang is my daughter. In the past, I had a quarrel with my family and ran away from home. You see, if we were not lucky enough to attend the banquet of Lou''s family tonight, we really thought we would never see her in this life! "

    Then she looked lovingly at Su Kui. "Yang Yang, still angry with your father? Darling, listen to my mother, even if you have done that kind of thing before, as long as you are honest and repentant and sink home, you can still open the door for you. "

    She said earnestly, but the two opposite, one has already known her true face. On the other hand, I also investigated the identity background of Shen Yang earlier. I was as smart as a song in a building. I experienced many intrigues in my life.

    The poor acting of the other side is not worth mentioning in his eyes.

    From the beginning to the end, Su Kui''s lips and corners were full of smiles. Her delicate little face was as white as jade under the bright moonlight. Her hands around her chest, leisurely leaning beside Louge, sneering, "Mom? Cecia, are you out of your head? When did I call your mother? " To the twitching face of upper cecia, she laughed more and more happily, "cecia, remember that the sparrow flying on the branch is only a grey sparrow forever! Sooner or later, the hunter will take the gun -- "

    she made a gesture," bang, hit from the tree. "

    "My mother has only one person, forever, so next time don''t try to make friends with me, I will be very angry, understand?"

    Chen he stayed in the soundproof car. Through the window, he could not hear what cecia was saying to Su Kui. But her humble posture and Su Kui''s extraordinary appearance made him frown.

 Chapter 1574

    This child, leave two years, still learn not obedient?

    Chenhe tolerated and tolerated, and finally saw that cecia was embarrassed and bowed her head. After that, he got off the car and walked over.

    "Great!"

    When he was in his prime, his voice was very dignified, and he gave a deep cry of Su Kui''s name, which implied anger.

    "Why did you go out for two years without any progress? Where have you been in the past two years? Don''t contact me when you come back. What do you want to do? "

    He rubbed his brow and heart angrily, and said that he had some regrets. He was afraid that his daughter would share with him because of his harshness.

    Su Kui pursed her lips, but when she saw the crane, her eyes trembled and she didn''t speak.

    I felt a warm and broad palm patting her back slightly, which passed her strength. Su Kui smiled, his fingers quietly pinched his clothes. Lou Ge motioned to her with her eyes, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    In a word, it makes people feel warm from the heart, as if surrounded by a full sense of security.

    Cecia didn''t expect that Chenhe would pull down her face and walk down. She didn''t realize that she was acting too much, which led to everything that happened next. It''s not good to cry in my heart, but I can''t show it on the surface.

    Fortunately, Chen Ming went out to a party with his friends and was not present. Otherwise, in the current situation, cecia didn''t know how to finish.

    She hurriedly grabbed Chenhe''s sleeve and pulled him in the direction of the car. She said anxiously: "don''t be angry, honey, she just doesn''t like that I call myself her mother. Next time, I won''t say that. I can understand her anger. Let''s go first and calm down Yang Yang. We''ll pick her up some other day, OK? "

    From the beginning, when Seiya''s eyes were caught in the banquet, Chenhe felt something was wrong, but he still couldn''t understand what was wrong.

    But at this moment, a thought was about to break through the earth, but it flashed by again, making him unable to grasp the clue.

    Why is cecia so anxious to drag him back? According to her previous practice, she shouldn''t ask Chen Yang how she has been in the past two years, where she lives now, and then take her home?

    But what is she doing now?

    What''s wrong in his heart is getting stronger and stronger. Chen he earns the hand of kasaisia, stares at Su Kui with sharp eyes, and says in a deep voice: "let''s go back first. After going out for two years, won''t he even go back home?"

    "Old man, husband, you..."

    Chen he ignores Saiya''s words. In an ordered tone, he says, "go back. At least go back to see your grandfather. He I miss you very much. "

    Hearing this, Su Kui''s expression is no longer indifferent. She pinches the fingers of Lou GE''s clothes and is keenly perceived by Lou Ge.

    He took her by the shoulder and swept his deep and indifferent eyes to the crane.

    He doesn''t interfere with the idea of the person in her arms. If she says she wants to go back, she won''t stop her. Everything is her choice. But if the other side wants to dare to hurt her, he thinks that he can never give up.

    However, in a short time, the thought has changed so fast that even Louge feels incredible.

    Her father is waiting for her answer. Su Kui opens her lips. She can''t say a word if she wants to agree.

    In the end, she didn''t know how to say, "no, I won''t go back.".

 Chapter 1575

    Maybe it was when I was driven out of the sunken home that I hurt my self-esteem. Her beloved father, with a cold face, ordered her to be dragged out of the salute and forced her to be taken to the Starship.

    It''s not enough to get rid of Shen''s family. We need to get rid of her.

    Chenhe never thought it was such a sentence to wait for him. He was a little stunned. He couldn''t believe it in his pupils. "What do you say? Don''t go back? "

    Su Kui smiled bitterly, but his eyes were full of sarcasm. "My dear father, have you forgotten that I was kicked out two years ago. But you point at my nose and scold me, and let me never come back in my life. "

    "Besides, don''t you already have a son? Her own son, who is only a few months younger than me, is full of stubbornness in her watery eyes. Lou Ge looks at her and wants to cry, but she is forced to bear the proud look and feels sad.

    The truth came out of her mouth, more painful than when she saw the details with her own eyes. No wonder she was moody at that time. She often shut herself up in the room and shouted.

    At that time, she was broken.

    I don''t know how she got out of that time full of haze. I only know that I, as a bystander, saw her struggling in the dark abyss. But did not stretch out a hand to pull, now in retrospect, not from secretly regret.

    "What''s the matter with Shen Ming, Shen Yang? You have no reason to make trouble. If it''s so late, what can I say tomorrow? Go back with Dad first!"

    Shen crane has a pain in his head. He moves forward two steps.

    Su Kui shook his head firmly. He looked at the crane with black grape eyes. His eyes were not sad or happy. "No, Dad, you never know how desperate I was. Up to now, you still think that I have done those things, but -- "

    " Dad, as your daughter, you ask yourself, do you know me? "

    "It''s too late, Dad. Good night."

    "When you have a clear idea, let''s talk about it again. Goodbye. Be careful on the way."

    -

    Su Kui finally didn''t accept the request of Chen he and went back to Shen''s home. To expose the real face of cecia, it''s better to let her feel uneasy every day in a place she can''t see, and to expose it automatically.

    The old man retired behind the scenes. Chen he had been in charge of the family for many years. If he was stupid, he could not have been squeezed out of the five families.

    At the end of the day, it was just too much trust in the pillow man, which led to no doubt about her ulterior motives.

    But now that Su Kui is back, can she keep calm?

    I''m afraid Chen he has doubts now, right? Even if there is no real doubt about cecia''s head, but Su Kui just planted a thorn in his heart?

    When the thorn grows to the point where it will make him feel uncomfortable at any time, it''s time for Su Kui to go.

    -

    recently, Su Kui''s fans feel that there is no love.

    Because her shop is not new and the studio is not open.

    This makes a group of people can''t see or eat it. They look through the previous live video screen over and over again, and then try to do it by themselves. At last, I found out what it was all about?

    Wait for Su Kui to deal with the reality, and finally remember to log in to hi guest.

    As soon as it was launched, it was stunned by the overwhelming amount of Aite. Her latest microblog was still on last Sunday, which was Friday.

    Five days have passed.

    No wonder this group of eaters is going to make a revolution.

 Chapter 1576

    Chen Yang''s little cook V: I have to be busy recently, so the shop and the live broadcast will not be able to care about it for the time being. When I come back, I will continue to make food for you live. I love you ~

    and the comments on this microblog now are full of wails.

    When will you come back?! ]

    [the store has been out of food for a long time, when will it be renewed again!! ]

    [I don''t want to take any more nutriment. I think I''m mostly poisoned. Deep you have to be responsible, more new food. ]

    [I have never wanted to spend money like I do now. Please give me a chance to spend money! ]

    [it''s a bit sad. I''m counting the days every day. Today is the fifth day that Chen Yang''s little sister left. What''s the matter? Miss you miss you ~]

    [you haven''t had a good meal, what do you do for our group of people who originally bought delicious food? These five days are like years! ]

    [I''m going to find you if I don''t come back!! ]

    [when are you coming back? I can''t stand it. ]

    [you are urging my sister. I''m the only one who thinks that my sister is tripped by something. Can''t I go online for the time being? She hasn''t updated in five days! ]

    in the past, the standard daily dynamic time was too abnormal.

    Soon, many netizens were distracted by this fan''s words, and began to worry about whether something really happened to sukui.

    Warm in heart, two years of exile seems to have gone away from her, now, there are still many people will concern her, love her, what reason does she not work hard? Still own a innocence? Do you want this group of fans who like her to misunderstand that she is the kind of person who lives in chaos?

    Since Louge came back to Loujia, he was publicly announced to be the successor of Loujia, and his invitation has never stopped. Every time he wanted to refuse, he saw the mother looking at him with a pleading face.

    Lou Fu was born in a noble family, but he did not inherit the pride of Lou Laozi. Instead, he preferred the things of literature and art. Now, he is a famous artist in the world and is highly respected.

    However, in this so-called aristocratic circle, where strength is the key to success, his pen holding hands and indecisive character are not compatible with the Lou family.

    -

    Su Kui guided cecia into the circle step by step, and at the same time, he also resumed the live broadcast on the Internet.

    Chen Yang''s little cook V: I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Chen Yang says he''s sorry. We''ll renew it tonight. On Sunday night, we''ll have a new batch of snacks. Please remember to pay attention to her. She left for five days and made a new dynamic again, which made countless fans cry with joy. I''d like to tell you and cry.

    [ah ah ah! You are finally back! ]How are you, Miss Chen Yang? I have been waiting for you for a long time! ]

    [now that we know that we have been waiting for a long time, would you like to add some new food to comfort us? ]

    [approve upstairs, + PI decimal point! ]

    [can I have some new pastries for the last time? They are delicious! So far, my family and I have been thinking about the taste! ]

    [I finally wait for you. Fortunately, I didn''t give up. ]

    [wait for the live broadcast at night. ]

    [in fact, my little sister''s food course is really simple. I don''t know why so many people fail. Is it really because there is no remedy for the hand damage? ]

    [wow, to be honest, I want to be beaten. Do you know?! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 1577

    Su Kui''s dynamic comments on hi guest''s homepage show a harmonious scene. From time to time, there are funny people making jokes and saying some interesting remarks, which makes the passersby more curious about Su Kui.

    In these five days, Su Kui rose a wave of powder, and the rise was frightening.

    Now, she is a hi-k big V with 12 million fans. When she didn''t broadcast live, some people knew her because of Amway, or saw the home page push and replay, without exception, they had a strong curiosity about her.

    Especially in the comments, there are many local tyrants who pay a high price for the delicacies she makes by herself, and the netizens'' comments on her are consistently high.

    In addition to doubting whether she is the star that the entertainment company intends to push out, or whether she really has the strength, many people are curious and begin to pay attention to her.

    Among the fans, there are even some famous gourmets on the planet today.

    Su Kui chose these people and clicked to pay attention to each other. On the surface, it''s better.

    -

    in the evening, I sink home.

    The European style architecture of Chenjia has a deep outline in the night, with gray walls and straight roads, and the music fountains continue to spray beautiful water.

    The evening breeze is the most comfortable season of the year.

    However, the atmosphere at this moment has broken the tranquility.

    Chen he had a meeting in the company and had not come back. At this time, Chen''s family had only two masters, Saixi and Chen Ming. The old man was greatly hit by the incident of Shen Yang at the beginning, and blamed Shen He for failing to teach him well, which led to her doing such a disaster. Just move back to the old house and go alone.

    But when he left, cecia was relieved at last.

    For nothing else, it''s because the old man is too smart. She can hide from him for a while, but not for a lifetime. The old man is different from Shen He. Shen He is her pillow man. In any case, he will not doubt her.

    But the old man was different. He didn''t like her. He always thought that Chen Yang''s mother was Chen''s daughter-in-law. Even if she had been dead for more than 20 years, she was no exception. Lou''s family is a very strict family. They live under the same roof as Lou''s father. Cecia doesn''t dare to breathe too much, for fear of offending him.

    Even if he has already delegated power to Chen he, the stock rights he holds are still the most of Chen''s, holding the absolute right of speech.

    How could cecia not guess the meaning of the old man? I''m afraid he hasn''t given up his mind. He wants to leave his legacy to Chenyang after a hundred years?!

    Cecia''s tight shawl still felt the cold wind pouring down her neck. In the dark, there was a cold light in his eyes, and the sinister color passed by, so fast that he did not even notice the deep voice in front of her.

    At this time, they are in front of a screen projected by the brain.

    "Mom, why haven''t you started yet!"

    Deep voice, low voice, full of displeasure.

    He and cecia looked at the screen together. There was no woman''s face on the screen, but she could see her white and slender hands cooking food. With her soft voice, the number of viewers in the live room had climbed to hundreds of thousands, and it was increasing every moment.

    He clenched his fists and clenched his teeth. During the banquet today, those people inevitably talked about Chen Yang with him.

    Say how much she was favored, by the stars, the whole Shen family, she is the only pearl in the eye.

 Chapter 1578

    And he, in name, entered the Shen family, but the old man of the building never relented to admit that he had written into the genealogy.

    As long as he doesn''t enter the genealogy in a day, he is not a sink.

    Even though he has followed Chenhe to numerous banquets, Chenhe introduces him to his partners with a smile and calls him his own son. But those people look down on him, right?

    Illegitimate son, ah --

    Chen Ming finished, and found that cecia didn''t answer him, just looked at the place shown in the picture, thinking.

    He frowned displeased, "Mom! What more do you think! "

    "Are you really going to let her go back home and take away everything we have now?! If so, you shouldn''t have done everything to get me back! Is that how you treat me? Do you know what comes to my mind when I have dinner with those so-called gentlemen and girls tonight? "

    Cecia suddenly regained her mind and saw that Chenming was getting out of control. She hurriedly got up and comforted her: "children, don''t pay attention to the opinions of those people. When we have everything of Chenjia, those people will surely catch up with you and flatter you." Identity or something, in her opinion, doesn''t matter.

    As long as standing to the highest point, that group of people even if the heart is not satisfied, is not only suffocating, facing them with a smile.

    Cecia had known the benefits of rights for a long time, so she became obsessed with all the things that sank her family. She was crazy to think of countermeasures. She could never lose everything she had and go back to the situation where she had nothing.

    Watching the live broadcast of Su Kui in the picture, the fans praised her hands one by one, and the food they made was also delicious, so they took a strategy and slowly climbed to their hearts.

    She thought she probably knew what to do!

    Sink Yang, you want to come back, next life is impossible!!

    "Don''t worry, my child, I''ll grab everything from Shen''s family and send it to you. Don''t be afraid. The most important thing for you now is to maintain everything and promise me, OK? "

    the red Cardan coated fingers are like dry blood in the night, the thin and pale hands hold the ringing cheeks, and cecia stares directly into his son''s eyes, signaling him to calm down.

    In the night, the two said something, was blown by the wind, it scattered.

    No trace -

    -

    Su Kui didn''t know. Under her peaceful life, the restless factors began to boil slowly.

    Su Kui made a large number of snacks on Sunday, which made a group of fans who were looking forward to jump up happily.

    Because there are restrictions, everyone can only buy one, but in order to be able to buy food to a greater extent, a kind of food substitute occupation, it came into being. When Su Kui knew the term, he had a sense of crying and laughing.

    I''ve only heard of robbing train tickets, plane tickets, and cosmetics on behalf of others, but I''ve never heard of robbing snacks on behalf of others.

    This is probably the only one in the whole universe.

    On Sunday, after processing all orders, Su Kui faced the empty room and suddenly had an idea.

    She pinched her numb fingers, took a deep breath, and opened the button of her brain.

    [Chen Yang''s little cook V: maybe it''s too much pressure recently. If I want to talk to you, I won''t dislike my wordiness, right?

    It''s been two or three months since we opened the studio. Speaking of it, time flies fast. ]

 Chapter 1579

    Every human being is born with his own destiny, and there are countless forks and different endings in the long road of destiny that can''t see the future. I say so, you may laugh at my sudden transformation into a literary and art scholar, and start to infuse you with poison chicken soup, right? In fact, No.

    Today, I just want to say something about myself.

    More than once, I saw a fan leave a message in my comment, saying that he seemed to know me and asked if I was the "Shen Yang".

    Which "sink Yang"? I am the same person from the beginning to the end. There is nothing to hide. As for today''s reason why all of a sudden, probably because, two years away from the main star, I once again set foot on this familiar land?

    One day two years ago, when a scandal broke out in my life and the whole person was still confused, I was packed together with the gifts, took the star ship, and finally went to the unknown star.

    Yes, you are not mistaken. No famous star.

    It''s a cannibal place. You who live on a stable and peaceful planet will probably never realize the cruelty of that place. There are too many conquest wanted men, poor and ferocious outlaws. They look at me as if the wolf would bite my neck off the next moment when he saw the prey.

    Of course, I was lucky in the end, and the jewelry and money I had saved me. I met him. After getting all my money, he gave me a place to live, so that I could have two years of peace in that chaotic land.

    Two years, enough to see a lot of things. The day before yesterday, I met my family, as well as her.

    When the scandal broke out at the beginning, I was totally ignorant. The hangover gave me a headache, which made me confused. I didn''t know what happened to me. Although I love playing when I was young, I didn''t know how to be measured.

    But I didn''t even have time to explain, so I was packed and sent away to the unknown star.

    So far, I don''t know whose idea is to send me to the unknown star?

    If I hadn''t met a good man, would I have been dead on the street?

    Speaking of horror, in fact, I had a good life in the past two years. I left the luxurious life and returned to peace. On the contrary, my character has become more stable. Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise?

    Of course, if it wasn''t for my experience, you wouldn''t have met me now ~

    well, I''m going to build my own food empire. Starting from "there''s a small shop", continue to support me!

    Thank you for looking at my broken thoughts and saying these things. I just don''t want you to reflect them in the future, look at me with disdainful eyes, and then say: ah, this is the sinking Yang! How could she still have the face to come back!

    Now to open is to tell those who don''t like me that I am sinking and coming back!

    I''m not afraid to wait for time to return people to innocence -

    so far, thank you for your previous likes. ]

    Su Kui has never made such a long speech before. Fans swarmed in. After seeing the dynamic content, they were stunned for a few seconds.

    What, "sunyang" is the big miss sunyang who made a huge sensational scandal two years ago?!!

    This -

    someone will take out the screenshot of her live broadcast again. Compared with the previous photos, except for the difference in temperament, the appearance can be said to be exactly the same!

    Then what she said is the truth.

    What do I see??? ]

    ?? I''ll tell you why I''m so familiar with you. It''s because of this! ]

 Chapter 1580

    [it can only be said that the change is a little too big. The whole person''s character seems to be different! ]

    [at the beginning, I only knew it was a big deal, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect that the main actor of the news was little sister. ]

    [I feel a little sad when I see this sentence from miss. ]

    [the intrigue in the big family, the eyes are the window of the heart, the eyes are heavy, and they don''t look like people who can do those things at all. ]Even if his father is ruthless, he will not lose his daughter to the unknown star, will he? ]

    [what do I seem to understand? Is it life-threatening to say it? ]

    [me too ]

    [quietly, just know it by yourself, hug Shen Yang, don''t be afraid, there are our fans, the person who framed you, dare not fight against you again!! ]

    [yes, fans, even for the sake of food, should also look at us! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The comments are mostly surprising. After all, two years have passed since the original scandal broke out, and the interstellar era is a fast-paced era. Every day there are countless news waiting for them to watch. After a long time, they will naturally forget.

    No one expected that after two years, the protagonist of the scandal would return to people''s attention and return in such a special way.

    -

    sink home.

    Chen he came in angrily, and asked cecia coldly, "can you tell me the news of Shen Yang''s return, how much do you know?"

    During this period of time, he was always uncomfortable and could not grasp the main points. To this day, he saw Su Kui''s words on the main Internet.

    What does it mean to be sent to a nameless star and let her live and die?!

    When is he going to send her to the unknown? She is his only daughter. How can he let her die? Even if he really dares to do so, he will not let her go if the old man knows.

    The planet he arranged for her is a planet of entertainment and living standard, no less than that of the main star. As long as she is allowed to go out to avoid the limelight and come back in two years, no one will deliberately mention it again.

    Even the house and servants there have been found to make sure that they don''t make her a little uncomfortable.

    "Didn''t you tell me that Shen Yang ran away because I was not satisfied with her driving out of Shen''s house? Now?! "

    "What, what..."

    Cecia''s face was flustered. "Husband, listen to me, I''m watching Yang grow up. How can I harm her?" Her eyes were red, and she looked at the crane with hurt eyes. "I''ve been with you for so long, don''t you know what kind of person I am? What''s the difference between raising her by myself and my own children? "

    "Is it just because of these words that you have to suspect that I am playing a trick in the dark, and that I want to push myself out as my own daughter to die?"

    After seeing the dynamic of sunflower''s hair, Chen he could not calm down for a long time. A sense of annoyance surged up in his mind, and he ran back home to question saisia.

    But her sad face, continuous tears of the screen and impact on his retina, so that he began to hesitate, is it really his fault with her?

    There was a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. "Didn''t you do it at the beginning? The reason you gave me is that Yang ran away, but why did she give up her glorious life and not go to that kind of ghost place? Give me an explanation! "

    Seizing the hesitation in the eyes of the crane, cecia was glad to know that there was still room for turning things around.

 Chapter 1581

    She wiped her tears and said sadly: "in fact, you know, Yang Yang doesn''t like me very much. Even if I treat her well, she never called me mother. At the beginning, you drove her out to save Shen''s face and asked me to take charge of sending her away. She must have resented your cruelty in her heart, so she left recklessly. "

    "I think she''s probably regretting it now. She didn''t have a good time outside, so she came back."

    "I have been looking for her for so long. Why does she say these misleading words! Husband, do you really want to sentence me to death because of a little speculation and no evidence?! In this case, do you want me to believe it only when I am determined to die? "

    "What''s more, Yang Yang is the heir of Shen''s family. Why don''t you think about it in other ways?"

    Cecia deliberately guides Chenhe''s thoughts and asks him to think elsewhere. As one of the five families, in recent years, the following families continue to be demons, trying to take the opportunity to pull the family down, and then up.

    Don''t say before, is now, secretly want to deal with the Shen family, also has not been broken.

    Is it true?

    The crane frowned -

    when cecia saw that she had finally passed this stage, she deeply vomited her turbid breath and knew that she was safe for the time being. She had just talked with Chen he. Her clothes were wet with cold sweat, and her hands were pinched with several bloodstains.

    In fact, her acting is not online at all. If Chen he calms down a little and observes her rationally, he will surely find out the wrong place. For example, just now her face is full of sorrow. Even if a daughter is worse to her, cecia, who still ignores the image of her mother, is full of hatred and evil.

    The strong sense of killing can hardly be concealed.

    Sink Yang, absolutely can''t stay!!

    -

    Su Kui was ready for cecia to fight back when she sent out that dynamic, but unexpectedly, she was so slow.

    The news of her scandal was turned over again and fermented. She had a hangover, her eyes were confused, her hair was messy, and she really looked like she was smoking Du. And at that time she was pulled out of the hotel and her clothes were loose.

    At that time, only one or two pieces were sent out, and they were pressed down by death. This time, it was the whole series.

    Su Kui not only laughs here, she just wants to force cecia to have no time to think about whether she is right or not. It seems that she has been in a mess now.

    "Hiss --"

    couldn''t help chuckling, and his tone was full of sarcasm. Louge came down from the upstairs, the silver gray short hair was still dripping, and the resolute face could not help but soften a little when he saw the slim figure sitting on the sofa.

    "What are you laughing at? So funny? "

    He dropped the towel and looked behind the sofa.

    It''s about an anonymous user who sent news about her year.

    Anonymous user 1243: is it all you know about the scandal of a new Internet celebrity? When I was lucky to participate in the party, Miss Chen really had a good time. She couldn''t stop all night! ha-ha.

    Then the news about her year was made into a long picture, which described in detail the course of that year, as well as the process of her gambling and promiscuity, as if he had been holding the camera all the way and watching it.

    Lou Ge looks darker and darker, as if he could drip water at last.

 Chapter 1582

    "You still laugh?! Just look at him slandering you like this! " His voice is very heavy. He is like an iceberg. At this moment, even the air over the living room is frozen.

    It seems more excited than Su Kui himself.

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, raised his eyes and looked at him angrily. He asked with a smile: "are you so sure that I am stigmatized? After all, there are plans and evidences. I don''t laugh. Do I still cry? "

    Time is enough to smooth any corner and wound, she is not painless, but has been used to it.

    In the past two years, are there few black pots on her back? How many people saw the scandal and scolded her to death?

    If she really died, it would not be like some people, so she had to live well and put those who want to mess with her down!

    Louge was blocked by her, but at that moment, my heart naturally chose to believe her. She was definitely not the kind of person the scandal said.

    "I......"

    He opened his mouth and was not good at long speeches. At this time, he did not know what to say.

    At last, a dry sentence came out of the throat, "don''t be too sad..." It''s gone.

    It''s awkward for him to say those warm words.

    Su Kui smiled, "I''m not sad. The more people who want to deal with me behind the scenes, the better." he couldn''t wait to show more horse feet.

    I''m afraid cecia didn''t expect that every step she took since she came back was premeditated, right?

    She shakes, the old man has not agreed to let Chen Ming into the genealogy, which means that her position has not been settled. It''s really pitiful. After more than 20 years of humbling, my own son still has to bear the name of an illegitimate son. He doesn''t even have the right to inherit property.

    Hearing her words, Lou Ge frowned for a moment, and the frown of his sword relaxed slowly.

    In her eyes, I saw a flash of appreciation. It turned out that she wanted the other side to show her feet and not to attack herself!

    No wonder she is as stable as Mount Tai. Everything is in her plan.

    "If you are in trouble, tell me what you want to do, I can help you," realize

    Later, he didn''t go on, but his steady eyes gave Su Kui a full sense of security. The reason why she is so confident in every world is that behind her, there is such a person who has been quietly accompanying and supporting him, right?

    If it''s a nightmare to be involved in this journey that never sees the end, it''s lucky to meet him.

    Thinking about this, Su Kui suddenly had a flash of inspiration in her mind. Why is her lover''s character so similar to someone?

    The man, also from small to large, stood silently behind her, helping her clear all obstacles.

    However, she just took this idea and was oppressed by sukui Qiang. She smiled bitterly. How could it be him? That person is just like her, but an ordinary person, who has such a great ability.

    So -

    who is he?

    Lou Ge catches the wry smile on her lips. She is more and more sure. In fact, she still cares!

    This makes Louge, which has no good feeling for the big family, more and more boring. In fact, as long as he wants to, he can go out and find out everything.

    In my heart, I have guessed who is behind the scenes. Although the means are cruel, in the end, my knowledge is only limited to one side of the backyard.

 Chapter 1583

    So, since she wants to do it herself, let her play!

    I just need to stand behind her all the time.

    The feeling for her has always been inexplicable, and it seems that it is natural, as if from birth, to meet her in general.

    -Because of the scandal, Su Kui''s life was more or less affected.

    During that time, Chen he also knew that Su Kui was now with Lou Ge. They were friends. In addition to being surprised at the beginning, they also reluctantly accepted it. In addition to the fact that Louge is the heir of Loujia family, he also has a special identity and a perfect personality.

    Chenhe thought, is the good hearted person mentioned by sukui in the dynamic the Louge?

    If it''s him, then it''s understandable that she can still live in perfect condition in a place like no famous star.

    In recent days, Chenhe has been calling various media to ask them to suppress the resurgent news and pay a lot of money. However, the pictures have long been circulated in the hands of major netizens, and there are countless social software on the main network. Soon, this matter was once again turned to the forefront of the storm and was watched by countless people.

    He had a splitting headache and a growing suspicion. The private detective he was looking for in private was already investigating, but the final result was not coming out. Whatever cecia said, he didn''t want to believe it. It''s an inner instinct. On the surface, it''s as usual for cecia, but he knows that his heart has long been pierced.

    Why is the timing so coincidental?

    As soon as Chen Yang was driven out of the Shen family, cecia cried and begged him that the Shen family could not be followed by no one, and asked to take Chen Ming back?

    And why did Shen Yang just leave the main star and go missing? She is a person with little money. She is ten stars away from the main star. It takes her a day and a night to take a starship.

    It''s impossible for her to work so hard. Do you want to die by herself?

    Chen he asked Su Kui who sent her to tell him the truth. But she only got a smile like sarcastic expression, and a word that could not hear the mood fluctuation. She said: "Dad, I still call you dad because of the grace you have raised me in the past 20 years. But, you don''t ask black and white, betraying your mother is also a fact. In fact, you already have an answer in your mind, right? Why not believe it? In your heart, who is more important? "

    She smiled. "So, Dad, when you think it over, tell me about going back." Su Kui shrugged, suddenly thought of something, and added, "Oh, by the way, don''t tell Grandpa about this for the time being. The old man''s health is not good. Don''t disturb him."

    After that, he cut off the communication device and left Chenhe with a headache.

    There are some obscure and dirty things in every family, but they have never been put on the surface, except Shen family.

    Now Chenhe wants to come. All these things are targeted. He will destroy Chenyang, or even kill her.

    So, who will be the profiteer after death?

    -

    what happened before was turned out. Su Kui didn''t care at all. After disappearing for a few days, he brought good news to the fans.

    Su Kui was red all of a sudden before, and now, with the fermentation of this event, the number of fans has exceeded 100 million. No matter how curious or curious, it has earned her a lot of popularity.

 Chapter 1584

    Chen Yang''s little cook V: it''s gone for another few days, which worries my fans. I''m sorry. In addition, the food after the store you expect will continue to be new. Please keep your eyes on it!

    And comments are more varied.

    [ha ha, who wants to eat what you Biao made, disgusting! Get out of the main star! The thought of breathing the same air with you makes you feel uncomfortable! ]If you are not used to it, you should die. ]

    [for the black powder in the comments, I have a sentence that my mother can''t hold back. ]

    [support Shen Yang''s little sister for ten thousand years. ]

    [whatever she was like before, all I know is that I like the depression and the delicious food she made. ]

    [little sister, please be happy, hug, we''ve been in ~]

    [it''s a conspiracy in the big family that people can see clearly. Little sister has said before, she doesn''t know why she suddenly has such a scandal!! ]

    [wow, I won''t have to wait in line in the future, so happy!! ]

    [it''s so disgusting that the brain powder has come to wash white! ]

    [what''s the matter? Don''t talk about abusing Du? She is such a woman who can return to people''s vision now and don''t know what dirty price has been paid. ]

    [roll on, see those who curse, have reported, love to see! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Some people scolded her. To her expectation, from ancient times to now, speech violence has always existed.

    However, there are so many people supporting her, which is not good for her. Ten minutes after the last dynamic, Su Kui made another dynamic.

    Chenyang little cook V: I like that some people hate me and can''t do what I look like. In addition, in the future, I will associate the store with hi guest. I think people who hate me will not like what I make, right? To meet your needs, as soon as you say this, fans will clap their hands.

    Nowadays, the social network of the whole network has basically completed the real name authentication. Many people can only have one account in their life, and there is no illegal account. And in her dynamic scolded her, will be directly dragged into the blacklist by her. When she is in the main online shop and hi guest joint name, only fans can buy.

    As for those who can''t help buying while swearing at her.

    I''m sorry, but I don''t welcome you!!

    [ha ha ha ha ha little sister is powerful!! ]

    [there are so many gourmands on the planet, who is rare to eat what you make? Nausea or not? ]

    [are you sure that those people in the comments are getting angry? ]

    [at this moment, my heart has no fluctuation, and I even want to laugh. ]

    [retribution, Shen Yang should have done this. If you had been so tough two years ago, you wouldn''t have been bullied, would you? ]

    come on, little sister! When you launch the store, I will eat every day! ]

    -

    Lou Ge didn''t expect Su Kui''s popularity on the Internet to be so high. Basically, those who scold her will soon be sprayed back by the power of the fan organization and won''t give in at all.

    And her next move made him laugh.

    He has tasted the things she made, which can be called the world''s delicacy. Even after he ate, he would never forget them, just afraid that those people would regret for life!

    -Two days later.

    On selo, several stars away from the main star.

    "Da, Da, Da --"

 Chapter 1585

    The dark night, when I couldn''t reach out my fingers, didn''t mean the rain was mottled on the smooth path. The air around me was moist and sticky, and I felt that my pores were too thick to breathe.

    The woman walked alone in the old alley. This planet still has the architectural appearance hundreds of years ago. In sukui''s view, it has a certain architectural appearance.

    The planet is inhabited by people who are too old to walk or who live in poverty. Therefore, on the open and silent path, the dull sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the slate road is very abrupt.

    "Dudududu -"

    footsteps stop outside an old house, the paint on the door panel peels off, showing the original color of the wood.

    The house is not soundproof. There is a dragging noise from inside. Su Kui''s long eyelashes drooped slightly, and her red lips became more charming in the night. She picked up her lips and knocked twice.

    "Who is it?"

    Some of them were alert and didn''t open the door. They seemed to want to look at her through the camera outside. However, I only saw the darkness.

    Su Kui looked at his white and clean hands, slowly blocking the door with his own level camera, light way: "Bernard, do you want to hide?"

    Her voice is lazy and loose, with a bit of hoarse magnetism, listening to the ears of the people in the door, but it is like a bolt from the blue, in this ordinary night, let him cold all over.

    "Open the door, do you want to hide? Man, "Su Kui sneered. She slowly put down her palm, bent down like a prank, and put the delicate face in front of the camera.

    "Long time no see, Bernard."

    "Ah -" the people inside exclaimed, "how are you? How are you and how are you alive?"

    How could he still be alive? He pushed her off the Starship and watched her surrounded by a group of hungry wolves like men before leaving. He knew that he had done something bad, so at this moment, the more difficult he was in his heart.

    "Gee, Bernard, you don''t want me to be tough, do you? I came to you today, not to seek revenge. You know, since I can find it here, I have a lot of means to force you to be obedient and obedient, eh? "

    Her forward leaning body stands straight, and her ten inch thin high heel is more and more tall and cool. The eyes and tail of the upper pick are full of a sneering smile. If they seem to be hanging on the tip of the eyebrows, under the small night light at the door, her figure is more like a ghost seeking revenge.

    But Bernard knew what she said.

    His face was cloudy and clear. After a long silence, he slowly opened the door.

    "Come in."

    With his voice falling, the whole person seems to be suddenly aging down, powerless down the shoulders.

    -

    in the narrow living room, articles are placed at will, and the air is smelling of mildew. It''s like the smell of an old house that hasn''t been inhabited for more than ten years and suddenly opened.

    Su Kui''s hands encircled his chest, and his eyes swept over Bernard''s legs, sneering, "Gee, what''s wrong with this leg? Bernard, have you ever thought about today after you betrayed me

    It turns out that the dragging sound just heard outside the door is exactly the sound made by the man lying on the ground.

    His upper body is normal, but from the root of his thigh, his legs are cut off, I don''t know why.

    However, Su Kui knew about this. She rubbed her wrists and looked at him in her spare time.

 Chapter 1586

    Even though he was so embarrassed, sukui had no sympathy for him. Only because, she can fall into such a field, in addition to the conspiracy of cecia, and his help tyranny.

    Bernard, once as her most intimate bodyguard, she even secretly had a little charming thoughts about him.

    Without him, Bernard is really a man with a good appearance. He is not old, on the contrary, he is very young. As a physical evolutionist, he has a strong and tall body, as well as clear-cut facial features, showing a strong momentum in action, attracting the eyes of countless women.

    But what about him now? Where are those strong legs? Now, like a bug, I can only crawl and lie at her feet.

    "Why don''t you talk?" Su Kui tilted his head. "Are you so poor? Didn''t the money I sold you for a pair of artificial limbs? "

    She looked at the house without hesitation. "And the house, Bernard, look, betray me, for the present life?"

    Listening to her taunts, Bernard could not bear it. He shouted with a pale face, "shut up! If you only come to see my joke, then you succeed. Now, get out of my house

    "Oh? You''re angry? "

    Su Kui slowly squatted in front of him. His eyes, as hardened as ice, looked straight into his eyes. His face suddenly lost its smile and looked cold. "Bernard, this is retribution. Smart as you, don''t you think that after cecia bribed you to deal with me, she would still keep you and threaten her position anytime and anywhere?"

    Her white and slender fingers gently caressed his face, but what she said did not have a little temperature, "but you probably didn''t think that I would survive and return to the main star, did you?"

    "So, man is doing it, and heaven is watching it, Bernard. I have to say that I am very happy to see you today! Let the ladies who once loved you see what their beloved man has become. "

    Living alone for a long time has led to the degradation of Bernard''s language function. He opened his mouth, but could not speak a word. Finally, I closed my mouth powerlessly, and the skin that hadn''t seen the sun for a long time was pale as if it was terminally ill.

    "You win, Shen Yang," his turbid eyes looked at the woman who was still proud and beautiful, moved his lips, "and changed a lot." she used to have a hard mouth, but her heart was the most soft.

    He had watched her wandering around a group of men and was praised by all the stars. He knew that he probably had no chance to get her eyes stopped in his life. Then, with the thought of destroying her when she could not get it, she agreed to the request of cecia.

    Among them, there is also a lot of money that cecia has paid him, enough for anyone.

    So, after a party, he took the lead in putting the shooting equipment in the hotel where she lived, and then while she was drunk, injected her with prohibited drugs. After that, the men he arranged went in.

    Fortunately, at that time, Chen Yang was still the eldest daughter of Chen''s family. No one dared to do anything to her, but she posed for a few positions and asked people to take photos as evidence.

    And those people, just afraid of being killed by that vicious woman of cecia?

    Just like him.

 Chapter 1587

    "If I''m as stupid as I was, I should have died in the place where nobody''s bones are rotten!" Su Kwai song opened his hand and stood up. "So, I still want to thank you for making me who I am today and making me see a lot of things clearly."

    "Hate cecia? Want revenge? Or do you want to continue to stay on this desolate planet, so inhuman and ungodly, and survive? "

    "Look at you, Bernard."

    "Anyway, you''ve lost everything. Why don''t you help me once and make atonement?"

    "Bernard, think about it. There''s only one chance."

    When the door was opened, the pale man looked up from the ground and looked at the elegant and proud figure disappearing in the night.

    The moist air from the door penetrated his nose and made him cough hard. The broken leg of the bone began to ache, he did not move, looking at the vast sky of night, I do not know when, and fluttered the drizzle.

    For a long time, just like sigh general, spit out a weak words.

    "Atonement --"

    -

    after a week, Lou Ge finally saw Su Kui again.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. When the other party asked him to help find out the whereabouts of a person, the first information he found was that he had died.

    But she insisted that he continue the thorough investigation, and the final result was somewhat unexpected. The man was still alive. Lou GE''s in-depth investigation found that the man named Bernard was the bodyguard beside her and had a good relationship.

    Then her purpose is self-evident.

    How strong is the resentment in the heart that was betrayed and put to death by the closest people?

    -

    Su Kui has recently opened a food factory, which is not the main star. To everyone''s surprise, she has opened the factory in the unknown star!

    Among them, Louge naturally supports it, and Su Kui also gives him 30% of the equity.

    In fact, no famous stars are not all Desperado. There are also many people who are forced to stay away from their hometown and live in exile. They expect a peaceful life, just like Martha''s family. For this reason, they are more difficult than others, and insist for the faint hope in their hearts.

    As long as we give them a little guarantee and a stable life, they will work harder than anyone else.

    These things, recently, have been handed over to Louge. She went to the planet of Selot herself and took Bernard back.

    -The news of Su Kui''s return to the main star was finally known by the old man.

    The old man said that Su Kui had to go home. At the same time, from the old house for the aged, I went back to the sunken house located on the main star.

    When I return home again, Su Kui is strange.

    Two years later, she stepped into this luxurious and large-scale house again, where all the servants she knew were gone. Including Muma, who served her as a child, and sister Mei, who was close to her.

    Su Kui didn''t know how to say it, so she could express her gloomy mood at this moment. She thought she had enough to look open, but it turned out that, instead of her looking open, she didn''t really come back.

    Her past has been quietly erased by cecia, and then her own people have been inserted.

    After that, she was in control of the house, which was a good calculation.

 Chapter 1588

    Chen is a very kind old man, especially when facing sunflower, his eyes are full of laughter.

    "Yang Yang, welcome home. Grandpa will always have your place."

    "Thank you Grandpa," Su Kui smiled and hugged the emaciated old man. Yu Guang sees someone flustered, and the smile on his lips is deeper.

    Let go of the old man. Su Kui looks at the crane sitting in the living room. His eyes are flat. With only one look, he quickly passes by. Then the eyes fell on Shen Ming and his head was crooked. "Are you Shen Ming?" She asked.

    Chen Ming''s heart suddenly burst, but his face made a clever expression and said with a smile: "yes, elder sister, I am Chen Ming. I have heard about elder sister before. Please give me more advice when I meet you for the first time." Then he held out his hand.

    Su Kui glanced at me casually and sneered, "no, I don''t have a younger brother, or I remember wrongly. When my mother gave birth to me, she gave birth to a younger brother for me?" With a smile in her eyes, she asked the old man, "Grandpa, what do you say?"

    Ignoring the different faces of all the people, the old man gave Su Kui an angry squint and said, "you are still so naughty! Of course, your mother has only one child, and I have only one granddaughter. Do you know? "

    He touched his granddaughter''s hair with a smile and got it back. Now what she really wants to do, just follow her.

    She didn''t teach her son well, so her mother died early. And his family, also because of this matter, has cut off contact with him. His guilt is not too much.

    Unfortunately, he is still alive now. What he can leave to his granddaughter is nothing but these family shares.

    And what she has done recently also makes the old man realize clearly that her granddaughter has finally grown up. She can stand on her own and face the gossip with strong support from numerous fans.

    She can still live proudly and wantonly, as he wishes.

    He didn''t agree with Chen he''s driving her out of Shen''s house, and he wanted to break his father daughter relationship with her. At the beginning, for this matter, he also smoked a heavy crane in the study. However, the final event is fermenting more and more, and the response of the crowd is also very fierce. No matter how he does it, he can''t keep it down.

    At that time, he knew that it would not change anything if Shen Yang was left in the main star.

    So I plan to let her live on another planet for a few years and come back when the wind calms down.

    But unexpectedly, he didn''t wait for the news of her safety, but waited for her disappearance.

    "Dad --"

    Chenhe has a headache, "Xiaoming is also your grandson. If you talk like this, you will hurt him!"

    Hearing his words, Su Kui''s eyes were cold, and Ben had some expectations for him. He fell to the bottom of the valley in a moment, smashed to pieces. Her heart sneers at, so well, save her because of believe again, and repeat the same.

    The old man clapped her hand comfortingly and said, "Oh, you know you will hurt him now. Where did you go when he was hurt? In order to save your face, and she cut off the father daughter relationship? "

    "I tell you Chen he, don''t think you are my son, I dare not take you! Anyhow, Yangyang is back now, otherwise, after a hundred years, I will donate all the shares in my hand, and you can''t expect to get any money! Today, I''ll leave my words here. There is only one great descendant of the Chen family! "

 Chapter 1589

    "There are no more grandchildren in the family tree! If any of you mess with me again, get out of here! After a few years as the head of the family, do you really think that you are in charge of sinking the family? "

    The old man pointed to Chenhe''s nose beam and scolded him. No matter how his face changed like a palette, he didn''t look at Chenming''s eyes full and almost uncontrollable rage.

    Looking at Su Kui, his voice suddenly softened and he smiled: "Yang Yang, let''s go upstairs. Your room is still the same. It''s been two years. I''ll see if I''m not satisfied. Grandpa will ask someone to change it for you! "

    "Well, Grandpa ~"

    then Su Kui went upstairs with the old man''s arm on his arm.

    The rest of the family, three of them, were uncertain.

    Chenhe always knew that the old man was deeply resentful of his actions in those years, and Chenyang''s departure became a fuse.

    If he didn''t think about the foundation work accumulated by his ancestors, he could really break off the relationship with him and drive him out of the family.

    Even if he just said that he would donate all his shares after a hundred years, Chen he believed it. If Chen Yang really can''t come back, then the old man won''t leave his shares to him, or to Chen Ming.

    His property, as early as when Shen Yang was born, had written a letter of inheritance and signed it, fully protected by the government.

    This matter, the old man kept it from him for more than 20 years, and they could not have known it. He also heard from the old man recently. He knew that the old man had a preference for Shen Yang, but he didn''t expect that he had such a preference for her.

    The bleeding of cecia''s palm has been pinched, but it still has to endure.

    Her eyes were red. After the figure of the old man disappeared, she dared to say her grievance.

    "Husband, how can I say that? Xiaoming is your own flesh and blood! I have been raised outside since I was born. I haven''t experienced the love of my father and mother. I owe him a lot. I didn''t expect that now, I still can''t admit it! "

    As she spoke, she cried with a deep voice in her arms Xiaoming, it''s my mother who is not good. It''s my mother who owes you! "

    "If I could, I would like to take my life in exchange for the chance of Chen''s family to admit Xiao Ming!"

    At this moment, she totally ignored her face and thought of letting Chen he feel soft. She raised the debt in his heart and let Chen Ming enter the family tree of Chen''s family.

    The old man has come back. He will protect her in the future. It is even more difficult for her to deal with Shen Yang. Moreover, looking at Shen Yang''s means, she made up her mind and came back for revenge!

    Chen he has been very upset recently. He is even more upset to hear the mother and son crying. In the past, he might have been soft hearted, but the news from the investigation agency he was looking for recently was full of suspicions. Many things, there were traces of cecia''s involvement in them, so he had to be suspicious.

    Temple drum, he whispered, "enough!! What else can you do besides cry? "

    "I regard Yang as my own daughter. Where were you when I was going to drive her out of Shen''s house? You are responsible for sending great people to live in Finland, but you have lost people! "

    "But if you had a little interest in her, she would have grown into a person who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth?" As he blurted out his words, Chenhe suddenly realized that, yes, Chenming was taught by her to be polite, and went out to escape the little son of a big family.

 Chapter 1590

    Can it sink?

    Why, with her mother''s connivance, has she become a character who has no idea of the height of heaven and the earth and has been making troubles all day? Is it unintentional or intentional?

    For the first time, cecia saw Chenhe make such a big fire in front of her, and the nameless fire still came to her. She clenched her lower lip, and her delicate make-up could hardly conceal her paleness, which was obviously frightening.

    Shen He said, and then he took a cold look at his mother and son, and said, "you''d better pray, cecia, it''s none of your business!" Otherwise, when he finds out, no one will run!

    -

    in the morning of the next day, the living room was sunk, and an attractive fragrance came from the kitchen.

    Early to get up, Chen Ming''s eyes twinkled. Following the taste, he went to the kitchen and saw a woman in a light colored household dress standing in the kitchen. On the Liuli platform, there are several delicious dishes that look delicious.

    "Sister, you did all this? How powerful! " He looks like a little boy who doesn''t know anything. He looks at Su Kui adoringly.

    Hearing this, Su Kui''s men did not stop, and said lightly: "no, I said it, my mother gave birth to me, or --" when she said this, she suddenly looked back, badly raised her lips, "you are so cheap, you like to hold people''s thighs and beg for mercy, huh?"

    "You --"

    her words, like a poisonous thorn, pierced his heart directly. When he was a child, in order to get more attention, he really always liked people around him as she said.

    Sometimes, even he hates himself.

    However, even if he has this idea, it doesn''t mean that others can say it in front of him, especially those who come to take away everything from him!

    "Can''t help it at last?" Su Kui raised eyebrows and sneered, "Chen Ming, don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. We know each other well and be honest. Maybe I will relax the treatment for you later." at most, he was expelled from the main star.

    Otherwise, she really wanted him to have a taste of her life. Without the help of the second Louge, I''m afraid he will have a worse life!

    In particular, the young prince looks fresh and juicy.

    Oh -

    -

    the old man is old, he often wakes up until midnight, then he can''t sleep until midnight.

    At seven o''clock in the morning, the old man came down from upstairs in a loose silk Vintage jacket and trousers. As soon as he came downstairs, he smelled the attractive fragrance. His eyes brightened and he walked quickly.

    "Yang Yang, Grandpa''s darling, what is this doing?"

    He put his head over and his smiling eyes converged when he saw the existence of Chen Ming. As if facing the air, directly ignore.

    Su Kui heard this loving voice, eyebrows and eyes complete the crescent shape, "Nah, grandpa may not know, your baby granddaughter, these two years can learn a lot! You go to the dining room first, and then you can have a meal. ~ "

    the old man was born rich when he was young. As a soldier in his early years, he naturally suffered a lot. But his family history is there. It''s easy to get what he wants. It''s just that those things that look, look, smell and taste are tasteless.

    So, like most people, they choose a nutrient that is more nutritious and more absorbed by the body as their main food.

    Only occasionally, when there is time, or when conditions permit, to taste.

 Chapter 1591

    Although there are many kinds of sunflower, unfortunately, they are all double.

    So, Chen Ming watched these delicacies being carried by the servants and put them in front of the grandparents and grandchildren. Then, the action of ignoring his existence was carried out to the end.

    As for half an hour later, when Chenhe and Saixi went downstairs, their grandparents and grandchildren had already used up their breakfast.

    "Oh, Yang Yang, Dad, you got up so early? Have you had breakfast yet? " Cecia didn''t know, so she was surprised. "Why don''t you wait for us?" Although in today''s fast times, breakfast or something has been omitted.

    But there must be some form.

    "Yes, Dad, why don''t you wait for us?" Chen he came over, sat down beside the old man, and suddenly moved his nose? What''s the taste? "

    He looked up at the servant not far away and asked, "have you made breakfast? In that case, bring it up. "

    After he said this, the dining room fell into a dead silence. The old man drank the green tea made by sunflower leisurely, tasted the mellow and bitter tea, and his eyes narrowed.

    It''s so happy to have a versatile granddaughter.

    One day, we must take our granddaughter out for a walk. Let the old people have a look and see how they can show off in front of themselves. It''s always said that their grandchildren are unique. But can they cook? And it''s so delicious. Can they make that tea? Can you make such a Zen tea?

    Look at her appearance, temperament and figure. Which one can match her?

    The old man seems to have forgotten that, outside, his baby granddaughter is still a scandalous person. Anyway, in his heart, his granddaughter is the best, and all of them are deliberately framed.

    The old man pretends to ignore, and Su Kui naturally won''t talk.

    Then, the young servant looked at Su Kui, and looked at the whole process of their meal. He bit his teeth and said, "sir! These foods are not made by us... "

    "What?" The crane raised his eyebrows and didn''t quite understand the servant''s words.

    "Yes, the eldest lady did it!" The servant said this and buried his head in his chest, hoping to disappear.

    How could they make such delicious food? Even if the famous star gourmets come here, they can''t make such delicious food.

    Just when the eldest lady does it, they can drool when they smell it, not to mention the exclamation of the old man when he eats delicious food from time to time.

    It''s a pain.

    "Great work!" Cecia pretends to look at Su Kui in surprise. "I heard that Yang Yang has opened a gourmet shop on the main net for a long time. He is very popular. It''s true." She said, wiping her tears with relief, "in this way, I can rest assured."

    "It''s very gratifying that our family is vast!"

    If it is Shen Yang''s own mother, it is normal to do so. However, how does a woman who has torn off her disguise in front of her pretend to be a kind mother?

    Isn''t it disgusting?

    Anyway, Su Kui is disgusted, but since she wants to play, she has no reason to shrink back.

    "I hope it''s your truth. Oh, by the way, although I''m great, I don''t have your share." Her delicious food is not available to everyone!

 Chapter 1592

    "Great!"

    Although Chen he is very fond of his daughter''s suffering in the past two years and has doubts about cecia, this does not prevent him from thinking that his daughter''s personality is too sharp since she came back.

    Such a disposition, in his view, is to suffer.

    "Shut up!"

    As a result, he just called out a name, and the old man was not happy. "What''s your name? Your dad, I''m not dead. You yelled in front of me? What''s wrong with the grand? I tell you, if any of you don''t like her, you can get out of the sink! "

    Anyway, the old man''s attitude has been put here, he is the maintenance of sukui in all aspects, whether she is right or wrong.

    Chen crane is dumb and shut up.

    At the end of the day, he didn''t dare to fight with the old man. The old man, who used to be a soldier in the early years, now has a temper of convergence. When he was young, he was called a grumpy man. A word does not agree, the teacup in the hand may fall on his head in the next second.

    In the end, only grandparents and grandchildren are really happy with a meal. The other three, whose faces were cloudy and clear, were silent and ate a nutrient at the table.

    After eating, Chen he went directly to the company.

    There was some anger in his heart. He could understand that his daughter didn''t cook for cecia and Chenming. However, he is her father somehow. He doesn''t even have his share, which makes people very angry!

    So, the company''s employees found that today''s boss, very irascible!

    I don''t know if it''s related to the scandal that broke out again on the main Internet when Ms. Chen returned recently.

    -

    Su Kui is black, red, black and red in this period. Some entertainment organizers want to invite her to participate in the program. They take the opportunity to rub her popularity. After su Kui relentlessly refuses.

    More and more water troops poured in, jumping up and down in the comments to scold her, and the picture looked terrible.

    However, sunflower''s business has not been affected a little.

    Her small purse is enriching day by day, and the food in the food shop has reached the level of no supply. Fans are selling cute and rolling in her comment area all day long to make her new.

    But in a blink of an eye, he was covered up by black powder''s speech.

    Chen Yang''s little cook V: Tut, I''ll surprise you at the dinner party tomorrow for the happy part of some people! See you tomorrow ~ as for my dear ones, when I solve the current problem, your welfare will really come! So, in order to taste better food, please wait for a while ~ Bixin!

    [hahaha, is this cute, little sister? ]

    [Biao get out of the main star, OK? Think you can cook two dishes, and then hang and fry the sky? ]

    [I feel like vomiting when I see your photos. The evidence is solid. Can we just admit it? ]

    [can you admit that I respect you as a man! ]

    [I''m sorry upstairs, we are a girl, and we don''t have an appointment, go away! ]

    [spray in the comments, I wish you a blast in place!! ]

    [little sister doesn''t need to see those clowns deliberately brush their sense of existence, as long as you know that there are so many people supporting you ~! ]

    [come on, wait for you to return! I hope the matter can be solved quickly, and I am still clear! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At the other end of the network, Louge sat in the office building of the Federal Supreme government, his face like ice.

    Buss couldn''t help but slap the table and scold angrily, "fuck me! Do these people have brains? So easy to be rhythmic? "

 Chapter 1593

    "Sister-in-law is not such a person at all, boss, you just watch?"

    "Let''s make a decision for sister-in-law! My sister-in-law is so pitiful that she feels like she will be bullied and cry! "

    A few people you look at me a word, crowded together, see the comments on hi guest.

    Originally, Lou Ge was really cold and frightening, but when he heard that sentence about to be bullied and cried, he suddenly wanted to laugh. He pulled the corners of his lips and made a strange smile.

    The woman has an idea of her own. She doesn''t want him to interfere at all. On the contrary, it makes him a nominal boyfriend with a useless feeling.

    How can this work?

    Midnight deep eyes moved, he pursed his thin lips to open his brain, skillfully logging in to hi guest.

    He didn''t play similar software before. It was only when sukui started to march into hike that he became familiar with it. Unconsciously, he was already familiar with car driving.

    So, five minutes after su Kui put down his words.

    Another comment that is enough to ignite the whole universe appears in front of netizens.

    Lou Ge: my girlfriend has a good character, but it doesn''t mean she is a bully. Understand? You guys really think I can''t find you when they''re hiding in the Internet and wearing a layer of vest, huh? Yang Yang asked me not to interfere before, but you don''t know that you should be responsible for what you say if you don''t give me a lesson when you look at these words? Forward: Chen Yang''s little cook V: Tut, I''ll give you a surprise at tomorrow''s dinner party for some people''s happy dancing! See you tomorrow ~ as for my dear ones, when I solve the current problem, your welfare will really come! So, in order to taste better food, please wait for a while ~ Bixin!

    [me, me fuck? ]

    [girlfriend? ]

    [what''s wrong with the lack of buildings? Wake up!! ]

    [wow my mother!! Yang Yang is actually the girlfriend of a large and small building??! Think about two people standing together, inexplicably with a face! ]

    [Xi Da Pu Ben, I''m not bullied at last, moved! ]

    [Whoa, you''re crying. It''s too late! My little sister has been scolded. Wuwuwuwuwuqaq]

    [bad comment, I want to return this boyfriend! My girlfriend was bullied. Where are you! ]

    [manual att @ is a great cook! Come and see your boyfriend, hey! ]

    [you''re strong enough to hide ~ HHH, but congratulations, wow, the single dog finally got rid of the single, we, the team leaders, are really moved to cry! ]

    [those happy sprayers, come here, give you a chance to scold again! ]

    [to borrow a word from a large or a small building: don''t think you can recklessly hurt others in a layer of vest. Adults should pay for their own open mouth! Accumulate some good points! ]

    [although I don''t know very much about Shen Yang, the women who look up to most of the buildings are not bad. They are so confident! ]

    [if we had been so tough, we would not have suffered so much ~]

    [thanks for the protection of our country in the past two years, we would not have suffered! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Comments are almost instantaneous. This is the first dynamic of Louge. Everyone should use real name authentication when registering for hi guest. So fans can easily find him and pay attention to him.

    He can be regarded as the one who pays the most attention though there is no dynamic.

 Chapter 1594

    Because of Louge''s special identity and powerful influence network, no one really dares to find Su Kui''s trouble again. Only a small number of people, unwilling to jump in the comment area, but still can''t turn out any tricks, were soon crushed by the concerted efforts of fans.

    -

    when the video call request came, Su Kui picked up her eyebrow and agreed.

    A hard face with some uneasiness came into view. Su Kui said, "what''s the matter?"

    Carrying her secretly on the Internet to declare sovereignty, and now run to show it?

    Lou Ge scratched his head awkwardly. "What, as your boyfriend, if I don''t do anything, I''ll be known by fans later, and I won''t be scolded, right?"

    He also knows his words must be idiotic and reasonable at the moment, but what can he do? One does not want his help, the other does not let him disclose their relationship to the outside world. This made him feel very insecure, and the more he got along with her, the more he found out that she was really good.

    Such a person, how dazzling, he is clear.

    In her comment area, those who jumped up and down, yelled to give her a monkey, asked to marry and marry, made him very upset.

    The jealous man said: he doesn''t care whether the other side is male or female. He must declare his sovereignty and let those people know that the woman they peep at is the woman of his Louge!

    Cough -

    although someone hasn''t acknowledged this yet.

    Not too early party, Lou song some cheeky think.

    Lifting eyes on the pair of smiling, clear eyes pupil, Lou Ge quietly rubbed his face. The other side''s clear eyes told him that, in fact, she looked at some in the eyes, and her heart was clear like a mirror.

    Lou Ge is powerless. How could such a smart woman have been trapped in the unknown before?

    "Well, I admit, I want to be someone''s other half, the kind that stands in the sun with her."

    "Oh?" Su Kui chuckled, his red lips were light, his eyes and brows were full of teasing? How can I not understand? "

    "Cough..." Lou Ge coughs twice to cover up his discomfort. For the first time in his life, he confessed, especially under the scorching eyes of the other party. He always felt that the vision was figurative, through layers of networks, burning his skin.

    Ears a little hot, "Shen Yang, do my real girlfriend, how?" After saying it, I feel relieved.

    Want him to shuttle in countless desolate stars, bathe in blood from gunfire and bullet rain, when, like a kid, say words, dry, even highly nervous?

    Before, he could not imagine it.

    But when this moment comes, I can''t believe it.

    Su Kui blinked the peach blossom eyes he picked up. He was slightly surprised at the bottom of his eyes. His red lips opened gently. He was about to speak, but Lou Ge suddenly interrupted her.

    "Don''t talk first, listen to me!" He gritted his teeth and decided to say what he thought at one time. As for whether she would refuse after that, she had no regrets.

    "Well, you say." Su Kui shrugged and indicated that he could continue.

    Louge took a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes, looked through the screen at the woman with delicate eyebrows and eyes, who was lying in the chair, and suddenly became calm.

    "Chen Yang, let me take care of you. I will not stop you from what you want and what you want to do. As long as you want, as long as I have, you can take all my things. "

 Chapter 1595

    "As long as you want to stay with me."

    He rubbed his head and said, "I admit, I didn''t think it was a good attitude to you at first, even a little disgusted. But you also know that your old lady''s temper is really unbearable. "

    "Maybe it''s attracted by the food you make, maybe it''s attracted by you after the change, which is unknown. All I know is that I want to be with you now. "

    Silently listen to him finish saying, Su Kui is playing with a pen in his hand, shaking at the white and slender fingertips. Lou Ge looks at her actions, purses her lips and stops talking, waiting for her answer quietly.

    One minute, two minutes, ten minutes

    As time goes by, they have nothing to say across the screen. Louge''s original calm heart was also made a little confused by her appearance, and her breath was heavy.

    Just as he couldn''t help but open his mouth, he suddenly heard her ask, "seriously?"

    First of all, I was happy. Lou Ge nodded, and her eyes were all serious! I swear. "

    "Hiss --"

    silly!

    Su Kui looked at the time, five in the afternoon. So, she picked up her lips and smiled, and her eyes flashed over his eyes with a little temptation, "are you interested in having a cup of afternoon tea? By the way? "

    This is -

    midnight like eyes lit up in an instant, as if the stars were smashed into his eyes.

    A raucous, low smile spilled from his chest, and he looked at her deeply. "OK."

    -

    the old man is eighty-one years old, just like the old man Lou, and they have been friends for many years.

    It belongs to the type of comrades in arms who don''t like each other but have deep friendship. Moreover, in the eyes of outsiders, their personalities are totally different. Once they meet each other, they will definitely fight with each other. As a result, many people think that there is a feud between them.

    In fact, it''s just a different way of communication between friends.

    Originally, there was going to be a 80th birthday party last year. Unfortunately, the father''s whereabouts of his own granddaughter were unknown, and he was not in the mood to refuse. It''s good to refute Chenhe''s face, but he knows his own fault. Even if he touches the dust, he dare not go to find his own Laozi''s discomfort.

    This year, Su Kui came back, the old man was in a good mood, and Su Kui personally participated in the holding of this birthday party, where there are lots of delicious food. Su Kui can not only use this time''s birthday feast to open up the upper class market, but also make face for the old man.

    -

    Chen''s family is very busy in recent days. All kinds of purchases and redecorations have been carried out in full swing.

    Shen He''s gloomy face has improved for a long time.

    And Shen family up and down, only two bad mood, also only Saixi and Shen Ming two people?

    "Mom, why don''t you do it? Is it true that you want to sink and take away everything from us?"

    Chen Ming recently learned that Chen Yang had climbed the big tree of the Lou family. No wonder he could escape from the death and even return to the aristocratic circle. I still don''t know where to learn those ways of making delicious food. Every day, I try to make the old man happy.

    The old man is eccentric enough. If it goes on like this, the old man who will coax him at the birthday party will explain the affairs behind him and directly leave all the shares to Chenyang!

    If that''s the case, what else did she do after planning her whole life?!

    It''s hard not to end up. She and her son didn''t get anything. They made a wedding dress for others? Now she is full of sullen anger. When she is treated, she does not give face at all.

 Chapter 1596

    How can she hope to let herself go when she is in power?

    But, at the beginning, she completely tore her face! In fact, with a grave nature, why don''t you just expose her?

    She was so insidious that she made cecia feel helpless.

    And with the protection of Louge and the old man, she couldn''t find the time to start. It seems that we must take risks!

    Good or bad, he comforted Chenming away, and cecia clenched her fists. In her eyes, she was desperate.

    This is her last strike, and she and her son have been firmly seated in the throne of the head mother and the eldest son. Fail -

    No, never fail!!

    -

    the glass is crisscrossing, under the gorgeous crystal light, the luxurious jewelry and the beautiful dress make ye glow.

    In the night, this group of aristocratic ladies from the upper class are the most beautiful scenery.

    Their purpose, in addition to being the foil of men, is to find a suitable man to marry. The same is true for men.

    So, in a short time, a couple of ambiguous embracing men and women swayed on the dance floor, with their faces close to each other, dancing the beautiful waltz. Skirt in the air to draw a beautiful arc, white calves and exquisite high-heeled shoes follow the soothing music, stepping on a light step.

    This evening, Su Kui went on the retro style of the plate buckle white modified cheongsam top, and the tight material outlined her perfect curve. A long black dress with a great drape extends all the way to the ankle, and there is no bright spot from the front. But from the back, the high split skirt reveals the long legs, which is enviable.

    Under the crystal light, the pearl necklace is twinkling with moist light. It''s not eye-catching, but it will be attracted by her special dress.

    "You see, that one over there is Shen Yang, isn''t it?"

    "Two years away, how can it seem more and more beautiful?"

    "Yes, but her dress is so beautiful. Which designer designed it? How come I haven''t seen it?"

    "It''s probably customized. Alas, some people''s lives are really good!"

    "That is, to do such shameless things, but also in peace of mind to appear in front of the public, put on a high saint''s face."

    "Ha ha, yes, I don''t know how many people have played it, tut tut."

    A group of so-called aristocratic ladies huddled together for a few words, from her dress to the scandals she once had. Some people can''t compare with their identity, appearance or background. Once I catch a little tail, I think I can show off before her all my life.

    Several people said that they did not notice a tall figure behind them casually shaking the goblet in their hands, and the red liquid was swinging in the transparent crystal cup. The eyes are drooping. The beautiful peach blossom eyes show a beautiful arc because of her drooping eyelashes.

    Listening to this group of people''s discussion, Su Kui, as the protagonist, always has a light smile on his lips. From the surface, he is flawless and can''t find any flaws.

    However, the discoverer looks at what they say and keeps coughing. He wants to remind them not to say it. The hero is behind you!

    But I don''t know if it''s too devoted. Let the coughing in the dining room come and go.

 Chapter 1597

    They just let you remind me that I''m stuck in a pattern that''s outrageous.

    It leads to more and more attention.

    When they finally found out, looking back, their faces were completely white.

    The rest, however, turned their heads in silence and couldn''t bear to look straight. On the contrary, Su Kui was in a good mood and asked everyone, "what''s the matter with you? Is it the bad air of sinking home that makes you infected with influenza and other viruses? If the throat is not comfortable, I will tell the servant to prepare a throat moistening Soup for you! "

    What else can she say when she says that?

    He had to nod his head and praise Su Kui. "Thank you, Miss Chen."

    "No, it''s not. The air in Chenjia is very good. It''s because of the bad weather and my own health. I don''t have to worry about it."

    "Yes, it''s Mr. Chen''s birthday party tonight. I''m afraid that we won''t bother you if you have something else to do. "

    " yes, let''s go ahead and celebrate the old man''s birthday later! "

    After that, a group of people swarmed away. Within two minutes, all the onlookers were clean.

    The five families are not easy to be provoked. Even at the bottom of the list, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. There are many people who look up at their noses and live under them.

    Su Kui nodded lightly, shrugged, and looked back at several girls. "Actually, I don''t have so many things. They are all kind-hearted people who want to remind you to come here. "When she said that, she couldn''t help being happy. Her eyebrows and eyes are crooked, and she looks very easy to get along with.

    "But you seem to be very active in discussing me. So many people coughed together, but they couldn''t bring you back."

    "Miss Chen, I, we..."

    Among them, the first girl''s face was chatting up. She bit her lower lip, but she said it most vigorously.

    "Miss Chen, I''m sorry, we didn''t mean it!"

    "I''m sorry, but forgive us!"

    Speaking ill of people behind their backs is as straightforward as apologizing, but sukui doesn''t want to accept it.

    She nodded her lips, gave a long "um" sound, and jumped up at the end, making their hearts follow, as if they were going to jump out of their mouths.

    "What does apology do? Are you not talking about the hearts and minds of the public? Well? "

    She smiled and approached step by step, "suck Du, make friends, drink and fight. As a young lady, she doesn''t have the inside information that a big family should have. She does all kinds of bad things. She really doesn''t deserve this identity."

    Su Kui said a word, then approached a step, said a few people pale. They didn''t expect that the other side would be so straightforward and say it without any disguise. Doesn''t she feel ashamed at all?!

    "Tell me, is that the idea? Well? "

    "In fact, it''s not just you, most of the people who come here tonight, who have this idea? It''s very normal. After all, she had all the evidence at the beginning. Her voice was leisurely, like talking about the weather tonight and what to eat. But precisely because of this, she did not take a little smile, such as the frozen black eyes, several girls were scared and their legs were weak, almost paralyzed on the ground.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, woo..."

    The psychological endurance is weak, already could not help but bring the cry cavity.

 Chapter 1598

    Soon, what happened in the corner of the dining room attracted attention again.

    Those people looked at her from afar, wondering why she could take it for granted. If you change to someone else, you may be so ashamed and angry that you want to commit suicide or hide from others.

    Of course, if these words are heard in the deep ears, they may really be as they mean.

    But, she is Su Kui, not Shen Yang! Born in a military family, Su Kui is hard and soft! If someone offends her one foot, she will have to go back to that kind of person.

    "Tut, why are you crying?"

    "Look, it''s really pitiful." Su Kui slowly bent down and looked at the girl who was paralyzed under her feet. Her slender fingers pinched her chin and forced her to look up. "Unknowingly, I thought I was bullying you, but -"

    "aren''t you saying bad things about me? I haven''t cried yet, but you are crying. Make complaints about shameless work in just ways, and your family education is very touching.

    Don''t know to hear this, unexpectedly this group of girls don''t know the height of the earth! Even if most people are not ashamed of Shen Yang in their hearts, who dares to show it openly?

    Nobody!

    "Wuwuwu Miss Chen, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry

    "Next time we dare not, really dare not, Wuwu..."

    Their parents also heard the news from others at this time. They rushed to see this picture, and their faces turned white.

    "Ah, Miss Chen, I''m really sorry. Children don''t understand. Your adults don''t remember villains. Forgive them once!"

    "That is, Miss Chen. I apologize for the children, OK?"

    "You see, children are not scared, they are also sincerely repentant, you will hold up your hand and let them go."

    "So many people are watching. Tonight is the father''s birthday feast. It''s a good day. Don''t be run over by them. Look..."

    As soon as the girl''s parents appeared, they began to dissuade.

    Su Kui sneered. Facing the persecution of so many people, he was not afraid at all. He held his head high and held his chest high. In the remaining light, he saw Chen Ming''s gloating smile. She slowly turned back, dark eyes on him.

    Chen Ming had no idea that Su Kui could catch him under the condition of so many people. His face was stiff for a moment, and his ironic smile hung on his face. However, Su Kui only looked at him, leaving a meaningful smile, then turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    I don''t know why a woman has such a great momentum. Chen Ming didn''t want to admit that he was just, unexpectedly, overwhelmed by her eyes.

    Fuck!

    What a heresy!

    Brain benevolence was noisy, Su Kui pinched the eyebrow, raised his hand and pressed down, "stop, everyone."

    She looked at the crowd with a smile like a glass. "You are all the guests invited by my Shen family. Shen Yang should have respected you, but this is my Shen family banquet. Someone is in my Shen family to discuss publicly how my Shen Yang is morally corrupt, how to be shameless, how to be human, how can I not say a word?"

    "Or do you think that when I hear these words, I should cover my face and find a corner to cry secretly, huh?!"

    In the daze of all the people, the red lips burst into a smile. She raised her chin high, her delicate face and enchanting posture made her look like a high queen, and her aura was all open.

 Chapter 1599

    "But I''m not! Don''t say I didn''t do it. Even if I did it, I did those shameless things, what happened? "

    "With you? "I''ve got you pointing your fingers in front of me and showing me disdain?"

    "Do you think I will be sad and die of shame? No, I''ll be fine, better than any of you! "

    Lou Ge is called to talk by Chen Laozi. He just went downstairs with him. Unexpectedly, he saw such a picture.

    The woman standing under the crystal lamp is as proud as the queen and dazzling as anything. She doesn''t need to speak, as long as a look, it can attract the eyes of countless young talents.

    At least, after tonight, maybe, she will have a lot of admirers.

    Even though, she once had such a terrible past.

    But tonight, all will turn!

    Such a cold and proud woman is like a book that never knows what the next page is, waiting to be revealed. No one knows what the next one looks like.

    He knew that she could solve it. Now she doesn''t need anyone to interfere.

    Sure enough.

    Su Kui sneered, and suddenly poured the red wine pocket in his hand on the girl''s face. The liquor splashed all over the girl''s face. The rest of the girls'' skirts were not spared.

    "I don''t like people who chew their tongue at the back. If you have any dissatisfaction, come face to face."

    "By the way, I would advise you to go back and discipline your daughter. At least, as a reserved girl, I only spilled a glass of wine at the party, and what about the next time?"

    "When they are wives and mothers, will they directly affect the fate of the family because of one sentence?"

    "Oh, but I''m looking forward to it."

    As her words fell, the girls'' parents looked at Su Kui as if they were going to eat her. But they can''t do anything because of their different identities.

    "Well, this time, I forgive you for your apology. In fact, I''m still very generous, right? "

    She came with a smile, then turned around and said to the old man, "Grandpa, when did you come down? What did I just do? " When talking to the old man, she is like a little girl who hasn''t grown up.

    As if that gas field had just opened, teeth were sharp, red wine splashed on the girl''s face, not her general.

    In addition, in a few words, it was decided that several girls who offended her would not be too high in the future.

    Big family, don''t like broken mouth.

    Look at a group of people in the audience, or interrupt to persuade Su Kui to raise his hand, all of them need to rely on the nose of the five families to survive. As for some of them, they are just like Shen''s family. They are all watching from afar, and right is a joke.

    Hearing this, everyone turned around in a hurry. As expected, they saw the old man standing at the end with a gloomy face, just witnessing all this.

    Everyone was in a panic and did not know how much he heard.

    The girl''s parents rushed forward, trying to explain, "father, I......"

    "Enough!"

    The fierce and cold vision swept away coldly and stopped the other side''s opening. The old man waved his hand and told the next man, "come on, please let some gentlemen and ladies leave. We''re sinking. Please don''t afford such a big guest! See off! "

    At this point, many people began to lose their legs.

    I''m glad it''s not my own home.

 Chapter 1600

    When we go back, we must discipline all those involved in this matter. Otherwise, it is likely that the next accident will be my own family.

    I didn''t expect that after two years, Shen Yang''s character became so tough and sensitive. For those who speak ill of her, they are not willing to be soft at all. They often face each other fiercely in front of the public and let them leave the party in a disheartened way.

    He also has a reputation for breaking his mouth.

    A few people were quickly invited out by the servant. The old man''s face turned overcast. He reached out to Su Kui with a smile and said, "Grandpa''s good baby, just behaved well. Come to Grandpa''s side!" After that, if his fierce eyes seem to sweep over the people, "in the future, if someone bullies you, don''t be afraid. When the sky falls down, Grandpa will hold it for you!"

    Su Kui walked over, and the old man patted the shoulder of pailouge. In front of everyone''s eyes, he said: "I didn''t expect that Yang Yang of my family was abducted by you. Yang Yang''s character is simple and easy to be bullied. You can protect her later! If I find you bullying her, I can''t spare you! "

    Everyone was in a uproar, but Louge smiled slowly.

    His tall figure stood upright, looking at Su Kui''s eyes was thick to the smile. He didn''t know how he could like her so much in a short time?

    He would never have imagined that it was a mark carved into the soul.

    "Yes, grandpa! Later, I will be responsible for the great country. Whoever dares to bully her, let''s go ahead of me! "

    "Ha ha, OK!" The old man laughed after listening.

    Su Kui glanced sideways at Lou Ge and knew that the old man was pulling the mountain for her invisibly, and also let these people figure out that she was not easy to provoke.

    Even with the scandal, she is not short of people.

    And as soon as I found it, I found a man that the whole star envied!

    Soon, this matter will come to an end when everyone intends to expose the past.

    Chen Ming hides behind the crowd and looks at the woman who is in the center of the crowd. My guest says that she is really a dazzling woman. Even he was almost taken away by her.

    Bow your head and curse a monster! He looked around and saw that no one noticed him and left quietly.

    -

    it''s time to have dinner at the middle of the party. Su Kui asked the housekeeper and left after confirming that it was all right.

    Before going back to the banquet, he was stopped by a strange servant. He looks beautiful, but he is in his twenties. If he is outside, he should have just finished his studies.

    "He respectfully said:" eldest miss, the master seeks you, hoped that you go to his study

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, his hands around his chest, and his eyes were shining like water. Then saw he hurriedly to dodge, as if very shy appearance.

    "Tut, are you new here?" Su Kui followed him upstairs and asked casually, "did grandpa say anything about looking for me?"

    "Ah? Oh, the master didn''t say. He just told me to call miss you. "He scratched his head and smiled shyly." maybe there is something important!

    "Here you are, young lady. I''ll go down first," he bowed and left.

    Su Kui''s eyes and tail picked, "wait a minute," she casually looked back at the boy who had already walked to the stairway. "Don''t you have anything special to say to me

 Chapter 1601

    Her eyes are the most special black, like Black Amber, clear as water. When I look at him, I feel like I see his heart in a flash.

    His eyes were slightly red. He quickly lowered his head and shook his head in a panic Miss, I''m going down. Don''t let the master wait for a long time. Leave. " Finish saying, escape also like downstairs, drill into the crowd disappeared.

    Ah -

    cecia seems to be in a hurry to seek medical treatment. Although the boy has a simple face, it''s a pity that it''s too green.

    Is it possible that cecia still thinks that she was the sink of two years ago? If so, this plane is not challenging before sunflower is withdrawn.

    Push the door into the study, in Su Kui''s expectation, the old man is not in.

    Instead, it''s a man who can''t be named, but who knows each other very well. He was wearing a shirt, a suit and a coat in the sofa of the study. When he saw her coming in, he said affectionately, "Yang Yang, you are here at last!"

    After that, I''d like to hug her. "I haven''t seen you for two years. How are you doing?"

    A man with a very handsome face, but too handsome, and not enough connotation support, it is easy to become Yin and soft. In addition, the obscenity flashed in his eyes directly reduced people''s favor to zero.

    "I miss you very much, Yang Yang, do you miss me?"

    Su Kui didn''t speak. When he smelled a sweet and greasy smell in the air, he brushed his wrists with a cold, sharp look under his eyes. Pearl hand strings are crystal white and moist with soft luster.

    Against her fingers, I couldn''t tell which was whiter.

    The man''s eyes flashed with obsession, his cheeks flushed, "Yang Yang, you are beautiful, more beautiful than before!"

    "Is it? Unfortunately, it has nothing to do with you! " Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest, and she did not retreat. As far as she guessed, the door of the study must have been locked by someone. From inside, it can''t be opened at all.

    "But you, Hua Haotian, are you brave enough to break into my grandfather''s study. If you lose any important documents, can you bear it?" She rubbed her fingers and smiled contemptuously. "I''m afraid that even your family will not be responsible at that time."

    "You -"

    turn this person out of memory, once one of the pursuers of Shen Yang. Because handsome appearance, good at playing with women''s heart, belong to the type of playboy.

    Hua Haotian was blinded by her. He bit his teeth and suddenly laughed. "What''s the matter with me?" he said as if he were a hooligan. "Isn''t it because you are so thirsty that you can''t wait to invite old lovers to a private meeting at Grandpa''s birthday party?"

    "Oh - then we''ll see who loses face first!"

    "Then watch!"

    Su Kui sneers, suddenly shakes his hand and says, "come in, honey, it''s time to show your boyfriend''s strength!" Then, casually back away a few steps.

    At the next moment, the door of the study was opened with a "bang" from the outside and quickly closed.

    "You, who are you!"

    Hua Haotian was so determined that he didn''t expect Su Kui to give him such a gift. Stunned eyes, back again and again, then study Lake dim light, see people''s face, instant face changed.

    "Lou Ge, are you Lou Ge?!"

    In response to his sarcastic smile, with the movement of the knuckles, the crackling sound, listening to people''s ears, chilling.

 Chapter 1602

    Su Kui looked at this scene and raised her eyebrows. "Hello, old lover, this is my new lover. If you don''t have a fight, whose kung fu is better, I''ll choose who. How about that?"

    "You, you, you! Don''t mess about! "

    How could he have played Louge, and, with his movements, his whole body shuddered, the hairs on his back were all up.

    Who doesn''t know that Lou Ge is the leader of the international powers group of the Federation. His ability is naturally very strong. His body is not enough for him to fight all at once.

    "You are hurting people maliciously. I want to sue you!"

    "Oh? Then you are free, "Lou Ge shrugs." don''t you know that the power group is not subject to the law

    Seeing that the threat doesn''t work, Hua Haotian has to beg for mercy. "Shen Yang, I didn''t mean to. The building is big and small. You can let me go. I''m just in a trance. You let me go. I will never appear in front of Shen Yang again, OK?"

    In the face of his words, Lou Ge Senran smiled and replied simply and comprehensively, "no good."

    Su Kui shrugged. "Well, my boyfriend can''t say that, so you''ll be beaten, right?" Her smiling appearance, for some reason, coincides with the gloomy look of Louge, which makes people shudder.

    A big palm covers Su Kui''s eyes, and turns her savagely, "Naughty! Just a moment, just a moment! It''s bloody. I''m afraid you have nightmares! "

    Finish clapping her head and stride to Hua Haotian.

    Hearing that sentence, Hua Haotian''s legs trembled with fear, "ah ah ah - don''t come here, Lou Ge, what do you want to do! This is Shen''s house! You and you -- "

    " ah -- "

    " no! Don''t face -- "

    " ouch -- song of the building you -- ah -- pain -- "

    Su Kui listened to the terrible howl and imagined Hua Haotian''s beautiful face. He could not bear to look straight at it and smoked his mouth. He didn''t want to play with the woman''s heart for a while.

    Because, he will be completely famous in the whole upper class.

    -

    at the party.

    The guests who have been serving can choose their own food freely, and the air is filled with an attractive fragrance. Many people know that Shen Yang has come back this time and become a famous food anchor. At the same time, he has opened his own shop.

    I''m afraid that the physical store will open soon after I return home.

    A lot of people are curious about how delicious her food is? Unfortunately, once tasted, it''s hard to put down the knife and fork.

    So this banquet became the most special one in history. Instead of going around with glasses, the guests gathered around the dining table one by one to discuss which tastes better and which is the best.

    When cecia saw this, her eyes flashed, and she could almost break a silver tooth.

    Shen Yang, the mean girl, has earned a favor. No way, she can''t let her wash herself! Back to the public!

    When she saw Chen he coming after the reception, she immediately picked up her skirt and asked eagerly, "honey, have you seen Yang Yang? The old man is looking for her everywhere. Where has she gone? " With that, he looked around, as if he didn''t know where sukui had gone.

    Hearing this, Chenhe frowned. "Where can she go? Have you looked for the back garden yet? "

    "Of course I did. I didn''t have a balcony!"

 Chapter 1603

    "You see, this great day is too capricious. How can you say that you don''t care?" She frowned. "I went to see the bedroom, but it''s not there, honey. What can I do?"

    "Go and ask people to come and ask, don''t disturb the guests!" After two years, he thought she had made a lot of progress. Unexpectedly, she was still wayward.

    This is the old man''s birthday party. At this party, the old man is afraid to announce the testamentary successor. What does she want to do when she''s missing at this juncture?

    I don''t know why. I feel uneasy and vaguely that something is going to happen.

    He frowned and bowed his head for a moment, catching the joy in cecia''s eyes after hearing his words.

    Yeah?

    But soon, cecia went to interrogate the servants in a hurry, just like a kind mother image. Chenhe deeply spits out a mouthful of dullness and looks at the lively atmosphere. Is it true that he thinks more about it?

    "Husband, I found it. A servant said that she went to the old man''s study."

    "Study? Where is she going to do what? " Chen he doesn''t understand. The old man''s study is usually a heavy place, and few people step on it. Although Chen Yang is the father''s favorite granddaughter, there are many confidential documents in the study, in case of leakage

    "Go and have a look."

    "Well, good." Cecia nodded. Just then, the ladies of several business partners came to her in a Chinese dress and said, "Mrs. Chen, are you in a hurry? What happened?"

    "Ah?" Cecia was dumb, she smiled and shook her head. "No, I just can''t find Yang Yang. She went to the study. Now she likes to be quiet."

    "So it is. But I heard that the dishes are all arranged by Miss Chen? It''s amazing. "

    "Yes, we also want to see her. Why don''t we just go together?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Here..."

    Cecia asked to look at Chen he, who was all thinking upstairs, so he nodded, "let''s go together. Don''t interrupt later. I''ll see what the girl wants to do when she''s still hiding at the old man''s birthday party."

    "Okay, honey! Great is small! " Cecia glared at him angrily, accompanied by several ladies, and went upstairs.

    A few madams in her ear of the tongue wide praise way: "Chen Madame is really a kind mother!"

    "That''s right. It''s so kind to treat Miss Chen as if she were you!"

    "Ha ha, where and where, you praise me." Cecia smiled sheepishly and raised her hand to open the study door.

    When Chen Ming came running, he saw this scene.

    "Mom -" it''s too late for him to make a sound. Chen Ming''s eyes flashed with panic. He ran upstairs quickly to stop it. It was impossible.

    Chen Ming just found out that Louge is gone! In the banquet, he saw with his own eyes how deeply Louge used Chenyang. He wanted to stick to her all the way. How could he leave her.

    Moreover, he was uneasy. He didn''t find Louge after looking for a circle. His heart was broken. He was afraid of fraud.

    Unexpectedly, it''s a little late.

    "Ah --"

    "what''s the matter?"

    Cecia stood cold all over. Several ladies covered their mouths and looked at the scene in the study in surprise.

    There is no picture of * * in the imagination. On the contrary, it is a man who is bound into zongzi, thrown on the carpet and covered with blood.

 Chapter 1604

    "My God, what''s going on?"

    "Here, here..."

    Cecia felt that her blood was flowing backwards. Facing the cold eyes of the crane, she had completely lost her reaction. Chen Ming pushed her back and saw that she had no movement.

    Different from the embarrassment of the men on the ground, Su Kui and Lou Ge are clean and tidy, and they can look at people in their spare time.

    Seeing cecia, Su Kui clapped his hands, stood up from the sofa, and said with a smile: "cecia, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Well, you''re not very clever this time." the man kicked his toe and heard him groaning painfully. Su Kui looked into her eyes and said, "the same way of framing and planting is only suitable for once. Don''t you know Do you? "

    "Speak!"

    Lou Ge is not as gentle as Su Kui. He directly kicked the man to the ground and rolled it around. He said in a cold voice.

    "Ah ah - don''t hit me, don''t hit me!"

    Hua Haotian has been hit a bit delirious, that half an hour, he felt completely in hell. When did he suffer such pain when he lived well.

    His eyes were swollen and narrowed into a line. Suddenly, the bright light stabbed him with tears and shook his head. When he saw the familiar figure at the door, he hurriedly said: "lady cecia, help me! These two lunatics are going to kill me! "

    "Madame cecia! Help me

    "Madame cecia..."

    "Shut up!"

    When he called out for the third time, cecia finally responded and said in a fierce voice: "you thief, sneak into our house, do you want to steal confidential documents?"

    "It''s good to be discovered by Yanghe building. Otherwise, you can''t get it!"

    All the people were shocked by her fierce performance. They all felt strange in their hearts. For the words behind her, it always sounded like they wanted to cover up.

    "Tut, cecia, is life too easy for you to do so now?"

    Su Kui approached slowly and looked into her eyes and said, "do you know who this is? Hua Haotian, in addition, go to find a doctor who knows medicine. I suspect that the medicine used in the study can promote sexual desire! "

    "What?!"

    "Who did this? It''s too dangerous to be careful! "

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, the rest of the people finally smelled the sweet and greasy smell in the air, covered their noses one after another, and stepped back a few steps in succession for fear of being infected by the drug effect.

    Seeing their performance, Su Kui didn''t say anything. Chen he gave an order to the servants behind him. Soon, he invited an old doctor who had already attended the banquet and was of high prestige.

    His medical skills, in the whole interstellar, all belong to the top, so, for his arrival, and examination results, there will be no doubt.

    Soon, the doctor named Archibald came to a conclusion, "Hello Mr. Chen, there is indeed a kind of aphrodisiac called hrz2 sprayed in the study, which is the most advanced one among the stars today. It will automatically integrate into the air, keep for a long time, and invisibly urge the human body''s desire."

    He said these, looked at the man who was beaten in the study with blood on his face, and had a general judgment in his heart.

    However, he is not afraid to tell the truth that the high-end intellectuals in the interstellar world are absolutely protected by the government. Once they have an accident, they will definitely go after it.

 Chapter 1605

    "My God!"

    "Here..."

    "Thank you, Dr Archibald," Su Kui said with a smile, and looking at cecia, he began to be unfriendly. "So, cecia, what else do you want to say?"

    "Do you want to say that this man broke into our Shen''s study, and put an aphrodisiac in the study, and then bought our Shen''s servants, under the pretext that Grandpa called me, and tricked me in?"

    "And then?" Step by step, her dark eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc, and the corners of her lips laughed and satirized, "then you can excuse yourself and bring a group of people up to let them see how serious the private life of Chen family''s eldest daughter is. At her grandfather''s birthday party, you can get along with men, and then lose your foothold and face in the upper class society. Am I right?"

    "Chen Yang, don''t talk nonsense! It''s my mother''s business! " Chen Ming finally couldn''t help it. Seeing that cecia was under the eyes of her constant persecution and exploration with others, she replied angrily with cold sweat on her forehead.

    "Mom, don''t worry about her. This woman is hopeless!"

    He hugged cecia and whispered comfort. Cecia will finally respond. His eyes flashed, and he buried his head in his arms and cried, "but, however, I also treat her as my own daughter, why and why does she..."

    Cry that call a miserable, make a few good friends with her, eyes are some dissatisfied look to Su Kui.

    "Miss Chen, Mrs. Chen is your mother in name no matter what. You --"

    "no, this lady," Su Kui interrupted. "I have only one mother from the beginning to the end, that is, Ms. Yun. As for the woman who interfered in other people''s families and caused my mother''s death, I really can''t afford to be grateful!"

    "It''s hopeless!"

    The man angrily dropped the sentence and turned away.

    Lou Ge stepped forward and silently supported her, saying to all the people: "since you don''t believe it, please stay and see the surprise!"

    And surprises?!

    At this moment, cecia''s legs have become soft. She dare not look up at the eyes of the crane. It must be cold and piercing.

    Chen Ming takes her back to the room to have a rest, looks at her eyes solemnly and tells her: "Mom, you can''t go on like this. If you don''t cheer up, then we will lose everything soon and go back to the time when we are looked down upon again!"

    "All mothers, cheer up, maybe, maybe Shen Yang is just lying to me."

    Chen Ming constantly admonishes herself in her heart, what kind of spirit can she have? When it came to this matter, all of them were killed by their mother. There was no evidence at all.

    This basin of sewage is settled!

    -The old man is the last to know it.

    At that time, the whole banquet was already in full swing.

    He fell the teacup in his hand angrily and tore his face with the Hua family. "Take care of your own children. If this matter doesn''t give us a satisfactory answer, I don''t mind asking for it in person!"

    "Or do you think that I can be insulted and bullied at will by someone''s granddaughter?"

    "I''m here today to announce that when I die, my successor will only be Shen Yang, the owner of Shen''s family in the future, and she will be the only one!"

 Chapter 1606

    So, if you want to keep a good business relationship with sunyang, please go and please sunyang! Who dares to mention it in the future? Don''t blame him for being rude.

    The old man became angry, and no one dared to touch his mildewed head deliberately any more. Therefore, he shunned one after another and praised Su Kui for his youth.

    It seems that the scandal on her has gone away from her.

    Aware of the inner fluctuation, Su Kui''s eyes light slightly astringent.

    Chen''s family hosts a banquet without a hostess. Cecia is holding a pale face, no matter how good the beauty products can not change the look. Come out and greet everyone. Everyone can see that her face is not good. Plus the Wulong incident just happened, it makes everyone''s mind complicated.

    When I look at cecia again, my eyes are different.

    Everyone knows that there are many fights in the big family. Moreover, even if cecia pretends to be good to Shen Yang, in everyone''s heart, the stepmother is the stepmother and will never be comparable to the natural mother.

    In addition, this stepmother has a biological son similar to her stepdaughter.

    Who doesn''t want to fight for his son? All the people who were present grew up in the whirlpool of power, and they were naturally familiar with the rules of the upper class society.

    The dinner is coming to an end, and it''s already eleven o''clock in the evening.

    When the party was about to end and some guests were going to leave, Su Kui clapped his hands and walked out slowly.

    "Please stay here and prepare a surprise for your stepmother. I hope you can witness it together."

    Her red lips were hooked, and her eyes looked at cecia. When she saw that her face was pale for a moment, her eyes were frightened and uncertain, and she laughed more and more wantonly.

    Cecia''s lips trembled. "Yang, Yang, what gift do you have? Let''s show it to me when the guests leave, OK?" She even prayed, hoping that she would not be so desperate, and thoroughly put her into hell.

    But her hope is doomed to fail.

    Su Kui took a look at Lou Ge. Lou Ge understood, nodded slightly to the old man, and strode out.

    After a while, he led a man in.

    It was a man with a rickety body and slow movement, with his head bowed down and his long hair covering most of his face. He could only judge a man by his body shape.

    People don''t know what is the key to selling sunflower gourd. They look at the man with some doubts and look at the sunflower with hands around the chest and calm look.

    Only cecia, at the moment when she saw the visitor, trembled like chaff and screamed, "no!! Come on, get rid of him! Where come the beggar, also can enter the door of Shen''s house! "

    She said, and her feet hurried uncontrollably towards the man, trying to drive him away before he approached.

    Su Kui didn''t stop her. When she was about to walk up to the man, she sneered and said slowly: "what are you so anxious about? Or do you have a ghost in mind, eh? "

    "This is my guest, you have no right to drive away, Bernard, welcome back --"

    with Su Kui''s words falling, many young ladies who know Bernard have opened their eyes and covered their mouths in surprise.

    "My God, it''s Bernard!"

    "Isn''t he dead? What''s the matter! "

    "Look at his legs, my God. It''s so cruel. What happened to him!"

    They all remember that at the beginning, they were always following Chenyang''s bodyguards, who were tall and handsome. That''s the envy of them. There''s a bodyguard who guards them all the time like a knight. Go out and pull the wind.

 Chapter 1607

    That''s why people are so impressed with him. Even after two years, I never forget him.

    It''s not that you can''t hear it, but it doesn''t matter to Bernard.

    He raised his pale face and his long hair showed that he was very dispirited. The once high spirited face has been replaced by lethargy. Holding the newly installed prosthesis, he slowly steps forward to meet cecia step by step.

    Finally, stand face to face with her.

    "Long time no see, Madame cecia."

    Bernard smiled. Instead of taking sukui''s words, he greeted cecia for the first time.

    This is -

    the play of sinking home, which is increasingly confusing. However, the party suddenly understood everything. The old man''s face was ugly. He tightly held the crutch in his hand and looked at the scene, silent.

    And Chenhe finally knows what it''s like to feel uncomfortable all the time! Just like now, cecia''s whole body is shaking, but his face is smiling with a graceful and decent look, which makes him feel strange. She has something to hide from him, and she may not be as kind as she shows!

    What no one noticed was that during the confrontation between cecia and Bernard, a figure slipped away quietly from the back door of sunken house.

    "Yes, it''s you, Bernard..."

    Cecia''s hand hung down on her side was clenched tightly, and her lower lip was almost bitten by blood. "I heard that you had an accident, so you are still alive. That''s great. When I heard the bad news, I didn''t believe it. Now that it''s OK, I know that good people have good rewards! " She said with emotion.

    Bernard smelt the words and smiled. His haggard eyes were covered with blood. His cold eyes were not in line with the smile, and he looked at cecia directly. "Yes, good people have good rewards. Unfortunately, neither you nor I, Madame cecia, are good people. "

    "I took your money and helped you frame the eldest lady, so I accepted it. But your retribution is coming, isn''t it? "

    "You have done so many bad things, and ordered me to inject Du into the lady while she was drunk, and install a camera in her hotel room. He also made great efforts to arrange a big play and release information to the media, which happened to be on the side of the hotel where people, evidence and material evidence were all available. "

    "You said, when will your retribution come? Lady cecia?! "

    Wow -

    as his voice fell, the voices of the guests could no longer hide.

    "God, what the hell is going on!"

    "What is framing? Can we say that the scandal that broke out in the first place was all deliberately framed by Lady cecia? "

    "She is the most poisonous woman. I can''t see that her heart is so vicious!"

    "This time I believe that the little three is superior. Look at her son. He is only a few months younger than Miss Chen!"

    "Ah Don''t you say... "

    "Shhh, just know. Stop talking. Look!"

    The voice of the discussion is getting louder and louder. The voice that can''t be heard is heard. It makes cecia feel that the blood is flowing back all over her body. It''s freezing. She clenched her teeth and glared at Bernard, slapping him in the face.

    "Pa --"

    the crisp sound makes all the people in the dining room quiet for a moment.

    "Shut up! You deserve to lose two legs! What did you want? Want money?! So come and plant me?! "

 Chapter 1608

    "Bernard, you can''t forget your roots like this. I ask myself why you treat me so badly in front of everyone?! Is it someone who ordered it? " As she said that, she turned her eyes to Su Kui, which was very obvious.

    Su Kui has been targeting her since she came back. She just needs to make a little action, and then turn people''s eyes to Su Kui.

    Sure enough, some people are not firm in mind. They were just onlookers about the family sinking, and their views have been shaken.

    Both sides have different opinions. Which one is true?

    The face of the crane is darker than the bottom of the pot. His eyes are black, and he looks at cecia dead. He never knew that she had such a crazy time.

    In front of him, the other side is always elegant and decent. In front of the children, she is also a kind mother.

    But then she looked at Bernard as if she wanted to tear him apart.

    Is it really only because Bernard has insulted her? And she was planted?

    Maybe she can deceive others. However, the flurry in cecia''s eyes and the shaking hands clearly show a fact.

    That''s, she''s lying!

    Listen to all the talk, Su Kui squinted. At this time, Lou Ge stood out, pressed his hands down, and motioned for everyone to be quiet.

    "I hope you can be quiet. As my girlfriend, Yang Yang''s experience has made me heartache, and I don''t want my girlfriend to carry this stain that she shouldn''t bear for life. So, I found some interesting things. I hope you can see the truth. "

    After that, he turned to the old man and asked, "Grandpa, a great boyfriend, can he also be a member of the family?"

    Lou Ge is asking if he has the right to disclose the truth to the public by his hand.

    Hearing this, the old man was determined to look at him. Seeing his firm Feng Mou, he suddenly smiled.

    "Of course! In the future, Shen''s family and Lou''s family are also close relatives. I hope you two can join hands and share weal and woe! " At the same time, he also expressed his blessing to them.

    Su Kui smiled and gently held the old man''s arm. "Yes, Grandpa."

    Cecia has been defeated by many attacks. She looks to Chenhe for help, hoping to get his help. I thought he would not indulge Shen Yang to publicize the big scandal for the sake of his family''s face. However, she obviously thought more about it.

    No matter how she winked or even tried to pull his hand, it didn''t help.

    Since Lou GE has been approved by the old man, he has no scruples. In today''s society of rapid development of science and technology, everything is very convenient. The evidence that Louge wants to show to all the people on the scene is stored in his brain, so, just for a few moments, a picture appears on the screen projected from one side of his brain.

    There are two people in the picture. When you see their looks, the scene suddenly breaks out!

    "This -"

    "this is not lady Cecilia, and Bernard?"

    "Yes, Bernard''s legs were still there!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The constant chatter made cecia panic. She covered her mouth and looked at the scene in horror.

    No, she is very careful. Why does she still leave evidence?!

 Chapter 1609

    Seeing her look, Bernard smiled contemptuously and said sarcastically, "Madame cecia, you probably didn''t think of that, did you? Oh, there are so many dirty things in the big family. I agreed to your request, betrayed his master, and, what you do, the consequences will definitely cause a huge sensation

    "Do you think I have any reason not to leave a way back for myself?"

    And the result also shows that his approach is correct. Thinking about it, his eyes are colder, like a viper, staring at cecia, as if he was waiting for an opportunity to bite, so as to revenge the woman who has ruined his life.

    "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so vicious, Mrs. cecia! At that time, the people involved in this matter, I contacted afterwards, all evaporated from the world! "

    Lou Ge took over the conversation and shrugged, "Oh, Mrs. cecia is really smart. She is looking for little gangsters who want money but don''t want life. She has no identity registration in the government and belongs to the unemployed. So, to die one or two, and then destroy the remains, would be very easy for the power of lady cecia at that time? "

    At this moment, the two people in the screen are still talking.

    Women look not far from the present, make-up delicate, a peach red dress wrapped in concave and convex body. Her back is straight, her jaw is slightly raised, and she looks very high. There is a lot of difference between the gentle character and the ordinary one.

    Two years ago, cecia looked at Bernard and said softly, "Bernard, I heard that you have a mother?"

    Bernard looked up in surprise. "What do you mean, madam?"

    "Oh, it''s not interesting," said cecia, looking down at her hand painted with scarlet Cardan in a low voice, but full of threats. "As the mother, I am deeply distressed to hear that the family members of the bodyguard employed at home are sick and have no money to treat them."

    "So, I have received your mother''s treatment from the best hospital on the main star. I hope you can protect my country well."

    "Lady cecia --"

    Bernard''s brow was blue and his fist was clenched to stop his impulse.

    He is very clear that the other side is definitely not a bad and kind person. Since he became Shen Yang''s bodyguard, she has asked for Shen Yang''s news in the dark more than once.

    "Madame cecia, tell me what you want to do? My mother''s illness, I will find a way to earn money for her treatment, so I won''t bother my wife! " Bernard pressed his lips tightly and said without hesitation, "please tell my mother where she lives, and I''ll pick her up today. Thank you for your kindness, but we can''t stand it!"

    "Sniff --"

    when she heard his words, cecia was not surprised. She did not laugh angrily. Her beautiful eyes slowly approached with a smile of temptation. Her fingers smeared with red Cardan slowly stroked his chest. Her movements were gentle. The words from her mouth made the air drop to the freezing point.

    "Bernard, it''s said that you care about your mother very much. It seems that the rumor is true," she said, choosing from the end of her eyes and dodging a bit of calculation. "So, how about doing something for me?"

    "Don''t make me, Madame cecia!" Bernard still refused.

    When cecia''s face suddenly cooled, she sneered, "it''s you who don''t make me, Bernard. Otherwise, you know what I''m going to do!"

 Chapter 1610

    Her voice is so penetrating that most people watching this scene have a chill on their backs.

    Her insidious eyes, and cold to the slightest temperature of the voice, with her casual words can take life in the most striking contrast.

    Many of the better husbands with cecia have retreated and tried to stay away from her. It''s totally unimaginable that the sister who often goes out for shopping and beauty is actually a woman with a ghost in her heart.

    "No! It''s not me, it''s sink Yang setting me up! "

    Cecia runs up in a crazy way. She laughingly wants to block the screen with her thin body, which is just like a mantis blocking the car. Later, when she saw that it didn''t work, she went to pray for Chen he.

    "Husband, it''s not me. It''s really not me. You believe me!"

    "How can I do such a thing? I have been with you for more than 20 years, and I gave birth to Xiao Ming, regardless of status or even for you. Have you forgotten that Xiao Ming has been a bastard for 20 years?"

    With that, she suddenly shot the cold eyes at Su Kui, raised her hand and pointed it at her. Leng shouted, "Shen Yang, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel! I ask myself that I am loyal to you, but you have always regarded me as the one who killed your mother and targeted me everywhere! "

    "I thought you were a child, and I didn''t care about you, but I didn''t expect you to get worse. Today, in front of all the guests, what''s the good for you and Chen''s family by blatantly smearing me? "

    "Do you think that if you pour dirty water on me, you will be able to clean up all the things before and come back?"

    Su Kui didn''t speak, but she was eager to dump the long talk to Su Kui.

    Su Kui quietly listened to her finish, hands around the chest, red lips with a touch of sarcasm, cool way: "finish it? Then look back. "

    She raised her jaw and motioned to cecia to see the screen.

    A punch in cotton, no effort. People said that the scene tonight was so wonderful that they couldn''t see it at all and didn''t have enough brains.

    Will there be a big reversal afterwards?

    , as like as two peas in the screen, the woman who was exactly the same as her in the screen was still talking. She saw that the man took a bottle of small thumb size from her handbag and handed it to Bernard.

    "Just tonight, at the end of her party, inject this into her blood vessel, and make sure to make the effect that can be detected, understand?" ordered the cold voice

    "Don''t play tricks on me. I have ten thousand ways to make you never see your mother. I don''t want to try, do I?"

    "So, do as I say. When it''s done, I''ll give you a lot of money and arrange you to take your mother away. Change your identity, no one will know you! "

    as like as two peas, she speaks and moves and shapes.

    It can be seen from Shen He''s more and more violent eyes that he believes it. Even the most familiar people have been cheated. What can others see?

    Cecia looked around in dismay, but she never found her last dependence, the figure of her own son.

    She would never know that when her son realized something was wrong, he took all her jewels and money and ran secretly from the backyard.

    "Do you want to argue?"

 Chapter 1611

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows and said carelessly.

    In fact, she doesn''t care how many spots she has on her body and whether she can wash them white. She only needs to know that the brilliance she creates in the future is enough to cover up the past completely.

    However, the reason for her existence is to go back to her family and take back everything that belongs to her.

    In addition to the beginning, Bernard returned to the invisible man again. He didn''t speak or talk. He was totally different from himself.

    Lou Ge glanced at the crowd. "That''s the truth I want to show you. Although I don''t mind if my girlfriend has ever done that, if she hasn''t done it, she hasn''t done it. I don''t hope that someone will mention something in her ear that will make her unhappy in the future. Otherwise, I don''t mind taking legal measures with those people to solve the problem."

    Who is Louge? The unique leader of the power group in the stars, who is in charge of many able people and different people, has far more means and rights than others.

    To be honest, in the face of the covetousness of many races, without their escort, the Federal International would not be at peace. So, in return, the power they give to the psionic is also very attractive.

    No one doubts what a hero who defends the union says, because when he speaks, he must be honest.

    Chen Yang''s scandal was completely set up by his wicked stepmother. Chen he reluctantly endured his anger and sent away the guests who had watched a real power play of the year. When the house is quiet and the room is full of mess, Chenhe can''t help it.

    Chen he, who has been deceived like a fool for 20 years, suddenly finds that he has never really known his pillow man.

    When cecia saw the incident exposed, she wanted to sneak away in the middle of the night. Instead, she was blocked by the police at the door. She has no chance to experience the life of sukui where she once lived, because waiting for her will be forever imprisonment.

    The bodies of those people killed by cecia were all rotten. After forensic examination, it was determined that they were the gangsters who were photographed together with Su Kui.

    Murderers, no matter in which time and space, are absolutely intolerable by law.

    Cecia, who has been a lady for more than 20 years, can''t accept the fact at all. She doesn''t want to appeal. In today''s prison, in order to ensure the mental health of prisoners, they will pass on some current news outside through the old player every day.

    What cecia has done, no doubt, is not worth mentioning.

    What can be locked with a murderer, whether in character or in the past, is far more than ordinary criminals can compare. Within two days, cecia was tortured in prison and admitted to the hospital.

    Several times down, each time cured, just returned from the hospital, and was seriously injured. So repeatedly, unable to withstand the torture, cecia finally collapsed and went mad.

    -

    the whole portrait of Chen Hejing is ten years old and unable to take charge of Chen''s family. Finally, the decision-making power of sunken family was all handed over to sukui. Su Kui, as a matter of course, will sink into the tepid business and become a catering empire!

    As for another guy who left his mother''s running away when he saw something bad, Lou Ge easily pulled him out, deprived his identity card and lost him to the unknown star.

 Chapter 1612

    Nameless star is not the chaotic star at the beginning. Many residents who can''t get out of nameless star due to the loss of identity certificates and find jobs are attracted by sukui as long as they have a good idea of work.

    As for the other part, those who do no evil or repent are sent to prison by Louge.

    This is the place where he met her. Louge hopes that it will be better here.

    Shen Ming is on Su Kui''s territory. His face has been exposed in the news for a long time. Countless Su Kui''s supporters saw him. If they were heavy, they would beat him hard. If they were light, they would spit a few words. He is like a street mouse here, living in the slums, with all the jobless vagrants, drinking and fighting for three days, decadent life.

    I watched the woman who had been trampled into the mud by him and his mother break through the obstacles, stand on the top again and create infinite brilliance.

    -

    there are many experiences in this life. Su Kui returns to the system space as if he were another life.

    As if the soul still stays in that glorious plane, what comes back is just the body.

    In that life, the marriage of the two chenlou families once again pushed the two families, which were already very important, to the top of the federal interstellar. In the countless times she left, her name was still talked about and regarded as a legend by later generations.

    This is the next word, has been in the system space of sunflower, is not to see.

    -

    after the system was successfully upgraded to a three-level system, every time she completed the task, she got three times the experience value and exchange point, which gave sunflower some confidence. Maybe one day in the distance, she can successfully return to her world and stop the journey that I don''t know when it will stop.

    It''s not the time when she''s not tired. Every time she senses her mental abnormality, Su Kui will go back to the system space and have a deep sleep so that she can sort out her emotions and face the next task calmly.

    The journey had begun, and she could not bear to give up.

    -

    this time, sunflower rested for two months. During the waking up once, she can see the boundless stars outside through the transparent window. In such a large universe, it''s easy to feel small.

    Feeling that her mental state is almost over, Su Kui chooses to carry out the next target transmission.

    As the countdown passed, Su Kui closed his eyes, his soul was light, white light flashed in his brain, and countless pieces of memory swarmed in.

    -

    this is a bizarre modern society. There are demons, ghosts and people. People''s faith is still God, but they don''t know whether there is a God in the world.

    Lin Shuyi, a woman with a complex identity, lived nearly 500 years old. In a long time, time has killed her passion, her kindness, and the temperature she should have in the world.

    She is like a person who has lost her heart, walking alone in the world.

    After a person dies, he must enter the reincarnation path through the traction of the hellemissary. A good soul will be rewarded with good in the next life, while a person who is evil and inhumane will be rewarded with what he deserves.

    In front of life, everyone is fair. There will also be a cause and effect in everything we do.

    And Lin Shuyi, a woman who has lost her memory, is a hell emissary in the corner of the world.

    After receiving her memory, Su Kui looked up at the wide road with continuous traffic.

 Chapter 1613

    Different from ordinary people''s gray eyes are as indifferent as water, looking at the sea of people, there is no little mood fluctuation at all.

    From now on, she is Lin Shuyi.

    When the advanced plane is turned on, the task difficulty increases. In addition to the identity of her task target, the system will not give her too many hints. If she wants to complete the task of the client, she must fully integrate herself into this position.

    Instead of holding the attitude of doing tasks, follow the information provided by the system and find the door accurately.

    In other words, the last one is a knock on the door to the senior level.

    From now on, the task in the future will be more and more difficult, I''m afraid.

    Lin Shuyi''s goal is to find back her memories. She wants to know who she is. There is another woman in the world, who will appear in her life with the involvement of fate in the future.

    When that person appears, the system will give a prompt.

    As for the present, just be yourself.

    "Squeak --"

    "Bang --"

    the harsh brake and impact sound interrupted Su Kui''s thoughts. The light eyes under the brim raised and looked slowly at the incident. The red blood rushed out from under the wheel, and the bright sunlight on the top of the head hit it, even more dazzling.

    The road was paralyzed by the accident. Cars stopped one after another, got out of the car to watch bravely, and called the police at the same time.

    There is a Public Security Bureau nearby, so the police came quickly, followed by emergency vehicles.

    Su Kui moved her eyes and put her hands in her coat pocket. It was clear that the child who was crushed under the wheel was no longer saved.

    She was in charge of the city, with six hellemissaries in other areas. Without this identity, outsiders will never know how many people will die in this city every day.

    At first, those who become hellemissaries will feel sorry for the passing of life. Over time, this regret will gradually turn into numbness, numbness to life.

    Because they have experienced too much, their own identity is not so good, where are they in the mood to sympathize with others?

    At least, they have the chance to be reincarnated, and they, these legends, can only be robbed of memory after they die if they have committed major crimes before they die, and they are doing the work of wandering on the edge of life and death.

    "Ah, what a pity," a little girl with a baby face and a small head appeared behind her in a puffed skirt, shaking her head and sighing. The childish baby voice is in sharp contrast to the cold look on her face.

    Lanqi, a new hell emissary who has joined for no more than two years, is assigned to her staff.

    Sometimes she thought that Lanqi might be more suitable for her present seat, because she adapted well. On the first day of employment, when receiving the dead, there was no common expression of new people. Her heart is naturally cold.

    Su Kui moved her eyes and didn''t answer.

    In the middle of the road, the pot has exploded. People stop to watch. They don''t know that there is a pale child staring at them blankly.

    The parents of the child were crying, and the police and nurses stood there. The driver was humiliated and beaten by the father of the child, and then was forcibly pulled away by the police.

    A war passed quickly. After a lot of blood on the ground was washed by water, the original color of asphalt road was restored, and then baked by the hot sun, but for a moment, there was no trace.

 Chapter 1614

    "See, life is so fragile, so it''s good to be an emissary of hell, to live a long life, isn''t it?" Lanqi then said that he turned over the record book and raised his hand and called the child over.

    "Come here, little friend, go with my sister. She has sugar here." the girl with a pair of ponytail and sweet looks is really deceptive.

    The child''s soul stumbled toward her, grabbed her skirt and asked her parents why they didn''t want him, leaving him alone.

    Su Kui looked at this scene, saw Lanqi touch the head of the child, told him that he could take him to his parents and so on. Big eyes, is a piece of water like cold.

    "Lan Qi, stop playing and take him back," Su Kui finally said today''s first sentence. Her voice was a little hoarse. Even though her tone was flat, she could not conceal the charming taste.

    This voice, with her pale face, does not match at all.

    Lanqi would occasionally tease her about it, and never fear Lin Shu''s anger for a while. As we all know, Lin Shuyi is a famous character in hell road. Although his character is cold, he has a good temper. He will not punish his subordinates for doing wrong.

    For their ridicule, has never been in the eye.

    "Well, boss ~" Lanqi shrugged and led the little child away, but at the same time, he blinked at her, "but boss, you are boring!"

    Leaving behind such a comment, she and the figure of children quickly disappeared in the traffic.

    A gust of wind blew, Su Kui narrowed his eyes, heard the sound of wind bells blowing in his ear, and his feet were lifted lightly. Next moment, people appeared in an old old old house.

    The black silver wind bell hanging at the door makes a dull sound and shakes slightly.

    The pale hand pushes open the door, Su Kui''s head doesn''t lift lightly: "what are you doing again? I don''t have chicken for you. "

    After that, she took off her coat and hung it neatly on the shelf at the door. The old house looked old and uninhabited outside, but it was clean and tidy inside, giving a sense of combination of modern and ancient people.

    I can''t say how beautiful it is, but it''s not bad.

    Dressed in simple casual clothes, she went to the table, poured herself a glass of water, put it on her fingertips, and looked up at people casually.

    This is a man. If there is such a thing as beauty and evil water, it''s probably a man in front of you.

    Demon face bewilders people.

    This is the first word that comes out of Lin Shu''s brain when he sees a man. In her peaceful world, because of his sudden break in, there was a little fluctuation.

    Men don''t come very often. They act like ghosts. She broke into her house one night and ate a whole plate of chicken. Later, she knew that the prototype of the other party was a fox. No wonder she loved meat so much.

    "Can''t come without a chicken?"

    Men look forward to the rise of amorous peach blossom eyes, light lips slightly hook, snow-white to no blemish skin, in the dark room, it is also difficult to hide its elegance. He reached out his long fingers, fiddled with Su Kui''s hair, frowned and asked, "when did you cut it?"

    Su Kui patted off his hand and frowned. "Donghuang, you have too much control."

    My hair was cut two days ago. I had 500 years of long hair. One day, I passed a barber shop and was dragged into it by the owner''s wife. She doesn''t care. Since the other side is so warm, she can cut it.

 Chapter 1615

    But there is no idea of reluctant to give up. For the long hair, it is dispensable.

    She is plain in appearance. Except for her big eyes, she can calculate the color. There is nothing strange about her.

    Donghuang also laughed that she was born with a beautiful voice, but she didn''t have a beautiful appearance. The fox nationality is rich in beauties. You can see one or two of Donghuang''s looks. Su Kui has nothing to say about his teasing.

    "Yo, can little one talk like this? I thought you''d always have one look! " He blinked those peach blossom eyes that were constantly discharging, looked left and right, and said, "Wow, it''s not very beautiful. This long hair is cut, and it''s even uglier!"

    Su Kui shrugged. "It''s Vegetarian tonight. You didn''t come here by accident."

    "Ah, there are guests coming. Is that how Xiao Yi entertains me?" Donghuang wrinkled his nose and looked down at her discontentedly. "Do you know the identity of the king? No matter where you go, you can get hospitality?"

    He fiddled with two long hair that fell to his ears, black as satin, down to his waist, more like a real woman than she was.

    Just go out, people will only think that he looks exquisite, because he is tall and tall, and he will never be mistaken for a woman disguised as a man.

    "Then you can enjoy the glory of being the fox king. It''s really unnecessary for you to have a dispute with my little hellemissary, isn''t it?"

    She got up, rolled up her sleeves and walked to the kitchen.

    The old house has been transformed. In addition to looking ancient outside, the old house has been changed for a long time. She always does what she wants. She can change her mind as long as it is convenient and comfortable.

    Donghuang saw her go to the kitchen, immediately pulled up the neck regardless of image requirements, "one, to meat, to make meat!"

    As a fox, Dunton can''t live without meat.

    Su Kui shook his head, thinking that he really should let his subjects have a look. They are the king of the world. In front of her, what it looks like.

    Finally, according to his requirements, he made a braised chicken. Donghuang looks soft, weak and charming. In fact, it has a huge appetite. A whole chicken is just his appetizer.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui is not willing to be a cook.

    The fox has been bothering her by coming to her for dinner in two or three days. Usually, the ingredients stored in the refrigerator can last for two to three days, and when he comes, he can reduce from three days to one meal, which shows how much he eats.

    It''s just a meal from the beginning to the end.

    She had only a few chopsticks, so she didn''t eat any more. In the end, Donghuang, who threatened to die without being vegetarian, wrapped the whole table with vegetables.

    After that, half lying on her lazy couch, squinting at her to brush the bowl, sighed, "one by one, what mistake did you make in your previous life before you became a drudgery in that ghost place of hellway for 500 years?"

    "Pay less, don''t say, but also for a group of novices wipe buttocks, more suffocating."

    Hearing this, Su Kui, after a while, replied in a flat voice, "is this very important?"

    Moreover, some new hellemissaries headed by Lanqi, in her opinion, have done a good job. Occasionally, she is willing to make small mistakes. After all, her life is so dull. If a group of people are like her, what''s the fun?

 Chapter 1616

    Maybe I saw her idea. Donghuang sneered.

    "Hello, one by one, I can''t see that you''re still a very kind person." however, with such a good personality, what''s wrong with your previous life before you were sent to hell to do this kind of hard work? Donghuang is curious.

    "What about your last group?" Every ten years, there will be a general review. Whether to promote or demote depends on the evaluation given by leaders and the business done on a regular basis.

    Yes, in the modern society, hell also follows the pace of the times, rectifying a series of rules and regulations.

    "Transferred to another place," Su Kui replied.

    Put the dishes and chopsticks, she went back to the tatami beside the window and sat down, made a pot of tea and cleared her stomach.

    Donghuang was particularly reluctant to listen to her bland words. Every time he saw her like this, he wanted to provoke her. He didn''t know which way he smoked. It''s cold in winter and hot in summer. She''s the only weirdo who can live here for hundreds of years. Don''t fight, don''t rob, and go with the flow?

    No one else was in a hurry. Instead, he was an outsider and worried about her.

    "I say Lin Shuyi, you''re good at listening, but you can''t fight for it. You''re hard to listen, but you''re good at making soft persimmons." he rubbed his brain, sat up, and looked down at the sunflower, who was making tea by the window. He said: "if you don''t express your opinions for a day and say your ideas, then every ten years, your subordinates will be divided up by other areas, and then again Give you a new generation, so many times. "

    "Is that important?"

    Su Kui poured a cup of green tea, looked at the dense water vapor inside, and the green buds were rooted up. "They didn''t make any big mistakes. They could be reincarnated after more than ten or twenty years, and start their lives in the sun. I don''t need to delay them."

    Like her, she has lived for too long. There are so many passers-by in her life. How can she pay so much attention to it.

    Hearing this, Donghuang was discouraged. He glanced at her and said, "I will know where your kindness is. You don''t care!" I don''t know why I feel a little sad when I say this.

    Thin lips puckered, and he said coldly, "I''m gone."

    Su Kui nodded lightly, "well, no delivery."

    "You --"

    Donghuang is angry, "can''t you say something else? I''m the king of the Fox family. So many people are waiting in line to flatter me. How can it change when I come to you? It''s inhuman! " He complained wrongfully that his voice sounded pitiful.

    However, Su Kui is not an ordinary person. She said without expression, "speak to others."

    "I''m not human!" Donghuang said

    No matter what he did, the woman didn''t take over, making him come here in high spirits every time, and then leave in a fit of anger. I don''t know what I painted every time. It''s much better than her cooking.

    "Yes," I didn''t expect that Su Kui nodded seriously and turned the cup to look at him along the slanting eyes. Seeing that his eyes were red with anger, he suddenly picked up his lips and smiled.

    That smile, let her pale eyebrows and eyes appear color suddenly, lips seem to have gentle breeze.

    Donghuang blinked, some stunned. A moment later, he asked incredulously, "you, you just smiled, right?"

    Su Kui quickly put away his smile, raised his hand and stroked his lips. He just smiled?

    However, Donghuang can ignore her Zheng ran, the mood is very good to gather up, just with her squeeze in a soft collapse, love Jiao''s head will lean on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1617

    "One by one," Dong Huang rubbed her shoulder, and a pair of watery peach blossom eyes curved into crescent moon. In an instant, the bloom was just to attract the soul and soul.

    However, Su Kui is not an ordinary person either. In the face of this evil, his eyes have not been lifted.

    Donghuang has long been used to her appearance, playing with her clothes and corners, and the tone seems to be coquettish. "In fact, you are pretty good-looking when you laugh, so, smile more, eh?" He inquired.

    Su Kui glanced at him lightly and didn''t answer.

    "Well, well," Donghuang got up lazily, and a head of green silk poured behind him. If he went out, he would surely attract countless eyes on the street full of short hair. "I''ll come to see you another day and remember to prepare my favorite meat."

    He walked slowly for two steps, and then came back suddenly. He flicked his hand on Su Kui''s head. "Nah, as a reward, I''ll help you get your hair back, OK?"

    The fingertip seems to have a white flash. At the next moment, Su Kui''s short hair of Qi''er suddenly began to grow rapidly. Soon, it became a waist length hair just like Dong Huang''s.

    She was helpless, her eyes twinkled. "Donghuang, don''t you think you are too bored?"

    My hair has been cut. Sooner or later, I will come back one day. I also think it''s good to take care of my short hair. Who knows, this hair has not been maintained for two days, and has been completely transformed by Donghuang. Her original hair has never been so long.

    "You don''t have to thank ~" Donghuang gave her a wink and left like a gust of wind.

    The monster -

    -

    the next day, sukui passed by a hair salon that forced her to go in and cut her hair. The owner''s mother watched her long hair flutter by the door.

    But two days of work, hair, it''s not so realistic, right?

    Being stared at by the burning eyes, Su Kui felt a little uneasy for the first time.

    -

    "boss, no good!"

    The air behind her is twisted. At the next moment, Lanqi''s voice appears in her head. Her hair is scattered and she appears in front of her for the first time. It really surprised Su Kui, but she was always happy and angry, so she would not show it.

    Casually take out a box of raw meat from the supermarket shelf, look at the eyes, light pick eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"

    "Area a doesn''t know why recently. The death toll has risen sharply. At present, it has been killed by dozens of more than last month. Moreover, the souls of those people can''t be found!" Lanqi grabbed his head and said angrily.

    With no one to see her, she wandered in front of sukui.

    Su Kui was helpless. "Lanqi, if you turn around a few times, I can''t help you solve the problem immediately."

    "Oh, boss!" Lanqi Puba''s wrinkled little nose said, "what should I do? I''m responsible for that. If the boss knows, I''m sure I don''t have good fruit to eat!" She blinked her big eyes like a pair of black grapes, which were steamy like a pitiful puppy.

    Su Kui was stared at by her for a long time, sighed, this child is naturally good at using advantages to seek benefits for himself. Knowing that her heart was cold and thin, she couldn''t help but touch her curly hair and her shoulder, and said, "I''ll go and have a look with you later, OK?"

    Hearing this, Lanqi jumped up and said, "I know boss is the best boss!" She cuddled Su Kui lovingly and rubbed against her.

    Su Kui couldn''t bear it, and pulled her away from her body. "Lan Qi, I said, don''t move."

 Chapter 1618

    Lanqi said, "it''s all women. What are you afraid of?"

    By Su Kui cold what past one eye, automatically shrink neck, muffled.

    She doesn''t like to be too close to people. It''s not a day or two. Even if Lanqi is a newcomer in the hell emissary, she has taken him for two years. It''s impossible that she doesn''t know that.

    Constant indoctrination, harmless things, Su Kui is also lazy and people.

    The raw meat is not very fresh, Su Kui thought. Let''s take a break and go to the slaughtering market. The old fox in Donghuang refuses to bring any presents when he comes here for nothing.

    If she could bring some food, she would not be able to raise the old fox with a big appetite for her meager salary.

    "Let''s go and have a look with you."

    Orchid Qi is surprised, looked at the packing box that is put down by Su Kui, "do not buy?"

    Su Kui nodded and walked out of the supermarket first.

    When he took off his hood, Lanqi noticed that sunflower had long hair at one end and waist. After su Kui, she asked curiously, "Hey boss, your hair..."

    Hearing this, Su Kui thought of what the old fox did. The light gray Mou bottom delimits a helpless, she light way: "this has relation with the affair of a area?"? Not yet? "

    Cold voice falls, next moment, figure disappears in front of orchid habitat.

    LAN Qi spit his tongue and wrinkles his nose. "What make complaints about it?" Just curious! "

    Finish saying, hurriedly follow Su Kui and go.

    -When Lanqi returned to area a, another homicide occurred. In the same way, no trace of soul can be found. Several times of summoning, no trace can be found.

    This is an old residential area, all of which are old buildings. There are many workers or outsiders who are rented to the city. Inside the alley seven horizontal eight around, the sky is gloomy, dark clouds pressure top. Police cars can''t get in. They stop outside the lane and make a disturbing noise.

    When Su Kui arrived at the scene of the incident, the cordon had been drawn inside. There was blood on the stone road. The victim''s roommate was pale and paralyzed beside the police. His eyes were dazed, he looked dazed, and he seemed to be greatly frightened.

    "Well, this is what happened to all the murders in this period of time, and every one not only lost his life, but even his soul could not be found." If it goes on like this, it will be known sooner or later. She has to find the missing soul and send it to hell.

    The faint fragrance in the air made Su Kui frown. She pursed her lips and walked slowly into the residential house following the blood. Most of these houses are on one floor. There is a small yard outside, and simple fences are used as small doors.

    The more you go inside, the stronger the smell of the dark fragrance floating.

    It''s hard for ordinary people to smell, but as they are, they are most sensitive to smell. The police were shuttling around them. The forensic doctors were collecting evidence indoors. No one saw them.

    It will not be found that in the busy crowd, there are two invisible women, silently watching everything.

    "Eh? What''s the taste? "

    Lanqi obviously also smelled the fragrance. She sniffed it carefully. "Boss, do you smell it? It''s very special. "

    This kind of taste seems to exist in the air. Although it is light, it lasts for a long time. There is another perfume in the fragrance, which is the smell from the victim''s room.

    Su Kui "well" a, wait for forensic and police evidence, after going out, she just walked slowly.

 Chapter 1619

    The victim was lying on the floor in a twisted posture, surrounded by struggling blood stains, with five fingers in the shape of claws, which seemed to have experienced intense struggle before death. This is a very beautiful girl, wearing a pink Pajama, at this time the dried blood has turned into a reddish brown, sticky on the pajamas.

    Her beautiful black eyes are round, and they look strange. The bottom of the eyes is still full of fear and despair.

    "Ah..." Lanqi hides behind sunflower and stealthily glances at it from time to time

    Su Kui ignored her. Sometimes, what Lanqi did was unexpected. If she hadn''t been a hell Messenger, Su Kui thought, maybe she could have become an actress.

    After all, there are many plays.

    Orchid Qi sees Su Kui to ignore her, also feel oneself quite uninteresting. Shrugged, gave up the pretense, squatted in front of the corpse with Su Kui, determined to observe the appearance of the dead girl.

    "What a pity. It looks good." Lanqi sighed.

    Su Kui pursed his lips. "Each man has his own life. He lives in orchid. In front of the dead, respect him." Her tone is hard to be strict. It''s really that Lanqi is too vague and she laughs at the evaluation of the dead.

    If other people were like this in front of her, sukui would not simply give a verbal warning. However, apart from Lanqi, other people never dare to be bold in front of her.

    Lanqi is fond of joking, but when she heard Su Kui''s tone, she knew that boss was angry.

    She vomited her tongue, folded her hands to the girl on the floor, bowed, and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Then I sincerely apologized to sukui.

    Su Kui let her go.

    The girl arched her body slightly, her arms stretched out unnaturally, and there were traces scratched by her fingernails on the floor. Her eyes are round and full of light, which is the position to look at the window.

    Su Kui sipped her lips, followed her eyes, got up and walked over.

    Sure enough, there are two footprints on the windowsill. But it''s not a human shape.

    It''s a plum blossom.

    This is the footprints of animals. As for what it is, Su Kui has already made some guesses, together with the floating taste in the air.

    Seriously, she doesn''t believe it. How could an old fox do such a thing?

    Then there is another person.

    Lanqi followed Su Kui''s footsteps, and naturally saw the footprints. She didn''t think too much about them. She tilted her head and asked, "does the owner here have a cat? But we didn''t see it when we came in. "

    Su Kui went back and rubbed his brain, "it''s not the footprints of a cat."

    "Ah?"

    what what animal is there? As like as two peas, the cat is not the same.

    Sukui stopped talking.

    LAN Qicai has been an emissary of hell for two years, so it''s hard to avoid thinking in accordance with the idea of human beings.

    However, she should know that there are many unknown creatures in the world besides human beings.

    For example, the soul, such as the hell emissary, and the demon -

    squatted down to observe for a while. Su Kui saw the red mark in the girl''s open neckline, and his eyes were dark.

    That''s -

    just at this time, the door of the closed room was suddenly pushed open.

    Then, a cry of surprise disturbed the two people in the room.

    "Who are you? Why are you here! "

 Chapter 1620

    It''s a girl''s voice. It doesn''t sound very old. Lanqi is the first to turn around. It''s hard to hide her surprise.

    "Why can she see us?!"

    This sentence is to ask Su Kui, but Su Kui didn''t think of science popularization for her. When she saw this person, her mind was occupied by the sound of "Ding Ding" in her mind.

    "Ding - the female master of standard noodles appears, please pay attention! Please pay attention! "

    The girl is in a police uniform, with her hair behind her head. Her white face looks very healthy, her eyes are big, her lips are red and her teeth are white. At this time she stared at both of them, her eyes not only frightened, but also angry.

    "You can''t get in here! Who are you? Come back to the police station with me! "

    As she said, she took the matching gun out of her waist, slapped it twice and aimed it at Lanqi and sukui.

    Lanqi was really frightened by her sudden action at the beginning. After reacting, she sneered and looked up and down with a smile.

    "I said, where is this elder sister? It''s too funny!" She finger tip a flick, the door behind the girl suddenly no wind automatic, bang tightly closed.

    "Ah --"

    this time, she was scared to become a girl. Her hand holding the gun was not stable, and she still took her big black and white eyes to watch Su Kui and LAN Qi warily.

    Lanqi tilted her head and approached her step by step. The girl cried out in panic, "you, you don''t want to come here, and then I''ll shoot you if you get close to me. You --"

    "Hey, don''t make trouble with my sister," Lanqi flashed to her side and easily grabbed the gun in her hand, smiling and coquettish: "sister, do you look at us, like ordinary people? Uh huh? Why don''t you think about it before you come in? "

    "Now, sister, what should you do?"

    She picked up her eyebrows. She was half shorter than the girl. Her white baby face was innocent. However, staring at her black eyes, which are as hardened as ice, makes people feel cold under their feet.

    Nothing but her eyes, and expression is too inconsistent, such a contrast, but also in such a bloody and horrible scene, is even more bizarre.

    Su Kui saw this scene, lazy reminder: "orchid habitat, just enough."

    Lanqi curled his mouth. "Well, boss, of course," she threw the gun into the girl''s arms. "Here, give it back to you."

    Next moment, Lanqi suddenly heard Su Kui casually say to her, "Lanqi, you go out first."

    "Eh?" Lanqi is dissatisfied, "why?" She didn''t know why the other side could see them! You know, if hell messengers don''t want people to see them, ordinary people will never see them.

    Who is this little policeman? He can actually see the hell emissary under the cover.

    Lanqi calculated, the life span of a girl is very long, at least 50 years is not a problem.

    So, it''s not a dying man, and he doesn''t have other abilities. Why is it so special?

    "I said, go out," Su Kui repeated impatiently. "Lan Qi, don''t let me say it three times." Her light gray eyes are indifferent. Looking at Lanqi''s expression is a warning.

    As a boss, her tolerance is limited.

    It seems that she is so used to Lanqi that she wants to pursue everything to the end.

    "What''s the matter? I see." Lanqi hasn''t been warned like this, especially in front of another little policeman. Don''t mention how humiliating it is.

    She stamped her feet and left wrongly.

 Chapter 1621

    Ruan Siling watched the delicate girl disappear into the air until she couldn''t see any trace. She gaped at all this and didn''t know what to do. The whole body blood backflow, coupled with the body in such a horrible scene, more and more feel that they are meeting that kind of thing.

    "Your name is Ruan Siling?"

    She clenched her teeth and stood at the door without speaking. Su Kui opened her mouth first. She saw the sign on the girl''s chest and wrote the name.

    The voice of a woman is very inconsistent with her pale appearance. She is hoarse and magnetic, with endless temptations. Ruan Siling''s heart all mentioned the voice eye, she stiff nodded.

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "Don''t be afraid. Since you can see us, it should be the legendary yin-yang eye?"

    The top Yin and Yang eyes can explore the past, view the future and distinguish life and death. Of course, this level only exists in legends. Su Kui doesn''t think Ruan Siling will have such ability, because what she shows is not what an expert should have.

    Ruan Siling was surprised, "how do you see it, you..."

    In the middle of the conversation, she silenced herself, remembering the picture of the girl disappearing into the air. So, is the other person -

    "are you a ghost?"

    She swallowed her saliva, tears loomed in her big black and white eyes, and her forehead was sweating.

    How timid.

    Su Kui said, "half of it, when did you come up with this ability, born?"

    Although her voice is plain, it is strange, which appeases her crazy heart. The other side seemed to have no malice towards her. Ruan Siling slightly relaxed his tense spirit. Then he found that his back was soaked with cold sweat.

    Ruan Siling pursed her lips, and her eyes flashed in a trance, as if in retrospect.

    She shook her head. "No, i..." She seemed to think of something terrible. She put her hands around her shoulders and her lips trembled. "I''ve been doing well before. Last year, I and I had a car accident, and my partner died beside me. When I woke up, I found that something had changed in me."

    Ruan Siling also did not know why he was so relaxed in front of her and told his own affairs. Maybe I saw her special ability. I hope she can solve her problems.

    Su Kui''s light gray eyes looked at her reddish eyes, and her lips opened gently. "And then?"

    "And then?"

    Ruan Siling slowly slid to the ground and said: "then, the day after I woke up, I went to the toilet in the hospital, but I saw and saw..."

    "That''s terrible," she said, covering her ears with tears of horror.

    She has been forcing herself not to recall the images of that night, but today, she knows that those images have been engraved in her bones, and can not be forgotten. Sometimes, she really wished she could lose her memory, so that she would not remember such terrible things.

    The girl''s body has been shaking, it can be seen that she was scared.

    Su Kui probably guessed what she saw and understood why she was so scared.

    Where is the hospital? Where people die every day. The souls that die of illness or other accidental factors are not so beautiful.

    According to the tradition, people can stay in the sun for seven days after death. After seven days, some hellemissaries will take their souls away.

 Chapter 1622

    Before that, the hell emissary will tell them that they are dead, no longer belong to the Yang, and can''t do evil, and come to pick them up after seven days, and so on.

    Then, the hospital is a place of heavy Yin, which is usually suppressed by senior people. The average soul can''t go out at all. Therefore, they can only float in the hospital.

    If Ruan Siling gets Yin and Yang eyes by accident, he will be so frightened after experiencing the death of his companion. I''m not crazy. I can still be a policeman. It''s amazing.

    "So, you see a lot of souls floating in the corridor of the hospital?" That''s right.

    "Yes..." Ruan Siling stared at Su Kui with tears in his eyes. He suddenly stepped forward and tried to hold her. "Can you help me? Please help me! Once those souls know that I can see them, they will keep pestering me. I haven''t slept well for more than a year. Please help me

    She cried hysteria, from just that proud policewoman, into a vulnerable and helpless girl.

    Su Kui frowned. "In fact, you don''t need to be afraid. Once the psychology overcomes the fear, you will find that there is nothing terrible about the soul." She stepped back two steps and said, "even if you are dead, you will become that kind of thing."

    "No --"

    Ruan Siling cried, "that''s not the same, how can it be the same, I will never do their kind of things in the future. Why should I get this ability? It destroys my life, my life. I want to end this painful experience in light life for countless times! "

    The cry was heard in the dark room with the curtain closed. There was a broken female corpse lying on the floor. If ordinary people saw this picture, they would be scared to death.

    Su Kui rubbed the brain kernel, and she had a headache. "Well, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll take the body away later. Calm down, and I''ll come to you in the evening."

    A woman''s voice is not only soothing, but also calming. At least, the cry of Ruan Siling was stopped by her cold voice.

    She covered her mouth and suppressed her silence. Afraid that the other side is tired of themselves, refused to help her.

    "Really? You and you will really come? " Ruan Siling asked.

    Su Kui did not answer her, and soon disappeared.

    Since the other person is not an ordinary person, she doesn''t need to cover up. Because in the evening, she will go to see for herself whether the wound on the girl''s body is the fatal point of her death.

    -

    Ruan Siling returned to the rented house early. In order to make herself more secure, she chose the house near the city center, which also led to her savings, most of which paid the rent.

    In the evening, the music on the nearby square would ring until midnight. Only in such a noisy noise could she sleep for a while.

    Today, I revisited the terrible memories of that year. Ruan Siling couldn''t stay at home in any case. She wrapped up a coat and sat on the rest chair in the square. Her eyes were blankly watching a group of aunts dancing with smiles on their faces.

    Why, she thought, did such a thing fall on her own?

    -

    at seven o''clock, Su Kui prepared his dinner, and as he was eating, the wind chimed. A fox pinched the spot accurately and stepped in.

    Su Kui is used to it. She is still eating for herself.

 Chapter 1623

    Sure enough, the old fox, Dong Huang, had the cheek to take the chopsticks himself, and then walked gracefully to the opposite side of Su Kui and sat down, and began to eat.

    Su Kui has been quietly watching Donghuang eat all the dishes. When he squints at the peachblossy Fox''s eyes full of satisfactions, he lightly opens his mouth and says, "there have been several homicides in area a recently."

    Donghuang a pick that pair of extremely romantic Dai blue long eyebrows, the corner of the eye that point of cinnabar tear nevus also extremely charming. He casually held his cheek with one hand and crooked his head. "Area a is not your responsibility, is it?"

    "It''s orchid habitat," Su Kui replied. Her pale gray eyes moved and her lips tightened. "Donghuang, you won''t do anything to human beings, will you

    Ben satisfiedly squinted, looked at Donghuang, the woman opposite with the yellow light on his head. The long and narrow Fox''s eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes stared at Su Kui silently as if they were painted. For a while, he suddenly sneered, "why, what''s wrong with those murders?"

    Su Kui frowned. "Answer me first."

    "What''s the matter?" Donghuang reached out and pinched her cheek quickly. He sighed that she was really thin and a little fat. "What''s the fun there?" he said? It''s all the places where some low-level monsters come and go. What am I going to do there? "

    "Say, one by one, shouldn''t you --" he picked up eyebrows, and then suddenly he said, "doubt me?"

    "I''m a good man. I''m the boss of your family. You say I''ll be so reckless?"

    He said shaking his head, very sad.

    Su Kui ignored his self pity. The old fox pretended all day and often went mad. She was used to it.

    In a flash, Dong Huang probably didn''t care to do such a thing.

    "But," Su Kui thought of the smell during the day, "I asked Lanqi. All the girls who died were pretty girls, and their souls could not be found. Besides, Donghuang, are you the only one who has the fragrance on you? "

    She has to make sure.

    Donghuang nodded, "of course, do you think, who dares to use the same fragrance as the fox king? Well? "

    He tilted his eyebrows and eyes, making the most of the wind.

    Hearing his words, Su Kui''s brow didn''t loosen, but it was even tighter. Donghuang saw that she was totally different from the cold look of the past, so he laughed and said, "one by one, are you still doubting me?"

    He was joking, but he didn''t expect Su Kui to look at him for a few eyes instead, and definitely nodded his head.

    This time, Dong Huang''s eyes changed. "One by one, you --"

    he was dumb. He felt like a jade, and he stroked Su Kui''s forehead and muttered to himself, "I don''t have a fever. How can I just talk nonsense?" after that, he stood up and walked around Su Kui for two rounds to observe. "Is it me who lives in his body? Is this the one I know? "

    Su Kui is helpless because he doesn''t tease him. "Well, don''t make trouble in Donghuang."

    "Today, I went to look at the room of the dead, there is the smell of you."

    To be honest, she didn''t want to believe that Donghuang would do such a bad thing. After all, his identity is there. Although he usually does everything in a flower way, Su Kui still believes in how he feels.

    "Well?"

    This sentence made Donghuang stop, his long and thin eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and his eyes became fierce.

 Chapter 1624

    He narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked Su Kui, "one by one, do you mean that the monster used the same fragrance as me?"

    "exactly, as like as two peas!"

    The smell was so familiar that Su Kui could smell it almost as soon as he entered the room. In addition, there are footprints similar to those of foxes in the windowsill. Su Kui still doesn''t believe that it was made by Donghuang, so it''s not so simple.

    Will there be any monsters deliberately targeting Donghuang?

    -

    the howling cold wind blows on his face, Ruan Siling''s face is pale and wrapped in his coat, and his body is stiff like a sculpture sitting on a chair. Not far from the square, the lights were shining, and the energetic aunts were still dancing happily. She is the only one who experiences the cold air that does not match the current season.

    Her upper and lower teeth have been shaking. She has been sitting in the square for two hours. The woman who does not know her name and whose ability is mysterious still does not appear.

    Ruan Siling didn''t know what to do. She wanted to cry, but she bit her lower lip and didn''t dare cry.

    On her left and right sides, there are two middle-aged women in their 40s and 40s. They didn''t seem to pay attention to Ruan Siling at all, and their eyes were always on a group of people who were dancing in the square. They were quite eager to try.

    Ruan Siling knew that these two people were probably not bad, but for this kind of thing, she instinctively contradicted from the bottom of her heart.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to get up and leave, but that her legs are too soft to lift.

    To cry without tears is not enough to describe what she is going through at the moment.

    Just when Ruan Siling felt that he would be sandwiched between two souls, sitting all night, the familiar voice sounded from the top of his head. For her, like the sound of nature, the shackles on her body were lifted in an instant.

    Just listen to the hoarse and charming female voice lightly: "Hey, those two on the chair, if you want to dance, hurry to the past, don''t freeze to other girls."

    Ruan Siling looked up at her.

    I felt that two figures around me rose quickly. One of them was very embarrassed to rub his hands and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to be embarrassed to be an emissary of Lin. we just wanted to see the girls dancing, but we didn''t want to scare the girls."

    "Haha, I forgot. We are already dead. I''m sorry. Let''s go now."

    After all, the two figures are together and soon disappear.

    Ruan Siling almost cried with joy. Her eyes were red and she murmured, "how can I come?" Although it''s a complaint, the joy in the words can''t be concealed.

    Su Kui glanced at the tall, evil looking man beside him and said, "I''m late, and what I have to do is, of course, the later the better."

    Said, she came forward, for the first time, actively touched others.

    Ruan Siling''s rigid body seems to have a warm current pouring in at the moment. The originally hard and incomparable body gradually becomes soft. The strength that disappears also returns gradually.

    She was surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She looked up at Su Kui with complicated eyes. "Who are you?" she said

    Why is the ability so special? Besides, those two souls seem to know her.

    It''s hard to say whether they are envious or not. This kind of person can face the terrible things, but also have an expressionless dialogue, with a calm attitude and no fear. Ruan Siling didn''t know how she did it.

    Isn''t she afraid?

 Chapter 1625

    Feeling her eyes burning, Su Kui guessed what she wanted to ask, and took the lead in leaving a sentence, "nothing to be afraid of. Face it head-on, you can get used to it soon."

    The more afraid they are, the more they like to bully her. On the contrary, if she can face them directly and turn a blind eye to them, no matter what they do, they can no longer stir up trouble in her heart, they will have no way to take her.

    Unfortunately, Ruan Siling did not understand this truth, but just blindly escaped.

    "Oh, one by one, are you always so soft hearted?"

    A languid man''s voice came into his ears with teasing. Ruan Siling noticed that there was another man behind the woman.

    When her eyes fell on the man''s face, she was completely stunned.

    The man under the street lamp is slim and long. He is wearing a pink shirt and white trousers, but he is wearing a pair of flip flops on his feet. He put his hands in his pocket and stood leisurely behind the woman. The outline of the facial features is exquisite to be flawless, and the skin is bright and white. The water in the eyes of the peach blossom picked on the pair is bright, and the slanting eyes make people feel that he is discharging at any time.

    He had long, waist length black hair, loosely tied to the back of his head, and his eyes fell on the woman all the time.

    For a long time, it was not until the voice of the woman sounded that she pulled back her thoughts out of her body.

    Su Kui glanced at Donghuang coldly, "old fox, you are really bored."

    "That''s right. It''s just so boring that I want to explore with you!" For her indifference, Donghuang was not annoyed at all, but smiled, with a smile in his eyes, and grasped her shoulder.

    "Besides, I can protect you. It''s so dangerous at night, and my one is so unique, isn''t it?"

    A man is dressed up in a different way. If he changes into a man, he may become a loser. While wearing it on him, it makes him invisible, showing a casual temptation posture.

    Ruan Siling thought, sure enough, what to wear, what hair style to wear, or look at the face.

    Good looking, no matter what you do, you will enjoy your eyes, just like the man named Donghuang at this moment.

    "Let''s go," Su Kui said, ripping off Dong Huang''s arm.

    Ruan Siling was stunned, "ah? Where to? "

    She only knew there was a sense of security around this woman, but after calling her, she didn''t know what to do.

    Su Kui said concisely: "the morgue."

    Yeah?

    Morgue?!!

    Su Kui and Dong Huang have got on the bus over there. Ruan Siling is still in a daze. She doesn''t wake up until a pair of unique light gray eyes sweep over. She follows her.

    After getting on the bus, she held her finger and asked Su Kui, "why do you want to go to the mortuary? And I..."

    Why take me with you.

    Ruan Siling wanted to say that, but he didn''t say it.

    Su Kui was driving in front of her. Dong Huang sat next to her and didn''t answer after hearing the words: "do you want to get off then? How about I stop one by one and let you down? " In this way, he can be alone with one by one.

    Su Kui gave him a bad look. The bad old fox scared the little girl.

    Sure enough, Ruan Siling was so scared that he even waved his hand. His words were not easy. "No, no, I will follow this sister. Please don''t let me off."

 Chapter 1626

    She really didn''t want to face the things that would come out anytime and anywhere.

    That kind of people around can not see, only she can feel the soul around her, every moment, like a needle in the back.

    "Then you have to be quiet, okay?" Dong Huang''s long fingers in the corner of the lip a row, make a silent action.

    Ruan Siling nodded immediately, shrunk his neck, and dared not speak again. I don''t know why, in the face of this man who looks like a real person, even though he always looks like a peach blossom with his eyes and smiles, she still feels cold. And that whenever, all ice cold, as if the inhuman woman, but let her feel safe.

    That''s probably the contrast, isn''t it?

    Su Kui can detect Ruan Siling''s tension through the rearview mirror. She frowned and glanced at Donghuang, "when Donghuang is ready, no more scaring."

    As soon as she spoke, Donghuang immediately raised her hands in an exaggerated way to make a capitulation, "OK, yes, your majesty has spoken, I will obey you!" With that, he grabbed his seat and turned to Ruan Siling and said, "Hey, little girl, this time, someone is covering you. Feel free!"

    This man, how can he speak in a wordy way

    Ruan Siling looked at the back of the head of the two people in front of him strangely, and had a momentary trance. I don''t think I should be in this muddy water. Two strangers have mysterious behaviors and strange abilities. She''s just an ordinary person with bad luck. Can she really join them?

    In particular, being called a little girl by a man who looks a few years older than her, the strange feeling in her heart is magnified infinitely.

    -

    sukui didn''t know what she thought, so she parked in the hospital parking lot and got off.

    Dong Huang followed, Ruan Siling saw, also busy pushing the door to get off.

    As soon as she got down, she felt the cold air around her. She closed her eyes and her body was shaking. At the beginning, the scene in the hospital had a great psychological impact on her. She really didn''t have the courage to watch it for the second time.

    "OK, open your eyes. It''s OK."

    "Yes, we are here one by one. Whatever the hell, we have to stand aside."

    Footsteps in the open underground parking lot, the dull impact sound, very obvious. Ruan Siling took a deep breath and opened his eyes slowly with great courage.

    I thought I would see an extremely horrible picture, but

    "Eh?" Her eyes widened in surprise. "Why is there nothing?"

    It''s incredible. Isn''t the hospital soulless now?

    Donghuang''s hands encircled his chest and sneered, "there is a big boss of hell emissary. Who dares to come?"

    "Hell, emissary?" Ruan Siling chewed the word and was dazed. It seems that from now on, something strange has infiltrated into her life.

    "Talk a lot, shut up."

    Su Kui gave him a look, raised his hand and grasped Ruan Siling. At the same time, the air fluctuated. Next second, Ruan Siling saw a flower in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, the place he was in was no longer a parking lot.

    But -

    morgue!

    Like a remnant, it passes in front of us. Ruan Siling was tense and soon found that those things seemed to be hiding from women.

    From entering the parking lot, women gave her more and more fright. What''s the limit of her ability?

    Is she still living in a modern society without ghosts and gods?

 Chapter 1627

    "That Elder sister...... " Ruan Siling is tangled. He doesn''t know what to call Su Kui.

    Su Kui did not return: "Lin Shu one."

    "Ah? Lin, Lin Shuyi... " Ruan Siling blinks. It''s a unique name. She stood where she was, and saw the women walking through the mortuary, rows of cold corpses, with obvious targets, towards the corpse that their police department had just sent today, and then stopped beside the corpse.

    "Wait, sister Lin, what are you going to do?" Ruan Siling was trembling, and saw that Su Kui had already pulled down the white cloth on the corpse, revealing the female corpse with gray skin.

    "Donghuang, come here."

    Su Kui didn''t manage Ruan Siling. Ruan Siling stood in the same place with a stiff body and couldn''t move a step.

    What kind of person is she? Isn''t she afraid of coming to such a place in the middle of the night? What''s more, it''s only when you know there''s a third living thing in the world.

    Donghuang hears the sound of approaching, drooping eyes and Su Kui look at the female corpse together.

    The girl''s body was stiff, still in a twisted posture, with a ferocious face, dark eyes and deep fear.

    "Do you smell it?"

    Su Kui bent over and asked Dong Huang about the dead girl.

    That smell seems to be carved into the girl''s bones, even if it has been dead for a long time, the taste still exists. Although it''s very light, you need to be close to it to smell it.

    Donghuang sniffed and frowned, "huh?"

    "What?" Su Kui looked at Donghuang with a light frown. His habitual irregular peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly and looked evil.

    "It doesn''t taste like mine," Donghuang stood up and commented. Knowing that Su Kui probably didn''t understand this, he simply explained all kinds of perfumes on his body, then pointed to the body and said, "there''s more perfumes in it, which is called Rouge snow."

    "It sounds good, doesn''t it? However, this kind of plant grows in the heart of living people. "

    Ruan Siling stood not far away, listening to the clouds and mist, rouge snow?

    Is there such a plant in the world? No

    Su Kui frowned. "So, what''s the purpose of the other side?"

    Plant the seeds of rouge snow in the heart of a beautiful girl, wait until it absorbs the nutrients and blood essence of the girl''s body, grow up, and then the culprit will dig them out by himself?

    Roughly guessed Su Kui''s idea, Dong Huang shook his head, "rouge snow is a kind of thing, it''s hard to grow. Now in the world, this kind of plant has disappeared, and there are not many seeds left, even if planted, it may not grow."

    "So --"

    Su Kui flashed an idea, "these girls are just experimental products?!"

    The heart jumped, she did not know why this sudden feeling would appear, pinched the fingertips hanging on the side of her body, and hung her head and eyes.

    "Is that right?" Donghuang nodded. His long fingertip picked out the girl''s bloody pajamas, and sure enough -

    there was a red Yin flower on the girl''s chest, like a poppy flower.

    But that''s not poppy, because it''s half open, obviously, another failure.

    It seems that this time, she has run for nothing again.

    "Let''s go first, don''t stay here," Su Kui looked back at Ruan Siling and found that she was still shivering, her face was pale and her eyes were dodging. She didn''t know where to look.

    Obviously scared.

    -

    return Ruan Siling to her residence, and Donghuang follows Su Kui back to her old residence in the suburb.

 Chapter 1628

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, looked at the man who followed suit, and looked sideways. "What are you going to do with me if you don''t go back to your fox''s nest?"

    Donghuang dangles into the room with a flip flop. He pounces on the soft sofa without any image. He tilts his head and says lazily, "protect you."

    "Protect Me? "

    As if hearing some funny joke, Su Kui could not help laughing, "what are you doing to protect me? Do you think that thing can do something to me? "

    She just said it casually, but she didn''t think about it. Donghuang really nodded her head seriously. "It''s possible, so I''ll live with you from today until I find out the culprit behind the scenes."

    Good looking people, no matter what they do without image, can exude temptation invisibly.

    For example, Donghuang.

    He was askew in the sofa, the pink shirt lifted, showing a short white back. A long black hair like satin came down, with sharp mandible and bright water in the eyes of peach blossom, so I used a pair of attractive eyes to look directly at Su Kui.

    Being stared at by such a beauty, Su Kui leaned on the edge of the table with her hands around her chest.

    Agree or refuse? This is a problem.

    -In the end, Donghuang is still dead. Su Kui''s old house has been transformed. There are only two rooms for people. Su Kui occupies one room, and the other room is naturally occupied by Dong Huang.

    Looking at his spontaneous roll to clean up the back of the room, Su Kui deeply suspected that the old fox just wanted to find a good reason for himself.

    At least, she did not think that the monster would have the courage to reach her.

    -

    ˇ°bossŁˇ Boss, open the door

    In the morning of the next day, the white belly of the fish could be seen in the sky, and the dew in the morning did not disappear. A sudden cry broke the rare peace in the morning.

    Listen to the anxious voice, the unique way, and call her boss, not Lanqi, who else?

    Su Kui turned over and lay on the bed with no expression on her face. Her dull eyes were staring at the ceiling.

    She knows. Trouble. She''s back.

    -

    "let''s talk about it. This time something happened again."

    Su Kui poured a glass of milk and asked indifferently.

    "Boss, did you guess?" LAN Qi blinked, sat down in front of Su Kui and rubbed his face hard. Recently, she hasn''t had a good rest in a few days, and her face is very haggard.

    Su Kui saw her eyebrows twisted into a knot and sighed, "Lanqi, I can''t help you for life, understand?"

    Until the order is over, Su Kui drinks a glass of milk and takes it to the kitchen for cleaning.

    LAN Qiwang looks at boss''s back, and the strangeness in his heart cannot be concealed. Why does her tone seem to be explaining the future? Didn''t she always help her before? Now why suddenly have a feeling of exhaustion.

    Is it her delusion?

    Or what happened to boss? She always has so many secrets that Lanqi can''t see through her.

    Just as she waited in silence, another voice that didn''t belong to sukui suddenly came from behind.

    Huh?!

    Man''s voice, man?!

    Lanqi suddenly looked back, and saw a tall man in dark blue pajamas, with long hair scattered, coming out of the bedroom. Walking, yawning for days.

    Since the cooked squeeze into the kitchen, extended his arms around boss.

 Chapter 1629

    He was very tall, and boss was standing between his arms, just under his chin.

    Dong Huang coquettishly put his chin on Su Kui''s head and rubbed it. He just got up and said in a low voice with a hoarse voice, "good morning, Xiao 11."

    Su Kui has been used to his intimate behavior from time to time, and I don''t know if it''s the nature of the Fox family, and likes to seduce people anytime and anywhere.

    Lanqi was shocked to see that sunflower had not refused.

    What''s the situation? When she didn''t know, boss found his boyfriend?

    Forgive her for not being able to see the real body of Donghuang. In the end, it is sukui, which is not comparable to the cultivation of Donghuang.

    "Early." Su Kui didn''t come back.

    Donghuang grabbed Su Kui''s waist and said, "one by one, you seem to be thin again, so I will feel sad."

    "is that right

    "But Donghuang, you can let me go." Su Kui wiped the water stains on his hands, then pulled off Dong Huang''s hands and put a glass of milk into his hands.

    "I''m going out. I''ll finish the milk and wash the cup."

    "Going out again?"

    He yawned, covering his lips drowsily, and sipped the milk.

    "Well," Su Kui nodded and said to the stunned Lanqi, "let''s go."

    -

    it was not until he came out of the old house that Lanqi suddenly returned to his mind, blinking his big eyes like a pair of black grapes, and asked curiously, "boss, what''s the situation? Is it difficult? The one in it is your little boyfriend? "

    When she thought of the man''s appearance, she saw a touch of astonishment in her eyes! More handsome than those idols! Like a goblin. "

    Smell speech, Su Kui sneers, "he is demon originally, an old fox that did not know how long lived. So you''d better not provoke him. "

    Even if Dong Huang''s temper is good on weekdays, he looks smiling. But if you really annoy him, it''s definitely not a good thing.

    "Ah?"

    Lanqi was surprised, "demon? Fox?! "

    "God, my world is mysterious. No, I have to slow down." She is good at using it as a fan, and it''s like she''s been hit twice. It''s too exciting to breathe.

    "Your world is mysterious." Su Kui glanced at her with a smile. In the air floating, she dropped a sentence, "Lanqi, this is the last thing I do for you. In the future, you should learn to solve the problem yourself, and there won''t be another time."

    Her voice soon disappeared with the figure, and drifted farther and farther, until it dissipated in the wind.

    The strange feeling always lingers in Lanqi''s mind. She is used to relying on sunflower. For her, the other side is the leader who guides her to really know the world, and the elder who helps her solve the difficult problems when she meets them.

    Now, this person tells her that you must learn to be independent. Next time, she will not help her.

    What Lanqi thought about was not why, but what happened to the other side.

    -

    Su Kui has probably found a rule. In area a, most of them are foreigners, and many of them are single girls. This is probably the reason why the monster chose here first. Unfortunately, this unlucky place is the area that Lanqi wants to govern.

    The dead, as expected, were women again. I am about four or five years older than yesterday. I am still a mature woman.

    Her mouth was wide open, and from sunflower''s point of view, she could even see her throat. Her hands clasped her neck as if to stop something from jumping out of her throat.

 Chapter 1630

    The whole beautiful face is ferocious, and the bedroom is full of splashing blood. This picture is absolutely not good-looking.

    Besides, sunflower has a new discovery.

    All the blood splashed from the dead was from her own hands, not from external forces. In other words, it''s as if she died of her own self mutilation. There''s no murderer at all.

    Even if there are all sorts of suspicious places, the police have not been able to find the cause of the death of the dead. Even in the room, there was no trace of another person''s activity. The room has not been cleaned, all the footprints, finger marks, only the dead one.

    LAN Qiwang looked at the woman on the ground and murmured, "boss, these things are definitely not things that people can do, right?"

    "Is there really a demon in the world?" She knew that there was a soul because she had touched it. But the demon, the creature in the strange novel of ganoderma, actually has.

    But in a flash, since there is soul, the demon is just a different thing.

    Su Kui opened the clothes on the woman''s chest. Sure enough, there was still a half opened Rouge snow on the top.

    "Defective products?"

    She murmured, a cold glance passing through her eyes.

    Su Kui''s voice is too low. Lanqi only hears that there seems to be a voice passing by. Before he can distinguish it, he can''t hear it. Recently, the attack of continuous overturning made the invincible orchid habitat a little unacceptable. Even in the face of these things, she was afraid of the first time and felt at a loss.

    The next second, Su Kui saved Xinsheng''s panic.

    She stood up slowly and said to Lanqi, "don''t meddle in this matter. I''ll report it to the head. Change your place and go to area C. I''ll take over here."

    ˇ°bossŁżˇ±

    Lanqi''s eyes are slightly red, "but You... " What else can you do?

    "You don''t have to worry about other things. Adjust your mind. This matter has nothing to do with you from now on. Don''t be curious about this matter here. Understand?" She looked back, pale gray eyes like a layer of fog, people can''t see what she was thinking.

    Lanqi nodded hesitantly and said, "well Boss, you should be careful... " She knew that she should not give this matter to boss to fight, but she knew better that she could not solve any problems by mixing in.

    She didn''t know what else to say except to thank her.

    Otherwise, if there is such a big mistake in her jurisdiction, the above knows that the punishment for her is absolutely unacceptable to her.

    She admitted that she was selfish, so she pushed everything to Su Kui.

    But she can''t, those cruel punishment, she really, don''t want to try!

    -

    Su Kui doesn''t care about Lanqi''s idea. She will take over the trouble, but she has her own consideration.

    Aware of the footsteps approaching, eyes slightly gathering, Su Kui said to Lanqi, "go back first, I''ll have a look."

    Lanqi nodded, opened his mouth, and finally closed it powerlessly. Now, she feels that if she says more, she is shirking her responsibility.

    Almost as the orchid disappeared, the bedroom door was opened.

    Ruan Siling''s eyes brightened when he saw the familiar figure.

    "Sister Lin, I knew you must be there!"

    After she was sent back last night, she was probably relieved at once. She had a good sleep rarely. She was so satisfied that she could hardly speak.

 Chapter 1631

    I didn''t expect to receive a call from the Bureau in the early morning, telling her that another homicide happened in area a!

    The first time she got out of bed, the moment she saw the body, she had an instinct that Lin Shu would come again.

    Sure enough, she stared at Su Kui with burning eyes and said, "sister Lin, did you find anything this time?"

    Su Kui looked up at her and raised her eyebrows. "Aren''t you afraid?" She meant something.

    Thinking of those wandering things in the evening, Ruan Siling shrunk his neck, "I''m afraid, of course, but isn''t there sister Lin?" She was careful to close a few steps, pleading: "sister Lin, you can take me? I''m really afraid of those things. "

    As long as she has a little bit to see their performance is found, those souls must come to haunt her.

    The spirit is in a state of tension all the time. She really can''t stand it.

    "You''re done here?" Su Kui asked. At last, she took a look at the body of the woman. She pulled Ruan Siling out.

    Ruan Siling has been used to her magical ability. After standing, she said: "I''m finished. I''m off work. I just want to see if you''ve come to stay." She touched her head and smiled a little embarrassed.

    Su Kui looked at her. Ruan Siling, as the hostess, was quite different from the former ones.

    Just don''t know, finally wait for her, what is it.

    But since it''s the hostess, the main clue of the plot must be tied to her. Sukui thought for a moment and said, "I don''t have any extra bedrooms over there."

    Unexpectedly, Ruan Siling once heard of the play, waved his hands repeatedly and said: "it doesn''t matter. I can play the floor or something. I don''t want to pick one! Sister Lin, please, please take me in! " She folded her hands and prayed.

    Su Kui frowned. "Let''s go back with me first."

    -In the old houses on the outskirts of the city.

    There was a loud protest.

    "No way! I don''t agree! " Donghuang, with his hands around his chest, sat on the sofa. "One by one, how nice our lives are! Why bring back a burden?"

    When his eyes turned, the dark vision hit Ruan Siling, which made her shiver instantly. Donghuang frowned tightly and said: "how can I not know when you have become so kind? 11 ~ "

    Ruan Siling didn''t see his action at all, but his figure flied past his eyes. Next second, it appeared beside Su Kui.

    He leans his head on Su Kui''s shoulder, his tone is aggrieved, and he seems to be playing coquettish. "One by one, it''s just an ordinary person. I don''t see anything special." It''s worth making an exception. For the first time, you are actively involved with ordinary people.

    Dong Huang''s mouth is coquettish, like the eyes with ice, but without any temperature, it falls on Ruan Siling. Let her sit on pins and needles, stand upright on her back.

    She saw him open his mouth, which was: "kill you -"

    God!

    Who is this man? Possessive desire is too horrible.

    Aware of Ruan Siling''s uneasiness, Su Kui''s drooping eyes just caught the threatening eyes of Donghuang. She sighed helplessly, kneaded the brain benevolence, said: "Donghuang, you stop making trouble."

    "I didn''t make a scene!" Donghuang is discontented. The beauty of life gets angry, like a rose with poisonous thorns, becoming more and more delicate. His red lips were tight, and he suddenly said, "one by one, you will leave her here, not afraid that I will be hungry one day, and eat her?"

 Chapter 1632

    Ruan Siling was shocked.

    "Eat, eat?!"

    She found out last night that this man is not an ordinary person. He can talk and laugh with Lin Shuyi. He is far from an ordinary person.

    But cannibalism? Is that a little shocking?

    Smell speech, Su Kui choked for a while, smiling up and down looked at Donghuang, slowly spit out a sentence, "if you can get down to mouth, please."

    "Wow, one by one, isn''t that good for you?"

    Donghuang didn''t want to get up on her, but she also paid attention to her strength. She didn''t really put all her weight on her.

    "Not good?" Su Kui''s eyes were filled with a light smile. "I think it''s very good, Donghuang. In my place, I''m going to be more obedient, you know?"

    She touched the long black hair of Donghuang, got up and walked back to the room. At the moment of entering the door, I left a faint sentence, "I don''t raise idle people here, so I can pay rent if I want to live here, and do housework in turn. Understand?"

    Ruan Siling was overjoyed. "I see! Thank you, sister Lin. I''ll do all the work at home later! " She clapped her chest and vowed.

    As long as she can get rid of terror, what is this physical work? Tomorrow she will return the rental house, save the room fee and give it to sister Lin.

    Seeing a woman''s overjoyed appearance, Dong Huang''s eyes were slightly astringent, glanced at Ruan Siling indifferently, turned around without saying a word, and rushed into Su Kui''s room.

    It was not until the figure of the man completely disappeared that Ruan Siling felt the shackles wrapped around him disappear. She was greatly relieved. She thought that this man was a real smiling face. His good temper only works in the face of that person, right?

    I don''t know why. Ruan Siling is envious.

    Such an outstanding woman, superior ability, and a strong man silently guard behind her. Any woman will envy you, right?

    -

    half a month passed in a flash.

    Ruan Siling goes out to work every day and comes back at night. He stays in the old house and doesn''t go anywhere. He never meets the wandering soul again. There was a lot of peace in my heart. When I think back to the nightmare life half a month ago, I feel like another life.

    It''s time for her to be on duty today. It''s eight o''clock in the evening.

    The sky is like a splash of ink. Somehow, Ruan Siling''s intuition is that something is about to happen and he is nervous.

    For the first time, I didn''t take the bus to save money. Instead, I chose a taxi. I loved the money on the meter, and I clutched the clothes on my chest. I prayed that I would get home quickly, and no bad things would happen.

    However, it is true to say what you want.

    Maybe there was no premeditation. In a word, when the taxi left the suburb and entered an open asphalt road, it suddenly stopped.

    Ruan Siling was startled. She tried to resist the urge to scream and turned her head slowly. "Mr. Secretary and driver, excuse me, is there something wrong with the car?" Her voice was shaking when she said that.

    Then, she saw that the driver slowly took off his cap and showed a face just like Donghuang!

    "You --"

    Ruan Siling''s heart almost jumps out of her throat, her back is close to the door, her forehead is sweating, "Donghuang adults?"

    Is it him? Is it him? Is it?

    Ruan Siling constantly asked himself in the bottom of his heart, but there was no answer.

 Chapter 1633

    Under the pale moonlight, the shadows of trees are dancing like ghosts.

    There was a low, hoarse laugh in the dark carriage, which was full of endless evil. His pale face in the moonlight, more and more soft, red lips, like vampires.

    "Oh, Donghuang?"

    He played with his hat and wore a very feminine ring on his bony fingers. Because it''s too small, he can only stay on the tail finger, which is a red gem carved with secret silver. At a glance, Ruan Siling''s body was completely stiff.

    That flower is the pattern on the chest after dozens of women died!

    "Who are you?!" It was almost a breach. Ruan Siling realized that his voice was hoarse, like a broken bellows.

    was as like as two peas in the body. She finally realized that although the man had a face like the East Huang, the temperament of the whole body was completely opposite.

    Ruan Siling did not know why he could look at each other so clearly under such circumstances. I pray in my heart that Su Kui can find her coming back late and come out to find her.

    She really didn''t want to be found the next morning, dead and miserable, dead in the wilderness.

    "Me?" He used to rub the jewel on the ring, and his eyes crossed a trace of tenderness. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is, honey, I have something I want you to do for me, OK?"

    His delicate features are flawless in the moonlight, and his deep and warm eyes are like a clear pool of spring, which makes people indulge in and unable to extricate themselves.

    Ruan Siling felt that his eyes were like magic and he wanted to struggle, but he found that his body seemed to be unable to move.

    "Oh - no, don''t --"

    the corner of her eyes slid down a drop of clear tears, and she shook her head, "please, let me go..."

    Cold fingers without any temperature, caress her cheek without any sign, extremely warm. "Why are you crying? Do I look terrible? " His eyes were jade like.

    The whole person is like a jade doll, delicate, pale, without feelings.

    Ruan Siling shakes badly under his hand. "No, no, please..." She even lost her voice for a time because she was too afraid. Staring eyes, tears uncontrolled pounce down.

    For a time she thought she would die here.

    Hot tears hit the man''s hands, he suddenly froze.

    "Hot?"

    It was only in this moment of hesitation that Ruan Siling suddenly felt that his shackles had disappeared. The door behind was opened, and a faint woman''s voice rang out, "excuse me, sir, the children at home are fond of playing. Please send it here. The rest of the way, let''s go."

    Ruan Siling''s legs were paralyzed, and her tears, for example, flowed out more violently.

    "Sister Lin, sister Lin......" She held on to the woman''s hand, not daring to let go.

    She was afraid that it was just an illusion before she died, as if the woman would disappear once she let go.

    "Oh? Another meddler, eh? "

    The woman looks soft and weak, but in fact she has a lot of strength. She exerts a little force, and pulls Ruan Siling out with one hand and holds her hand.

    When her eyes fell on the man, she was slightly shocked. "You --"

    almost, she thought, this man is Donghuang.

 Chapter 1634

    However, men are as like as two peas in the same face as Huang Dong.

    Otherwise, it''s hard to tell.

    The man here has stepped out of the car. Xin Chang''s tall figure is opposite to Su Kui''s. Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "I don''t know if you are?"

    Her charming and languid voice inspired the man. He raised his head suddenly and looked at sunflower in the moonlight.

    Lost voice way: "one?!"

    Su Kui has a headache. She frowns. What day is it today? All kinds of ghosts and monsters come here to find fault.

    She looked at the man indifferently, and repeated, "if you are OK, please move away. It''s getting late, and there are still people waiting at home."

    Man lost his mind. "One, you don''t remember me? I''m Stygian. "

    In a flash, he appeared at Su Kui''s side and grabbed Su Kui''s wrist. "Where have you been in these hundreds of years? What happened to me! One by one, think about it. " He asked eagerly.

    Su Kui just shook off his hand and took two steps back. "I''m sorry, sir. I think you''re mistaken. I really don''t know you."

    "One by one!"

    "Oh, it''s so busy today," said the voice of Donghuang''s smile. The man wore a coat of harmony and wind, with long black hair tied behind his head, and walked to sukui with a smile.

    "Ming Yan, haven''t we seen each other for hundreds of years? Would you like to have two drinks, eh? "

    At this time, Stygian had calmed down, and was just like Donghuang in appearance. Only those eyes were shining with gloomy light. "Donghuang, you''ve already found her, haven''t you? And keep it from me? "

    "Whoever finds it first depends on his ability." Donghuang opened his eyes and smiled at him with unknown meaning. "What''s more, when you chose to sacrifice her and save your beloved woman, how can you regret it?"

    Su Kui squints. It''s obvious that Donghuang and Stygian are old friends, probably brothers.

    So, who is the "she" in his mouth?

    What idea is loose in the heart and mouth? It seems to break through the earth. Su Kui''s brain is aching. He tightly purses his lip and looks at the scene.

    Perhaps, after many years of wishes, she finally has a day to realize them.

    "Donghuang, you --"

    "how about me?" Donghuang raises eyebrows. Peach blossom looks scornful. She holds her hands around her chest and blocks Su Kui behind her.

    "Ming Yan, since you chose that woman, you should guard her well. Now you''re in trouble again. Why don''t you be afraid of being condemned? " Speaking of this, Donghuang''s eyes suddenly became cold and fierce, "at last, I will warn you once again, this person, not one by one! Whatever you want to do, stop it! Your self righteousness is not necessarily what she wants. "

    Stygian does not care about shrug, gloomy eyes son, also do not admit defeat with him. The powerful gas field between the two men opened, and the sword was drawn at once, which seemed to be filled with smoke of gunpowder.

    Like looking in the mirror, they show different temperament. Even Su Kui, at the moment''s heart, is not very calm.

    11?

    They know her? And Donghuang? At the beginning, he had no intention to break in. Was it really just unintentional?

    I haven''t thought about it before, because she is alone and has nothing to plan.

 Chapter 1635

    But now, after careful consideration, I suddenly realized that every step of her life that Donghuang appeared seemed unintentional, but in fact, it was deliberate.

    In fact, she doesn''t care what someone plans for her. She has lived for a long time. As a person who has never been, she can''t be too tired of life.

    Ming Yan''s eyes are cold and his lips are thin. "Donghuang, don''t you think you have too much control? When the first day of junior high school didn''t choose you, now, it won''t choose either! " Voice down, his figure like the wind from the side of Donghuang, direct attack to sunflower.

    Donghuang''s eyes were shining, and his movements were even faster. He stopped him directly.

    However, no one thought that it was not successful under the attack of Ming Yan. Midnight seemed to be a flash of dark light in black eyes. When neither Su Kui nor Dong Huang noticed it, they grabbed Ruan Siling''s shoulder and tore open the air cracks, which disappeared in the night.

    In the pale moonlight, the ghosts are graceful.

    A brand new taxi is standing alone beside Su Kui. Her light lips are pursed and her eyes are raised. "Donghuang, don''t you think you owe me an explanation?"

    Donghuang''s face changed. He rubbed his fingertips and looked at the others. "Ruan Siling was taken away by Ming Yan --"

    "Donghuang --"

    she quickly narrowed a pair of light gray eyes. In the moonlight, she quietly watched the man with a long and happy figure. He and styrofoam''s appearance, from the appearance, except for a cinnabar mole, do not see a little difference.

    However, she can clearly distinguish the difference between them.

    She knew that there was no Donghuang and Mingyan in her memory, and she would like to know whether they existed in her lost memory. In the long 500 years, her mood never fluctuated too much until Donghuang suddenly broke into her world.

    No reason to enter the room, its name is: protect her.

    And she didn''t have much vigilance to Donghuang? Not even suspicion, as like as two peas in the dead room, smelling the same smell as those on the East.

    Or, in fact, she quietly recognized his existence from the bottom of her soul?

    Even if all the memories are lost, the same?

    Donghuang is hairy when she sees it. It happens that the cold wind blows. The pale moonlight on the top of her head is covered by dark clouds. When it comes to time, it seems that at this moment, the open and lonely suburb is gloomy.

    "One by one, don''t look at me all the time. I''m not at ease."

    "Well, then tell me, Donghuang, did you really mean to appear in my life?" She looked at him indifferently, looking cold, getting along with him, and went back to the beginning again.

    Donghuang opened his mouth and was about to step forward when Su Kui raised his hand to stop him.

    She pulled up the corner of her lips and smiled sarcastically, "your expression has told me everything, so I''ll go back first." Su Kui glanced at the car in the middle of the road, turned and disappeared in front of Donghuang.

    "I --"

    Donghuang is dumb. He rubs his stiff cheek regretfully. How could he not control his expression just now, so that she can see the clue? Seeing her figure disappear quickly in the retina, Donghuang hurriedly chased after her, "one by one, listen to my explanation..."

    Suddenly, only one car was waiting to be found the next day.

    -Ruan Siling was taken away by Ming Yan.

    Su Kui knew that if this matter really had something to do with her, Ming Yan would come to her.

 Chapter 1636

    However, she didn''t expect that Ming Yan would come so soon.

    Looking at his broken void, suddenly appeared in her room, Su Kui was not surprised. She opened her eyes and looked at him. She said lightly, "here you are?"

    Ming Yan looked at the simple room with a smile, shrugged his shoulders, and said in his usual casual voice, "one by one, I can''t miss my appointment, of course, otherwise, you can see me in the future?"

    That night, even Donghuang didn''t know that they had made a deal in silence.

    Su Kui has guessed that Donghuang came to her just to protect her life, not to be disturbed by the outside world, and not to be found by Stygian.

    It''s just that he doesn''t know, fate, always likes to play tricks on people. The more vigilant you are, the more unprepared you are when you meet on a narrow road.

    Su Kui as like as two peas, and he was still slightly uncomfortable with his appearance as Dong Huang. So, just looked at two eyes, then lowered the blinds.

    "You come to me, not just for chatting, right? Stygian, huh

    Once again from her mouth to hear his name, Stygian has a momentary trance. Fortunately, in time, his eyes twinkled, "what do you want to know?" Suddenly aware of her identity, Ming Yan clenched his teeth, "and why are you taken to hell by that damned guy? Work for him? "

    From his tone, I could hear a bit of gnashing of teeth, as if I wanted to rush to hell and have a fight with someone who was good at pretending.

    Su Kui heard this, don''t care about the hook lip, "probably because, I made a big mistake before my death." Her tone, can''t hear the joy and anger, the tone of voice is slow and calm.

    There are rumors in hellway, and it has been confirmed again and again.

    Those who are chosen to be hellemissaries are all those who have made great mistakes in their lives. So they continue to serve the dead and atone for their sins.

    When the sentence is over, it''s natural to be reincarnated.

    She has lived for 500 years and seen too many companions leave. She is the only one who is still in a long time, day after day, doing a job that people don''t understand.

    In the past hundred years, every time she passed by the pedestrians in the street, she could even see many familiar faces. Those people, who knew nothing about her, were led into the reincarnation path by her as a soul body.

    "Fart''s fault!"

    After hearing this, Ming Yan couldn''t help bursting his tongue. After finishing, he realized that his voice was too loud.

    Su Kui sighed. "What can I see? Let''s go first. " She got up and her eyes lit up. Before he said it, the other side would go with him.

    Before I came here, I thought I had to force coax.

    Looking at her first move to get up, Ming Yan looks gloomy for a moment. Now she, in fact, can''t even see herself clearly. What is she thinking in her heart.

    -

    Donghuang hears the sound and kicks Su Kui''s door open, which is empty.

    The same fragrance as his body flowed in the air. He hit the door with a fierce fist and whispered, "Stygian, this time, I won''t allow you to take her away."

    Do not cherish her people, what qualifications, and then step in their quiet life?!

    At the bottom of his eyes, a deep coldness passed. In the next moment, his figure disappeared in the air flow distortion.

    -

    "here --"

    looking at the endless white snow and the howling cold wind.

 Chapter 1637

    With the cold snow in the wind, she clapped it on her face, making Su Kui really feel that she is now, really standing on the top of the snow mountain.

    "One by one, welcome home!"

    Ming Yan takes a deep breath of cold air and closes her eyes. For a while, he said to sukui with a smile.

    The dark inflammation with a real smile swept the gloom of the eyes before, and seemed to be in the black eyes at midnight, as if there was a little sunshine reflecting in. Su Kui thought, if it''s such a Stygian, there''s really something that makes women fall for it and pay all the capital.

    She was attracted by this smile?

    The bright light stabbed her and squinted, "Stygian, do you know my last life?" She looked up, masochistic, looking at the sun hanging in the sky, and asked about Ming Yan.

    On the snow mountain, the temperature of the sun is cold.

    She is still wearing the long sleeved casual clothes in autumn, but for her body which has been separated from the mortal body, she can''t feel the real cold naturally.

    However, Ming Yan looked at her dress and asked, "one by one, is it cold? How about going home with me? "

    Home?

    After a moment of silence, she nodded slowly.

    In today''s society, the life of both the demon and the human has changed more than a little. She came step by step from the feudal dynasty, and naturally witnessed the change of history.

    Now, there are few people who will live in Dongfu.

    In addition to the aged old demons, or the conservative sacrificial rites, the slightly younger demons prefer the convenient and fast modern society. Although their ability is much higher than that of human beings.

    -It was only after su Kui came in that he knew that the home in the mouth of Ming Yan was 300 meters down from the top.

    He''s digging a hole in the middle?

    It''s no wonder that Donghuang was so surprised to see him at the beginning. He hid here, just afraid that no one would think of it.

    The foot just landed, a surprise voice into the ear.

    "Sister Lin, sister Lin!"

    Ruan Si Ling did not believe it at first. After staring for a long time, he was sure that it was not the illusion of being frozen out. If it wasn''t for her body to be tied tightly, she might rush up and hold each other tightly.

    She was wrapped in an open animal fur that she didn''t know what it was. It looked like she had been there for years. The limbs are tied by the rope, which is funny to jump in place.

    Even in this way, her face was still cold and white, and her nose was running. There was no image to speak of.

    Su Kui saw her and squeezed a sentence out of her teeth, "do you want to freeze her?"

    This kind of weather, he forgot, Ruan Siling, is the most common human? When she was caught, she was wearing only a thin police uniform.

    "Well?"

    Ming Yan went to see Ruan Siling according to his reputation and clapped his forehead. He suddenly said, "forget it, but -" he looked at Ruan Siling up and down and picked up his eyebrows. "One by one, are you sure she is an ordinary person?"

    Ordinary people have frozen into ice in this climate, OK?

    When he said that, sukui realized it was wrong. She always thought Ruan Siling was an ordinary girl with Yin and Yang eyes because of an accident. And seeing her fear of those souls, I know that she doesn''t lie anymore.

    However, as Stygian said, except for her appearance, she seems to be a little embarrassed by the cold, and her body functions are well maintained. She is totally alive and kicking.

    Ruan Siling looked over and saw Su Kui looking at her with suspicious eyes.

 Chapter 1638

    "Lin Jie, one elder sister, I am really an ordinary person, really!" she said with a clatter in her heart

    She''s not a demon, a ghost or something.

    She had parents and grew up in human society. Although she dreamed of winning the lottery and fantasizing about her powers when she was a student, she always felt that she was an ordinary person like the people around her when she didn''t wake up the eyes of yin and Yang.

    Even if she got Yin and Yang eyes, she always felt that it was her own misfortune that she met this kind of thing.

    I haven''t been able to hide for two years. I''m not in the mood to think about what I don''t have.

    "Well." Hearing her words, Su Kui nodded faintly.

    Ruan Siling was shocked.

    Yeah, yeah?!

    What does a "um" mean? Does she come to save herself? Ruan Siling did not know why. At the first sight of seeing a woman, there was a voice in her heart telling her that her salvation had come.

    The invisible voice, Ruan Siling put it down to: the sixth sense.

    -

    the reason why Su Kui suddenly became indifferent to Ruan Siling was that there seemed to be a force pulling her, leading her steps and trying to let her go.

    Su Kui looked at Stygian and saw that he didn''t stop it. So, he shook his hands on his side, followed that feeling, and walked out of the cave where Ruan Siling was.

    Outside the cave, there is a long and narrow corridor, all made of ice. Under the night pearl, there is a cold light.

    One, two, three

    When the sole hits the ice, the dull sound is very clear. Stygian didn''t follow. That feeling was getting closer and closer.

    Until -

    she saw a corpse lying in the middle of the huge ice chamber.

    Unknown, her fingers trembled, she closed her lips. Settle down to walk slowly past, one eye, then fell on the face of the woman who closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    After that, it was a sneer.

    Su Kui thought ironically, what are these things? Did it happen to her? Is she dreaming?

    as like as two peas in the same way as Huang Dong, what can be done now? Who can tell her why the women who are close to their eyes on the ice bed are not able to distinguish each other from her?

    Now she felt that she doubted whether she was in a dream, looking at herself in the mirror without knowing it.

    The skin of a woman is pale, almost transparent. On the back of her neck and hands, the blood vessels of indigo are clearly visible, fragile and delicate. Her hair is very long and falls from the ice bed. If she stands up, she can probably reach the bend of her leg.

    It''s like, even in a deep sleep, hair doesn''t stop growing.

    Her chin is sharp, her facial features are very delicate when viewed separately, but when they are combined together, they seem a little dull.

    Is this face what she is using now?

    Su Kui could feel the fluctuation in the air. She smiled for a moment, put down her expression, and asked indifferently, "Stygian, can you explain what I saw?"

    "Or -" she suddenly turned her head and caught a pair of eyes hidden in the air without mistake. She sneered, "this lying woman is actually my twin sister, eh?"

    Ming Yan appeared and sighed helplessly, "you found it." He walked forward, and Su Kui side by side, light way: "this is not your sister, this woman, in fact, is you."

    "Do you believe that?"

 Chapter 1639

    "Is there any necessary connection between faith and unbelief?"

    She''s doing well now and doesn''t need to change the status quo. She wants to find back her past memory, just because she doesn''t want to be a person who has no past memory.

    But only for this.

    As long as we get back the memory, no matter what identity we used to be, it has nothing to do with her.

    Ming Yan didn''t expect her to face so calmly. She had prepared a long speech. At last, Su Kui gave him unexpected results.

    He gave a low smile and sighed, "one by one, you always surprise me." His deep eyes are staring at Su Kui. They are so deep that they don''t penetrate the slightest light, as if they can suck people in.

    Su Kui was stunned for a moment. He looked away carelessly and didn''t look at him.

    "So, what is your ultimate goal? And you did all the girls who were victims? " Su Kui''s eyes fell on the corpse lying on the ice bed with clear eyes.

    "Rouge snow, what is it?"

    Listen to her so say, Ming Yan eyes flash. If you think about it, you can guess the cause and effect.

    He sneered, his eyes crossed with sarcasm, "did Donghuang tell you that? 11. I find that no matter how long you live, you are so easy to believe others? "

    "Did Donghuang say that you should stay away from me? It''s better not to be close to me, or even to meet me for the rest of my life? " Seeing Su Kui''s eyes move away, the temperature in the Phoenix''s eyes seems to drop to the freezing point. His thin lips are tight, and the gloomy air seems to condense into a solid, which makes people feel depressed.

    He fixed his eyes on Su Kui for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he suddenly smiled.

    "Yes, that kid in Donghuang always likes to pretend. He likes to be a good man and is good at communicating with people with a hypocritical appearance." Ming Yan suddenly grasped Su Kui''s shoulders, forced her to face herself and said, "but, one by one, I''ll tell you today! Follow your feelings, not all things are what you know! "

    Smell speech, Su Kui picks eyebrow, "for example?"

    Here comes the opportunity --

    "for example, to cultivate Rouge snow with the blood essence and life of a beautiful girl, the culprit is actually --"

    "Stygian!!"

    Just as Stygian was about to blurt out the name, a cold and fierce voice suddenly appeared. A huge force, when Stygian was unprepared, shot him out and hit the ice wall.

    That strength is not ordinary people, because the body of Stygian hit the ice wall and didn''t slide to the ground, but directly broke a wall and slipped out again.

    Su Kui only felt the strong wind passing by her ear. Next second, she would die.

    -

    when I woke up again, it was the evening of the next day.

    This is the first time in 500 years. She thought that she had been out of the range of normal human beings, and had officially become a person who was not old or dead, or suffering from disease.

    Today, she realized it again.

    It''s hard, it''s true. She woke up in her own room, familiar with all the arrangements in front of her. Slightly stuffy hum, sit up from the bed.

    The next second, a magnetic frivolous voice fell into sunflower''s ear.

    It''s Donghuang.

    "One by one, you are really disobedient. You sneak out to contact with Stygian. What do you want to know? Just ask me," the beauty blinked at her with a pair of peach blossom eyes that were attractive enough.

 Chapter 1640

    Su Kui couldn''t catch the mood in his eyes, but he thought that Dong Huang always seemed to be like this, with a casual frivolity and laziness on his face anytime and anywhere. It''s impossible to live high.

    But it was her who made that amazing roar and the most ruthless way to start.

    Su Kui can''t tell the dream from the reality. What does Ming Yan want to tell her? The one who cultivates Rouge snow with girls'' blood essence and life is -

    "one, why don''t you talk? Is it my fault to bring you back by force? "

    Donghuang interrupts Su Kui''s meditation, lies on the edge of the bed, props up his cheek with one hand, and looks at her askew. A long black silken hair was spread on the shoulders, and with the movement, half of the bed was made.

    Sunflower droops her eyes. The long and clear lashes quiver slightly, covering the complexity of the blinking eyes.

    "Donghuang, are you hiding something from me?"

    Su Kui thought that Dong Huang would not answer, but did not expect that he would answer so simply. He didn''t even think about it. He opened his mouth and said, "yes."

    "Well?" Su Kui looks up in surprise.

    Donghuang looked at her and smiled, "for example, I loved you thousands of years ago. This is my secret. Let me tell you today! " His voice is hoarse and soft. If it''s deliberate, it''s even more audible. His bones are all crisp.

    "Donghuang -" Su Kui pursed her lips and looked complicated. "You know, I want to know, it''s not that."

    I''m not happy with his dodging. What does he want to do? What kind of truth is hidden under the cover?

    Finally, Su Kui didn''t pry out any useful clues from Donghuang''s mouth, so she had to excuse her discomfort and drive Donghuang out of the room.

    However, no one noticed that at the next moment when Donghuang went out, the people who had kept their eyes closed opened their eyes.

    Eyes, where there is a little tired, only full of Qingming.

    What Ming Yan wants to say is Donghuang, right?

    It is self-evident who is the culprit. Su Kui didn''t want to believe it all the time. She was like a child in front of her. She didn''t care about the man''s face at all. She smiled with curved eyes. She was like a man in the breeze. One day, she would be connected with countless bloody men.

    If she could, she didn''t want to know the truth at all.

    Five hundred years, she''s so lonely. It''s not easy for someone to step into her life and not be rejected by her. She will not be scared to shrink back because of her coldness. Su Kui really wants to cherish it, really.

    As a matter of fact, Su Kui didn''t expect that what happened now would be so dramatic.

    is as like as two peas and whether or not Dong Huang is a brother in the east mouth. And Stygian, is it really as gloomy as it looks?

    What about Donghuang? Also from the heart of life, entertaining funny humor, kind-hearted?

    Her brain is now a paste, just think for a while, then drowsy sleep.

    In the dream, she seems to have been running. There are only two white things bigger than her, and she is chasing after them. More and more close, until she can not run, turn back on a pair of blood red eyes.

    How, she just see clearly, that thing, unexpectedly was a snow fox that magnified how many times. The small animals are very cute, but if they are magnified infinitely, there is only horror left.

    Even she didn''t know why she was so weak in her dream.

 Chapter 1641

    She was like an ordinary person, running with her legs, unable to run, so she collapsed on the ground, closed her eyes and died.

    Later, the snow fox suddenly became the shape of Donghuang.

    He walked closer and closer with a smile. He saw her dying on the ground. His lips raised a gentle smile and asked softly, "one, why don''t you run? Get up and run - "

    then Su Kui woke up from his dream.

    Chest with panting up and down ups and downs, lifting hands, only to find that the forehead, has been full of cold sweat.

    Why do you have such a strange dream?

    -

    Ruan Siling has been locked in an ice cave for nearly three days. During this period, the man never appeared again, nor did he know what he was doing.

    All day long, even if you see it, it''s just a fleeting shadow.

    She felt miraculous that she could survive for three days in such cold air. After Lin Shu left that day, Ming Yan untied her. But there are requirements, not to walk around, as for escape?

    "If you can escape, I promise that I will never trouble you again, or even protect you for the rest of my life, but -" he laughed with profound meaning, "if you are caught by me before you escape, how about being my container?"

    The word "container" has been chewed in Ruan Siling''s mouth for countless times, and then countless versions come to mind.

    All kinds of ugly pictures jump into my mind, the more I don''t want to, the more I squeeze them in.

    Two days later, Ruan Siling was locked in this ice cave, and he didn''t know what was going on outside. Lin Shu has come. I don''t know why he left again. She is totally in the state of calling every day should not be, calling the earth not to work properly. The whole person is anxious a lot.

    Today is no one''s day. The ice cave is in the middle of the snow mountain. The sound insulation is very good. Ruan Siling, alone, looked at the almost transparent ice wall all day, almost collapsed.

    I can''t feel the thrill without experiencing it. There was no sound but herself, and she was trapped in a small ice cave, surrounded by ice walls, which gave her a sense of whether she was locked in the coffin or not.

    Until the fourth day, Ruan Siling couldn''t help it.

    She felt that even if she died, she would not die here. Take the courage to take the first step and officially step out of her ice cave. Ruan Siling found that the ice cave she lived in was not the only one.

    The long ice wall corridor is deep and winding. She can''t guess where the end is.

    The more so, the more curiosity drove her to do something adventurous.

    At the moment when he stepped out of the ice cave, Ruan Siling had thrown all the threats out of his mind. She bit her teeth, step by step, and walked gingerly to the corridor.

    To her surprise.

    At the end of the corridor, there is only one place.

    Her eyes twinkled, and the ice hole with the door in front of her was closer to the modern room from the appearance. Although everything was made of ice, it was better that it was exquisite than that in the modern society.

    With a slight push, the door opened slowly and automatically in front of her.

    "It''s so cold --"

    as soon as the door opened, a cold air rushed to her face, which made her hold her arms tightly and make a firm shiver.

    Is there anything special about this room? It''s three points colder than the ice hole she''s in.

 Chapter 1642

    Even so, Ruan Siling is still curious. What''s in the ice cave?

    She predicted whether there would be any monsters rushing out and swallowing her, or being caught by Stygian before entering.

    But when she actually stood in front of the lying woman and had a pain in her head, all the worries disappeared.

    It''s Lin Shuyi, but it doesn''t seem to be.

    she and Lin as like as two peas, but her hair is very long, like a sea of algae, falling down from the ice bed.

    "God --"

    Ruan Siling covered his mouth and couldn''t help exclaiming. If two men look as like as two peas, she can console herself as twins. But now there are as like as two peas in two women, which is somewhat beyond the recognition of Ruan Si Ling.

    "Sister one, sister one?"

    Ruan Siling tentatively called out a sentence. The woman closed her eyes tightly and didn''t respond at all. However, judging from her white and lustrous skin and lifelike facial lines, it seems that a woman just sleeps and wakes up at any time.

    She cried several times. When she couldn''t hear the answer, she had the courage to touch the woman.

    When the tip of her finger was less than half a centimeter from her cheek, a big drink made her immediately withdraw her hand.

    "Stop!"

    Ming Yan came like a gust of wind. He glanced gloomily at Ruan Siling. When he saw that the woman on the ice bed was intact, he was relieved.

    Then, turn around suddenly, the gloomy anger is like a storm, suddenly.

    "Who''s going to let you move her, huh?!" He even wanted to raise his hand to strangle her, almost, almost, almost -

    he could not imagine that if a woman who had been frozen for hundreds of years suddenly became infected with ordinary gas, then he took great pains to steal the body, even tried countless methods, and his wish to let her die again was destroyed.

    "I, I......"

    as like as two peas, he was retreated by his terrifying aura. "I didn''t mean to. I, I saw her as one sister, so I just..."

    "Well --"

    before he finished speaking, the whole man was grabbed by his neck and lifted up.

    Ming Yan''s delicate facial features became gloomy because of his look. His big hands tightly clamped Ruan Siling''s fragile neck. He said one word at a time: "since you are not obedient, then, what I said before doesn''t count!"

    "Be my container, eh?" As long as we save her, then, his that she, will come back?

    After all, he owes too many.

    Container -

    Ruan Siling''s face was swollen purple. What''s the meaning of container?

    She trembled her lips, and tried to pull Ming Yan''s palms with both hands in vain. She was an ordinary person and a woman. How could she shake a man who did not know that the demon was a God?

    Just as she was about to lose consciousness and her hands fell powerless.

    A sneer, let clamp her palm, suddenly release.

    "Tut, it''s really cruel. I don''t know how to pity the jade. It''s Stygian."

    Donghuang was sitting on the ice bed laughing. They didn''t even know when he came. Today''s Styrofoam is very different. He wears a very complicated wide sleeve suit. The lines embroidered with gold and silver threads are mysterious and elegant. His long hair is hanging on his shoulder. It''s so gorgeous that he can''t describe his present appearance.

    Mingyan leaves Ruan Siling behind and turns back lightly. "Donghuang, don''t play this game every time. It''s boring."

 Chapter 1643

    "Not interesting?" "I think it''s very interesting," he said

    His shining white jade fingertips crossed the cold face of a woman, with a smile on his lips and a casual look on his feet. He said meaningfully, "stynitis, do you know who this is? If you really want to start, then all you have done before is in vain, understand? "

    The clear eyes looked at the past. They frowned and stared at Donghuang with gloomy eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "You took great pains to steal the corpse from Kunlun, but you just want to revive her, and then change the exquisite body back. However, Ming Yan, it''s hard not to be, exquisite for a pair of leather bags, lost once with your memory, you can''t recognize her? And, along with the feelings for her, also disappeared completely? Well? "

    Donghuang sneers, and his eyes are full of undisguised sarcasm, "if you recover your memory one by one, and know that you once took her heart for exquisite and ruthless, but finally lost yourself, exquisite also because of your relationship, was deprived of all accomplishments, and put into reincarnation, I wonder what she would think?" He turned his eyes and looked at the sleeping woman, saying, "maybe, will you laugh?"

    After all, she once lost herself so crazy for a man. Even when she knew that he was worried about approaching her for other women, and would eventually take away her heart, she enjoyed it and even gave it to her.

    She committed the taboo of Kunlun, fell in love with the demons, and even, knowingly, never repented.

    In the end, Donghuang watched Mingyan take away her heart and saw that she was only one step late, and then she gradually lost her breath in her arms. The mysterious race in Kunlun is not mortal. The saint dies and the soul never dies. Naturally, they can recast a body for her in more ways.

    However, at that time, she probably had hope for Ming Yan, but did not expect that the other side would not hesitate to go through her chest and take the heart away.

    Only because his beloved woman is a little demon cultivated by exquisite lamp. She has no heart and can never understand the Dharma. At that time, Ming Yan had already fallen into the devil''s way. If she had no intention, she would not be able to keep with him.

    Finally, Stygian put the target on the holy daughter of Kunlun.

    The final outcome, all people are not good end, do all the Stygian, also count as self eating bad results.

    Mingyan did not know what he thought of, and his face sank suddenly. "Donghuang, if you have anything, just say, I don''t welcome you here!"

    "Oh," he said in a threatening tone, carelessly raising his eyes and looking down, "I''d like to see. What can you do? Want to fight with me? I will accompany you to the end. "

    "Just ah, the little goblin in someone''s heart, I''m afraid I won''t want to see it in my life."

    Ming Yan was stunned. He slowly collected his tight hands. His vision was complicated. "Donghuang, have you seen her?" His eyes flashed with guilt. At that time, he was possessed deeply, knowing that the man was very good to him and full of admiration. But he had only one person in mind, and hated the so-called light.

    And that man, the representative of light, the holy daughter of Kunlun, is closest to the existence of God.

    So, it was like revenge, or to prove that he would not fall in love with the fairy, so he took her heart by himself.

 Chapter 1644

    Now I want to come. He owes more than one person.

    The eyes of the Phoenix slowly closed, and the dark flame sighed, "Donghuang, our brother, is this life in opposition?"

    Donghuang didn''t move at all. He hooked his lips. "I''m not sure. At that time, you knew that I liked one by one. How could you bear to start with her? Are you my brother, who has failed two people for his own sake? " He crooked his head and his eyes were flat. "So, Stygian, you can''t look back even if you regret it now, reality!"

    In the latter sentence, his voice is a little heavier.

    He was never a good man. In other words, how could he be a good man who could come into the world with his mother?

    But he''s better at hiding.

    Ming Yan also knew this, and he smiled, "Donghuang, sometimes, I think you are more like a devil than me, because your heart is more cruel than me!"

    He moved his sour eyes, leaned against the ice wall with his eyebrows in his hands, and said: "if you don''t speak in dark, you deliberately throw the cause of death of those women on me, just to smear me in front of one side, I know. But now - "his eyes are as clear as a mirror, glued to Donghuang," one by one, we know each other well. "

    "My mother and I grew up together and cultivated together. At last, you became the king of foxes, and I fell into the devil''s way."

    "Of course, this experience has nothing to do with what I''m going to say today." Looking at Donghuang, who had straightened up and had no expression at any time, Mingyan continued: "no matter how you escape, Donghuang can''t change the fact that you used to like me one by one. Of course, you can understand that all I do now is to atone for my sins."

    "I just want to go back to Linglong. When I find her, I will return her heart to her. Can you do the rouge thing? " His dark eyes were full of insight.

    Donghuang looked at him indifferently for a long time, and suddenly laughed, as if flowers were in full bloom.

    "Stygian is really Stygian. In those days, you were more outstanding than me, and you were the easiest to learn the magic taught by the teacher. Even in the insight of human heart, I can''t compare with you. It''s a pity - "his narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed, his figure twinkled, and he quickly approached Stygian." it''s hundreds of years ago. Stygian, you and I are not children, so don''t tell me falsely. "

    "Even if the rouge thing is what I do? You still want to tell 11 that they can''t succeed. Then you say, if 11 knows, do you believe in them or me? "

    Hearing this, Ming Yan smiled bitterly. He raised his eyes slowly, and there was a feeling of relief in his eyes. He vomited a mouthful of dullness and looked at Donghuang with regret. In his creepy eyes, he opened his lips and said, "I''m sorry, Donghuang."

    Donghuang frowns and frowns, and his whole body is full of momentum. He grabs the neck of Mingyan and gnaws his teeth. "Mingyan, do you dare to shade me?"

    At the same time, his eyes scan around, midnight like eyes, it seems that there is a flame beating.

    "One by one, come out." Ming Yan spits out this sentence difficultly. The means he imposed on Ruan Siling just now are all returned by Dong Huang.

    Voice down.

    Su Kui slowly sat up from the ice bed. She opened her eyes. The light gray eyes reflected the almost twisted face of Donghuang.

 Chapter 1645

    He was aggrieved, angry, helpless.

    "One by one, you and him unite to kill me? Huh?! " He almost took a bite of silver teeth, and then he threw Stygian out.

    Ming Yan did not resist from the beginning to the end. Naturally, he was severely hurt by Dong Huang. He fell on the ground and opened his mouth to vomit a mouthful of red blood. But he didn''t care. He wiped his mouth and looked at Donghuang persistently. "So, Donghuang, do you want to tell me the whereabouts of exquisite things?"

    Donghuang now knows what he means. He left behind! He thought, as long as the memory of being sealed one by one is awakened, will he give up?

    No -

    Donghuang was really angry. The flames in his eyes almost jumped out and burned all the four people present. Ruan Siling shrinks in the corner of the wall, has been made pale by this changeable picture, and his face has lost its color.

    He did so much just to save his beloved woman. But why does the other side always choose another man again and again?

    But he took her life and made her an emissary of hell for five hundred years, witnessing countless deaths every day, until he honed her into a man without seven passions and six desires.

    Donghuang thought of all this and felt his hands shaking. He can no longer maintain the pretence of chatting and laughing with her. Yes, he is a mean, vengeful, even not very elegant and interesting person.

    But his only one, is like her heart, never wavered, but now, more unforgettable.

    In the ice chamber, there was a dead silence.

    two men as like as two peas face each other, the atmosphere in the air is depressing.

    Until -

    Su Kui said softly, "Donghuang, come here."

    Donghuang was stunned. He looked at her suspiciously, but saw her light eyes, as if there were ice and snow melting away, slowly blooming a smile and hooking up with him.

    His feet are out of control. When he responds, he finds that he is standing in front of her.

    Warm hands on his heart, Su Kui asked him, "Donghuang, I''ll ask you again. This time, you tell me personally, who did the rouge snow thing?" Her tone was so calm that no one could hear her emotions.

    Donghuang hesitated, he looked at each other, trying to see something in her face. Unfortunately, it failed.

    "Yes, but I, but I just want to --" he suddenly felt a little aggrieved, and there seemed to be a flicker of water in that beautiful eye, "I just want to save you, what belongs to you, why can''t I take it back?"

    Speaking of this, he was a little angry. "Ming Yan, this damned thing, does he think that if he steals your body, there is a way to save you? Left the heart of the body for so long, and already with that woman''s body and soul into one! " Since then, Lin Shuyi has become a person with incomplete soul, and exquisite, easy to get a flawless heart, making great progress in cultivation.

    Why?

    This is the most frequently asked words of Donghuang in a hundred years. The more he thought about it, the more he was not convinced. He knew that he was kind-hearted. If she knew it, he would take back her heart and fill it with the lives of countless girls. I''m afraid that he would never agree to do so.

    But he was unwilling to do it, and finally he did it secretly without her knowledge.

    He has tried to avoid the area under her jurisdiction. How could he think that the so-called orchid habitat is so troublesome.

 Chapter 1646

    He thought that as long as he did it secretly, everything was in the plan. In the end, however, she was involved.

    It''s true --

    the more he thinks about it, the more he gnaws his teeth, the more his eyes are red, and he stares at Su Kui unabashedly: "so, you know, I did everything, I''m the culprit, I''m a villain who framed others, OK?"

    He shook his hands, and the next second, he was held by Su Kui.

    Flustered between raise Mou, bump into her to be like smiling eyes just now.

    Just listen to her usual charming voice joking: "if you have the courage to do those things, you have to have the courage to admit that no matter what, this thing is because of me, then it''s because I''m finished. It was hundreds of years ago. Ordinary people have been reincarnated for a long time, and it''s enough."

    Moreover, the exquisite reincarnation of each life is not good enough, and everyone''s punishment is over.

    Su Kui only knew the truth today. She went to deal with a traffic accident. All the people in the bus survived. At that time, Ming Yan stood behind her and saw him in a turn.

    He told Su Kui everything by himself, and prayed for her help.

    Because Ming Yan knows that everything can no longer be concealed, otherwise, once Dong Huang plants Rouge snow, it is not far from the real death of exquisite.

    He is not afraid of being robbed of his heart. He has understood that it is not his own thing. If he can never take comfort, it will be backfired by retribution. However, he knew Donghuang and was regarded as the exquisite source of all disasters with his vengeance. Once he lost his function as a storage device, he would surely be driven out of his wits by Donghuang.

    So, even if risking being hated by the other party, she should also tell the other party the truth. Sukui knows everything.

    The reason why he pretended to be a corpse and tried to test Donghuang was that he wanted to prove in person that what Mingyan said was partly true and partly false.

    Donghuang was puzzled by what she said. "One by one, don''t you hate me?" He hesitated, and when he said that, his heart was aching.

    "Puchi --"

    sukuiler, didn''t have a good breath to sweep his eyes, "why, I''m afraid I hate you?" She had her hands around her chest and her fingers on her arms rhythmically, "but I really hate you when you say that."

    Donghuang''s heart sank.

    Just listen to her continue: "after all, do you know how much benefit I have made to those dead girls in order to compensate them? Well? " The next life is born rich and cherished.

    Even some people want to be stars, handsome boyfriends, all kinds of strange ideas, almost make her collapse. At the same time, she asked herself how she had never thought of it.

    Are those people abnormal, or herself, abnormal?

    As soon as her ending was heard, Dong Huang''s heart and heart jumped up and down, like a roller coaster, almost thinking that she would fall from the sky and fall into meat and mud.

    Fortunately, the other side just made fun of him.

    "That''s, I don''t hate it, do I?" Donghuang looks forward to her, waiting for her answer.

    Su Kui nodded with disgust. "Yes, what do you dislike? The infatuated Lord Hu Wang. It''s time to go home. Do you cook today? "

    Donghuang nodded happily, "I do, I do."

    When Su Kui came down from the ice bed and was about to leave, he looked at Ming Yan with indifference and said, "thank you for telling me all the exquisite things. I will let Dong Huang stop interfering. However, what is owed to me will eventually be paid back."

 Chapter 1647

    There was a happy look in Stygian''s eyes, and he nodded repeatedly, "I know that as long as you are willing to let go of exquisite life, no matter what you do in the future, it has nothing to do with us. All that is owed to you is due to me. She is innocent. "

    Su Kui took a deep look at him and sneered, "it''s infatuation," but unfortunately, he was blind.

    "Sometimes, don''t use your memory to evaluate everything in front of you. Look more carefully. The person you are looking for is right beside you."

    After all, Su Kui, with Dong Huang and Ruan Siling, disappeared in the air.

    Ruan Siling was staring at all this.

    What is being around? Why can''t they understand anything they say.

    However, the heart in the dull pain, this is how one thing?

    Ming Yan turns his head unbelievably, and Ruan Siling''s delicate face is reflected in the Dark Phoenix eyes.

    Far in the sky, near in front of us.

    Does it mean -

    her?

    An indescribable look suddenly appeared in the eyes of Ming Yan. He quickly got up and strode towards Ruan Siling. Ruan Siling was frightened by his actions and retreated. His panic had already been engraved in his heart.

    He wanted to use her as a container. He almost killed her.

    Ruan Siling asked himself that he was just an ordinary person. He had never experienced such a mysterious thing until now.

    However, in front of her, Ming Yan is always arrogant. Before she could react, she had quickly ripped off her coat. As soon as her skin touched the cold air, a layer of cold particles immediately rose.

    "You, what are you doing? Let me go, asshole!"

    Ruan Xiling''s eyes were tearful, and his humiliating eyes were wide. "You should kill me!"

    She couldn''t help shouting at last.

    However, when she saw the red birthmark the size of her thumb, she was completely stunned. For a while, he looked at her with complicated eyes and murmured, "Oh, how can I give up killing you?"

    It''s like asking yourself or telling each other.

    Why did he ignore all the previous suspicions? If it wasn''t for Su Kui''s warning, would he kill his beloved woman by himself?

    When he was held in his arms, Ruan Siling was completely petrified.

    This man, his head is afraid of abnormality, isn''t it? Just want to kill her, now -

    -

    the air in the old house is floating with the mellow smell of aged wood. Under the yellow light, Su Kui ate the first meal of Donghuang life. It''s so delicious that it''s hard to say.

    A chopstick of burnt eggplant was sent to the entrance, and Su Kui chewed expressionless. Donghuang rubs his hands awkwardly. He has an apron on his body and long black hair tied behind his head. He looks like a family cook.

    "You, you don''t want to eat, in case you have a bad stomach..." He said.

    After the incident was exposed, he began to be careful in front of sukui. He was driven out for fear of offending her.

    Su Kui glanced at him, silently finished the meal in front of him, raised his chin, "why don''t you eat?" How can such a bad dish get into her stomach? He has to taste it himself.

    "Ah?" Dong Huang was stunned for a moment. After a while, he picked up his chopsticks and said: "yes, of course I did."

    At first, he thought the food was just a bad show, otherwise, how could the other party eat it all?

 Chapter 1648

    But when he picked up a piece of chicken and put it into the mouth, he suddenly "poof" and spit it out.

    "This, this what thing!"

    If you don''t know how to taste, you can''t tell.

    Donghuang is like eating balsam pear. Zhang Jianli''s face is wrinkled together. There is a blush from the ear root. She rubs her hands. She is embarrassed and says, "that, one by one, are you ok?" He''s talking about each other''s stomachs, OK?

    Su Kui clearly, casually raised his eyebrows, "very good," she slightly raised her jaw, "eat, how can not eat?"

    Donghuang: "..."

    Because of his majesty, he had to pick up his chopsticks again, like swallowing poison, and put in a few mouthfuls. For Donghuang, who has such a strong desire to eat, it really feels that the time at this moment is so long.

    At last, he couldn''t hold on any longer, crying for mercy.

    "One by one, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I really don''t know. My cooking is so terrible." He said, "well, can I stop eating..."

    He asked in a low voice.

    Su Kui gave him a meaningful smile, "yes, then, take your meal and get out of my house together."

    Donghuang immediately shook his bitter gourd face and said quickly, "I''ll eat it right away. Don''t be angry!"

    At the moment, even if there is a pile of poison on the table, he has to eat it. It''s not a big deal to see the dawn of this hundreds of years of secret love and let each other vent their anger.

    Knowing that the other side is still angry at him for taking those innocent girls, he deliberately creates difficulties for him.

    What can we do? I can only eat the bad fruit I planted.

    After dinner, Donghuang took the chopsticks to the kitchen to wash. When he came back, Su Kui was still sitting in the living room, sitting on a wooden armchair, with a firm look.

    Donghuang Shan said, "one by one, I''m still angry? I swear, I''ll never dare again, really! " He raised three fingers and swore.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows? What''s wrong? "

    Donghuang immediately pleaded, "I shouldn''t have killed innocent people, lied to you, tried to hide your past and let you not restore your memory. In a word, it''s all my fault. I agree, OK?"

    This call is called Shunliu.

    Su Kui smiled instead of anger. He looked at him up and down with profound meaning. In the heart of Donghuang, his red lips opened gently and he uttered a word from his mouth.

    "No, these are nothing."

    "Ah?"

    "You are wrong. The food you cook is so terrible. On this level, still want to live with me? Well? "

    It''s like fireworks exploding in my head. It''s gorgeous, and then there''s a long blank.

    For a long time, Donghuang blinked, "one by one, don''t you annoy me?" When he said this, the curvature of his mouth was almost to the back of his ears. How stupid he was, and where there was the gorgeous and deceitful performance before Dingdian.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll study. I''ll take care of all my family''s work later. Will you?"

    "In the future, I will learn what you want to eat. You are responsible for making money and supporting your family. I am responsible for three times a day. OK, OK, one by one?"

    He is coquettish of a step three shake of rub past, see Su Kui did not refuse, advance of the head will be buried in Su Kui neck nest, stuffy coquettish.

    Light eyes twinkled, Su Kui asked, "listen to me later?"

 Chapter 1649

    "Listen!"

    "You must not do what you are not allowed to do?"

    "Obey the leader''s orders!"

    Su Kui was satisfied. "Well, you can go to school tomorrow. If you can''t, don''t come to see me."

    Donghuang, "yes!" In a twinkling of an eye, he asked affectionately, "then, can I call you a wife?"

    As soon as Su Kui raised her head, she looked into the eyes full of expectation. She clenched her teeth and squeezed a word out of the teeth, "roll -"

    -

    in a word.

    Everything has a happy ending. Donghuang, as Su Kui said, reported a training course the next day. All kinds of dishes and pastries were carefully studied.

    From then on, in the old house in the suburb, a thousand year old fox and a hell emissary who died on the way to hell lived a shameless and impetuous life.

    The old boss in hell road is forced to pour a stomach of dog food every day. He says: it''s a headache.

    And, I also want to find a girlfriend.

    -

    now Su Kui is used to changing scene quickly after finishing the plane.

    When she stood in her own room, she looked at the property panel the first time.

    The system has been upgraded to level 3, and it is a difficult obstacle to upgrade to level 4.

    Name: sunflower

    gender: female

    Experience value: 60000000

    exchange point: 38000100000000

    sure enough, the rewards of experience and exchange point have been tripled. Unfortunately, Su Kui murmured, "it''s still a long way to go." the road ahead is still long.

    -

    after a period of rest, the system asks Su Kui''s opinion, "Ding - whether the host is ready to shuttle to the next plane, please reply!"

    Is this a hurry?

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Yes."

    "Ding - transferring memory for the host, please keep quiet."

    "Ding - after the memory transmission is completed, a bit plane shuttle is in progress. The shuttle will start after the countdown. Please prepare the host."

    "Five, four, three, two, one! The shuttle begins! "

    The next moment, Su Kui felt the soul body was forced to withdraw, and then the body would be light as if it did not exist, as in the mother body.

    -

    the smell of sweat and powder is floating in the air. Su Kui opens his eyes and feels a lot of pain on his forehead.

    She raised her hand to touch the place where she felt the pain, and started with a big bag.

    What''s the situation.

    "Ah, boss, are you ok? Boss. "

    A girl with red hair and improved school uniform raised Su Kui up from the ground in panic. Before Su Kui knew the truth, she had looked angrily at a girl who was held in the corner by a group of girls.

    "Boss, this bitch dare to push you! Wait, we''ll help you teach her a lesson! "

    After all, I''ve been rubbing my fists and greeting a large number of people.

    Su Kui sat on the table, rubbing the brain kernel, for a while belonged to the memory of the original owner himself, and then slowly woke up. When she finds out, she knows that at this time, she is at school, doing things that bully men and women.

    Yes, it was a little sister.

    Yu Feifei, a 15-year-old girl still in junior high school, has become a bully of the school.

    Her family background is outstanding. Since the death of her little mother, her father is busy with social activities, and he doesn''t care about her except for giving her money. As long as she didn''t do anything that hurt people''s lives, she would open one eye and close the other. Because of her deep background, the school teacher has no way to take her.

    As a result, the students in the school, seeing her, all consciously dodged.

 Chapter 1650

    Seems to have become a cancer of fengran junior high school.

    In fact, in Su Kui''s view, Yu Feifei is only a 15-year-old child, no matter how bad his nature is, he is not bad. What she wants to do is to attract her father''s attention, pull him out of the social intercourse and care for her a little.

    Unfortunately, she all failed.

    From small to large, they are in the care of nannies, in the transportation with drivers, back and forth to school and home.

    At first, she thought that as long as she was obedient, her father would like her. But then she was disappointed, and from disappointment to despair. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t match his business.

    Therefore, she is reckless to make trouble outside. Even if she scolds her a little and beats her, it''s better to turn a blind eye to her, as if it''s not as good as her daughter.

    It''s a pity that Yu Qing doesn''t care about her brawling at all. In his eyes, it''s just like a child''s family. It''s not worth mentioning.

    As for the hostess.

    There is a special reminder in this life, but it has attracted the attention of sunflower. That is, mistress, a rebirth.

    The hostess is Du Keqing, a white-collar worker in Feifei''s father''s company. At the age of 30, she worked hard for eight years and finally became the general manager of city a branch.

    She thought she was successful in her career, and had a boyfriend who loved her. Her future was bright and flat, and she would never be looked down upon like before.

    But -

    before she is reborn, the mistress always has to go through some hardships.

    And Yu Feifei, the female companion, is the beginning of her ordeal. Yu Feifei, as the eldest lady of SJ group, went to university after the rebellious period of students. Suddenly, she seemed to open her eyes, straightened her yellow hair, dyed it black, and learned to dress up and wear skirts and high heels. With a good family background and good-looking people, it has become a new school flower in the University.

    After her graduation, Yu Qing didn''t expect her to have much success, so she was allowed to hang a name in the group and fish in troubled waters for three days. Everyone in the company knows that she is the eldest lady of the chairman''s family. She dare not apologize or expect her to do any work. On the contrary, she should be well served.

    Coincidentally, Yu Feifei, in the branch of city a, registered a position.

    One comes and two goes, because Du Keqing''s boyfriend often comes to the company to find her, and they don''t know when they will be interested. Obviously secretly, in the company unscrupulous cheating.

    After Du Keqing found out, he was sad and indignant, but because he offended the eldest daughter of the chairman''s family, he lost his hard work for eight years, lost his soul, and had a car accident.

    Wake up again and you will be born again in junior high school.

    Because of her knowledge of her last life and her work experience, Du soon found the benefits of rebirth. She anonymously used her mother''s ID card and got along well in the stock market. Soon, he won the title of a god of stocks.

    It can be said that this time, the world is totally on the shuangwen route.

    Kick the scum man, the loser woman turns into Bai Fumei, and puts down the heroic words: I''m a great family!

    As for dukeqing''s Yu Feifei, it''s not good to say the end. In fact, she just thought it was fun and didn''t want to take the man away from Du Keqing. However, Du Keqing is a person who has a deep sense of emotion and can''t hold any sand in his eyes.

    So, in the end, Du Keqing, with her unique character, succeeded in winning a high-quality son.

 Chapter 1651

    At the same time, he also used his power to pull Yu Qing down and bought Yu SJ group. Yu Feifei, who has been used to relying on his father''s life, suddenly lost his excellent life and was unable to adapt to it.

    A few years later, they met at a nightclub.

    In those days, the senior lady became a wine girl with heavy makeup and dust, while another girl who had been trampled by her became a group leader who could control her life and death.

    Yu Feifei''s father, forced by Du Keqing, leaped down from the 18th floor building and left Feifei alone to survive in the world.

    Later, Yu Feifei, who experienced too many things, admitted that he was really sorry for Du Keqing, but her father was innocent.

    Even if this woman takes their family business by any means, why should she design a frame up for Qingqing and give him a false charge of money laundering.

    Yu Qing chose to end his life because of this.

    He''s been on the business battlefield for decades. When he comes, will he die in prison for the crime he should not have? His self-esteem can''t stand the humiliation, so, with resentment, he jumped from the rooftop, and the dead are not good-looking.

    To his death, he was carrying the indelible accusation. When people talked about him, he was no longer the richest man in City C, but: Oh, he was the money launderer. He was afraid to commit suicide!

    Yu Feifei''s resentment is useless. She has been poor all her life and can''t help her father.

    Introduced here, Yu Feifei''s wish is very clear.

    Prevent Du Keqing from buying her own company, and at the same time, prevent her from having another chance to frame Yu Qing. By contrast, the difficulty of the second wish is higher. Yu Feifei wants to let Gao Gan''s son, who was framed by Du Keqing in the previous life, lose his reputation and taste the shame that Qing once suffered.

    As for dealing with Du Keqing, Yu Feifei has gone through a life of displacement, and he also understands that the root of the disaster is planted by himself, and that his father is nothing but a disaster without fraud.

    Therefore, as long as Du Keqing is honest and does not move at home, she can not deal with her.

    Of course, if Du Keqing still takes the knife at home, she can''t be blamed for her ruthlessness!

    -

    Su Kui rubbed his chin and jumped off the table.

    Du Keqing is worthy of being a reborn girl. At the moment, she is not in a panic in the face of the siege of several little sisters.

    There are many colors on her face, which can only be said to be pretty, only a pair of big black eyes, bright and bright, are staring at several people.

    "Oh, there are two of them," a girl who was knocked down by Du Keqing patted her skirt and stood up. "Still staring at me? You dare to stare again. Believe it or not, I''ll pluck out your eyes! "

    The girl pretends to be cruel, but Du Keqing doesn''t care.

    A little girl of this age would dare to be cruel. She is not a real junior high school student, and she can be intimidated by them. Disdainfully glanced at them, her eyes, then dead glue in that dyed a light blond hair, delicate face of the girl.

    It''s her -

    is it because she looks good and has a good family background that she can do whatever she wants and rob other people''s boyfriends?

    If it wasn''t for her, she would have a good job and a happy family, and she would have a good life! But everything was destroyed by this cheap woman called Yu Feifei!

 Chapter 1652

    I wish I could tear her to pieces. Du Keqing tried to restrain this impulse.

    No way! They are now crowded, and she is just a powerless little girl in the slum, what to fight with her!

    Du Keqing told himself to wait and wait.

    Wait until she''s strong enough, and wait! She must put this woman under her feet to let her know how humiliating it is to sweep the floor with dignity!

    Su Kui clapped his hands, chewed gum and said lightly, "stop, it''s like a piece of wood. What''s the point of beating her?"

    After that, I took out some pink RMB from my schoolbag at will and threw it to some girls, "please have dinner. It''s hard today. Go back."

    Not everyone has the money like Feifei. No matter how arrogant they are, they are just the reality of a group of junior high school students. After getting the money, several people were overjoyed and thanked Su Kui repeatedly. "Thank you, boss. Who would you like to clean up next time? Remember to call us!"

    "Yes, sir. I''ll tell you what to do."

    Su Kui raised his jaw and waved at will.

    The sunlight outside the window is just right. The bright light is reflected from the outside of the window. It is sprinkled on her light golden hair. The color is very gentle without any reason. However, Du Keqing knows that everything is an illusion. Who could have guessed that a girl who looks like a doll but has such a dirty mind?

    Du Keqing sneers and looks at her high expression. Her white neck and jaw are connected. Because of the upward movement, it forms a beautiful arc.

    This girl is really blessed.

    It''s a pity that she is not worthy of her appearance!

    Soon there were only two of them left in the open classroom.

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily, stretched his waist, yawned and crooked his head, and asked her casually, "Hello, what''s your name?"

    Du Keqing''s heart leaped, and his reaction was boundless shame.

    This woman, still so young, was already so hateful. Don''t even know her name, just beat her up because she''s a new transfer student?

    If it''s not her, what about other girls? Will the campus violence cause irreparable psychological impact?

    "Du Keqing." Eyes fixed on her, Du Keqing said word by word.

    Remember this name, in the future, the owner of this name will drive you into endless hell, let you taste the consequences of being humiliated in public!

    "Oh."

    Su kuihun nodded unconcernedly, fiddled with his hair twice, pulled down his backpack, took out a pile of money from it, about ten pieces of it, walked to Du Keqing and bowed his head.

    She is tall and tall. Although she is only in junior high school, she is very well developed. She has a height of 1.7 meters.

    But Du Keqing probably is because of the malnutrition, only then can grow to a meter six appearance. In addition, Su Kui can still wear high-heeled shoes on her feet. In contrast, she looks down.

    Du Keqing looks up his eyes, and then he looks down on those peach blossom eyes. They are very young and have begun to look attractive. In a few years, he must be a fox spirit, Du Keqing said in secret.

    Su Kui knew what she was thinking when she looked at her eyes. After all, she had just been reborn, and had never experienced a big storm in her previous life, so acting was not good.

    "Du Keqing, right?"

 Chapter 1653

    Su Kui put the money in her school uniform pocket. Her eyes and eyebrows moved. She looked at her affectionately. "Do you hate me?"

    That''s bullshit!

    Du Keqing glanced at her, took the money out of her pocket with his teeth clenched, and threw it on Su Kui. "Yu Feifei, who cares about your stinky money? Is money great? You wait, one day, I will stand on you! "

    "Tut, there is backbone!" Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, glanced at the money and nodded, "money is really great." She hooked her lips, painted with pink lipstick in the sun, shining moist light.

    "After all, 90% of the world''s problems can be solved with money, can''t they?"

    She bent down, picked up the money one by one, smoothed it, put it into her hand and patted it gently. "Then I''ll wait for you to step on me, goodbye -" she looked up and down at Du Keqing, who was dressed in the local style, and said, "Du classmate!"

    Then, pull up the backpack and throw it behind you to leave.

    Tu Liudu Keqing watched her grow up and go, his hands hanging on his side were clenched into fists, his nails were embedded in the flesh, and he didn''t know it.

    -

    the housekeeper was surprised and gratified that the eldest lady had come home so early for the first time.

    He is an old man at home. When Yu Feifei was a child, he watched her grow up a little bit. From a cute little girl to a little girl with hair dyed, fighting and fighting, it''s fake.

    He had no children, and would have been flying before, trying to be a natural child.

    Seeing that she came in with her schoolbag, he hurried up and said with a smile, "flying back? So early this morning? What would you like to eat? I''ll let the kitchen do it! "

    This is a very serious looking middle-aged man with a kind personality. He is about 40 years old. He is wearing a straight Chinese mountain suit. He didn''t know that. He thought he was the head of a big family and could scare people.

    "Well, uncle Tan, I''m going to have iced watermelons. Go and get them for me! "It''s so hot." she threw her schoolbag on the sofa, shook her hands and went upstairs to tan Changqing.

    As the housekeeper of Yu''s family, Tan Changqing nodded at once and said, "OK, little ancestor, please slow down, be careful of falling!" Seeing that she was finally on the second floor, he took a breath, turned to the kitchen and took the frozen watermelon, split it in two, and sent half of it to Su Kui.

    At the same time, don''t forget to turn around and tell the cook, "make something that the young lady likes to eat. She is in a good mood today, and you all coax her!"

    The cook promised, and Tan went.

    -

    6 p.m.

    Su Kui used a spoon to dig the watermelon one mouthful at a time, and held the mobile phone in his other hand, which showed that he was dialing.

    First came the sound of beep. After a few beeps, it was transferred to the Secretary''s room.

    "Hello, this is the Secretary Office of the chairman of SJ group. The chairman is in a meeting. If there is something urgent, please contact me first." On the opposite side, a woman who spoke very skilfully, enunciated clearly and had a gentle attitude, as if every breath was just right, as if she had practiced thousands of times.

    As soon as she said that, sukui hung up.

    Secretary''s office.

    The woman in business dress frowned. "Hello? Hello, is it still there? Hello? "

    "Whose phone is it?"

    Just then, a voice came from behind. The woman put down the phone and immediately turned around.

 Chapter 1654

    Respectfully said: "Chairman, I don''t know. It''s transferred from your mobile phone. The other party didn''t speak and hung up directly."

    The man is tall and tall. From his appearance, it can''t be seen that he is nearly 50 years old. I keep a good figure, at least not like an old man who should have been fat, because my temples have turned white after a long time of work. He was wearing a straight silver suit with a deep furrow between his eyebrows, which should be caused by a long frown.

    Yu Qing heard the woman''s words, nodded, raised his hand and looked at the wristwatch. "I know. It''s hard for you. Take this quarter''s financial statements and sort them out. You can get off work and give them to me tomorrow morning." After that, he went to the office without looking back.

    Women see things and stop talking.

    "Chairman..."

    "Well?" Yu Qing looks back.

    "That..." The woman hesitated, saw him frown, stood up and said: "do you want to work overtime? Please pay attention to your body. There is no end to your work. "

    Hearing his secretary say this, Yu Qing smiled, tired at the bottom of his eyes. "Thank you for your concern. I''m measured." Then he turned and entered the office.

    The woman pursed her lips and sighed helplessly.

    This boss, to be honest, is very good to his subordinates. Never deliberately squeeze, wages have always been very good, however, I am a workaholic, a month and a half, is living in the company''s lounge.

    I heard he has a daughter.

    -

    yujiazhaizi.

    When night falls, the lights inside and outside the villa are bright, and the European style buildings and decoration are imitated, showing a kind of golden and brilliant feeling.

    Especially in the huge crystal chandelier, to all the tables, chairs and sofas, they all cross a layer of light gold.

    Su Kui simply ate a few mouthfuls, put down the chopsticks, do not eat.

    The whole villa, on the long table, is full of delicious food. Unfortunately, all the servants and the housekeeper watched her eat alone.

    She knew that everyone was waiting for her to finish, and then they would have dinner.

    Invisible, as if, the whole world, she was left alone.

    "Uncle Tan, put it away. I won''t eat it." She pushed open the bowl and said in a low mood, "there are several kinds of chopsticks that I haven''t touched. If I don''t dislike them, let the cooks cook differently. Eat them directly. Don''t waste them."

    Then he jumped off the chair and went upstairs.

    Tan Changqing''s frown can kill a fly, watching the emaciated girl leave alone, opening her mouth, and finally, sighing heavily.

    "Sin --"

    he shook his head, "it didn''t move much."

    The cook looked at him, looked upstairs again, and quickly cleaned up the table, dishes and chopsticks with several servants, and left.

    -

    the next day, the morning sun was blocked out of the heavy curtains, trying to squeeze in.

    A pair of thin white hands Shua, open the curtains, when countless such as broken gold like sunlight through the floor window, sprinkled the room warm.

    Su Kui rubbed her long blonde hair, squinted and looked out of the window.

    Below the French window is an artificial lake. In the blue water, two white swans lead their necks and tangle with each other.

    She yawned and mumbled, "it''s like everything has a company, except me." She staggered into the bathroom barefoot on the carpet and stared at herself in the mirror for a few seconds.

 Chapter 1655

    The girl in the mirror looks 15 years old, with long light blonde hair. Because of her delicate appearance, she is not kitsch, but very outspoken. Like a carved figure, the high and delicate chin and lips show that the girl has never experienced social hardships.

    A rich girl.

    Su Kui stared at the mirror for a few seconds, then quickly washed, changed into a sportswear, and walked downstairs with his slippers.

    Fengran junior high school is a private school, which is mainly composed of high-level kids, or rich families. The rest are special students with excellent grades.

    For example, Yu Feifei and Du Keqing are excellent examples and contrasts.

    In contrast, the school teachers naturally prefer these excellent students, but due to their family background, they dare not show it easily. Therefore, they are used to being lawless.

    "Uncle Tan, it''s early."

    a clear and crisp voice like a jade plate. Tan Changqing raised his head unexpectedly, and saw a girl in a fresh sportswear with long hair of light gold, holding his schoolbag and smiling to greet him.

    With her hands behind her, she stood on the stairs and looked at him.

    The moment makes Tan Changqing have a kind of trance illusion, as if the clever girl is back.

    His face unconsciously showed a kind smile, he nodded repeatedly, "early, early today, flying up early, what do you want to eat? Uncle Tan will bring it for you? "

    "Bread, milk!" Su Kui nodded patiently.

    Tan Changqing''s heart immediately became happy. He couldn''t help saying good words. He walked quickly to the kitchen.

    "Come on, has the new toast come out? Pour a glass of milk, and miss will have breakfast. "

    Hearing this sentence, even the cook''s face is full of surprise. You should know that Yu Feifei is at home and never eats breakfast. In addition, I seldom stay at home in the day. In the morning, I sometimes sleep until three poles in the day, and then step on the bell of class and go to class.

    If you''re not happy, skip class.

    Anyway, at home, she doesn''t need how good her grades are or how promising she will be in the future.

    But is the sun coming out to the West today? The eldest lady got up and had breakfast. Look at the time again. "Oh, it''s only six o''clock. How early did the eldest lady get up!"

    "First, you can ask the eldest lady to wait, and then wait a few minutes," and remind yourself that you must advance the time next time.

    If the eldest lady gets up early every day and asks the employer to wait, that''s not good. And the little ancestor has a bad temper. If he gets angry, he will lose his excellent job.

    Tan Changqing looks at the time.

    At 6:30, fengran junior high school has an hour to go to the morning class. There is plenty of time. Tan Changqing nodded and agreed.

    -

    after breakfast, Su Kui dragged his schoolbag leisurely out of Yu''s villa and was driven to school.

    Fengran junior high school gate, there is a spectacle.

    Yu Feifei, who is good at being late and leaving early, came to school so early.

    As a result, a group of people looked at her strangely. Su Kui caught her eyes and looked at the past carelessly. The other side is like being stung by a wasp, jumping to look away.

    Su Kui curved his lips, chewing gum in his mouth, and went on to school.

    There are very few people in the school who don''t know Feifei. Most of them see her hiding away.

 Chapter 1656

    In people''s eyes, today''s Yu Feifei is no different from the old little sister.

    Except for the difference in dress.

    In the past, Yu Feifei was wearing a modified school uniform. The skirt can be opened to the thigh root, and the blouse shows a slim little waist, which is a real bad girl.

    Today, she is dressed in a light and loose white sportswear, treading on flat sneakers, putting her hands in her pockets and one shoulder bag.

    If it wasn''t for her long blonde hair, which is very obvious in school, she would look like many students.

    -

    Su Kui came to the school by the morning class. Many students saw her for two seconds and heard the school bell, and immediately started to run.

    After all, many people still live on the scholarship of fengran junior high school.

    Today, the sunshine is just right. The warm sunshine is warm on the body, as if it is wrapped in the warm water. Fengran''s afforestation is excellent, because of the investment of countless rich people, all kinds of equipment are complete, and the floor area is also very wide.

    the a wild profusion of vegetation is on the right hand side, the left side is a row of French Wutong, the verdant leaves are luxuriant, and they walk on the stone lined path, and there is a gentle breeze coming, so it is very comfortable and comfortable.

    Blowing bubbles, Su Kui swayed for a long time. The school was soon empty and could not see the traces of the students. She was the only one who allowed the school bell to ring for a period of time, and then stopped. A teacher came into the classroom with a copy.

    She is not really a junior high school student. One time at school is enough. She will vomit!

    "Yo --"

    casually raised his eyes, he saw a figure in front of him, slowly moving in a wheelchair. Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, slowly catching up with each other, and walked with him.

    "It''s not that we bathe in school grass. Why are we late?"

    The girl''s voice was very pleasant, and she joked with interest.

    When Mu Sinian heard the sound, he lifted his eyes and looked up at the speaker. See is her, the mood in the eye is very light, not sad not to like, didn''t even show a little disgust look.

    It''s as if he''s a doll with no mood swings.

    The young man''s face was pale and transparent. In the bright light, he could see the black blood vessels at his neck and the short black hair, which made him look like a little prince.

    The eyelashes are very long, like fans. Many girls are in front of him, just afraid that they are inferior to themselves.

    The whole person is too delicate and fragile.

    In fengran, everyone knows that Mu Sinian is the most special existence. Everyone knew that he had a great family, but they didn''t know which family he came from. Anyway, he is a bully in the school, who dare not provoke.

    Mu Sinian is a transfer student. On his first day at school, someone saw him in a wheelchair and wanted to bully him when he was weak. However, that afternoon, the group of students who tried to bully him without success were all dissuaded. Its family, also in an instant collapse.

    As a result, his mysterious background has been passed on more and more supernatural. Countless parents of students have warned their children not to provoke Mu Sinian. It''s better to stay away from him.

    Under the tacit understanding of all people, Mu Sinian seems to be isolated by all people. One class, one class, because the movement is inconvenient, can only sit in the classroom daze.

    What''s more, I don''t know what''s wrong with him. I only know that he''s very weak. He''s not at school for at least ten days in a month. No one dared to provoke him, not only because of his background, but also because of his body.

 Chapter 1657

    After all, if something happened to him, none of the people involved could escape from the relationship and no one could be responsible for it.

    So, it''s all about how far to hide.

    After su Kui finished speaking, Mu Sinian just looked up at her lightly, then lowered her face again with no expression. The fully automatic wheelchair automatically distinguished the direction for him.

    "Whoa, classmate, don''t be so cold."

    Seeing that he ignores himself, Su Kui is still chattering, "you see we are the same school, the same grade, the same Er... " Su Kui touched his head. "Forget, we are in different classes."

    Then she waved her hand. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll be in your next class. Do you want to make friends?"

    The wheelchair didn''t move fast. Su Kui quickly stepped up and stopped in front of Mu Sinian.

    The navigation system of the wheelchair will automatically identify obstacles, so Su Kui stood there, even with the high-tech system, he was confused. The wheelchair stopped there. Su Kui reached out, smiling and looking down at Mu Sinian.

    "Here, my name is Yu Feifei."

    Mu Sinian''s face is still expressionless. He looks at the plain white hand stretching out in front of him. It has even flesh and bones, long and delicate finger bones. He sipped his lips, not raising his hand to hold them, but said lightly, "I know."

    "You know?" Su Kui blinked. "I was so famous at school?"

    "Well."

    Su Kui thought he couldn''t answer. Unexpectedly, he answered the word "um" in a serious way. His expression was plain and calm. The delicate, boyish cheek was half immersed in the sun, which made his whole person seem to be in the air.

    But, the words that say, let a person feel more, this person is serious skin bottom, be a bad embryo actually!

    Su Kui pulled up the corner of her lips. "I didn''t expect that bathing in school grass was funny. What?" she thought for a moment, and suddenly took out a piece of fruit sugar from her pocket, which she could not help but peel off, and put into his mouth. "Please eat sugar!"

    It''s a quick move. Mu Sinian himself is a very slow and indifferent person. It''s totally unexpected that someone else will be so popular.

    He didn''t react at all, so he was stuffed with a piece of sugar in his mouth. The light apple flavor is melted in the mouth, and the taste is slightly sweet. Even those who don''t like sweet food feel that the taste is not as strange as they think.

    Can -

    the point is!

    Before that, they had only known each other for a few minutes, and they could not even call them friends. They were just two strangers. This girl, she could do whatever she wanted -

    A Blush Rose in her ears. In the mouth of Mu Sinian, she was wrapped in the fruit candy, neither eating nor spitting.

    Finally, I felt the burning eyes and the expectant eyes, and said, "thank you."

    "Wheezing --"

    Su Kui couldn''t help but be happy. His mouth was wide, showing eight white bayonets. His eyes were crescent shaped, and he could see a piece of pink tongue.

    It''s really a --

    musnian opens his mouth and finally has no choice but to close it. What is it?

    A girl in the wind.

    She laughed so recklessly that the sun broke into her eyes. Her light blonde hair rose slightly with the wind, and she walked backwards, facing him.

    Sitting in a wheelchair, I saw her smile as soon as I raised my eyes. Maybe it''s really funny. He just had a little red eyes on each other''s smile, and the smile climbed up her eyebrows.

 Chapter 1658

    "Hello, musnian, you are so lovely!"

    Su Kui laughed enough, but her eyebrows were still crooked. She looked at her appearance. No one would guess that she was a little devil in school.

    Boom -

    a stream of hot thoughts surged up to the brain, Mu Sinian was stunned to open his eyes, and those tiny round eyes were staring at each other greatly, which reflected the girl''s smile.

    She, praise her lovely?

    Or did you use the word "too" in a row? He is a boy. How can I use this word.

    From childhood, he has never been treated like this. Because he is the youngest son in the family, and he is very weak and sick, everyone treats him like a fragile porcelain doll. He is also careful when he talks, afraid that he will think more.

    However, a few words of the other side succeeded in breaking the cold disguise he was used to.

    "You --"

    musnian opens his mouth, Su Kui tilts his head, puts his hands in his pocket, and asks, "how am I?"

    Her eyes are pink peach blossom eyes with long lashes. As soon as he raised his eyebrows, the dark eyes and pupils with slight mist stared at him as if he was the only one in his eyes.

    The heart suddenly jumps, Mu Sinian blinks strangely, and says dully: "you, how are you like this..."

    The heart beat fast, as if to jump out of the chest, Mu Si Nian frowned, don''t understand how this strange feeling came.

    Su Kui looked at the boy with his head down. His ears were red, and he stabbed him mercilessly. "Tut, are you shy? Am I too beautiful to find myself falling in love with me She stood on tiptoe, and the light of the sun leaped over her head.

    Hair color is really arrogant and gentle.

    Why did she find the balance point in such a contrast color?

    There is no solution.

    "Yu Feifei," Mu Sinian forced himself to calm down, took a few deep breaths in silence, looked up and recovered as before, "can you not be so boring? I don''t know you and don''t need friends."

    Besides, are you not afraid to be hurt when you are friends with me?

    Go and learn from those people. Those who are far away from him will see him as a mighty beast. In this way, they will be clean to each other.

    In fact, musnian didn''t want to say that, but looking at her eyes, she said it naturally.

    Yes, let''s go. I hate him completely! He is such an inhuman and mean person.

    He thought that Su Kui would be scared away by her, but in fact, Su Kui was nailed in place for a few seconds by his blurt out words, and suddenly spit out gum, and raised his jaw, saying one by one: "I, slant, no!"

    Then she went behind Mu Sinian, raised her hand to turn off his wheelchair control gear, and pushed him forward with both hands.

    "Who do I want to be friends with?" he said with a curly mouth. "It''s his honor. Someone is not satisfied! Hard mouth! Do you want to spit out the sugar I gave you? "

    Musnian was shocked. How could this girl be so shameless.

    He pursed his lips, and answered stiffly, "yes."

    "That spits out from the belly," Su Kui is unruly, "otherwise make friend with me, two choose one."

    Musnian: "..." He was choked by her words and couldn''t speak. After struggling for a moment, he said, "I''ll choose the third one."

    I thought I could stop her. Unexpectedly, the girl who suddenly appeared was more arrogant and domineering than I thought.

    Just listen to a laugh behind her. Her voice is as clear as a pearl jade. "Well, third, be my boyfriend."

 Chapter 1659

    This time, Mu Sinian was shocked to be a sculpture by her bold words. Her mouth was straight, and her head was not hot sunshine, but it was warm, as if he could not breathe.

    How can this girl be so brave, but she is still in junior high school, and even can be --

    Mu Sinian admits that she can''t speak for herself. Her teeth are sharp and her mouth is sharp. Mu Sinian once thought that the other side became a small overlord of fengran junior high school by her mouth, not her explosive fist.

    Of course, as a protected animal like a national first-class animal, it is impossible to witness the picture of the small overlord beating people.

    Since say however, Mu Sinian pursed lips, as did not hear.

    "Get out of the way. I''m going to class."

    "Eh? I''m in your way again. You can go if you want to. "Su Kui blinked, innocently.

    Musnian: "..."

    So, turn off the automatic driving system of his wheelchair and push him forward manually, isn''t it her?

    Anyway, it seems that no matter how you say it, the other side has a lot of long speeches waiting to be refuted, and Mu Sinian has learned to be obedient. He is not good at words, and was blocked by her words for a time.

    "You are such a rascal!" Make complaints about the year.

    "So you know I''m a rascal," Su Kui pushed him out of Lin * * and the two were dawdling. The school morning class was over. Many students who didn''t have breakfast rushed to the canteen for breakfast.

    When I saw that the school bully was walking with the most mysterious Mu Sinian in the school background, but mu Sinian, who was always like an ice cube, didn''t refuse, there was a trace of despair in my heart.

    Mom, XIAOBAWANG and another invisible XIAOBAWANG have been together. Will they have a good life in the future?

    All passers-by, strange eyes, if there is no like a glimpse of sunflower here. In fact, this is the first time that he studied in school. Before that, my family invited tutors to teach him to read at home.

    If he didn''t ask to feel the learning time of ordinary people this time, the family would not agree to let him out anyway.

    , whether in the eyes of doctors or in the eyes of his family, he is a fragile doll like a bubble. If you touch it lightly, you will disappear.

    Even Mu Sinian clearly realized that he was different from ordinary people, so he was indifferent to life and death, and lived with the mentality of earning more than one day.

    Where he used to go, there were bodyguards guarding him. Who dared to look at him so blatantly?

    Now, it''s just a group of suckling children who know what the truth is. Even though they were afraid of the background of musnian, they could not resist their curiosity.

    Those curious eyes fell on him, which made him feel a sense of restlessness in the bottom of his heart. He held the handrail tightly with his hands and said nothing.

    Su Kui sensed the restless factors in the air. When the time came, her face was cold, and her eyes were cold and fierce. She followed her eyes and swept them fiercely. "What do you look at? Look again, pull out your eyes! " Her voice was cold and loud. "Get away from me. Next time you have to see it openly. What''s furtive? I''ll wait at the school gate. I''ll help you to the end!"

    The image of her bully is very deep in the hearts of the students. No one dares to provoke her.

 Chapter 1660

    If you are stared at by her, you may be blocked in the toilet by her if you can''t wait to finish school.

    So, everyone immediately turned his head, looked straight ahead, did not squint, and quickly ran past Su Kui and Mu Sinian.

    Soon, it was gone.

    Musnian''s eyes are complicated.

    I don''t know whether the girl is aware of his discomfort or doesn''t like to be spied on like this, but her opening undoubtedly relieved his embarrassment.

    When he was a child, he also wanted to play with his friends in the yard. However, he was born with stupor and his legs were not easy to walk. Of course, at that time, he also experienced the taste of running. At the age of three, his legs were suddenly weak and he could not stand up again. At that time, the family was mostly the only child. They were all bullied and scolded him for being lame.

    I''ve been told by my elder brother that he has been in junior high school and picked up several bear children directly. However, he doesn''t like to go out any more. His eyes and reactions to outsiders are particularly sensitive.

    Later, he moved away from the courtyard with the shadow of childhood, but the shadow has always been with him.

    Immersed in the past, he looked suddenly, and suddenly patted his head with a soft little hand, and even rubbed it boldly.

    "Hey, children don''t have to think so hard. They are curious. If they dare to laugh at you, just pack them back." Su Kui pushed his wheelchair around, changed direction, and said, "you are not a soft bun, are you? What are you afraid of? Your background is better than them, your looks are better than them, and your achievements are better. Your today is something they will never change. "

    "The so-called gain and loss, who knows what will happen in the future, the next time you encounter this, don''t be afraid, sister protect you!"

    Protection -

    he?

    Mu Sinian was stunned. The first sentence also touched his heart a little. The next sentence was full of laughter.

    He is a boy, but he is patted on the chest by a girl, who vows to protect him. How can I hear that? How can it be funny.

    But mu Sinian was stunned, because he could hear the seriousness from the tone of the other side.

    Su Kui saw that he was in a daze and pinched his earlobe. "Hey, don''t be too moved. If you are really moved, I will allow you to make a promise by example."

    "make complaints about" -

    Mu''s end of the year is unable to laugh, he has no good breath to Tucao, "hooligan!"

    "That''s a pretty, beautiful girl, isn''t it? Boy, Miss Ben likes you. You''ve earned it! " Su Kui once again peeled a piece of sugar and put it into his mouth, saying, "please have another one. Let''s go to dinner. Don''t think so much. Have fun."

    The more you are afraid of something, the more you have to face it.

    Only in this way can we overcome the original depression and let ourselves go. Su Kui doesn''t think it''s strange that she has a disability. She doesn''t even glance at her when she passes by on the street. They are all people with two eyes, one nose and one mouth. They have it by themselves. Why do they look at others.

    Is it because someone has one arm or two legs missing?

    But redeem Su Kui to say frankly, many healthy people, do not necessarily have them to live well.

    Sometimes it''s life, sometimes it''s heart. If God gave them a healthy body, they would live better than many people, stand at the top, talk and laugh.

 Chapter 1661

    In fact, no matter how mature the psychology is, Mu Sinian is just a child. He may have behaved indifferently, or even coldly, but it was just his attempt to camouflage and protect his shell.

    But Su Kui just wanted to break his shell and let him face the cruel reality.

    There are many people who discriminate against disabled people in the world, but we can''t look down on ourselves.

    When Mu Sinian heard this, he was stunned and quickly refused, "I won''t go!"

    "Yu Feifei, you let me go, I want to go back."

    He has never been to school since the first day of school. In addition to the classroom, it is the home, the hospital, three o''clock line.

    No contact with too many people, alone, sometimes, will not feel the exclusion of others.

    "What are you afraid of?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "You should take me as a busybody. Musnian, ask yourself, what are you afraid of? Well? "

    What are you afraid of?

    Fear -

    the word poked directly into his heart, and his chest was dull. Those childish words were as clear as a nursery rhyme and sounded in his mind.

    "Lame! The lame

    "Go away, we will not play with the lame!"

    "Ha ha, can''t stand up!"

    "When you climb up, we will play with you. Hahaha ~"

    a malicious word was said from the innocent children''s mouth, but we didn''t know it. It became the origin of his life''s nightmare. Before that, he never knew that man was such a malicious animal.

    "No --"

    his voice is slightly unsteady, his lips are almost compressed into a straight line, his breath is short, "let me go, I want to go back to the classroom."

    He still can''t convince himself.

    I thought that the other side would insist on this practice. Unexpectedly, Su Kui let go of his hands and opened the control button on the armrest for him, saying: "go, you can go if you want to, when I''m a bitch today?"

    If you want to be a virgin, you don''t appreciate it.

    Sure enough, I''m still a bully, at ease.

    Her hands are around her chest, her face is tight and her eyes are cold. Mu Sinian walked a long distance, but he didn''t want to look back at her, and was stunned.

    The girl''s eyes, once again returned to the time when he had undoubtedly seen it, were covered with thorns, and the warm sunshine on her head could not melt the violence on her.

    Just smiled so wantonly, as if the sunlight all rubs into her beautiful eyes girl, as if inadvertently, was broken by him.

    The hand presses the stop button before the brain responds. The two men were in a silent stalemate. Su Kui saw that he didn''t speak and raised his feet and left.

    It''s better to play games than to be a virgin here.

    Mu Sinian looked at her and turned around. Without hesitation, he grabbed the schoolbag and walked towards the gate of the school. He was stunned and asked, "where are you going?"

    "Internet bar, Internet." Su Kui did not return to the head of the wave, a short answer.

    She made great strides, and soon she was far away from Mu Sinian. Mu Sinian had no time to think about it so much, so she blurted out, "don''t go to the canteen?"

    In a word, Success keeps sokuitun at bay.

    She looked back and stared at Mu Sinian with a smile. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through. Mu Sinian felt that there was something dirty on her face. Uneasily look away from her eyes.

    "Go, why not."

    Su Kui came back and shook his bag in his arms. "Hold it for me. I''ll take you to eat delicious food today."

 Chapter 1662

    As a junior high school full of children, fengran''s canteen is not an ordinary place. The chefs in it are all stars with professional certificates. It doesn''t say how much it will taste better than the outside, but safety and health are the top priority.

    There are different prices in it. Students can choose according to their own ability. Basically, they can eat enough. This design is very humanized.

    Only afraid of school headache, or their school cancer.

    -

    the students are scared too much today.

    First of all, the school elder sister is bigger than Feifei. She washes off her heavy makeup and looks good. Then Yu Feifei hooked up with Mu Sinian. Now, after only a few minutes, he took Mu Sinian to the school canteen.

    How could people like that come to the canteen? In the eyes of students, Mu Sinian is not like a student at all, but like a little prince in a fairy tale book. He should sit in a luxurious and tall castle, eat precious dishes, taste good wine, and be sent to and from school by the driver. There is a gap between them and the Milky way.

    But now, musnian came to the canteen.

    It''s more unbelievable than the Arabian Nights. It''s like the immortals who are high above the world and don''t contaminate the secular world suddenly crowd into a group of noisy vegetable markets.

    There are more students in the canteen than on the road.

    Mu Sinian''s face was a little pale. He couldn''t breathe. He said to Su Kui, "Yu Feifei, do you think you are cruel?"

    Su Kui nodded, glanced around, and finally fell to the window seat, saying, "well, I really think I''m cruel, but you''ll thank me later. Let''s go. What do you want?"

    "I''m not hungry." Mu Sinian sips her lips.

    A little regret, he should not be soft hearted, how to call her cheap mouth?

    She is such a cheeky person, just how can he say to leave, maybe just deceive people.

    But now think of these, it''s too late, others have appeared in the canteen, how else? Only at Su Kui''s mercy.

    Su Kui didn''t care about his bad tone. "It doesn''t matter. If you''re not hungry, I can eat some more. Talking to you is also a hard work."

    Musnian: "..."

    When they talked, Su Kui pushed Mu Sinian to the best window in the dining room. In the canteen, the window has always been a popular position. Su Kui glanced at the two people who were eating in their seats. Before he spoke, the two boys immediately stood up.

    "Sister Yu, let''s have a good meal. Sit down!"

    "Sister Yu, let''s go!"

    After that, they looked at each other and got up quickly. Before they left, they still kept the table clean.

    Mu Sinian looks at the sunflower with complicated eyes. Many times, he knows that the other side is wrong, but he just can''t bear the idea of disgust, which is dangerous and strange.

    Su Kui nodded contentedly, pulled back the chair, pushed the wheelchair over, and said, "sit down for a while, and I''ll get the food."

    "Yu Feifei --"

    Su Kui said and left. Mu Sinian''s face was pale and he stopped her.

    "Well? What''s the matter? " Su Kui saw what he looked like and knew that he had not overcome his fear.

    Of course, this fear is not easily overcome in two days. She walked back, pushed out Mu Sinian again, patted his head smilingly, "not afraid, I''ll accompany you."

 Chapter 1663

    In fact, when you get along with a girl, you will find that she is not so terrible.

    It''s all children. It''s bad.

    Musnian didn''t know why there were so many bad comments about her. As if she was a murderer who set fire and committed all kinds of crimes.

    -Su Kui had breakfast in the morning, but after meeting Mu Sinian, he didn''t come to the canteen because he wanted to get used to the atmosphere of more people.

    However, when saw the dining hall dazzling food, Su Kui''s heart shook.

    She would never admit that it was her own heart to eat.

    The rice was carried by Mu Sinian because he was afraid of collision. What Su Kui asked for was no soup. The same thing, lion''s head, sweet and sour ribs, and an egg soup.

    Mu Sinian looked at the tray in his hand, and the greasy * * * asked carelessly, "don''t be afraid to get fat if you eat so much?"

    He still remembered that the little girl in my uncle''s family would never eat more cakes. His good name was: if you eat more, you will get fat! In kindergarten, no one likes me!

    He, who has always been cold, can''t help laughing and crying when he hears this sentence. You know, a little girl is only three years old. She already knows that if she is fat, she will not be liked by boys.

    "Sniff --"

    smell words, Su Kui glanced at him obliquely, "musnian, take my meat, sprinkle it and I will eat you."

    Poof -

    Mu Sinian''s eyes widened suddenly, holding the tray, stupefied.

    "Eat, eat?"

    Eat him? What the hell?

    Su kuiye laughs and touches his bright and smooth face. His temperature is not high and cool. He feels very comfortable in summer.

    "Yes, eat -" her ending is long, deliberately accentuating the last word, let people know that this "eat" is not "eat" in the traditional sense.

    Oh, my God, this hooligan!

    Musnian decided not to pay attention to her, otherwise, he would be choked to death by her sharp mouth sooner or later.

    Su Kui could see the flush from the back of his ears, murmured "it''s really impure", but his eyes were all smiling, and he had to bear it hard.

    Even musnian didn''t know that when he was talking with sukui, he was totally relaxed and didn''t have the existence of those bustling students in his eyes. He seemed to be integrated with his surroundings.

    So, as long as you don''t think about it deliberately, in fact, he can also become an ordinary person.

    Because of Su Kui''s warning, the students around did not dare to look at it openly. They only glanced once in a while and were surprised to see the two people chatting very well.

    What''s the matter with these two people?

    It''s hard not to be Feifei. Seeing that Maus is old and good-looking, I want to play the game of bullying men and women, right?

    Yes, this is the real idea of many people. After all, Yu Feifei''s image of a bully has always been thoroughly implemented.

    -

    Du Keqing saw a boy in a wheelchair coming by from afar. He was very bright and beautiful. Just look around at the boy''s infatuated eyes and know that maybe soon, she will refresh many people''s cognition.

    In the past, Du Keqing was not in this school, so he did not know the background of Mu Sinian.

    She just transferred to school and didn''t know everything. But seeing Su Kui, her eyes flashed a flash of resentment, looking at the half bowl of laver soup left in her hand, biting her teeth, and standing up.

    Su Kui was talking to Mu Sinian. He didn''t see someone carrying a bowl across the street. He didn''t come to her in advance.

 Chapter 1664

    When she reacted, she saw Du Keqing as if she had been tripped by someone. She jumped forward, and the soup left in her hand naturally came out of her hand, splashing in the direction of Su Kui and Mu Sinian.

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, and she quickly stopped in front of Mu Sinian. She raised her hand and waved away the bowl that was smashed in the face.

    Du Keqing succeeds. Su Kui is in a white sportswear, drenched with soup, and laver is hanging on his clothes, which looks very embarrassed.

    Mu Sinian watched the dishes flying towards him, which was enough to imagine that if Su Kui didn''t block them for a while, in all likelihood, they would be directly on his head. All the dishes are made of porcelain. If you do, it''s good not to break the skin and bleed.

    And the girl''s reaction made him stay where he was.

    Why, why is it so nice to a new stranger?

    Isn''t it very embarrassing for a girl to be splashed with soup in public?

    Still, in her heart, her friend, is more important than her face -

    Mu Sinian feels that he is likely to be moved by his own ideas. Even if the other party doesn''t, he suddenly gives birth to a feeling of making friends. Just try it.

    Du Keqing stopped the car in time and didn''t let himself fall to the ground.

    See eat half of the Porphyra soup all a drop of leftover sprinkle on Su Kui body, white sportswear on a stain, looks dirty, very ugly, she quietly hook lips, but sorry on the face of the crooked head, light way: "excuse me, hand slide."

    She thought that the other party would probably be angry and take a big step to grab her hair and clean her up, restrain or scold her in public. Either of them is enough to make her image at the moment more ugly.

    Even though she is a victim, she looks like a shrew in such a mess. This is junior high school. Young people are still in the era of very superficial senses. It''s easy for them to like someone, and at the same time, it''s easier for them to hate someone.

    But Su Kui obviously saw through her childish methods, casually wiped the leaves off her clothes, opened her eyes and looked at Du Keqing, and suddenly smiled, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not terrible to slide your hands. I hope you can hold them steady next time. In this way, it''s easy to cause trouble to the students. If you''re not careful, you may be considered to be intentional. Sniff -- "

    then she takes off her coat and randomly throws it into the garbage can.

    Most of the Porphyra soup was sprinkled on her coat, only a few bits on her pants. Taking off her coat, she went back to the girl with a bright smile and a special charm.

    "Come on, didn''t it just spill on you?" Su Kui looked back at Mu Sinian, but joked: "take it steady. I''m in a good mood today. I don''t care about some people who are good at hand skating."

    Mu Sinian is amused by her witty words. Her pale lips show a light smile, like the spring breeze.

    For a moment, I don''t know how many young girls'' hearts are around the students'' sister.

    Su Kui saw this and sighed, "water disaster, water disaster. Some people are born with the nature of flirting with their younger sister, but they also have no solution."

    When Mu Sinian heard this, he drew the corners of his lips and straightened the lines. What is the flirting attribute? What did he do? This girl always comes up with some strange words.

 Chapter 1665

    "It''s cold, can''t you go, eh?" Mu Sinian raises eyebrows and asks.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. When I''m growing up, I seem to be hungry again." Su Kui said, ignoring the strange eyes of all people, pushing Mu Sinian away.

    Du Keqing was in a daze for a long time, and realized that if there was a look like no, it would be like exploring. His face was ugly. He touched a nose of ashes and tried his best. As a result, the other side didn''t plan to take the move at all.

    When was Yu Feifei so smart? Du Keqing did not understand.

    Just when she was going to walk away from the monkey like eyes, a cold look without any temperature passed through the crowd and fell on her.

    Du Keqing''s back was cold, and he turned back to chase him.

    But I can only see Yu Feifei and the boy in the wheelchair sitting by the window and eating face to face.

    There was a layer of fine sweat on her forehead. She frowned. Was it an illusion? Where does that look come from? How can an ordinary junior high school student have that kind of cold, as if looking at a dead person, eyes without temperature? Even people like her who have worked hard in the workplace for several years and boasted to have seen big waves can''t stand it.

    Can follow the direction to see, Yu Feifei is back to her, then, only the boy in the wheelchair.

    However --

    Du Keqing can''t persuade himself. The boy looks very weak and delicate, just like a porcelain doll. Just Yu Feifei was splashed with soup by her. He was always a bystander. He didn''t say a word and seemed harmless.

    In this way, Du Keqing left the school canteen with a lot of questions.

    In fengran middle school, class a of junior high school is a class of top students, while class B is a class of bear children with poor performance and strong background. Class C and class D are the classes of ordinary students.

    In the teachers'' view, this arrangement is very reasonable.

    Don''t you like making trouble? Then divide all of you together and don''t disturb people who study hard. If you want to make trouble, please make trouble. The teacher in charge of class B is also happy and clean. He can talk about his own on the platform. As soon as the bell rang and the lesson plan was rolled out, I left immediately without taking a look at the students under the platform for a moment.

    -Du Keqing is very unlucky recently.

    The beginning of this matter, from that day, in the canteen, did not control the resentment in the heart, splashed in Feifei''s laver soup.

    Nothing happened on the first day, but when she came back from the canteen, she was always worried as if something bad was about to happen.

    But in the cold hair upright atmosphere, she ended the day''s life safely, and even Yu Feifei didn''t bother her.

    But Du Keqing also knew that the boy was in the same class with her. Because of her poor health, he was at home just when she transferred to school. I came to school today. Du Keqing has observed in silence how such a quiet and pale boy can be with a woman with such a vicious mind.

    In the end, Du Keqing owes all this to Yu Feifei, who is good at seducing men. In junior high school, he was able to attract bees and butterflies.

    She also knows that Mu Sinian is a mysterious person with mysterious identity background. There are many Gao Gan''s children and rich second generation in class A, but they dare not provoke Mu Sinian.

    This makes Du Keqing guess that the background of Mu Sinian is probably stronger than this group of people.

 Chapter 1666

    Come again for a lifetime, is it even mediocre for a lifetime?

    Du Keqing''s voice told her clearly: no -

    absolutely unwilling to be mediocre, then, in fengran high school, a group of immature Gaogan children and the rich second generation, so many future black horses, waiting for her to pull together, how could she waste it?

    Du Keqing''s plan is good.

    Unfortunately, when I came to school the next day, I came back from the canteen after the morning class, and found that my desk, chair and backpack were all filled with ink, and no one was spared.

    Compared with class B, the teacher in class A is very strict. They were born in a good family. In addition, the parents of these children hope that their children can''t slack off even if their family conditions are good. Therefore, when it comes to discipline, even if it is strict, they will not interfere as long as they do not fight or scold.

    And Du Keqing this kind of background is common, more do not have what to take into account.

    She was punished for standing outside the classroom all morning because of soiling her textbooks.

    As for the story of rebirth, hit the teacher? Cut class if you don''t agree? Du Keqing uses real experience to express: nonexistent.

    What is born anew is suddenly rebellious and powerful. She thought so at the beginning, but after a series of setbacks, she seriously reflected on whether she was too ambitious at the beginning?

    Therefore, we will encounter many obstacles.

    It''s not over. She goes to the toilet. The toilet door is locked from the outside. A bucket of smelly and dirty water poured down her pocket. After a few days, she would rather hold it, but would not go to the toilet again.

    Even for that kind of place, there is a psychological shadow. No matter how she hides, it''s like a nightmare.

    Du Keqing blames Su Kui for all this and thinks that this is her deliberate revenge!

    A week later, Du Keqing thought that the nightmare was finally over, and couldn''t help but go to the toilet. He was once again splashed with a basin of water, and then he became angry.

    -Class B.

    "Bang --"

    a shocking noise made the noisy classroom quiet for a moment. The door of the classroom was kicked open by a foot. With great force, it bounced directly on the wall for several times and made a bang.

    Du Keqing strode in, his hair glued together, and his uniform was full of big stinking water stains.

    She went to sukui''s desk, her face was livid. She slapped her hands on her desk and stared at sukui. "Yufeifei, are you enough? Is it interesting to plot behind your back? Say forgiveness in your mouth, be a villain secretly, and have a kind of fight with me today

    Su Kui was sleepy and sleepy. He was awakened by the cold. He yawned and raised his head at the same time.

    When I heard the familiar voice in my sleepiness, my sleepiness didn''t disappear, but I laughed first.

    "Oh, Hello, Du Keqing?"

    She blinked, covered her lips and yawned. The whole person leaned against the back of the chair as if there were no bones. She raised her eyes and looked at Du Keqing. When I saw her in a mess, I was even more happy. "I said, what are you doing? Do good deeds and good deeds, to the school sewer ah? In this way, come to me and have a competition? "

    Said Su Kui, knocking on the table behind him. "Go, go back. Don''t dirty my clothes."

    At the back of the table obediently moved a large piece, Su Kui''s feet pointed, stabbed and moved the chair.

 Chapter 1667

    All the students in the classroom were amused by Su Kui''s words. For a moment, the desks were knocked to the sky, and the chaos was not enough to describe the moment.

    Du Keqing''s temple is bulging. Even if she is an adult inside, she still can''t stand the taunting eyes that people look at her now.

    In Su Kui''s view, she is a person who disguises her inferiority and refuses to face herself.

    Previous life, why did she lose?

    Just because of a man, she can''t stand it? A mental breakdown? And, on the other hand, she has to thank Yu Feifei for helping her to see the essence of a man when she is about to get married.

    If she is a real strong woman, she will quickly stand up, get rid of the bad man, and return to work with a new face.

    Men don''t want to lose their jobs.

    But she just can''t carry it clearly, because a man, knowing that his arm can''t twist his thigh, must go against Yu Feifei. Finally, I lost my job. Who is Yufei? SJ group''s eldest lady, who is spoiled and grown up, can''t stand provocation.

    There will never be fairness in the world of adults.

    When there is no absolute strength, the dragon is a tiger, lying obediently!

    The more she looked at the girl''s light face, the more Du Keqing felt that she had despised herself from her bones.

    "Yu Feifei, you can pretend again!" She grabbed her clothes coldly. "I''ve been splashed with sewage every day when I go to the bathroom these days, and I''ve been poured with ink in my textbooks. Didn''t you do all this?!"

    "What''s the point of always coming here? If you really don''t like me, just come to me and have a fight! Just in time, I don''t like you! "

    Du Keqing looks at Su Kui''s eyes coldly and directly points out.

    "Oh Oh Oh!!! The transfer students are very good! "

    "I''ll go. This transfer student has a hot temper!"

    "However, transfer students, I suggest you go to the hospital to have a look at your brain first, and come to Yu Feifei to have a competition. Are you kidding?"

    This is the truth. Yu Feifei learned Taekwondo. He lost his princess skirt at the age of seven and fell in love with Taekwondo. So far, he has studied Taekwondo for eight years.

    Even if an adult fights her, there is no chance of winning. But Du Keqing wants to fight with Yu Feifei, or to fight alone. In the eyes of class B students, there is no way to win.

    And people think that according to Yu Feifei''s fiery character, he must be inflamed, and Du Keqing will not die or be disabled.

    However, next, Su Kui''s words made everyone, including Du Keqing, fall through their glasses.

    Only to see her listen to the end, pick pick ears, not interested in saying: "don''t hit, no fun."

    "You --"

    Du Keqing''s face sank like the bottom of a pot. In her eyes, the other side looked down on her!

    "Must fight! It''s better to make an end of it! " She always told herself that she was an adult and didn''t care about children.

    But now children, speaking and doing things recklessly, especially in this registration system is very clear school, is sick.

    After that, her hands were fast, and she was going to grab Su Kui''s collar.

    "Pa --"

    "ah --"

    Su Kui''s hands haven''t been touched yet. Su Kui has picked up the ruler on the desk and slapped Du Keqing''s hands. At the same time, the body moves back a few steps again.

    "Du Keqing, are you fucking sick? Who set you up? The old trick of pouring water into the toilet years ago is to ask for information before you find something. I never do such a low thing! "

 Chapter 1668

    Du Keqing can''t imagine that she was called by a little girl who was still in junior high school. What''s more, the dead girl was the bitch who robbed her boyfriend a few years later.

    In fact, since the moment of his rebirth, Du Keqing''s heart has been expanding day by day. She thinks that she is reborn, just like the protagonist in the novel, no matter what, the God of luck will be on her side.

    But it''s ignored whether she has enough ability to match.

    In the past life, Yu Feifei was just a girl in junior high school who had no ability.

    In this life, in Feifei''s body, Su Kui was better than Du Keqing. From the very beginning, the two men were tit for tat. Su Kui''s failure to take action repeatedly frustrated Du Keqing, and at the same time, it also made her disordered.

    "Yu Feifei, you need less sophistry!" Du Keqing in the heart, has identified is made of sunflower.

    Her eyes were cold and her lips were in a straight line. "If it wasn''t for you, I don''t think anyone else would do it to me, an ordinary person without background or influence." She looked at Su Kui with her eyes straight. "I know that I accidentally spilled laver soup on you the other day, so you deliberately retaliated, right?"

    She was clear-cut, word for word analysis to the audience.

    Originally noisy scene, because her words, fell into a moment of silence. On the day Du Keqing splashed sunflower soup, many people witnessed the scene. At that time, I couldn''t understand that she didn''t get angry and easily let Du Keqing go.

    Now, hearing Du Keqing''s analysis, I suddenly feel that it''s Yu Feifei who is very likely to hate her.

    Her eyes were suddenly different.

    Of course, there are still some, still firmly believe that sunflower will not do such a thing. After all, the means are too low, too retarded.

    "So?" Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest, but she didn''t look at the people with different complexions. She got up slowly. "Don''t say it''s not made by me. Even if it''s made by me, Du Keqing, what can you do?"

    She opened her red lips gently, and pulled out a sneer. Her eyes were like torches, and coldly ran into Du Keqing''s eyes.

    When Du Keqing was shocked by the abnormal state she suddenly showed, she leaned down casually, approached Du Keqing, and said softly with a voice that only two people could hear: "Du Keqing, don''t look for no face. I don''t care about the canteen last week. It doesn''t mean you can push your nose on your face."

    She sneered, "besides, whether you are intentional or intentional, we know each other well, don''t make a face of the victim, it''s disgusting --"

    then, Su Kui stood up straight and waved to the confused people, "go, no class, please play! Follow me if you want to! " Say, cross Du Keqing, stride toward the door.

    The others looked at each other. They didn''t know what Su Kui said to Du Keqing, which made her face change for a moment.

    However, when I heard Su Kui''s next words, I immediately cheered, joined friends, and followed Su Kui away.

    Soon, there was only Du Keqing left in class B of the third grade of junior high school. The air seemed to be stagnant in everything, which made people feel depressed.

    Du Keqing''s face was uncertain, and his silver teeth were almost broken. At the same time, her heart also began to wonder, Yu Feifei looked at her eyes, which belonged to the superior and made people feel oppressed.

 Chapter 1669

    How can such a young girl in junior high school have such a strong momentum?

    Is she wrong?

    At last, Du Keqing touched the ashes of his nose, changed his clothes and went back to the classroom. Since she has always been wronged, she has to prepare a clean clothes every day, waiting for the next, anytime, anywhere, things that will stain her clothes to appear.

    -

    as for Su Kui, she took a group of boys and girls, went directly into a high-level Internet bar and wrapped the whole second floor.

    The boss smacked at his extravagance. It is even more puzzling to see that these students are still wearing uniforms.

    Today, Monday, students should be in class, right? This group of people, skipping class together??

    But the first girl is a pile of red money, red fruit in front of his eyes, now is the off-season, there are no guests in the Internet bar. Seeing this group of people, he bit his teeth. He didn''t earn any money. He was so angry that he immediately collected the money and welcomed a group of small overlords in.

    All kinds of drinks and snacks were laid out, and then the boss was driven down.

    -

    during this period, the owner of the Internet bar was not at ease. After looking up for a few times, he heard the sound of playing games and the roar of the boy in the voice changing period.

    "Lying groove boss!! I was killed in the wild! "

    "The eldest brother is powerful, and he''s doing it!"

    "Boss, we have a fight against bihaichao. Let''s fight!"

    "Boss, do you want to rob the escort?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In addition to the sound of a group of boys fighting and killing in their mouths, there are also some little girls who are coquettish and always yelling.

    "You stinky boys, can you stop dominating all the time?"

    "That''s it! Boss, come and watch the scenery with us! "

    "The scenery of Qiandao Lake is beautiful. Let''s take a screenshot for a souvenir ~"

    The last is the mixed voice of men and women.

    "Go to the side. What''s the beauty of the scenery!"

    "Without fighting, what''s the difference between game life and saltfish?"

    "Spicy chicken, can you tell me if I can kick you?"

    "Kick the bar, kick the bar, and give up the boss to us. Hahaha ~"

    "by the way, when do you open the Group Commander, old Hong is short of a weapon, and we all have a little demand. We can just open a group."

    -

    the boss of the Internet bar is relieved when he sees that there is no big problem upstairs, and at the same time, he is good for the boss in those people''s mouth Odd.

    Who in the world, so powerful, can willingly let a group of children in the rebellious period call the eldest brother?

    Moreover, from their mouth, the boss also knows that this group of people play the most popular online games at present.

    The boss is hiding at the stairway, curious and desperate. There''s an idea in his mind, but it''s impossible.

    Suddenly, I heard a lazy voice yawn, light way: "I know, you go to fight first, don''t go to class in the afternoon, after dinner, open a group, leave some strength."

    The rest nodded at once and said, "good boss!"

    "It''s my treat at noon. Whatever you want!"

    The owner of the Internet bar was shocked. It''s really -

    the girl with light blond hair. What''s the source? Look at the school uniform she wears. It seems that it is the uniform of fengran junior high school. Is it hard or a group of rich second generation with big background?

    Forgive the owner of the Internet bar to think a little more. In a word, a group of people have a good time. They agreed to go out for dinner, which turned into taking out at the Internet bar.

 Chapter 1670

    The school teacher is used to class B''s mob always skipping class, symbolically telling the students that the children are no longer at school. The implication is that their school is not responsible for anything.

    Unless authorized by your parents, they are not easy to discipline.

    A group of people played until the end of school in the afternoon.

    Along the way, a group of people chirped and expressed their admiration for Su Kui.

    "Mommy, boss, I didn''t know how you played such a good game!"

    "Yes, you always used to watch the scenery with them, buy the appearance with various screenshots, and think you can''t play PVP!"

    "I didn''t expect the boss to be so powerful. He''s a good conductor."

    "Next time we open the group, call us boss!"

    Su Kui smiled all the time, put his hands in his pockets, followed the crowd slowly, chewing gum in his mouth, and there was no joy to be praised.

    Hearing their request, Su Kui nodded one by one.

    Yu Feifei did play the same online game with the students in the class, but before Yu Feifei, she was more inclined to little girls. Even if the appearance is rebellious, it still can''t change the habit of liking beautiful appearance, liking to see the scenery, chatting with ladies and flirting with beautiful men.

    But for Su Kui, she has no interest in Feifei''s favorite things.

    At this point, when playing the game again, the boys found out that the ten thousand year old saltfish party was so fierce in Feifei. The technique moves and learns very fast. Even the boys who boast that they are very good at playing games can''t compare with them.

    Speaking of it, it''s also very frustrating. In reality, I can''t beat her. In the game, I''m also beaten by her. How can I hold back?

    You''re home!

    However, they soon found out the benefits of sukui. They built a guild of their own and were the leader before Feifei. After su Kui changed from saltfish party to PVP and PVE, a new era was opened for all.

    With their wild waves, killing people and crossing goods. In the copy, there is no need to go to another regiment at all. Listen to the leader BB and directly open the regiment with Su Kui. Her command is always concise and comprehensive. She should not say a word.

    Even so, the group came to a successful clearance.

    Although in the game, because of killing people and overstepping goods, people scold scum. But in Su Kui''s opinion, there must be good people and bad people in the martial arts game, which can be called the happy Jianghu. What''s more, they don''t kill people. At least, they don''t kill trumpets.

    Die several times in the game, and will not lose equipment, just pay a little money to repair equipment, not much.

    Therefore, all the members of the guild are divorced from her and like to make trouble everywhere. Su Kui will not interfere. Anyway, it''s all the second sick teenagers in the group, and they won''t be pickpocketed for doing the things of scum men and scum women.

    -They approached the school gate and the bell rang just after class.

    At this time, the distance from school, only one class time.

    A group of company, said, but found that the protagonist had already deviated from the line, hurriedly called her.

    "Hey, boss, where are you going?"

    "Don''t you go to the store and buy something to drink? Ah eldest brother -- "

    Su Kui didn''t go back either. He put his hand in his pocket and shook his other hand." go ahead, I''ll go back to the classroom. "

    Say, a person of natural and unrestrained left.

    Several people looked at each other, shrugged, but said: "OK, what kind of juice do you want to drink, let''s bring it to you!"

 Chapter 1671

    However, as Su Kui disappeared at the end of the road, there was no answer.

    -All day long, Mu Sinian was sitting in the third row from the bottom, near the window.

    He is the only one sitting at the double desk.

    At this time, the sun gradually sinks to the west, and there is no dazzling noon. A slight glow fell from the window on his curly hair, his long and thin lashes, and the dust in the air was beating with the light coming in.

    His skin is pale, and the dark blood vessels are clear and fragile in the bright light.

    When the bell rings, most of the students choose to go out and breathe.

    He was the only one sitting in his seat, staring down at his manicured fingers.

    He didn''t know what happened today. He used to come here like this. He was used to the way that no one spoke and he couldn''t go anywhere.

    But today --

    suddenly listen to a slightly joking voice on the top of his head, "waiting for me."

    Mu Sinian suddenly looks up and sees a surprise.

    "You -" exit, unconsciously with a little grievance, even he did not know why this, naturally want to play coquettish. Hurriedly stop the rest of the words, he did not feel comfortable with the head down, murmured: "you come ah."

    "Wronged?" Su Kui used her feet to hook the next chair to sit. She leaned over to musnian''s desk, cynically provoked his sharp chin, and asked with a smile.

    "Not really." Mu Sinian took a picture of her hand and said in a strange tone, "if you don''t come, do you mind me?"

    Anyway, he is used to it. After all, who would like to be a friend with a disabled person?

    He can''t run, he can''t follow her, he can''t go where she wants to go. Maybe it was just sunshine that day, maybe it was just that she happened to be bored and teased him at will. Later, she said that she wanted to be friends with him and came to him every day.

    Look, the other side may really just take him as a pastime when he is bored.

    He was the only one who recognized the truth. Sadly, in a few days, he seemed to be used to her existence.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped as if he could see his naturally curled black hair drooping and listless.

    He rubbed his head habitually, and she said, "OK, I know you are wronged, but I won''t be OK in the future? Take you with you wherever you go. "

    Mu Sinian sips his lips and doesn''t speak. He still doesn''t plan to take care of sunflower.

    Eh, the little prince is upset.

    Su Kui bent his eyebrows and eyes, like the moon teeth, the bottom of his eyes seemed to reflect the sunshine out of the window. Mu Sinian inadvertently looks up and catches this scene. The sharp heart moved, and he suddenly remembered that when she first met that day, she also smiled like this, clear as the wind and hot as the sun.

    It''s warm and comfortable. Two different temperaments are mixed into one''s bones.

    "Today, I went to the Internet bar to play games. Do you like playing games? Uh huh? Do you want me to teach you? It''s fun, though. Am I leading a good student Su Kui was shocked to see Mu Sinian. He squeezed his eyes and asked.

    The dark eyes of the water are charming. The girl probably doesn''t know her charm. Mu Sinian collected his eyes uneasily, and a trace of red appeared at the root of his ears. The conditioned reflex said, "no -"

    "hmm?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    Mu Sinian sips his lips, settles his mind and seriously says, "no, I mean, it won''t affect learning."

 Chapter 1672

    "Pooh -"

    Su Kui couldn''t help being happy. She put her hands on Mu Sinian''s cheek and kneaded it down against the smooth and delicate cheek meat. She said: "Hi, little Mu is so cute. I love you so much."

    boom -

    me, good, love, you!

    These four words keep circulating in my mind. Mu Sinian''s face is as red as the cooked shrimp.

    "You, you, how can you --" musnian was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak quickly. Think of him a pure and cold little prince, just always be su Kui this strange aunt dressed in Laurie skin makes her face red and ears red, destroy the human set.

    Su Kui''s heart fell with a smile? How about me? I love you? Is that a statement? " Then she ravaged the face of Mu Sinian. Su Kui joked, "Mu''s face is so hot and red. Is it shy? Well? "

    Mu Sinian opens her hand, hangs down his head, stuffy way: "just don''t have."

    "Really?"

    Mu Sinian is stuffy, "well."

    "So?" As if to hear her voice a little low, Mu Sinian eyelashes moved, just want to look up, suddenly heard a series of confession from the girl''s mouth, "I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, do you hear?"

    Musnian: "..."

    "Yu Feifei, why are you so shameless and impetuous!" Mu Sinian is full of Qi.

    Su Kui blinked, "how can I be shameless and impetuous? What a good time! I''m not in a position to be an object. I''ve never been young!"

    "But -"

    thinking of his own situation, Mu Sinian''s blood color suddenly faded, and he whispered: "I am not qualified in this situation."

    Su Kui didn''t expect that the other side''s psychology would be so fragile, some regret that he forced him too hard. Quickly changed the topic, patted his head, said: "well, not this, do you want to go out for a walk?"

    Looking out of the window, the sun is already very gentle. There is a breeze blowing slowly. It must be very comfortable to go out for a walk.

    Mu Sinian''s eyes flickered and nodded slowly, "OK."

    -

    the last class was not taught in musnian. For the first time in history, he skipped class. Class a teacher jumped because he didn''t show up, but when he saw his figure on the playground from the third floor, he was relieved.

    As long as people are still at school, it''s OK.

    Because of the special condition of musnian''s body, when he came to school, the housekeeper who sent him told him. He is so healthy that his family doesn''t ask him how good his grades are. He comes to school only to experience life. As long as the school ensures his safety, others will follow his heart.

    At first, the school thought that it had ushered in a small ancestor. Later, it was found that this boy, who looked weak and looked like a porcelain doll, had a good temper.

    It can even be said that they are autistic, seldom open their mouth, and often sit in the classroom and daze.

    But every day, he was safe, and gradually relaxed.

    -

    at this time, the students return to the classroom, and the last lesson begins.

    the Wutong tree leaves were blown down by the wind and fell around the two people.

    Su Kui sat on the table tennis table, with his hands on the table, lazily looking at the blue sky above his head, and the warm sunshine from the top of his head, not hot, but warm, with the breeze, very comfortable.

    Mu Sinian is in a wheelchair, watching the girl step on the table, the whole person, together with her white ball shoes, seems to be beautiful.

 Chapter 1673

    Probably he didn''t find out. He looked at each other''s eyes with a light smile. At this time, he is different from the one who refuses people thousands of miles away.

    After sitting for a while, Su Kui thought her arms were sour. So she just laid down on the table and looked at the sky with her arms on her back.

    "Hello, Mumu."

    "Well?" Musnian turns his head.

    "Do you have any plans for the future? Which high school do you want to go to? " Su Kui asked, she is not really a junior high school student, and naturally can''t feel the anxiety and expectation of the new environment.

    She''s here for a task. In addition to getting along with her lover, she doesn''t really have a big plan for the future.

    In Feifei''s wish, there is no mention of deliberately dealing with Du Keqing. As long as she is honest and does not deliberately provoke, sukui will not trouble herself.

    When Mu Sinian heard this, his lead gray eyelashes trembled, like the wings of the dead insects, struggling in despair.

    He raised his eyes slowly. The clear and moist bottom of his eyes was like a clear spring, reflecting the blue sky and the confusion that could not be dispersed.

    For a long time, he said, "I am..." The rest disappeared in the wind, or there was no follow-up at all.

    "What?" Su Kui, with one hand on his forehead, looked at Mu Sinian.

    Mu Sinian smiled and said, "how about you? Which school does Fei Fei want to go to? "

    Su Kui shrugged, "I don''t care, but I should go to Su Kui and sit up from the table tennis table, happily hugging Mu Sinian''s neck and rubbing.

    "What do you think is my favorite? Have you decided to go with your wife?"

    "Cough, cough --"

    this girl always speaks surprisingly!

    Sometimes I think she''s mature and terrible, and sometimes I''m a child.

    Weeping? And coquettish.

    Mu Sinian felt that he had no resistance to the girl''s coquetry. Even if he knew that she was pretending and joking, he still couldn''t escape.

    "What kind of women sing along? Yu Feifei, don''t use idioms

    "Eh? But don''t you think the word "I am now" is more suitable for our relationship, isn''t it? " She pinched Mu Sinian''s earlobes and said with a smile: "our little Mu is suitable for being beautiful at home. As for making money to support our family, I''ll give it to you."

    "ah - you -"

    after a turn, how can we go back to the starting point and be her routine.

    "All right! It''s such a happy decision. I won''t listen to any rejection. I won''t listen to me! "

    The girl turned on the cheating mode again. She thought that she could not hear anything when she covered her ears. She jumped off the table and made a few rounds in situ.

    "All right! From now on, you, Mu Sinian, are the elder sister''s man. Don''t worry, I will treat you well! "

    "Hello --"

    "Yu Feifei, why are you so domineering!" Mu Si dissatisfied, his eyes make complaints about Tucao.

    Su Kui pretended to scrape the bridge of his nose and spit out his tongue. "I''m such a domineering woman. Do you know that on the first day? Let''s go, let''s go, let''s finish school soon! "

 Chapter 1674

    "Yu Feifei!"

    "I''m here, knowing that you''re secretly having fun, but if you call again, my ears will be worn out!"

    Su Kui laughs and pushes Mu Sinian to walk in the campus.

    Two figures with the same youth flying are the eye-catching scenery in the campus with strong youth atmosphere.

    -Only on Tuesday did Mu Sinan receive the latest news about his brother. According to the message sent to him by the bodyguard, there is a girl who appears frequently beside her brother and they are often inseparable.

    In addition, the bodyguard gave him a personal information of the girl.

    Yu Feifei, the only daughter of the chairman of SJ group, the little sister of fengran junior high school, fights, drinking and making troubles, etc., are often staged.

    Mu Sinan went to politics, so she was also a bit of a regular person. When she saw the girl''s long hair with light gold and exaggeration, she felt a little headache. He knows how rebellious a child of this age is. If the other side is not close to his brother, he may not notice at all.

    But -

    when it comes to his baby brother, Musina has to pay attention.

    Just recently, he organized a vacation. He could come back for two days to have a look. He just bought a ticket and ran home.

    -Su Kui is bored today. She chews gum in her mouth. It''s for quitting smoking.

    Yes, Yufei. She smokes.

    I really learned the behavior of little sister 10% of the time, but even so, it didn''t attract Prime''s attention. Therefore, such deliberate behavior, in the eyes of Su Kui, a bystander, is even more sad and ridiculous.

    However, to sukui, all the bad habits were changed by her.

    Children, learn what adults smoke, I''m afraid that they have lung cancer before they are adults.

    Mu Sinian didn''t come to class today. It''s said that he has to have a physical examination every week. Today''s appointment time is up, and he said hello to her yesterday.

    Recently, Du Keqing didn''t come to provoke her, but according to the latest news reported to her by the system, Du Keqing has used his mother''s ID card to deal with the stock market.

    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have much money on her. The pocket money she saved after a long time is only enough for a short time.

    However, no matter how she said it, she was the son of fortune in the world and the main character. People who have been struggling in the market in the past life, however, are still impressed by the fluctuation of the stock market a few years ago, as well as the more brilliant stocks.

    But sukui didn''t have her kind of unpredictable ability, but she had experience in business, and more than one life. In addition, the bank card in hand has so much money that it can''t be used up, so it''s casually invested in the stock market and bought some of its own good ones. These money, can wait for the future, when Du Keqing grows up really, if want to deal with at home, she also won''t wait to die.

    After all, when Du Keqing was able to overthrow Yu at home, there were external factors besides Feifei''s stupidity. The so-called "people don''t fight with officials" and the political forces are not too strong in the business world for decades, and the people in their hands can''t be underestimated.

    But at that time, when Du Keqing was dealing with him, there was no one to help him. From this, it can be predicted that the family background of the man is far above all the contacts at home.

    Mu Sinan saw a tall girl in a light blue sportswear, standing on tiptoe against the railing of the school garden, dazed.

    It''s one thing to see the photos taken by bodyguards. It''s another thing to see them with your own eyes.

 Chapter 1675

    This girl, to Mu Sinan''s surprise, has no antipathy.

    It''s probably because there''s no child of this age in the girl who should be impetuous to attract him.

    Mu Sinan slowly walked to the girl''s place. Now it''s time for class, and the school is very quiet. Mu Sinan also knows that the girl''s character doesn''t look like she would stay in the classroom.

    Su Kui was tired from standing. He sat down in the chair and laid his hands on the back of the chair lazily.

    She noticed that Youdao''s eyes were following her, but she didn''t care until the footsteps were getting closer.

    She opened her eyes and looked back.

    This is a young man in a suit. He is about twenty-three-four years old and looks cold. He is very tall, about 1.9 meters. From the lines of the suit, you can see that the figure under his clothes must be very good, with wide shoulders and narrow waist, which is comparable to the male model.

    Walk to this girl in front of, her move, refreshed Mu Sinan to her cognition again.

    She looked at him up and down without any disguise, her eyes were calm, her mouth even chewed gum and blew a bubble from time to time.

    Mu Sinan picked a sword eyebrow and became interested in the girl.

    "Are you flying?" Mu Sinan asked, his voice is very low, there is a kind of feeling of Baritone in the news broadcast, the orthography is round, the pronunciation is very accurate.

    "Well, what can I do for you?"

    Su Kui looked at it and looked down with no interest to play with her fingers.

    Mu Sinan is happy. There''s a flash of interest in her eyes. She''s a very interesting little girl. However, it seems not very polite --

    "what? Don''t say hello when you see your elders? "

    This sentence made Su Kui look up again. This time, she looked at Mu Sinan seriously and frowned, "I don''t know you, do I? What kind of elder are you? "

    "Wheezing --"

    it''s rare for mu Sinan to have patience to chat with a little girl, smile in a good mood, and tease: "I heard that someone has recently made a little boyfriend, and I don''t know whether he is an elder or not?"

    Su Kui turned her eyes and peeled a piece of gum and stuffed it into her mouth. Yu Feifei''s addiction to cigarettes was very big, which was all reflected on her.

    "Man, you''re blocking my sun." Impatiently raised chin, Su Kui hands ring chest light way.

    Musnian, his brother? Is it great?

    I''m sorry, Su Kui really can''t take any interest.

    "Well," musnan was once again refreshed by her moody character and surrendered. "Can I sit next to you?" He pointed to the seat beside Su Kui.

    Su Kui man without thinking: "the seat next to me wrote the exclusive name of so and so?"

    That''s a promise to let him sit down.

    Mu Sinan felt his nose and smiled bitterly. He was young and ignorant of a small girl who make complaints about politics. If that group of colleagues knew it, they would probably laugh at him for the rest of his life.

    Just sat down, the girl''s voice first sounded.

    It''s that lazy, lazy, leisurely tone.

    "Are you the brother of musnian? What is called? Do you want to tell me to stay away from your brother and say something else that I don''t deserve to be seen in front of him? " Mu Sinan was stunned by her long speech, but Su Kui continued, suddenly thinking of something. She nodded her head and slapped her hands. "Oh, by the way, there was a plot on TV about the other party''s family disagreeing and shaking the check angrily."

 Chapter 1676

    Mu Sinan was stunned. What''s all this?

    Really, as a successor of communism, the education Mu Sinan received from childhood is how to contribute to the country and society. As for those brainless dramas, there is no such thing at Mu''s house, OK?

    Don''t say they haven''t seen it, even his mother doesn''t watch those crying drama, OK?

    "Cough -" musinan coughed, couldn''t help laughing. "What, Yu Feifei? Did you watch a lot of idols? I''m not here to dump your check... "

    "Then we have nothing to say. I''m interested in musnian. It has nothing to do with you or your family." Su Kui narrowed her eyes and made close contact with a man in a high position, but she didn''t have a little formality.

    Just this attitude of not startling, let Mu Sinan Gao take a look at her.

    Su Kui took a handful of sugar from his pocket and handed it to Mu Sinan. "Here, please eat the sugar. Tell me how mu Sinan checked it."

    Mu Sinan hesitated to take over.

    For his family, it''s true that she has never been so relaxed. From small to large, he was in a state of mental tension, and there was no good friend to relax and talk with. More, he was a seemingly harmonious colleague who calculated against each other behind his back.

    Like this moment, sitting in the garden of the campus, the top of the head is the sunlight projected from the leaves of liana. The sky is beautiful and the wind blows from the ear. The girl is lazy and loose, with a little grumpiness and rebelliousness peculiar to her age, and calm and calm that does not belong to children.

    Sugar in the mouth, unexpected. Light fruit sweetness spreads in the mouth, and the tip of the tongue is full of sweetness. It''s really a thing that can make people feel better instantly.

    "Do you like to give candy to strangers?"

    Mu Sinan has seen the information given to him by the bodyguard, including the girl''s first positive contact with her brother, mutual introduction, and even forced a fruit candy to him. But now, although she is not forced, it''s ironic that the same old skills are applied again.

    "No, I''m a bribe. Since I''ve eaten my sugar, I''ll tell me about Mu Sinian." She frowned. There was no such nonsense.

    The big black and white eyes are full of intolerance.

    Mu Sinan smiled low, and the candy melted in his mouth. "Hey, how can I say that? I''m also Mu Sinian''s brother. Give me some face, call him to listen? If you do, I''ll tell you. How about that? "

    He also thought that he was bored. Instead of going home, he sat here and chatted with a strange girl who was his younger brother''s little girlfriend.

    Only mu Sinan knew that he didn''t like the serious atmosphere at home, and because of his younger brother''s physical condition, every day, people at home were frightened and the atmosphere was especially depressed.

    Of course, he also cares about his brother''s physical condition, but the doctor came to a conclusion as early as he was seven years old, so many years ago, he accepted the reality.

    He is not a God, except to love him as much as possible and satisfy all he wants, there is really no way to stop anything.

    Su Kui curled up in a chair, like a cat. I have no quality to step on the chair, hold my legs with both hands, smell my words, and spit out a piece indifferently, "roll -"

 Chapter 1677

    "I said, sister, isn''t it good for you to do so?"

    "Musena, you''re bored. If you do this again, I will automatically understand that you want to tease me, "Su Kui turned his head without any sign, and looked directly at the eyes of Musina, which were seven points similar to those of musian, with slightly drooping eyes and long shapes. What was presented on musian''s face was harmless, and on his face, there was a bit more fierce without any reason.

    It''s probably a teenager. It''s different from an adult.

    Mu Sinan was shocked by her words. Before he could say anything, a pair of peach blossom eyes with water light hit him. At that moment, he felt clearly that there was something loose in the bottom of his heart.

    Su Kui had no mood at the bottom of her eyes. She frowned and rubbed her fingers. She became addicted to smoking and was very upset.

    "Uncle, do you know how old I am? Do you know China''s juvenile protection law? Three years to start, the highest death penalty. "

    "Poof --"

    Mu Sinan didn''t react to the strange feeling, so she couldn''t laugh or cry at her next words.

    He shook his head helplessly, "I said little girl, what do you think all day long in your head? You''re only a few years old. If you want to have no chest or buttock, don''t think about it. " Mu Sinan rubbed the brain benevolence of the pain, and felt deeply that he was divorced from the age of the young people. Although he was only twenty-five years old, he could not talk to her at all.

    "Oh." What do you think, Su Kui turned a white eye and didn''t mind at all, "but mu Sinian likes me like this. I can''t help it."

    "It''s you," she turned her head with a smile. "What can I say? Seriously, you and I are sitting here. When the teachers see you, it''s easy to understand that it''s the strange millet that abducts little Lori."

    This evaluation, let Mu Sinan spray directly.

    He can''t believe the big eyes, no image of backhand pointing to himself, "I? Strange millet? " Where does he look like an uncle? I have to say, this girl''s mouth is really damaged.

    But she, a good junior high school student, must dye a yellow hair, which little Lori is like this? They are all obedient black long straight, pure face, right?

    She is at most a bad girl.

    Although Mu Sinan admits, the girl will not appear kitsch with her soft blonde hair on her head. He said this sentence in his heart. If he said it in front of Su Kui, I''m afraid that she would have another sentence to meet him at the back.

    Mu Sinan looks at the girl quietly for a while. She has turned her head again, put her hands in her pocket and looked up at the sky. She chews gum twice in her mouth from time to time, totally ignoring him.

    Mu Sinan is weak.

    For a while, he settled down, and suddenly his face became serious.

    Taking a deep breath, he said to Su Kui, "in fact, I came to you specially today. Can you guess what it is?"

    "Let me break up with musnian?" Su Kui asked not salty.

    "Not really," he said, learning from sunflower, finding a comfortable position, leaning back in his chair, relaxing all over, looking up through the verdant leaves and looking at the sky, saying, "in fact, he is a very sensitive child, do you realize that?"

    "In fact, I am very grateful to you when I know your existence and some things you do. Sinian had no friends since he was a child. He was a bit autistic. He totally blocked himself in his inner world and refused to accept others. And you can easily pull him out of that dark corner, so that he can feel the sun, feel the taste of having friends. "

 Chapter 1678

    "Your character is the opposite of him, you jump off, sunshine, unbridled, all with the vitality of this age."

    Su Kui heard this and couldn''t help sneering and laughing.

    "Musena, what do you want to say? Praise me? If you investigate me before you come, you will find out how bad a girl I was before, and how my classmates would evaluate me. They are afraid of me, because I am full of negative energy. I smoke, drink, fight and fight. I don''t do anything that students should do. I''m eager to try. "

    "So --" she looked away with a smile on her side, and her red lips lifted lightly. "Praise me, are you serious?"

    Mu Sinan was stabbed by her mercilessly, which was a little embarrassed. He said, "that''s all in the past. At least in front of me, Yu Feifei I I know is not bad."

    "Well, whatever you say." Su Kui shrugged.

    Mu Sinan sighs. This is also a girl with thorns all over her body.

    "I''m here to tell you something personally. It''s also the most worried and unspeakable thing of Sinian. I know that some of the next things may scare you and snian will hate me, but we are always open and aboveboard. We will never do some things. "

    "How can there be so much nonsense? Don''t say? I''m gone. "

    Su Kui got up, patted the dust on his pants, picked up his backpack, and then walked.

    "Alas --" Musina hurriedly stopped her and smiled bitterly. "How to say that the wind is the rain? I said, sit down first."

    Su Kui turned a white eye, and sat down again. I don''t know where a big man comes from. In fact, Su Kui guesses that she can guess everything.

    However, the system refused to give her the information about Mu Sinian, and she wanted to know about Mu Sinian''s past. Otherwise, Su Kui really had no patience to listen to Mu Sinan talking to her.

    Mu Sinan cleared his throat and said positively, "do you know what''s wrong with Sinian''s legs?" He said, did not look at Su Kui, in fact, he does not need Su Kui''s answer, continue to say, "it''s not an accident, it''s because of his body."

    "A disease that makes the whole body gradually feel and become stiff. In fact, before the age of seven, Sinian was a normal child, and he had run like a normal person. It''s an accident. We can''t imagine why he got the disease. The doctor''s answer is, family inheritance, recessive. "

    "Sinian is a kid who is fooled by fate. Other family members are always healthy. He is the only one who has inherited the bad side. His legs have lost their ability to move since he was seven years old. Since then, his character has gradually become silent and sealed his heart. He didn''t want to communicate with others any more. Until a few months ago, he asked to come to school and see how normal students live. "

    "We all don''t know how long he will live, nor does the doctor. We just say everything depends on his life. We agreed. In fact, the family knew that every day he spent safely was like gambling. The so-called future and tomorrow do not know which comes first, all the time hanging on Sinian and our family''s head, I say these, can you understand? "

    Su Kui''s face is finally no longer a casual expression, she said: "stupor?"

 Chapter 1679

    People with this disease will gradually lose control of the body, initially the body, when the body is completely unable to move. Further paralysis, is the brain nerve, until he became a senseless, like a vegetative person, until death.

    At present, the world has no idea what to do with this disease.

    Because of the rare cases, there are few cases in the world. The research on this aspect is just in its infancy.

    Mu''s family know that Mu Sinian can''t wait for that day. Even if their hearts were sore, they hoped that the doctor would only misdiagnose them, or that the God of luck would come to Mu Sinian and his illness would end.

    It''s enough for God to take his free running legs. Don''t take his life any more.

    However, the God of destiny has never paid attention to people''s prayers.

    Mu Sinan spits out a mouthful of dullness and nods, "it''s one of them."

    "So what''s your purpose?" Su Kui got up and faced Mu Sinan, "do you want me to stay with Mu Sinian or stay away from him? To be honest, I don''t understand your behavior very much. It''s harmful to yourself. "

    Hearing this, Mu Sinan only has a wry smile. If he can, he doesn''t want to tell the truth.

    However, when they have just met each other and are not deeply emotional, they should make everything clear. As for the rest of the choices, they should control them.

    Mu Sinan doesn''t want the girl to be scared when she realizes that she''s dealing with a boy who doesn''t have a future. At that time, it''s her brother who is injured. His body can''t stand any stimulation at all.

    "The purpose of my doing so is obvious. I hope you can seriously consider this matter. Sinian is a man of heart and soul. If he accepts you, he really puts you in his heart. I don''t want him to get hurt. I love my brother very much. I hope you can understand. "

    After listening to all this quietly, Su Kui shrugged and smiled with ease.

    "Of course, I understand."

    It should be said that the girl''s psychological quality is even stronger than Mu Sinan''s imagination. When he heard the news, he didn''t have a good rest for several days and nights, but he kept his eyes open to the dawn. At that time, I was worried all the time. When I opened my eyes the next day, I could still see the lovely and delicate one, as if it were an angel like child.

    But the girl looked so relaxed that she was not bothered by it at all.

    Mu Sinan''s dark eyes and pupils are deep. She must have a look at the girl. Does she have a good psychological quality or doesn''t care at all? Even Musina was confused.

    "Dingling bell --"

    until the bell rings suddenly after class, Mu Sinan is shocked. He has been here for such a long time. He got up from his seat and heaved a long sigh. "In that case, I won''t disturb your class. Goodbye." He came to see her in class.

    I knew that she was not a student at all.

    However, when talking with her, Mu Sinan had to admit that she was very relaxed and interesting like an adult. Su Kui nodded a little, and Mu Sinian said goodbye to her. After two steps, she suddenly turned around and said to Su Kui seriously, "I hope you can think about it clearly. Sinian can''t stand the stimulation. Please don''t hurt him."

    Now is the best time to make a decision.

    Mu Sinan knows that maybe his brother''s friend who is not easy to get will be lost because of his intervention.

 Chapter 1680

    But as a relative, he just wants his younger brother to live longer, longer, and better to live a hundred years.

    He''s fast and a bit unsteady. Maybe he did it wrong, but at first, it was good.

    Just as he was about to walk out of the garden, he heard the voice of the uninhibited girl''s laziness behind him, "what to think about? It''s all the future. In the life of musnian, no one needs to interfere. Can I stop his physical deterioration by leaving him and letting his character go to silence again? "

    "Can you? If you can, I''ll leave him at once, without a word

    Mu Sinan was stunned, thought a lot for a moment, and was speechless to the girl''s questions.

    "So, his life, let him be the master, who knows what will happen in the future."

    Finish saying, the girl across him, the pace of brisk toward the school gate. He was left standing in the same place, speechless.

    After class, the students came and went, their suspicious eyes fell on him, their heads left the cool place, baking the cement floor under their feet.

    He just woke up, shaking his head and laughing.

    It seems that he was stunned. At the end of the day, no young girl could understand.

    However, it is also today''s superfluous action that makes him see clearly that his brother''s friend passed the test -

    -

    Mu Sinian returned to school on Wednesday.

    He used to come back to class after a few days'' rest at home. But now, I don''t know if I''m worried, or I''m used to the chirping sound around me. In short, staying in the room, I just think the air is too quiet to bear.

    Su Kui still takes him to the canteen to eat every day, although he can''t eat many things.

    Also still like to take him truancy, from the beginning of a walk in school, to later, began to take him to the Internet bar.

    In fact, the physical requirements of musnian have strict requirements on living environment, clothing, food, housing and even air. But Su Kui ignores these things. She is not a God, and she can''t stop the body changes of Mu Sinian. Even if he becomes a vegetable beside her tomorrow, or breaks his breath, Su Kui can''t stop it.

    So let''s have fun every day.

    Whatever it doesn''t have, if Heaven cares, it will live well after eating gutter oil and breathing the air with sweat.

    On the contrary, if it''s unlucky, no matter how delicate it is, it''s useless.

    It has to be said that no one understands the essence of death better than Su Kui. Moreover, she also knew that death did not mean the end of their relationship, so she was more open-minded than the family of musnian.

    Class B students all know the mysterious background of Mu Sinian and have been told by their parents not to contact him too much or provoke him. Originally, Su Kui brought him to the Internet bar to play games, but later gradually found that this was a very cold and quiet person.

    Basically, where there is sunflower, there is no second person in his eyes. Playing games with Su Kui is also sitting next to her. Other people don''t want him to watch movies and fight with landlords. They have to play the same online games as Su Kui.

    So, in the next time, class B students can find that after su Kui''s tall and unrestrained female Xia, there is always a little Zhengtai dressed in ragged novice clothes, following her step by step.

    Basically, he goes wherever she goes.

 Chapter 1681

    Open a gang war, wild wave head, all don''t let go. As a result, being killed became a common thing.

    In addition, Su Kui is very close to Mu Sinian, just like a baby. Who dares to say that he is not good, then good, wash your neck and wait, the next one will kill you!

    But for the little Zhengtai who killed Mu Sinian, it''s even more ferocious.

    Tu Gang, Tu team, and even join the list of enemies. Later, you will see one killing at a time.

    Su Kui who? Playing games is especially ferocious, and in the game is the same as the existence of bullies, think hiding from the main city is easy? Still, he started to kill, but he could not miss it. Killed in prison? Don''t be afraid, eat Shun Qi to dissipate murderous Qi. If it doesn''t go away, there''s a way.

    Su Kui didn''t need money, so he bought several big CW numbers and added the list of enemies. At first, he was killed with a confused face. Later, he knew that it was the small size of the evil spirit.

    The thief is fierce.

    Later, most of the people in the district know that even if they are small and novice, they can''t fight! You''d better take a detour.

    If you accidentally kill it, apologize for it. Otherwise, ha ha -

    if you quit your service, it''s not discussed.

    To reason with bullies is of no use but to disgust yourself.

    Class B students later became numb to this extremely cruel way of showing love. So ignore ignore ignore again ignore, anyway he always follow Su Kui, the rest of the time, quite quiet.

    Anyway, in any case, Mu Sinian also officially entered the circle of sunflower. Although, Mu Sinian himself, except Su Kui, others can''t even remember his name.

    -As for Du Keqing, she has been in a good mood recently.

    Sure enough, this life was born again. The shopping experience she knew in the previous life was her biggest golden finger. At first, she was afraid that the social development track of her life would be distorted by the butterfly''s wings with her rebirth. Therefore, even if I opened an account with my mother''s ID card and made money by buying stocks with my saved pocket money, I dare not make a big investment and fear of capsizing.

    It was only after her repeated experiments that she found that the stocks of several companies remembered in her previous life were all accurate and made money for her.

    Therefore, she also opened her hand and made short-term business, buying low and selling high, and soon made 20000 yuan from 200 yuan.

    His mother did not know these things, and Du Keqing was not satisfied with the money. In her previous life, these may be worth a few months'' salary, and she would not have such a precise and keen sense of smell.

    But she was born again. In this junior high school era, there was a time when the business development had not made rapid progress.

    Everything is an opportunity.

    Twenty thousand yuan is a drop in the ocean for what she will do in the future. So, Du Keqing continues to buy stocks in a big way without telling her mother, and then immediately sells them when they are almost at the highest point.

    She is precise and always makes the most money just in time.

    Finally, when she made millions with only 200 yuan, someone found her.

    Tell her someone wants to see her.

    Du Keqing''s heart beat faster. She knew that her chance was coming. Recently, Du Keqing didn''t find fault. Su Kui and Mu Si had a peaceful life.

    In a flash, we will enter the middle school entrance examination. This kind of tense atmosphere does not exist in fengran.

    In addition to the general students in the intensive review, the rest of the people, how to do, there is not a little middle school entrance examination will come the sense of oppression, including Su Kui.

 Chapter 1682

    Internet bar.

    Once again, Mu Sinian, who was truant with Su Kui, sat quietly beside Su Kui, controlling the little Zhengtai in the screen persistently, and following Su Kui''s graceful female Xia step by step.

    He is so unfamiliar with the operation that he can''t match her naturally. She manipulated her lightness skill. She flew very fast. In a flash, she threw him away.

    Mu Sinian''s delicate pale face collapsed, his lips tightened, and his brows frowned. However, he refuses to give up. Looking at the blue mark of her position on the map, he flies hard towards that place.

    It''s wild, lots of mountains. His lightness skill is not good. It''s easy to get stuck in a corner of the mountain. He can''t fly or get down.

    Su Kui reacts, only to find that Xiao Zheng, who always follows her, is missing.

    Looking at the computer screen in front of Mu Sinian, she almost burst into laughter. She said with a smile, "stupid."

    People turn around quickly and fly to the place where musnian is.

    Class B is waiting for her classmates to see her distance from them, and they are confused, "Hey, where are you going, boss?"

    "Brothers are going to be rotated. What are you going to do?"

    "Hey, boss, aren''t you stuck? Eldest brother -- "

    disregarding the bleak cries of the students, Su Kui flew directly to Mu Sinian. She would not make such a low-level mistake as Mu Sinian''s stuck corner. She fell on a mountain stone and looked down at Mu Sinian''s role in the game, saying:" is it stuck in the stone again? Tut, it''s pathetic. "

    After that, a diver flew down, picked up little Zhengtai and headed for the destination.

    Class B students are relieved, at the same time, when fighting with the red name, they don''t make fun of it. "The boss went to find Xiaoqing again."

    "I guess it''s stuck in the stone again ha ha! Do I say it''s everyday? "

    "In fact, you can wait for the eldest brother in the main city. Anyway, the eldest brother is by your side. Why should you keep an eye on him in the game?"

    "Probably worried about the boss flirting with the beautiful man?"

    Everyone joked that the God of musnian was there, as if he hadn''t heard it, and turned a deaf ear. His eyes were fixed on the game screen, the female Xia in red manipulated the double lightness skill, the magnificent lightness skill special effect, and countless maple leaves revolved around them.

    Very smart -

    well, very happy.

    Su Kui is too lazy to deal with those boring people, and takes Mu Sinian to the destination, leaving behind a sentence: "my own people, I will take them with me, what are you doing? If I can fight by myself, I will take Xiaoqing to see the scenery. "

    It''s none of her business. The rest of them have suffered.

    "Don''t be a boss --"

    "we are wrong! Come on! We can''t hold on any longer! "

    "Yes, boss, you are the leader of the gang. Can you really bear to see us being rotated?"

    "Shame on you! The eldest brother ~ ~ "

    Su Kui chuckled lightly," but I don''t want to lose face. "

    say it, a great lightness skill, take the little Zhengtai of musian to the tree, and let him sit on the branch of the tree, saying:" look at this, I''ll finish right away. "

    Mu Sinian nodded, and her lips curved with a light smile. A little girl had no intention of looking here and was immediately intoxicated.

    The little prince laughs. It''s so beautiful. It''s just like a little angel!

    Then he looked at the girl who raised the long gun, jumped to the red rabbit horse, and rushed into the war situation. She sighed in her heart that she could find the little prince for such a bully. How could we not be so lucky!

 Chapter 1683

    Originally a one-sided battle, with Su Kui''s participation, the moment turned.

    The other side has 50 people, Su Kui here only 20, obviously more pressure less. They just rely on the fact that Su Kui is not here today, and their new hatred and old hatred add up to block a group of them in the wild, and open their grudges.

    At the beginning, the students of class B were killed miserably, but as soon as Su Kui joined, their morale immediately increased. They cried out in their mouths, ate blood pills, and rushed up again.

    Su Kui''s sect is the only one who can fight at once. She rushed into the crowd, leaned down, and swept away the fame of a girl with a long gun like a siege. There were blood splashes in the place where the spear was taken. A group of red names flew out on time, and most of them were injured.

    Class B students see it, immediately rush up, is a fat hit.

    When Mu Sinian saw the girl playing the game seriously, her long and lustrous fingers moved on the keyboard quickly, and the female Xia in the game killed all sides. She was majestic, even if it was just a virtual character without life. In the eyes of musnian, it is also full of charm.

    He felt that every time he got along with a girl, he would lose even more points -

    -

    there was no doubt that Su Kui won in the end.

    With a small number winning more, the news that someone was killed by XXX constantly appears on the world channel.

    As a result, the melon eaters in the world will know that this is a false guild. There are always people who want to harm our guild. Obviously, as for the monsters who always want to destroy our guild''s fighting capacity, they should be properly crushed. And after counting the number of people, it seems that a small number is better than a large one.

    As a result, a lot of boring people follow the wind and come to the end of the scene.

    No. 50 of the false Pavilion guild was pressed at the resurrection point and was given pills to prolong the Resurrection time. They also died too much. Unless they return to the camp, they must lie in the state of corpse for more than ten minutes before they can get up in place.

    On the other hand, returning to the camp represents their admission.

    It''s annoying enough that you didn''t win by cheating more or less. If you go back to the camp, it''s like cowardly behavior, and your face is even worse.

    Seeing that the guild members of the false Pavilion could not fight, they simply lay down at the resurrection point and began to publicly screen all kinds of insults.

    All kinds of words with human organs are dizzying, and the people who eat melon are disgusting. I don''t have much good feeling for the false Pavilion, but I hate it even more after this time.

    It''s more annoying than the existence of people trying to harm me.

    At least they like to kill people, but as long as they don''t provoke them, are not in the wild, they will not be abused by poisonous hands or for no reason.

    Class B''s cubs are not vegetarian either. If they want to scold, let''s fight!

    [ouch, a gang of losers, who cheat more and cheat less, spray feces all over their mouths. ]

    [it''s not a problem for me to turn over your group. ]

    if you can''t beat BB, the quality of your hypocritical cabinet is worrying. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the other hand, the insults of the hypocritical cabinet are too much.

    Class B''s kids are usually arrogant and domineering, and the words of swearing are not as rich as those of entering the society. It''s really a sentence without heavy sample and very dirty.

    It''s amazing to call a group of people to watch.

    Just then, there was a sneer in the Internet bar.

    Su Kui''s voice sounded, "is that what you''re doing? Is scolded still can angry face red and ears red

 Chapter 1684

    I only saw my classmates outside the computer, who had already smashed the table angrily.

    One by one faces red and ears red. I wish I had rushed to the other end of the computer and chopped them. It''s usually a group of small ancestors who are used to being spoiled. When did they receive this kind of anger?

    "Boss! I''ve decided to kill them once in the future! "

    "Shit, bitch! I''ll write down my name if they don''t return! "

    "No matter what, I can''t stand it. I''m going to find detectives. They are waiting for me! What is BB''s skill in the game! "

    Su Kui turned a white eye, "OK, what''s the future?"

    After that, she cut the picture back to the game. At the same time, she said to Mu Sinian, "mu, get off the game and go to see a movie."

    Musnian: "ah?" He was puzzled. He looked at Su Kui with blank eyes.

    He doesn''t seem to be doing anything in the way, does he?

    Su Kui saw that he was cute, pinched his face, spoiled and said: "it''s not suitable for children to do the next thing. Be obedient." she deliberately lowered her voice with the girl''s soft waxy, which made Mu Sinian''s face red and obediently quit the game.

    And he''s out of the game.

    Su Kui''s painting style has changed. She has a peach blossom eye and a three-point evil smile on her face.

    In the game, there is a jargon on the top of nvxia''s head.

    Enemy father: [friend, I heard you like BB. I''ll meet you today. ]

    the crowd was stunned at this remark.

    Trough! That''s absolutely true!

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha! All of a sudden, I''m looking forward to what earth shaking words will be said by the person with very aggressive ID. can spicy chicken talk be more interesting than hypocritical cabinet?

    Although I''m looking forward to it, I''m afraid it will be very hot.

    Sure enough, next, Su Kui''s hands crackled on the keyboard.

    Mu Sinian is curious. He just turned his head and was pushed back by Su Kui. "Don''t look!"

    Mu Sinian is aggrieved, "OK..."

    And class B''s kids have been pounding the table, laughing crazy.

    "Lying groove boss hahaha, break off the cattle!!"

    "Go up and do it, don''t advise!"

    "I''ll come, too. Hahaha, it''s so cool!"

    "I didn''t expect that the hot chicken words of the eldest brother have reached the peak, and swearing doesn''t take dirty words!"

    "I really want to see each other''s face and mouth. I''m afraid that I have a stroke of meridians."

    This time, the girls who were watching the scenery were attracted by the attention and asked what they were doing curiously. After getting the answer, they immediately ran to support angrily.

    The scene reversed in an instant.

    Su Kui doesn''t let Mu Sinian watch it. Mu Sinian is really good at watching movies on the computer. He''s so obedient.

    Occasionally, when the cubs see this picture, they can''t help swearing.

    Damn it, how did the boss adjust it? It''s so lovely!

    At the same time, the heart is not balanced to death, why facing them, is a pair of kaolin flowers, can only see from a distance that can not be desecrated!

    -

    in the game, people in the false pavilion have been mad with Qi.

    You can''t fight, you can''t scold. Blocked a belly of anger, see more and more people around, across the screen feel ashamed, have forced offline, run away.

    As soon as one appears, there will be another. Soon, all the people in the false Pavilion will disappear.

    The crowd can hardly be described as stunned. On the public frequency channel, 666 brushes have been made. The saying "friend, I heard you like BB, today I''ll come back to you" has become the classic opening words of swearing.

    Of course, that''s the last word.

    Once again, the people in the district''s uniform have renewed their awareness of the fact that there are always people who want to harm our guild. In addition to the explosive battle effectiveness, the spicy chicken talk is also the peak!

 Chapter 1685

    This battle hit a group of young people heartily, out of the Internet bar, hook up, asked for Su Kui to eat, was directly refused by Su Kui.

    "No, I''m going to accompany Mumu to eat vegetables. Let''s go first. Don''t disturb the two of us. Understand?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and said with a smile in her eyes.

    Mu Sinian''s ears are red because of her always straightforward words, but she also chuckles without refutation.

    "Eh ~ ~"

    a group of people rubbed goosebumps in the cold and left together.

    -

    Su Kui took a taxi and took Mu Sinian to the appointed vegetarian restaurant for dinner.

    The so-called Zhai restaurant is a famous private restaurant in Beijing. It has no name and its owner is also a personality person. How to put it? Welcome the guests, only those who are easy to see. I''m sorry, you can''t even step in the door. It''s just so simple and rude.

    Who''s the boss? He''s also a man of great value and background?

    -The Zhai restaurant is located in the lane of Yong''an alley in the capital city. It''s very hidden. If no one takes it, for the first time, it really can''t touch the place.

    The car stopped outside the lane, Su Kui pushed Mu Sinian into the lane.

    From the outside, this restaurant is a common quadrangle, nothing unusual. Only when you really walk in, can you find the world.

    As soon as Su Kui went in, he shouted, "Uncle Fang, I''m here to eat again!"

    Yu Feifei''s Lao Tzu Yu Qing has a wide personal relationship with the owner of this restaurant. Therefore, Yu Feifei is also a person who grows up watching each other. Every time he comes to eat, he orders at will and doesn''t receive any money.

    Wen Yan comes out of the kitchen a middle-aged man with a short head and a round body. He smiles like Maitreya Buddha, and his lips are full of deep lines of smile. I can see that he is a kind uncle who likes to laugh, and it is true.

    "Oh, come on, this is --"

    Fang Tong heard Su Kui''s voice and narrowed his eyes with a smile. He had no children. When he was young, his wife had a hard time giving birth, and he didn''t even keep the baby. Fortune teller a comment, the sky evil lonely star, let him from now on the idea of marriage and children. Let the family how to persuade, also refused to bow.

    Others said that he was infatuated. Only when he heard this sentence, he smiled and said, "well, what can we do to harm the innocent?"

    In this way, a word blocked other people''s mouths, regardless of the true or false, he has come here for most of his life.

    "Uncle Fang, I''d like to introduce you to my boy friend, isn''t he handsome?" Su Kui grinned, showing eight white shellfish teeth, and blinked at Fang Tong.

    Fang Tong was stunned when he heard this. He smiled a little bit and said: "that''s a good feeling! The young man is really handsome. What''s that? Feifei? Take the young man to the old place and sit down first. Wait for the uncle to make some of your favorite food and send it to him, will you? "

    Su Kui nodded, "yes! Thank you first, uncle Fang ~ "

    and then push Mu Sinian into the next room.

    After Fang left with her, there was a complex look in her eyes, boyfriend?

    If he is right, is this child the youngest son of that family in Beijing? Not to mention how deep the background is, it''s his body -

    alas!

    Fang Tong shook his head, sighed helplessly and turned back to the kitchen. Children''s mind, he really can''t guess! Who can say clearly about feelings?

    As a flying elder, he naturally hopes that she will have a happy life in the future, but -

    can that child give her happiness?

 Chapter 1686

    Fang Tong''s worry, Su Kui, is understandable in her eyes, but her mind has been set, and no one can change it.

    Don''t mention the gossip. Here, Su Kui comes into the room with Mu Sinian. She is going to sit in the box reserved for her. But at the door, she meets an unexpected acquaintance.

    Sukui didn''t mean to answer when she saw her.

    I didn''t expect that Du Keqing would pick up the eyebrows instead, and he said meaningfully, "come to eat?"

    "Why, aren''t you?" Su Kui sneered and looked into the half covered box. The flash figure made her squint.

    Jin Wenhai, a famous stock market trader in the industry.

    Similarly, it is also a running dog of the old head of SJ group.

    Oh --

    Du Keqing, Du Keqing, I intentionally let you go, but I didn''t expect you to still hold on, did you? It seems that she would never give up if she didn''t destroy her family.

    The hatred of a man can rise to the hatred of Feifei''s whole family. It''s also the inferiority in her heart that makes her feel that she can fall to the once miserable situation because her background is no more than Feifei. That''s all.

    In this case, it will destroy your dependence on survival!

    It''s that simple.

    Du Keqing''s eyes flashed. There was someone waiting for him in the box, so he didn''t stay much. He raised his jaw slightly. His eyes gave Su Kui a cold look, and he said with a smile: "I can''t compare with the elder lady, of course, someone asked me, otherwise, I''m such a poor student, where can I come here?"

    Su Kui was amused. She looked at Du Keqing in her spare time. This time, she raised her eyebrows.

    The newly launched sportswear of a well-known luxury brand, simple and generous design and excellent tailoring, can be seen by everyone, this is not something that can be bought in the street night market.

    However, what she wears and eats has nothing to do with her.

    Su Kui looked over and said lightly: "you don''t have to aim at me. In fact, I don''t owe you anything. If so, it''s up to you. So, you don''t always take a victim''s posture to face me, sneer, Du Keqing - "here, her long and narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc, slowly opening up," you know I''m not a saint, don''t always challenge my patience, OK? "

    Her voice is very light, but it can tell her impatience.

    Du Keqing''s heart leaped, and her eyes were watching her. She sipped her lips, how could she be controlled by a child as an adult? She adjusted her mind and sneered, "what do you owe me? You say it doesn''t count! Yu Feifei, our future road is still long! Let''s see! "

    Leaving that sentence behind, she turned and walked into the box.

    The Su Kui behind slowly pulled up the corner of his lips, still a pair of frivolous smile that didn''t care, "OK, I''ll wait for you."

    It''s like a joke. Without any reason, Du Keqing''s steps softened. She managed to calm down and close the door of the box. At the same time, she cut off the cold eyes.

    "What, your classmates?" Jin Wenhai sat on the cushion with his legs crossed, and asked him carelessly.

    Du Keqing nodded, "well, you should know Yu Feifei, the eldest lady of SJ group."

    "Oh -" Jin Wenhai suddenly realized, as if he didn''t know who was just standing outside for so long. "It was her."

 Chapter 1687

    "So it''s really my old acquaintance. Ha ha." He smiled, poured a cup of tea for Du Keqing, and didn''t go on.

    Du Keqing''s heart was uneasy. There was a kind of anxiety about the coming rain, as if the air had uncomfortable factors. Before her appointment, she was satisfied with her ambition and knew that what she was holding was an important material for the rapid development of business in the next decade. But now, she met the unexpected Yu Feifei.

    All of a sudden she couldn''t be quiet.

    Why does she always see through her appearance? Why does her character change so much? It''s more unfathomable than the woman she knew in her previous life.

    Who is she?!

    Du Keqing lowered his eyes to hide the cold under his eyes. She seemed to be fully enlightened in a moment, as if her seven senses had been dredged at once. Yeah, why did Yu Feifei suddenly become different?

    Will she be born again?

    Du Keqing was frightened by the idea, but once it appeared, it was firmly rooted in his mind and could not be waved away.

    She felt that she had time to test.

    Otherwise, whatever she does, it seems that there is a viper behind her, or a viper countless times stronger than her is staring at her.

    Jin Wenhai sees Du Keqing''s face getting white. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. But when he thought about what had just happened outside, his mind began to worry.

    Psychological quality is so poor. Is this really the genius who makes money when buying in the stock market?

    -In the box of Du Keqing and Jin Wenhai, they have their own calculations and have their own ghosts.

    In Su Kui''s box, she was teasing Mu Sinian with a smile on her face.

    "Do you want to eat this? What about this one? I''ll feed you. Open your mouth -- "

    Mu Sinian''s face is red. I can''t hide from being fed by her. Her face is red and almost congested. This also made his face, which was pale without a trace of blood, ruddy. Looking at it, he finally looked like a normal person.

    "OK, enough --"

    "Yu Feifei!"

    Musnian could not help shouting, "I''m full."

    Sukui didn''t believe it. "Really?"

    "Really!" Mu Sinian had to nod his head to show that he was really full.

    "Well, it''s a pity," Su Kui said, but he put the food he had brought to Mu Sinian into his mouth. He didn''t mind at all. These chopsticks were just fed into his mouth.

    Mu Sinian saw this, his eyes flashed, and his ears burned again. At the same time, the heart rate is so fast that it almost pops out of the mouth. He pursed his lips, watched the girl eat a table of vegetarian dishes into her stomach, and then gave a burp without any image.

    Seeing that he was looking at himself, he grinned and showed eight white teeth that could blind people''s eyes. "Why do you look at me? Do you find out and love me a little? Well? "

    Su Kui tilted his head and joked.

    Musnian is shy easily, and sukui doesn''t expect him to respond. I didn''t expect that, hearing her words, musnian nodded seriously, "well, yeah."

    "Wow --"

    Su Kui was surprised and jumped up to Mu Sinian''s side. His hands rubbed his delicate and lustrous little face, "little mu, how do I love you more and more? It''s so cute! Come here and reward a Bobo "~"

    "Bobo, Bobo?!"

    Mu Sinian''s eyes widened, what is Bobo.

    Said from the mouth, suddenly realized what is the meaning, the head exploded.

 Chapter 1688

    He stammered and blushed. "You, how do you look like this --"

    "ah? How am I? Can''t you boo your boyfriend? Or -- "her eyes, like glass balls, turned around and said with a smile," or, don''t you want to? "

    "I......" Mu Sinian is dumb.

    His hands on his knees were tightly intertwined, so he was nervous.

    -

    the two men came out of the box.

    Su Kui stood in the yard and said hello to Fang Tong, "Uncle Fang, thank you for your hospitality today. I''m leaving! Come to see you another day! "

    Fang Tong poked his head out of the back kitchen and nodded with a smile. "OK, slow down on the road. Next time you come, uncle Fang will make you some fresh taste!"

    "It''s a deal!" Su Kui said playfully, bending his little thumb to make a hook.

    Say goodbye to Fang Tong. After they go far.

    Just then whispered two words, "the young man''s body is not good. Why is his face so red? Is it too hot in the box?"

    In fact, what happened in it is only known between people''s little lovers!

    -

    time passes from the fingertip, and a month passes in a blink of an eye.

    The examination season, in the warm news report, unfolded in full swing.

    This season is also a sudden season when students are prone to accidents. There are a lot of things that go wrong because of too much test pressure.

    During the examination, Su Kui was very lucky to be assigned to an examination room with Mu Sinian.

    Where does she know that as her little follower, if she can be with her, it must stick to her. In the background of musnian, it''s so easy to change seats.

    The classroom is very quiet. The camera on the top of the head rotates in all directions. Two invigilators turn around the classroom from time to time.

    In addition to the rustle of the tip of the pen across the test paper, it is the students'' gasping because of their impatience.

    Su Kui''s lazy one hand chin, turning pen, in fact, with these children to test together, in Su Kui''s view, are bullying others.

    She is a person who is old enough to go to the ground. In the examination room of the middle school entrance examination, she is playing with a group of children, which is also a very helpless choice.

    She finished it in the first ten minutes. But according to the examination hall, only after 30 points can the papers be handed in. As a result, while bored, while waiting for the time to come.

    Although Su Kui is out of tune, he will still keep the rules he should obey.

    Even if she is bored, she will not do things that affect others'' performance.

    The junior high school course Mu Si Nian has been finished for a long time. I saw the girl''s bored one hand supporting her cheeks, fingers playing with the pen flexibly, and the corners of her lips were hooked.

    He knew that the girl was very smart. Looking at this picture, he probably finished it long ago.

    So, he looked down and quickly finished the rest of the questions, just in time, 30 minutes.

    Su Kui did not stay for a moment, stood up, picked up the paper and went to the platform.

    Hand in the paper -

    the invigilator is stunned, so fast?!

    Two invigilators looked at each other, one of them pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said softly: "classmate, it''s still early, don''t you check it again?"

    Su Kui smiled and said, "thank you, teacher. No more."

    Finish saying, natural and unrestrained walk out of the classroom, stand outside, blinked to Mu Sinian.

    Mu Si''s annual meeting means that he raised his hand to the invigilator, which is also the meaning of handing in the paper?!

 Chapter 1689

    Invigilator teacher has been numb, no longer dissuade, went to collect Mu Si Nian''s papers.

    After they left the classroom one after another, the invigilator picked up the paper and looked at it hesitantly.

    At this glance, I was shocked.

    Fizzy -

    it''s all right!!

    This, this is too incredible! The girl was playing with her pen for the rest of the time except for ten minutes at the beginning, which led them to suspect that the girl would not do it, but spent time in the examination room.

    After all, anyone who saw sukui''s innovative blonde hair would think so.

    Just now, it seems that the situation is not right!

    Two teachers whispered to each other, and then picked up the paper of Mu Sinian and looked at it one by one, really, all right!!

    Two geniuses, no doubt!

    Under the platform, class B had several cubs and Su Kui in the same examination room. They were angry and biting their pen.

    Mother egg, the eldest brother really does not speak righteousness, ran like this!

    A few cubs face the blank test paper empty tears, biting the pen head completely a face ignorant force.

    I can''t do it. It seems that I have to go back to my family to serve -

    miserable!

    -At the gate of fengran school, there are many parents waiting for students to take exams.

    I saw a boy in a wheelchair, a girl with yellow hair coming out of it in groups and asked, "that classmate, has passed the exam? How about the question? "

    Su Kui frowned and thought. Mu Sinian shook his head. "It''s very simple."

    Make sukui laugh, boy. It''s very simple for him, but for other students, it''s very difficult.

    But she didn''t say anything, echoed: "yes, it''s not hard, don''t worry! They are sure to get good marks! " Finish saying, then push Mu Si Nian, squeeze out from the crowd.

    A group of parents are relieved.

    "Borrow your good words" and so on.

    -

    talent market.

    Wearing masks and looking at the talent market, Mu Sinian asked Su Kui, "what are you doing here?"

    "Let''s come to the rescue," Su Kui raised her eyebrows and went on, "we people can''t realize the difficulty of their employment in our whole life, so we have to cherish our current life, don''t we?"

    Muse smiled young, and said nothing.

    Su Kui didn''t squeeze deeper, though there were more talents in it.

    She took musnian to stand on the outside, took a sign out of his wheelchair and put it under her feet.

    The head said: recruit all kinds of talents who are proficient in painting, computer, video editing, art and painters.

    Company: none. Tel: 136xxxxxxx. Base salary: 2500 + no upper limit, based on the degree of contribution to the company, commission.

    Want to be a million white-collar workers? Want to be rich and handsome, marry rich and beautiful? If you want, come and join me!

    Mu Sinian looks down, looks down hard and laughs.

    "What are you writing about, recruitment? Do you want to start a company? "

    Su Kui, smiling and half lying on the back of the chair in musian''s wheelchair, looked down at his black hair and curly hair, and said, "no, how tired it is to start a company, how good it is to open a studio for fun, how good the opportunity is now, how good the opportunity to get money!"

    "Puchi --" Mu Sinian is helpless, "I don''t understand what you think every day in your head."

    "Miss you, still have money -" Su Kui replied naturally, blurted out in an instant. If you don''t need to think about it at all, it makes Mu Sinian blush again.

 Chapter 1690

    "But --" Mu Sinian suddenly grasped the words behind her and frowned, "are you short of money, I''m here..."

    "Tut - can''t wait to have a girlfriend now?" Su Kui joked, but said nothing more.

    Du Keqing has shown a very obvious move against her, and she can''t wait to die, although she can join SJ group in the future and fight with Du Keqing.

    But Su Kui prefers to prepare for a rainy day and do her homework first.

    Since Du Keqing likes fighting, Su Kui doesn''t mind playing with her. Do you do business? Then I''ll come and see who has played.

    If not, sukui is too lazy to do something hard and thankless. She has worked hard to create the foundation industry, and in the end, she doesn''t want to live or die. She has enjoyed what she can enjoy.

    So, there''s a lot of joking in saying that to Mu Sinian.

    In the crowded talent market, the appearance of Su Kui and Mu Sinian attracted people''s attention.

    Looking at the recruitment information next to them, I was even dumbfounded.

    Recruitment?

    These two children, who are not grown up at first sight, come to recruit? It''s just about the same!

    Many people still keep an attitude of disbelief, and sukui doesn''t force her to chat with Mu Sinian, while casually looking at people passing in front of her.

    Su Kui knows that her recruitment information is here, and most people are looking for jokes. And it''s not the person Su Kui is looking for who will judge his ability by age.

    The talents she is looking for must have broad thinking and put aside the current secular feudal thinking.

    As time passed by, Su Kui noticed that Mu Sinian''s eyebrows were a little tired. He immediately picked up the sign and said, "I won''t do it today. Go back first."

    Mu Sinian picks eyebrows. "Tomorrow?" I can''t think of her perseverance.

    This also made Mu Sinian curious about what she was going to do.

    "Of course, we are the people who want to be big bosses in the future. How can we give up halfway?" Su Kui smiled and ravaged Mu Sinian''s cheek. "After all, I need to raise you --"

    -

    when night falls, rows of yellow street lights surround this quiet half mountain villa.

    Su Kui is having dinner in the dining room. When he hears the sound of the car engine coming from the courtyard, Tan Changqing, the housekeeper, immediately steps out to welcome him. It''s funny. Su Kui has only seen one side too big since he came to the world.

    He''s really busy, too busy to care for his daughter''s little mood.

    Tan Changqing came in with a suit and a smile on her face, and said to Su Kui, "Feifei, look, your father is back."

    Su Kui put a mouthful of fried rice with cheese in his mouth, and turned his eyes again.

    Tan Changqing was a little embarrassed. Feeling the cold temperature of the people around him, he quickly rounded the court and said: "that, sir, today is Feifei''s middle school exam. It''s really fast. Next semester, Feifei is a high school student!"

    "Big boy -" he exclaimed.

    Yu Qing is not a qualified father. At least, he can''t match Tan Changqing''s half concern for Fei Fei. He didn''t even know that today was the day for his daughter''s high school examination. In such an important day, many parents accompanied the students.

    And she, alone.

    "Uncle Tan, dad is busy. I don''t think it''s important for me to have his work!" Su Kui said sarcasm.

 Chapter 1691

    After that, he left his spoon and went upstairs with his slippers.

    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t look at Qing more.

    Over the whole huge dining room, the air is almost condensed into a solid body, which makes people feel depressed.

    Yu Qingleng''s face, puckering his lips and unbuttoning the collar of his shirt, exhaled heavily.

    Tan Changqing shook his head, but said: "Sir, don''t blame Feifei. As I said, you are really too busy. Feifei is her age. It''s just when parents need to care about her. When she goes, isn''t she left you?"

    The reason why the housekeeper dared to say this to the master''s family was that he had been working at home since he was young. Now his whole life is almost over, and he has almost become half the master of Yu''s family.

    The weight of his words is very heavy, and Yu Qing trusts him very much.

    Tan Changqing''s words, don''t know Yu Qing to listen to a few minutes, he mercilessly rubbed his face, sighed: "ah - fly her, in the end is with me!"

    "You see, I don''t want to be close to her. She doesn''t want to talk to me. Look, every time I come back, I don''t have a good face!" When Yu Qing mentioned this, he was also angry and angry. "I don''t want to think about it. Who am I doing this for?"

    "Well, you are an adult. How can you still care about children? Isn''t Feifei angry with you?" Tan Changqing advised him to pour him a cup of tea. "Wait a moment, you can go up and talk to her. Don''t let her get angry, you father and daughter!"

    Tan Changqing put down his tea, shook his head and sighed, but walked away.

    Left in the face of the open and quiet hall, stunned.

    -

    "dudududu -"

    Su Kui turned over, pulled the quilt over his head and turned a deaf ear to the outside voice.

    "Dudududu - Feifei, it''s me, Dad." The people outside were obviously unwilling to give up. They knocked a few more times. At the same time, Yu Qing''s voice rang.

    Su Kui turned over and looked out of the dark window with her eyes open. She pursed her lips.

    "Feifei, I know you didn''t sleep. Open the door for Dad! I have something to say to you, "Yu Qing''s voice is a little heavier.

    He stood quietly outside the door and waited for a while. The milk in his hand gradually lost its temperature. With the disappearance of temperature, the heart is filled with deep powerlessness.

    If a son is OK, he can fight and scold. However, his wife left him a charming daughter, who could not beat or scold. Yu Qing knows that he is busy with his work and ignores her growth. By the time she reacts, she has already grown up to be an independent individual without the role of father.

    "Yu Feifei -"

    before his voice fell, the door opened with a click in front of his eyes.

    The slender girl in water stood in front of him barefoot, with no emotion in her eyes.

    "Dad, it''s late. What can I do for you?"

    When Yu Qing saw her, he was a bit surprised. Before he knew it, his daughter was so big.

    He moved his lips, some stiff milk into the palm of Su Kui''s hand, "drink the milk, grow up." After that, there was a long silence.

    Su Kui held the cup in her hand, and her eyes crossed a little bit. She bit the tip of her tongue, sobered herself up, and sneered, "boss, have you forgotten that I am 15 years old, and have already passed the best period of growing up?"

    "Besides, I don''t like milk."

    "You -" Yu Qing sighed, rubbing his aching brain.

 Chapter 1692

    "Feifei, can''t you talk to dad Well?" Always so fierce, do not know, thought that the two are not father and daughter, but a pair of enemies it!

    Su Kui, with her hands around her chest, leaned lazily on the door frame. "Dad, how do you want me to talk to you? However, where is the wind blowing tonight? You are so busy that you want to care about me. I thought that you have already forgotten that you have a daughter! "

    When it comes to this, the heart is full of ups and downs.

    Su Kui pressed his heart. It was the emotion of the original master.

    It seems that Yu Feifei, the original owner, said that she didn''t care whether it was fake or not. She still hoped to get her father''s attention. At the same time, she was also resentful. For more than ten years, he ignored and ignored her.

    Even if she beats people into the hospital, drinks alcohol to stomach hemorrhage, and scores zero in the exam, it is far less important than his work.

    Her eyes were reddish. She looked up and sniffed.

    "Is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll go to bed. "

    See the daughter in front of him stubborn pursed small mouth, eyes red, even if there are tears in the eyes, but also to death can not fall down. Yu Qing''s heart is aching and stuffy. At this moment, endless regrets suddenly arise.

    What''s the use of making more money? His money, long enough for this life, carefree. But he lost the most important affection because of the cold things.

    "Feifei, let''s have a good talk, shall we?" Yu Qing lowered his head. "I know that in these years, my father did not do well and ignored you, but you can rest assured that it will not happen in the future. I will make up for all the grievances you suffered before!"

    If he is angry with her, it''s OK. As soon as he softens his tone, more Wei Qu will come to him.

    Su Kui turned around abruptly, rubbed his eyes rudely, and said in a hoarse and stubborn voice, "no need! I don''t need any compensation! What happened is what happened. It can never be made up! "

    "Bang --"

    the door was smashed in front of his eyes, and then there seemed to be a cry if there was anything inside.

    Yu Qing rubs his cheeks wearily. His hair is white and frosty, especially in the bright light. Tan Changqing did not know when he came over and said softly, "Sir, Feifei has always been soft hearted. If you have more patience, she will forgive you."

    He can''t see it when others can''t see it? In fact, that little girl still wants to see her father.

    Yu Qing nods hard, walks out a few steps, looks back at Su Kui''s room at last, takes out his cell phone and dials up the phone.

    "It''s me. I''ll postpone all tomorrow''s meetings. If I have something to go to the vice president and can''t make a decision, I''ll be asked by email. That''s it!"

    When Tan Changqing heard this, he smiled in silence.

    Nice -

    -

    and at this point, in the pink department room.

    Su Kui smashed herself into the soft bed and sighed deeply.

    Eyes still can not live to shed tears, cry on the gas can not breathe, the grievances in the heart almost submerged her.

    "Yufeifei, yufeifei, can you stop crying --"

    the soul is gone, how can you hold on so deep! These grievances and tears like springs of water, of course, are not what Su Kui wants to show. Instead, a late apology suddenly appeared.

    In addition to grievances, but also want to cry out a vent.

    However, Su Kui''s muttering has no effect, and the tears still flow. She clenched her teeth. "Well, keep crying," she hasn''t seen anything strange.

 Chapter 1693

    Isn''t it the body''s instinctive response? She forbear.

    -The next day, Yu Qingying did not go to the company, but stayed at home, intending to have a good talk with Su Kui.

    Last night I cried until midnight. The next day my eyes were swollen like eggs. Su Kui sighed in the mirror, casually put on a piece of household clothes, and walked down with her arms swinging. As soon as I went downstairs, I saw a familiar figure wearing a simple grey plaid shirt, brown slacks, Yu Qing who was sitting in front of the floor window drinking morning tea and reading the newspaper.

    Seeing this, Su Kui''s eyes twinkled, his mouth curled, went to the kitchen to ask for an egg, and then he went back to the room.

    Yu Qing looks up and asks Tan Changqing helplessly, "what''s wrong with her?" It was such a fire this morning.

    Tan Changqing said with a smile: "my eyes are swollen. I guess I cried last night. Just let it out." Being able to cry means that there is still room for things to turn around. If you can''t cry, the task of Yu Qing will be arduous.

    In terms of parenting, Yu Qingyuan doesn''t know as much as Tan Changqing. Don''t look at him in the mall, at home, is an ordinary father. Hearing this, he stood up and dropped a sentence, "I''ll go up and have a look," and went upstairs.

    Su Kui''s room is half closed.

    She looked in the mirror and rubbed her eyes. The hot eggs were on her eyes. They hurt a little.

    Knead to half son, saw in the mirror suddenly the figure that appeared in Qing, her lips a pucker, small face pulled down suddenly, stiff way: "what are you doing?"

    Yu Qing touched his nose. "Lao Tan said your eyes are swollen. Let me see." he went up and broke Su Kui''s face. He looked up and down. "Oh, it''s very swollen."

    Finish saying, took the egg from Su Kui''s hand, began to rub her eyes.

    "You say you are not very good at ordinary times? How can I close the door and just cry? " His strength is more appropriate than sunflower, kneading on the eyes, which can relieve the swelling.

    Su Kui twisted twice on the chair, didn''t dodge, just gave up.

    Hearing this, she bit her teeth, raised her head and stared at Yu Qing.

    That means: still knead not knead, say rubbish more, you go out!

    Yu Qing understood strangely. He shook his head and laughed. He surrendered and said, "OK, I can''t do without saying it." Seeing Su Kui close her eyes, she whispered, "little girl has a big temper."

    In his heart, there is a warm current. That special feeling makes him relax and feel safe in the world.

    -

    the two father and daughter stayed upstairs for a long time. When they got down, though Su Kui''s face was still stinking, Tan Changqing could feel that the gap between them seemed to be a lot lighter.

    Give Yu Qing a look of appreciation, and Yu Qing will know the spirit in his heart and keep on working hard.

    -

    in the next few days, I don''t know if Yu Qing enjoys the time to rest at home. Even if he is absent from work, he is not willing to work.

    The time to come back is also increasing every day. Later, almost every night, I will go home to eat and rest. If you''re lucky, get up and have breakfast with him.

    Su Kui can obviously feel that the obsession of Yu Feifei is becoming more and more weak. He smiles. It seems that Yu Feifei forgives her father.

    -Yu Qing goes to work, and Su Kui is not idle. She has summer vacation. She often takes Mu Sinian to party with class B''s cubs and play games. Or idle, go to the talent market to kill time.

 Chapter 1694

    The permanent resident in the talent market is also familiar with her existence. Gradually someone saw her persistence and began to ask questions.

    -

    time flies by, and in a twinkling of an eye, it''s time to go to high school.

    During this period, an animation studio called DreamWorks spread among a group of young people. The beautiful clip of its notice [July Liuying] made countless animation fans can''t wait to see it.

    No matter in business or entertainment industry, when it is just in its infancy and making rapid progress, the production with a little conscience can attract a large number of favorable comments. Not to mention, it''s the animation of the painting style and plot of July Liuying.

    However, the animation studio named DreamWorks started so fast that the netizens couldn''t figure out how to explore the mysterious studio. However, probably none of them could have guessed that it was a group of newly graduated college students who produced the "July streamer"!

    -As Su Kui said, she went to No.1 high school easily.

    Not to mention her top grade, that is, she got a zero in the exam, and Yu Qing could get her in.

    Su Kui washed off her blonde hair. She cut off her long hair, which was damaged by hair dye. Now, she put on her school uniform and had short hair. She was a little girl of ancient spirit. Who would have thought that she used to smoke and drink and fight without adjusting?

    Du Keqing didn''t have a free time during the summer vacation, on the contrary, he was totally busy in a round trip.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed when she saw her at the new life report.

    This is --

    Yu Feifei?

    The girl in front of her is slim and slender. She is wearing the school uniform sportswear of No. 1 high school. Her big cut doesn''t affect her temperament at all. Her hair was cut short and dyed black. At first glance, she almost didn''t recognize it.

    At this moment, the girl side to her, is bending her head Qiao smile Qian Xi, to sit in the wheelchair clear Jun clean youth say something. The pure and soft atmosphere between the two people seems to be invisible. There is a transparent barrier, which encloses them in the center. No one can get in.

    Musnian.

    Du Keqing clenched his hands on his side. Sure enough, this life is very different from that of the last. Yu Feifei not only washed his blonde hair in high school, but also entered the No.1 high school with Mu Sinian as the No.1 in the college entrance examination.

    This is unheard of in a previous life. The former number one in the college entrance examination clearly ranks second. There is no Mu Sinian or Yu Feifei in the college entrance examination.

    What''s the difference?

    Su Kui sensed that someone was looking at her. Time passed by, and there was no point to look away. She put away her smile and looked at her eyes.

    Du Keqing?

    She raised her eyebrows and opened her lips silently. "I haven''t seen them for a long time --"

    they are very destined! Isn''t it true that enemies don''t get together?

    Du Keqing saw Su Kui greeting her. On her bright face, her smile was dazzling. She slightly pursed her lips, lifted her chin lightly, and walked to sukui.

    Su Kui didn''t know what she was going to do. She shrugged to Mu Sinian, saying that someone might come to find fault.

    Sure enough, Du Keqing came to her, and the first sentence was, "Yu Feifei, let''s talk."

    Voice down, a cold eyes fell on the body.

    Du Keqing is stunned. This feeling is very familiar -

    once in the canteen, after being stared at by those cold eyes, he has bad luck in succession!

 Chapter 1695

    At that time, it was the same feeling.

    She suddenly bowed her head unbelievably, and just ran into the boy''s black and white eyes. The bottom of her eyes was as cold as ice, and there was no temperature like a glass ball.

    It''s him???!

    Until today, Du Keqing suddenly understood who was the one who had wronged her!

    She always thought it was Yu Feifei who wanted to revenge her, but she never thought of another person. It''s just because he looks too fragile and harmless. Like a chick, who can think of his mind, so deep. It''s just as easy to calculate others.

    Du Keqing almost chewed a silver tooth and was kept in the dark for such a long time! At that time, the image of the loss of dignity is vivid!

    "It''s you, musnian!" She asked coldly.

    Hearing this, Su Kui frowned and looked at Mu Sinian. I didn''t understand how mu Sinian had something to do with Du Keqing.

    Mu Sinian''s hands crossed with ten fingers, placed on the abdomen, and sat firmly in the wheelchair. Although he is short in height, Du Keqing is short. However, his calm and calm posture seems to be incomparable with that of Du Keqing.

    Only to see him slowly open the eyes, long and sparse lashes reflected into his clear eyes, quietly looked at Du Keqing for a few seconds, and then smiled.

    Still speechless.

    But his smile, at this moment, became very strange. Du Keqing''s blood is half cold. She knows that the other side has admitted it.

    Ah -

    no wonder she didn''t expect that she could get along with Yu Feifei and become a close relationship. How could she be a good person!

    It''s only strange. His appearance is deceptive!

    Su Kui really can''t remember what happened at the beginning. It doesn''t matter. She never paid attention to it. So, Du Keqing''s questions, and Mu Sinian''s smile, are half known and half understood.

    However, this does not mean that Su Kui will be willing to let Du Keqing get close to Mu Sinian.

    "Dear, this is my boyfriend. Please stay away from me. Thank you."

    "Oh, by the way, and I''m not interested in your invitation at all. Let it go." Su Kui tilted her head, pushed the wheelchair of Mu Sinian, and passed Du Keqing.

    You can guess with your toes what Du Keqing wants to ask.

    Now that you have guessed it, why do you have to confirm it? Can''t hide the fear in your heart at last? If it is confirmed that she is reborn, I don''t know, what interesting reaction will the other party have?

    Sunflower is looking forward to it.

    She believed that Du Keqing would come back, for she was a person with deep obsession.

    -

    after the report, it''s class.

    High school is much more stressful than junior high school. Just because they only have three years to decide which university they will study in and which city they will work in.

    Reality is so cruel.

    Su Kui thought Du Keqing couldn''t stand it for a few days, so she would come to see her. Unexpectedly, she waited for half a month before Du Keqing appeared in front of her.

    Even after class, most of the students in the classroom are also immersed in hard work.

    At this time --

    "dutiful --"

    the open classroom door was knocked down, and the sound was particularly obvious in the silent classroom. Someone looked up and asked, "who are you looking for?"

    Du Keqing''s eyes swept around the classroom, and finally landed in the third row next to the window seat. He buried himself in the sleeping man. "Yu Feifei, come out and talk."

    He who comes is not good!

    There was no intimacy in her tone.

 Chapter 1696

    Did you come here to find fault?

    After all, the opening line really doesn''t sound friendly.

    Someone looked at Du Keqing suspiciously and pushed Su Kui, who was sleeping, "Yu Feifei, someone is looking for you outside. Don''t sleep."

    "See if you know each other." Some students remind me.

    Su Kui woke up when Du Keqing was talking. At this time, she stood up lazily from her desk, yawned and looked at Du Keqing.

    Du Keqing repeated, "come out and have a chat. It won''t delay you for a long time. If you don''t come this time, I will probably harass you for the rest of the time."

    Is that a threat? Interesting -

    Su Kui hooked his lips and smiled, "OK, talk."

    She put her hands in her pocket and walked out unhurriedly.

    "Going out? Or just outside the classroom? " Su Kui raised his jaw and asked.

    "Go out," replied Du, and went downstairs first. What she wants to ask is about her safety. She will never disclose it to anyone who may threaten her.

    But flying is not the same.

    She''s probably reborn, too!

    -

    the playground of No.1 high school is so large and open. There are several boys playing in the basketball court not far away.

    Across the barbed wire, Su Kui kicked the stone under his feet. "What can I say here? It''s mysterious. There shouldn''t be any intersection between us?"

    She peeled a fruit candy and threw it into her mouth. She was lazy.

    Du Keqing is not upset at this. After a long silence, she suddenly asks, "Yu Feifei, which one are you?" Or, "in which era did you fly?"

    So direct?

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and sat down in a clean chair. "I can''t understand what you said."

    There was neither surprise nor furious rebuke for her inexplicable words.

    Either way, it''s not in line with Yu Feifei''s girlhood.

    Du Keqing''s eyes turned, with a sneer at the bottom of his eyes. "Yu Feifei, stop pretending. We know each other well. Is it interesting?"

    She went to sukui and stared at her, vowing not to stop until she reached her goal.

    "Tut --"

    "I really don''t want to say," Su Kui suddenly got up and looked down at Du Keqing, "and then what? Even if you guessed it, what about the fact? Or if you think I owe you something, take revenge on me? "

    Sarcastic smile, "Du Keqing, you are not funny, so that, from the beginning of the transfer to fengran junior high school, they are always against me, because of this?"

    Su Kui''s words, Du Keqing, have been unable to hear clearly, and she has been circling a sentence in her heart: she admitted that she is really reborn -

    a moment of weakness under her feet, and her chest is stuffy. Du Keqing suddenly wanted to look up and laugh. She did the same thing. She was full of sarcastic laughter and didn''t know who to vent.

    Su Kui got a headache from her quarrel and said lazily, "if you call me out, just for this matter, then you have the answer, and I''m sorry not to accompany you." If you have time to hear her go crazy here, it''s better to go back and get some sleep.

    It has to be said that she overestimated Du Keqing. How could a woman who failed in her previous life be reborn and become King Kong at once? Psychological quality is not strong enough.

    If it''s her, even if she guesses it, she won''t face each other directly.

    It''s obvious which is better or worse.

    At least for now, Du is not su Kui''s rival.

 Chapter 1697

    She is a person who has no background and no ability. She openly admits that she is reborn. Isn''t she looking for death?

    If Su Kui has a hard snack, find someone to make her. In this way, the world knows that she is reborn, only God knows that he knows!

    Stupid -

    Su Kui left this sentence, turned around and left without any hesitation.

    Du Keqing broke down behind her and shouted, "Yu Feifei, I sometimes feel that old days are not fair to his mother! What do you want in your previous life? Why do you have to rob him with me? Do you know that I was going to get married! "

    Is it her fault?

    Not to mention that she didn''t do it. Even if she did it, she didn''t do anything injurious except for her morality.

    Besides, Yu Feifei helped her.

    Hearing her words, Su Kui looked back with a smile. "Du Keqing, what''s in your head? So a man who can easily be seduced away, do you think, is a good man? "

    "Even without me, there would be three, four and five. You think if you tear a piece of paper, the marriage will be safe?"

    "I don''t want to be aggressive. I hate you. You should have stabbed me in the first place! It''s going to be reborn, isn''t it? " Su Kui is not in a hurry now. She approaches Du Keqing step by step, forcing her to step back. They are very close. "But what did you do?"

    "Make a monkey out of SJ, lose your job, for a scum man, is it worth it? Well? "

    After patting her face and her eyes were cold, Su Kui approached her in a low voice: "think about it, I hope you can understand that I don''t owe you anything. If you have to think so, then you can ask for it by yourself --"

    this time, after that, you don''t stop any more, and walk away.

    Leaving Du Keqing standing in the same place, his mind was full of Su Kui''s words to her.

    Slag man, yes, she admits, the other side is right! But also she, personally tore up her happiness, she tried so long happiness!

    So why should she be so proud in front of her? Saying she doesn''t owe her? Doesn''t she say she doesn''t owe?

    In Du Keqing''s view, what she owes herself is a whole life! How could she have an accident if she had not been in a trance tormented by their affairs!

    -Su Kui didn''t expect a word from her. Du Keqing really let go of her.

    This is obviously not in line with the set, her character, and not so easy to let go.

    In fact, what happened to them is a cycle.

    Seriously speaking, this life of sunflower is the third. In the first life, Yu Feifei robbed Du Keqing''s boyfriend and drove her out of her company, causing her to have an accident. Second, Du Keqing''s unexpected rebirth, relying on his understanding of business in the next ten years, succeeded in robbing Yujia''s industry and made yufeifei pay a painful price.

    The third is sunflower.

    So, it''s time to pay it back. Yu Feifei paid it back earlier. If we say hate, it should be Feifei hate. She just robbed a boyfriend, but she killed her family and forced her father to die.

    This is a dead cycle, so let her break it.

    Let it all end in this life.

    -

    as Su Kui expected, Du Keqing didn''t listen to her words at all, and after identifying her identity, she felt that they had been restrained and were more reckless.

    With Du Keqing''s idea, it''s urgent. It''s not a big deal.

 Chapter 1698

    Recently, Du Keqing''s movements are very big, and Su Kui''s movements are not small.

    Two people, it is completely on the bar. However, one is in the bright and the other is in the dark. Du Keqing thinks that even if Su Kui is reborn, she is also a lady who only knows how to eat, drink and play. I thought she would be reborn. Although her character has changed a lot, her ability has not improved at all.

    -Du Keqing is in love. Su Kui starts to check. The boy is in the same class with her. His name is Ning Yichen. He is the son of the mayor of a city. At the same time, he is also a person of learning hegemony level.

    After Du Keqing''s rebirth, her acting style is totally different from that of a group of little girls. Her character naturally attracts Ning Yichen''s attention.

    Although on the face of it, the two don''t seem to be very close, Su Kui already knows that this Ning Yichen is the person who helped Du Keqing overthrow Yu''s SJ group in his last life.

    -

    the flaming clouds in the sky swept over half of the sky, and the red was dazzling. Heaven and earth were dyed with a layer of beautiful color, the breeze from the ear, curled up sunflower short hair.

    Musnian straightened out her hair, not behind her ears.

    Su Kui smiled and sat beside Mu Sinian, letting him move. But look at the playground in the distance, where two figures side by side, walking in the campus.

    There are self-study classes in the evening, high school, much more pressure than junior high school.

    At this time, they didn''t go to dinner, waiting for self-study, but ran to crush the road, which was quite interesting.

    "Are you looking at them?" Musnian followed her eyes and asked thoughtfully.

    That girl seems to have a lot of opinions on her. From junior high school to senior high school, every time I see them, I look aggressive.

    But the boy -

    Mu Sinian squinted his eyes, and for the first time showed a deep look that was obviously not in line with his appearance. Ning Yichen, how could he relate to Du Keqing? Is he her boyfriend?

    Ning one day he met, every year will follow his father, to Mu home to send gifts.

    Although he had little contact with him, he often saw strong ambition and calculation in his eyes. This person is definitely not a good person.

    Two people with the same sharpness come together if they unite against girls around them.

    Su Kui didn''t notice that the young people around him had already thought so much unconsciously. Mu Sinian''s hands hanging on his knees were empty and loose.

    Su Kui heard him and nodded, "well, it''s a good match, isn''t it?" She meant something.

    But don''t want to say more, "the wind is enough. Do you want to go back to self-study or go home to have a rest?" The body condition of Mu Sinian is there. Although Su Kui indulges him in his nonsense a lot of times, he must also rest when he needs to rest.

    Mu Sinian sipped his lips and finally looked at the two people in the playground, but they didn''t find them. Then they left and joked, as if they were very happy.

    "Go back," musnian said.

    He has something to tell his brother.

    Su Kui did not doubt him, nodded, "OK, then I will take you out."

    -

    at the school gate, the sun is setting in the west, and the fire clouds have dyed half of the sky, making it more magnificent.

    Su Kui looked down at the driver with a smile and said, "uncle, please take Mumu home safely today, thanks." he grabbed a handful of sugar from his pocket, "please eat it!"

    The driver was a middle-aged man about 40 years old. He took sukui''s candy and smiled, "Miss Yu, thank you for your candy. I will."

 Chapter 1699

    The girl is very interesting, and the driver is used to taking bribes from her.

    Mu Sinian saw smile in the back seat and bent his eyes. He enjoyed the girl''s care. The dimple on his cheek was deeply sunk because of the smile, which made him look much better.

    "You give too few bribes, miser!" Musnian smiled and resented.

    Su Kui is not happy to hear the words, her hands are around her chest, and her lazy squint stares at Mu Sinian, "Oh? In this case, how about returning the sugar to me? " She picked her ears and said, "I don''t know whose belly those sweets ended up in!"

    "I --"

    "tut --" Su Kui wiggles his fingers, "lying will rot your teeth. Come on, open your mouth, let me see!" Take advantage of Mu Sinian''s carelessness, Su Kui opens the door and probes into it.

    Mu Sinian''s eyes are wide, black and white, and his mouth is closed tightly, so he doesn''t show her.

    Su Kui sneered, and with the speed of thunder, he gave a little peck on Mu Sinian''s mouth. Then quickly jump out of the car, close the door, wave to the driver, "uncle, let''s go, it''s going to be dark!"

    "Hello --"

    Mu Sinian''s face was almost red to his neck, and he cried discontentedly. But the eyes are full of joy that can''t be hidden. I can''t help but raise my hand and touch my lips. There, it seems, there is still the temperature on the girl''s soft lips.

    "I''m leaving, remember thinking about me." Su Kui threw her schoolbag on her shoulder, waved to Mu Sinian with her natural back, and turned to school.

    Mu Sinian''s line of sight has been chasing Su Kui, until she can''t see her figure, then slowly turned back, reluctantly told the driver, "let''s go."

    The car quickly left the school and headed for Mu''s home in the center of the city.

    In the car, the driver looked through the rear-view mirror at his young man''s peach blossom face and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    It''s also appropriate for a young girl not to be pregnant with spring to change to a boy. Whose family do we look like? Red lips and white teeth, if you leave a long hair, who can tell, it is a boy?

    The thought of the girl who was out of character was careless, but coarse and medium. The feelings for the young master are simple, caring and well prepared. This reassured the driver who was worried that the young master would be hurt. He could not help but sigh that he was a good girl.

    Just ah -

    thinking of the legs and body of musnian, he sighed for a long time and didn''t think about it any more.

    -

    there are several candies in musnian''s palm, colorful fruit candy paper, representing various tastes.

    It was given by sukui. She knew that the candy for the driver finally came into his mouth.

    Musnian thought about this, but he couldn''t help his face burning. He pinched a piece of peeled sugar paper and sent it to the mouth. The sweet taste spread in his mouth, which made him feel light, and his lips curved with a light smile.

    -

    Mu family mansion, after dinner, Mu Sinian room.

    "Si Nian, you mean --"

    this is the first time that my younger brother has offered to talk to him. After hearing this, Mu Sinan fell into a long silence.

    Mu Sinian''s eyes were clear. He sat quietly beside his desk, with a firm voice and a little entreaty. "Brother, if I''m not here one day, can you take care of her for me?"

    The doctor''s conclusion still reverberated in his mind, and his family did not conceal him. At this point, they agreed that life was his own. Even if it will happen one day, it must be known by him.

 Chapter 1700

    Musnian tried to escape, but the feeling around her was too good, her feelings were too warm for him to escape, and he didn''t want to escape.

    Until the end, willingly into it.

    Mu Sinan''s eyes are complex, and he didn''t expect that in a short time, the girl''s influence on his brother would be so deep.

    His brother asked him for help for the first time. It was such an easy thing. He couldn''t say no and didn''t want to refuse. He nodded at the thought of the girl who was always lazy, seemingly out of tune, talking funny. "I will, don''t worry."

    At the same time, the heart filled with a thick layer of grief. His younger brother is so young, and his beautiful life has not yet begun, but he has been like an adult, with a calm face, explaining his future affairs to him.

    He and he know what his body is like.

    It''s ok now, doesn''t mean it won''t get sick in the future. If one day suddenly ill, it is a thorough farewell, there is no way to recover that kind.

    Thinking of Yu Feifei''s background, Mu Sinan forced himself to smile and said in a relaxed tone: "but they have dad to take care of them. Yu Qing is very fond of your little girlfriend. You can rest assured."

    There is no one in the world who can''t leave. Musina thinks so. Her background is so good. She looks like a sign. She will have a very good life after leaving musnian.

    Musnian smiled bitterly. "How can I rest assured?" He lowered his head and eyes.

    The voice is very small, Mu Sinan frowned and asked, "what did you just say?"

    However, Mu Sinian had already sorted out his mood, shook his head and said, "nothing, there is another thing, please check it for me."

    "What is it?"

    Mu Sinian soon took his thoughts with him, but he couldn''t help it. Mu Sinan was always ready for the weak brother. Moreover, he always knew that he would never open his mouth to ask for things that were too appropriate and excessive.

    "There has always been a girl at school who has made a boyfriend recently. It''s Ning Yichen of Ning family. You should have an impression."

    "Well?" Mu Sinan picked a eyebrow and said: "it''s just that simple children don''t look good to each other, right? Is it worth my investigation? As for Ning Yichen -- "

    he rubbed his chin," I''m only in high school now, and the days after are very long. I don''t know that old guy Ning Benyuan. He''s snobbish. I wonder if he would let Ning Yichen find a girlfriend of an ordinary family. "

    This means that in the future, the two will certainly not succeed.

    Mu Sinian shook his head and frowned. "I always think things are not so simple. In a word, you can help me to investigate it, together with that Ning one day." He asked again.

    Better kill by mistake than let it go.

    When he is able to protect her, he hopes to help her solve the immediate threat as much as possible.

    I''m afraid that my body is going to the limit.

    Ironic smile, I thought it didn''t matter before, but now I''m afraid of the coming of the disease all the time. He was afraid that he would never see her smile, embrace her body with fragrance, and kiss the sweetness of his lips.

    Even the taste of candy, he is so reluctant.

    Mu Sinan took a deep look at his brother, and finally nodded, "OK, I know."

    Say, see Mu Sinian no longer speak, eyes trance, as if thought of something. The smile on his lips reminds musena of the girl.

 Chapter 1701

    Eyes deep a few minutes, he stood up to Mu Si Nian said: "Si Nian, that''s how to say it. Tomorrow, I will send someone to check what you said. If there is a result, I will inform you. I''ll go out first and have a rest earlier, eh? " She patted him on the shoulder, and Mu Sinan turned around and went out to take the door of the room for him.

    After he left, musnian seemed to take off his strength, and the whole man fell back in his chair.

    He leaned back and breathed heavily.

    Musnian thought that he was very good at hiding, but he didn''t know. People who knew him well saw his difference. For example, when he sits there, his back always collapses tightly. When he can''t see his expression occasionally, his eyes show sadness.

    What''s the secret in his heart?

    Only mu Sinian knew that the so-called numbness was gradually eroding his health.

    His hands were the first to show weakness.

    It was su Kui sleeping beside him in a class. He was holding a pen, her name was full on the draft paper, and there was a flying butterfly.

    From time to time, looking down at her soft hair top, Mu Sinian thought, if you touch it, it must be very good.

    It''s late, it''s fast. The feeling of powerlessness made his fingers stiff. The pen fell from his hand and landed on the desk without making a big noise.

    After a few seconds, his hand moved again.

    But mu Sinian clearly felt the despair and powerlessness in those seconds. He lost control of his fingers like a fake.

    Musnian thought, maybe one day, he will completely lose control of his body until he dies.

    God, you will never be enlightened by your prayers -

    this is a truth that musnian has understood since he was seven years old.

    "So, do what I can to protect you well --"

    in the open bedroom, there is a low voice, like a whisper. Then there was a long silence.

    -

    four years later.

    In those days, the high school students have lost their childishness and become a real college student.

    "Mu Mu, go shopping tonight. It''s Christmas. Time flies fast." Su Kui, wearing a turtleneck and a woolen overcoat, pushes Mu Sinian to walk on the campus of the University.

    Since I''ve been with her, as long as there''s a place for her, the automatic road finding driving system of my wheelchair seems to be completely gone.

    Mu Sinian chuckles and her eyes are full of doting. "OK, go to the cinema?"

    "Well, midnight?" Su Kui blinked and said something meaningful.

    "It''s all up to you," musnian said to her, always responding to her requests, never refusing. I don''t know how many girls I envy for this behavior of three good boyfriends.

    What are you afraid of when your body is incomplete? In the eyes of those girls, Muse is old and handsome, has a good family background, good character, and loves his girlfriend. I don''t know how many times better than those dregs with healthy limbs. How come they haven''t met such a man?

    "Well -" Su Kui said, "by the way, you can do something shameful. What do you say?"

    After so long together, Mu Sinian was used to her flirting words from time to time. He continued to nod his head without changing his face, opened his mouth and said, "OK."

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Mumu, you are not cute!" Su Kui is dissatisfied.

    Don''t blush! Before, I used to make a fool of myself and blush!

 Chapter 1702

    When Mu Sinian heard this, he slowly blocked Su Kui''s mouth with a sentence, "Feifei, it''s not four words now. Do you know how to write it?"

    Poof -

    this guy, learning is broken!

    -

    in other words, there is a narrow path for enemies. I don''t know if I can apply it to the present.

    There are fine snowflakes floating in the dark blue night, and Christmas trees are placed outside the shops of the commercial street. The colorful lights flash with the Christmas songs, attracting many girls to stop for photos and hug their boyfriends closely.

    In this place where the streets are full of beautiful atmosphere, Su Kui and Mu Sinian can still meet Du Keqing in a narrow way in the bustle, which is not a kind of fate.

    Du Keqing naturally comes shopping with her boyfriend Ning all the time. It has to be said that Du Keqing is totally different from her appearance in front of her boyfriend.

    She had a shining hair band on her head, and a small face was more and more beautiful like jade. It''s a good idea to stand with Ning in one day.

    But -

    Su Kui didn''t want to meet her.

    Seeing Du Keqing, Su Kui only lifted his eyelids lazily, and once again carried out the policy of turning a blind eye to the end, pushing Mu Sinian, passing Du Keqing by and going to the opposite place.

    The two had already had a complete feud, so sukui would not maintain any apparent friendship with her.

    Although, two people from the beginning of the first eye, is the original body in Feifei bullying Du Keqing. But later, when Su Kui arrived, she didn''t really plan to fight with Du Keqing. As long as the other side was in good hands, she was willing to live a good life, help Yu Feifei realize her wish and keep the foundation business at home.

    Du Keqing was stunned to see Su Kui at first sight. They were not in the same major, and they often didn''t come to school from the beginning of their freshman year. They didn''t know what they were busy with. Therefore, the chances of meeting each other are very few.

    I haven''t seen Su Kui for a long time, but when I met her again, the deep-rooted humiliation and hatred still filled her whole heart.

    It turned out that she didn''t care, but buried in the bottom of her heart. As long as there was no end to this matter, she would never be calm.

    Fortunately -

    She clenched her hands and flashed a cold light in her eyes. She''s almost ready. Give her a little more time, and she''ll teach her a lesson. That big lady who doesn''t know the height of the earth! Let her also taste the feeling of being trampled on the feet, and the people who like to leave her!

    Ning Yichen finds out that Du Keqing is not in the right mood, reaches for her hand and tells her silently that she is on her side.

    "Don''t worry, no matter what you do, I will support you unconditionally." Rather a soft voice.

    At first, Ning Yichen was with Du Keqing because the girl was very unique and attracted his attention. Later together, gradually enjoy her care and tolerance, she is different from the mature little girl, also let them get along, very comfortable.

    She knows when to do what, when to be coquettish, she will be coquettish and will not stick to people. She always appears at his side when he needs it, so that he can clearly know that she has always been at his side.

    Later, gradually losing a heart in her, he began to worry that his family would not agree to be with a girl with no background ability. What should he do then?

    Fortunately, she is good enough. It seems that there are countless secrets in her. It seems that every time she invests, it looks like an adventure, and the final result is enough for her to earn a lot of money.

 Chapter 1703

    Now Ning is content. He even plans their future.

    His father also promised to let him stay with Du Keqing on the premise that Du Keqing would always be so excellent. If one day she fell back from a high place, her father would stop her without hesitation. Then quickly arranged for him a so-called door-to-door everyone Qian Jin, let him marry.

    This is not the life he wants.

    So, he did his best to help Du Keqing.

    Wen Yan, Du Keqing reluctantly smiles. She holds Ning Yichen''s big hand in her back hand and looks into his eyes. "I know that you will help me whenever I do anything, right?" A flash of unidentified light flashed through her eyes.

    Ning caught it in one day, a little weird in my heart, but I didn''t think much about it. Just a Leng, he did not hesitate to nod, "of course, we are to work together for a lifetime, I do not help you who?" He laughed and joked.

    "Puchi --" Du Keqing finally smiled, and she stared at Ning for an hour, and pecked at his lips on tiptoe. "Here, reward."

    Rather a Chen Zheng next, very quickly anti guest Lord hugs her to come a thorough hot kiss, then bad smile way: "since it is reward, why not, give a more practical?" He squeezed his eyes.

    In fact, Ning likes her for one day. She has such outstanding ability. Before graduating from college, she has become a strong businesswoman. Generally, she has a cold personality or nothing but negotiation.

    And she can not only keep good enough, but also not ignore his feelings, so that he can enjoy the feeling of being relied on.

    Ning Yichen said this sentence with joking, but in my heart, more or less, I''m looking forward to it. After all, they''ve been together for so long, and they''re going to graduate from college. Apart from kissing hand in hand, they don''t do anything beyond that.

    As a man, it is absolutely unrealistic without that idea.

    But he doesn''t insist. If the other side refuses, he won''t say anything. Of course, it''s absolute that he''s a little upset.

    Du Keqing''s face changed obviously when he heard Ning Yichen''s words. When Ning Yichen forced a smile and said, "that''s OK, a kiss is enough", Du Keqing nodded his head and said with a smile, "OK, this is a good day tonight. Whatever you want to do depends on you."

    "Really?!" Better be a surprise.

    The look of monkey''s hurry made Du Keqing''s eyes flash with disgust, but she covered it up so well that she could only be shy for a moment.

    I don''t plan to go shopping either. I plan to open a room directly.

    Du Keqing clenches his lower lip. Are all men the same? Are they animals with lower body thinking? The man used to be, but now it''s better to be -

    if the temptation is enough in the future, will he be easily hooked up to bed by another woman?

    After all, there is no solution.

    Just -

    in any case, if you want to get it, you have to pay. Even if he will betray in the future, he is not the one who has nothing in his previous life.

    -

    let''s not talk about the other side, but look at sunflower.

    The screening Hall of the movie theater is full of people, all of them are a couple of little lovers. When the movie just opened, in the moment when the light was dark, there were countless heads at once, and the two joined together to get intimate.

    There was a blushing kiss in her ear, and Su Kui smoked her lips. She secretly said that the little couple beside her didn''t take them as outsiders.

 Chapter 1704

    This time, I changed it into Su Kui, looking back at Mu Sinian, seeing nose, nose, heart, watching movies conscientiously. I really don''t think there are those intimate little lovers around me.

    "Cough, cough -" Su Kui coughed twice.

    Seeing that Mu Sinian didn''t respond, she gritted her teeth and grabbed the soft meat at his waist. Mu Sinian''s "hiss" turned around with a smile. It seemed that she had been holding the smile for a long time.

    In a soft, smiling voice, he asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" Following Su Kui''s eyes, he turned his eyes. "Do you want to kiss, too? Come here, get closer to me. "

    Su Kui: "..."

    Motherfucker! How dare this bastard flirt with her!

    Is she really afraid or shy? She just didn''t want to be hot in front of the crowd. Since someone dares to tease her, then, the consequence is at one''s own risk!

    Mu Sinian just teased her for revenge for the scarlet face she had been flirting with all these years. I didn''t expect that just after the voice fell, the girl''s dark face under the big screen suddenly enlarged in front of her eyes. At the next moment, a warm and plump lip was directly pressed on the lip.

    Two lips close together, Mu Sinian suddenly stare.

    "Well --"

    as soon as she opened her mouth to remind her that this is a public place, she felt that all the rest of the words were blocked back by her.

    Musnian: "..."

    Soon, he was completely led by her, immersed in the two people''s world, where still cares where he is now, anyway, the people around him are doing this kind of thing, aren''t they?

    It should be said that the little lovers who come to the cinema are sorry for not doing anything in the cinema when they spend Christmas as the Spring Festival. Therefore, most of them are ambivalent in the mood of the cinema.

    However, when they came in, Su Kui and Mu Sinian were extremely outstanding in appearance, while the man was in a wheelchair, which was undoubtedly impressive.

    Now I find that girls are especially active and kiss boys directly.

    I can''t help drinking it in my heart. Oh, it''s so arrogant! When can my girlfriend come here, the majority of my male compatriots will be blessed! Especially such a beautiful girl!

    This kiss lasted nearly ten minutes, during which, except for breathing, almost all of them spent time in the grinding of lips. Mu Sinian didn''t know how to write the word "shame". She was loveless and allowed her to do whatever she wanted.

    Until --

    "Oh -- Yu Feifei --"

    Mu Sinian''s eyes widened, and he held down the small hand that slipped into his upper body from the clothes pendulum. His eyes were frightened and inexplicable, "what are you doing?"

    This is a movie theater. Does she want to rob him here?!

    Su Kui smelled the words as if they were smiling, almost touching his face. They shared the same breath and whispered: "do you want to be intimate? Do you have a good time? "

    "Don''t mess about!" Musnian''s face turned red again and found that he was really not her opponent. This girl has learned something all day. Since she was in junior high school, she has been playing tricks on boys. Up to now, I am also red in the face and ears from time to time teased by her.

    He doesn''t want to be so unpromising, but he can''t -

    "hmm? What kind of a mess? I do something shameful to my boyfriend, who dares to have an opinion? " Su Kui was so close to him that he said, "but it seems that someone teased me first, right? Now? You know it''s wrong? Well? "

    The ending was long and full of endless banter, especially the finger, which also drew a circle in his palm.

 Chapter 1705

    In addition to blushing and panicking, Mu Sinian found that what was the expectation in his heart?

    But now, he can''t bear to think more, because the devil''s hand is quietly extended.

    He grabbed her small hand and didn''t let her go wrong. On the other side, he begged for mercy: "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. What do you want to do? Shall we go back and do it? Then you can do anything you want. Really, I won''t fight! " It''s a little bit of a stoop.

    I heard that the guys in the back seat almost didn''t laugh. What''s the appearance of a good woman and man? What''s the latest popular routine?

    He''s not interested in making friends with his little girlfriend. He''s listening to the news here.

    Su Kui is speechless this time, and so is mu Sinian. She is just teasing him, but she has really robbed him in the cinema? I didn''t expect that he would be so good. All his brains came out.

    Aware of the countless ways if there seems to be no eyes to them, Su Kui said, "don''t look! When I get back to pick you up! "

    Mu Sinian blinks, innocent.

    Su Kui turned to his eyes silently. Ya''s acting innocent now, it''s late!

    She didn''t believe that she was a man like a wolf in her bones. If she changed her body character, she would change her imprint in the soul. Just now, maybe he didn''t find out by himself. What''s his expectation?

    -The people in the cinema sympathized with each other to see them go away, and deeply sympathized with the unknown gay man.

    With such a hot girlfriend, I''m worried that his little body can''t bear it?!

    -

    the most famous hotel in a city, this is also the only hotel in the city that is not full.

    Because of its high fees, not in line with the consumption standards of small and young people, plus large enough, only half of the guests.

    In a presidential suite on the top floor.

    Du Keqing came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, stood in front of the floor window, and looked at the high-rise building to get off like running water, so small that there were only a few spots of vehicles, and his eyes were confused.

    After death, Ning fell asleep early in the morning and was reborn. Her body was the first time, so was her counterpart. She doesn''t blame him for her inexperience, though it''s not a good night, at least for her.

    Du Keqing knows that he can never love a person with all his heart as in his life. To Ning Yichen, more, just use.

    Because he made up for it, he nodded when he asked.

    Rebirth has changed many of her ideas. At least in her previous life, the so-called "keeping one''s life as jade" for her lover seems to be farting! It''s better to exchange for some benefits that can be grasped. It''s more exciting!

    Ning fell asleep one day, but Du Keqing was sleepless. She went back and saw the cigarette Ning put on the bedside table. She took out one and put on her coat. She quietly opened the door and went out.

    For some reason, she just didn''t want to stay in this room full of ambiguities. She would rather go to the corridor to stand for a while.

    Skillfully lit the cigarette, she took a deep breath, and looked at the smoke ring to blur her eyes. Suddenly, across the smoke ring, she saw the familiar figures again.

    "Damn, the enemy''s way is narrow -" she murmured, very upset.

    Especially when they were talking and laughing, they didn''t notice her at all and entered the room. Each other''s life is much better than her. There are loving family, good family background, and boyfriend who loves her as life.

 Chapter 1706

    Even if you don''t want to admit it.

    Du Keqing knew that she had changed. From the moment of rebirth, everything was different. She looked down upon her former self, and even felt every day why she was so weak.

    Finally, she attributed all this to her lack of thorough understanding of human nature.

    Now, she saw through, forced her heart to become cold, and finally, she did become the kind of person she wanted to be.

    But -

    What''s the difference? Why can''t I feel the feeling of being one person with all my heart in my past life? Small achievements have been unable to meet her, she has become more and more greedy, also more and more tired.

    Du Keqing didn''t know that she was lost.

    No one told her that even if Su Kui had already seen it, she would not have said half a word more.

    -When mausnin was lying in bed, he was panting a little, he was lying on his back, his white chest was slightly undulating.

    The sweater had been left aside, and the shirt had been largely undone.

    At the beginning, the young people who were still childish had already grown into the elegant young man like jade. The facial lines fade away from the original softness and become profound. The face is not refined, but the eyes are always inconvenient.

    Black and white clear eyes, such as the most mysterious gem, crystal clear. His long and thin eyelashes tremble slightly, and the fundus reflects the girl sitting on his waist. The girl''s short hair has been kept to this day. In fact, no matter what she looks like, even the rebellious long blonde hair, he can''t help it.

    He was used to burying his mind in his heart, revealing only a trace from his eyes.

    A kiss down, the ambiguity factor in the air continues to rise and fall, and the traffic outside the window, neon lights on the high-rise building, more and more people feel that such a night, suitable for a disorderly love.

    Su Kui gasped and looked at Mu Sinian''s sneer.

    The slender fingertip pinches his jaw. When they get along, they seem to experience the same scene for countless times, without shyness or resistance. When they look into each other''s eyes, apart from being serious, they are frank.

    "Hello, Mumu, do you want to?" For a long time, Su Kui asked.

    Mu Sinian smiled, though she was very out of tune and liked to tease him. But he was very considerate of his feelings. He shook his head and nodded.

    Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    He had a light smile on his lips. His eyes were serious. "Let me do it."

    Su Kui''s pupil shrank, and soon his eyes filled with laughter. She shrugged her shoulders, fell down from him and lay down with him. "OK"

    the boy who said this seriously, his eyes are also pure and flawless. Really, it''s easy to arouse people''s desire for protection --

    -

    Su Kui vowed that if God gave musnian a healthy body, his gentleness would probably let countless women see his charm Child, would like to drown in his eyes.

    For a long time in the sea, she was like a boat floating on the sea, clinging to him.

    The tenderness he gave was too tender. He beat the hardness with softness. Su Kui was forced to be defeated by him and almost lost himself.

    In a trance, Su Kui looked into his eyes and flashed a sentence in his heart that he had ever heard. It was very hypocritical. In his eyes, there was a sea of stars --

    "sorry, I love you --"

    the faint Su Kui heard three words, bent his lips and fell asleep again.

    Close her eyes, miss the boy''s eyes, a flash of sadness.

 Chapter 1707

    "Hoo --"

    musnian moved to the wheelchair, went to the bathroom and got a hot towel for her to wipe. Several times down, a layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead.

    For the last time, throw the towel into the sink, and Mu Sinian is close to the back of the chair, staring at the bright incandescent lamp.

    After satisfaction, there is a long time of emptiness.

    That sense of powerlessness found him again, and Mu Sinian, powerless. He used his last strength to support his body, slid down from the wheelchair, and then lay upright on the cold floor.

    The floor is very cold, in winter, across the shirt, stimulating his skin.

    The first is the fingers, then the arms, and finally -

    the whole body does not belong to itself, except for the head and the position below the neck, all of them lose consciousness and control.

    Ticking, ticking, ticking -

    the sound of water drops is especially obvious in the quiet washroom on the washroom which is not closed tightly. He blinked and clenched his teeth. In any case, he could not have an accident on this day. It''s self-evident what it means to a girl for the first time, but he is too greedy after all.

    He thinks that if God wants to take him one day, Mu Sinian wants to hug the girl once and for all. It is said that the girl was impressed by the person who took her for the first time, and musnian wanted to be the person in her soul.

    It''s selfish --

    musnian laughed, even he thought he was too much.

    -Mu Sinian thought Su Kui was sleeping, but he didn''t realize that when he went to the bathroom and didn''t come back for a long time, she woke up with heavy eyelids.

    The room was air-conditioned, warm and comfortable. Her face was still red with the afterglow of love. Su Kui sat up from the bed, looking at the direction of the closed restroom, and didn''t say a word for a long time.

    It''s quiet in the bathroom. There''s no sound of water or people.

    Fingers pinched tightly, she didn''t go in, so she was quietly sitting in thin clothes. Two lovers just had each other. At this moment, one is lying on the cold floor, the other is sitting on the big bed.

    Until, the clock slowly pointed to two o''clock in the morning.

    At this time, it has been an hour and a half since musnian entered. This time, it seems that for a long time, the blood was rolling for a moment, almost uncontrollable and wanted to rush in and bring him out.

    But Su Kui knew that the other side didn''t want her to find out, which was his last point.

    When Su Kui tried to control her mood of rushing into the bathroom for the tenth time, there was a slow voice.

    Heart as if in an instant back to the original place, she turned to look out of the window of the high-rise building, neon light is still, but she lost all sleepiness.

    Mu Sinian packed up, pushed out the wheelchair, raised her eyes and saw the girl''s sleepy eyes open, yawned and asked him what time it was.

    The tone is soft and waxy, with a little hoarse and coquettish appearance. At that moment, Mu Sinian even wanted to cry.

    He bent his eyebrows and smiled, "it''s two forty. It''s several hours before dawn. Let''s go to sleep."

    "Well -" Su Kui lazily rubbed against the pillow, patted his right hand on the side of his body, and murmured, "sleep together."

    "OK," musnian nodded, went to bed carefully and lay down beside her. Feeling his approach, Su Kui automatically went into his arms, found a comfortable position and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1708

    Muse young light breath, chin against the top of the girl''s hair in the arms, between the nose is full of her body fragrance. This kind of taste, probably can''t forget for a lifetime. Reach out and hold her more tightly, just want to open your eyes like this and keep looking at her.

    -After Christmas, Spring Festival is coming.

    By this time next year, they had all left school.

    Su Kui''s relationship with Yu Qing has been repaired very well. In recent years, Yu Qing has become accustomed to working everyday and going home. Even if you can''t finish your work and bring it home, you must come back.

    Even the assistant said that boss seems to have changed a person. She didn''t know. Yu Qing just understood what is the most important thing in life.

    Go back tonight with one exception.

    The atmosphere at home was very dignified. Su Kui twisted her eyebrows and walked into the living room. After a few years, Tan Changqing had several more wrinkles on her face. He came up and shook his head quietly at sukui.

    "Uncle Tan, where''s dad?" Asked sukui.

    Tan Changqing pointed to the upstairs. "But I don''t seem to be in a good mood today. Maybe something happened to the company. Feifei, do you want to have something to eat? I''ll have one for you later. "

    Su Kui knows that Tan Changqing doesn''t want to disturb Yu Qing now.

    "Well, that''s hard uncle tan. It''s late. Let the kitchen do whatever it wants. I''m not hungry."

    "Good!" Tan Changqing nodded and turned to order the kitchen.

    Standing in the center of the living room, Su Kui slowly opened his eyes, looked at the closed door of the study on the second floor, and stood quietly for a long time. She could probably guess why.

    But it''s a lot ahead of the previous life.

    Du Keqing, he''s done for his family.

    The good news is that I''m almost ready for it. Du Keqing, since you are going to extend your personal grudges to murderers, let''s settle them as soon as possible!

    -

    "dutiful --"

    the knocking outside startled Yu Qing, who was immersed in his thoughts. He suddenly returned to his senses and rubbed his face hard with his hands to make himself sober. When the feeling was almost over, he raised his head and said: "enter -"

    smell the sound, Su Kui pushed the door and entered.

    Seeing her, Yu Qing reluctantly smiles, "Feifei, why are you free to come back today and not accompany your little boyfriend?"

    Su Kui glared at Yu Qing angrily. "Dad, are you kidding me? What''s more, if you don''t come down for dinner, what''s the depth of your play? " She was not polite at all, with a bowl of soup in her hand, and walked to qingheel.

    "Well, uncle Tan asked me to bring it to you. The temperature is just good. Drink it quickly." she put the soup in front of Qing and said without good breath, "I thought I was young, so I didn''t cherish my body!"

    Listening to my daughter''s broken thoughts, my tired heart began to warm up.

    Yu Qing shook his head helplessly. "I''ll just drink it. I''m so young and wordy. What can I do in the future?"

    From a couple rarely meet father and daughter in a year, they have become deeply affectionate now. Both sides have made great efforts. They make concessions together, one to let go of their grievances, one to let go of their endless work, just for one word: affection!

    Su Kui found a chair and sat down, waiting for him to finish the soup. When he put down the bowl, he put away his smile and asked seriously, "Dad, what''s the matter? You seldom show this solemn expression. You don''t know. You think the sky is falling down!"

 Chapter 1709

    Yu Qing''s heart leaped. He just wanted to say nothing, but suddenly he couldn''t speak to his daughter''s serious face.

    He sighed for a long time, "Feifei, you are still young. It''s good for Dad to worry about these things." He consoled that Yu Qing always wanted to give his daughter a good living environment, but it always backfired in the end.

    He is not a competent father.

    Su Kui frowned. She clenched her hands into fists and put them on the table. Her dark eyes firmly looked at Yu Qing. "Dad, look at me. I''m 22 years old. I''m an adult."

    "You can tell me what happened at home. Maybe I''m not as useless as you think." Su Kui said, sipping her lips. "I know you always want to protect me, but I can''t live under your wings all my life. We are a family. I want to face one thing with you, Dad, OK?"

    She looked directly at Yu Qing, without praying in her eyes, as if she were just informing him. Whether he agreed or not, nodded or not, he would stand up and stop being a so-called white rich and beautiful man. In fact, he was a rice bug.

    She will let everyone see. Those who laugh at Yu''s family want to have no offspring will see clearly. She is at home, in the future brilliant days, but also long-term!

    Yu Qing didn''t realize until this moment that he didn''t know her.

    She always looks like a little girl in front of her. She is coquettish and sometimes has a very grumpy temper. At this moment, Yu Qing suddenly finds that his daughter is really grown up.

    She has learned what is responsibility and what is common advance and retreat. She has also learned to share her father''s worries.

    Eyes are slightly hot. Yu Qing looks up to the ceiling to prevent tears from falling. How many years have not been so touched, he did not know. But his daughter''s words today really warmed his heart. It turned out that he was not alone.

    For a long time, in the more silent study, Yu Qing nodded slowly, "OK, it''s my daughter that I despise, it''s my father that''s wrong." he let go of a smile. Sooner or later, the group will be handed over to her. Now, it''s good to contact.

    "Tell me the truth, what happened!" Su Kui''s expression is solemn!

    Yu Qing looks at her and slowly talks about what happened in the company recently.

    First of all, many companies closely related to SJ were acquired without any reason, and then they withdrew their capital from the group. SJ''s industry also suffered a serious blow, as if someone was deliberately targeting at home.

    He has been in business for so many years. In politics, he naturally has his own network. However, when he contacted those people personally, he found that he could not contact them at all! Even some have been arrested!

    Now what do you still don''t understand? Besides Du Keqing and Ning Yichen, who else can be so targeted and so obvious for Sj?

    Su Kui listened, lips into silence. In fact, Yu Qing and Su Kui just want her to have a general understanding of the current situation, and do not expect her to understand the intricate relationship network. And the sudden divestment of those investors, SJ caused significant losses.

    The father and daughter were speechless, and the air was repressed again.

    As time went by, the clock had already pointed to 11:00 p.m. when Qing was going to take the initiative to end the conversation, Su Kui suddenly stood up and said to Qing, "Dad, you are taking care of me and protecting me these years. This time, I will protect you!"

 Chapter 1710

    Yu Qing raised his head abruptly and looked at his daughter, who was full of smiles. Her delicate face was similar to that of the lady who died early. The difference is, between her eyebrows, full of perseverance.

    Looking at her eyes, people can''t help but believe her.

    Yu Qinggui nodded his head, and his eyes, which were old, glistened with tears. He said, "OK, Dad believes you --"

    -

    Su Kui walked out of the study and ended the conversation with Yu Qing.

    Then she went back to the room and dialed a number.

    "What happened to what I kept you doing? It''s all ready, isn''t it? "

    What''s the answer there? Su Kui nodded. His fingers fiddled with the green potted plants carelessly. His eyes were dark.

    "Since there''s no problem with everything, let''s start step by step according to my previous instructions. Don''t save face for me, eh?"

    She gave a low sneer. The sarcasm on the corner of her lips was obvious. She pinched the phone.

    -At the same time, in a luxury villa.

    Du Keqing is held in her arms by Ning Yichen. Ning Yichen''s chin is on the top of her hair. She looks full of warmth.

    However, what Ning didn''t notice was that in the eyes of the woman in her arms, there was no emotion at all. She was calm and terrible. However, she can grasp Ning Yichen''s big hand and play with him in a relaxed and ambiguous tone.

    It has to be said that after Du Keqing''s rebirth, his acting skills have become more and more exquisite.

    "Ah Chen, what happened to what I asked you to do for me last time?" Du Keqing seems to have suddenly thought of it, turning to ask Ning for one day.

    Rather a Chen Leng Leng, don''t understand how she suddenly mentioned this, just eased out from the situation, the whole people are lazy. However, he was only stunned for a moment, then he kissed her lips with a smile and said: "don''t worry! Whatever you ordered, I will do it well! My people have already contacted with those over there. At the latest, the day after tomorrow, your plan can be carried out completely. "

    There are only two of them in the villa, so you don''t need to avoid talking.

    Du Keqing''s eyes brightened. Next second, he put his hands around Ning Yichen''s neck. The bright little face was charming and soft. "Thank you, Chen! I''m very lucky to meet you in my life. Thank you for being with me all the time. "

    Although Du Keqing is a perfect girlfriend, she doesn''t often tell him that I love you and so on. Ning Yichen first heard her talking to him in a coquettish tone with adoration. He felt excited and then followed his lips and kissed him deeply.

    Du Keqing tried to cooperate, a kiss lasted for a long time, until the two were panting away.

    Ning one day dotes on to look at Du Keqing, in the heart eye, this moment is full, is she alone.

    "Fool, thank you for what? Is not mine yours? All I do is for our future! "

    To be honest, it''s easy for men to feel insecure when their girlfriends are too good. Although Ning Yichen has been very excellent, but in business, still better than Du Keqing.

    Her prediction is really accurate. Every time she invests, she is sure to make a good investment, and her popularity is excellent. The whole business community, most of the bosses, are very familiar with her.

    Du Keqing''s family is not that poor girl. It''s no exaggeration to say that Ning Yichen is now with her, which is regarded as lofty!

 Chapter 1711

    After all, she is so young that there is no limit to her future.

    And Ning Fu, soon to step down, once no real power, their family, no past glory.

    Du Keqing smiled, as if he saw his idea, but he didn''t break it. Instead, he leaned more and more on his arms and said to him, "ah Chen, I''m really lucky! Don''t worry. When I solve the SJ group, we will get married, OK? "

    Get married?

    Ning''s eyes flashed. He thought about it before, but he didn''t think it would be so sudden. However, it was ok, so he nodded, touched her hair with his big palm, and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you."

    Du Keqing smiled happily. "Do you think I''m cruel? After all, in order to be able to take SJ, I''ll let you -- "

    " how could it be! " Ning Yichen interrupts her and shakes her head in disapproval. "You are the best in my heart. Besides, shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s normal for you to compete with me. In all ages, the winner is the king and the fittest survives. They can''t fight. What does it have to do with you? "

    "And who can guarantee that the big consortiums that once stood at the top of the world will never stand?"

    "The business community also needs fresh blood. Don''t worry, no matter what you do, I will support you unconditionally!"

    -Su Kui''s preparation over the years is not in vain. She follows Yu Feifei''s original decision. As long as Du Keqing doesn''t do anything to her, she won''t do anything to her.

    If she died herself, sukui would not be merciful.

    These years, two people secretly, has been a dead enemy.

    But the point is that Du Keqing doesn''t know that Su Kui is the boss of the rival company that has always been against her, while Su Kui knows exactly what she has done.

    One in the light, one in the dark, playing is the heartbeat, playing is exciting!

    Du Keqing was able to see the bright future of the sudden development of entertainment industry in the past. He bought several copyrights of future IP conflagration at the very low price. And, it''s all rights!

    Taking advantage of this loophole, in the last two years, after the fire of online literature, she began to operate these. All kinds of online dramas, animes and games are developed together, which really makes a lot of money.

    However, if you just rely on these opportunism, you want to fight SJ, which is too much.

    Du Keqing is reborn. She knows the rise and fall of those stocks in her previous life, which companies are potential stocks and which will be black horses!

    She knew that she had only a few years in her memory. When the experience in her mind is exhausted, she can no longer judge with such accuracy. Ten times of investment and ten times of earning are full of money.

    So, from the beginning, she didn''t plan to start her own company, but instead, put her goal on SJ.

    All the money she made was invested in the small companies that will be bright and hot in the future, which are still just listed, and even have few employees. Naturally, it is precisely because of this that she did not invest much, but got many shares in those companies.

    One or two is nothing, but what about ten or twenty companies?

    It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Du Keqing doesn''t become a demon, she can lie down and squander at will, and eat until the next life, there is still surplus!

    And these years, with Du Keqing, is another legend, more mysterious than Du Keqing.

    That is, the founder of DreamWorks!

 Chapter 1712

    DreamWorks, a production company that has only risen for a few years, has become the leader of the industry in just a few years.

    However, at the beginning, Du Keqing even wanted to give the animation of the adapted novel IP to DreamWorks, but they refused mercilessly because they only made the original.

    At that time, Du Keqing realized that with her rebirth, nothing was needed in this world.

    DreamWorks, in the past, a company that didn''t exist at all.

    And then there are the hot half sky games, anime, TV series, and music. They do all the cultural industries related to entertainment.

    Moreover, it has its own video website, novel original website, and music software. It is said that DreamWorks just started with a group of young college students, starting from a low-cost animation.

    Now, a few years later, those college students have become the elders of the company.

    They amass a lot of money. The founders behind DreamWorks take full control of the company, and then put the interests of employees first. That''s why they dare not go public or raise funds, but the employees are loyal.

    How many people take a fancy to DreamWorks talents and want to poach them at a high price. Instead, they run on them and refuse mercilessly?

    Seeing here, I think everyone will understand who the founder is.

    What makes the most money in the world? Real estate, luxury goods, entertainment -

    exactly, Su Kui has set foot in all three. The first two, no one knows how much money she invested in them. Even Yu Qing, though she knows how much she plays in stocks, doesn''t know how much she plays in the end.

    According to careless statistics, in dozens of well-known real estate groups in China, sunflower has a large share. Every year''s dividend, get soft.

    Therefore, she dare not put DreamWorks on the market or accept investment. She still produces good works according to quality and quantity every year. Her reputation is among the top in the industry. I don''t know how many people want to dig out the boss behind DreamWorks to find out!

    -The seventh day of June is Yu Qing''s 50th birthday. Unconsciously, most of his life has passed.

    Su Kui wanted to make him happy. He prepared a very lively dinner party for him and invited most of the business celebrities to attend.

    It''s just that this dinner party doesn''t go faster.

    It''s impossible to hide the fact that Yujia group has investors withdrawing frequently recently. Although we maintain a peaceful atmosphere, we don''t need to say how many undercurrents are surging under it.

    Come here one by one, more, just wait and see. Let''s see how much capital Yujia has. Will it be defeated and unable to get up this time.

    Some, then secretly calculate, if this matter is dealt with at home, how many benefits can be obtained from it, can you kick the roadblock at home!

    -

    the night sky is dotted with stars, which is a great spectacle in Kyoto. Especially in the past two years, the air pollution is so serious that it is difficult to see such a clear night scene.

    In the villa, the lights are bright. Dozens of long tables with delicate cloth are placed on the green lawn, decorated with flowers. Delicious dishes and red wine are placed on them.

    In the swimming pool, the black and white lacquer piano is reflected, and the elegant and comfortable music flows away from the pianist in tuxedo.

    Groups of men and women, in suits and suits, or in Chinese skirts, gathered to discuss in a low voice.

 Chapter 1713

    "Happy birthday, uncle Yu." Mu Sinian shows a little smile, for Qingdao.

    He seldom wears formal clothes today. The light gray suit and the pink and white striped shirt don''t look old in elegance.

    Yu Qing hears the words, smiles and nods, taps him on the shoulder and says, "come on, go there and find Feifei. Have fun tonight!"

    Mu Sinian listened carefully to Yu Qing''s words. His jaw dropped slightly, showing a little respect for the elderly. His hands are folded gracefully and placed on his knees. Even in a wheelchair, he still has a straight back, which makes him a good monk.

    Hearing Yu Qing finish, Mu Sinian nodded, "yes, uncle Yu."

    Su Kui over there also saw Mu Sinian, and was coming to the end of a conversation with him.

    The handsome boy and the delicate and beautiful girl get to know each other with a smile, which is a secret understanding and sweet.

    Yu Qing looks at this scene and sighs.

    What a good child, if the body is not -

    just, don''t want to, didn''t accept them together early? Yu Qing stops himself from thinking about other things. He shakes his head and turns to greet his business partner.

    -Su Kui walked up to Mu Sinian, bent down and arranged his tie for him. He came close to his ear and said with a smile, "my man is really handsome today! See how many women are peeping at you. Gee, I''m going to be jealous! "

    Mu Sinian held her hand silently, and the dimple on her cheek sank deeply, and her eyes were full of gentle smile.

    "Such a good man is yours, and no one can take it away, can''t he?"

    With Su Kui for a long time, he also learned to be garrulous. It made Su Kui feel cold, but he couldn''t hide his smile. He pinched the soft flesh of his waist and said: "someone can really boast, ah ~ I miss the simple young man once -" br >

    Mu Sinian smiled and gave her a squint, but didn''t speak.

    At this moment, a voice came from behind.

    "Well, you are still together. Congratulations."

    Smell words, Su Kui picks eyebrows, and looks back with Mu Sinian.

    See Du Keqing holding Ning Yichen''s arm, dress up, a long white dress, wearing diamond jewelry in the light, shining charming luster.

    It''s no longer that native student sister -

    money, sometimes it''s really a good thing.

    Du Keqing sees Su Kui looking at her, bending his lips, and opens his lips with an unknown meaning. He says, "old schoolmate, please come here without asking, don''t you mind if I come to rub a glass of wine?"

    Su Kui hasn''t spoken yet. All the people who noticed the movement here began to talk in a low voice.

    "Ah, isn''t that Du Keqing?"

    "That business genius?"

    "Yes, yes, she is. It''s said that from junior high school to now, investment has never failed. Now, I''m afraid it''s not cheap!"

    "So powerful? The one next to her is -- "

    " Ning Yichen! Mayor''s eldest son! It''s said that some of them are classmates and come out of one school! "

    "But in my opinion, Yu''s eldest daughter is far inferior to others! You know, it''s self-made, and its ability is not bad! I''m looking for a boyfriend with a strong background

    Some people don''t agree with that.

    "Eh, I don''t agree with you. Miss Yu''s search is not bad. I can''t be better than the one with Ning''s name!"

 Chapter 1714

    This sentence can be seen with a little eyesight. However, the man seemed to want to be unable to live with Yu on purpose. He curled his mouth and rolled his white eyes and said, "it''s a pity that he is lame!"

    Her voice is not small, but in this sudden quiet atmosphere, it is very obvious.

    When Mu Sinian heard this, his face remained unchanged. Only Su Kui felt it. He held his hand tightly.

    Yes, even if his psychological quality is strong enough, he has already confessed to himself. But, this does not mean that he can let others recklessly take a sharp knife to poke at his heart, the blood and flesh of the stab is blurred, but also with a smile, said it doesn''t matter!

    Even if musnian didn''t say anything, Su Kui''s face was cold.

    She followed the voice in her eyes coldly, even with murderous eyes. "It''s OK to speak ill of others behind their backs, but it''s your tutor who laughs at other people''s shortcomings in front of the master''s house."

    It was a girl in her twenties. She looked very lovely, but her personal behavior could not be agreed.

    It is precisely because of this sentence that she seems to be out of line with her inner and outer world, which makes her look awkward for no reason. How can such a lovely appearance breed such a sour heart?

    Others shake their heads. This kind of girl without EQ can''t be mixed up in this circle.

    The girl didn''t expect Su Kui to fight back in front of everyone. For a while, she stood in the same place, wringing her hands, opening and closing her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    For a while, in the atmosphere of more and more dignified and repressed atmosphere, he murmured with humiliation: "it''s no wonder that he told the truth."

    before his voice dropped, his face was suddenly slapped vigorously, and his side face swelled instantly, which showed that he had no spare effort.

    There was a scream around.

    Su Kui shook the palms of the shaken hemp, his lips were full of sarcasm, and he said coldly, "but it''s just a slap on you. What''s the big deal? Don''t you mind, eh?"

    "You, you dare --" the girl''s eyes are round, and jair''s desire is split. "You dare to hit me, do you know who I am No one has ever dared to do this to her.

    This sentence has no brain to make people speechless. What time has it been? Who is the equal? Who will be frightened by her words?

    Sure enough, Su kuihun took out his ears and made a wish to hear the details. He asked with his head askew, "Oh? So who are you? Which onion is that? "

    "Wheezing --"

    no one thought that yujiada was so interesting. As the saying goes, hitting people without face, but that''s what the virgin would do. If someone kicks his nose on his face, he will fight back like this to get rid of his anger! Everyone was dissatisfied and humiliated, but few of them dared to tear off their faces and find trouble directly.

    Therefore, her straightforward approach has won a large number of young people''s cheers.

    Su Kui really didn''t know who the other side was, but even if her identity was the best today, she had to let her apologize and get out!

    The girl looked at the laughing crowd and the cold satirical Su Kui in her eyes. Suddenly, she burst out crying and rushed towards Du Keqing.

    "Boo boo, cousin! How dare this man hit me! "

    Ning catches the girl in consternation one day, and draws at the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 1715

    He really didn''t expect that the girl would find him. To be honest, what she did made Ning feel ashamed all the time.

    But since the girl has found him, he is not good at pushing people away. It''s small to lose her face, but it''s big to lose her parents'' face!

    "Xinxin, you didn''t do this right. Apologize to others, eh?" Rather a headache.

    Ningxin hears the words, pushes Ningyi away suddenly, crying and shouting, "I''m right. Why should I admit my mistake! You are not my brother, you go, you go! "

    "Tut -" Su Kui''s tongue smacked. She was so busy that she thought she was playing an idol play?

    Musnian was really uncomfortable, but he didn''t plan to pay attention to it, because today is Yu Qing''s birthday. Moreover, in these 20 years, he has grown to such a large size that he is said to be lame or even worse. If he''s going to mind everything, is he still alive?

    But the girl for his maintenance, let his heart warm surging, the other party only thing, has no feeling for a long time.

    Holding the girl''s soft little hand, seeing her means looking at Du Keqing and Ning Yichen''s reaction, while in Mu Sinian''s eyes, she is the only one.

    "No apology, right? I''ll leave my words here today. No matter whose relatives you are, even if the relationship is broken, I have to apologize! Otherwise, you can''t go out of my house tonight. If you don''t believe it, try it! "

    Ning Yichen came with Du Keqing this time. He didn''t plan to cause trouble, but Ning Xin''s unworthiness made him headache. However, the next second, Su Kui''s words, but let him face a cold.

    Is this when his family doesn''t exist?!

    "Miss Yu, today is Mr Yu''s birthday. Do you have to fight like this to give up? Why don''t you sell me a face today, and don''t worry about children, OK? "

    The plan to deal with Yu''s family is still in progress. Of course, it''s not necessary to tear his face if he can. After the province, there was a big event at home. Some people counted it on them.

    In the world, there are people who not only do things that cannot be seen, but also want the outside world to see them. They have only the perfect and kind side. Root knot bottom, human''s inferior nature!

    There are not many things Mu Sinian can care about, and even fewer things he can care about. But that doesn''t mean that he just has no temper. When he is protected by his girlfriend, he doesn''t feel weak and even enjoys the other party''s care for him.

    But -

    if someone takes this matter and attacks the girl around him, he has to ask if he agrees or not!

    At the moment of hearing this sentence, those eyes, which were always flat and light, suddenly became cold and sharp, as if ice had risen in an instant, as if they were knives, and shot straight to Ning Yichen.

    Pale lips provoked a light smile, and he said, "what is Ning''s family? Give you face? Are you qualified? "

    Su Kui suddenly bowed his head, and found that Mu Sinian''s face was still plain. However, as long as he had the heart, he would find that there was a storm brewing in his eyes, and his whole body became very powerful from harmless.

    He was angry.

    Su Kui holds his hand and signals him to calm down. His body is not suitable for emotional fluctuation. Mu Sinian perceives each other''s concern, sips her lips and holds her ten fingers.

    Ning Yichen''s face changed completely, red and white.

    What is Ning''s family?

    Ning Fu is the mayor of Kyoto. How much does that weigh? Everyone here knows that he is so big. As long as he knows which family he is, who doesn''t sell him face?

 Chapter 1716

    But in front of the sick man, regardless of his face, he said to him softly, "what is Ning''s family?"

    this sentence echoed in his mind and his fists were tightly clenched. This sentence is equivalent to tearing off his face, stepping on his feet, or in front of so many people.

    Du Keqing''s eyes changed, and the other side was too low-key, which led to her forgetting the rumors of reading. It is said that Mu Sinian''s identity background is profound and mysterious, but it has not been recognized. Each other''s work style and life have no habit of being a top-ranking young man.

    Gradually, she ignored this.

    Thinking about this, she hurriedly tugged at Yanning for an hour, gesturing him to let it go. When she bought SJ completely, after her family fell to the bottom of the valley, she didn''t worry about finding a place.

    But Ning''s face was twisted for a moment. In the crowd''s uproar, he asked coldly, "if Ning''s family is nothing, what are you?"

    Ningxin is just a child who can''t talk but can''t think. She''s spoiled by her family. So now, she''s afraid to talk because of the sudden changes. Shrink in the corner, cover the swollen face, silent.

    When Du Keqing heard Ning Yichen say this, his intuition was bad, but he didn''t know why.

    The next second, however, someone verified her feelings.

    "Oh? How arrogant is Ning Da''s son? My younger brother doesn''t interfere in family affairs on weekdays, so I don''t have a general understanding of what we do in our family. Why don''t you ask me, young master Ning? "

    It was a low and deep voice. Su Kui helped her forehead. It seems that this matter will become more and more serious.

    Yu Qing''s birthday party is actually to find a new partner. Now he is chatting with people in his study. Naturally, he doesn''t notice that the scene outside has become more and more uncontrollable.

    All of us followed the sound and saw a man dressed in a straight suit and wearing gold glasses on the bridge of his nose. He was about 30 years old and stable and mature.

    At the moment, with the gift wrapped in his hand, he walked slowly to this side, answering Ning Yichen''s words, with satire on his lips.

    "I said, Mu Sinan, do you like doing things so much?" Su Kui had a headache. He asked his servant to take the present he was carrying. He didn''t have a good breath.

    When hearing this, Mu Sinan raised his eyebrows and reluctantly spread out his hands. "Hey, I''m a man of every opportunity. I''m here to support you today. I don''t have any good wine or food to entertain you. Do you still say that to me? "Tut Tut," he shrugged discontentedly and asked Mu Sinian, "Sinian, look at your daughter-in-law, that''s how I am treated."

    But musnian just shook his head and smiled in his eyes.

    These two people, as soon as they meet each other, are used to each other. Sometimes I think it''s good, like Mu Sinan, it means that he has treated Su Kui as a family. In this way, if he has an accident in the future, he doesn''t have to worry about Su Kui being bullied.

    After all, Musina has always been a protector.

    Wow -

    this time, everyone in the audience has already lost their chin, including Ning Yichen.

    Others may not know about Mu Sinian, because he lives in seclusion and his family intentionally conceals his affairs, so there are few people who know about him. Even if there are, they are people of the same status as Mu family.

    But Musina is different. Who is he? At a young age, the achievements have been higher than countless people''s lifetime.

 Chapter 1717

    Not to mention his family, Mu family is from old to young, from direct to collateral, all in the army and politics. It is said that his grandmother''s family is also the richest businessman in China. It is not known who it is.

    But it''s just that. It''s shocking enough.

    The old man of Mu family, who participated in various battles in his early years, is one of the few veterans still alive in China today. That''s the leader who has to give face even when he saw him. Let alone the current leader of Mu family, the father and mother of Mu Sinian and Mu Sinan, who are all big people, are actually ambassadors of fengjiang.

    So, regardless of other people''s background, the post that Mu Sinan now appoints, the post of city senior official, is the immediate superior of Ning family.

    So, people say, what''s the Ning family? It''s not a loss!

    Now I want to come. The young man in the wheelchair dare to be so confident and willing to challenge. The original background is so fierce!

    Ning Yichen can''t say anything this time. His face is pale. He just came with Du Keqing this time to see how hard the blow to his family was. Du Keqing wanted to see Su Kui''s haggard face.

    Now, however, even Du Keqing doesn''t think he should come today.

    Her blood surged up, then solidified in an instant, cold and penetrating.

    Yu Feifei''s boyfriend, his identity background is so horrible! Compared with her, what''s a better day? Even if it''s ten, it''s not enough to be pinched by one finger! Now Du Keqing starts to be afraid, she really, can you bring it down at home?

    Looking up at the woman with her hands around her chest, talking to Musina like an old acquaintance, she clasped her hands, her nails were deeply in her hands, and she could not feel the pain.

    Yu Feifei -

    why God always cares for her again and again! She just wants to get justice for herself. It''s so hard?!

    So many pairs of eyes look at them directly, Ning Yichen now has the intention of flinching, even regret saying that sentence. What''s this place? Kyoto! One by one, there are many hiding dragons and crouching tigers, more powerful than the Ning family. Now he only hopes that there is room for remedy for everything, which will not hurt the Ning family.

    Otherwise, his father is likely to kill him directly!

    Mu Sinan made fun of Su Kui again. Finally, he remembered that there was a Ning who was hanging by him for one day. Then he raised his eyebrows on his side. His eyes under the lens were not deep enough. "Why don''t you talk? Shall I introduce you to you? "

    He patted Mu Sinan''s shoulder. After he was torn off, he gave Mu Sinian a bad look, as if he said carelessly: "Mu Sinian, the youngest of Mu family, my brother, the baby pimples of Mu family. How about this introduction?"

    Ning Yichen''s face was as ugly as swallowing flies. He bit his teeth and forced a word out of his teeth with a smile, "Cheng, what does secretary Mu say? I just said something wrong excitedly. Now I apologize to young master mu. Please forgive me! "

    This is the level of the world, which has a real sense of equality!

    Now he finally realized how to treat others and how to treat others. But he, can only be like a grandson, be humble and small, no matter right or wrong, must recognize!

    This slap on the face, it''s all slapping!

    Su Kui knows Du Keqing''s purpose, is to see her joke?

 Chapter 1718

    As for now, it''s clear who sees who jokes.

    In the end, when he came out, Du Keqing and Ning left with their tails in their hands. At the same time, countless people began to look at home. Everyone thinks that when many investors withdraw their capital together and are beaten down by countless pushers, Yu''s house will fall one day.

    But now it seems that everything is a lie.

    This scene, let the present guests, saw at home unknown another side. Who can know that Yu''s boyfriend has such a big identity background? Moreover, looking at Secretary Mu''s appearance, it seems that the Mu family has recognized Yu Feifei''s daughter-in-law.

    So, when something happens at home, they will sit back and ignore it?

    Now, many investors begin to regret their divestment, and some of them can''t catch up with Yu family. Yu family gives them such a big surprise when they don''t know whether to take risks when they are under pressure!

    Mu Sinan, a high-ranking city official, come to wish Yu Qing a happy birthday!

    -

    in the luxury apartment in the center of Beijing, Du Keqing and Ning walk into the apartment one day at a time.

    As soon as the door was closed, Du Keqing''s face sank.

    "How is your plan of action? If they haven''t started yet, let them stop first. I''ll wait and see. "She didn''t think of it in any way. She thought that she could make money at home this time. However, yufeifei and yufeifei really gave her a big surprise!

    Who could have thought that the boy with disabled legs and infirmity would be so amazing?

    I''m afraid that in the evening, the arrival of Mu Sinan will also give Yu family a base, right? As long as the news is released, Yu''s family is likely to become a relative with Mu''s family. At the same time, Yu''s eldest daughter is also highly valued by Mu''s family.

    In this way, her efforts to make most investors withdraw their investment in SJ group were insignificant compared with the influence of Mu family.

    It''s ironic.

    Ning Yichen saw Du Keqing''s gloomy and horrible appearance for the first time. In the past, she was mature and gentle in front of him. Occasionally, little women seemed to be coquettish to satisfy the male chauvinism in his heart.

    But now, the other side relentlessly ordered him to stop the action immediately.

    "Keqing, you --"

    look up at her cold and fretful eyes, Ning swallowed the rest of the words and nodded, "I know, I hope they haven''t started to act, otherwise --"

    he meant something, both of them know that if it can''t be retrieved, then Du Keqing and Ning''s family may be backfired.

    Still too careless!

    Ning one day finish saying, went to the balcony to make a phone call, Du Keqing is pacing back and forth in the living room, after thinking about, still plan to make a phone call to those people.

    However, as soon as the phone was connected, she didn''t open her mouth, and swearing on the opposite side.

    "Dukeqing, dukeqing, you really hurt me! I thought you were the mayor of the city. How capable you are! And now? You made me lose so much money, and have the face to call? Don''t call me again later, otherwise, don''t blame me! "

    When the man spoke, he was the first to hang up.

    Du Keqing endured the anxiety in his heart, and dialed several numbers to go out. The result was almost the same.

    Du Keqing frowned. "Hello? Feed -- "

    " Du, Du, Du -- "

 Chapter 1719

    Later, no matter who she called, she refused to answer.

    Du Keqing dispirited to throw away the mobile phone, will fall into the soft sofa. At this time, Ning Yichen also came in. Du Keqing raised his head reflexively to see Ning Yichen''s face.

    At the first sight, there was only one thought in my heart: Over -

    Ning rubbed his brain and shook his head at Du Keqing. "It''s too late." He looks up and spits out a mouthful of turbid gas deeply. "I''ll go back and tell Dad. You can contact someone who can help you first. No matter what the result is, I''ll be with you, eh?"

    He went over, bent down and hugged Du Keqing. Then he turned around and took his coat. He went out.

    After he left, the apartment fell silent again. The oppressive air rushed towards her from all directions. She was squeezed in the middle and felt suffocated.

    Why did it come to this?

    Du Keqing doesn''t know. Yesterday, Ming Ming Ming was still planning with Anning. What method did she use to pull Yu Qing off his horse.

    This night is destined to be a sleepless night for many people.

    SJ group shares, in the past few days, once fell to the bottom. However, from last night''s banquet, the time of the night soared, even higher than any time period.

    -

    in SJ chairman''s office, Su Kui smilingly took the document and was taken in by the secretary.

    Yu Qing is very busy, but his face is ruddy, and he has a certain sense of spirituality. He doesn''t see the decline before yesterday.

    Hearing the voice, he looked up and saw the person coming. He was surprised and said: "Feifei, why are you here? Sit down. " Then he asked her what she wanted to drink and told the Secretary to pour it.

    In other words, SJ once thought that he could not survive this. His family''s century old foundation would be destroyed in his hands. However, in her daughter''s ease, she was saved from danger.

    Yu Qing knows that all this is due to her boyfriend.

    But in his mind, everything is still the most important for his daughter. If his daughter is for the sake of family property, he will never agree with him if he is wronged to be with a person who is not healthy. Even after a hundred years, we can''t face the ancestors.

    However, the two sides have been together since junior high school, with deep feelings, even though he once felt sorry for the child and worried about his daughter''s future.

    Now, Yu Qing only hopes that the two children will be fine.

    Su Kui shook her head and refused the Secretary to pour water for her. After the door closed, there were only two people left in the office.

    Yu Qing saw her mysterious and shook his head and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, so mysterious? What''s in your hand, show me? " He reached out, Su Kui did not refuse, put the paper bag in his hand in the palm of Qing''s hand.

    Yu qingtiao eyebrows, in her eyes, will open the file bag, take out the file to look carefully.

    Originally Yu Qing just looked at it with a casual attitude. However, the more he looked, the more frightened he was. Until the end, the smile on his lips could not be restrained and he laughed.

    "You are such a capable girl, but you still worry that I won''t let you do it without telling your father?" Yu Qing looks at Su Kui angrily and looks at the document again and again.

    The above is the document DreamWorks wants to cooperate with SJ. At the end of the document, it has been signed. The legal representative is his unexpected daughter!

 Chapter 1720

    As long as he signs his name on the back, the document will take effect immediately, and SJ, in an instant, will inject a lot of money.

    Now, the culprit is wandering around his office, which makes him laugh and cry.

    "Don''t turn around, come and tell me, when did you start to plan this?" See Su Kui didn''t interest in what he said, he had a headache. "Sooner or later, it''s all yours. I''ll see it later."

    But did not expect, Su Kui listened, shook his head seriously, "Dad, I don''t want."

    "What?!" Yu Qing thought he was wrong, pushed his glasses and asked hesitantly.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, and the peach blossom eyes on them were full of tenacity. "Dad, I said I don''t want the company," she just wanted to build a bigger business empire than SJ in her lifetime. Unfortunately, that''s not her goal.

    If the first sentence is a joke, then later, Yu Qing can hear the seriousness of her words.

    It seems that she really does not intend to inherit the property she left her.

    This -

    before, Yu Qing would have thought that Su Kui was playing with a child''s temper, but now, after witnessing her ability, Yu Qing began to put the other side on the same position with himself and communicate seriously.

    "Feifei, have you ever thought that you are the only child in Yujia, and who will be left with Yujia''s industry 100 years later?"

    "No, Dad, although I''m the only one at home, but you should have another one outside?" Su Kui looked at Yu Qing, not sad or happy in her eyes, not angry, as if she was telling something unrelated to her.

    Yu Qing''s face was a little stiff after a moment''s hesitation. He just squeezed out an incomplete sentence, "Feifei, you -" he wanted to ask, how do you know.

    In fact, it is more to deny. But looking at her daughter''s clear eyes, she could not say anything that she denied.

    He rubs his face and says: "yes, but Feifei, my father can guarantee that you are the only heir in the family. As for the child, he follows his mother''s surname. You can rest assured that they are all good-natured, not greedy people, so... "

    "I know," Su Kui pulled a chair, sat down, looked at Yu Qinghao and said, "of course, I know what kind of person he is, and that''s what it is. I''ll talk about it in front of you."

    "Dad, take them back," she said to Qing, with her hands on her desk and fingers crossed. "You''re old, too. I''ll be busy making money and falling in love. How can I take care of you so much? As for that -- "

    Su Kui blinked, and soon got the name in her heart," Auntie, I have investigated, is she a teacher? Should dad like her very much? " Su Kui has seen each other''s information. She is not a standard beauty, but a pretty girl. When she was young, she was a small jade.

    But he was only ten years younger than Yu Qing, and now he is forty. No matter how good the figure is, it can''t compare with the young girl. It''s just such a person. Standing behind him for so many years regardless of his position, Su Kui doesn''t mind completing them.

    After all, Yu Feifei''s mother died in childbirth when she was born. Yu Qing was in his prime at that time. After such a long time, it was normal to have a woman. The woman didn''t get involved in other people''s marriage, and didn''t come to Yu''s house to fight for fame by giving birth to a son.

 Chapter 1721

    In Su Kui''s view, it''s really rare.

    There is also a bit of selfishness, which is related to musnian, but sukui is not willing to say it.

    Yu Qing never dared to think about it in his life. His daughter would tell him to find a companion. No one has ever mentioned it to him before, or even introduced him to Feifei in front of him.

    Finally, Yu Feifei killed himself by cutting his wrists. He was so scared that he never dared to have such a thought again.

    The deep wrinkles in the corner of the eyes tell the traces of the years silently. There were tears in his eyes, Yu Qing sighed deeply, but shook his head. "Feifei, dad is glad you think so, but I''m so old, how can I live? Besides, she thinks it''s good. "

    Hearing this, Su Kui simply shook her head and told Yu Qing, "it''s not the same, Dad." she stared at Qing''s eyes seriously and said, "no woman doesn''t want to have a wedding of her own. She followed you when she was so young, even if she didn''t say it, wouldn''t she hope to have a name? And her children, who can never be fair in front of people, call you father, she will also be aggrieved. "

    Only that grievance, in the feelings for this person, is insignificant.

    "So Dad, it doesn''t matter here. I''ll give you a full pass. Don''t hesitate, you''re too old to be crazy!" At last, Su Kui joked, "I think that kid is also very smart. Let him take the burden of SJ. I don''t have so much time to meddle in his business! Just think about it. Goodbye "

    and then she waved and left.

    Make Yu Qing cry and laugh for a while, "Stinky girl, where are you going? Make it clear to me, what is an old man? Do you mean I''m old? Stinky girl, you come back to me! "

    Even if he roared louder, sukui never looked back.

    Secretary in the outside, can hear the boss furious roar, but somehow, inexplicably feel his tone, with a smile?

    Shake one''s head, probably is how to hear a mistake, always happy and angry don''t form in the boss of color, how can be so crazy?

    Du Keqing is going crazy. She abandoned SJ and began to withdraw her shares with the investors who invested in her company. As a result, her newly established company was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    And Ning''s family is the same. Mayor Ning''s hair has lost a lot. He bites his teeth and smacks Ning for an hour. He orders him to think twice at home. He must cut off the relationship with Du Keqing, a woman who does not know the height of the earth.

    Ning Yichen is locked at home every day, and there is no way to contact Du Keqing.

    But Du Keqing, already in the helpless scene.

    This is not over.

    Her company''s new online game, which she developed and created, almost poured all her efforts into. However, they were beaten back to their original shape when they were sent for trial.

    Similar to a game of DreamWorks, the audit department suspects that they steal trade secrets for personal gain. At present, Du Keqing''s company has been investigated by relevant departments. Once it is confirmed that it is true, she is likely to face imprisonment.

    How could it be!

    The game is a kind of online game with great influence. And she has improved the quality of her paintings and added more playable elements, which has become a 3D online game with a huge amount of money.

 Chapter 1722

    Although Du Keqing knew that she was reborn, the other side was not a God. In her eyes, she was just a big lady who could only eat, drink, play and fall in love. Let her do the development and planning of the game?

    Therefore, the two of them hold each other''s handle, and Du Keqing is not afraid that Feifei will reveal it.

    But she never thought that the game had just been developed, but it could not pass the examination. Even, including her and Ning Yichen, they had to accept the examination of relevant departments.

    Later, Du Keqing knew that the same game she made was called Xiaoyao Yishui, which was the same name as the previous game!

    this is as like as two peas.

    Duke is somewhat confused. The game is much earlier than the previous one. But she went to see the contents herself, but found that it was exactly the same as what she had ever played.

    So, is this a case of someone deliberately against her behind her back, or is it an accident? Du Keqing is not known.

    -At the same time, Ning''s family was in a mess.

    "I knew that girl was not a good match. I thought she had a bright future before. Now look, ah!" Ning''s father''s face is red and his neck is thick. He slaps the table and points to Ning Yichen''s nose.

    "What''s her rank? Dare to challenge SJ group. Do you think the family industry that people have lived for a hundred years is vegetarian, and will easily be bankrupted by your two fledgling little girls? " Ning Fu has a headache when he mentions this matter. "You lied to me secretly before, and borrowed the power from me. I still think you have discretion. Unexpectedly, Ning Yichen, if I had known you would do this, I would have broken your leg and let you break up with Du Keqing!"

    He said in a hurry and fell into the chair, his face red.

    Rather a big surprise, hurriedly from the ground to stand up, quickly ran past, "Dad, Dad, what''s the matter with you?! You don''t scare me. What about the medicine? Medicine... "

    Seeing that his father was suffering from cardiovascular disease, he hurriedly went to find the quick heart saving pill and shouted to his mother outside the door to let her come in.

    Ning''s side is in a hurry, and dingliangzhu enters the hospital because of his impatience.

    Because the game incident is still under investigation, Du Keqing is taken away and asked about it, so she is released. Later, if the situation is true, she will be punished for the loss of her family. If it is serious, she will be sentenced to prison.

    Du Keqing is in a helpless state. She was born in a low background. Apart from Ning Yichen, those business partners are not sincere. Seeing her accident, I''d like to leave her clean and take the opportunity to see if I can get a profit.

    She had not called home for a long time. After earning money, she took her mother out of the country and bought her a house in a high-end community. After that, I concentrated on my own business. It seems that I haven''t seen them for nearly half a year.

    This was once unimaginable. And the house for my mother is just near the city. It''s only two or three hours'' drive.

    What did she lose on the way? Du Keqing doesn''t know.

    She is in a hurry to call Ning Yichen, but she is still in a busy state and nobody answers. She doesn''t know yet that Ning Yichen is forbidden by Ning''s father. She simply drove to the courtyard where Ning''s family is located when she couldn''t get in touch with him all the time.

    The end is naturally empty.

 Chapter 1723

    Without permission, she was a stranger and could not enter a mayor''s house at all.

    What''s more, at this time, Ning''s family is empty, all accompanying Ning mayor to the hospital. Probably now, familiar people know about it, except for Du Keqing.

    -

    compared with Du Keqing''s deep and hot water, Yu''s family has completely cast off the haze. They have a good time together.

    Yu Qing is always hesitant about Su Kui''s suggestion. It''s not that he doesn''t want to give each other a home. It''s just that, after a long time, both of them are not young. Instead, they don''t pay much attention to the form.

    But Su Kui is different from Yu Qing''s idea. As a woman, she can understand a woman''s desire for home, a place where she can appear in front of her beloved.

    So, today, Su Kui personally took the mother and son home.

    It''s not how great she is, but she has her own calculation in mind.

    The woman''s name is Wen Xiang, and her son follows her surname, Wen Le, just like Yu Qing said. She is the only one who has the surname Yu and is qualified to inherit the family property.

    Xiangyu is a very virtuous language. It''s a kind of gentle speaking and comfortable doing things. It''s no wonder that in the past few decades, countless men who read people would fall on her. Even when Su Kui picked her up, he still told her in Xiangyu that his mother and son would live a safe and stable life, and other things, not extravagant, let her rest assured.

    Su Kui just laughed.

    Yu Qing is surprised to see his mother and son. He did ignore them for nearly a month because of the company. Look at Su Kui, see her eyes full of smile, helpless sigh.

    "You ah, say the wind is the rain, Xiang language, since the girls do not care, we again affectation, it seems deliberate."

    "Come on, come on, come on in, let the kitchen prepare something you like later. It''s really hard for you all these years."

    Su Kui watched from behind with a smile on his lips. She thinks it''s very good to change the fate of her previous life in Qing. At the same time, she has completed a complete family. Once Yu Feifei, the biggest regret is that he always opposes his father when he is in trouble. When he is in trouble, he has no choice but to watch him die step by step.

    Now, Su Kui has fulfilled all her unfulfilled wishes, and she has overfulfilled the task.

    Love is really a wonderful thing. It has nothing to do with age or character. As long as you feel right and come together, it''s as if it''s natural. For example, Yu Qing, who took Xiangyu to visit the villa, experienced years and left deeply wrinkled eyes with an indescribable smile.

    At first, the woman was a little embarrassed, but soon she was immersed in the world of him and her.

    Looking at the two people go further and further, Su Kui and Wen Le, who are left behind, look at each other and see helplessness from each other''s eyes. Of course, there is a smile of satisfaction.

    Now, wenle is very similar to her when she was just born again. She is very tall in high school. Very thin, white and clean appearance, a pair of eyes, very like his mother, the eyes are black and clear, even in the face of such a large industry, there is no greed.

    Wen Yue smiled for a while, then suddenly put away his smile and said sincerely: "thank you, Yu -"

 Chapter 1724

    Su Kui is bigger than him. It''s not good to call his name directly. They have the same blood in their bodies. However, as soon as he spoke, he hesitated.

    What''s its name?

    Seeing his tangle, Su Kui gave him a bad slant, "why? Call sister! After that, we will be one family. Study hard. In the future, we can count on you at home. "

    Listening to the previous sentence, Wen Yue is still excited. He always hopes to have a sister who loves him. Because he is an only child, his wish is doomed to fail. When his mother told him that he had a half sister, he was still very excited.

    However, his mother also told him that the other side did not know his existence, so he could not disturb others.

    At this point, he was well educated in Xiangyu. He often told him that people should be calm and know what to take and what not to take. Don''t be greedy for those who don''t belong to you, even a little.

    Now, my wish has come true without warning! Wen Yue was speechless and excited. However, when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was stunned.

    "Ah?!" He opened his eyes wide and stuttered, "what do you say, sister? What do you depend on me? I, I and I can''t, these are all yours, I don''t, I -- "

    " shut up! "

    Sukui glared at him. "Come with me." Said, first up the stairs.

    Wenle''s heart pounded and he looked pale with fright. He was really not interested in the property of his family. He didn''t want to compete with each other for anything. Did she or he misunderstand?

    For a short distance, Su Kui didn''t know at all that the child''s mind had changed countless thoughts.

    Do you want to explain? Yes? No? Or explain? But

    When Su Kui pushed open a door on the second floor, he finally got tangled up and raised his head abruptly, as if he had made countless resolutions, saying: "sister! My mother has always taught me that I can''t take things that don''t belong to me! So, elder sister, I really want a elder sister. I will not rob you... "

    The rest of the words, stuck in the throat, could not be said.

    Because, he saw that the layout in that room --

    "I can''t see your age, but I think a lot of things?" Su Kui didn''t take a good look at him, with a smile on his lips. "Come on, let''s see if you like it."

    The room is very large. There is a large and soft bed in the center. The main tones of the room walls and quilts are light blue and dark blue, white furniture. There is a basketball frame behind the door, a row of bookshelves beside the window, and a brand-new computer on the computer table, all of which are the most popular brands for boys nowadays.

    There are posters of stars on the wall. Looking out of the window of this room, downstairs is the blue swimming pool!

    God -

    this is a dream!

    Even if Wen Yue is more mature, he is just a young boy. He is fond of playing and playing video games. He is no less than other boys.

    Of course, Yu qingzai, to be honest, his life is not bad. But Wen Xiangyu, afraid that he would have money to learn bad, has been strictly controlling his life.

    So, this room, as his dream, is also extravagant.

    Now, this sister, who had never met before, was so intimate and gave him a huge surprise.

    "Is this for me?" Wen Yue blinked, ran forward a few steps and ran to the bookshelf.

    There are many out of print comic books, even with the author''s signature.

 Chapter 1725

    He turned a few pages and looked ecstatic.

    Su Kui put her hands around her chest, leaned against the door frame, raised her eyebrows and said, "what do you think? Of course, if you don''t like it... "

    Before he finished speaking, he nodded wildly and interrupted, "yes, I do!" After that, I felt that I was overzealous, and the other party prepared a room for him. What do you mean?

    He came up with an idea. He smiled and put the comic book back on the shelf. Looking at Su Kui, he said seriously, "I won''t be separated from my mother."

    As soon as the words came out, Su Kui couldn''t help it, and chuckled.

    She looked him up and down for a long time with a smile on her face. When hearing the music standing uneasily, she said slowly, "I can''t see that you are quite filial." she yawned lazily, "don''t worry, no one wants to break you up. Don''t worry. And your mother. From now on, everyone is a family."

    "If you have a chance, find a time to have a wedding for Auntie and dad. In the blink of an eye, you won''t have any regrets." This is Su Kui''s real idea. Before that, Wen Yue imagined countless possibilities, but never thought that the real Su Kui would be so warm.

    His eyes were slightly red. "Thank you, elder sister -" this sentence is very sincere.

    Wen Le is like beating his bones and identifies Su Kui as his elder sister.

    "Come on, thank you so much. When you are busy in the future, I will see that you are still grateful. Take your time, sister. I''m going out on a date. Bye. " She turned around, casually shook her hand and left.

    Wen Le stood in the room and watched her go downstairs, disappearing, with a silly smile on her face.

    Is this the feeling of elder sister''s protection and love? It''s not bad.

    -When Su Kui left home, he drove to Mu''s home with the gift he had prepared.

    I met Mu Sinan''s car in the middle of the road. He had his own car, but he wanted to get down. He left the driver and crowded into Su Kui''s car.

    He also wanted to feel what it was like to be in a luxury car.

    Su Kui is too lazy to deal with his strong words. I haven''t seen Mu Sinian for a few days. I don''t know how his body is, but I miss her little prince very much.

    With an extra man in the car, Su Kui entered the military compound unhindered.

    The place where Mu''s family lives is much higher than the so-called courtyard of Ning''s family. They are all single family, three-story buildings, low-key and introverted. Two people entered the yard, the car stopped, Mu Sinan big mouth, has begun to shout.

    "Mom and Dad! Your future daughter-in-law has come to see you. Come out! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    She is not excited by him. It seems that she came to see her parents with him. Sukui shook his head and was smiling when he suddenly noticed that Youdao''s eyes were gathering on her.

    When her heart moved, Su Kui looked at her side following her feelings -

    just after Mu Sinian opened the window, she saw a pair of watery eyes, just like the eyes of peach blossom, which were full of smile, so she looked at him quietly.

    Just like a trickle, not strong, but can last forever.

    Mu''s second elder heard Mu Sinan''s shouting and walked out slowly. At this time, Mu Sinan turns around proudly, only to find that Su Kui is looking up to the second floor, not knowing what he is looking at.

    Follow the eyes to see, in his brother, leaning on the window, smiling.

 Chapter 1726

    Mu Sinan, who has been single for more than 30 years, is very tired.

    My younger brother left the ranks of single dogs when he was in junior high school, and he didn''t live as well as his younger brother!

    -

    the arrival of sunflower is naturally welcomed by the whole Mu family. When the Mu family learned that Mu Sinian had made a girlfriend, they thought the same as Mu Sinan, worried that Mu Sinian would be hurt. However, after so many years, the two have never had a conflict, and have been living well.

    Of course, if it''s the background of Mu family.

    However, no one knows the specific background of Mu''s family when Mu Sinan did not appear at the dinner party. What''s more, they are also a spoiled young lady. There''s no reason to sacrifice the happiness of the rest of their lives for a little power, right?

    So, it can only be true love.

    Especially when the family is eating, the eyes they meet occasionally contain a warm smile. Everything is in silence, which makes them see and smile.

    -

    send away Su Kui, and Mu Sinian is leaning against the window, watching the girl get on the car, a beautiful wagging tail, and go away.

    His light lips slowly curved, eyes for a moment suddenly. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s been so many years -

    Mu Sinan quietly pushed the door and walked in. It''s hard to see him like this.

    "Come on?" When Mu Sinian heard the noise, he said with a smile, "don''t show this expression. I don''t feel comfortable looking at it."

    In fact, life is not the same thing. When people die, they have their own advantages and disadvantages. Last day to his life, he can not resist, in addition to life, what can we do?

    It''s time to fight. Even family doctors say it''s a miracle that he can live to this day.

    Just ah, I don''t know how long the miracle will last.

    How can it not be uncomfortable? Musinan thought.

    This is his brother, who grew up with his own eyes. He has deep feelings. He is willing to try any way he can. Only his illness, there is no way in the world to solve.

    Forced smile, Mu Sinan frowned helplessly, "as far as you can see, you know, she should want to marry you --"

    "impossible," Mu Sinian interrupted him, shook her head and laughed, "she is like this, saying that the wind is the rain, and proposed to me before. You don''t know that she''s got a personality that''s off her feet. You go your own way and do whatever you want. But how can a girl propose? "

    make complaints about his laughter and whisper, "it''s not romantic at all."

    Mu Sinan also smiled, thinking that the girl was wearing a pair of goddess''s appearance, but always made some strange things, also can''t help but smile. She did, as musnian had said, propose to marry on her own initiative, something she could do.

    "Why not romance? I think it''s romantic, isn''t it? In fact, snian, you have been together for so long, do you want to consider... "

    "Now, brother, don''t talk about it any more."

    Mu Sinan''s idea is that there are so many miracles in the world, even the doctors have determined that Mu Sinian can''t live to adulthood, but is he different? And, it doesn''t look like the body is deteriorating.

    This let Mu Sinan heart rise some hope, what if? If love can really create another miracle, it is not impossible.

    But as soon as he said that, he was interrupted by the stubborn Mu Sinian.

 Chapter 1727

    "Sinian, sometimes, too much for others, but wronged himself, why bother?"

    Mu Sinan can''t help shaking his head. Finally, he says a word to Mu Sinian and turns to take him to the door and leaves.

    After he left, Mu Sinian suddenly sneered, "yes, why bother?"

    However, who knows that if there is any hope, he will not give up?

    -

    Su Kui has almost completed Yu Feifei''s wish. In fact, Yu Feifei''s wish has not been considered for himself. It is all around Qinghe and Yujia. Su Kui knew that she was making up for her contempt for her father when she was young. In order to get attention, she fought and did everything evil. Finally, because of his temporary rise, his father was imprisoned, died in prison, and recited countless curses.

    And she can do nothing.

    So in this life, she wanted Su Kui to help her accomplish her unfinished wish.

    Smell Xiang language mother and son have been taken back, Su Kui did not pay attention to too much. In fact, she has no deep feelings for Qing. It''s Yu Feifei''s father, not her.

    No matter how many parents she called for the plot, Su Kui knew that she was born in a military family. He has a strict father, loves her mother, and regards her as the grandfather in the palm of his hand when he was young, and -

    he.

    Therefore, it is also the wish of Feifei to take back the Xiangwen language.

    The last thing is to solve Du Keqing. Su Kui doesn''t intend to stay in the world for too long. Mu Sinian''s body can''t support her forever, so as long as he leaves, he won''t stay much.

    At that time, Yu Qing and Wen Xiangyu will take care of them. Even at home, they will not be left in the hands of outsiders. This is the purpose of Su Kui. Everything is around the task, all within her plan.

    -

    how long are three days?

    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is to repeat the previous day''s life day by day. On Du Keqing, the change is earth shaking.

    In the end, she failed to contact Ning Yichen and was taken away by the relevant departments for stealing trade secrets.

    Three days is enough to change a lot of things.

    Because the game developed by Du Keqing basically coincides with Xiaoyao Yishui, it has been determined that it is plagiarized. Now Du Keqing has been detained for cultural theft. Now, everything is waiting for the head of DreamWorks to negotiate.

    A lawsuit is inevitable.

    At the same time, the case of xiaoyaoyishui being plagiarized also set off a storm on the Internet. The fans of those players did not expect that their favorite game would be copied. At the same time, they also look at the mentally handicapped behind the scenes. How dare they copy the water when it''s so hot?

    It is said that the original free and easy water conference was half a month ahead of the planned evening, without knowing why.

    This also led to Du Keqing and they didn''t have time to respond at all, because before that, she made clear that there was no game called Xiaoyao Yishui in all online games.

    That made her bold.

    -

    Kyoto Public Security Bureau, inside the detention center.

    Du Keqing''s dress has been wrinkled into a rag. She looks tired and sits in the narrow guard room. Her eyes are covered with blood. The whole person from the previous high spirited, a moment became depressed.

    It''s a surprise. Sometimes it''s just a moment to rise and fall from the clouds to hell.

    The high-heeled shoes hit the ground and made a crisp sound. Du Keqing raised his head abruptly.

 Chapter 1728

    His face was changeable for a long time. His eyes were fixed on the cold. Du Keqing stared at Su Kui standing outside the door. He saw her through the fence on the iron door. He squeezed a sentence from his teeth, "it''s you, right!"

    She didn''t use questions. Obviously, she had determined who was against her all the time.

    "It''s in the priority to make free and easy water, deliberately put me together, right? Besides, you''re the boss of DreamWorks. Oh, Yu Feifei, you''re really deep enough to hide! " Her eyes bulged as if they were about to burst out. Inside the red blood filled the whole eyes, suddenly stood up, slapped his hands on the table in front of him, and confronted Su Kui through a door.

    Su Kui was unmoved, not mocked, not pitied, but told the truth lightly.

    "Haven''t you been against me all these years? If you find an opportunity, you''ll sneer. It''s not enough. You''ve reached for SJ. I have to say, Du Keqing, you have a big appetite. "

    "That''s what you forced! Bitch! "

    This is the moment. What''s the face? What disguise? Damn it!

    Du Keqing knows. Su Kui can''t let her go. She didn''t succeed in overthrowing SJ. Now she is standing at the back of Mu''s house. How about her great ability?

    Ah -

    unspeakable irony, Du Keqing just wants to know one thing now. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to calm down. She asked directly, "I''m curious about when you were born again." If it''s Yu Feifei from the previous life, even if there are ten, she''s not afraid.

    However, since rebirth, the orbit of fate has changed so fast that even she was unprepared.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. Now it''s over? Unfortunately, it''s late!

    She pushed the door gently, the iron door creaked, making a toothy sound, and opened it. Du Keqing didn''t know when she opened the door. She saw the girl she used to be, and now she has become a woman of all kinds and swaying. A simple set of casual dress in her body, but also become different, high-heeled shoes let her more gas field.

    Du Keqing watched each other come to her, her hands around her chest, proud like a queen. For a moment, it seems to be back to the previous life.

    Her temples are constantly agitating, and it can be seen that they are desperately suppressing, "tell me! When, immediately, immediately! "

    Du Keqing''s tone is very irascible, as if the next second, if Su Kui doesn''t answer her questions, he will strangle her.

    "Tut -" Su Kui shook his head. "You''re not as irascible as you are. Can''t you stand such a little setback? In fact, it''s OK for you to know. I''ll tell you now. Here, get closer. "

    Su Kui hooked his index finger, with a smile of unknown meaning in his lips, and his eyes crossed with interest. Seeing that Du Keqing was not moved and didn''t care, he leaned over her ear and said softly with a voice that the third person couldn''t hear at all: "I am the second one who was killed by your whole family. Is it a surprise? Well? "

    "Boom --"

    this sentence is like a bolt from the blue, which makes Du Keqing''s blood flow backwards and raises a chill from the bottom of his feet.

    "You -- you actually --" Du Keqing took two steps back abruptly. She couldn''t tell in her eyes whether she was frightened or frightened. Su Kui kept shaking with her fingers. She wanted to laugh, but at last she showed a smile that was worse than crying. "Haha, I said, why do you become so different!"

 Chapter 1729

    "So it is, so it is!"

    She kept muttering a word, as if in a daze. Su Kui''s words are believed by her. She has been defeated and can''t turn out any tricks. So the other side told her the truth with such unbridled abandon, right?

    Du Keqing really didn''t expect that she had been reborn once? In that world, she destroyed SJ by herself, as she had planned before? so what? She successfully revenges Yu Feifei and makes her feel trampled?

    Then why should God do more to revive her?

    Just for this reason, do you want to get entangled with Yu Feifei? Fighting each other? Du Keqing felt as if she had fallen into a strange circle of no return. She could not get in and out. It''s like being deliberately imprisoned by heaven. Is this punishment?

    Du Keqing lowered his head, cried and laughed, and did not know what he was thinking.

    But sukui knew that she was dead.

    Before leaving, Du Keqing''s ear rings a casual word. Compared with a few years ago, women''s voice is more magnetic, tender and charming. However, the tone is cold and thin.

    "I have given you a lot of opportunities. If you don''t fight me, Du Keqing, you will live a good life and become the ultimate winner in life."

    Du Keqing is stunned.

    Until this moment, she suddenly understood that it was no wonder that countless times she sneered at Feifei, and the other side didn''t take the move. In fact, it''s not that she is despised, but that she doesn''t plan to take care of herself at all.

    It''s her who, over and over again, challenges her bottom line, and even plans a big play with Ning Yichen to send her father to prison. It seems that fate is always repeating, even if she knows it''s too late.

    The last thought is the mother that I haven''t thought of for a long time. Is she OK? A person, living in a strange apartment, will not worry about her daughter?

    Du Keqing regrets it.

    -Yu Qing always wanted Su Kui to come back and have a meal with his family. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get in touch with her all the time.

    It''s only by chance that I saw her text message that I knew that she took musnian to travel.

    -

    in the same time line, the fate of many people, with the traction of time, goes in different directions.

    For example, Ning Yichen, in just a short time, looked as if he was ten years old. The fresh meat, which was in his twenties, now looked like a middle-aged uncle with stubble on his chin.

    At this time, I want to find Du Keqing again. I know that my beloved girlfriend has been arrested for commercial theft. Almost all her property was compensated to DreamWorks.

    Fortunately, DreamWorks didn''t kill all of them. Du Keqing could come out in a few months if he had been in prison for a year and performed well.

    However, when she came out, she was no longer the talented girl who attracted the attention of the public, but a person who had a criminal record and was charged with cultural theft and had nothing.

    But Ning Yichen didn''t care. He decided to visit Du Keqing''s suburban prison, but Du refused. Several times, it seems that the other side does not know him at all, and has been reluctant to see him.

    At last, Ning had to go home disappointed.

    -At last, his arms were unable to move. Like a fake, he lost control.

    The youth was still handsome, as if time had never left a mark on him.

 Chapter 1730

    The top of the head is the cherry blossom of early spring. It is white with pink meaning. It is blown by the wind and flutters down with spinning catkins. This is a park. Beside the cherry tree is a circle of man-made lake with a wide area. The green lake water is rippling, and a light petal can make a circle of ripples in the water.

    There are swans in the distance, two white ones.

    Su Kui holds up her mobile phone, and the sound of "Ka" is soft. This beautiful picture is permanently fixed.

    Su Kui didn''t ask when he started to get sick, and Mu Sinian didn''t mention it. As if this matter is of no importance at all, nor is it a barrier that cannot be crossed between them.

    Su Kui didn''t care about right or wrong in this period of time. Yu Feifei''s wish was fulfilled as early as the moment when Yu was saved.

    About Du Keqing, Su Kui didn''t kill all of them. She also vomited all the money she had earned through her previous experience. Sukui didn''t take the compensation. She established a foundation anonymously, which was in the charge of a specially assigned person, to build schools for children in poor mountainous areas.

    When she leaves in the future, all her industries will be put into the foundation without any money left.

    After seeing the scenery for a while, Mu Sinian looked back and saw that the girl''s eyes were empty and she was dazed. She could not help but hook her lips and smile, "now, it seems that it''s going to rain." The voice interrupts her. She wakes up in a daze. Her eyes are bright and lustrous. There is a little pride in the success of mischief.

    Su Kui came and pushed him along the path made under the cherry tree, slowly towards the outside of the park.

    Mu Sinian blinks, the body has basically lost control, maybe not far from becoming a real vegetable. He could not see her figure, but could feel the familiar breath lingering around him.

    Suddenly he was a little sad, and reluctant to give up, low way: "Feifei, we next life, can we see each other again?"

    Even though Su Kui knew that he would, he felt a lot of pain when he saw him like this. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. In the frequent shaking of his nervous eyes and eyelashes, he nodded firmly and said softly: "of course, in fact, we have been pestering for a long time, can you believe it or not?"

    She pretended to be relaxed, but it seemed that Mu Sinian had a reassuring pill, as if as long as she nodded, they would meet in the next life.

    The young man with delicate facial features and clear and picturesque eyebrows slowly closed his eyes and smiled contentedly, "Feifei, I''m very happy to hear you say that."

    In the next life, I want to meet you earlier, hope I have enough strength, hope I have a sound body, and hope I can have you completely -

    -

    half a year later.

    A mountain full of cherry blossoms is now in the late autumn, with withered scenery. Even the beautiful cherry trees are just a few dead branches at this time.

    Su Kui put his hands in his pockets, looked up and took a deep breath. The air in the mountain was very fresh, with attractive fragrance of grass and the smell of morning dew.

    In a hundred miles, there is only this wasteland grave. On the black and white tombstone, the young people with clear and picturesque eyes are looking at the soft smile in front of them.

    Every time Mu Sinan sees it, his heart will ache once. He can''t accept it so far. How could God be so cruel. Even if the heart has been prepared how? Changes always come suddenly, in an instant, like a mischievous child.

    It''s just the chips of this prank. It''s a life.

 Chapter 1731

    Musina looked at the girl in front of her deeply, pink thin windbreaker, hands in pockets, a relaxed look.

    When Sinian left, she didn''t even shed a tear. There will be a transition period of stupidity. After a person''s body is completely stiff, his brain is still awake, but it is also limited to this.

    Therefore, when musnian chose to give up oxygen supply, his family could understand. Although God deprived him of the right to run, his pride was no less than anyone else.

    At first, the only thing that Musina worried about was that she couldn''t pass the stage of sukui. However, when she heard the decision, as if she had known it for a long time, she nodded calmly and said, "I respect his decision." Then, after he left, he quickly helped him find this place full of cherry trees.

    As she said, Mumu likes to be quiet, and I don''t want to be disturbed. What if there are some beautiful ghosts who don''t know what to do with him?

    This sentence makes Mu Sinan want to cry and laugh. Sad is, if she can not be so strong, painful and happy cry a better than now pretending to look open.

    But, no one knows, Su Kui besides some is disappointed, really does not have too many sad mood. Because she knew that the man would not let her go easily.

    He must be waiting for her somewhere.

    There is, the next life -

    -

    "go, the next meeting may be somewhere else, love you ~"

    Musina watched the girl''s smile like a flower waving goodbye to a cold tombstone, sending a kiss smartly, putting his hands in his pockets, walking lightly as if stepping on the cloud, turning around and leaving.

    From the beginning to the end, Musina didn''t disturb her.

    Until her thin background disappeared out of the retina, Musina was relieved to spit out a mouthful of dullness, turned to look at the black-and-white photo, chuckled: "Si Nian, she''s really good, right?"

    "What''s more, she doesn''t seem to need my protection. It''s a pity that she has to break her promise to you. After all, she has a very good life." apart from the fact that there is no other opposite sex around, "I don''t seem to have any reason to disturb her, so I can''t come to see you with her in the future. Let''s do it today. See you next time."

    The wind on the mountain is cool and comfortable on the face. Mu Sinan probably knows why the girl chose such a place for him to sleep. It''s warm in spring and cool in summer. Nobody bothers him.

    In the year of Si, it''s the most lucky thing for you to meet her -

    -

    Miss Yu Feifei disappeared a year after her boyfriend died.

    Before her disappearance, she donated all her belongings, nothing left, to the children in the poor mountainous areas. Even Yu Qing, using all the relationships in her hands, still couldn''t find any trace of her.

    She seemed to disappear from the sky, as if she had never appeared in the world. Before she left, she left no record of her to the world, which evaporated.

    There are rumors that she can''t stand her boyfriend''s leaving and died in love.

    But -

    no one can see a person when she is born or a body when she is dead. No one knows if she will come back to the public in a few years. Any Qiao smile Yan Ran way: "I healed to come back, let everybody worry?"

    Therefore, even Yu Qing has a hope in mind.

    -

    and when everyone is looking for her, there is probably only one person who knows her trace, right?

 Chapter 1732

    It''s another spring. The cherry trees are blooming all over the mountains.

    Holding a bunch of daisies, a pair of slender hands with distinct bones slowly put them in front of the tombstone.

    "Well, that''s what you want, isn''t it? Now I know what you meant by saying goodbye next time. " Mu Sinan took a deep breath, and the fresh air came into the respiratory tract. His spirit seemed to be inspired. "In fact, you are not all the place for him to sleep, are you? It''s so quiet here that you can fall in love in peace again. "

    Mu Sinan smiled bitterly. Beside the tombstone, there was a new grave. His eyes twinkled, and he lowered his head and said, "Si Nian, don''t blame me. She is determined to go her own way, and I can''t stop her. This is the last thing I can do for you. I''m gone. I''ve been promoted recently. I''ve been transferred to other provinces. I haven''t come back many times in the future. "

    Before turning around and leaving, he suddenly added, "but, you have that noisy little girl to accompany, can''t remember your brother and me?" He waved to the two nestling tombs with his back and said, "after years of walking, there are still flying --"

    cherry blossoms fall year after year. It''s probably the mountain that Mu''s family is willing to guard.

    -

    "Ding -- Congratulations to the host for completing the task, welcome back to system space."

    Familiar intonation, familiar voice.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but smile, "man, sometimes, I feel very tired," the endless cycle of the whole life, I don''t know which day, the burden in my heart will crush her.

    Naturally, it is impossible for the system to answer her. Fortunately, sukui doesn''t mind. She stretches to relax herself. At least, we can''t give up when we can still move.

    As for the future, go with fate!

    -

    property panel.

    The duplicator stood quietly on the panel, with her experience and exchange value displayed next to her.

    Because the system has been upgraded to level 3, Su Kui will get triple points each time she completes a task. If there is only a little reward for completing a task as before, God knows when she has to do it.

    Maybe it''s the end of the universe.

    Su Kui thought happily.

    Experience value: 9000100000

    exchange value: 41000100000000

    Tut, there is a long way to go. It''s a long way to go to exchange for rebirth potions.

    In the last world, Su Kui was really melancholy. I hope that next time, my lover can have a wonderful body. Life and death, even if you know that you will meet again, doesn''t mean you can accept it calmly.

    It''s all a personal experience. I''ve put my heart into it.

    I don''t know the background of the next meeting.

    -

    Su Kui took a rest longer than before. He chose to enter the next world when he almost forgot all the things in his previous life.

    After the system countdown, the familiar feeling came again. Su Kui closed his eyes and waited for the plane to shuttle.

    -

    in April, the flow of fireflies and the green willows on the bank.

    The towering city wall stands tall, the sun above the dome is shining, reflected on the glass and blue tiles above the Imperial Palace, golden and dazzling.

    It''s a place of wealth, and a place for countless people to bury their bones. No one can figure out how many shadows are hidden behind them and how many unwilling souls are imprisoned.

    Dawei Dynasty, six years of Yong''an, early April.

    Cold palace.

 Chapter 1733

    Su Kui wakes up in a damp room, and his ears are faintly visible and Howling like crying. Along with the sound of smashing things, it constantly squeezed into her brain.

    "It''s noisy -" Su Kui frowned, propped up her arms and sat up from the bed.

    The bedding on the body is also damp, with a musty smell, very unpleasant. Su Kui raised his eyes and looked at the room at will. He knew that it had been a few years. The clear paint on the carved windows has peeled off, revealing the original color of the wood, and the window paper is also shabby. The wind blows in from the missing place.

    Fortunately, it''s spring. It''s time to get warmer. If you live in this house in the late autumn and winter, you will suffer much more than now.

    The owner of the body used this time is Chi Zhan, the daughter of the emperor Taifu. However, now, it is the former Taifu. Now, she is the only one left in the world. The whole family, because of the crime of treason, has been cut off by the whole family.

    As a result, chizhan lost the emperor''s favor and was sent to the cold palace. All his glory was deprived and he lost everything in a moment.

    Only Chi Zhan knew that the emperor had never touched her. At first, Chi Zhan didn''t understand. He really thought that the other side was pitying his body and bones, so he would not come to her. She also had some worries in her heart, for fear that this love would be short-lived, and there would be nowhere to hide when the sky was bright. But the emperor was really very kind to her, so that she forgot her identity and was satisfied that he was the only one.

    Just after entering the palace, she was sewn as a concubine by the emperor. There are many concubines in the harem. Since she entered the palace, the emperor has devoted himself to her. To this end, he sent several concubines who tried to murder her.

    Chi Zhan really thinks he is special, and even fantasizes that he will have some Princesses for him when he is well. She thought she was special, but at last she knew that she was just a piece in the emperor''s hand.

    The emperor loves someone else. She is just a shield and a weapon to kill the Chi family in the future.

    So far, Chi Zhan has been in the cold palace for two years. Her life in it is not like death. It is said that she was crazy from entering the cold palace. Her health was not good. She couldn''t bear the fact that all her relatives were beheaded at the Meridian Gate. She didn''t say a word all day.

    Every day, the palace people who serve her feel scared when they are with her. As if she had been a dead person, she was only a body.

    "Ding -- fulfill the wish of Chi Zhan: wash away the injustice for Chi Taifu, avenge 264 lives and take the emperor''s life personally."

    Tut -

    it''s very difficult this time. How could you ask her to kill the Emperor himself? I little interesting.

    Su Kui picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t plan to do it for the time being. She had to take a long view of everything.

    The weather outside is just right. Su Kui doesn''t want to stay in the house full of mould. He gets up slowly and drags his weak body out of the house step by step.

    She really didn''t expect that Chi Zhan''s body would be so weak. It''s no wonder that the emperor coaxed her out of luck at the beginning, and she pitied her. She even believed it foolishly.

    The maid who served her didn''t expect that the master who had been serving her came out at this time. She was shocked. She was stupefied and stared at the spot and said: "master, master, how did you come out..."

    After that, I thought it was inappropriate. She was a slave and the other party was the master. No matter what she wanted to do, she couldn''t help herself.

 Chapter 1734

    However, she also knew that the master she served was not smart. Therefore, I didn''t kneel down to plead guilty, but I didn''t see the meaning of the other side clearly.

    Others are scrambling to climb outside, trying to climb higher. But she doesn''t think so. There is nothing bad in the cold palace except for the gloomy point in the evening and the poor living environment. At least it''s much safer than the outside. Here, no one will punish her at will, or even kill her in a word.

    Those people, what''s good about being outside? If you''re not careful, you''ll have to make a mistake. You can''t guarantee that you''ll lose your life.

    She can see clearly that such people as them, life is cheap, and she doesn''t expect the rich life outside. I just thought that I would stay in the cold palace safely until I was 25 years old, and then I was released from the palace.

    At that time, even if I am alone, I will not be too bad.

    "You are not in good health. The weather is still a little cold now. You will not come out again in your clothes." She nagged and helped sukui.

    "Do you want to be in the sun?" The palace maid looked up at the sunshine on her head and thought that it would be OK to have a little sun exposure. She said, "be careful, then you can have a good sun exposure. Please stand and wait for a meeting. I''ll get you a chair."

    Su Kui has been silent, and the palace maids are used to it. There are some poor people in this cold palace. She didn''t read many books about the one she served, and she couldn''t understand the conspiracy and the big crime that outsiders said. I only know that she is the only one in the world, and she is still very sick. I haven''t seen her say a word since she came here.

    The silent woman looks really good. She can''t describe it. She just feels like the goddess in the painting, but her face is emaciated, her skin is pale, and she looks very haggard. It''s like a flower that has lost its nutrients, and it''s withering.

    If only she hadn''t entered the palace, no matter what family she married to, she would have been held by her husband''s family.

    It''s a pity.

    The palace maid sighed and turned to enter the room. She took a chair out of the room and put it under the shade of the tree for her to sit.

    Su Kui sat down quietly. Just as the maid picked up the broom and was about to leave, she suddenly opened her mouth.

    The voice that hasn''t spoken for a long time is hoarse, and the voice is very low. It''s like a gust of wind. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t miss it or hear it.

    The palace maid was stunned. She turned her head in disbelief. "Master, have you just talked?"

    Su Kui nodded his head slowly, in a hoarse voice, and asked, "what''s your name?"

    "There is no name for the slave or maidservant. My father and mother call me Da Ya." the maid carefully looked at Su Kui for a moment. She was very old, but she was very clean. In a plain blue dress, although her face was emaciated, she also noticed that her eyes seemed to recover a little.

    "Master, would you give me a name?" She felt it carefully.

    Smell words, Su Kui''s dark eyes moved, found a comfortable position in the reclining chair and slowly lay down, closed his eyes. She knew that her eyes had been looking at her all the time, but she remained still, which made the little maid uneasy.

    Master, is it better or not?

    In this tangle, she suddenly thought of a word: reflection!

    It is said that people who have been suffering from a long illness will have a clear mind before they die, and recall all the things in their lives.

 Chapter 1735

    She is not old either, so she should think so.

    When she was worried, Su Kui thought about it and said, "in April, spring returns to the earth, and the grass grows and the Orioles fly.". So you are called Liuying, right

    The woman on the chair still didn''t open her eyes. She reclined lazily in the chair, her thin and emaciated body huddled together. From the angle of the little maid, it can be seen that her long lashes are like a row of small fans, quivering slightly under the shadow of the tree.

    Inexplicably, I think it''s fascinating.

    Liu Ying, Liu Ying -

    the little maid read it silently on the tip of her tongue several times. The more she read it, the more she felt happy. At present, she immediately knelt down and kowtowed her head, saying: "thank you for the name given by the master. In the future, the maid will be called Liu Ying!"

    "Well," said Su Kui lightly, "go down and do not have to do this gift in the future. There are no rules in such a place as cold palace."

    "Master, you --"

    Liuying is a little sad. He wants to open his mouth for comfort, but he doesn''t know what to say. The tone of the other side is too flat to hear any sad mood, but the more so, Liuying is worried.

    She did not dare to disobey Su Kui, so she nodded her head and blessed her body. She said, "the master and the maid first take out the bedding in your room to dry, and then clean the room. You rest first. If you have something to do, call the maid."

    Su Kui waved his hand, which was the answer.

    Liu Ying did not dare to go far. When she walked out of the room with her bedding in her arms, she would secretly look at her for fear that her head would be clear. She could not imagine what happened to her family who was no longer alive.

    Fortunately, after observing for a long time, he seemed to lie in the afternoon sun and fall asleep.

    Liuying was relieved and finally put down to work.

    -

    half a month later.

    There is also a single courtyard in the cold palace. The courtyard where Chi Zhan lives is not small. Two lush apricot trees grow in the middle of the courtyard. On a large open space, there are some fruit and vegetable seeds found by Su Kui and Liu Ying.

    The spare land is divided by ridges and ridges. There are four or five kinds of vegetables planted in each row and one piece of land.

    They are all good growing vegetables. In another month and a half, you can eat them.

    There are not many rules in Lenggong. In the past year and a half, few people have set foot except the eunuchs who serve. I think it''s an ominous place. Sukui is at ease.

    After experiencing some uneasiness, Liu Ying finally accepted the fact that her crazy master had no medicine to heal himself. However, she was puzzled to see her work in the field happily occasionally.

    How could she have been so proficient in farming since she was a young and spoiled young lady from an official family? Even when she saw it, she smacked her tongue. She planted the vegetable field by herself.

    Liuying also has her own kind, but this one, the master said not to let her move, she wants to support herself.

    Liuying only thinks that she wants to find something to do in the quiet cold palace, but she doesn''t stop it. Gradually, the master and the servant became familiar with each other. Liuying was no longer restrained in front of her, but admired instead.

    In Liuying''s heart, the master is good at singing and dancing, drawing and playing chess. Often a person sits under the tree to play chess. Although she can''t understand it, she just thinks that the master is a very powerful person.

    -In the middle of April, it is another afternoon.

    Su Kui, after watering the seedlings of fruits and vegetables, sat on the reclining chair under the apricot tree to bask in the sun. The warm sunshine hit her face and set off her pale face, as if her skin were transparent.

 Chapter 1736

    Liuying gradually got used to the master''s appearance. She didn''t disturb her when she was resting in the middle and small school.

    She is the only maid in the whole yard. Although Su Kui didn''t give her any work, she just likes to keep busy all day. She often says that only when she is busy can she enrich herself. Su Kui will go with her.

    -

    the sun is warm, the branches and leaves of the apricot tree are green, and the sunlight is transmitted from the luxuriant branches and leaves. The woman under the tree is lying under the apricot tree for a rest, and the light spots like gold are striking her vividly. A simple blue cloth, sleeves up, feet without shoes and socks, white toes such as jade. The feeling of the whole person looks very comfortable.

    Tao Wanshu padded her toes and quietly walked into the yard. The women in this cold palace are crazy and sick, and they are not popular at all. She is going to be suffocated these days. The welcome around her is oppressive. Finally, she couldn''t hold back. She braved the idea of being discovered and coming out to breathe. She came to this place that looked no different from other yards from the outside. The plaque on the outside had long fallen off and the name of the yard could not be traced back.

    She thought it was an empty yard or another place for poor women.

    However, when she came in, Tao Wanshu was stunned when she fell on the woman under the apricot tree for the first time.

    Women''s eyebrows and eyes are like the painting of water ink, with soft edges and corners, long eyelashes and fine white skin. Her body is a little thin, which makes her more delicate. From Tao Wanru''s point of view, I can see her lying leisurely in the sun under the apricot tree, those spots like broken gold are splashed on her body, and her face is white and dazzling without shoes and socks.

    She swallowed her saliva stupidly, and said that she had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Of course, the good-looking here means more than the surface. Tao Wanshu used to be well-informed, but those women, who are better looking than her, have no temperament, have temperament, have no beauty.

    And she is just like a girl in the south of the Yangtze River. She is gentle and affectionate. In the drizzle, she is graceful and graceful. Like a pair of ink painting, it unfolds slowly in front of people''s eyes.

    Tao Wanshu felt that she was affectable, but she was really stunned there and did not know how to do it. Do you want to go out quietly or open your mouth?

    Su Kui has noticed this vision for a long time. She didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the other side obviously didn''t know what convergence is. Her eyes fell on her, making it hard for her to ignore.

    With a sigh, Su Kui opened his eyes and lay on his side, looking at the girl in front of him.

    Yes, girl, only eighteen or nine years old. Although she was an old girl in this dynasty, she was just a young girl in Su Kui''s eyes.

    However, the next second, the system''s prompt sound appears in the mind.

    "Ding -- female host appears, please pay attention to the host, please pay attention to the host!"

    Su Kui picks eyebrows, mistress?

    Because after the system upgrade, experience and exchange value have tripled, so her task difficulty has also increased accordingly.

    For example, apart from the client''s information, she has to solve everything of others in a little groping. Su Kui always thought that the female leader would be the woman that the emperor would not hesitate to take the pool lamp as a shield, but also carefully protect. It seems that she guessed wrong.

    Oh -

    interesting.

    Tao Wanshu saw the woman looking at her. Her eyes were as calm as autumn water, and she looked at her with interest.

 Chapter 1737

    A move in the heart, Tao Wanshu looked at her, suddenly raised a light smile, trotted over and said: "sister, you are beautiful, can I come to you often in the future? It''s full of I''m afraid... " She bit her lower lip and begged, "sister, are we good company?"

    Su kuiding looked at her eyes for a while. They were black and white. They didn''t seem to tell lies.

    She smiled and nodded, "well, as long as you don''t dislike my rudeness." After that, he lay down again and went back. He raised his voice and said to the streamer who was sewing in the room, "streamer, pour a cup of tea, there are guests."

    Liu Ying is puzzled. They are cold palace. Where are the guests from?

    With this in mind, Liuying also obediently put down the needlework, and poured a cup of tea out of her hands and feet. When she went out, she saw a girl in a long pink dress sitting next to Su Kui with her back to her, listening to the voice, it can be concluded that she was not old.

    "Master, here comes the tea." Liufirefly small voice way, gently put the tea on the small stone table under the apricot tree, without trace to look at who the person is.

    She has been in the cold palace for a long time, which can be traced back to the time before Chi Zhan did not enter the cold palace. What happened in the cold palace every day, and which noble person was beaten into the cold palace, she is a pure door.

    According to Liu Ying''s thought, I know more about it. When something happens one day, I can still adapt to the circumstances. I really don''t know if it''s just sitting there waiting to die.

    So, only looking at Tao Wanshu, she knew who it was.

    At present, he handed over a cup of tea with a smile, "Dear Tao, how can you come to our Changhuan courtyard to sit today? All of a sudden, there is nothing good to greet you here. Please don''t mind if you have a thin tea. " Her words were so eloquent that Tao Wanshu could hear them like a dream.

    Su Kui''s lips were smiling. When Tao Wanshu didn''t see it, she glanced at the firefly.

    This wench, glib and glib, points to what in the mind is thinking.

    Liu Ying spits out his tongue. Tao Wanshu has taken over the tea cup. He drinks it three or two times and asks, "is there anything else? Such a sip or two is not enough to drink. "

    Liu Ying: "..." She took a sip from the corner of her lips, poured another cup for Tao Wanshu, and saw that she had no image and had no words.

    What happened to the noble Tao? It''s said that a few months ago, because of the collision with the pregnant Duchess, he was sent into a cold house by the emperor in a rage. When I came in, I cried every day that I was wronged. The emperor''s Day is full of opportunities, and the harem is three thousand beauties. How can I think of her? So, after three or two months of Kung Fu, people are crazy. They call themselves the most favorite woman of the emperor, and they say they want to be empress.

    It''s true that even if you are crazy, you are greedy.

    -

    after serving the tea, Liu Ying doesn''t go back to the house to do needlework at all. He just stands behind Su Kui and stares at Tao Wanshu. He thinks that as long as the other party makes a little step over, don''t blame her for being rude.

    Tao Wanshu felt her face from time to time during her stay in Changhuan hospital. She wondered if there was something dirty on her face. Otherwise, why did the little maid always stare at her.

    Naturally, she didn''t know that the other party was on her guard.

    It''s not easy for Liu Ying to feel sick with Su Kui. For the reason that he needs to rest in the afternoon, he throws Tao Wanshu out quietly. As soon as she left, Liuying''s face changed.

 Chapter 1738

    "Master, how can you get involved with her? The maid told you that this noble Tao is not a good match, you are not afraid of her -" she stamped her feet heavily, and simply told Su Kui all the glorious deeds of Tao Wanshu before she went to the cold palace.

    Then he said: "you see, this kind of woman is greedy, greedy, and suspected of murdering the emperor''s son and grandson. It''s just that the emperor put her in a cold house. You can''t let her ruin your hard and easy life!"

    Su Kui was huddled in a reclining chair, leaning leisurely with bare feet. His fingers caressed the rough cup, listening to Liu Ying, he couldn''t help laughing.

    "You are getting more and more verbose. She has been put in a cold house. What is the future of life? She just wants to find someone who can breathe when she is sober. You don''t have to worry. I have a sense of propriety, "Su Kui took a sip of bitter tea and sighed," when I saw her, I thought about how I spent the flower season of the 18th and 9th. "

    What else did Liuying want to say? When she heard this, she swallowed the words that she was about to blurt out.

    It''s just that if the master wants to find a companion, she can''t take it with her.

    -After that day, Tao Wanshu came to Su Kui to eat and drink. Make complaints about how to go slow with

    , and her own maid, and I don''t know where she went all day. If she has half of the fireflies, she will be satisfied.

    Su Kui heard just smile, turned around when he did not hear these words.

    Others don''t know, but she knows the door is clear. Tao Wanshu is a woman of crossing. Maybe she is not old in modern times, so she does not know how to cover up after crossing.

    Often make mistakes and say something the ancients didn''t understand, and then cover it up in a hurry when sunflower didn''t respond. Even if the people who didn''t care about it were engaged in this way, they also showed some flavor of covering up.

    Su Kui doesn''t mind if she comes here to eat and drink. In the eyes of Liu Ying, it''s cheap. It doesn''t matter.

    As long as Tao Wanshu can keep this pure mentality, no struggle, no conflict of interest with her, Su Kui doesn''t mind being a gadget.

    -Time flies fast. Women in the cold palace are forgotten by the outside world.

    In autumn, the first rain came with a strong momentum. In the daytime, it was still a light rain. In the later half of the night, it was lightning and heavy rain.

    The weather is sultry and hot. The women in the cold palace also have salaries. They are only exploited one by one by one by the big manager and the little eunuch''s maids outside. They fall into her hands. There are few left.

    The houses are very simple. They are all in disrepair. A few days ago, there would be a leak of rain. Tao Wanshu volunteered to take the ladder to repair it. Since then, Liuying has been less crowded on her.

    It turns out that this woman is not only jealous of the wind, but also has two strong points.

    The window is open, and the fireflies can''t sleep. The window is open, Su Kui lies outside the window and looks at the vegetables that she has worked hard to grow. There is also an apricot tree. Its green and astringent fruit is covered with branches. It could have been eaten in a few days. After this rain, I''m afraid it will be a mess tomorrow.

    Think about it. It''s a little painful.

    Su Kui was thinking about it. Suddenly, she heard that the gate of the courtyard was knocked heavily.

 Chapter 1739

    In the crash of the rain, people''s voice is covered very small, vaguely can be heard, is Tao Wanshu''s voice.

    "Elder sister, elder sister, open the door for me, elder sister --"

    Liuying jumps out of the bed in the small compartment, puts on clothes in a hurry and comes out. It''s no accident to see that Su Kui hasn''t slept. Frowning and whispering, "master, look..."

    Su Kui raised his jaw. "Let her in. I''m sorry to see you." She held her forehead in one hand, and played with the other hand with the raindrops splashing in from the window, bored.

    Liu Ying couldn''t hear her mood, but she thought of the heavy rain outside. In this kind of weather, although it''s sultry, it''s going to get sick after a long rain.

    In the cold palace, if you get cold wind, you can only endure it. No one will enter the ominous place of cold palace to treat these forgotten and abandoned women. Generally, if you are seriously ill, there is basically only one way left: waiting for death -

    so, Liuying puts on his shoes in a hurry, opens his umbrella and trots to open the door.

    After a while, Tao Wanshu was wet and came in after Liuying. She stood at the door with water stains on her face. She didn''t know whether it was rain or tears. Her eyes were red, with endless fear, she looked at Su Kui pitifully.

    "Sister, it''s terrible." She''s referring to the women, sukui knows.

    She hooked her fingers and said softly, "come here."

    Tao Wanshu walked by, squatted in front of her, put her head on her knee, and suddenly burst into tears without warning.

    The moisture on her body immediately moistened Su Kui''s light inner garment. Liu Ying worries that Tao Wanshu will give Su Kui too much tide. She opens her mouth and is quietly waved back by Su Kui.

    Who knows what girls are crying around? Cry never see the family, cry hopeless future?

    Su Kui casually leaned against the back of the chair, patted the girl''s back gently with one hand, and looked at the black rain in the night with blank eyes. There was no mood fluctuation in her eyes.

    Tao Wanshu cried for a long time. At last, she couldn''t open her eyes. She blushed with embarrassment. Su Kui smiled and asked Liuying to take her to wash.

    In the cold palace, she is a very decent one.

    Although not abundant, there is no shortage.

    That night, Tao Wanshu slept in Su Kui''s room, and Su Kui sat in the window all night.

    -

    in the morning of the next day, the sky suddenly broke, and there were layers of fish belly in the distance. The fire seemed to drill out from the sea of clouds, magnificent and magnificent.

    When the first sunshine in the morning came into the room and onto the old bed, Tao Wanshu yawned and opened her eyes drowsily. Seeing Su Kui, she was confused and said, "sister, do you get up so early?"

    Su Kui hooked his lips and made a faint "um" sound. He got up and went out to wash.

    Here, she is no longer a miss who has been served everywhere. She is a lady who has been loved by thousands of people. She is just an ordinary person who supports herself.

    Tao Wanshu saw that she had gone outside, and hurriedly got up and went out with her. The rain stopped in the middle of the night. Come fast, go fast, the sky washed by the rain is blue and clear, the air has a moist smell of soil.

    The vegetable seedlings in the yard, as Su Kui thought, were devastated. She stood beside the vegetable field for a long time, painfully, and then pulled out the dead ones one by one, and planned to sow again tomorrow.

 Chapter 1740

    In the cold palace, I wake up naturally every day. When the weather is good, I lie under the apricot tree, smell the fragrant fruit and fall asleep soundly. When you are in a good mood, you will sit by the lake and play chess with yourself. Even Tao Wanshu doesn''t understand why a woman who has been beaten into a cold palace has such a leisurely life.

    Affected by her, Tao Wanshu also likes to run to her side more and more.

    In rainy days, she must stay in sukui''s yard to sleep. Over time, she will not go back to her shabby yard at all. Anyway, there is no rule in the cold palace. Holding the bedding, she squeezed into sukui''s yard and lived in the side room.

    -

    the late autumn is coming. The Yellow apricots hang on the branches one by one. They are very lush.

    Su Kui took a fan made of banana leaves and sat under the tree to watch Tao Wanshu dance. She had a good foundation. She should have learned classical dance for several years in modern times. Su Kui snored with his eyes narrowed, and did not know where he was flying.

    Tao Wanshu finished, blinked and asked for Su Kui''s advice, "sister, how am I doing?" The small face is white and beautiful. Although it''s easy to wear, it''s hard to hide its beautiful color.

    "Well, listen," Su Kui nodded with his eyes narrowed as he was drowsy.

    Tao Wanshu saw her distracted, discontented, and said, "sister, you sleep so much all day, how can you still be so sleepy! You didn''t even notice when I talked to you! I''m going to get angry! " She stamped her feet and squeezed with sukui into a reclining chair, half coquetting.

    "It''s called stealing life for a long time and having fun for a while." Su Kui glanced at her and simply threw the fan into her arms and got up barefoot.

    The yard is paved with bluestone. Every day, the fireflies are clean and cool. It''s very comfortable in this hot and sultry weather.

    "No sleepiness because of your quarrel, come here, I''ll teach you to dance," she said, brushing her sleeves.

    Hearing this, Tao Wanshu raised her hand to Su Kui in surprise. "Sister, can you dance?"

    Even Liuying was attracted by this sentence. He put down his needlework and moved a small stool to watch.

    Su Kui smiled and gave her a squint. "It''s not true. It''s just that she''s rarely interested. Let''s have fun." As soon as the voice fell, she slowly stretched out and made a dancing gesture.

    When Tao Wanshu saw her posture, she knew that what she said would not be totally self-respect. The other party was a professional dancer. Even if she dressed simply, acted casually, and acted with tenderness.

    Liuying has long heard that the master was a world-famous talented woman before he entered the palace. She is versatile. This time, it''s true that it''s rumoured!

    She held her chin in her hands and watched with rapture.

    Tao Wanshu looked at it for a while, excitedly dropping the fan and joining in.

    Autumn wind slowly, apricot trees on the leaves have been yellow, the withered leaves were wind slowly floating down.

    On the bluestone board, a woman in a blue dress, with white and bare feet, dances at will, as if she thought of any action, and then danced any action, with a calm and elegant posture and flowing water.

    The other girl is much more charming, and she has some young charm when she jumps up. It looks like she is young.

    The most novel thing about Liuying is that Mingming is two people with totally different temperament, who dance together strangely.

    Su Kui danced for a while, then she felt that she was sweating. She waved her hand and stopped, "I can''t do this kind of physical work."

 Chapter 1741

    Tao Wanshu doesn''t follow, "elder sister, don''t make a fool of yourself. In my opinion, your dancing has long been superb. What''s more, you''ve only spent two or three years in vain. How can you call yourself an old man? " She grabbed Su Kui''s arm and said, "no matter what, sister, this dance is so beautiful. Teach me how to do it. I want to do it too!"

    Su Kui couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and glared at her with a smile. "I''m really old. I can''t jump. Don''t bother me again, you little girl. I''m grateful!"

    After that, I took a sip of the cup of tea.

    Tao Wanshu also wants to say that the streamer interrupts her first and says for Su Kui: "my dear Tao, don''t make trouble with the master. She is not good in body and bones. It''s OK to go crazy with you for a while. You really think of her as a 17-8-year-old girl. She''s full of energy all day long?"

    "Would you stop and have a cup of tea here?" Liuying hands her a cup of tea and takes her to sit down.

    In the past, the body and bones of Chi Zhan were worse. Originally, he was in a bad mental state, and he took the root of the disease in his mother''s womb. Before being pampered, all kinds of health care and tonic drugs are still undetected. When the tonic is broken, the hidden root of the disease in the body immediately runs out uneasily.

    After su Kui came, he walked in the yard every day, basking in the sun. His appearance was much better than before.

    Otherwise, Liu Ying would not rest assured that she would grow vegetables and blow the wind. At this time, she was also mad with Tao Wanshu.

    Tao Wanshu looked at Su Kui and saw that her cheeks were flushed because of the tropics, but her lips were indeed unhealthy flesh pink. She nodded in disappointment and understood: "OK, but elder sister, you have to exercise hard. You are so poor. The days will be long."

    "I see, housekeeper."

    Tao Wanshu is a restless master. She Gulu Gulu drinks a cup of tea, her eyes turn, and Gu Lingjing says to Su Kui: "sister, you can skip, can you teach me to? I really like this dance! Just now I saw you learn a little. I''ll guide you, OK? Elder sister ~ "

    her coquettish arms sway sunflower, and her swarthy eyes turn in disorder.

    Liu Ying frowned, looked at Su Kui, Su Kui raised his eyebrows, nodded, "OK, you go over and jump for me first."

    Tao Wanshu immediately beamed and nodded, "OK!"

    After that, he went back to the position where he had just danced. Thinking of the action sukui had just made, he began to dance slowly.

    The girl really has some talent. After watching her dance for a while, she remembers almost all the movements. It''s just a dance. Su Kui doesn''t mind teaching it. See what is wrong with her, bear to correct, Tao Wanshu also seriously take advice, soon jump to have a model.

    As the days go by, another few days will be the Mid Autumn Festival. And that with the Tao Wanshu fate of the virtuous princess in yesterday''s successful birth of the dragon, the emperor Yue, on the spot, and to each palace sent a reward.

    Even in the cold palace, there was light.

    When Tao Wanshu thought that she was in the cold palace because of her, she was not interested in the exquisite cakes and cloth. Yanbaba turned it over a few times and then left it aside.

    Instead, Su Kui picked it up and joked, "good material, what did you throw? Usually we can''t touch such a good thing. Take it to Liuying and ask her to make you a new dress. "

 Chapter 1742

    Tao Wanshu glanced at it with a bad look and muttered, "I don''t care!"

    Originally, it''s OK to cross here for no reason. There''s no so-called female Lord''s aura. As soon as I cross, I run to the place where the bird doesn''t shit. Every night when she goes to bed, she is surrounded by ghosts, crying and howling. As long as she thinks about how many dead bones are buried in the cold palace, she shudders.

    Now, the woman who killed her in the cold palace has given birth to a child, and the emperor even gave her a reward. Is it unknown to put it on her face and satirize her?

    Although the Emperor may not remember who she is, Tao Wanshu is not comfortable.

    "Tut -" Su kuihun didn''t care. He put away the material and handed it to Liu Ying. "Put away, make her a new dress another day. The Mid Autumn Festival is supposed to be the day of reunion. We are also happy. As for my piece, I''ll leave it to you. Make your own clothes. "

    "I don''t want it!" Tao Wanshu is stubborn instead. Although she didn''t wear it when the original owner was sent to the cold palace, now it''s her in the body. Just thinking about wearing it, she''s not comfortable.

    Liu Ying ignores Tao Wanshu, listens to Su Kui''s words, and shakes his head, "no, master! How can I do without you! "

    Su Kui sneered. "I don''t like the color. It''s pink and tender. It''s just right for your little girl. OK, don''t argue. I don''t want to have these. If there are leftovers left, make me the inner garment, just simple ones. "

    Then, looking at Tao Wanshu, who was still angry, she said unintentionally: "after two days, it''s the Mid Autumn Festival. Every Mid Autumn Festival, the emperor will go to the imperial garden. What if the emperor wants to come here? You look better. If the Emperor sees you, he may be happy. "

    At this point, she no longer speak, leisurely fan into the room.

    Liuying doesn''t care about these things. He''s in the cold palace. It''s so easy to go out. Her right should be that the master is comforting Tao Wanshu.

    But Tao Wanshu didn''t think so. When she heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up. Yeah, isn''t that how it''s written in the crossing novels?! The mistress went across to the concubine who was beaten into the cold palace. Then, because of a song or a dance, she was seen by the emperor in the cold palace.

    In the end, it''s a long story.

    Yes! this is it!

    Tao Wanshu felt for the first time that her journey was not without reason. What if she was the God-made hostess?

    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. Especially in my memory, I still know that the emperor is a first-class beautiful man. If it''s in modern times, she can''t even think about it.

    "Liuying, can I make the clothes first? I''ll design it myself, and you can make it for me, OK? "

    Liuying is still thinking about what style of inner garment to make for the master. Suddenly, hearing this, he looks up and sees Tao Wanshu''s bright eyes, not only drawing the corners of his mouth.

    What''s wrong with her? Just now, I''m still looking forward to it?

    But she didn''t think much about it, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll measure it for you later, and then you can draw a pattern and give it to me, and I''ll see if I can make it."

    Tao Wanshu nodded repeatedly, "yes! Definitely! "

    Liu Ying really doesn''t understand why she suddenly seems to have beaten chicken blood. Seeing her like this, she simply takes out the soft ruler, finishes it for her as soon as possible, or prepares clothes for the master.

 Chapter 1743

    At the same time, her inner garments are all old, so she just made two sets of clothes to change and wash, Liu Ying thought.

    After measuring the size, Tao Wanshu went back to her room excitedly. When she had lunch at noon, she was also sent in by the maid who served her.

    in the afternoon, the sun was so strong that sukui make complaints about a tattered script in front of the window, listening to the firefly Tucao. At the beginning, she said no. later, she asked me not only to do it, but also to make it for her. By the way, she also drew her own drawings. I don''t understand her! "

    He shook his head after saying it. He couldn''t understand it.

    Su Kui hears words, but laughs. Casually turned over a page, she knew that Tao Wanshu was listening to her words. The hostess is worthy of being the hostess. It''s easy to understand. It seems that the other party is not as harmless as it appears. It''s still ambitious.

    She just said something casually, and the other party fell in love.

    The clothes in ancient times are simple to make. The dress designed by Tao Wanshu is a little similar to the modern modified Hanfu. The whole body is made of yarn. Su Kui can imagine that when dancing, she will be charming.

    -The Mid Autumn Festival is on schedule.

    Tonight''s night is particularly good. The silver plate like moon is hanging high in the branches. The white gauze like moonlight pours all over the ground, making the ground hard to shine.

    At dinner, Tao Wanshu was obviously out of her wits. She looked at Su Kui from time to time as if she had something to say to her.

    Su Kui did not lift his eyes, and said lightly, "what do you want to say to me?"

    Tao Wanshu was stunned, but the other party didn''t look at her. How did she find out? She shook her head a little flustered and hesitated: "nothing, nothing..."

    For fear that she would show her flaws later, she felt like a drum beating in her heart, put down the dishes and chopsticks, and hurriedly got up. "Sister, I''m full. I''ll go back to my room and rest first, and you can eat slowly." Then, as if someone was after her, she picked up her skirt and ran.

    Liu Ying looked up and saw only her back. He said, "master, what''s wrong with Tao GUI?"

    Su Kui smiled and casually fiddled with the food with his chopsticks. He said, "maybe I''m homesick --"

    "is that right?" The fleeting fireflies blinked as if they didn''t understand. They buried themselves in the food again.

    The food for the Mid Autumn Festival is much richer than before. She hasn''t seen meat for several months. Su Kui doesn''t eat it. Tao Wanshu leaves again. All the rest is her own. Liu Ying feels that she will be moved to cry. Where else can she think of.

    Apart from a big meal, there is nothing to remember for the two masters and servants. So, after dinner, I went to sleep.

    -

    in the morning of the next day, Su Kui came out of the inner room with a yawn, and the streamer rushed in, almost hitting Su Kui.

    Su Kui sidestepped and shook his head with a headache. "What''s the matter? In such a hurry? "

    Liu Ying gasped for breath. He lost his breath and said, "master, guess what happened last night!" She was gnawing at her teeth, with an air of uneasiness.

    "Last night?" Su Kui tidied up his collar and said, "what happened last night? Let''s talk about it."

    "Oh, Lord!" Liu Ying stamped his foot. "Why don''t you care about anything? Do you think there is something missing this morning? "

    Su Kui sneers. Seeing that the little girl is in a hurry, she seriously thinks, "well, yeah, where''s Wan Shu?"

    See Su Kui finally mentioned the main topic, Liuying began to criticize.

    "I said last night, why did she lose her soul? It turned out that she was courteous before going to the emperor! Do you know? Tao GUI didn''t come back after he went out last night! It seems that she danced in yingyue lake and was taken away by the emperor! "

 Chapter 1744

    When she saw the little Eunuch in charge of the gate, she could almost conclude that Tao Wanshu''s dance was the one taught by the master.

    "You taught her dance! It''s no wonder that we were on the lookout last night! " Liu Yingguang thinks about what she has done and feels hurt. I''m afraid to say that. Will they damage her good?

    Su Kui shook his head and said with a slight smile: "water flows to the low place, people walk to the high place, the eternal principle, she can go out, you should feel happy for her."

    After all, it''s cruel for her to spend her whole life in the cold palace at the age of 18 or 19.

    Maybe in Tao Wanshu''s choice, she should have listened to her words. However, Su Kui doesn''t feel guilty. The road is all his own choice. What kind of height he will go to later depends on his creation.

    Liu Ying sees Su Kui doesn''t care. She stomps and leaves sullen.

    She still felt that Tao Wanshu had stolen her master''s things and ran to pay homage to the emperor. She was very good. Now she is delicious, delicious and rich. I''m afraid to regard the master as a stepping stone!

    Since Tao Wanshu was picked up by the emperor, the news that she had been staying in her bedroom for three days in a row spread widely, and it was very popular in the palace. Even in the cold palace, for the sake of the little eunuch who was watching the door, it came into Su Kui''s ear.

    Liuying has been unhappy, but Su Kui, not affected by this incident. It''s time to eat, drink, sleep, and relax all day. It''s no use watching the streamers in a hurry.

    What she thought was that Tao Wanshu, a woman like that, could be taken in by the emperor and taken out of the cold palace. How about a master with amazing talent? Can''t you hold the emperor''s heart firmly?

    Maybe if possible, he can also help Chi Taifu to fight back and restore his family''s innocence.

    Su Kui really didn''t think about it. There are so many things in the little girl''s head.

    -In the dark of the night, Changhuan hospital is far away from the crazy women, so it is also a rare quiet place in the cold palace.

    Su Kui had a light sleep and felt as if there were someone in the room besides her. Her body stirred up and she suddenly sat up from the bed and woke up.

    Looking up, he just collided with a pair of dark eyes. The pale moonlight outside the window came in through the window paper. The man was wearing a nightsuit with a strong smell of blood. He was wearing a silver mask and a ferocious wolf head, which matched his deep Phoenix eyes and showed ferocity.

    Meng Zhian didn''t expect that she would wake up suddenly. He just hurriedly turned into the remote yard by accident. Unexpectedly, someone lived there.

    In addition, Su Kui moved her lips and just wanted to talk. Suddenly, the man covered her mouth tightly with a fierce bully, and his thick and hot breath was sprayed on her ear. It was cold and cold like a heavy metal voice, "shut up! Now, calm down and don''t make a sound, otherwise -- "

    the big palm is stuck in her delicate and fragile neck. With a little effort, Su Kui makes a dull hum, and his big palm imprisons all his breathing. It''s unnecessary to say anything about the threat.

    "Nod, or shake your head."

    His deep voice rang out again, especially abruptly in the silent room.

    Su Kui could hardly breathe. She nodded her head laboriously, which was the answer.

 Chapter 1745

    When the man let go, she fell on the bed and gasped for breath. Her throat was dry. She covered her mouth and coughed.

    Meng Zhian covers her injured chest and stands quietly beside the bed. Is her body so bad? However, these had nothing to do with him. Although they had known each other before, they had little contact with each other. Especially after she entered the palace, she never met again.

    When the Chi family had an accident, he was still at the border, and the clan elder also warned him not to interfere in this matter. It''s not surprising that even if he is willing to interfere, it''s too late. More than 200 people were killed in the Chi family. Even she was killed in the cold palace.

    Meng Zhian knew that she was weak and kind-hearted. In the palace of cannibalism, she may have died a long time ago.

    But he didn''t expect that he hit her by mistake, and even went into her bedroom. Is that fate? Think of this, the bottom of my heart across a strange feeling.

    Su Kui perceives the difference in his eyes and moves his eyes quietly. Does the other side know her? But, carefully search for memory, there is no trace of his existence.

    After coughing, her face became paler and she covered her mouth. She looked up slowly and looked at him carefully.

    What kind of face is it under that mask?

    "You --"

    "bang! Open up! Open up

    Su Kui''s words just came out. Suddenly, the lights were bright outside the yard. She was stunned by the loud knock on the door. Suspicious side of the eyes looking at the man, there is a torch outside the hard photo, the man Xin long tall figure and the face under the mask sharp edges and corners will appear in front of him. Her eyes flashed, the man''s thin lips tightened, and he glanced at her room in a hurry.

    In addition to the empty, soft desk, wardrobe table, where can I hide people?

    No time to think more.

    Just thought for a moment, Su Kui made a quick decision, barefoot bed, holding the man''s arm.

    "You can''t go out now, or you''ll be caught," Su Kui said, chuckling. "Come with me."

    Through the thin cloth, the slightly cool fingertip is clearly passed to his little arm. Meng Zhian''s eyes are dim in the dim light, but he doesn''t break away from her little hand. At that moment, he doesn''t know how to believe her.

    If she had exposed him when the group broke in, he would never have survived.

    But at this moment, he believed, and had no doubt.

    "Bang --"

    the gate of the palace was kicked open roughly. The guards in the refined iron armor came in with swords and torches.

    The first man raised his hand and said, "search!" I didn''t put the fleeting fireflies in my eyes.

    As soon as the voice fell, several Lin Wei with swords began to search around the room.

    Liu Ying looked in his eyes and said in a hurry, "my Lord, you can''t find anything in the cold palace. Our Lord is weak and can''t be scared. You --"

    "shut up! One more word, watch your head! "

    The man is about 30 years old. He has square features and tall body. He looks upright. When he heard Liuying''s words, he shouted in a cold voice. Immediately, Liuying was scared to cover his mouth and dare not open his mouth. He just looked into the inner room with worried eyes.

    "PATA..."

    The porcelain hit the ground and made a crisp sound. The man''s eyes were slightly cold. He immediately stepped into the inner hall with a knife in his hand.

    "No, my Lord!"

    Seeing that he was about to break into the inner hall, Liuying was flustered.

 Chapter 1746

    When the Master goes to bed at night, he likes to rest with only his pants in his pocket. If so many men see her, does she still live?

    At this time, the streamer has been ignored a lot, immediately following the man''s pace rushed in.

    The next moment, he heard the man roar, "all stand outside, I can check it myself!" Liu Ying''s heart is relaxed, and his steps have stepped in.

    The woman in the inner room was obviously frightened by the sudden changes. She was wearing thin clothes and a long blue shirt on the outside. Because she didn''t expect that someone would break in, her clothes were not neat and half of her white round shoulders were exposed.

    She mostly got up to drink tea. At the moment, the rough porcelain cup has been lying on the ground, broken into pieces, and the water flows slowly under her feet.

    Su Kui shakes his lips and says, "Ning elder brother?"

    Ninglin returns to his senses. Immediately, he keeps his eyes closed and is stiff. He tells Liuying, "put on a coat for your master. What can I do if you catch cold?" Hold the big palm of the knife to tighten slowly, and the lips are almost in a straight line.

    This time, Liu Ying can''t care much. He rushes to the place, takes a cloak from his wardrobe, and wraps Su Kui tightly from head to foot, revealing only one head.

    After all this, she was relieved and recalled Su Kui''s words.

    "Master, do you know this adult?"

    Su Kui reluctantly smiled, gathered his cape, and chuckled, "it''s me who has crossed the line. I''m guilty, and I dare not make friends."

    She pinned the broken hair on her forehead behind her ears and asked, "Ning Why is Lord Ning coming here this time? "

    Ning Lin''s big palm is loose and tight, together with the inner strings. When he heard the other side''s words, he was even more sad. He took a long breath of dullness and hoarse voice and said, "there are thieves in the palace who have stolen important secrets from the military aircraft Pavilion, so..."

    Su Kui already understood, she nodded, chuckled, "then, please do as you like, Lord Ning. There is no place for me to hide. There is Lord laning."

    Ning Lin nodded and saw that the woman in front of her eyes was back to normal. Her heart was full of joy and bitterness. She was just like the present.

    When Ning Lin saw her, he believed that there was no Tibetans in her room. And because I had some thoughts in my heart, I glanced at it in a hurry and said, "it''s my subordinates who have crossed the road. Please make atonement for me. My subordinates have checked it one by one. Please don''t go out tonight. Pay attention to safety. I''ll go back to the holy place."

    It''s funny how two people who used to be in love with their brothers and sisters are now standing here, polite and pretending not to know each other.

    "It''s OK. It''s better for you to walk slowly. I don''t want to see you off because of the inconvenience here."

    Ning Lin hurriedly shook his head. "Nothing, nothing, you have a good rest. Another day -" he wanted to say that he would come to see her another day, and half of it, he smiled bitterly and swallowed back.

    She is complaining that he once failed to save Chi''s family, so how could he not know that he was determined to break his old relationship with him?

    In the past, he didn''t sneak in, but every time she saw him, she would break down, as if she had become a different person, shouting for him to roll away. Later, he did not dare to stimulate her. He could only play quietly and call the eunuchs in the cold palace. Don''t make trouble for her.

    Changes come and go quickly.

    A group of fierce plume guards holding torches hurried away.

    Soon, the whole dormitory was in darkness again.

 Chapter 1747

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped slightly. She knew that Liuying had a lot to say, but she had other things to do. She said, "Liuying, I want to be quiet alone. Go back to sleep. Don''t go out tonight if you have nothing to do."

    Liu Ying moved her lips, and saw that Su Kui was not in a good mood. She knew what happened in the palace, but she knew nothing about what happened outside.

    Therefore, although it is known that Su Kui and the commander of Yulin guards just now may know each other, it is not clear what the relationship between them is.

    "Yes, master, I will help you to lie down before you go."

    Su Kui nodded. After lying down, Liu Ying arranged the bedding for her, and then turned around and went out.

    The room fell into silence, as if it was just that kind of tense, a little accident would be blood sprinkled on the spot is a dream. She lay quietly for a while. There was no sound outside. It seemed that Liuying had returned to the room to have a rest.

    But the man never came out. She looked slightly awe inspiring. She lifted the bedding and got out of the bed and went around to the back of the bed.

    There, another button, open is a dark door, space is not big, just enough to hide a person''s space. I don''t know how long this place has existed, and who did it is even more unknown.

    But it was su Kui who found it and saved Meng Zhian''s life.

    After opening the chamber of secrets, I saw a man leaning against the stone wall with his eyes closed and his breath weak. She pursed her lips and walked softly to squat beside him, because the figure would be reflected when she lit the candle. In order to prevent being found, Su Kui''s bedroom was still dark.

    A lot of cuts were made on the man''s black Nightgown, and the wound oozed red blood. But it''s not the most fatal. The fatal injury is on his chest, near his heart. The thick blood has dyed his clothes deep black and red. It''s sticky.

    Su Kui frowned. "Are you ok? Those people are gone. Wake up. " She nudged him, unresponsive.

    Just then, by the fragmentary moonlight, she suddenly had an idea. What is it like under that ferocious wolf head mask? She put out her hand slightly and approached his face slowly.

    "Well --"

    just touched, he was severely clamped by a powerful big palm. At the same time, those sharp eyes, like hawks and falcons, had opened and were staring at her without blinking.

    "What do you want to do?" Meng Zhian sipped his lips, but because he was weak and had a rest, the woman was bold enough to take the opportunity to remove his mask.

    Although they are not familiar, as long as she sees his appearance, she will definitely recognize him. At that time, there will be many unnecessary troubles.

    He had some headaches. If he was an ordinary woman, he would kill her at will. Anyway, there are so many women in the cold palace, one or two are missing, and he would not pay attention outside.

    But -

    this woman, who almost became his wife, has saved his life again. How can he do it?

    The wound hurt, the head hurt even more.

    The man''s big hand is like an iron hoop, as if he wanted to crush her wrist. Su Kui frowned, his eyes fixed on his eyes, and said lightly, "that''s how you treat your benefactor? Let go, you hurt me. "

    Meng Zhian is shocked, this woman!

    Su Kui''s performance is totally different from his memory, which leads to Meng Zhian''s stupefaction and unconsciously release his hands.

    The released wrist gives out dull pain. Su Kui rubs his wrist and gets up. "Just wake up, while there is no one now, let''s go."

 Chapter 1748

    She said, turning and pacing out of the chamber.

    Meng Zhian was stunned by her behavior. How could her behavior be so strange? It''s totally different from the boring and inflexible image in the rumor. It''s interesting -

    there''s a flash of interest in the deep black phoenix eyes. He doesn''t care about Su Kui''s behavior of walking away directly despite his serious injury. He walked out of the secret room with his weak body behind Su Kui, and his chest tore the wound with his actions, causing dull pain.

    There is a fragrance in her bedroom. It''s very light, but it''s very comfortable.

    Meng Zhian''s tense nerves were relaxed at this moment. As soon as the body relaxed, the exhausted feeling rushed to the brain, forcing him to fight constantly.

    Su Kui squatted on the ground and was picking up the pieces of the teacup that she had broken. Seeing Meng Zhian coming, she raised her eyes slightly and looked at him, then fell again.

    "What do you want me to do? If you want to leave now, I can save you once, but I can''t help you escape from the palace. "So, all depends on him.

    This may seem heartless, but it''s the truth.

    Meng Zhian''s lips are torn. This woman is really rude. He stood behind her for a while with his lips closed. He felt that his body had reached its limit. If he forced himself out, he would surely be caught.

    The dog emperor''s people are bound to encircle him everywhere. Once he shows up, let alone walk out of the palace safely and be shot into a sieve by an arrow!

    So, he looked around and sat down on the only bed in the room. "Well, I can''t go out now. If they don''t find anyone, they won''t give up. Tonight, I''ll stay with you first." At this point, he is also a little embarrassed. He is not like his old style of behavior.

    "No way."

    Meng Zhian thought that the woman would choose to save him. She must be very kind-hearted.

    However, Su Kui''s next words made his mouth twitch and his body almost petrified.

    This is totally different from what you think? Since she chose to save him, what''s the matter with taking him in for another two days.

    "It''s impossible for me to go out now. You don''t want to be found by them. You''ve covered me up, haven''t you?" Meng Zhian can''t see the soft one, so he has to show his reason and tell the other clearly. If his identity is found, both of them will die.

    Su Kui sinks his face and sneers, "are you threatening me?"

    A pretty face of a woman is cold, and her facial features are like ink, which seems to be faint at first. However, it seems that anger is not anger, which makes the eyes shining suddenly.

    Meng Zhian touched his nose. "I''m not threatening you. It''s a fact. You should know that since you chose to protect me, we are a grasshopper on a rope since you hid me and didn''t expose me."

    "So what?" Su kuihun doesn''t care. A sarcasm appears in Ye''s eyes. "How do you think I''m doing now? I can save you and expose you naturally. Now, do you want to threaten me? Well? "

    At last, the ending accentuated and slightly picked up, obviously unhappy with what he had just said. It seems that this is a master who would rather be a broken jade than a broken one. He is also at the end of his tether. Only after his traitors did he have an accident.

    If his subordinates know that the God of war in their mind is now threatened by a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken, then where is his majesty?

 Chapter 1749

    Su Kui''s words have made it clear that she is not afraid of death, because she is living a life like death.

    Meng Zhian knows what happened to her. When he heard this, he felt depressed. But because of his injury, he inadvertently ignored the past.

    "What do you want? If I can survive this disaster safely, I can promise you a request. "Meng Zhian has made plans. Even if the other party says he wants to leave the palace, he will nod his head without hesitation.

    As a matter of fact, after some contact, the picture of the other party''s calm and peaceful interaction with Ning Lin came to his mind. He has an appreciative attitude towards such a calm woman.

    And because of another unclear relationship, as long as she spoke, he had no reason to refuse.

    Black eyes fixed on him, Meng Zhian said: "do you think of a palace? I can guarantee that your life in the future will definitely be better than it is now, "that is, wealth and wealth, and he can also meet.

    Su Kui did not avoid his eyes at all, looking back at the past lightly. Under the pale moonlight, his eyes were black. Su Kui was silent for a long time. They looked at each other in the open and quiet room. For a while, Su Kui suddenly smiled, "out of the palace? Where can I go when I''m out? "

    It''s like a duckweed in the rough, helpless.

    Meng Zhian''s heart ached. Why did she have to see so clearly? Even if she was a little confused, she would not live so hard.

    "You -" he wanted to ask, but he couldn''t say what you wanted.

    He now clearly realized that the other side really didn''t care about life and death.

    However, Su Kui did not pause for a long time. Soon, she looked out of the window with her eyes on one side and said, "help me to do something tonight. Write it off."

    "What?" Meng Zhian''s reflexive question, attracted by her words to all the mind, even the wound, seems not so hard.

    A faint smile was slowly raised on the lips. Su Kui looked up at the dark dome, and his voice sounded like a ghost. "Help me, I will kill the dog emperor myself."

    Boom -

    there seems to be a dazzling white light in his mind, and Meng Zhian is stunned. It''s not scared, it''s a complete surprise.

    Do you know what the woman who said this now looks like? At that moment, her eyes were shining. Her tone is still bland, and her words seem to be light and weightless.

    However, it is just like this that she is thin in clothes and thin in body. What she says makes people boil from the bottom of their bones.

    However, after boiling, it is blood coagulation.

    Meng Zhian''s black eyes are shining and his lips are thin and light. "Don''t you think this requirement is too heavy? How can I help you kill him? " Cool thin extremely words, heavy way.

    Su Kui sneered, "just by --" she paused, looked back at him with a smile like a smile, "your life is in my hand."

    "Ah --"

    Meng Zhian pulled his lips. "Before you expose me, I can easily break your thin neck with one hand. Aren''t you afraid?"

    I don''t know when, the factors in the air are full of dangerous feeling, giving people a full sense of oppression.

    Another ordinary woman standing here may be easily frightened by Meng Zhian, but Su Kui, is she an ordinary woman?

 Chapter 1750

    "Afraid, of course," Su Kui played with a wisp of black hair on her chest, spitting out words that didn''t match her pale expression.

    "But before you break my neck, don''t forget that my maid is in the stall." As long as she makes some moves, Liuying can hear them immediately. Meng Zhian, who is at the end of the line, can deal with two people at once. It''s not known who will win!

    Meng Zhian leans on the bedpost, his face is pale, but his eyes are bright and frightening.

    He looked at Su Kui quietly for a long time, then nodded, "OK."

    Su Kui picked his lips. "Happy cooperation."

    -

    Liuying slept in for the first time. She couldn''t sleep because of last night''s sudden changes. She was scared to turn over and over. When she was about to break the dawn, she fell asleep in a daze.

    It was noon when I woke up. She took a look at the bright sun outside, gave a low snort, got up in a hurry, and trotted into the yard.

    "Master son atones for sins, maidservant overslept, you, have you used breakfast?"

    Su Kui is squatting in the garden to water the vegetable fields, but he doesn''t lift his head when he hears it. "I''ve used it. I''ve made some in the small kitchen at will. After you wash it, you can eat it." After pouring the last ladle of water, she clapped the soil on her hands and stood up straight.

    "Ah..."

    "What?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked back puzzled. She saw Liu Ying standing in the same place, looking strange.

    Liuying suddenly returns to his senses, shakes his head, and asks stupidly, "master, did you do it yourself?"

    "Otherwise?" Su Kui gave her a smile like a squint. "OK, long winded. When you are ready, go to eat. Don''t be too full. It will be noon later."

    Finish saying, don''t wait for Liuying to answer, then leisurely into the inner room, disappear in Liuying''s eyes.

    Autumn leaves, slowly floating down.

    The little girl under the tree grinned at the corner of her mouth, looked at the slender figure of the woman and walked away, murmured: "Niang, if you have spirit in the sky, you can protect the health and safety of the master and son! She''s really a good person, isn''t she? " Liu said, her eyes turned red, her mouth shriveled and her nose sucked. "At least, it''s the only one who is good to me in this palace."

    Su Kui didn''t know the inner changes of Liuying. If she knew it, she would not laugh or cry. It''s so simple. She would be bribed for a meal.

    -

    because of the congee cooked by Su Kui, Liu Ying has been eating the perfect tonic pill all morning, rushing to do everything.

    Washing clothes, airing quilts, watering vegetables and weeding, on the contrary, all the work of sunflower was done. Towards noon, he hurried into the small kitchen to cook, as if later, Su Kui was going to work with her.

    Make su Kui laugh and cry.

    Liu Ying is in a good mood today. She walks with the wind. She smilingly brings her lunch to the hall and greets Su Kui. "Come in, master. It''s time for lunch."

    Smell speech, Su Kui nodded, but didn''t come to eat directly, but said to the inner room, "come out to eat," don''t want her to feed him.

    Su Kui even thought that the man was intentional. Last night, she had so much blood on her chest, and she could not change her face to threaten her, saying that she would strangle her neck. This morning, when I was eating, I was lying on her bed, dying, making a look that I couldn''t move to show her.

    Su Kui can''t, think of his own requirements, the task of killing the emperor is arduous, and it''s good to have a helper.

 Chapter 1751

    So, she endured the impulse to throw the bowl on his face and fed him the porridge spoon by spoon.

    Afterwards, the man smiled and thanked her. The mask on his face seemed to stick to his face, and he was reluctant to take it off. Even if she washed, he would take it off and wash it.

    Su Kui knew that the other side had not fully believed her, so she refused to show her true face from the beginning to the end.

    Su Kui didn''t bother to deal with these curves. When the streamer made lunch, she said inside. If she couldn''t get out, just let him alone!

    The firefly put the chopsticks in his hand, and asked Su Kui with his head askew doubtfully, "master, is there anyone in the room?" She blinked and asked, not understanding.

    As soon as the voice was over, "creak -" the door of the inner room opened, and Liuying stared at a man in black coming out of the master''s room. His mouth was wide and could not close at all.

    "Here and here..." It seems that all the eyes are going to be out of the frame. Liu Ying shakes his fingers, looks at the master with the same complexion, and at the man who is safe and sound. He feels that he has not slept well and has hallucinations.

    "Master!! How can there be in your room -- "

    " cough, fireflies, don''t make a fuss. Sit down and you will think that he doesn''t exist. " Su Kui coughs softly, interrupts her, the face does not change of swept a man''s one eye, pursed the lip to bear smiling.

    Hearing this, Meng Zhian''s face suddenly pulled down. His face was livid and his thin lips were in a straight line. His whole body was full of danger.

    The fleeting firefly was scared to shrink its neck. It was like quail. It didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Su Kui has already taken chopsticks, selected the dishes that suit his taste, and sent them to the entrance, thoroughly implementing the concept of "when someone doesn''t exist".

    Liu Ying looks at the presence of the master, the son and the God. He also raises his chopsticks tremblingly, shaking the rice in the bowl. He doesn''t know what to eat.

    "Liuying is timid. Don''t scare her." Su Kui put down his chopsticks, hung them on his eyelashes, wiped his fingers, and uttered a faint word.

    As soon as the voice fell, Liuying found that the oppressive momentum in the air disappeared in an instant. It was amazing!

    Meng Zhian thinks that this woman is more and more interesting. She is the first one to live such a leisurely life in the cold palace. For half a day here, he heard the cry from time to time in the distance, which was as shrill and hoarse as a ghost cry.

    Those are crazy women who can''t stand the torture of cold palace, but she is just delicious and delicious. He also saw that she planted a piece of land in the yard. Under the golden apricot tree, there is a reclining chair. There is a box of chessboard on the stone table, with clear black and white.

    Moreover, she was willing to eat at a table with a palace maid. Although he didn''t pay attention to the common customs, the rules were the rules. Since he was a child, in addition to eating with his brothers in the barracks, when he was at home, the division of classes was very strict.

    After dinner, Su Kui lay on his side in the chair to bask in the sun. This is the sun with temperature in the last few days of this year. After a few days, when winter comes, there will be sun, which is also cold, without any temperature.

    -Su Kui didn''t know the identity of a man, but he recovered quickly.

    Liuying has always been curious about the identity of a man, but she dare not ask. If sukui doesn''t say anything, she will be blind and do her own business without seeing anything.

 Chapter 1752

    In such a strange atmosphere, Meng Zhian spent seven days in the cold palace. For the first three days, the Imperial Palace was guarded everywhere. The guards in the armor were at every exit of the palace, day and night.

    Even in the evening, there was a ban on going to the concubines and eunuchs of the imperial concubines. When it was dark, they were not allowed to go out.

    It seems that the emperor is determined to catch the thief who stole the secrets of the military aircraft Pavilion. It''s a pity that for three days, there was a lot of noise. People in the palace were in danger for fear of getting into trouble. One by one, he was careful in his words and deeds, and even his concubines, who had always been fond of fighting for splendor, had a lot to share.

    But the culprit was never caught.

    It''s been three days. No one wants to break his head. I can''t imagine that this man will still be in the palace.

    Seven days later, all the guards of the badminton guards also withdrew, and the sky above the back palace was finally no longer oppressive.

    Su Kui fiddled with a peach seedling, squatted in the corner of the window of Changhuan courtyard, and was shoveling the soil with a small shovel. Meng Zhian leaned against the wall and looked at her lazily.

    The sky above the head floated a group like batt like cloud, the warm sunlight reflected on the little face of the woman who did not give pink and black, the skin was as white as jade, the warm sunlight hit on the face, so clear that even the tiny fluff could be seen.

    She drooped her eyes, and the crow''s blue eyelashes curled up like the wings of insects, flickering with her movements. She sipped her pink lipstick and did something very seriously.

    Meng Zhian did not understand her stubbornness.

    "Why do you have to plant a peach tree? Can''t it be a pear tree? Or osmanthus, or an apricot. "

    Su Kui didn''t raise his head either. "Peach trees repel evil spirits, don''t you know?" In a word, Meng Zhian is speechless.

    In fact, sunflower doesn''t pay so much attention. It just feels that in spring, the pink and tender peach petals will look good when they open the window. Of course, she won''t stay here forever.

    But since Meng knew that ANFI wanted to find a reason, she gave him one.

    Throughout the ages, there have been too many people died in the cold palace, whether they are guilty or innocent. Even in the land below, at the bottom of yingyue lake, and in a dried up well in a corner, there may be hidden the unknown white bones.

    Meng Zhian was stunned, and his dark eyes flickered. He was determined to look at Su Kui. "Don''t you really think about it? I can take you out, "he says, and life is the most important thing.

    What he will do in the future will certainly go against the secular world, but it also coincides with her wishes.

    I think so, but Meng Zhian didn''t say it clearly.

    He rubbed the deep cocoon in the palm of his hand, and his thoughts drifted away.

    Hearing this, Su Kui didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he put the peach seedlings into the dug pit, buried them firmly, and poured a ladle of water. Then, he stood up covered with mud and looked into Meng Zhian''s eyes, saying, "then I also want to ask you why you have to insist on taking a man who has lost his soul like a walking corpse."

    "I haven''t said it all the time, but your status should not be low, right?" Speaking of this, Su Kui suddenly bowed his head and hissed. His face was not clear. "Maybe we still know each other. Have you ever been reluctant to see me as you really are? "

    Sukui stares into his eyes and doesn''t miss any emotional changes in the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 1753

    Meng Zhian is stunned. How did she guess?

    That is to say, in the next moment, Meng Zhian stopped looking at her and looked at her calmly. "You think more, but I am now, you still don''t know." I see. It''s not good for you.

    He thin lips light sip, leave such a word, turn to leave.

    The peach trees just planted reflect the colorful shadows on the ground. The woman wears a long green dress with half of her sleeves. The long, soft black crow hair is gathered behind her head at will. A few naughty locks of hair slip down from her forehead and are swept up by the autumn wind.

    In the eyes of autumn, Su Kui narrowed a pair of clear eyes slightly, which meant that she had an unidentified smile and watched the long and tall figure go far.

    Meng Zhian, it''s really you --

    -

    Liuying is upset recently, because the man who stays in their yard is really annoying!

    I don''t say it all day long. I still wear a mask and think I''m singing?! Eat a lot. There are so many dishes in the garden. If they are allowed to eat, they will have enough for ten and a half days. But now he has a new population, and most of the dishes he makes every day go into his stomach.

    Moreover, it looks as if you haven''t had enough.

    The streamer was melancholy, so he found a gap where the man was not, and carefully moved to Su Kui.

    Su Kui is lying under the tree, feeling the cool breeze passing over his face, and then wrapping a thin gown, which is a leisurely and comfortable one.

    It is very light to detect the footsteps. In this yard, except for Meng Zhian, it is Liuying.

    "Liuying, sneaky, what''s the matter?" Su Kui opened his eyes, and as expected, he saw Liuying standing in front of her and her son hesitantly, and her little face was all wrinkly.

    "Ah..."

    Liu Ying didn''t expect Su Kui to open his eyes suddenly. For a while, he was chatting up. He bit his lips and didn''t know how to open his mouth.

    It is reasonable to say that Su Kui is the owner here, and the vegetable garden is also her idea. She didn''t even open her mouth, so she can''t say anything. However, the two have been living together for so long. The relationship between Liuying and sukui is not just that between the maid and the master.

    She resisted again and again, but at last she did not. She bit her teeth, closed her eyes and said, "master! When on earth does that man leave! He is so good at eating. He has eaten up all the vegetables we planted! " Pour out the beans in a bamboo tube, and let them all out clean.

    Next second.

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui is happy. His eyes are full of smiles. "Together, I was struggling with this She shook her head and was overjoyed. Her white teeth were indistinct, and her smiling face was red.

    Su Kui passed her and said to her behind: "Hey, have you seen? Little girl thinks you eat too much every day. Don''t forget to pay her when you leave. Otherwise, be careful of the little girl biting you! "

    Bite him?!

    Liu Ying''s mouth is shriveled. Why is the master so bad? Isn''t she always the most gentle and kind? Now I can laugh at her!

    "Master!"

    "Tut -" Su Kui shook his head, "don''t worry, how about I help you drive him away?"

    "Really, really?!" Excited words blurted out, Liuying suddenly realized what was wrong, and so on --

    Why did she feel cold all of a sudden, and her back seemed to be staring at something. In the heart delimits the bad presentiment, the fleeting firefly trembles the towering turning head.

 Chapter 1754

    Scared!!!

    The man she was just talking about is not just standing behind her?! A black dress was made of the cloth she had not known for a long time. It was not good-looking, but when she was wearing it on a man, she felt that it was broad shoulder and narrow waist, and that it was so good-looking to wear a common dress.

    Even Liuying secretly fantasized about the appearance under the mask of men. Is it handsome or disgusting?

    But so little charming, but also by the man''s cold powerful momentum to scare away completely.

    She''s not the master. She doesn''t have that strong resistance! Standing with him for a long time, Liu Ying felt that he would be frozen into an ice sculpture.

    "Master, master son..." Help! Help! This man with a sinister face is terrible!!!

    Liu Ying even felt that the man would suddenly come up and use his big powerful hand to cut her neck at once? She had seen it with her own eyes. Every morning, he stood in the yard with his bare hands, pounding at a tree! After the event, she secretly observed that his hand had nothing to do with it. Instead, it was the tree, which was already teetering and full of smashing marks.

    Therefore, Liuying''s fear of Meng Zhian went up to another floor.

    Su Kui didn''t smile angrily. I really don''t know. It''s better to say that Liuying is not promising, or too timid. She rubbed her brain and said: "you go ahead, I''ll go with you He has something to say. "

    This sentence also saves Liuying.

    Her eyes were bright, she nodded at once, and she seemed to run away from Meng Zhian with a bow waist.

    After waiting for her to leave, Su Kui wrapped up a long gown and hid a pair of small feet without shoes and socks in the hem of the clothes At the beginning, she asked such a sentence with unknown meaning.

    Meng Zhian''s eyes flashed. He went to the stone chair beside Su Kui and sat down. He nodded The voice is very heavy, it seems that the mood is not very good.

    Su Kui looked up at the apricot tree with dead branches and leaves, and said, "do you remember our deal?"

    A sharp leap of heart followed by a wry smile.

    Meng Zhian put his hands on his thighs, clenched his fists tightly, and pulled open his lips. "Naturally, what I said will never be regretted, but you really want to do it?" In these days, Meng Zhian also found that she was a woman who lived in peace with the circumstances, and did not deliberately pursue prosperity. She started to plant flowers and hoes all day long and was at ease.

    Her little fingers are long and even, especially good-looking.

    Meng Zhian can''t imagine the way she killed people. Maybe she will be angry in her heart.

    But on second thought, Meng Zhian felt that she had deceived herself again. She had been treated like that, held high in the cloud, and fell into hell overnight, never turning over. It''s a matter of plagiarism. It''s impossible for anyone to do such a thing as her and live a peaceful life.

    Now, Meng Zhian suddenly understood what the "walking corpse" in her previous words meant. When you think about it, it''s the irresistible pain, just like the most vulnerable soft meat in your heart is cut by a rusty knife, which is not fatal, but it can pass on the uncomfortable feeling to you all the time.

    Su Kui heard Meng Zhian''s words, blinked, speciously replied, "do you think I have a way back?"

    Of course -

    Meng Zhian wanted to say that, but he knew that he was not qualified at all.

 Chapter 1755

    No, maybe it can be said that he once had this qualification, but unconsciously, he lost it.

    Countless words that he wanted to say turned into deep sighs. Meng Zhian finally mentioned to Su Kui the last sentence about this matter: "if you regret one day, you can contact me at any time, I --" he opened his mouth and wanted to say that he would come to pick her up.

    But always silent, warm words, but not very good at expression.

    Later Su Kui knew that one of the little eunuchs guarding the cold palace was his man. At the same time, I also guessed what he wanted to do. Even in the cold palace, where there is no one to step on, there are hidden stakes. What about other places?

    Is it in every palace? I don''t know, but I think his identity is more and more unfathomable.

    "Thank you." Just, I don''t need it.

    Su Kui has a light smile on his lips, and a pair of bright eyes turn into a new moon. She sincerely thanked him, but her eyes were firm and silent, saying that she would never regret.

    "You -" Meng Zhian moved his lips, and suddenly pulled a piece of things from his neck and thrust it into Su Kui''s hand.

    "This is for you, don''t you want to be paid? This is the only thing I have worth some money. If you are short of silver in the future Just take it to exchange money... " The last half of the sentence is particularly simple.

    Su Kui was holding the jade plate with the other side''s body temperature in his palm like a smile. He kneaded it and shone on the sunlight on his head. The quality of the jade is transparent without any flaws. This is a whole piece of jade pendant of dragon and Phoenix carved from top-quality black jade. One dragon and one phoenix are intertwined. You have me in you, and I have you in me. You can see endless intimacy and tenderness in your eyes.

    From the carving process, we can see that the sculptor''s ability is definitely a master level figure of a generation.

    Can -

    now they are not related. In ancient times, sending jade plate is not equal to affection?

    And told her she could sell it.

    Su Kui rubbed the touch of Yingrun, and suddenly a word came into his eyes, "Meng".

    Oh, as she guessed?

    Meng Zhian was worried. Seeing her head bowed, he didn''t know what he was thinking. For fear that she was really thinking about whether she could exchange the jade pendant for money, she quickly added another sentence.

    "Well, in fact, if you are short of silver, you can also tell the little eunuch who guards the door that I will ask him to send it to you in a few days. As for the jade pendant," he frowned, and his eyes were heavy. "They all said that jade raises people. It''s a pity to sell this thing. You''d better keep it as a souvenir."

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui raised her eyebrows and looked at him sideways. Her thin and white fingers were in sharp contrast with the jade pendant with clear ink color. The jade pendant moved back and forth between her fingers flexibly. Meng Zhian stared at her hand for fear that she might fall the jade pendant.

    Following his eyes, she saw that his eyes fell on her own hands. With a sneer, she deliberately said: "so reluctant? Why don''t you take it back? Personally, I prefer material things, such as gold and silver. "

    "Well, I''ll give it back to you. As for the silver, I can wait for a few days. Then I''ll send it to you as you like, so that I can pay for your accommodation and meals these days."

    "You --" ungrateful woman!

    Meng Zhian hurriedly catches it, swallows the second half of the sentence, stares at her eyes for a moment, and suddenly pinches the jade plate and bullys her forcefully -

 Chapter 1756

    "Hello, men and women are not close to each other, you..."

    The voice did not fall, Su Kui blinked, the clear scent of rosin on the man''s body was in his nostrils, and the warm breath was sprayed on her head. Meng Zhian holds the jade pendant, and can''t refuse to put it on her neck.

    Suddenly there was a heavy feeling on her neck, and she was not comfortable. Holding the jade pendant, Meng Zhian swept back with a smile. Meng Zhian had already stood back, as if he had just made that sudden move, which was not what he did.

    "So, what is it? "Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, and the eyes of the water light friendship were slightly joking.

    Meng Zhian''s face was calm, and he went back to the expression state when he met for the first time. Hearing Su Kui''s question, the deep and sharp Phoenix eyes behind his mask, like hawks and falcons, stared for a long time and replied, "I''ll tell you later."

    Mystery?

    "You''re not afraid that I''ll be short of money and sell it one day?" But also just joking, cold palace, where is to say can go out.

    Meng Zhian''s eyes flashed. He looked into Su Kui''s eyes carefully and saw that she was smiling. Most of what he said was a joke.

    He has a thin lip and a light hook. "I believe," you won''t sell.

    The joke was found out. Su Kui''s eyes turned and waved his fan again. He looked at the blue sky. There were a group of birds passing by in the sky. It was very nice to be free.

    -After Meng Zhian sent the jade plate, he did not stay until the next day. He left that night without knowing the ghost.

    Su Kui sleep shallow, a little wind and grass can be awakened, but also the old problem left by Chi Zhan''s body. So, half asleep and half awake, there seems to be a pair of concentrated eyes looking at her for a long time. When she opens her heavy eyelids and follows the sixth sense to find, there is only an empty vanity.

    Tut -

    sleepiness attracted her to close her eyelids and vaguely knew who the eyes were. She hooked her lips in her sleep and fell asleep again.

    The next day, Liu Ying was the first to find out that Meng Zhian was gone. He stammered to Su Kui and asked, "master, he and he are gone. Can''t they be hurt by the words of the servant yesterday? I don''t know when he left, in case of any danger -- "

    " well, don''t worry, can you enter or leave the Imperial Palace at will, is he an idle person? " Su Kui''s hands are immersed in the water, and he looks down at the white and delicate hands in the water, and returns leisurely.

    "But -" what else does Liuying want to say.

    Su Kui has wiped her hands here, and her side eyes have interrupted her words. She always spoke in an unhurried voice, which was cold. "It''s nothing, but, Liu Ying. Although you and I are dependent on each other, I have to remind you that this matter is related to the safety of our master and servant. From today on, you have never seen him, Changhuan yuan, and only the two of us, you know? ˇ±

    the appearance that the fireflies know is the harmless side that sunflower has always shown. At this moment, serious and even ruthless words, let Liuying a Leng, biting lips chat up, as if scared of the same.

    "Liuying, I have never regarded you as a servant, so I hope you can control your mouth and walk out of the yard. What happened in the yard can''t be revealed, even Tao Wanshu."

    "Do you know what I mean? Fireflies

    Being watched by a pair of cold black eyes, Liu Ying unconsciously pinched his hands and nodded heavily, "yes, master, I know!"

 Chapter 1757

    She was thinking that what the master was doing was not something she could interfere with. Although she doesn''t know a single word, she knows many things. I know that in the harem, there are men other than the saints. For women in the harem, it is no less than a disaster.

    Even if the place is in the cold palace, it still belongs to a part of the harem.

    A hand gently patted her shoulder, and the familiar voice again recovered the temperature as if it was warm in spring in March, and said to her, "Liuying, I hope you can understand my meaning, know more, it''s dangerous for you."

    Liu Ying''s heart leaped. He looked up at Su Kui and saw the temperature in her eyes. The nervous tension suddenly began to expand. She smiled. "Don''t worry, master. I have forgotten what happened before. Since the taogui people left, the Changhuan courtyard has been for the two of us, never going out! "

    Su Kui smiled and pinched her face. "I know you are smart. OK, go to work."

    Liuying "ah" a, turned into the small kitchen to work.

    The master is still the one who treats people gently and does things calmly, which is enough. The master is the first person who is so kind to her since her parents died. She doesn''t care what the master wants to do or what it looks like.

    Compared with the harem, the concubines'' intimate palace maids are stained with blood, she is very lucky.

    Even if one day in the future, the master has something to do with her, she will not hesitate to take over and meet the master''s requirements, which is her principle.

    Su Kui doesn''t know, unconsciously, she has recovered a girl''s heart, or the kind of stupid loyalty!

    -

    the next day, I will hold the tail of autumn for only a few days.

    The weather is also getting colder and colder, and the two servants of Changhuan hospital have also added more outer garments from their original thin clothes and skirts.

    At noon, the weather is just cool now. Su Kui stayed in the room and dozed off. Then he listened to the Liuying''s report. His face was strange and he gave her a shriveled mouth, saying that he was a distinguished guest.

    Su Kui saw her indignant look, and picked up her eyebrows slightly. She thought about it a little. She didn''t know who the Liuying said.

    Being waited on by Liuying, she got up and reluctantly combed and washed. Only then did she leisurely step out of the inner room and go to the front hall.

    Seven days no see, when looking at each other, it is described as the current scene.

    The weather in autumn changes as soon as it changes. There is no sign at all. It''s still clear at noon. Now it''s covered by black clouds. The whole ground is dark for a moment, just like night.

    The air in the front hall is very oppressive, as if something bad is about to happen.

    Su Kui stood at the door with a smile on his lips. In the front hall, Tao Wanshu is no longer the same as before. A palace skirt made of light blue brocade is covered with a layer of misty smoke and jade, so it can be seen that she is meticulously dressed.

    Originally, she had a seven point appearance. When she was packaged with this jewelled jewelry, she added another three points of color. How could she be like a little girl who once played tricks on her and begged her to teach dance?

    And, behind her, there were four grand maids in pink. There were still two little eunuchs at the door, and she walked in with disdain on her face.

    Liu Yingqi almost breaks a silver tooth. With the master''s teaching, he will run on the master in a flash?!

 Chapter 1758

    Streamer performance too deliberately, even Su Kui are aware of. Little girl still hasn''t experienced too many cruel fights. Her cruelty to the harem only stays on the surface.

    Like the palace maids behind Tao Wanshu, the ability of not showing their emotions is much better than Liuying.

    Su Kui glanced at the streamer, and said, "streamer, do you want to make tea when you come here?" Finish saying a glance, hidden warning.

    Liu Ying''s heart leaped, and he found that his face was not pretty. Tao Wanshu is not the one who was once beaten into a cold palace and almost met with the master. People will change. Besides, she doesn''t believe anyone except Su Kui.

    Therefore, Su Kui said only a little, and she realized that she could barely take back her face. She whispered, "please make atonement for the master and son, and the maidservant will go to prepare for it." so she left quietly.

    The kitchenette is not far away. As she goes, she is on guard against any changes that may happen here at any time.

    In that box, Tao Wanshu turned her eyes and sat for a long time, until Su Kui opened her mouth, she realized that Su Kui had arrived. She used to play with the tea set on the table with her cheeks in her hands. Hearing the sound, she got up abruptly and swept all the tea set on the table under the table.

    There was a crack on the ground.

    Tao Wanshu was stunned for a while, and her face changed. She said to Su Kui in embarrassment: "elder sister, I''m really sorry. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m very excited..." She said, and carefully looked at Su Kui''s face, "sister, you won''t be angry, right?"

    She was like a little child, pitifully begging for mercy.

    It''s just that the four grand maids standing behind her have different expressions.

    Su Kui could not see it at all. She stroked her sleeve, walked slowly, and sat down in the main seat.

    Here, it was Tao Wanshu''s seat.

    In the end, it''s not the same as before. Even the temperament has changed. I just don''t know how intentional it is or how unintentional it is.

    "It doesn''t matter. You''ve always been very skilful. I just hope you can keep up with the emperor." Su Kui didn''t look at all the debris. In fact, in the cold palace, all the utensils are rare.

    I broke this set. I don''t know how to come to the next one.

    Tao Wanshu can''t be unaware of Lenggong''s rules, but she still failed. Seven days later, she saw her first face in the name of a noble man and broke a whole set of tea sets.

    As Su Kui''s words fell, Tao Wanshu''s face was a little stiff. She moved her lips and pinched her fingers.

    Instead, the grand maid behind her couldn''t see it. She immediately stood out, glaring at Su Kui''s nose, and scolded: "unbridled! How dare a guilty woman be presumptuous in front of a dignitary? It''s enough to kowtow when you see the noble. I dare to sit down first when the noble is not seated! "

    "Don''t kneel down and ask for forgiveness! It''s also the kindness of noble people, so I don''t care about it as much as you do! "

    The two women in the palace, who were obviously Tao Wanshu''s followers, said one by one that they were coldly opposed to each other. They were more arrogant than Tao Wanshu, the real master.

    Su Kui listened to these two words, which meant that she smiled, casually supported her jaw, and looked sideways at Tao Wanshu. "Wan Shu, you two palace people are so powerful. It''s the emperor''s favorite concubine, which is different from the past."

 Chapter 1759

    Her lips are very light. As she speaks, the white teeth and the pink tip of her tongue are indistinct.

    Most of her just woke up, disturbed by her sudden arrival, her eyes were still a little lazy, as if covered with a layer of water, and the crow blue eyelashes with the blinking action, although they looked light, they could attract the eyes of others without any reason.

    Tao Wanshu was accosted by her unkind words. She pursed her lips and glared at the two women in the palace. She shouted angrily, "this is a noble lady in the palace. If she doesn''t want to teach you a lesson, she will get out and kneel for me. When does her sister get angry and come in again!"

    Her face was covered with frost, and her eyes were full of evil. She did not know whether she was really facing the palace people or someone else.

    The two palace maids who spoke looked at each other red and white. They knelt down in front of Su Kui and kowtowed: "please make atonement. It''s because the maidservant has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. She offended the nobleman."

    "Your Excellency has a large number of people. Don''t be wise to your maidservants."

    "Shut up! Have you got to talk? " Tao Wanshu rebuked again.

    Then she turned her head and faced Su Kui. Her face turned into a familiar little girl''s posture. She blinked her big eyes and stared at Su Kui expectantly. She asked cautiously, "sister, do you think this punishment is feasible? If I don''t get rid of my anger, I''ll send someone to beat dozens of boards and send them to yeting. How about that? "

    "Yeting?"

    Su Kui chuckles. Her hair is rarely done in a bun and fixed with a sapphire hairpin that is not very good in color. This is still the life and death of Liuying''s girl. She said that Tao Wanshu must come to show off. In any case, she can''t compete with her.

    That wench''s careful thought Su Kui also does not have to ponder, simply does not like her to toss.

    She repeated Tao Wanshu''s words, "yeting" two words spit out from that pair of light color lips. It''s full of ponder. It happens that there is no emotion.

    For a while, even the two big maids were scared of their white faces.

    Yeting, where is that? They are all slaves who have made a big mistake. When they enter, they have no human rights at all. It''s OK to be abused at will, but it''s always a whip. Even if the water freezes in winter, there are countless clothes to clean and work on.

    It''s not a place for people to stay. A young woman is sent in. Within half a year, she will be tortured into a haggard old woman.

    It''s just so cruel that people in the palace can smell the sound and change color.

    "Forgive your life, master and son, and maidservants will never dare to do it again!"

    "Thank you, master! Master -- "

    Tao Wanshu frowned impatiently, and his eyes flashed with displeasure. He immediately asked Su Kui," elder sister, what''s the punishment? In my opinion, I don''t need to kneel at all. I can go straight to yeting and insult your people. I don''t want to stay! " She meant to give Su Kui a breath.

    Never thought, Su Kui thought seriously, and even nodded with a smile. "Well, this is your palace man. Since you have all opened your mouth, let''s do it."

    She laughed casually, which made Tao Wanshu confused whether she was serious or joking.

    The two palace maids have been frightened by Su Kui. Who could have thought that this man didn''t play cards according to common sense at all. According to her current situation, didn''t he give the master a face and let them kneel for half an hour, and then they would die?

 Chapter 1760

    In their view, a woman who has been put in a cold house must be flattered by her master. Even if they say something badly, the other side will not dare to say anything.

    Never thought of it, but she did not play cards according to common sense.

    Tao Wanshu drew a corner of her mouth, "well, sister, do you really want to send them to yeting?" She also blurted out on impulse just now, and made up her mind that the other side would not really make her lose face.

    It can only be said that she still didn''t really know Su Kui.

    Su Kui had a good time, and looked at his fingers leisurely with his chin on his back. "This is your servant. It''s up to you to decide. So, Wan Shu, there''s no need to ask me."

    In my heart, I have no interest. I thought that the simple girl would be different before. It''s a pity that the harem is a big dye vat. No matter how pure a person goes in, there is no reason not to be dyed black.

    At this time, the streamer came in with tea, and saw two maids kneeling in front of Su Kui. Their eyes flashed, but they did not speak.

    They passed in front of them and poured two cups of hot tea for Su Kui and Tao Wanshu.

    "Dear Tao, please."

    Su Kui takes over the cup, sips it slowly, looks up and sees Tao Wanshu holding up the cup and drinking it, frowns and puts it down. It doesn''t matter to smile, and looks down at the tea powder in the cup.

    There is really no good tea in the cold palace. These are the old tea of last year, not the first batch before Ming Dynasty. Now they are all the end of tea.

    I''m also sad that Tao Wanshu can''t get used to it. She is favored by the emperor. She must be a delicious food and be rich.

    "Master, this is..."

    The firefly''s eyes turned and looked down to see the crisps of the ground.

    Tao Wanshu was embarrassed. She said, "Oh, I broke it accidentally. I''ll bring a set of good tea set to my sister another day. And this tea, "she shook her head," the emperor rewarded me with many things. I can''t use them all. I''ll use them for my sister some other day. When I used to drink tea, I didn''t feel anything. Now I drink it again. I just feel uncomfortable in my throat. "

    She smiled and thought that she would let go of her two maids and expose the article just now.

    Hearing this, Su Kui looked at her with a smile and said casually, "OK."

    Liu Ying is angry, "master!" She was impulsive in nature, and was used to Su Kui, so no one was allowed to bully her master.

    So, when I came on, I stared at Tao Wanshu with cold eyes, "it''s a white eyed wolf. I really forget how the master treated you before? He coaxed the emperor''s heart with the dance taught by the master. Now he has gained momentum, and people are more and more sour! What is drinking discomfort? You''ve only been away for a few days, and you''ve become so delicate? Save your things! We can''t afford it! "

    She said that the bamboo tube poured the beans, and she said it all at once, but she didn''t get rid of her anger. She pointed to the door and said, "hurry up, don''t come in the future! You are a noble family member in the harem. We are just a bunch of weeds in the cold palace, which is more precious than you! "

    Tao Wanshu listened to her words, and her face became more and more gloomy. "Liuying, that''s not what I said. Anyway, I take my sister as my relative."

    In the cold palace, I was run by her from time to time. Now I point at her nose and scold her rudely in front of her palace people. Isn''t it born to hit her in the face? How can she stand in the future if any palace maid without status laughs at her?

 Chapter 1761

    Liuying said with one breath, gasping for breath, his face flushed.

    The voice fell. Two other palace maids standing in the hall who had not spoken all the time looked at Tao Wanshu. At this moment, Tao Wanshu also seemed to look up unintentionally.

    One of the palace maids rushed up with a lunge, and with a flash of thunder, she slapped her hands heavily on Liu Ying''s face.

    "Ah..."

    With a painful cry, the maid could see that it was a blow with her whole body strength. The unprepared Liuying was knocked out and stumbled for two steps and fell to the ground.

    The hand just pressed on the crisps of the ground, when the time came, the blood flowed.

    Su Kui, who witnessed all this, put up his loose expression, while his lips slowly raised a smile.

    When Tao Wanshu saw her look, she did not know why her heart was cold and she was so uncomfortable. She clenched her hands and pretended to be surprised. "Ah," she explained to Su Kui, "I''m sorry, sister. I don''t know what happened to these palace maids. It''s so abnormal today. Maybe it''s the heart of the guardian! You usually teach more about Liuying. I don''t care about her this time. I''m afraid that in the future... "

    "There is no future."

    Su Kui sneered and interrupted her. Holding the tea cup with a smile, she didn''t even look at the streamer, even though her hands were pouring blood continuously, the smile on the lips was thin and cool to the extreme.

    "Today, either you should apologize. If you hit the maid with one hand, you will discard it. Otherwise, no one can think of my Changhuan hospital today." After that, she lifted her eyelids lightly, which means that she stared at Tao Wanshu''s eyes indefinitely, "if you don''t believe me, let''s try."

    Before Meng Zhian left, he had told her that the little eunuch guarding the door in the cold palace was his man, and there were many in the palace.

    As a result of her observation these two days, it can be found that there are often little eunuchs outside the door who seem to be passing by. They don''t stay for a long time. They are aboveboard, as if they were really unintentional.

    You should know that Changhuan courtyard is separated from other courtyards by a whole lake. It''s deliberately around here. It''s not Meng Zhian who intervenes to protect her. Who else?

    There is such a relationship between what Su Kui said and what he said.

    Even without Meng Zhian''s help, Su Kui would never let herself suffer. She always has revenge on the spot. What''s the revenge overnight? She should keep her diaphragm?

    "What do you mean, sister?"

    Tao Wanshu''s face was cold, too. "Liuying, she said in vain. What happened when she was slapped? Is it difficult? Does elder sister really want to live with me for a small maid? "

    In modern times, her family conditions are also good. She came here from a small star holding the moon. Even in the cold palace, she was taken good care of by Su Kui. So, until now, to be honest, she has never suffered at all. What''s more, when the holy family was in full strength, she was openly ridiculed by a woman in the cold palace?

    "I don''t owe you anything, Tao Wanshu. Even if you go out of the cold palace and become a queen later, I won''t climb your relationship, but -" her eyes are cold and her voice is heavy. "That doesn''t mean that you can come to my yard and look for trouble. Why, after two days as a noble, you don''t know your name?"

 Chapter 1762

    "Pa --"

    she swept at will, and the tea fell to the ground, splashing the water on Tao Wanshu''s gorgeous dress.

    She didn''t lift her eyelids. "I''ll repeat, apologize, which hand moved, which one stood up, Tao Wanshu. You''d better not make me angry."

    Su Kui''s facial features are a little pale, but it''s just a pair of eyes and their outstretched. The tail of the eyes is not very big. The pupils are dark as ink. At this time, the bottom of the eyes seems to be covered with an invisible thick fog, which will suck people in.

    At the moment, she was staring at her eyes. Tao Wanshu felt cold from the head to the feet. Her blood was frozen together. Her body was not as rigid as her own. There is a panic in my heart. However, as the panic falls, it is full of shame and anger that surges up.

    "Chi Zhan, I''ll call you elder sister. Don''t be shameless!" Tao Wanshu stood up abruptly, and she sneered, "I thought you would take care of me when you were in the cold palace and repay me with your kindness. But you didn''t know what to do. You joined up with a lowly palace man to face me!"

    "Good, good, good!" She said several times in a row, and laughed angrily. "In this case, the relationship between you and my sister has been completely broken from now on, and I don''t have to worry about your face!"

    Liu Ying was almost unable to stand up. She held the bleeding hand and her face was pale and frightening because of the excessive blood loss. However, hearing Tao Wanshu''s words, she suddenly straightened up and rushed to Tao Wanshu, "you bitch, I''ll fight with you! If you dare to hurt your master''s hair, I will kill you! "

    The Lord is the best to her in the world. She won''t let anyone bully her!

    Unfortunately, she was injured. Four palace maids and two eunuchs were not vegetarian either. Seeing her jump on her, she quickly clamped her down from behind.

    "Bitch, you dare to break the rules below, palm!" Tao Wanshu was furious to the extreme. It was only before. Now it''s not the same as before. The master and the servant still take her seriously. How can she not be angry?

    "Dare you!"

    The palace man was angry with Su Kui for a long time. At this time, the new hatred and old hatred added up. He rubbed his palm and tried his best to throw it on Liu Ying''s face.

    The next second, however, there was a scream and a howl of pain over the wrist.

    "Ah, my hand, my hand, it''s so painful."

    people didn''t see how Su Kui acted at all. They saw a white light shooting away quickly. Next second, the palace maid who was going to hit people knelt on the ground and could not hold the bloody wrist in pain.

    All stop, Tao Wanshu just saw that what hurt the palace people was a piece of porcelain that was not sharp.

    "You -" she took two steps backward. Su Kui looked at her soft and weak. She looked at everyone in a casual way. How could she and she know martial arts?

    "Let her go," Su Kui squatted down, picked up a piece of porcelain and threw it in her hand. She raised her jaw to two eunuchs who were twisting the arms of the streamer fireflies, and ordered.

    Her momentum is too strong, her eyes are like a cold pool for thousands of years, without any temperature. Stared at by her, as if the whole person had been frozen into icicles, she unconsciously released her hand.

    In a word, Tao Wanshu is also secretly regretting it. It can be seen that the two eunuchs are so displeased and angry from their hearts. They immediately drink, "come, let me catch her! I want to see how good you are today! "

    Tao Wanshu did not forget that the dance he seduced the emperor was taught by the woman in front of her.

 Chapter 1763

    These days, the emperor wants to see her dance every day. At first, she is very excited, but over time, her heart is covered with a shadow.

    Because she knew it wasn''t her.

    But now, a bad thought suddenly arises in my heart. What if she is not there? No one knows the origin of this dance, and the emperor will never have a chance to know. In the cold palace, there is such a woman with amazing talent and infinite elegance!

    "Dare you!"

    The firefly spits out a mouthful of blood, and he wants to split his canthus.

    "If you dare to hurt your master''s hair, I will never let you go, Tao Wanshu, you heartless woman!"

    In the hall, there was a tragedy. Several palace people looked at each other and all hesitated to come forward. Su Kui sneered, and suddenly threw out the tiles, which hit the door frame.

    "Not coming in, or waiting to collect my body?"

    The voice fell and the air seemed to stagnate.

    The dark cloud outside the door is more and more dense, the sky is heavy and depressing, and it begins to rain gently.

    A little eunuch squatting on the wall, a little maid like person, was stunned, looked at each other, and saw surprise from each other''s eyes.

    "She, what is her name?"

    Little eunuch Leng Leng of shake head, "don''t know, but, besides us, still have others?"

    Say, two people are consistent silly to sweep around again, draw a conclusion, No.

    So, how did she find them?!

    Tao Wanshu thought that she had a helper at first. After a moment''s hesitation, she reacted and sneered, "sister, are you crazy? Thought someone would come to save you? " Every day, people will die in the harem. The body will either rot in a corner or be dragged out of the Imperial Palace and thrown into a mass grave. Tens of thousands of people will bite it.

    "Do it!"

    She waved and ordered!

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold. He swept out of the door. The two people on the wall didn''t show any trace, but they still felt like needles on their back. They couldn''t help shaking.

    Like a light butterfly, it leaped down the wall and rushed to the front hall.

    Several palace people had already gone to Su Kui at this time, and it was useless to let the streamers shout so loudly. Tao Wanshu''s heart is filled with a layer of pleasure. Is this the advantage of ancient high-ranking?

    Who dares to offend her? She can kill that man!

    "Wuwuwu, master, let me go, you let me go!" Liu Ying''s face is high and puffed up, which is a mess.

    She thought, maybe, the two of them, could not escape today. Liuying never thought that the person who hurt them and now behaved ferociously in front of her would be the one who played coquetry to her like a relative not long ago.

    "Give me your life, sister. It''s only strange. You have a palace maid who can''t speak! " There was a cold light in the bottom of his eyes. Tao Wanshu was ruthless and stood aside with her hands around her chest.

    She had made up her mind to do it again and again. Otherwise, she had a premonition that the emperor would find her sooner or later.

    Su Kui''s face is still the same. At this time, she has no weapons on her hands. The palace people are relieved and rush up with their teeth.

    Just at this time, two people who couldn''t see the figure suddenly jumped in the door and knocked all six palace people to the ground several times. Everything changed so fast that the situation turned around in a flash.

    Su Kui strolled back to the table and sat down. He looked at the two people in front of him with a smirk. They were both young, 17-8-year-old. They were twins.

 Chapter 1764

    "Willing to come out?" She leisurely picked up a cup of tea and asked in her spare time.

    That tone, no matter who listens, can hear the meaning of narrow-minded.

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, scratched their heads awkwardly, and said with fists in both hands, "it''s the servants who are late. I hope the master will make atonement."

    Master?

    Interesting, Su Kui picked a eyebrow, but didn''t say much. Looking back at the others, Tao Wanshu stood still, red and white, and saw Su Kui''s cold vision on her.

    "You can''t do it to me, or none of you will die!" she said, staggering

    Yes, that''s it! When her eyes brightened, she was the emperor''s favorite concubine now. If she moved her, she would not live!

    She has a lot of confidence in this way of thinking.

    However, the next second, before she could be satisfied, she saw sukui slowly drink the last sip of tea, and told the two eunuch maids who burst into the hall, "do you know who moved the hand? Go and give me both her arms, "said the voice, and she raised a meaningful smile with her lips hooked." don''t give me face, just do it. As for -- "

    I glanced at Tao Wanshu up and down, and Su Kui opened her lips," Tao Guiren? Don''t worry, I won''t touch you. For the sake of my old acquaintance, I wish you many days of emperor''s favor. "

    "You --"

    Tao Wanshu''s pupils are constricted and she screams, "chizhan, dare you!"

    These are all the palace maids that the Emperor gave her personally. Now she has more than regrets in her heart. If she had known that so many things would have happened this time, she would not have gone out.

    Now to such an extent, if the palace maid is abandoned, the emperor knows that she must leave a heartfelt and vicious impression in her heart, which runs counter to the image she created in front of the emperor.

    Moreover, she came to the cold palace without telling others, but now she suddenly woke up.

    She came to the cold palace to see a daughter of a guilty minister, or a man who was accused of conspiracy to commit murder. No matter whether the fault was her or not, she was caught by someone with a heart. Where is her good day???

    Thinking about this, Tao Wanshu''s face changed again and again. She soon softened her posture and reluctantly raised her lips. Looking forward to Su Kui, she said, "sister, please let me go once. I was blinded by lard, and I didn''t find you. You don''t know that my sister was in the harem, and was crowded by many people. Countless concubines were waiting to drag me down! So, if you''re not in a good mood, you''ll lose your temper. Sister, you love me the most. Don''t worry about my sister, will you? "

    She moved to Su Kui''s side, for a moment, as if all the previous unhappiness had not happened, and she did not change her violent force. She was the little girl who was coquetting with Su Kui in the cold palace.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui''s eyes are clear. She rubs her manicured nails and drops her eyes. "No, do it."

    She ordered in a flat voice.

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, but the master told them to protect the safety of the one in front of them from being transferred to the cold palace.

    So, hearing her words, nodded without hesitation, "yes, Lord!"

    Now, sunflower is their new owner.

    The battering maid saw the two men coming to her, and she kept shaking her head and retreating. "No, noble, please let go of your maidservant! It''s also unintentional for maids and maids... "

 Chapter 1765

    "No --"

    a scream almost broke the sky, Tao Wanshu''s face was pale, she knew, it was all over!

    The palace maid''s arms drooped feebly. The two brothers and sisters clapped their hands and said to Su Kui, "master, everything is done according to your orders. You see, do you want to take her legs out? "

    The original meaning of this sentence is to frighten Tao Wanshu and his party.

    Su Kui''s heart was like a mirror. Then they nodded, "OK, let''s do it." She rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I''ll throw people out when I''ve finished everything, so as to save my eyesight."

    Poof -

    this is also a person who doesn''t play according to common sense?!

    The two brothers and sisters were embarrassed. They touched the back of their heads. They were honest and confessed, "master, the servants know that they are wrong."

    "If you know what''s wrong, you can change it." Su Kui said in a wry way.

    Voice fell, suddenly cold eyes, swept to Tao Wanshu, "still not go, waiting for me to settle accounts with you one by one?" Her eyes are like sharp knives. Tao Wanshu''s heart is cold.

    She pursed her pale lip, and climbed into her drooping eyelashes with a deep venom.

    Pool lamp! I remember you!

    -

    the party swaggered in and left like a bereaved dog.

    Liu Ying sat on the ground, and the wound was no longer painful. She only felt that there was no one in the world who was more powerful and more natural than the master.

    Her life attitude may be extreme, even not considering if the emperor is a protector, then her life may die at the emperor''s command.

    But -

    she still did it, and it was painful and fast. If someone offended her, she would be punished! Revenge on the spot, don''t settle accounts after autumn, don''t let your heart leave any uncomfortable knot.

    All the people left, and Changhuan hospital was completely clean.

    Su Kui astringed his eyes and changed back to the leisurely and leisurely woman. Pointing to a piece of ground, she said to the two newcomers, "clean up. There''s another room next door. You can clean up and move in. As for you -" Su Kui ordered another maid like a maid, "so I''d like to live in a room with a firefly, which is easy to take care of."

    Er -

    brother and sister are completely numb. They can''t understand how women find them, and why, so simply, they are listed as their own subordinates.

    But isn''t that what the Lord meant?

    -

    at the same time, the harem.

    Tao Wanshu had just entered the cold palace in front of her, but her concubines were carefully monitored in the back. So when the emperor came to her palace, she let it out intentionally or unintentionally.

    The emperor was furious and left.

    For the first time, the concubines did not feel depressed about the emperor''s relentless departure, but felt very happy.

    Tao Wanshu, Tao Wanshu, you have been arrogant these days. Later, I see how you can get out of danger!!

    -

    Tao Wanshu hurried into the palace and ordered the little eunuch to summon the medical girl, saying that she was ill. Don''t leak the news. On the one hand, ask someone to carry the injured maid back to the side hall where she lived. She didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until she got into her place.

    That is, at this time, the little maid, who had been ignored by her, came in anxiously and said in a small voice, "dear, it''s not good! The Emperor didn''t know what he heard. He was furious in your bedroom! "

    Boom -

 Chapter 1766

    As soon as this saying came out, Tao Wanshu seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt. The blood surged up and cooled from the head to the feet.

    When the trance reaction came, I only felt that the bone was broken inch by inch, and there were countless ants crawling in the bone marrow, almost unable to stand in panic.

    "What''s the matter with you, my dear?"

    The little maid didn''t know what words touched Tao Wanshu''s heart. She even showed such a desperate expression, and she was scared.

    The woman in the great palace made a look at Tao Wanshu and said, "go down first and prepare some snacks that the emperor likes to eat in the small kitchen. Wait for the order."

    If the maid is pardoned, "yes, I will go now!"

    When there were only three servants left in the hall, the palace maid began to comfort Tao Wanshu and show her to calm down. Maybe things are not as bad as she imagined. She has to comfort Tao Wanshu so much. After she becomes a master and servant in the harem, she is like a grasshopper tied to a rope, which is prosperous and destructive.

    They are all tied together to give advice to Tao Wanshu and to herself.

    After the palace girl''s good and bad, Tao Wanshu finally calmed down a bit, she nodded, teeth shivering, into the bedroom.

    She is just a casual girl in modern times. She has never seen such a scene. She has never, as she is now, realized that the division of classes belonging to this dynasty is so obvious.

    It was at this moment that she began to wake up.

    -The emperor Tuoba Xuan sat in the bedroom with a bright yellow robe on the front. At this time, the ground was in a mess. Those precious porcelains given to Tao Wanshu when he was in a good mood were smashed to pieces.

    I can''t even see a clean place.

    Tao Wanshu only felt cold in her heart, which made her fight endlessly, and her back was sweating.

    "I, your concubines, see the emperor, but I can''t meet him. I hope the emperor will make atonement." Tao Wanshu bit her teeth and fell to the ground with a plop, kowtowing her head.

    Tuoba Xuan thin lips tight, the story of the man, the appearance of nature is a first-class beautiful man. Sword eyebrow, with deep facial features and tall body, is exactly the appearance of YY''s hero in numerous novels and comics.

    It''s no wonder that Tao Wanshu met him several times and fell in love with him.

    Sometimes, it doesn''t just refer to women. If a blue face goes against the sky, it''s a proper killing tool. What''s more, tuobaxuan is also the leader of a country over ten thousand people in this dynasty!

    Hearing this slightly trembling voice, tuobaxuan turned his head, and his eyes fell on Tao Wanshu without any emotion. His eyes were sarcastic, "where is it?"

    "Concubines, concubines..." Tao Wanshu''s lower lip was bitten to almost drop blood. She restrained her chattering teeth and hesitated to tell the truth.

    To be honest, she was afraid that the emperor would be angry for another reason, and did not know what she had done. But if you lie, in case the emperor knows it, it''s the crime of deceiving the king. It''s worse!

    What should she say? In this late autumn weather, Tao Wanshu''s forehead appears a layer of fine beads of sweat.

    Tuoba Xuan brain benevolence jumped, "why don''t you talk? I''m asking you, and I''ll answer you! " His voice was sombre, he ordered.

    The heavy words hit her heart like a heavy stone. Tao Wanshu was sweating, and finally made a decision, biting her teeth and saying: "if I go back to the emperor, my concubines and concubines are just bored in the bedroom, so I go out for a stroll. The emperor, you are angry?"

 Chapter 1767

    She raised her head cautiously and asked clearly.

    When it came to her, her head became more and more clear. She knew that the emperor liked her eyes best. Every time she looked at her eyes, no matter what crime she committed because she didn''t understand the rules, the emperor would not punish her in the end.

    Therefore, Tao Wanshu also wants to try this time.

    It''s a pity that the emperor gazed at Tao Wanshu for a long time, and finally the disappointed look rose in his eyes. He shook his head and hissed, "Wan Shu, you really let me down!"

    At that time, on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, a huge silver plate was hung on the top of the tree. The silver light was sprinkled from the sky, and a layer of silver yarn was crossed between the heaven and the earth.

    It was at that time that he unknowingly broke into the cold palace, and saw the pure woman like a fairy by the moon lake.

    The woman in front of me.

    He was not impressed with her. In fact, he was not impressed with the women in the harem. Even a few months ago, he loved the predecessor of Tao Wanshu, but there were too many women in the harem, with various styles.

    There are many choices. His heart will not let go.

    In fact, except for one of the women who was very special to him, he looked at everyone as if he had seen them for the first time.

    The more you think about it, the more Qi you get. At this time, when the Qi reaches the extreme, it calms down. He had learned the cruelty of the harem for a long time. His mother''s concubine was once one of them. She fought with his father''s concubines for power and love. But what about her? Is it not enough that he dotes on her? She made mistakes, he tried to tolerate as much as possible, just want to protect her little bit of unique, and pure eyes.

    However, in a short period of time, the original form is fully displayed.

    I don''t want to say a word to her again. Before tuobaxuan left, he turned his back to Tao Wanshu and coldly left a sentence, "Tao GUI people deceived the emperor and fell down to be beauties. He was ordered to think about it in Qingyu palace for a month. He was not allowed to step out of the palace for half a step!"

    "No --"

    Tao Wanshu burst into tears. She knew that everything was exposed. She shouldn''t be complacent, let alone step into the cold palace, but now it''s too late.

    The broken porcelain pieces on her knee pierced into the meat. She couldn''t feel the pain. She was going to hug tuobaxuan''s leg with tears. "Emperor, I know I''m wrong. It''s my fault. The emperor will forgive me again. Later, I will be obedient and nowhere!"

    "Well, emperor, please --" she begged.

    Tuobaxuan is upset, listening to her crying, she is even more upset. She kicks people away with her feet raised, and walks away without returning her head.

    -The news that Tao GUI, who is in the limelight, was banned for a month because he got angry with the emperor, is well known in the harem.

    The harem is like this, only see new people laugh, which smell old people cry.

    Tao Wanshu''s tragedy, however, countless concubines began to plan to show up in front of the emperor and fight for favor. Before the emperor has been occupied by Tao Wanshu, they angrily bite a silver tooth, but there is no way to take her.

    Just because the emperor only protects her, and tells them not to do it easily.

    But now, since she died herself, they were willing to step on it. Although a month''s ban is not long enough, there will always be new beauties to replace her in the harem of three thousand beauties.

    -

    cold palace.

    As the sky darkened, the two palace people sent by Meng Zhian were diligent and interesting.

 Chapter 1768

    The two men sent in by Meng Zhian are a pair of twins. Their brother''s name is sixteen, and their sister''s name is seventeen. It''s easy to remember. Su Kui also defaults to this name.

    Su Kui knew that they were sent by Meng Zhian, and they acquiesced, but they kept silent about the name of the former leader.

    -

    on the willow top, silver yarn is like water.

    The days in the cold palace are very quiet. Although Liuying''s hand looks at the skin and flesh of the wound, it''s frightening, but it''s all non fatal skin injuries. It only takes time to heal them.

    And the arrival of the 16th and 17th, also just replaced her position, let her have a chance to have a good rest.

    Tuoba Xuan was very upset. He approved several memorials in the imperial study, and then he was upset and couldn''t read them. It happens to be the middle of the month. The moon is big and round after the rain. Seeing this scene, Tuoba Xuan''s eyes flashed a trance. It was also in such a night that he saw Tao Wanshu at yingyue Lake in the cold palace and brought her back. He was very fond of her.

    At that time, it was like an elf under the moon, but now -

    forget it.

    With a long sigh, he put his hands behind him and stepped out of the imperial study.

    Seeing tuobaxuan''s appearance, the chief manager in front of the emperor lowered his head and followed him quietly.

    Until, tuobaxuan raised his hand to stop him, "I''ll walk on my own, you go back first."

    It seems that the emperor''s mood has been affected! The chief manager''s eyes flashed, and he bowed his head and said respectfully, "yes."

    After waving back the palace people, Tuoba Xuan walked aimlessly along the way, until he came to the reflecting lake again, which was sparkling under the moonlight, and then he suddenly came back to his mind.

    He is really, deeply influenced. When did he live like this as the Lord of a country?

    Oh, there is no spotless woman in the harem. As expected, it''s his extravagant hope.

    Once thought of the scene full of pleasure, at this time, one more look is dazzling. His eyes were cold and he turned to leave. However, when I turned around, I saw the yard not far from yingyue lake with dim lights.

    The front of the yard is clean, but the yard is very shabby, and the red paint on the door is peeling off, revealing the original color of the wood.

    From his point of view, we can vaguely see the top of the plaque, inadvertently clear, and vaguely see the word "Changhuan".

    If he didn''t go into the cold palace, it''s really hard for him to imagine that there would be so few light houses in the palace with red walls, green tiles and carved beams.

    Yes, it is.

    However, looking at this scene, I feel very calm. It may be that the bare branches of willows outside the yard are swayed by the autumn wind at night. Or just because of the dim yellow light that looms out of the yard, in this quiet, moonlit night, strangely let his anxious mood calm down.

    Without thinking, he went to the yard.

    He was curious. Who would live in it?

    In this cold palace, there are not only the women he beat into the cold palace, but also a group of the first emperor. In Tuoba Xuan''s mind, which concubine of a father and emperor, the Green Lantern ancient Buddha, is like a still mind.

    In any case, he will go in and have a look.

    With a tentative push, he heard a "creak" in his ear, a door that was rotten due to time, and even opened -

    he picked up his eyebrows and his heart beat a little faster. He felt that he was in the mood of looking for treasure with his playmates when he was a kid again.

 Chapter 1769

    The corner of his lips raised a smile unconsciously, and he put his foot in it.

    Then I froze.

    In the yard, a woman dressed in blue and plain clothes, bared with some pale feet under the moonlight, lay leisurely under the apricot tree, closed her eyes and hummed a little song that she couldn''t understand. The melody was free and easy, and the feet were very lovely and slightly swayed with the rhythm.

    Two lanterns were lit in the upper part of the front hall, which was not the same as the color peeling off. But the Yellow candlelight from there was very quiet.

    There are only two lights in the whole yard, which radiate a faint light.

    Tuoba Xuan''s eyes flickered, and he was looking at the plain white face under the moonlight, vaguely feeling familiar.

    Maybe it''s because the woman is too leisurely. Tuobaxuan doesn''t know how to open her mouth. At this time, she forgets that she is the leader of a country, a powerful person above ten thousand people.

    He stood in a daze for a while.

    Maybe his eyes were too explicit. Su Kui yawned lazily, raised his eyes slowly, followed his eyes, and then froze.

    Tuobaxuan?

    Only saw one eye, Mou son tiny hang, Su Kui quietly cover up the ridicule of eyeground, so leisurely lie under the tree, move also did not move.

    At this time, Tuoba Xuan''s heart has set off tremendous waves.

    At first, the woman closed her eyes. He just felt familiar. When she opened them, Tuoba Xuan was shocked.

    The pool??

    He once cherished a woman for a long time with countless purposes, and after the plan was completed, she was put into a cold palace.

    Haven''t seen it in two years? Now look at it again, I just think it''s a huge change.

    In the impression, Chi Zhan has always been a soft weak, when looking at him, the eyes are full of lingering feelings of women. She is the most true portrayal of the weak. He does not know that Chi Zhan once had a fiance, but he thinks that she is the most beloved daughter of the Chi family. Tuoba Xuan still pushed her to enter the palace and gave her a big reward.

    Such a woman is a delicate rabbit silk flower. Once the water is left unattended, it will soon wither and die because of the loss of nutrients.

    Tuobaxuan thought that she had already died in the cold palace and turned into a piece of loess.

    He knew that she was innocent and a victim of the change in the DPRK. But what about that? Those who achieve great things will always sacrifice some innocent people, which is inevitable in every dynasty.

    Therefore, Tuoba Xuan never regretted, even proud of his brilliant deeds. Because, now Wei, is his own!

    However, two years later, I saw her again and found that she not only lived well, but also became so -

    didn''t take him seriously.

    Do you hate him?

    Think of this, thin lips tight, feel their dignity as the emperor was challenged.

    He stared at her and said in a cold voice, "what? See me, why not be polite? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui raised an eye to sweep him one eye, the lip of light color opens lightly, "salute? Emperor, look up and see where it is. "

    Lenggong, he walked in by himself, and he knew it clearly.

    Asked by her words, tuobaxuan frowned into a flesh knot. "Where is this necessarily related to your need for salute? It''s said that Chi Zhan''s family education is excellent. According to what I saw tonight, it''s not good. "

    He doesn''t say it''s OK. Su Kui laughs instead of angry.

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh -

 Chapter 1770

    What she said doesn''t matter. It can be seen that life and death have long been ignored.

    Tuoba Xuan was blocked by her for a while and didn''t know what to say. For a moment, she just squeezed a sentence out of her lips, "unbridled!"

    In response, he smiled like the wind.

    That woman did not know when, in his shaking God''s Kung Fu, has already got off the chair, flies away.

    The thin figure, in this vast night, becomes more and more small, as if a gust of wind can blow her away.

    The woman turned her back to him and left a sentence: "if the emperor wants to know when, he finally plans to let the blood of my pool family completely disappear in the world. You are welcome to send someone to take my life at any time. Otherwise, the emperor will come back -- "

    the voice will slowly close with the front hall door and stop abruptly.

    In the open yard, there is Tuoba Xuan alone.

    The hands hanging on the side of the body are clasped and loosened. Tuobaxuan''s heart is weak. How dare she dare to be so unbridled!

    But he couldn''t kill her without blinking.

    Maybe the world is hoodwinked, but the truth is in the hands of a few people. As a backstage pusher, he knew clearly whether the Chi family had rebelled or not.

    So, the blood of Chi family disappeared completely --

    ah --

    he sighed a long time, looked up at the bright moon on the night curtain, and smiled helplessly at the corner of his lips. How could he not know before that this woman has such a sharp mouth? Every word has its own meaning.

    That''s all.

    Before he left, he looked back deeply. He started to close the wooden door of the yard.

    As if, from the future.

    The chief manager is still waiting for the place separate from tuobaxuan. He is respectful, like a wood carving. When he saw tuobaxuan coming, he was very pleased and hurried up.

    "Emperor, you are back. You see it''s dark. Do you want to go back to the palace to have a rest?"

    Tuoba Xuan at this time swept the haze on his face before, waved his hand, "go to the imperial study, and get the memorial!"

    After that, he walked with his head held high and took the lead with his hands relaxed.

    The chief manager was stunned. What happened to the emperor? Just now, I was still looking like a gloomy face that was going to rain. Now, it''s sunny and cloudy again?

    He shook his head, followed quickly, and said only in his heart: the emperor''s mind is not what these slaves can guess.

    -

    the sun rises and the moon falls, ushering in a new day.

    The genial sunshine through the window screen shone all over the room.

    Su Kui opened his eyes drowsily. Next second, his face sank.

    "Who allowed you in?"

    This man, of course, refers to the man who leans against the table and holds the script in his hand. With a wolf head mask on his face, it''s not Meng Zhian. Who else?

    Hearing the voice, Meng Zhian put down his speech book and answered, "wake up?"

    Su Kui lips, "when did you come?" How long I stayed in her room, or even watched it -

    it seems that in the name of protecting her, in the back, I kept delivering my message to Meng Zhian.

    Hearing the uneasiness in her voice, Meng Zhian smiled, walked to her side, looked down at her, smiled and asked, "angry?"

    Finish saying to discover, just wake up, inside dress is a little messy, slip out of dress a jade plate, bright and lustrous Mo Yu, carve dragon and Phoenix pester. With his vision, we can even see that in one corner of the jade plate, a very small "Meng" character was carved.

    She also brought -

    herself did not find that the smile on the corner of her lips had never stopped.

 Chapter 1771

    Su Kui squinted at him. Whoever opened his eyes in the morning would be uncomfortable to find that there was another person in the room.

    In particular, this person, or in her side inserted a nail.

    He stood up and ignored him. He raised his voice and said, "seventeen, come in."

    In the early seventeen morning, he was waiting outside with water. When he heard the sound, he answered and pushed the door in.

    The next moment, seeing another person in the room, his eyes were all round.

    "Master, master and son?!" Seventeen blurted out, surprised can not themselves.

    Wasn''t it just last night? Why did the master come back so soon? If you remember correctly, he should be in the barracks!

    Su Kui smiled, waiting for her surprise to finish, looked at Meng Zhian, who touched her nose awkwardly, and looked at the stunned seventeen, "master? 17ˇ˘ I don''t know if the master in your mouth refers to the former master or the current master? "

    She took the clothes and went into the side room to change clothes, leaving the master and the servant staring at each other in the bedroom.

    "Cough..."

    Meng Zhian clenched his fist, put his hand to his lips, and gave a light cough. Now, it''s true.

    His intention is to choose two people who are not easy to cause Su Kui''s suspicion to stay by her side. On the one hand, it is to protect her safety; on the other hand, it is natural that he has his own heart.

    Meng Zhian thinks very simply.

    Chizhan is his wife who hasn''t passed the gate. Even if the emperor intervenes, he recognizes the woman in Meng Zhian''s heart.

    Therefore, wolf''s nature is to guard against everything!

    Meng Zhian carried out this thoroughly. If the dog emperor dared to touch the woman he liked, he would cut him off. Sooner or later, anyway.

    Just, there''s another problem right now.

    Is discovered by the sweetheart, oneself placed the human hand beside her, how to do?? With her disposition, she certainly does not like it. I only hope that it will not cause her disgust.

    Thinking about this, I glanced 17 times.

    Seventeen shrink neck, flat mouth grievance way: "people used to it, master, how do you move so fast? Or -- "when she said that, her eyes were turning." are you afraid that the emperor will take away the lady? "

    Ma''am?

    Meng Zhian wanted to stretch his face, but the word kept spinning in his mind, which made him involuntarily lift up his lips. The girl could talk.

    Seeing Meng Zhian''s expression, I knew that the difficulty was over. Fortunately, she''s smart. If she changes to wooden pimple 16 now, I''m afraid she''ll explain it here, tut.

    "A lot of words," Meng Zhian chuckled. "There were a few words in the letter last night. I''ve explained the whole story to me later."

    Seventeen immediately nodded like a pestle, "yes, master!"

    When Su Kui came out, he saw the seventeen maniacs nodding their heads and courting Meng Zhian for a while. Can not help but then "hiss" one, the meaning is not clear to show a smile.

    17Łş "..."

    At this moment, seventeen''s heart has been crying crazily. Why should she bear all this! Just dealt with a difficult host, now, there is a more difficult to deal with, waiting for her.

    Seventeen felt that she might not live today.

    Seriously.

    -

    after dinner.

    Su Kui sat at the bottom of the pavilion and made a chessboard. He looked down lightly and said, "since I''m gone, I shouldn''t come back. In fact, I think we''ve already written off each other."

    When the chess and cards were arranged, she picked out the black and white pieces. Her hands were plain and white, and her fingers were even in flesh and bone. They were as thin as jade. They were very beautiful.

 Chapter 1772

    She saved him once, and he sent two subordinates to solve the crisis of Tao Wanshu''s last trouble. At the same time, the quality of life in Changhuan hospital has changed.

    At least after he went back, the fresh fruits and vegetables sent by the little eunuch guarding the door were never stopped.

    Meng Zhian pursed his lips and said nothing. Seeing that Su Kui had sorted out the white and black pieces, he began to pinch a black piece and play with it, saying, "the emperor has come?"

    Su Kui sneers, "those two children are probably not less to tell you about me, don''t you know whether he came or not?" Don''t answer the questions. Meng Zhian, who asked me, touched his nose awkwardly.

    But I feel uncomfortable, as if my heart is blocked by a hard stone.

    "If the emperor wants to take you out, will you agree?"

    Somehow, the sentence blurted out. He always wanted to ask, but also the most worried thing.

    Now, Tuoba Xuan is still the emperor who holds power in name and is superior. Moreover, his appearance is excellent among men. If he opens his mouth and promises her endless love, he will take her out like Tao Wanshu.

    What would she do?

    As long as we think about this, Meng Zhian''s heart is as dull as being held by a big hand. So, the tone of the words is also a little cold.

    Hearing this, Su Kuitun fiddled with the pawn''s hand and looked up at him with a smirk. "What do you think?"

    Meng Zhian has a headache.

    Why does this woman refuse to face up to his problems, and then she leaves them to him.

    The big hand under the table is tight. He clenches his teeth. "Chi Zhan, can''t you answer my question well?"

    Voice down, Su Kui "pa" a, the pieces will be thrown back to the chess box.

    Casually said: "so, how do you want me to answer you? Take it. I''ll tell you. If he picks me up, I''ll go with him. In fact, that''s exactly what I''m aiming for, isn''t it? "

    At this moment, Meng Zhian suddenly looks up, and Feng Mou goes straight into her eyes. Her eyes, as if hardened as ice, cold without any temperature. Meng Zhian knows that she is serious.

    Blurted out words almost changed tune, "Chi Zhan!"

    You''re crazy!

    She was so mad that she had a life for life idea.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, still in a casual manner, and left life and death aside. Her dark eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of fog, dense and open, like a vast expanse of space, and all emotions were in her eyes, which was invisible.

    Meng Zhian feels cold at the bottom of her heart. Can this woman and her heart go in?

    Would she have sealed her heart and not allowed anyone to come near?

    When Meng Zhian was outside the Great Wall, he never paid attention to Tuoba Xuan''s every move. Every time the message from the dark post is how the emperor dotes on the newly entered Chi Zhan. Because of her weakness, he can even bear not to touch her.

    This is the most comforting place for Meng Zhian. Of course, even if Tuoba Xuan really touched Chi Zhan, he would not care much. What he likes now is the woman sitting in front of him, like the wind.

    He did not forget how Chi Zhan was enthusiastic about Tuoba Xuan, and how he was ruthlessly beaten into the cold palace in one night.

    No sorrow is greater than death of heart. That''s the feeling.

 Chapter 1773

    But Meng Zhian would never allow her to think so.

    After trying to calm down his ups and downs, he looked at Su Kui and said, "I didn''t say so. Can I help you? Chi Zhan, listen to me. For the life of the dog emperor, it''s the least worthwhile way to build on yourself. "

    His voice was almost pleading. It was low and unexpected. Once he was chased by countless Yulin guards. He had blood on his chest, and his face remained unchanged.

    "Who said the favor was written off? Not at all! " He hit the stone table with a fist, which made the pieces on the board crack and fall to the ground. "We have an appointment. I will take his life for you and avenge the Chi family. But, Chi Zhan, you can''t do this, you can''t do it!"

    The wolf head mask on his face is still ferocious. Through that mask, you can see his eyes as deep as midnight. There, I don''t know if Su Kui''s interpretation is wrong. She saw a little panic from it.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Meng Zhian''s eyes were locked on her all the time and said softly, "don''t be impulsive, OK? I''ll fight with you for Chi''s revenge. "

    Hear this sentence, Su Kui suddenly laughed, the smile of the lip corner appears endless pale, a little ironic. She tilted her eyes, leaned on the chair, and asked lightly, "why Meng Zhian? You and I have nothing to do with each other. You didn''t help me before. I don''t blame you. Tuobaxuan is determined to bring down the Chi family. I understand. "

    Ignoring the sudden shock on Meng Zhian''s face, she stooped to pick up the scattered pieces from the ground and continued: "if you can help me in the future, I will thank you, even if you can''t help, it doesn''t matter. But - "speaking of this, Su Kui suddenly squinted." today you told me a lot about it. Meng Zhian, how can I have a feeling that you like me? "

    Her tone was leisurely, as if she was saying something unimportant. At least, Meng Zhian didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    He carefully observed her facial expression, and finally let go of her disappointment. From her eyes to her face, she was really light and calm.

    When Meng Zhian saw this, he was suddenly frustrated. He took off his mask and whispered, "when did you find it was me?"

    It''s not a question. It''s very plain and straightforward.

    Su Kui knocked on the table, in a leisurely tone, "on the day you left, in fact, you didn''t cover up well, did you?"

    To cover up in front of a person who has been fortunate to meet, with a little heart, you can still cover up the past. However, Meng Zhian didn''t cover it up. He even had some expectations. Would the other side recognize him?

    But now that I know everything, I can''t feel relaxed.

    Meng Zhian smiled bitterly, "yes, Chi Zhan, I despised you." She is really very clever. If she were a man, she would be a brilliant cabinet minister in this turbulent Wei Dynasty.

    Now Meng Zhian would like to know what it is that she doesn''t know.

    "It''s just a very simple thing. The jade pendant you put out is the best flaw." Then she took the jade from her neck and handed it to Meng Zhian.

    Seeing this, Meng Zhian breathed, "why do you come back?"

    What has been sent has been accepted by her. How can she return it?!

 Chapter 1774

    Meng Zhian''s heart was stormy. He shook his head. "There is no reason to take back what he sent."

    That is, refuse to take back.

    Su Kui didn''t insist either. Instead, she put the jade pendant on the stone table in front of him. She looked out of the pavilion into the autumn desolation and said, "I can see your identity from this jade pendant, and others can. Take it back, and don''t have any more troubles."

    Tuoba Xuan''s arrival, let Su Kui know, the opportunity has come.

    Of course, when tuobaxuan doesn''t pay attention to it, stabbing him to death with a knife is the easiest and fastest way.

    However, it is another matter to say simply and to practice.

    Not to mention that the ancient concubines were searched when they slept to ensure that they would not assassinate the emperor between their beds. On the other hand, Su Kui will not be aggrieved, for a task, dedicate his body.

    Although the body is not her, the soul is.

    It''s emotional cleanliness. Sukui doesn''t think it''s bad. What''s more, if she really died because of this, isn''t the person in front of her crazy?

    Think of the tragedy of the previous life, and remember that he said in his own ear that he would become strong in the next life, and this life is also the wish.

    "Pool lamp!"

    Meng Zhian''s chest heaved. He forced himself to calm down, but he was a bit aggrieved when he said, "do you have to go this way? I can accept it if you want to go out. After all, the cold palace life is not as good as the outside life. But if you want to die, have you considered my feelings? "

    "No." Su Kui said coldly, and suddenly grabbed a pawn and threw it on Meng Zhian''s face. "Of course not. The days in Lenggong are poor. My heart is only glorious and rich. It can''t be higher than you. Streamers, seeing off!"

    Su Kui raised her voice, stood up and turned away.

    "Chi Zhan --"

    Meng Zhian''s pupils are constricted, and it doesn''t hurt if the chess pieces are thrown on his face. As soon as he speaks, he knows that he has said the wrong thing.

    This does not mean that they can accept the beloved woman, in her father''s death under the body of the enemy toss?

    For a while, how can you say such words! He wanted to slap himself in the face, not to say, just to think about it. He was eager to save trouble in the future.

    Carrying step to catch up, Meng Zhian flattered: "Chi Zhan, I said the wrong thing, I bastard, if you are not comfortable in your heart, hit me hard a few times?"

    Sukui didn''t walk fast. In fact, when she turned around, she lost her temper.

    Just think that this man really contacts, really stupid hopelessly, the EQ is very low!

    "Chi Zhan, say something --"

    seeing Su Kui ignoring him all the time, Meng Zhian''s eyes moved, and suddenly changed his mouth and repeated only one sentence.

    "A Zhan, a Zhan, a Zhan, I really don''t have this meaning. Just think about it. I''m so miserable. I wish I had a dog emperor at once. I''m a bastard. Forgive me!"

    16 17 two people squat on the roof, surreptitiously looking at the master son like a large loyal dog, pitifully following behind the woman, bitter face said something.

    I was so shocked that I almost didn''t fall over the roof.

    Is this master still the man they know who killed decisively and called Lord Yan in the battlefield?!

    Well, the sun is a little big today. They have estimated that they need to be slow, well, slowly -

    Meng Zhian now puts his whole heart and soul on Su Kui. He doesn''t find that his embarrassment has been clearly seen by his admirers.

 Chapter 1775

    Also from this moment, his image, in the hearts of the two people, has changed dramatically.

    No matter how terrible the Lord is, someone can control him. From now on, fawning on Su Kui is their first priority!

    "A Zhan, a Zhan..."

    Meng Zhian continued.

    Su Kui has a headache. How can she get along with her? She even suspects that the man who pinches her neck and threatens her not to shout is really there?

    That eye does not blink, say if she dare to expose him, kill her man first.

    Who is the second product behind you?

    Is the design broken?

    Brain benevolence jumps straight, Su Kui can''t bear to turn around suddenly, biting his teeth and almost losing his sense, "Meng Zhian, why do you have no skin or face?"

    A Zhan? Are they so familiar? Still a coquettish tone, take a look at his big man, then play in minutes, OK?

    Meng Zhian''s face brightened, "a Zhan, you are willing to talk to me at last!" He is like a child hit by a gift. He grabs Su Kui''s hand and hits him in the face. "I said something wrong. I''m a jerk. Don''t ignore me, Arjen."

    While beating him, he said: "you don''t know how uncomfortable I was when I got the news in the middle of the night that the emperor came to Changhuan hospital. If it is not for reason, the news you hear now is probably that the emperor was assassinated and died in the imperial study! "

    "I don''t know when I fell in love with you. Now, I want to tell you what you just said." he looked at her eyes seriously, his eyes were open and aboveboard. "Yes, I like you. I don''t know why. It''s as if I was destined to meet you, and then I like you."

    Speaking of this, he was a little stuffy. "In fact, you are my fiancee. You are the son of the dog emperor. Sooner or later --"

    "hmm?" As soon as Su Kui raised his eyebrows, Meng Zhian gave Meng Zhian a squint in his eyes.

    "Well, in a word, I just want to tell you that Meng Zhian is happy with you. Don''t be impulsive. How are you waiting for me?"

    "I know it was my fault that I didn''t help you when the Chi family had an accident. You can blame me, even beat me and scold me, but don''t alienate me, OK? " In fact, he had no feelings for chizhan at all, and people were far away from the border. When he got the news, the dust was almost settled.

    Dead people, of course, can''t bring the dead back to life.

    On the 16th and 17th, I squatted in the room and could put eggs in my mouth. I saw a scene where the owner was like a silly dog attached to me. I was pitifully wagging my tail around Su Kui, and then I grabbed her hand and started to self injure myself.

    As for now?

    I think it''s an emotional confession. I''ve learned a lot today.

    Under the tree.

    Su Kui listened quietly, and after a long silence, under Meng Zhian''s expectant eyes, she opened her lips. "When else do you want to hold my hand?"

    This man''s flesh and skin don''t know what to make. It''s as hard as iron. After a few beats, I saw that she didn''t refuse, but I took an inch to hold her hand in the palm to play with it. The rough calluses rubbed the skin of her hand, bringing a feeling of tiny stabs.

    "Ah I forgot... "

    Meng Zhian quickly released his hands, which were hanging on the side of his body. It was just the palm of his hand, which seemed to have the soft and lustrous touch. He could not help pinching his fingers. Make complaints about

    , and he learned without teacher when he said something. At other times, they start to play dumb.

 Chapter 1776

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips and left a sentence, "stupid to the point of no cure," and turned away.

    Left Meng Zhian to touch his head in place and raise his voice to ask, "well, are you forgiving me or not? In addition, the emperor''s business -- "

    " ah -- "

    blinked, and saw Su Kui disappear in front of his eyes. Meng Zhian sighed. The two people on the roof haven''t left yet. Seeing the master like this, they shook their heads in unison and sighed," ah, it''s silly. "

    The upright sixteen also shook his head with his younger sister, with a compassionate look, "yes, what a fool, what a fool!"

    However, the voice fell, and a sharp look like that of a hawk and a falcon came.

    The two brothers and sisters on the roof trembled. If they want to be bad, they need to put oil on their feet.

    "Get out of here." With a sneer, Meng Zhian moved his wrist and ordered in a deep voice.

    At this moment, the brothers and sisters clearly realized that the master was still their master, decisive in killing and ruthless. It''s just that people are not right.

    Both of them looked at each other and saw a word from each other''s eyes: my life is over.

    Under the pressure, the brothers and sisters came down from the roof shivering. Because of their soft feet, they almost rolled down. With their heads down, they walked to Meng Zhian step by step, secretly expecting Su Kui to come out soon. It''s really terrible.

    "Ah," a sneer, 16 17 with the sound of a shake.

    I just feel that my whole body is pressed by a force of gravity, and the air is stagnant. I was already in late autumn, but now I feel as cold as a cold winter moon.

    I just think that the end, the master angry, the consequences are very serious!

    Sure enough.

    Meng Zhian smiled coldly, his deep and fierce eyes fixed on them, and his thin lips opened? I''m stupid, huh? "

    The last "well", the ending is very low. The low air pressure from the men almost drowns the 16th and 17th. They shake and take a deep breath.

    The dull sixteen were not good at words, so the burden fell on seventeen.

    Seventeen bit the chattering teeth and sang, "where do you say the Lord and the Lord? We are saying that we are stupid. Ha ha, you must have heard me wrong."

    "Yes, I heard you wrong!" Sixteen nod, my sister is right!

    "Oh? Is it? "

    Meng Zhian didn''t start either. He rubbed the protruding bones on his right wrist with his big hands. His eyes were smiling. Unfortunately, there was no smile.

    The real skin laughs but not the meat.

    "Yes, yes..."

    Seventeen are about to cry, knowing that if this is a real son, no one can handle it. She took a look at her brother and bit her teeth. I''m sorry for her brother!

    Suddenly, he raised his head and said to Meng Zhian, "master, my brother taught me everything. I am innocent! You can punish him if you want! "

    Moreover, she now thought that she had been sent by her master to protect Su Kui, which was her person. As soon as her eyes brighten, she still has a big back!

    Sixteen now his face was stiff, and he looked at his sister foolishly.

    And seventeen righteously looked up and said to Meng Zhian, "master, I''ll leave before I remember what my wife told me!"

    Say, the footstep turns, sole spreads oil, drive away.

    Her action was so sudden that even Meng Zhian took a swipe at her mouth and, before she could stop it, watched the girl jump into the room.

 Chapter 1777

    16Łş "..."

    Sister, how can you do this!

    So, in the yard, the withered leaves and the cold wind, a tall man and a thin young man look at each other.

    For a while, on the 16th, I was also thinking about whether I should learn from my sister. When I left, Meng Zhian smiled with an unknown meaning.

    "Sixteen, you are my brother. Since you are not willing to receive punishment, you should take two hours of horse steps in this yard and think about it."

    Said, hands behind him, leisurely entered the room.

    A pair when this long Huan courtyard is his family, familiar, only 16, bitter face.

    -

    it''s September 19.

    This day is the beginning of winter, which also means that autumn has completely become the past and a new season is coming.

    All day long, in the whole yard, except Su Kui, the other three people were all happy.

    Meng Zhian sent a lot of food for fun because of his busy business and because this is the royal palace. He hasn''t really started yet, so it''s obviously inappropriate for him to come to the palace at this time.

    But Su Kui doesn''t care. You can''t sit in the yard. In the beginning of winter, it means that the weather will be colder and colder in the future. She''s so bony, she can''t stand it.

    So, seeing that Su Kui liked to breathe outside, Liu Ying found a pavilion in the yard, called for sixteen or seventeen, and surrounded it with a thick layer of felt to keep out the wind. In this way, he could not only breathe, but also see the outside scenery through the place without the felt.

    So, Su Kui is satisfied, and Liuying are happy.

    Liuying''s hand is ready, but there is a thick scar on it. Su Kui saw in the eyes, mouth did not say, but secretly recorded in the heart, after writing a prescription, asked Meng Zhian to send some herbs.

    She has been reincarnated for many lifetimes. Naturally, she can get rid of these beauty scars.

    This night, the four people around the table eat dumplings, it is scribbled to celebrate the beginning of winter.

    After eating, Su Kui went back to his room to read a book. Liu Ying''s sixteen or seventeen are not old at all, and they are chatting in the yard because of their playmates. I can vaguely hear sixteen talking to her about those years of learning martial arts, and Liu Ying is shocked.

    Su Kui smiled in the room, shook his head and continued to read.

    When the thoughts were silent, I could not hear any more. In the room, there was only the clatter of fingers across the page.

    Until -

    "Peng" hit the door, Su Kui was stunned and looked up in surprise.

    Liu Ying gasped, his face sullen.

    Su Kui chuckled, "what''s wrong with you, girl? A surprise, but 16 bully you? " Say, side Mou sees 16.

    But I saw that he was a little distracted and didn''t know what he was thinking, except for the figure of seventeen.

    Slightly pick eyebrows, Su Kui asked again, "what about seventeen?"

    Liu Ying hears the words and moves his lips. His face is ugly. "Lord, Lord..."

    "Well? I''ll help you out with what you do and what you say. " Su Kui said in a good mood that he was not disturbed.

    Liu Ying shakes his head. At this time, Su Kui sees that there are several shadows slowly emerging from behind Liu Ying.

    The head of the group was dressed in a big chief steward''s suit in red sauce, holding the dust in his hand, and he looked kind-hearted. However, his eyes flashed from time to time, which was enough to show that he was not an ordinary person.

    "This is --"

    Su Kui has hooked his lips. It''s time to come or not. She put down the book and sat on her side with no intention of standing up.

 Chapter 1778

    Just said: "Manager Hong, are you going in the wrong place on such a good day? The cold palace is not the place you should come to."

    That is to say, to be driven down.

    Hong Desheng''s eyes changed, but his face didn''t change. He said with a smile, "Oh dear Lord, don''t bury your servants. This time I''m here, just as the emperor ordered me to pick you up for the festival!"

    The meaning of his words can be recognized by other people. In Hong Desheng''s eyes, the emperor wants to take her out of the cold palace. Even if the emperor orders her to be beheaded by Manchu, this is the cold palace, and everyone knows how hard it is. So, not to mention gratitude, it''s all false, ecstasy must have it?

    But, no, Hong Desheng didn''t see any joy in his eyes.

    Don''t say happy, this person''s face is always light, all let Hong Desheng begin to doubt, this person, won''t be in the cold palace is shut silly?

    His face changed. If he is stupid, it''s not easy to take him back.

    But it was not as if she was mentally ill to hear her talk just now. This -

    when Hong Desheng was wondering, Su Kui leaned on her forehead and smiled, "celebrate the holidays? What festival do we have in this cold palace? Not to mention that I am the body of wearing sin, and I have done a good job in the realization of the life-long companion of the qingdeng ancient Buddha in the cold palace. Therefore, manager Hong, please come back, I will not step out of the cold palace half step. "

    That''s to say.

    Who is Hong Desheng? I''ve lived for a long time. It''s a strange person. Even if Su Kui''s words are not polite, he is not angry. From this point, we can see that his city is not shallow.

    But the little eunuch who followed him didn''t have so many ideas. The little eunuch who hung his eyes was not happy to hear this.

    He was trying to please Hong Desheng. Next, he stepped out and pointed to Su Kui and angrily scolded him. "The emperor''s grace is mighty. Since you are allowed to go out of the cold palace, you should not take Joe again. Just go with manager Hong. You have to know what the end is! Or do you want to end up beheading your rebellious parents? "

    The eunuch''s words are sharp and detailed, which makes me very uncomfortable. Hong Desheng is OK. He looks like a man. The little eunuch, who was already between the male and the female, spoke bitterly. At that time, not only Hong Desheng''s face was cold, but even Su Kui''s eyes sank.

    Hong Desheng''s secret way is not good.

    In the first half of the sentence, he didn''t stop him, but also kept the meaning of beating Su Kui, so that she could understand her position, and save him. But who would have thought that this little eunuch would dare to say such a thing?!

    Now, without hesitation, he slapped it.

    Poor little eunuch shook his head and was still complacent. He was slapped "ouch" by this slap. He turned around and stood in a dazed circle. He didn''t know where he was. He said: "manager, but what did you do wrong, which made your old man angry?"

    The little eunuch''s face was swollen into steamed bread, and he did not dare to cover it. So he knelt on the ground and did not dare to look up at Hong Desheng''s face.

    Liu Ying and 16 stand on one side. They clench their fists and have su Kui talking. They go to fight and kick and beat the little eunuch who said the wrong thing.

    In the small room, suddenly it was very quiet. The needles could be heard.

 Chapter 1779

    The little eunuch shivered, sweat on his forehead like rain.

    Suddenly listening to a lazy and loose laughter in the room, it was very abrupt, calling him a little cold again, and the blood was coagulated.

    Hong Desheng also has some inexplicable, in the heart has identified, in front of the woman''s brain has a problem. Anyone who runs on their dead parents will be angry.

    But this woman is not angry just, but also smile.

    Look at that pair of beautiful eyes complete crescent shape, people leisurely stand up from the chair, Hong Desheng just saw that the women wear very simple, even can be said to be light. Because when she was dressed in blue, she couldn''t see any patterns at all, and even the little maids around her were better dressed than her.

    However, she was so smiling. The corners of her eyes and lips were full of laughter, which made her panic.

    Hong Desheng is stunned, "dear Lord, what are you laughing at?" He couldn''t help asking.

    Liu Ying and 16 have stepped back two steps. Others think that anger will only make them angry. Only those around them know that the master will not be cold, but will smile.

    That kind of charming smile, straight smile people shudder, legs and feet soft.

    The more happy she was, the more representative she was, the more angry she was.

    At present, Liuying and sixteen are on guard. As long as the master orders and cares who he is, let''s start first.

    Liuying is foolishness and loyalty, and the 16th is Meng Zhian''s command.

    If something happened to her, she and her sister would not have to go back alive. In that case, why don''t you spell it? So, both of them are totally focused on this side.

    Su Kui bent his eyebrows and eyes, crooked his head and looked directly at Hong Desheng. His dark eyes looked like two deep holes.

    Hong Desheng scolded her evil nature, hurriedly glanced aside and avoided looking at her.

    Su Kui didn''t care. She seemed to be in a good mood and asked Hong Desheng, "Manager Hong, you are an interesting person. The little eunuch you brought out is also very interesting. What a funny thing to say, don''t you think?"

    Good, funny?

    The little eunuch is stunned. Isn''t it her parents who died? Why are you laughing now.

    Hong Desheng realized something was wrong, and he decided to go back and persuade the emperor. I''m afraid this woman''s brain is abnormal. If you take her back to the harem, it''s likely that something will happen.

    Everyone in the audience was sweating.

    Hong Desheng wiped his sweat and bowed with his fists: "I can''t teach you. You can''t rest assured. When I go back, I will deal with this boy. If I offend you so much, I can''t stay! Since your Lord stays in the cold palace with all his heart, it''s not easy for me to force you to go out. I also asked you to go back and ask the emperor for instructions, and then I''ll make plans. In this way, I''m sorry, I''m leaving. "

    He said that, regardless of the young eunuch''s face, he raised his feet and went out.

    Just at this time, Su Kui''s smile on his face was as beautiful as the flower of death on the other side.

    Just listen to her quiet opening, "sixteen, close the door."

    16 wait for her order, body moves with the sound, next moment, "pa" of a, the door of the outer room was closed.

    The party was totally trapped in this small room.

    Hong Desheng looks back abruptly, his eyes are wide and round Jump straight in the heart, intuition has bad things happen.

    He pressed his heart and felt that he was really old. After so many years of ups and downs with the emperor coming, what big waves have not seen? But I was scared by this woman.

 Chapter 1780

    It''s not entirely his fault. The ancients were very awed by the ghosts and gods, and Lenggong, since ancient times, is the place where the most wronged spirits have been buried.

    Su Kui''s face is full of laughter, but his tone is quiet. Even though Hong Desheng has a wide range of knowledge, he feels it''s too scary. In particular, I don''t know when it''s dark outside, and the sky has become gloomy.

    As soon as the door was closed, the air inside was suppressed a lot.

    Su Kui turned a deaf ear to Hong Desheng''s question, and walked slowly to the little eunuch who was paralyzed on the ground.

    When the little eunuch saw her approaching, he kept retreating, but he could not stand up again. He had just entered the palace, where had he seen such a battle? It''s also a good life. I was assigned to Hong Desheng to do a chore.

    Now seeing her like this, I think of a lot of horrible legends about the imperial palace. I even wonder if she is possessed by something dirty?

    "You, what are you going to do? Stay away from me. Ah, go away!" The little eunuch retreated, his face was pale with fear, and he kept asking Hong Desheng for help. "Chief executive, please help me. She is not a person, she is a ghost!"

    "Chief, help me!"

    "Sniff -" smell the words, Su Kui sniffed, and his voice was gloomy. He said coldly, "since you have seen the real body, you can''t stay!"

    Her voice is quiet, like the cry of the old forest when the wind blows in the middle of the night.

    The fleeting fireflies were all pale with fear from her.

    Hong Desheng was older in the end. Although she was worried about this sentence, she didn''t believe it. Wipe a handful of sweat, and say: "dear Lord, don''t frighten the old slave. The old slave is old and can''t be scared. If you are unhappy and feel that the old slave has disturbed your purity, just say that, the old slave will compensate you. Can you open this door?"

    Smell speech, already walked to the small eunuch body before Su Kui raised the eyes, looked at Hong Desheng with a smile, but shook his head, pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Hong Desheng''s lips trembled. "Dear Lord, I promise you, how about punishing him severely when you go back? You see, in this cold palace, if you punish the servants around the emperor without permission, just for fear of the emperor -- "

    in words, you have already taken some warning.

    Although he is deep and extremely tolerant, it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate a crazy woman in a cold palace playing tricks here.

    In the harem, who, even the empress, would not have to call out a big manager in a polite manner if he saw him? According to him, the women in the harem are all the moon in the water, the flowers in the mirror and the past clouds and smoke in favor. But he was different. As long as he didn''t make a big mistake and died, he would sit in the position of chief executive steadily and be a person to please many concubines around the emperor.

    But this woman, she''s very nice, she''s shameless!

    Thinking about this, Hong Desheng''s face has been cold for a few minutes, and his tone has changed, "Niang, I respect you because of the emperor, but you also have to know that you haven''t come out of the cold palace yet! I don''t care whether you are crazy or not. Now, either go out with me or ask the palace people to get out of the way. I will never get in your way! "

    Su Kui shook his head. "No --"

    "you --" Hong Desheng was also annoyed.

    Su Kui raised his index finger and put it on his lips. He gave a slight "Shh".

    "No noise in the cold palace. It will disturb the soul, manager Hong."

    In a word, success silences Hong Desheng.

 Chapter 1781

    After hearing this sentence, I felt that there was a chill wind everywhere, as if something was peeping in the dark. This also made Hong Desheng not want to stay here at all. He raised his voice and ordered his eunuch to open the door immediately. He did not want to stay for a moment.

    This woman is mad. He doesn''t have to be mad at a madman!

    However, Su Kui patted him on the shoulder, and approached him like a water ghost, which scared Hong Desheng. "Chief, you''d better stay good. As for what I''m going to do next, please don''t mind."

    Finish saying, her eyebrows and eyes are flowery, eyes fall on the little eunuch.

    "Little eunuch, what did you just say? Do you want to say another word? "

    The little eunuch has been scared to death. Unexpectedly, even Manager Hong has been suppressed by this woman. It''s really evil. His eyes were full of panic, shaking his lips and shaking his head, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it, mother, it''s the fault of the slave. The slave said the wrong thing, please forgive the slave once!"

    Su Kui tilted his head. "Don''t you really say that?"

    "Don''t say, absolutely don''t say, it''s a servant with a mean mouth."

    "Well, it''s a pity," Su Kui put out his hand, and his light lips slowly raised a strange smile. "Since you don''t say it, you don''t have to say it later."

    Voice fell, suddenly heard a shrill scream across the sky, scared the birds on the apricot tree in the yard, shook their wings, fluttered away.

    The sky, more and more heavy.

    -

    Royal study, on the high hall.

    "What do you say?!"

    Tuoba Xuan suddenly sat up from his seat and looked at Hong Desheng, who was kneeling in his highness, with astonished eyes, and asked in a deep voice.

    Hong Desheng''s face was pale. The sauce red overalls on his body were stained with a layer of sticky things, which turned the cloth into a deeper brown.

    He could not help but feel cold on his back when he thought of the picture when he was in Changhuan Hospital of Lenggong. The woman''s treacherous smile, Yousen''s words and cruel means all made him feel that the woman must be possessed by the dirty things in the cold palace.

    But Tuoba Xuan asked, he had to open his mouth to say everything that happened. Naturally, they also hide their own hidden threats.

    Tuobaxuan is very suspicious.

    "But, seriously?" Tuoba Xuan frowned, his fingers could not help knocking on the table.

    Hong Desheng made a loud knock, and his head hit the gold brick on the floor of the imperial study, making a clear sound.

    "I don''t dare to hide it! I hope the emperor can see it clearly! "

    After all, it was the slave who followed him when he was a child. Tuoba Xuan frowned and waved, "go back to cultivate yourself first. Today, you are shocked. Take my brand and ask the doctor to come and have a look."

    This is, don''t blame him, Hong Desheng relieved, kowtow again, "thank you for your grace, old slave

    Then he knelt on the ground and took a few steps back. Then he got up quietly and went out.

    At this time, in the imperial study, there is Tuoba Xuan alone.

    In my mind, I can''t help thinking about the full moon night he went to Changhuan hospital. The woman in blue lies under the apricot tree, enjoying the cool with bare feet and looking natural and unrestrained. In any case, it is impossible to contact the ruthless and treacherous man Hong Desheng said.

    Or is it really dirty?

    Of course, the idea was rejected by Tuoba Xuan. When he sat in his present seat, his hands were stained with many lives.

 Chapter 1782

    If the world is really sneaky, why don''t those people come to him?

    He sneered, and thought that Hong Desheng was really old, and he could not succeed.

    The little eunuch was not dead. He did see the blood on Hong Desheng''s body. He only heard that although the little eunuch was not dead, he was not far away. Because, his voice, was destroyed by the pool lamp.

    Do it yourself.

    In any case, that picture can''t appear in Tuoba Xuan''s mind.

    At the same time, he also hesitated. In her eyes, she was really worried about her parents'' death. She can do this to a little eunuch. What if he is the culprit?

    What will happen to her?

    But despite this, Tuoba Xuan is not afraid. When he was young, he practised martial arts, that is to say, these little eunuchs were awed and awed, which made him lose the initiative. If Chi Zhan dared to fight against him, she might not be able to achieve what she wanted.

    It''s a relief to think about it.

    He thought that Chi Zhan was mostly forced to hurry up. It was also because of this matter that he wanted to see her again.

    So that night.

    Dark clouds are dense, dark night is like a big net, the sky is drizzling.

    Tuoba Xuan came in the night with an umbrella in his usual clothes.

    Liufireflies open the door to see him, eyes flashed alert, but it is only obedient salute. Seeing that he didn''t follow the palace people behind him, I didn''t understand what he wanted to do for a while.

    Su Kui has washed well. When it rains, she is in a bad mood. I don''t know if it is the mental illness of Chi Zhan. Because when more than 200 heads of the Chi family were beheaded, it was cloudy. She couldn''t go out. She could only hear that the blood had dyed the open space outside the gate of the Wu gate all bright red. The scene is like a slaughterhouse. Those corpses are not collected. They are exposed to rain and wind.

    He was drenched for a whole day before he was pulled away by the palace''s special body carrier and thrown into the mass grave.

    Her pool family is honest and upright, devoted to the country, and finally ended up in the state of birds.

    Chi Zhan is clear, Su Kui is also clear. Because Chi family is full of peaches and plums, he is no longer a minority of officials in the Dynasty and enjoys a high reputation. However, Chi Taifu was pedantic. In the hall of Jinluan, he dared to fight against the emperor. So, naturally, he became the target of the public.

    She was wearing a coverlet, which had turned yellow because of too many washes. Nest in the soft collapse, holding the book in his hand, his eyes are empty, I don''t know where he has gone.

    The knock on the door made her suddenly come back to her mind, stupefied, and then she rubbed her eyebrows and said, "enter."

    The voice fell, and the fireflies pushed the door in, followed by an unexpected guest.

    Seeing who it was, Su Kui''s face was cold, but she raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    "I said who is it? There are distinguished guests, but I don''t know. You are -"

    "Ding - hint! Tips! Host, please don''t die! "

    Tut, Su Kui raised his eyebrows, the system will also prompt? Has she been good before?

    Su Kui knows what the system is afraid of. He is afraid of task failure. He has been with the system for a long time. Su Kui has been vigilant from the beginning. Now, he can be equal to the system.

    Of course, she hasn''t been afraid since the beginning.

    However, Su Kui estimated that the task failed, her host was wiped out, and the system was not good.

    Su Kui shakes his book and doesn''t plan to deal with the system. He looks straight at Tuoba Xuan.

    At this moment, Liuying has stepped out quietly, closed the door, stood outside and waited, and did not go to sleep.

    Tuoba Xuan was choked by Su Kui for a moment, and he was not worried for a moment.

 Chapter 1783

    I think that since he ascended the throne, in addition to the first few years, old Chi has been playing with him. When he uprooted a group of old bigots, no one dared to fight against him again.

    It''s talking, and it''s also careful.

    At first, tuobaxuan felt very comfortable. Whether these people were afraid of his means or for other reasons, at least, at this time, he really felt the majesty of being an emperor.

    However, as time went by, he suddenly felt that his ordinary life was like boiling frogs in warm water, and he could not splash any water.

    So, in the encounter of a Tao Wanshu, you can play coquetry to him, laugh at him wanton time. He cherished it so much that he gave her the greatest tolerance, but that was all.

    When Tao Wanshu is no longer in line with his inner set, he mercilessly forbids her.

    Now, what about the woman in front of you?

    The following offense, see him not polite, after the crime minister, means cruel.

    Pile by pile, piece by piece, with a crime that can make her head fall to the ground. But, looking at her plain white face under the dim light, Tuoba Xuan was stunned. He really wanted to kill her?

    Tuoba Xuan thinks that he is not a hungry ghost in the color. He has always been wet and wet with little interest in these things. He can''t stop until he clicks. No matter how beautiful a woman is, he just gives off his desire and won''t indulge in it.

    Is the pool beautiful? Beauty is inevitable.

    The world likes beautiful people, but there are three thousand beauties sitting in the back palace. There are many beauties in Tuoba Xuan. There are even Yuji, who is called the most beautiful woman in the world.

    But he just looked at it and then left it behind.

    So what kind of mood does he have for women? Tuoba Xuan thought about it, and finally defined himself as, life is too boring, just met an interesting one.

    Therefore, he came together and was run by her as if scolding.

    Adjust your mood. Tuobaxuan chuckles and looks up. "Chizhan, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? You can''t afford to commit the following crimes. "

    Su Kui laughed, "so? Are you here to kill me? I''m really sorry. Even if you put a knife on my neck now, I can''t say something that will please you. "

    After that, she poured herself a cup of tea and sipped it slowly, ignoring Tuoba Xuan sitting on the other side.

    Tuoba Xuan found that she was running, running, also used to.

    Why didn''t you find her so interesting before? He poured himself a cup of tea and frowned at the floating and heavy tea in it.

    Su Kui found out and said, "emperor, we don''t have anything good to entertain you in this cold palace. You say that you have a good life in the heart nourishing hall, surrounded by beautiful women and servants like clouds. Why don''t you come to my side to find yourself uncomfortable, eh?"

    Tuoba Xuan raised his head, coughed and tasted tea to her smiling eyes.

    If he knew, would he come here to find himself uncomfortable?

    However, her mouth was poisoned, and she did not know what happened in the cold palace these years, which made a soft and weak woman look like this.

    Tuobaxuan was afraid to racking his brains, but he could not imagine that there was a big change. As a result, the soul under this pair of leather bags was replaced.

    Now he was sitting in front of him, a woman with a pool of skin on her head to take his life with her own hands.

 Chapter 1784

    Tuoba Xuan sighed, "Chi Zhan, can you speak well?" he suddenly missed the woman who had a soft temper.

    Of course, he didn''t think that if it was the same as a rabbit flower, could it still attract his attention? No one can say the answer, including tuobaxuan himself.

    Su Kui drank a cup of tea, but didn''t look at Tuoba Xuan. He said lightly: "emperor, you are well-off outside, but you have thought about what you will look like in the cold palace?"

    "Just like the tea you dislike, it''s all aged tea powder. The bedding is the hardest. There''s no carbon fire in winter. It''s all supported by a pair of body. Dishes are not even as good as leftovers. They are sometimes rancid. So, emperor, do you think that pool lamp can still live? "

    Tuoba Xuan was stunned, and a pair of dark eyes, as cold as ice, suddenly looked into his eyes, sneered, "that pool lamp was killed by the Emperor himself, and went with his parents when the pool family was full of copying!"

    Her tone has never been very intense, but it is unprovoked that makes Tuoba Xuan feel a lot of depression. He frowned and asked Su Kui, "are you blaming me?"

    Su Kui replied with a smile, "what does the emperor think?"

    Tuoba Xuan looks up her eyes and seriously looks at her eyes. She finds that there is no love or hate in her eyes. It''s peaceful, like a lake without any waves. It''s dead.

    He pursed his lips. "I know. If you say -" he took a deep breath. "Shall I take you back? Would you like to? "

    Oh.

    Su Kui replied with a smile. "Didn''t the emperor know the answer long ago? Cold palace is very good, far away from the intrigue of the harem, to live longer. Of course, my life depends on when the emperor can''t bear it. Send me to meet my parents. "

    For her, Tuoba Xuan really has no way.

    What about anger in your heart? Did you really kill her? That own life, only afraid will answer again in the ordinary light day.

    At last, Tuoba Xuan left with a gloomy face, and did not know whether he came here to look for scolding or how.

    -As soon as he left, Su Kui was left in the room again.

    The sound of the system machinery rings in my mind, "it''s strange that the data shows that the other party has already read to you. Why..."

    "Man," the system did not finish, Su Kui leisurely replied: "are all vile creatures, even if it is the ninth five, it is the same, I do not expect you to understand this."

    In the end, it is a system composed of data. Its tone is close to people at ordinary times, and it doesn''t really understand human feelings.

    Su Kui is to pinch this point, just have no fear.

    -

    from that day on, tuobaxuan will come to Changhuan hospital every few days to sit, and will not talk about the matter of taking her out. Sometimes they even bring the memorials to Su Kui''s study.

    Even Liuying is depressed. What''s the matter with the emperor?

    Put a good spread of the dragon''s heart building, but all day long ran to the cold palace? I have to endure the cold and dry weather in winter.

    What''s the picture?

    16:17 to see in the eyes and worry in the heart. A secret letter was sent out, but no reply was received, which made them turn around in a hurry.

    According to 17, the dog emperor is going to make up for his wife. In case the wife is soft hearted and goes out with him, what should the master do? When he came back, he saw that his wife was not in the cold palace, and he did not strip them alive?

 Chapter 1785

    Su Kui didn''t know that brother and sister were worried.

    Originally, she had treated Tuoba Xuan as a transparent person, and he came here. If you don''t stop yourself, and don''t say anything to him that will annoy him, just think he doesn''t exist.

    After a few days, Tuoba Xuan couldn''t help it. She didn''t let Su Kui say a word. It seemed that she was uncomfortable, as if there was something missing.

    Today, tuobaxuan comes again.

    She was reading in the soft slumps of her study, while Tuoba Xuan was correcting the memorials in front of her desk. Occasionally, she raised her eyes, and could see the warm sunshine in winter gently sprinkled on her plain white face, only feeling that the world was safe.

    There are no pavilions and pavilions, nine curve corridors, and some, just the most simple furnishings, simple rooms.

    This picture, let Tuoba Xuan, find the feeling of being an ordinary person.

    He slightly hooked the hook lip angle, even he didn''t find how satisfied his smile was. Drooping eyes, once again the mind will fall on a line of hundred official memorials.

    However, Tuoba Xuan is destined to be wishful thinking.

    Su Kui has been in this position for a long time since morning. Although I have a book in my hand, I haven''t read a single line of words. There is a place in my heart that I feel uneasy, like thousands of ants are biting.

    She has a feeling, Meng Zhian, something''s wrong.

    Otherwise, with his jealous character, how could Tuoba Xuan go in and out of Changhuan hospital day by day without doing anything?

    So obviously, there''s only one left.

    Twist eyebrow, oneself is not, should go out to see him?

    But -

    Yu Guang sweeps to Tuoba Xuan not far away, her brow is tight, this person, it is a trouble.

    Tuoba Xuan perceives Su Kui''s eyes, puts down his pen, smiles and says: "what can I do? Have you got flowers on your face? "

    See Su Kui lightly glanced at him, and turned his head, also don''t care, already used to her cold.

    He picked up the pen and drew under his hand a few times. He said to Su Kui, "Chi Zhan, come and have a look. It doesn''t look like it?"

    Su Kui didn''t speak. He spoke again. In the end, he was the emperor. He couldn''t allow others to ignore him again and again. There''s something tough in the tone, "Chi Zhan, come here."

    Su Kui didn''t look back. At a glance, he fell on the painting on his desk. There are a few strokes on the painting, which outline the beautiful image of a woman. You don''t need to guess that it''s her. I don''t know when Tuoba Xuan opened the memorial and painted her, but I don''t know.

    However, this did not prevent her from getting up and going to see.

    Tuoba Xuan saw her face finally, his eyes brightened, and he said happily, "this time I just drew a simple picture. After two days, I will draw a picture for you, OK?" He said, with some expectation in his eyes.

    Su Kui looks back and smiles. In Tuoba Xuan happy time, mercilessly poured a basin of cold water, "no good."

    At the same time, hands up and down.

    "PATA --"

    the tea cup beside the desk rolled on the table several times with her actions, and the tea in it was filled with the wet ink on the painting.

    "You -"

    it''s too late for tuobaxuan to tighten his pupils and steal them.

    Angry in the heart, has he ever been treated like this? I just felt that my face was burning red, like being slapped alive. The head almost did not turn away, the big hand already tightly grasped in front of the woman''s neck, dragged her toe off the ground.

    "Chi Zhan, don''t push forward! Don''t go back to the palace with me, do you? Do you really think that I can''t do anything here? "

 Chapter 1786

    After that, with a wave of his long arm, with a crackling sound, everything on the table fell to the ground.

    Su Kui is weak. When she was cleaning up the little eunuch, she was far away and skillfully passed the customs. This time, Tuoba Xuan grabbed her fragile neck directly and put her whole person on the desk.

    Su Kui was panting and pale, but she smiled very brightly.

    "Emperor Wu Zhi Zun, naturally can do anything he wants, but -" she paused for a moment, a little out of breath, and said: "emperor, you are not vile, are you? There are so many beauties in the harem. You have to run to the cold palace to find yourself uncomfortable. Now, you still like me, who is old and weak? "

    "Cough, cough..." She coughed a few times and looked at tuobaxuan fearlessly. In his eyes, there was a huge anger, which almost drowned the whole person.

    Su Kui''s black eyes are clear and moist, without any resentment. "In the cold palace these years, I can''t compare myself with those beauties. My skin is rough and my body is poor. Do you really need to talk to the emperor? Oh -- "

    tuobaxuan has leaned down and her big palms are still in the position of her collar. She did not move or resist, but let tuobaxuan calm down a little bit, remove the big palm, the pupil shrank, see her white neck, a bloodshot will become purple bloodstain, stunned.

    Eyes complex lifting eyes, on a pair of Yingrun, ice cool eyes.

    That is to say, in Tuoba Xuan''s stupefied moment, Su Kui''s eyes were speechless, he grabbed the cup that had not rolled off the table, smashed it with a snap, and then he went to his neck.

    Tuoba Xuan never thought that she would come here. After returning to her mind, she lost her voice and said: "Chi Zhan!"

    Under the body of the woman''s neck blood, porcelain cut her skin, because of the loss of blood, the face more pale. And those eyes, but at this moment of amazing brightness, as if burning a flame, plainly told him: tuobaxuan, die, I will not let you do!

    Heart weak, brain did not respond, hands have torn off clothes, to press her wound.

    Almost gnashing his teeth, tuobaxuan scolded: "Chi Zhan, you are a madman!"

    Su Kui looked up and smiled, "yes."

    When Liuying heard the noise, he rushed in and was scared to death

    Hearing the sound of the 16th and 17th, tuobaxuan''s forehead was full of sweat and shouted at the door, "what are you still doing? Go to call the doctor!"

    At that moment, Liu Ying watched Su Kui''s body dyed red, motionless, and tears fell. She wanted to move, but found her legs were too soft to move. In the end, I still insist on seventeen teeth, turn my head and run. There is only one idea in my heart. I must rescue her!

    At that moment, what I think is not Meng Zhian, but Su Kui, her voice, face and face, emerge one by one.

    It turned out that they had already recognized her.

    -After Taiyi opened a pile of medicine and left, tuobaxuan was unable to sit beside the bed.

    Drooping eyes quietly looked at the woman lying on the bed, pale and completely bloodless. Her eyes were closed tightly, until this moment, she tied the porcelain into her neck, looked at him with a smile, and her bright eyes were still in her mind.

    Tuoba Xuan has to admit that he may really have a little different mood towards her.

    But, as her mortal enemy, today her hand also told him clearly that it would never be possible between them.

    These days, her former appearance has been replaced by her present one.

 Chapter 1787

    In retrospect, I feel that the pool lamp used to be strange.

    He ordered the eunuch to open the storehouse with him, and brought the precious medicinal materials to her to mend her body. Then he got up and left a sentence, "take good care of her" and left.

    When he came to the door, he took a last look. Just let her live here quietly.

    Compared with the intriguing power struggle in the harem, it''s really leisurely here.

    After oneself, many compensates her is.

    -One day later, Su Kui woke up with a dull pain in his neck.

    Liu Ying saw her wake up, knelt beside her bed and cried. Seeing how swollen her eyes were, she knew that this was not the first time.

    Su Kui sighed helplessly, "well, don''t cry, I''m not OK?"

    As soon as she said that, Liu Ying cried even worse. "Wow, I said it''s OK. I saw it yesterday. I''ve shed so much blood. It''s so bad. Is it bullying you again! Or let''s go and never stay here again! "

    She said, leave the palace.

    Su Kui just smiled, the task is not completed, where can not go.

    If she completes her task, she would like to walk around and see the great rivers and mountains of this dynasty.

    At this time, she came in with the medicine. She had learned martial arts and was much stronger than Liuying. But it can also be seen from the red and swollen eyes, and also crying. When she saw that Liuying was crying, she frowned and said, "OK, Liuying, stop crying. The master just woke up and needs to be quiet!"

    It''s worthy of being ghost spirit 17. I know where the weakness of Liuying is.

    Hearing seventeen''s saying, Liu Ying did not cry as expected. He covered his mouth and looked at Su Kui with a lot of pain.

    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I want to live a hundred years, eh?"

    Liu Ying shakes his head, his mouth is flat, but he doesn''t speak.

    "Master, take medicine."

    Su Kui nodded, the firefly picked her up, 17 a little bit to feed her medicine, bitter taste spread in the mouth.

    Su Kui frowned and said to the firefly, "firefly, go out first, apply hot water to your eyes, and then go back to rest."

    Liu Ying refused, "master, I have to stay and serve you." She shook her head firmly and refused, though her eyebrows were full of fatigue. She had not closed her eyes for a day and a night since Su Kui had an accident.

    Su Kui didn''t speak, just looked at 17.

    Seventeen a Leng, immediately understand, a light cough, "Liuying, master this is for you, you look at your eyes, are swollen into walnuts! Listen to the master. First go back and clean up. I''m here! Big deal, you can come back later, OK? "

    Listen to seventeen so said, Liu Ying thought, looked at Su Kui again, and finally nodded, "OK, then master, you have a good rest, and the maid will come to accompany you later."

    "Go." Su Kui waved.

    Seeing Liuying take the door out, seventeen turned around and asked, "master, do you have anything to say to seventeen?" Otherwise, why should we turn off the fireflies.

    Su Kui nodded. She had a good sense of propriety. Although she looked scary, she would not die. She is sure that Tuoba Xuan has no face to see her for a long time, so it''s time for her to carry out her own plan.

    Her throat ached faintly. She coughed twice in a low voice and asked 17, "what about Meng Zhian? I haven ''t sent you a letter recently? "

    According to her understanding of her lover, once she has made progress, she will definitely continue to brush the existence after the event. But the truth is, since Meng Zhian left, he has been completely disconnected.

 Chapter 1788

    In this case, someone told her that she didn''t believe Meng Zhian''s accident.

    The best way is to have a look in person.

    This is also the reason why sunflower should self harm.

    What Meng Zhian wants to do, she can probably guess, is that before this, the emperor must not contact Meng Zhian. Since ancient times, emperors have been suspicious, especially that Meng Zhian is the former fiance of chizhan, so once the two spread rumors, they can imagine the consequences of waiting for Meng Zhian and her.

    What''s more, the Manchu of the Chi family died in the hands of tuobaxuan. He was afraid and knew that Chi Zhan hated him. Just in case, just beat her to the cold palace, let her live and die by herself.

    And the general who controls the military power suddenly has something to do with the daughter of Lenggong''s crime. It''s very easy to associate with rebellion.

    Tuoba Xuan has left this time. It''s estimated that he won''t come here for a long time.

    So sukui asked.

    Seventeen Leng Leng Leng, she was confused first, then the face of the small face changed. I saw her SIP her little mouth, hesitant to look at sunflower, chat up and ask, "why does the master ask this? General he and he are all right. He went outside the gate a few days ago, and now -- "

    " seventeen, "Su Kui interrupted her, his smiling eyes faded a little, and he fixed to stare at her." you should know, since I asked you about this, I knew what. Since Meng Zhian gave you to me, you are my person. If you can''t be loyal to me, it''s better to go back to you early General''s house! "

    "Plop --"

    seventeen was scared and his legs were soft. He knelt beside Su Kui. "Master, I and I don''t want to say it, just..."

    "He won''t let it, will he? Or you don''t want to say it? "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows with fierce eyes.

    "Yes, it''s general he..." Seventeen eyes dodged, hesitated not to see her.

    Su Kui doesn''t understand this look. Meng Zhian did have an accident. Su Kui lifted the bedding and got out of bed. "Since you don''t say it, I''ll see for myself. As for you, I''ll go back where you come from!"

    Then she dressed herself.

    Seventeen this time, I was completely frightened, and I cried. I jumped up and grabbed Su Kui''s corner. "Master, I will not leave. Yes, it''s the general. He said, he said..."

    Su Kui lips a hook, clear and moist eyes have streamer past, hang eyes to see 17, "say what?"

    "Say, say..."

    "Well?"

    Seventeen know, things exposed, is completely hidden. Although I don''t know who disclosed it to her, but now I can''t do without saying it. Being sent back to the general''s office and waiting for her is a poor job!

    And the general''s office never leaves useless people!

    Su Kui also did not speak, the air is stagnant, become depressed, quietly waiting for the answer of 17.

    As time went by, seventeen finally couldn''t hold back the pressure in his heart. He lowered his head and sobbed, "Lord, Lord, general, he is dying!"

    Finish saying, the spirit completely collapsed, drag Su Kui''s Cape to cry on the breath not to take breath, "general he won''t let us tell you, he is afraid, afraid you think about."

    As expected -

    even if the mind had been prepared, it was also shaken by the sudden answer. She pursed her lips, her heart was in a state of confusion, but her face was not in the slightest visible. She said calmly, "go on."

    Later, he told Meng Zhian about the assassination when he came back from the barracks.

 Chapter 1789

    Su Kui knew that. It was so.

    With Meng Zhian''s skill, ordinary people can''t help him at all. Then, there is only one possibility. There is no premeditation to assassinate him.

    At present, Su Kui decided to take a look in person.

    Meng Zhian is not a man, and the content of the world story is only a few, that is, Chi Zhan''s former fiance. Therefore, he does not have the so-called male and female Lord''s aura. When he is in danger, he will really die.

    Seventeen know Su Kui to go out of the palace, scared heart will burst.

    Out of the palace?!

    If sunflower has any problems, how can they afford to cultivate its master?

    However, in the good and bad of 17, Su Kui is determined to go out of the palace, no one can control.

    -It''s another late night.

    The general''s house is shrouded in a haze. Even the lights seem to be covered with dust.

    There was a man lying on the bed, breathing weakly, with blood pouring out from his chest near his heart. The bandages, dyed red and white, look startling.

    "Squeak --"

    when the door opened, the eyes of the people in the bed moved under their closed eyelids, as if they were trying their best to open their eyes, but in the end, they could not achieve it.

    From the door slowly into a figure in a black cloak, hooded head, all wrapped in black, so that people can not see the appearance. But vaguely can be distinguished from the thin figure, come, is a woman.

    In fact, she could not control any of her decisions.

    Now, seventeen seems to understand something, and it seems not to understand.

    "Master, your maidservant is waiting for you outside." Said seventeen softly.

    Under the hood, Su Kui nodded slightly, and the door closed behind her.

    So, in the room, only Meng Zhian, who was seriously injured in bed, and Su Kui, who was standing at the door, were left.

    Taking off her hood, she slowly scanned the room for a week. The bedroom was simple and the most common decoration, which could not be seen as a place where the general lived. And the only one who can see her identity is the long knife, sword and dagger with different shapes hanging on the wall.

    After reading these, it only takes a few rest.

    Take your eyes back, and finally you''ll see the man in bed.

    In fact, Meng Zhian''s brain has been half asleep and half awake, sometimes awake, sometimes chaotic. Most of the time, he still sleeps mostly, and the time of sleepiness increases gradually with the deterioration of his body.

    Until now, there are few waking hours.

    Even in the general''s house, he was secretly preparing for the future. Even if not, what''s the use?

    No one would have thought that a man who went to the battlefield to kill enemies at the age of 16 would be so easily assassinated, and the final result would be so simple.

    In the hearts of more people, even if Meng Zhian, the God of war, died in the battlefield.

    Instead of being like a terminally ill old man, he lingered on the bed of the general''s mansion, hung his last breath and refused to swallow it.

    How unhappy he is, Su Kui can see.

    Her eyes flashed, and she walked slowly.

    In the dream, Meng Zhian seems to smell the light tea fragrance, which is the smell that haunts his mind when he dreams back in the middle of the night. He is very familiar with it.

    Fingertips move. In a huge net, Meng Zhian struggles desperately to escape this nightmare. He opens his eyes to see her and carves her mold into his mind.

 Chapter 1790

    Maybe his mind is struggling fiercely, but in reality, his fingers only move twice, like a dehydrated fish, unable to move.

    Su Kui saw a dark light in her eyes. She moved her lips, held out her hand and leaned over to stick her ears to his lips.

    His dry lips kept opening and closing, but his words were always vague. Su Kui frowned and listened patiently.

    For a long time, he finally heard two words in his mouth, "ah, ah Zhan..."

    The voice was so low that it could not be heard. Su Kui, who had always put all his mind on him, naturally heard his words. His slender eyelashes trembled and his breath stopped. He called her -

    in his tone, with endless regret.

    Su Kui pursed his lips and looked deeply at his well-defined face. There were scars all over his head. A ferocious wound directly crossed his nose. His skin turned outward, which was very frightening.

    However, Su Kui just raised his fingertips, stroked his frown and said softly, "I''m here."

    As her voice fell, Meng Zhian seemed to give up her struggle and her breath became weaker and weaker.

    He drags till now, in fact, he always wants to see her again and listen to her voice.

    A sentence I in, let him give up resistance completely, the Su Kui that sees feels orbital pan acid, incredibly so good satisfy? Just hear her voice a little, then die without regret?

    Su Kui said, "Meng Zhian, do you want to die in front of me? The beauty of thinking! If you are dead, I will promise tuobaxuan''s request and return to the harem. Don''t you want me to come back to him? Then stick with it! "

    She pinched Meng Zhian''s big hand with her fingernails, and her fingertips fell into his flesh.

    With her low roar, Meng Zhian trembled a little, and the breath that was almost gone rose again.

    His breathing was accompanied by a sound like a broken bellows. Su Kui knew that he was not easy, but even if he was selfish and cruel, he had to die with her!

    This is the price that must be paid to provoke her, from generation to generation.

    When the voice fell, Su Kui grabbed his hand and let him know that he was still there. On the other side, he began to call the system in his brain.

    "Come out, I know you are!"

    Long silence, Su Kui sneers, "can''t you? I''ll tell you that since you have defaulted to the existence of this bug, he has to die with me in every life. I can''t be afraid to die before me! " What''s more, such a man can''t die in such a cowardly way since he has been killed in the world.

    Still don''t speak, Su Kui is not anxious, but the voice is more and more cold, close to the ice, gloomy to condense into a solid like.

    "Don''t come out? Then, "she said, lifting her hand, she pulled out the hairpin on her head, and a head of green silk slanted down with her movements. Her eyes were full of evil." you said, if I die, do you think you will still exist? "

    The hairpin is just right in the position of her neck wound.

    One more minute forward, and then straight into the blood vessels, at that time, the speed of blood loss, can let her a few seconds, cut off breathing.

    And did not complete the task, the system told her, will erase, Su Kui now, is to take this threat system.

    Su Kui is bound to the soul of the system. It complements each other. Su Kui''s soul disappears, and it can''t fall well.

 Chapter 1791

    What''s more, it''s looking for another host that can complete the task perfectly every time.

    Time passed by, just as sunflower''s hairpin was about to fall, the cold mechanical sound of the system sounded slowly.

    "Warning! The host uses the death threat system to turn on the emergency mode! "

    "Emergency mode is on, the system has the right to force the host to put down the weapon! Ding - forced in progress! "

    As the voice fell, Su Kui''s hand stiffened for a while, and the hairpin "snapped" to the ground and fell into two pieces.

    "Forced successfully! Please cherish your life and complete your task

    For a non emotional system, completing the task is the most important. However, Su Kui chuckled: "can you force me all the way? As long as I don''t like it, don''t do the task, understand? "

    "And next time, if it''s still that kind of enforcement to disgust me, I''ll make you regret it."

    After working together for so long, it can catch its own weakness, so can it. It''s just a bunch of data. When the data breaks down, it''s equivalent to a person''s mental disorder. But the data is not the same, once the regular data is disordered, it is likely to cause self destruction.

    Su Kui naturally won''t do things that harm others and don''t benefit oneself, but it''s not difficult to disgust the system.

    As Su Kui''s voice fell, it was a long silence.

    And Su Kui can also feel Meng Zhian''s vital signs, disappearing little by little. The temperature in his palm gradually faded and became cold.

    "Haven''t you thought about it? Now, give me the medicine that can save his life. It won''t let you lose. Take the exchange point for it. "

    Maybe it''s su Kui''s words that finally play a role, maybe it''s su Kui''s threat, maybe both, in a word, after su Kui''s words, the system finally relented.

    "Close."

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of sunflower. It seems that the cold mechanical sound of the system is full of countless helpless emotions.

    Su Kui ignored it, and finally, the system deducted her 10000 exchange points in exchange for regenerative medicine.

    It is also Meng Zhian''s strong desire for knowledge. Otherwise, according to the system, if he does not have the desire for survival, the regenerative medicine will be as useless to him as boiled water. The implication is that he has given in. Even after Meng Zhian died, Su Kui can no longer threaten it.

    Su Kui ignored it, and the system was quietly hidden again.

    Su Kui looked at the potion that appeared in the palm of his hand. It was light blue, not much.

    She touched Meng Zhian. "Hold on, you hear me? If you die, I turn around and go. Afterwards, my future will never have you again! "

    Then she took the potion to her mouth and bent over to print his lips.

    He could not swallow any more, so sukui had to guide it slowly and let the liquid medicine flow into his throat.

    Time passed quickly and the hourglass in the corner was about to leak out.

    "Dudududu -"

    a low knock on the door, accompanied by the sound of seventeen, "Lord, it''s almost dawn, and it''s too late to leave."

    She did not forget that Su Kui''s identity is still a member of the cold palace. And before the emperor''s regular arrival, for a short time, seventeen had been uneasy, for fear that Su Kui would not be in the cold palace, and the news of sneaking out of the palace would be found.

    Until the door opened from the inside, a plain white face appeared in front of the eyes, 17 just a sigh of relief.

    Tiptoe looked at the room, do not know if it is her illusion, always feel that the master''s look seems to be much better.

 Chapter 1792

    "Let''s go," said Su Kui faintly, and walked sideways past the stupefied seventeen, straight into the boundless night.

    All of a sudden, the housekeeper stood aside respectfully. Seeing that Su Kui was leaving, he bowed slightly to show his respect. That thick eyes but twinkling eyes, a trace of comfort quickly across. In one''s lifetime, I can still see that the young master likes women, and I''ll die in peace.

    Of course, the housekeeper is not the one who cares too much. They are generals. They don''t care about small things. As long as Meng Zhian likes it, it''s good.

    It seems that the Chi family and their Meng family are still predestined.

    It''s a pity -

    thinking about Meng Zhian''s injury, his eyes darkened. For a moment of trance, seventeen has chased Su Kui and disappeared into the night. At this moment, I''m afraid that I''ve got on the carriage back to the palace.

    -

    "ah --"

    in the dark night, a heavy sigh sounded. I''m afraid. I don''t have that blessing.

    His injury is too serious, and now he only lives by a hundred year old ginseng. Now outsiders know that the general of the Meng family is seriously injured. Now he is collecting the hundred year old ginseng everywhere!

    What''s that for? Nature is for lifting!

    Because Meng Zhian is well-known outside, but no one deliberately raises the price. On the contrary, many gentry who collect old ginseng have brought it to the housekeeper for a look. If it is appropriate, they will not be treated badly. After a thousand thanks, they will pay a lot of money to buy it.

    But as we all know, the value of the five hundred year old ginseng is extremely high, not everyone has it. Even if there is one, it is not necessarily willing to take it out, because this thing, which day, is the treasure of life-saving.

    The Butler thought, maybe one day, the young master will not be able to endure.

    Looking up at the heavy night sky, the old steward''s voice whispered, "God, God, although he killed countless people, he also saved countless people! Killing enemies on the battlefield is nothing more than to protect our country and our family. Now, we only hope that God will pity us and leave us a way to live! "

    After that, he sighed again and turned to enter the room.

    In the room, the candle light was dim, and the windows and doors of the drowsy room were closed. As soon as I stepped in, I felt the overwhelming depression hit him.

    "Young master?"

    The housekeeper approached lightly and suddenly froze. Then, out of the ordinary, he shouted, "come!"

    -The second month of winter is October.

    A great event happened in the Wei Dynasty, that is, Meng Zhian, a general with a high reputation among the people and known as the God of war, was assassinated!

    Collecting old ginseng everywhere, he still didn''t save his life. These days, the Meng family is preparing for the future.

    Numerous white flags have become the most prominent symbol of the Meng family. There are many sorrows in the family, and Mrs. Meng once fainted from crying. Hearing that countless people have voluntarily petitioned, knowing that not everyone in the general''s mansion can enter, they automatically and spontaneously joined together outside the general''s mansion and thanked Meng Zhian, the dead general.

    Thanks for his protection these years, they will not be disturbed by the enemy. From now on, I hope he can be safe in the sky.

    In the end, more and more people came. The housekeeper endured his sorrow and asked people to set up an incense burner outside. The people who came and went, if they had the heart, could put incense outside.

    At this time, the dead are big, and it''s unreasonable to say nothing.

    -

    the general''s office is in a mess. The news has been sent to the cold palace for several days.

    The moment I saw the letter, I was paralyzed. Yesterday, Tuoba Xuan asked someone to send a white kitten. At that time, Su Kui was teasing the cat.

 Chapter 1793

    Hearing the sudden cry, the cat in her arms screamed, and saya ran away. Frightened, she left a blood mark on her hand.

    Su Kui sighed and walked to the front of seventeen. She was sitting on the threshold, crying.

    In this moment, tears and snivels have been all over the place.

    "What''s the matter? 17ˇ˘ "And"

    17 see her come, cry is even more miserable, cry will 16 and Liuying are provoked. Liu Ying glared at her eyes and hurriedly ran. She was still wearing an apron and wiped the water stains on her hands as she ran. "What''s wrong with the seventeen and seventeen? Is it magic? What are you crying for? "

    Liu Ying frowned and nodded, "yes, what''s wrong, sister, don''t just cry! Hey, I''m so worried! "

    Love my sister''s heart 16 urgent turn.

    Three pairs of eyes stared at seventeen. Seventeen twitched and raised the letter in his hand. The words he uttered were full of bitterness Wuwu, Wuwu... "

    Sobbing and sobbing, sixteen''s face suddenly changed, snatched the letter and looked like being hit by lightning.

    For a while, a line of clear tears flowed from his eyes and looked at Su Kui. As if he had lost his soul, he said: "madam, master, he has gone -"

    the names of the two people are different, but Su Kui knew that he was telling himself.

    Liu Ying suspects that something is wrong with her ears. She is almost inseparable from Su Kui. She naturally knows who the so-called general is.

    "What?!"

    She couldn''t believe it and wondered if they were joking. "What are you talking about? How could a man like general Meng have an accident easily? It''s not that there''s a saying that''s good. It''s called "what kind of disaster..."

    "A thousand years have passed." Su Kui took it, said.

    Liu Ying nodded, "yes! This is the sentence, seventeen, you get up first, is there anything wrong in it? "

    Hearing this, the weeping seventeen glared at Liuying fiercely. "General, he was assassinated a few days ago, but I hope he is an iron body, and the housekeeper is deliberately looking for me to be happy! But is it possible? Liu Ying, I know you don''t like generals, but don''t make fun of such things! "

    After that, he got up and left several people behind, running away like a gust of wind.

    In the distance, it seems to hear her sad cry.

    Sixteen wiped a tear, looked at her sister''s direction, looked at Su Kui again, and said hoarsely, "madam, we are picked up by the master, especially seventeen. We have a deep feeling for the master. Please don''t mind your rudeness."

    Su Kui nodded. "Go and see her. I''m afraid she can''t think of it."

    Sixteen also thought so, nodded, thanked Su Kui, and hurried after seventeen.

    For a while, only Su Kui and Liu Ying were left at the door.

    Su Kui stooped to pick up the letter and walked quietly back to the room.

    Liu Ying stood in the same place, feeling a little unacceptable, good end of the people, how to say no it? Although she understood the principle of impermanence, in her cognition, the God of war like Meng Zhian, even if he died, was not so ordinary.

    It turns out that it''s all true -

    I don''t know why I feel a little wet on my face. I raise my hand and touch it. I don''t know when it''s already full of tears.

    -

    looking at Su Kui, her face was still calm. She went back to the room, looked back and forth at the letter, lit the candle, looked at the fire tongue and licked the letter paper, and quickly swallowed the letter in her hand.

 Chapter 1794

    Since knowing Meng Zhian''s death, the whole Changhuan hospital has not been affected except Su Kui and the snow-white cat. Sixteen seventeen and Liuying, both depressed and joyless, with an unbelievable face and swollen eyes.

    This day, one night after dinner.

    Su Kui sat in front of the window to tease the cat. She came in 17 times with her lips closed. Her eyes were gloomy, as if she had grown up overnight since receiving the letter.

    She stood straight in front of Su Kui, not a gift, but calmly said, "master, I''m going to see the general off, and I''ll tell you about it."

    Smell speech, is teasing the cat''s hand to stop, Su Kui slowly raises the MOU, looks to 17.

    In her eyes, there was no respect for herself. Su Kui didn''t care. He picked up his eyebrows, opened his lips, and spit out two words from his mouth, "no way." Light tone, said two words, but can not be refused.

    "I just want to tell you that even if you don''t let me go today, I will go, and no one will stop me!"

    What she said was very heavy. Her tone was cold. She gnawed her teeth and looked at Su Kui. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She said with red eyes: "don''t you feel sad? Don''t you feel any pain when the general goes? He took out his heart and lungs for you. How has he ever been so humble to a woman? "

    At the beginning, she felt that she was going to see the general at the risk of being found out. There was a general in her heart. Seventeen was still secretly moved, and even vowed to be loyal to the woman all her life.

    But now, seventeen feel that they are both pitiful and ridiculous!

    In the woman''s arms, holding the cat sent by the emperor, her face is plain, where is a little sad? Seventeen seriously looked at her eyes, and found that her eyes were still watery and bright. They were beautiful eyes with two poles, but there was really nothing she wanted in them.

    "Speak!"

    See Su Kui do not speak, 17 suddenly angry, loud way.

    Sixteen ran in at this time, saw this picture, immediately scared to death.

    Hurry up and grab seventeen, mutter, "seventeen, kneel down and ask your wife for help, how can you talk to her?!"

    Liu Ying also found it now. Although it''s a pity Meng Zhian, she is still completely on Su Kui''s side. Seeing that the master was scolded by a servant, he was not happy immediately. He almost had to start with seventeen.

    "What do you do? Do you have to show your sadness to be sad? How does the Lord treat you on weekdays? Tell yourself! Now run over and yell at the master. Are you crazy? "

    See a two to blame themselves, 17 anger extremely anti smile, "yes, she is good to me, but the general is to save me from the slave market! Please teach me martial arts and be literal, so I''m going to see him off. Why not? "

    "And why should I plead? What''s wrong with me? " As soon as she raised her hand and pointed to Su Kui, tears in her eyes couldn''t stop turning. "Look at her, where is a little sad? I know that the master is gone. She will agree to the emperor''s request soon and go back to enjoy the glory and wealth! At that time, where will you remember who the general is? "

    "If she has a problem, she will say it. What do you think of us?? I treat her as the master, even listen to the general''s words, and protect her wholeheartedly, even if I give my life, but what

 Chapter 1795

    Su Kui sat like that, even after listening to seventeen''s words, she didn''t change her face. She just listened to her calmly and said, "no way."

    She didn''t want to explain more. She said that the relationship was too complicated, and she could not say anything to them.

    Seventeen was angry on the spot.

    The eyes are red and scary. The eyes are covered with blood. It''s almost not like the lovely little girl before. She clenched her teeth and said: "I''ll go out to see the general on the last trip tonight, even if you want to drive me away! Don''t try to stop me! "

    Finish saying, head also does not return to rush toward outside.

    Su Kui lowered her eyes. "Sixteen, stop her. If you can''t stop her, you don''t have to come to see me, do you?"

    Sixteen surprised, she heard the warning in her words, and nodded, "yes, master!"

    After that, he flew to block seventeen.

    The two brothers and sisters fight fiercely over there. Liu Ying frowns and says, "master, would you like to let her go out and have a look? Seventeen regards general Meng as a relative. I can''t tell how sad I am now. Look... "

    Before she finished speaking, Su Kui interrupted her with an unidentified sneer, and she turned her head with her lips hooked. "Liufu, if you want them to die, please plead for them. You can tell sixteen, just say what I said, don''t stop, just go if you want to die!"

    Leave this sentence, she holds the cat''s head and does not return to enter the inner room.

    Liuying is stunned.

    What does it mean to die?

    -At last, the streamer didn''t say the words left by sunflower.

    In the end, he had no choice but to order 17 sleeping holes and take her back to the room and shut her up.

    Two days later, all the dust was settled, and the general''s office was also bereaved. Countless people automatically saw Meng Zhian off, as if the man who was wearing armor on the horse had led his troops to the battle and was sent by the people.

    That scene made countless people cry.

    Seventeen is also from that day on, become silent, although still living in Changhuan hospital, but never with Su Kui together. Even if you see Su Kui, you''ll turn around and leave immediately.

    Liu fluorin wants to say something. Seeing seventeen''s thin face, he can''t say what he wants to say.

    In fact, sometimes, she is real and doesn''t know what the master is thinking. In other words, never understood.

    -

    the first snow of the year falls on the morning of November 4th.

    The falling speed of flying snowflakes is not fast. At first, they are still like willow catkins in spring. By noon, they are already like goose feather snow.

    Auspicious snow is a good omen.

    Meng Zhian''s affair seems to have passed soon, but for the most ordinary people, it is just a relatively sensational thing in their life. More importantly, they are still concerned about the next year''s harvest.

    -

    tuobaxuan came here on the snow-white ground. There was a layer of snow on the fur cape of the fox, or he came alone. You''re welcome when you come. Take your umbrella and take off your cloak.

    Liuying presents a cup of hot tea and quietly retreats.

    However, today''s Tuoba Xuan doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. Su Kui sees him, and there are countless gloomy and oppressive birds of prey brewing in his eyes. It seems that he is overstocked with strong winds and torrential rain, which is about to gush out.

    "What?"

    For the first time, Su Kui saw that he didn''t take a consistent attitude of ignoring and asked for help.

 Chapter 1796

    This made Tuoba Xuan feel relieved and rubbed his eyebrows and said: "Meng Zhian is dead, and the barbarians outside the border are ready to move again!"

    This is the biggest headache for him. Meng Zhian has excellent martial arts and is brave and resourceful, which is a recognized fact. His presence or absence is a big threat to Tuoba Xuan.

    Hearing this, Su Kui flashed a dark light at the bottom of his eyes, picked up his lips and said with a smile, "is it possible that the great Wei Dynasty, except for Meng Zhian, could not find any extra generals to lead the troops to the battle? You don''t seem to be a person waiting to die. You''re afraid that you''ve been worried. Why are you upset? "

    Her clear and rippling voice, like a pool of clear water, flows into her heart silently.

    Tuoba Xuan''s heart trembled, suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. I never knew that the heart of the woman in front of me would be so broad.

    It''s true that Meng Zhian had plans for a long time. His power and prestige among the people were growing. In time, the people of the Wei Dynasty were afraid that they only knew that there was an iron and unyielding God of war, general Meng. But they didn''t know that the world of the Wei Dynasty was his tuobaxuan.

    Even if Tuoba Xuan does not die, he is ready to pressure him. I didn''t expect that Tuoba Xuan would die like this, which caught him off guard.

    "Hiss," he thought, shaking his head and laughing, "how could you have never found that your heart is so transparent?"

    There is no doubt about her. I only think such a woman can get along without giving up her mind. Before that, he had doubted whether the other side had another plan, but time passed by. Seeing her enjoying herself in the cold palace, he had nothing to say.

    Gradually, there was no doubt about her. On the contrary, there was a lot of guilt.

    After all, he ruined a woman''s life.

    If other people, tuobaxuan feels that he may not feel a little guilty in his whole life. However, after seeing her, he is out of control and has no solution.

    Su Kui pulled all the petals of plum flowers from the vase and said casually: "it''s just a random guess. Life is hard to get confused. I don''t want to get this appreciation. The emperor must be busy. Please come back."

    With that, she went straight down to order.

    Tuobaxuan smiled bitterly, "can''t you let me stay a little longer? Do you really have the heart to bear such a heavy snow outside? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui looks out of the window, sure enough, pull the goose feather snow like flocs, flocs floating down from the sky, the distant white, blocking the perspective.

    She was in a better mood, so she was willing to reply to him, "naturally, take advantage of the lack of snow at this time, you just left."

    Is that so?

    Tuoba Xuan raised his eyebrows, and suddenly his mood became clear. He nodded and smiled and got up. "In this way, I think you care about me. I''ll see you in a few days. If you want to eat anything, just tell the palace people to get it. No one in the cold palace will stop you."

    "Oh?"

    Su Kui smiled, her eyes twinkled, holding the petals and smiling like flowers, "what if I go out? And you won''t stop it? "

    Tuoba Xuan''s heart leaped and blurted out, "naturally."

    Even looking forward to, if the woman can say to him again, willing to leave with him, it would be better.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait until after all. After a while, he vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi, put on his fox fur cloak again, and left with his umbrella.

    Seventeen stood in the corner of the yard, saw each other step out of the yard, and snorted coldly.

 Chapter 1797

    Sixteen has been in a state of terror recently for fear that his sister might do something stupid. So, I follow her every day, and I''m always wary of her irreparable mistakes.

    "Seventeen!" When he heard that his younger sister even dared to face the leader of a country, he was so scared that he was split. He was afraid that she would rush to take advantage of tuobaxuan''s carelessness and split him with a sword.

    "It''s in the imperial palace. You should keep back. Don''t make trouble for your wife!" Sixteen warning.

    Seventeen has been fed up with following her for 16 days. Hearing this, he snorted coldly. "Why, you are the wife of the voice. They flirt with the emperor all day. Are you happy? What kind of wife is the wife you call in your mouth?"

    "I......" Sixteen would never speak, she blocked dumb.

    Seventeen turn a word, continue to sneer, "even if really become a wife, then what? A general''s wife, can you have a queen and a concubine? I''ve seen her through. It''s not worth it! " She clenched her teeth, and thought that she had trusted her so much, she became angry. "The dog emperor has always regarded the general as a thorn in the eye. I suspect that the general was assassinated. It is likely that the dog emperor sent people -" br >

    "Hmmm --"

    before she finished, the sixteen faces were pale and covered her mouth.

    "My little ancestor, pay attention to what you say. Where is it? Do you have any nonsense? " Even if what she said is the truth, how can she not be dissatisfied? But then how, things have happened, can not change the outcome.

    After listening to the words of sixteen, seventeen struggled hard, blushed and had a thick neck, left a few footprints on sixteen''s body, stepped back and said stubbornly, "anyway, my words are here. You take her as the master, I will never admit it!"

    In her cognition, Su Kui is equivalent to betraying Meng Zhian.

    Finish saying, also don''t want to follow 16 theories, swing an arm to leave.

    However, I overheard the words of 16 low, "17, have you ever thought that the master loves his wife so much? We were picked up and raised by the master. Without him, maybe our brothers and sisters would have become a heap of bones in the mass grave. Since he chose to believe us and let us protect his wife, we must do it. 17ˇ˘ What''s the difference between you and the white eyed wolf in doing this? "

    Seventeen days more and more thin figure in place, flying snowflakes hit her hair, shoulders, soon, they fell a layer of snow-white.

    16 hang Mou, continue way: "you think again, the master son is assassinated at that time, injure like that, the life and death is not willing to let us tell madam, is for what?"

    "I --"

    opened my mouth, but I found that what I said now was pale.

    "Ah," said sixteen, shaking his head, "the master, holding his wife''s resentment and refusing to tell her the news of his serious injury, does not want her to be sad. If he has an accident, in her mind, he is a heartbreaker, and her wife will not forget him."

    "Think about it for yourself. I don''t want to worry about you." After that, sixteen crossed seventeen and strode to the west wing.

    Facing the corridor, 17 Leng Leng of call him, "brother, is it really like this?" If the general knew what she was doing, would he not be happy?

    Seventeen meals, but only for a moment, the figure disappeared behind the door.

 Chapter 1798

    Let her think about the rest!

    -

    time flies quickly.

    In November, it snowed almost all day. The snow has blocked the way out of the city. Even if there are workers who shovel snow every day, until the next day, it''s a foot high snow.

    It''s hard for people to walk with their feet, let alone carriages.

    As a result, the prices in the city keep going up.

    Not to mention, there are many areas under the heavy snow, hail crushed the people''s houses, leaving them nowhere to live. Time a long time, the capital of real-time news, it became, where the place has become a snow disaster, the roadside freezing dead people countless, very sad.

    Especially at this time, because of the heavy snow in Wei Dynasty, materials were once in short supply. However, the barbarians outside the pass took the opportunity to enter and attack two cities in succession. The news of defeat came from the front line. Tuobaxuan could not visit Changhuan hospital any more, because he was almost at a loss when natural and man-made disasters happened.

    On November 21, another big event happened.

    The Minister of the Ministry of the household was ordered by the emperor to behead at the Meridian Gate because of his incompetence. From the previous dynasty, to a different place, a day''s work is less than, in the blink of an eye, his head will fall. Back to the house, he was already a dead man without breath.

    Mrs. Shangshu, hearing the sad news, fainted at once and was unconscious.

    Wake up, it is silly tears. His son''s relatives are mostly distributed all over the country for the people and the emperor. But just a seemingly innocuous small matter, then directly let the emperor cut off to be the official of the dynasty.

    The three generations of his ancestors have made great contributions to the great Wei Dynasty. In other words, the Shangshu lady is also a stubborn woman. After the body of Shangshu was sent back to the house, she was very sad and ordered people not to bury it. She made a delicate box and put the head of Shangshu in it.

    So holding the box, from the Shangshu mansion, three steps, one kowtow, one word, to the emperor to give an account.

    Now it''s cold winter. When people stand outside for a while, they all feel that the blood is frozen. What''s more, the Shangshu lady is still wearing thin clothes and her knees touch the cold ground?

    A few steps down, the clothes have been soaked in snow.

    Her sons, seeing that persuasion was fruitless and filial, had many complaints about the emperor''s killing his father for no reason. Simply go back and change into a white filial piety, follow my mother, three steps a kowtow, potential to the emperor to give a statement.

    Where can we say "kill and kill" in the family of three dynasties elders?

    This matter was very popular in the Wei Dynasty. Tuoba Xuan''s prestige in the folk was getting lower and lower. Even when he was mentioned, he said, "bah, that dog emperor! Kill loyal officials! "

    Think of the original Chi family, and think about the current Shangshu. In addition, there are many officials who were very prominent at that time, but were pushed out of the Meridian Gate overnight. They were casually crowned with a crime and beheaded.

    In this way, it is easy to think of the assassination of Meng Zhian, the God of war. As the God of war in Wei Dynasty, ordinary thieves can''t help him. However, he was so easily assassinated, so, is it also the high voice of general Meng of the Holy See among the people today, in case, it is better to start first?

    There are different opinions. In a word, the speculation quickly spread among the people.

 Chapter 1799

    Lying a hundred times becomes a fact, especially in this case, it is not necessarily a lie.

    -

    Su Kui''s nest looks at the streamer embroidery on the soft collapse. The house has been renovated and the floor dragon has been paved. So, in this cold weather, as long as the doors and windows are closed, they are not affected.

    Every day when she heard any news outside, she would report it to sukui at the first time. She told her to do so. She didn''t know why she was so curious about the things outside.

    Today''s Beijing sensation, Su Kui has long been known.

    She took a sip of hot tea slowly, looked down at the green tea that Reagan had set up, and asked 16 questions lightly: "16, what''s going on outside now? Is the Shangshu lady still kneeling?"

    Sixteen sat aside and wiped the dagger at his waist, and nodded, "yes, ma''am, she is still kneeling. Not only she, but her sons are still kneeling! Madam, why do you suffer in such a cold day? You can''t come back from death! " He shook his head and listened to the wind and snow outside, shivering with cold.

    Su Kui smiled and pointed to the edge of the cup. He said casually, "sixteen, you don''t understand that. Liu Shangshu, do you think it''s just a Shangshu?"

    Sixteen doubted, looking up, "what does Madame mean?"

    Su Kui smiled but did not speak, just holding a cup of tea through the half open window, looking out at the vast expanse of whiteness, breathing out a long breath of whiteness.

    For a long time, I only heard her voice sound quickly and slowly, "when I was not out of the cabinet, my family had a relationship with the Liu family. People all say that our family is famous in the capital. But compared with the Liu family, it''s a long way to go. "

    Sixteen was curious, and he blinked, "what does Madame say?"

    "Don''t worry," Su Kui continued, in a good mood, holding tea. "The Liu family has been an official for three generations, so their family is really an official family. The power in his hand is great. His disciples are all over the whole Wei Dynasty. Liu Shangshu''s sons are very ambitious and have made great achievements in various positions. "

    "Then, sixteen, you say, under a big tree, the tree is dead. Do you think his son and student will give up?"

    Naturally not, but --

    sixteen lips, eyes flashing, "but madam, even if it is not willing to give up what can we do? That''s the emperor. Can they overthrow the emperor? "

    "Ah --"

    Su Kui shakes his head, "sixteen, you still have to learn more about these things," she says, and she points him falsely. "You need to know the truth that the rabbit is dead and the dog is cooked and the birds are all bowed and hidden. Top families like Liu Shangshu, who have made great contributions to the great Wei Dynasty, have all been beheaded by tuobaxuan. Others, are not human beings in danger?"

    "As the saying goes, if you win the hearts of the people, you will win the world. If an emperor wins the hearts of the people, some people will naturally support him and submit willingly. But - what if there is no popular support? "

    Su Kui left the problem to 16.

    Sixteen frowned and meditated. Just then, the door creaked. Seventeen came in through the snow.

    Casually said: "without popular support, they become ordinary people, right or not?"

    Su Kui smiled. "Yes." In fact, seventeen girls are smarter than sixteen and Liuying, but they are too stubborn.

 Chapter 1800

    Sure enough, see Su Kui took her words, 17 uncomfortable don''t face to go, or in the gas of Su Kui!

    Su Kui is not angry, just looked out of the window, the snow is bigger. I''m afraid that tomorrow morning, it''s snowing again. The snow falls on the branches layer by layer, which makes the branches unable to bear the weight and bend down.

    "It''s such a heavy snow, I think that lady Shangshu has gone back?" Sunflower whispered.

    Hearing this, both the sixteen and the streamer couldn''t help but look up and follow Su Kui to the window. Seeing that the outside is white again so fast, they agreed: "if you don''t go, you will have to give up your life!"

    Seventeen sneers, "she is afraid that she will not go back! Just got the news, Shangshu''s wife knelt outside the imperial palace. She didn''t wait for the emperor''s words until she died. "

    "Dead?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and turned her head in surprise.

    She didn''t expect Tuoba Xuan to be so stupid. She really let Shangshu''s wife hold Liu Shangshu''s head and kneel in the ice and snow for a whole day. Even when the weather is still good, ordinary people can''t stand not eating, not drinking and kneeling for a day, let alone in such weather?

    Tuoba Xuan did so, but in the dark, in line with the original sunflower most wanted to appear.

    Tuoba Xuan gives face so much. Su Kui doesn''t know what to say.

    "Yes, her sons saw that the snow was getting heavier and heavier. The sky had already sunk. They knew that the emperor was determined not to see them. They were planning to force Shangshu''s wife to go back. Unexpectedly, just touching her, Shangshu''s wife fell down straightly." Until then, people found out that Madame Shangshu had been dead for a long time.

    Shangshu is now in a mess. On the same day, Liu Shangshu and his wife died in huangquan successively. The emperor refused to appear all the time. It''s cold, thin, cruel and chilling.

    Therefore, the officials asked for the emperor''s advice.

    At this time, Tuoba Xuan suddenly realized that the consequences of his impulsive actions were far greater than he imagined.

    -

    at night, the snow outside Changhuan hospital is covered with snow. Under the moonlight, it is as bright as day.

    In addition to the rustling sound of snow falling on the ground, Changhuan hospital was silent.

    In the middle of the night, the gate outside the yard was knocked, and the Liuying was asleep. He hurried to open the door in his clothes. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Tuoba Xuan didn''t even have an umbrella, so he was standing outside the door in thin clothes.

    Seeing the door open, he walked towards the house where Su Kui was.

    Liu Huo was stunned and shouted, "emperor, the master has fallen asleep. You --"

    however, the rest of the words are stuck in your throat when you watch tuobaxuan push the door and disappear in the door.

    The cold and biting wind knew that she was shivering hard, and her brain was clear. She quickly wrapped up her cotton padded clothes and trotted into the room to shout sixteen and seventeen. Tuoba Xuan had never been here so late before, especially her face was so bad. It was like she was possessed by something dirty. Even she didn''t get the salute, so people disappeared.

    Before that, he ordered to cut off the head of Shangshu and let his wife freeze to death outside the palace, which made Liuying cold. Especially the last time Tuoba Xuan hurt the master and son, Liuying was afraid that Tuoba Xuan would hurt Su Kui, so he hurried to find help from the 16th and 17th.

    In her eyes, the 16th and 17th martial arts, if tuobaxuan does anything, they can also deal with it.

 Chapter 1801

    In the room, Su Kui was sleeping heavily, but half asleep, there seemed to be a pair of dark eyes in the dark, staring at her without blinking.

    All over a cold sweat, she a spirited, suddenly sat up from the bed.

    Turn around, don''t know when, the window opened, before she went to bed, it was clear that the doors and windows were all closed.

    At this time, the cold wind whistling outside is like a ghost crying and howling. It comes from the outside. The heat generated by the warm ground is easily dispersed by the cold wind.

    Su Kui frowned, looked up and saw a tall man standing in the window. Behind him was a white snow. His eyes were very bright in the dark, staring at her directly.

    Seeing her wake up, he smiled and said, "wake you up? I''m sorry, I''m just upset. I just want to come and have a look. "

    It''s Tuoba Xuan. Su Kui''s eyes are cold, but his lips are hooked on his face. "It''s OK."

    It''s better to be upset a little more. The cold wind outside is cold and piercing. She pursed her lips and put a dress on her body. "Do you want to tell me what happened?"

    Tuoba Xuan was stunned and silent for a long time.

    Su Kui has been living in the cold palace. She doesn''t know what happens outside is natural, but Tuoba Xuan hesitates to tell her. Do you want to tell her that you wantonly harm loyalty and good? Thinking about the cause of death of the Manchu in Chi family, tuobaxuan finally chose to keep quiet.

    He shook his head and talked about other things. "It''s nothing. It''s just that the snow has closed the city recently. The goods can''t be transported out. The grain and grass at the border have been exhausted. I don''t know how long I can keep it."

    Although Liu Shangshu was not mentioned, it is also a fact that the so-called grain and grass were exhausted.

    Moreover, Liu Shangshu''s death has nothing to do with the war at the border.

    At that time, the Royal study called many cabinet ministers together to discuss the border war and see if there was any way to deal with it. At that time, Liu Shangshu sighed, "if general Meng is still there, I will not be able to lead the army to the battle after general Meng!"

    That''s what I said. I don''t know which scale I met in tuobaxuan. So I was dragged out and beheaded for saying something wrong for a while.

    Several cabinet ministers begged for mercy, but they could only see Liu Shangshu''s body was different, and there was no breath in the blink of an eye.

    "Can''t there be a truce? As far as I know, the materials of barbarians should be poorer than those of the great Wei Dynasty. It''s a cold winter now. If we continue to fight, it will only be the result of both defeats. Didn''t the kingdom of Jin send someone to seek peace? "

    Tuoba Xuan shook his head. "Once Meng Zhian died, they would have no scruples. Seeing that there are no leaders, they naturally took advantage of the chaos and wanted to attack the capital at one stroke."

    Since the beginning of the war, there have been three cities. By the ferocious means of the Jin State, it is absolutely necessary for the new general to attack the hinterland in one fell swoop while Meng Zhian is away.

    That''s why he lost his balance.

    "So wild?" Su Kui''s eyebrows should not be crossed.

    This is the first time that tuobaxuan saw the surprised expression on her face, he shook his head with a wry smile, and his eyes suppressed countless gloom. "Not only is it rampant, but it has even been clamoring to cut off my head and hang it on the wall for demonstration."

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui''s meaning is not clear. The pale moonlight outside the window reflects on her face, and her face is dim.

    For some reason, Tuoba Xuan suddenly felt a little strange.

 Chapter 1802

    But when she looked at her face carefully, she found that her eyes were clean and still calm.

    Are you wrong?

    Tuoba Xuan felt that he was really bewildered, and even had hallucinations. He shook his head, because suddenly he had this kind of mind, his heart became more and more depressed, and he didn''t want to stay any longer. He said casually, "you rest, I''ll go back."

    Then turn around to leave, the footstep is in a hurry, from the back, can see a bit messy.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, and the light lips raised a cold arc.

    -

    "tuobaxuan is really an infatuated species. If he doesn''t throw his heart out, will he not give up?"

    When Tuoba Xuan left and the room was quiet again, a low voice with a little irony sounded. In addition to the cold tone, there is also an undisguised sense of killing.

    Suddenly I heard such a sudden voice in the dark. If you are an ordinary person, maybe you are really scared.

    But Su Kui gently lifted his eyes and smiled slowly.

    "I know you''re not dead, Meng Zhian, get out."

    Voice fell, a tall big Xin long figure jumped from the beam of the room, and landed steadily on the ground. The deep eyes of the twin like the night were staring at her without blinking. The hot temperature could almost scald people. There, hidden almost can not hide the missing.

    "Arjen, I''m back."

    The body fell into the broad chest, and the cold smell of his body lingered in the air, drilling into the nasal cavity, and the cold smell of pine smoke and ink. Su Kui took a deep breath and closed his eyes. At this moment, it was quiet.

    Time seems to be stagnant at this moment. I don''t know who will take the initiative first. In a word, when the reaction comes, his big palm has already grasped her slender waist. And Su Kui''s hand, also dead buckle in his back brain, fingers restlessly pull his hair.

    So dry firewood, fire, a touch.

    Blue curtain slowly down, half open window sleet, the wind swept the snow roaring past, with curtain curtain seems to be people can be moved, lingering.

    Doing this kind of thing is the shortest way for the body to heat up as soon as possible in the cold winter.

    Su Kui, whose bones were so cold that he felt as if there were a fire in his body, burned out as the big palms with thick cocoons passed by.

    Sweat from the forehead, dripping into the eyes, eyes are wet with sweat, dark hair stuck in the forehead, two people''s hair intertwined, ten fingers linked.

    Two eyes with water light look at each other in the night. In the storm, maybe they can see clearly, maybe they just want to see her.

    "Do you miss me? Well? "

    Meng Zhian''s hoarse voice sounded in his ears, and his earlobes hurt slightly. "I heard your voice in my dream, and told me that if I died, you would not hesitate to put yourself into Tuoba Xuan''s arms."

    "How can I make you do what you want?" he said

    "This life, next life, next life, next life, you have to be mine."

    "Don''t give you up, even to death."

    "So, Arjen, give up."

    "Arjen, have I ever said that I am pleased with you?"

    Su Kui gasped. "Oh, No."

    Meng Zhian''s eyes flashed with a smile. He lowered his head and kissed her sweaty sideburns. His voice was soft. He said, "ah, I''m pleased with you. Do you hear me?"

    "No."

 Chapter 1803

    "Ah --"

    Meng Zhian''s voice is extremely hoarse. He smiles low and doesn''t mind. He repeats words in her ear that are enough to drown people.

    Mingming is a martial general. Speaking of love words, he can speak better than those scholars who are full of poems and books. As a result, Su Kui also followed with a smile, eyes slightly drooping, eyes slightly lips, pan Light Peach Blossom color.

    "You are my fiancee, now you are perfect!"

    -The next day, sunflower slept to noon.

    Liu Ying came in with the washing utensils and frowned. "Master, you seem to have a little taste in this room. How can it taste in such a cold day? It''s strange." She sniffed, put down the basin, and looked everywhere for the source of the smell.

    Finally found that the whole room, are filled with a light taste. It seems that there is such a smell in every air factor.

    "Is it? Did you smell wrong? "

    At that time, Su Kui was sitting in front of the mirror, combing her long hair. Under her clothes, there were red ambiguous red marks. Smell speech, she picks eyebrow, the face does not change color of say this sentence.

    Su Kui is so calm, and the unravelled fireflies naturally don''t know what it''s like. Instead, they doubt whether they really didn''t wake up or were ill, so they can smell such a mess.

    "Put things down, get out and bring in the food later." Su Kui gave a light order, and then he made an order.

    Liuying likes to be serious. It''s not the time for her to find out the truth. Her bed is in a mess.

    "OK, the master, I will bring you the meal later." Liu Ying nodded obediently, turned around and walked out to bring Su Kui to the door.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, washed them and pushed the window open.

    Today, the snow has stopped. Several wax plum trees are planted outside the window. At this time, they are in bud. The red flower bud is particularly delicate in the snow-white.

    Su Kui bent her eyebrows and eyes, leaned out half of her body to play with the snow on the flowers.

    When the snow touched her hand, it turned into a thin water stain. The cool touch is passed to her from the fingertips. Su Kui pinches the snow and sends it to the entrance. The snow with the smell of wax plum blossoms melts in the mouth. It''s cold for a moment, making her brain clear.

    -

    time is so fast that new year''s Eve is in a flash.

    This new year, tuobaxuan had a very bad time, and his temper was becoming more and more anxious. The harem is not fortunate for a long time. Liu Shangshu and his wife''s death, until now, still have no clear explanation. The original famous family, because of the death of the top beams and pillars, has withered a little bit. Liu family, who was an official in the dynasty, was disappointed to see tuobaxuan treat him like this. He resigned from the official position. Tuobaxuan didn''t know how to think about it, but he didn''t retain it.

    As a result, the court, which was originally short of military aircraft ministers, was short of several helpers. It is obvious that there has been an impasse between the two sides of the court. Some able officials and loyal generals dare not make a speech, for fear that the fate of losing their heads would be to step on the wrong side for a while.

    Meng Zhian didn''t show up on New Year''s Eve. I don''t know what I''m busy with.

    One day at a time, it just slipped away from the fingertips. For Su Kui, new year''s Eve is just a normal day past, not much emotion and other feelings.

    On the fourth day of the first month, after the new year, the weather is better and it doesn''t snow all the time.

    The chief manager rushed into Changhuan hospital with such a worried face. When Su Kui and Liuying were caught by surprise, he told her that the emperor had an order to let Su Kui go with him.

 Chapter 1804

    Su Kui didn''t refuse this time.

    It was the first time that she stepped out of the cold palace and formally entered the harem.

    There is nothing to see in the winter scenery. The snow is piled up on one side. The palace people everywhere look down and sweep the snow silently. The shoes on the snow make a creaking sound.

    Su Kui didn''t let Liu Ying and sixteen or seventeen follow him. He came alone.

    Hong Desheng directly brought Su Kui into Weiyang palace. Before she could even see one side of Tuoba Xuan, she was pulled into the palace by several palace maids.

    Next, it''s a kind of grooming. When the gorgeous Phoenix crown and Xiapu are put on the body, Su Kui can''t understand where it is, what is the meaning of Tuoba Xuan. But she chose to sit still in front of the dresser and let the people in the palace watch her face clean and let it go.

    When everything is ready to end.

    Even the maids dressed for her were shocked.

    I saw a pale woman with elegant face. After dressing up, she was gorgeous. On the gorgeous and bright red phoenix robe, there are fire bathing Phoenix embroidered by countless embroiderers day and night. They walk on auspicious clouds, bathe in fire all over, and wrap around the bright red phoenix robe. On top of her black high bun, the Phoenix crown tassel swayed slightly with her movements, just in time for the sunlight outside the window, reflecting the brilliance of the room.

    On that white or flawed face, a pair of watery eyes are black and white, and the red rouge is outlined at the end of the eyes, which makes the eyes more colorful.

    "Mother, you are so beautiful!"

    The little maid could not help murmuring.

    Su Kui smiled, but he did not speak. He looked down at his fingers and saw the red cardamom that had just been dyed.

    "Is it? But I don''t think the color of the cardan is bright enough - "she looks at her fingers with a lazy voice.

    Several palace maids looked at each other, wondering what Su Kui meant. A palace maid braved her courage and said in a low voice: "Niang, this is the most popular. If it''s red again..." Presumably, there is only blood.

    However, whenever it is said, on the one hand, it is not appropriate, on the other hand, it is also very unlucky.

    But Su Kui didn''t have any scruples. She raised her hand with a smile. "Get up, don''t kneel. I just said it casually. I''m more red. I''m afraid others will see it. They all think that my hand is stained with blood."

    She smiled and smiled. Several palace maids listened to what she said. They thought she was very delicate and easy to get along with. Now I feel that all these must be illusions.

    On the wedding day, it''s unlucky to say such a thing and listen to it.

    For a while, Su Kui fell into silence in the dormitory. She was humming a song and looking into the mirror to see if her makeup was flawless.

    She did not open her mouth. A group of people were afraid to leave or speak, so they simply froze behind her and waited for her orders.

    Tuoba Xuan came in from the outside and saw this picture. He laughed, dressed in a red robe, embroidered five clawed Golden Dragon with gold thread on his head. The Golden Dragon glared round and looked extraordinarily powerful.

    "What''s the trouble with these palace people again?"

    I already know about sunflower''s temperament, so I have this question.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and sneered, "how can I embarrass them? The emperor praised me, but I don''t know what you want to do today? "

 Chapter 1805

    Tuobaxuan smiled, held her shoulder, looked at her through the mirror, and said, "can''t you see it? "Ah, Zhan," he changed his tongue gently, his eyes deep.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and the dark color of the bottom of his eyes turned. "I can see it naturally, but do you really want me to be your queen? Don''t you fear that I will ruin your harem forever? "

    When the palace people came in Tuoba Xuan, they had knelt down to salute. At this time, listening to Su Kui talking to the emperor, he still went his own way. He didn''t even stand up to salute, but the Emperor didn''t care. Instead, he was in a good mood to talk to her.

    This makes the palace people''s mentioned heart fall back to its original place, and then they are happy.

    It turns out that the empress is so valued by the emperor, doesn''t it mean that they will go out in the harem in the future, and then they will be the grand palace maids with a face?

    They think so, but if they know what sukui''s purpose is, I''m afraid that their intestines will be blue.

    "Ah, I''ve got a Zhan alone. This life is enough. What''s the harem?" Tuoba Xuan lowered her eyes, looked at her carefully, raised her hand and pinned a wisp of hair that had fallen from her forehead behind her ears. "If you want, I can sever the whole harem for you. How about that?"

    "Don''t," Su Kui sneered. Her eyes were always drooping, and her long lashes fell. She couldn''t see the look of her eyes. However, his tone was leisurely and plain, and he said: "if I did this, would I not have become a sinner forever? I don''t want to be with you for your sins. "

    Have you ever killed so many women and touched so many innocent blood on your hands? Don''t you dream that there will be no enemy soul claiming his life every day?

    Ancestors!

    All the people in the palace were trembling. This lady''s speech was too shocking.

    When Tuoba Xuan heard this, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. "You dare to say anything. That''s all." who told him that he just liked her? Only by her side can I feel that I am a person. It''s not because he is the emperor, because of his power, he is obedient to him, just because he is him.

    The palace people''s heart relaxed, vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi, and quietly put their heart back to its original place. It seems that the emperor''s tolerance for his mother is still great!

    "Do you know what day it is today? A Zhan See Su Kui not language, Tuoba Xuan also don''t care, continue soft voice way: "you can be willing to come out to see me, I am very happy, it is true, a Zhan."

    "I''m sorry for what happened, so I''ll make up for you with all the rest of my abilities, OK?"

    When he said this, Tuoba Xuan felt a little uneasy. When will he react and shake his head and laugh? When has he been worried about gain or loss? As an emperor, he has three thousand beauties in the harem. He is jealous for him every day and looks forward to his favor. However, one of them looked down on him, but one of them didn''t pretend to look at him, and he fell in love.

    Now, if he wants to come, he may be really looking for trouble.

    Su Kui looked up. "Anything?"

    "Nature!" Tuoba Xuan''s eyes brightened and nodded immediately.

    "Good," Su Kui replied very cheerfully, "since you promised me, I hope you don''t regret later."

    I want compensation, just afraid you can''t afford it -

    tuobaxuan smiled, "of course not, what you want, I will meet you, as long as you are willing to stay with me." In this way, he is satisfied.

    He felt that the compensation Su Kui wanted was mostly to justify the name of the Chi family.

 Chapter 1806

    If he knew what sunflower really wanted, could he still laugh?

    There is also a royal wedding, and perhaps only once in one''s life, that is to marry the queen. The rest, even the imperial concubines, only hold a ceremony of conferment, rather than a big marriage. All kinds of etiquette and rules should be in place.

    Because of the hurry of preparation, this big marriage is not perfect.

    Until now, even if tuobaxuan wants to marry the daughter of a sinful minister as the queen, they dare not make a speech. After all, their fate is to be unfaithful and careless.

    At a glance, the endless steps are covered with red carpet, which is as gorgeous as the flower sea on the other side of the river. Civil and military officials stood on both sides, Tuoba Xuan led Su Kui, step by step to the high platform.

    There, they will worship heaven and earth and give Phoenix seal to the queen.

    The steps are a total of 9981 steps. Although the clothes on the body are luxurious, they are very cumbersome and heavy. They are draped on the body as if they have pressed a stone. Su Kui''s face is calm, except for the impatience that occasionally flashed in her eyes. From the appearance, it gives people a sense of dignity.

    The daughter of the Chi family is absolutely qualified. What''s more, the Chi Zhan is the most talented woman in the world? But the problem is that all the Manchus in the Chi family have been beheaded! This means that the emperor wants to set up a daughter of a guilty minister as the empress. What he has done recently has been enough to lose the hearts of the people. If we do this now, we are afraid that in the future, the popularity of the people will not make him stand still!

    Tuobaxuan turned a blind eye, not to see the anxiety on the faces of those people, but his heart was full of joy and regret.

    If he had treated Chi Zhan well, then everything would not have happened. Fortunately, there is still time.

    Just as the steps were half gone, suddenly a loud drink sounded. A wounded soldier held up the newspaper and rolled down from the horse. He said in a loud voice: "newspaper --"

    tuobaxuan''s face was cold, "unbridled!" Today is a great day for him. He doesn''t want anyone to affect his mood.

    "On the grand ceremony after the book, would you please let me make a noise and take this person to me?" He shook his sleeves in a cold voice.

    As soon as the general heard this, his face became whiter and he said: "emperor, I really have something important to report! The barbarians of the kingdom of Jin, they and they have been killed! "

    What?!

    Tuoba Xuan was shocked, and the civil and military officials standing on both sides were even more unbelievable, especially seeing that the general was covered with blood, the scene suddenly became chaotic.

    "How could the war land be separated from the capital by several cities? How could they attack the hinterland so easily?"

    "Yes! Is there any misunderstanding? "

    I think it''s impossible. Why didn''t Tuoba Xuan think of this? His face sank, his eyes cold, "take it! Nonsense, nonsense! How could the golden soldiers enter the capital so easily, unless there was a collusion between the inside and the outside Is the defense line at the foot of a gentleman really for fun?

    Seeing that so many people didn''t believe it, the soldiers spit out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that he was seriously injured.

    "The emperor, the emperor, the words of his subordinates are true! Those barbarians, in collusion with neighboring countries, sent troops directly from Qirong! Now, I''m afraid it''s near the capital. We are invincible. Please send your troops immediately... "

 Chapter 1807

    After that, he couldn''t support it any more. He fell to the ground and set off another chaos in an instant.

    There is courage to approach to test his breath. After a while, he turned his head in silence and lamented: "emperor! He''s dead. "

    At present, because of this matter, the original mood is not high, more and more depressed. I also have some faith in what the officers and men have said. The neighboring countries have always made good friends with the great Wei. However, if they suddenly turn their heads against the great Wei and join hands with the Jin state to send troops from Qirong, it is not impossible for them to enter the capital quietly!

    Once upon a time, Meng Zhian was in town, and no one dared to come here. Now, when Meng Zhian died, all countries began to feel uneasy.

    "Ask the emperor to send troops to support immediately. I''m afraid it''s too late!"

    "Emperor, I''m afraid what this little general said is true."

    "Please think twice!"

    Hula knelt down, and asked Tuoba Xuan not to indulge in the present, and quickly sent troops to deal with it.

    Where is Tuoba Xuan? However, half of the amulets were in Meng Zhian''s hands. After he was assassinated and died, the amulets disappeared. Those who followed Meng Zhian''s army did not listen to their commands except Meng Zhian. In other words, only in Meng Zhian''s hands can these generals play their greatest role. Otherwise, in the hands of other generals, they will play less than one tenth of Meng Zhian''s role.

    At present, the ceremony has come to an end. How can he be willing?

    A bite of teeth, he jilted sleeve way: "come, immediately send someone to investigate, I don''t believe, Chu Han will have such courage!" Chu and Han are the neighboring countries that depend on the Wei Dynasty.

    The civil and military officials were relieved at first, but when they saw tuobaxuan, they seized Su Kui''s hand in a twinkling of an eye. "A Zhan, let''s go on, just one last step away. You are my queen." Now he is not willing to give up!

    Say, take sunflower and go up.

    The prime minister''s face was red, and he shook his head and swore, "faint, faint! How can I have a peaceful day when I have such a dim monarch? "

    Just finished saying, someone grabbed him, "prime minister Zuo, are you going to die? Stop talking! "

    The so-called rule that a monarch wants a minister to die, but a minister has to die. The rule that has been instilled in the past hundred years cannot be broken without breaking it.

    A group of people were talking about it. Tuobaxuan was very happy to pull sunflower onto the high platform. First, he worshipped the heaven and earth. After the Ministry of rites said something, he gave Phoenix seal to sunflower.

    Tuoba Xuan laughs and takes the Phoenix seal, almost can''t wait.

    "Ah, you are mine at last."

    However, at this time, there was a drum sound outside the city. Everyone''s face changed. Did the barbarians really attack?

    If so, I''m afraid, Wei, I can''t keep it.

    Most of the troops are still at the border. How long can the royal guards in the palace, even the elites, resist?

    There are already some timid people who run away from the road, and the rest look like death.

    "Dong, Dong, Dong --"

    one beat, rhythmic drumming, as if on the heart.

    Tuobaxuan knew that the general situation would be over, and his eyes flashed over despair and confusion. Finally, he bit his teeth, "a Zhan, kneel down quickly. In any case, you can only be my queen in this life!"

    According to the rules, the queen is to kneel, hold her hands high, and accept the Phoenix seal to show her compliance with the emperor.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. The corners of his mouth, which were painted with red lipstick, were lifted up. The light of his eyes was flickering, which meant something unknown.

 Chapter 1808

    "Arjen, what are you still hesitating about? Or would you rather not? " Tuoba Xuan squinted and stared at her coldly for the first time.

    Su Kui''s side eyes lifted up her skirt and approached Tuoba Xuan step by step.

    "Emperor, since you have a good mind, what else can you ask? Is the trick of self deception enough? " Su Kui sneered and looked at Tuoba Xuan coldly.

    "You --"

    a complete sentence has not yet been uttered. Suddenly, you groan, and Feng Mou opens to the maximum unbelievably.

    "You, you --" regicide!

    The mouth spewed out blood, and tuobaxuan fell down slowly. There was a sharp dagger in his belly.

    "Come on! Come on! Kill this fairy! "

    "How dare you kill the king!"

    "Act boldly, act boldly!"

    The people under the stage were too far away from Su Kui, and they didn''t even see how Su Kui acted. Tuoba Xuan fell down straight. If the dagger is inserted into the abdomen, it will not be killed immediately. He will bleed slowly until the blood is exhausted!

    "Why..."

    Tuoba Xuan stared at her persistently, lying on the cold ground, pupil began to spread, but straight hook, want an answer.

    Su Kui tilted his head, squatted down beside him, and took off the crest of the Phoenix. "Tuobaxuan, do you know how long I want to do this? The pool house is full of people. My father, mother and brothers will show up in my dream every night with blood all over their bodies, complaining their grievances with one voice! "

    "They didn''t do anything wrong. They are dedicated to the country and the people. Is it because the Chi family is so successful that you just put on a rebellious hat and killed more than 200 people in our chi family before the noon gate! Their bones are not cold! The spirit does not disperse! I am a daughter and a sister! How can I not avenge them? "

    What''s the use? Can so many lives be brought back to life after the crime is cleared?

    What she does now is only what tuobaxuan owes her and her Chi family.

    "Ha, ha ha..."

    Tuobaxuan laughed, "yes, yes, you should hate me."

    Now want to come, pile by pile, piece by piece, seem to start from Tao Wanshu, then walked into her trap! But, he is not willing to!!

    Covering the wound with death, he shouted angrily, "Hong Desheng! I order you to send the queen to accompany me immediately after my death! "

    Chi Zhan, even if you die, you have to accompany me! This is the end of you provoking me!

    The result of exerting too much force is to spit out a mouthful of blood. The whole person can''t support it any more. He fell heavily and looked at the gloomy sky.

    "Emperor!"

    "Come on! Xuantaiyi! "

    The crowd is in chaos. Hong Desheng''s eyes are red. He approaches tuobaxuan and squats down to test. He laments: "the emperor, he is dying!"

    Boom -

    the news was almost thunderous. Everyone was in the same spot. It happened so suddenly that they had no time to react.

    However, Hong Desheng shakes the dust severely and moves towards Su Kui with a ferocious face.

    At this moment, the voice is especially sharp and thin, as if it can pierce people''s eardrums, "empress, the emperor ordered, he can''t live without you! You have to bear with me, minion. I''ll take you on the road! "

    Once the emperor died, he could not live. In this case, it would be better for him to devote his whole life!

    He took out a dagger and stabbed Su Kui.

 Chapter 1809

    He has made up his mind. As soon as Su Kui dies, he will immediately end the friendship between the master and the servant!

    Su Kui''s eyes are slightly astringent. He gets up slowly and faces Hong Desheng. "You are loyal, manager Hong," you said with a smile

    But this sentence, listening to Hong Desheng''s ears, is full of irony. If she didn''t assassinate the emperor, where would he be buried?

    Then, stimulated by three words and two words, his anger started from his heart, and he began to bite his teeth at the edge of gall. He said to the two eunuchs: "come on! Hold on to the empress, the last thing the emperor ordered us to do, we have to do it for the emperor

    At the same time, he said, holding the dagger in his hand, he came to sukui.

    The dagger was shining with cold light and fresh blood on it. Su Kui knew that it was pulled from Tuoba Xuan''s belly.

    The sharp point of the knife flickered, just one step away. The point of the knife would be inserted into her chest.

    "Dang -"

    a clang of iron collision, Hong Desheng''s wrist was numb, and the dagger came out of his hand. Patter on the ground, opportunity, only this time.

    He knelt awkwardly on the ground and hit his dagger with an arrow feather.

    "Hong Desheng, my woman, how dare you touch it?"

    Low voice from far and near, as if from the sky, just before his hand, no one found his existence.

    Su Kui smiled at someone in the distance. "I thought you wouldn''t show up."

    Don''t say it''s OK. Meng Zhian looks at her angrily. If he doesn''t show up, can he just watch her die? She is really bold and reckless. She can laugh even when life and death are at stake.

    God knows that his heart will jump out of his throat at that moment, and the hand holding the bow and arrow is shaking.

    Until now, seeing that she can still laugh at him, her heart just fell back to its original place.

    "When I get back, I''ll see what I can do with you!" Can''t, have to spit out a cruel words with the no lethality.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "OK, wait and see!"

    Under the high platform, all the civil and military officials were stunned this time, "general Meng? How -- "

    " aren''t you dead? "

    "God, what the hell is going on!"

    "Is it possible that general Meng colluded with the barbarians to destroy our great Wei base industry?"

    Hearing this, Meng Zhian smiled coldly, but didn''t answer. He walked to Su Kui, took off his cloak and wrapped it around her. He murmured, "what clothes are ugly!"

    Su Kui smiled, "Oh? Is it? " Can she understand that men are jealous?

    Meng Zhian doesn''t answer, but it doesn''t mean that his subordinates will see the general misunderstood.

    Only listen to his deputy Leng hum, said: "general for the great Wei life and death, you have seen the general inside and outside collusion barbarian rebellion?"? My Lord, we can eat and speak without hesitation. Otherwise, we brothers will not see the general suffer injustice! "

    "You --"

    are all well behaved people. Now they are threatened by a general pointing at the nose, and some people are dissatisfied at the moment.

    "Oh? How can you explain general Meng''s death and rebirth if it is not what we think? "

    "Don''t you explain?" Su Kui asked softly with a raised eyebrow.

    Meng Zhian despised the smile. "The great Wei is not what I used to be. What do I want to do? I don''t need others'' understanding!"

 Chapter 1810

    Arrogant enough!

    Sure enough, in addition to two points in front of her, the man is still the one who can''t live without caring about the outside world.

    Meng Zhian didn''t want to deal with the old decadent people who jumped up and down. He dragged Su Kui and walked to Changhuan hospital.

    He is really fed up with this bright red color. It''s undeniable that the women in front of him are wearing this dress. Their facial features are more and more colorful. A pair of watery eyes seem to captivate the soul.

    But as soon as I think about it, I don''t think it''s for him, so I don''t like it.

    Sukui left with her.

    The whole army is in Meng Zhian''s hands. What if he wants to leave, even if the officials jump up and down? Who dares to stop him?

    As he walked into the harem, the 60 year old official shook his head and sighed, "bully the king! Before the emperor''s accident, general Meng conspired openly with foreign enemies to revolt! Is there any reason in the world? "

    "Well, don''t be shameless, you old man!"

    "That tuobaxuan sent someone to kill the general when he was not prepared, causing him to be seriously injured and almost lost his life! If the general doesn''t take the opportunity to pretend to be dead, how can Tuoba Xuan stop? "

    "Bah! Don''t be a liar! I will die, and I will not return to you! "

    The adjutant shook his head and said, "who cares about your obedience? Don''t say that the general doesn''t have the heart to be king. What can he do with your strength? If you want to go to tuobaxuan for burial, just go, my brothers, no one will stop you! "

    Speaking of these, Wenren, where can we say that there is no skin and no face in the barracks?

    They don''t believe it. These people are afraid of death. How dare they die?

    It''s all said, believe it or not, it''s not much to do with them.

    -

    Changhuan hospital.

    As soon as the door opened, the fireflies rushed up.

    "Master, you --"

    look up, then you are stunned. For a while, you can''t close your mouth in surprise, "general Meng, you are not dead..." Before he finished, he found the word unlucky.

    She looked down at Meng Zhian''s shadow suspiciously, and saw that the ground was black, so she was relieved. It seemed that she was a living man.

    Liu Ying thinks that his small head is almost turning fast, but he can''t bend. What''s the matter? People who have lost their lives appear in front of her.

    Is she hallucinating?

    Liu Ying rubbed his eyes hard. Seventeen of them had already stepped out of the room. Standing at the door, he saw haoduanduan standing there. He was a tall and upright man with armor. Not Meng Zhian, who else?

    "Plop --"

    seventeen suddenly fell to his knees and cried with joy, "general, seventeen knew that you would never die so easily! It''s very kind of you to come back alive! "

    Sixteen followed seventeen out, to see two people at the door, face inexplicable, but eyes, but red.

    Meng Zhian''s image in their hearts is also a teacher and a father. He pulls the two brothers and sisters out of the slave camp, teaches them Kung Fu, reading and writing. His death, no matter any of them, is unacceptable.

    Now he appears in front of the two people, how can we be happy and cry to say?

    Meng Zhian also smiled, the dark eyes dyed with a light smile, "well, on a good day, don''t cry any more." Then he turned to Liuying and asked, "Liuying, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"

 Chapter 1811

    This sentence of him, successfully recalled Liuying''s memory.

    She burst out laughing, with tears in her eyes, nodded heavily, "yes! This time, the general wants to eat as much as he wants. I will prepare for it! "

    Looking at her back, Su Kui shakes her head funny. At the beginning, Liu Ying, the girl, hated Meng Zhian for eating too much.

    It can only be said that if we can come back, many things will not be taken into account.

    Seventeen wiped tears, choked: "general, master, I also go to help Liuying." Finish saying, turn around and run, for fear that he will lose his temper in front of the general again.

    Only 16 grasps the head, said stiffly, "master son, come back good."

    In a word, it represents all. As long as he comes back, it doesn''t matter why he died before and suddenly appeared alive.

    -

    Su Kui''s bedroom.

    Meng Zhian hurriedly peeled off Su Kui''s layers of happy clothes, until she was all over, leaving only a white inner garment, and then put her chin on her shoulder, and said stiffly, "I don''t like these, ah, I''m very angry."

    Su Kui raised his hand to touch his head, and chuckled, "I won''t be able to wear it for you, OK?"

    "Seriously?" Meng Zhian''s eyes brightened.

    Hearing this sentence in Meng Zhian''s ear was a complete surprise. He took her by the shoulder and said with surprise, "ah, are you agreeing to marry me? Don''t worry, I will treat you! There''s no two hearts in a pair! "

    He can''t wait to raise his hand and swear, Su Kui didn''t take a good look at him. He thought that he was stupid, and he was particularly lovable.

    Holding his face in both hands, Su Kui sneered, "don''t swear, believe you." Finish saying, offer your lips.

    His lips are a little dry, about because of the dry weather and cold wind. Start to feel that the skin is rough a lot, Su Kui curved eyebrows eyes, can live, has been the biggest lucky.

    The soft lips fell on his lips. Meng Zhian was stunned and grinned quickly. He turned away from customers.

    The weather outside the window is sunny, the clouds are fading, and the breeze is warm.

    The curtain swings slightly with the wind, the ambiguous factors in the air keep heating up, and the sweet and greasy breath and nasal sound make people hear the blood boiling.

    This is the best weather, the best day.

    -

    the streamer made a good meal. He foolishly called Su Kui and Meng Zhian to have a meal, and was grabbed by 17.

    Liu Ying is dissatisfied. "Seventeen, what are you doing? General Meng doesn''t say he''s hungry. He''s done with his meals. If you don''t eat, it''s cold!" She had no idea what was going on.

    Hearing this, seventeen gave her a bad look, dragged her away, shook his head and poked her on the forehead.

    "You''re old, too. Do you want to be so stupid? The general said he was hungry. Do you think it''s just the hungry one? "

    "Ah...?" The firefly blinked. "What else?"

    Seventeen speechless, "said you silly, looks really silly! This hunger is not that hunger, general he wants to eat, is not what meal! Think again, in whose house is the general now? "

    With this sentence, Liu Ying''s Apricot eyes are full and round, and his cheeks are completely red.

    "Ten, seventeen, you, what are you saying and what do you mean..."

    "That''s what you want to say," he said, tugging the firefly away. "We''ve left. We''ve been out for dinner. The general has been hungry for a long time. I''m afraid he won''t come out for a while!"

 Chapter 1812

    In the dining room on the 16th, I saw my sister leading the red face of the streamer came over, the streamer lowered his head, the little red face of blood.

    Sixteen''s face was a little strange, he looked at Liu Ying and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "I''m enlightened! Don''t ask! " Seventeen savage stare at sixteen, straight stare so that he touched his nose, finally is the end of this topic.

    It''s just that when we eat at the back, we can''t help but look at Liuying.

    The little girl has grown well, and now she lives well. Her skin is tender, and her cheeks are red, like a layer of rouge. She can''t help but watch her mind go away.

    Seventeen found, eyes Gollum Gollum turn, secretly straight music.

    One of the parties buried himself in the meal, and the other stared at others.

    After dinner, Liuying found an excuse to wash the dishes. Seventeen asked sixteen, "brother, do you think the master knew that the general was not dead? I heard that the emperor died. Do you think it''s the same as - "

    " Shhh! "

    16 interrupt her, "you, always say everything out, some things, know it in the heart, all say it, be careful to cause trouble on the body!"

    Seventeen, everything is good, smart and intelligent, that is, he speaks without any obstruction. As a brother, he can''t always follow her except when he knocks one or two when he finds out, right?

    "You just need to remember that the master is back. As for the others, don''t think about them. Do you know?" 16. Stare at her with warning.

    Seventeen curled his lips. "I see. I see."

    There is still a sullen feeling in her stomach, blaming Su Kui for watching her jokes for so long. It turned out that she didn''t forget the general at all. She came close to the Emperor just for revenge.

    Thinking about her practice, 17 hearts appeared a little admiration, from the beginning to the end, she calculated all people in it, a person silently carried so many, and finally succeeded in revenge for his family.

    How many people want to do this, but they can''t do it.

    You know, her enemies are not ordinary people, but the emperor! But she did it. She never hesitated. This alone is enough for seventeen dozen to admire her.

    -Su Kui and Meng Zhian stayed in the room until dusk.

    Meng Zhian put on a blouse, with satiety on his face, and ate from the outside in a spring breeze. Su Kui leaned on the soft collapse and sipped a cup of tea lazily. Seventeen dawdled in, embarrassed to say: "master, before, I''m sorry..."

    She looked down at her toes, a little embarrassed.

    Su Kui looked up, looked at her, hooked her fingers, and said, "come here."

    "Ah?" Seventeen don''t understand, but still according to the words walk past.

    As soon as she got close, a big chestnut hit her head with a clear sound.

    Seventeen "ouch" a, covering his head to complain of looking at Su Kui, "master, you bully people!"

    Su Kui sneered and finished a cup of tea in his spare time. "Before, he yelled at me and said I''m sorry to your general. Now, I''m going to apologize, but I''m not going to accept any punishment?" Her tone was leisurely and her face was red.

    "It''s my fault in this matter. However, it''s not intentional that the master keeps it from me..." Seventeen whispered, "if you want to be punished, you will be punished. I will admit defeat!"

    "Well," Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, "I have the backbone. Since I have planted trees, the snow outside the yard hasn''t been cleaned yet, I''ll give it to you."

 Chapter 1813

    "What?!"

    In 17 blinks of an eye, usually those jobs are 16 sitting. She belongs to the most leisurely one in Changhuan hospital. There are streamers inside and 16 outside. She just needs to do what she wants to do.

    "What?" Su Kui leers at her. "Not satisfied?"

    The words have been out, seventeen teeth! I''ll sweep it now! "

    Finish saying then want to retreat, turn around, almost bump with a person full of.

    "Be careful."

    The man quickly side open body, avoided the collision, the low voice sounded in the head. Seventeen nodded aimlessly, "ah, yes, yes..."

    Out of the door, but listen to the woman''s casual command: "come here, feed me."

    Then there was a series of happy replies: "OK, here we are. What would you like to eat? You see these are not to your liking. Let''s change them! "

    The dog leg of tone, the meat and hemp of speech dote on, let 17 feet a stagger, almost did not fall over.

    I shook my head sadly. It seems that the general is hopeless!

    -

    thinking about it, I went out of the door and saw a toothache scene.

    saw his brother in the yard, with his shovel in his hand, and a white fat Snowman around him, his arms and black beans as his brother''s eyes. The snowman''s head was specially made into a bun, and his body was covered with a layer of green yarn.

    Seventeen has some toothache.

    Only listening to the happy clap of Liuying''s hands, he praised: "sixteen, you are so powerful!"

    Then listen to my brother''s smile and answer, "you like it. Later, as long as it snows, I will make you a snowman every day!"

    "Well! It''s very kind of you! "

    17Łş "..." What would she do if she wanted to hit someone?

    At last, she turned her head and went back to her room quietly. She felt deeply that she had no place in Changhuan hospital.

    -This year is an eventful year for the great Wei Dynasty. The emperor died. The only little prince is only seven years old.

    People are in constant panic. People are the most affected by the unrest in a country. In other words, as long as people live and work in peace and contentment, they don''t care who is the emperor of this country. They only know who can protect them, and they will support them!

    However, Meng Zhian''s death brought him back to life. At one stroke, he led his soldiers to fight back the barbarians who were forced to the gate of the city. Undoubtedly, in the hearts of the people, he brought a layer of golden light. So that his image, in the minds of the people''s position, far more than the emperor.

    At least, when the emperor died, the people did not have much emotion.

    The news that the emperor was assassinated did not come out at last. At that time, Meng Zhian only said, "either shut up and rot this matter in your stomach, or everyone will go to the emperor''s funeral!"

    Perhaps he said this sentence, it seems very cruel and bad, but we have to say that the effect is very significant.

    At least, the outside world thought that the emperor died of an emergency, rather than being stabbed to death by the new queen in public!

    No matter how many people there are, they will not go deep into why Meng Zhian died and came back to life. They only know that the emergence of Meng Zhian is enough to save them in danger.

    Therefore, countless people gathered together on their own, asking Meng Zhian to stand as king for better protection.

    As a seven-year-old concubine, Duan Fei is both happy and angry. Fortunately, the little prince is the only one in the royal family. However, Meng Zhian is very angry. If he really wants to rebel, he can''t stop Meng Zhian by joining up with his mother family.

 Chapter 1814

    However, the result surprised everyone. Meng Zhian refused without hesitation.

    Men may have ambitions. Before they knew Su Kui, Meng Zhian''s ambition was to overthrow tuobaxuan, overthrow the state name of Wei Dynasty, and become emperor himself.

    Later, after knowing her, Meng Zhian found that all the rights in the world could not match her smile.

    It''s too late for him to spend all his time with sukui. How can he distract himself from the idea of caring for some unimportant people?

    So even Meng Zhian''s deputy was surprised. However, he always respected Meng Zhian''s idea. He had long believed that no matter what he was going to do, even if he regretted it in the future and said that he was going to revolt, he would become the Emperor himself, and their brothers would be able to follow him through the world!

    So, three days after the death of emperor tuobaxuan, the little prince, who was only seven years old, became the emperor.

    Ignorant children, even the road is not stable, wearing a small robe shaking. Many officials are watching Meng Zhian''s reaction.

    But what about Meng Zhian? I''ve been traveling with sunflower for a long time.

    Guard against Meng Zhian''s concubine Duan getting the news all the time. She is relieved. That''s good. As long as they are careful not to provoke Meng Zhian. When huang''er grows up, it will be OK.

    -In the first year of the reign of the new emperor of the Wei Dynasty, Meng Zhian, the general of the army, was conferred as the Regent. It is not necessary for a saint to kneel down and hold the power of life and death.

    Countless people are talking about what Meng Zhian wants to do. He has such great power in his hand, but he has always been on his own, totally different from his previous style.

    But Meng Zhian is totally different. He seems to have changed his mind and kept his own. Keep your general''s office. Don''t go out when you have nothing to do.

    In July of the same year, the Regent got married. According to the word of mouth of the guests who went there, the new Regent''s princess, who looks like the first daughter of Chi''s family, has nine points in common.

    But most people don''t know that this person is Chi Zhan. And those who know the inside story, in order to protect themselves, are all silent.

    -

    the person who was supposed to be a rebel was confused and eventually became the little emperor''s teacher.

    The little emperor obeyed his mother''s words and stopped following the old road of the first emperor. All those who had contributed to the country were highly praised. Moreover, when I can really participate in the political power, the first thing is to return the innocence of Liu Shangshu''s family and apologize for them instead of the first emperor.

    He invited the descendants of the Liu family back to the court and continued to be an official.

    Although the little emperor''s practice was out of Su Kui''s expectation, after a little thought, he guessed that his mother''s concubine Duanfei was a wise man.

    In this way, Chi Zhan''s wish has been fulfilled, and the rest has nothing to do with Su Kui.

    In the third year after marriage, Liuying finally achieved success with the 16th, and in the spring of next year, she successfully conceived the crystallization of love.

    As for seventeen --

    this crazy girl, she has to say what she wants to do with her sword. She doesn''t care about men''s and women''s affairs and worries about her brother sixteen.

    -

    everyone seems to have a happy ending, and sukui has not paid much attention to other people''s affairs.

    Only later, I went to the Royal Qingxin nunnery, where was the last home of the first imperial concubines. If the imperial concubines and concubines are all right, you can set up the imperial concubines'' mansion. You don''t need to go to the ancient Buddha''s house, but you can stay with them all your life.

    As for the lower level products, they can only be sent to Qingxin nunnery. On the one hand, it is to prevent these young beauties from suffering from loneliness and blackening the emperor.

 Chapter 1815

    Su Kui is surprised to see Tao Wanshu again. Her whole life has changed a lot, she has lost a lot of weight, she has less grumpiness and a little more calm temperament.

    I don''t know where to start from for a long time. She changed her name and called herself a pauper. Her eyes were bland after the great enlightenment.

    Two people look at each other and smile, Su Kui turns around and leaves.

    Never since.

    She''s doing well and doesn''t need sympathy. Sometimes, the best ending is not to disturb.

    -

    life is fleeting.

    Su Kui went back to the system space and had a regular rest for half a month to relax her brain.

    Experience and exchange points are rising very slowly. So far, sukui''s obsession with going home is not so deep. After all, she has been reincarnated for so many times. If her original world did not stop, her family would surely have disappeared in the long river of time.

    Exchange point because of saving Meng Zhian, Sheng Sheng removed 20000 points, once again back to understanding before release.

    The system once warned her not to be entangled in the first life, because in the next world, they will meet. But Su Kui still couldn''t see him die with his own eyes, and he died in such a mess. Maybe the system can''t understand her feelings, but if you change her experience with her lover, she can be sure that her lover will do the same.

    -After a good rest, Su Kui calls out the system and starts a new task.

    The next few poor documentaries from the world came to her mind, which gave her a general understanding of the client. Then the countdown rang, the space distorted and began to shuttle -

    "Ding! Please close your eyes to prevent soul from being hurt! "

    "Position plane shuttle in progress --"

    "Ding! The shuttle is completed, landing safely, and the host is lucky to complete the task perfectly! "

    -

    after a brief mechanical sound, the sound of the system disappears completely from the mind.

    This is a modern society, the entertainment industry develops rapidly. Talents from all walks of life have come forth in large numbers, and people''s ability of acceptance is far beyond the 21st century where sunflower once lived.

    The original owner Mo Qingfeng, although the name is more like a man, but it is a real woman.

    Of course, this woman is just like having a woman''s organ. In addition, her features are very heroic, with a quarter of the mixed race of her deep contour, height is more than one meter eight.

    The tall figure, as well as the chest which can''t see the chest shape, makes her suspect even if she has long hair and wears a long skirt. She is a man who likes to wear women''s clothes.

    It distressed her.

    Moreover, Mo Qingfeng graduated from drama college, and his dream is to enter the entertainment circle. But her tall figure, if enter model circle, still can. But as a female, with a head of 1.82 meters long and neutral appearance, it belongs to the type of male and female indistinguishable.

    It''s hard for her to get the play.

    At this time, she fell in love with a schoolmaster of her school, and was also a little red meat in the entertainment circle, Tan Ke.

    Mo Qingfeng''s family conditions are good, of course, in Su Kui''s view, it should be said to be excellent. But Mo Qingfeng is very stubborn. She is not very popular at home. Naturally, her family does not agree with her entering the entertainment circle.

    Tan Ke didn''t know where to find out that Mo Qingfeng was the son of Mo''s family, who was well-known in the imperial capital. They were familiar with each other. Again in Tan Ke''s intentional or unintentional collusion, simple Mo Qingfeng, then like Tan Ke.

 Chapter 1816

    Tan Ke''s appearance is a little fresh meat. In the entertainment circle, he is also known as a star with the top male model figure. He stands with Mo Qingfeng, who stands out among the girls, but also complements each other.

    After all, Mo Qingfeng''s neutral appearance and tall head are enough to make countless boys look back. After 22 years, Mo Qingfeng, who is still in love, doesn''t think too much about it. He naturally agrees with Tan Ke and listens to him.

    Originally, she had a dream in the entertainment circle, but for Tan Ke, because he said, "the entertainment circle is too messy, it''s not good for girls to go in", she willingly gave up her dream and became a dependency of Tan Ke.

    He was intending for Tan Ke, and his heart was full of longing for the future.

    However, the future of Mo Qingfeng''s plan includes Tan Ke, and Tan Ke''s plan does not necessarily include Mo Qingfeng.

    At first, several scripts were really useful to tan Ke, who seemed to be popular at that time and whose fans were virtual. But when he gets angry, there are countless fans. Those big producers will give him a first look when choosing roles.

    Until then, the role of Mo Qingfeng, who is not favored, is not great.

    Because her family didn''t approve of her entering the entertainment circle, it''s impossible for her to use the family relationship for a man to win some big productions for Tan Ke.

    After all, in this era, a great work, first of all, investors and directors, is not a general generation. Small directors will also sell Mo Qingfeng a face, but those big people -

    don''t have to think about it.

    As Tan Ke gets busier and busier, Mo Qingfeng also realizes that his feelings for himself are getting colder and colder, but he always comforts himself that he is too busy and tired.

    The standard cannon fodder thought, does not abandon does not die.

    As for the hostess, there is not too much elaboration in the data, only that she is also a woman with the same family background as Mo Qingfeng.

    Su Kui see here, I believe that as long as she appears, I can see it.

    -After reading this, sukui sighed. However, it seems that she has crossed so many worlds. This is the first time that she is so tall.

    One meter and eighty-two are indeed higher than most men in the world. No wonder those boys dare not stand with her when they see her.

    After all, who wants to be compared? Especially in the school, those arrogant boys.

    Turning around, Mo Qingfeng is now with Tan Ke, but the two have just developed to hand in hand, which belongs to the budding state of love. Mo Qingfeng has not yet dedicated himself to love.

    The clothes on the floor in front of me are all elegant, lovely or lady''s long skirts. There are all kinds of styles, lace flowers, and sunflower headache.

    When checking Mo Qingfeng''s memory, Su Kui has realized Mo Qingfeng''s appearance.

    Not ugly, on the contrary, very good-looking!

    But that kind of good-looking, is put on the boy''s body, the bridge of the nose is high, the contour of the facial features is deep, the eyes are narrow and long, and pick up, with the peach blossom attribute.

 Chapter 1817

    The red lips naturally lift up, anytime, anywhere, as if they are laughing at any time. Now the soul in this body has been replaced by Su Kui, so every move, with a casual frivolity.

    A free playboy.

    Of course, if you ignore her long hair and her long dress wrapped around her chest -

    this dress, when Su Kui stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked at the people in the mirror, her face was completely black.

    Is it afraid that passers-by''s misunderstanding about her is not deep enough? There''s no silhouette. Go out. Out of ten people, ten will think that she''s dressed as a man or a woman.

    After all, even those models have obvious female characteristics, and she has only male characteristics!

    Su Kui quickly took off her clothes with toothache and walked into the cloakroom. After five minutes of searching, she turned out the simplest white shirt and jeans from a pile of long skirts.

    Put on the clothes, put a long hair around the back of your head at will, and then stand in front of the mirror to have a look. Well, it''s not hot this time.

    Mo Qingfeng''s hair is very long and has been kept for many years. She seems to think that long hair can make her look a little feminine.

    This idea is OK.

    But!

    Wearing red and green tight skirts can only give people a sense of human demon.

    Think about it and feel sad, Su Kui didn''t know how to love Mo Qingfeng, or angry that she was blindfolded by the outside world.

    How important are outsiders'' opinions?

    In Su Kui''s opinion, Mo Qingfeng is very handsome, and belongs to the type of neutral and offensive. As long as she doesn''t deliberately want to dress in the sexiest way of the most women, she can absolutely amaze countless people.

    "Ding -- the client''s wish: invite the host to enter the entertainment circle and become a hotter existence than Tan Ke."

    Another meaning is, don''t you like fire? Don''t you want to be at the top of the entertainment industry? I just want to step on you, so that you will have to lean on my nose and run in the entertainment circle all your life!

    Interesting. After one death, is ambition aroused?

    Well, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and smiled.

    "I will let you become the existence that fascinates thousands of young girls and boys, and subdue Tan Ke? A piece of cake! "

    She moved her wrists, and the wave light of the eyes and tail on her head flowed. She did not look feminine at all. It was only seen that how could this person be so attractive? It seemed that no matter what she did, her body exuded the smell of hormones and attracted the eyes of others involuntarily.

    "In the future, I will show my face like this? Since there''s no objection, I''ll take it for granted! "

    After experiencing several aspects, Su Kui found that the remaining souls of the clients would not dissipate rapidly when she entered the body. But slowly, with the extent of her task, no obsession, and gradually disappear.

    Therefore, if sunflower has no reason, it''s not a whim, just a simple inquiry about the real Mo Qingfeng deep inside.

    Speak well, or she will make a moth for herself outside, which will be maddening.

    -

    Su Kui cleaned up, looked at the clothes and skirts on the floor, took out her mobile phone and dialed the phone.

    Hello, is this the charity center? Yes, I''d like to donate a batch of clothes, all of which are famous brands. One batch is brand new. You''ll send two staff members to clean it up and take it away before today. "

 Chapter 1818

    "Of course, I don''t care what you do with it, whether you donate it or sell it and give the income to those in need, I won''t interfere."

    "Well, well, we have to come before dark, that''s all."

    She really can''t stand these strange clothes. She feels that she needs to wash her eyes when she looks at them more. In the future, she will not wear these things again. It''s a pity to lose them. Although Mo Qingfeng is not favored, she still needs some pocket money.

    After all, Mo family, the capital of the emperor, also belongs to a family with a head and a face. Mo Qingfeng can''t go out to wear shabby clothes. Do you lose their face?

    So, although some of these clothes have been worn, but the price, so much to sell, is still very considerable, it is also to do a charity bar!

    So sukui thought.

    Two staff members came quickly, one male and one female, younger. Su Kui guessed that they were volunteers.

    "Come in, and take away the rest of the cloakroom, including the shoes, except for the shirts and trousers in the last lattice."

    Before coming, two staff members heard that Su Kui lived in a top-level apartment in the center of didi City, and they guessed that the clothes she donated were of great value. But they didn''t expect that there would be so many clothes she donated!

    All the things on the floor were thrown. The girl ran to the cloakroom in surprise to see. It was full, and the clothes in the closet were overflowing.

    Boys don''t know much about these girls'' clothes, but girls are different.

    She asked Su Kui stupidly, "here, sir, excuse me, all these clothes..."

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, I''ll take those bags with me. If I don''t need them, I''ll throw them for me. Thank you." She doesn''t like to use the rest of what others use, even if it was used before.

    Mental cleanliness, which is its own attribute, can never be changed.

    At this time, the girl was shocked and could not close her mouth. "First, sir, so many, let''s take them away?"

    It''s Mr. -

    funny. Su Kui pulls up the corner of her lips and looks at the girls up and down. The eyes of the evil shop seem to have an electric current. The girls can''t help but step back and lower their heads shyly.

    The boy glared at Su Kui, as if seeing him as a pervert, and pulled the girl behind him to hide.

    Su Kui couldn''t help being happy.

    "Sniff --"

    "don''t be so defensive. I want to say, you two, I''m alone, how can you not afford to lose? And tell you a secret. "

    "What?" The boy stared at Su Kui suspiciously, but he was still on guard.

    Red lips are frivolous, lips are light and open, "I, gender female." Leaving one sentence, sukui turned around and left with a smile of prank, "clear the alarm, and hurry up! There are so many things you are tired of. "

    After saying that, I suddenly thought of something and turned around, "Oh yes, if you two can''t take it, I can help you to call a car."

    the boy''s face is a little red, and after a moment''s silence, he said stiffly, "no, we drove here."

    "Oh, that''s right. Let''s do it." Su Kui shrugged and wandered to the living room.

    In the bedroom, there are only two people left. They look at each other. The girl looks at the shock and embarrassment in the boy''s eyes, and "poof" laughs.

    "Hahaha! This little sister is so handsome! I like it! "

 Chapter 1819

    As if completely forgotten, just now, she also mistook others for men.

    The boy snorted, "hum, who knows if he is a pervert who likes to wear women''s clothes! Come on, pack up! " Finish saying, escape also seems to have to enter the cloakroom.

    The girl looked up and down with a smile, "obviously, her face is red, and she still pretends! A little bit! " Finish saying, also no longer play, squat down to start to clean up the clothes on the bedroom floor.

    One by one, the girls are numb. They are all famous brands. Some of the tags have not been cut. That handsome little sister is too willing!

    Girl heart surprised, quickly clean up.

    -

    on the other side, in the living room.

    Su Kui fried two eggs by himself, poured a glass of milk and started today''s first meal.

    Yes, Mo Qingfeng had been starving for a whole day in order to wear a skirt and look good. Su Kui packed, already hungry chest paste back.

    The clothes are all packed and donated. Do you care about a meal?

    So Miss Su made a decision without hesitation to satisfy her stomach first.

    Halfway through the meal, the mobile phone display on the right turned on.

    The soothing sound of piano music, which belongs to this world, has never been heard in other world. So, Su Kui listened for a long time, until the music stopped, just slowly connected to the phone.

    "Hello, who is that?"

    The male voice from the other end of the phone was a little hard and displeased. "It''s me. Why haven''t I answered the phone for so long? What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you were going to the party with me tonight? Not dressed yet? Where can I pick you up? "

    Su Kui didn''t even have time to answer. The other side had a long talk.

    After listening to the whole sentence, in a complete command tone, it seems that her idea is not important at all, as long as she follows what he said.

    Mo Qingfeng may be like this, but Su Kui, I''m sorry.

    Slender slightly pale hand holding a knife and fork, elegant will send the last piece of fried egg to the entrance, by the way, drink water, just not hurriedly spit out a sentence, "sorry, not about."

    Then, without hesitation, press hang up.

    Tan Ke on the other end of the phone: "..."

    Looking at the black screen in his hand, his eyes gradually became gloomy in a light.

    "Damn it!" A murmur of abuse.

    Tan Ke tightly holds the mobile phone in his hand. He bites his teeth and almost drops it. But fortunately, he has a little sense of what to do in such an environment.

    Not for anything else, just to make a good impression.

    Now that he is a public figure, he can''t be as free as he used to be. If a reporter catches a sneak picture, he can enlarge it many times and say that he plays big cards and so on.

    Tan Ke has the best reputation among all the fresh meat. Don''t mess around, treat people politely, rarely let reporters catch the handle, it all depends on his self-control.

    So, to this day, Tan Ke is not without any ability, at least, the city is deep enough! If you can bear it, you can get out of it.

    So, he spits out a deep breath of turbid gas and raises his smile again.

    The man who was drinking beside him saw this and smiled, "Yo, Tan Ke, what''s the matter? Is it my girlfriend who doesn''t answer your phone? " Just now, his anger at that moment was discovered.

    Tan Ke smiled mildly and was not angry. "Where is it? Brother Hong is joking. I don''t think about finding a girlfriend now!"

 Chapter 1820

    Most of his fans are girls. If you know that he has a girlfriend, the fans will definitely Shua Shua!

    The man named Hongge by Tan Ke smiled, but the smile was not clear, "Oh? That''s good, young man. We need to work harder. OK, go busy! " After that, he poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth and stopped talking to tan Ke.

    Tan Ke''s eyes changed, but on his face he said respectfully, "OK, brother Hong, I''ll go first. Next time you have a chance, please have a meal. Then, please give me a hand!"

    Brother Hong waved casually and said perfunctorily, "it''s easy to say."

    He has been in the entertainment circle for more than 20 years. Although he is a step behind those Movie Masters, he is also a famous old actor in the circle. He has no shortage of contacts.

    Although we can''t play the leading role in every play, we can occasionally play an important supporting role in some major productions. At least he went out and the audience could call out names.

    Tan Ke walked out with a smiling face. When no one saw him, his face sank instantly.

    Dark scold: "what thing, really think oneself is movie emperor?"? A supporting role of ten thousand years! " His goal is not to be a supporting role!

    Sooner or later, he will surpass him and stand at the top of the entertainment circle, so that he dare not perfunctory himself.

    -

    when I went out of the hotel, it was foggy and almost dark.

    Tan Ke purses his lips. His eyes are full of discontent. He has already planned. When Mo Qingfeng gets through, how can he say that.

    Unfortunately, there is always a big gap between ideal and reality.

    Several calls have been made in a row, and the cell phones of the other party are all in the state of no answer.

    What does she want to do? Or did she find herself flirting with another woman?

    Tan Ke''s face was cloudy and clear. He seemed to think of something. His eyes flashed a little flustered, but he soon calmed down. He knows that he can''t be disordered. Mo Qingfeng has always been obedient to him. He has never had a temper with a young lady before him. From her eyes, we can see the deep love for him.

    If you do find out, it''s nothing, just make sure it''s a show.

    He doesn''t believe it. The other side is willing to be separated from him!

    With this in mind, Tan Ke presses the replay button again.

    At that time, Su Kui was leaning on the doorframe with his hands around his chest, looking at their busy transportation.

    Just now, they have moved a box together, and there are three in the room.

    Two for clothes, one for shoes and one for handbags. Girls feel sad when cleaning up. If there are so many things to give to others on her body, it''s almost like cutting meat.

    However, the other side just looks at them in a box and takes away the valuable clothes.

    When the last box was carried out, they thanked Su Kui sincerely.

    "Thank you, miss. Have a good life and thank you for your generous donation!"

    With a smile in her eyes, Su Kui said casually: "don''t thank you. I hope these things, the money from the auction, can be used by people who really need them. You''re not going to let me down, are you? "

    Her eyes are narrow and long. They are not feminine. They are as black as ink. When she looks at people seriously, she will make them feel oppressive.

    The girl nodded, and the boy was dissatisfied: "of course, we are the regular structure! I''ll come up and ask you to fill out a list later. After that, all the auction proceeds will be notified to you by email! "

 Chapter 1821

    "Of course, if you want to participate in the auction, it''s OK. Admission is free!" Finish saying, the boy proudly a look up, greeting the girl carrying the box to go.

    Su Kui was stunned for a while, and then "tut" a, happy.

    This young man has a future! It''s arrogant!

    She rubbed her chin and thought that these two people were very interesting. The boy looked into the girl''s eyes, and the girl was still unresponsive. She thought that the two people were simple friends!

    How long has she not experienced this pure feeling?

    Think about it carefully. As an adult, it seems that she is too open to this kind of things. If not her lover''s worldly pursuit moves her, maybe she has a great possibility of dying alone.

    With a smile on her lips, she watched them go away. She stepped back and kicked them to the door.

    As for the signature or something, it''s better to avoid it. She hates trouble.

    Just walked back to the living room a few steps, the mobile phone again reluctantly vibrated.

    Su Kui picked up her mobile phone and glanced at it casually. There were more than thirty missed calls. Tan Ke was really not dead hearted.

    She pulled at the corners of her mouth, answered the phone, and said "hello" lazily.

    Tan Ke was already about to explode, but she couldn''t get in touch with her, so he began to panic. Recently, she has made some scripts for herself. His agent just contacted the director of the other side and asked him to go to the mirror. If something happened at this juncture, his chance of getting the upper position will probably fail.

    In fact, when dialing this phone, he was almost desperate.

    Even angry, Mo Qingfeng is not playing with him! Now that you''re tired of playing, you lose it?

    It turned out to work!

    Tan Ke almost burst into tears. He hesitated for a long time and decided to adopt a soft policy.

    As a result of this hesitation, the opposite side hung up again.

    Tan Ke: "..." He had a hard time brewing emotions! What to do if you want to swear!

    Perseverance and dial through, Su Kui speechless, "what matter, nothing, I''ll hang up, I''m very busy."

    Tan Ke didn''t dare to pretend to be deep this time, and hurriedly said: "Hello, Hello, Qingfeng, don''t hang up, it''s me, Tan Ke. That... " He thought about it and asked softly, "is there something wrong with you? Or I made you angry. Qingfeng, what''s your unhappiness? Tell me, I''ll change everything, OK? "

    He was moved by what he said. Tan Ke didn''t believe that the other side didn''t get hooked.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui was not touched, but was disgusted.

    "No, I just heard something interesting. Do you want me to tell you?"

    Hearing this sentence, Tan Ke''s heart pounded. What''s the meaning of it? Was it really discovered by her?

    Su Kui intended to cheat him. People like this are the most dishonest. If they cheat something useful, they can just kick him.

    Sure enough, as soon as she said this, the phone was silent.

    Su Kui sneered, "Tan Ke, I already know about you and those women. You are so disgusting! Don''t come to me again. I''m dirty! "

    Finish saying, did not hesitate to hang up the phone.

    Tan Ke''s words "listen to my explanation" choked in his throat. Once again, he heard a busy voice coming from the earpiece.

    But this time, Tan Ke didn''t call back.

    He needs to calm down before he can come up with a good solution. Now the other side is angry. Whatever he says, it will add fuel to the fire.

    Tan Ke believes that when Mo Qingfeng calms down, she will find that she is good.

 Chapter 1822

    No matter what Tan Ke thinks, Su Kui puts down her mobile phone and has completely forgotten about it.

    Mo''s family is quite a personage in the whole business circle. They have a wide range of contacts. In the entertainment circle, there are naturally familiar people.

    It''s difficult to find a script for Tan Ke, but Mo Qingfeng has to sell it to the little directors. Now Su Kui doesn''t plan to look for those big productions. They are just in their infancy. Before they show their real strength, why do those big directors like you?

    Besides, unless a maverick director, the actors are basically determined to make big investment films.

    Two days later, Jinhong building.

    Su Kui''s long black hair is tied to the back of his head at will. He is wearing a simple white T-shirt and khaki casual pants. The white T-neck is relatively low. However, due to the fact that his chest is relatively flat, only a large piece of pale collarbone and a flat chest are exposed.

    The loose style is very casual.

    With her hands in her pockets and a coat on her arm, she walked into the building as if there were no one else.

    I didn''t pay any attention to her image, which made a great sensation to the girls who came to shopping.

    "I''m in the middle! Which star is this? I don''t know! "

    "It''s so beautiful, isn''t it?"

    "What if I want to sign?! It looks so cold. Will it be rejected? "

    "Sucking --" the sound of sucking saliva, "it''s really beautiful ~"

    so, unconsciously, there''s a crazy girl with a wavelets face behind her, Su Kui is nervous, but she hasn''t found it.

    It''s mainly because she doesn''t feel that she has much influence now. In the entertainment circle, she is a pure, small and transparent newcomer who doesn''t even have the audience''s eye contact. No one should know her.

    But she forgot, in the world, there are also a group of unreasonable, only look at Yan, kneel and lick Yan party!

    Even unconsciously, when she entered the stairs, I didn''t know that I had a little fire.

    XX microblog.

    She is a little famous cos anchor. She has a crazy face and published a micro blog.

    Qingluo fairy V: today, I found a beautiful man with peach blossom attribute. It''s absolutely invincible! God, I can''t breathe! How can there be such a beautiful little brother in the world! How I like it! Kneel for the deep eight! On his face, I powder!

    Three or two photos are attached.

    So, the fan area exploded.

    I can play cos, not all of them, but most of them are pretty dogs. I absolutely want rprprprpr to lick them once, by the way, YY.

    [early, wait downstairs. ]

    [it''s early. Let''s see what we say downstairs. ]

    [mmm Do you know me downstairs? ]How beautiful my little brother and wife are! It''s a bit of a Western vampire''s kick. Anyway, the thief is good-looking. It''s also good and evil. First lick it for respect! ]

    [it''s pretty, but the facial features are against the sky. Are you sure? ]

    [did no one find that the little brother has a fabulous waist? Assie! How fine! ]

    [Hukou upstairs! Already brain mends the extremely beautiful small suffer by the small attack to hold the waist, the sauce brews the story! ]

    [well, I''m afraid that I didn''t write little yellow characters upstairs, did I? ]

    [actually, I heard that there is an interview in Jinmao Tower today. I wonder if my little brother went to the interview? ]

    [finally someone said something useful! Don''t say, have already squatted! ]

    [little brother will be angry. Is there time to sign now? ]

 Chapter 1823

    Su Kui did not know at all, his beauty value, has aroused a lively discussion on the Internet.

    But that little anchor fan didn''t have much, so, her photos, didn''t cause a large-scale discussion.

    In today''s era, as long as the beauty value is high, it seems that a wave of hot search can trigger discussion. Most Internet users are used to it.

    Not to mention the Internet, Su Kui went to the fifth floor of the building and began to line up.

    Jinmao building is a building integrating business and work. Below the fifth floor are goods from all over the world. Most of them can be found as long as they want to buy.

    Su Kui sent her resume to the group''s email two days in advance, and then waited for the news quietly.

    Although it is said that the graduates of most drama colleges are not as good as those from a half-way background, this degree is enough to let the reviewers have a look when she submits her resume.

    Although it''s just a small production, there are still many people coming.

    These days, there are too many young people who want to get into the entertainment circle.

    Sukui didn''t come early. He was at the end of the line. He didn''t get there all the time. He was already worried. After all, as long as the two men and two women in it are selected, all of them will go back to their homes in vain.

    This is a story changed by a campus marisu novel. The background of the story happened in the University, Alice College -

    Yes, that is Alice college. The content of this story is straightforward, and there is no need to think about the complex plot.

    The female leader was born in a poor family, but she was very strong. With her efforts, she wanted to go to another ordinary university, but unexpectedly, her father secretly changed her wish and filled in Alice college.

    Fortunately, I was admitted!

    It is similar to the meteor garden in the world where Su Kui once lived. The female owners are from poor families, and there must be a rich relative or parent in the family. The male owner must be the only son and the only heir of a certain financial group in the world.

    However, this Alice college group is not F4, but F3 is enough.

    In addition to the story of marisu, the most important point is probably the news released by the crew.

    They are looking for the most handsome boy to play the play.

    Ouyang Lichuan, the male leader, has been determined to be the leader of a music group in the recent fire. It is said that Ouyang Lichuan is worth fighting against the sky and has numerous fans. Of course, Su Kui can''t guess how much the other side''s beauty value goes against the sky.

    Both the male and female owners are determined. In this selection, we will select the other two people from F3, as well as two women, three women and four women. Although the play has no brain, as long as it is well shot, there will be many young girls chasing it. The audience is also this group of people.

    Su Kui''s purpose is to be the second male, Shen Tumo.

    A boy who likes to philander, but has spent a lot of time, leaves do not touch his body. The description of him in the novel is cynical, seemingly playful, but in fact the most ruthless.

    Finally, I like the female Lord and turn against the best brother, but finally I choose to become a man and a woman, and I choose to go away alone.

    This is a very eye-catching character. If it is performed well, it will be a very distressing character when it is abused later.

    Su Kui was thinking about the plot of her mending novel in her mind, while waiting quietly, the people in front of her decreased one by one, and soon it was her turn.

 Chapter 1824

    "95, come with me now." The staff in charge of the interview was tired of aesthetic appreciation. She narrowed her eyes and yawned, without raising her head, and directly reported the number.

    Su Kui also did not delay, behind her, there are a dozen waiting in line, look at her eyes, are not good.

    In this Alice college, the description of male owners and male partners is one word, handsome!

    Therefore, for these roles, they are not bad in appearance, but they are not perfect. There will always be some dissatisfaction. For example, they are tall enough in appearance, but not tall enough. Or the height is enough, and the beauty is a little bit worse.

    Not to mention that Mo Qingfeng''s looks are perfect, but her looks, it seems, can be obtained in many online novels, as if she is the real man coming out of the second dimension.

    The woman interviewed was about thirty years old. Sukui walked over and opened the door for her.

    Casually said a scene words, "don''t be nervous, play well, come on!" Finish saying, drooping eyelids, went to see mobile phone again.

    Su Kui smiled politely, "thank you." Then walk into the audition office.

    Hearing this languid voice, it''s hard to distinguish between male and female. As soon as a woman''s eyes are bright, she looks up and only has time to see a tall young man disappear behind the door.

    Suddenly I was curious about what the young man looked like.

    -

    in the office.

    There is a professional camera in the back of a row of tables. The indicator light is on. It seems that I want to take some interesting things in the interview to prepare for the publicity in the future.

    Su Kui smiled and said hello first.

    "Good teachers, good director. My name is mo Qingfeng. Today I want to interview Shen Tu Mo for the role."

    She just glanced at the person in charge of the interview. She didn''t pay attention to more details. After all, she always stared at them, which was easy to arouse their antipathy.

    But when they look at themselves, Su Kui''s back is straight, calm and calm, let them look. The appearance of doing things without surprise made several people nod, at least the first feeling was not bad.

    There are three people in charge of the interview, the director and the deputy director. The rest is the author of Alice college, magic summer.

    Su Kui is dressed like this, although she has long hair, but she looks masculine, which doesn''t give people a sudden feeling. At least at the first sight, she feels that she is a real man.

    The director and the deputy director consider themselves to be the same sex with him, so although they are amazing, they are not irresistible.

    But the magic summer is different. Seeing Su Kui''s first eye, her eyes are bright.

    At the moment, I slapped the table, scared the director and the deputy director nearby, and pointed to Su Kui with great pride, "I want him! He''s the right person for me! "

    In fact, every author has a preference in mind. Some authors are the Party of parents, that is, they like their own male masters. Different from the magic summer, when she wrote about Alice college, she originally wanted to regard Shen Tu Mo as the male leader. However, this type of male leader was not popular at that time, so she had to step back and seek the second place.

    Fortunately, she wrote the role of Shentu Mo very well. At that time, the final ending of Shentu Mo made countless fans feel terrible.

    They begged her to give Shen Tumo a good ending. However, although the magic summer was also distressed, they asked themselves, if Shen Tumo''s ending was not cruel, would so many female fans love him?

    Maybe, but not a memorable character!

 Chapter 1825

    At the beginning, when fans of Alice college heard that the book would be turned into a TV play, they asked Shen Tu Mo to arrange a better ending, at least not to go away alone.

    Even the director and the screenwriter are considering whether they should absorb the ideas of some fans?

    But after the magic summer was known, it was definitely refused.

    She has been in the business for more than ten years. Now, she is known as "the queen of love". Although marisu has some, she has written something that can make a girl''s heart flutter. What she said still has some weight. And the magic summer has a principle, that is, remake her novel, yes.

    But -

    if she wants to participate in the role selection, she must sign and agree to the plot change. Otherwise, she would rather not shoot! Anyway, now she wants fame and fame, money is not bad, there is no need to aggrieve herself.

    As soon as magic summer said this, Su Kui was stunned, even the director and deputy director were stunned.

    For a long time, he asked the illusory summer, "is this decision too hasty?"

    This sentence has been a circuitous sign of magic summer. I''ll have an interview first. But magic summer is also domineering. With a wave of hands, "what''s the interview? No interview at all! And I saw that Qingfeng was born in drama school, right? With a foundation, as long as the performance is not embarrassing, the rest is not important! It''s enough to have beauty! "

    The summer of fantasy looked down at the personal data of sunflower, so said.

    The director has a black line with the deputy director.

    However, magic summer is so tough, they don''t know what to say. After all, magic summer was not satisfied with the previous arrangement of the male owners, but because it was the investors who packed people and signed the contract, even if magic summer reflected that it had been trapped, there was no way.

    Fortunately, I also saw that the hero had some acting skills, and I reluctantly agreed.

    Later, they made concessions to let magic summer choose the remaining supporting roles.

    At last, Su Kui forced out of the room with a blank face. Sister Huan zhixia said that she would leave her contact information and other notices. When all the actors were recruited, a start-up ceremony would be held, and then the shooting could begin.

    It''s easy to watch. Even she didn''t perform, she went in for a walk, and then clapped her hands to tell her that it was her!

    The woman waiting at the door saw sukui and came out within three minutes. She was stunned for a moment, so fast?

    Then I looked up and saw Su Kui''s face. My eyes flashed with amazement. I thought it was a beautiful voice, but I didn''t expect that people were so beautiful. How can such a handsome boy get a role?

    After all, isn''t Alice college mainly about huameinan?

    The woman thought it was unscientific, but she said sadly, "keep up your efforts, don''t lose heart, and look after you! Come on! "

    Su Kui chuckled. She thought she had failed the audition and was kicked out in two or three minutes.

    But she didn''t say much, because the deputy director''s voice had already sounded in the office. "Note, the one who just called Mo Qingfeng passed the audition at Shentu Mo''s corner. Hurry up, how many people are there? Come in as soon as you want an interview! "

    What?!

    Passed the audition? Is it so awesome?!

    The woman looked away, looked at Su Kui from head to toe suspiciously, drew a corner of her mouth, and said awkwardly, "that''s just my mistake. Don''t worry. Congratulations. Go back to have a rest first."

    Su Kui knew that she still had work to do, nodded and smiled, thanked her and walked away.

 Chapter 1826

    When he left, the rest in line, along with the woman, watched her walk calmly away.

    In this rapidly changing circle, sometimes, if you have the beauty, you can crush many old opera bones that have been mixed in the circle for decades. Although it seems that we don''t know the height of the earth, it is true.

    As long as there is a chance, it is not difficult to make progress.

    -

    the sunshine in spring is just right. Su Kui stands at the gate of the building and squints. This reminds him that he seems to need to buy some clothes to prepare for the shooting of Alice college.

    The clothes prepared by the crew are sponsored by sponsors or rented. The quality is not very good. Shen Tu Mo was born with a golden spoon in his hand. If Su Kui really wore clothes that looked like a local stall, the overall image would be pulled down.

    Now the cast''s requirements for actors have been relaxed. If the actors are not satisfied with the cast''s clothes, they can prepare by themselves.

    But -

    If a sponsor sponsors the clothes, they still need to wear them. But more of it will focus on the main character.

    Besides, Su Kui can wear these clothes every day. So, just a little consideration, she walked into the building again.

    Many girls who go shopping in the neighborhood are ready to take their chances after seeing the microblog. They specially go to Jinmao Mansion to check whether the real person is so rebellious as the photo.

    But after waiting for so long, if the staff under the building didn''t insist that sukui didn''t go out, they would all give up.

    The sky is full of people. The girls are quietly hiding in the rest area. They see the young man with simple clothes and a lazy atmosphere standing at the door for a while. His long black hair tied behind his head adds a bit of evil spirit.

    Originally thought that the meeting would be a light death, but I didn''t think of it!!!!

    Ah ah ah ah! Super good-looking, this little brother is so good-looking!

    So, a group of girls thought they were doing it secretly, holding up their cell phones and starting to press the shutter quickly. Take some good-looking photos. These are all your own private goods! To say the beauty of dogs, mobile phones, how can not have a few photos of the beauty of the sky.

    Su Kui yawned lazily and stood in the hall on the first floor, looking up.

    Men''s wear, on what floor?

    She was sleepy and wanted to go back to get some sleep. She just wanted to finish shopping and leave.

    Then, the girls saw that in the first second, the vampire was still like a God. In the next second, the vampire turned into a God. Standing in the same place, it was like getting lost. The girls had nosebleeds and cried out in their hearts: I really want to take it home!

    The front desk in the hall is a young girl. She has been paying attention to the young people in the hall for a long time. Since he came in, she saw it. It seems that he is lost now. It''s time to use her!

    Girl a whole collar, stride up, with a standard smile on her face, a little nod asked: "Hello sir, what can I do to help you?"

    Su Kui is still in a daze. Suddenly, a voice appears in her ear. She blinks and droops her eyes.

    Yes, she needs to look down when looking at most people.

    In front of her was a pretty girl in a work dress, who was looking at her now and bowed her head in shame.

    Is that shy?

    Never treat a woman from the perspective of a man, Su Kui thinks this kind of feeling is quite novel. She hooked her lips and asked softly, "Hello, what floor is the men''s dress on?"

 Chapter 1827

    The voice of this body is very magnetic, belonging to the indistinguishable sound line of male and female. When the voice is lowered to speak, it is very su.

    The girl was still immersed in the voice of the God of men, giggling, and suddenly heard Su Kui ask, "Hello, men''s clothes are on the fourth floor, are you here for the first time? May I show you the way? This is the elevator. "

    She immediately raised a standard professional smile and tried to be perfect. She even felt that her performance today was the most perfect after more than a year of working!

    "OK, thank you." Su Kui nodded and thanked.

    "As for the past, I won''t bother you. I''ll stop by."

    It''s a pity that girls have less chance to be close to beautiful men. But Su Kui said that, she didn''t know what to say, nodded, "OK, if you need, you can call the front desk, or ask the floor staff, please walk slowly."

    Su Kui nodded and left.

    In the heart can not help exclaim, the charm of this face is so great, she has not done anything, just a group of little girls in the heart of the little deer bumped?

    Here she got on the elevator and went straight to the fourth floor.

    Downstairs, the girls who took more than n photos were content to hold their cell phones, rub against the WiFi in Jinmao, and began to tweet and send space for friends.

    And I don''t know when, there has been a hot topic on Weibo.

    It''s called: the number of people involved in the search for Jin Maonan God is increasing, and there are more than 10000 people. It''s not worth mentioning compared with those big stars, but it''s a surprise for sunflower, who has no fame.

    But Su Kui hasn''t looked at his mobile phone, and naturally hasn''t found this.

    Wandering aimlessly on the fourth floor, the fourth floor is full of brand men''s clothing from all over the world. If you see that it meets the taste, go in and have a look.

    Most of the sales in the store are women. The arrival of sunflower is naturally welcomed by hands and feet.

    The brand store is very cold, because the price is high, the customers are all middle and high-end, and they also have fixed old customers.

    Just downstairs, they saw everything. They were curious about her, and Su Kui went in. As long as they saw what they liked, they would let people take the right size and try it.

    Then, circle the rest of the colors.

    A cheerful customer is the favorite one for sales.

    Every time she goes out of a shop, Su Kui has a membership card in her hand. Besides, she is still empty handed. Of course, it''s not that she didn''t buy it, but that there are too many things. Leave an address for the store, and there will be a special staff to deliver it to her later.

    Strolled half circle, want to buy almost, Su Kui is going to return home.

    As soon as I turned around, I bumped into someone, and the fragrance immediately lingered on the tip of my nose.

    Su Kui''s reflexes hold the person, wait for the other side to stand straight, see the other side''s eyes unintentionally, she is stunned.

    Then, a delicate and strange expression appeared on his face.

    Su Kui was hit by a well-dressed and handsome woman. He was wearing black tights, black high-heeled shoes and black straight long hair tied into a ponytail. The fragrance on the body is light, which is a kind of cold and sexy smell.

    The woman stood up straight, and did not look at Su Kui''s strange expression. Her face was still cold, and she said, "thank you." His delicate white chin was raised and his Eyeliner was outlined.

    But the attitude is still a high-ranking look.

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth and shook her head. "It''s OK."

 Chapter 1828

    Woman''s hands around her chest, squint at Su Kui. "Oh, since that''s the case, I''ll go first." With that, I stepped on the seven inch high-heeled shoes and left.

    Su Kui: "..."

    No, she wants to slow down. Is this life so exciting?

    -Su Kui left like a wandering soul.

    saleswoman make complaints about her, and she tells her colleagues, "what does this woman pull?" If this handsome man didn''t give her a hand, she would have broken her leg if she fell down on her shoes! So she said thank you? The attitude is still so arrogant, I can''t see any sincerity! "

    Her colleagues nodded and watched the woman go, "but she''s so beautiful and tall, just like a model."

    It''s true. The man just now, wearing high heels, is almost as tall as Su Kui.

    What do the salesmen in Jinmao men''s clothing store say? Sukui doesn''t know. She rushes out of Jinmao all the way, hits a car, and as soon as she gets on the car, she can''t help it anymore.

    "Lying trough!!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha, what the hell is this

    The driver glanced at sukui from time to time, just like watching neuropathy, for fear that she would suddenly become ill. In the heart is still exclamation, good handsome boy, how the brain is not easy to use?

    Su Kui did laugh like a psychopath. It''s no fault for the driver''s misunderstanding.

    Tears burst out of her smile in the back seat, and she looked up and down, laughing almost in a fork.

    At last, the driver forbear again and again, or not, and asked carefully, "that, young man, are you ok?" In fact, when he said this, he also wanted to ask, would you like to call the doctor for you?

    But I think it''s too hurtful to say it.

    If Su Kui knew that she was insane, he didn''t know what to think.

    As soon as Su Kui thought of what had just happened, she burst into tears. Hearing the driver''s words, she shook her head and grinned hard, "no, nothing, uncle, to the downtown water cube apartment, thank you."

    And then keep laughing.

    She''s really laughing. She calls the system in her head and it starts to play dead.

    So, the driver listened to the crazy laughter all the way. When Su Kui got out of the car, he immediately stepped on the accelerator and spewed off the exhaust gas on her face.

    Su Kui: "..." She seems to think, what''s wrong?

    Of course, it''s too late to react.

    Until she came back to her apartment and threw herself into a soft big bed, Su Kui still felt like a dream.

    She thinks that the system is doing the two of them, right? If you dress as a woman and look like a man, you should experience life. But -

    what the hell is it that a lover becomes a woman? Transvestism? It''s still a big girl!

    After so many dependent companions of the world, Su Kui has already engraved the feelings of her lover into her soul. As long as she sees it, she can definitely see it at a glance and never make mistakes.

    This is just like, some people are highly shortsighted, ten meters away, people and animals are not divided, but can only rely on the back of a loved one or relatives, can know who he is the same truth.

    Su Kui thought about many possibilities before. She has accepted many commissions. She has various identities. She has become a cat and a mermaid. Now, I think that her lover is just a little bit of a girl''s hobby, which seems not too difficult to accept.

    Just at the first sight, slightly -

    thrilled!

    -

    the most difficult roles are in place, and the rest are much simpler.

    Finally, the crew informed sunflower that the opening ceremony would be March 1.

 Chapter 1829

    A new month, a new beginning.

    Now, Su Kui has already found out about her on the Internet.

    During this period, Tan Ke would call her every day. Without exception, she was rejected. Su Kui was annoyed at the back, and directly pulled him black. But Tan Ke is a public figure. To save face, Su Kui is so unfeeling that he dare not come to the water cube apartment to find her.

    In case of being blown out by security guards and photographed by paparazzi, it''s definitely big news.

    -Tan Ke has not seen Mo Qingfeng for a long time, after the other side told him to break up unilaterally. Fortunately, in addition, Mo Qingfeng did not retaliate against him. The script he had received for him had not been changed. Recently, he had lived in the crew and started shooting.

    When he was free, the agent showed him a micro blog and told him that the man had become popular recently, which made him feel a little crisis. In addition, the other side has already won the corner of Shen Tumo in Alice college in the summer of fantasy, and will start shooting soon.

    It took less than a month to hear the agent say that her face is worthy of adversity, from unknown origin to 500000 fans.

    Tan Ke is stunned. He''s only about 3 million fans now. It''s still a year that he has accumulated in the circle. And the other side, just because a group of photos, a month to do so many!

    I can''t imagine how angry he will be after the official airing of Alice college.

    Tan Ke entered Su Kui''s Micro blog with the idea of peer competition, and then -

    fuck!

    Don''t think he''s been in enough trouble lately? The broker saw Mo Qingfeng rarely, but Tan Ke often saw her, and her plain face and make-up are very different. Now, looking at him in the picture, he is dressed in casual clothes, black and white striped sports pants, and his feet are treading on sports shoes, lazy and casual.

    A long hair or he is familiar with the appearance, but no more tossing into curly hair waves and so on, but simply tied in the back of the brain.

    Pure plain face of him lean on the sofa, a pair of big long legs at will stretch, a bend and a stretch, beside is a huge floor to floor window, the window sunshine is warm, bright light has fine floating dust, shine on his body.

    Half of her body was immersed in the sun. She closed her eyes and raised her chin slightly. Her skin was almost transparent in the sun.

    Tan Ke looks at this picture, his face is strange, and he doesn''t know what to say for a moment.

    The person in the picture is undoubtedly beautiful, and it can even be imagined that in her current state, among the new people in the entertainment circle, she is absolutely unstoppable.

    It''s also a threat to him.

    Looking at the photos, he looked at the latest micro blog carefully.

    King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain V: emmmm, at the request of fairies of all sizes, take a group of photos for fairies!

    Here is the picture Tan Ke just saw.

    His eyes flashed, this spoiled funny tone, or this ID, enough to make a group of fans infatuated with him.

    Open the comment and be surprised again.

    There are only 500000 fans and 30000 comments!

    I say that the king is the best looking person in the circle, whether male or female, don''t you object

    The following replies are various.

    [row by row. ]

    [we don''t have a temper, how can we take this? ]

    [don''t offend people, we will lick the king''s golden beauty secretly! ]

    [compare heart, love King. ]

 Chapter 1830

    [that It seems that the king and someone I know But she is female. By the way, does the king have twin sisters? ]Seeing this sentence, Tan Ke''s eyes flashed. Show a little ironic smile, what twin sister, this is clearly Mo Qingfeng himself! She didn''t say much about what she used to look like, but it''s absolutely different from what she looks like now. No wonder those people don''t recognize her. They just look like two people.

    Seeing his face change for a while, the agent couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you? Tan Ke, it''s not the same in the entertainment circle. It''s changing with each passing day. It''s so fast. " Even the last batch just came out, and there are new ones coming up below. I can''t wait to step on the last batch.

    That''s why some people get angry for a few days and disappear after a month or two.

    Tan Ke returned to his senses and smiled at Wen Yan. "Of course I know that. You think about it more. As for this man, I think you know him, too?"

    Han Chao was stunned. "What? I know you, too? " He smiled unbelievably and gave Tan ke a white look. "You''re kidding! If I know such a handsome man, can I still remember? But... "

    He frowned, thought about it carefully, clapped his thigh, "that''s right! Is this person similar to your new girlfriend Mo Qingfeng? " Han Chao seems to have found out what new world it is. He proudly raises his eyebrows and asks Tan Ke.

    Tan Ke said nothing. "This is her!"

    "What?"

    Han Chao''s eyes suddenly widened, "what are you kidding? The man in the picture is clearly a man!" Although take a closer look, the figure is quite similar, but the chest of the person in the photo is closer to the man, Mo Qingfeng in the past, even if the body is flat again, it''s a bit of line!

    He couldn''t believe it. He grabbed his cell phone and looked at it seriously again. Only then did he find that the image of the person in the picture coincided with that of the person in the impression.

    "Isn''t it? What''s up? It seems that she is going to play the role of Shen Tu Mo of Alice college, isn''t it? Reverse string?! "

    Although there is no female anti male in the history of performance, the two women''s love can also move the audience in a mess, but in modern times, there is no such play, of course, except for mischief!

    "You ask me, who do I ask?" Tan Ke turned a white eye and pursed his lips. He also wants to know what Mo Qingfeng wants to do! But now people don''t pay attention to him at all. His cell phone has pulled him black!

    Even if he has no skin or face, he can''t change his name to continue to harass her. In case of offending her, he is a public figure, the other party''s native place is unknown, and he is black or something. Don''t be too relaxed.

    But -

    he thought for a second, it''s different now!

    Han Chao saw that he had an unidentified expression, then took out his mobile phone and began typing. He asked curiously, "what are you going to do? I''ll tell you tan Ke, don''t mess with me. " He still knows Mo Qingfeng''s identity, which is why Tan Ke is on the rise, making a girlfriend like that, but he keeps one eye open and one eye closed.

    One is that Tan Ke has a clear idea, and the other is mo Qingfeng''s background, which can make Tan Ke''s acting career further.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not messing around. What''s the matter with an old acquaintance?"

    He chuckled, edited a paragraph and clicked the send button.

 Chapter 1831

    Tan Ke wants to work hard V: at first sight, you don''t know each other. If you don''t know your real gender, you can really fake it! [surprise]: King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain V: emmmm. At the request of fairies of all sizes, he takes a group of photos for fairies!

    Yes, he forwarded Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    She is popular now. Tan Ke hasn''t been exposed for a long time because of her acting. The publicity of the drama group is just a day or two. After that, it''s gone, and the fans haven''t increased much.

    But sukui is different here. Her popularity has been there for nearly a month. However, the enthusiasm of her fans has not been extinguished, but it has become more and more popular!

    Su Kui has nothing to do recently. Now she is playing with her mobile phone on the sofa. Her assistant is a girl who just graduated from school. She is twenty years old and has a young face.

    Sukui has no agent and no company.

    Recently, a lot of agents came to her and wanted to sign with her, but Su Kui politely refused. She likes freedom, and if she really wants to enter the company, Mo''s family has some industries, even if it can''t compete with the leader, but in her own company, the resources will not be bad, right?

    After all, if she really wants to enter the entertainment circle, no one can stop her, but she can''t be bullied by outsiders.

    So, Su Kui refused so completely. Although she offended many people who were careful, no one dared to trouble her. All of this depends on the power behind it.

    Su Kui guessed that her cousin did it. Mo Qingfeng''s cousin, Mo Qinglan, Mo''s eldest son, who is now in his thirties, is the only successor of Mo''s family in the future. Mo Qingfeng, however, can only be regarded as one of the branches of the collateral system. Because the family values men over women, Mo Qingfeng, as a daughter, is naturally more important than her brother.

    Mo Qingfeng used to care about it, but Su Kui didn''t care. No matter what happened to her, she still had to pretend to call other parents.

    Mo Qinglan is the best person in Mo Qingfeng''s family. He is a short-term protector. He never rubs sand in his eyes when he cares about others. Before that, everyone didn''t support Mo Qingfeng to go to drama college. Only Mo Qinglan waved and told her: "if you want to go, you can go there. When are you not interested? Let''s learn something else! If you can''t, you''ll come back. I''ll raise you all my life! "

    It is this sentence that gives Mo Qingfeng great courage to finish his college course against the cynicism of his family.

    Su Kui has been playing with her mobile phone, so as soon as Tan Kegang forwarded her micro blog, she received a prompt.

    After a look, she gave a cold smile.

    Lu Qibao has seen Su Kui like this. He shakes his eyes and asks her what''s wrong. She has now accepted the fact that the God of man in her mind is actually a goddess. The glass heart was broken. Later, she found that, except for the difference between gender and imagination, the other side is her ideal boyfriend image.

    There is also a most realistic problem, even if we know that she is not a man, so what? As if she were a man, she would marry you!

    With such a mindset, Lu Qibao finds that the other side is really, really good-looking!!

    Hearing the question, Su Kui did not raise his head, and said, "seven treasures, go and pour me a glass of water."

    Lu Qibao nodded, "ah, OK!" He stood up and poured water.

    Su Kui''s eyes fell on the screen of her mobile phone and thought with her toes. She knew what Tan Ke was thinking.

 Chapter 1832

    Just want to take advantage of her now high popularity, rub a wave of heat just, by the way can also step on her foot.

    It has to be said that Tan Ke''s practice once again refreshes Su Kui''s cognition of the male Lord. It''s too shameless. Such a low way is also a good idea to take a hand.

    In this regard, Su Kui is not going to leave any face for the other side.

    Because, Tan Ke was originally thinking of stepping on Su Kui, forwarding this micro blog. Her fans all thought that she was a real man. No one thought that she would be a woman.

    So, as soon as Tan Ke''s Micro blog was launched, countless fans exploded.

    [meow, meow, meow? True gender? Forgive me for not understanding. What the hell? ]

    [the real gender is not male? Kiss, pay attention, don''t tease, OK? ]

    [when people are angry, they will rub against the heat. In this way, a male star can''t be compared with others. ]

    [in other words, when I see Tan Ke saying this, I think I have a sentence to say. I''m also a drama college student, so I know that there is an alternative school, a female of gender, whose appearance is very similar to that of a king. Now I want to come, that person is mo Qingfeng I don''t know. Are you the same as Mo Qingfeng? ]

    [don''t make trouble upstairs You tell me that I am a little elder sister? ]

    [Whoa, cry out, you said, we believe you! ]

    Su Kui looks at the past one by one. In fact, there is not much extreme language in the comments. After all, these fans just look at her face and they haven''t developed to the extent of death loyalty. So, even if they know the facts, but -

    What if the truth is in front of them? The works they don''t get now, they just put themselves on the powder, maybe they will fall off the powder because of it, and their psychology will be somewhat different.

    But it will not be torn.

    So, Su Kui watched the comments for a while, and saw no over reaction. Even many fans said that even if Su Kui was a girl, he would support her as always, and the number was not too large.

    In this case, sunflower has no reason to care.

    Because, at present, she has another thing to deal with.

    -

    Tan Ke waited for Su Kui''s response after he posted that micro blog. He still thought to himself, what would be the other side''s reaction and embarrassment when he saw this sentence? Or is it anger?

    Anyway, she is unkind. Don''t blame herself.

    The entertainment industry is so big and there are so many fans. If more people go through traffic separately, they will be affected by one point. No matter men or women, the truth is the same.

    But he waited for a long time, and Han Chao followed him, but he saw that there was a lot of noise on the Internet. Mo Qingfeng didn''t respond at all -

    that''s strange, isn''t it?

    Look at Han Chao, the agent, and see the doubt from the other side''s eyes.

    -

    Lu Qibao gives Su Kui a glass of water, and takes out his mobile phone and starts to brush Weibo.

    As soon as I entered the microblog, I saw the hot topic number one, which became what Mo Qingfeng conceals gender.

    She stared at Su Kui and said, "what can I do, king What is camouflage gender! You didn''t say you were a man from the beginning to the end, these people! " She stamped her feet. "Besides, who sends a micro blog and introduces herself to a female? Isn''t that insane?!"

    Su Kui was so excited by her reaction that she couldn''t laugh or cry. What Qi Bao said was not totally unreasonable.

    "Since you know, what else do you care about them? We can do our own. "

 Chapter 1833

    "But..." Lu Qibao pouted, "do you let them black you like this? You didn''t do anything! "

    Lu qibaoguang thinks about it. He feels aggrieved for Su Kui.

    Su Kui didn''t care to smile, but he was still in a casual way. "I don''t want to change my gender. Sooner or later, it will be exposed. So, I would like to thank Tan Ke for raising this question intentionally or unintentionally. Now break out early, or let the new fans know that her fans, in fact, the gender is a woman. " Before powder, think about it.

    Fortunately, there are not many fans now, and everything is just beginning. Su Kui was going to find an opportunity to confess. The province has become popular in the future and was picked out by someone with a heart.

    I just didn''t expect that Tan Ke would save her a lot of things.

    "Really?" Lu Qibao is skeptical.

    "Of course."

    Two people are saying this, at this time the mobile phone rang, Lu Qibao''s eyes saw the contact on the screen and panicked, "what to do! It''s magic summer. What if she thinks you cheated them and won''t let you play Shentu Mo? "

    In the living room of Lu Qibao, Su Kui sighed helplessly. She was a little younger. Although she was obedient, she could not hold her breath.

    She answered the phone and just said, "Hello, I''m Mo Qingfeng."

    Then listening to the voice of the receiver filled with madness, "ah ah ah!"! Qingfeng, why don''t you tell me that you are a woman! My God, I actually chose a woman to play Shen Tu Mo!! "

    Although magic summer said gnashing teeth, but the real expression on the other end of the mobile phone, but very calm.

    As a person who has just entered the circle of online literature since the rise of online literature, he has seen too many works with big brain holes, and his acceptance of some new things is far greater than most people at present.

    In her opinion, as long as sukui doesn''t say that she is female, no one can see that she is a thorough woman.

    So, gender or something, is it important?

    The natural answer is, it doesn''t matter!

    Su Kui naturally recognized the craziness in her tone, but there was no anger. So she smiled and said, "sister Xia, is it important to be a man or a woman? Or do you think I can''t play the role of Shentu Mo? In fact, there were dramas in ancient times, modern times, and women disguised as men''s clothes. Two women fell in love and moved the audience. So, it''s only your choice. "

    If magic summer at this time said that she would mind her identity and not allow her to participate, she doesn''t care. Although it''s a pity to miss an opportunity, it also let fans know what kind of person she is.

    There is gain, there is loss.

    As expected, when the magic summer heard this, he said angrily, "bah! I don''t know that yet? It''s just that I''m angry that you''re hiding so much! Even if you don''t tell others, don''t you tell me? Do you think I will be those old pedantries? What era is it now? What are you afraid of when you play something different?! However -- "

    in the middle of the conversation, she suddenly thought of something and asked hesitantly:" Qingfeng, tell me, are you sure you can play Shentu Mo well? Although the character itself is a little cynical, it''s definitely a real man. I''m worried that you can''t control the role of a man. "

    What if she stops all the difficulties and decides to let Su Kui take part in the show, and finally she fails?

 Chapter 1834

    When the time comes, it''s not just her face!

    Ask her if she can do well?

    Su Kui is probably the most qualified to answer this question. Besides, is Alice College''s play very difficult?

    It''s not her pride. Just because she is qualified to answer this question.

    "Sister Xia, what I say now is false. Now I can only say, thank you for giving me this opportunity. As for acting skills, when the shooting starts, it will prove everything."

    It''s also true that the director and the deputy director want to change Su Kui when they hear this news. However, because Su Kui''s audition is in front of her, and no matter who she looks at, it''s not Shen Tu Mo in her mind.

    Therefore, she was able to row the public, and insisted that Su Kui should play the role!

    Hearing Su Kui''s answer here, magic summer was relieved. He said: "that''s OK. Let''s go back online and deal with it together. It''s no big deal. Don''t pay too much attention to the public''s comments. If you want to go further in the entertainment circle, you need to have a good psychological quality first!"

    Su Kui could hear that the other side was really thinking about her. Nodding and chuckling, "OK, sister Xia, I''ll see you the day after tomorrow."

    The day after tomorrow is the start-up ceremony of the crew. At that time, all participants will be present.

    After magic summer finished, he hung up the phone, turned his head and called the director. He clapped the board and said, "I just contacted Qingfeng. Liu Dao, I believe in my intuition. The performance of Qingfeng will make you amazing! So I don''t agree with the change of role. "

    Liu Cheng is worried, "but she is a woman! Do you want a woman to play a man or an idol? Are you sure fans won''t find it too much? If we fail then, we will not be able to make it through investors alone! " For this matter, his hair is all white.

    Unreal summer is determined to act on her own, and her voice is soft. "Liu Dao, let her try it first. If you can''t, you need to change your role later. I don''t mind. How about that?"

    She has made a great concession in saying this. Now, I just hope Mo Qingfeng won''t let her down.

    And Liu Cheng, hearing the words of magic summer, said it for this purpose, opened his mouth, and finally sighed, "OK, you said that, what else can I say? Just hope that girl doesn''t let you down! "

    It can be seen that magic summer really likes Mo Qingfeng. Liu Cheng can understand an author''s excitement when he sees a character whose appearance and temperament completely match the characters in the article. Now the only thing he is afraid of is that fans don''t buy it.

    At the same time, as expected, the readers of Alice College Online exploded.

    Shentu Mo''s popularity has always been high, almost with the male host level, so, Su Kui was scolded particularly miserable.

    Although you are good-looking, a woman who plays a male role is still the God of man in my mind. I have a sentence "mother sells approval"! ]

    [please give up this role. I really don''t want to see the God destroy! ]

    [@ magic summer, do you have a look? This man is a woman! I don''t know you know no! ]

    [in fact, to be fair, if no one tells you that the king is a woman, can you see it from the appearance? ]

    [what time is it? Isn''t it really good? No matter the king is male or female, I love him deeply! ]

    selfie party, it''s just so willful!

 Chapter 1835

    Tan Ke''s acting was not online all day. He was distracted frequently during the shooting and was scolded by the director. A little star dares to act and lose his mind. Don''t want to get mixed up?

    And Tan Ke man''s brain is Su Kui. Why hasn''t she responded? Does she have a solution? Every time I finished shooting a play, I would often take out my mobile phone to have a look, which once made people wonder if he was in love, otherwise, the mobile phone has such fun? Is it more important than acting?

    -

    at seven o''clock in the evening, Mo Qingfeng''s identity has been picked out.

    Fortunately, she doesn''t like to take photos, so the photos circulated are also very normal. Most of them are in school, and there are photos taken when taking graduation photos. She was dressed in casual clothes and her hair was tied up. Although she didn''t look brilliant, she was clean and tidy.

    There''s really nothing to pick up.

    At the same time, after learning about Su Kui, Mo Qinglan called Su Kui and told her that she didn''t have to worry too much and was already helping her. As long as she cooperates with the production team to tweet, she can do anything else.

    Su Kui said that it''s good to have a short cousin.

    So, she really didn''t care about anything. Lu Qibao hurriedly turned around and finished shouting. We didn''t finish our graduation this time, and we were going to be scolded to death by readers of Alice college.

    But Su Kui is a complete set of old monks and gods. Holding a mobile phone, slowly brushing Weibo, even seeing some interesting comments, and sharing with Lu Qibao.

    "Oh, feed my king! Can you do it? If you don''t deal with this matter, your fans will turn pink and black! "

    However, if you look at the number of fans of sunflower, it will increase instead of decreasing. Now there are 1.2 million fans. On this day alone, it will increase by more than 600000, and it is still rising rapidly.

    Sometimes, black and red are also red!

    Su Kui droops her eyes, brushes her micro blog leisurely, and casually says, "seven treasures, I''m hungry. I''m going to order a takeout. It''s slightly spicy. The juice needs to be iced."

    Lu Qibao: "..."

    OK! The boss is the boss. What does she say? The boss is capricious. What can she say as a worker?

    Lu Qibao angrily takes out his mobile phone, opens the app and starts to place an order. After placing the order, he sits on the sofa with a face that can''t be loved, and a baby''s face is wrinkled into a bun.

    Su Kui occasionally looked up and sneered. "Look at your achievements. You can''t stand such a storm now. What can you do in the future? OK, take away your disheartened face. Now open the microblog. "

    Lu Qibao looks up, dazed, "what?"

    However, I still opened the microblog in accordance with the words, and I felt Su Kui''s home page and saw a microblog that had just been forwarded a few days ago.

    King Qingfeng came to patrol the mountain V: I didn''t go online in a day, but I didn''t expect to be so fierce. Touching the fairies, it''s not beautiful to be angry. I''ve never said I''m a man. I''m called husband and brother on the Internet, and I don''t care about gender, right? Well, if you''re still angry, I can only - emmmm to introduce myself. Hello everyone, my name is mo Qingfeng, height 182, gender female, love beautiful fairy, please take care of me for the rest of your life! Illusory summer: actually, I did this rashly, but I haven''t regretted it so far. In fact, if you search carefully, you will find that there are many anti strings characters, which is also a very good work! The appearance of Qingfeng coincides with that of Shentu Mo in my mind, so you may as well give me some patience? @King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain.

 Chapter 1836

    [emmmm heard Xia dada say that, in fact, the king is really like the man coming out of the cartoon, especially suitable for all kinds of roles of Su to the explosion!! ]

    [that''s also true. Just like the legend of the white lady, aren''t two women in love? We will die and live! ]

    [acting online! Some expectations, ha ha ha, the king himself has enough Su to be flirtatious. I don''t know what kind of performance Shen Tu Mo will bring? ]

    [Tut, I''m not looking forward to it very much. As long as I think that Shen Tu Mo is a woman, I it '' s a long story. ]

    [it''s embarrassing to support the upstairs. ]

    [the original work party is here. Since most of my family have said so, let''s stop spraying. I hope that the king will perform well and not destroy the God in our mind! ]

    [as the selfie party and the original book party, the king''s appearance really has no choice. Many men may not be as good as her, right? At least, she stood up and didn''t say she was a woman. Who could tell? There''s not a bit of bitchy in me! ]Let''s go! Support you to put all the beautiful little sisters into the harem! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Tan Ke, who returned to the hotel after filming, was stunned to see a harmonious picture in the comment area.

    What''s the situation? It''s different from what he imagined! How does the other side not drop the powder, but the fan Shua Shua Shua Shua to go up? Almost every once in a while, the number will change. In her current trend, it will not be long before the number of fans can catch up with him or even surpass him.

    Tan Ke felt that his heart was very complicated. The woman who once pestered him to be coquettish is now in an abnormal state. With a masculine design, he entered the entertainment circle when he was unprepared.

    I didn''t scold as I imagined. It''s false to say that I''m not disappointed.

    He frowned back to his micro blog, but saw his micro blog comment area, was bombed!

    A large part of them are fans from sunflower. After today, their loyalty has been promoted to a higher level.

    I''ve been online for a long time, and everyone knows the door of entertainment circle. So, it''s not pleasant to see Tan Ke.

    Tan Ke''s top micro blog still focuses on the promotion of the new drama being shot. Here is a group photo with the cast members. The rest is nothing more than asking for your support.

    In the past, his number of comments was about one thousand, but now, it''s more than twenty thousand.

    Tan Ke had a bad premonition in his mind and clicked on the comment area.

    I heard that you like to rub the heat very much? Come sightseeing. By the way, I won''t pay attention to you. ]

    [interesting? I feel that Tan Ke has the potential of a cunning bitch! ]

    [lead to war or something! My brother! ]

    [want to be angry? Complete you! ]Please stay away from my king. If you don''t reply, you just don''t care. Please don''t make friends with him, crab! ]

    [I don''t want my king to have friends like you. In order to be my king''s quality powder, I don''t swear. ]

    [say nothing about the chicken, we are civilized, wqnmlgb. ]

    [is this someone''s new play? Sorry, I haven''t heard of it. I didn''t want to step on people, but I''m sorry. If someone steps on my king, we''ll let someone know what is the power of brain powder! ]

    [is someone angry? But if you have the king''s beauty, I don''t mind pink. ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? ]

 Chapter 1837

    Tan KeYue felt that his head was going to blow up. These people talked too much.

    At this time, Han Chao called him. Just got through, and it was like, "Tan Ke, what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you tell me that you and Mo Qingfeng had broken up? If I know you broke up, I won''t let you tweet anything! "

    Now, the other side is clear that they don''t want to take care of him, so a microblog that originally seemed to be a friendly greeting has become deliberately warm, leading to war!

    Now, not only Tan Ke has a headache, but also he has a headache. "I''m going to inform the public relations team now. Don''t reply to any news here. It''s really not good. Turn off the comment function first, and don''t fight with them head-on!"

    Fans are ordinary people anyway. They hide under the vest and no one can catch them.

    But Tan Ke is different. He is a public figure. Once he is caught, this matter will become his black spot. On the way to fame, he is constantly mentioned and will never be washed away.

    So now into the circle, artists are incomparably cherish their feathers.

    Tan Ke responded, but his eyes were gradually full of sullen color, showing that handsome face, which was a little ferocious under the light.

    Su Kui doesn''t care if she doesn''t respond to tan Ke''s reply. She knows that fans scold him when they come to tan Ke''s place, but she goes to see that there is no radical speech and there is no stop.

    It''s mainly because she''s so busy now that she doesn''t have time to deal with a tan Ke.

    In the evening, she was invited to have dinner in the famous private restaurant "Lotus Garden" in the city. Since she learned that she was a woman, magic summer has completely let go of her reserve. Her eyes flickered with little ingenuity. She leans on Su Kui from time to time and can''t help but hold her hands up and down.

    It makes Su Kui feel so cold. If it wasn''t for the fantasy summer that she was just infatuated with her face, Su Kui would think that the fantasy summer is a lily and want to rule her!

    After a meal, Su Kui knew that although he was thirty years old, he had a girl''s heart full of vitality.

    After getting familiar with Su Kui, it seems to be a back to back state, patting Su Kui on the shoulder, asking her not to call her sister, and let Su Kui call her Xia Xia. Su Kui''s head is covered with black thread. As a result, she is alone and drunk. At last, she does not hold Su Kui''s waist and says "sleeping man".

    Su Kui didn''t know what to say.

    At last, he said that he had sent the magic summer to the car and asked the driver to send her home, which was a relief.

    In my heart, I also understand why magic summer can write words that can lift the girl''s heart infinitely, probably because she has a young heart. Love coquettish, lively and cheerful nature, although drunk some nonsense stick people, but will not let people hate.

    At least, Su Kui is very fond of mixing with such a little girl, as if she was young.

    Silently remember to download the license plate number of the taxi that magic summer left. Su Kui called her home to tell her the license plate information and the approximate arrival time, so that when magic summer arrived, her family would come out and pick her up.

    The security of the imperial capital is very good. People with real name certification like this will not encounter danger.

    Sukui breathed a sigh of relief and turned around

    She raised her eyebrows and happened to see the girl who was about to enter the restaurant.

 Chapter 1838

    When she looked at the past, the girl happened to see her, and then suddenly bent up her big eyes and smiled.

    She is very tall. Today, her long hair is wavy, and her features are more delicate. Big eyes, long eyelashes, flickering at her, very cute.

    Tonight she was dressed in a pink Lolita princess dress, high heels and Kawaii.

    When she saw Su Kui, she trotted over, her voice was lovely and bubbling, soft and pure. She said, "Hello, I see you again. Thank you for helping me last time, or I will fall down!" Said, she embarrassed wrinkled the small nose, spit out tongue, playful way.

    Su Kui: "..."

    This script is not quite right, system you come out!

    Today, he met two people in Jinmao building, one is the Royal sister and the other is Lori. Although he is very tall, but because of his slim body and delicate appearance, wearing this body does not make people feel abrupt.

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth and felt her face stiff.

    "Ah You, Hello, no thanks. "

    "Hee hee, of course, thank you! Little brother, are you here for dinner? I asked you to eat and thank you, QAQ. "He dangled his fingers around Su Kui''s sleeve and looked at her with big eyes. It seemed that her refusal was a great sin.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and forced out a smile. "No, I just ate it. Thank you for your kindness."

    Even if the heart has been prepared, but to see such a lover, Su Kui said it was still very: Spicy eyes!

    Of course, the appearance of the lover is very patient and delicate. No matter the appearance or the gait, they all perfectly play the image of a little girl who is not involved in the world and immersed in the second dimension.

    Is love still a schizophrenic?

    Or, simply like to play a different character? Su Kui blinked and was thinking about how to say the next words. As soon as he bowed his head, he looked at a pair of black and white eyes that were clear and sobbing. He didn''t speak, so he stared at her directly.

    It''s a goblin!

    Su Kui thought that if she was a real man, she would be seduced by him.

    "Cough Don''t look at me like that, "she coughed." and I''m not a little brother. Well, I''m a little sister. "

    When the voice fell, he opened his mouth in surprise.

    "Ah...?" He was stunned for a while. Su Kui thought he was under control, but saw his happy clap next moment, and said: "so cute, it''s the little sister! That little sister, if you don''t eat, can you accompany me to eat? I''m all alone, so pathetic! " She tugged at Su Kui''s sleeve wrongly, as if she had made up her mind. If she didn''t nod, she wouldn''t let go.

    Feeling the strength of the cuff, Su Kui''s smile deepened, raised his hand and touched his long hair, sighed helplessly, "well, for your lovely part, I''ll accompany you to eat."

    "Well!"

    "How nice of you, little sister!" She immediately cheered up, took Su Kui''s hand into the restaurant, went in and stood in the hall and shouted, "Uncle Tian! I''ll have squirrel mandarin fish! "

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows. He knew the owner of the restaurant.

    The voice fell, and a middle-aged man in a Chinese long gown hurried out of the room. He smiled and nodded, "OK, you go ahead and sit for a while."

 Chapter 1839

    Then the line of sight looked at Su Kui, consciously or unconsciously, for a while, and finally stopped at the hand they were holding, stunned.

    In fact, the man really misunderstood, not two people hand in hand, but he held her hand tightly, let her struggle.

    Anyway, after receiving the reply, the girl dressed man dragged him to the innermost box and introduced him to her, "what''s your name, little sister? My name is zhuo''en, you can call me''en ~ "

    Su Kui smiled, thinking that even her name is so feminine, it''s hard not to be that her family wants her daughter so much, so they raise her as a daughter?

    But the face did not change, said: "Mo Qingfeng, call my name."

    The man who used to be domineering or introverted or cruel is now a person who likes to wear women''s clothes -

    the character is treacherous and unpredictable. Su Kui only thinks that the attribute of love is a little complicated for a while, which is associated with her heart, but also a little complicated.

    -The food will be served soon.

    Several signature dishes including squirrel and mandarin fish were brought to zhuo''en''s face, which were full of color and fragrance. However, she looked at a table of dishes and did not move her chopsticks.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Isn''t it a meal? Why not? "

    She had nothing to say, but when zhuo''en heard it, he looked up at him quickly and said, "there are too many fish bones! What''s more, it''s ugly to spit out fishbones or something! " She murmured in a low voice. Su Kui, who was sitting opposite, heard it clearly and said angrily, as if she was complaining about too much.

    The coquettish tone makes Su Kui soft. She holds her forehead and feels that she has been called too much by her little brother. Even her mood has changed.

    Seeing such a lover, I only think he is so cute and cute, so cute and cute that I want to spoil him!

    So, Su Kui wiped his hands with a wet tissue, took clean chopsticks, but spoiled: "I''ll help you, eat it." Finish saying, hang Mou begins to separate fish flesh and fishbone seriously.

    In the past, these were all done by her lover. Now the two people are exchanging notes, which is very delicate psychologically.

    Su Kui smiled. When he helped himself to do these things before, was that the same mood?

    Zhuo en took a few mouthfuls, holding a small face and smiling at Su Kui, waiting for feeding.

    "Well, let''s eat first," Su Kui picked up the fishbone and put it in a small plate, handed it to zhuo''en, who shook his head. Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said, "why?"

    "Ah ~"

    she didn''t speak, so she directly opened her mouth and motioned Su Kui to feed him.

    Even Su Kui didn''t know why he met her once, so the other side could play coquetry with her naturally and do something that only lovers can do.

    Is it hard or is she in love at first sight?

    Su Kui put a chopstick of fish into her mouth, and saw her eyes immediately complete the crescent shaped, happily eating the fish, nodding heavily, "delicious! Ah Feng has tasted it, too ~ "

    Su Kui has just tasted it. It tastes good.

    And, ah Feng?

    This name is masculine enough. She feels that it''s hard for her partner to think of her as a boyfriend?

    Although she was full, Su Kui didn''t refuse her and took a bite at will.

    In the end, they had a meal for two hours. It was eleven o''clock in the evening.

    On the road, the street lights are bright, the cars are like running water, the horses are like dragons, the red lights are flashing in the distance, and the cool wind blows through, I just feel very comfortable.

 Chapter 1840

    It''s spring now. It''s approaching March. It''s still a little cold.

    Su Kui came out with her coat. She felt that the temperature was just right, but zhuo''en stood beside her, his hands mixed together and his shoulders shrunk. It was obviously cold.

    She was shocked to see zhuo''en in order to look good, and the skirt is really dreamy, but it''s strange that she''s naked with big long legs and it''s not cold!

    Glancing at her, he saw that his head was bowed and his face was white with cold. He had no choice but to take off his coat and put it on her. "It''s cold outside. Is someone coming to pick you up?"

    "Thank you," said Jon in a low voice, nodding. "Yes, the driver won''t come until later. If you have something to do, you can go first."

    "It''s OK. I''ll wait for you to leave." Su Kui refused her offer, lightly.

    Then he put his hands in his pockets and stood in place waiting for the arrival of the car. In fact, she would like to say that if it''s really cold, she can go back to the store and wait for the driver to come out. But see Zhuo en addicted to the role of beautiful girl can not extricate themselves, also can not bear to expose, simply with him together.

    It''s hard to be so pleasant now. I don''t know what type he wants to play next time.

    This street is quiet. It''s close to 12 o''clock. There are no cars on the road. Only occasionally hurried past a car, suddenly silent, it seems that the surrounding air is quiet down.

    Zhuo en pursed his lips and looked at the person standing under the street lamp.

    From the aspect of appearance, she is very tall and thin. She is dressed casually and looks very masculine. If she didn''t admit her gender, she would be wrong.

    A simple casual white shirt, khaki pants, a long black hair in the back of the head, it looks lazy and casual.

    The light of the street lamp blurred the outline of her facial features, making her look much softer than during the day.

    When Su Kui didn''t notice it, zhuo''en''s dark eyes flashed, and a touch of emotion flew across his eyes, too fast to catch. But the look just now doesn''t belong to zhuo''en.

    The driver arrived ten minutes later. Sukui took zhuo''en to the car, took back her coat, and walked back after she left.

    One person, one car, running in the opposite direction, soon, the car disappeared behind a spot.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t hurry to go back. He carried his coat and planned to walk back to the apartment.

    This is the center of the city. The place she lives is only one street away from this restaurant.

    -

    March 1 is coming in a flash, during which nothing happened.

    After a few days of fermentation, the fans also accepted the fact that Su Kui''s own gender is female. At the same time, she occasionally tweets, talks funny and easygoing, and occasionally flirts with female fans. Even though she knows that their gender is the same, when she is flirted, she still can''t help but cover her face and scream, and want to shout: "husband, please marry!"!

    The opening ceremony is held in the temple, which has a history of hundreds of years. The opening ceremony of many directors in the imperial capital likes to be held here.

    After a sacrifice and incense, the director prayed for a few words like "everything is going well". Alice college, even if it officially entered the shooting stage!

    Su Kui has been familiar with the novel for a long time. Especially since the magic summer opened up to her for a meal, and then drunk himself, he treated her as his own person. Occasionally, he would open a small kitchen for her, saying that Shen Tumo''s psychological changes had some ideas.

 Chapter 1841

    Su Kui also silently remembers in the heart, to her good person, she will never forget.

    Today, Su Kui actually met the male and female masters of Alice college, as well as another young man who made up F3.

    Ouyang Lichuan, the male leader, is played by Nie Feng, a famous fried chicken, while the female leader is a pure newcomer. She is a junior in the Theatre Academy this year. Unfortunately, she is Su Kui''s junior sister. Her name is Dong Sitan. Although her appearance is not perfect, she is very pure. Her eyebrows are stubborn. Her design is very in line with the original book. No wonder she will be chosen. She should be a real actress !

    And the rest of the important role, playing F3 one of the melancholy young master, called Song Yang. From Su Kui''s point of view, no matter how the acting is, at least the overall beauty is qualified.

    After a meeting, everyone joined the group. After the preparation, the first act of shooting began.

    Alice college, freshman opening ceremony.

    Dong Sitan, who plays the heroine Bai Anyue, takes the stage with the first place in the entrance examination. Because of tension, the first time I saw such a big scene, I forgot my words.

    Most of the audience are from extraordinary backgrounds, and the most annoying one is the bookworm with good grades all day. So, she is very shameless and wants to be driven down.

    Bai Anyue is in a dilemma. The school teachers only watch on the sidelines and do not interfere in the matter at all.

    She was about to cry. Just then, the crowd under the stage suddenly started screaming.

    "My God! Is that person Ouyang Lichuan

    "He came to school on the first day?!"

    "Ah, ah, how handsome Li is!"

    "He looked at me he looked at me! Look, is he looking at me? God, I am going to faint happily! "

    The girls screamed excitedly, while the boys, with complicated eyes, implied jealousy.

    The result is not excited, another sports car across, the screeching sound of braking with the car tail, raised a smoke. The bright red sports car slowly walked down a person, wearing a black graffiti T-shirt and leisure pants, walking on sneakers, very casual dress, but in his body, showing a kind of natural and unrestrained.

    He jumped out of the sports car and sent kisses to the screaming girls. "Honey, we''ll meet again in the new term, and get along well with each other later!" His eyes were narrow and long, and his eyes were picked up at the end of his eyes. He squeezed his eyes against them. After a period of silence, there was almost a scream in the sky over the campus.

    "Ah ah ah! Mr. Shentu is so handsome! "

    "I like Lord Shentu best!"

    "If I could sleep with him, I would die without regret!"

    Shen Tu Mo, who didn''t feel that he had caused a storm, walked to Ouyang Lichuan with a frivolous smile. Compared with him, Ouyang Lichuan wore more formal, casual trousers and shirts, black pointed shoes, and full of expensive childe''s clothes.

    "Hi, Lichuan. Didn''t expect you to come so early? "

    Ouyang, Lichuan, gave him a cold look, and he said, "yes, I see you make complaints about it."

    "Ha ha You think about it a lot. I don''t call it attracting bees and butterflies. I''m charming, do you know Shen Tu raised his chin and kissed again. He asked the girls, "are you kidding?"

    "Yes!!!"

    He''s right about everything, he''s right about everything.

    Ouyang Lichuan has been used to, disdain of the cold hum, turn a blind eye from the crowd.

 Chapter 1842

    Shen Tu Mo shrugs and keeps up.

    On the stage, Bai Anyue has become a fool. It''s not right to step back. It''s not right to stand here. The speech that she had practiced countless times at home had been forgotten. And because of the appearance of those two people, they completely ignored her, making her face ashamed and embarrassed, eager to dig a seam to drill in.

    Ignoring the eyes of those girls, Ouyang Lichuan''s haughty eyes fell on Bai Anyue. Seeing her dressed up in a local style, she looked scornfully at her eyes, as if she had dirty eyes.

    "This is the first place in the entrance examination for freshmen? Don''t stand on the stage and lose your face if you can''t even speak well? " He smiled coldly, his thin lips lifted, and uttered a word.

    All the teachers here think they are deaf and turn a blind eye.

    Those girls, they didn''t think what God said was wrong. They echoed crazily, "yes! Get out of here! "

    "Get out of here! Get out of here! "

    A rhythmic shout, coupled with Ouyang Lichuan''s disdainful eyes, made Bai Anyue''s stubborn and unyielding temper rush up, completely forgetting how her father told her before leaving for school.

    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she glared back with colder eyes than Ouyang Lichuan.

    "Sorry!"

    Wow -

    the scene fell into a dead silence for a moment. Two seconds later, the whole audience burst into laughter.

    Are you kidding me? Let Ouyang Lichuan apologize? Better next life!

    All the people looked at Bai Anyue with funny eyes and silently told her: you are dead!

    A newcomer with no identity background dare to offend Lichuan, Ouyang? Most of Alice college is funded by his family. His children go to school in his own school, which is absolutely privileged.

    The privilege of Ouyang Lichuan is that no matter what excessive things he does, as long as there is no human life, the school will keep one eye open and one eye closed.

    And he is the only child in the family. He was born with a golden spoon when he was a child. The family didn''t think he was a bit bad at school. Under such a family concept, with thoughts, it is also deformed.

    As expected, Ouyang Lichuan, like hearing the Arabian Nights, points to himself with unbelievable backhand and asks Bai Anyue sarcastically, "you, you mean, let me apologize to you?"

    Every word he uttered, there was anger in his voice that could not be ignored.

    There is no such pressure on Shentu mo. He and Ouyang Lichuan grew up naked. Their families are close friends. Others regard Ouyang Lichuan as a devil. Shentu only thinks that the eldest young master is proud and charming again. It''s lovely.

    So "poof" a vocal.

    By the way, he rushed to the stage and said, "junior sister, don''t be afraid of him. This guy is a paper tiger and won''t hit women!"

    "You --"

    see being exposed, Ouyang Lichuan glares at Shentu Mo, sees him chuckle, chuckles and strides onto the stage, snorts, "who says I won''t hit a woman? Do you want to see it, eh? "

    Shen Tu Mo is speechless and laughs, "Hey, you are a child. Don''t be disgraced!"

    Others don''t know, doesn''t he? This is a man who looks fierce on the surface. In fact, he dare not kill a chicken. However, who will let a beloved young master kill chickens?

    Bai Anyue retreated half a step, and then stopped with his teeth clenched. He held his chest. "What are you doing? It''s against the law to hit people, you know

 Chapter 1843

    There are so many people watching. Unless he is a scum villain, he can''t get off this hand.

    Bai Anyue raised his chin high and looked at him in a more arrogant manner than Ouyang Lichuan.

    Shen Tu Mo rubbed his chin under the stage and smiled thoughtfully. This girl, it''s a little interesting.

    "Oh, the police?" Ouyang Lichuan looks at Bai Anyue coldly, takes out the mobile phone from her pocket, presses 110 under her eyes, and says to her: "do you want me to help you? Well? "

    Arrogant, it''s arrogant!

    Bai Anyue blushed and stared at Ouyang Lichuan in disgust, "don''t go too far!" Are rich people so bullied? At this moment, Bai Anyue''s dislike of Ouyang Lichuan rises to a height that has never been lived before.

    In my heart, I began to complain about my father, why I wanted to change my college volunteer, if it wasn''t for his doing too much, I would be an ordinary student, living an ordinary but happy life.

    In Alice''s college, she felt the gap and the difference.

    Thinking of this, her eyes were slightly red. She bit her lower lip. There was a flicker of tears in her eyes, but she looked up her small head stubbornly and refused to fall.

    Seeing this, Ouyang Lichuan''s eyes flashed and said, "Hello, hello I didn''t hit you again. Why are you crying! " Say, action some stiff raise hand, want to approach her.

    However, the next second, just as his hand was about to touch her face, a startling picture of his jaw appeared.

    "Bang!!!"

    "Don''t touch me! I tell you, I''ve practiced! " Bai Anyue punches Ouyang Lichuan to the ground, and then, when a group of people are scared, they leave.

    Shen Tu Mo''s eyes watched her little figure go farther and farther, until it disappeared, and then he turned back to pay attention to the situation in Lichuan, Ouyang.

    Looking at Ouyang Lichuan, there are so many people, but his design is actually a weak chicken.

    "Hello, are you ok?"

    Ouyang Lichuan rubbed the blood from the corner of his mouth which had been broken by his teeth and grinded his teeth severely, "this stinky girl, don''t let me see her again! Otherwise, otherwise -- "

    " don''t be otherwise, my eldest young master, his face is lost! " Shen Tu Mo laughs and pulls him up.

    Ouyang Lichuan stares at Shentu Mo, who has been smiling from the corner of his lips. He gnaws his teeth. "You are still small!" Say, stand up and walk to his side, when he is not fortified, let out anger as if to give him a fist.

    Shentu took it with a smile, and waved to the girls in the audience in a very good mood Then, follow behind Ouyang Lichuan and walk away.

    ˇ°callŁˇ Good, it''s over! "

    The director nodded his head with satisfaction and praised Su Kui, "everyone is doing well, but the breeze is beyond my expectation. How good is the performance?"

    As Su Kui was not at ease in the fantasy summer, it was the first scene again, so he kept watching. Hearing this, I shook my head proudly. "That''s, and I don''t see who chose it. Of course, acting is good!"

    He said and joked a few words. He didn''t forget other people when he spoke. He encouraged them all once before leaving.

    Su Kui saw this scene and had a new understanding of the magic summer.

    Although she has a girl''s heart, she is not unreasonable. On the contrary, she is very good at life. It''s not smooth. Su Kui thinks it''s a kind of cultivation. As the original author of the novel, all the actors present are performing her characters. She can''t be generous with one thing or boast about Su Kui alone and hate Su Kui la.

 Chapter 1844

    So the best way is to praise everyone.

    As you can see from the expression, they are very useful for this. Su Kui hooked up the hook lip angle, took his part in the film, and retired in a low-key way.

    After all, it''s not the protagonist. More scenes are played by the hero and the heroine. After she finished this scene, she could go back to rest. But she didn''t, but she found a place to sit and watch them perform.

    -

    "Ding --"

    the communication software makes a slight sound. Su Kui looks up at the people who are shooting, and finds that he doesn''t disturb them, so he turns his mobile phone to mute, and starts to quietly brush micro blog and chat.

    Mobile QQ.

    Magic summer: my wind! You are so good! Completely live the performance of Shen Tu Mo in my mind! Love you!

    King Feng: hum, accept your love. I hope your husband will not be jealous. [holding heart]

    Magic summer: [disdain] cut, what vinegar do you eat? What can you do to me?

    King Feng: Tut, are you at home?

    Magic summer: Yeah, why?

    Wind king: then you shout a word Mo Qingfeng I love you, try.

    Summer of illusion:

    Magic summer: goodbye!

    King Feng: ha ha ha ~ good luck!

    Illusory summer is a husband in charge of Yan, Su Kui is familiar with her only to know. Because there is a girl''s heart, her husband dotes on her as a princess, but at the same time, it is also a vinegar jar, and the summer of fantasy is lively and unconstrained.

    So, every time unconsciously, her husband drank a jar of vinegar, and this vinegar, regardless of men and women, as long as he occupied his wife''s time, can drink a pot!

    Su Kui smiled, knowing that her basic time at home belongs to her husband, and didn''t care that she didn''t reply, quit QQ and log in to Weibo.

    Now her fans have risen to five million, and more than a month ago, she was a little transparent girl of unknown origin.

    Now think about it. Life is really changeable. No one knows whether the future is a smooth road or full of thorns.

    She now receives a lot of private letters every day. The column of AIT''s private letters is the scarlet 999 +. With such a large number, Su Kui can''t reply to the rummage.

    But the route she is taking now is not the cold beauty on the top.

    It''s about being able to play with fans and make them feel close and easy-going. So, she turned over the private letter and AIT''s news carefully and answered several private letters.

    And then I started to see what Ait and her are.

    It turned out to be something that she couldn''t suppress.

    How to eat rabbit and rabbit: Ma ye, come and have a look, your majesty. Someone is a moth again! @King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain. Micro blog gossip Daily: as the saying goes, there are many people who are popular. Recently, Mo Qingfeng, who is hard to distinguish between male and female due to his real gender, was pulled out of the intimate photo with his boyfriend before. According to Xiao Ba, the figure of the man in the photo is very similar to that of a male star named tan. As for how similar it is to the bottom, you can see for yourself!

    [Photo] [Photo]

    in the photo, Mo Qingfeng and Tan Ke are together. In the photo, they are close in action and rely on each other at night. Mo Qingfeng seems to be sidelining his face and saying something close to the man''s ear, which just reveals the complete side face. Although she is very feminine in dress, it is enough for her fans to see that the person in the picture is herself.

    The man showed nothing but his back.

 Chapter 1845

    The fans who pay attention to sunflower are very special, and their receptivity is much stronger than that of many stars. Because Su Kui originally male and female indistinguishable appearance and prosperous beauty, already let numerous fans stoop. And most of these fans like to mix with the second dimension, so what is the second dimension most?

    Brain hole, of course!

    So they have seen a lot of big waves. When they see this kind of thing, they are not surprised. Su Kui could not help laughing when she saw their comments.

    [I''m sorry, I''ve already reported it. Dare to send it out even if I haven''t checked it? ]

    [Oh, read it. ]

    [finished, so what? ]

    [see my king is red, so you want to rub the heat? ]

    [brain is a good thing, I hope you can have it. ]

    [let''s say, how much did Tan Ke give you to come to the black king? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    However, sukui is not RMB either. It can make everyone like it. Basically, if someone speaks for her, someone will scold her.

    Even though Tan Ke''s fans are not as good as her, there are still several fans. In addition to the strength of the Navy, this inexplicable trend of binding against the heat is growing.

    [a man and a woman also have so many brain powder. ]

    [can you stop popping out of the brain powder and make a fool of yourself? Is it interesting to wash white? ]

    [previously dressed like a human demon, it doesn''t work. Now it''s playing a man again? ]

    [looking at vomiting, will a woman look like a woman? Otherwise, you can change sex! ]

    [please let go of my Ke. Do you think it''s him when you look like me? There are so many people in the entertainment circle! No face! ]

    [Mo Qingfeng is disgusting! go to hell! ]

    -

    there are some people who simply scold her, but also have brains to support her. Su Kui will thank her for being sincere to her. As for those who jump up and down, and constantly want to attract attention, Su Kui will not care too much.

    She didn''t want to talk too much and didn''t even want to reply.

    At the moment when she watched the microblog, the drama of the male and female Masters had been finished.

    At the same time, Dong Sitan came up with a smile and whispered, "Fengfeng, what are you looking at?" Say probe to see.

    Su Kui also does not dodge, let her see. So Dong Sitan, who had a good eyesight, saw the row of extremely unpleasant comments and was angry at the moment.

    "Fuck! These people are full. What about you? And that Tan Ke, who really thinks he''s the movie emperor? And others are rushing to hype him? Don''t look at the gap between your fans now, he wants to rub your enthusiasm almost! "

    Dong Sitan looks like a little girl, but when she''s familiar with her, she''ll find that she''s easy-going, especially fun.

    At present, a rude remark was made, which made a lot of boys in the back of filming covered with black lines.

    Dong Sitan doesn''t care. She angrily asks the agent to come to the mobile phone and says, "no way! I have to put it back for you. These people are mentally ill! "

    "Sitan, No." Su Kui held her hand and shook her head. "It''s no use arguing with them. It''s affecting your reputation."

    "I don''t care about the fame. Besides, I''m just a little transparent in the entertainment circle. Where is the popularity?" She took a sip of her mouth and was still unhappy.

    It can be very happy that someone is willing to help her. Su Kui listened to Dong Sitan''s saying, smiled but didn''t speak. After a while, she said seriously: "soon it won''t be. Come on! As long as this play is broadcast, you''ll all be in flames! "

 Chapter 1846

    Everyone likes to listen to good words, even the careless Dong Sitan is no exception. She nodded her head hard, and the rest of the people smiled, looking at Su Kui, with more gentle.

    "Thank you very much! But that''s all for it? "

    Maybe it''s the same woman, and Su Kui''s appearance is so Su, so Dong Sitan likes her as soon as she sees her. Even when shooting, I feel like I''m going to be broken.

    "The other party is probably suffering from the delusion of being killed. We can make a good play, otherwise, the author and the director will be disappointed! What''s more, this is everyone''s famous work. Success or failure depends on it. Come on! "

    The director and the deputy director couldn''t help laughing when they listened to them.

    At the same time, I also took a look at Su Kui. The future of this man is limitless!

    One day''s play was soon finished. Su Kui is the second male in this play. The part of the play is more natural than that of the male and female owners, but it is much less.

    Unless he is alone, he will show his face and brush his sense of existence even if he has no lines.

    In addition, magic summer seems to have a special preference for her. She will give her more stories without affecting her progress.

    -

    in the evening, back to the water cube apartment in the center of the city, Su Kui took a bath and came out to hear the cell phone ring.

    She squinted and went to pick up the phone, just connected, a roar, let her conditionally reflect the distance between the mobile phone and the ear open nearly a meter.

    "No breeze! Why don''t you tell me when someone is black! Do you take me as a friend! Wow, this man is so ugly just looking at his back. How can you look at him! Do you think he looks better than me? "

    Yes, no accident. It''s Jon on the opposite side.

    Su Kui sighed, pinched and pinched the painful ear, and felt that the eardrum would burst. "Big miss," she said helplessly, "your voice is lighter, and your ears are going to be deaf."

    "Do you think I''m the best one?" Zhuo en continued to ask.

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, you are the most lovely and best looking little princess!" When saying this, Su Kui''s gooseflesh fell all over the ground.

    She used to fantasize about the way her lover would be, but only this one, never thought about it!

    Like to play a woman is not included, but also like role-playing, a variety of character switching freely, what is today? Proud and charming little princess?

    Su Kui has knelt.

    "Hum! It''s almost like that! So, have you really been a boyfriend and girlfriend with him? " Zhuo en is biting his teeth at the other end of the phone. His voice rises and almost breaks the fake voice.

    He coughed a little, and changed the falsetto perfectly.

    Su Kui couldn''t help chuckling, vaguely aware of each other''s impatience, and said: "I did know each other before, but my boyfriend and girlfriend, only depends on how they understand each other."

    She doesn''t think that kind of pure utilization of the relationship can be called the relationship between men and women. And now the person in the body is her. Since she came here, she has completely cut off all relations with Tan Ke.

    Although Mo Qingfeng is still trying to find a relationship with him in his current drama, their relationship has only stopped here.

    When zhuo''en heard the words, he felt more comfortable, but his brow was still slightly wrinkled.

    In particular, Su Kui''s words made him uncomfortable without asking, "personal understanding? What if I understand that you do get along? "

 Chapter 1847

    This sentence has a bit of profound meaning. For a moment, Su Kui thought that the nature of his lover had been exposed.

    However, the next second, the performance of the other side, that she guessed wrong!

    "Hum! the big bad wolf! You talk! Do you have an affair with him? Wow, I''m so sad! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    She held her forehead. "Kiss, we don''t have one leg, we have many legs! And I, gender, female! "

    Say, do not hesitate to hang up the phone, otherwise, listen to the lover so on, she sooner or later neurasthenia.

    Through so many time and space planes, her spiritual level is still strong, which makes her lover almost collapse.

    I only hope today''s Aojiao little princess can go there quickly, and change her normal character tomorrow.

    Later, of course, Aojiao little princess couldn''t let her go so easily. She called her n times in a row. Finally, when she saw the other party''s iron heart and didn''t answer the phone, she turned to wechat.

    Eat lovely grow up: Mo Qingfeng, you dare to hang up my phone!

    Eat cute grown up: weeping, people ignore you!

    Eat cute grown up: why don''t you pay attention to me? Wow, do you hate me? And you and Tan Ke have a lot of legs?

    Eat cute and grow up: people are very sad, take a small fist to beat your chest, big villain, kill you!

    Eat cute and grow up: if you don''t pay attention to me, I will kill the adulterer!

    The continuous screen swiping continues, and wechat''s new news prompts are heard all the time. Su Kui pulls out the corner of her mouth and resolutely backs away from wechat, and the world is suddenly clean.

    Su Kui thought this was a good suggestion.

    Wechat just turned off, and the phone rings again.

    To tell you the truth, now Su Kui has a psychological shadow over the phone call. She takes a careful look and finds Mo Qinglan relieved at last.

    No way, such a sweet lover not only destroys the three senses, but also makes people collapse! Although he is very lovely!

    "Hello, brother."

    Su Kui answered the phone and said without any obstacle.

    Mo Qinglan heard Su Kui''s voice and raised her eyebrows. "How can I look like a weak man? What''s the matter? Or is it influenced by the Internet fallacy? "

    It turns out that Mo Qinglan was only when Su Kui was influenced by the gossip about Tan Ke on the Internet. Where did he know that sukui was tortured by a big lady? Naturally he didn''t know.

    Su Kui listened to his words and laughed, "where can ah, how can my psychological quality be so poor, brother, you want more! I''m a little tired today. "

    Hearing this, Mo Qinglan still doesn''t believe it. He thinks he knows the little beloved sister very well, but naturally he can''t guess that her heart has changed into a soul.

    "Well, it''s good to be unaffected. But Qingfeng, in the entertainment industry, I still want to make it clear to you. With your fire, these gossip fallacies will become common. So, you''d better make a mental preparation to accept these things! You know what? "

    Mo Qinglan is really for her sake, Su Kui turned over in bed, nodded, "I know."

    "Well, I''ll help you find an agent later, and then arrange a public relations team. In the entertainment circle, these are all indispensable. Now you don''t have to worry about this small matter. I''ll take care of it. "

    Su Kui smiled. Everything is arranged. It''s very good.

    "Thanks, brother."

    Mo Qinglan turns a white eye over there.

 Chapter 1848

    "You''re so kind to call me brother? All right, I have work to deal with. Hang up first. "

    Finish saying, did not even have the opportunity to say goodbye to Su Kui, immediately cut off the phone.

    Su Kui shakes her head. Since Mo Qinglan is going to take care of this, she doesn''t care about it anymore. After a few words about Shen Tumo''s personal arrangement with Huan zhixia, she says good night to each other and has a rest.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui opened his microblog and found that the comment area was quiet and all the fleas were missing.

    Yeah?

    There is a situation.

    Su Kui narrowed his narrow peach blossom eyes, sat on the car to the crew, followed the lead and found Tan Ke''s Micro blog.

    Click in, there is nothing.

    This is very strange. I searched for gossip about her, and nothing more.

    This is very powerful. Overnight, all the black material about her on Weibo disappeared without trace.

    had ten minutes to go from the crew, and Su Kui simply called the Mo Lan Lan''s phone, and opened the mouth and said, "brother, it''s awesome, it''s all settled overnight."

    She said Mo Qinglan was stunned, then she smiled bitterly and shook her head and said: "where did I do it? Qingfeng, do you have any strong friends, or why do you help so? Fans don''t have that much power, do they

    This sentence makes Su Kui realize that the disappearance of the gossip on the Internet has nothing to do with Mo Qinglan.

    Pick the eyebrows, Su Kui asked, "what do you mean?"

    "That''s what you think. I work so much. How can I keep watching the progress all the time? They all told me to do it, but before my people started, Tan Ke''s Micro blog was stolen. Why don''t you search the Internet? Don''t you read the popular microblog? "

    Su Kui replied truthfully, "No."

    Mo Qingfeng Khan, "then you hurry to see! Anyway, I am not a big part of this matter. Since the other side is willing to help you, it seems that it is not the enemy. Let''s see. I''ve found a PR team for you. Then the agent is a newcomer, but I think his ability seems very good. Try it first and tell me if you can''t. "

    The other side has already helped her a lot, Su Kui nods, "good, then you first help, another day I invite you to eat."

    "It''s a deal."

    Then he hung up.

    Because there was no voice, the carriage fell into silence instantly. Lu Qibao huddled in the corner and silently brushed her mobile phone. Now she knew the background of Su Kui, and realized more and more that if she could hold this thigh, she would be in shit luck.

    Why didn''t she realize it at first?

    There is a special car for people to go to the theatre. Although it''s not the top car, the luxury and low-key brand is also something many people can''t buy in their poor life. Let alone, now she does not have any famous works, will have a professional makeup modeling and public relations team to help her.

    Such a person, not fire is natural!

    Thinking about it, Lu Qibao blinked his big eyes, just like looking at money. Looking at Su Kui, he almost drooled.

    Su Kui in the process of thinking: "..."

    Quietly turn Lu Qibao''s head back, let her continue to look out of the window, and then continue to think about their own problems.

    Who is it?

    The answer is already in her mind. She logs on to wechat, and zhuo''en''s wechat message lasts until 12:00, and stops abruptly.

    Su Kui suddenly had a curiosity, today''s lover, what is the character?

    So she did one thing.

    Call Jon.

 Chapter 1849

    The busy tone in the receiver came out several times, without warning, and was hung up.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Continue to dial, hang up, dial again, and finally --

    "fuck! Who, the soul calling in the early morning? If you have something, please tell me. If you have nothing, please go away! "

    So grumpy? To the surprise of sunflower. She climbed on the bottom of her eyes and smiled. Her fingers were bent up and her knees were pounded rhythmically. Lu Qibao looks at Su Kui as if he had seen a ghost. He hears the voice coming from his mobile phone. He is not polite.

    When is her patience so good?

    Su Kui didn''t notice Lu Qibao''s careful thinking, and said, "Tan Ke''s business, you did it?"

    Zhuo''en''s voice is lazy and impatient. "How is it, isn''t it? Or do you love the adulterer When he said this, his eyes narrowed sharply and his voice line lowered.

    Thick displeasure passed on to sunflower.

    Su Kui has a premonition. She only needs to nod her head and say a word of heartache. The other side will definitely cut her directly with a knife.

    The answer is clear. Su Kui smiles, "I have nothing to do with him. Why do you think he is my adulterer? I''ll tell you that. He''s not my dish. "

    When he heard the first half of the sentence, zhuo''en was in a much better mood. However, in the second half of the sentence, her eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc, "Oh? Then tell me, where is your dish? Is the leisure sweet or spicy bitter? "

    Lu Qibao listened to the nonsense and rubbed his stiff cheek. It was embarrassing to talk.

    However, Su Kui''s face did not change.

    "My dish is very special. It''s full of flavors. I don''t know what he can''t make."

    Zhuo''en frowned first, but soon, his brow stretched.

    The corners of the lips are raised unconsciously. Those black and white eyes without beautiful pupils are somewhat profound. However, the tone is still very blunt. Everyone owes me money. "That person is mostly a wonderful flower!" He make complaints about it.

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, it''s a big wonderful flower, and sometimes it''s too much for people to bear, so I want to --"

    "I want to?" There''s a lump in Jon''s throat. What''s big, wonderful? He sipped his lips. "What do you really want to do?"

    "I''d like to," Su Kui said with an enigmatic smile, his red lips lifted, and the smell of the evil shop quickly haunted his eyes. "Dry him!"

    Zhuo en: "..."

    He blinked, suspecting that his ears were hallucinating. He quickly ran to the bathroom to wash his face, and then looked back. He just heard the last sentence before hanging up his cell phone.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have that."

    All of a sudden, Jon felt that somewhere, it was tight.

    He hung up, but he couldn''t sleep. He just got up. Shuffle your hair, put on your graffiti top and ripped jeans, put some shiny earstuds on your ears, and finally, make up a smoky look.

    Finally, in the mirror, there is a tall, slender, model like, punk girl.

    "How handsome!" He shook his fingers, went out, went downstairs, ate.

    It''s no surprise that nannies are so persistent in their role as women. Strange to say, ugly people wearing women''s clothes can only remind people of abnormal. And drohn, no matter what he''s wearing, seems to be very good-looking, and he thinks that''s his style.

    Going out, people will only think that he is tall, a model or not, but they will never doubt that he is a man.

 Chapter 1850

    The highest level of women''s clothing performance is nothing more than this.

    -

    the cast members are in a hurry, because they have a lot of length and want to catch up with the summer files. After shooting, they need to edit and then send them to the review, which are more troublesome links.

    Now March is almost over, and in June and July, the students will start to have more and more holidays.

    So it''s normal to be in a hurry.

    Su Kui didn''t have time to delay. He was basically in the production team, so he had to start shooting immediately.

    After the shooting, it''s already noon. I have lunch with you in the production group. Although the taste is not good, everyone eats like this. The atmosphere is very good.

    After eating, it was a hard-earned rest time. Su Kui, who had no chance to see the specific situation, finally had time to microblog.

    Familiar with the way to find popular microblog, at a glance to see the number one hot search.

    #Tan Ke''s girlfriend Chen

    points in, and many gossip with this title is on the rise.

    The first is the original text of a famous gossip blogger.

    Gossip Porter V: Tan Ke''s microblog was stolen last night. How many people didn''t see it? But don''t worry, the witty netizens have screenshots, attached below. But what bloggers want to say today is not this, but the other one. As we all know, Mo Qingfeng is very hot now. The blogger also has rprprprprprprp licks the king''s golden beauty. There''s no way. Who calls us Yangou? Besides, yesterday''s blogger said that Wang was Tan Ke''s girlfriend. Please see the picture.

    Picture and text: [Mo Qingfeng is very low-key in drama college, but many people know her, and many know her identity and background. The person blogger in the photo won''t quibble that it''s someone else, but standing together can prove it''s a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship? King is a sudden rise, suddenly fire, someone can''t sit to rub the heat, this is very normal in the entertainment circle.

    As for the malicious binding of CP, it''s a bit awkward. According to the news that the blogger learned, the king''s background is good, brother is mo Qinglan, right, you guessed right, that is mo Qinglan! However, they didn''t rely on the relationship at home to pick up any major productions and let the big guy play for her, but with their own efforts, they got the position of the second man in Alice college, which is called positive energy.

    Moreover, the king does know Tan Ke, but it''s just that. It seems that what Tan Ke is doing now is introduced by the king. However, it seems that after receiving the play, the two are not in touch

    In the end, maybe the king''s previous dress is wrong, but who doesn''t have a transitional period? It''s like you''re so trendy by nature, and you''ll find your own style orientation right away? Now the king finds himself. Congratulations! ]

    then in addition to this picture like long article, it is a screenshot of Weibo.

    The content is as follows.

    Tan Ke wants to work hard V: I admit that yesterday''s events are all my hype. Here I want to say sorry to Mo Qingfeng. I''m shameless. I''m sorry! @King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain.

    This style, you can see who it is.

    Su Kui laughed. Zhuo''en, zhuo''en, isn''t that the tone of his message last night?

    And the blogger also said that after Tan Ke was stolen, he couldn''t log in for two hours, and finally contacted the staff urgently to find it. It seems that zhuo''en is still a computer expert! Otherwise, the behind the scenes staff of microblog are technicians. It''s impossible to find even a small stolen number of a public figure.

 Chapter 1851

    Su Kui jumps over these and turns to the comment area. It''s really wonderful.

    [ha ha ha ha ha is this a stolen number? It''s a pity that I can''t sympathize at all. ]

    [the background of Mo Qingfeng is a little scary? How long did the gossip come out, and Tan Ke was stolen? ]

    [think carefully, I''m afraid that someone should stay on the front line in life and meet you in the future! ]

    [even if my king did it? What he did about Tan Ke is not authentic! ]

    [it''s not necessarily the work of Wang Wang. She has been filming and has no public relations team. Is it possible that fans did it? After all, experts are in the folk. ]

    [don''t pay attention to these things, as long as the king is good. ]

    [the king''s family hugs me and only wants to be the king''s goblin. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui saw this and smiled. She moved her fingers and left a sentence in the comment area.

    King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain V: I don''t know if it''s too late. I''m here to take my little demon spirits home. We don''t quarrel, we care more about the works, and it''s good to be happy.

    Su Kui is just itching and doesn''t expect to get to the front row, but the power of the constantly active fans and netizens is terrible. So, she just sent out soon, and the number of likes has reached 2000. Although she didn''t get to the top, she has also been squeezed into the top three positions. As long as she goes down, you can see her.

    At first, many people thought it was a high imitation. After all, now in Weibo, high imitations of all kinds of stars have become a highlight of Weibo comment area.

    But many curious people point into the head like a look, this big V! And the latest micro blog to promote Alice college! Isn''t it my king of breeze?!

    So, like, like! Reply reply reply!

    So soon after su Kui put down his mobile phone, he heard the prompt sound of microblog.

    She drew the corner of her mouth, and there was a strange illusion that she was very angry.

    Yes, false.

    sukui has no works at all. She just relies on her face to hold these fans. If she can''t get awesome works, fans will surely leave her. Selfie, will only cause a sense of freshness, can retain fans, but also strength.

    Compared with those who are prone to 70 million movie queen singers, she is far from good.

    So, hard work is the only way out.

    Thinking about this, she didn''t pay attention to the news on her mobile phone any more. She left her mobile phone to Lu Qibao for safekeeping, and went on filming.

    The online CP storm, because the parties have not responded, even fans, also at Su Kui''s call, do not care about those up and down the water army and sunspot. See more angry, a direct sentence, "ah, stupid." I''m not angry.

    People are not painful, but it seems that Tan Ke''s strength is too strong, and he has lost his discretion.

    Although who is speculating and hasn''t picked it out, who is the beneficiary of this gossip?

    In these two days, Tan Ke''s fans alone have risen by five million. Although half of them scold him.

    But somehow, his number of fans has also broken the 500 mark. Sometimes, black fire is also fire. What stars are most afraid of is that they don''t have exposure, even the people who black you, that''s the end.

    Even, as long as you pay attention to him, Tan Ke is sure that you can make these people turn pink.

    Otherwise, it''s not long after I''ve just entered the circle, but I''ve got a large number of fans, and I''ve also lifted Mo Qingfeng''s girl''s heart, so is my beauty.

 Chapter 1852

    After all, it''s a man. It''s impossible to be defeated just on this small matter.

    Everything went well behind them.

    Tan Ke has probably rubbed enough heat from her, and simply stopped. Then, overnight, the endless stream of gossip that had been springing up like mushrooms disappeared. Even the comment area was quiet a lot.

    Su Kui didn''t care at all. If Tan Ke had to consume her personality like this, she would like to see it next.

    In the original plot, Tan Ke has no gossip since he started. Later, she became a movie emperor. After she was together with a female star with a large background, she became a princess, attracting numerous fans and sisters to call out one after another. She wanted to marry Tan movie emperor.

    This shows the importance of fame.

    That''s why the big guys in the entertainment industry love feathers so much. Entertainment circle is such a place. Although new gossip is constantly emerging, as long as a person has black spots, as long as he searches his name in the future, those left in microblog, browser, forum post bar are all black spots that can never be erased.

    Two days later, Su Kui met Mo Qinglan''s agent in the cafe.

    "That..."

    Su Kui blinked. It was getting hot. Today, she was wearing a silk shirt with excellent quality. There were two buttons on the collar of the shirt, showing the delicate white collarbone. She rubbed her wristwatch and looked at the professionally dressed drohn sitting in front of her, only to find it hard to say a word.

    It''s been brewing for a long time, "why do you come here to be an agent, and it''s so clever?"

    Zhuo''en, with his hands around his chest, slightly raised his delicate chin, and looked up at her from the corner of his eyes? Or dissatisfied? "

    Said, he pushed the gold glasses on his face, the dark eyes behind them were shining with pure light, silently telling each other that he was not easy to fool, and it was better not to lie.

    "Ha, ha ha..." Su Kui gave a low cough, "how can you? You are the one my brother introduced. I don''t believe in others. Don''t you believe in him?"

    Su Kui is an unintentional sentence, but inexplicably let each other cold face, he smile hanging in the corner of his lips, but the bottom of his eyes is heavy, "Oh? Believe him? Then you might as well let him be your agent. " Said, he changed a posture, white and slender legs overlap, ten fingers cross on the table, front slightly forward, straight at her.

    Su Kui: "..." She really beeped the dog.

    Love this mood conversion, even she can not touch the law.

    At last, zhuo''en didn''t give up and really left. He gave a cold snort to sukui and signed the contract, even if he really accepted sukui.

    "You''ve been active too often recently. Since your image is a god of men, you need to keep a proper distance from fans. Otherwise, over time, your image in their hearts will be lower and lower until it becomes the same as them."

    "Is it?" Su Kui touched his nose.

    Zhuo''en looks at her with a smile around her chest? Do you think a star is suitable to be a fan? Remember, you are an idol now! It''s not a comedian. Do your own thing. Leave the rest to me. Now, give me your Weibo account. "

    As soon as he reached out, he directly asked Su Kui for her mobile phone.

    Su Kui knows that many star accounts are not only operated by himself, but also the public relations team behind them.

 Chapter 1853

    So, Zhuo en''s request, Su Kui easily nods to refuse. If it''s someone else, maybe Su Kui will think about it, but for her lover, she has already carved trust into her bones.

    Zhuo''en is very satisfied with Su Kui''s insight. After getting her cell phone, she starts a thorough inventory.

    Su Kui reclined in the sofa, with a smile on her lips, and looked at the man who thought he was doing something, but she had a good view of it. She smiled and shook her head, regardless of what he did.

    In fact, Mo Qingfeng''s social circle is very simple. Her classmates in the drama academy are only nodding friends with her. After graduation, they have never contacted again. Every year''s reunion seems to ignore her automatically.

    It''s like she''s invisible in the class.

    So, zhuo''en turned over Su Kui''s cell phone, and he was satisfied. Sure enough, each other''s life circle is very clean, which coincides with his imagination.

    She nodded and returned her mobile phone to Su Kui. "I''ve written down the account code here. I''ll go up and take care of it when I have time and do some publicity properly. As for you, you can go up, but don''t interact with fans so often, understand? "

    Although Su Kui doesn''t think it''s a bad thing to have close interaction with fans, but she knows her lover''s ninth grade and jealous mentality towards everyone in her heart, so she can''t help nodding her head. "I know. I''ll hold back."

    This time, zhuo''en was completely satisfied. "Don''t worry! I will make you the hottest movie star in China, even in the world! "

    His words make su Kui squint. The sun outside the window is just right. She looks slowly at the past. Under the other''s feminine appearance, those eyes without beautiful eyes are as deep as ink.

    Zhuo''en didn''t expect that she would suddenly look over, stunned, her eyes with inquiry, the insight in the eyes, as if -

    had seen him through!

    As soon as his heart beat, he pretended to tidy up his clothes and drooped his eyes. "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as your default. So, from today on, you''d better report it to me. I''ll choose the script and give it to you. Don''t pick up any rubbish script!"

    Su Kui continued to look at her with a smile. Her tone was very soft. She spoiled her and said, "it depends on you."

    Zhuo en: "..."

    For the first time, I was dumbed down. What''s the tone like loving my girlfriend? He pursed his lips and pushed down his glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Speak well. I''m not your little fans, and I won''t be bewitched by you. Therefore, your interpersonal communication should still be reported! "

    Su Kui''s eyes are full of interest. It''s so fierce that she reacts so quickly.

    Well, she''s looking forward to getting along with them in the future.

    There is a lover who can be lovers and girlfriends. Su Kui feels very novel. I''m afraid that she won''t be tired of it every day.

    -From this day on, Su Kui''s standard accessories for entering the entertainment circle are basically complete.

    Modeling team, public relations team, Lu Qibao is still her little assistant. Zhuo''en is in charge of everything of sunflower.

    Seriously, since he became sukui''s agent, zhuo''en has strictly controlled those people to hype her and consume her fame. Once in a while, it''s a positive image.

    Have him in, Su Kui''s image, suddenly from a small net red, became a real star. The number of fans is also growing rapidly. Today, it has broken the 15 million mark.

 Chapter 1854

    The progress of Alice college is very smooth. At the same time, zhuo''en has also received another production for Su Kui, where he works as a sophomore.

    With zhuo''en Ao Jiao''s tone, with his resources, you can also get better for Su Kui. But from his point of view, the hero of this play is taller than the hero, and it''s very rare. The hero of this play is not the spare wheel of the heroine!

    Su Kui won''t expose it. The reason for his next play is that there is no love play between men and women in that role!

    -

    it took three months for Alice college to finish in early June!

    Everyone is very excited. In this play, new people are mostly used. So, these people have great expectations for this play.

    The director will pay for the banquet. He will hold a banquet in the most famous hotel in the capital. If he doesn''t have enough fun after eating, he will continue to follow the director to the next venue.

    Su Kui yawned lazily. Dong Sitan came up and asked Su Kui in a low voice, "Fengfeng, are you going to sing k?" Her eyes are bright. "I haven''t been there. What is it like inside? Is it as exciting as it is on TV? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui glanced at her, smile not smile, "of course exciting, you good family sheep, or don''t go, eh?"

    Dong Sitan was dissatisfied. "What is a little sheep! I have grown up, OK! What''s more, the directors are all there. Shouldn''t something go wrong? " She asked in a low voice.

    So sukui followed her eyes and looked at a group of people sitting on the other side. The only woman in the play is Dong Sitan, and then Nie Feng, who plays the man, and Song Yang, who plays the third man. The rest of the supporting women, however, are heavily makeup, wearing very cool, seems to be waiting for the next scene.

    Su Kui can guess a few points when she sees this. She will not look down on anyone. It is their own choice. Moreover, in this circle, power is always in the hands of a small number of people.

    Opportunities, not who can meet, and then one shot and red.

    They choose to blog about it, and only hope that they can get what they want. Don''t beat the water out of a basket.

    Seeing Su Kui in a trance, Dong Sitan''s eyes turned, and he had a good idea.

    She soft tone, shaking Su Kui''s arm Jiao Didi''s coquetry, "wind, breeze! People really want to go. Can you accompany me? "

    I''m used to her carelessness and ignorance of the world. At the moment, Su Kui felt goosebumps all over the ground.

    She is helpless, "really want to go?"

    Dong Sitan nodded desperately, "I really want to! I haven''t been to that place in my life. I promise, I''ll go for a long time to see what you don''t want me to do. I''ll never do it. It''s not good, OK

    "Speak well!" Su Kui sighed, "it''s not impossible to go, but you can''t run around. You can''t drink the wine in it. I''ll accompany you if you agree."

    "Good!" Dong Sitan raised his hand and made an affidavit, "resolutely listen to the leadership''s command!"

    "Then go."

    -

    then a group of people transfer from the parking lot of the hotel to the famous star club in the capital.

    There are many things to play in it. It is said that the owner behind it is invested and built by the famous rich second generation of several emperors. At first, it was just to satisfy their own interests. However, unconsciously, it has made its reputation in the upper class circle.

 Chapter 1855

    Because the "night talk" club is very good for the privacy protection of guests, no matter what you do after anyone enters. After going out, you are still the good man, good woman, good husband and good wife who do not have any black spots in the public eyes during the day.

    But "night talk" is also a place to expose nature.

    Stars can be unscrupulous in the vent, anyway, here security clearance, no one will leak out what happened inside.

    -

    the director and a group of people enter quietly from the front door. Someone has taken them to the reserved room for a long time.

    This time, the staff and supporting actors and so on, about sixteen or seven, filled the whole box.

    At the beginning, maybe we can''t put it away, but in this place, there are red and green lights, dim lights, and we can''t even see the look in our eyes. This kind of night is most suitable for indulgence.

    The waiter sent in wine, ice, fruit and so on one after another, only five minutes later, the atmosphere in the box, and the atmosphere from the beginning, became hot.

    Even Dong Sitan''s excited little face is red, watching the director singing and clapping excitedly.

    In fact, the director''s singing is not good at all, even out of tune. However, a group of people just applauded and cheered. Another good rap song and so on.

    Succumb to reality, which is also a kind of reality.

    -Dong Sitan is the hostess. Naturally, many people pull her to play together and let her drink. As she waved her hands, she said she couldn''t, and looked at Su Kui''s face.

    However, the light in the box is too dim. The color light can''t let her see Su Kui''s expression clearly. After a while, she was repeatedly refused, was filled with a few glasses of wine.

    Su Kui frowned and said softly, "Si Tian is a girl. Just after graduation, you can relax and have a few drinks."

    What she said can be described as a great spectacle. Even Nie Feng was not happy.

    He reluctantly smiled, "what''s the matter? Qingfeng, you want to save the beauty? However, if you are really a man, our brothers may complete you. But, you... " He means to point out, up and down to look at Su Kui, "it''s a little bad, right?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui "hiss" smile, "Nie Feng, you drink a lot." She looked at Nie Feng directly, and said.

    Nie Feng just wanted to refute. He looked up, and in the dim light, he hit her in the eye. In a clear out, her eyes are dim and unclear, which makes Nie Feng''s mind paralyzed by alcohol clear.

    He smiled awkwardly, his face was ugly, and thought of the rumors about this person on the Internet, I knew that she had a big background. It''s not a little star like myself that can be provoked. She bit her teeth and nodded, "yes, yes, I may be drunk. Ha ha, that, Sitan, I''m sorry. Are you ok?"

    Dong Sitan shook his head. "No..."

    In fact, she was about to vomit.

    In a daze, when someone grabs her arm, Dong Sitan tries to shake it off. She is wrong. This place is not fun at all.

    "It''s me."

    The familiar voice sounded in my ear, deep and full of the lazy taste. Dong Sitian, who was already drunken, knew vaguely about who he was grasping. He no longer resisted. He followed the shallow perfume.

 Chapter 1856

    Sukui grabbed her arm and pulled her to the bathroom.

    No sooner had she entered than she vomited.

    To be fair, the smell is not good. If change a person, that person even if be drunk dead, Su Kui won''t manage. But she will speak for her when she meets something, and Su Kui will respond with the same emotion to the people standing on her side.

    She won''t take it back until the other party changes.

    Su Kui stood outside patiently waiting, that is, at this time, the door of the box was kicked open.

    A loud noise.

    Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    "What about the breeze?" It''s the voice of Jon.

    Su Kui went out. "Here, what are you doing?" She asked.

    Zhuo''en glared at Su Kui and looked at the frightened people. Here, inevitably some indulgence, wine games, wine, naturally colored. Just now, she is still in good order. Now, she has been exposed. As far as Su Kui knows, there are directors and deputy directors in her family who have hugged a beautiful woman alone.

    Su Kui, the man in my arms, also knows that the supporting actress in Alice college is the kind who can''t get along with the hostess. It''s no use but to draw hatred.

    But now, they''re here, they''ve never been able to mix.

    "If I don''t come, do you still want to hug me left and right?" Zhuo''en glanced at the director coldly, "Mo Qingfeng, I''ll take it away. You keep playing."

    Just a little bit, the director who was scared out of his mind suddenly got up and said to Su Kui, "Qingfeng, is this your agent? So arrogant? Anyway, today is our green feast. What''s wrong with having a good time? What''s more, we can eat you? "

    When saying this, several present men all low smile.

    They all have normal sexual orientation, and they don''t have a cold at all for male dressing, or even for sunflower, which is more handsome than them. Only girls and gay like her, right?

    Su Kui''s face didn''t change when she heard this. Such a vulgar joke is just the inferiority of most men now. As the saying goes, people''s hearts are dirty, just like these men now.

    Going out is a kind of righteous spirit. Each of them is a model of a good man. They are clean and try to be upward.

    But in such a place, it''s true.

    "Director, since my agent came to pick me up, I''ll go back first. You go on?" There was no apology.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, everyone''s filming is a partnership. The cooperation is over, so she should go.

    This play is just a stepping stone for her to enter the entertainment circle. Su Kui will never take this kind of play again. So, it doesn''t seem to matter if you don''t offend this young idol drama.

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, the director didn''t get angry but laughed, "the shelf is so big and the wind is clear. In the entertainment circle, it''s better to keep a low profile. Your agent broke everyone''s interest in this way. What do you say?"

    "If it''s bad, it''s bad. How about love?"

    "Drohn." Su Kui glanced at zhuo''en. Sometimes, he was too sharp.

    "What do you want to do, according to the director?" Su Kui kicks the ball back.

    The director smiled with satisfaction. He looked at zhuo''en gloomily and said to Su Kui, "well, have you seen the wine on this table? How about you drink it up and I''ll let you go? Otherwise - "he touched his chin, a little embarrassed and said:" you know, this play has just been finished, many plays have not been cut. "

 Chapter 1857

    Threat, absolute threat.

    His implication is that if Su Kui doesn''t drink it, her part may be cut off directly.

    This is a very normal thing in the entertainment circle. Many of them even starred in the movie. When they were shooting, they had the most parts. After editing, they found that the lens couldn''t even compete with a supporting role!

    Anyway, she is not the protagonist, as long as it doesn''t affect the protagonist.

    "So many?" Su Kui pointed at the top of the table and asked, "director, these are high concentrations of wine. After drinking, will you die?" She looked at the director with a smile.

    The director has sat down again, and the cool actress snuggles into his arms. "It''s none of my business. In fact, you don''t have to drink it!" He didn''t care to smile.

    His appearance is totally different from that of a serious and serious one when he was shooting outside. Some people who have just entered the circle are completely confused by this subversive image.

    Su Kui thinks that everyone in this circle is a playwright. It''s hard to tell whether it''s acting or whether it''s acting.

    Dong Sitan is now out of the bathroom after vomiting. Her steps are vain, but she is quite awake.

    She heard the director''s words, alcohol head, big tongue way: "director, director, I help her drink, OK?" She smiled, stumbled up, grabbed a bottle of wine, and went to bite the cork.

    Su Kui has a headache. She grabs Dong Sitan. "What to drink? Put it down, do you want your stomach? "

    I don''t know how to say she is good. Although the tone is cold, the heart is warm, some people care about the feeling, that''s it.

    Seeing her like this, the director is not satisfied. "Why, she drinks for you, you don''t want to, then you drink for yourself!"

    Su Kui didn''t speak. The music in the box had not been turned off. It was quiet all around, only breathing. Just then, a scornful smile came slowly. Zhuo''en fiddled with his long hair carelessly and said lazily, "I have an idea. Do you want to know?"

    "Jon?" Su Kui frowns and looks at zhuo''en.

    "Shhh -" chuckled Zhun. "I''ll take care of it." His red lips, a charming gesture, let a group of men almost straight eyes.

    His fingertips almost stick to his lips. Su kuiding has a look at him, and can detect the emotion of his eyes. All of a sudden, he reached out and held his finger with his hand. "No, what I want to say is, if we want to do something, together?"

    She looks like a man in front of her, wearing casual, long hair in the back. A pair of peach blossom eyes with a cynical smile, with a bit of fun, asked him.

    At that moment, zhuo''en felt as if there were fireworks bursting in his brain, dazzling. People in front of us, charming and deadly!

    He sneered, "good!"

    How many people have been confused, these two people, is it Lala?

    There are a lot of homosexuals in the circle, but it''s still rare for them to be so aboveboard.

    Dong Sitan was still mumbling on Su Kui''s shoulder, "the wind, the wine, can''t be drunk, will be dead!"

    "OK, I know," Su Kui patted her on the face and put her on the sofa.

    This turned to the director, "today, is it necessary to make a decision?"

    "What do you think? The gate is behind you, you can go at any time, "said the director, his eyes full of malice.

 Chapter 1858

    He is different from the director in the daytime.

    Sukui shrugged. "What do you say, Jon?"

    "It''s very simple," said zhuo''en, looking down at his red Cardan fingers, and walking along with his seven inch stiletto heels. Looking down at the director, white palm, slowly holding the bottle, picked up the eyebrows and said: "next, I will tell you what to do!"

    At that moment, her movements seemed to be slowed down. Until the bottle of wine still containing liquor directly hit the director''s head, the pupils of all the people were instantly constricted, uncontrollable scream.

    Sukui knew that drohn was going to make a big deal.

    She followed, lazily playing with the bottle, "Nah, director, do you still drink? Is it good to drink? Would you like another bottle? "

    "Well -- you and you --"

    the director covered his bleeding forehead, pointed at them, and was furious, "this is a violation of the law, I want to call the police, I want to call the police!"

    "Pa -" with the director''s cry of pain, a plate of fruit fell from his head.

    "Then report," Su Kui clapped. "Liu Min, right? Do you know what these bars are? It''s almost pure alcohol. It''s used for mixing wine. You let me drink it all. Ordinary people go down one bottle, and their stomachs will burn out, right? "

    In that case, why should she be polite to him.

    And, was bullied not to resist, how could be her Su Kui''s character.

    There was a trace of obsession in zhuo''en''s eyes, looking at the woman in front of him, and quietly pressing the snack down again.

    "Get the tissue!"

    "Mo Qingfeng, are you crazy?"

    "What happened to you as soon as the play was finished? Don''t you really cut all your plays? "

    Su Kui shrugged casually. "Liu Cheng, my part. If I lose one minute, I will take off one arm. If I lose ten minutes, you will not have two legs!" Isn''t it scissors? It''s more cruel than anyone else!

    She sneered. "Don''t you drink? Still drinking? " Today, if you change into an ordinary person without background, I''m afraid that I''ll just stand in and lie out. Zhuo en may have done something wrong, but the director, like this, is sure not to blame her deeply?

    At the beginning, he didn''t agree with magic summer''s determination to make her the second boy.

    Nie Feng held up his mobile phone at this time and said with a white face: "I have already called the police, you wait!"

    Zhuo''en sneers and fiddles with his long curly hair, but he doesn''t leave. "OK, I''ll wait." She sat down on the sofa with her legs folded. The huge jewels on her finger ring reflected the confused light in the light.

    "Your name is Liu Cheng. I usually think you''re not a good thing. Today, when I see you, it''s not a good thing. It''s worse than garbage." She played the goblet and said lightly: "anyway, I have enough time, just wait for the police to come. Don''t feel aggrieved. It''s your honor that I can play with you. It''s also a show off capital, isn''t it?"

    The others looked at each other. Although they thought his momentum was frightening, some of his words were confusing.

    A big man, will he be an agent?

    "Wind, come and sit." Zhuo''en took a picture of the position beside him and said to Su Kui.

    Dong Sitan has gone to sleep. If she is awake and sees this scene, she will subvert her cognition of the world. Su Kui thought about it. Sometimes, simplicity is also a lucky thing.

 Chapter 1859

    Nie Feng thought Liu Min would thank him, however, when Liu Min responded. The first time is not to find sukui''s troubles, but their own.

    "Pa --"

    "you called the police?!" Liu Min''s eyes were wide open, and there seemed to be anger burning in his eyes, which was very ferocious against his bloodstained face.

    Nie Feng covered his face, "yes, yes..."

    "Fuck!"

    Liu Min was so mad that even the deputy director and several main staff members said, "who the fuck told you to call the police?" What about the police? He has a family, takes the actress to the club to open a box, drinks and soaks in a woman, spreads out, what face does he still have in the future?

    Besides, he has always been a good husband and father to the outside world, and has never been associated with any actress. It can be said that fans are willing to buy his account only for the sake of his clean life.

    If this matter is exposed by the media, then the tall image of his previous operation will collapse in an instant. Become the object of everyone''s Crusade, the representative of hypocrites.

    Nie Feng was angry, but he couldn''t offend the director, so he whispered, "director, didn''t you say you want to call the police?"

    "I told you to call the police? Then I want you to eat x, do you want to eat it? " He had already torn his face, and he was too lazy to pretend. This vulgar look made a group of people step back. He added: "call the police immediately and say you misunderstood. This matter has been solved!"

    In any case, don''t make a scene.

    "Yes," Nie Feng sang, reporting to the fake police, to enter the Bureau. He''s a public actor. If it''s passed on, how will he pick it up later.

    "What can I do? I can''t hurry!"

    "Oh, Huo, director Liu is such a great authority?" "Don''t you call the police just now?" he said? Come on, he can cancel it. I''ll call the police for you, OK? " As he spoke, he took out his mobile phone and began dialing in front of Liu min.

    "In fact, I''m a good person to get along with, at least now I''m very easy to get along with. As long as no one touches me, I''m generally not willing to But if he gets caught, he''s not afraid.

    He bowed his head and fiddled with his cell phone. The number was already pressed. The cell phone turned and turned at his fingertips. The hearts of a group of people were jumping with his fingers.

    Liu Min''s face was ugly. He learned that Nie Feng had informed the police that he had read something wrong. After the police had gone back. He was relieved and didn''t care if Nie Feng was summoned afterwards.

    Listen to zhuo''en''s words, Leng hum, "don''t forget that Mo Qingfeng''s play is still in my hands. If you want to call the police, you can just report it. It''s a big deal that we all have fun together!" He has broken the jar and broken it.

    He didn''t believe it. Su Kui didn''t pay attention to the first play.

    It''s a pity that he guessed wrong. Sukui didn''t pay much attention to it.

    "Oh, then report it."

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and put her hands around her chest. Usually, I look at your appearance, and wonder why you can''t be angry. Now, I can probably understand. "

    A person''s mind determines his future.

    If he is narrow-minded, it will not be a big deal. It''s no wonder that at this age, we can only linger on the plots of idol pure drama, which are small costs.

    "I don''t need you to take care of me!"

    "Is it?" Zhuo''en''s voice sank abruptly. "She can''t control it, then I will!"

 Chapter 1860

    He was so powerful that he shocked a group of people.

    One of the most annoying quirks of zhuo''en is that his people can only be bullied by him. Other people, even if they do something wrong, they don''t care. In a word, they can''t bully others!

    He did not want to call the police, mobile phone lost, the whole person from the lazy state suddenly sharp as a sword.

    Outside the box, a few people walked in quickly. The first man was thin and wearing a flowered shirt. Seeing the dark color of drohn''s eyes, he felt bad.

    But he said: "brother, when did you come? Why didn''t you call me? Why did you come back to our base camp? Anyway, you haven''t come for such a long time and won''t let me entertain you?"

    Zhuo''en sneers, "Lin xiaosi''er, don''t follow me. I''d like to ask if anyone can get into the night talk now."

    When Lin Xiao heard this, he had a cold sweat on his forehead.

    "That, brother..." He touched his forehead, looked at the dumb people, coughed, ignored zhuo''en''s feminine dress, and said, "these are the people who offended you?"

    His long and thin eyes looked around the box and soon fell on Liu min. obviously, he was sitting at the head of the party.

    "Oh, you are?"

    Liu Min doesn''t know anyone else. Lin Xiao naturally knows him. He is one of the bosses of the night talk. Now he is also in charge of the night talk. Other bosses don''t come here very much. Even if they do, they don''t know each other.

    Now, when he heard that Lin Xiao called this gorgeous woman "brother", he said in his heart that it was bad. He didn''t expect that an ordinary agent could have something to do with Lin Xiao, a famous high-ranking son of the emperor.

    In addition to Nie Feng and the deputy director, the rest of them all looked at zhuo''en curiously in the presence of gods.

    Anyway, they didn''t take part in it, even if they were in trouble, they couldn''t be found. Naturally, there was nothing to be afraid of, and he was dressed delicately all over, with silk stockings on his legs. His legs were white and long, and he could not see anything masculine.

    So, what is the meaning of this "brother"?

    The air conditioner in the box is very open. Liu Min feels that the hairs on his back are all up. He says with a smile: "Lin Shao, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s not a play party. Watch a joke. If I offend Miss Zhuo accidentally, I apologize."

    "Poof --"

    hearing a sentence from Liu Min''s mouth, Lin Xiao couldn''t help laughing, "Miss?" He twisted his face, but he dared not laugh, so he had to stare at Liu Min, "what miss, sir!"

    "Ah, what?" Liu Min was confused.

    Why do you call a woman a gentleman? Is there any eccentricity?

    However, he still cried, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhuo. It''s all a misunderstanding. I apologize to you. As for what was said just now, it''s all joking. Don''t go to your heart. It''s not early now, or you''ll go back to have a rest first? "

    Su Kui looked at the scene without expression, completely ignoring Liu Min''s eyes for help. This is the reality of the society. If Zhuo en is bullying others, he can also think about what Liu Min has done.

    If she is an ordinary person, a table of wine is enough to kill her.

    And the little girls in his arms who are enough to be his daughter, not to say absolutely innocent, but at least, Liu Min has done it!

 Chapter 1861

    So no one is more innocent.

    Hearing Liu Min''s apology, Lin Xiao looked at zhuo''en. "Brother, look at this. How do you want to solve it?" Of course, he saw the sad wound on Liu Min''s head and the dried blood, and knew that his hand had moved.

    He swallowed his saliva, knowing it was the result of restraint. Compared with the past, he is really a good people now. Therefore, he chose to ignore Liu Min''s wound and directly asked Zhuo en what to do with it.

    He asked zhuo''en, but zhuo''en turned his head and asked Su Kui, "you decide."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and raised her eyes slowly. She didn''t look at Liu Min, who kept asking for her eyes. She said lightly, "you want to cut off all my parts?" Her tone was very flat, as if she was describing something that had nothing to do with herself.

    As soon as Liu Min heard this, he would like to slap himself and call himself mean!

    "How can you?" he said repeatedly. "Shen Tu Mo you play is the biggest highlight in the play. The fans are very vocal. I don''t have that great power." This is true. Although he just threatened Su Kui, we all know that although he can do some small hands and feet to cut off some of her scenes, it is obviously not realistic to cut off all of her pictures.

    "Oh."

    Su Kui nodded to show that she had heard.

    Others dare not speak, and are not sure what sukui wants to do. In fact, all of us now are exposed to a different side than in the sun during the day.

    For example, Su Kui''s behavior just now, to be honest, is very arrogant and arrogant, and the coldness in his eyes is not pretended.

    In the past, people who used to talk and laugh with them couldn''t be overlapped with people who are now anyway.

    Nie Feng has a little regret to provoke her.

    Whether her identity background is true or not, it''s just the agent, zhuo''en, who doesn''t feel easy to deal with.

    I''m still on the rise. I wanted to borrow this play to make a fire again, but I didn''t expect that I might be retaliated for my failure.

    Liu Minji''s sweat is coming out. "Qingfeng, I''m just joking. You can rest assured that you will cut it to the most handsome and powder sucking place. You should not hear what happened just now, OK?"

    Su Kui raised his eyes. "So, I want to expose this matter, right? Do you still call the police? "

    Liu Min wants to talk about Farting! But he shook his head honestly on the surface, and he said with a smile, "if I don''t call the police or report it, it''s a joke. I''ll take it as if I ran into it when I go out, OK?"

    "Well, I hope you will remember today''s words and enjoy your cooperation." Leaving this sentence, Su Kui glanced at Lin Xiao, who was puzzled.

    The next second, zhuo''en automatically explained the meaning of that look to Su Kui.

    "Go and hold the girl on the sofa and leave."

    It''s impossible for him to be good in this way. So, he gave Su Kui the decision-making power to see what she would do.

    Lin Xiao looked at zhuo''n, who left with a bad face, and the back of Su Kui, who left with a loose face. Then he looked at Dong Sitan on the sofa, rolled his eyes, and said to his subordinates, "hold on, let''s go!"

    "Besides, you don''t want to come to me to talk at night. Big boss said you are not welcome. Then, you are the people on the blacklist!"

    Zhuo''en didn''t say that. Lin Xiao understood it automatically.

 Chapter 1862

    One by one.

    Jon looked out of the window with a cold face and said nothing.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Angry?"

    "How dare you."

    "Sure enough, I''m still angry," Su Kui said. In the night, in the reflection of the car window, his delicate face, "why should I be angry? Think I let them go too easily? "

    "If I don''t come, are you going to drink all that wine? Then, tomorrow, should I go to the morgue to see you? "

    The venomous tongue made Su Kui smoke the corners of his mouth. "How can I? I''m not a fool. I''m going to burn my stomach after a bottle of wine. Do you think I won''t die?"

    "I don''t think you want to die!" Zhun''s eyes were dark, and he pressed his lips. "Why don''t you call me that place? Or, you don''t know what this kind of place is called the green killing feast. What is it actually like? "

    Seeing too many dirty things, zhuo''en''s first reaction was not to let her know too much.

    Seeing that he was still cold, Su Kui smiled helplessly, and suddenly pinched zhuo''en''s face with both hands, "I see, I will report to you wherever I go, let you protect it, OK? I didn''t drink, and you think it would be their food for me to grow up like this? "

    If you want to start, you won''t choose a woman who looks like them, will you?

    Besides, the actresses are not vegetarian.

    Zhuo''en''s face stiffened for a moment, clapped her hand off, disagreed with her words, and said: "are you too relieved about your appearance? Do you think you look ugly? Do you know that there are many people in this circle who like to hunt strange things? "

    He has known each other''s background. Although Mo Qinglan is on her side, he is so busy at work that he can''t always notice her.

    That''s why he decided to be her agent when he got to know it.

    Finish saying this matter, Su Kui suddenly think of another.

    "Drohn, why is that man calling you brother?"

    Jon''s face stiffened.

    It occurred to him that he had always been treated like a woman.

    It''s embarrassing!

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Kui was happy, but she pretended to be suspicious. She looked up and down at zhuo''en. "Well, you can''t. are you a man?" With some disbelief in my eyes.

    Her hands, the ghost of the grasp to Zhuo en''s chest.

    Start with a piece of soft, pinched, feel like a real person.

    "Fuck me! What are you doing! "

    Zhuo''en suddenly jumped away, burst into a rude remark, shocked, accidentally exposed the pseudo sound.

    MdzzŁˇ

    "Well?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. She took back her hands, her hands around her chest, and leaned on the seat.

    "Tell me, what''s going on? What do you want to do with a man who pretends to be bigger than me and plays different roles every day? "

    "So, your real name, what''s your name?"

    Obviously, zhuo''en didn''t respond when he was frightened. He blinked his long eyelashes. At this moment, all the camouflages failed. Silly stare at Su Kui, as if watching a student.

    "No?"

    Su Kui''s lips are frivolous. "Then -" she said, her hands going down.

    Zhuo''en wakes up in a flash and takes care of his lower body! You rascal, you are indecent! " Now that it''s exposed, he doesn''t restore the falsetto.

    Heaven knows how delicate a woman''s appearance is, but her mouth is full of rough Chinese sounds.

 Chapter 1863

    Su Kui drew the corner of his mouth, and felt his face stiff.

    She bowed her head, rubbed her face, and took a deep breath. "Are you going to say or not?"

    Zhuo''en wanted to show some of his momentum as a royal elder sister at the moment, but found that when he was protecting his lower body with his hands, he couldn''t stand up!

    After biting his teeth, he simply asked, "tell me what you want to ask!"

    "You can say anything I ask?"

    "It depends."

    "Well, I''ll ask you," Su Kui said with a sly smile, "why do you want to dress up as a woman? Besides, do you like big breasts? Otherwise --"

    she looked at each other''s chest, the fake chest that was about to burst out, and asked.

    Zhuo en: I refuse to answer this question

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, then, the next question is, do you like fake breasts? What if your future girlfriend is flat? Or are you gay? "

    Zhuo''en''s face began to twist uncontrollably. "Is this different from the question just now?! What''s more, you are gay, and your family is gay! "

    "Of course there is. One is fake chest and the other is big chest. Be nice and answer well."

    Zhuo''en looked at her smile and felt a little cold. He rubbed his face. "First, I don''t like fake breasts. It''s all for the role! 2Łş My future girlfriend must be flat chested! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    "So sure?"

    This time, zhuo''en looked around Su Kui''s upper body as if he were smiling. "Of course, because I''ve seen it, it''s very flat, very flat. It''s about the same as mine, well, that''s it! " He touched his chin and nodded, as if in agreement with the remark.

    "Ha ha," Su Kui said, "I''ll see you in men''s clothes tomorrow!"

    Then he ordered the driver to stop and kicked him down.

    The car roared past her face like the wind. Zhuo''en patted her chest and muttered, "it''s so ferocious."

    Lin Xiao followed him all the time. Seeing that zhuo''en was kicked down, he asked the driver to stop and trot forward.

    "I''ll go, brother. Are you ok? That kid dare to kick you. Don''t worry. When I catch him, I will take it for you myself -- "

    before I finish, I get a kick in my leg.

    Zhuo''en didn''t take a good look at him. "Get out of here. That''s my man. I need you to clean up the wheel."

    Once this is said, the speaker is not intentional, and the listener is intentional.

    At that time, the fire of gossip in Lin Xiao''s heart was ignited. His eyes were bright, and he felt as if he had found something important. "Fuck me! Brother lie, the reason why you haven''t been close to women for so many years is that your sexual orientation is... "

    "Bang --"

    this time, he was directly kicked to the ground.

    Zhuo''en pointed at Lin Xiao''s face coldly and scolded, "Lin xiaosi''er, I think your brain needs to be cured. If you don''t have enough money, come to me anytime! I''m free to help you. Don''t go looking for girls when you''re free. Pay more attention to current affairs and news. Understand? "

    Lin Xiao got up from the ground and said, "yes, brother lie said, but the key is, who is that boy?"

    "It''s none of your business," said Zhuo, turning his white eyes and letting go of Su Kui''s anger. "Take the girl in the car back to Dong''s house, and leave before my eyes."

    The driver of Zhuo''s family was following him all the time. When zhuo''en waved, he immediately passed the car in front of him and stopped in front of him.

 Chapter 1864

    Looking at the car, Lin Xiao, who was sprayed with tail gas, was excited.

    He didn''t rush to get on the bus and walk away, but took out his cell phone from his pocket, opened social software carelessly, and sent a message to the group.

    The great devil''s nest.

    Lin Xiaosi: great news! Big news! One of the things I''m going to say next will definitely knock your chin off!

    Boss Jiang: if you have something to say, just fart. I''m busy.

    Du Du: it''s all over. He''s full all day and has nothing to do. He''ll make fun of our brother.

    Fu San: say.

    Lin Xiaosi: I''ll tell you with the attitude of sharing. How dare you? In this way, if the news I''m going to talk about doesn''t explode, you can beat me up. What if I lose a meal by myself?

    Du Du: deal.

    Fu San: Oh.

    When Lin Xiao saw this, he felt that his back neck was a little cold. He touched it and muttered something, but the excitement did not abate at all, because the news was enough to make everyone as shocked as he was!

    Lin Xiaosi: do you know who I saw today? At night! I see brother Liege! What''s more, he''s still dressed up as a woman. That''s all. Then, he''s very close to a boy who looks like a gun! Just now I asked him, he replied directly what did you make?

    There was silence in the group for a few seconds, and then -

    Dudu: fuck me!

    Fu San: fuck me!

    Boss Jiang: fuck me!

    Boss Jiang: what did you say?

    Lin Xiaosi: [insidious] [insidious] he said, that''s my man!!!!

    Du Du: I Can''t move

    Fu San: true or false?

    Boss Jiang: absolutely big news. Are you sure you are not kidding? I''ll tell you, if you want to make fun of us today, I have to show you something.

    Dudu: Oh.

    Lin Xiao feels aggrieved and somehow becomes the bottom person in a small group. No one can beat him. He seems to be under command like a little brother.

    Lin Xiaosi: I don''t believe you to ask brother lie, and his name is not Zhuo lie now, but his sister''s name. I just started to know, and I was shocked. I don''t know what he wants to do, but I think my doubts have finally come to an end.

    Lin Xiaosi: that is, brother Liege is really crooked! Ha ha ha ha!

    Fu San: I''ll check.

    Dudu: where is Reggie now? We haven''t had a party for a long time. When can we get together.

    When Lin Xiao saw this, he smiled and typed.

    Lin Xiaosi: don''t think about it. I''m the boy''s agent now. I''m very busy. Today, I''ve opened a ladle for a director for that boy. Tut tut. I haven''t seen such a strong brother for a long time.

    When he said that, the rest of them were also lost in thought. They are all grown up in a compound. Zhuo lie, the leader, is not the biggest of them, but the most ruthless and the most leading.

    When I was a child, I took several of them to fight with the children who were several years older than them in crotch pants. They lost their teeth and didn''t admit defeat. At that time, I was the eldest in that area. I was so fierce that I even surprised some old generals. He even commented that Zhuo lie would be the king of war if he joined the army in the future.

    It''s not interesting to fight with others for fear and obedience.

 Chapter 1865

    So when he was 15 years old, he found something new. In business, at that time, the domestic economic development was not so developed, so he took a good look at the Internet, and made great strides in it.

    Because he is particularly sensitive to computer data, he can do it like a fish in water.

    Even many times, his business has violated the edge of the law. However, he can stop at the most appropriate place every time, which makes people can''t hold on to anything.

    Up to now, the wealth he has accumulated in his hands, even his own, is beyond count.

    Lin Xiao and some of them thought Zhuo lie would go on like this. However, at the age of 20, they did not know what kind of wind he smoked, sold off most of his industries, and began to live a life of leisure. Even infatuated with role-playing, and his role in their eyes are very wonderful, what little Lori, Yu Jie, punk girl.

    Anyway, it''s all women, especially good looks.

    The deepest memory is that when Lin Xiao appeared in front of them for the first time in a female costume, he was still flirting with them. Without any accident, he was hit all over the place looking for teeth.

    Thinking of this, they all smile and think it''s time to get together with Zhuo lie again.

    -

    Alice college has a full schedule after shooting.

    The next day, Zhuo lie drove to pick her up and, according to Su Kui, dressed in men''s clothes.

    As soon as Su Kui got on the bus, he was not used to seeing him like this at first. Zhuo Liechang, who has removed his makeup, is very tender. His face is small, his facial features are delicate, and he has the potential to make a small white face.

    Su Kui also knew yesterday, zhuo''en is not his real name, Zhuo lie is.

    A simple black shirt, sleeves to elbows, wearing a wristwatch, a clean hair on the forehead, black trousers, pointed shoes. Dress up more like a star than she is.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "I can''t see. It''s still very handsome."

    Zhuo liebai gave her a look. "You see what my men''s clothes look like? Are you disappointed? " He said as he started the car, he slowly drove out of the parking lot.

    Su Kui looked at it and nodded seriously. "It''s a little bit."

    "Squeak --"

    Zhuo fiercely steps on the brake and stares at her with sharp eyes, "what do you say?"

    "I mean, it''s a little disappointed," Su Kui said with a smile, not afraid of his cold eyes. "What do you do with your smelly face? Am I right? You''re not as handsome as I am! "

    And she''s not as tall as she is. Thinking about it, Su Kui chuckles.

    I don''t know if he will blush when he remembers everything and thinks about this life.

    "You --" Zhuoli bit his teeth, "Mo Qingfeng, if you provoke me again, you will regret it!"

    "Regret?" Su Kui kicked him, motioned for him to drive, and at the same time leaned lazily to the back. "I regret it. Let''s wait until later. At least now, I''m very happy."

    "But you''d better wear women''s clothes later."

    This sentence, let Zhuo lie a Leng, he thought the other side didn''t like his dress. After all, in this world, most people think that men who like to wear women''s clothes are abnormal, but they never thought about it, maybe just because of interest?

    "Why?"

    "Because," Su Kui said, looking at him carefully, "I''m afraid you''re too handsome to be seduced." by comparison, men are much safer.

    At least, Zhuo lie is a straight one.

 Chapter 1866

    This answer, Zhuo lie has nothing to say, even a little joy in his heart.

    Because of the recent fire, Su Kui received many variety shows even though she had no works. At last, Zhuo Li inspected some programs, pushed them out, and gave Su Kui a well-known interview program in China.

    The program will let participants play some small games together, and even invite fans to interact. The audience base of the program is very large. If the performance is good in the program, it is easy to attract fans.

    Today is the official recording of the program.

    In order to be realistic, the invited guests of this program don''t have a script. They just have some questions to answer in advance. In addition, they can play at will.

    So at this time, it''s time to test the emotional intelligence and adaptability of the guests.

    So, this program is definitely a program that people love and hate. There is no one. Many actors took advantage of the platform fire, and some failed in the performance of the platform, and the popularity plummeted.

    Everything depends on luck.

    After getting out of the car, a staff member naturally took Su Kui and her team in.

    Zhuo lie is at the front. People who don''t know think he is the star to be pushed. That look of no one''s taking it is arrogant to the extreme.

    There are five hosts, three men and two women, all of whom are well-known hosts in the industry. This program has been running for nearly ten years.

    Enter the dressing room, because they have a modeling team, naturally they don''t need other people''s hands, they have prepared their own clothes and cosmetics and so on.

    In fact, with sukui''s appearance and design, there are too few places for her to dress up, and her long hair can''t be moved. So the stylists put the article on her clothes and make-up. Today, she is wearing a white shirt, with dark blue lines on the clothes, and the khaki color pants underneath, and the legs lined are longer and longer.

    She has a good skin base. After making up for the next care, the makeup artist will make a detailed description of her eyes and eyebrows. Su Kui is the most attractive peach blossom eyes in her own eyes, with eyes on the tail and lips slightly natural on the top, as if smiling all the time.

    The eyebrows are thickened a little, so they will be better in the mirror.

    those eyes were drawn under the eyeliner, and there was more and more God in the blink of an eye.

    Even the make-up artist was so fascinated by her that she had expected that when she appeared, the female audience under the stage would be fascinated!

    "All right?" Drory stood bored, with a cigarette in his mouth, but he did not light it.

    "Well, come and have a look. It''s perfect!" The female make-up artist made a ring of fingers and proudly called Zhuo lie to see.

    Zhuo lie picked up his eyebrows and came lazily. Without even coming to her, he saw the reflection in the mirror.

    The eyes are like peach blossom, the lips are natural flesh pink, the bridge of nose is high, the facial features are soft, and the eyebrows are like ink. The image of the whole person is totally different from the current small fresh meat. She seems to come out of the ink painting, showing a sense of cynicism, and indifferent to nothing.

    Zhuo lie was stunned for a long time. He didn''t even notice that his eyes were more and more deep when he looked at the man.

    Su Kui raised her eyes, and looked at them in the mirror. She was stunned and asked, "how about this look?"

 Chapter 1867

    "Cough..." Zhuo lie did not look at her eyes, clenched her fist against her lips and coughed twice. Instead, she said to the stylist, "Wei Wei, the makeup on her eyes is too deliberate. Who can see it?"

    He pursed his lips, displeased.

    Vivian blinked blink, "but Mr. Zhuo, the face of the wind is not what it is, and the eyes lengthened the length of the eyeliner slightly with the Eyeliner Pen, and nothing else." Other male stars on the program, will also lip gloss, eye shadow and so on, so that the eyes are more profound and puzzling.

    But since she went with sukui, she found that she and those modeling teams didn''t seem to have much use.

    Because she is a natural hanger. It''s a pity not to be a model. Even if you put a sack on her, she can wear it out.

    Sure enough, hearing this, Zhuo lie''s face froze, "is it?"

    Wei Wei nodded, "yes, if you wash it again, it''s too late."

    Su Kui lips straight music, this man is really, at the same time to make her into a superstar, while constantly eating some inexplicable flying vinegar, is really lovely.

    -

    the make-up will not be washed in the end, because it will play soon.

    During the period, the host came to have a look. After he was sure there was no problem, he went back to the backstage to prepare.

    -

    ten minutes later, the stage music starts, and the dancers start dancing with props.

    Two minutes later, the hosts walked out from behind and danced with them. When the music was over, they held up the microphone together and said, "it''s so happy to meet you again in a week!"

    "Hello everyone, welcome to happy base!"

    After a burst of applause, the host began to introduce and said: "everyone knows that there are many expectant plays that have been finished recently. So, are you curious about when these plays will start?"

    "Now, let''s invite our guests today! By the way, let''s sell it here. Guess who is the mysterious guest this time? "

    "Ah ah!"

    "King! King! King! "

    Because the publicity has been released for a long time, part of it is directed at sukui, so when they heard the host''s question, they immediately got excited, waved their fluorescent sticks crazily and called out.

    "Eh ~ I wanted to sell it. I didn''t expect you all knew!"

    "I hate it!"

    Angel, the first sister of happy base, stared at the stage in a strange way, and compared it with an orchid finger. The funny appearance immediately caused a burst of laughter.

    "Well, now let''s invite our guests to the stage. Let''s applaud and welcome!!!" Another host, Jin Ze, spoke loudly in this relaxed atmosphere.

    So, bursts of applause.

    The music reappeared, and handsome guests appeared one after another, first boys, then girls. Finally, the audience''s eyes, brush together in the center of the stage.

    I''m afraid I''ll miss the last one.

    In the eyes of countless fans, wearing shirts and trousers, Su Kui came out with a clean step. She just walked to the center of the stage, and let those dancers twist around her, still unmoved.

    Just because she thought it was stupid to do that.

    As expected, when she came out, she screamed and clapped, almost breaking the top of the studio.

 Chapter 1868

    Gold medal host, who is also a brother of happy base promised to smile and pretend to wipe sweat, said: "it seems that we Qingfeng is really popular, come and stand beside me."

    He said with a smile, and the rest of them automatically set aside a space for Su Kui.

    Su Kui went to stand.

    Angel said, "say hello to everyone!"

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Mo Qingfeng. I don''t know how many goblins are coming today."

    Promise to immediately witty opening, "then let the king listen to everyone''s screams and applause, let her know, how many have come!"

    Instant -

    "ah ah! here! King! King! "

    Applause and screams, the degree of their enthusiasm, more than just.

    The remaining two hosts, compared with the first three, have fewer lines. They are called the green leaves of happy base on the Internet.

    That''s Jiang Jiang and Song Yuan. They just smile when they stand on one side. Sometimes they talk to each other and say two words. The rest of the time is quiet.

    The front is a more normal interview, but in the middle of it, about to start the game, Kanazawa spoke.

    "In fact, there is another mysterious guest today. Because the plane was late, he didn''t participate in the previous interview. Now, just after getting off the plane, he came here to participate in the recording. Now, let''s welcome the last guest tonight. Welcome!"

    What? And the guests? Didn''t you say it during the publicity?

    The audience was stunned, but they clapped and applauded with the help of others. Obviously, the enthusiasm of Su Kui was better than that of Su Kui.

    This time, the dancers dressed in hot clothes, jumped to half, and slowly walked out of the background a tall man in a small dress. He was wearing a hat and improvised a dance.

    The handsome posture attracted the screams of the fans.

    Of course, someone under the stage recognized who it was, and they began to scream wildly.

    "Tan Ke! Tan Ke! Tan Ke! "

    "Ah ah ah! It''s Tan Ke! "

    Tanko? What happened to him?

    Su Kui frowned and looked at the past quietly. Now she is sitting on the chair at the edge of the stage with other guests and the host, watching Tan Ke go to the center of the stage, pull up a dancing girl and come to a passionate samba.

    Stepping on the warm drum, plus his handsome face, I don''t know, instantly attracted by his charm. Time is limited. He danced for two minutes. After finishing the dance, he took off his hat and threw it under the stage, causing a rush.

    When he finished dancing, the lights on the stage were on normally, and he promised to applaud and walk forward, saying: "it seems that Tan Ke is very popular. He was recognized as soon as he came out. Listen to the audience''s voice. It seems that some of the fans who came here today are Tan Ke''s fans!"

    At this time, Kanazawa also smiled and said, "yes, I''m sitting next to you, and my ears don''t belong to me."

    Song Yuan squinted her head cleverly. "Then, let Tan Ke say hello to the audience first!"

    "Yes, say hello!"

    Tan Ke smiled and went forward obediently. His handsome face became more and more charming under the light. "Hello, everyone, I''m Tan Ke. I''m glad to meet you on the stage of happy base. I''m very happy to be liked by you. At the same time, I''m sorry that I didn''t take part in the recording because the plane was late, but I''ll try my best to refuel for the later game! "

 Chapter 1869

    I can speak, Su Kui thought in silence.

    There is a cold hum nearby. Su Kui is confused and looks away from her eyes. It''s a young man. He looks ordinary, but he''s tall. Besides, he''s dressed well. It''s a little fresh meat.

    He looked at Tan Ke coldly, and his mouth was closed together. Su Kui could feel his dissatisfaction.

    Su Kui removed the microphone and said lightly, "this is the recording scene."

    In this way, the young man''s face froze for a long time, and he didn''t speak again. In this way, if the young man is stubborn, then he will be exposed in the program later, which will definitely make the media make a fuss.

    Fortunately, the young man was not too stupid either. After the reaction, he said thank you to Su Kui in a low voice, and his face recovered.

    Even with a little laugh, when Tan Ke said funny, he would clap.

    Su Kui had to sigh that in this circle, all are talents!

    Emotion or something, put it in and out freely.

    -

    backstage, Zhuo lie saw the moment that the man came out, and immediately exploded.

    "Fuck!"

    He grabs his hair, grabs the staff, stares at him in the shade, and asks, "why did Tan Ke come? We didn''t say in our contract that the guests would have him, did we? You fucking fuck us?! "

    The staff was so scared by him that his collar was red.

    He shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s all arranged by the program team. Let me go first!" The staff members said they were very aggrieved. He was not the main person or the program planner. He started at once. How could he know so much.

    Now we are suffering from a disaster without any reason.

    Wei Wei also knew about this. She hurriedly grabbed Zhuo lie and said softly, "Mr. Zhuo, let go of Zhuo first, and then you will strangle him!"

    Zhuo liecai doesn''t care about this. In fact, he has the heart to kill now. Don''t think he doesn''t know what the program group is thinking about. It''s just that Su Kui and Tan Ke have had an affair. And because Su Kui is so popular now, he wants to stir fry CP and improve the ratings.

    No wonder I didn''t see him when I came. I didn''t believe that the plane was late!

    He is a little star. How could he be so busy? Even if a big star can come to the happy base to be a guest, he will specially spare the recording time. Zhuo''en doesn''t believe it. Tan Ke doesn''t know how to do it!

    This guess is basically a firm fact. Zhuo lie snorted coldly, shook off the staff and went out with his feet raised.

    My God!

    Wei Wei stops Zhuo lie in a hurry and cries bitterly in her heart. People say that wayward artists are the worst to control. But in her opinion, wayward agents, especially those with background and means, are even more out of control!

    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Zhuo! Now they are all recording. So many audience are watching it! Even if you are dissatisfied with the program group, you have to wait for the end of the recording! Otherwise, if we do this, it''s not exactly what the program team wants. "

    Originally, it''s to enhance the enthusiasm. If Zhuo lie goes out to do something again, it will provide them with the explosion point invisibly.

    "Fuck!"

    Zhuo Lieh understands this, but as long as he thinks that Su Kui is on the same stage with that man and will play games together later, he is not happy.

    He grinds his teeth fiercely, takes out a cigarette and puts it into his mouth. "When it''s over, let''s see how I clean them up!"

 Chapter 1870

    On the stage, the audience under the stage is naturally not clear about the calculation.

    Only a few people know that Mo Qingfeng and Tan Ke are on the same stage again, and naturally associate with the news gossip. Su Kui has already had a premonition. When the program is broadcast -

    No, when the program is perfectly shot, there will be an audience who will take Tan Ke as a mysterious guest and share the same stage with Mo Qingfeng when the program is half way through.

    When the news is released, it is another gossip that can be hyped.

    Next is a more famous game link. In the underwater battle, each side will send five people to shoot basketball in the pool, and those who score five first will win.

    So, the hosts divided the guests into two groups: red and blue, Su Kui and the girls as the blue team, and the rest headed by Tan Ke as the red team.

    "Welcome to our game, underwater battle! I don''t know if you like the thrilling and exciting game links. "

    The host put his hand on his ear and listened to the audience.

    "Want to!!!"

    The host smiled. This game has always been the most popular one, because it is novel and allows the audience to feast their eyes and see the images of the Lost Gods and goddesses.

    "Well, next, let''s invite our players on the stage!"

    "The red team led by Tan Ke and the blue team led by Qingfeng! Next, it''s time to talk to each other. Do you have anything to say to them? "

    The first time, the host first handed the microphone to Su Kui. Su Kui smiled and looked at several female voices around him. "I will protect them well. They are responsible for playing. As for physical work, give it to me!"

    As soon as the host opened his mouth, even the audience could not help screaming.

    Fans are even more crazy, "king! King! I love you! "

    "Haha, it seems that our boyfriend of Qingfeng is really bursting with clams!"

    "What about our Tan Ke?"

    Tan Ke glanced at Su Kui, shrugged and said, "I just want to say that although we know each other, I won''t let you in the game!"

    "Ah! It seems that Tan Ke''s war spirit is very strong! Well, please be ready for both sides. The game starts immediately after the advertisement! "

    Of course, there is no advertisement when recording this sentence, just for the effect of later broadcasting. Therefore, the host will generally finish this sentence.

    The audience got used to it, laughing and clapping.

    So, the host announced, the first link, start!

    A group of people went into the water. One of the little girls seemed to play the game for the first time. She was scared. Su Kui then smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, just follow me. If you can stop later, it doesn''t matter if you can''t. It''s important to participate. I''m here, huh?"

    When she said this, she didn''t use the microphone. A pair of peach blossom eyes bent and touched her head.

    The girl''s face turned red and she looked very shy. She nodded hard. "MMM! I will try! "

    The audience only sees them interacting, but they don''t know what they are talking about.

    When the host saw that everyone was in the water, he stood on his own position and whistled, "exciting time! Are you ready? "

    Double anti nod, host a wave, quite momentum, "start!"

    Then I saw the boys rush to the middle with a very fast speed and grab the hanging basketball. Yes, in order to increase the difficulty, basketball is not distributed directly.

 Chapter 1871

    The audience stared intently at the stage for fear of missing a little picture.

    At first, the girls couldn''t let it go, and then the ball was snatched by the boys. Tan Ke held the ball and passed Su Kui, giving her a meaningful look.

    Su Kui sneers, the girl next to her whispers to Su Kui and says, "I''m sorry, king."

    Call her king? Is she a fan, too?

    Su Kui shook his head. "It''s OK. The ball hasn''t come in. Let''s get it back!"

    She clapped and encouraged. Originally some frustrated girls nodded under her encouragement, looked into the boys'' eyes, as if there were small flames jumping, and the host smiled and explained.

    "Wow, it seems that the blue team is going to die!"

    As soon as he finished, he was shocked.

    It''s more than rampage, crazy woman. It''s the most terrible creature in the world. They start to go crazy, and there''s nothing they don''t need. If a boy stops them, they''ll stick to them like octopus. Don''t you want the ball? Tell you, we can''t get it, you can''t think of it!

    The boys were dragged in the water and wanted to cry without tears.

    Su Kui''s lips are hooked, peach blossom eyes are slightly narrowed, looking at Tan Ke, that''s now!

    Her figure moved.

    In the water like walking flat, legs swing a few times, jump to tan Ke. Tan Ke didn''t expect that she would come here and hide behind in a hurry. However, it was weightlessness under the water and the basketball came out of her hands, just in front of Su Kui.

    As soon as she jumps, catches and turns her head, she runs to the basketball box.

    Tan Ke roars, "stop her!"

    In this competition, the audience screamed, and Tan Ke, obviously, began to take it seriously.

    "Oh."

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed with disdain, thinking that she was a girl, she would not shoot?

    Even the host paid close attention to the situation here, "so, Qingfeng is now in possession of basketball, what will she do? Can you put it in and take this vital point? "

    With his voice falling, Su Kui is still two meters away from the basketball stand. Several boys behind him tear away those girls, and they have come after him.

    Tan Ke, in particular, is only a step away from her.

    Su Kui looks back, and the two eyes look at each other in an instant. Next, Su Kui suddenly raises his hands to the basketball, "Shua --"

    everyone''s eyes follow the basketball.

    "Bang!"

    When the basketball hits the basketball rack, it shows disappointment in the eyes of all people, and a surprise happens! The basketball bounced on the shelf, "pa" fell into the basketball frame, and then fell into the water, smashing a shower of water.

    "Wow!"

    "Whooping -"

    applause and screams come from girls who are always weak in underwater games. Of course, some boys have gentlemanly demeanor, and they don''t really play with them really, at best, to make both sides face.

    But because Tan Ke took the lead, and all of them were young and vigorous, it was easy to be provoked to the bottom of my heart.

    "The first round! The blue team wins! "

    "Wow!!! How are you, king! "

    "Hahaha, we win, we win!"

    "That''s great!"

    Su Kui put her hair behind her head, showing her delicate and full forehead. A trace of obsession flashed in the girl''s eyes. Although she knew that both sides were girls, she felt that her every move was particularly provocative!

    "King, you are so handsome!"

    Su Kui replied, "you are lovely, too."

    "Whoa, whoa!"

 Chapter 1872

    The fans are already full of narcissism. Even the youngest host is holding his cheek and making a narcissism. He joked: "I can''t do it. I can''t do it. It''s too provocative. I think I''m a little short of oxygen now!"

    "Hahaha! The breeze is over. You''ve robbed the boys of all the limelight. Be careful next! "

    "Sure." Su Kui smiled at Tan Ke and replied.

    The second inning begins.

    The girls have played thoroughly this time, and their combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. They know that they can''t shoot, so they try their best to hold the boys, or pass the ball to sukui, and let her throw it.

    Su Kui chose to take the initiative to jump out of the water and swing the ball down.

    Her height is one meter and eighty-two. Among the boys, she is the tallest. She also relied on this advantage, one after another in the back, and took some two goals.

    Basically, there is no suspense about the game.

    Five sets and three wins, the host asked the red team whether to give up.

    Tan Ke gasped and looked at Su Kui meaningfully, but he said with a smile: "if we don''t hit a goal, it''s too much to say, isn''t it?"

    The rest are not going to play any more, but Tan Ke''s words have been released, and they can only continue, but with all their efforts, they can''t be compared with the first game.

    Tan Ke gave up fighting with others this time, and directly focused on Su Kui.

    She is attacked by two people in succession. Sukui is not in a hurry. She holds the ball in her arms and grins at Tan Ke. Tan Ke feels that Mo Ming is smiling. The next moment, the ball flies out.

    Su Kui said in a loud voice, "Yaya, catch it! Go bowling! "

    She had just guessed that Tan Ke would take people to guard against her, so she didn''t plan to show off again. The outcome of this game has long been decided, and then it''s just as you like.

    Ya Ya is the one who just watched Su Kui blush and received Su Kui''s ball. Without hesitation, she turned around and ran to the basketball court.

    Because the other three were entangled, Yaya was not guarded at all. When one of sukui''s followers saw that he was in a hurry, he was going to tear Yaya. Yaya was crying. However, she is short and thin. She can''t run fast in the water. She will be caught.

    Suddenly, the boy''s arm was firmly held by another white hand. Su Kui hooked the man''s shoulder and smiled, "big brother, let''s let other girls, don''t talk to tan Kebi, he doesn''t want gentlemanly demeanor, right?"

    Boy Leng, originally some hesitation, suddenly listen to the following came laughter and applause.

    Knowing that it''s worth giving up this time, nodded, "let''s vote, I won''t catch you! Oh, your flower ambassadors are so awesome! I believe it! "

    He said in a loud voice, selling miserably, and causing laughter.

    Only Tan Ke, his face is a little ugly.

    Su Kui then looked back and blinked, "Tan Ke, I''m joking, don''t you get angry?"

    Tan Ke''s face was stiff, but he had to barely show a smile In fact, his back teeth are almost broken.

    Mo Qingfeng, how do you hate me?! Against me everywhere!

    He has been able to foresee that when the program is broadcast, he has no gentleman''s demeanor, and will be used by the media and netizens to make a fuss!

    No one pursues, Yaya''s mood immediately relaxes, even turns to wave to sukui. Su Kui smiled and reminded: "be serious, be careful not to fall and choke!"

    Yaya spits out his tongue. "I see."

    Then, easily on tiptoe, put the ball in.

 Chapter 1873

    Look at Yaya''s lovely appearance. The host people give out a kind laugh.

    "It''s amazing. This competition is expected to refresh the historical results of our underwater battle. For the first time in history, the girls team got four points. Since the start of the game, the boys team didn''t get a ball. I''d like to know how Qingfeng did it."

    Su Kui jumped up from the water, bent down to pull his teammates, and prompted them to be careful. "I am very simple, my teammates are awesome, so I pitched very easily."

    "Eh!"

    Who didn''t see her standing two or three meters to shoot? And a cast a quasi, never empty, simply boyfriend force burst.

    Girls are pulled up by her, will whisper thanks to her, Su Kui smiled and handed them the towel, "be careful of the cold." After a while, you can change your wet clothes.

    It''s almost here, and the program has come to an end.

    Even the host was going to announce the end of the recording, but just then an inappropriate voice came in.

    "I don''t agree! I want to -- "

    it''s Tan Ke. He stands up abruptly, hammers his chest and points to Su Kui." I want to fight with you! "

    "Wow!"

    "How big is the play?"

    The host picked the eyebrow, the ordinary guests want to die, they will not stop, anyway, because of this matter, their ratings will rise a little. It is beneficial and harmless to them, so the host is only a symbolic persuasion. Seeing that Tan Ke is indifferent, he has to ask Su Kui''s opinion.

    "In fact, we have been playing for so long, and we are very tired. So, let me ask Qingfeng''s opinion!"

    "Are you willing to take the challenge, Qingfeng?"

    Su Kui wiped the water stains on her face, and the girls advised her to stop playing. She was really tired and consumed energy under the water. Even the audience under the stage began to shout, asking her not to take it.

    Su Kui thought about it, but Tan Ke put his back on his back. "Aren''t you afraid? Well? "

    He didn''t believe it. When he was playing basketball, he was also famous in the team, but now he lost to a girl. Tan Ke thinks, this is because teammate drags back leg to cause.

    So he offered to play one-on-one.

    Hearing this, the blue team girls'' eyes are not good.

    They looked at Tan Ke in hostility, but Su Kui patted them on the shoulder, dropped the towel, and said, "OK, since you want to play, you can play it once, and you can give the audience benefits. However, we have to have a colorful head for this extra competition!"

    Tan Ke''s eyelids jumped. "So, what are you talking about I''ve let out all my words, but now I refuse, it''s a bit of a slap in the face.

    When the host and the audience saw Tan Ke''s face was solemn, they all jumped in their hearts, wondering if Su Kui was going to do something.

    But see Su Kui deep and unpredictable smile, natural jump into the water, Yang Sheng way: "who if lost, in the micro blog three Wang, never delete the kind!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    They thought what she was going to do. She was in a bad mood. They didn''t expect such a sentence to pop out of her mouth at last. It was so talented.

    As soon as Tan Ke bit his teeth, all the laughter in his ears seemed to laugh at him.

    "Bet! What are you afraid of! "

    He also jumped down, threw the towel away and walked towards sunflower.

    When the whistle sounded, the host waved, "friendship first, competition second, come on!"

 Chapter 1874

    The host''s voice did not fall, Tan Ke has the whole person rushed up.

    The audience exclaimed, it''s too fierce.

    Su Kui''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast. When he was about to rush over, he dodged. Tan Ke smashed into the water and emerged in a mess, choking.

    This is laughingstock in the eyes of the audience, but humiliation in the eyes of Tan Ke.

    He looked at Su Kui with eyes: Mo Qingfeng, don''t go too far!

    Su Kui picks eyebrows: too much is what you find!

    So the two sides were locked up for a minute, with the ball hanging overhead. Su Kwai is more indifferent, more lining Tan Ke some manic, two people a contrast, high and low stand.

    It''s not a matter of such a stalemate. Su Kui is the first to attack. She moves, and Tan Ke moves. Just follow her closely. It seems that he can''t live with himself today. In this case, she doesn''t need to save face for him.

    Although there was not much left before.

    Her eyes flashed, and Tan Ke followed her closely, thinking that she was going to catch the ball, but sukui did not stop looking back, which frightened him and made him fall when his feet slipped. Su Kui looked up at him with a smile on his eyes. Tan Ke made a circle with his hand. When he fell down, he grabbed Su Kui''s long hair.

    Her hair was tied together, so tan Ke grabbed the ring and pulled it off.

    When the scalp is numb, Su Kui frowns.

    Tan Ke took a hairpin in his hand and fell back. The host asked Su Kui, "are you ok? Does it hurt? "

    Su Kui did not hesitate to turn around and jump up, pick up the ball, in one breath. While running to the basketball stand, I was in the mood to joke with the host, "my hair doesn''t hurt, but people do."

    "Poof --"

    when are you kidding!

    However, there was a flash of appreciation in the host''s eyes. This person''s EQ was very high. If someone else, he might be directly hairy. But she wasn''t affected at all, running past was a dunk.

    "Wow -" again!!!

    What concept?! Five matches and five goals, I''m afraid Tan Ke''s face is swollen!

    Tan Ke bites his teeth. He makes a mistake and loses everything! He hit the water angrily, splashing a splash of water, which shows the strength.

    At this time, Su Kui added, "don''t forget our lottery, come on!"

    This program, the audience just feel worthy of this trip, it''s almost full of laughter, especially Mo Qingfeng, even if the face value goes against the sky, emotional intelligence is also high enough to explode!

    She swung her hair. Mo Qingfeng''s hair was very long. It came down to her waist. Su Kui on the program was originally a thin layer of makeup, playing to now has been washed away by water. She stood at the edge of the pool, her head back, her hair behind her head, showing a delicate face. Looking at Su Kui, who is more charming and flirtatious under the long hair, the onlookers suddenly think of it.

    The man whose boyfriend just blew the watch is actually a girl!

    Oh, my God, it''s so provocative! If you find a girlfriend like this, what do you want a boy to do!

    This moment, this sentence, is the most real idea of most girls!

    The show is finally over.

    Su Kui went back backstage in a wet suit.

    Zhuo lie has recovered his calmness. He was very angry at first. He even wanted to wait for the end of the program recording to blow up the TV station to vent his anger. However, now he suddenly has a little happiness in his heart, because Tan Ke is on the stage and his face is beaten like a dog, which is very miserable.

 Chapter 1875

    He likes it!

    Su Kui changed her clean clothes and came back. Seeing Zhuo lie with a smile on her lips, she picked her eyebrows and asked Wei Wei.

    "Wei, is Zhuo lie jealous? So happy? " She thought the other side would rush to kill Tan Ke when they saw her on the same stage.

    It seems that she underestimated each other''s patience.

    Zhuo lie snorted coldly, stood up with a cigarette in his mouth, but said to the staff, "let you go this time. If this happens again, you should be careful!"

    Staff a shake, want to cry no tears, who he recruited to provoke who?

    However, he will bring it!

    Su Kui''s hands are around her chest. Wei is combing her hair. Su Kui says, "Zhuo lie, did you eat dynamite? The fire is very strong. Do you want me to help you put out the fire? " She just meant it literally.

    But Zhuo lie listened, the lip angle is a turn, the eye up and down looks at Su Kui, nods, "good! Is it going to you or me tonight? "

    Su Kui is speechless, a stupid man on the brain of the spermatozoa.

    Vivi bowed her head and pretended to be dead.

    Zhuo lie is looking forward to it. "Or go to my place. I also collect some bottles of top-grade red wine. I opened it for you tonight! "Red wine and beauty, think about it, it''s exciting!

    "Want to know?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    Zhuo lie, "didn''t you say that? Hello, I can''t believe you! "

    "Of course, come here and I''ll tell you!" Su Kui hooked his finger and asked Zhuo lie to come.

    "Why?" Zhuo lie walked over doubtfully.

    Su Kui, "lower your head."

    Zhuo lie looks down, next second.

    "Pa --"

    a slap pasted up, "is your head awake? Do you need me to help you wake up? "

    Zhuo lie: "fuck you, dare you hit me, believe me or not..."

    "Well? What do you want? " Su Kui raised her eyebrows and looked at him lazily.

    Wei Wei thinks that Mr. Zhuo can''t look straight at her now, so she chooses to be a turtle with a shrunken head, blow dry her hair quickly, tie it up, and then trot out.

    There was no one else in the room. Zhuoli bit his teeth. "I, I don''t want to do anything, OK?!" Finish saying a shake head, big step meteor, leave a person.

    Su Kui looked at his menacing appearance and sneered. Since he knew that he had the eccentricity of role-playing, Su Kui thought he was more and more funny.

    -

    in the car, Zhuo lie''s hands encircled his chest and chewed tobacco hatefully in his mouth, as if he took the things in his mouth as sunflower.

    Su Kui felt the pain when he tried hard.

    When the car arrived, Su Kui still lived in the water cube and drove into the underground garage.

    Zhuo lieleng hum, "here you are, let''s go."

    Su Kui nodded, "OK."

    "That''s it?" Zhuo lie stares, Ya''s speech is so straightforward, it''s really annoying.

    "What else do you want?" Su Kui pushed the door to get off, stood outside and said to Zhuo lie.

    "For example, what would you like me to sit in?"

    Hearing this, Su Kui''s eyes showed a smirk, and he said, "what about going up?" The height difference between the two people, I don''t know who eats who!

    Zhuo lie knows that he can''t succeed today. He grins angrily, "hurry up!" He didn''t know how childish he was now. If Lin Xiao knew, it would be another gamble with his brother.

    Su Kui shrugged. "Then I''ll go up. Be careful on the way. See you tomorrow." Then he waved and made a move to leave.

 Chapter 1876

    I''m going!

    Zhuo lie was releasing low air pressure all over his body. He told the frightened driver, "let''s go. We are ignored."

    The driver would like to say, young master, it''s not us, it''s you -

    but he didn''t have the courage to say that he wanted to leave after restarting the engine. Suddenly, the voice that made his young master''s mood follow the ups and downs appeared again.

    "Hello, Zhuo lie."

    Zhuo lie''s eyes are happy, but his face stinks: "why?"

    Su Kui hooked his fingers. "Come here a little."

    I just heard what she said. I was slapped in the past. Now I''m still in the past? Zhuo lie shakes his head decisively, "you say what you want first."

    "I''ll tell you when you come here, or I''ll leave. Bye." With a wave of her hand, she''s really going to leave this time.

    Zhuo lie clenched his teeth. "OK, you are cruel! First of all, if you dare to hit me in the head for the second time, I will deal with you! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui disdained a smile.

    All the windows were open, and Zhuo lie put out his head. "Say what this time..."

    "Well --"

    his eyes suddenly opened, his face was held by a pair of cool hands, and a piece of soft thing was printed on his lips. The face was magnified infinitely in front of his eyes, so close that he could see the fluff on the other side''s face.

    One touch away, Zhuo lie wants to go deeper. Unfortunately, Su Kui has simply released him and touched his head.

    In a flash, Zhuo lie blew up. "Hey, who the fuck let you touch my head!"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "I think you''d better be cute in women''s clothes. I''ll be my agent in the future. I''d better wear women''s clothes. See you tomorrow!" This time, without any hesitation, he turned around and left the scope of the car.

    When men''s clothing is a die Ao Jiao, like to blow up hair, will also explode rough mouth. In such a contrast, the sweet girl named her little brother is much more lovely!

    -

    the happy base is usually recorded on Friday and broadcasted on Saturday, so that it will officially log on to the local TV station the night after editing.

    Su Kui cooperated with the official publicity and let her fans know that she went to the recording of happy base, which will be broadcast tonight.

    The fans are excited. This time, Alice college hasn''t aired. They can finally see the moving king.

    Yes, Su Kui listened to Zhuo lie on Weibo and didn''t update Weibo frequently. Fans are numb now, even threatening to send her a blade, asking her if she dare to update her Weibo!

    That night, during the peak period of the TV station, because of the broadcast of happy base, the ratings were several points higher than before, and the producers were all happy.

    With the rapid development of the Internet age, TV ratings have become the key point of competition among TV stations, and ratings represent the popularity of a TV station.

    Some people don''t like watching TV. In order to see the stars they like, they all stay in front of TV early. Those who don''t like watching ads will wait until the early morning to watch the replay on the computer.

    Su Kui didn''t pay attention, but ordered Lu Qibao to see it. Good name its say: observe carefully, own performance, have been black dot.

    As a result, after watching Lu Qibao, when Su Kui was about to fall asleep, he called Su Kui excitedly, full of crazy voice, "king! You are so handsome! I seem to fall in love with you. What can I do? "

    Ha ha.

    Su Kui turned over. "Fall in love with me? Normal! "

    Finish saying, hang up the phone, turn off the phone, and keep sleeping.

 Chapter 1877

    On the other hand, those who fall in love with sunflower because of a show are everywhere.

    She even took part in the video of happy base, cut it into pictures one by one, and then sent it to the Internet. People just found that Mo Qingfeng''s smile is beautiful!

    She can''t find a trace of feminism in a woman. She is a man, but she takes into account her unique appearance. Just because of the picture of coming out of the pool with long hair and waist and gathering the hair to the back of the head, countless beauties have been attracted to lick the screen.

    Mo Qingfeng, the most special idol star of our time.

    In the morning, Su Kui was woken up by a knock on the door again.

    Originally, Lu Qibao couldn''t get through on the phone, stayed up for half a night, and looked at the hot comments on the Internet excitedly. This is not early in the morning, rushed to the water cube apartment, to disturb Su Kui''s dream.

    Su Kui opened the door in a daze. He was so sleepy that he could not stop yawning. When he opened the door, he saw Lu Qibao''s face in need of beating.

    "Bang -" the door was slammed again.

    Lu Qibao is scared, claps her chest and breathes. Fortunately, she is smart. Otherwise, this ugly face can''t be smashed flat?

    "Dudududu -"

    "king, open the door, I have something to tell you!"

    "King, open the door!"

    "King, King......"

    Su Kui: "the dog has beeped!"

    A moment flashed in my mind the classic clip of deep rain, "you open the door, don''t hide in it without making a sound, if you have the ability, you open the door, open the door, open the door..."

    Fuck!

    You are stunned!

    Can''t help but burst out a rude, Su Kui pulled his hair to open the door.

    This time, as soon as he opened the door, Lu Qibao got in through the crack of the door. His big eyes were bright and bright. As soon as he looked up, he could not help but shrink his neck.

    "King, you and your face are so ugly? Do you need me to find a doctor for you? "

    Su Kui: "ha ha, Lu Qibao is like killing parents. You''d better say something important, otherwise -" she clenched her fist hard, and the bones crackled in a moment.

    Lu Qibao: "king, you are so scary..."

    "I have something more frightening. Do you want to try it? If you have something to say, please let it go! "

    Say, turn around and go.

    Being so noisy, sleepiness is gone, but her brain is still faint, which makes her unable to lift.

    Recently, many programs want to invite her, but they are all rejected by Zhuo lie. Su Kui thinks the same way. She is an actress. It''s enough for fans to see that she remembers her. Excessive consumption of fame in the variety show. As time goes by, when the audience sees any role she performs, the first thing they think about is her performance in the variety show.

    Absolutely a play!

    Lu Qibao follows Su Kui, holding up his mobile phone and saying, "you''re on the hot search, king! Wow, netizens are really talented. Your photos have been forwarded by many famous bloggers. Now your fans are nearly 20 million! Great! "

    She jumped excitedly, obviously happier than Su Kui.

    Su Kui had an electric toothbrush in his mouth and squinted painlessly: "Oh." How much does it have to do with her?

    Lu Qibao: "king, you are the client, can you give me an expression?"

    "Ha ha, No."

    Su Kui turns his head and slowly pushes people out. With a bang, he closes the bathroom door.

    Lu Qibao groaned in pain and hit her nose!

 Chapter 1878

    As for the Internet, Su Kui''s microblog has fallen.

    Her latest tweet is still on the base of promoting variety show happiness. At the moment, the following comments have been bombarded by fans, with all kinds of comments.

    You have the ability to show, you have the ability to tweet! ]How long have you not sent the photos? ]

    [who knows where the king lives? I want to send blades. Don''t stop me! ]

    [the one who sent the blade upstairs will take me!! ]

    [you have the ability to flirt with girls, and you have the ability to tweet! Don''t hide! ]

    when I was immersed in the king''s golden age beauty, I suddenly wanted to see the king wearing women''s QAQ]

    [a lift in the pool, from then on, I couldn''t see anything else, only her, only her -]

    [how could there be such a good-looking person in the world? By the way, when does Alice college start? ]

    [I hope the king has more works. It''s a pity that such a beautiful face doesn''t act as an actor, really!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the other side, Tan Ke''s Micro blog is miserable.

    He had to turn off Weibo.

    All kinds of scolding him for pulling sukui''s hair, scolding him for his lack of demeanor, all of which were lost and still haunted. All in all, a lot of ugly comments have come out. The agent can''t help but let him temporarily close the comment area.

    In fact, there are not many fans of sukui, because sukui has always told fans that it''s good to keep one acre of land in one''s own house. Don''t go to other actors and stars to play wild. No matter what others do, it''s not their reason to attack others without reason.

    In fact, most of them are happy base audiences. When they see something unpleasant, they will find an outlet. On the Internet, it''s commonly known as keyboard man.

    But this time, Tan Ke has nothing to wash, because it''s shown to the audience in the video. What we can do now is to wait for this matter to subside, and when the blowers find their next goal, he will return to peace.

    If other artists, maybe they will find a way to stir up the biggest hype of this matter, and then get sympathy, suck powder and so on. But Zhuo lie didn''t do it. First, he really didn''t want Su Kui to have any more relationship with this man. It was that the names of the two people were close together, which made him feel bad. So, how could they be willing to hype this matter and let the two be pulled together at the same time?

    According to Zhuo lie, he has countless ways to deal with Tan Ke. There''s no need to make an article about it.

    From then on, his family Mo Qingfeng''s peach affair can only be related to him.

    The rest of us can''t --

    -

    in such a situation, Alice college finally started broadcasting.

    The opening time is set for July 3. At this time, many viewers attracted by Alice''s overwhelming publicity and the beauty of the leading role are waiting for the first day of Alice college.

    It''s eight o''clock. It''ll be soon.

    The opening song is over, and the first episode begins.

    Bai Anyue, with a pure and stubborn face, stood on the stage to give a new speech. Because she was too nervous and forgot her draft, she laughed loudly and laughed one after another. She was asked to roll down quickly and not lose face.

    Teachers choose to keep one eye open and one eye closed because of their students'' identity background.

    See here, some girls gradually into the play feel indignant, the plot is still going on, the camera is pulled away, there is the roar of the sports car from afar.

 Chapter 1879

    The appearance of Ouyang Lichuan and Shentu Mo immediately caused the audience rating of Alice college to rise again. Girls are so fascinated that they cover their faces and scream. How can they be so handsome!

    At this moment, they completely forget that the one who plays Shentu Mo is a real woman.

    Obviously, it''s just a youth idol play with no depth, but it''s easy to arouse the girls'' hearts of women. Maybe many people will feel childish when they see it, but they can''t deny it. Maybe when they see a certain segment, they will appear a moment of trance.

    Because, that is their youth. It may be expressed in different ways, but it''s true to love a person''s heart.

    The two episodes passed quickly. Bai Anyue and Ouyang Lichuan, the two enemies, began to show their contradictions, and they were frequently wronged after that.

    Two episodes a day, want to see, only wait for tomorrow.

    In fact, the TV station that bought the first broadcasting right of Alice college was the source of the film with the heart of gambling. Because Su Kui as a woman to play a man, or a very handsome, cynical man, if the performance is not good, it is easy to let the audience play.

    At that time, the expected audience will throw rotten eggs at the TV station.

    Fortunately, when Alice broadcast, they were relieved and excited, because, this time, the ratings have far exceeded the previous prime time ratings.

    It''s a good start.

    After watching the two episodes, the fans turn to Weibo one after another.

    Su Kui''s latest micro blog is -

    King Qingfeng comes to visit the mountain V: the long-awaited Alice college is finally going to start broadcasting, and you can log on to mango TV at 8:00 on July 3, and watch it on time! Thank you for your support!

    The following comments have also become a gathering place for countless fans to discuss the plot.

    [I went to see Wang Yan with my heart in my arms. After reading it, I just think it''s so beautiful! ]

    [the effect of performing a big movie in an idol play, who is there besides the king? ]

    [hahahaha, when watching TV, my mother asked me who the handsome young man in TV was. I told my mother that the man was actually a woman, and she was stunned! ]

    [that''s great! ]

    [I can''t stop licking my king completely, but there are so few QAQ shots of him]

    [when is the king playing the hero? I''m so tired, so I decided to wait for the second brush on the video website tomorrow, just lick my face. ]

    [when watching the play, I was completely attracted by the king''s acting skills, and I didn''t even realize that the person who lost me was a sister paper!! ]

    [hahahaha, thanks from the original book party. Thank you for playing Shen Tu Mo in our mind! ]

    in a word, there is harmony under microblog. Of course, no matter who it is, there are some discordant voices in the comments. It''s a pity that the fans are so enthusiastic that those comments can''t hold up at all.

    -

    in the evening, after Alice college broadcast, Dong Sitan sent a message to Su Kui to congratulate her, saying that she played well and became her little fan sister.

    Su Kui replied that you did well, so he didn''t say more.

    In fact, she is now thinking that the task has been carried out in half. It''s reasonable to say that the hostess should come out, but why hasn''t the system prompted again? Is it hard to fall asleep?

    Thinking about it, she tried to summon several voices in her brain.

    Soon, the system appeared and gave her the answer, "Ding - because the woman owner has no direct contact with the client''s wishes, so the system will not prompt!"

    Then there was no sound.

    Su Kui: "..."

 Chapter 1880

    So, you can say that.

    In the course of her mission, she may have passed her mistress, but she knew nothing about her.

    It''s been a hundred years since my system was developed.

    Su Kui rubbed his brow and heart, and once again he had a new understanding of the system''s degree of pitying people.

    The fire in all aspects of Alice college is expected by Su Kui. There used to be a similar youth idol drama in her world. Although she was a bit brain damaged, she still attracted many audiences'' love by virtue of her beauty and ignorant and sweet love.

    It can be seen that existence is reasonable. As long as it is photographed, there will naturally be audiences who like it.

    -

    now that Alice college has started broadcasting, Su Kui''s Micro blog fans also take advantage of this hot broadcast, and the number of fans has increased to nearly 20 million. According to the survey, the number of microblog users is 800 million, with a population of 1.6 billion, accounting for half of the total.

    However, there are so many stars in the entertainment circle who want to divert these fans. It is difficult to achieve the number of hundreds of millions of fans.

    Even those big entertainers have a lot of fans watching Weibo, but who can guarantee that they are all real fans, not zombie fans?

    Zombie powder, a new species that adapts to the times. Many artists have just made their debut, or stars will choose to buy a batch of zombie fans in order to look good, or even the official will do tricks on the data.

    Su Kui was free for a few days. Zhuo lie told her that he had picked up another film for her and asked her to try it on. It was basically OK, so she could join the group for shooting.

    As for auditions? That has become the past.

    There is Zhuo lie''s existence and his domineering way of doing things. He directly takes several big productions for Su Kui, which is a piece of cake.

    The following film is also adapted from the popular IP novel. It belongs to the type of ancient fantasy. It''s called "inverse sword". It''s about the chaos in the world, the disputes between various sects, and the destruction of Kunlun sect by the evil way. Its only disciple ye chuyang, who has been killed all his life, is hateful. With Kunlun sword, the treasure of Kunlun sect, he is constantly reborn and strengthened in adversity story.

    Because the play is a big man''s play, the hostess becomes a foil.

    But the show, which boasts an investment of 300 million yuan, is the gold medal screenwriter Han Feiyan, who is also known as the ghost hand, and the director Zhang Yan, who is known as the father of the TV series, joined in, which made countless actors crush their heads and want to go in and mix a role.

    Actually, the play of inverse sword is almost started to choose a part together with Alice college, but Alice college has all started broadcasting, and the plot has progressed to half. The play of inverse sword is still in the process of selecting a part.

    In fact, the male and female masters have already been in place, only one male second. The director and the author have seen many of them, but they are not satisfied.

    Why?

    The most popular part of this play is not the hero, but the hero. That sunny and snowy man, who likes white clothes and uses Qin as weapon, is the head of Huagu valley. Even if the world is in chaos, he can''t escape from the valley.

    It''s difficult for ordinary people to perform the ethereal and immortal spirit in his body. The director and the author almost lost their heads, but at this time, Zhuo lie recommended Su Kui to them.

    At the beginning, I heard that the man was a woman. They refused. But after watching the scenes she took and the photos on her microblog, the director and the author agreed to let her come and try to see the effect.

    In fact, until now, they are also under pressure. The actors have been put in place. They are procrastinating for a man. They waste money every day.

 Chapter 1881

    The role of actor 2 is a hot cake. I don''t know how many actors are waiting in line.

    But those people''s agents don''t have Zhuo lie''s big hand. When he came, he didn''t talk and paid a lot of money directly. Then I opened my mouth and said, "director, you see the script has been delayed till now. The artist I bring here is quite suitable for the role of the second boy. I will invest money for you. How about you consider my artist?"

    They didn''t say anything to death. They said they would try. But they actually took his money and said they couldn''t do it afterwards. Did they succeed?

    Naturally, no way.

    So sukui went to try her make-up.

    Because the inverse sword is an ancient fantasy drama, and the special effect fighting is inevitable. Therefore, the final shooting location is set in the film and television city of city A. the drama team has a lot of money and directly contracted a studio to shoot. After su Kui''s past, the scenes inside have been almost built.

    The green curtain is the most eye-catching color in this huge room.

    Today''s Zhuo lie is dressed in women''s clothes. Naturally, he will not be like a fool with a cigarette in his mouth. He was wearing a pink long curly hair, a very delicate makeup, wearing Lolita long skirt, walking beside Su Kui.

    So that the director saw Su Kui come in and squint around looking for Zhuo lie''s figure.

    "Then what, your agent didn''t come?" Zhang Yan asked, pushing his nearsighted glasses.

    Su Kui drew the corner of his mouth and looked at the side funny.

    Zhuo lie came out, stretched out his right hand, opened his mouth, and almost didn''t scare Zhang Yan. "Hello, director Zhang, don''t know me?"

    "You, how are you --" Zhang Yan was as dumb as a fool. He took the long white hand and said, "girl, are you in the wrong place? By the way, are you a dubbing major? We don''t want dubbing actors here. All actors use the original voice. "

    It turns out that Zhang Yan thought Zhuo lie was coming to the cast to try his luck and find a job.

    "Pooh, Pooh, boo, boo, boo," Su Kui couldn''t hold up any longer. Happy, she put her arm around Zhuo lie''s shoulder and smiled at him. "Director Zhang, don''t doubt that the man in front of you is my agent, Zhuo lie."

    Zhang Yan: " But why is he so... "

    Forgive him, or a little accept incompetence, the people in front of me look up and down from left to right, and they are all perfect girls. How can I be the same as the guy who came to the theatre last time and slapped the check on his desk with a big hand, and still dangled a cigarette in his mouth?

    At this time, the screenwriter also came, he saw this with a breakthrough dimensional wall like dress, also Leng Leng. However, he didn''t know how many wonderful scripts he had seen, and he was also strong in his ability to accept on the Internet. So, after a moment''s hesitation, he walked up and said to Su Kui with a smile, "welcome, Qingfeng. If you are ready, you can try to make up. The author is also there. Let him see if you are in line with the image in his mind."

    "By the way, this is..." After talking with Su Kui, Han Feiyan turns to ask who is next to Su Kui.

    Su Kui doesn''t know what to say now that Zhuo lie''s dress is too successful and the contrast is too strong. She smiled and did not speak. She looked at Zhang Yan.

    Han Feiyan picked up the eyebrows. "Lao Zhang, this is your daughter?"

    "What?" Zhang yanmeng forced him to look embarrassed. "This is Zhuo agent!"

 Chapter 1882

    Su Kui thought Han Feiyan would be surprised, but he didn''t expect to laugh when he heard it, as if he heard something very funny.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, Lao Zhang, are you kidding? This is Zhuo agent? It''s hard not to be a few days long enough for him to make a transgender one? You can pull it down! " He was so overjoyed that he didn''t notice that Laurie was dressed up in such a strong way that a small fire had already sprung up in her eyes.

    Her pink lips curled and her smile was naive. The teeth are biting, "right? I? denaturation? Do you want me to help you get a fucking free job in Thailand? If you don''t look good enough, I can help you do a full body facelift! "

    "My day!!!"

    Han Feiyan jumps away abruptly, "who are you

    Han Feiyan''s face is almost muddled. He knows that cos on the Internet can wear women''s clothes, but he doesn''t associate the most attractive person in the world with the cute little girl in front of him. As a result, the sound of little Lori almost scared him to death.

    This rough voice of a man -

    Han Feiyan felt like a Japanese dog. He was stared at by those eyes. He felt like his little brother was cool. He quickly covered it and said with a smile: "no, no, that''s what. Today''s dressing of Zhuo agent is so subversive. I and I didn''t react a bit. Ha ha..."

    Zhang Yan is in balance. He just told you that he is my daughter. If he has such a daughter, his hair will go out.

    Zhuo lie: "ha ha."

    Just that dark and grape like big eyes cast a glance at Han Feiyan, which made his neck cool immediately, a little bit of disaster.

    Zhang Yan, however, looked at Han Feiyan with a smile and said to Su Kui, "since all of them have come, let''s go to see the author first. He has been watching you perform in Alice college recently. To be honest, his acting skills are very good, but he is a little worried about whether you can play a good role in the role of some non cannibal fireworks."

    Su Kui understood that Shen Tu Mo was a playboy, while Xingzhi was the opposite. In the novel, he is a character who can only be viewed from afar.

    "OK." Su Kui nodded and followed Zhang Yan.

    Han Feiyan saw the situation and shouted, "Lao Zhang, wait for me!"

    Zhang Yan gave him a look of self-help, and took Su Kui into a temporary lounge, where a middle-aged man with glasses, about 356, was looking down at something.

    He looked up at the sound of footsteps. He was very ordinary, but he had a gentle temperament, which made people feel easy to get along with.

    Seeing Su Kui''s first eye, he got up at once, smiled and said: "Hello, I''m qianniao, the author of inverse sword. Are you mo Qingfeng? I know you, Alice is doing very well! "

    "Hello." Su Kui shook hands with him and was stared at by Zhuo lie for a long time.

    Qianniao didn''t know that he had been stared at by the man with careful eyes. He smiled, "I don''t know if you have read the novel of inverse sword. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t read it."

    "Naturally, I''ve been your fan now. After all, only after reading the original can we better understand and interpret the role, right

    "Yes, yes." The thousand birds agreed, and their eyes flashed with admiration.

    It''s true that there are too many people in the entertainment circle now. The young generation of actors are lack of the most basic seriousness about acting.

 Chapter 1883

    More of them rely on their fame and face, with more pay than many old artists, but they treat them perfunctorily. That''s why qianniao has been reluctant to give up the copyright, because he doesn''t want those actors to destroy his books and his efforts.

    As for this meeting, the film also showed full sincerity, promising him to participate in the role selection, not seeking the most popular, only to find actors with good acting skills and dedication, the contract was in front of him, and qianniao agreed.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s try make-up. By the way, do you have a make-up artist? If not..."

    "No, we have." Zhuo lie smiles and refuses the director Zhang Yan''s suggestion.

    "OK, then I''ll ask someone to take you there." if you have money, you can bear it!

    Of course, he can''t be alone, so he is very ungrateful. He introduced Zhuo lie to qianniao.

    "By the way, qianniao, this is Zhuo''s agent. We will be together for a few months in the future and get to know each other."

    The voice fell, and sure enough, a thousand birds almost fell off their chin, and turned into an expression of stupidity. How stupid it is. Zhang yanle, humming a song to call for the staff.

    As for qianniao, until zhuorei nodded to him and followed the staff to leave, he still had some problems.

    For a while, he pointed to Su Kui and asked Han Feiyan, "what''s that? What''s the situation?"

    Last time I saw a good man, now I''m a cute girl of the second dimension??? It''s just like this!

    Han Feiyan smiled coldly and said without expression: "that''s what you see, big ladies!"

    Woman''s big man -

    qianniao wiped his sweat, well, he was convinced!

    -

    Zhuo lie''s change today soon spread to the crew, so many staff members said they were frightened.

    Why?

    Because Mo Qingfeng is accompanied by a little Lori. At first, she looks very delicate and beautiful. Besides being a little taller, she looks like a doll. Other people also think that this is a person who likes COS to go crazy. Later, they find that if they do something wrong, they can instantly turn into Lori.

    Of course, that''s nothing.

    The most frightening thing is that if you are a cute girl, you may have a rough voice in front of them.

    They are very tired to survive this meal.

    -

    Su Kui has a good skin base. As for the clothing, the size has been given before. The costumes are all custom-made and fit perfectly.

    As for the chest, Su Kui said that she didn''t have this thing, so she couldn''t use the evil chest wrapping.

    The director, the writer and the writer are waiting outside. In fact, they are full of anxiety.

    What if the other person''s appearance and role are not suitable? What if the character is ruined? So, before Su Kui came out, their faces were full of melancholy.

    Just, when Su Kui came out, it disappeared instantly.

    The moment she stepped out of the dressing room, Su Kui''s temperament changed.

    He had a light smile on his lips, soft black eyes, a plain face, and a detached look. His long hair was tied loosely to the back of his head by a white ribbon. He wore a white suit with wide sleeves, and the green Guqin was his weapon.

    "My God --"

    since seeing her coming out for the first time, qianniao can''t blink. He said stupidly, "yes, that''s right, that''s the end of my mind!"

 Chapter 1884

    Zhang Yan can''t help but push his glasses and squint at the person in front of him.

    From the appearance, although she was in front of a simple curtain, however, her whole body was free from worldly customs, which was clearly transmitted to all present.

    Selfie, full marks!

    Shape, full marks!

    Temperament, full marks!

    In that case, what''s the reason to refuse?

    So, after discussing with the author, Zhang Yanban said, "since the original author has passed this level, then, welcome Qingfeng to join our production team officially, and we need more gas in the future!"

    Su Kui smiled politely. "Sure."

    Then, Zhang Yan asked her to wear this dress and take a group of hard publicity photos, so as to let them go during the publicity.

    The photographer thought he had to guide. After all, the other side is in the entertainment circle. Apart from a work, he is still a pure newcomer. However, I didn''t expect that the other side''s watch burst in good condition has a full sense of lens. Without his guidance, he can make actions automatically.

    Or drooping eyes and playing the piano, or leaning under the tree to play with wine, or reading at will. Every move, a look up a smile, are all countless romantic gesture.

    The thousand birds are so excited.

    "Yes! This is exactly the prototype of my mind! It''s as like as two peas! "

    Although not worldly, but understand the customs. Although it''s like being relegated to immortals, it''s uninhibited. Although contradictory, but also strange fusion together, eventually cast a line.

    Zhang Yan and Han Feiyan look at each other and read a sentence from each other''s eyes: the person in front of them is a material that can be made!

    In time, it must reach the top!

    -

    Su Kui went back after shooting. She didn''t have any schedule. Zhuo lie asked her to have a good rest, although fans called for her to participate in more variety shows and show her face.

    But Su Kui is lazy, Zhuo lie is a vinegar jar attribute, if not necessary, he can never let Su Kui more exposed to people.

    At the same time, Dong Sitan excitedly sent a message to Su Kui after she went home to try makeup.

    Dong Sitan: King!! Good news, I''m going to make a movie! Super happy!

    Qingfeng: congratulations.

    Dong Sitan: you are bored, king. That''s all?

    Dong Sitan: what movie do you think I want to make?

    Asked here, Su Kui was a little dumb. She doesn''t pay attention to the current gossip. How can she know so much? She knocked on her head and asked Zhuo lie, "Zhuo lie, do you know what''s more popular these days? Is there a movie that''s recruiting actors?"

    Zhuo lie is making up his makeup in the mirror and turns his white eyes when he hears the words. "It''s not just the story of Yuanhua. It''s a stir fry. Who plays the hero in it? Suddenly there''s no sense of expectation."

    Hearing who he said, Su Kui suddenly flashed an idea in her mind. Before she could react quickly, she disappeared.

    Frown. "You mean, Tan Ke?"

    Is Tan Ke going to make a movie? She picked her eyebrows, turned on her mobile phone and replied to Dong Sitan.

    Qingfeng: is it Yuanhua?

    Dong Sitan: Wow!!! King, you guessed it! Yes, yes, I play the heroine in it! Praise me!

    Qingfeng: praise you.

    Dong Sitan:

    Dong Sitan: your praise is not sincere! [white eye]

    breeze: [laugh] then take a good picture and invite you to dinner.

    Dong Sitan: I remember! King, do you have any plans recently?

 Chapter 1885

    Qingfeng: Well, I''ll be in the group soon when I play the second boy in a TV play. I''ll be busy then.

    Dong Sitan: it''s really great! Progress together! Looking forward to cooperating with the king again!

    Qingfeng: touch your head, so do I.

    Dong Sitan: rub!

    Dong Sitan: ah, king, the agent called me. I''ll leave first. I''ll talk to you when I have a chance!

    Qingfeng: OK.

    Exit the dialog with Dong Sitan, Su Kui rubs her eyebrow. Many actors in TV series, when their opportunities are ripe, will choose to enter the big screen. It seems to be able to appear on the big screen, which is an affirmation of acting.

    Tan Ke''s acting skills are very good. There is no doubt that he is known as the most able to act in the contemporary small fresh meat, and the most handsome of the small fresh meat.

    No matter how worthless it is here in sunflower, Tan Ke is also a handsome and compelling little fresh meat in the eyes of his fans.

    Su Kui didn''t think much about it, but said to Zhuo lie, "is there any good screenplay recently? If you have a chance, help me watch the next one. "

    Zhuo lie nodded, "yes!" He thinks so, too.

    Anyway, from the bottom of his heart, he is determined to have a hard time with Tan Ke. If he makes a movie, then they will make it. Not only to shoot, production to be better than them, script if a good script, but also higher than them!

    This idea coincides with Su Kui.

    Su Kui''s goal is to step on Tan Ke and get to the top first, so that Tan Ke can only look up to her every time he looks up!

    -One week later, all the actors of inverse sword were in place, and the Internet began to spread the propaganda of stills.

    The official microblog V: after three months of intense preparations, the shooting of the expected reverse sword is finally on the way. Presumably, the fans are already hungry and thirsty? Then, next, I''ll show you a group of stills. Every day in the future, I''ll pay attention to the official Weibo of inverse sword. It''s big news every day. I want you to look good! @Ji Xinxing, @ qianniao.

    A group of stills are exposed one day, and only the willful production of inverse sword can do it.

    Because Ji Xinxing in the play, most of them are in a state of escape, so his dress, naturally, is not so tall. A cloth clothes, behind the back of a heavy sword, a group of stills, silent about his heart journey along the way.

    At first, he was full of hatred, and his brows were young and stubborn. Then in the journey, met or good or bad people, let him continue to grow rapidly. Until the end, it was a scene of his black robe, his hands holding the Kunlun sword, his eyes roaring with rage.

    In fact, this person is not a little old in the circle. Thirty years old, playing a 17-year-old boy, but it seems that there is no sense of disobedience.

    Sometimes, acting has the effect of plastic surgery.

    Fans who have long been looking forward to the start of the shooting have sent congratulatory messages and attracted friends.

    [ouououo, a congratulatory message from the people of the capital! ]

    [congratulations from Tiancheng people! ]

    [congratulatory telegram from the original work powder. I''m relieved to see the cast of directors and actors in such a production! ]

    [then, MI Mei asked secretly, who is playing the role of the God of my line? ]Don''t destroy my God!!! ]

    [Ji Xinxing is still so handsome! give the thumbs-up! Ten thousand years! ]Congratulations on another classic of Laoji! Hi Sen! ]

    [can the producer avoid such a hole? According to this rhythm, is a group of stills exposed every day? When can my God see it? I really want to send blades to the film maker! ]

 Chapter 1886

    No matter how the melon eaters protest, in a word, the officials of the rebel sword just decide to die without revealing the stills.

    The audience is helpless, but enthusiastic. In order to see the stills of Xingzhi, they stay under the microblog, which is called the official microblog of inverse sword. Even because who plays Xingzhi is on the microblog.

    Therefore, the propaganda team deeply felt that the final stills were correct.

    A week later, fans are about to explode. The propaganda team also knew this, so on weekends, when the traffic was the most, they released the stills.

    When Su Kui took the publicity photos before, the green curtain at the back, in fact, all the actions were based on imagination and added later.

    From this point alone, we can see the acting.

    An actor without acting, his eyes are empty, you can''t read any feelings from his eyes. And a good actor, he can cry with you, laugh with you, let you can''t help but sink into the plot, follow the protagonist, go through his life.

    This is the gap.

    Now, in the latest series of photos exposed by the Backstreet group, it''s finally time to stop.

    Official microblog V: OK, meet you! I feel that if I don''t let it out, I will be drowned by saliva. Come on, let''s all wear glasses and look carefully! Yes, this man is our king, Mo Qingfeng! Wow, in fact, Xiaobian is also a brain powder of inverse sword. When I saw this group of pictures, I was in a trance and thought that I was standing right in front of me! Now I''m going to dedicate you to Xingzhi God! Specially presents the high-definition watermark free picture, whispers, actually the small edition has taken to do the screen protection! PPS: since I made the screen saver for the photos of Xingzhi God, my mother doesn''t have to worry about my cell phone getting dirty any more!

    Below, is the standard nine palace grid, nine stills of different postures, so that a lot of fans feast their eyes, at the same time, suddenly feel.

    It seems that the people inside are familiar with each other?

    As for Su Kui''s fans, it''s natural to recognize who they are at a glance.

    [wow ha ha ha ha ha ha! So happy, super happy! ]

    [that''s great. I''ve lived up to my king''s golden age! ]

    [what are you talking about? And who is mo Qingfeng? ]

    as a result, good fans began to popularize science.

    [that''s the person who plays Shen Tumo in Alice college. In fact, he is a woman. Isn''t he surprised? Hahaha, I''m surprised! I lost my fucking jaw! ]

    [for the sake of beauty, I will not spray on you! ]I''ll let a woman play? Sorry, I don''t eat this Amway! ]

    [destroy me and stop being a god of men, Mo Qingfeng, I can''t finish with you!! ]

    -

    some people scolded her.

    At one time, her micro blog was occupied. All the book fans ran to her micro blog to leave messages, scolded her for destroying the character of Xingzhi, and didn''t deserve to play Xingzhi and so on.

    Su Kui didn''t reply, but director Zhang Yan and qianniao are worried that she will be affected. After all, she''s brought money into the group, and there''s no other person better suited for acting.

    They were afraid that she could not bear so many insults and psychological pressure.

    At that time, it was too late for them to cry, so they came and asked sukui if he had anything to do.

    In order to protect Su Kui, qianniao also posted a micro blog.

 Chapter 1887

    Qianniao V: fans of inverse sword, I know you have high expectations for this book, but I hope you believe in me, the director, the writer and the actors. There are so many excellent people in it. I will try to create the best inverse sword in my mind for you to see. Maybe you have deep love for some characters, but I just want to say, can you be a little euphemistic? Don''t put so much pressure on an actor. In fact, when you neglect something, you will find the flash of that person!

    At least, the first time I saw her, I thought: Oh, she is what I want. So, even if you want to scold, you need to give others a chance to show them, right?

    [hahaha, OK, uncle bird is right. Listen to you! ]I can''t bear to tell her that the person she likes is a woman. ]

    [I didn''t expect you to be such a uncle. ]

    [as we all know, the determined actors will not change because of the audience''s voice. ]

    [ignore her gender, she will not lose to anyone in terms of acting alone. ]Thank you uncle bird for talking to my king! Whether it''s suitable or not, please wait until the TV series is completely produced! ]

    [I love my king, we don''t want to tear, please let my king go! ]

    [look up and watch the play quietly. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The storm on the Internet didn''t subside because of a thousand birds'' words, but there were not so many people who scolded Su Kui, and her micro blog was quite clean.

    After another two days'' rest, Su Kui picked up the burden and joined the cast.

    The film and television city is very large, which is divided into several parts. It has almost all buildings since ancient times. It is the largest film and television shooting base in China. Many famous blockbusters have also been shot here.

    Su Kui picked up the burden. It''s also because there are many copies of the play. Different scenery must be used in the location, and special effects must be added at last.

    After the opening ceremony, all the actors began to shoot nervously.

    Everyone wants to finish shooting before the winter vacation and catch up with the Spring Festival holiday, when the traffic is better.

    Su Kui was also tortured. When shooting the reverse sword, Zhuo lie received a movie script for her. Because he is the second best actor, although he is well-known, there are not many scenes in the play.

    The director also takes care of her, because her acting is basically the same, saving everyone a lot of time. So for her running on both sides of the string, she is also willing to tolerate.

    In this way, the shooting also went well. After the shooting, it was November.

    At that time, the shooting of Yuanhua biography was finished and finished.

    This year''s films, basically want to catch up with the new year''s play.

    Propaganda is of great urgency. Su Kui also cooperated with the propaganda several times, and the time for the start of the inverse sword was approaching day by day.

    Time, always passing quickly.

    However, just at this time, Dong Sitan''s words made Su Kui suddenly remember what was in her mind.

    Dong Sitan: King, what do you think of Tan Ke? I heard you know him.

    Dong Sitan: he took good care of me when we were filming. Do you think he was interested in me?

    Su Kui saw this and suddenly understood.

    It''s hard, Dong Sitan. That''s the hostess?

 Chapter 1888

    Otherwise, why is it so coincidental that, as soon as she starts out, as a new person, why can she be the hostess of Alice college? It''s still the kind of group that enters the group without an interview.

    Now, there is only one work, you can directly in a not bad production, as the movie heroine.

    In any case, it''s impossible to say without background, unless she''s lucky enough to explode.

    Su Kui smiled. Why didn''t she think of this before?

    She looked down at the two sentences above, thought for a long time, and finally, she was silent and worded.

    Qingfeng: Sitan, do you like Tan Ke?

    Dong Sitan: why do you ask, King QAQ? Although Tan Ke is very handsome, I already have a king in my heart. I don''t have a cold for him.

    Breeze:

    Qingfeng: so you are in love?

    Dong Sitan: what is that? I''m a little excited. In case someone secretly loves me!

    Seeing this, Su Kui can''t laugh or cry. This girl doesn''t play according to common sense at all. She is also a mistress. Her character is really unpredictable.

    Qingfeng: in that case, you listen to me. Since it''s finished, don''t contact me anymore. Understand?

    Dong Sitan: Mmhmm!

    Qingfeng: why don''t you ask me?

    Dong Sitan: what the king said is right. It must be for my good! I just went to see that episode of the program where the king participated yesterday. Tan Ke was so ungracious, and suddenly I didn''t like it!

    Breeze: touch your head.

    Dong Sitan: King, are there any other activities recently? If not, come out and have fun! New year is coming!

    Qingfeng: OK.

    After a few words, the two ended the conversation.

    Su Kui knew that Dong Sitan had no feelings for Tan Ke, so she was relieved. At the same time, it''s strange that there is a kind of inexplicable magnetic field between men and women? No matter where you are, as long as you are close, you can''t help being attracted by each other, and then fall in love with each other.

    However, it''s obvious that she didn''t have Dong Sitan.

    Su Kui knocked on her forehead, saying: in recent years, she has become more and more elusive.

    -Su Kui has a great expectation for the play, and the broadcast time is finally set on New Year''s day. On this day, the students did almost the same in the basic examination. They are going to have a holiday soon.

    Taking advantage of this day to start broadcasting is also a new starting point.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Su Kui stayed in front of the TV for the first time, waiting for the start of broadcasting.

    The opening song is composed of lyrics by the famous Xianxia song producer, and is sung with love after singing. A low and gentle singer has both chivalry and tenderness. Su Kui can imagine that when the play is broadcast, the song will be the most popular song in the street during this period of time.

    At the end of the opening song, the first scene of the reverse sword is Kunlun sect being destroyed. The blood is all over the ground. In the night, the flames of the sky cover the whole Kunlun sect, as if there are countless ghosts jumping.

    Ye chuyang, the male Lord, sneaked down the mountain to avoid a disaster. Unexpectedly, he came back and witnessed such a mess.

    He looked up to the sky and roared, tears streaming down his mourning eyes.

    This is his home. He can walk and talk. He is on the mountain. His master is just like his father, his brothers, and he is compassionate.

    But now, this group of people were killed in the fire, and countless blood gathered at his feet, red and dazzling.

    "No!!!!!"

    "Master, where are you, master!"

    He knelt down and climbed like a demon. He reached into the flames with his bare hands, looking for his master''s body.

 Chapter 1889

    However, countless bodies have been burned into black carbon in the fire, how could he find them?

    "No, no, master, where are you?"

    He gritted his teeth and insisted. The blood on his hands flowed. His sad appearance made him feel sad and infected.

    All of a sudden, a hand that doesn''t match the hellish scene of the present slowly falls on ye chuyang''s shoulder. Ye chuyang''s body is in a daze. The camera unfolds slowly with his eyes. His robe is like snow and his hair is black. He looks at him like a man coming out of the painting.

    "Who are you?"

    "Line ends."

    The man''s lips with a light smile, eyes as if flashing a compassionate light, ye Chu Yang vigilantly stare at him, "why do you want to come here?"

    "Entrusted by others."

    "Who is that man?"

    "Xuanlie."

    "My master?"

    "Exactly."

    In the middle of the question and answer, he stooped down, reached out his hand and handed it to him

    "My Shifu brothers..." Knowing that the other side is not an enemy, but an old acquaintance with master, ye chuyang is sad from the heart.

    Stop talking, pull him up, do not care about the blood stains on his hands dirty their clothes, "follow me."

    He stroked his sleeve and went straight through the fire. At that moment, the fire rose to a height, as if to engulf him. Ye chuyang''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at the man who could not see the figure, "that, are you still alive?"

    "Nature lives."

    When the cold and plain voice came into his ears, ye chuyang''s throat moved up and down, clenched his teeth and walked into the fire.

    "Ah..."

    The fire rushed to him, and he felt the heat coming on his face. He felt that he was going to melt and exclaimed. Then I found out that I had no damage to my hair. It''s amazing. Who is that man?

    He followed quickly, only to find that the man clearly walked in a leisurely way, but he could not catch up with him all the time. His white robe was flying in the fire, as if to be integrated with the fire. Ye Chu Yang couldn''t help asking, "are you a fairy?"

    Are you a fairy -

    stop shaking your head, smile but don''t talk, but speed up your steps.

    "Hello, you wait..."

    Ye chuyang is in a hurry to catch up.

    The picture changes. Xingzhi goes to the burned and unshaped leader''s hall. Take one thing out of the dark lattice under the leader''s seat.

    The box opens slowly, the light is dazzling, and ye chuyang blocks his eyes suddenly, only to feel that the eyes are sore. When the light disappeared, he looked up. In the man''s hand, he held a plain heavy sword, which seemed to be covered with a layer of dust, covering the color of the sword itself.

    "What is this..."

    "Sword."

    "What sword?"

    "Leader''s sword.

    Asked and answered, ye chuyang frowned. "I''ve never heard that Shifu has a sword."

    "The sword will choose its master."

    Stop laughing and throw it away. "Take it."

    "I......"

    Ye chuyang catches it in a hurry, but he falls to his knees under the weight of the sword. "Why is this sword so heavy?"

    "When it really recognizes you as the Lord, it won''t feel heavy. Let''s go down the mountain." Line stop wave sleeve, "kindness already return, if have predestined, then in the future goodbye, goodbye."

    "Ah, who are you, after all!" Ye chuyang stumbled after him with a sword in his arms and asked aloud.

    "Line ends."

 Chapter 1890

    Soon after the two episodes, Su Kui turned off the TV with satisfaction and felt that her acting skills seemed to have improved a lot.

    It''s easy to be confident with people like Zhuo lie.

    The soothing piano ring, Su Kui looked at the mobile phone screen, there are only two words above, "Zhuo lie."

    "What?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows with a smile. "Tonight is new year''s day. What can I do on the phone?"

    Zhuo lie was biting his teeth hard. "I know you are waiting for this day! Now that you''ve finished watching TV, come out and spend New Year''s day with me! " He ordered, listening to Su Kui''s full proud voice.

    "I don''t want to go."

    Su Kui''s eyes were full of laughter, and he was lazy and lay back, and replied.

    "No breeze!"

    "I''m here." Su Kui took the mobile phone far away and heard his angry voice. The smile on my face was even bigger. I casually played with the remote control, "don''t be so loud, is it men''s or women''s today?"

    Dryden asked a little unnaturally, "well Do you like men''s or women''s? "

    Su Kui''s eyebrows moved and she turned around. The advertisement was already on TV. She nodded her lips and said, "women''s wear."

    "Then wear women''s clothes!" Zhuo lie has no such thing as self-discipline for a long time. He tells Su Kui that he is wearing women''s clothes without any psychological obstacle.

    Su Kui was almost stretched. She nodded happily, "Cheng, come to me with the cute clothes you remember to wear, eh At ten o''clock now, I''ll wait for you for half an hour. That''s enough? "

    Half an hour?!

    Zhuo lie''s face was ugly. He looked down at his normal sweaters and trousers, and answered stiffly, "yes! See you in half an hour! "

    Su Kui smiled. "OK, bye."

    Finish saying, hang up the phone decisively. Su Kui knows this man so well. According to his tone, it''s estimated that in the words of the just now, nine out of ten are lies.

    But what does it have to do with her? Anyway, her bad taste is satisfied. It has nothing to do with her whether the other party can make up in half an hour and then arrive.

    Hee -

    -

    on the other side, in the night talk.

    Lin Xiaomu stared at Zhuo lie cutting off the phone, feeling that his mouth would not close.

    "That, elder brother, didn''t you say that we would cross the new year together?"

    Zhuo lie sneers, "who the hell wants to cross the new year with you, get out!" Then I got up immediately, threw my coat and strode towards the door.

    Lin Xiao cried, but he had already stepped out of the door and walked into the elevator.

    "I said Boss, is this magic? "

    "I think it is!"

    Alas -

    everyone sighed and watched the once fierce men on the way to the women''s big men never return, which was enough to make several brothers heartache. Now, for a woman who looks like a man, how shameless?

    Hurry back to dress up, just to spend New Year''s day with her?

    Lin Xiao wants to say: mdzz!

    -

    in the street, a couple of men and women walk side by side. Their delicate appearance attracts the attention of passers-by from time to time.

    Sukui''s long hair is tied to the back of his head. He is wearing a brown oxhorn coat, black pants and a white turtleneck sweater. The color is simple, the retro coat for personal wear, maybe only the rustic. But she''s tall enough, she''s a model, she''s wearing an overcoat, which perfectly explains what it''s like to be a beautiful man coming out of a cartoon.

    At this time, there are many young girls in the street, all living in the second dimension.

 Chapter 1891

    As for Zhuo lie, her light blonde curly hair is also dressed in a oxhorn coat, but the color is pink, with short skirts and white boots below. A pair of long legs are wrapped in stockings, which are flashed across the market under the colored lights of those shops.

    A couple with a beautiful face.

    Su Kui didn''t wear a mask, so she often followed Zhuo lie out. It''s not that no one is looking at them on the road, on the contrary, there are many more. However, although they are familiar with sukui, they are not sure if she is mo Qingfeng, the hottest star on TV, but think she is a similar person.

    After all, when those big stars go out of the street, which one is not the third floor or the third floor, they wrap themselves up for fear of being recognized.

    However, sunflower is going the other way. Why?

    Originally on a normal New Year''s day, the streets are full of small lovers. In such a lively atmosphere, others may look at you more because you look like a star, but they won''t think you are that person.

    But if you have to wear a mask and be fully armed, on the contrary, it''s a bit of a cover up.

    "Two cups of milk tea, boss." Su Kui takes out his wallet and checks out. Zhuoli seems to be standing next to him.

    When the boss collected the money and went back to work, he lowered his head and gnashed his teeth. "I don''t want to drink milk tea, I don''t like dairy products!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a hand fell from his head and patted him gently, which made him feel like touching the dog. Zhuo lie stares, Su Kui doesn''t think anything is wrong, grins at him, "darling, cute girl and milk tea are more suitable."

    "Go to your cute girl!" Zhuo lie turned a white eye and decided to ignore her.

    He knew the man''s bad taste. He felt uncomfortable if he didn''t eat. In the past, when they were not familiar, he could pretend to be a little girl and play coquettish in front of her. Now --

    ha ha, Zhuo lie thinks that if he dares to play coquettish again, the other side will let him know that playing coquettish can also cast human life.

    I knew it would be better to drink, smoke and watch spicy dance in the night talk with Lin xiaosi''er, damn it!

    "Take it."

    Milk tea is ready, Su Kwai Sai has a cup in his hand, smiling and holding his shoulder, "warm hands, actually milk tea is also good to drink, try?"

    Zhuo lie: "..."

    "Where the fuck are your hands?" The voice was out of control, and the male voice came out.

    The milk tea shop owner with a silly face: "???" What about this girl? Look at good, how a word does not change a boy?

    Su Kui said, "I''m sorry, my girlfriend learned dubbing. She just had fun with me! Thank you for your milk tea. It''s delicious. Goodbye! "

    Finish saying, quickly took Zhuo lie to leave.

    Su Kui is one meter and eighty-two, Zhuo lie is only one meter and seventy-six. Today, he wears flat shoes again, so Su Kui is holding his shoulder without any pressure.

    Walking on the road, this strange pair of height, all the time, is attracting people to look back.

    Zhuo lie is a little smoky, he blinked, "you just said, I am your girlfriend?" How is it that the heart beats a little fast? Although he likes to wear women''s clothes, it doesn''t mean that he''s a bitch!

    The feeling of the little girl made him a little confused.

    Su Kui suddenly pinched his earlobes and looked down at his face. "Are you blushing? Well, the earlobes are very hot. How lovely are you

 Chapter 1892

    Zhuo lie immediately exploded, "I''m a man, you know? The real price, there are * * men!! What''s cute? How can I use it?! What else is that? My name is Zhuo lie! "

    "Whoa --"

    the eyes of a group of cute little girls who have been paying close attention to this place are all shining, and they can''t help but whoa and widen their eyes.

    Boys? Is such a lovely boy?

    Boys in women''s clothes, do you want to be so cute!!!!

    "Pooh -" I''m sorry, hahahaha, I''m really, a little, can''t help hahahaha... "

    As soon as Su Kui thought of Zhuo lie''s haughty appearance, she exposed the false sound when she was angry. As a result, she was embarrassed and had no sympathy to laugh.

    Zhuo lie''s face is black. "What do you look at? Have you ever seen a man in women''s clothes? Yes? Don''t I look good in women''s clothes? " As soon as he lifted his hair, he simply gave himself up.

    Don''t you like to see my embarrassment? I''ll take you with me!

    The girls looked at Zhuo lie carefully and nodded wildly, "my little brother looks really good in women''s clothes. QAQ is going to like you! I don''t know, little brother. Do you have a boyfriend? If not, we can introduce one for you! "

    Su Kui suddenly felt a little bad, because Zhuo lie actually turned to look at her at this time.

    Su Kui: "what do you want?"

    Ha ha -

    Zhuo Lieyi grins his teeth, smilingly holds Su Kui''s wrist and leans his head on Su Kui''s shoulder. "No, I already have a boyfriend!" The voice is sweet, but the voice is still his rough Chinese voice with a cigarette voice, which is especially different from the pink and lovely appearance.

    "Wow!"

    The girls were amazed again, and the mobile phone shutter did not stop. "I wish my brothers a hundred years of good cooperation and early birth of a son. I wish you always together!"

    "Yes!"

    "Come on! Look out for you! "

    "Same sex is true love, come on, come on!"

    Su Kui: "..." mdzzˇŁ

    -

    after a farce, the two walked in the square beside the bridge across the river in the capital of China. Someone was setting off fireworks by the river. One after another, the brilliant fireworks exploded overhead, and the whole night was decorated. In the evening breeze, Su Kui put her hands in her coat pocket and sneered, "enough fun?"

    Zhuo lie jumps to the chair and sits with his legs crooked. "You''re the first to pit me. You can''t pull you into the water." He raised his eyebrows and replied.

    Su Kui sat down beside him.

    "You''re the one who can''t hold your breath and expose your voice first, right? Tonight''s event is probably exposed on the Internet. Your agent is not very competent. " Not to mention protecting the artist''s privacy, the first thing I want to do is drag her into the water and lose face with him.

    It''s funny to think about it, childish.

    Hearing this, Zhuo lie slapped on the forehead, suddenly remembered, "yes, forget that I am your agent, broken, now the Internet is estimated to have turned upside down?" Then he went to his cell phone and said, "no, I have to call PR and let them deal with things quickly."

    "All right." Su Kui holds his power on hand.

    "Since it''s photographed, let''s expose it, sooner or later, isn''t it?"

    Zhuo lie hands a meal, the heart suddenly mentions the throat eye, inexplicably some anticipation, "early, sooner or later what..."

    Su Kui''s side eyes, under the fireworks, the whole person of the other side is beautiful. Of course, they don''t talk.

 Chapter 1893

    It''s like a girl who breaks through the dimension wall and comes out of the second dimension animation.

    It''s a wonderful creature.

    Su Kui chuckled. "Sooner or later, I will announce that you are my girlfriend."

    "What! Obviously it''s a man - "Zhuo lie is dissatisfied.

    Su Kui drew a long voice line, raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at each other with peach blossom eyes? What do you say? "

    Zhuo lie stopped talking and shriveled his mouth. "A girlfriend is a girlfriend. It''s just a title anyway." it''s good to be together.

    Think about it. It''s really amazing. Zhuo lie looks up and looks at the fireworks one after another in the night together with Su Kui. They are gorgeous and dazzling. Such a night is really beautiful.

    He felt that all his life, as long as she was around him, he seemed to be asked nothing.

    -

    when they were outside, they had a cold wind like fools all night. At that time, they felt very romantic. As a result, when they went home, they had a faint fever.

    Then they helped each other to hang salt water in the hospital. They looked at each other and looked at each other''s sad face, but they couldn''t help laughing.

    People who like each other, even if the place is out of time, even if the body is crying sad. But as long as you see that person, it seems that you can''t find any expression except smile.

    -

    Lu Qibao couldn''t find two people a day and a night, and even the PR team behind him was crazy.

    They have made a lot of plans to suppress this sudden explosion of scandal, but the enthusiasm of Internet users is so high that they can''t make them disappear completely.

    Moreover, without Zhuo lie''s influence, those big media do not give them face at all.

    Can wait to contact Zhuo lie, everything has settled.

    Su Kui''s Micro blog is full of fans'' voice for explanation. When they don''t hear the explanation, they still have a glimmer of hope.

    But Su Kui, destined not for others, to aggrieve themselves, and love.

    So, after half a day in the hospital, I came home.

    With their backs on their backs, Su Kui picked up her mobile phone and posted a micro blog.

    King Qingfeng came to patrol the mountain V: it''s true in the news. I''m really with him. Well, last night''s two people were really us. I''m sorry to be here now, because we just confirmed the relationship last night. We had a cold night outside for romance. Now we just came back from the hospital. Worthy of heart, go hand in hand, @ agent of the great Wang family.

    As soon as the microblog was launched, many fans broke down.

    I don''t believe it is true!!! ]

    [the king is gay??? Please tell me no, I can''t accept the fact! ]

    [I cried suddenly when I was watching TV at home. It was only a few months since Mingming powder was introduced to the king, but it seemed that I had enjoyed it for decades. ]

    [isn''t it inclusive to love her? Is love right? ]Who can tell me who the king''s agent is? I want to send her a blade! ]

    [QAQ tells itself to be strong! ]

    don''t want to accept don''t want to accept don''t want to accept ]

    [closed, disgusting! ]

    [is there a group to send blades to that agent? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui''s comments are good. Although he can''t accept them, he doesn''t speak too much.

    As for Zhuo lie, it will be much worse. His micro blog is nothing. The only one was published ten minutes ago. As for the content, Su Kui thought that he was totally dead.

    Love you love you love you love you! Hello everyone, today I''d like to officially introduce my boyfriend! @King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain.

 Chapter 1894

    Zhuo lie tweeted. It''s not over yet. He actually has the leisure to reply.

    [how dare you show off your disgusting couch? ]

    agent of the great Wang family: what''s wrong with my flaunting? Don''t beat me!

    [I''m disgusted. I thought I was a girl! ]

    agent of the king''s family: I''m so sorry. I feel sick to you. Is the baby OK?

    [would you please leave my king wisely? ]

    agent of the great Wang family: I don''t!

    Please break up with my king. She has a bright future. Don''t ruin her, OK? ]

    agent of the great Wang family: Well, for the sake that you are the true love powder, don''t spray it on you. But break up with her? It''s impossible. It''s impossible in this life. You can rest assured that with me, she will have a bright future.

    [wow, I think it''s a little fun to see your reply! ]

    agent of the great Wang family: I think you''re not bad either. You have the chance to drink together.

    [mdzz, it''s all scolded like this. Don''t you break up with the king? ]

    agents of the great Wang family: are you at this level? Even if the sky falls, the king is mine.

    [the king is mine, go away! ]

    agent of the king''s family: darling, go to sleep, there is everything in your dream!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui looked at it for a long time and couldn''t help looking back. Zhuo lie was still burying his head in crackling reply. Obviously, he was very happy with the netizen.

    Su Kui thought her cold was getting worse again. "Zhuo lie, you''re doing something, you know?"

    Zhuo lie doesn''t care to answer, "know, then?"

    Su Kui: "..."

    "You want to be scolded all the time? Why don''t you tell them you''re a man? "

    "Is that important? You didn''t tell me? In fact, don''t deny that we are one kind of people. " Zhuo lie casually said a sentence, continue to be mad with netizens.

    Sunflower is silent.

    Yes, she thinks that when two people love each other, gender doesn''t matter much. It''s mainly because their hearts can be together, which is enough. So she didn''t say that, on the other hand, she also thought that love was her affair with Zhuo lie.

    In line with being an idol, just tell the fans. As for fans'' delusion to influence her feelings, it is absolutely impossible.

    -

    it used to be just a pretty good news, but because of the participation of several good people, the heat is getting hotter and hotter, until it occupied the hot search list of qianniao V: once sleeping to now, it''s not good for the whole person to see the news. These two people have JQ for a long time! Besides, you two are so bad! I wonder if you''ve heard the word "Womenswear giant"? Don''t understand the classmate I suggest you look for Du Niang''s help!

 Chapter 1895

    [horizontal groove]? ]

    horizontal groove?? ]

    horizontal groove??? ]

    [women''s big man? So the king''s agent is actually a man? ]

    [a little accept incompetence, what is the situation? ]

    [uncle bird, make it clear! ]

    [a group of people are full of the pain of their spare eggs. They are actors, and they can act for the audience. Why do you want to control their feelings? People like men to care about women. They want to care about everything. Do you want to give you wings to stand side by side with the sun? ]

    a star is a man. ]

    [wow, the king is good or bad. He doesn''t tell us that he is a man! ]

    [in this way, I can rest assured that although I am not a homophobic patient, this circle of emmm, you know, I''m afraid that the king will be destroyed because of this, and I want to watch her play all the time! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Here are the comments on qianniao Weibo. On the other hand, Han Feiyan and Zhang Yan also forwarded the Weibo, making fun of Su Kui and Zhuo lie, and then helping them to clarify.

    So the majority of Netizens found that they had been skipping for a long time, and they were normal little lovers.

    Although Su Kui and Zhuo lie were furious with fans after the event, scolding them for being too pit and not saying things earlier.

    But in such a noisy online world, there are a small number of second-order fans, who silently powder Su Kui and Zhuo lie, and send the photos they were secretly photographed on New Year''s day to the group for sharing.

    It''s just a pity that we can''t find HD photos.

    -Because of this, sunflower is still affected. For example, some people who don''t like idols and lovers will turn black or passers-by. In a word, overnight, Su Kui''s fans seem to have been cleaned.

    Some people are not there, some people choose to support as always.

    Su Kui smiled and tweeted thanks and did a little activity.

    Thanks to the fans who support me. I believe that those who choose to stay have accepted the fact that I have a lover. So, how many people like us? In a few days, I will take a photo album with lielie and forward this micro blog. I will draw 100 fans to present the photo album!

    [my God! It feels great! ]

    [I can''t breathe in my heaven when the two beauties are together! ]

    [I think that lielie''s character is really super good. I was scolded that day, and I always insist on being with the king! ]

    [it''s been powdered by fierce circle. Forward it. I hope you can hit me! ]

    [I wish you and lielie will be together forever! Looking forward to more works! ]

    [new comer, I don''t know what happened, so I''m going to stop being a God. ]

    [put out the disorderly fork upstairs! ]

    the comment area has been restored to harmony again, and many waiting media and stars are also surprised, even tan Ke.

    He thought that no matter what happened this time, Mo Qingfeng would be affected and might even quit the entertainment circle. But I didn''t expect her to turn around so easily, even more and more fire.

    With the popularity of inverse sword, the image of immortality and the profound accomplishments made all the female fans cover their faces and scream, totally falling in love with the role.

    Moreover, after the broadcast of inverse sword, a very funny thing happened.

    That''s the most fierce anti sword reader who scolded Su Kui at the beginning, and ran to Su Kui''s comment area to form a group to apologize.

 Chapter 1896

    The tone of apology was sincere.

    [I''m sorry we wrongly blame you. Your acting is really good. ]

    [I thought I would play a play, but when I watched it, I couldn''t breathe because of your acting. I totally forgot that you are my gender. ]

    [I''m on my knees. I''m sorry to give you my knees later. Please accept me, king! ]

    [from now on, I will be your brain powder. Please unlock more postures, king! Love you! ]

    [it''s true that uncle bird is right. There are not many people on the Internet who take their works as children. ]

    [I hope there are more writers like Uncle bird. I don''t want those good works to be destroyed by the actors at last! Talk about the king, after you take more IP drama! Excellent performance! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui and qianniao have seen neither singing nor laughing, but it has also proved that the play is a real fire.

    Su Kui is usually very low-key. She can''t even pass on the gossip if she wants to. We all know that she already has a master. From time to time, she will go to Zhuo lie''s microblog to stroll around. If she is not happy, she will scold Zhuo lie and then connect with each other.

    It''s not too radical. It''s more like a joke. Su Kui let him go.

    In such a day, the end of inverse sword is coming, and the new year is coming.

    At this time, the Internet has also exposed a small piece of peach news, which is related to tan Ke.

    He was photographed going in and out with a rich woman, entering the hotel late at night, and leaving quietly until dawn.

    Su Kui picks eyebrows. Without the help of the hostess, has he fallen to this point?

    There are many rich women with money, and men can find young model stars in the circle. Why can''t women? As long as you have money, there will be lots of fresh meat delivered to your door automatically. Otherwise, why are those people so angry?

    Is it really luck? That looks much better. Why not them?

    Although we can''t say most of them, there are always some who will pay for it. Anyway, for men, this price is nothing.

    Su Kui glanced at it a little, then he didn''t notice.

    She has won the starting line for a long time. Mo Qingfeng was reluctant to take care of him and used the wrong way. Now it''s su Kui, with good resources and plastic surgery like acting skills. Compared with a second-line star, it''s really no pressure.

    -Su Kui''s new movie is scheduled to be released on the third day of the new year. Meanwhile, there are Yuanhua biographies starring Tan Ke and Dong Sitan.

    New year''s day, of course, is to go back to the old house for dinner.

    Mo Qingfeng belongs to xiaotransparence in Mo''s family. Her brother is the most beloved. This group of her is collateral, not the master, and most of her rights are in Mo Qinglan''s father''s hands.

    So, although there are some criticisms about Su kuijin''s entertainment circle, there are not many in Laozhai. But Mo Qingfeng''s younger brother, Mo Ziyan, frowned at Su Kui, and seemed to have a great opinion on her.

    After a quiet meal, the elders moved to the living room to talk, and only a group of children were left in the dining room.

    There are several young people who see their elders are gone. They come here happily and ask Su Kui, "sister Qingfeng, can you sign for us? Do you really play Shentu Mo at Alice college? Really have a good look! "

    "Well, I prefer to do more!"

    "Sister Qingfeng, sign for me. I have brought all my pens! Here, sign it! "

    The little girl pulled open her clothes, exposed the shirt inside, and handed the pen to Su Kui.

 Chapter 1897

    Su Kui is funny. Those elders who think highly of themselves can''t basically see her in this kind of entertainment circle. In addition, Mo''s parents don''t pay attention to her. Their parents don''t pay attention to her, and others naturally despise her a little more.

    If she signs this little girl''s clothes, it''s estimated that there will be many things after she is known.

    "The signature is OK, but it can''t be on the clothes. In this way, you can ask brother Qinglan if he has a notebook or something. Can I sign it on the paper for you?"

    Little girl is afraid of Mo Qinglan. She frowns and doesn''t dare to go.

    Finally, Su Kui said, Mo Qinglan was helpless to get her a notebook.

    See, the other children are excited.

    "Sister Qinglan, I want it too!"

    "All right." Su Kui ripped off one page of the paper, signed it and handed it to them to see how they looked like Huai Zhibao. He didn''t know what these children were thinking.

    Mo Ziyan saw this, and snorted from his nose, disdaining: "it''s just a play, but also a signature, boring! It''s a shame to our family. " He make complaints about his mouth.

    Su Kui raises eyebrows and ignores.

    However, Mo Qinglan, who witnessed all this, laughed instead of being angry, and looked at Mo Ziyan in the dark eyes. "If she is humiliating our Mo family, then you, Mo Ziyan, have been bullying people outside all day by relying on the influence of your family, and you have no face."

    What is mo Qinglan''s position in the Mo family? Son, son, son! He will inherit the whole Mo family in the future. And he is the most outstanding person in this generation. Mo Ziyan dares to shout with Su Kui, but when Mo Qinglan meets him, he counsels.

    He said: "brother Qinglan, I don''t mean that..."

    "Oh? I''d like to hear what you mean. I''ve got plenty of time for you to talk to me about today''s new year''s Eve. " Mo Qinglan, with his hands around his chest, found a chair nearby and sat down.

    Several children gathered around Su Kui, glaring at Mo Ziyan.

    In their mind, Su Kui is a handsome and interesting Shen Tu Mo in Alice college. It''s an anti sword industry that doesn''t ask about the world. After watching her TV series, she seems to have become a small fan of her. Where can I watch her idols being bullied?

    Mo Ziyan blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand how he became a target when he was not careful. Before, Mo Qingfeng, how dare he treat himself like this?

    "Brother Qinglan, I''m just saying Mo Qingfeng, didn''t..."

    "Of course I know you''re talking about her," Mo Qinglan looked at him with a smile. "Mo Ziyan, if you do evil outside, then you can call on the name of Mo''s family and ruin the reputation of Mo''s family. Don''t blame that I didn''t remind you. At that time -" he warned.

    Mo Ziyan''s heart leaped and he bit his teeth and said, "I know. Brother Qinglan, I will never dare to do it again."

    As a result, when Mo Qinglan left, his whole body revealed itself, "Mo Qingfeng, you lose money, dare to see my joke! You wait for me! Wait and see what I can do with you! " He pointed at Su Kui and said viciously.

    It''s all Mo''s, but he''s much worse than Mo Qinglan.

    "Sister Qingfeng......" The girl who just wanted to sign was frightened by Mo Ziyan and grabbed Su Kui''s corner.

    "Darling," Su Kui touched her head and sneered, "mozitis, do you have the delusion of being killed? Is it all grass in your head? Fool, "the first thing I started, the last thing I blamed on her.

 Chapter 1898

    Su Kui doesn''t carry this black pot!

    If Mo Qingfeng had been there before, she might have been afraid of the threat of moziditis. But for Su Kui, she just wanted to say that if it wasn''t for the new year''s Eve, she would have never known her mother if so many elders were there.

    "You --"

    Mo Ziyan jumps up abruptly, "Mo Qingfeng, do you dare to scold me

    "I scolded you? What should I call a fool, huh? " Su Kui touched the little girl''s pigtail and said: "Mo Ziyan, I advise you not to look for anything. Do you really think the old house is your own home?"

    In a word, Mo Ziyan immediately let out his anger, and even his voice was much smaller. At last, Su Kui glared at him with bluff, "you wait for me!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "OK, I''ll wait."

    Such a person can''t live on his own without his parents in the future. In the future, Mo Qinglan takes over Mo''s family. Su Kui knows that person, and he is definitely not a good person. He doesn''t have a bad heart. He spends a lot of money to support a disabled person.

    After dinner on New Year''s Eve, Su Kui said goodbye to Mo Qinglan. Before leaving, several children were still holding Su Kui and asked for her contact information in tears.

    To this, Su Kui can hardly cry or laugh.

    -

    for Mo''s family, she is dispensable. Even if she is gone, they will not find out.

    When Mo Ziyan remembered her, she had already driven away.

    Driving with one hand, the mobile phone dropped on the passenger seat vibrated constantly. Su Kui glanced at it and picked it up. "Happy new year." Her tone was relaxed.

    Zhuo lie, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked through the French window at the rising fireworks outside. He asked, "what are you doing?"

    "Well, I just had a new year''s Eve dinner, and now I plan to return to the water cube." She shrugged and replied.

    Hearing this, Zhuo lie''s heart moved. Looking back, he saw that some old cadres of his family had made the living room smoky, gathered several tables and were playing mahjong crackly.

    "A day away from home?" After all, it''s new year''s day. Zhuo lie also thought of this, so he didn''t disturb her.

    "Home?" Su Kui didn''t care about the smile, "they are not bothered with me, I left early, but also a little clean."

    At this moment, Zhuo lie''s eyebrows wrinkled, and vaguely seemed to remember that Mo Qinglan''s uncle was a man over woman. The son of his family was doing evil outside all day, but it was his daughter. Few news came out.

    A little heartache, it should be more disappointed in the family, to say this sentence so often.

    Since childhood, she is not liked by her family. She is so excellent, much better than moziyan''s straw bag.

    "Are you back now? Wait for me. Remember to open the door for me later. " He said, and hung up. Back to the family said to go out, his father waved at will, impatiently drove him away.

    When he reached the door, Zhuo lie looked back at the still smoky living room and smiled. He is very lucky to have such an open and warm family. Although they have all kinds of identities, they are only one family at the moment.

    The cold wind outside made him shiver, put on his coat, and he strode to the garage.

    "Hello, Zhuo lie?"

    Su Kui called to the silent cell phone, and there was only a busy tone. She shook her head, but the man still said one sentence, and didn''t even give her a chance to react.

    -

    water cube apartment.

    "Dingdong -- dingdong --"

    Su Kuihu pulled his slippers to open the door, and as soon as he opened the door, he fell into the arms of an air-conditioned man.

 Chapter 1899

    There is a difference in height between the two, but at this moment, falling into the familiar arms, I just feel very quiet, I really want to hold it so quietly without speaking.

    Su Kui drooped his eyes, chin on his shoulder, chuckled, "come so fast? Well, how many cigarettes did you smoke? " She sniffed. "It smells like this."

    Zhuo lie patted her on the back. "The old cadres at home smoked. They were playing mahjong when they came here. How smoky is it?" He looked down and smelt, as if it were true.

    "Take a bath first. Are you full? I cooked the noodles, together? "

    Let go of Su Kui. Zhuo lie has a look. Sure enough, she still holds the half opened Paomian in her hand. Speechless rolled a white eye, "I go to take a bath, wait for me to do, new year''s Eve to eat noodles, don''t know how I thought you were abused!"

    Some people cook, Su Kwai Le''s leisure. So simply put the instant noodles in the garbage can and sit outside waiting for Zhuo lie to come out.

    -

    lovers can cook and do well, Su Kui has always known. She even began to wonder what he would not have except to have children.

    It''s almost omnipotent -

    Zhuo lie takes a bath and opens the refrigerator. There are some ingredients that Lu Qibao stuffed for her before she left. Otherwise, Su Kui''s character of not necessarily firing for thousands of years. The most likely thing is that there is nothing to eat but water in the refrigerator.

    The man is wearing her shirt, slightly loose, under the shorts, hair also exudes moisture, drooping eyes seriously in dealing with a fish.

    The yellow light hit his straight back, softened the edges and corners, only felt the picture warm to the bone.

    "Ka --"

    hold up her mobile phone, press the shutter, wait for the reaction, shake her head and laugh, is she crazy?

    However, after a few strokes of fingers on the screen, I couldn''t bear to delete it. Thinking that today is new year''s Eve, I just opened my mobile phone and posted a micro blog.

    King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain V: someone despises me very much for eating instant noodles on New Year''s Eve. He says he wants to cook in person, prove his cooking skills, wait and see, and attach a cool picture of his girlfriend. @The agent of the royal family.

    The picture is the one Su Kui just took.

    Chinese New Year''s Eve, too many people are bored with their mobile phones and micro blog.

    This brush, but not, to see the king update micro blog, and then click to see the big picture, immediately boiling.

    [ouch, ouch! The king''s girlfriend has a good figure. ]I want such a girlfriend, too. ]

    [in addition to being a broker, I can also play role-playing, and now I can cook, which makes me fierce. ]

    [King, lie lie lie is not at home for the new year''s Eve. He came here to cook for you. In fact, the drunk doesn''t mean to be in the bar? For example, what he wants is you? It seems that just after taking a bath, emmm brain made up 10000 words of small yellow text. ]

    [I never thought I was a rotten girl, and one day I will enter your pit! ]

    [to be honest, what have you just done that can''t be described? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui saw the comments, but smiled, put down her mobile phone, sat at the table, chin in hand, looking at the back of the man busy in the kitchen.

    The fragrance came out constantly. Su Kui moved his nose and walked up carefully. "What''s sitting there, so fragrant?"

    "Here, pickled fish, it''s ready. Go out first, and I''ll fry two small dishes for dinner!" Zhuo lie carefully holds the casserole and puts it on the dining table. He does not forget to tell her to stay away.

 Chapter 1900

    A table of dishes will be ready soon.

    Su Kui snapped a few pictures and ate contentedly. "I''m not used to it when you''re so gentle today."

    After getting familiar with Zhuo lie, he is used to his character of hair blasting and air grudging. Now I cook for her and pour water for her, which makes Su Kui a little uncomfortable.

    Thinking of what the comment said, she looked at Zhuo lie with suspicion in her eyes, "why don''t you eat it?"

    Zhuo lie''s hair was staring at her, and he doubted whether he had taken a bath and didn''t clean it. "Of course, he ate it at home. You think everyone is the same as you. You don''t have enough to eat, and you come back to eat noodles! And - "he poked Su Kui''s forehead with his finger," don''t stare at me, otherwise, I will have a big animal hair. "

    "Yo?"

    Hearing this, Su Kui didn''t eat any rice, and picked a eyebrow, "you are the only one who has a big animal hair?"

    Compare the height difference between the two. No matter how you look at them, they are all proud and delicate.

    The man''s face was provoked, especially in that aspect. Zhuo lie''s face sank and asked, "do you want to try it?"

    Su Kui said, "ha!" when I''m full, I''ll try with you. Honey, I know you''re starving. " The peach blossom eye that she picked out swept zhuorei and drank a spoon of fish soup slowly.

    For a moment, the spicy taste is fried in the mouth, stimulating the taste buds.

    "Cool!"

    In the cold winter, it''s not too nice to eat a pot of hot pickled fish.

    Zhuo lie is annoyed by the way she has no skin or face, and her teeth are almost broken? Yes, I''m thirsty. I''ll let you know later how thirsty I am! "

    Su Kui let him fry his hair, finish the meal slowly, and rinse his mouth with boiled water.

    Then, with both hands on the table, stand up.

    One meter eight two head, stood up to block the light all of a sudden, looks very oppressive.

    Zhuo lie leaned back, confused by her sudden action, and even forgot what she was about to say.

    "Mo Qingfeng, what do you want?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and walked slowly. Hearing this, she thought about it carefully. She replied, "I want to try it. How hungry and thirsty are you? You need to do some exercise after you are full of food and drink. How can you do it? It''s a virgin?" Her eyes flashed with interest and she stared at Zhuoli with a smile.

    No man could stand such provocation. Zhuo lie slapped the table, "who says I''m a virgin?"

    "I said," Su Kui chuckled. Seeing his performance, it''s clear that he was inexperienced.

    "Mo Qingfeng, you --"

    "fuck me!"

    Before he finished speaking, zhuorei suddenly burst into violence, because Mo Qingfeng, the damned woman, held him in the position of the princess.

    "Don''t let go of me! I hold you almost, you put me down to hear it! "

    Zhuo lie is so angry. How can this woman do? Although he likes to play in women''s clothes, it doesn''t mean that he likes to be treated as a woman!

    Su Kui hears the words, drops his eyes and pats his buttocks, "be good, wait for the king to pamper you, Goblin --"

    day!!!

    You are the goblin, your family are goblin!

    Zhuo lie wants to cry without tears. For the first time, she was held by a princess and spanked. It''s too delicate. I think he was also a powerful figure in the courtyard. I never thought he would be in such a situation before.

 Chapter 1901

    first day of the lunar year.

    Microblog.

    V: I will give you all the care and love you lack in the future. Someone has a quirk. Even if he is taller than me, he likes to bully me and let me wear women''s clothes. Forget it, what else can he do besides pet her?

    The picture is a picture of him in women''s clothes with Su Kui.

    [ha ha ha, I can understand your bad taste! In fact, I also want such a lover! Can attack can be accepted, together only afraid after will not be lonely? ]

    [emmm, the picture is very beautiful. When will the photo album come out? ]

    [it''s so sweet. I''ve eaten the dog food! ]

    [pull it down, Zhuo Xiaoshou. Just lie down and let the king love you! ]How was last night? It''s not dried, is it? Now take a picture and send it out! ]

    [so, where did lielie sleep last night? Just, very, curious! ]

    [ask clearly upstairs! I''m full of food and drink! ]

    [hehe hehe ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui came out of the bathroom and saw Zhuo lie sitting on the bed alone, smirking with her mobile phone, and leaving her clothes to him.

    "Get up quickly. You''ll go to the conference later. You don''t have a holiday on New Year''s day."

    Did not expect Zhuo lie to return Ao Jiao to be addicted to, turned a white eye, the cell phone is lost, lie down, "don''t go, was squeezed dry by someone last night, can''t get up."

    "Squeeze dry? Is it? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said, "it''s so easy to squeeze dry. Then, I have to reexamine our relationship. After all, without love in sexual life, we can''t be happy."

    just after the voice fell, I saw someone standing up with a carp.

    "I was just kidding! I''m in good health, not to mention just one night, it''s night music, absolutely no problem! Or try it now? " His eyes were bright and he was looking forward to Su Kui.

    Su Kui squinted at him. "I''m not ashamed, I''m not impetuous. Get up!"

    They are like old husbands and wives who have been together for decades. Life may be warm without waves, but no one will feel bored.

    -

    Su Kui''s film plays a villain role in it, and subverts the current image.

    In the movie, she recovers women''s clothes and plays the leading role of a killer organization in the image of a woman.

    The film release is scheduled for the third day of the lunar new year. Today, we have to prepare for the release conference and other issues. At least before the film release, some of them are busy.

    But fortunately, the actors are all in the capital, and they don''t have to travel all the way to other places.

    -

    because Su Kui''s participation has always been mysterious, so at the beginning of the publicity trailer, she only said that she had joined, but she has not been exposed.

    It''s not until today that it''s first exposed online.

    Microblog.

    Killing official Xuan Weibo V: you have been waiting for the long-awaited killing to be finally filed, and it will be released soon! Everyone seems to be very curious about the role that the king plays in it. Don''t worry. Look at the following and let me know for you!

    Fans saw the microblog and went in excitedly.

    At the beginning of the video, there is a scene of hundreds of people fighting with guns. With music, it burns to explosion.

    After the fight, the sound suddenly quieted down as soon as the picture turned.

    In the shabby warehouse, the silhouette of the woman was pulled out for a long time. Slowly, the camera moved to her back.

    "Give up, the Nightingale doesn''t exist," said the policeman, who played the hero, holding a pistol to her back brain

    "Tick - tick -"

 Chapter 1902

    There seems to be a sound of water dripping somewhere in the warehouse. In such a quiet atmosphere, a little tension is added.

    "Oh - is it?"

    The woman''s voice is very light, languid in showing carelessness, "everything is not over, now say these, it is too early."

    "Nightingale!"

    The man frowned, his intuition was wrong. He held the gun tightly, and suddenly heard a cat call.

    "Meow," the shadow flashed, a white Persian cat with sharp claws on his face. He dodged conditionally, but he was still caught with several bloodstains on his hand, and the gun came out of his hand.

    It''s over -

    everyone here knows that the reversal is coming!

    Sure enough, the next second, when the man responds, his matching gun has been held in his hand by a white hand, and the black muzzle is against his head.

    "Now you say, did I lose?"

    Wow -

    the woman finally showed her face, with black long curly hair, red marten coat, black leather pants and high-heeled boots.

    It''s Mo Qingfeng!!!

    Fans are boiling. In front of her, this woman with endless feminine taste is actually Mo Qingfeng who plays a man in two-step TV series!!

    Ah ah ah!!! My God, your majesty is so beautiful!! ]

    [I''ve heard a word called allure before, I don''t know what it means, but now, I see the king''s eyes, I know!!! ]

    [bow down to the king''s golden age. ]

    [it really looks good!!! Almost didn''t recognize it! ]

    [so this time, is my king a villain? Wow, look forward to it! }

    be sure to go to the third stage of junior high school! ]

    [my heart my heart my heart all give you! ]

    [I think it must be supermodel level for king to be a model. Is it really impressive? Just standing there, the strength and domineering power are enough to make people''s legs soft! ]

    [queen! Face me! ]

    seeing the enthusiastic response from the fans, Guan Xuan of the killing knew that the bet was right. Before that, Su Kui''s pictures were not exposed. They were scolded by fans. Now they finally feel elated.

    Is the contrast big enough? Is that shocking?

    -Su Kui and Dong Sitan are very busy these two days, and Yuanhua biography will be released, which is scheduled for the third day of junior high school. Su Kui went to see the trailer. Tan Ke and Dong Sitan have good acting skills, but I don''t know how the movie is going. As everyone knows,

    always love to mix all the essence in the notice, attracting fans to buy tickets in the cinema. But many people will come out of the cinema and make complaints about the whole play.

    So, everything, I''ll see you when it''s released.

    -

    junior three.

    After attending the premiere, Zhuo lie mixed Su Kui with him in the audience. There was su Kui in the movie, killing.

    This movie is a huge investment, and its content is changed from the real story. It is still very shocking to present in this form.

    At least, listening to the exclamation and admiration from the audience around her, Su Kui knew that the box office was stable this time.

    After watching the movie, the two hand in hand quietly like a small couple together, walked out of the main door, and was not found.

    After each movie is released, there will be critics on the Internet, and these reviews often affect some audiences to decide whether to go to the cinema or not.

    Sitting in the car, Zhuoli began to brush reviews on a well-known movie review website.

 Chapter 1903

    A eggplant with sauce: I just came out of the cinema and saw the killing. To be fair, it''s a very popular film this year. The story is more true, and the actors are very dedicated, especially the Nightingale played by Mo Qingfeng. To be honest, it really amazes me. Beauty and ruthlessness coexist, honor and disgrace are not startled, brave and resourceful. Although she is a big villain, she still can''t stop me from falling in love with her. The previous TV series Alice college and inverse sword, to be honest, didn''t make people amazing this time. I hope Mo Qingfeng will shoot more in-depth things in the future. Only a good script can dig out the real inner of an actor.

    How to say? Is it nice? The answer is good-looking! I only watched this one tonight, but I didn''t watch another popular Yuanhua biography. As a man, I think the Nightingale played by Mo Qingfeng is too beautiful and provocative. Just by her lazy eyes, my heart is like an electric shock. In addition, it deserves to be starred by Jiang Yingdi. It''s needless to say that the acting is first-class. How to say, Jiang Yingdi''s acting is still online. I just hope to choose a script or something later. Really, it''s just like killing!

    Heaven and earth slowly slow: after reading, there is only one doubt. Does Nightingale really exist in reality? Although the story is very real and attractive, the nightingale is such a rebellious woman. As the leader of a killer organization, it''s still mysterious to tell it seriously.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Congratulations. It looks like you''re going to burn." Zhuo lie angrily nuzui, hands the mobile phone to Su Kui to see, "it''s all praise, honey, they all say you are beautiful and beautiful. Suddenly there are so many enemies, I''m a little unhappy."

    "Come on, let me kiss." Su Kui hooked his hand and said with a smile.

    Zhuo lie comes over, Su Kui kisses on his face, "happy?"

    "Not very happy."

    "How about that?"

    "Well, it seems better."

    Su Kui had seen through his little calculation. He put his finger on his collar and slowly printed the lip on it

    "Well, it''s like, happy."

    "How about going deeper?"

    "May be about to fly happily?" Zhuo lie smiled like a fox and replied earnestly.

    -

    killing fire, as a documentary film of police and bandits, it really can''t compare with the romantic and romantic story of Yuanhua.

    On the first day, the box office of the two films remained high. No matter which one, some people liked it or didn''t. Maybe some people like the wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon, some people like the excitement, some people like both of them, and they can see both of them everywhere.

    The next day, the third day, slowly, the box office of the two films opened.

    Until the afternoon of the third day, the box office of killing was the first with 600 million yuan, and the second with Yuanhua legend. The box office was 300 million yuan, half less.

    But for investors, it''s earned.

    The investment of the two can''t be compared. Killing seems to make a lot of money. In fact, there is not much left after deducting all kinds of production costs and actors'' remuneration. Fortunately, in the next two weeks, the killing continued to play.

    -Dong Sitan also sent a message to Su Kui and sincerely congratulated her.

    Dong Sitan: Congratulations, big star! It''s a super good performance. It''s really worth it!

    Qingfeng: Thank you. You did a good job.

    Dong Sitan: ha ha, I feel satisfied, but the directors are expected to be depressed. Your black horse is too fierce to compete with!

 Chapter 1904

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows when she heard this. If she didn''t know Dong Sitan''s character, she probably thought it was a compliment. But knowing her character, we know that she is really happy for her.

    When we made an appointment to have dinner another day, Su Kui ended the conversation.

    -

    at the same time, on the other side.

    Tan Ke sat in the living room of a mansion, his face ugly.

    "So, it''s still under the pressure of Mo Qingfeng, isn''t it?" He clenched his teeth and thought of what he had asked for. Now he turned around and abandoned him mercilessly, and became an actor with more attention than him.

    Before the TV drama he even if the pressure, the result of their own pay a huge price in exchange for the script, and ultimately still lost to Mo Qingfeng.

    Even if she plays a villain in it, it still doesn''t prevent those fans from loving her. Even his fans, after watching the movie, start to leave messages on his microblog to ask if he really has been with Mo Qingfeng.

    Of course, Mo Qingfeng''s fans are more excessive. One by one, they run to the bottom of his microblog as if they had been well organized and say something very annoying.

    Similar to

    Thank you for not marrying me. My king is doing well now.

    - please don''t come back to my king''s house, OK? To be honest, you really don''t deserve my king!

    Whether you had a relationship with my king or not, but now he has a girlfriend, please excuse me, thank you!

    After reading so many comments, I really feel that you have played a bad hand in the behavior of rubbing heat for no reason!

    -- the king has a good life, and he has made TV series and films. He is about to go to the top of his life. Let me know.

    Tell him what? What is the name of high hand!

    Tan Ke just wanted to say that it was the bitch who dumped him first!

    He was furious at the agent on the phone. "That''s how she stepped on my head? When I agreed to be with her, I was as happy as a fool! "

    "What happened? I don''t want to play with two young models. I don''t know who divulged the news. Let me know. I killed him! "

    Since he became a rich woman, Tan Ke''s temper has been growing day by day. Mingming is just an actor with little work, but he always puts his own airs on a bigger scale than those Movie Heroes.

    Han Chao, the agent, was impatient for a long time. When he said that, he laughed and sneered: "Tan Ke, you are too broad. Although you have been together, now that you have broken up, people have shown that you have nothing to do with you. So, can you play your own play well? Is it necessary to find someone else''s displeasure? "

    He had heard a little about Mo Qingfeng''s background before, but now he realized how deep the background of the other side was. Mo Qinglan was her brother, and Zhuo lie, her agent, could not be underestimated.

    At this point of view, looking for Mo Qingfeng''s trouble is totally a self defeating act!

    Although Han Chao is not a good person, he will not see his ex girlfriend live better than himself after breaking up. He will do everything to destroy her.

    So, for Tan Ke''s lack of grace, he laughs, "Tan Ke, I don''t think I''m qualified for the job of your agent. You can find another one. Good luck and get on the position of movie emperor as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1905

    A busy tone came from the mobile phone. Tan Ke''s face turned black. "Han Chao, Hello, hello?"

    Damn it!

    He angrily blows his cell phone. It falls on the floor and makes a loud bang. It splits all over the place, which shows how angry he is.

    You don''t deal with him one by one, do you? OK, let''s see! The winner is not known yet!

    He took a deep breath, heard the opening of the door, and made a quick adjustment on his face. Then he saw a woman about 40 years old, who was well dressed, but still could not hide her old style. When he saw the broken mobile phone on the floor, he was stunned.

    "Honey, what''s the matter? Is anyone making you angry? "

    She came over and bent down to hold Tan Ke''s arm. She looked like a little woman.

    Tan Ke''s eyes flashed a touch of disgust, but he kissed her on the cheek with great enthusiasm. "It''s just a little thing, it''s nothing to vent."

    The woman was pleased by his actions and smiled, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll buy you a new mobile phone if it breaks down. How about a new limited edition mobile phone from tup recently? I think the little boyfriends of the sisters like this! "

    Tan Ke''s little boyfriend -

    his eyes were dark and he almost bit his silver teeth.

    This is to treat him as a man like those boys! Those people can not be dignified as long as they give money. How can they be the same as those people!

    "No, I think it''s very good to use this brand of mobile phones now. I''ll buy the same one later."

    Hearing this, the woman''s face stiffened. "Don''t you like it, dear?" Holding his hand also released, tone with a little unhappy.

    The common fault of the rich is that if I don''t want to give it to you, you can''t open your mouth. But if I want to give it to you, you must accept it with gratitude and joy!

    Like Tan Ke, although at the beginning, he also took a fancy to the aloofness on his face, and felt that conquering such a man had a sense of achievement, and after being together, there was also a feeling of being loved by a little woman.

    But -

    thinking of what her sisters had told her, her mind was a little loose.

    Those people said, "I''ve seen a lot of such little stars. Do you really think they are with you because of their feelings?"? I tell you, they choose to be with you, either for money or for the future! When they find a family or become famous, make sure they kick you! "

    It''s uncomfortable to hear that, but it''s the truth.

    Tan Ke doesn''t know that it''s just the Kung Fu of this sentence. Women think so much in their minds. He hears women''s displeasure, smiles and says, "no, I like everything you send me. Since you want to send me something, I''ll change my brand!"

    "Really?" The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at him suspiciously in the face.

    Tan Ke did not change his face, leaned over and hugged her. "Of course! I like all the things that my dear gave me. I''m not angry

    Where the woman couldn''t see, Tan Ke''s eyes flashed cold. When he said this, heaven knew how disgusting he was.

    "You know what you are!" The woman hummed, and her face began to turn cloudy and clear. As if nothing had happened, ask him what he had done at home all day today because of what he was angry about.

    Tan Ke also replied one by one that if you don''t look at the age of the two, you will get along with each other tenderly, just like a couple in love.

    -

    the annual hundred flowers award will be held again. This time, several works of Su Kui will be selected.

 Chapter 1906

    As for whether she won the prize, Su Kui asked zhuorei not to disclose it to her and warned him not to interfere in the matter.

    Whether she won the prize or not, she should be worthy of her name. Besides, Su Kui doesn''t think she has the ability to win even a best supporting role.

    Everything about the Baihua prize is in the process of preparation. The TV series and movies that are sent to you are all set up on the official website of the lily prize. The audience will vote to play the best role.

    Of course, the opinions of the audience are only for reference, and more importantly, they are judged by the venerable old actors over the years.

    Now in China, the Hundred Flowers Award is the most authoritative and oldest award. Many actors aim to win the gold medal. However, up to now, there are so many actors in the circle, but there are only a few after the movie.

    If the technology is improving now, the quality of the pictures and the shooting methods are getting better and better, but the acting skills of the actors are starting to decline slowly.

    Su Kui''s fans all appealed to Su Kui''s fans to vote in the fan group, forum post bar and micro blog, which made her very moved. Fans are sincere to her, and she also does some lottery activities from time to time to give back.

    This behavior, by a lot of people ridicule and net red have a fight. But sukui doesn''t care, as long as she and her fans are happy.

    It is also in this interaction that fans are becoming more and more loyal. Even if sukui spreads gossip and other things, they won''t believe it until sukui has no export recognition.

    Fans said: every day eating the king''s and princess''s dog food has been unable to walk, where there is leisure to pay attention to some messy gossip.

    But today''s gossip seems unusual.

    Entertainment Porter V: shock! The moment I saw the news, I felt my eyes were hallucinating! There was a rumor that Mo Qingfeng, who was in a big fire, had an affair with Tan Ke. Now, after seeing a group of photos sent by contributors, I think it''s a lot of legs!!

    In the picture, it''s all Mo Qingfeng''s women''s clothes. Some of them snuggle up with Tan Ke and look at the camera full of sweetness. There are also pictures of two people going shopping hand in hand, even kissing! The last one, even Su Kui''s fans are a little broken. It''s a picture of two people lying in bed! Although they were all dressed, what did they do after the ghost knew the photos?

    In addition, I don''t know if the users of the navy are leading the fallacy.

    [ha ha, I can see that she is not a good thing. ]

    [as the saying goes, who hasn''t had a predecessor? However, it''s a long time to see someone like her turn around after breaking up, or even to discredit her predecessor! ]

    [this is the real cunning bitch! It seems that Tan Ke has been used! ]

    [it''s said that Tan Ke''s popularity among the new fresh meat in the circle has always been high, which is probably the reason why some cunning bitch picked Tan Ke! ]

    [no tear, no black, anyway, I can see through someone''s face and pretend to be tall! ]

    [look upstairs, I also feel that the picture is far from the appearance of MQF now! After all, is there any professional to popularize science! ]

    after a speech, the building was soon crooked, and many professionals appeared. The results of various analyses show that Mo Qingfeng''s whole face had been adjusted!

 Chapter 1907

    Su Kui looked and even wanted to ha ha Tan Ke''s face. She didn''t take the initiative to find trouble, but the trouble came to her.

    These photos can be seen from the angle that they are self portraits and the last one. If they are not p''s, is there a third person who takes photos of them in bed when they are sleeping?

    What''s more, how many people will think that they have a practical relationship when such a fascinating picture is released.

    But what about the facts? Su Kui''s first time, but on New Year''s Eve, with Zhuo lie!

    It''s not over yet. Soon after the exposure of the photo, Tan Ke jumped out and tweeted, claiming that his mobile phone was lost, because he was not used to locking, and the content was stolen and posted to the Internet by someone with ulterior motives. At present, he has called the police, and apologized to Su Kui, saying that he didn''t intentionally yunyun. If he caused damage to her, he feels sorry.

    Zhuo lie was eating at that time, and he flipped the table angrily.

    "Fuck me! This fool dare to send photos, all think others are stupid?! Return mobile phone to lose, which fool picked up the mobile phone of big star to discover privacy, don''t look for a person to extort money, send intentionally to the eye of online blogger?! "

    Hype is simply too obvious, mentally retarded!

    Zhuo was so angry that he threatened to kill Tan Ke. Su Kui said, "now it''s a society ruled by law".

    "Then what do you say!" Zhuo lie sits on the chair angrily. He feels that if he looks at this picture more, he can''t help but want to kill people.

    "It''s very simple. First, let''s watch him hop. Live a good life, but I''ll see how he finally binds himself!" Su Kui kissed zhuorei''s cheek and pinched his earlobe. Knowing that he was so angry, it was estimated that the vinegar jar in his heart had been knocked over, so he had to comfort him.

    "No way! I don''t want to see these photos on the Internet for a day. I''ll let him see them today. I''ll show them my way! " Zhuo lie thought more and more annoyed, even Su Kui''s kiss can''t go down, a fall chair, stand up and walk to the door.

    "Zhuo lie --"

    Su Kui didn''t stop him. He rubbed his brow and heart with headache. Tan Ke is going to die, and she won''t let him smear her like this. In fact, her public relations team has been fully operational as soon as things break out.

    At the same time, Su Kui also found a hacker, went to Heijin Tan Ke''s mobile phone, to get his mobile phone IP address, where the photo was sent.

    In fact, she can solve this problem by herself, but it seems that Zhuo lie can''t swallow this tone if he doesn''t do it.

    Su Kui is not afraid of Zhuo lie''s action. He is afraid that he will play too hard and kill Tan Kezhen.

    -

    a scandal broke out at the opening of the Hundred Flowers Award, which no star wanted. Originally, in this period of time, in addition to the news of the Hundred Flowers Award on the Internet, even the stars who are very fond of hype, basically 365 days, half of the time occupy the hot search do not jump. Everyone wants to win an award at the Hundred Flowers Award. It''s not good to be affected by the scandal.

    However, Tan Ke saw that Su Kui didn''t respond, and sent several microblogs in succession, and AIT had Su Kui''s account number.

    At this time, Su Kui''s fans have also been unable to sit, are waiting for Su Kui''s answer. A day of silence is enough.

    Su Kui smiled, typed a line and sent it.

    King Qingfeng comes to patrol the mountain V: I feel very low-key in the circle, but it seems that there are always people who don''t like me.

 Chapter 1908

    Is this really an accident? Of course, I don''t want to accept someone''s apology. No matter how ugly my photos are, how close they look to us, they can''t change the fact that I don''t have much relationship with you. So, I''d like to ask someone, why do I keep my photos after I don''t get in touch? Don''t tell me, because my charm is so great that you can''t forget me, so my girlfriend will be jealous.

    In addition, a friend knows some computer knowledge and sees those gossip bloggers criticizing me. However, he is angry and helps me find the IP address of that person. Emmm is very delicate when he sees it. He doesn''t know what someone wants to do. I''m not so popular that anyone wants to rub the heat, right?

    There are also those fascinating photos, please gossip bloggers delete thank you! My girlfriend was very unhappy to see it. And, the picture of the bed in clothes, I''m sorry, I''d like to ask, when did we sleep together???

    as like as two peas, the first photo of the sunflower is the one who is called the porter of the entertainment circle, and the IP address that he finally got is exactly the same as the IP address of Tan Ke''s micro-blog.

    also had the as like as two peas in a bed with clothes on. Su Kui also posted the original picture, and saw the same background. The clothes on a man and a woman were the same. Besides the face,

    saw the crowd in an uproar.

    [lying in the trough, if the king doesn''t make a sound, he will make a big material! ]

    [tianlalu! I didn''t expect that Tan Ke was such a person! ]

    [ha ha ha only I always believe in the king? There''s also the king''s way to protect his girlfriend. But are you infected by strong and fierce? If you don''t agree with me, don''t be too cool! ]

    [has that dead bitch rubbed enough! So ungracious, and again and again to find the king''s trouble, even if the two really together how? Who hasn''t had a predecessor?! ]

    [it''s good to say upstairs. Even before ordinary people get married, they may have more than one predecessor. Why do they have to win double marks for stars? ]

    [I''m relieved to see that the photo is p. as expected, I can hold it for such a long time. It seems that I have a good relationship with the king! ]

    [hahahaha, it''s funny to talk about someone. It''s clear that nothing has happened, and they already have lovers. Is it necessary for the audience to beat his head off by sending this kind of P-shaped picture? ]

    [send them to the door for a face fight. If you have the ability, you can reverse! ]

    Su Kui did all this quietly, even Zhuo lie did not know. In fact, he didn''t come back after he went out. He didn''t know what he wanted to do. In fact, Tan Kefa''s picture of two people sleeping together is true, but it only ends here.

    But sunflower has more ways to turn him into a fake.

    After going through so many generations, and having been to many times of the world where technology is leading, Su Kui naturally learned a good computer skill. It''s not difficult to make a picture out of nothing, let alone have a template.

    So, Tan Ke''s one is true, Su Kui''s one is p''s.

    But what about that? Even people who are familiar with computers today can''t find any flaws. Those two faces, is sunflower own synthesis, the world does not exist these two faces!

 Chapter 1909

    "Tan Ke, Mo Qingfeng has tweeted. Have you read it? I suggest you go and have a look. Your comment area has been knocked out by the crazy fans of Mo Qingfeng''s family, and your official post bar has been blown up, and the system is paralyzed! "

    Tan Ke''s new agent called and said that he had known that the artist was so careless and had done such a big thing since he took over. He would not accept to be tan Ke''s agent even if he was killed.

    "What?"

    Tan Ke jumps in the heart, opens the app quickly, and points to Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    At a glance, he saw the words. He quickly scanned and jumped to the top of the picture. When he saw the last picture, he exclaimed, "it''s impossible!"

    as like as two peas, he has absolute confidence that it is p, but why is this picture exactly the same as what he has sent, except for his face?

    It''s not over. He thought he was hiding, but he was picked out by Mo Qingfeng.

    He did use the trumpet to contribute to the gossip blogger, because he knew that he would be angry, so he dared to send out the photos.

    But he didn''t expect that Mo Qingfeng would join the first army in the end!

    Thinking that if there is no good way to solve this problem, his hands will tremble. Biting his teeth to switch back to his micro blog, Tan Ke made a great decision to click in.

    Comment area.

    [ha ha, I wish you explode in place! ]

    [can''t you see others? Then you don''t want to get over it! ]

    [is it not good not to interfere with each other? Have to die? ]

    [P picture doesn''t look for a nude photo, do you know that you have nothing to do with it? ]

    [you are very interesting. This time you are red. Good luck! ]

    [I''m too disappointed with you. I''ve already taken it. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Fuck!"

    At one glance, his scalp was about to explode because of his ugly remarks, "it''s impossible! Mo Qingfeng''s photos are fake! "

    The agent didn''t listen to this, he sneered, "then you go to see hot search number one, there are countless PS masters have proved that your photo is fake! Tan Ke, Tan Ke, a good hand of cards must be played by you! I''ll tell you, this matter can''t be solved, we all have to finish it! "

    He is not as good tempered as Han Chao before. He scolds Tan Ke and hangs up.

    Just after the call ended, another call came in. Tan Ke looked down and felt more bored, but he had to bear to answer it.

    Just want to speak, there is no chance for him, "Tan Ke! What do you mean? Do you want to hit me in the face? Which sister in my circle doesn''t laugh at me now? You can do it! Wait for me! I can''t swallow that! ''

    "Hello, honey, listen to my explanation --"

    "get out!"

    "Hello, hello?"

    Listening to the busy tone from the mobile phone, Tan Ke wipes his face hard and suddenly feels that he has done something wrong. From childhood, most girls pursue him, but he is the only one who jilts others. This is the first time he was jilted, so he doesn''t think Su Kui is better than him.

    But -

    in the end, can he beat her?

    A wave of weakness surged into his mind. Tan Ke took the car key and went out to the bar.

    However, he did not find that when he drove away, there was a black car, quietly following him.

    -In the morning of the next day, Tan Ke felt dizzy and his body didn''t seem to be his own.

 Chapter 1910

    With a groan of pain, he stood up with his arm on his back.

    I opened my eyes and froze.

    "Who are you?!"

    In front of her was a woman in a bath towel. She was charming, but at a glance, she felt like a lady sitting in a nightclub.

    "Me?" The woman sniffed and giggled, "the big star doesn''t know me? Last night, you were very enthusiastic. You have to take someone with you. "

    With him?

    How can it be? When did he have such a bad eye! Even if he is hungry and thirsty again, he will not be accompanied by such a woman, right?

    "You miss?" At the same time, he began to get out of bed quickly and pick up his wine filled clothes to put on.

    Last night''s last memory was that I was drunk at the bar, and I couldn''t remember anything.

    Damn it!

    He bit his teeth and put on his clothes one by one. When he was about to put on his coat, the woman grabbed him and said, "what do you mean? What''s wrong with Miss? Oh, look down on me, don''t you? Look down on me. Why did you pull me to sleep with you last night? A man is really not a thing. I love you when I need it. When I don''t need it, I''ll be a miss! "

    "That''s enough. Shut up. How much is it? I''ll give it to you!" Tan Ke''s face was black, and he waved her away and roared.

    "Well, I know you are a star with money, but what about the stars? They can look down on people?" Women''s hands around the chest, "a whore a * *, who is more noble than who ah?"

    What a poisonous mouth this woman has! Tan Ke took a deep breath and was about to speak. With a bang, the door of the hotel was knocked open.

    Before he could respond, a group of police swarmed in, and a large number of reporters said, "squat down, put your hands up, someone reported suspected of * *, you, and you, squat down for me!"

    "No, comrade police, is there any misunderstanding?" Tan Ke asked hurriedly, and put his hand in his face. "Stop patting. You are suspected of violating privacy. Do you understand! I will sue you! "

    However, no matter how solid his cover was, he still could not avoid being covered by countless scenes, and all the chaotic scenes in the hotel were filmed.

    Soon, it will be on the Internet.

    -Li Yun, the agent, found Tan Ke in the detention center. His face was haggard and his face was still puffy after a hangover. Where could he look a little bit more like he used to be? Now if his fans see this look, they must Shua and Shua.

    "Tan Ke, can you save some snacks for me? If you don''t want to mix up in this circle, pack up your bags and leave as soon as possible, don''t harm me? " Li Yun hates iron but not steel, pointing at Tan Ke and swearing.

    When Tan Ke saw Li Yun, he seemed to see the Savior. He stood up and shouted across the iron gate, "brother Li, explain to them that I was framed. I didn''t * *"! You bail me out, I can''t stay here! "

    A star, especially an idol star, once stained with the black spots of * *, even if he doesn''t go to prison, his acting career in this life is over.

    Li Yun sniffs at Yan and sneers, "you know you can''t stay here now. Why did you go there long ago? How dare you go out and get drunk in the eventful autumn? You''re afraid that other people won''t die, right? "

    He has just learned about Tan Ke and Mo Qingfeng. He thinks that the scenes you made before are all received by others. Even if you split up, it''s nothing to be sorry for you. As a result, you are better off and run to the black house.

 Chapter 1911

    With such a stupid artist, Li Yun doesn''t know what to say.

    Key Mo Qingfeng background amazing, there is a short brother, bullied to the head, do not fight back to blame!

    Thinking about this, Li Yun already knew that the dust was settled, and the other side could not turn over the offer. Originally, I thought it was a potential stock, but I didn''t think it was a killer. I didn''t figure out how to make a movie all day, improve my fame and acting skills, and I just wanted to find trouble with my ex girlfriend.

    To be made like this is to take the blame and deserve it! Li Yun has no sympathy for him.

    -

    the latest daily news of the day V: the latest development of Tan Ke * * as a pop idol, the woman who shared a room with Tan Ke was confirmed to be the lady sitting on the stage of a bar. Tan Ke was drunk in the bar that night. After drinking, he took x to the hotel to open a room. Later, after being reported, the police rushed to the scene and arrested the criminal at one stroke.

    [Photo] [Photo]

    [ha ha, what did I say. ]

    [it''s obvious, isn''t it normal? Haggle over every detail, small bellied Chicken Intestines, broke up still always grasps ex girlfriend not to let go. ]

    [in the future, let''s find a boyfriend to see clearly. For someone like TK, you can''t ask! ]

    [fortunately, I''m not a fan of him, or I''ll feel sick if I like such a person! ]

    [is it not good to have the desire to find a girlfriend? I have to go to * *. I don''t know it''s against the law? ]

    [no wonder that the king will break up with him. He has seen someone''s true face for a long time, so it seems that the king''s character is very good. ]

    [ditto, unlike someone who splashes dirty water on his predecessor! ]

    -

    at the same time, Su Kui and Zhuo lie published microblogs at the same time.

    King Qingfeng comes to visit the mountain V: I will take part in the Hundred Flowers Award soon. I hope to get a good place. If I can get the award, I will be very happy. At the same time, emmm, that is, your king has decided to marry YaZhai''s wife!

    Wang''s agent V: I hope you will pay more attention to the works of the king and stop watching the gossip with ulterior motives! King, I know best that I will continue to love her for ten thousand years! And, thank the fans for their concern for the king, and always choose to believe her! So, we decided to get married on Valentine''s day this year. Then, all fans will receive a happy candy. Thank you!

    Compared with Su Kui''s and Zhuo lie''s positive energy, Tan Ke''s has been scolded completely. Even Weibo has been reported and sealed by the staff.

    Before, he wanted to be angry, but now he has occupied the hot search, but he dare not even speak.

    Tan Ke was bailed out by Li Yun, but eventually left a stain in the police station. At the same time, because of this matter, several scripts that were originally intended to cooperate with him also chose to find other partners. For a while, he was faced with the situation of no drama to shoot and being snowed.

    -

    the hundred flowers award that countless people are looking forward to is finally opening.

    All of them were actors and singers who were active in the entertainment circle, as well as directors and writers. Today, it will be their time to compete for various nominations and awards. The exciting music begins. The famous host explains that there are countless cameras in operation. The grand occasion in the venue will be broadcast live on the Internet simultaneously.

    At this moment, there are countless fans in front of the computer to watch this scene.

    The program without editing is very long, and the stars show their skills one after another. After a song, they begin to present awards.

 Chapter 1912

    The seats of the host and Zhuo lie are not front. Even though she is very popular in the current circle, she can only sit in the back in terms of seniority.

    It''s just the right thing to do. From time to time, the two people leaned their heads together and talked quietly, which did not attract attention.

    When fans saw that they were so good, they all shouted that they didn''t eat the dog food, and at the same time they took a crazy screenshot, asking the program team to shoot more shots of two people.

    The show is halfway through.

    Host Qiao Liwen''s smile contains deep meaning. She is wearing a long beige skirt, simple and elegant. She has been hosting this program for ten years in a row, which is considered to be a well-known host in the circle.

    "The next prize to be presented is an actor from the recent entertainment fire. Her acting skills are amazing and can be called plastic surgery. So who is she? "

    Qiao Liwen sold for a while, but many people''s eyes immediately gathered on Su Kui, which can be called a plastic acting. What is more rebellious than a woman playing a man, which has aroused a group of young girls'' hearts?

    Zhuo lie frowned and asked Su Kui quietly, "is that you?"

    Su Kui smiled and gave him a look you guessed. Sure enough, Zhuo lie snorted, "don''t say it, forget it," but he jumped up as if he had won the prize.

    "Don''t you know later? Well, wait for me, I''ll go to the bathroom, and I''ll be right back. "

    Zhuo lie waved, "go back quickly," a pair of eyes tightly staring at the stage, waiting for the announcement of Qiao Liwen.

    To everyone''s disappointment, she didn''t expose the winner, but put her index finger on her lips and said softly, "but before the announcement, an actor wanted to write a song for her lover on this stage, so let''s listen quietly first."

    She smiled and gracefully lifted her skirt to the stage, leaving the stage for the singer.

    There was applause from the audience.

    Zhuo lie looked at the stage suddenly darkened, and suddenly felt his heart beating violently. He pressed it. Why?

    The scene is so quiet that even the audience can''t help but breathe. Who is it? Who is it? So mysterious?

    It seems to cater to their mood. In the dark light, the heart beat.

    "Dong, Dong, Dong --"

    then, the stage suddenly refracted a light column from above, hitting the piano and the person sitting on the piano.

    "Brawl --"

    the scene brawl, that person, is mo Qingfeng?

    People were still wondering, but Zhuo lie suddenly stood up, his eyes tightly fell on the man, reluctant to blink. Of course she is. He can''t be more familiar with her.

    The soothing piano sound flowed out of her hands. There was nothing but a light column on her head around her, as if she was alone in the world.

    Her lips are slightly picked, which is always her lazy tone, "this song, for my dear, thank him for his company and love -"

    words fall, lips open.

    "When the early sun rises slowly, the earth will be scorched by the hot sun. For example, the first rain in August is you --"

    Zhuo lie''s eyes are slightly red. He holds his hands together and constantly rubs the simple plain silver ring on his ring finger.

    "A cloud passing through the sky suddenly falls to the bottom of my heart."

    another journey starts

    meeting at the meeting node

    bowing and kissing memory

    whispering words and sentences

    like the tail feather caressed by the bottom of my heart

    migration on the staff

    is you -- "

    the scene is silent, which seems to whisper, but in fact, the tenderness in the song Ten thousand kinds of attraction.

 Chapter 1913

    Su Kui suddenly looks sideways and chuckles.

    Peach blossom''s eyes seem to be hiding stars, looking at zhuorei directly, and in a moment, they hit zhuorei''s heart through his eyes.

    "Listen to your singing and dancing in your ear. The uncertain melody will also start to be clear

    the tacit understanding of how long you have known each other

    it''s you --

    the first ripple of the pond opened by the evening wind wrinkles

    the gradually cool air in the afterglow of the setting sun

    the last glide of fingertips across the keys

    it''s you --"

    < br Her eyes, lips slowly spread out smile, around the quiet, eyes heart, was full, only her one.

    Who says that men don''t play with tears? How does he want to cry now?

    Over and over again, the words "it''s you" made his fingers tremble and his heart burn.

    -

    Su Kui''s song became popular. Not only many female stars at the scene lowered their heads and couldn''t help but their eyes were red, even male stars'' eyes were a little disappointed.

    Who has ever, is a song to tell the mind, but caused countless people''s deep memories.

    Everyone has a person who once asked but couldn''t, because of various reasons, finally ran against each other and gradually walked away. Nowadays, it seems that the achievements are outstanding and people look up to it, but the height is too cold. It seems unrealistic to ask for a sincere marriage.

    Su Kui and Zhuo lie are so lucky. It''s an instant, everyone''s idea.

    And off the screen, the audience crazily brushed the bullet screen.

    [sobbing is so moving. I cry like a dog in front of the computer! ]Hello, who are you? ]

    [has anyone noticed Zhuo lie''s eyes? The love inside melted me. His eyes were red. ]

    [this is the highest level of flirting with the Han nationality. Have you learned it?! ]

    [ah ah ah, how I want to marry Mo Qingfeng! ]

    [listening to this song, I feel a bit upset. If I didn''t go abroad and Study on my own, would she still be with me? ]

    [tXq, when will you marry me? ]

    the barrage keeps refreshing. Almost as soon as it''s sent, it can''t find its own comments. The live sound source of the song was also recorded by fans and uploaded to the Internet.

    Qiao Liwen went up with a sad look in her eyes and a graceful smile on her face. "Thank you for the song the breeze has brought us. The name of the song is you --"

    "Hula --"

    this time, the applause from all the people is sincere. I haven''t heard a song that touched my heart for a long time. I always thought it was a fight in the entertainment circle. My heart has become hard. In fact, it''s not that there is always a piece of soft meat in my heart, which carefully treasures the precious past.

    "Please stay in the breeze."

    Seeing Su Kui going to step down, Qiao Liwen stopped her and smiled, "actually, I think many people have guessed who this person is? That''s right. She is our final honored guest. Mo Qingfeng! "

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes brightened, she didn''t expect that she would get such a big reward.

    Zhuo lie smiled and went out quietly. He leaned against the exit and lit a cigarette. The sound in the ear was still ringing.

    "Last year''s cool breeze brought us wonderful performances, such as the subversive performances of Alice College''s Shen Tumo and inverse sword. We can see that as long as we love this industry, appearance is not an obstacle."

    "After the judges and the audience Voted and scored, we decided to award the hundred flowers gold award to Qingfeng!"

    "Now let''s invite Mr. He, our old artist, to present awards to our new movie queen!"

 Chapter 1914

    After the movie!

    It''s not necessary for a woman to become a movie queen, and the title of movie queen is not the age. Once upon a time, there was an actor who had been sealed at the age of 18 and was several years younger than Su Kui.

    Mr. He is the oldest generation in the circle. They called it art at that time, not actor.

    An old artist like this is worthy of respect.

    The old man was dressed in a mountain suit, with a straight back and a hundred flowers gold medal trophy, as well as a certificate, and walked slowly to sukui. A healthy body, make su Kui can''t help but take out the spirit of 12 points, to treat.

    "Ha ha, the next generation is dreadful," said the old man with a smile and a handshake.

    "You flatter me, old man," Su Kui said with a modest smile. "Compared with you old artists, I still need to learn."

    "Where, the future is in your hands. We are all old. We hope that the younger generation can make great efforts. Compared with us who are old and immortal and win prizes, we really want to have some younger generation who can win prizes in the acting circle."

    When he said this, his eyes were full of hope. Su Kui could see that he really loved the industry and regarded acting as a lifelong career. But such an old artist can see that the younger generation in the circle now has a little bit of face value and some fame, so he can go abroad to play movies and walk on the red carpet with a high salary. It''s not easy for him to be scolded by the audience for his films.

    So, Su Kui looked at the old man''s eyes seriously and said, "I will try my best not to let you down!"

    "Good!"

    "Today, I will give you this trophy. I hope you will keep your eyes clear in the future. No matter how much praise you receive, you will keep your mind and a humble heart, keep moving forward and making progress."

    "Thank you, sir." Su Kui took the trophy from his hand and made a deep bow.

    -

    The Hundred Flowers Award came to an end. This time, the news is all about sunflower winning the hundred flowers gold award.

    Many people think that as a newcomer, she is not suitable for this award.

    However, some people think that a good play is enough for people to be afraid of it. Unlike some people, no matter how much they play, it''s all bad movies!

    Both sides have different opinions, but Su Kui''s award has become an established fact, and no one can change it.

    And her song, finally with Zhuo lie cooperation, out of the male and female duet version, all the rage.

    -

    ten years later, when Su Kui stepped onto the international stage, stood on a larger stage and accepted the praise, it was full of pride to follow Su Kui''s fans from the beginning.

    There is an advertisement on the advertisement screen of a city.

    In a group of foreign supermodels with blonde hair and blue eyes, a woman with long black hair and white skin attracts countless people''s eyes. Her eyes can be captivating, her aura is unmatched, she is an actress, but also a superstar, she is -

    Mo Qingfeng!

    Wrapped in a gray coat, covered in dust and haggard man with a cigarette in his mouth, looking up at the large advertising screen on the building, the woman inside is no longer the one he once knew. She became glamorous and sought after by countless people.

    She has a boyfriend who loves her, a smooth career and countless followers.

    Tan Ke''s self mocking smile, which door did he take out at that time to be crazy and go against her? He should have seen it for a long time. Since he dumped him, the other side has been different.

 Chapter 1915

    Holding the cigarette, I took a hard breath. The inferior tobacco came into the lung cavity, which was burning and painful. However, he smiled sadistically, threw the burning cigarette end at his feet, stepped on it and put it out, wrapped his coat again, stepped on the road wet by the rain, and disappeared into the crowd.

    Su Kui''s 30-year-old drama has contributed countless classics to the performing arts circle. At last, when she was in her fifties, she announced that she would quit the entertainment circle.

    Countless fans keep her, but Su Kui is determined not to let her lover go with her. In the later time, she just wants to be together.

    Sixty years old, two hand in hand walking in the streets of New York, gray hair, fashion. Unable to hide the traces of the years on the face, is calm.

    The sun on the dome is warm. The reflection of two people walking hand in hand on the ground is very long.

    Years, it seems, never change.

    -

    Name: Su Kui

    age: 22

    skin state: skin like clotted fat

    Charm Value: 710

    experience value: 15000000000

    exchange point: 24000.1 billion

    Su Kui looked at this attribute panel and smiled bitterly. After a long time, the exchange point was less and less. A change of resurrection medicine cost her 20000 points. Not sad, but very helpless.

    Now she can only rely on the system upgrade. After the upgrade, her experience and exchange point should double again.

    Otherwise, if she does this, she really doesn''t know which day is the end.

    -In the six years of Chengde, in the early spring of February, it was warm and cold.

    On the bluestone path of Jinling, a simple carriage with the color of crow and blue swayed slowly and finally stopped outside a tea house.

    The storyteller in the teahouse was spitting. He was talking about the rise. He had a wake-up wood in his hand and knocked it every now and then. The tea house is simple and the cold wind is howling, but the guests in it are listening to it.

    Most of them are from other places. For the first time, they heard this story. However, most of the local people were tired of it. When they heard that storyteller was telling this story again, they shook their heads and walked away.

    "Bang --"

    "you sharp, passing by, and listen to the scholar. At the beginning, the Qin soldiers had already hit the hinterland, and then two cities inside, they would have hit the imperial city of Kyoto. At that time, we, the emperor, had not yet ascended the throne, led our troops to meet the enemy in person, but we were surrounded deeply. At this time, a gentleman who claimed to be the descendant of Zhuge appeared and gave advice to the emperor. In the end, he defeated the Qin soldiers with less enemies and more enemies! "

    The peddlers were amazed and asked, "and then? And then? "

    The scholar smiled and touched the goat''s beard. "Then, as he came, he left quietly. He retired after success, leaving no achievements or fame!"

    "Ah? Is that true? "

    "Well, I don''t know."

    "Well, don''t believe me. You can ask any ordinary people in Jinling and they all know about it. At the beginning, we stood with Qin soldiers in Lincheng! Many people have seen the gentleman with their own eyes. "

    "Oh? What does that gentleman look like? "

    "What does it look like? It''s natural that it''s immortal. It looks like a person!"

    The peddlers heard about it and marveled one after another. They whispered to each other one by one, obviously believing a little.

    The scholar was elated and enjoyed a sip of tea.

    -

    the waiter of the tea house leaned on the counter to doze off, woke up with a shiver of cold, rubbed his arm, and saw a carriage parked outside the tea house, his eyes brightened, and hurried up.

    "Sir, would you like tea?"

 Chapter 1916

    As soon as he spoke, the heavy curtain of the car slightly opened. A girl dressed as a servant girl jumped down from above and asked, "what kind of tea do you have here?"

    The waiter took advantage of the time to lift the curtain and glanced at it quietly. In a trance, he saw a girl with white body, red lips and white teeth, black hair.

    The servant girl was dissatisfied and glared at the waiter, "where are you looking! Do you want to do this business or not? " She is a hunchback, straight is a fierce appearance.

    The second shopkeeper was shocked by her bluff. It''s really hard for the girl of the big family to get along with each other. However, after a look, he would gouge out his eyes at any time. It''s really fierce.

    But this teahouse is not his, he is just a running away, and the shopkeeper is still sitting in the fire. If he offends the guests, he can''t be sure to make fun of himself.

    Hurriedly bowed his head and replied, "this girl, our tea house is simple, and there is no good tea. What would you like to drink? Ordinary tea is still available. "

    Hearing this, the servant girl frowned fiercely, turned to the car and said, "Miss, look..."

    The waiter pricked up his ears and listened to a lazy voice in the car. "Don''t leave tea. Go and ask him to pour a pot of hot boiled water and put it on. The money should be enough. Sakura, don''t bully people."

    Her name is Sakura.

    The second shopkeeper secretly laughs and is scolded. He deserves it!

    Yinger saw that he was successful and rolled his eyes. However, he said, "Miss, you are waiting in the car for a while, and the maid will follow the waiter to pack tea!"

    "Go."

    When the waiter heard this, he was a little disappointed. He thought he could see the real face of the woman in the car, but he didn''t want to. They didn''t plan to come down.

    However, at a glance, it was firmly engraved in his heart.

    Jinling is a big place, but the gap between the rich and the poor is also huge. The rich and the rich have always looked up at people. Where can they look at them? The ordinary people, who have been working hard all their lives, may not have as much money as they spent in January.

    With loss in mind, the second shopkeeper takes Yinger in to pour water.

    In the car, the woman yawned lazily, holding a delicate small oven, leaning on the collapse and dozing. Although the carriage looks simple outside, in fact, it is very comfortable and warm inside. The thick curtain blocks the cold wind. In the carriage, there are several ovens on four feet, which radiate heat slowly.

    This man is the sunflower that just came here.

    His original name was Shen Ronghe. She was the daughter of Shen''s family of Jinling. There was a younger brother below. Father Shen has no concubines. He has a huge family, only one son and one daughter.

    Shen''s mother''s body is not good. She desperately gave birth to Shen Rongjin, Shen Ronghe''s younger brother, and then she broke her body. Relying on a variety of precious herbs, she barely survived for several years and left.

    Shen''s father lost his wife all of a sudden. He was so sad that he didn''t take care of his family. After two years of hard work, he became infected with typhoid last winter and never stood up after he fell down.

    Shen Rong and her character are weak. Because her father took care of her and her mother was ill, she didn''t teach her any knowledge of management. As soon as Shen''s father left, she couldn''t stand the blow and fell ill.

    When her grandparents heard about this, they specially sent her to Kyoto to recuperate and even said hello to the head of the Shen family. Shen Rong and later were taught by their grandparents to see a good family for her in the future.

 Chapter 1917

    Shen Ronghe believed this sentence in his previous life. When her parents died and her elder sister was like a mother, she would take care of her younger brother. However, because of her weakness, she left her younger brother alone in Jinling to avoid everything and went to Kyoto.

    Grandma is sincere to her, but she is not as energetic as she used to be when she was old. She is in charge of the family and has become an eldest aunt. Since she was a child, Shen Rong and she have not met several times, so their feelings are not deep. However, when I went there, my eldest aunt was extremely enthusiastic about her, which made me lose my parents'' grief and comfort.

    And because he believed that this was his own family, he did not guard against it.

    But in the end, his younger brother was allowed to grow into a dandy who did not want to make progress by his uncles far away in Jinling, and his huge family business was completely divided.

    At the same time, her maternal name is Yun, and her eldest aunt has a daughter named Yun Yue. Before that, she was not very popular with her eldest aunt, because she was born stupid, and her appearance was not as pleasing as several sisters. Therefore, it has always been a dispensable existence of the cloud family.

    However, just after a quarrel with her sister and she fell to her head, she seemed to have a clear head and become smart in her life. He is very good at liking people and has a lot of clever thinking.

    Others may not know, but Su Kui, who knows the whole process, knows that Yunyue is a woman from the 21st century.

    In the past, he was a florist. He was proficient in planting all kinds of flowers and plants. With one hand, he could make all kinds of flowers and plants become works of art. At the same time, because of the abundant time, I have learned a lot of DIY''s ideas. Coming here, it just comes to use.

    She heard about Shen Ronghe''s encounter. When other sisters saw that she was no longer dependent on her, they were all high above her. Only Yun Yue really treated her and shared everything with her.

    But it was this good friend who seduced Shen Rongjin, who was still young, and let him throw his heart all over her. But Yun Yue obviously can''t like Shen Rongjin, who is smaller than himself and is still a dandy.

    While hanging his mind, he met the king of Xiaoyao, the king of Jin, who was in charge of the dynasty, and started a long-standing love. Later, he became the most yearning love in the minds of countless talented people and beauties.

    At the same time, Yunyue is not a woman who comes across, eats, waits for death, and then marries. She knew that without ability and capital, she would be left and right, so from the moment she came to the world, she was calculating how to have her own career in this ancient time.

    Shen Rongjin likes her and naturally gives her everything she has.

    In Shen Rong and unconsciously, his good friend even emptied all the rest of Shen''s family! Then, developed a series of their own industries! The sad Shen Rong he finally found out.

    The saddest thing is that she and Yunyue fall in love with the same man, but the man she loves loves likes Yunyue, and her brother also likes Yunyue. Even in order to fight for Yunyue, she is framed by Xiaoyao Wang, and finally loses one leg, which is the remnant of her life.

    Originally cowardly Shen Rong and completely blackened, he constantly fought against Yun Yue. Finally, he was casually designed and married a man who was handicapped and liked tormenting women.

    In the end, he lived to be thirty years old. Because he could no longer bear the torment, he threw himself into the lake and killed himself.

    Then, after she died, she opened her eyes, met the system, and finally made a deal with the system, selling her soul, in exchange for her brother''s health and guarding the family industry.

 Chapter 1918

    This time, she will never wade in the muddy water again. She will go back to Jinling, guard her younger brother and take care of him when he grows up. Never let him be deliberately formed into a playboy, nor let him fall in love with Yunyue and end up in a miserable situation.

    "Here comes the water, miss."

    Sakura''s words interrupted Su Kui''s meditation. She smiled and raised the curtain. "Come on, I''ll be home soon. I''ve been walking for several months, but I don''t know how jin''er is." She was in a trance.

    Hearing this, Sakura smiled. "Oh, miss, young master, he''s the most intelligent. You''ve only been away for a few months. Some old people are looking after him. He must be very good. You, just let go of your heart!"

    "I hope so."

    The chariot horse kicked and started to move forward again. In ancient times, it was inconvenient for us to walk from Kyoto to Jinling for half a month, and then we could get to our door.

    The Jinling here is not the same as that known by Su Kui. In her world, Jinling is the ancient imperial city, but here, the residence of the emperor, is not here.

    Shen''s house is very big, because Shen''s mother likes to raise flowers and grass, and Shen''s father listens to her. After having a pair of children, when spring and summer come, the flowers are in full bloom, which makes many ladies of rich families come to visit Jinling.

    However, since the death of Shen''s mother, it has withered.

    There are three stone stairs in front of the door. There are stone lions on both sides, one male and one female. At the foot of the mother, there are little lions, which means that people are rich and rich.

    However, Su Kui shook her head when she thought about Shen Rong and the future of Shen''s family. Sometimes, superstition is not credible. These two lions have neither kept people nor property for the Shen family.

    I don''t know what to say when I see these.

    Su Kui raised his chin. "Sakura, go and call the door."

    All of a sudden, the Shen family didn''t get the news. But Su Kui is ready to take over the mess. In the back, I''m afraid that the best relatives won''t let go.

    See Shen family Ding wither, no longer rely on, everyone wants to share a share.

    "Good!"

    Cherry jumped out of the carriage, stepped forward three or five steps, and buttoned the door ring.

    "Dudududu --"

    the gatekeeper is Lao Hong, who has been guarding the door for the Shen family for half his life. He is wrapped in a cotton padded jacket and squints at the door. "Who, this morning?" As soon as he opened the door, he saw the smiling Yinger and said in surprise, "Why are you back, miss?"

    As soon as he looked up, he saw the girl who had just got off the carriage. She had long black hair, white fox fur cloak, and a water blue skirt inside. Only two plain flowers were embroidered on the skirt.

    During the period of filial piety, she was dressed in plain clothes.

    As soon as old Hong saw her, his eyes were red, and he fell on his knees with a plop, "Miss, you are back!"

    He watched the two children grow up in this house. He even regarded himself as a member of the Shen family. He watched the Shen family ''.

    It''s more sad to think about those forced to live in the house.

    "What''s the matter, uncle Hong?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, and her intuition was that something bad was about to happen. Three or two steps forward, "Uncle Hong, get up first, and I''ll go in and have a look!"

    With that, she swung her sleeves and strode across the front yard, straight to the nave.

 Chapter 1919

    Before entering, I heard the sound of opera coming from the banquet living room nearby. Babbling, it was especially noisy in the withered early spring.

    In particular, father Shen''s bones are not cold.

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes were cold, he picked up his lips.

    Sakura followed, hearing the voice inside and stomping angrily, "Miss, who is singing in our house? I don''t know if my bones are cold!" Then when he looked up, he saw that his young lady''s cold eyes were dark and dark, which was very frightening.

    "Miss?"

    "What''s the hurry? Just go in and have a look. "She stroked her sleeve slowly, then walked to the dining room.

    Yinger looks at her slim and elegant back, as if she thinks that her miss is different.

    Shaking her head, she quickly followed.

    Before I entered, I listened to the laughter and cheers inside. It was a harmonious atmosphere.

    I don''t know. I thought the people in it were the masters of the mansion.

    The little guy outside the gate was leaning on the edge of the door and shivering. He put his hands into his sleeve and was sucking his nose with cold. When he looked up, he saw that there was a white body standing outside the door. The fairy looked like a woman.

    He stared at the eldest brother. He looked around. Suddenly he trotted forward. "How are you back, eldest lady?" He was surprised. The grandparents in Kyoto said they wanted to teach the eldest lady that they would not come back before they got married?

    How --

    Su Kui sneered at him with a casual sneer. "If I don''t come back, how can I know that there''s another master in this mansion? My father''s body is not cold, but someone came to my Shen family to listen to the Opera! I''m not afraid to disturb my parents'' souls! "

    "Ah, little miss, this --"

    "get out of here."

    Su Kui''s dark eyes without a little girl''s breath cast a light glance at the young man. He swung his sleeves and stepped on the steps, pushing open the door of the dining room.

    The door was burning with the dragon, the best purple smoke, the fragrance of wine lingering, a few gorgeous make-up, are babbling with water sleeves, Wunong soft language, can not say the charming gesture.

    Just to see this, Sakura son is very angry.

    But Su Kui was still smiling at the corner of his lips, which made people unable to see sadness and joy.

    "Two uncles and three uncles are very happy. They are not in your house in such a cold day. They come to our Shen family to listen to music. I don''t know what kind of wind is blowing."

    This scared the two men sitting on the throne. They were holding a pretty girl in their arms. They were joking, and lengbuding was interrupted by Su Kui.

    They hurriedly looked up and followed the prestige. They were relieved to see who was standing at the door.

    Who else should they be? I see this soft persimmon with weak character. What else is terrible?

    One of them leisurely let go of the girl in her arms, and also very frivolous rubbed a handful on her buttocks. The lustful light in her eyes was disgusting.

    "Oh, the great niece is back? I don''t live well in your grandparents'' house. What can I do when I come back? "

    Shen Ronghe''s second uncle, Shen Zheng, and his third uncle, Shen Ming.

    However, their character destroyed the name completely. When Shen''s father was still there, they went to play autumn in the house for three days. Now when Shen''s house is gone, are they going to turn over the sky?

    Su Kui looked for a seat and sat down slowly. What did the second uncle say? This is my home. How can I not go back to my home

 Chapter 1920

    Her words blocked up Shen Zheng''s words, and his face was suddenly chatting up. Shen Ming stared at Shen Zheng, but he didn''t make it. He was bluffed by a little girl!

    He has been brewing for a while. He is going to show his elder''s momentum and teach him that he shouldn''t talk to the elder like this. He just listened to Su Kui and didn''t look at them. He took up the tea cup in a leisurely way, and hung his eyes and blew the rising heat on his head. His tone was careless: "sing, why don''t you continue singing? It''s just that I also want to hear how big the corner is. The second uncle and the third uncle''s family can''t even let these people go. They have to go to the house where they have just finished their chores, where the first brother is still cold. Listen to these lewd words and songs. "

    Shen Zheng and Shen Ming know that she''s telling the truth. She''s disgraced and can''t come down.

    Several actors backed away and sang neither, nor did they not. They swept their eyes to Shen Zheng and Shen Ming one after another.

    See.

    Shen Ming''s neck was broken! Is that how you talk to your uncles?! What is pornographic songs? These are all the famous actors of the serious troupe. There is no reason to sell one''s life just by selling one''s art! Can''t you go to Kyoto for a few months and learn these words and talk back to your elders

    "Yes! The eldest brother is gone. As an uncle, we will naturally take over the burden of teaching you! "

    "If you don''t apologize to your uncle soon, I won''t care about you!" Shen Ming''s face was red and his neck was thick, as if he was really choked by Qi.

    See their momentum amazing, cherry son involuntarily back two steps, worried looking at Su Kui.

    Su Kui was amused by them. The best relatives here are shameless than she imagined. Listening to Qu''er at her home, she caught a current one, and even had the face to teach her a lesson. She had a thick skin.

    "You, what are you laughing at?!" Shen Zhengyi stares, "what? Do you have to be unrepentant? "

    "Repentance?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at them with one hand leaning on her chin. "Isn''t it two uncles and three uncles who really want to repent? I don''t know whether my nieces should invite the elders to come and comment. My second uncle and third uncle are openly in my Shen family * * listening to some pornographic songs. How much hatred they have with my Shen family

    Voice fell, she suddenly attack, a table table table on the tea cup waved out, the good Ru kiln tea cup fell on the ground when smashed, tea along the green brick together into a beach.

    "What? Why don''t you talk? Do you want me to tell you, so that you don''t carry a clear head wake up?! My father, your first brother, just passed away a few months ago, and you can''t wait to enter the room! "

    "Two uncles and three uncles, don''t blame me for my bad speech. I''m not going to be good about today''s affairs. Sakura, go to inform the clan elder and report to the official by the way! I''d like to see that my Shen family is not extinct, and my father has a son who is his own son to inherit the family business. In any case, it''s not your turn to interfere in the affairs of my Shen family! Even if it comes to the government, you won''t be able to deal with it! "

    As soon as Ying''er is in awe, the words of the young lady are all about her heart. At Su Kui''s command, she nodded heavily, "yes, miss!" After that, he turned around and ran to the door.

    Shen Ming hurriedly grabbed Ying''er and said, "Hey, you girl, you are angry. Can''t you hear that? How can I be so brainless? "

 Chapter 1921

    They can be so arrogant in front of Su Kui because they recognize Shen Rong and have a soft disposition, which is easy to handle. But they probably didn''t think that the man in front of them was wearing the skin of Shen Rong he, but actually changed a person inside.

    Or the kind of hard and soft do not eat, such as copper peas like characters.

    But now Su Kui said he would report to the officials and invite the elders, but they were shocked. Unless it''s a big deal, the clan elders usually don''t interfere. But if the clan elders know that their brothers have been running to Shen Qing''s house just a few months after their death to flirt with the actors in the brothel, they also invite actors to sing.

    In that rage, still don''t take their brother out of the genealogy?

    A big family like the Shen family values rules the most, but it''s just that the number of people has withered. There are two people like Shen Zheng and Shen Ming who don''t compete.

    Seeing him holding cherry, Su Kui didn''t respond. She asked people to pour another cup of tea and bring it up. Then she said in a light tone: "uncle, I''m not joking. Please let go of my girl. You can only move with those actors. Why do you want to move the maid beside my niece? Well? " Her choice of ending sounds casual, but it really makes Shen Ming and Shen Zheng feel the pressure.

    There was a cold sweat on his forehead. Shen Ming didn''t think of it. When he went to Kyoto, his niece, a soft persimmon, became so difficult to deal with.

    He said that he would report to the official without any affection.

    The two of them are in a dilemma, which is really not good enough.

    Shen Mingshan let go of his hand, and Shen Zheng rubbed his hands and said to Su Kui, "big niece, do you think you are serious? Elder brother liked listening to music before he died, so your second uncle asked for the troupe on his own initiative, and he and his elder sister-in-law were lonely underground, weren''t they? "

    Su Kui looked at his left hand and saw the crisscross lines on it. Man said, "uncle, this song is for the living people to listen to when singing in the sun. If you want my father to hear it, they can only hear it if you are afraid to send all the people in the play team down. Of course, in case my father doesn''t know what you want, would you like to go down and explain to my father? "

    She had a sneer in her eyes, which were huge and amazing. The dark eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of yarn, which was hard to see. Crystal like girl, black hair light pull, a plain clothes also hard to cover the outstanding appearance, lips red teeth white, expected her eyes, straight teach people from the bone cold.

    This is so poisonous. It''s a curse for them to die!

    "Shen Ronghe, you are presumptuous!" Shen Mingqi shivers. Pointing to her nose, her beard is almost flying.

    Su Kui''s side eyes, long and thick eyelashes droop, "cherry, go to report to the official."

    "Dare you!" Shen Zhengyi stares, a little girl, he can''t believe that he can''t hold her!

    "Do you think I dare or not?" Su Kui''s eyes glanced at him, and his eyes fell on his face without any temperature

    When Shen Zheng''s body was stiff, the girl went to Kyoto for several months and became so evil. With these eyes alone, she could not see the innocence of Dingdian girl, as if she could not penetrate into Dingdian light, which made her hair stand on end.

    "You and you --"

    "two uncles and three uncles, you''d better sit down and save some energy, and explain to the magistrate later! By the way, niece, I also want to hear about what you are doing in my Shen mansion in such a big battle! Don''t be afraid to disturb the spirits of the dead. Are you upset? "

    Sakura''s heart knows the reason to stand on her own side. Seeing that Su Kui can''t afford to lose, she nods.

 Chapter 1922

    "Take a seat for a while, young lady. I''m going to invite the elders and the magistrate to make decisions for us!"

    This time, Shen Zheng and Shen Ming don''t know where to go. Shen Rong and he have already changed their temperament. They are going to tear their faces off!

    If it is publicized by her, the gossip of the world will break their backbones. It has to be said that although they have mixed up a little, they are still very cherish their feathers, and can''t bear others to say that they are not good.

    Then, Shen Ming thought about how to settle the accounts after autumn, and slowed down a little bit on the surface. "Oh, my niece, don''t report to the official, it''s the second uncle and the third uncle who didn''t do it right. In this way, the third uncle apologizes to you, OK?"

    He hugged and looked at sunflower.

    But Su Kui just didn''t take the move. God sat there and accepted his gift. In ancient times, it was definitely a rebellious act of unfiliality. However, Su Kui''s gesture was not so much because of the actions of the first two people.

    "Yes, baby, come back."

    Shen Zheng''s eyes brightened. She was just tough. How could she speak so well? Look at her brother. It seems that she dare not make a big deal.

    Just thinking about it, Su Kui said, "but I don''t need to apologize. Go to the ancestral hall and apologize to my father. Then, take these people out of my house!"

    Hearing this, Shen Ming''s face sank. "My great niece, I apologize to uncle Sanshu for understanding. But in such a big house, you and Rongjin are the two people. In case of being calculated by a villain --"

    I haven''t talked yet, Su Kui sneers, "I just don''t know who is the villain mentioned by Uncle Sanshu?"

    Shen Ming is furious. "Well, I don''t know the good people. I don''t care about you! You will be helpless in the future. What to do! " He shook his sleeve severely, but his heart was full of pain, but he thought about the house for a long time.

    Who could have thought that the stinky girl would come back without saying hello, which caught them by surprise.

    "Now, don''t worry about it. Please --" Su Kui finally got up, reached out with a smile, and ordered.

    "Third, let''s go! When the dog bites LV Dongbin, he doesn''t know the good people! Sooner or later, when you regret it! "

    Two people with a large group of people Hula left, Su Kui pulled a cold smile, this matter, not over.

    "Miss, shall we?" Yinger''s eyes are bright, so she almost didn''t write the word "adoration" on her face.

    Su Kui glanced at the debris on the ground. "I''ll find someone to change all the carpets and tea sets here. I''ll throw all the changed ones away. I feel dirty." With that, he stepped out of the door.

    "Cherry son a smile," good

    If the young lady had stood up earlier, she would not have been bullied. But it''s not too late.

    At the same time, Shen Zheng and Shen Ming didn''t leave but entered the backyard.

    Their family had moved in for a long time, but now it suddenly happened. What a misfortune!

    "Why do you come back, master, not to listen to the music?" It''s Shen Zheng''s wife, Liu Shi. When people are happy and happy, she is very jealous. When she sees Shen Qing''s death, her huge family business will soon fall into their hands. She doesn''t care about Shen Zheng''s philandering.

    She was dressed in a red dress and covered with pearls of green, which made her feel sad for Shen Qing.

    "Don''t mention it!" Shen Zheng waved his hand and said, "go clean up, let''s go back."

    Liu''s face was still full of smiles. When he heard this, his smile suddenly froze on his face.

    "What? What do you say?! "

 Chapter 1923

    "Move, where shall we move? Isn''t this our house? " Liu''s doubt, Shen Ming''s wife also nodded, eyes are puzzled.

    "How can you say so much? I want you to clean up. Hurry up! " The girl''s words just echoed in his mind. It''s better to go now than to be blown out.

    Shen Ming sneers, "it''s not Shen Rong and that dead girl. She came back and just ran into us listening to Qu''er. No, she wanted to ask the old family to report to the official! What else can I do without going now? "

    "What?!"

    Mrs. Shen Ming stared, "how dare the dead girl report to the official? Where is she? See how arrogant she is if I don''t tear her mouth Finish saying, then rub one''s fists and brush one''s palms, want to seek Su Kui to settle accounts.

    I don''t want to think about it. What she depends on is to find someone else to settle accounts. She is a hatchback. Her reputation is not right. No matter who judges her, she can''t stand on their side.

    "Well, it''s not enough to lose face, is it?!"

    With the posture of Shen Rong and the girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, it''s not good for anyone to go. When it''s time to make a big noise, even if we don''t invite the elders, they should hear the news.

    -Su Kui left the door and was about to see Shen Rongjin, Shen Ronghe''s younger brother. However, as soon as she raised her feet, she ran into a small figure.

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui snorted, but the little figure couldn''t stand the gravity and fell to the ground.

    Sakura''s son sees the visitor in the back, which is a joy. "Little young master, how are you coming?! But I heard that the young lady is back? "

    So this is Shen Rongjin.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, quietly looking at the child sitting on the ground staring at her, not ignoring the flash of anger in his eyes. It seems that the child is very dissatisfied with her.

    Shen Rongjin looks about eight or nine years old, wearing a thin blue robe and a broken corner. The face is like a crown of jade. If you look at the five features that have not yet grown up, you will know that in the future, you must be a charming young man.

    Just to see the injury on his face, Su Kui''s eyes are cold.

    "Face, what''s the matter?"

    Shen Rongjin''s mouth is still bruised, and his forehead has a big scab.

    Sakura also covered her mouth with fear. "My God, young master, you are..."

    Did not think, is also this sentence woke up each other. Shen Rongjin got up from the ground, gave Su Kui a bad look, turned around and ran.

    Sakura ran after her for two steps. "Hey, young master, what are you running for? Miss is back. You --"

    "Sakura."

    Su Kui interrupts her faintly, "don''t shout, this boy is hating me. Let''s go. Where can he run again and have a look?"

    "But why did he..." Sakura blinked, puzzled.

    Naturally, I hate her for leaving him alone and being bullied. Even the house was occupied, but she ran to Kyoto alone to hide.

    -

    Su Kui walked all the way into the backyard, at this time, the housekeeper also heard the news and arrived, "Miss, are you back?"

    "Well." Su Kui nodded lightly. The housekeeper was very thin. He looked like a monkey. He was old-fashioned. He didn''t look like a good man at a glance. But Su Kui knew that Shen''s father was kind to this man, so he was absolutely loyal to Shen''s family.

    At the beginning, Shen Ronghe was far away in Kyoto. He wrote numerous letters to Shen Ronghe, telling Shen Rongjin about his difficulties, but in the end, none of them came to her.

    "Yu Bo, have those people left?" She asked.

 Chapter 1924

    "Gone," Yu Bo had intended to write to her, and now saw Su Kui coming back, naturally full of joy.

    He is a servant, and he can''t interfere with the master''s family. But if Su Kui comes back, the family can talk.

    Su Kui said with a lazy smile, "Yubo, you have to work hard again. Send someone to change all the things they have lived in. They have to wash them with boiling water. Then throw away the rest."

    Yubo promised, "yes, miss, I will do it now."

    Songlin hospital.

    Su Kui walked in alone. Through the carved window, she saw the little boy lying on the desk lonely, his eyes slightly red.

    After a heart pumping, Su Kui couldn''t tell whether it was Shen Rong''s and soul''s remaining consciousness, or the pain she felt when she saw this picture.

    The door was unlocked. It opened with a slight push.

    As soon as Su Kui reached the threshold, the young man said angrily, "what are you going to do? Who let you in! Get out! " After that, I will push her.

    Su Kui didn''t hide. He held his wrist with his back hand. He was shocked that the child was skinny. When her eyes were cold, she asked in a cold voice, "but did someone bully you?"

    Finish saying, discover again, so cold day, the house unexpectedly did not burn ground dragon.

    There was a chill in her eyes, and the corners of her lips were raised? Cherry, come in! "

    "What''s the matter, miss?" Sakura asked outside the door.

    "Why don''t I remember that the Shen family is so lonely that she can''t find a servant girl? Go, bring me some guys, find them! Don''t mention it. Tie it all to me. I want to see who gives them such a big face! Evil slaves bully the Lord! "

    Shen Rongjin was still angry, but suddenly found that the man in front of him had a sudden change of momentum and a good temper. It''s totally different from the elder sister who used to lock herself up in the room to embroider and play the piano. She holds her wrist so warm and walks along the veins.

    The little hand could not help but move, quietly pinching the corner of her dress.

    I forgot that I was just now, and I was very rude, so I wanted to drive her out.

    Although her expression is terrible, Shen Rongjin feels very secure, at least, more reliable than before.

    Sakura also found out all this. No wonder she was so angry. She saw that she was very angry. Shen Rongjin was the only heir of their Shen family. Now she was dueled by a group of servants. She didn''t know who made the wound on her face.

    "Wait, miss, and your maidservant will go back!"

    When the evil slaves are brought back, she must ask the young lady to teach them a lesson.

    "Well, by the way, I''ll call some servants. It''s useful here."

    Sakura nodded her head in response.

    For a while, the study was quiet again. Shen Rongjin lowered his head and did not know what he was thinking.

    Su Kui later realized that there was a trace of warmth in his eyes, and his cool fingers touched his forehead, "does it hurt?"

    Shen Rongjin stubbornly pursed her mouth, unwilling to answer.

    It seems that she is still angry with her. With a smile in her eyes, Su Kui joked: "still angry? Will you not leave this time when my sister comes back? "

    He didn''t speak, but the little hand was tighter, as if afraid of letting go, Su Kui would disappear.

    "With me, no one will bully you in the future, darling, not afraid."

 Chapter 1925

    Her voice is lazy and her speech is not light or heavy, but every word can be heard. I think, with the past, the change is too big.

    But Shen Rongjin is a child. What he knows is enough for him to recognize that such a big change will happen to the other side.

    -Yinger has taken people to catch those lazy slaves, and several hardworking servants have arrived by the way. Su Kui gave orders one by one. Several girls immediately burned the dragon in the room and began to clean all the rooms of Songlin courtyard. All the dirty clothes were also washed.

    Don''t clean don''t know, a clean down, under Su Kui''s eyelids, Su Kui saw the white cloth wipe down, suddenly turned gray, eyes is a squint.

    She sat on the throne outside her study, sipping tea casually, and looking down at the green tea leaves that were standing up in the cups. Her appearance is that the two girls who clean the study are silent. They can''t help but put their hands and feet on the lightest, and dare not make any movement.

    They don''t know. The feeling that sunflower gives them is called momentum.

    They would not understand where the momentum of a woman, a girl who has not yet reached the hairpin, came from.

    Shen Rongjin is standing next to Su Kui silently. A good child is still white and tender before leaving. Come back to see, in such cold weather, wearing thin is just enough, but also thin into a pair of skin and bones, face full of injuries, I don''t know, there is no injury on the body.

    At present, however, these are not urgent.

    When she comes back, she will have plenty of time to settle accounts with them!

    -

    the hourglass in the corner indicates the passing of time. Su Kui drinks a cup of tea, and Ying''er takes the lead and leads ten young men. Each of them holds a rope to tie a servant, who is like a string of children all the way to Su Kui.

    "Kneel down! You Diao slaves dare to neglect your duties and bully the young master when the young lady is away, right? " Yinger is in the waist. She blushes and has a thick neck. Raising her feet is a heart hole. She kicks her feet onto a woman kneeling at the front.

    "Ouch..." The woman cried out in pain and fell to the ground, crying and shouting, "Miss, it''s because the young master doesn''t like our service that he drove us back. I dare not neglect my duty and bully the young master! "

    The speaker is Shen Rongjin''s Mammy. When Shen''s father was alive, she was loyal and regarded Shen Rongjin as her own child in addition to her usual little greed.

    I didn''t expect that the accident happened only a few months ago. The skin is still the skin, just the heart of the skin. It has already changed its color.

    Su Kui lifted her eyelids slightly. Her eyelashes were very thick. She cast a shadow under her eyes, which made her eyes hard to see.

    "Oh? Lady Wang, right? Since you said you didn''t neglect your duty, let me ask you a few things. If you can''t answer, don''t blame me for my carelessness. "

    "Miss, you ask me, I must know what I have to say!" said the woman

    "A good one knows nothing," Su Kui said with a smile. "First of all, I ask you, when my father was alive, he treated you badly."

    "Of course not," said Wang, who didn''t know what to do.

    Su Kui went on: "it''s a good one. My father asked you to be Jiner''s Mammy. Your son got a wife, and he gave him a great gift. Your son is seriously ill. He took care of Jiner for you and even asked a famous doctor to treat him."

 Chapter 1926

    "My father is always kind and never treats others badly. He is also kind and righteous to you. Then, mother-in-law, I''ll ask you again, what''s the injury on the young master?"

    Wang Nanzi was constantly sweating on her forehead. She wanted to kowtow to show her loyalty, but she was tied to her body, unable to move, lying on the ground and dodging her eyes. "Naturally, she fell down, and children were playing around, which is why the slave didn''t take good care of the master."

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at them with a smile.

    Her unfathomable and unpredictable appearance made the bound servants tremble, and they did not know what was waiting for them. They are the servants who signed the deed of death. In a word, the master killed them, so that they could not say a wrong!

    Mrs. Wang didn''t know that. She looked around and said, "yes, yes, miss."

    "See? Naturally, I will know, and I have to find out thoroughly. If he really fell, I will pucker up the stone that hurt him and grind it into powder! If it is man-made, I would rather die than live! Which hand touches, which hand is wasted! You see, Mrs. Wang, how is that? "

    Her words, coupled with a casual expression, even Sakura son, are a little out of sight.

    Su Kui''s lips smile more and more brightly. "If you don''t answer, it''s good. So the next question, mother-in-law Wang, is that you, as Jiner''s nurse, should have regarded him as your grandson and taken good care of, but that''s why? "

    Wang''s hands and feet were cold. She felt the cold wind, desperate to drill into her bones. She trembled her lips. "Yes, what the lady said is."

    Su Kui''s question, she really can''t refute, eyes flashed despair. Her son just had a child, and she became a grandmother, but now --

    the sweat drops on her forehead kept falling, and her fat face looked bright. Su Kui glanced at her, suddenly picked up the tea cup and hit her head.

    "Ah --"

    this time, the fragments cut her head and blood gushed out. The next people were shocked by her sudden action, and kowtowed hurriedly and confessed, "Miss atonement, Miss spare your life, the servants will never dare again!"

    "Miss, spare your life!"

    Su Kui''s lips were still smiling. She noticed that the villain around her seemed to shake. She looked at her side. "Jin''er is afraid?" Her voice is very light and falls on Shen Rongjin''s heart.

    He can''t help backing away, but Su Kui grabs his little hand. "Jin''er, you know, there are only two of us left in the mansion now. You are the only heir, and you will inherit your father''s family business in the future. And in front of me, you tell me, who are they? "

    Her eyes are sharp, and she stares at Shen Rongjin''s eyes directly, so that he has no chance to avoid.

    As a man, what''s the reason for fearing hands and feet!

    Shen Rongjin was watched by those eyes. Ben''s heart suddenly calmed down. Those eyes gave him endless courage. He clenched his small fist and clenched his lower lip tightly.

    Su Kui waited quietly. The needles in the hall could be heard.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds

    This period of time, for kneeling under the head of the people, is undoubtedly a torture.

    For a while, he finally closed his eyes and said in a loud voice, "it''s them! She, I am hungry to eat leftovers for me, but eat my own food! And they, I''m cold, no clothes to wear! I want to read, but they are talking loudly outside the yard! "

 Chapter 1927

    Su Kui didn''t expect this. She intended to let Shen Rongjin overcome the weakness in her heart and spread all the accumulated depression. I didn''t think about it, but let her know a lot that she shouldn''t have.

    "And what else?" She picked her eyebrows, but she wanted to see. These Diao slaves dare to do the following things!

    The people below heard Shen Rongjin''s words, and they were in despair.

    They know that when they are finished, the eldest lady will never let them go!

    More than ten pairs of eyes looked at Shen Rongjin imploringly, and he could not help but step back, and his mouth closed again, his eyes twinkling.

    "Can you be soft?" Su Kui lowered his face and pulled Shen Rongjin out forcefully. "You should remember that they humiliated you and didn''t treat you as a person. What if I wasn''t there? Don''t you want to be beaten by these evil slaves every day? "

    Yes.

    My sister is right. Shen Rongjin''s eyes are red, and he can''t bear it. He forces it down again.

    "I scold them, but they laugh at me, laugh at me..."

    "What are you laughing at?" Asked sukui.

    Yinger clenches her fists on one side, hoping to rush up again. It''s good to kill these talents with a few fists.

    How dare they? How dare you bully a child under ten! Is the master not good to them? What kind of resentment will come out of a child''s head.

    Shen Rongjin bowed his head, tears fell uncontrollably, and choked. "They scolded me as a wild child without parents and as a pampered young master. In fact, I am nothing. Sooner or later, two uncles and three uncles belong to them!"

    "Bang --"

    "good, good!"

    Su Kui laughed instead of angry. Her eyes seemed to be suddenly stormy. Her smile was gloomy, which made people cold to the bone.

    "I know this time. It''s not my father who is not good to you, but you find a family. You can''t wait to grind the only heir of Shen family to death, so as to make room for others?"

    In the quiet air, there was a sudden sound. The kneeling people''s bodies trembled with it.

    They know a lot about what the eldest lady looked like before, but how can she come back in the past few months in Kyoto? It''s like she''s possessed by evil spirits. It''s scary and tight -

    and so on, evil spirits?!

    At the thought of this word, these people are even more afraid. The leader of this house has just died. The first lady''s ranking is still available in the house! This -

    the people who thought they understood began to kowtow violently, and directly hit their forehead to bruise and bleed, but they did not dare to look up.

    "Spare your life, miss. Spare your life!"

    "All the servants are instructed by Mrs. Wang. Please see clearly!"

    "Yes, it''s all Wang Nanzi. She told us not to worry about the young master. Anyway, the master is dead, and the young lady has gone to Kyoto again. Soon, there will be another master here."

    Listening to their accusations, Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Is it? "

    When Wang heard this, she immediately shook her head. "No, no, no, miss! Young master, he broke his head. It''s a injustice to the old slave! I have been working as a horse for the Shen family all my life, but I haven''t even brought my grandson with me once, and I think of the little master as my own! Eldest lady, you are an understanding person. I am really wronged! "

    Su Kui sneered and fell into this pair of fields.

 Chapter 1928

    In this case --

    "well, madam Wang, I''ll ask you one last thing, and you''ll answer it after you think about it carefully."

    Mrs. Wang is really afraid of death now. She is shaking like chaff. She really doesn''t want to answer any questions.

    Su Kui saw what she thought and smiled kindly. "You don''t forget, Mrs. Wang, your family has signed a dead contract with my Shen family!" That is to say, even if she doesn''t ask anything now, and even if Mrs. Wang is really wronged, she can directly order the servants to kill all their families outside the yard with the contract in her mouth, as an example!

    But she did not.

    It''s not worth it to have blood on your hands.

    As expected, her voice suddenly shocked the people.

    Mrs. Wang cried and kowtowed, "excuse me, elder lady, I''ll tell you everything!"

    She confessed her life. All the sins she had created were to be returned!

    "OK," Su Kui walked casually to the mother-in-law, looked down at her head and asked, "mother-in-law, let me ask you, I just came back and saw jin''er in thin clothes. In such a cold day, there was not even a dragon burning in the study. I don''t know. My Shen Fu has come to such a low point?" Even a child''s clothes, warm dragon, can''t burn!

    Uncle Yu, the housekeeper, is quiet. Shen Zheng and Shen Ming, who are arrogant and domineering, look at him. He really can''t get involved in the backyard.

    Su Kui has thought that since Shen Zheng and Shen Ming moved in, Shen Rongjin has been detained by these Diao slaves and will not let him out of the backyard.

    Presumably, the injury on the head is also -

    thinking about it, the eyes will be even colder, "how come you don''t speak, Mrs. Wang?"

    Say? What to say? If you don''t know how to die, you will drag the whole family down!

    As soon as she clenched her teeth, despair flashed in her eyes. When people didn''t pay attention, she wanted to bump her head into the living room outside the study. Su Kui, a provincial scholar, made a pretext to play again, affecting her family.

    Her grandson is just a few years old!

    All of them watched Mrs. Wang''s hard work and hit her head on the floor.

    "Ah!"

    Cherry son exclaimed, but because of the distance, there was no time to support.

    They all thought that the king''s wife was going to die, but they didn''t expect that Su Kui was just kicking her up, and she kicked her whole body over. Su Kui asked, with a sneer in her lips, "want to die?"

    "Hold her! Break her mouth open for me, and don''t want to die so easily! " Yinger reacts, waves her hand, and immediately greets people to come forward. She firmly holds down the Lady Wang. In order to prevent her from biting her tongue and committing suicide, she specially drags a rag that the girl wipes the table and puts it into her mouth.

    For a while, Mrs. Wang''s tears only flowed. Su Kui''s foot had no mercy, and her aching bones would be broken. The most painful thing is that her mouth is tightly blocked and it''s hard to breathe. The dishcloth is dirty and can''t see the original color, which only makes her sick.

    Su Kui''s dark eyes stared at her. "You think you''ll be ok if you die? What happened to jin''er today, I will let you repay it one by one! "

    "Come on, drag all these people out and give me a good beating. When is jin''er satisfied and when is he going to leave it in the wood house! Give them the dog''s rotten rice, and if it''s too late, it''ll drag it to the people''s teeth and sell it! "

 Chapter 1929

    "If she died --"

    She snorted, "it''s simpler. A straw mat, drag the body to the mass grave!"

    The tone of Su Kui''s speech has not been very fluctuant, but the cruel meaning in that remark is really chilling.

    Sakura narrowed her eyes. "Did you hear the lady''s order? Drag it out now, fight! Hit hard! If anyone starts lightly, their end will be yours! " In other words, Sakura is a tough guy.

    Her character, it is to let Su Kui look high. I thought I was just a girl who didn''t understand anything. Now I want to come here, my mind is not simple.

    It''s no wonder that Shen Ronghe has been able to live for so long in the Kyoto cloud family. Although there are not many people who want to kill her, there must be many.

    Maybe Sakura''s way of doing this is a little noisy. But Su Kui seemed to have no reaction, but hooked his lips and smiled approvingly.

    "I heard Ying''er''s order. Let''s start now. By the way, I''ll find all the servants. I don''t need to do the work in my hand. If I can''t stand in the yard, I''ll stand outside, so that they can watch carefully! Even if I don''t have elders, I''m not waiting for Diao Nu to commit it! "

    She shook her sleeves cold and put down her words.

    Yinger''s eyes are cold and sharp. She squints and nods. She has the momentum of sunflower.

    "Yes, miss!"

    All the people were frightened by the order, and they immediately kowtowed, "Miss, please spare your life. Miss, please forgive me a lot of people, please

    "Miss, miss, spare your life!"

    "Miss..."

    However, Su Kui never looked at them again, waved, and the guardians who had been waiting for orders immediately came forward and forced people to drag down.

    Su Kui looked on coldly. "Take off the clothes outside. I''m afraid it''s too light!"

    The next people were quickly gathered outside. Fortunately, they would not witness the next bloody scene. However, Su Kui''s order was a direct and heavy blow on their heart, shaking violently. He lowered his head and was extremely afraid of the only lady in power in the mansion.

    Everyone''s here.

    Some people had already prepared the stools outside. The courtyard guards stripped them of their clothes according to Su Kui''s orders. They were tied to the benches again. It was no use struggling. When a board was smashed down, those people cried out and spit out blood.

    Because Sakura''s words, the guardians are afraid to keep their hands, every time they try their best.

    They wear thin because they can even see the muscle bulging under the clothes.

    Every time they went down, it was a sad cry. Sukui didn''t ask people to block their mouth, but in order to prevent them from killing themselves by biting their tongue, sukui asked people to put a thick rope in their mouth, so that their upper and lower teeth could not be closed, but they could shout again.

    In order to frighten the servants with different hearts at one stroke.

    As soon as she introduced her daughter, she was young and had no elders in her family. However, Shen Fu''s family has a great career and numerous servants. She can''t go to investigate one by one, and she doesn''t have so much energy.

    So this time, it''s also a case in point.

    Let them know that even if there is no master in this house, it''s not the reason why they can surpass them!

    Yu Bo put his hands in front of his body, stood upright, and looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes, nose and heart were still.

    He knew what sukui did was right. Maybe it would leave her a bad reputation.

 Chapter 1930

    In the future, marriage will make her husband''s family think that she is ruthless at a young age.

    But Yu Bo is clear. If she just beats lightly now, she will let go of these people. In the future, everyone knows that she is easy to bully. Any servant can ride on the head of the master to make trouble.

    So, how can we keep this huge family business? How to manage?!

    Besides, there are also the brothers of the owner of the house, who are staring at the Shen family''s property! If the young lady''s means are not strong enough, she is afraid that in the future, what is waiting for her brother-in-law and brother-in-law is that their family property is taken away by the villain, and their brother-in-law has no place to settle down!

    So he looked so quietly, without blinking.

    Su Kui saw it and nodded to herself.

    Shen Ronghe of the previous life is too soft and weak. He''s just a Doudou who can''t be helped. Otherwise, who says Shen''s father is dead and she doesn''t rely on him? Although she seems to be simple around her, Yinger is smart and resourceful, as well as Yu Bo, who is loyal to Shen''s family.

    In addition to these, there are many loyal servants to the Shen family. They help them and the clan elders. Even if they can''t expand the Shen family''s industry, they can keep Shen Rongjin for several years!

    But in his previous life, Shen Rong and himself had a good ending in decline. He robbed a man from a woman, but he was finally designed to marry a man with a hidden disease. Even her dearest brother, who was estranged from her, was formed into a playboy and finally fell in love with her sister''s enemy.

    Su Kui didn''t know whether to sigh Shen Ronghe''s pathetic or hateful.

    Through the gaps of the bustling crowd, I can see a snow-white woman standing in the same place in plain color dress, with a thin villain around her, her fox fur cloak wrapped around her. With a smile on her lips, her eyes were dark and cold, and she stared at the bloody scene.

    Some people have been beaten and can''t cry, but every time they go down, they will make a painful groan. They want to be free, but they can''t die. Want to faint, at any time around someone with a pot of salt soaked water, Doutou down.

    In such cold weather, the wind is blowing. The cold water and the stimulation of salt make them wake up.

    Sobbing at Su Kui, where the side, is to ask Su Kui to let them die a happy.

    Su Kui pulled his lips and smiled. "Jin''er, do you see that? A man must have no conscience, but he must not be weak. You may think they are very miserable and painful at this moment, but have you ever thought about who will help you if I don''t come back? You have to be challenged by them all the time until those scoundrels who peep at our Shen family''s business clean up the things in the house. What will happen to you then? You tell me? "

    Shen Rongjin''s little hands were tightly clenched together, and there was cold sweat in them.

    Hearing Su Kui''s question, he was small and trembling. He was afraid of the people next to him. The man as like as two peas in her sister had a completely different face. However, although Shen Rongjin was afraid, he stood firmly beside Su Kui and didn''t step back.

    Su Kui saw this and nodded her head secretly. She didn''t want to do all the bad things in the end, but raised a white eyed wolf who was afraid of herself.

    Children, seeing her like this today, it''s right to be afraid. However, he must be clear about who he is doing all this for!

    Shen Rongjin bowed his head and thought about it carefully. At last, he raised his face and said to Su Kui, "sister, if you don''t come back, maybe I''ll end up better than these servants. Sister, I''m wrong."

 Chapter 1931

    He dare not be soft hearted, even want to let these people go!

    Those who are still struggling to beg for mercy see this, a cool heart, this time, even in the bone seam, also can''t help cold.

    My life is at an end -

    the same thoughts of all people come to mind.

    Shen Rongjin''s face is pale, and his hands are holding Su Kui''s clothes. Because of the wind in the yard, the smell of blood blows to everyone''s nose and mixes into the air for a long time.

    Those lucky enough not to go into the yard to see this scene soon couldn''t laugh. There was a bleak cry in their ears. A breath in their nostrils was a bloody rush.

    Yu Boshen is looking at the scene of Su Kui''s education of his younger brother. His eyes flashed with joy. Master, you can rest in heaven! By Miss''s means, we can absolutely keep the foundation of the Shen family for one hundred years! Don''t worry!

    He lowered his head and wiped his tears.

    Finally, those people were beaten, blood foam flying, red blood on the asphalt stone yard, dyed a bright red color.

    Su Kui finally raised his hand lightly, "OK, stop."

    I don''t know how long I''ve been fighting. The guards are soaked in sweat, and how much strength they have. Although those people were not killed, they were more angry and less aspirated. If you don''t find a doctor to show them, and you''re locked up in the woodshed, you won''t make it tonight.

    But what does this have to do with sunflower?

    Through so long, her hands stained with little blood? What''s more, she never easily provokes others, but if someone offends her, she can''t let that person go.

    These people, however, suffer by themselves.

    If she doesn''t come back and accept the task, Shen Rongjin is the last one in her previous life.

    This child she likes very much, intelligent, also has certain tenacity. If we guide them well, we can be on our own in the future.

    "Let''s drag it down. Shut it up in the wood house. Life and death are up to us. If we can last for three days, we''ll drag it out, and the whole family will sell it. If you die... " She hooked the red lips and swept the eyes one by one. "Then she dragged to the mass grave. It''s clean!"

    Wow -

    such a cruel heart!

    The next people''s eyes Dodge, but they dare not have any evil intentions any more. They bury their heads in front of their chest, only wish they could not turn into a cigarette and disappear under the fierce eyes.

    See awe played the effect, Su Kui satisfied with a smile.

    "You have also seen that from now on, if I find that there is a phenomenon of bullying the Lord, or cheating, the fate of these people will be the fate of us! So, before you do anything, please keep your eyes open. It''s better if you die. Don''t involve your family! " She stroked her sleeve.

    What should be knocked is still to be knocked.

    However, we should not always be intimidated, otherwise, there will inevitably be resentment. She wants to let these people know that as long as she works hard at the Shen family, she will not treat them badly.

    Yu Bo thought of this too, and he wanted to stop talking.

    But Su Kui said slowly, "of course, if you do well, I''m not that kind of person! Today, it''s really these Diao slaves who have offended my scales. Servants, they must guard their own duties! Pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t go beyond them. So tomorrow, I will ask the housekeeper to issue the rules again. Now, there are only my brother and sister in the house, and they need your help. "

 Chapter 1932

    "Well done, I won''t treat you badly. In the future, as long as you don''t make mistakes, there will be rewards every month. If there is a festival like Chinese new year, the reward will double, and you will know that as long as you work hard, you miss are not ruthless! "

    Her eyes fell on Yu Bo as she spoke.

    Yu Bo in the presence of God immediately responded, coughed, turned to face the servants, "have you heard me clearly?! Miss has a large number of adults. No matter what happened to everyone before, Miss doesn''t care whether they are right or wrong. But, from now on! I hope you remember your duty! Work hard! "

    That''s how it is when you give both.

    A little tacky, is to hit a stick to a sweet date, but also let these servants can''t speak.

    They are all the people who have signed the death contract. If they can live a good life, who would like to find something else? Originally, there were several people with active thoughts. Seeing Su Kui''s return, he drove Shen er''s master and the third master out of the mansion and sent off the Diao nu in the yard of the master. Who dare to have half disrespectful thoughts?

    Now, one by one necks, all of their own careful thinking of hiding well, determined to do well.

    Listen, Miss also said that as long as you work hard, you will not only be fine, but also be rewarded.

    This is the first part of Jinling!

    Have the courage to be bolder, quietly peep at the center of the yard, crystal like a girl. Like ice and snow, her lips are red and her teeth are white. Her appearance is much better than that of the original lady. She stands there straight, in a plain dress, obviously she looks like a girl. But they were all afraid of her, glanced at her in a hurry, and then looked down again.

    It''s hard. Are Kyoto''s rules so strict?

    -Yu Bo was very happy. He told the people to disperse and left some of Shen Rongjin''s yard to be cleaned.

    Since the master left, it was the first time for him to think that the future was not a mist and could not be seen through. Because of the existence of young girls, he saw hope again.

    After everyone left, Su Kui drooped his eyes and asked Shen Rongjin, "jin''er, are you afraid?" She pointed to the thick blood that had not been washed.

    Shen Rongjin bit his lips and shook his head. "Not afraid, sister."

    Of course, he was afraid, but he could not say that his sister was a woman, and his father had always taught him to protect his sister and mother in the future. As the only pillar in the family, how can he be afraid.

    It can be said that Su Kui let him witness this scene, in his young mind, left a deep imprint.

    In one day, Shen Rongjin''s mentality changed greatly. Su Kui, however, has done a lot.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t tear him down. "I''m not afraid. Let Yinger stay with you today. Tomorrow, my sister will choose some loyal servants for you. Jin''er, don''t let me down -- "

    soft hands on the head, Shen Rongjin''s eyes flashed, nodded heavily," Hmm! "

    Little boy, standing in a pool of blood, like obsidian, his eyes become firm.

    He wrote down this promise, and it will come true one by one in the future. However, this is all later.

    -

    Su Kui took vigorous measures to punish the Shen family and killed several servants on the day of his return. The words came to Shen Zheng and Shen Ming''s ears, and they all changed their taste.

    They really did not expect that this young girl, really under the hand!

    That''s a living human life!

 Chapter 1933

    It turns out that sunflower is right.

    This matter not only awed the servants who were worried and uneasy, but also let Shen Zheng and Shen Ming weigh it. She is not the soft persimmon Shen Rong he used to be. Who dares to ask her for trouble, first of all, must consider clearly that she is not enough to play.

    Later, Yinger tells Su Kui that Shen Rongjin is not only hurt in face, but also blue and purple with many traces. Su Kui asked him to come and ask, but he refused to say. Su Kui stopped asking. He just dropped a sentence, "I can''t help you out all my life after being wronged. Finally, it''s up to you. Since I don''t want to say more, I''ll try my best to be strong and fight back! "

    As for the injury on his body, whose hand it came from, her heart was already like a mirror.

    -

    life passed quickly. Su Kui took over all the affairs of the family, and became the principal of the Shen family.

    The rest of the people who have had friendship with the Shen family before have heard about the name of the Shen family''s Miss Shen, especially her vigorous methods, which are really amazing. Those who can communicate with the Shen family are not rich but expensive. There are many disputes in the front yard and backyard. After a little thought, we can know the purpose of Su Kui.

    Although some people think that a girl''s family is cruel at a young age, where dare a man marry in the future. But there are also those who applaud her mind and means.

    Only in this way can we guard the industry left by Lord Shen among a group of wolves, tigers and leopards.

    Because of curiosity, there are lady and miss. They send messages to Su Kui. They either invite her to the party or come to see her and see what the hearsay Miss Shen looks like.

    In April, the weather is getting warmer.

    Take off the heavy clothes and put on the light clothes.

    There are many precious flowers and plants in Shen''s mansion, which have already withered. After su Kui came back, he specially called the former gardener back to take care of them. So, in the coming summer, all kinds of valuable flowers and plants in the garden are blooming, and they are very delicate.

    Today, it is Su Kui''s flower feast. She sent invitations to Jinling''s slightly respectable mansion and invited the women in the mansion to attend.

    The dining room was set up in the garden. It''s not hot now. There is no mosquito bite.

    Therefore, this season is the most suitable season for Flower Fairs.

    Since she wants to keep the Shen family''s basic business, Su Kui alone can''t do it. However, the friendship left by Shen''s father in front is still there. As long as she maintains it well, whether she is going to do business in the future or Shen Zheng and Shen Ming are going to fight for the family property, it is her powerful support.

    Outside Shen''s mansion, all servants are waiting for the coming guests.

    After several months of training, Su Kui has also eliminated many servants who are not diligent and like to be lazy. Today''s Shenfu is full of prosperity.

    Yu Bo was dressed in his new spring clothes and held his head high. Although his face was full of ravines, his eyes were full of energy.

    Standing at the door, he saw a carriage dangling and approaching in the distance. It was a carriage pulled by four strong horses. Its body was crimson. The curtain used a good pearl curtain. The four corners of the carriage were all covered with gold.

    At a glance, there are only non idle people.

    Yu Bo''s eyes narrowed. "Be careful! The yard guards are all out. No one is allowed to approach the yard for half a step! You need to check the invitation when you come in and out, can you hear me? "

 Chapter 1934

    "Yes!"

    The call for uniformity seemed quite shocking.

    Not far away, a woman, a girl of about 15 or 6 years old, was sitting in the carriage. Hearing the sound, the girl was stunned and asked the woman curiously, "mother, what kind of battle is going on in this Shen mansion? It sounds powerful!"

    This person is Gongsun, the wife of the State Council. Next to him is the little princess of the State Council, Gongsun Zhuoyue. Because she is an old woman, she is particularly spoiled at home, but fortunately, Gongsun Zhuoyue is not bad at heart. Although he is capricious occasionally, he never bullies others.

    Su Kui''s great achievements had long been in her ears, so when she heard the invitation from Shen Fu, she begged her mother to accompany her.

    She would like to see if Miss Shen is really the same as the legend. She can resist her brother and support her family with her own strength!

    Seeing her little daughter''s gesture, Gongsun shook his head helplessly, and his eyes were full of doting. "You, you are making a fuss. I''ll be there later. Would you like to go down and have a look?"

    After seeing her, she nodded her head, which was helpless and funny.

    Soon, the carriage arrived, and its servants went up to lift the curtain for them, and handed over the footstool.

    After getting off the carriage, Gongsun Zhuoyue stood in place, looked up at the Shen family''s house, and said to his mother, "mother, I can''t see anything special from the outside." thinking about it, she regretted it.

    This house is less than half of their mansion.

    Gongsun shook his head. "But do you compare this house with our government? Silly girl, there is no comparison at all. Since it''s you who are going to come, go ahead and have a look anyway. "

    Yu Bo is on the side, only as if he is deaf.

    Seeing that they had finished speaking, they went forward to bow their hands and salute: "congratulations to the grand master and Madame of the Kingdom, and to the little princess. Since the big lady is busy checking the details of the banquet, if you are far away, please make atonement!"

    This servant is loyal.

    Gongsun Shi shook his head and spoke in a decent way. "It''s OK. Miss Shen is really hard. Let''s go first."

    Yu Bo nodded and hurried to lead the way.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue followed Gongsun''s descendants and looked curiously all the way. However, so far, everything he saw is nothing unusual.

    -Yu Bo just led people in there. Su Kui has already heard from him.

    She stopped her movements and told Yinger to look at the kitchen instead of removing any moths. She walked out to meet Yinger.

    Seeing Gongsun, she gave a little blessing and said with a slight smile: "I don''t know that the Duke''s wife and the little princess are here. They are not far away. They hope to make atonement."

    "Get up. I''ve heard that your mother used to care for flowers and plants. Almost all the precious flowers and plants of the great Chu Dynasty are concentrated in Shenfu. Today, I want to have a good look and feast my eyes. "

    Su Kui followed her words and stood up straight. When she was still, she looked at people. Gongsun is wearing a simple sapphire blue Ru skirt with auspicious clouds around her sleeves. The lotus flower in the skirt moves with her as if it were swaying in the wind and survived.

    The girl beside her is very lovely and charming, and her eyes are innocent. It can be seen that the government protected her very well. Seeing Su Kui looking at her, he grinned and did not hide his curiosity about her.

    Sukuiler, this little princess is interesting.

    She had a hunch that maybe she would be friends with the little princess.

 Chapter 1935

    Sure enough, the next second the little princess would not hide her curiosity and asked Su Kui, "are you Shen Ronghe? I''ve heard of you. "

    Gongsun''s frown, "yue''er, don''t be rude!" Although the official status of the State Council is considered as a noble in the whole Jinling, the Gongsun family still hopes that their daughter can be more dignified after leaving the gate of the State Council.

    It''s impolite to call someone''s name directly like this.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue spits out his tongue, then listens to Su Kui and says with a smile: "yes, I am Shen Ronghe. It''s my honor to let the little princess know. Madame, little princess, please -- "

    Su Kui''s face has a proper smile. For a moment, Gong sunshi even mistakenly thinks that she is dealing with a person who is about her age and knows how to behave, rather than a girl who has not yet reached the hairpin.

    She sighed a little and looked at Su Kui again, so she had more sympathy.

    Her daughter is protected by her parents, so she can do whatever she wants, but she can''t. when she is young, she loses her parents. She can only carry her huge family business alone.

    From this point, she admired it. Even on her own, she was not sure that she could do it.

    -

    Su Kui leads the way in. When there is a lady of the government, the rest of the people don''t need Su Kui to receive them. Just wait for the housekeeper to lead them to the back garden one by one.

    In Gongsun''s mind, it''s strange that Miss Shen should not be led to the banquet hall to entertain the guests in the mansion. Why did she go directly to the back garden?

    According to her means, this man should not be so ungrateful, right?

    She thought in such a dark way, but she didn''t show any expression. She just thought and knew when she arrived.

    As soon as he entered the back garden, Gongsun Zhuoyue''s eyes lit up. It''s really beautiful here!

    Jiuqu verandah, white marble arch bridge, asphalt stone path, majestic wind, walking on the road, you can hear the sound of water. In the green water of the lake, the lotus sways with the wind, the green lotus in the pond is full, and even the huge lotus canopy.

    There are places in the backyard where orchids are planted, and there are gardeners who take care of the flowers.

    Such a good scenery is rarely seen in the whole Jinling.

    "Mother, I don''t think it looks good in our house now!" Gongsun Zhuoyue whispered in Gongsun''s ear.

    Hearing this, Gongsun family can''t help smiling. It''s not the scenery. The whole Jinling is the only one.

    When Mrs. Shen was alive a few years ago, she had the honor to come. At that time, the back garden was not like this.

    Can''t it be? Is this back garden transformed later?

    Doubt flashed in her eyes, and looking down at the path under her feet, she found that the stones were all brand-new and had no signs of wear and tear.

    Each one is very smooth, but it will not make people unstable and easy to slip.

    After thinking about it, she asked aloud, "Miss Shen, this yard is different from what I saw many years ago, but -" she meant something, and Su Kui didn''t hide it.

    She smiled and said, "as my wife thought, the yard withered after my mother died, and my father was afraid to look at it again for fear of being hurt. After I took charge of my family business this year, I picked it up again. My mother is a person who cherishes flowers and loves them. If she has spirit in heaven, she will be comforted to see the scene of flowers blooming. "

    Hearing the words, Gongsun suddenly became silent.

    For a moment, she exclaimed, "Miss Shen is filial!"

 Chapter 1936

    When I look back, I find that Miss Shen''s ingenious thinking is more than one point or two.

    The sun is warm on the top of the head, and the lake is sparkling, as if a layer of broken gold has been sprinkled. Gongsun Zhuoyue blinked, looked down carefully, and found that in the lake, countless Koi leaped among them, golden orange red scales, dazzling.

    Su Kui looked back and saw Gongsun Zhuoyue standing still. She looked into the lake and could see her thoughts with a little thought.

    "Does little princess like it here?" She asked.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue nodded without raising his head! What a beautiful place! "

    Su Kui and so on is this sentence, "after that, the little princess can often come, the door of Shen mansion is always open for you."

    Gongsun had some accidents. As far as her first impression of sukui was concerned, she thought that this man was very good at dancing and his heart and nature were far beyond comparison. However, she said this now, is it flattering or sincere?

    She couldn''t help looking at her eyes, then she was slightly shocked.

    This person''s eyes are very black, a pair of eyes are extremely brilliant and beautiful. Such as peach blossom in March, slightly pick, with a little not belong to the girl''s charm. But the smile in her eyes was sincere, as if there were fragments of sunlight shining in her eyes.

    It can be seen that she really likes her daughter.

    As the saying goes, which parent doesn''t think his children are the best? Therefore, her little daughter is liked by others, and she is also very happy. There are absolutely many people who want to attach to the government of the state, and they will not be turned away. It''s also interesting to see Miss Shen. Gongsun thought that maybe Yueer could learn something from her if she was with her.

    In this way, she will be able to stand in the backyard after she gets married.

    So she said to Gongsun Zhuoyue, "Yuer, thank you very much, Miss Shen. You will be friends in the future." With a soft smile, she looked at Su Kui. "Miss Shen, yue''er is unstable in heart and looks like a child. Please forgive me for any trouble in the future."

    Su Kui said with a smile on his lips? I don''t think anyone will hate such a pure and true person, young princess? " This sentence, she said seriously, not all because of the relationship.

    "Thank you! May I call your name? We''re about the same age. It''s always the miss''s name. It''s too awkward! " Gongsun Zhuoyue immediately cheered up, stepped forward and hugged Su Kui''s arm, said coquettishly.

    Sakura looked at her and thought that the little princess was very familiar.

    "Of course, little princess."

    Gongsun Zhuoyue was happy first, then pouted out and said: "you let me call your name, then you also call my name! All friends, don''t be too outsider! How can I come here to eat and drink when you are like this? "

    The disposition is bright, innocent and lively.

    Su Kui said, "OK, how about I call you Zhuoyue? That''s good. "

    "En en, I''ll call you Rong he!! hey! But why should we come to the back garden? Shouldn''t we go to the banquet hall first and wait for everyone to come here? It will be noon soon. It will be very hot, won''t it? " She asked directly.

    Su Kui sold it with a smile. "You will know later. Come with me."

    Then he said to Gongsun, "madam, this way, please."

    Along the way, Gongsun Zhuoyue kept asking her where she had come from, and the courtyard installation was also more beautiful.

 Chapter 1937

    After a while, she began to say that she heard her rumor at home. She felt that she was very powerful. She had to deal with evil slaves like this! Severe punishment, they dare not bully her in the future! When it comes to the rise, he shook his fist and waved it twice, hoping to help Su Kui out.

    Gongsun''s family has a headache when she sees her daughter''s familiarity. How long has she known her daughter? She would like to stick with others and confide in them. Have you ever wondered if she would be considered noisy? In addition, from the back, we can see two young girls walking side by side on the wooden water bridge. They are dignified and elegant in form, jumping like a monkey.

    Gongsun felt some pain in her head. Fortunately, Miss Shen didn''t dislike her.

    At the destination, Su Kui could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at Gong sunshi and smiled. Everything was silent. The distance was obviously shortened.

    Even Sakura feels very strange. Madame of the State Council, in the upper circles of Jinling, she absolutely has the right to say the same thing. That''s all. Are you familiar with Miss?

    And this unknown tacit understanding -

    for the ability of the young lady, Sakura has long been numb.

    Now, they are in a flower sea. In the middle of the flower sea, they build a very elegant awning. This plant does not know its name. It stretches out of the land. Green and small rattan twines around the pillars and finally forms the most natural sunshade on the ceiling.

    In such a weather, the sunshine on the top of the head is not warm, especially there is a slight cool wind around. In addition to novelty, it is endless pleasure.

    Behind is the green lake, the lotus swaying, beautiful. In front of them, there is a boundless sea of flowers, which they have never seen before. They just think red is enchanting and dazzling, which makes them feel warm and charming.

    Flowers are also alive and infectious.

    "God, Ronghe, are these all your thoughts?"

    Zhuoyue, Gongsun blinks, can''t help looking at this huge botanical garden. They seem to be in a tree. The sun can''t shine, but they can blow the cool wind. It''s really beautiful!!!

    She fiddled with the little lantern hanging on the rattan tree, turned her head and asked Su Kui. Her eyes were bright, and she stared at Su Kui.

    The worship of the children inside almost drowned the sunflower.

    Su Kui coughed and smiled. He poured Gongsun and her a cup of tea with his own hands. "Yes, you can come often if you like. By the way, is there time in the evening? "

    "What?" Gongsun''s eyebrows are picked, and their intuition is full of surprises.

    Sure enough, listen to Su Kui: "there is a program in the evening. In the afternoon, we have arranged a cruise ship. You can enjoy picking lotus plants in the lake. Naturally, you can also blow the water on the boat."

    These things cost her a lot of money. In just two months, it took her a lot of effort to produce them.

    Naturally, the trees are not newly grown, but she bought them at a high price from other places and transported them all the way to Jinling. In order not to let the roots die, she did not know how much effort it took.

    Later, under her guidance, a group of gardeners worked together to have the present appearance.

    There are stones under the flowered rattan. The stones absorb heat. They can absorb the extra heat into the stone. Therefore, they are a natural summer resort.

    She spent so much time trying to win over some celebrities in Jinling.

 Chapter 1938

    In this way, by her grace, in the future, if she has something to do, the other side will also stand on her side.

    Su Kui thought for a long time. Gongsun was fascinated. Today, she has opened her eyes. Nature smiled and agreed, "it''s so beautiful, so it''s better to have a tour. Qingsui, go back to the mansion and tell us that we''ll stay in Shenfu for dinner, and go back later!"

    Gongsun ordered to the big girl around him. The man nodded and said yes respectfully. Then he turned away.

    I was also full of curiosity about Miss Shen. How does her brain grow? She can come up with so many interesting and beautiful things. It''s no wonder that the lady and the young lady who can easily not make friends with others have a good relationship with her.

    There are many people coming.

    Su Kui sent invitations to every family, but only half of them came. Some said that something happened suddenly and they couldn''t come. Yes, if there is no explanation at all, there will be no appearance.

    Su Kui doesn''t care. The people who come here today have occupied most of the celebrities in Jinling. They have a little vision. Whether they want to see the rumored Su Kui or for other reasons, they all come.

    The rest, whether it''s the Shen family whose eyes are higher than the top, or who simply can''t see their elders, don''t think it''s necessary to make friends, it doesn''t matter.

    Because after today, Su Kui is sure to let these ladies and ladies all take the initiative to have a good relationship with her!

    Everyone who comes in will be amazed.

    Indeed, the scenery here is like a fairyland!!

    In their home or the regular layout is that this has not yet reached the hairpin girl, has such an idea. Out of the secular, breaking the existing specifications, design a different, like a fairyland garden!

    Everyone said that this trip is not a loss, but also full of admiration for Su Kui. This woman, in the future, is not a thing in the pool!

    Just this circle down, Su Kui side, has surrounded many people. In addition, after seeing the presence of the Duke and his wife, they became more enthusiastic.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue said she was not happy because her only good friend was robbed by these stinky women!

    Gongsun''s helpless smile, his daughter is really childish temper, see her sullen sitting beside himself, she patted her head, "people have passed, how can you not go?" She knew her daughter''s temper. Although she was a bully at home, she was very afraid of life outside.

    Hearing this, Gongsun Zhuoyue looked up at Su Kui''s position and said, "I''m not going!" She is tired of jostling with those women.

    This is very helpless. So many people are there, and many people are waiting to talk to her. Gongsun is not good at persuading her, so he has to go with her.

    Su Kui solved a group of people''s problems. Looking up, she saw the little princess''s face depressed. She guessed what was wrong with her. She was funny. She waved to her. "Zhuoyue, come to me."

    A careless word, but everyone was surprised, Zhuoyue? This is not the name of the little princess?

    Then the most amazing thing is still behind. When Su Kui waved, she saw that the little princess''s eyes were bright, there was no pause, and she got up and ran.

    Gongsun family: "..."

    Daughter, can you still have some ambition? Don''t forget, you are the princess!

    Where does Gongsun Zhuoyue take care of this? She runs to sukui''s side. Naturally, someone gives her way.

 Chapter 1939

    She looked up with pride, and suddenly found that these people are not as high as her. She came here. These people have to let her be. Who dares to rob her?!

    In response, Gongsun Zhuoyue is not happy. She just did useless work!

    Leng buting''s soft hand fell on her head, only listening to the man''s whisper: "don''t be unhappy. When you go back in the evening, I will bring you a double gift, OK?"

    You know, she only has one for others.

    Today, I do this for the future. Business, of course, is to do. It''s not allowed to sit back and eat nothing.

    Recently, she bought a lot of young and strong servants from people''s teeth, ready to wait for her to open a shop and leave them as workers. Because they have signed death contracts, even if they learn the recipe, they dare not publicize it. What''s more, what sukui learned is a set of previous factories. Each batch is only semi-finished products, and the rest is made by another batch.

    In this way, no one can learn all of them. How can someone buy such an incomplete recipe?

    Today at the banquet, Su Kui wants to start the first shot!

    Hearing Su Kui say that, Gongsun Zhuoyue immediately became happy. Her eyes are bright. She has seen so many wonderful ideas of sunflower. She is curious about the gift!

    "What is it? Just let it out! Is it food? Used? What do you wear? " She shook Su Kui''s arm and completely forgot that she knew Su Kui for less than an hour.

    And Su Kui, is not her usual coquettish object.

    But neither of them, apparently, realized it.

    Su Kui can''t help but tell her, "you''ll like everything you eat." Which girl doesn''t like beauty?

    The hand-made cosmetics she learned from the modern times are far better than the backward ancient times. This flying powder is serious, and the lip products still stay on the red lip paper!

    Throughout the ages, women''s money, the best to earn, this is true.

    Every time sunflower needs to start a business, it will give priority to this.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue was satisfied. He knew that if he asked too many questions, he would not be able to tell her. Sitting quietly beside Su Kui, I don''t know why. She likes the breath that can make people quiet.

    When they saw that the relationship between them was so good, they were shocked and at a loss. A man with means and now with the powerful background of the government of the state, even if he was young, could not be underestimated!

    It seems that it is true to charge your daughter to walk around with the Shen family.

    By the way, the Shen family has a young master, who seems to be young.

    There are children and women in the family, and those of the same age are all thoughtful.

    At this time, it''s noon. It''s time to serve.

    Su Kui asked Yinger softly, "are all the guests here? If no one comes, order the chef to have a banquet! "

    The invitation was sent out, and only half of them came. Sakura thought that there would be times when they would regret it. However, he was very calm and said: "if I go back to miss, I don''t have any more. Yu Bo has been waiting outside the door for a long time, and no one has come in. I can''t come now because I have something to do."

    Smell speech, Su Kui nods, "that begins, tell housekeeper, close, today banquet begins formally."

    Sakura takes the lead.

    Since she was exposed in front of sukui, she was not in disguise. Because of her following sukui, she became more and more stable and behaved in a certain style.

 Chapter 1940

    Su Kui and Gongsun''s mother and daughter are sitting at the same table, which are all famous ladies in Jinling. Next to Gongsun''s, they are the prefecture magistrate''s wife of Jinling and her two daughters. One looks shy. Su Kui just looks at her. She looks as if she is frightened. She looks down, but her face is red.

    Make sunflower some inexplicable.

    The other, compared with her, is extreme.

    Tall and tall, in modern girls, it''s also the kind that stands out from the rest. It''s about one meter and seven. It''s not ugly, but a little fat.

    He also speaks carelessly and looks silly.

    Su Kui looked over in Shen Ronghe''s memory, and knew that his name was Meng Linglong. He heard that it was the name of a small jasper family, but it didn''t fit him very well. She was the first daughter of the prefecture magistrate. She was endowed with unique advantages and occupied the name of her eldest daughter, but unexpectedly, because of the fault of the nanny, she caught a cold and a high fever, which finally burned her brain.

    Now it''s a little silly.

    Although because of her family background, she can''t find her husband''s family, but the magistrate is also a pure official and a good father. He doesn''t dislike her at all. He also loves her more because of her infirmity.

    I think of my daughter silly, after marriage, I don ''t know how to be wronged, just let her happy, the government can support her for a lifetime.

    So she was eighteen years old and had not married.

    Seeing Su Kui looking at her, Meng Linglong smiled, "beautiful sister, when will the dishes be served? I''m so hungry!"

    Beautiful sister?

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and laughed, "Miss Meng said that you are one or two years older than me. As for the food, please bear it for a while and send it to me right away!" Finish saying, command next person, "go to the cook to urge again."

    The magistrate''s wife was a little embarrassed. "Miss Shen also knows that Linglong is a poor man. She doesn''t speak properly. I hope you don''t mind."

    "Of course not. I like Miss Linglong''s character very much." She said kindly.

    And, comfort Meng Linglong, "there will be delicious food later. Although you are hungry, don''t eat more, or you won''t be able to eat later, OK?"

    There is tea on the table. Nobody moves except Meng Linglong. Although her head is not smart, she is clean and smart, which is not annoying.

    The magistrate''s wife originally thought that the daughter with one tendon would not obey. Unexpectedly, she listened to Su Kui''s words, and she really put down the cake half eaten and nodded, "OK, I listen to the beautiful sister!"

    It''s a beautiful sister again. This time, everyone is crying and laughing.

    Su Kui shook her head. "I like you very much. I want to be your friend. You call me Rong he. I call you exquisite. How about that?"

    "Friend? What is a friend? "

    Meng Linglong opened a pair of big eyes, full of confusion. It can be seen that the poor girl lived to be eighteen, and no one wanted to make friends with her.

    Sukui was thinking about how to answer. Gongsun Zhuoyue opened her mouth. She held her chin high and said proudly, "friends, you can sleep together, play together and share good things together every day!"

    "What about the food?"

    Pooh -

    sukui is happy, and the poor one is too poor.

    Seeing Su Kui laughing, Meng Linglong was a little worried. "Can''t you share what you eat with your friends? Then I don''t do it, don''t do it - "she shook her little fat hand to say no.

    The magistrate''s wife was so embarrassed that she couldn''t maintain her calm expression. She glared at Meng Linglong and said, "eat, eat!"

 Chapter 1941

    This daughter usually doesn''t have a lot of hobbies. Although she is not smart, she won''t make trouble. Only one day, like to eat. Therefore, every time she goes out for a party, she is not sure that she is alone at home, bringing it out, it is easy to cause such embarrassment.

    Fortunately, Meng Linglong is the daughter of the magistrate. Otherwise, how can he be laughed at.

    Su Kui inclusive smile, "of course, there will be more, how do you want to eat how to eat."

    The magistrate''s wife, hearing the words, looked up in surprise. She looked Su Kui in the eye, looking at her eyes, trying to see the attempt to influence them from her eyes, but, no!

    There is a clean surface, just like the back of the pool of green lake water, gently rippling, with the delicate sunshine mixed in the bottom of the eye.

    Doesn''t she mind being friends with a fool?

    If you want to make up for it, obviously the second daughter is more suitable! Moreover, she has no idea, is weak in character, is better to handle.

    But Miss Shen is fond of exquisite. Here

    In fact, they all think of sukui too complex, she will never be aggrieved for these. If she doesn''t succeed this time, she can think of other ways. Otherwise, she gets along with someone she doesn''t like day and night. Sorry, she''s not interested in fawning on these people.

    So, she just likes pure people better. For example, Gongsun Zhuoyue and menglinglong.

    Meng Linglong did not care what his mother said. Hearing Su Kui''s words, she immediately nodded heavily and smiled with a simple and honest face, "OK! Then I''ll make friends with you and pull the hook! " She sprang to her feet, stooped, half prostrate on the table, and extended her little finger to Su Kui.

    The rest of the young ladies glanced at each other. They had lost such a good family background. It''s a shame that they are a fool.

    "Okay, hook." Su Kui''s lips are always full of a light smile. Today, she is wearing a plain blue dress with long black hair. A simple jade hairpin is all her clothes.

    To become Shen Ronghe, we should keep filial piety for her father, which should be done.

    Su Kui is always in awe of the dead.

    "Haha, pull the hook!"

    A second ago, when others were still secretly saying that Meng Linglong was a fool, they saw that Su Kui had already started and obeyed her. Those young ladies get together, sneer in the heart, climb the relation to climb crazy, a pair of fools!

    But the next second, they will be stupid.

    Meng Linglong did not shrink back, but put his hand in front of Gongsun Zhuoyue.

    "Hook, be a friend!"

    The magistrate''s wife was shocked. As a small princess, Gongsun Zhuoyue wanted to make friends with her. This is not only a kind of face. Even if she marries someone in the future and knows that she has friendship with the princess, she can have more face in her husband''s house.

    However, the little princess is very proud, saying that she can''t see them, so until now, she hasn''t really made good friends.

    However, her daughter was worried that her grandson Zhuoyue would refuse. She was holding the handkerchief tightly under the table, and her spirit was tense.

    Only Gongsun''s God is doing it. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to this matter. He only seriously tastes the flower tea at hand.

    Let people look at the heart and murmur, is this tea really so good to drink?

    Gongsun Zhuoyue is also stunned, glancing at Meng Linglong, who is quick to grin to the bottom of his ear, turning his eyes very indecent. Fool, how happy are you? She curled her mouth, seemed reluctant to reach out, and quickly pulled the hook with her.

 Chapter 1942

    "Well, I''ll catch up with you. Sit back and serve!"

    What a shame to watch so many people! Little princess said her face was thin and her ears were red.

    Gongsun''s heart is funny. This girl, who wants to be friends with others, still puts on the music score. Doesn''t she think there is finally someone to bully? Tell her to stand in front of sukui and make sure she looks like something.

    When the child is old, it''s good to learn from this person. She is at ease.

    Just at this time, Yu Bo, the housekeeper, led a group of servants with trays in, because he was afraid that the distance from the back kitchen to the back garden would affect the taste of the dishes for a long time. Therefore, Su Kui specially asked people to make a new plot outside the back garden and build a kitchen.

    In the future, her party will be indispensable. In this case, it''s better to have it once and for all.

    The best feeling for the guests will make them have a profound influence on Shen Fu. From then on, no matter what banquet you attend, you will never forget the banquet of Shen Fu.

    There are also many new dishes invented by Su Kui, which are definitely the first in Dachu.

    Everyone enjoyed a meal. Basically, everyone tasted the fruit wine brewed by sunflower. It didn''t taste too much wine. More, it was the taste of fruit.

    After dinner, some servants sent fresh fruit platters to the people who were sitting. Gongsun Zhuoyue didn''t stop asking today, holding on to sukui, "Rong he, how do you think of these! It''s delicious. I''m curious. What else can''t you do! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui thought about it carefully. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it?

    Through too many worlds, where life is too long, she always has to learn something new to pass the time. Unconsciously, it accumulates more and more. Maybe one day, she will become omnipotent.

    But obviously Su Kui can''t say that to Gongsun Zhuoyue. In a word, she was so blocked that Gongsun Zhuoyue was afraid to speak. Su Kui said, "read more, there is a gold house in the book." The implication is that I read and learned by myself.

    Hearing this, Gongsun couldn''t help being happy.

    This girl is good at everything, but she doesn''t like reading. When she was a child, she was criticized by her father for reading.

    Later, she would just as easily go, girls, literacy can be. Seeing that she really didn''t have this material, Gongsun gave up the idea of training a talented girl. As long as her daughter is good, it''s OK.

    In the afternoon, Su Kui led a group of ladies around the garden of Shen Fu.

    This sea of flowers was expanded by sunflower. It happened that there was a family in the back who wanted to move around, so the house was vacant. Su Kui then sent Yu Bo to talk about it, and finally got it at a reasonable price, used part of it, and rebuilt the garden.

    In the other part, Su Kui plans to change to a guest house in a period of time.

    In this way, they can have a rest place if they have a party later.

    After visiting the garden, the sun is not very warm. Five or six boats have stopped by the lake. Anyone who is interested in visiting the lake can go.

    If you don''t want to go, you can go to the garden, look at the flowers and chat.

    Up to the evening, they still have a lot to say. They just think that this party is really more interesting! This way, never heard of in my life! Gongsun Zhuoyue''s admiration for Su Kui has been deeply engraved into his heart.

    I just think that this man is too powerful! Besides, it''s her friend!

    I feel very happy when I think about it.

 Chapter 1943

    They don''t know. Su Kui''s surprise is still far behind.

    It''s not cold or hot now. Even at night, it''s not cold. People have long taken a thin cloak to put on for the master, so that, blowing the night wind, walking in the garden, the sea of flowers under the night sky, there is a sense of quiet.

    Different from the warmth in the sun, walking here makes people''s heart, and can''t help but follow the silence. I just feel that the years are quiet.

    It''s a rare time to hide.

    Here, you don''t need to think about the family struggle, which concubine your husband dotes on, or the big and small things in the house.

    It''s easy. It makes people want to cry.

    After swimming, Su Kui took people to Huateng.

    For a while, Gongsun Zhuoyue could not help crying out, "God!! What is that?!! "

    She was almost stunned, staring at a pair of big beautiful eyes, walked two steps quickly, stood in place, eyes full of amazement.

    In the distance, fireflies fly in the sea of flowers, like the brightest stars in the night sky.

    In groups, seen from a distance, red roses are swaying, and fireflies are converging into a flowing galaxy. There are many fireflies shining with small light on the rattan. Under the rattan, the candle light in the lantern is dim and dim, which makes me feel like a little dim.

    It''s not just Gongsun Zhuoyue, everyone is staring at it.

    Such a strange picture can be seen in one''s lifetime, and it''s worth living.

    Su Kui, with a smile on his lips, looked at the scene in silence and knew that his plan had been successful for the most part.

    Yinger''s face is proud. Before, the young lady was busy with this matter. She did everything by herself. She didn''t understand it. But now, to see such an effect, in fact, her heart is no better than these people. It''s really amazing. It''s like entering the fairyland by mistake!

    "My wife is beautiful!"

    A simple voice interrupts everyone''s trance. It''s Meng Linglong. She has already run quickly and rushed into the sea of fireflies, "Wow! Mother, look, it''s a star! "

    With love in her eyes, the magistrate''s wife just told her to be careful not to trample on flowers and grass.

    Su Kui can see, Gongsun Zhuoyue eyes, but also with a desire. But she couldn''t pull that face down and rushed in to play like a child.

    But the longing in the eyes is about to overflow.

    Suddenly, a pair of hands pushed her back. Zhuoyue, Gongsun, came back to himself and ran into the eyes of a pair of shimmering eyes. Su sunI said softly, "go to play. You can have a look at all you are interested in. Just don''t hurt their lives or trample on the flowers."

    With her saying, a group of young ladies looked at their mother and asked for help.

    See them nodding, cheering, then quickly carrying skirt, following Meng Linglong, ran into the sea of flowers.

    Although the star river just now is beautiful, it is really lonely. Now, there are a group of beautiful young ladies walking in, the picture seems to become harmonious at once, just like a group of fairies, walking into the sea of stars.

    Gongsun Shi looked at Su Kui and said, "Miss Shen, you are very good."

    Today, she saw the softness in this man''s heart, not as vicious as the rumors. Just a lot of times, she had to do that to protect herself and her brother.

    Hearing this, Su Kui replied with a smile, "thank you very much, madam. I''m afraid I can''t help it."

    The next moment, Gongsun Zhuoyue took her to the flower sea. "Ronghe, let''s go and have a look. I want you to accompany me!"

 Chapter 1944

    Gongsun understood and waved, "go ahead, have a good time."

    She doesn''t want a good child either, because the burden of the family has crushed the young shoulders.

    Because of Su Kui''s temperament, she won''t rush into the sea of flowers and laugh and play happily. Gongsun Zhuoyue couldn''t let go for a while, but soon she let go. He rushed into the flower sea and played with Meng Linglong.

    At this moment, everyone is a most ordinary girl, they have a beautiful heart, there are no so-called fights.

    This scene, in the next few decades, will accompany them and go through their lives.

    There was no banquet that did not go away. In an instant, it was late at night. When the banquet went away, all the people left in succession.

    All the people here feel that they have enough capital to brag with their little sister.

    Su Kui prepared the gift according to the number of heads in the invitation. But because a small half of the people didn''t come, there were just a lot left. Therefore, she gave Gongsun family, Gongsun Zhuoyue, magistrate''s wife Meng Linglong and other people more sets of cakes, and brought them back for the night.

    It''s not hot now, and it won''t be bad until tomorrow.

    -

    on the carriage, Gongsun Zhuoyue can''t wait to open the weird gift box, and there are three exquisite white porcelain boxes in it.

    "Mother, what do you think this is?"

    On the top of the porcelain box, the simplest orchid pattern is drawn. Each orchid has different colors, such as red, orange and pink.

    Gongsun''s "huh?" She sat up straight. Tonight, she drank a lot of fruit wine. At this time, she was slightly drunk, but she was in a good mood.

    He raised his chin and said to Gongsun Zhuoyue, "open it and have a look."

    Gongsun Zhuoyue opened it in accordance with his words. After only one look, he fell in love with it completely!

    "Look, mother, how beautiful the color is!"

    The fragrance is elegant and full-bodied. She dabbed a little with her little finger, and saw that the color immediately dyed her white and tender finger red. It can be seen that the coloring power is excellent.

    "What is it?"

    Gongsun''s family saw this strange thing, but she knew that Su Kui was a smart person. She would not give them useless things. Then, there is only one possibility left -

    looking at this thing, her eyes flashed a flash of light quickly, and then she took a little red paste, and asked Gongsun Zhuoyue to come closer, and when she came closer, she put it on her lips.

    Red lipstick, the color is very bright, even if the girl painted, it will not look mature.

    At the moment, because of a touch of bright color on her lips, the girl who had no idea turned into a charming little girl!

    Gongsun almost fell in love with the color in an instant!

    She can''t wait to go back to the government, so she said to Gongsun, "open other boxes and have a look."

    Women love beauty. What''s more, she''s nearly forty! Every time I look at those charming girls, her heart is not uncomplicated.

    What is more beautiful than a daughter''s day by day, but she is as withered as a flower, a little old, old more uncomfortable?

    Gongsun Zhuoyue did not know what she had become, but she always believed in Gongsun. At her command, she immediately opened other boxes.

    It''s also a white porcelain box. It has a round shape and a long shape. With previous experience, Gongsun has made a general judgment on these.

 Chapter 1945

    The round box is blush, and the long box is the eyebrow eyebrow. Before that, they always used charcoal brush to draw eyebrows, but this one, such as Gongsun''s, has never seen before.

    I''m afraid in the whole Dachu, this thing is the first one.

    "Mother! Rong he has sent several sets! " Gongsun Zhuoyue looked at Gongsun''s family with bright eyes.

    Gongsun Shi could see what she was paying attention to and stared at her, "no! One for one, and the rest for your two sisters in law. Don''t worry, this is used up, and there is room. Is it hard to miss you? Don''t look so small! "

    Now she thinks that, in fact, it''s only when they make money that they make good friends with Shen Rong and he.

    It seems that in the future, if you want to use these things again, you need to say hello to your husband and your sons. When you meet with the Shen family, help one or two.

    The same thing happened in many carriages after leaving the Shen family.

    Women are naturally sensitive to cosmetics. After a little thinking, they will know what it is for. Have that love beauty then take out the small mirror, wipe off the color on the mouth, repaint lip fat. That color, even at night, is still fascinating.

    Originally, they had a good feeling for sunflower. Now, they all feel that today''s party is really worth it!

    As for those who didn''t come, regret it!

    No one is willing to let them out.

    -On the following day, April 3, some of the little sisters in the mansion made an appointment to go for a outing.

    Later, it was found that today''s girls, unlike in the past, seem to be much more beautiful! It is clear that the appearance is the same, but standing in a group of people, unprovoked people at the first sight, they noticed her.

    Later, I learned that all the things on the girl''s face were given to them by Miss Shen when she left the party.

    In addition, the young lady also hid things tightly. It was not easy for a good sister to get the permission to try it from her. After only one time, she immediately fell in love with her.

    And I love the beautiful box.

    The lip paper used to be dry can''t last long. It''s like the one sent by Miss Shen Da. The color is bright and full, and the color is soft. If it''s applied, the thin lip can also be hard and plump.

    How can people not love?

    In the circle of celebrities in Jinling, not everyone looks good, perfect, everything depends on genes. Some are gifted, some need to be decorated the day after tomorrow.

    However, those who didn''t go to Shen''s mansion at that time, hearing what the girl told them, were all amazed and regretted, even their intestines were green.

    They also took the invitation and went to Shen''s family for dinner. However, they could only think about it after all.

    -

    this also happened in the government.

    The next day, Gongsun family and Gongsun Zhuoyue both used a set of cosmetics sent by sukui. In fact, sukui still has an assassin''s mace.

    the oldest version of the flour cake, I ask you not afraid!

    in this also used powder bottom, but not skin, looks like ghost age, Su Kui is enough to imagine that the emergence of powder, will let the entire celebrities of Jinling circle of women, qualitative change!

    Rao is just like this. When Gongsun''s two daughter-in-law came to ask her to have a rest, they couldn''t help but froze.

    "Mother, moon, you are --"

 Chapter 1946

    In particular, Gongsun family, they are surprised in their eyes, why do they think that mother-in-law seems to be quite young?

    In fact, in the ancient times when there was no pollution and no heavy work, women had nothing to do but manage their family affairs and quarrel with their concubines. Especially like Gongsun, a woman with money, power and proper maintenance is said to be nearly 40 years old, but it seems that she is only thirty-two or three years old.

    In modern times, she is definitely a mature woman who is still charming and deeply loved by men.

    However, in this era, it is the age of being a mother-in-law.

    She has good skin, and she uses the cosmetic gift box from sunflower, which makes her look better.

    So her two daughters-in-law looked younger and younger.

    Seeing their surprised look, Gongsun couldn''t help laughing, "look, what''s the change of me today?" She couldn''t help touching her face. This morning, after using up the powder, she looked at the mirror. For the first time, she found the feeling of her youth.

    At that time, her face was naturally red and her lips were spotless and red. Later, with the marriage and birth of children, gradually, her lips became darker and darker. Because of her age, her skin became pale and bloodless, which made her very old.

    And Su Kui''s gift just complements what she lacks.

    Hearing this, Han, the eldest daughter-in-law of Gongsun''s, couldn''t help asking, "mother, what did you use? Today I see you as if you were ten years younger! "

    The second daughter-in-law also nodded, "yes, mother, what''s your clever move? How about teaching the daughter-in-law?"

    There are no concubines in such a large family. My concubine is beautiful, and she is open in that respect. She is very popular with men. And they, with the birth of children, lost their blood, they will never find the feeling of the girl once.

    Hearing this, Gongsun Zhuoyue smiled and took out two big gift boxes from the back and handed them, "I''ve prepared them for you, but I didn''t give them to you the night I came back last night. This is from Ronghe. My mother and I have both!"

    The remaining two boxes are for her sisters in law.

    To tell you the truth, she was a little bit careful when she sent it out!

    Gongsun smiled and gave Gongsun Zhuoyue a strange squint. As expected, the girl could not change her character.

    When they saw this, they hurriedly took over, "mother, Rong he, but Shen Rong he, the lady of Shen mansion?"

    Yesterday, they went to the dinner, they didn''t think so. But now I want to come. I knew that they could get such great benefits. They also followed me!

    But fortunately, my sister and mother seem to get along well with each other. In the future, most of them can get some rouge and water powder from her.

    "Mother, moon, tell us about yesterday''s banquet. How do you feel?"

    Gongsun took a sip of tea slowly, and gave only four words of evaluation, "wonderful --"

    Han''s and Yang''s were stunned, is that such a high evaluation?!

    They turned their eyes to Gongsun Zhuoyue for confirmation. Gongsun Zhuoyue nodded with a smile and recognized her mother''s words, "more than wonderful! Yesterday''s experience, today in retrospect, is like a dream. Sister in law and sister in law, I''ll tell you... "

    Then, in the morning, Gongsun Zhuoyue told them all he had seen and heard yesterday. For a while, in Gongsun''s yard, there was a cry of surprise from time to time.

 Chapter 1947

    In the end, however, within a few days, Shen Rong and his name were known by no one in the whole upper class circle.

    In particular, her ingenuity, her craftsmanship, and the rouge and water powder she sent out all attracted countless women.

    Even later, there was a rumor that in the back garden of Shen Fu, there were the most delicate flowers. At night, you can see a sea of fireflies like the Milky way.

    Just imagine that scene, and I''m looking forward to it, not to mention that I got the invitation, but because I looked down upon the elders of Shen''s family, I felt that the banquet was a mess, and I didn''t go.

    it''s true that every time I think about it, or at parties, I see those people using bright lipstick, bright blush and natural eyebrow powder. They are ashamed and angry.

    If they go, they can use it now!

    -

    Su Kui has been very busy. Gongsun Zhuoyue and Meng Linglong go to Shen''s mansion to have dinner from time to time. Su Kui is also very hospitable.

    In particular, Gongsun saw that after a period of time with Su Kui, his daughter, even the character of jumping off, was quite calm. Even know a lot of ways to deal with housework, once she was soft hearted, Gongsun was worried that she would not be able to stand up in her husband''s house after she got married in the future. Now I think I can rest assured.

    Because of this, she began to encourage her grandson Zhuoyue to learn more from Su Kui. When she was free, she would go to Shen Fu to walk around. If she knew what difficulties she had, she could come back and tell herself.

    It seems that Su Kui is regarded as his own person.

    Finally, Gongsun Zhuoyue brought good news to Gongsun family. She has recently studied a kind of powdery cake, which can replace white Fen. After using it, it can cover up the blemishes on the face very well, and even have many colors. If you do not look carefully, you will think you are like your own skin.

    It''s such a magic thing that Gongsun family really moved.

    Let Gongsun Zhuoyue walk with sunI more and more. Every time he goes, he will give her some more thoughtful gifts. Su Kui also accepted them, one by one let Ying''er record on the record. In the future, if there is something in the government, she is also welcome to pay back.

    -

    it''s May.

    It''s getting hotter. Su Kui wears her own skirt. It''s hot. She won''t be as strict as those women from head to toe. In many men''s minds, she has been a cruel and unscrupulous woman, a woman in business.

    And the person she''s looking for will never mind that.

    She didn''t wear them, either.

    Because to be filial, the color she wears is still plain. Confucianism on white yarn and simple Cherry Blossom embroidered on sleeves seem simple, but in fact, they can embroider on tulle. The embroiderer without ten years of experience can''t do it. The cherry blossom on the light blue lower skirt and the dark blue strap echoes the one on the sleeve. Besides, there is no small pattern.

    She even made two more pieces for Gongsun Zhuoyue and Meng Linglong. As for whether they would wear them or not, whether their families would feel that they were teaching them bad has nothing to do with them.

    Yinger thinks that her young lady has changed a lot. Although she seems not to be accepted by the secular world, she is also a long sleeved skirt, which has not been crossed. On the contrary, the clothes are not only cool and breathable, but also can''t be moved.

    Although she was a woman, she still felt that her appearance was unique in the whole Jinling.

 Chapter 1948

    Today, Su Kui was invited by Gongsun family to go up the mountain to pray.

    Hanshan Temple is the most famous temple in Jinling. It used to be the royal temple. Later, after the royal city was moved to Kyoto, ordinary people can often come here to pray for blessings. Because of the miraculous effect, the incense has always been very prosperous.

    Today, Gongsun Zhuoyue also wears clothes presented by sukui. Unlike sukui, sukui needs filial piety, but she doesn''t.

    Therefore, Su Kui gave her more bold colors, because considering that it was impossible for her to accept wearing light yarn at once, Su Kui chose light and thin cloth to make light blue upper Confucianism, and pink light gauze lower skirt, blue sky band, reflected the lotus in the skirt.

    This kind of girl''s color, also not everybody can wear that kind of lively and beautiful.

    At least, Gongsun Zhuoyue put it on.

    When they got to their destination, they all got out of the carriage.

    Su Kui is surrounded by four girls. In addition to Ying''er, there are three left, which are xialan, late autumn and Dongzhu. Not long after they were promoted, all three of them worked with Sakura.

    There are more people around Gongsun family. In addition to the guards, there are also a large group of women and servant girls. There are only two masters, and the rest are all called.

    Su Kui once again deeply realized the ancient class, the gap between ordinary people and powerful people.

    Gongsun believed in Buddhism. Every time she came here, she would pray and chant sutras. So she took the first step.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue and her servants followed Su Kui. Fortunately, she also knew the rules. She knew that this was a temple and a Buddhist important place. She could not make any noise. She had a quiet face all the way.

    Hanshan Temple worships many Buddhas. People who come to worship the Buddhas ask for different things.

    Su Kui looks at being walked into the Bodhisattva hall by countless young girls. Gongsun Zhuoyue also looks at her, her eyes are a little loose, and asks Su Kui, "Rong he, are you going? You don''t ask for Buddha? "

    She smiled, "you go, as for me -" she opened her eyes and looked at the blue sky. She said lightly, "nothing else."

    At this moment, Gongsun Zhuoyue felt that the people in front of her were very strange, as if she lived here and knew her. But Gongsun Zhuoyue felt that he had never seen through her.

    After a long silence, she nodded, "well, I''ll see you later."

    Su Kui nodded. "Go."

    -

    Hanshan Temple is full of incense and bustling people, so Su Kui turned around and walked all the way to a clean place.

    From time to time, when I met little monk, I would stop cleaning and recite a Buddha''s name to her eyes. Su Kui also paid a little homage.

    "Amitabha."

    The deeper you go, the fewer people you come to and from. In the end, even the monk is gone.

    Su Kui said lightly, "don''t follow me. I''ll walk around and wait for me outside."

    What does Dong Zhu want to say? Yinger glances at her and says respectfully: "yes, miss, if you encounter something, you shout loudly. The maids are waiting for you not far away."

    Su Kui nodded, then walked towards the depth alone.

    Dongzhu doesn''t understand, "sister Yinger, you just let Miss go alone? It''s so messy here, in case... "

    "In case of no accident, this is a quiet place for Buddhism. Not many people say it!"

    Cherry and Su Kui get along with this period of time, learn the most profound truth is that the other party wants to do things, as long as learn to comply, it can.

 Chapter 1949

    It''s useless to say more. This man does his own thing and believes in himself.

    So why does she have to be that busy person? Besides, it''s in the temple. Sakura doesn''t think Su Kui will be in danger.

    Can -

    accidents always happen when some people think it will not happen.

    -

    this is the end of the temple. An extremely old acacia is set up in the center of the yard. It seems that many places have died in some years. Only a few branches, but also tenaciously distributed vitality.

    Su Kui stood in front of the tree and reached out to touch the young buds. Life is really an incredible thing.

    "Who are you?"

    A low man''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Su Kui raised her eyebrows and went back to follow her reputation.

    I''m about twenty-seven or seventy-eight years old. My skin color is very white, like paper. Wearing a black robe, the bird''s nest is deep, because it is thin, so it looks amazing that the eyes are big. Thick eyelashes, even if she stands two meters away, can see clearly.

    The sunshine on the top of the head is not warm. On the contrary, it''s wet here.

    The man stood under the tree. When he spoke, his dark and plain eyes seemed to be looking at her, and they seemed to be looking through her to the acacia tree behind him. Even if it''s a question, his tone is still slow, without any ups and downs. If it wasn''t for the blue sky, Su Kui might think that he had run into a ghost.

    The appearance of a man looks like that of a seriously ill man. I don''t know if he is haunted by a hidden disease.

    "Pilgrims." Su Kui replied.

    "This is not the place of incense, girl, you are in the wrong place." His eyes were drooping, and there was no expression.

    Su Kui''s side eyes, "right? And what about you? Why are you here? "

    "This is my yard."

    Living in a temple? Su Kui was curious. "Are you a monk?" But he didn''t shave. He didn''t.

    "No."

    "Oh." One question one answer, very simple and boring.

    Finally, the man sighed, as if seeing Su Kui''s idea of not leaving, and said: "girl, you should leave. This is not where you should come."

    The person in front of us can only say that she is a young girl. Although her eyebrows are calm and plain, she seems to have no hairpin yet.

    "Why can''t you come? You are a strange man. " Su Kui said with a smile, "where is anyone coming to live in the temple for nothing? Is it difficult or just for self-cultivation? However, in my opinion, if you continue to practice, you can become a monk in a direct gradient. "

    What Su Kui said is true. The people in front of him can''t see any happiness, anger, sorrow or happiness when they talk. They can''t see any emotion when they look at his eyes. Such a person, like a pool of stagnant water, can''t connect with the secular people at all.

    When the man saw that she was smiling, he also laughed. The radian of his lips was shallow, and he could not see it. He replied, "too many evils are killed, so come to atone."

    Killing evil?

    Su Kui drew a corner of his mouth. "You look at the weak board. How can you kill a weak scholar? Well, in the temple, but still full of lies, do not listen to it, I will go. "

    Finish saying, she finally looked back at the acacia tree, nodded to the man under the acacia tree, lifted his step and wiped his shoulder, left.

    After five steps, I suddenly stopped because of the voice behind me.

    "Sometimes you don''t have to kill yourself."

 Chapter 1950

    There are so many ways in the world that people can kill invisibly. What he did at the beginning was to protect more lives, but also to let many lives, under his hands, die.

    He lived in Hanshan Temple for seven years, but still couldn''t redeem his sins. He thought it might take a lifetime to atone.

    With a sigh, he turned around and thought the woman had gone. At last, she found that she was still there, but in front of her eyes, there were still a line of people in black with their faces covered.

    "Xuantiemen?"

    There is still no fluctuation of the voice, light from the mouth spit out these three words.

    Su Kui was surprised. "Do you know that?"

    Facing this situation, the girl did not have any fear, but let the man have a high look. But it was only a glance, because soon he said, "let this girl go, I''ll go with you."

    The group stared at the man with no reaction.

    See, the man''s eyes finally flash a trace of other emotions, fast enough to ponder. He smiled bitterly and said to Su Kui, "girl, I just told you that this is not the place you should come to. Don''t believe it. Today, most of them want to go, but they can''t either. "

    It''s just a pity, but also to implicate an innocent person.

    He took out his hand from behind. Su Kui saw clearly. On the palm of the man''s left hand, the little finger was empty. The broken mark seemed to be cut by a sharp weapon.

    Now, the wound has been recovered, however, it is hard to break fingers.

    Her heart and mouth were slightly stuffy, and she slightly pursed her lips without making a sound. Waiting for the man''s action, she did not believe that he would do nothing.

    It seems that there has been a stalemate for a long time, but in fact, during a few moments, the leader in Black said in a hoarse voice, "Mo Qianqiu, someone has paid for your life, although you are a ghost, however, the rule of our xuantiemen is to ask no source, no client. So I''m sorry! "

    Su Kui looked on without expression. His name was mo Qianqiu. He had no resemblance to his pale appearance.

    Mo Qianqiu smiled. He coughed a few times in a low voice, which was like the voice of a terminally ill person from the bottom of his heart. When he spoke, his voice became a little hoarse. "You said so much to me, not just to kill me?"

    The leader of the group was slightly shocked, and then he laughed with his hands. "It''s worthy of Mo Qianqiu. He easily guessed my idea. Yes, the sect leader asked me to take a message for you. If you want to join the xuantiemen sect, the sect leader can spare no effort to protect you. From then on, no matter in the court or in the Jianghu, if you want to take your life''s entrustment, how about not taking it all? "

    Killer organizations?

    Su Kui squints at Mo Qianqiu to see how he answers.

    Then he saw that his smile filled his brow, as if he was smiling from his eyes. The change is not so big. Just a smile, a man with only a few talents suddenly becomes arrogant.

    Now, Su Kui understands, Mo Qianqiu, the name.

    When the leader saw him like this, he already understood his answer. He narrowed his eyes and chuckled, "Mo Qianqiu, you have been hiding for seven years. It turned out that you have been hiding in Hanshan Temple. No wonder you evaporated in the world. Countless people dug three feet to find you, but they still failed. Since you refused, then, I''m sorry, xuantiemen, never failed. Today, your life has to stay. "

    After that, he raised his arm slightly and waved it forward.

    Several killers on standby immediately swarmed in. The dagger was drawn out from the waist, and the cold light suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 1951

    Mo Qianqiu''s thin lips slightly held a smile, and his eyebrows were wrinkled like ink. His dark eyes looked at the man, "do you have to do this?"

    And those killers have been ordered, regardless of the attack, the blades all point to Mo Qianqiu.

    Su Kui, as if forgotten.

    It is also possible that because Mo Qianqiu''s identity is too important, he has reasons to die. That''s why we let them all go together, just to take his head.

    Mo Qianqiu droops his eyes and sighs softly, "Amitabha."

    Next second, he stepped back slowly and raised his hand slightly.

    Light way: "don''t let blood, dirty Buddhist holy land, drag out."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and saw that, with his command, she suddenly jumped down from the tree. She was dressed in an ordinary little monk monk''s robe, with crisscross scars on her face and wearing an eye mask. Su Kui guessed that most of his eyes were gone because of some accident.

    Look at the ordinary, look at the murderous face, look at it is not like a good man.

    His movements are very sharp, with the ordinary naked eyes of Su Kui, he can hardly catch the real figure. Quick as lightning, quick as hand, silent.

    For a moment, dozens of killers lay on the ground with twisted limbs, their faces were pale with pain, and their eyes showed endless fear.

    "You, you are the first knife in the world, ghost, ghost cry???!" The first man lies on the ground, his limbs are twisted, his eyes are wide and round, almost out of his eyes.

    Weeping?

    The name Su Kui is unheard of. These things in the Jianghu are so far away from Shen Ronghe that he has never heard of them.

    The ghost sobs hears the speech and laughs, the voice exits, the voice is like the broken bellows, his vocal cords are also badly damaged.

    "Ghost weeping has already sealed the sword, converted to Mr. Yu, the first sword in the world. It''s a long time ago. I don''t like blood, sir. It''s a holy place of Buddhism. In this case, please go outside to have a competition with me. "

    Competition?

    That group of killers just want to have a competition? If I ran into him, even if I didn''t use his ghost knife, it would be enough to kill them countless times. Now they suddenly think of it. No wonder Mo Qianqiu hasn''t heard from them for seven years. In fact, he didn''t hide on purpose, but he was protected by ghosts. Those who knew his whereabouts had already gone to see the king of hell!

    Dead people, naturally, can''t divulge information.

    Thinking about this, even as a killer, I have already had the consciousness of death. However, at this moment, I really feel the coming of death, but the other side is not slow, as if holding a rusty knife and grinding it on their neck, it will not be fatal in an instant. However, that feeling is that everyone will feel uncomfortable!

    -

    under the acacia tree, the wind is cool.

    Su Kui raised his eyes and looked at the man who was still plain under the tree, as if just now those hands and feet had been broken, like a dead dog, dragged out by ghost sobs, which was not his order.

    Now, Su Kui began to believe that this man''s hands were really covered with blood.

    Mo Qianqiu recited the meditation scriptures and raised his eyes. He saw that the girl was still standing in the same place. He was slightly shocked, and then he was funny. "Girl, are you still going? Are you not afraid of difficulties? " There was a flash of curiosity in his heart, but his character didn''t like to pay attention to external things, so he was just a little surprised, and then he didn''t.

    "I''m afraid of nature, but if those people really want to kill me, whether they cry or fear, they can''t change, can they?"

 Chapter 1952

    After all, she didn''t stay any longer, because Sakura had already called her outside.

    Su Kui walked a few steps and looked at her side. "Goodbye, today''s event has never happened to me. I''m here to worship Buddha. I''ve never met those people in black, or the gentleman who is as still as water." Words fall, always in the same direction.

    When Sakura saw Su Kui, she took a sigh of relief and followed her with others. "Miss, didn''t you ask for anything? The Duke''s wife and the little princess have asked for it. Now, they are going down the mountain! " She wondered how anyone could enter the temple without desire or demand.

    Smell speech, what Su Kui thinks in the brain is just matter. Shaking his head, "it''s better to ask oneself than Buddha. Now, I know to believe in myself. Let''s go."

    Sakura nodded, but she didn''t know. Just now, a life-threatening event happened to her young lady.

    -Mo Qianqiu stood under the acacia tree and watched the slender girl go far. A young girl is a wise person, but in today''s world, she is too smart to know whether it is good or bad.

    "Sir?" The ghost weeps to wear the simple monk''s robe, jumps in from the yard, to Mo Qianqiu way: "the outside wind is big, enters."

    "Amitabha." Mo Qianqiu droops his eyes, reads a Buddha''s name, and puts his hands together.

    "Tonight, let''s chant in the Buddhist temple with me." He said lightly.

    "Yes, sir," cried the ghost, bowing his head respectfully

    After every accident, my husband always recites Sutras in the Buddhist temple. He is used to it. It''s a pity that Mr. Wang''s amazing talent ended up like this.

    -

    Gongsun Zhuoyue and sukui are in a carriage, and follow the carriage of the government.

    With their bodyguards on the way, all the way is unimpeded.

    "Rong he, I want to eat the thousand layer cake in your mansion. I won''t go back to the mansion today. How about you take me in?" Gongsun Zhuoyue is holding the dessert with a smile, like a hamster. After a while, she takes a bite and coquettes Su Kui.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Which time have you come to ask my opinion? Shen Fu can''t hold you? "

    "Hey, that''s different!" Gongsun Zhuoyue quibbled and opened the curtain to the girl on the outside and said: "in late spring, tell your mother that I will not go back to the government with her. I am staying in Shenfu today, so she can rest assured!"

    Evening spring nods and leads.

    Since knowing Su Kui, Gongsun Zhuoyue has been running towards Shen''s mansion for three days. People in the mansion have been used to it. In particular, several of the women''s dependents would like her to go to Shenfu, because every time she comes back, she can bring a lot of new and good things.

    If Su Kui invented something new, it would be their first taste.

    Nowadays, the outside world doesn''t know how much they admire the government. The women in the palace attend the banquet. All the clothes on their faces and bodies come from the Shen family.

    Its bright colors and gorgeous dress styles all become the envy of the women''s families in Jinling.

    -Yu Bo had been waiting at the door for a long time when he arrived at Deshen mansion.

    Seeing Shen''s carriage arrived, Su Kui hurried to meet him. As soon as he got off, he saw Yu Bo''s face full of anxiety. He was stunned and asked in a deep voice, "Yu Bo, what happened in the mansion?"

    Yu Bo was in a bit of a hurry. Suddenly he heard the girl''s calm voice, and he could not help but follow it.

    So, he helped Su Kui down and said it quickly.

    "First lady, second lady Shen and third lady are here, with Miss Qingshuang and Qingyun. As soon as they came in, they asked the servants to call the young master. Now, they are in the front hall. You... "

 Chapter 1953

    Hear here, Su Kui still have where don''t understand?

    She pulled a sneer from the corner of her lips. These people are so nice. If she doesn''t find them to settle accounts, they will come to the door on their own initiative!

    "I''d like to see what my good two aunts and three aunts are doing!"

    Words fall, a wave sleeve, then stride toward the mansion.

    Hearing this, Gongsun Zhuoyue hurriedly raised his feet to keep up with him. "Rong he, wait for me --"

    -

    the front hall.

    Shen Rongjin stood in the center of the hall with a stubborn face. His wife Liu Shi and Shen Zheng''s wife Han Shi, both of them, were in a high position, occupying the throne facing the door.

    Generally speaking, this seat is for the high position or the owner of the family.

    Even Su Kui can''t sit.

    These two people are very brave!

    Su Kui walked into the hall with his feet raised. He walked in without looking down. He said with a smile: "two aunts and three aunts, what kind of wind is blowing today? I just don''t know. Jin''er wants to study. You''re running here specially. Don''t you want to delay his class?"

    Hearing this, Liu''s skin laughs, but he doesn''t laugh, and his buttocks are firmly nailed to the chair. "Last time I left in a hurry, I only heard that my niece went to Kyoto, and the whole person was very hard tempered. Now when I look at it, it''s really more than hearsay!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a giggle in the hall. Hans shook his handkerchief and was overjoyed. "How gentle and watery your mother was, you are not like your mother at all. The second aunt should say that women, after all, still want to marry. Men like gentle women. Rong he, listen to the aunt''s advice. This Shen''s stall, you give it to your second uncle and third uncle to take care of it. You are a girl''s family, always showing up, and it''s not good! "

    Sentence after sentence, she may be moved by another person.

    However, Su Kui gently stroked his sleeve, sat down on the chair, and said slowly: "the second aunt said that men like women who are gentle like water. However, Rong he never saw the appearance of the four words" gentle like water "on the second aunt. Presumably, the second uncle prefers more aunts at home, right? The second aunt''s fraternity made him willing to find some intimate people for him in order to make the second uncle happy. Just for this, Rong he admired the second aunt and could not do it by himself. "

    Who can''t say?

    One mouth, then see how to answer!

    In ancient times, no man had three wives and four concubines, especially a good man like Shen Qing, who was the second and third of Shen''s family, was hardly seen. In his whole life, he only kept Shen''s mother and never had a concubine to share a room. After Shen''s mother left, he never continued.

    Just this point, Liu and Han, do not know how envious.

    In the beginning, Hans, relying on his elders, predicted that the other side would not dare to contradict because of the irony in his words.

    But who knows, she not only refutes, but also refutes openly.

    "Shen Ronghe! Do you talk to your elders like that? " Han''s eyes were wide open, and he was angry and defeated.

    Su Kui took a sip of tea and didn''t answer.

    A coquettish drink came out of the door. "I''ve never seen such a shameless elder before, what kind of person to treat and what kind of words to say! Two visits at a time, don''t you want to seize the property that master Shen left to Rong and jin''er? "

    So straightforward words, pierced the two people''s original disguise, called Liu''s Han''s face some hang.

 Chapter 1954

    In the middle of Zhengqi and annoyance, a young girl came in angrily from the door.

    A light blue with a light pink dress, novel and special style, but the girl''s vibrant and dynamic, the perfect foil out.

    Sitting beside the clear frost and clear rhyme without squeaking, I was attracted by the eyes.

    When Su Kui came in, they noticed that. Especially at the party in Jinling recently, people often talk about the magic of Shen Ronghe, the eldest daughter of Shen family, and they are also asked why they didn''t use the rouge made by her as her sister and sister?

    And the Party of that day, I have never seen them in the past.

    The scene of the banquet day was told again and again. It was like there was a star river in the back garden of Shen family!

    They are extremely embarrassed to be asked, but they can''t directly tell those people that Shen Rong and didn''t send them invitations at all!

    Even when the party was held, they didn''t know, how could they get the lipstick of gouache which was loved by the famous lady recently??

    When they thought of the humiliation they had suffered in those days, their faces were red and white, almost tense.

    However, the anger on Liu''s and Han''s faces stiffened at the sight of the visitor.

    "Little princess?!"

    "How are you, little princess? How are you coming?"

    What, Gongsun Zhuoyue? The little princess of the government?

    All four were stunned for a moment. Then they got up quickly and knelt down to salute Gongsun Zhuoyue.

    Just a domineering scene, all disappeared without trace.

    "Oh, you know I''m the princess? Do you know that Ronghe is my good friend?! Jin''er is my brother! Are they what you can bully, too? "

    Gongsun Zhuoyue sneered, his face was solemn, and went straight to the top to sit down.

    She did not open her mouth, and none of the four dared to get up, so she knelt on the hard and cold floor and couldn''t stop the sweat flowing out of her forehead.

    "Jin''er, come here." Gongsun Zhuoyue suddenly smiled at this time, such as ice and snow melting in an instant, waved to Shen Rongjin, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and jin''er seems to grow up again. How about you? Do you miss your sister?"

    Shen Rongjin comes over, Gongsun Zhuoyue can''t help rubbing his head, until he rubs his hair in a neat bun.

    Shen Rongjin''s expressionless face left her to ravage her for a long time, and then she began to tidy up her clothes with a small mouth. However, she had a fluffy hair like a chicken coop, which seemed to have no deterrent force.

    After staring at him for a while, Gongsun Zhuoyue suddenly laughed, "hahaha, jin''er, you are so cute. Why are you so cute!"

    So, her evil paw, stretched out and rubbed again.

    Su Kui ignores the eyes for help. Her mind is empty and her God is drinking tea.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue is also a small princess of the government. When she is cold, she still has some momentum. Moreover, every time she comes here, she takes so many benefits from sukui. Today, sukui will leave it to her to see how she can solve it.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue had enough trouble. Seeing the first four people still kneeling, he sneered, "why don''t you talk? Is speechless, know oneself those careful thinking to expose? Master Shen has his own children and heirs. In any case, even if it''s Jinshan and Yinshan, you can''t inherit it! "

 Chapter 1955

    "You can''t take care of this matter even when it comes to the government and the emperor!"

    If Shen Qing is dead, but there is no immediate successor, the inheritance behind him can be inherited by his younger brother and nephew. However, there are children and women in the family, and Shen Ronghe is old enough to distinguish right from wrong.

    In any case, they can''t help but point out the Shen family''s heritage.

    "Yes, yes, the little princess said..."

    "Minfu is just pitiful for Rong he and jin''er. They have no parents at their young age. Rong he is about to reach Jiji''s age, so she wants to help them."

    "Yes, little princess, you must have misunderstood my mother. We have no malice!"

    "Shut up!" Gongsun Zhuoyue eyebrows a horizontal, cold swept the opening to speak of Qingshuang a look, "this princess asked you to talk? Palm! "

    "Princess --"

    "huh?!" Her eyes sank and she looked straight at Qingshuang.

    Qingshuang''s eyes are all red. She looks good, and she wants to cry. I really feel pity for her. It''s a pity that there are no men present, and the only one is just a child. Therefore, this move of hers can only be seen by the blind, which not only fails to get pity, but also has a negative effect.

    "What? Did you hear my sheriff''s order? Or do you need my Lord to wake you up? "

    Gongsun Zhuoyue frowns disgustedly. She hates women''s expression most. It''s disgusting! In her cognition, everyone should be beautiful and dignified. She should act in a grand manner and have rules and regulations in her words and deeds.

    This kind of sobbing, red eyes, a look of people all over the world sorry for her.

    I''m sorry, Gongsun Zhuoyue only thought of the kind of woman born in the brothel, where the woman is best at this trick.

    Hearing that Gongsun Zhuoyue was going to do it by himself, Qingshuang''s slender body trembled and couldn''t help but look at her mother for help. She cherishes this face most in ordinary times, and has Shen Rong and looks at it at the same time. If she is beaten today and spread out in the future, what face does she have to meet people?

    "That, little princess, Qingshuang is young and not sensible. Your adult has a lot. Let her go on Rong he''s face!" Hanshi loves his daughter in the end and can''t help but beg for mercy instead of Qingshuang.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue didn''t answer. Looking at Su Kui, he asked, "Rong he, what do you think?"

    Hearing this, Han couldn''t help turning his eyes to Su Kui with a warning in his eyes.

    Su Kui frowned, and then suddenly his red lips were frivolous, and a funny smile burst out. He said to Gongsun Zhuoyue lightly, "this matter has nothing to do with me. I''m not qualified to intervene in the princess''s decision. I''m sorry, the second aunt --"

    threatened me?

    I''m sorry, she always eats soft but not hard.

    Get reply, Gongsun Zhuoyue one squint, "come! This person offends the superior below and speaks rudely to the princess. Give me the palm! "

    Since Rong he doesn''t mind, she will help her teach these people a lesson today. In the future, the province will come to Shen''s house to make a fool of themselves. The industry of Shen''s family is Rong he''s and jin''er''s. what''s the matter!

    But my mother told her that she could help if she had something to do. Even if it causes trouble, the government supports it.

    It''s not worth mentioning to the government that we just teach a few people a lesson!

    As soon as the voice fell, twilight spring came in with two women.

 Chapter 1956

    Two women with great strength, one left and one right, hold Qingshuang''s arm. In her voice of begging for mercy, she slapped her hand at Dushun.

    It''s the best way to teach those who don''t know what to do. As a big girl around Gongsun Zhuoyue, no matter what happens to Gongsun Zhuoyue, she must first pass it through her hand.

    In addition, she often follows Gongsun Zhuoyue to Shenfu, and is also greatly favored by sukui. Just now, I have witnessed with my own eyes how excessive this group of people is. Therefore, they are not soft at all.

    "The princess atones! Princess, please forgive the little girl once! "

    "My daughter''s family values her appearance most. If she is damaged, how can she marry in the future?"

    "Rong he, please advise the princess to be merciful and clear up the frost once!"

    It''s a pity that Su Kui, like an old monk, sips his tea with his eyes down, and turns a deaf ear to Han''s words.

    Her laissez faire attitude also contributed to the prestige of late spring.

    When she smiled, her hands became heavy again.

    Qingshuang couldn''t stand it. She cried to hide behind Han Shi and scolded him, "Shen Ronghe, you cruel and ruthless girl, maybe you killed Uncle and aunt!"

    Her face was burning, and she felt like she was going to disfigure herself. She was desperate.

    At dusk spring, she even dared to hide. She swore at Su Kui and glanced at the two women coldly. "How can I catch them? Press tight for me, dare to speak in front of the princess? Today, I will teach you the rules! "

    The two women quickly hold the person down, Qingshuang desperately struggles, "mother, mother save me, Shen Rong and that cheap girl are going to destroy my face! Mother! "

    Han''s eyes were red, and he stared at Su Kui, hoping to eat her. "Shen Ronghe is a kinsman of the same family. How can you be so cruel and watch your sister being beaten, but also ignore it?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui picks eyebrow, beckoned to Shen Rongjin.

    Holding his hand, he sneered at Hanshi. "Aunt three, look at jin''er''s head. The scar hasn''t disappeared yet. And the face, oh yes, the ferocious bruises on his body. I wonder if aunt three and aunt two can explain to me?"

    As soon as he said this, Liu Shideng of Han family knew that Shen Rong and he took this opportunity to revenge!

    Knowing how Shen Rongjin''s injury happened, Han''s eyes flashed and his mouth was hard: "boy, what''s wrong with some injuries on mischievous body? How about a boy''s face, and a girl''s family? "

    Hearing her words, Su Kui sneered, "it''s natural that the girl''s looks are more precious." when her voice fell, Han''s eyebrows were high. "Then you don''t ask the princess to let your sister go."

    Su Kui side Mou, "three aunts don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet!" Words fall, her pair of dark eyes look directly at Han''s eyes, said: "but that is in the eyes of three aunts, Qingshuang is your daughter, something happened, you naturally feel like a knife, heartache! But -- "

    her voice suddenly congealed," have you ever thought about how uncomfortable I was when I went home and saw Hatoyama magpie''s nest and my brother, who was the serious master of the house, was bullied by the servants and was full of injuries? "

    At this point, several people have bowed their heads and are speechless.

    Su Kui sneered, and his eyes burst with endless murderous ideas. "Do you know what I said when I was dealing with the Wang and her sons?"

 Chapter 1957

    "Do you want to listen to them? Oh, by the way, and Qingshuang''s sister and Qingyun''s sister, will they all stay and listen together? "

    Liu''s intuition was that what she said next was absolutely not what she wanted to hear. First, she refused, "we don''t want to hear this! I don''t have the time to listen to you. "

    Don''t listen? That''s not good.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and said, "I told the Lady Wang at that time that jin''er''s injuries would be recovered one by one. Who is that man, which hand hurt, I will waste his which hand! Two aunts and three aunts, you say, how about I do this? "

    "Qingshuang is your heart, and jin''er is not only my heart, but also my scales. If you hurt him, I will pay him back ten times!"

    Her voice was cold and sharp, her eyes were black like two black holes, which made people not really see, but felt as if they were possessed by spirits.

    Liu Hanshi looked up and saw her eyes. He shivered and stepped back.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue witnessed all this, not only didn''t feel that Su Kui was terrible, but also worshipped, felt that there was revenge, resentment and complaint, so he didn''t waste his life.

    "Rong he is right! What is she going to do? Count me in! I treat jin''er as my younger brother! " She is a hunchback, holding up her chin full of air.

    In the late spring, there was a cold sweat on my forehead. My princess, what Miss Shen said and did has a strong momentum of others. And you, in addition to the disguise of the golden age, when people do not have a little momentum.

    Let''s not learn -

    of course, she dare not say it.

    "It seems that two aunts and three aunts have listened to me. It''s getting late today. It''s time for two aunts and three aunts to go back. Take a walk, and don''t deliver."

    Su Kui left the words and asked Ying''er to see off.

    Liu and Han supported each other, walked out of the door of Shen''s family with a quiet and clear voice, a swollen face like a pig''s head, and an indescribable fear.

    Just at this time, a cold wind came, and they couldn''t help shivering. Only then did they realize that their backs had been soaked with cold sweat.

    -

    as soon as a person left, Zhuoyue, his grandson, lost his appearance as a talent. He collapsed in his chair and asked Su Kui, "Rong he, I''m so hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"

    Su Kui chuckled, "yes, how about dinner tonight?"

    Hearing that, Gongsun Zhuoyue immediately resurrected with full blood, "good meal! I think I can eat a lot tonight! "

    I don''t know why. She always thinks that Shen Fu''s food is very delicious. It should be said that her government has never eaten anything good, but it''s just that there''s no dish of Shen''s government that is appetizing.

    Su Kui told me to go down, and immediately some servants went down to make a fuss.

    Su Kui, with her grandson Zhuoyue, went to the room that she had opened up to study lipstick powder. After such a long delay, Su Kui felt that it was time to take out the remaining Assassin''s mace.

    When Gongsun and Gongsun Zhuoyue become famous for her, their first shop in Jinling should be opened.

    -In the morning of the next day, Gongsun Zhuoyue got off the carriage and ran all the way to the flower hall.

    Gongsun''s family is slowly feeding a pool of Koi. Seeing her running in a hurry, she can''t help shaking her head. "Little ancestor, why don''t you slow down?"

    This girl, I thought she had been with the Shen family girl for a while, but today I see her as usual.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue gasped, ran to Gongsun''s face, smiled and asked her, "mother, do you think I am different today?"

 Chapter 1958

    She licked her face and couldn''t get close. Gongsun couldn''t help crying and laughing? Let me see. " Said, looked at at at random.

    That is to say, it really made her find out the difference.

    "Eh? You are... "

    When Gongsun Zhuoyue was a child, she was naughty. The servant didn''t see her. He told her to climb to the rockery and finally fell down from the rockery. Although some servant caught her on the back in time, his eyebrows left a scar that was not very obvious.

    Now, the scar is gone!

    "Moon, your face..." She squinted and looked closely, only to find that her scar was still there, but it was covered by something. If she didn''t look closely, it was like her own skin.

    White and red, the more brilliant it looks.

    Gongsun''s family knew the root of it after a little thought. He gave her a bad look and said, "what''s the good thing about taking it easy? You''re hiding in front of your mother? "

    Gongsun Zhuoyue smiled mysteriously. "It''s a new thing. Rong he just made it. He said that she would use it for us first. In a few days, she would open a shop."

    This girl is smart.

    Where does Gongsun not know what sukui is up to? It''s just harmless. What''s more, they are the ones who will benefit in the end.

    "Mother, go in and try it? I also brought two sister-in-law''s share. It''s easy to use! There are several colors. Rong he said, "this is called..." Gongsun Zhuoyue patted his head for a long time, and suddenly there was a flash of inspiration in his head, "yes, it''s called fitting your skin color! What she said, this kind of thing is not the whiter the better. The most important thing is to fit yourself. You see, she chose it for me! If you don''t look carefully, can you not see it at all? "

    as like as two peas!

    Gongsun also wants to try the magic of this thing. If it can cover the fine lines on the corners of her forehead and eyes, it will be good.

    The two mothers and daughters finally beat drums in the room for a long time. When they came out, Gongsun waved and ordered them to go down, "come here, send invitations to the ladies and ladies of each mansion, and say tomorrow, I''m going to hold a dinner party and invite you to listen to the music and enjoy the moon!"

    -

    Shen Fu.

    Su Kui naturally received an invitation, but today, she has other things to do.

    The streets of Jinling are paved with bluestone boards, with stores on both sides side by side. There are peddlers doing small businesses on the streets. From time to time, young girls stop at the silk flower stalls to try on one by one.

    Su Kui looks at this scene and chuckles. Since ancient times, women have always loved beauty by nature.

    Sakura told her something happened recently. She has already finished the decoration of the store.

    The Shen family is in Jinling, and there are many stores that are actually losing money. After su Kui took over, he saw that the next location was good, so he simply stopped his current business. She''s going to change her business.

    This is the most appropriate way to make money.

    "Miss, our shop is in front of us. After crossing this street, we''ll arrive at the corner."

    Su Kui nodded, lifted the curtain and looked at the prosperous scene outside through the small window.

    Nowadays, the country has a strong military force, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Everyone is happy. In fact, these ordinary people don''t ask for much. They need enough food, clothing and warmth. It''s enough to have children and women.

    Su Kui was thinking about things in his head. The horse pulled by lengbu Ding was frightened. After a while of turbulence, the carriage stopped. Su Kui stabilized himself and looked up.

 Chapter 1959

    Sakura''s son has got out of the car. He frowns and asks the driver, "what''s the matter? How can a horse be frightened? If you hurt miss, you won''t lose a few heads! "

    The coachman wiped his sweat and just nodded to make amends.

    Su Kui poked out his head. "OK, Sakura, go and see what happened."

    She got out of the car and followed Yinger. The carriage was frightened at the intersection. Su Kui thought she had hit someone. In fact, it''s almost the same. It''s just that I didn''t hit it.

    And this is still an acquaintance.

    She smiled. "Oh, sir, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How can you go to the bottom of the mountain and start begging?"

    Hearing this, Sakura looked at Su Kui in bewilderment. When did miss know this man? She was inseparable from Su Kui all day long. How could she not know.

    Su Kui did not see her, a pair of eyes smile, looking at the man.

    Half of the man sitting on the ground is no other than Mo Qianqiu.

    He had many hidden diseases. This time, he was also suffering from acute illness and dizziness. Therefore, he found a nearby lane where few people passed by and planned to slow down.

    I didn''t expect to be trampled on by a horse soon after I sat down. Listening to the girl''s voice, the tone was not slow, with some interest and fun, he smiled bitterly, and he was really an acquaintance.

    "It''s you, girl. Don''t worry." He opened his eyes and slowly forgot the past.

    At this sight, Sakura found that although the man''s face was pale, his eyes were very outstanding.

    His eyes are very dark, like midnight. Even if he was almost stepped on by a horse, his eyes are still as peaceful as a thousand years old well. His temperament is very pure, but there is also a kind of air that refuses people from thousands of miles away. Sakura son saw him, could not help but have a vigilance, eyes a blink does not blink of looking at him.

    "Sir, I''m still as handsome as I was a few days ago. I don''t know if I have something to do or I''m going to return to the custom this time?" She teased her eyebrows and asked jokingly.

    Mo Qianqiu shakes his head and rests for a while. His dizziness has passed. He slowly stands up against the wall, as if he didn''t hear Su Kui''s teasing. He replies, "there is a Buddha in his heart. It''s the same where he practices." Mainly, the place where he lived before has been gradually known. In order not to pollute the holy land of Buddhism, he had to go down the mountain, and wanted to choose a yard to eat and pray for the Buddha. He died.

    Did not think, just down the first day, I met this girl.

    It''s fate to meet twice in a few days.

    "Sir, you have a great understanding. It seems that you are not going back to the Hanshan Temple?" Su Kui''s eyes turned and suddenly thought, "I don''t know if the attendant beside you is still there. Did you find a place to live? I have a brother in my family, but he is eight or nine years old. If you like, you can go to my house to teach him? "

    In this way, people can stay.

    Hearing this, Mo Qianqiu looks down at the young girl''s eyes in surprise, but sees her eyes are dark and only serious.

    He turned his mind, stroked the dust on his body, and said: "I''m too much of a girl. I''m not very knowledgeable. Even if I want to teach your young master, I need your parents to decide. It''s not good to be so hasty." He smiled and said no to sukui.

    Su Kui was not annoyed to hear that. People came and went. She said, "to be honest, I''m the manager in the mansion now. I think if you are a teacher, you must be a good teacher. Why don''t we talk while walking?"

 Chapter 1960

    Is she in charge?

    Can''t she? There''s no senior in her family? Mo Qianqiu has lived on the mountain for a long time, and he doesn''t know what age Jinling is now.

    "No problem."

    See him nod, Su Kui also did not take carriage again, but choose to go with Mo Qianqiu at the same time. However, Mo Qianqiu asked her to take a carriage and follow her.

    Su Kui smelled the words and just smiled, "Sir, are you worried about provoking me?"

    Right or wrong? Is he still contaminated?

    "No, I''m just worried about spoiling the girl''s reputation." look at her appearance. Although she is mature in mind, she is a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. If someone wants to see her and spread some gossip, wouldn''t she ruin her reputation?

    "Fame?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Fame is only for others to see. But I always only pursue my own heart. As for whether my image is good or bad in the eyes of outsiders, what can I do with it? "

    She is never afraid of gossip. Her spine is always straight, and she wants to be worthy of her heart and people.

    Mo Qianqiu found that the closer he was to the girl, the more open-minded he was. He could see things and see things. He had his own set of standards and was not bound by the secular world.

    "The girl is surprised." He sighed.

    As they talked and walked, passers-by also saw a girl with outstanding appearance walking in front of them, followed by a servant girl and a man in a green shirt. They were very polite and did not know their relationship.

    Because of curiosity, they can''t help but look twice more.

    "Please come in, sir. The shop is being renovated. It''s a little scrawled inside. I hope you don''t mind." She led the way into the shop.

    This shop used to sell pen, ink, paper and inkstone, but the business is not so good. The shopkeeper is a scholar. Although he has a lively mind, he is not the one who likes to eat inside and eat outside. Shen''s father once had a favor with him. Therefore, when he learned that Su Kui was going to renovate the pen and ink shop and resell rouge and water powder, he didn''t get rid of it. Instead, he continued to be a shopkeeper here.

    "You''re here, miss?"

    When Xi Hanyi saw Su Kui coming, he hurriedly welcomed him. He had received the news that Su Kui was coming. He was waiting here early in the morning.

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, how''s it going?" She squinted and looked around, and saw that there was a rough outline in it. Many places were not far from the design drawings she drew, so she was somewhat satisfied.

    The craftsmanship of ancient craftsmen should not be underestimated.

    Su Kui never underestimated the wisdom of the ancients, or even, the ancients'' intentions and wisdom, far more than modern people. How long can a modern house last? And the buildings left over from ancient times can be immortal for thousands of years, and they can be maintained up to now, which can not be achieved by saying it casually.

    "It''s almost done. The counter we ordered is ready. We can move here when it''s done here!" Xi Hanyi has been watching and giving it to others. He is not at ease.

    God knows how amazing he was when he saw the drawing drawn by Su Kui himself. Not to mention the painters, it''s the wonderful idea of architecture, which is far ahead of all the house design families today.

    As he reported, he inadvertently looked at Mo Qianqiu behind Su Kui. I remember that he didn''t see this man last time.

    "Eldest lady, this gentleman is..."

    Although the man in front of him was dressed in plain clothes, he had an extraordinary overall demeanor. In this regard, Xi Hanyi asked himself that he had some vision. So, instead of being abrupt, he held his fists respectfully.

 Chapter 1961

    Mo Qianqiu sees the situation, back half step, returned a gift, way: "do not dare to be." But the eyes are attracted by the decoration in the shop.

    There is a long counter at the door, and the wall behind it is inlaid with a whole piece of huge black marble, on which a half open orchid is depicted in detail with gold powder. Lifelike, even if the hidden pistils, are invisible. Mingming is only a few strokes, but easily outlines the verve and outline of orchids.

    On the edge are three big characters of "Lanting narration", which are fluent and complete in one stroke.

    The word can reflect a person''s character. Mo Qianqiu can see the hidden edge from the word, which is not sharp, but can''t be ignored. The rest, it is free and easy lazy, as if all do not care.

    There was a flash in his eyes. "Girl, excuse me, which gentleman wrote the words in your shop?" He is really interested in it. He has lived to this day, many of the characters in calligraphy have been seen, and never seen such a thing.

    Two different emotions, mixed together, not only not abrupt, on the contrary, very amazing.

    "This is --" Xi Hanyi just wanted to open his mouth, and lengbuting glanced slowly. He stopped his mouth wisely, and left on the pretext of going to see if the workers were lazy.

    Mo Qianqiu, the shopkeeper just now, wants to tell him that he is really relative, right?

    But what does this girl mean to stop him from saying it?

    He didn''t have to wait too long. Su Kui said, "what do you think of this shop, sir?"

    Mo Qianqiu nodded and said seriously, "not bad." It''s basically a very good idea to let him say that.

    "And the word?"

    "Amazing." Mo Qianqiu lips, binocular glue in that word, thin lips light open, spit out a very high evaluation.

    Su Kui smiled slowly. "If I am willing to introduce the person who wrote this word to you, would you like to consider my suggestion just now?"

    Get this man to the mansion. Su Kui has already planned. Besides, Shen Rongjin really needs a good teacher. What''s the use of cramming education?

    Shen Rongjin is going to inherit the Shen family in the future. She is obviously not happy to be taught to be a bookworm.

    So, at the first sight of Mo Qianqiu, Su Kui knew that Mo Qianqiu had many things he had seen and heard. The students who taught and exported must also have a lively mind and will draw inferences from one example to another.

    He is not the kind of teacher who can only let students hold books and memorize them by rote.

    Hearing this request again, Mo Qianqiu was helpless. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I don''t know what to say, because the girl is so persistent. But how can I be sure that I can be qualified for the position of teacher?" I don''t know if she''s just rising, or if she knows something else.

    Su Kui''s dark eyes are like glass soaked in water. She looks at Mo Qianqiu''s eyes and says, "I''ve heard a word, don''t you know if you''ve heard it?"

    "I wish to hear the details."

    "A person''s books, paths, people and experiences will eventually become a part of that person, hidden in his eyes and carved into his bones. So, at the first sight, I knew that he was a man with a lot of experience. Is that a good answer? " With a smile in her eyes, she went upstairs again to have a look. She saw that the decoration was good, and Xi Hanyi was staring at it. There was no mistake, so she planned to go back to the house.

 Chapter 1962

    Before she left, she went downstairs and saw Mo Qianqiu''s eyes drooping in contemplation.

    She asked, "have you thought about it, sir? If your attendants want to follow you, you can also follow them to the mansion and get a job. Speaking of it, my younger brother is weak. I just want to find a martial arts master to make him healthy. "

    Hearing this sentence, others didn''t respond, but Mo Qianqiu''s mouth corner couldn''t control.

    His identity, the other party may not know, but the identity of ghost weeping, that day she heard clearly. How dare you open your mouth to let the legend in the Jianghu, the world''s first ghost cry, go to a mansion and teach children how to practice martial arts?

    "Sir?"

    Su Kui saw his drooping eyes, like settling down, could not help but whisper again.

    Mo Qianqiu suddenly shakes his head and laughs. However, they are already ordinary people, so they should be a secluded secular people.

    He nodded, "girl is so kind, so I can''t refuse it. I hope that my teaching can make your young master''s knowledge go up to a higher level, so as to live up to the girl''s love. As for the ghost crying... " He thought for a moment, "he''s used to freedom. He''s afraid he can''t be restrained. It''s up to the girl to cry with the ghost."

    It''s not easy to interfere with other people''s decisions, but it''s also his character.

    Su Kui readily agreed, "it''s very kind of you to agree, so let''s go first. Maybe we can meet Mr. Guiwei."

    When they came here, they just walked together with tacit understanding.

    One is not in the eyes of the unexpected, one is cold personality, do not pay attention to the people around. So, these two people walk together, but match.

    Yinger walks behind and mutters to herself that there are many young talents in Jinling. Why does the eldest lady walk with such an old lady.

    In fact, Mo Qianqiu is not very old, but Su Kui is too young. The difference between them is more than ten years.

    If in modern times, Mo Qianqiu can only be regarded as a mature uncle. Moreover, he is not old, but his eyes are too deep, so people can''t help but feel that people with such eyes are not young.

    It''s a coincidence that Su Kui and Mo Qianqiu just walked to the intersection when they arrived. They saw a big man squatting in the corner with his head bare, wearing rag patches and an eye mask. If he didn''t have a bowl in front of him, he would be regarded as a beggar by others.

    His face was gloomy, with scars on his face, showing his fierce face. The people who came and went could not help but stay away from him. They wanted to stick to the wall.

    Su Kui is speechless. He seems to be used to his own ways in the Jianghu. He doesn''t think his behavior is wrong at all.

    Mo Qianqiu sees appearance, Cu eyebrow reminds a way: "ghost weeps."

    The ghost sobs to hear the voice, the eye a bright, quickly stands up from the ground, welcome up, "Sir, where did you go, I come back can''t see you, dare not look everywhere, afraid you come back can''t find me, so just sit here for a while, fortunately you are OK!"

    He said a string of words, and then he noticed Su Kui beside Mo Qianqiu. After touching the smooth brain gate, he thought, "you, you are not that day, that day --"

    "it''s me." Su Kui interrupted him with a smile.

    That day, she didn''t mention it to anyone when she came back, so now, Sakura and some girls are standing behind, hearing this sentence, they are all at a loss.

    When did miss know such a person? At a glance, she looks like a person in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 1963

    Look at Mo Qianqiu, everything is in silence.

    The ghost sobbed and closed his mouth, blinked his eyes, how could he feel that he was alive. It''s not as dead as before. The ghost sobs with fear. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.

    Su Kui will tell Mo Qianqiu about that matter just now. He wants to let ghost weeping go to Shen''s mansion and become a martial arts master for Shen Rongjin. He asks if he wants to. When ghost weeping hears that Mo Qianqiu has gone, he immediately agrees.

    Su Kui listened to forehead straight drop cold sweat, is this really the first knife in the world? How do you feel that you can coax people to work hard in any two sentences?

    So thinking, her eyes can''t help but fall on Mo Qianqiu, I really want to ask, how do you coax people to work for you?

    I don''t know if they have a sharp heart. Mo Qianqiu just looks good. Their eyes collide with each other, and then they move away as if nothing happened.

    Just that second of palpitation, can not be ignored.

    -

    in ancient times, the respect for teachers and the importance of the way were emphasized. Therefore, Su Kui arranged a courtyard for Mo Qianqiu and Guiwei. The courtyard was carefully selected, and there was a separate small Buddhist hall. Because there are so many guests in Shenfu, the yard is clean.

    Let them rest for a day. The next day, Su Kui led Shen Rongjin to the ancestral hall and told Shen father and Shen mother something. Finally, I went to pay homage to my teacher, kneel down and offer tea.

    Others don''t know, so they only think that Su Kui has made a lot of efforts. Only Su Kui knows that it''s Shen Rongjin''s confidence and luck that they can teach Shen Rongjin.

    -Mo Qianqiu is a strict teacher. Since he promised to teach Shen Rongjin, he will teach with his heart.

    The way he taught was different from those of the previous teachers. Yu Bo saw him and whispered to Su Kui that the new gentleman was not reliable. He always asked the young master to read a book by himself. He wanted to drink tea, read a book, or play the piano. Several times in the past, every time he hit.

    Su Kui hears the words, but laughs but doesn''t speak. Only when Yu Bo leaves gloomily, he says, "I believe him."

    Family disciples, at the end of each season, need to carry out knowledge assessment. Some elders check whether they study hard and whether they can support the lintel in the future.

    When Yu Bo arrived at the examination day, his hair would turn white. He didn''t teach the young master anything, let him endorse, or even leave him little homework. If it goes on like this, will it be destroyed?!

    In particular, many family children, who have not yet gone to the exam on this day, are studying with books in their hands. Only the young master and God are standing by and don''t know what they are thinking.

    He was in such a hurry that he couldn''t give him any advice.

    If the young master doesn''t study well, I''m afraid that he will be borrowed by the second master and the third master.

    When that time comes, the eldest lady will not have much confidence in talking and doing things!

    "Don''t you worry, miss?" Yu Boshi couldn''t help but frown and ask Youzai Youzai, a sunflower who is enjoying tea.

    Su Kui sniffed at the words, picked up the eyebrows and said: "why worry? Jin''er is very good. Yu Bo, you can always see. In this exam, we will wait for jin''er to come back first! "

    The ancients paid attention to Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, and made all-round development.

    Therefore, in this exam, we should not only check our lessons, but also play chess and calligraphy. Yu Bo was in a hurry, but the master just sat aside and didn''t take it seriously.

    It''s a joke to say that young master will take the first place?!

 Chapter 1964

    The Shen family has a thriving population. Apart from Shen Rong and Shen Rongjin''s brother-in-law, the rest of the families have five or six legitimate sons, not to mention those common sons. Standing together, they are magnificent enough to open a school.

    Twenty people in each group are assessed according to their age. The first ones are those who are 14 or 15 years old, and then 10 to 12 years old. Shen Rongjin''s group is 8 to 10 years old.

    At noon, it was Shen Rongjin''s turn. Su Kui put down the tea cup and waved for someone to come over. He asked, "jin''er, are you nervous?"

    Shen Rongjin looks at Mo Qianqiu and shakes his head. "Sister, I''m not nervous."

    Hearing this, Mo Qianqiu smiled and chuckled. He took a sip of tea and could not see his face in his eyes.

    So Su Kui nodded, "well, today, I''ll go to get my elder sister a first name. Do you have confidence?"

    If before, Shen Rongjin may not have faith. But with Mo Qianqiu''s teaching, all the problems he didn''t understand were solved, and he understood them better.

    So, for Su Kui''s question, he didn''t hesitate at all and nodded heavily. Those black and white clear clear eyes, looking at Su Kui''s eyes, seriously said: "sister, I can!"

    "Go." Sunflower nodded.

    Shen Rongjin nodded and ran into a group of children. He is not tall. He looks like he is six or seven years old. He can hardly see his figure when walking among a bunch of children.

    "Miss, do you really believe that young master can take the first place?" Yuber didn''t believe it.

    Su Kui sneers, "Yu Bo, you can always see. If jin''er can''t get the top, I will let him kneel in the ancestral hall for an hour to reflect on his parents'' memorial tablets!"

    As soon as this speech came out, Yu Bo hurriedly waved his hand, "I can''t help you, young lady, young master is still young. Even if you can''t pass the exam, you can still teach well in the future!" When he said this, he glanced at Mo Qianqiu from time to time.

    Today''s gentleman, who is not wearing a goatee, has to be older than the man in front of him. How can such a young man be a teacher?

    But the man was invited back by the eldest lady. He didn''t say much, so he nodded to listen to Su Kui.

    As for whether or not you listen, you are the only one who knows.

    -

    the assessment is carried out in the yard. In the sun, the space between each table is separated. The children sit there alone and accept the assessment.

    Children play a lot. Many children can''t sit down. The younger ones have put down their pens and papers and started to wriggle in their seats.

    But Shen Rongjin, with a serious face, stared at the test questions on the table seriously. He was quite deaf to the things outside the window and read only the sages'' books. Yu Bo saw this and nodded happily. No matter what the exam was, he was already ahead of many children just because he was serious.

    Even when I saw the clan, I couldn''t help nodding. I feel that although there are only two children left in Shen Qing''s pulse, I haven''t fallen behind in my study.

    -In the process of watching, Sakura came in a hurry from outside, bent over Su Kui and whispered, "Miss, people are coming from Kyoto."

    Kyoto?

    Su Kui picked eyebrows, and the peach blossom eyes flashed with interest.

    In the original plot, there is no such a fault. Is it because I can''t control her after seeing her back, so I sent someone to pinch her?

    After all, Shen''s legacy is too tempting, and there are too many people who covet it.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 1965

    She raised her chin, her face unchanged.

    Yu Bo hears the words, way: "big miss, little young master has not finished the examination, you go now?"

    The parents of other children are accompanied by them. They have no elders in their family. What can I do if the only sister still leaves!

    Su Kui heard this, and his eyes were on the auditorium. The little figure paused for two seconds. Then he said: "Yu Bo, jin''er is different from these people. I have to force him to grow up. From the moment when his father is away, he should grow up. So, you stay here with him and bring him back when he''s finished. " Then he got up and left.

    Maybe it''s cruel. For sukui, her patience is just that.

    I just hope Shen Rongjin doesn''t let her down and grow up quickly.

    -

    Rongxi hall.

    A young girl in elegant dress sits on the chair and looks out of the door from time to time. Her eyes are innocent.

    Su Kui came in and saw these eyes at first. She was a little stunned, went forward and said: "sister cloud, how are you here? Kyoto is at least half a month away from here, but what''s the matter? "

    Yes, this person is cloud moon.

    But now the cloud moon, should be original, that through the female, has not come.

    "Rong he!" Seeing her coming in, Yunyue quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "I miss you! It''s been months since you left. I don''t know how to write to me! "

    Suddenly, Su Kui is not comfortable with her hands. With a smile on her face, she quietly took her hand away and said, "when I get back, there are many things. When I get busy, I forget. I hope sister Yun doesn''t blame her. "

    Hang Mou finish saying, Su Kui turned in memory, this just know. It turns out that Yun Yue had a better relationship with Shen Rong and Shen Rong before the crossing girl came. Although Yun Yue was born weak, the little girl''s temperament was not so calm.

    Hearing Su Kui''s explanation, she nodded her understanding, "en, my mother also said that Rong and her sister are busy, and asked me not to bother you. But I just can''t help it! After you leave, there is not even a speaker in the family! "

    She kept complaining with Su Kui, and the girl behind her backed away silently.

    Su Kui''s eyes were so fierce. She had seen that these maids were not Yun Yue''s maids. Moreover, these girls have smart eyes, words and behaviors, which are totally like being trained. They can''t pick out any mistakes.

    Ha -

    she means to smile at those people, is it really so simple to visit relatives?

    A few wenches were swept by her eyes, and felt that their backs were cold, and their hair could not help erecting. Is this man still the weak Miss watch? How could it be like a change?

    It''s said that in this mansion, I just had a funeral not long ago. I don''t want to -

    I can''t think about it any more!

    -

    the original cloud moon is coming. She is about twelve or thirteen years old. She is several years older than Shen Rongjin. She looks beautiful and charming. Her eyebrows are full of feelings of pity.

    After su Kui had her settled down, she began to work on her own business.

    Even if Shen Ronghe made friends with her before this cloud month, she could not stop her when she should come.

    Shen Rongjin didn''t fail to live up to his expectations. As expected, he took the first place in the exam.

 Chapter 1966

    He is the best of the eight to ten year olds.

    So, Su Kui let him off for a day and asked his entourage to take him out to play.

    As for the other reason, Su Kui is going to hold a reception party for Yunyue. It''s better to let Shen Rongjin stagger with her. After all, many things in the plot will happen. Su Kui doesn''t want to be taught by her. Shen Rongjin will still fall in love with this person.

    Although Shen Rongjin is still small now, he is not sure that he will plant a seed on his young heart, and grow into the white moonlight in his heart in the future?

    -As long as Su Kui delivers the invitation, countless people will come to the party.

    Shenfu is not the time when there was no principal, and even the guests were unwilling to come. Today''s Shen family is not the same as before. The rouge and water powder made by Su Kui has become the target of manjinling noblewomen.

    Of course, things are rare. Su Kui won''t give away things for free. On the contrary, today, she would like to take advantage of this banquet to say good news.

    -

    the banquet will be held in the evening in the garden of Shenfu. This is the second time for Su Kui to hold the banquet when he comes back. I didn''t come before. I don''t want to miss it this time. Almost as soon as I entered the garden, I couldn''t help exclaiming. My eyes were full of amazement.

    Under the night sky, the fragrance is striking, and the boundless sea of flowers is gently swaying with the wind. In the night, the stars are out, and the unique vines in the middle of the flower sea are twining to form a pergola, which is even more amazing.

    In fact, many people want to make a shelf like this at home after they go back. They will entertain guests in the future and have another place to go. They will not only surprise the guests, but also make faces for the family.

    Can, rattan is bought back, but how to do in the end, in order to make this shape, it is really sad.

    If you want to know how sukui did it, you can''t say it clearly. You''ve been holding it all the time, and you''re almost going to get sick.

    Yunyue follows sukui, his eyes are running out of use.

    "Elder sister Rong he, here, how beautiful it is!" She looked around and saw such a beautiful view for the first time.

    "Just like it. Don''t talk at random later. Just follow me." Su Kui gave an order, and went to the party.

    Yun Yue stood not far away from Su Kui and looked at the simple and elegant figure. He could not help but envy: "Qingpei, do you think Rong he is very powerful? I''ve heard about the two days I''ve been here. Now it''s Rong and her sister who take care of everything in Shen''s mansion. Those who want to occupy the Shen family''s property are all driven out by her! " She found a seat to sit down, holding her chin, and said, "if only I could be half as fierce as my sister, no, it would be two points, which is enough!"

    Because of her character, she dare not show herself in front of others. Once someone stares at her and talks, she will blush to tremble.

    Mother also saw her so on the table, just give up her, love other sisters, right?

    Think of this, not from some lost.

    When Qingpei heard this, his eyes were shining, but he said cleverly: "the young lady is also very good. Everyone''s character is different. The maidservant thinks that the young lady is more popular with those young masters!"

    Thirteen or four years old, in ancient times, is the age of knowing people. Hearing this, it was Yunyue. He blushed and stared at Qingpei angrily, "don''t say anything!"

 Chapter 1967

    The other side.

    Gongsun took a look at Yunyue and asked Su Kui, "this is..."

    Su Kui clapped, as if remembering it, called Yunyue and said, "this is my grandmother''s sister, my aunt''s daughter, called Yunyue." Then he introduced to Yunyue: "this is the Gongsun''s wife of the government of the state, this is a small princess, this is the magistrate''s wife, can''t you salute?"

    On hearing this, Yunyue hurriedly saluted, "the women of the people see the Duchess, the little princess and the magistrate''s wife."

    "You don''t need to be polite. Since you are Rong he''s younger sister, when you come to Jinling, you are a guest. You don''t need to be polite." Gongsun said, the magistrate''s wife nodded quickly.

    Kung sun''s wife and his wife used all the liquid foundation of Su Kui, but they could not find better antiseptic items in ancient times. She did not have much weight and short shelf-life. In this way, just remind them how long they can use them up every time.

    Cloud moon carefully thanks, hiding behind Su Kui, in addition to envy, there is a little bit of other emotions flash by, as for what it is, when she wants to catch it, it has quickly disappeared.

    She looked down, not in a good mood.

    Seeing such a dazzling cousin, she felt more and more small and insignificant. People like myself are doomed to be unable to talk and laugh with these big people. Do you match me?

    Gradually, people came almost, one by one.

    At the banquet, Su Kui stood up, holding a glass of wine, and solemnly introduced Yun Yue to all present. Yun Yue carefully stood up and looked at her with so many eyes. She was afraid of strangers. Her head was almost buried in her chest. She held the glass tremblingly and said hello to them with a voice not much bigger than that of a mosquito.

    Su Kui sees shape, wrinkled frown, how to come out to become such?

    Quietly patted her back, "it''s OK, I''m here."

    Originally it was comfort, but I didn''t expect that when I just touched her, she was shocked, and the glass came out of her hand. Originally, I was so nervous that I couldn''t notice the actions of the people next to me.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue sat next to Gongsun''s family, with some reluctant lips. "Mother, do you think this girl is from Kyoto? She is not as a young lady at all. She is a small family. Look, she is watched by others. She doesn''t even know how to let her hands and feet go!" More, or some jealous, feel their good friends to be robbed.

    Gongsun didn''t give her a good look. "Everyone''s character is different. Yuer, no nonsense!"

    "I see," said Gongsun Zhuoyue, tongue sticking out. "It''s Rong he''s younger sister. I don''t think it''s like her at all! She''s lost her face! "

    It turned out that she was annoyed. Gongsun laughed.

    Here, Su Kui saw that she had such a big reaction. She would cry out in embarrassment if she stayed any longer. I shook my head helplessly and joked to the crowd, "my sister, who is introverted and has a hard time on the road from Kyoto to Jinling, is not in good health. Otherwise, I will let her go back to have a rest. When there is a singing and dancing performance, I will ask her to come out and compensate you."

    Su Kui''s skin looks very good. Under the dim light, he is hazy, red lipped, white toothed and picturesque. And because of the smile, it is an attractive picture.

    In Su Kui''s three words and two words, the little episode at the party was transferred to another place.

 Chapter 1968

    For Su Kui''s laughter, people will naturally give her a little face, and won''t care about cloud moon.

    So, in Su Kui''s smile, she winked at Yun Yue, motionless, and motioned for her to go down and rest first. Yunyue''s face changed, his face was a little gray, and he left behind quietly with his head down.

    Qingpei secretly shook her head. Madam asked her to take advantage of Miss Shen''s coming this time to explore Miss Shen''s bottom. However, now the bottom of the other side hasn''t been found out. Instead, it''s her own miss''s temperament that has been exposed.

    Although I knew this young lady was weak, she couldn''t stand on the table. But people will grow up. After their parents go, Miss Shen will be able to carry the whole Shen family with one person''s strength. However, Miss Shen''s family, just at a banquet, is frightened by several pairs of eyes.

    Thinking about it, she sighed. If Miss has been like this, her task will be much more difficult.

    -

    think twice.

    The cool wind is blowing, and the stars are shining in the night.

    The man sat quietly in the yard, his thin and sharp fingers fiddling with the strings carelessly. The outline under the night was dark and unclear, which became more mysterious.

    The tuneless music flowed from the fingertips. Ghost sobs stood behind him and touched his head. He couldn''t help saying, "Sir, Miss Su is having a dinner in the back garden. I''m looking at the lively side. Do you want to see it?"

    Wen Yan, Mo Qianqiu''s eyes are slightly raised, the clear and moist eyes are like jade, and the voice is cold. "The ghost weeps. After seven years of reading the Sutra, your heart still cannot be determined."

    The backyard is full of women. What is he going to do? Besides, he doesn''t like to be busy.

    Guiwei also knew this, but he couldn''t bear curiosity. He smiled sheepishly. "Recently, I heard what the eldest lady did. I just thought that if I was born in a troubled time, I could become a female kingpin, even if I was a woman!"

    Before that, his cognition of women remained in "three obedience and four virtues" and "yes". Or the heroic female Xia in the Jianghu, who never thought there was another kind of woman in the world.

    She is like a peony of natural beauty, beautiful and gorgeous, but she has a pair of lofty character. She is not bowed down by the secular world or bullied by the powerful. There is a gap in the heart, living in the world and having its own set of rules.

    He was curious about how she coaxed her husband, who had lived in seclusion for many years, to come out and teach Shen Rongjin to read. But now, he found that what he saw and heard in the government was different from what he had seen before.

    "Ah --" Mo Qianqiu listened, just a low smile, said: "if you want to see, then go, just don''t close, don''t disturb the women

    In other people''s eyes, the behavior of ghost weeping is almost the same as that of peeping. However, neither of them is old-fashioned and can abide by the rules. What''s more, although the ghost weeping has a jumping personality, the heart has already been converted to Buddhism.

    As soon as the ghost''s eyes brightened, he raised his feet and ran away. He hurriedly replied: "I know that I can save it. I only have two eyes from afar, and then I will come back! Don''t sit in the yard too long, sir. Be careful of catching cold! "

    Mo Qianqiu nods helplessly, the figure that the ghost weeps has disappeared over there.

    -

    in the back garden.

    In the middle of the dinner, Su Kui raised her eyes quietly, kept an eye on Sakura''s understanding here, and bowed back two steps respectfully, clapped her hands.

    With the crisp two claps, people''s eyes are attracted to the past.

    Just at this time, I heard a distant and near flute sound coming from the distance.

 Chapter 1969

    "Go and call Miss watch, and say that the song and dance have begun. Invite her to watch." Su Kui casually called a little girl and said.

    The servant girl nodded, and left quickly.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue''s eyes brightened and asked softly, "Rong he, do you have any new ideas?"? Where is the sound of the flute coming from? Where is the stage

    Smell speech, Su Kui but smile not language, just to the lake raised raised jaw.

    "Well, it''s not right there --"

    "hmm?"

    Gongsun Zhuoyue turned his head and saw at a glance when the lights on the lake were so bright that countless lotus lanterns of various colors gathered on the lake and lit the sky like day. The white fog on the lake rises slowly. A group of women in wide sleeved gauze skirts step by step on the water and walk to the center of the water. They look like fairies under the dim light.

    "God, Ronghe, how did you do it!" Seeing this scene, Gongsun Zhuoyue''s mouth was so surprised that it could not be closed.

    Gongsun''s eyes also delimited a touch of astonishment, she looked at the plain Su Kui, drooped her eyes for a moment, looked up and continued to watch the song and dance. There is such an amazing person, just a girl of 16 years old. If such a person can''t be a friend, it will definitely be a big hidden danger when she grows up.

    Fortunately, they set foot on her boat without hesitation in the first step of each other''s growth.

    Today, her daughter and she are good friends, feeling others or complex, or envious eyes, Gongsun''s back more straight, will see the lake.

    In fact, at the beginning, it was amazing how these people floated on the water. But if you look carefully, you will find that there must be something on the water to support these dancers. Otherwise, they can''t float on the water?

    Gongsun Zhuoyue was too excited to shake sukui''s arm all the time. Sukui was helpless. "Be quiet, start now, be serious!"

    At this time, cloud moon also came, and Gongsun Zhuoyue one left one right sitting next to Su Kui.

    Meng Linglong had been eating hard. Seeing the amazing scene just now, she had been attracted to all her mind.

    Cloud moon is holding his finger, his eyes are complicated.

    At first, she made friends with Shen Ronghe because they were similar in character, and they didn''t like to contact strangers. But now, this person in her unconsciously, grow up so fast, now, she went to see the girl in front of her. The back is straight, the mandible is slightly raised, the water in the narrow peach blossom eyes is bright, and the lip angle is slightly hooked. Even if she didn''t, even if she was dressed in plain clothes, she still couldn''t block the person''s appearance like the bright moon.

    It turns out that she looks so good.

    She looked down, inexplicably sad. Now, even the only one who has something in common with her has changed. Become so dazzling, by contrast, she is really useless!

    No wonder my mother disliked her and my father didn''t like him. Even my sisters laughed that she was a soft persimmon. Do you really fail?

    Depressed mood, it is the most amazing song and dance, can not attract her eyes. She felt sad and stuffy, so she didn''t notice her sunflower, quietly quit the banquet, and decided to take a break.

    The person that detects leaves, Su Kui raised an eye, light to cherry son way: "follow her, not too close, do not let her have an accident, as for other, do not care."

    Cherry nodded.

 Chapter 1970

    "I know, miss." She looked back at the figure that was about to disappear outside the flower sea, and quickly followed.

    "Rong he, what''s the matter?" Immersed in singing and dancing, Zhuoyue Gongsun drew out his mind and asked. Just too devoted, she didn''t hear what sukui said.

    Sukui shook his head. "Nothing, this song and dance. This year, I only open this time. Don''t miss it." She raised her chin and motioned to Gongsun Zhuoyue to see the stage in the middle of the lake, regardless of her.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue heard it only once a year, and didn''t want to miss it, so she hurriedly looked at it, stared at it closely, and didn''t want to miss any details.

    -

    a dinner party is suitable for both the guest and the host. When it comes time to leave, everyone feels that it is not enough.

    Coming home in the moonlight, almost everyone felt that every time they came to Shen''s banquet, there would be a surprise waiting for them.

    At the same time, Su Kui told everyone when she left the table that her store Lanting will open in three days. I hope that if there is time, I will go and hold it.

    I can''t touch the lipstick made by sukui before. I''ve been very hot with Gongsun''s stuff for a long time. Hearing sukui''s saying, I immediately said that I would go to the show.

    Su Kui thanked them one by one and gave them a box of soap flowers. Although the gift was light, it was novelty.

    -

    having been busy for most of the night, Su Kui finally saw off the last group of people. Standing at the door of Shen Fu, Su Kui took a long breath and looked up at the quiet night sky. Stars twinkle and the night sky is silent. Such a night can''t be seen when the modern haze is serious.

    She smiled and said to Yu Bo, "close the door, Yu Bo. Everyone is working hard tonight. Go back and have a rest."

    Yu Boyao shook his head and looked at Su Kui ''s leaving figure. He wanted to talk and then stopped. Finally, he sighed heavily, but there was no sound.

    If the master is still so good, which one of those girls'' families is not favored. They play the piano and embroider every day, and the day goes by. At the age of 16, I have to bear such a heavy burden.

    It''s really painful.

    "Alas, life is hard -" Yu Bo closed the door, wiped his eyes with his sleeve, and went back to his room with the moonlight.

    Another half night.

    -

    meditation hall, Little Buddha Hall.

    The ghost weeps to find the small Buddha Hall, as expected sees inside the light flickers, a dark shadow is pulled extremely long, reflected on the door and window. He pushed in, saw the man, shook his head and said, "Sir, it''s so late. It''s time to rest. Otherwise, your bones will ache again. "

    "Good." Mo Qianqiu put down the Scriptures and put the beads on his wrist again. He got up and blew the lamp. He said, "let''s go."

    The figure of a man in a blue shirt is thin. Anyone who sees this figure will not think that it is this man who has saved many lives with his own strength. But now, the hero has long been forgotten, and Mr. Tuliu falls ill and suffers inner condemnation day and night.

    He is not the one who likes killing animals.

    Mo Qianqiu rubs the beads of Buddha on his wrist. His clear eyes are plain, and his tone is not clear: "it''s good to see only a few eyes."

    "Er That... " The ghost sobbed and scratched his scalp. He rubbed his hands awkwardly. He said, "Sir, it was said that he would come back only after a few eyes. But I don''t know what the head of the eldest lady is made of. Those wonderful ideas are really unheard of and unheard of!"

    Then, without Mo Qianqiu''s consent, he told Mo Qianqiu all he saw in the evening.

 Chapter 1971

    So, in Mo Qianqiu''s mind, there is such a picture.

    Night sky, stars, sea of flowers, lotus lamp, and dancers floating on the lake.

    Oh, it''s a little interesting.

    He drooped his eyes. It seemed that the eyes were dark at midnight. The ghost sobbed and walked behind Mo Qianqiu. When he heard the sound of Mister suddenly chuckling, he didn''t know whether he meant happy or simply wanted to laugh.

    However, since I met Miss Shen, my husband''s smile has been more and more day by day. People are more human than ever.

    When they left the Buddhist hall, they decided to go back to have a rest, but at this time, the gate of the courtyard was knocked.

    "Well?" cried the ghost I was curious about who knocked at the door in the evening, but I went to open the door with Mo Qianqiu''s sign.

    Outside the door was a little maid who had never seen her face. Seeing her beautiful and clear eyes, she looked at her lightly, and blushed for no reason. The ghost cried "tut" and asked, "girl, you have come here, but what''s your master''s order?"

    A rough voice like a drum beat woke up the little girl immediately, and she nodded her head in embarrassment. "Yes, the eldest lady told me that if Mr. and Mr. Guiwei didn''t have a rest, if you are interested, you can go to the garden to see the dance music carefully prepared by the young lady."

    Mo Qianqiu picked a eyebrow, "this time --"

    "Yes, this time." The little girl didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t dare to look into Mo Qianqiu''s eyes.

    But the ghost sobbed and promised, "go, go now! Since it''s the big miss''s gracious invitation, it''s not easy for us to refute the big miss''s face. " I just squatted in the corner and peeped. I didn''t enjoy watching it at all. Most of it was looking at the back.

    Now I have a chance to see it openly. Of course, ghost weeping will go.

    Mo Qianqiu hears the words and frowns, "ghosts cry, men and women are different, singing and dancing, and you can see it at any time naturally." Otherwise, if the news that she is alone with the man spreads out, it is uncertain how to arrange it.

    Inexplicably, he just wants to maintain this seemingly strong girl. In fact, every step is a girl who has to wrap up a cold hard shell, step by step, and shoulder the heavy burden.

    "Oh, yes, yes!" When Mo Qianqiu wakes up the ghost weeping, he slaps his head. "It''s the reason. The elder sister and the elder sister are good. We can''t damage her reputation. Please apologize to the elder lady and say we can''t keep the appointment today!"

    "Here..." The little maid was only ordered to bring the words, but sukui didn''t tell her what to do if the other side refused.

    Therefore, I was in a daze for a while and was in a dilemma.

    "I know it''s hard for me to invite you, so I''m here in person. I won''t give you that face."

    Deep in the moonlight, a girl in the moonlight came slowly from the outside, with a pale smile on her pink lips, eyes and voice coming out of her mouth.

    Mo Qianqiu follows the prestige to go, cannot help but laugh, "how did you come?"

    At this time, does she really care about fame? Those girl families, which is not to cherish their own feathers as cherish life, no, even more important than life.

    The girl, however, thought of what to do.

    "Of course, I''ve come to invite you personally, a little girl. I''m afraid I can''t call you --" she pointed out, glanced at the servant girl who was bowing and saluting, sneering.

 Chapter 1972

    "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s too late. You''ve been busy for so long. It''s time to go back and have a good rest."

    "Yes, I''d like to see the ghost crying, but is there any reason to worry about it, miss? You say that there are many people in this house. In case the news that you get along with men in the middle of the night is spread out, although there is nothing between us, we can''t stand the thought of outsiders. Are you right? " The ghost sobs a mouth, then shakes out Mo Qianqiu''s order.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but be happy. "Because of this?" She raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "Isn''t that important enough?" The ghost sobbed and stared at the only one eye, and said: "so, young lady, you should go back to have a rest quickly, sir. I can''t say for sure that you won''t go with me."

    At the same time, when he said this, he was also surprised in his heart. He had never been so considerate of one person and always wanted to protect others.

    Even sometimes, even ghosts can''t guess what Mo Qianqiu''s heart really thinks. He is not a kind-hearted person. He seems to get along well with the world. It''s hard to hear. It''s thin and cold. I don''t care about anything.

    It''s just such a person, but after that, he chose to go back to seclusion and stayed in Hanshan Temple for seven years. The ghost weeps already had the illusion to this, as if Mo Qianqiu really converted to Buddhism.

    Su Kui pursed her lips without any more demands. She raised her eyes, just into a pair of light and plain black eyes, like midnight eyes, people can not see through.

    For a moment, she said, "well, since my husband is so considerate of me, I can''t ask for it. Let''s go. Let''s have a rest earlier."

    "Walk slowly." Mo Qianqiu slowly droops the eyes, light way.

    Ghost sobs to wave, "that, big miss, if have mood some other day, don''t forget to invite me to see!" He is really curious about those things, and plans to wait until the garden is clean. When there is no one, he will go to see what is in the lake alone.

    Su Kui nodded and said, "take the lead.".

    His character has become so indifferent in this life, which makes Su Kui funny. She walked on the stone path with the moonlight on her feet. Because she didn''t do her job well, the little servant girl was following her timidly with her head down.

    "Miss, something happened to miss Yun!"

    Just into his own yard, he saw cherry''s feet in a hurry, and his face was a little flustered up. His face was a little pale.

    "What?"

    Su Kui''s heart leaped, but she was not too worried. If there was no accident, Yun Yue would not die. At least, even if she died, she would live.

    It''s just another form of work.

    She didn''t expect that Yunyue would have an accident at this time.

    "Don''t worry, speak slowly." She raised her eyes and looked at the side courtyard. The lights were bright, and there were servant girls coming in and out, carrying hot water.

    She was a little funny and didn''t know. She thought it was a woman who was giving birth. It was such a big battle.

    "Yes!"

    At first, she was a little flustered and uneasy, but when she saw those unshakable eyes, Yinger''s heart calmed down involuntarily. She sipped her lips, recovered a little peace, and began to tell Su Kui the story.

    Su Kui told Ying''er to follow Yunyue, and then Ying''er went. According to Su Kui''s instructions, she followed her not far or near, trying to prevent her from finding out.

 Chapter 1973

    What''s more, I don''t know what is thinking in Yunyue''s head. She is in a trance. Several times Yinger accidentally makes a sound at her feet, but she doesn''t notice it.

    All the way along the path by the lake, I didn''t know how, but I ran to the lake.

    First, she stared at the reflection in the lake for a long time, which made Sakura''s heart murmur. With the pale moonlight and the cold wind blowing from time to time, it was very penetrating. She thought that the time was not too early, so she went out to persuade Yunyue to go back to have a rest so as not to catch cold.

    Anyway, she is the daughter of the lineal family of the son over there in Kyoto. Even if she is not favored, if something happens in Jinling, Su Kui is not easy to explain.

    With such an idea, she was about to come out. At the next moment, she heard a plop and hurriedly looked up at the splashing water. Where is the cloud moon beside the lake?

    She hurriedly ran over, fortunately, she was a child who grew up in Shuixiang, and later entered Shenfu, but the water nature has not been completely forgotten. Heart next horizontal, think cloud moon anyway also can''t have an accident in Shen mansion son, then a gnash teeth jumped down.

    Finally, he fished up the people, and Yunyue was dying.

    I don''t know what kind of wind she took. She thought about jumping into the lake. Besides, how could she float so far in a blink of an eye? Sakura has been puzzled.

    When you drag people to someone''s place, and then carry them back to the yard, sure enough, you start a high fever, and the whole person''s fever is not clear.

    In ancient times, even a little illness could turn into a serious illness. Su Kui always understood this truth.

    So after listening, she didn''t go back to her room to rest. No matter for making face or for other reasons, she has to go to Yunyue to see how she is.

    Step a turn, take cherry son then entered the room of cloud moon.

    Inside, Qingpei and several girls are guarding her bedside. When they see sukui coming, they all "plop" and kneel heavily, then kowtow to sukui.

    "Miss Rong he, it''s the servants who don''t take care of us very well. Let''s have something wrong with our young lady. Please allow her to punish us!"

    Qingpei was the first to kowtow and said with a cry.

    This sentence amused Su Kui. She sneered and looked down at the person kneeling at her feet and said, "you are not the girl in Shen''s mansion. Even if you are asking for a crime, you should go to ask the girl in Yun Yue. I have no right to punish you! You''d better wait for Yunyue to wake up. " Then she raised her chin and asked, "how is that girl? What does the doctor say? "

    With her words, Qingpei''s heart leaped, but he began to pucker his lips and murmur: "if I can recollect the words of Miss He, the doctor left the medicine for me to leave. He said that miss he was not in great trouble, but that the water was cold at night and the wind was cold. When she woke up, she would fry the medicine and let the girl take it to drive out the cold."

    In fact, there are still some, she did not dare to say. It''s because if something happens to Yunyue, they can''t escape punishment as close girls. If it''s light, they''ll get a board. If it''s heavy, it''s the end of selling again.

    Servants who can''t protect the LORD have always been disliked by the Lord''s family. Even if they were useful before, they would be useless.

    "Oh, isn''t it?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and walked casually to Yunyue''s bedside.

    I saw the little girl lying on the bed with a pale face, a constant cold sweat on her forehead, Su Kui''s eyes moving, stooped to pull out Yun Yue''s wrist from the quilt, pinched it gently, and put it back.

 Chapter 1974

    Her action is too casual, and with carelessness, it''s to say that Qingpei who has been paying attention to her is not sure what she is thinking for a while.

    In the room, the candle light in the glass lamp flickers, and the wax oil crackles from time to time in the burning. The shape of the flame burning and jumping is reflected on the wall. With the passage of time and the long silence, it becomes more and more like a giant hand with teeth and claws, constantly shouting at the people in the room.

    Qingpei can''t bear the pressure finally. Compared with sukui, her psychological quality is still too low.

    "Miss Ronghe..."

    She bowed her head and cried out in a low voice. In her words, there was a certain meaning of submission.

    Su Kui smiled and waited for this moment.

    She raised her feet and went out. For a while, Tu Liuqing Pei didn''t know what she meant. Her heart kept mentioning her voice. Until a long time later, the voice of expectation came from the door. She only heard the man say, "Qingpei, I have something to tell you."

    As soon as Qingpei''s eyes brightened, he was relieved. When he came back, he suddenly realized that he had already had a cold sweat.

    She told the others to take good care of Yunyue, and then hurriedly followed him out.

    All the way silent, Sakura son saw Qingpei following Su Kui, in addition to expressing a little surprise at the beginning, she was drooping her eyes and following Su Kui''s side in a safe way. What Miss didn''t say, she had the right not to see or hear.

    Su Kui lives in the main courtyard, her room is bigger and more spacious, and the decoration is also very delicate and elegant, revealing delicate details everywhere.

    At the moment, however, Qingpei is not in the mood to pay attention to these. As soon as Su Kui sat down, she fell to her knees at the foot of Su Kui again. This time, she didn''t hide her thoughts.

    "Miss Rong he, please help me!"

    "Tea, miss." Sakura''s head is bent down, she pours a cup of hot tea for Su Kui, hides herself in the place where the candle light can''t shine, and acts as an invisible person.

    Su Kui''s eyes moved, he took a sip of tea, looked at the root of the green tea, and asked casually, "help you? What did you do wrong? Even if you have something to do, you should be looking for your master, Yun Yue. How can you find me here? " She''s funny.

    Qingpei''s eyes flashed, and he said, "Miss Rong he! What the Yunfu can''t bear is the servants who can''t protect the Lord. This time, miss Yunyue had such a big incident because of the negligence of the slaves. This matter, no matter whether Miss Yunyue finally gets better or not, the maids and maids can''t have a good end! Especially the eldest lady, she has never been able to tolerate useless servants. Those who have made mistakes are all right. They are just sold out. And we, because we have committed a crime, are resold. Generally, we will not have a good ending, Miss Ronghe! "

    She has been on duty in the government for a long time, and naturally has heard many similar news. Generally, girls who make mistakes, with better looks, will be sold to that kind of dirty place. They can''t bear the competition from others. They get sick in three or five years.

    If you have a strong temper, you will not live in the world once you are humiliated.

    So, Qingpei is so afraid.

    "Well --"

    didn''t think about it. She sobbed to each other about what might happen, but only got such a light sentence.

    "Miss Rong he...?" Qingpei has tears in her eyes. She doesn''t know what she wants to express.

 Chapter 1975

    Su Kui''s lips are frivolous and her smile is not clear.

    The slender jade like green fingers pass along the bone china cup. The rustling sound is more and more striking in the room where the needle can be heard. Su Kui''s expressionless chin, one hand on the delicate chin, sideways eyes, "but, what does this have to do with me? Qingpei, you are Yunyue''s girl. She will protect you. Even if you are afraid, you should ask her to forgive you once. "

    "No! Miss Rong he! "

    Qingpei raised his head abruptly. "The old lady is ruthless. If you know that we can''t do anything, you won''t keep us. And miss Yunyue is always obedient to the eldest lady. How can several servant girls with poor lives go against her? "

    She knew that Su Kui was a person with ability and means. As long as this person was willing to help her, she would be able to avoid a disaster.

    "Poor service?" Su Kui quickly flashed something in her eyes. She knocked casually on the table, grabbed the sentence and raised her eyebrows.

    "Here..."

    See her clench lower lip, a pair of wrong words of chagrin expression. Su Kui sneers, her expression a receive, have no interest to play with the girl in front of again, light way: "that is inferior to let me say?"

    What? Qingpei pinches the palm and looks up at her eyes. It''s dark. She''s about the same age as her. How could a girl two years younger than her give birth to these ghostly eyes?

    "In fact, you are not Yunyue''s girl. Your real identity should be that of your aunt." Su Kui tossed out this sentence gently, and no matter how shocked Qingpei was when he heard it, he continued: "well, it looks like a close servant girl of Yunyue on the surface, but secretly does the task of spying on me. Let me guess, have you written down my news and planned to send it to Kyoto to show it to your master?"

    "No, I, I......" Qingpei was speechless, her eyes were wide open, and the inside was unbelievable.

    "How do you know?" Su Kui raised his eyebrows and told Yinger, "Yinger, take out the good things we picked up yesterday and show them to Qingpei."

    "Yes, miss." Cherry came out of the dark, with a pair of eyes staring at Qingpei. When she looked at the past, she even gave a ghostly smile.

    When Qingpei stepped on, he gave a cry and fell paralyzed on the ground. It''s just that the master is weird. Even a servant is so terrible.

    "Here, have a look." Yinger takes a letter from the dark bag and throws it on Qingpei. She smiles and satirizes.

    Even if not, Qingpei knows what it is. This is clearly the letter she wrote yesterday. She told people to take it to the post station quietly and send it. But why did she go around and run to the Lord!

    This time it''s dead!

    In her eyes, through despair, she could not help kowtowing and pleading, "Rong he, miss Qingpei knows that she is wrong, and I hope that Rong he will spare her maidservant''s life! There is no way for the maidservant. The eldest lady holds the deed of sale of the maidservant in her hand. If you dare not, the eldest lady will not let the maidservant go! "

    "Tut, although Qingpei is a servant girl, she looks pretty. She cries, but I still feel pity for her."

    With Su Kui''s words, Qingpei''s panic suddenly rose to the top. What do you mean by the other party''s words? Is she angry? She has to deal with herself secretly?!

    What Su Kui wanted was her fear and panic. Sure enough, under the double pressure, Qingpei soon couldn''t bear it and said all she knew.

 Chapter 1976

    The more she listened, the worse she looked. At the end of the day, it seemed that it was going to rain. She stared at Qingpei and sneered, "it turns out that when you come to Jinling, you have different plans. In this case, we have no reason to save you! If you are such a restless and kind-hearted base hoof, it should have been early! "

    "Sister Yinger, I''ve invited you. Please ask Miss Ronghe for help and save me once!"

    "Oh?" Su Kui played with the cup and said calmly, "Sakura just said that you are like this, but I can''t find any reason to excuse you."

    "No, miss, I do! Miss Rong he, as long as you are willing to save my life, Qingpei will be your person in the future. As long as the eldest lady has any orders, Qingpei will tell you the truth! Never hide it! "

    "Is it?" Su Kui sneers, Yinger retreats behind her and stares at Qingpei directly, in case she does anything to hurt Su Kui.

    "Yes! Miss Rong he, Qingpei never conceals a word. Please check it out! "

    "I don''t need to be aware. I don''t think you have the courage to cheat me. Go back, Sakura. Give her the medicine. "

    Hearing this, Qingpei''s face suddenly turned white, Yao? What kind of medicine?!

    Yinger smiled and answered. She took a bottle of medicine out of the dark bag, poured out a pill the size of a thumb finger, and handed it to Qingpei. "Take it. Your indenture is still in the hand of the big lady of Kyoto. We don''t believe it no matter what you say before you take this medicine."

    "Miss Rong he, here..." Qingpei really cried this time. The tears rolled out of her eyes uncontrollably. She shook her head and kowtowed to sukui. "The maidservant is really devoted to Rong he, and she will never give birth to two hearts. Please forgive me this time!"

    "No?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. Even if the girl in the next head couldn''t stop crying, she would pity her when she saw her. But Su Kui remained unchanged and said lightly: "I''ll spare you this time. Who knows if you will bite me back later? What''s more, Qingpei, people are mutual. You always show a little sincerity so that people can believe you, right? Otherwise, you can''t think I''m stupid, huh? "

    "If you don''t eat it, you''ll go back where you come from," said Sakura as she tried to get the medicine back.

    When Qingpei saw this, he bit his teeth and shook his hands to take the medicine away. "I, I will take it. Miss Ronghe, I will take it..." Her eyes were swollen with tears, but she thought that the plan of the eldest lady had been discovered by Rong he and her daughter. Her inability to do things made her fall into the lake and get sick. Most of the consequences were just like this.

    In this case, it''s better to fight!

    Yinger''s eyes were full of ridicule, which seemed to be a desperate attempt in Qingpei''s eyes. She said: "don''t worry, as long as you do things well, after you leave Jinling, the lady will give you the antidote."

    "Yes Thank you and miss... "

    Qingpei closed her eyes tightly, swallowed the medicine, and the medicine went into her heart, causing a colic in her stomach. She groaned a few times in agony, and her heart and miss could not lie to her?

    But -

    Su Kui looked at the thin figure curled up on the carpet, his forehead was sweating, and he took a sip of tea casually.

    For a while, the pain passed. Qingpei felt that it was good to live. Just now, the pain almost didn''t make her faint.

    "Go back and explain to the people you brought. It''s said that the cloud moon is because of the weather change. I feel the wind and cold occasionally. It never happened."

 Chapter 1977

    Qingpei was delighted. "Yes, Miss Ronghe." But when the reaction came back, there was another chat line: "but miss Yunyue will remember This... " She turned to sukui for help.

    Su Kui didn''t answer, but Sakura spoke for her.

    "The lady never does useless things. Naturally, the people in our house will not talk nonsense. As for your own mouth, it''s time to watch it! If you have nothing to do with it, go back. Otherwise, I''m not sure those of you will be suspicious. "

    By cherry son''s strong blocked mouth, Qingpei hesitated to go back. According to Su Kui''s orders, she explained them one by one. This time, they came to Jinling and brought four close servant girls to serve them. Qingpei was the big servant girl, with the most powerful voice.

    Just now, under the eyes of all the people, she asked Su Kui''s things were also seen in the eyes. Therefore, Qingpei said that Miss Ronghe was sorry for them and couldn''t bear to see them punished. Only when the good daughter''s house was sold to such a dirty place did she let go and help them.

    Finally, I unified the confession, and then I waited for Yunyue to wake up.

    -After a day and a night of struggling, Rao shiqingpei can''t stand it. She lies on the edge of Yunyue''s bed. Unconsciously, she goes to sleep.

    The next day, the golden light broke through the layers of clouds. It was another fine day.

    The sun came in through the window, and the warm light spread all over the room.

    Cloud moon has a headache and wants to crack. She groans painfully and slowly opens her eyes. She remembered that she was sleeping at home. How could she wake up with such a headache?

    In front of the eyes, the ghosting disappears and the picture becomes clear.

    No -

    and so on!

    Where is this?!

    Cloud moon suddenly sat up, eyes wide, can not live to look at their room. The style of the room is a complete ancient style, carved wooden window, there is a beauty couch in front of the window, and the bed is a step-by-step bed. The light pink bed curtain is bound on both sides of the bed column by hooks.

    The line of vision moves down. A girl of sixteen or seventeen is lying by the bed. When she hears the noise, she moves her eyelids and seems to wake up.

    Yun Yue''s face is pale. She looks down unbelievably, touches her body, and looks at her hands.

    This hand, this pair of thin, looking at the undeveloped body -

    it''s not her! What the hell is going on! She clenched her teeth, couldn''t help pinching herself, and the feeling of trembling pain told her that all this was a dream!

    So when she woke up after a sleep, her body changed and her place changed?

    Is it ancient or modern? Is it a show?

    Cloud moon in the mind continuously delimits the conjecture, the next instant, the eye then to another pair of stupefied eyes, is that small servant girl.

    She was stunned for a moment, and then there was ecstasy, "Miss, you finally wake up! If you have any good or bad, how can you live? " Qingpei wept with joy. "What do you think, miss? Does your head still hurt? How does the body feel? "

    Yunyue is confused by this reaction, but soon she reacts. She looks around the room and sees that there is no camera or anything like that. What''s more, the decorations and vases around here don''t look like props.

    That''s to say, she crossed?!

    After all, I have read several novels in modern times. Yun Yue pretends to know nothing, covers her head and says, "who are you? Where am I?"

 Chapter 1978

    Qingpei was stunned. She looked pale and said, "Miss?" Obviously, I was confused by the unexpected situation of Yunyue.

    Yunyue took the opportunity to say: "my head hurts so much. It''s chaotic. It seems that I can''t remember many things. What''s the matter with me? I...... "

    "God!!!"

    Qingpei stares at her eyes, listens to her saying this, screams, turns his head and runs, because he has been sleeping on his knees for most of the night, his feet are soft, and he falls to the ground without running a few steps. Yun Yue was about to open her mouth when she got up recklessly and rushed out of the door.

    This reaction is different from that in the novel -

    Yunyue struggles to get out of bed and finds the mirror at the first time. The mirror is also the oldest bronze mirror. The person''s shadow is vague, but from inside, it can be seen that the body looks good. Especially a pair of innocent big eyes, very attractive.

    Fortunately, it seems that the master of the body is still a great treasure. It''s better than those farming writings, the protagonist goes through ancient times, one poor and two white.

    -

    Su Kui was called by Qingpei in the morning. That''s why he knew that Yunyue woke up. It was just as if he was in a state of bewilderment. No one knew him.

    Smell speech, Su Kui means unidentified smile, this where is evil Zheng? Obviously, I was occupied by a foreign creature. It''s not your miss. In this way, how can you have the memory of the original cloud moon? Pretending to lose one''s memory is just a trick of the walkers.

    "Go and have a look." Su Kui stroked his sleeve and took a few girls into the yard of Yunyue.

    Qingpei followed in vain, looking desperate. If Miss burns her brain and becomes a fool, they will die this time!

    -

    Yunyue sits in front of the mirror and looks at her face carefully. She had to be very close to see one or two things clearly. She didn''t know when to invent a glass mirror.

    With a heavy sigh, Yunyue doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad to come here without any memory. She doesn''t have a bad life in modern times, although she is a little ordinary, and she is a housemaid. But I opened a flower shop, learned a lot of DIY skills when I was idle, and opened a Taobao shop on the Internet. I have a very good life.

    Usually chasing after stars, fantasizing about associating with the God of men, the days will pass day by day.

    It''s such an ordinary day, how could it cross?

    She was puzzled, so she heard footsteps behind her. She twisted her heart and guessed that this was the little servant girl who called her relatives to come here, and did not know who was coming, her father? Or her mother? I am not the original product at all. How can I answer later?

    Cloud moon hesitates to look back, just to see the first woman slowly walked in.

    She was shocked. In reality, she had never seen such a good-looking person, better than those modern idols.

    The eyebrow is like a distant mountain, the eyes are like autumn water, the skin is bright white, the posture is elegant, the whole body is full of inviolable momentum.

    Especially her eyebrows and eyes, eyes are very light, lazy and casual, as if nothing could enter her eyes.

    She clenched her fingers and didn''t know how to open her mouth for a while, but the woman saw her frightened look and smiled and said, "Yunyue? Listen to servant girl say you wake up, how, does the head still ache? "

    The woman''s voice is like a clear spring. The cloud moon suddenly responds. She shakes her head conditionally, "no, it doesn''t hurt..."

 Chapter 1979

    "That''s good."

    The woman''s smile is very good-looking. Yunyue can''t distinguish the current form, and doesn''t know how to answer. She pinches her fingers, which is her little action. She is used to picking her nails when thinking about things.

    His face belongs to a small family of Jasper, and this person, like a peony, is very aggressive.

    Yun Yue is not sure who this person is, but he is not a few years older than himself. He should not be a mother or something.

    Su Kui, with a smile on his lips, was not close, and would not make people feel inaccessible. He said to Yun Yue, "listen to Qingpei, you can''t remember anything, but really?"

    Yun Yue frowned and nodded, "I, I don''t know. My head is fuzzy. If I think about it, I will have a headache. Who are you? How about me? " No way, Yunyue can only use the most conventional way to set out his identity first.

    When Qingpei saw each other, he spoke in a clear and orderly way. Although he couldn''t remember what happened before, he was still intact. On the face of a happy, voice for cloud moon explained: "Miss, you are the second daughter of Kyoto cloud mansion, now this is in Jinling, a few days ago you came here to visit Miss watch, did not want to catch the cold, fell asleep for a day and a night, woke up today, it is what you see."

    Yun Yue nodded as if he knew nothing. "Are you my sister?" She looked at Su Kui with an ignorant face, and asked.

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, it doesn''t matter if I can''t remember clearly. It''s ok if I''m ok, but I still need to take the medicine. If I drink up the medicine prescribed by my husband, it''s OK."

    Now everything is not clear. Yunyue hates the taste of traditional Chinese medicine, but people have to bow their heads under the eaves. She hears that this is not her home.

    So, after hearing what sukui said, she nodded and said, "I see, sister."

    "Then take a good rest and I''ll see you when I''m done." All that should be said is finished. Su Kui also knows that now this man is indeed a woman who has passed through. After verification, there is no need to stay any longer.

    In the future, this person will be involved in Shen''s property. Finally, she will take Shen''s family as her own woman. Su Kui has gone through too many worlds and her feelings are weak. She can''t feel close to a person who will turn against her sooner or later.

    Seeing that Su Kui left with a group of people, Yun Yue was relieved at last. It was so nice that she finally left.

    Is this ancient woman so domineering? So powerful? Looking at her eyes, I couldn''t speak.

    At this time, only Qingpei and Yunyue are left in the room. Qingpei was glad to know that she couldn''t remember, and that the matter of falling into the lake naturally ended. At the same time, she felt that Miss Biao was too surprised. How did she guess that Miss Biao would not remember anything when she woke up?

    "Miss, your maidservant will help you go back to rest." Qingpei carefully holds up Yunyue and brings people to bed.

    Do as the Romans do. Before you know the status quo, Yunyue decides not to show any flaws.

    Sitting on the bed, she didn''t feel sleepy, so she asked Qingpei, "what''s your name?"

    Qingpei replied with a low brow: "my maidservant is Qingpei, and your name is Yunyue. The cousin just now is Shen Ronghe. Now she is in charge of the Shen family."

    "She?" Cloud moon''s motionless drooping eyes, eyes across a stroke of meditation.

 Chapter 1980

    Can women be the masters of the world? So, which country is it? Does it exist in history? The more I think about it, the more headache I have. I don''t know why. Seeing the girl just now, she feels familiar, but she doesn''t know where the familiarity comes from.

    She could be sure that she had never seen her before. Or, it is not impossible to remember the original meaning.

    "Qingpei, right?" Yunyue simply leans on the bed and asks Qingpei to tell her.

    "My elder sister Rong he just now seems to be a very powerful person. Can you tell me her story?"

    Qingpei was a little surprised. She only felt that there was something different when she woke up this time.

    However, she thought that she would not offend and be angry by saying something that everyone knows, so she nodded and agreed.

    "Miss Rong he is the only daughter of the Shen family, the richest man in Jinling. She is also the eldest daughter of the family. The first lady and Mr. Shen have a deep love for each other. Since the first lady died of illness a few years ago, Mr. Shen''s body has been getting worse and worse day by day. At last, she did not survive last winter, so she followed the first lady. When the Shen family ran out of elders for a while, the old lady thought about receiving Rong and miss to teach in Kyoto. In the future, she would also like to marry others. You were in Kyoto at the beginning, but you had the best relationship with Rong and miss. So this time, you will come a long distance to visit Rong and miss in Jinling. "

    "Oh? But since Rong and his sister went to Kyoto, why did they suddenly come back? "

    Qingpei smiled and said, "I don''t know about this maid. I don''t know the mind of the master. But miss Rong he is a very powerful person. If she didn''t come back, Shen''s mansion would be occupied by her uncle. Even the young master seems to be hurt when Miss Rong he comes back to see him! According to the servants in the mansion, as soon as Miss Rong he came back, he was sent off several Diao slaves, who killed life in the yard with a board, and called all the servants in the mansion to watch. Up to now, those servants are still frightened. "

    "So powerful?" Yunyue is from modern times. It''s very far away from her world to kill people. However, in qingpeikou, there''s still a girl''s hand, which seems not worth mentioning. She was a little uncomfortable until this moment, when she deeply felt that her world was not a peaceful modern one, but an obvious class division, where the master could control the people who killed the power of life.

    Qingpei has been highly praised for sunflower. What''s more, her life is still in the hands of sunflower. Therefore, she nodded, "yes, not only that, Miss Rong he and the Duchess of the state, as well as the little princess, and the lady of the magistrate, all have a good relationship. It can be said that among all the ladies in Jinling, we, Miss Rong he, are absolutely the first one. Almost no one doesn''t know her."

    Later, Qingpei said many things to Yunyue, such as the upcoming store of sukui and the lipstick made by her, which are highly praised by the ladies.

    And, said, Qingpei also took the samples to Yunyue for a look.

    "Miss, that''s it. The shop hasn''t opened yet. Before, these things were all the things that the ladies and young ladies were competing for!"

    Cloud moon is stunned. Listen to this clip, how can you be so familiar with it?

    She was surprised to see the white porcelain box handed by Qingpei, on which she drew a simple and elegant orchid with a pen.

 Chapter 1981

    Before we get close, we can smell a familiar smell.

    Lipstick?

    Her eyes flashed, her hands quickly opened the lid, and she saw the bright colored cream inside. Yunyue was shocked, almost urgently, and asked Qingpei, "is there anything else, please show me!" She ordered directly, because she was surprised, she forgot to cover up that she was not the original owner for a while, and her tone was a little strong, which was too far away from the weak Yunyue.

    Qingpei''s reaction was also quick, but she was a little shocked. She kept this change in mind, went to the dresser quickly, took other boxes and showed them to Yunyue one by one.

    After seeing it, Yunyue waved his hands feebly and said to Qingpei, "I''m a little tired. Go down first. I want to sleep for a while. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do." Then he turned over, pulled the quilt and lay down.

    This

    "Well, the young lady has a good rest. The maidservant is outside the door. If there is anything uncomfortable, she will call her maidservant." With that, she stooped and stepped back.

    The room is quiet again. The sunshine outside is just right. However, the air inside is full of endless depression.

    Cloud and moon lie on their sides, facing inside, eyes full of complexity. She finally knew where the sense of familiarity came from, and the woman''s eyes did not look like the 15-6-year-old girl would appear at all. Besides, it''s no wonder that she has that breath.

    It turns out that they all cross.

    Cloud month wry smile, this woman is not a good match at a glance, and, the other side has her first step, make cosmetics out, seize the opportunity. I don''t know if the old man is playing with her. Since I let her through, why should I arrange another crossing girl!

    At the beginning of the serious illness, her head was thick. She thought about it and fell asleep unconsciously.

    In the dream, Yunyue finally takes most of the Shen family''s property and becomes the envy of the whole country''s young girls. Besides, beside her, she is still standing in a tall man with luxurious clothes. It was just that she did her best not to see him.

    This dream is too real. She lived in her dream in a free and unrestrained way. She did all the things that women dare not to do, and finally became a woman of high status.

    So, the cloud moon, who was addicted to the dream, woke up in a sweat and found that it was just a dream. Everything was a void that brought her a sense of loss and made her sit in bed for a long time with complicated thoughts.

    -

    on the other side, Qingpei sneaks into sukui''s yard and reports all the unusual things of Yunyue to sukui. After listening, sukui smiles, but waves her back. As usual, if there is anything to do, she will be told.

    Yinger sends Qingpei out of the door. Before walking, she stealthily stuffs something in her hand. When Qingpei left the door, he went to the corner and took it out. It was a jade hairpin with excellent appearance.

    There was a flash of joy in her eyes. She always knew that the Shen family was a fortune in Jinling. She didn''t want to. She just gave them gifts at will, and she was so generous.

    At the same time, I also firmly believed that I should hold Rong and her thigh tightly. Rong he is so powerful. In the future, she will find a way to help her get rid of the big lady''s hands, and then she will be free. It''s better to follow Miss Ronghe than to stay with the big lady in Kyoto!

 Chapter 1982

    Qingpei left happily. Yinger pulled the corner of her lips, raised a sneer similar to Su Kui''s, and turned to enter the room.

    If you want a horse to run, you have to feed it first. In the same way, if you want to make people work for you, you must let her see the sweetness. Otherwise, it''s only Su Kui who feeds her poison. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t bear hatred in the future.

    -In the afternoon, Su Kui leaned on the beauty''s couch to look through the account books and listened to Yu Bo''s voice from the outside of the yard. The old man was a little worried. "Can you be here, miss?"

    "Go and have a look, cherry." Su Kui raised her chin and let Sakura go to see what happened.

    Ying''er nodded and went out. After a while, she walked in with a dignified face, leaned over Su Kui''s ear and whispered, "big miss, little young master has fought with young master Rongjia and Rongshi. Now, it''s over there."

    When it comes to children, Su Kui can even make trouble to the old clan. She raises her eyebrows and puts down her account book and sneers, "these people are really fearless! Let''s go and have a look. Remember to call Mr

    "Yes, miss."

    Ying''er answers and turns to make an eye on his servant girl. The servant girl understands and runs out at once.

    "Some people just can''t see us well. It seems that they are hurt by different sticks. They don''t know how to die."

    -

    stride into the ancestral hall and see Shen Rongjin and the other two figures kneeling in the center of the ancestral hall. There are four elders sitting on both sides. They are all elders of the Shen family. Basically, whoever is in front of them has to pay for it carefully.

    The rest, including Shen Zheng and Shen Ming, as well as Liu and Han, all stood. They didn''t know. They thought it was a three Hall trial. Su Kui to all of this, laugh and cry are not, it can be seen that the other side of this is not drunk!

    Seeing Su Kui approaching, Han immediately cried out. Last time her daughter Qingshuang was beaten, she was drinking tea and watching on the wall, but she remembered it clearly. This cheap girl, this time, see what else you can do. When you fall into my hands, see if I don''t kill you!

    There was a flash of resentment in her eyes, "patriarch! Here comes the girl. You are in charge. Before we thought about being uncles, we should take care of their brothers and sisters. We didn''t think about it. When the girl came back, she drove us out directly! "

    "Yes, it''s OK to be ungrateful. We went to the mansion several times to help, but the girl turned us out. Now look at the patriarch. It''s the girl''s fault that Rongjia and Rongshi were beaten. What kind of children did she teach? "

    "Patriarch, a little girl''s film, how can I understand the way to run a family? Now that the elder brother has gone, there is no elder in the mansion. When Rong he reaches the age of Jiji again, he will soon marry someone else. She can''t be allowed to go on such nonsense!"

    "That''s right, patriarch. You have to think about it. If you let her do this again, Rongjin beat his two brothers this time. Next time, if you hit someone who can''t be offended, you don''t want to recruit the Shen family to cause trouble!"

    Soon after su Kui came in, these people couldn''t wait to give her eyedrops.

    Su Kui let it go, his face was plain. He went to see the elders one by one, and then he said, "Grandpa, I haven''t found out the reason yet? How did it come up to me again? "

 Chapter 1983

    "What''s more, I didn''t know that my aunts and uncles were so worried about me. I always thought that you were more worried. It was my father''s legacy!"

    She sneered and went back without hesitation.

    Shen Ming hears the words and stares, "Shen Ronghe, you are presumptuous!"

    "Unbridled?" Su Kui''s red lips smiled and her face did not change. "I don''t know who is presumptuous, but now it''s in the ancestral hall. Can three uncles know that in the ancestral hall, you can''t make a loud noise? If you disturb our ancestors, can you afford to do so? "

    "You --"

    "sharp teeth, sharp teeth!" Shen Ming shakes his sleeve. "You see, patriarch, this girl is talking to his third uncle like this. I don''t know if there is any elder like me in her eyes!"

    "Enough!"

    The patriarch was about seventy years old. He had silver hair and white beard. He shook his crutches and shouted with cold face: "shut up! Rong he is right. This is the ancestral hall, not the place where you quarrel! "

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped slightly, a flash of ridicule flashed over, bowing and saying: "what the patriarch said was, tolerance and understanding of mistakes."

    "Well, it''s better to know what''s wrong than to know what''s wrong." The patriarch nodded, and then looked at a group of people in Shen Zheng and Shen Ming. "You have grown in the age of one or two decades, but you can''t even forget such shallow rules?! I''ll spare you this time. If you dare to shout in the ancestral hall again, don''t blame my family for serving me! "

    When the patriarch spoke, no one dared to speak.

    Hans gave Su Kui a cold look, but was swept back by Su Kui. He felt that he had no place to fight in cotton.

    "Rong and wench, you are the master of your family now. In this case, let me ask you, how do you teach in Rongjin? Why teach him to fight? "

    The patriarch''s tone was slow, and he asked without any disturbance.

    Su Kui''s lips were always covered with a smile, saying: "Grandpa, as the saying goes, a slap can''t make a sound. You''ve seen Rongjin before. That child has always been timid and has never had a bad relationship with others. Since I have come to the ancestral hall, even if my aunt and uncle want to be kind, I will not accept it. "

    "Today, there are no nieces or aunts here. Just talk about things, and you will treat me as the elder of Rongjin. If he did something wrong, I will take the lead to apologize to you and let Rong Jin accept the family law. But if he''s right, we''ll have to talk about it! "

    "As it happens, Grandpa, since all the elders are here today, I also want to ask some questions. Can you answer them for me?"

    All the people present were human spirits, and half of them had been buried in the earth. In addition, these people were unmarried and unconcerned all their lives. Only such a person can judge right and wrong and be impartial.

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, the patriarch stroked his white beard and nodded: "naturally, you can. If you have anything to say, just say it. We, Shen family, always only want justice. If we do something wrong, we will do it wrong. Don''t worry. If your brother-in-law is really wronged, we will start for you! "

    What?!

    Hearing this, Shen Zheng and Shen Ming can''t sit still. What do you want to ask? Besides, did the patriarch know what he said?

    Their original intention is to let the old people know that a little girl can''t run the family through Shen Rongjin''s beating, so that they can take over the things left by Shen Qing rightfully.

 Chapter 1984

    But Su Kui took the initiative. They were the first ones to take the initiative at first. Now why is she taking the initiative back?

    From the beginning to the end, Shen Rongjin''s small body was kneeling straight. Su Kui didn''t look at him, but from the torn clothes on his back and the soil on it, we can see that Shen Rongjin, a child, probably also hung many colors on his body.

    "Shen Ronghe, we are talking about Shen Rongjin beating people. Don''t talk about it!" Shen Zheng gives Shen Ming a color and asks him to remedy it quickly.

    Shen Ming understood, "yes! Look at Shen Rongjin. The monkey beat his two brothers. They were bleeding on their faces! If after left scar to affect facial appearance how to do? In the future, they will be admitted to the official career! Can you afford to delay them! "

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, glanced at Mo Qianqiu and Guiwei, who had already come in, and said to the patriarch, "Grandpa, patriarch, these are the two gentlemen I invited for jin''er, one to teach culture and the other to teach martial arts. After all, as a man, he can only read, but he has no power to bind himself. How can he manage the industry left by his father in the future? Grandpa, in your opinion, what I said is right? "

    The patriarch and the rest of the clan looked at each other and nodded their heads in succession

    "Yes, the original intention is good, but does that gentleman teach Shen Rongjin to hit people?" Han couldn''t help jumping out and accusing her that her daughter had only been well for two days, and she didn''t dare to go out recently. Now her son was beaten like this again.

    The Shen family are really deceiving!

    Hearing this, Su Kui looked at her coldly and asked with a sneer: "what aunt three said is that, however, things haven''t been asked clearly, how can you tell that it''s Rong Jinxian''s hand? Besides, isn''t he hurt?! Two eldest children bully a child together, but they are beaten to pig''s head. Aunt three has time to come to me to preach. It''s better to take care of her children first! "

    "After all, it''s only a few days since the last time Qingshuang caused little princess to be punished!" Su Kui slowly spits out this sentence, and Han is speechless.

    The patriarch didn''t know about this. When he heard about it, his face was not worried. This is what they say, Shen Rong and can''t teach their younger brother? But in his opinion, it is these people who need to teach their children well again!

    If you offend the little princess, in case the government gets angry, doesn''t it hurt the whole Shen family?

    Their Shen family has been passed down for hundreds of years, but they can''t destroy them. Otherwise, in the future, I will have no face with my ancestors!

    "Shut up!" The patriarch gave Hanshi a cold look, and then said to Su Kui, "Rong he, you just said you have something to ask, what is it, but it doesn''t matter!"

    He doesn''t know what Shen Zheng and Shen Ming are up to. If they are really devoted to the good of the two brothers and sisters, they won''t try to seize their property in the future. Naturally, the elders are willing to turn a blind eye. Since ancient times, it''s hard for honest officials to break household chores, and they can''t understand the cause and effect.

    But if they go too far, they must step in! The Shen family is a prominent figure in Jinling. If two younger brothers plan to seize the eldest brother''s heritage, the Shen family''s century old reputation will be destroyed.

    "Shen Ronghe!" Shen Zheng stares at Su Kui. If you dare to say it, see how I can deal with you!

 Chapter 1985

    Su Kui perceives the warning eyes of the other party, not only does not fear, but also looks back at the past quite frankly, smiling very brightly.

    Just that smile, see in Shen Zheng''s eyes, but feel like ten thousand ants crawling in the bone, make people panic, cold rising from the bottom of their feet.

    In this feeling, only Su Kui said: "Grandpa, what I want to ask is true. I only hope that after I say it, all the people can make decisions for us!"

    "You can say that!" One of them nodded and said seriously, "if someone really insults you, we will not stand by." One yard to one yard.

    Su Kui wanted to solve the matter in private, but since these people didn''t want to be shameful, she pulled this layer of shame cloth down to them completely, and made them afraid of her. When I see her in the future, I will hide!

    "A few months ago, when I came home from Kyoto, I didn''t say hello to anyone. I didn''t want to enter the house, but I heard the sound of opera. All kinds of obscene words and songs were too harsh to listen to. I followed the sound to find out that the second and third uncles were holding the little maid in my Shenfu flower hall and listening to the music. My father just went there. Everything in the house is simple. Now, I still don''t understand. I want to ask not only the elders, but also the second uncle and the third uncle. My father treated you two brothers badly! I don''t know what people always think about this matter. "

    Su Kui said, and his eyes fell on the patriarch.

    Mo Qianqiu sits near the door and sips the tea with his eyes down. Listening to the words, he finally understands why this girl can cultivate this inhuman will, even if she has a knife rest on her neck, she can not change her face.

    Facing a group of wolves, tigers and leopards, if you don''t want to be skinned and skinned, you will naturally become more ruthless and stronger than them!

    I can''t tell you clearly. There is a feeling called heartache in his heart. He is not happy or sad. He has lived for nearly 30 years, but he loves a girl who is ten years younger than himself.

    Ghost weeping listened to also not from clench a fist, this group of people, really is deceiving people too much!

    Even if he was afraid of people in the Jianghu before, he also had principles. Respecting the dead is the most basic morality!

    "Absurd, absurd!"

    The clan old man couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. Looking at Shen Zheng and Shen Ming, he was disappointed.

    Shen Zheng is flustered. "Clan leader, uncles, listen to me. It''s all a vicious arrangement of Shen Rong and this girl. How can we do such a terrible thing!"

    "To the end of heaven?" Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. "It turns out that two uncles and three uncles also know that they are utterly destitute. If you don''t believe me, there are many servants in our house. Otherwise, please ask the actor who sang the song to testify! If I wronged you with one sentence, I will personally apologize and give all the property my father left to me to my second uncle and third uncle. I will be entitled to make amends. Just ask, do you dare or dare not

    Her eyes are very black, and her eyes are on the tail. When the cold swept away, she was so sharp and fierce that people couldn''t say anything.

    Seeing their silence, the elders will know that this matter is mostly true!

    Before it was over, Su Kui paced for two steps and continued: "the second thing, when I came back, jin''er and I had a share. I blame me for going to Kyoto and leaving him alone to be bullied in Jinling. When I saw him at that time, there were scabs on his forehead and bruises on his body. All the evil slaves in his yard humiliated him

 Chapter 1986

    "In February, when I was wearing thin autumn clothes, even the earthworm didn''t burn in my study. I want to ask, uncle two and uncle three, you said that you would take care of him. I want to ask, how do you take care of him?"

    "Jin''er, get up! Show your injuries to the elders! "

    Su Kui finished, Shen Rongjin got up, quietly pursed her mouth, pulled open her forehead and broke her hair, revealing a scar the size of a copper coin on her forehead.

    "Just now aunt three said how to deal with the scar left on Rong Jiarong''s face. Then I also want to ask, what about the scar so obvious on Rong Jin''s head?"

    Liu''s eyes turned white. "That''s when you meet people who are not decent, and you recruit some evil slaves. What''s the matter with us?"

    "Shut up!" Shen Zheng has a headache. He thinks it''s really not good. This stupid woman!

    Unexpectedly, when she heard this, Su Kui laughed instead of angry. "Yes, aunt three said this well, it really has nothing to do with you. Since you think so, don''t bother us all day long with good reasons for our brothers and sisters in the future. "

    "You die --"

    "pa --"

    SHEN Zheng slaps Liu severely, "stupid woman, how can you talk?! Rongjin and Ronghe are our nieces. It''s really chilling for me to say that! " He gave Liu Shi a warning stare, and then smiled at Su Kui and said, "Rong he, your second aunt is a woman. She can''t talk with her brain, but she is really worried about your heart. I hope you don''t have the same understanding with her. As for the words that hurt people just now, don''t mention them again. "

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui raises eyebrows. Yu Guang sees Mo Qianqiu and smiles at him.

    Then he said: "by the way, let''s not talk about it for the moment. Anyway, there are a number in the hearts of all the people. Let''s talk about the fight. Two uncles and three uncles have made trouble with the clan elders for this matter. Let me ask you, what''s the matter with Rongjia and Rongshi? Is it a broken arm or a broken leg? "

    Pooh -

    the ghost sobbed and almost couldn''t help laughing. He suddenly thought that it was in the Shen family ancestral hall, which could not be made. Hard to hang his head and sip his mouth, hiss straight music, this young lady is really a wonderful person.

    Although she is a young lady, she has the same temperament as the women in the Jianghu. She speaks straightforwardly without any face. It''s wonderful to say that if you catch the handle, you won''t let people live!

    The ghost sobs is being joyful, the cold not ding a leisurely eyes glances over, he immediately face a stretch, the smile instant disappeared.

    So funny?

    Mo Qianqiu''s lips and corners are hooked. In his black eyes, the thin figure with plain color is reflected. His long fingers are rubbing the edge of the cup, thinking whether he should help her solve something?

    It was only soon that he dismissed the idea. This girl is so intelligent that she won''t let herself suffer. He just needs to watch quietly. If she really needs it, it''s not too late for him to do it again.

    Even Mo Qianqiu himself didn''t realize that he had lived in seclusion for seven years, but he was willing to expose himself to others for her.

    This way, Liu and Han''s nurse are very close to each other. When they heard this, they almost broke their silver teeth. If there were not several old people here, Su Kui had no doubt that the two would have rushed to tear her.

    "Shen Ronghe, you are a girl. How can you be so vicious! My son is fine! Don''t curse her! " Han gave her a resentful look.

    Now that she has gone to Kyoto, what else can she do?

 Chapter 1987

    Su Kui didn''t care about this. She nodded, "since there is no lack of arms and legs, there is obviously no serious injury. I just don''t know what the purpose of the two uncles and three uncles'' family is to get to the clan elders."

    "Why didn''t you think of fighting with children, especially jin''er, when you were looking for old people? He is smaller than Rong jiarongshi, and two big partners bully him. Is that reasonable?"

    "Here..." Shen Ming is dumb.

    Yes, they were all encouraged by his mother-in-law, urging him to take the opportunity to find the elders, just Shen Rong and the right to take charge of the family. As long as you hold them, then you can rub them round and flatten them, is it not at will?

    However, he forgot that these two boys are bigger than Shen Rongjin! At this time, in retrospect, two big ones were finally beaten by one small one to find their parents, which made them feel ashamed.

    Su Kui sneered, eyes deep, staring at the two people, one word at a time, asked coldly, "can''t be difficult, two uncles and three uncles are bullying my father and mother, then they bully us at will?"

    "Patriarch, please make a decision on this matter!"

    I''ve been here long enough. Sukui doesn''t have the heart to spend time with them. I''ve said everything. Their true face has been exposed in front of the elders of all ethnic groups. If you want to make trouble for her in the future, you have to weigh it.

    Now, sukui is just giving them a wake-up call. If you don''t know how to live or die, if you go out one day and go back without arms or legs, it''s not something sukui can control.

    Shen Ming can''t help shivering at her eyes, which are as evil as ghosts! Is it possible that the girl is possessed by Shen Ming''s dirty things?

    Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why the cowardly girl has become so strong.

    The patriarch watched for a long time, and now his heart is like a mirror. What''s Shen Zheng and Shen Ming''s idea? He and the three clans are old Menqing.

    It seems that it''s time to let them know that it''s not their own thing. It''s better not to touch it!

    In this way, I exchanged eyes with several elders and finally decided to agree. After that, the patriarch waved to Shen Rongjin and said, "Rongjin, come to Grandpa."

    Shen Rongjin first reaction to see Su Kui, until Su Kui nodded, he slowly got up, walked to the patriarch.

    "Good boy, tell Grandpa, why are you fighting?"

    "Hiss! I''ve beaten all of them. The child is naughty and hopeless! What other reason can there be! " Liu''s eyes turned white. She saw through. This clan leader is two cubs facing Shen Qing!

    Didn''t see her son still kneeling on the ground? Heartache to death her, this clan head calls Shen Rongjin to rise, incredibly still let them kneel!

    "I......" Shen Rongjin purses her mouth and stops talking.

    Su Kui can probably guess that Shen Rongjin, who has always been clever, suddenly went mad and beat them like this. It must be that they said something that touched his scales. It is estimated that Shen Rongjin would not say it now, but was afraid that she would be sad to hear it.

    "Jin''er, tell me why the patriarch is the master. How can you be wronged?" Su Kui said.

    Hearing this, Shen Rongjin''s eyes flickered, hesitated for a moment, and finally was willing to open his mouth to reveal the truth.

    "They, they scolded me as a wild child without father or mother, and said that what my father left me would be theirs sooner or later. Still, still say... "

 Chapter 1988

    Su Kui touched his head properly to create a poor look of losing his parents and being beaten by his uncle. He said: "it''s OK, everyone is here, someone is our master. If someone bullies you, just say it, don''t be afraid!"

    Bullying?

    Shen Zheng and Shen Ming are biting their teeth and bullying them. Now their penitent intestines are all green. Why do they want to provoke Shen Ronghe? This sharp toothed and sharp mouthed girl has a vicious heart. Now they can see that if anyone doesn''t make her feel better, she can give back ten times and a hundred times.

    Such an interest in seeking trouble openly is no less than seeking death.

    "Yes, say it all! I''d like to hear what else these wolf hearted bastards have learned! Four books and five classics, integrity and shame, have all learned about the dog''s belly The patriarch blew his beard and glared at him. He knocked hard on the crutch in his hand and scolded.

    Shen Rongjin is holding a small fist. He looks stubborn and his eyes are full of stubbornness. He stares at Shen Zheng, Shen Ming and others. "They also say that two aunts and three aunts tell them that our things are theirs in the future. Even we should listen to them. Otherwise, I don''t want to read. Even my elder sister will be married at will!"

    As he said this, he suddenly burst into tears, "sobbing, I don''t want my sister to marry out. These people who bully my sister, I will kill them!" He waved his little fist like a wolf cub. He could not wait to rush up and beat those people.

    Sakura''s eyes were red. Then she asked Mo Qianqiu, "Sir, you are well-informed. I want to ask about this kind of thing. How can I solve it?"

    When asked, Mo Qianqiu looks up at Shen Rongjin, who doesn''t know whether he is crying or not. He sighs in his heart that these two brothers and sisters are both human spirits.

    Thin lips light open, low voice in the ancestral hall, has a calming effect.

    "How can we repay good for evil? If this matter cannot be solved, it can be reported to the official for handling. Naturally, the parents can make decisions for your young lady and master. "

    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Zheng hurriedly waved his hand. "You can''t make it impossible. Children don''t know what to say. The elders didn''t teach them to say this kind of words. It means that the servant girls who are waiting for them are not the ones who teach them. In this way, when I go back, I will punish them severely. How about that?"

    Although Shen Zheng''s usual method is to be arrogant and have a higher eye than the top, the ancient people always hold a reverence for the scholars from the bottom of their bones. Moreover, Mo Qianqiu looks like a hermit and a wise man, and a narrow phoenix eye as deep as a Gemini''s night is just a glance, which makes people feel pressure. Shen Zheng dare not to scold Mo Qianqiu who is an outsider in the ancestral hall.

    It was the patriarch who frowned at the presence of Mo Qianqiu and Guiwei.

    "Ha ha, you''re all going to try to rob people''s property. You''re also throwing the black pot to the servant girl. It''s not a thing!" The ghost sobs to turn a white eye, feeling the big head of smooth, murmur a way.

    He''s just a rough man. He''s never a literate person. If you have something to say, just say it. If you can''t say it, just do it!

    Anyway, he claims to be the best Dao in the world. Even if the Dao is sealed, the Kung Fu in his hand is enough for people to drink a pot of it.

    Otherwise, in the past seven years, it''s impossible for everyone who comes to look for something to get benefits from Mo Qianqiu. It turns out that ghost weeping is not vegetarian.

 Chapter 1989

    "So it is." Su Kui nodded and understood.

    "Grandpa, you''ve heard that jin''er is still young. These children who are two or three years older than him have reached the age of knowing people, right? In another year or two, you can even marry and have children! But is it such a person who speaks in front of the a child with the his or her mouth open? Is it really unintentional? I don''t think so! " Su Kui held Shen Rongjin''s small hand. "I was thinking that I was a girl, and I couldn''t get involved in business. But because I saw the character of the two uncles and three uncles, I would rather lose my reputation in this life, not marry any more, or teach them jin''er!"

    Shen Rongjia and Shen Rongshi heard this, and now they are almost crying. The ancients were precocious, but they were spoiled and lawless. They didn''t know so much. Listening to the family saying these words all day, they naturally kept them in mind. Seeing Shen Rongjin, didn''t they want to regard him as a thorn in the eye or a thorn in the flesh?

    It''s all the elder''s fault to say this!

    It is said that children''s character is the most simple and will not harm people''s heart. Every child is born with a piece of white paper, but from the moment of landing, his family will paint all kinds of colors on it.

    As for the clean color or gray black, it depends on how the elders teach them.

    Sometimes unintentional words hurt people the most.

    Su Kui couldn''t even imagine that if Shen Rongjin didn''t learn martial arts with Guiwei, she didn''t cross the world. Shen Ronghe is the same Shen Ronghe. He is weak and hides in Kyoto. Shen Rongjin is allowed to compete with a child in Jinling.

    Then, how many hardships did the later generation of the eccentric dandy, who could give everything he had to others in hand with any care, have to go through when he was a child!

    "Shen Ronghe, don''t be bloody. Are we like this? All said is the servant nonsense, later I will sell them one by one! You hurt my heart too much! " Shen Ming shakes his head, looking extremely disappointed.

    Is it still interesting to put on airs?

    Su Kui looked sideways with a smile, and saw that his face was chatting up. He couldn''t hold it any longer. Su Kui was embarrassed and flustered for him. What a fool! I didn''t see it. I even chose to shut up?

    "I don''t know if the heart of the third uncle is made of glass. If I can''t move, I will be sad. Isn''t it because my heart, liver and lungs are full of holes? I advise you, don''t think about what you don''t have. Don''t think about what you shouldn''t take by yourself. Don''t worry about more, will get sick? It''s the truth to find a doctor quickly. You''re right! "

    "Shen Ronghe, I''ve torn your mouth!" Han couldn''t help it. This man insulted her first, then her son. Now even her husband can''t look up.

    How did Shen family get out of this kind of sour and eccentric girl? According to her, Shen Qing is dead. If they have no parents, their property should be left to their adults!

    It''s no place for her to ride on their heads. Anyway, she has already torn her face. Han almost forgot that this is the ancestral hall. Her hands are claws, and she rushed up to Su Kui''s front door directly.

    Su Kui did not dodge, quietly stood in place, even the eyelashes did not vibrate.

 Chapter 1990

    It was mo Qianqiu who sat behind her and played with the tea cup in her hand.

    Su Kui didn''t worry about it. She was the best in the world. The ghost with strong martial arts was crying. What''s more, she wasn''t the one who could beat and scold without any strength. As long as Han dares to come, she doesn''t mind killing her relatives in the ancestral hall.

    Anyway, this cheek has been torn for a long time, and I don''t want to get along with these excellent relatives in the future.

    Sure enough.

    Before Han Shi could get close to them, her figure flew straight out of the room. After su Kui, ghost weeping touched his bare head and said: "Amitabha, I''m offended! Benefactor, are you ok? "

    Puff -

    Su Kui shook his head helplessly, but Sakura was overjoyed.

    The man got cheap and sold himself. He beat all the others. The strength he had just used was not light. He kicked all the people to the door. He was still lying on the ground at this time. He cried out in pain. He even asked people if they were in pain. It was really funny!

    Shen Rongjin also can''t help but cover his mouth, so he''s just about to clap. Su Kui glanced at him lightly, and the little guy immediately shrunk his neck and pretended to be pitiful.

    Hans really hurt. She felt that the intestines in her stomach were all stirred together. She covered her stomach with tears and couldn''t help falling down. They all hurt. The mouth also began to be like throwing women and swearing, regardless of it.

    Shen Ming feels that he has never been so shameful in his life. Just when Han Shi rushed out, he slowed down a step and didn''t hold back. He watched her rush up to beg for help. Now, she actually yelled at him in the ancestral hall. Did she think he didn''t die fast enough?

    Such lack of quality, even if the original Shen Rong and connivance of his beating, this is her fault. But after hearing Han''s scolding words, even he didn''t want to be on her side.

    What a shame!

    Shen Zheng can see it. It''s already like this. It''s better to have someone in front of them. In this way, they still have a step down. They drag Liu Shi in their hands and signal her not to show up again. They hold back any dissatisfaction. As long as they are OK now, they will have a chance in the future.

    Liu understood. She nodded. She understood that. Han is such a stupid woman. I''m afraid that if I go back this time, my third brother can''t help divorcing his wife!

    "That''s enough. Can''t you get up? Can''t you be disgraceful enough?" Shen Ming endured and endured, and finally came out of the crowd, trying to pull Han up.

    I didn''t want to be thrown away by Hanshi. She had a runny nose and a tear, pointing to Su Kui and swearing, "you little bastard who has a mother but no mother, and your mean brother who beat my son and now indulges others to beat the elders. I''m not finished with you! I must report this to the official! Shen Rong and you just wait! Oh, it''s killing me! "

    "Hans!" Shen Ming''s eyes were wide open and his hands were dead.

    The patriarch was almost speechless. He knocked his crutch hard. "Shut up, shut up! Absurd, how absurd! "

    "The elders don''t set an example, but they can''t live with the children everywhere, and they are thinking about the heritage in the hands of the children! Yes? These years, the Shen family is short of your food or your clothes? "

    "Shen Qing, that child, has not treated you harshly, has he?"

    "It''s out of style! Such virtue, how to face the ancestors in the future! "

    "Today, in front of my ancestral tablet, I lost all my old face. How can it be all a bunch of bastards!"

 Chapter 1991

    You are disappointed in Shen Zheng and Shen Ming. Their two sons are hiding behind. Now they know that they have done something wrong. When they go back, they will get a good beating and scolding. Now they are like quail.

    Obviously, they are all the eldest children of the eleventh two year plan. They look really ugly.

    As expected, if there are any parents, they will be able to teach any kind of children. It''s also up to luck that bad bamboo shoots!

    Su Kui has a headache because of the quarrel. Han is still playing around. Shen Ming can''t stand it. Especially Shen Zheng''s gloating eyes make him want to dig a crack in the ground and get in there. He doesn''t have to look at such a bad thing anymore!

    "Whatever you like, I don''t care!" Finish saying, he flicks sleeve, want the sole of the foot daub oil to leave a person.

    Where can su Kui do what he wants? He said faintly: "how can three uncles go? It''s not over yet. Don''t you want to give Rongshi an account? What are you going to do? "

    Her eyes, like hardened ice, scan slowly around the faces of all the people. Her lips are smiling, and her eyes are covered with a layer of cool mist, which seems to be possessed by monsters and makes people feel scared.

    "Today, in front of my ancestors, I''m Shen Rong and dare to say that I am worthy of my heart. Do you dare?! Therefore, if I don''t have an account of this matter, I don''t mind meeting the officials! Anyway, as early as when my father was still there, we had already separated our families and passed each other. Even if we lose face, it''s not ours! "

    "Ah, Rong he, this matter......"

    When it comes to newspaper officials, the elders are also hesitant. Newspaper officials are just like publicizing the Shen family''s scandal. Where can they put their old faces!

    Su Kui naturally knows this. She laughs kindly. "It''s ok if she doesn''t report to the official. In fact, my niece is kind-hearted and everyone who doesn''t want to make trouble knows that it''s not good for you and me. Rongjiarongshi''s words, whether unintentional or intentional, I don''t like to listen to them. Let them kneel in front of me and jin''er first, kowtow three times, and fight. Then they will know. How about that? "

    When the patriarch heard this, he nodded, "it''s OK!"

    "Rong jiarongshi, you two bastards haven''t come to apologize to Rong and jin''er!"

    Shen Zheng would love to hear about it. But it was Liu''s, her son to see her unpleasant people kneel, she is all kinds of reluctant.

    As for Shen Rongjia and Shen Rongshi, they have already been scared to look like dishes, basically speaking of what to do.

    Two people walk side by side to Su Kui and kneel down, kowtow three times, the voice is lower than the fly, way: "Rong and elder sister, brother jin''er, I''m sorry."

    "Yes, I''m sorry..."

    Su Kui stroked his sleeve and yawned lazily. "In that case, I''ll forgive you. You can go."

    Hearing this, they were glad to finally get rid of it.

    Su Kui saw her voice fall, in addition to the clan and her people, Shen Zheng Shen Ming even planned to leave. Can''t they be so naive and think it''s good to be so simple? Dream!

    "Wait."

    Eyes light slightly collect, Su Kui whispers to their back: "two uncles and three uncles should not think that this matter is over so soon, right? Don''t you forget that there was no explanation for listening to some lewd words and songs in my house at the beginning! "

    "Shen Ronghe, don''t push forward!" Liu was so angry that he glared at her and warned her.

 Chapter 1992

    "No matter how we say it, it''s also your elder. Why, do you still want us to kneel down and apologize to you?" Han complained that she had just been kicked, but she hasn''t slowed down yet. Naturally, she was full of resentment.

    "Not necessarily." Su Kui laughs. "Let''s kneel down and apologize. I don''t think I can live a long life! But, this is what you owe my parents. Should you give them an account? Don''t you think we have no parents when you humiliate our brothers and sisters? If it''s hard, you''re not afraid to sleep at night. Is someone secretly watching you? "

    What she said was bland. It happened that a gust of wind had blown by, which made several people shake.

    As the saying goes, we are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. Obviously, these people are used to doing bad things.

    Su Kui stared at them with a smile, which was obvious. If you don''t apologize, it will never end.

    Looking at her dark eyes, some people know that if they don''t give her an account today, I''m afraid that the officials can''t run away. After Shen Rong and this man came back from Kyoto, the whole man was shocked. He was ruthless and could do anything.

    "What do you want, then?" Asked Shen Zheng, holding his breath.

    "It''s very simple," Su Kui looked back and said faintly, "kneel down in front of my parents'' throne and apologize sincerely. In the name of my parents, donate 12000 oil money to Hanshan Temple and pray for them!"

    "What?!"

    "Shen Ronghe, you black heart! Ten thousand Liang, are you coming from the gale now

    "Oh? That''s refusing to donate? " Ten thousand Liang, although not enough to smash pots and sell iron, is enough for them to suffer from meat pain for a period of time.

    Su Kui said, don''t let them drop a layer of meat, how can you afford yourself?

    "Of course not --"

    "shut up!" Shen Ming glared at his wife and said, "don''t butt in on this!" After that, he turned to Su Kui and rubbed his hands and asked, "Rong he, we can promise your conditions. Now we can kneel down for brother and sister-in-law and admit our mistakes. But you see, we don''t like big brother to do business. Now we are all eating the same. Where are the 12000? You see, there are a lot of them? "

    "Three uncles, this is the money that prays for my father and mother. How much can I control at will?" Su Kui is not soft at all.

    Hearing this, it''s not feasible to see Su Kui here. So, several people turn their eyes to the clan elders, which means obviously, ten thousand Liang. The two families add up to twenty thousand Liang, which is not a small amount!

    What Shen Minggang just said is true. The three brothers of Shen family can only do business with Shen Qing. At that time, Shen Qing used his family property to expand the industry and finally became the richest man in Jinling. But his two brothers, apart from the dandy''s way, didn''t learn anything useful.

    Marry a wife and have a son, listen to music and play birds all day, even if they have more property, it''s not enough for them to squander.

    Unfortunately, even if they pretend to be pitiful at the moment, the elders seem to have colluded with each other and regard them as air.

    The meaning is obvious, but this time they finally understand one thing, that is, the clan elders are now clearly on the side of Shen Rong and that, whether she is going to report to the official or secretly take money from them, the clan elders do not care.

 Chapter 1993

    In the end, the benefits did not come. A group of people stumbled and walked out of the ancestral hall with each other''s support.

    Su Kui''s smile is light, his face is like spring breeze, and his steps seem to be much lighter.

    Shen Rongjin is taken back by Yinger to wash the wound first. Su Kui and Mo Qianqiu walk on the path back to Shen Fu.

    "If your uncles would not pay today, would you really take them to see the officials?" Mo Qianqiu looks at her with a smile. Her eyes are clear and moist like water at midnight. She looks at Su Kui lightly and asks softly.

    Su Kui nodded, looked at the birds flying over the courtyard wall, and said, "of course not, but in the future, I will get back even more." It''s hard for an honest official to break household chores, especially in a large family. Who can say that?

    Mo Qianqiu had already guessed that she was only in the ancestral hall, listening to her words and deeds, saying her vows, but had some doubts about her own guess.

    Now I hear it with my own ears and know that my judgment is correct.

    "Sir, have you guessed that for a long time? It''s also strange to be calm. It''s not surprising that I dragged you into this matter today? " Su Kui looks at Mo Qianqiu.

    The man is still dressed in a black robe with a cool and elegant temperament. Although his facial features are not extremely outstanding, they are clearly defined and look clean. Especially those eyes, which are full of laughter at the moment, are somewhat unpredictable.

    Su Kui "hissed" and said teasingly: "I''m used to pretending to be a hermit. Today, for the first time, I saw two aunts and three aunts who are not afraid of the earth, but dare not talk back to you. It seems that I''m calling you here this time. It''s right! "

    "Yes?" Mo Qianqiu picks eyebrows. This girl calls him here. It''s over. Now, do you think it''s unnecessary to ask him if he wants to?

    It''s really a black hearted girl who needs to be willing to use others.

    The sun is warm on the top of her head. The Shen family ancestral hall is just a wall away from Shen''s house. They walk in from the side door and see Yunyue coming. Su Kui picks up her eyebrows and introduces her to Mo Qianqiu: "this is from Kyoto, my grandmother''s granddaughter, my sister, Yunyue."

    Mo Qianqiu hears this, have no reaction, that pair of narrow and long clear eyes son did not lift eyelid even, just slightly nod, show oneself to know.

    Su Kui is satisfied with his appearance.

    Cloud month is a gift to Su Kui first, this ability says his purpose.

    "Rong he, you are back! You see, Yunyue came to Jinling for some time, but because of various things, he has not been able to appreciate the local conditions and customs of Jinling until now. It''s a pity in retrospect. I wanted to go out for a walk, but the servants in the mansion said that I was seriously ill and would not let me out without your permission. " Yun Yue''s big eyes were bright, and she shook Su Kui''s arm slightly. She said: "elder sister, I''m cured. Let me go out and have a look!"

    She pitifully stared at Su Kui and asked with both hands clasped.

    "Are you well?" Su Kui was unmoved, and looked at Qingpei. "Did your miss take the medicine this morning? What does the doctor say about the follow-up visit? "

    Hearing this, Yunyue suddenly turns her eyes to Qingpei and signals her not to say anything wrong.

    Qingpei was hit by two sides, and her forehead was sweating. She said: "Rong he, the doctor came to see you this morning, and really said that the lady is not hurt."

 Chapter 1994

    "Seriously?" Su Kui narrowed his eyes slightly. "Cloud moon, do you know that if you lie and are known by me, I will be unhappy, huh?"

    "Sister..." Cloud month blinks, is stared at by these two eyes, she felt the unprecedented pressure.

    Her hands were clenched on her side and clenched tightly into fists. If Qingpei had not heard that all the things that originally belonged to modern handicrafts were made by this person, she would not have believed that this person was a modern person.

    Her words and deeds are elegant and appropriate, like a template. And her charming peach blossom eyes were dark and fierce, and she stared at them. She had lived for so long in modern times, but she had never met that kind of oppression.

    This person, just like a young lady who was born and raised as an heir, has an amazing momentum.

    "Of course, I didn''t lie." She reluctantly smiles, some dare not raise their eyes, for fear of exposing their identity.

    Before knowing that the person in front of her is the enemy or the friend, she must not let the other party know. She also came from the modern times.

    Of course, Su Kui knows that she didn''t lie. She''s new here. She''s strange to everything. Such a small thing doesn''t make her lie.

    So she raised her chin slightly. "Then go, don''t go out too far, don''t stay out too late. You must come back before the sun sinks. You know what? "

    Yunyue is happy, relieved, and finally agrees. It''s really difficult to do this crossing woman, and I don''t know what to do in modern times! It''s similar to Shi en. I don''t know if she is the emperor!

    "I remember, thank you sister, I must be back before dark!"

    After that, he took Qingpei to the door.

    At the moment when Qingpei and sukui passed by, sukui glanced at her casually. Qingpei nodded, and soon bowed his head respectfully and quickly followed Yunyue.

    "Is she your person?"

    Mo Qianqiu, who has been acting as an invisible person, silently looks at everything. When he is far away, he asks in a calm voice, as if he just mentioned it at will.

    Su Kui would never hide him, so nodded, "yes."

    Mo Qianqiu smiled, not usually very shallow, a flash of laughter, but deep, from the bottom of the eyes out of the smile. Su Kui looked him in the side of her eyes, and found that there was a deep dimple on the cheek of the man with pale face, and she fell deeply into it with a smile.

    Let the whole person all shine a lot, have some smoke fire.

    Su Kui said sincerely, "how much you should smile."

    "Is it?" Mo Qianqiu slowly put up a smile, eyes Qingrun, "you like it."

    Su Kui: "..."

    How can I do if I feel like I''m being teased? She raised her eyes, looked at the man''s serious face, doubted whether she understood it wrong. The other side is just a polite saying, it''s his delusion of being seduced.

    Know that serious eyes into their own eyes, shallow smile in the bottom of his eyes slowly swing open.

    "What? Not good? " Mo Qianqiu frowns. It''s hard to guess the girl''s heart. Just now she looks at him and laughs. Now she starts to stay.

    Don''t you think he''s too old, or your behavior is abrupt to her? However, she is not like an ordinary girl, who abides by three principles and four virtues -

    her cold and deep voice falls into her ear, and Su Kui suddenly returns to her mind, and she rubs her earlobes, "huh? Oh, yes, my husband laughs and looks handsome. If he is ten years younger, there will be countless young girls of young age

 Chapter 1995

    What does that mean?

    Mo Qianqiu''s face is a little dark. He rubs the finger of the Buddha bead a little, and feels that his calm heart is beginning to rise and fall.

    Do you still dislike him?

    All the way without words, until the separation, Su Kui only later realized that after he said that, the other side did not respond to her. And the low air pressure along the way was habitually ignored by her.

    Now, I can''t help crying and laughing. It seems that my lover''s fault of being careful about his eyes has been made again. He not only unconsciously said that he was old, but also said that he would be liked by countless girls.

    Tut, I think it''s going to be a long time. Do you want to find a way to make a fuss some other day?

    So sukui thought.

    -Since the matter of Shen Zheng and Shen Ming was solved, Shen Fu has been quiet.

    Su Kui looked at the account book every day and checked it again. Who else had not been invited to the opening ceremony, and whether the invitation had been handed out, etc. Until there is nothing big or small, nothing left out.

    It''s Yunyue, who hasn''t seen her in front of her since she left the mansion that day.

    Sukui is very clean. If she doesn''t make some moths, sukui doesn''t mind letting her return to Kyoto intact. If she should be a demon -

    .

    Jinling, let''s see whose territory it is!

    -

    the much anticipated lantingxu is finally about to open, and Yunyue doesn''t know where to get the gossip. In the early morning, she dressed up properly and appeared outside sukui''s boudoir, waiting to attend the opening ceremony with her.

    Sunflower will not refuse.

    Where did Yunyue go yesterday? When she came back, Qingpei told her one by one. Qingpei probably didn''t know that the cloud moon she saw was a person who was curious about everything in Jinling. When Su Kui learned where she had been, especially when she was curious about her new Lanting, everything became clear.

    The other side began to doubt whether she was also a cross woman, and, before it was completely determined, quietly investigated her.

    Then investigate.

    On this day, the aristocratic lady of manjinling, and even the official''s wife, all came and appeared at the door of a shop that was not prosperous.

    Because of the large number of people, if they all take the carriage, it will certainly cause the road congestion.

    Therefore, everyone tacitly stopped the carriage in the open place of the intersection and walked to the gate of Lanting.

    Ordinary people watched the battle and quietly talked about it. However, they dared not approach it in any case, for fear of colliding with the noble people.

    For those who don''t know, they will ask more questions, such as --

    "Hey, brother, what are you doing in such a busy place?"

    "You don''t know. This is our new shop opened by the richest man in Jinling, Miss Shen. It''s said that it sells rouge and water powder. I don''t know what''s strange. So many ladies and young ladies have come here."

    "Miss Shen?" The man is obviously a foreign trader, not familiar with Jinling.

    This question will naturally arouse others'' gossip, so patiently explained it to him. In Jinling, you may not know the name of your parents, but you must know Shen Rong and this legendary figure!

    The Shen family in Jinling is the richest man. When Shen Qing died, there was no principal in Shen''s mansion. Originally, even ordinary people were talking about who would take the Shen family''s legacy after dinner. I didn''t think it was Miss Shen who shouldered the Shen family with her own strength.

 Chapter 1996

    After listening to other people''s explanation, the peddlers sneered at it, shook their heads and said with a smile: "it''s just like saying the same thing. It''s just a girl of a female class. She''s still a girl of twenty-eight. If she has some skills, she can do it. But we don''t believe that it''s as magical as you say! "

    See these people don''t believe, those who explain also angry, a wave sleeve, "love believe not! Anyway, Miss Shen is coming soon. You can watch it! "

    This side about Su Kui''s own discussion, Su Kui naturally does not know.

    She got out of the carriage, with cherry and cloud moon, one before and one after slowly toward Lanting Pavilion.

    She thought she had come early enough, but before she got to the door of the shop, she saw the bustling outside. She didn''t know what happened!

    These are the most famous ladies and ladies in Jinling. Now, in order to see the novelty of Lanting narration, and to buy a lipstick water powder in advance, one comes earlier than the other. Now, they are all waiting outside the door.

    The shopkeeper and the young man were sweating on their foreheads. According to the order of the eldest lady, they could not let the guests in until the opening time. But the situation is not the same at the moment. So many great people in Jinling, who may never be seen in their lives, are gathered together now. They can''t help but scare people.

    It''s not far away. Some people with insight introduced one by one to the people around them and said: "well, do you see that the first one is the crown lady of Jinling, and the second one is the little princess, the magistrate''s wife and the two young ladies of the magistrate. Behind them, all the celebrities of Jinling are gathered. "

    At first, those people didn''t believe it very much. But when you look carefully, those people at the door of the store have extraordinary bearing. Only the servant girls and young men they follow are dozens of people. The battle is so big that they have never heard of or seen in the whole Jinling!

    "Madame, Zhuoyue, why did you come so early?" Su Kui came from afar and asked puzzledly. Then he quickly told the shopkeeper, "get out of the way and let all the ladies in to serve tea!"

    In fact, the so-called opening ceremony is just a form. In order to invite these people to consume, anyway, they are not poor in money, but in satisfaction. Now these excellent lipstick powders are in front of their eyes. Su Kui believes that a large number of items she sent to make will be sold out today.

    "Well?" Gongsun looked up at the sky and said, "isn''t it not the auspicious time? Anyway, we''re all here. Why don''t we wait a little longer? "

    The ancients paid attention to a superstition, especially taboo to such things as auspicious days.

    However, Su Kui smiled and shook his head, reached out and made a gesture of asking, "I want to say, with ladies and ladies, every day is a auspicious day, where can I wait? It''s because of the lack of accommodation and hospitality. I didn''t expect you to come earlier than my master''s house. I''m sorry. "

    "Please hurry up. If you are tired in the elegant room set up on the second floor, you can go to have tea and talk."

    "Well then." Gongsun nodded and stepped into the shop first.

    The rest of them rushed to catch up. They wanted to go in and see the novelty of the shop for a long time. Just now, through the shop door, you can see the delicate and elegant devices inside, which are totally different from what you usually see.

    Now there is a glass, but the purity is not high, and the manufacturing price is high, fragile, the general people do not like it.

 Chapter 1997

    Su Kui this time decorates the storefront, it can be said that the cost is huge, just these purity is not high glass, it cost her a lot of silver.

    Gongsun Zhuoyue stretched out. She was a good friend of Su Kui and ran here for three days. Naturally, she had seen the devices in the shop for seven or eight minutes. Now, she is not as curious as others. Seeing that they all went in, Gongsun Zhuoyue instead went to Su Kui and yawned, "I wanted to sleep until I could come back in the morning, but it was your fault that my two sisters-in-law pulled me up from the quilt in the morning!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui cries and laughs, "how is my fault, auntie, I didn''t invite you to provoke you!"

    "Still say! If you didn''t invent these toiling things that my mother and two sisters in law can''t let go of, I heard that you have something new this time, where can you still sit? It doesn''t matter. Hurry up? " Moreover, in her opinion, the people waiting at the door, nine out of ten, are all holding the same idea.

    "Oh?" Listening to her Tucao, Su Kui walked towards the side, and frown with a smile. "Make complaints about your grievances very big, are you not satisfied with me?" If you don''t like the things I sent you, return them to me! I won''t give it to you for nothing if I spend money on it! After all, good intentions are not well rewarded, and they have to be arranged by someone. Alas - "she shook her head and gave Gongsun Zhuoyue a squint.

    Qingpei and Yunyue are walking behind, almost meeting a person. Qingpei quietly introduces her to Yunyue.

    As a result, Yunyue naturally knows the identity of Gongsun Zhuoyue. Now they are so close to each other. They look like modern girlfriends. Where is the difference between the superior and the inferior.

    Moreover, when Yunyue sees the decoration in the store, he is even more surprised.

    In ancient times, it was possible to achieve this goal. What else could this man not do? Decorate this kind of thing, not have seen, can contrast to make. I haven''t studied decoration design and architecture. I can''t grasp it well, especially in ancient times.

    Most of the houses are made of wood. This shop used to sell four treasures of study and books. Therefore, it covers a large area.

    The foot is paved with dull blue smooth slate and polished with oil. At the door of the cashier''s counter is a huge piece of black marble, white texture to form the most natural pattern.

    The most amazing thing is the orchids and characters painted on the stone inlaid on the wall behind the counter. Even from the perspective of Yunyue, a modern man, the decoration of this shop is no worse than that of modern ones.

    On the contrary, we can feel a sense of upscale when we step in.

    Facing the door, there is a circular escalator, which should be newly built. The handrail with brown glaze is winding. On the ceiling, there is an inverted oil paper umbrella hanging. On the top, there are all kinds of elegant orchids.

    What''s left is the glass counter. Occasionally, there are some high lattices. Inside, there are long bright lights, which are made into lanterns.

    The lanterns are not big. There is a lattice at every angle or even every distance in the shop. Such a design makes the store, no matter day or night, in a bright light.

    Amazing, unparalleled amazing.

    At the same time, Yunyue felt a strong sense of crisis.

    This crossing woman is so excellent. What does she compare with her? But I will, just like her.

 Chapter 1998

    Yunyue knows how much she weighs. She has few things and few useful things. The most valuable is the business sunflower is doing now.

    If she wants to survive in ancient times in the future, she must use the previous technology. At that time, just as she found Shen Rong and Chuang Nu, she will naturally find herself.

    The so-called non race, its heart will be different.

    According to Shen Ronghe''s character, the stories in which two passers-by meet and love each other will not come true.

    So -

    Yunyue begins to hesitate. Should she start before the other party finds out her identity?

    -Some people stay downstairs and will be introduced to them by smart little servant girls. These servant girls are carefully selected and trained by Su Kui. One by one, they are all able to survive in death. They also hold people quietly, which makes people feel novel and comfortable.

    The second floor, which was not opened before, is a place for the shopkeeper and the boys to rest. After su Kui took over, he found another residence for the shopkeepers. On the second floor, he demolished it and redecorated it.

    It can be said that from the outside, this shop is still the same as before. But from the inside, it''s totally different.

    There are elegant rooms and open soft chairs on the second floor. As soon as they are seated, some servant girls will bring up the hot tea one after another. It''s not the best tea, but the flower tea and fruit tea made by sunflower. It''s good for women to drink it. The taste is sweeter than that of tea, which girls prefer.

    "God, Rong he, when did you get it? I haven''t seen it!" Gongsun Zhuoyue stared around.

    Compared with the light on the first floor, the light on the second floor is a little dim, especially when sitting in the elegant room, which is hazy and makes people have a desire to pour out.

    In addition to shopping, this place will probably become a good place for ladies to meet and make friends.

    It''s true that the family is more private, but two people sit face to face in the dark elegant room. The air is light and fragrant orchid fragrance, and the small petals stretch out in the tea cup. This kind of atmosphere will make people feel comfortable from the heart.

    "I just finished it two days ago. It was under construction at that time. It was a mess. Little princess is a man of great fortune. If I bump up, I can''t afford it!" Su Kui said, laughing and teasing.

    It made Gongsun Zhuoyue turn his eyes, "come on! How can I not know when Rong and you treat me as a princess? " Other people know her identity, which one is not openly and secretly fawning, and only her, how can it be?

    Sometimes Gongsun Zhuoyue even felt that he was like Su Kui''s little attendant and enjoyed it.

    "Here, drink tea and try some new snacks. I didn''t see them before, but now I don''t see them?" Su Kui raised her chin and talked. Otherwise, with Gongsun''s excellent nature, he will definitely talk with her endlessly.

    "You two," said Gongsun with a smile in his eyes, looking at the scene in front of him. Most of them chose to sit in the open rest area, and only a few of them entered the elegant room.

    And Gongsun family and Gongsun Zhuoyue, as well as her two sister-in-law, are in an elegant room alone.

    "Mother, their relationship is so good that I envy what they see!" The second sister-in-law of Gongsun Zhuoyue said with a smile, she is a typical Jiangnan woman, speaking softly and softly, without aggressiveness, which is easy to make people feel good.

 Chapter 1999

    Hearing this, Su Kui put down his tea cup and said to her, "what do you envy? Zhuoyue and I are good friends. If your wife doesn''t mind, I will follow Zhuoyue''s generation to call you a elder sister."

    Gongsun knew that the girl in front of him was very good at dancing and talking, so he did not leave a trace to shorten the distance.

    Fortunately, the other side did not mean anything, just wanted to seek the protection of the government. Moreover, in this period of time, she found that no one would take care of the girl. First of all, she would take the initiative to get in her eyes.

    Otherwise, as long as we don''t offend people in our daily life.

    Otherwise, so many Miss Qianjin sent her posts and invited her to dinner. Why are the friends around her finally only Zhuoyue and menglinglong?

    As long as she has seen her eyes, she is a fool whose brain is not very clear. All of them can be her intimate friends, and she has to take them seriously.

    So, she''s not going to interfere.

    "Talk to you little girls. I''m an old bone. I''d better go out first! "Gongsun said, he got up happily and walked out.

    Seeing that his mother did not object, the two sisters-in-law of Gongsun Zhuoyue sighed with relief.

    As soon as they left, the atmosphere in Yajian was relaxed, and there was no need to get in the way of the rules. Many words could not be said in front of Gongsun. Now, as soon as she left, the two talked, they were very brisk. In three words and two words, they exchanged their names with sukui and asked sukui to call her elder sister after that.

    Su Kui nodded one by one, and opened her mouth to make her elder sister''s long and elder sister''s short cry. Although she didn''t speak much, she just felt comfortable listening.

    -

    even Su Kui felt tired after seeing off the last group of guests.

    Help the guests to choose suitable skin care products. Even some girls take off their makeup and ask sunflower to teach them how to use these products. Su Kui couldn''t, so she had to fight in person.

    One day, two days later, her hands were sore.

    After yawning, Su Kui told the shopkeeper, "I''ll report the accounts to you every half month. I''ll go back first." Finish saying, take cherry and cloud moon to go out.

    The shopkeeper nodded quickly and agreed, "yes, young lady, please walk slowly."

    Seeing the figure of a group of people disappearing at the door, the shopkeeper was relieved. This young lady''s momentum is really not covered.

    "Shopkeeper, how much money have I made now? I haven''t seen so much silver in my life!" He rubbed his wrist and kept bringing tea and water today. Now he was relieved.

    Wen Yan, the shopkeeper waved him away. "Go to work. It''s none of your business to earn more or less. Don''t ask so much!" He murmured, "I haven''t seen so much money in my life."

    In particular, it''s only a day''s profit.

    Thinking about this, he has a straight waist. Now, the shop he is in charge of is the most profitable of all the shops in the Shen family. After that, those people would dare to laugh at him and often scare him, saying that they would lose money every year, and the position of the shopkeeper would not be guaranteed.

    What is to raise your eyebrows and exhale? This is it!

    The shop makes a lot of money, and he gets a lot of dividends. So now, looking at a brand new shop, it''s like looking at a golden mountain with infinite potential!

    -Cloud moon has always known that women''s purchasing power should not be underestimated.

    Today, I saw it, and I realized that I still despised it.

 Chapter 2000

    Since lantingxu opened, its performance has been increasing. Those ladies and young ladies naturally have relatives and friends in other places, and the powder of lantingxu has now become the best choice for them to give gifts.

    It can not only draw close to each other''s relationship, but also get the envy of others.

    Many people asked people in Jinling to help bring along the powder of Lanting Xu. In a word, Lanting Xu''s reputation spread to several nearby cities in just half a month.

    A few months later.

    Two days ago, a message came from Kyoto. The old lady of the cloud family, dashou, Su Kui, as her granddaughter, naturally had to celebrate her birthday. In particular, father Shen and mother Shen are gone. Su Kui is the only one who can make a decision. He not only has to go, but also has to prepare a big gift and take Shen Rongjin with him.

    Yunyue stayed in Jinling for a few months. He stayed indoors every day and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Su Kui and her relationship has always been salt and water, because Shen Rongjin was deliberately limited to appear in her yard. So far, the relationship between Yun Yue and Shen Rongjin is not close.

    Shen Rongjin is still a child now, so naturally he doesn''t know what it is called love between men and women. But what sukui has to do is not even give him the chance to think carefully.

    -A few girls are packing. Sakura walks in slowly and says to Su Kui in a low voice, "Miss, sir is here."

    "Oh?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and asked him to come in. After thinking about it, she thought it was not right. She had been busy dealing with the Shen family since she came to the world, but ignored his feelings.

    See cherry son nod to want to go out, then call her, way: "no need, I go out with you, just as I also have some things to want to say to sir."

    It''s autumn now. In the blink of an eye, sunflower has been in the world for half a year.

    Mo Qianqiu stands in the yard, the top of his head is a lush osmanthus tree, white flowers are luxuriant dotted in the branches, fragrant. There is a light through the gap in the shade of the tree to reflect a mottled shadow on the ground, along with his plain and calm features, which are blurred a lot.

    When Su Kui went out, he saw Mo Qianqiu standing not far away. When he saw her coming out, his black eyes came slowly and slowly. It was like midnight, dark and heavy.

    "What''s the matter, sir?" Su Kui was slightly stunned and approached slowly, looking back at him with a smile.

    "Well, there are some things. How about going out for a walk?"

    "Good," Su Kui nodded, and her eyes fell on Ying''er. She soon understood and bowed down.

    For a while, in the fragrant yard, only Su Kui and Mo Qianqiu were left.

    -

    Shen Fu is very big. Out of Su Kui''s yard, there are nine winding verandas and wooden covered bridges. The bright sun on the top of his head falls in the water, setting off the koi in the water, which is sparkling, as if scattering a pool of broken gold.

    Two people one before and one after, Su Kui eyes light, looking at the man who has been walking in silence, the exit broke the silence, and asked, "what''s the matter, sir, looking for me?"

    Mo Qianqiu''s steps were very slow, and he lowered his "hum" voice for a long time. "Yes, there are some things that need to be said to you personally."

    "Today''s style is not like that of the gentleman himself." Listening to him with hesitation, Su Kui laughed and joked.

    In the Mou son delimited ponders, way: "still remember the first time to meet? Mr. A in blue stood under the acacia tree with withered trees. His face was calm. Even at the critical moment of life and death, his eyes did not blink. "

 Chapter 2001

    "At that time, I joked about whether it was a monk in the temple." Su Kui finished with a smile, saw the man already looking back at her, sideways eyes, asked, "how?"

    Mo Qianqiu shakes his head, his eyes are clear and dark, "I just didn''t expect you to remember," and he remembers so clearly. Thinking about it, he has a smile on his lips.

    "Don''t you remember, sir?" Su Kui asked.

    "Nature is --" don''t laugh for thousands of years, eyelashes blowing lightly, eyes light falling on the surface of the water, spit out the back two words, "remember."

    Su Kui leaned lazily on the handrail of the wooden corridor bridge, looked at him from the side of her eyes, and said leisurely, "Sir, it''s kind of human. I really believe that you are a monk."

    Hearing this, don''t be dumb for thousands of years.

    I don''t know who has put half a bowl of fish food on the handrail. Mo Qianqiu takes it by hand, twists up a few rice bran, and slowly throws it down, causing the koi in the lake to gather together and jump up for food.

    His tone was not salty, and his voice was clear. "I once thought of becoming a monk, but the abbot said that I still have fetters in the world and would not shave for me."

    He once did not know what this fetter was. Now, after a careful consideration, he could not help but lament the vision of the abbot.

    He does have fetters in this world.

    "Fetters?"

    Su Kui suddenly smiled. Her red lips were frivolous and she smiled with some interest.

    "This fetter refers to people, or things, or a knot that can''t be let go?" Slender green fingers slowly from the texture of the handrail across, along the texture of a circle of rotation, sunflower casually asked.

    Mo Qianqiu did not hide it, and replied, "people."

    A short word, everything in silence.

    "Where is the man? Who is it? " Su Kui must break the casserole to ask the end, insisted that he say a why however.

    A long sigh sounded.

    Then on a pair of clear and moist eyes, the bottom of the eyes with helpless, "far in the sky, near in front of." He never liked to lie. If he didn''t want to say something, he would shut up.

    And this point of mind, Mo Qianqiu does not feel ashamed, naturally there is nothing to hide.

    "Oh -" Su Kui suddenly realized, "so it is."

    She raised her eyebrows with a smile on the tip of her eyes, which was just like all kinds of customs. "Say quickly, when someone put me in his heart, I don''t know."

    Such a straightforward girl.

    Mo Qianqiu shook his head with a smile in his eyes. She is always different from those people. If ordinary women hear such words, they will not say that they will regard him as a Padawan, but will also be a little embarrassed.

    But this person is obviously not that kind of person, a pair of eyes full of autumn water with a smile, black and white clear, like a clear spring, without any concealment.

    Like is like, does not like, also can express directly.

    He thought about it seriously, but he didn''t know where to start. Two people contact not much, a few times contact, always can find her new differences, novel, arouse the desire of life to explore.

    "On reflection, I don''t know when to start." Mo Qianqiu is helpless. "I say that, you don''t think it''s perfunctory?"

    Su Kui held her chin in one hand, heard this, shook her head, "no, probably from the last life, I have a good feeling about it."

    A pair of rogue appearance, such she, finally showed a little daughter''s charming.

 Chapter 2002

    A big hand fell to the top of the head without any sign and rubbed gently.

    Su Kui heard him speak slowly, and said: "when you are young, you should smile more. When you should be coquettish, you should also learn how to be coquettish. You should keep your face taut all day, just like a little old woman."

    Su Kui said at the corner of her mouth, "then I will only be coquettish to you in the future. How about that?" She had to move forward, and suddenly tiptoed to get close to him. She said with a smile and a crooked head.

    Big hand meal, Su Kui squints, "why, don''t want to?" She pinched his soft waist, half threatening.

    This strength really has no mercy.

    Mo Qianqiu''s face does not change, even if the other side pinches is really painful.

    He just looked at her seriously, and saw that there was no perfunctory color in her eyes, full of seriousness. A loose heart, slowly nodded, should be under the previous words, as an answer.

    "Good."

    From now on, you don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me. I can be your support.

    Said to open mind, between two people seem to that layer of pretend to alienate feeling also disappeared.

    Su Kui leaned on his shoulder and asked, "what about you? Are you only looking for me because of this?"

    Hearing her saying that, Mo Qianqiu''s smile suddenly stopped. His fingertips moved, trying to hold her shoulder''s hand, and finally he couldn''t hang down.

    Just listen to him: "I''m leaving."

    Su Kui didn''t respond, just nodded, "OK, how long? When will you be back? "

    I thought that the girl would have an extreme reaction. With her strong character, I may feel that what I just said was all playing tricks on her, and I might drive myself out in a rage.

    No, all the expectations didn''t come true.

    The other party just nodded to show that he knew and asked for his return date.

    My heart doesn''t seem so heavy. Something is disappearing slowly.

    Mo Qianqiu opens his lips: "the return period is not fixed," even, I don''t know how long it will take to go this time.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you."

    The young girl looked up at him, the clear eyes of a serious persistent color.

    Mo Qianqiu opens his mouth, but feels his throat is blocked hard. In fact, he wanted to say that if he didn''t come back, he didn''t have to wait for him.

    But he also knows the character of the other side. He must do what he says.

    She said she would wait, then she would.

    In fact, I have no selfish heart? If you don''t want her to wait for you, why do you choose to leave at this time?

    Fortunately, I got a response from my heart. What I want is this?

    Mo Qianqiu laughs bitterly. No wonder someone says that he is hypocritical. Now he gradually agrees with this sentence. Silently read a Buddha''s name, he gazed into her eyes and said, "I''ll come back as early as possible."

    As for other things, I never mentioned them again.

    "When will you leave?" Su Kui knew that he was not an ordinary person, but she did not ask when he would say that he would be a listener again.

    He has followed the world, but what can I do for a while?

    Moreover, sunflower has a feeling that they will meet soon even if they are separated.

    "Now."

    "So fast?" Su Kui is really surprised. Although he has been vaccinated, he has just made some progress and is about to leave.

    She was stupefied, for a moment she didn''t know what to do.

    "Well, I''m sorry, Rong he --"

    it doesn''t seem that difficult to say the name from the lips to the teeth.

 Chapter 2003

    Ear a hemp, Su Kui leers at him one eye, no matter how disposition, also cannot change the strength in the bone. Just now that he had just confided in each other, he put his nose on his face and called his name directly?

    It''s ancient times. I guess I''ll beat him out and scold him again.

    Su Kui was looking at this, Mo Qianqiu touched his nose, but his eyes did not dodge.

    "It''s OK, but since you promised to come back, you must come back to me completely. Otherwise, it''s the end of the world, and I can always find you!" Su Kui put down his cruel words and said earnestly.

    Mo Qianqiu has been used to her strong character, "definitely!"

    -

    somewhere in the garden.

    Cloud moon looks at two figures leaning together in the distance, eyes twinkling.

    "Qingpei, is that Rong he over there? Who is standing with her? " She asked, in fact, already determined that the figure of the woman was su Kui himself.

    It''s just the man''s figure. She looks familiar, but she can''t remember where she saw it for a while.

    Qingpei followed the prestige and his heart thumped.

    This --

    she was stunned for a long time, and then vaguely said: "Miss Rong and miss Rong are busy, so how can they meet men in the garden?" In fact, even Qingpei himself didn''t believe this.

    But she can''t say anything bad about Su Kui. Moreover, in her heart, no matter whether there are elders or not, they will marry each other in the future. She is also familiar with the figure of the man. It''s young master Rongjin''s husband. He is low in status. How can he be with Rong and miss?

    "Is it?" Cloud moon takes back his sight, as if thinking.

    "How dare you deceive your master? Naturally." Qingpei lowered his head and said respectfully.

    "That''s probably my mistake," Yun Yue said casually, blinking. "It''s some time to come out. I''ll send someone to ask Rong he''s elder sister about what''s going on. Tomorrow, I''ll leave for Kyoto. I have to wait for half a month on the way. I don''t know if her body can hold it. Let the people below be prepared. "

    After her, Qingpei just nodded.

    As for their own words, it is not clear how much they believe.

    -Mo Qianqiu left in the afternoon.

    There is really no pause, and there are still ghosts crying following him. There are people waiting outside Shen''s mansion. Dozens of men are riding on top of the big horse, guarding the carriage. Su Kui didn''t send him. First, she didn''t want to feel the feeling of parting. Second, she had a premonition that they would meet again soon.

    -

    the end of October.

    Finally, I arrived in Kyoto three days before my husband''s life feast. I was tired all the way. Even Su Kui was a little tired.

    "Here you are, miss. Take your time." Sakura took the lead in jumping out of the carriage. The coachman had put the footstool in place. She carefully helped Su Kui out of the carriage.

    Yunyue jumped out of the carriage and saw that the other side was very slow. She got off with the help of a servant girl. She looked elegant and dignified and could not help but turn her back.

    Modern where to learn such affectation style, it is not without hands and feet.

    Yun Yue finally knows that she is a passer-by. She just can''t feel the kindness to Shen Rong and him. She did not like the breath of her opponent''s refusal to live a thousand miles away, and her attitude completely different from her own.

    In particular, the other side also took the lead in monopolizing the cosmetics business.

 Chapter 2004

    A few hours ago, the servants got the news that Miss Biao and the second miss in the mansion of Jinling were about to arrive. By now, they had been waiting outside for a long time.

    Seeing Su Kui coming down, he walked up to salute respectfully and said, "Miss table, young master is here. The old lady and doctors have been waiting for a long time. Please come in."

    Then he said to Yunyue, "Miss, you have been busy all the way, but the eldest lady has been talking about you, just come back safely. Now I''m waiting at the old lady''s longevity home. It''s windy outside. Come in quickly, young lady and young master table! "

    The young man was only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he was very clever.

    The housekeeper hears the sound and arrives. He smiles and greets Su Kui and Shen Rongjin. He reaches for an invitation and asks several people to the mansion.

    It''s worthy of being a prosperous family. The current head of the Yunfu family is Shen Ronghe''s uncle, whose name is Yun Zeming. He holds the post of minister of the household Department of the current court and holds a high position. The cloud family is in Kyoto. It''s at its peak.

    The pavilions and pavilions in the mansion are winding and secluded. Compared with Shen''s mansion, they are more atmospheric.

    He was led all the way to Fushou hospital, and Shen Rongjin arrived at a strange place at the beginning. It can be said that since he was born and started to record things, he has been in Yunfu in the future. Of course, I haven''t seen any grandmother, uncle or aunt.

    Now I look at the strange people coming and going. The strange scenery depends on Su Kui''s side. I dare not let go with my little hand tightly holding her corner.

    He was afraid. Last time he heard that his elder sister had come to Kyoto, many people told him that his elder sister would not come back. Now come here again. What if these people don''t let my sister go back?

    He doesn''t want to be bullied anymore! Thinking about this, the action on the hand is tighter.

    Su Kui smiled, touched his head, and whispered, "jin''er is not afraid. This is your grandmother''s house and your uncle. We are here to celebrate her birthday. When it''s over, we''ll go back. Don''t worry, eh?"

    Don''t guess, Su Kui knows what Shen Rongjin is afraid of.

    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, Su Kui didn''t let a child bear so many things in his heart. So he told him right away. Let him know that he will not be left alone and bullied.

    Shen Rongjin''s face turned red and nodded heavily with a nasal sound

    "Remember to salute the elders later, you know?" Su Kui ordered, led by the big servant girl beside the old lady, to enter the inner room all the way.

    Inside were all the women''s families, and the boy stopped outside the yard.

    Different from Jinling, in Kyoto, every word and deed is watched by people with strict rules.

    Across the screen, I went to the inner room, and saw the position directly above, and sat a dignified old lady. This man is the old lady in the mansion.

    At the bottom of her head are Shen Ronghe''s aunt, the eldest lady, and next to her are the two ladies and three ladies who are sitting.

    These are Shen Ronghe''s aunts.

    The cloud family male Ding is prosperous. The old lady has two sons, while the second uncle is a commoner. But the old lady is kind and treats the common people as her own. Now the old man is going to make the decision. It''s uncle Yun Zeming.

    In addition, there are many young girls standing. These are the daughters or nieces of these people. Seeing Su Kui coming in with Shen Rongjin, they all looked at her curiously.

 Chapter 2005

    Silently, Su Kui and Shen Rongjin went to the front and knelt down slowly, saying: "please say hello to my grandmother, and wish her happiness and longevity like the East China Sea. My grandmother''s birthday is just around the corner. It''s my granddaughter who is late. "

    Shen Rongjin sees Su Kui speak, he is also busy kowtow a ring head, respectfully way: "Brocade son gave grandmother to say hello."

    Seeing this, the old lady couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She bent down and pulled them up. "This is jin''er," he said repeatedly? Ouch, look, jin''er is so handsome. I''ll wait a few years, but I''m still fascinated by the girls? Look at these eyebrows and eyes, they are really like the ones carved out of a model of the painting! "

    Hua''er is Shen''s nickname before she left the pavilion.

    As the youngest and only daughter of the old lady, Shen''s mother has never been more favored in her family.

    When Shen''s mother died, several elder brothers even went to Jinling for thousands of miles in person and wept several times in the Lingtang.

    It''s a pity that none of the aunts in the family are fuel-efficient lamps.

    Otherwise, Shen Ronghe will not end up in that field.

    Even though the uncles love Shen Rong and Shen Rongjin, it''s really a man who can''t get involved in this matter. Shen Rongjin as the only successor of Shen Qing, they are not easy to say that they want to take Shen Rongjin to Kyoto education. But Shen Ronghe came and gave it to his aunts. The old lady was old and her spirits were not as good as they were. The aunts were busy outside. How could they know that these people would be rebellious? Do you think about Shen Rong and the legacy in your hand?

    What''s more, even if I love her again, if I don''t strive for success, no one can help me!

    Shen Ronghe is such a soft persimmon. She doesn''t strive for success and is deceived by others. Finally, she gives her all the rich dowry that Shen''s father has prepared. The century old foundation of Shen''s family is gradually hollowed out by the second room and the third room of Shen''s family.

    She didn''t keep her things and protect her brother.

    It''s a sad ending, but Su Kui won''t pity her.

    Su Kui pressed Shen Rongjin''s shoulder and pushed him forward a few steps to let him go to the old lady. He is standing in place, smiling at the scene.

    Yunyue comes in later. She has no memory of her original body. She looks at this big room and is stunned.

    Fortunately, she always gives the impression that she is cowardly and timid. She is like a transparent person. When they walk in, they are attracted by Su Kui and others. They don''t find her second daughter, who is the second daughter of her family, coming back.

    When Qingpei saw her dazed, she knew what she was worried about. For her own life, she naturally has to cover up the clouds and the moon. It''s better not to let people find out that her memory disappears because of her serious illness.

    So, quietly attached to her ear, will be on the scene of all the situation to inform cloud month.

    Yun Yue found out that these people have their own grandmothers, mothers, sisters and aunts.

    Looking at this scene, she couldn''t help smacking her tongue in her heart. She thought that ancient people could really live. So many beautiful girls standing together could almost form a talent show.

    The old lady is very happy about the arrival of Su Kui and Shen Rongjin. Because Shen Rongjin is still young, there is no distinction between men and women. She is left to talk with several aunts by the old lady.

    Su Kui, on the other hand, came out and gave all the gifts she had brought from Jinling to her sisters.

 Chapter 2006

    In addition to the Jinling specialty cloth, it is naturally the rouge and gouache in sunflower shop.

    Some people have heard about lantingxu''s cosmetics for a long time, but they don''t know that lantingxu is actually a shop owned by her sister. She works as a group at a time and refuses to give up her hands holding lipfat and water powder, for fear of being coveted by her side, eating in the bowl and watching the sisters in the pot.

    "Rong he, I didn''t expect you to open this shop!"

    "That feeling is good, later our sisters want to ask for a box of lotions from Lanting, so we don''t have to trust it!"

    "Rong and his sister are really good at it. When you came to Kyoto this time, my sister found that you seem to be different from when you left."

    Hear this sentence, cloud month one squints, difficult not to become, Shen Rong and also just cross come not long?

    On second thought, I think it''s possible that this person has a lot of abilities. If he had the same temperament before, how could he have a good relationship with the original cloud moon? After all, after learning from Qingpei''s mouth, she also felt that her original temperament was too much of a baozi. In addition to her mother''s unhappiness, her sisters didn''t like to get along with her.

    During this period of time, Shen Ronghe, who she knew, was very skilful and versatile. In places like Jinling, she was like a fish in water, and her money was full of money.

    Su Kui smiled, didn''t care about the sudden changes in the eyes of the cloud and the moon, and said: "people will change, won''t they? If sisters want to use anything in the future, just send someone to get it. But I don''t have to worry about it in the future. I''m going to open the branch of lantingxu to Kyoto. At that time, I hope my sisters can help me to publicize more. "

    She speaks with a smile and a soft voice, which is easy to make people feel good.

    Almost in a few words, those who should have been closer to Yunyue''s blood were close to each other, but in the end, there was a kind of flattering feeling that sunflower was surrounded in the center.

    As a woman, she is not old either. She has no other thoughts like the elders of her family. So, to get along with each other is harmony.

    -The old lady kept it for dinner in Fushou hospital, and met several uncles who came home from the Hubu. Su Kui was very busy.

    Yinger pressed her shoulder and whispered, "do you really want to narrate Lanting to Kyoto, miss?"

    "What? Do you have better advice? " Su Kui slightly closed his eyes, dimly visible under the candlelight, hearing Yinger''s words, she asked lazily.

    Yinger shakes her head. "How can I have any good suggestions? I just think Kyoto is no better than Jinling. There are so many powerful people here. If I want to open a shop in Jinling, I''m afraid --" she stops talking for fear of making sukui angry.

    Su Kui smiled at the words and said, "I''m afraid of the difficulties?" She picked up her eyebrows and said, "naturally, I know this truth, but what''s called doing business is not all about ushering in? No one is going to have trouble with the money. As long as he has enough benefits, he is afraid that someone will not come to him. "

    All the troubles have been solved in the master''s mouth. Sakura''s eyes brightened, and she said, "yes, young lady is intelligent. Why didn''t the maid think of it?" If you cooperate with a powerful person to open a shop, although the benefits are a little less, you can expand the Shen family''s business further and wider.

    In this way, they make it!

    The so-called, back on the tree to enjoy the cool!

 Chapter 2007

    It seems that the young lady had a long time in mind, and she was not completely unprepared to come to Kyoto this time.

    In that case, it''s only up to the young lady. She just needs to take good care of the young lady and make her carefree.

    -When the old lady reached this age, she had seen many storms in her life. She could not really enjoy gold, silver, treasures and famous calligraphy and painting.

    So when it comes to the preparation of gifts, we have to take special care.

    Recently, the government is busy preparing for the birthday of the old lady. The young ladies in the government are all disciplined by their mother to learn the rules again and again, so as not to collide with the dignitaries at the birthday party.

    And the single sunflower is naturally much cleaner.

    In spite of this, no one is close to sukui. On the contrary, several aunts sent people to invite her to behave as a classmate. These things, Su Kui probably know some enough, and then carefully follow the upbringing Mammy to learn together, simply to her life more refreshing.

    Find an excuse at random, push off the body discomfort, there will be no more.

    It''s true that it will make them unhappy, but not happy. What can I do with her?

    -

    Kyoto, market.

    In fact, this dynasty is much more open than the ancient times in history, and the control over women is much looser. Like a woman who goes out, she should take her twilight with her before, so that no one else can see her. But in this dynasty, walking on the street, there were many girls with rich clothes. Some ordinary women even set up stalls to do business.

    "Miss, we came to Kyoto last time, but we didn''t come out for a stroll. I can''t imagine that the streets of Kyoto are more lively than Jinling! " Even if Sakura''s mind is more mature, she is just a girl of sixteen or seventeen. Seeing such busy scenes and deliberately suppressing the novelty, she can''t help coming and going.

    Su Kui smiled and said, "it''s natural. You should have a look at Kyoto at night. There is no curfew in Kyoto. At night, there are a series of lanterns and boats on the Bank of the moat. That''s what makes it lively."

    "Really?" Sakura''s eyes are full of longing, but she can still control it.

    But the other three little servant girls couldn''t restrain themselves. Their excitement was so overwhelming that they listened to Su Kui''s words and wished to see the bustling color of Kyoto in the dark.

    "Is it true? Just look at it." Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and stepped into a restaurant. Ying''er hurriedly followed.

    "But shall we not go back, miss?" Sakura also wanted to see what the lady said about the bright lanterns on the moat and the boat with talented people and beautiful people. But I also know that this is Kyoto, not Jinling, which they are familiar with.

    "It''s natural to go back. What''s the hurry?" Su Kui casually ordered a small servant girl and said lightly, "go back and let me know. I will say that I saw the street market in Kyoto for the first time, and I will go back later in the evening. I don''t need to wait for dinner."

    The little servant girl had been waiting for Su Kui''s order for a long time. Hearing this, she said, "yes!" Turn around and run into the crowd. It''s gone.

    Sakura called several times, but she didn''t stop people. She stamped her feet and scolded, "how can I clean her up when she comes back!" It''s up to the young lady to make a fool of herself.

    At first, they had some opinions on the young lady. If they didn''t go back at night, wouldn''t they be given a reason to scold them?

    "Well, it''s rare to come out. Don''t be so nervous. Don''t you just look at the lantern? Nothing else. "

 Chapter 2008

    The master has spoken. What else can Sakura say? She sighed, only to find that sometimes the young lady''s self indulgence was quite distressing.

    The shopkeeper has a sharp eye. He sees several girls coming in. Although the first girl is dressed in plain clothes and dresses, and only wears a jade hairpin on her head, there is nothing else, but she has elegant and noble temperament. She is followed by several servant girls. Her identity is not low.

    In places like Kyoto, it''s OK to be stupid, but you have to have vision.

    At a glance, the waiter confirmed that the identity of the visitor was not vulgar, and immediately greeted him with a smile and a fist: "Miss, do you want to have tea or dinner? There are just a few hairy crabs in the shop today. The meat is delicious. Do you want to try them? "

    As soon as Su Kui heard it, the greedy insect in his stomach immediately hooked up. It''s autumn now. It''s a good time to eat crabs. When you eat crab, you can have another cup of Xiongqing wine to drive away the cold. It''s absolutely delicious.

    Then, he nodded, "then I''ll take some. I''ll bring a bottle of sake and a couple of small dishes by the way. Let''s see." Su Kui finished and glanced at Yinger.

    Cherry lost a piece of silver to the waiter and said, "I''ll take our young lady to Yajian soon."

    This hall, where Miss can sit, is looked at, she is not comfortable all over!

    The second shopkeeper got the reward, and he was a piece of silver. His eyes were bright, and he said more respectfully: "yes, this girl said yes. Miss upstairs, please. There are elegant rooms upstairs. They are clean. You can open the window and see the view of the moat outside. "

    Follow the waiter up the stairs, Yajian is a separate small room, as the waiter said, open the window, you can see the view of the moat.

    Wei Wei, the towering city wall, lives next to the shops beside the moat. The fragrance of osmanthus trees is fragrant. Su Kui can smell the fragrance of Osmanthus when standing upstairs.

    The green river is clear, and there are rows of lanterns beside it that haven''t been lit yet. But in the river, there are also boats floating leisurely, from which comes the sound of silk and bamboo.

    "Kyoto people really enjoy it. We Jinling, where there is such a big river!" Sakura''s son sees this and sighs.

    Su Kui didn''t care much. He took a sip of the tea and casually said, "the river is big and small, but it''s still coming together. Don''t care."

    Finish saying, added again, if want to swim lake, also be not cannot. It''s just that it''s not very beautiful in the daytime. Let''s wait for the evening. Let''s also find a boat to visit the night market of Kyoto. "

    now that they are all out, Sakura is no longer obsessed with the idea of just now. Smell speech, nod a head way: "that affection is good!"

    The yacht is divided into private and business. The large yacht can be divided into three layers, which can accommodate 100 people.

    Some people simply open their shop on the boat. After going up, some actors sing songs, can drink and have fun, and enjoy the moon and the lake.

    These have always been the most popular way of entertainment for talented people.

    It was not early when Su Kui came out. When he finished eating the hairy crabs slowly, it was the branches of the moon. The moon was reflected on the sparkling lake. The stars were shining all over the sky. He looked at the lake, as if heaven and earth were falling down.

    Wiping his hands, Su Kui raised his jaw slightly and said, "let''s go and have a look."

    The servant girl who sent the message had already come back, and had brought the message back, so that she could be more careful outside. The old lady also specially sent two guards to her, saying that there were many people in Kyoto, so as not to be collided.

 Chapter 2009

    As for sukui, a girl''s family, just arrived in Kyoto the next day, she stayed out until the evening without mentioning anything.

    Su Kui just picked the eyebrows and accepted the old lady''s kindness. As for other people''s opinions, what''s the matter with her?

    Zuixianlou.

    In fact, it''s a three-story wooden boat. The boat''s height is large, and the graceful voice of the actors'' singing is faintly heard from it.

    Sakura followed Su Kui closely and boarded the boat. After listening to what he said, in another half an hour, zuixianlou would no longer welcome guests. The boat would slowly travel on the moat river to let the guests have a look at the scenery on the boat.

    There is an elegant room on the third floor. Through the window, you can see that the riverside of the moat is really bustling. There are countless pedestrians. There are some small stalls on the street selling snacks, drawing sugar people, selling lanterns and so on.

    A few small servant girls lie on the window and can''t turn their eyes. In Jinling, where have they seen such a battle? They have never gone out at night in normal times, let alone what the night of Jinling looks like.

    Su Kui follows them to see, oneself just is carrying tea God in of one mouthful sip.

    -At last, Yunyue was able to get rid of the nurturing Mammy. With Qingpei, they slipped out quietly.

    That nurturing mammy really is not a thing, the whole day, they are like a robot, head with a vase to walk, but also to ensure that the vase does not fall down. If you make a mistake, you have to beat your palms. Other sisters are OK, and there is always a foundation.

    And Yunyue is a native modern man. He is used to it freely. How can the rules be learned by looking at it casually.

    And that Mammy, still have to let them not make a single mistake, one day down, cloud month feel their hands are not hands. The key to the pain is that the eldest lady knows and scolds her. None of them dislikes her stupidity. They scolded her for not learning before, but still can''t learn now.

    Also said simply the old lady''s birthday don''t come out disgraceful, if the collision with the dignitaries, with her and so on.

    The left ear of cloud moon hears the right ear to come out, finally wait until the evening does not need to learn the rules, can''t wait to run out.

    "Zuixianlou?" Yunyue stands by the river and looks up at the plaque hanging on the top of the high yacht, the three golden characters of the dragon flying and the Phoenix dancing.

    It''s not like a brothel, is it a restaurant? She turned to Qingpei, and Qingpei said, "Miss, do you want to go up? The night scene in Kyoto is very good. If you want to go on a boat and visit the moat, you can''t do it! "

    That''s it. Can we go up there?

    Seeing this, the welcoming young man hurriedly said, "Hey, miss, if you want to get on the boat, please hurry up and we will not welcome you here."

    "Oh? Why? " Clouds and moon don''t understand.

    The young man patiently explained to Yunyue, "look what the girl said, it''s impossible for zuixianlou to stop by the river all the time. It''s your first time, isn''t it? It''s better to come up and have a look. Zuixianlou has the most famous food and bamboo leaves in Kyoto. Many distinguished guests like it! "

    Hearing this, Yunyue also had some curiosity.

    Isn''t this boat the same as modern Cruises? Unexpectedly, in modern times, she can''t take a cruise ship. Now she can experience the ancient cruise ship through it.

    "Then go up and have a look! Go, Qingpei. " The cloud moon nodded and stepped on it.

 Chapter 2010

    "OK, please come in, my guest!"

    Qingpei carefully followed Yunyue to the boat. They came quietly. No one knew that the second young lady in the mansion slipped out. If the eldest lady knows about it, she will have to eat a board.

    "Sir, do you want to sit in the lobby or in the third floor?" In fact, most of the guests will choose the elegant seat on the third floor. The drunken immortal building that can be consumed is not shy.

    Yunyue thinks about her purse and comes out in a hurry without much silver. And she is sure not to ask Yajian directly how much money, only way: "go to lobby, I prefer a wider place."

    The young man was surprised, didn''t say anything more, and led people up respectfully.

    In the boundary of Kyoto, who knows which dignitary has a little hobby? What''s more, on the deck now, there are several dignitaries on the moon watching. How about poems!

    "Miss, that''s it. If you want to have something to eat or drink, just tell me what you want."

    Cloud month nods, "know, you go down first."

    "Well, sir, please take a rest." The young man made a quick bow, just looking at the walking posture, but it was very slow, and his eyes also looked at Yunyue from time to time.

    Cloud moon is strange. Is there something on her face. But Qingpei, a little embarrassed, whispered to Yunyue, "Miss, most of the little guy wants to ask for some reward!"

    So it is!

    No wonder I have been looking at her. I don''t know. I thought she had flowers on her face! Cloud moon shakes his head and sighs darkly. This ancient man is so powerful. He stopped the boy, took out the nail sized silver from his purse, and handed it to the boy, saying, "thank you so much for your guide. Here you are

    When the young man was happy, he was waiting for this moment. He took it quickly and said, "thank you very much, miss!"

    "Come on, go down." Yun Yue''s goose bumps have all sprung up. She is still not used to the compliments of these people when she has been here for so many days.

    But what she didn''t know was that when the boy came to the corner with a smile on his face, he disappeared instantly.

    "Bah, what a man! I think it''s a pauper! If you can''t sit up, you can''t afford the reward! " Look at the clothes, which should be the daughter of your family. It''s just a small style.

    Yunyue is curious about everything. How could he know that the little guy took her reward and secretly scolded her for being mean.

    It''s also a mistake. Yunyue, a modern man, has just come here. How can he understand that when he met a young man leading the way in ancient times, if he is well-off, he will generally be rewarded? What''s more, she didn''t know much about the ancient silver conversion.

    It gave a bad impression to Xiao Si. The stingy image of Yun Yue was spread by the waiter. They all knew that there was a stingy guest here, and they didn''t want to entertain him. Therefore, the moon and the cloud are very cold.

    Yun Yue doesn''t understand. Qingpei naturally knows one or two things. He blushes with embarrassment.

    "Well? This way you can go out, Qingpei. Let''s go and blow the wind on the deck! " Cloud moon saw the deck not far away. There was a cool autumn wind blowing in front of her.

    See cloud month to walk forward quickly, youth training is busy to keep up, "Miss, you wait for me."

    Miss has no memory. Qingpei now follows Yunyue on the edge of her heart. She''s always worried about the day when she breaks into a major disaster and falls off her head.

 Chapter 2011

    Yunyue thought that there was no one on the deck, but he didn''t expect that there was a table on the spacious deck. There were several young men sitting next to him. They were having a drink with the moon, whispering something, and there was a low laugh from time to time.

    "Someone..."

    The cloud and the moon murmured and gave birth to a retreat.

    At present, these men look good. They are well-dressed and have high heads. It''s not easy to provoke them at first sight.

    Although Yunyue knows nothing about ancient times, from the perspective of the ancient TV set that she has seen in her life for more than 20 years, people dressed like this are either rich or expensive. When she first arrived, she didn''t know the status of her family. In Kyoto, it was not counted. Before you find out, you''d better withdraw.

    She wanted to go, but she didn''t think about it. Suddenly she drank loudly, which scared her to stop.

    "Who are you? Nobody told you that the king of Jin is here to enjoy the moon. Can''t other people get close to the deck?"

    Two big men came out of the shadow. They were dressed in black short combat. They were vicious. Just then cloud moon came, the night was heavy, they were wearing black clothes, did not notice.

    Now, he was caught, and Yun Yue''s heart thumped, saying it was broken.

    Lord -

    that''s the royal family! Her mind flashed automatically how to deal with the offending royalty. The last thought was that her head was not guaranteed.

    Qingpei was quick to respond. He immediately took Yunyue to his knees and said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know how offended the Lord Jin is. I hope I can make atonement."

    "To tell you the truth, my young lady is the second young lady in the minister''s office of the Ministry of household. She was seriously ill a few days ago, and many things could not be remembered. If you offend me, it''s unintentional. Please look at it for the sake of the minister, Miss Rao once! "

    She finished in one breath, her face white and her heart pounding.

    Next, it''s life or death, and one day it will be!

    The head man is handsome and tall, wearing a purple silk robe. Hearing this, he glanced at the two kneeling on the ground smilingly, pointed to Qingpei and said, "you little servant girl can talk. Just get up." he waved his hand to let his subordinates back away, and then his eyes fell on Yunyue. He asked, "you are the two thousand gold of the Minister of the family ? I haven''t seen you. "

    Several royal palace banquets invited all officials of civil and military affairs and their families. Many ladies and young ladies were present. The king of Jin has seen a lot, but he has never seen the girl in front of him.

    The others nodded at the king''s words.

    "Yes, you little girl, don''t lie to us. Do you know what''s the crime of deceiving the royal family?"

    "What''s your name? Why have we never met you at the party?"

    If you are a real daughter, how can you not take her to the party. You should know that most parties are also disguised blind dates. If you have the right eyes with a young man or a prince, you will be able to make a great progress with the family. The family will go up to a higher level.

    Before Yunyue could react, she was knelt down by qingpeila. Her knees touched the hard deck. She felt that her self-esteem had been consumed little by little since she came to ancient times, until she had no left.

    When she heard the question, she bit her lower lip and whispered, "little girl Yunyue, I''ve seen the Lord and you adults."

    She thought it was over, but she didn''t want to have a man. Obviously, as a man, she was wearing a pink robe, and her face was like a crown of jade. She reclined on the chair, with a dandy attitude.

 Chapter 2012

    Pointing to her, he said, "you say you are the gold of the Shangshu mansion, right? How come I never saw you? "

    The cloud and the moon face bitterly, "I am How can such things be faked? " She speechless turned a white eye, thought that no one saw, in fact, this scene, has been intentional people income fundus.

    It''s an interesting woman.

    "You mean it? We don''t believe that. Unless you can prove it, how about we go to the minister''s office to verify it? "

    Cross examination?! Absolutely not!

    Where can Yun Yue ask them to take him to check the identity? His identity is authentic. However, he didn''t report it to his father and mother when he came out this time. Moreover, he provoked the king of Jin this time, and was led home by a group of men. Once the first lady knew that she had made a mistake, she would come up with it in the future.

    Therefore, the eldest lady must not be allowed to know about it.

    If the value is denied, then waiting for her is the ancient so-called marriage of powerful families, and marrying a man who is beneficial to the family but has never met before.

    Growing in the modern, cloud moon''s heart, or yearning for free love. If she can''t control her life, what''s the use of her life?

    So, she thought for a moment and bit her teeth and asked, "then, excuse me, young master, how do you want to prove it?"

    Wen Yan, the man raised his eyebrows and knocked on the fan with a smile, "well, I heard that some of the great treasures of the Shangshu family are rare talented women and versatile. Tonight, the moon is in a good color. Why don''t miss Yuner write a poem to prove it? "

    "Yuanqi!"

    The king of Jin frowned. He ignored the government for many years and didn''t want to get involved with any officials with real power in the dynasty. When Qingpei introduced himself, he had already believed a few points, but apparently, the bad taste of his friends around him broke out again.

    How is it possible for a woman to write a poem under such circumstances? It is the first talented man from Kyoto who has to meditate for a while, and may not be able to make a decent poem.

    What is it to make a girl difficult!

    King Jin''s warning glanced at Yuanqi, but was blocked by his smiling fan.

    This boy!

    "Get up first! Saved by someone who cares about flowers, he said I''m making trouble for you! " Yuan Qi shook his fan and said, "how do you choose? Let me hold you to the minister''s office to confront you, or give you a try. Of course, no matter how you make the poem, I will not care about you. Of course, King Jin won''t either, will he? "

    He banged his elbow against the king of Jin and said, "narrow.".

    The king of Jin had no choice but to squint at him. This man always likes to behave recklessly. It seems that he is bored again tonight. It''s unlucky for miss Yuner. Unfortunately, she ran into Yuanqi''s eyes.

    Yuan Qi is the grandson of the Duke of the protectors. He is the youngest number one scholar in the dynasty. Now he is an official in the dynasty, but his character can''t be restrained, and only his brother doesn''t mind his misdeeds.

    Finally, he could stand up. Without hesitation, Yunyue stood up and patted the dust on his skirt. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "let me try..."

    At the same time, I began to meditate and think about what poems related to the moon I had learned when I was reading.

    Looking through the history books recently, she also found that this is an elevated Dynasty, and those famous poets have never appeared. Therefore, she dare to say and try it, otherwise, with the ink in her belly, she can''t write poems anyway!

 Chapter 2013

    "Well, what''s the time for you to enjoy the incense. If you can''t do it, it will prove that you are not the gold of the shangshufu. Deceiving the royal family and pretending to be the official''s money, I will definitely take you to see the official! "

    See you, see the officer!

    This time, Qingpei''s face has been scarred. What should I do! She has said that these people don''t believe me. Their young lady is really a treasure of the minister''s office. She also asked her to write poems. She has no memory at all. How can she write poems.

    "Little Miss..." She grabbed Yunyue''s sleeve and whispered, "otherwise, let''s go back!" Even if the eldest lady knows that it''s better to be sent to the government than to get a board.

    It''s said that the place is completely uninhabited. And go out for a walk, take the young lady into the government, where can she have a life! For the sake of fame, she must have been killed.

    Yun Yue is thinking about the poems he has learned before. He finally remembers half a sentence. He is interrupted by Qingpei and can''t connect. The face is not pretty at that time. What''s the matter with this servant girl? She''s in the way.

    "Get out of the way, don''t touch me! When you say it, write it. Don''t disturb my mind! "

    Being swept by the cold eyes of Yunyue, Qingpei felt more and more strange. She bit her lower lip and her eyes turned red.

    As time went by, King Jin frowned.

    Yuanqi played too much!

    All of a sudden, cloud moon eyes a bright, suddenly raised his head, have!

    "If I do it, you have to let us go, and let bygones be bygones to what happened tonight. After going out, don''t say you''ve met us, OK? "

    "Ho -" Yuan Qi is funny. "You girl dare to talk with me about the conditions. It''s just a small matter. Read out your poems quickly and listen to them. As long as you can pass the test, I promise you!"

    In fact, all the people here don''t believe that Yunyue can make any poems. Isn''t a young girl who hasn''t dried up better than those young people?

    However, they were stunned when they heard the poem slowly spewed out from the girl''s mouth.

    Cloud moon eyebrows light frown, look at the reflection of a round of bright moon river, slowly way: "red lotus root fragrant residual jade mat autumn. Take off your robes and go into the blue boat alone. Who in the cloud sends brocade book, when wild goose word returns, the moon is full West building. "

    In the eyes of others, she is full of melancholy between her eyebrows, and only Yunyue knows how long she has been holding on to this poem before she remembers it.

    Oneself, is a small flower arrangement division, is not the material to be a talented woman at all!

    When Yuan Qi heard the last sentence, his eyes were already shining, "OK! What''s the next sentence?! " He urged.

    Cloud moon turned a white eye, "flowers float and water flows. A kind of Acacia, two idle sorrow. This situation has no plan to eliminate, only under the brow, but on the heart

    "Good!"

    There are several men who are descended from a large family. How can they not be able to write? So, as soon as Yun Yuegang read this poem, they knew that it was another excellent poem that could be handed down for thousands of years!

    "I didn''t expect that the Shangshu mansion was rich in literary talent. We are ashamed, ashamed!"

    Yuan Qi didn''t expect that she could really make it, and it was so good. Just now that point despises the vanishing trace, and says repeatedly: "just now I offended, please don''t mind miss Yuner. Since you are here to enjoy the moon, why don''t you sit with us for a while?"

 Chapter 2014

    How could Yunyue still sit with this man? It''s been pretty miserable. If she were to write poetry again, she might have racked her brains and couldn''t remember it.

    "No, no, your highness king of Jin, gentlemen, since you have also said that it has been calculated, can I go now?"

    The king of Jin laughed. It seems that he scared the girl. He thought that they were like beasts.

    They didn''t know that Yunyue just thought that if he stayed any longer, he would show up. When he saw the king of Jin smiling, he didn''t say no. As soon as she was relieved, she turned to leave.

    Then, when I saw the figure not far from the deck, I stopped.

    "Rong, Rong and elder sister?" She blinked, with a bad premonition in her mind.

    Sure enough, Shen Ronghe gave her a profound smile, then walked straight to her.

    "Ah, another beauty!" Yuan Qi knocks on the fan, sits on the chair and looks inside.

    The king of Jin frowned, "Yuan Qi, pay attention to the proper way of speaking!" It''s all the money of the big family. If you offend them, there''s still trouble.

    "Oh, I see." Yuan Qi didn''t want to talk to the old stereotype. The man who came here was a beauty. Could he boast that he could still lose a piece of meat?

    "Yunyue, when did you come? If you know that you also came out to swim in the lake, I will call you together." Su Kui went to Yunyue and looked at her with a smile. The dark and lustrous eyes were full of fog, which made people unable to understand her mood.

    "Ah? Oh I, I just came here. " Cloud moon is holding his sleeve, and his palms are sweating.

    What do you do? She found out? What would she do to me? Why don''t you start first?!

    Think of this, the cloud moon''s drooping eyes, the color of cold and fierce flash by. This idea just appeared, firmly occupied in the heart, before just don''t want to just, in fact, she always thought, there is a cross is enough.

    More is the hidden danger.

    Especially in this powerful family, there are royal families and powerful people in this dynasty. Even if sisters fight for power, they will fight to death.

    If she wants to establish herself in this dynasty, she is bound to bring out the experience accumulated in her previous life. In this way, she seems to have found out that it''s OK --

    Su Kui didn''t miss the coldness of Yunyue''s glance. She picked up her eyebrows. She didn''t seem to show hostility. She just overheard that she read a poem that doesn''t exist in this dynasty, and she just happened to be familiar with it. Then, it is inadvertently seen by the cloud moon.

    And then, now that both sides have identified each other?

    So what''s next? Although Su Kui didn''t understand Yunyue''s hostility to her, her goal was not to engage her, so she was not regarded as a class enemy at all. But I didn''t want to make friends with her.

    However, after this layer of fog disappears gradually, the harmony disguised by the cloud moon seems to be melting a little.

    It''s OK. She will wait and see what the other party wants to do.

    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend -

    the rest didn''t find the subtle atmosphere between the two, it was su Kui''s expression was too casual.

    Su Kui heard the words of cloud moon and nodded, "well, in this way, I''m going back. Will cloud moon come together?"

    Yuan Qi is bored. As a result, he hears that Su Kui is leaving. He jumps up and says, "I''m yuan Qi, what''s your name, please?"

 Chapter 2015

    When Qingpei heard this, he quickly introduced it to him.

    "Young master, this is Miss Biao of our Shangshu mansion. Shen Ronghe is the daughter of Shen family, the richest man in Jinling."

    Su Kui glanced at her, so attentive?

    Shen Ronghe?

    I haven''t heard of it, but it doesn''t hinder his interest in the woman in front of him. "Miss Shen is here to celebrate the old lady''s birthday?"

    "I am." Su Kui nodded slightly. Since the other party didn''t say her identity, she would not join in. Qingpei didn''t know whether he had forgotten it or not. She didn''t introduce Su Kui.

    But Su Kui only see their dress, also know that identity is not low, not rich is expensive.

    So she wanted to leave.

    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. It''s getting late. It''s time for us to go back. I''d like to see you again. Excuse me, goodbye. " With that, Su Kui nodded, not waiting for yuan Qi''s reaction, nodded to several people, glanced at Qingpei and Yunyue, turned around and walked out slowly.

    "Ah -" Yuan Qi blinked and left? Don''t give face?!

    In Kyoto, he has never met a woman who doesn''t take him seriously. Tonight, what he meets in front of him is a woman. Usually those big girls, Miss Qianjin, who are not flocking to see him, would like to stick it to him?

    Even now, the gate of their protectorate will be trampled by icemen.

    But the girl said she would leave without giving him any chance to react. When he responded, they got off the boat and took Yunyue to the carriage of Yunjia.

    "I said, Jingchen, let them go?" Yuan Qi stared, dissatisfied: "why didn''t you remind me just now?"

    Hearing this, the king of Jin smiled coldly, squinted at him and said, "what can I remind you? So that you can react like a Padawan, pestering the girl who hasn''t left the pavilion and not letting others leave? "

    "Yuanqi, the old prince protector told me that if you do this again, don''t blame me for complaining!"

    When it comes to the old protector, Yuan Qi feels pain in his buttocks. He lives to such a large extent, and his family skills are all used for him. If the old protector knew about it, he would take a cane to his ass again.

    Heart tired!

    "Jingchen, how can you do this!"

    "Why can''t I?" The king of Jin smiled and got up slowly. "Let''s get here today. It''s getting late. Let''s go back to the government."

    Hearing this, some people are not happy, "Hey, Jingchen, what''s the matter with you today, turning sexual? It''s a good night, or I''ll invite you to qunyuyuan to have a look at singing and dancing? "

    Qunyuyuan, the largest GouLan in Kyoto, is the most beautiful girl in it. It can be called a unique singing skill.

    In normal times, the king of Jin might have some interest, so he nodded his head and agreed. But today, thinking of the girl''s watery eyes, which are not very clear, I suddenly feel bored.

    "No, I''m tired today. I''ll go back first." Say, take the lead to walk back, plan to get off the ship back to the palace.

    "This -" the others looked at each other and couldn''t understand what was wrong with him today.

    However, Yuanqi had a good relationship with him. Seeing the situation, he waved at will, "Oh, when people are in a bad mood, they always go to qunyuyuan, and they will get tired of it! Go ahead, I''ll stay in the palace tonight. Let''s make another appointment. See you again! "

    Finish saying, quickly catch up with the king of Jin.

    -

    inside the carriage.

 Chapter 2016

    Yuan Qi changed the appearance of danger Lang before and asked, "Jingchen, just now or well, didn''t we go to qunyuyuan together after enjoying the moon? Why do you suddenly regret not going? If you do, they won''t like it. "

    "You just said that all day long, I''m tired."

    "Ho - why are you suddenly tired?" I haven''t seen him like this before.

    But in a flash, he turned his eyes and said, "I think those two girls tonight are good. Anyway, Jingchen, don''t you have a princess? Or - "he meant something.

    Originally it was just a joke, but I was shocked to see that the king of Jin didn''t refute it.

    "I said, Jingchen, aren''t you? Is it not the old trees that bloom and fall in love with a girl at first sight tonight? " He gossip of close, "tell me, who is it?"

    "Talk!" The king of Jin gave him a squint to shut up.

    But Yuanqi was never a man who could observe the words and the color, especially in front of the king of Jin. He shook his head and said, "well Let me guess, is it miss Yuner, who just made a good poem, or Miss Shen from Jinling? "

    He stared at the king of Jin''s face, but saw that his face did not change. He was shocked, "no! Are you interested in their servant girls? "

    But it''s not right. Although those servant girls are really good-looking, they are far behind the two masters.

    Especially the one named Shen Ronghe, tut -

    can''t say too much about the beauty of the country. She looks like a goblin. She is a girl of twenty-eight. She is lazy and calm to see through everything.

    "No need to guess." The king of Jin glanced at him and said to the coachman, "stop!"

    Yuan Qi had a bad premonition, "why stop? What are you doing? Hello! "

    However, whatever he called it, the carriage stopped slowly.

    He looked at the king of Jin incredulously, and saw that he was calm, and said: "get out of the car. Why do you want to go to my house to eat and drink? However, the old protector has said that you must go back anyway. "

    "What did my grandfather say?!" Yuan Qi saw a flash of panic in his eyes, then looked at the king of Jin wrongly and said, "Jingchen, we are good friends. Can you bear to die? It''s a big night now! Deep in the night, you have the heart to drive me down and let me sleep in the street! "

    "You can''t sleep on the street." King of Jin.

    "Ah?"

    "Because -" the king of Jin suddenly showed a smile. In Yuanqi''s eyes, his bad premonition became more and more strong. As expected, he only listened to the next step. The king of Jin said: "when you go down, there will naturally be servants of the State Council to take you back. I wish you good luck."

    Finish saying, push yuan Qi down.

    Dare to gossip about him, first pass the old guard! He heard, however, that the old protector had already prepared ten vines with him for the scumbags he had done outside.

    That''s to prevent from being beaten from childhood to the big Yuan Qi with rough skin and thick flesh. In case of breaking the rattan, there are spare parts.

    In other words, the old protector of the state has taken great pains in treating his grandson. I just don''t know who yuan Qi learned from. He has a lot of knowledge and a lot of brains. He just doesn''t go on the right way. He belongs to the type of death.

    For this reason, Yuanqi was almost beaten three days a little, ten days a big, so.

    Unfortunately, they are in their twenties and still have no stereotype.

 Chapter 2017

    Back to the cloud mansion, people have had a rest. Su Kui goes back to the yard, and cloud moon follows her all the time.

    Yinger is a little confused. Second Miss doesn''t go back to her room to rest. What are you doing with her? It''s not Shen''s mansion. It''s a yard for two. Is it difficult or customary?

    Su Kui looked at Yun Yue with a smile and said to Ying''er, "go down first. No one is allowed to come in without my command."

    As for Su Kui''s orders, Ying''er always carried out them absolutely. So, although she had many doubts, she would not talk much if she saw sukui. Nodded his head, turned around and went out, took the door conveniently.

    So, the room, soon quiet down.

    The candle light is dim, and the light in the room is dim, which makes people can''t see each other''s looks clearly. Su Kui drooped his eyes and sipped a cup of hot tea. He said lightly, "if you want to ask me anything, please tell me."

    Showdown.

    Yunyue''s eyes twinkled, and she finally didn''t need to pretend to be a girl, just like sukui, she went to the table and sat down. Sukui poured her a cup of tea.

    "You''re crossing, too." The opening is very direct.

    "Also?" Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "Crossing is a new word. It looks like you''re crossing. "Well," she said, putting down her cup of tea, holding her chin in one hand and lighting her lips, "let me guess when you came across."

    "Should it be in Jinling? My introverted little cousin has recovered from a serious illness, forgetting everything, and the whole personality has changed dramatically. So, my real little cousin is dead, and you, return the soul with the corpse -- "

    hearing this, Yunyue''s face first changed, so she had already found her identity. When I heard that, I could not help sneering, "little cousin? You''ve also crossed the scene. It''s too deep. Do you really think of her as a cousin? In that case, why don''t you say it when you know I''m not her? "

    She asked, but sukui didn''t change her face She picked up her eyebrows. "You''ve been to you, I''ve been to me, isn''t it good?"

    "Don''t interfere with each other. In fact, even if I know your identity, I''ve never thought about what to do to you," Su Kui said with a smile and a languid voice. "Relax. I''m lazy and like to be clean. Therefore, it''s best if no one provokes me. If I do, I will stop talking, and the ending will be long. There''s no reason for Yunyue to hear a sense of crisis.

    Did she find anything?

    "I also have a way to make that man beg for help!" Su Kui said casually after drinking a cup of tea.

    Then, the pair of peach blossom eyes of the shimmering water looked at the cloud moon and said: "so, you walk your Yangguan road and I pass my single wooden bridge. Do you think that''s good? Well? "

    Although it''s an inquiry, Yunyue knows that this person is just informing her.

    It seems that they are doomed not to be intimate friends.

    Cloud month bows head sneer, light voice way: "good, do not interfere with each other, do not interfere, very good."

    "In that case," she got up, "we have nothing to say. It''s late, Rong he. I''ll leave. Tonight, as if we had not seen it! "

    Su Kui just smiled, sat in the original position, leisurely poured himself a cup of tea again.

    Eyes slightly closed, look lazy, "walk slowly, do not send."

    Cloud month throat a choking, puckered puckered lips, walked toward the door quickly.

 Chapter 2018

    Before she went out, she looked back at it, which strengthened her mind even more!

    -

    the old lady''s birthday party was held ceremoniously. Many dignitaries went to the mansion to celebrate the old lady''s birthday.

    At her age, the old lady has seen everything. Su Kui specially found a piece of warm jade for the old man. It''s worn close to the body to keep fit. The old lady smiled and said that Su Kui was interested.

    As for the rest, she doesn''t care so much.

    Since the talk with Yunyue, Yunyue no longer need to pretend in front of her. In front of her elders, she will call her elder sister respectfully. In private, I haven''t met him once.

    Originally, Su Kui was going to leave Jinling after my husband''s life feast. But the old lady graciously invited her to stay in Kyoto for a few more days. What was her voice? She was old and her only daughter was gone. I don''t know if I will meet again in my lifetime.

    In addition, the old lady is very good to Shen Rongjin, which makes Shen Rongjin very dependent on the old lady. In just a few days, time is definitely not enough, and I will not leave. Su Kui simply follows Shen Rongjin''s heart. He just likes it. He can''t live much longer. He can''t leave until some time.

    Stay in Kyoto, at the foot of the emperor, you will be able to understand a lot of news that you can''t hear in Jinling.

    For example, when the state of Wei was at war with the state of Qi, the good news came back recently, and the Wei army won all the victories. They were sent back to Kyoto, up to the emperor and down to the common people, all of them were overjoyed.

    For another example, the army of the state of Wei seized two cities in a row while pursuing.

    In a word, in Su Kui''s ears, it was the army of Wei who had been beaten and defeated in succession. In this period of time, it seemed that it was like God''s help. Suddenly from a vulnerable group, become strong.

    Even the initial retreat of Qi State will probably hand in an application and a book to conclude the friendship between the two countries.

    The Lost City, of course, dare not come back.

    This time, I lost my wife and I lost my soldiers. There is no reason.

    For half a month, the news kept coming to our ears. Su Kui didn''t feel anything, just didn''t know where Mo Qianqiu is now. He said that he would come back as soon as possible, and he also left an address for him, but until now, he hasn''t received a word.

    This makes Su Kui very anxious.

    Although I know that we will meet one day, how can they want to be separated when they show their hearts to each other soon?

    -The longer you stay in Kyoto, the more you know how prosperous it is.

    Originally only intended to stay for a month, but in the old lady and several uncles of the same request, became a long stay. I will probably live after new year''s Eve and return to Jinling after the spring of next year.

    Fortunately, Yu Bo took a look at Jinling, and several powerful shopkeepers were also very peaceful. Su Kui had already informed Gongsun Zhuoyue before she left, and asked her to pay attention to the situation of Shen Fu. If Yu Bo is in trouble, remember to help her. When she goes back, she will be very grateful.

    And for the sake of her thanks, I think Gongsun Zhuoyue will be very attentive.

    In November, the first light snow came late.

    Wearing a green jacket, Sakura approached from the door. Looking carefully, she could see that there was a lingering melancholy color between her eyebrows.

    See, Su Kui eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"

    Sakura looked around and whispered to Su Kui, "Miss, my maidservant suspects that the prescription of Lanting Xu is missing. Recently, a cosmetics shop was opened in Kyoto. My maidservant went to see it with his own eyes. It''s 80% similar to the cosmetics of Lanting Xu!"

 Chapter 2019

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and thought about it carefully, then she knew what was going on.

    "The recipe didn''t leak." She said lightly, "since someone wants to do this business, it is. We Shen family can''t monopolize this business forever. In a word, the silver money made by relying on lantingxu is enough. "

    Sakura frowned. "So let''s just let it go?" She did not understand, "and how does miss know that there is no leakage in the prescription?"

    "The most complete recipe is in my head. The recipes made by the servants are not complete, only part of them are finished, and then the rest of them do it. Ask, they have never even met each other, do not know who, how can that person steal the prescription? " Su Kui explained patiently, joking: "it''s hard. Can that man get into my head?"

    "Then why..." It''s like that.

    Sukui knows what she''s thinking. The store must be opened by Yunyue, but I don''t know who she''s working with yet. The faces of Yuanqi and the king of Jin were suddenly crossed in my mind. Probably, they were one of them.

    It seems that Yunyue is determined to compete with her in the end.

    In fact, as long as she keeps to herself, even if she does the same business as sukui, sukui doesn''t matter. However, if she hits Su Kui with a small abacus, she must ask if she is happy.

    "You go out another day, buy me two boxes, and I''ll have a look."

    It''s probably similar. That''s not all. Su Kui''s lipid powder has been improved countless times. In addition, she knows medical skills. Many herbal ingredients are added in it, which can prevent decay and nourish the skin at the same time.

    These are all experiences that need to be accumulated over time.

    And Yunyue, just learn some knowledge of hand-made cosmetics from the Internet. In the original scenario, there is no talk about whether the cosmetics produced by Yunyue will make people allergic to skin and how the effect is.

    Everything, have to wait for Sakura son to buy back the object, she can know.

    -

    it''s snowing heavily near December. It''s said that the war between Wei and Qi lasted for two years and finally stopped. At last, the soldiers can go home for the new year, and the people at the border can also avoid being displaced.

    Wars, from ancient times to the present, have suffered from the common people.

    It''s very cold. Su Kui got up in the morning to say hello to the old lady. When he passed by the garden, he saw that the wintersweet in the garden was blooming, and the red petals were shining with the snow.

    She folded one and planned to take it to Fushou hospital to make the old lady happy.

    When I was about to arrive at Fushou hospital, I met Yunyue, which I had not seen for a long time. She has changed a lot. Without the appearance of fearing her hands and feet, her words and deeds have become more and more like a lady.

    She was wearing a fox fur cloak dyed crimson, and in it was a white and lotus lined jacket inlaid with gold. Her makeup was exquisite and appropriate. When she saw sunflower, she smiled and said, "come and say hello to grandma? Together? "

    The other side chin slightly raises, light asks a way.

    Su Kui chuckles, holds Ying''er''s hand and smiles back, "OK."

    Two people walk side by side, the servant girls follow in the back, a vast group.

    "It''s said that a lipstick shop has been opened in Kyoto recently. I thought about it carefully, and then I guessed that there are mostly your pens here." Su Kui took the lead.

    Wen Yan said that Yun Yue was not surprised. "Well," he asked, "although you are the first to start this business, I will also learn some knowledge about it and start a shop to earn some money. Do you mind?"

 Chapter 2020

    "Of course, I didn''t invent it by my own ability. In the end, I just used it with the efforts of others." Su Kui is telling the truth. This thing has been invented for a long time. She is not the one who studies it.

    It''s just that in Yunyue''s ear.

    Her face color changed, some unhappy way: "what do you mean, in modern can do things, in ancient times can not do it?"

    Su Kui hears the words and looks at her from the side of her eyes. This man is suffering from delusion. He thinks deeply about everything. This is the truth, and I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let her do it. It seems that the other side has long regarded itself as an imaginary enemy. No matter what she said, in her head, she can instantly make up a play of tens of thousands of words.

    "Come on, what do you think?"

    The servant girls are some distance away from them, and Yunyue''s voice is deliberately lowered, so that everyone else doesn''t know what happened between them.

    When I arrived at the old lady''s house, I asked her to give an invitation. Then the old lady told them that in a few days, there would be a banquet in the palace. Yun Zeming, as a life official of the imperial court, naturally has the right to bring his family members to the palace for the banquet. But the old lady is old, so I don''t plan to go again this year, so I asked Su Kui if she would like to take her place.

    Looking at the old man''s keen eyes, Su Kui couldn''t say a word of rejection, so she nodded.

    She has no yearning for such a place as the imperial palace. She has seen a lot and become a member of the imperial palace. She knows that such a place is full of scheming and filth, which is far less splendid and magnificent than it looks outside.

    However, fame and wealth market has always been the place that the world is flocking to. She was shocked to see the yearning color in Yunyue''s eyes.

    As a modern man, in history and in novels and TV plays, the Imperial Palace has been beautified too much, so it is natural to be curious about this place.

    Su Kui thought about things, and didn''t interrupt, but I didn''t know when the topic suddenly turned to her.

    The eldest lady smiled with concern: "you see, unconsciously, it''s already so big. It''s 16 years later, isn''t it? It''s time to find someone else! " She meant something, but she didn''t point it out.

    But the old lady who has always been in love with her granddaughter is different. When she heard this, she thought, "yes, now Hua''er and her father are gone. There are so many young talents in Kyoto, and we are looking at them. If you marry here, if someone dares to bully Rong he, you have to see whether we agree with each other."

    "That must be the best!" The rest clapped.

    Su Kui didn''t miss the shrewd flash in the big lady''s eyes. She sneered. Why didn''t this man give up? In other words, no matter when, it seems that there are always some people who are ambitious but have not enough means.

    "It''s not urgent," Su Kui asked the doctor directly with a smile. "My uncle and mother don''t forget that my father and father have just been away for less than a year. According to the rules, I''m going to be filial to him. Besides, jin''er is still young. I''m not worried about this kind of thing. It''s the eldest aunt. She should pay more attention to her sisters. They are the same age as me. It''s time to find someone else! "

    Hearing this, the old lady''s eyes were dim, and she even forgot about the matter.

 Chapter 2021

    "Yes, my poor daughter and son-in-law..." With a long sigh, the old lady''s eyes turned red.

    This made the eldest lady a little embarrassed. She pulled at the corner of her mouth, with a stiff smile, and she slapped herself in the mouth, saying: "right, it''s all my aunt''s fault. Caring is messy, and even I forgot this. I hope mother and Rong he don''t care. Let''s talk about it later!"

    "Of course not. It would be very gratifying to know that my aunts are so concerned about me." Su Kui looked into the big lady''s eyes with a smile, and the words were biting heavily on the three words "care for me". Hearing the big lady''s face, she looked blue and red, and her face was even more uncertain. I couldn''t guess whether Su Kui had noticed her mind.

    But how could it be?

    She looked carefully, but found that the other side''s face was as usual. She was talking to the old lady in a warm voice, and her two words coaxed the old lady to smile again.

    She was relieved, but she didn''t dare to talk about Shen Rong and his marriage.

    -

    December 22, eight days before New Year''s Eve.

    This day is a palace banquet held by the imperial palace. It is also a reward for the officials who have worked hard for the court for a year. They are allowed to bring their family members to the banquet. There are also famous palace dancers singing and dancing at the banquet.

    Of course, in the eyes of sunflower, a modern man, it''s no big deal.

    However, these musicians and dancers can only be seen by the dignitaries in the Imperial Palace on a regular basis. They have a lower status and can''t be seen yet. So, think about it, you can come to the palace! It''s a great honor to see the songs and dances that only the emperor can enjoy?

    Therefore, countless people want to enter the imperial court and become the lifeguard of the imperial court.

    It''s not only something with great power and enjoyment, but also something that others may not be able to enjoy in their whole life.

    -

    the banquet is nothing more than that. The emperor sits in the main position, surrounded by all kinds of civil and military officials. The central dancer is dressed in cool clothes and has a graceful figure. There are lots of sounds of bamboo and piano. Many men''s eyes are glued to them and can''t move.

    And those ladies and young ladies are gathering in groups, talking about something in a low voice.

    On the face of it, there is a harmony, but the undercurrent is surging and fighting for splendor, which is no worse than that of Gong Dou.

    "Rong and elder sister, how do you feel when you enter the palace for the first time?" I don''t know when, cloud moon quietly leaned over and asked with a smile.

    Su Kui returned to his senses, rubbed his eyebrows and heart, and turned his eyes to his side? I didn''t hear what you just said. "

    Next to the sound of chuckling, cloud moon face a stiff, the other party is really embarrassed her?! She pinched her fists and kept her face unchanged, asking, "I mean, Rong and her elder sister are also in the palace for the first time. How do you feel when you see such a grand occasion?"

    "How is it?" Su Kui picks eyebrows. Does the other side really come from modern times? If she really wants to say it, of course it''s not good.

    In modern times, she didn''t attend more grand banquets, and only a few dancers in Tulle twist around to see what, so Su Kui looked at her and asked, "are you serious?" Seriously?

    Yunyue didn''t know what she meant. "Of course."

    "Oh," Su Kui nodded, "it''s very good. It''s very grand. It also shows the strength of our country. The dance is very beautiful and the music is very moving. Well, good. " She said slowly, then turned her eyes to the stage again.

 Chapter 2022

    Perfunctory means not too obvious!

    Yunyue takes a deep breath, and the cold air enters her lungs. She settles her mind, "Nanrong and her elder sister must have a good look. There is no such singing and dancing in Jinling. I don''t know if I can still see it, so I won''t disturb her," she says, rising to another place.

    Over there, there are some of the most famous aristocratic ladies in Kyoto.

    Su Kui sneered and didn''t care.

    It''s Sakura. She looks a little ugly. What''s wrong with Miss Yun? Is this a mockery of their young lady? In Jinling, no matter what her requirements are, she will try her best to satisfy her own young lady''s hospitality. Even if you don''t feel grateful, you don''t have to be so sarcastic, do you?

    It''s true that her daughter came into the palace and sat in this position because of her father''s relationship, but not everyone wanted to come, OK?

    In Sakura''s eyes, she used to be curious about the mysterious place like the imperial palace. When she saw it today, she found that it was not surprising that she could sing and dance. What''s more, it''s not as good as one tenth of what the lady in the mansion has arranged.

    So, what are you proud of!

    She rolled her eyes, hoping to go back soon.

    At this time, the original music stopped, and the dancers retreated. The scene is quiet, Su Kui''s lips are smiling, and he looks to the highest place.

    The emperor on the seat was very young, about twenty-three or four. It was said that he had just ascended the throne a few years ago. Because there was no queen, the seat beside him was empty. The imperial concubine sat at the bottom right of his head.

    His skin is white and his eyes are warm. If he was not wearing a Dragon Robe, he would almost make people think that he is a scholar with little aggression.

    It''s said that the book man told some stories about the new emperor and knew that this was a Ming emperor. However, Su Kui''s views on the emperor only stop here.

    The emperor was vaguely aware that someone was looking at him, but when he looked at the past, the man had withdrawn his sight. He has been used to watching, but it is the first one who stares at him with such an open mind.

    He was a little curious about who the man was, but this was not the time to think about it.

    He took back his mind and sat down with a loud voice to all the people: "now our country is peaceful and the people are safe. A few days ago, we won the first world war with the enemy. I am very happy. It''s my pleasure and the country''s pleasure to have your love. So tonight, I hope you don''t have to be rigid, just let go and have a good talk! "

    The emperor said so. Anyway, he had to give face. In a moment, he knelt on his knees and shouted "long live the emperor".

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips and knelt down casually. She seemed to feel someone looking at her. She picked up her eyebrows, turned her head and just ran into a pair of Dark Phoenix eyes. She was the man she met in zuixianlou a few days ago. It seemed that she had a good identity.

    Carefully looked at some men''s clothes, purple Python robe, is the prince.

    I ran into Yunyue again. Then, the king of Jin must be the king of Jin. In addition, Su Kui saw another familiar person standing beside him, who was also called Yunyue at that time.

    See Su Kui see him, Yuan Qi excitedly wave hand, use mouth form way: "girl, meet again!"

    Su Kui took back his sight, lowered his eyelids and continued to be dazed.

 Chapter 2023

    "Ah -" Yuan Qi was not happy, "what do you mean by her? Do I grow ugly? " Other people are flocking to him, only this girl, not only didn''t find a little admiring color from her eyes, but also a little dismissive.

    The young master of yuan was hit. He asked the king of Jin with a wounded face.

    The king of Jin naturally saw this scene too. His thin lips were slightly hooked, and his deep eyes fell on the figure. His eyes were not clear. When Yuan Qi looks over, he takes back his sight.

    Yunyue is looking at the king of Jin. She met him in zuixianlou a few days ago. When she had an idea, she asked him if he was interested in doing business with him. Many of her meetings in modern times have been done here. Without a backstage, she would not be able to do it for a long time.

    Moreover, the king of Jin did not look bad. To be sure, Yunyue did not deny it. He had some beautiful thoughts between them.

    In particular, King Jin himself has no big airs, and he is gentle in speaking and doing things, unlike yuan Qi, who has no gentleman style. Naturally, she has a feeling that in modern times, if this kind of power and money grow well, she certainly can''t even think about it. But now, the opportunity is in front of us, and our identity is not low. If the other side likes us, there is no barrier between them.

    However, she did not expect that the first thing the other party saw was Shen Ronghe, who was hidden behind the crowd.

    In my memory, they only have a short one-sided relationship. Isn''t it possible that the other side is also a man who judges people by their appearance and only values their appearance?

    Her side hands are constantly tightened, and her face is constantly changing.

    Su Kui knew nothing about what happened. The emperor asked all the people to go on the feast. This time, the emperor called the king of Jin to his side.

    Although they were not born of one mother, the relationship between them was the best of all brothers. Of course, it was also related to the king of Jin who was a carefree Prince and could not be separated from the government.

    "Jingxuan, come here."

    The king of Jin walked by, and his face was helpless. He knew that his brother was going to start to count again.

    Sure enough, the emperor said, "Jingxuan, you are twenty or two now. There are not even any concubines in the mansion except for a few concubines. What do you want me to say about you?"

    "Brother Huang, I......" The king of Jin wanted to say that he was not in a hurry, so he listened to the emperor raise his hand and interrupt him, "you are not in a hurry, I am in a hurry! Although it''s not good to be addicted to women, how can you open branches and leaves for my royal family if you live such a pure life? If the father is still there, he must be the first to refuse! So tonight, in any case, you have to choose a princess for me! "

    The emperor''s words were firm, and the king of Jin could not escape.

    The king of Jin frowned, but all the girls on the scene were suddenly refreshed, Princess of Jin! What does that mean?!

    Although the king of Jin had no real power, he was the most important younger brother of the emperor, especially when the emperor was still young and his sons were still young. Therefore, these young ladies knew that there were three thousand beauties in the palace. If they went in, they were destined to be widowed.

    But it''s different to be a princess. She has a noble status. In the palace, she has absolute right to speak.

    So, at this time, when I look at the king of Jin, I am looking at a fragrant cake, or a beautiful looking fragrant cake.

    Su Kui was so happy and bored that she finally found something interesting to watch. She held up her chin and played with delicate tea cups. Her eyes fell on the high seat.

 Chapter 2024

    So, who will the king of Jin choose in the end?

    With her butterfly wings, will the king of Jin still choose Yunyue as the princess of Jin? She was more curious about that.

    However, suddenly a hostile look fell on her, and Su Kui was confused. Then she followed her eyes to see who the man was, and didn''t know what to say. Cloud moon? Why is she hostile to her? She won''t rob men from her.

    I picked my eyebrows and didn''t think much about it.

    Everyone in the room breathed and waited for the king''s choice. The emperor has made plans. If the king of Jin doesn''t choose one to come out this time, he must marry him. After all, the mother complained and cried with him all day long. The voice of the mother was the king of Jin alone. She refused to marry all the time. When can she see her grandson and so on.

    Although he was not born by the same concubine as the king of Jin, the concubine of Jin gave birth to him and left. He grew up with the empress dowager, just like his own child. His mother''s words, the emperor must do it anyway, so, this is not to force the king to marry?

    "Brother Huang, can this matter be slow?" King Jin looked at the stage awkwardly and saw a group of young girls looking at him. He couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "No way!" The emperor glanced at him coldly, "if you can''t make up your mind, I will help you choose how to do it myself, according to my opinion..."

    Seeing that he was about to say a name, King Jin said: "brother Huang! Don''t worry, brother. In fact, I already have a girl I like. This time, I hope you will marry me! "

    "Oh?" The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the look of the king of Jin carefully. Although he was helpless, he did not have much resistance, so he was curious. Can''t it be? This free and easy brother finally has a girl he likes? "Who is it?" He asked.

    Everyone is waiting for the king of Jin''s answer.

    Su Kui sees Yunyue''s eyes fall on her again. This time, Su Kui wants to ask Yinger if there is anything wrong with her clothes. Otherwise, why does Yunyue always stare at her? Is it hard to fall in love with her?

    But the next second, another line of sight also fell on her, after seeing who that person was, Su Kui''s smile on her face was stiff.

    King Jin, he sees what he does.

    The next moment, there was an answer. When the king of Jin looked at her, he smiled and said to the emperor, "brother Huang, the girl my brother likes is Miss Biao from Yunfu, Jinling people, Shen Ronghe!"

    Wow -

    the presence of all the people who are well-informed, has long been a thorough understanding of Su Kui''s identity, but did not expect that so many Miss Jin Wang did not choose to be present, but chose a daughter of a businessman, it is difficult not to be, really like her?

    People''s eyes turned on Su Kui''s face, and they had to admit that Miss Biao of the cloud mansion was really beautiful and could make king Jin like her, which was not unreasonable.

    However, there are many good-looking people in the field. At this time, even the emperor was stunned.

    "You said it, but really?"

    Although the Emperor gave the king of Jin a great choice, so that he can choose his own favorite princess, it does not mean that he would like to let him choose a merchant''s daughter as the princess.

    To tell you the truth, as Su Kui is now, she has become a princess.

    Yunyue clenches her fists and doubts all the time. At this moment, it has been verified. King Jin, he really chose Shen Ronghe!

 Chapter 2025

    If she really came to the capital and became the princess of Jin, where could she have her own foothold? Originally, one is in the capital and the other is in Jinling. Even though both of them are crossing women, the ancient vehicles and horses are slow and far away. If they are not intentional, they may not be seen in their lives.

    However, if she was in the capital, the result would be different. If she couldn''t look up and look down, Shen Ronghe would surely do the business in Kyoto. Then, what is the cooperation between herself and the king of Jin?

    Su Kui didn''t need to look back. He knew that he was being stared at by Yun Yue. The name of the imaginary enemy was a real thing.

    The king of Jin looked at Su Kui again and nodded heavily, "yes! I hope you can make it He said firmly with a fist.

    It''s better to find someone who has a one-sided relationship and an interesting character to be a princess than a woman who has never met before and only knows three virtues and embroiders in her boudoir.

    When Yuan Qi heard the king of Jin saying this, he was shocked. When he came back, he looked at Su Kui and then at the king of Jin. He did not know when the two men had promised their lives.

    Fortunately, the emperor also knew to ask Su Kui''s opinion, "how does Miss Shen like it?"

    Naturally, she didn''t want to. Without thinking, she had to open her mouth. She just opened her lips and suddenly heard a faint voice in the distance. "I don''t agree."

    It was him -

    Su Kui who knew that he would see him again as soon as his eyes brightened, but he didn''t expect that the meeting would be in such a scene. Besides, how could Mo Qianqiu come to the palace?

    However, the doubt did not last long, and soon someone gave her the answer.

    I saw all the civil and military officials bowing and throwing fists together. They saluted people and said, "welcome the emperor."

    Even when the emperor saw the visitor, he got up to greet him. He said with some intimacy, "teacher, how are you coming?"

    Teacher?

    At this time, Yinger did not know how to react. How did the teacher who was picked up by their young lady become the emperor''s teacher? What''s more, I don''t look very old. At about thirty, I''m only a few years older than the emperor. How profound is the knowledge to be a teacher of the emperor?

    Sakura''s heart murmured, but Su Kui''s lips were smiling. Ying Ying looked up at the man on the platform.

    The ghost sobs respectfully to follow Mo Qianqiu behind, Mo Qianqiu across the crowd, the line of sight glue in her body, the mouth repeated a just words, "Jin Wang''s highness just said words do not count, no matter whether Miss Shen would like to, I can not agree."

    "This, this is..." Yun Yue''s eyes widened, and she looked at Su Kui jealously. The king of Jin asked to marry her as a princess in front of the emperor. Now, she thought she was just a teacher in the palace, and she became a teacher!

    How can this woman''s life be so good!

    Yuan Qi quietly pulled the sleeve of King Rajan and whispered, "Jingchen, when did you provoke the master of God? What''s the relationship between Miss Shen and the emperor? " The age difference between the two men is nearly ten years. Moreover, the emperor Shifu has been incognizant these years. As a woman, she is usually not able to get out of two gates. How could she know the emperor Shifu?

    How many things does this girl have to explore?

    King Jin''s face was stiff. His eyes fell on the girl in the distance. He saw that she was holding her chin. There was no fear on her face, but there was more interest. He didn''t know that he had become the object of discussion.

 Chapter 2026

    This young girl is a bit interesting -

    he knows the importance of the imperial division to the royal family. If he was not there, maybe they could not win the battle with the enemy. Therefore, the emperor specially granted the position of emperor Shi. At the same time, he could see that the emperor did not kneel.

    The king of Jin looked at Mo Qianqiu, bowed down respectfully and clapped his fist, and asked softly, "what did the emperor say?" He just wanted to marry a suitable princess, and also the mother of the province talked about all day long, but this just came out, was rejected by the emperor.

    Hearing this, Mo Qianqiu caresses his sleeves with a smile. Tonight, he is different from the past. Although he is still plain, his cloth is luxurious and his embroidery is exquisite. The robes interweaved with moonlight and cyan are embroidered with auspicious clouds and cranes, and the cuffs are also depicted with silver thread. Against his five senses, he is really a fairy, just like an immortal out of the painting.

    His eyes are clear and moist, not sharp, but fall on people, making people feel small for no reason. The king of Jin lowered his head and tightly pressed his lips together.

    Mo Qianqiu said slowly, "if you don''t have to ask me why, naturally, it''s because Rong he has decided with me for life, whether it''s difficult or not, and whether his royal highness Jin wants to rob people''s love or not?" Although he asked the king of Jin, his eyes turned to Su Kui.

    Words fall, he slowly reaches out his hand, chuckles, "Rong he, come here."

    People are surprised, the sight is complex, envy, envy of nature. Surrounded by the eyes, Su Kui slowly got up and walked to Mo Qianqiu step by step.

    "I said that we would meet again, but I don''t know. It''s such a sudden day." Put your hand in his big hand. Don''t hold it tightly.

    The emperor was stunned at first, then he said with a smile: "how could it be? Before that, Jingchen didn''t understand, but he hoped that the teacher would make atonement. It''s just that I didn''t even think that there was a beautiful lady with red powder in the emperor''s division. In this case, if I was just a few days ago, I would not count. " The emperor knew the importance of imperial division. In recent years, not only was he looking for the emperor division, but even the enemy countries were looking for him.

    What''s more, there is a legend in the Jianghu: those who win the emperor and the teacher will win the world.

    This man is like Zhuge in his reincarnation. His strategy is beyond people''s reach. He fought with the enemy many times. But for his efforts, I''m afraid that the Wei Dynasty would no longer exist.

    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the teacher, who has always been immortal and regarded fame and wealth as dirt, actually fell in love with a girl much smaller than him. It''s really a miracle of this life.

    There are some regrets in King Jin''s heart. Even emperor Shi likes this girl. It can be seen that she must be outstanding. If I could be with her, I would not be bored in the long years to come. It''s a pity that he didn''t dare to rob people with the emperor.

    So, simply follow the emperor''s words, and Mo Qianqiu apologized, and said that just admire Su Kui, no offense.

    Su Kui and Mo Qianqiu also have no intention to grasp this matter. Soon, this matter will be thoroughly exposed.

    Mo Qianqiu looks at her and chuckles, "emperor, since this time we are in harmony, why don''t I ask for a favor for her as well? How about marriage for us?"

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the emperor couldn''t refuse at all. He nodded quickly, "what''s the emperor saying! Since Miss Shen and the emperor''s teacher are in love, it''s a unique marriage. Today, I will appoint Miss Shen as the county Lord and marry the emperor''s teacher on a certain day! What do you think of this, emperor? "

    After that, he carefully asked Mo Qianqiu''s advice.

 Chapter 2027

    There''s no way. Such a man is much more intelligent than a demon. Although he has no power to bind a chicken, his brain alone is enough for countless people to follow him willingly. Even the first sword in the world, they are willing to put down the butcher''s knife and follow him to be a bodyguard.

    Mo Qianqiu nodded, his cold features were very clear under the light, and he said lightly: "so, thank you very much." He didn''t kneel, just slightly hugged the fist, just like this, already let the emperor feel frightened.

    I bent down to help people up.

    Even Su Kui didn''t kneel down. He didn''t care about jokes. The woman who can make the emperor and his teacher so value will be the first one to please in the future.

    In addition, there was a trace of secret joy in the emperor''s heart. The former Emperor''s teacher was cold and indifferent. He had no desire or desire. Even if he wanted to please, he had no place to start. Now, Mo Qianqiu has a weakness. As long as this woman is here, she will never worry about finding him again.

    -

    after this event, the banquet has almost finished.

    But the king of Jin couldn''t propose, but the Emperor didn''t intend to let him go. But he didn''t forget that he was still peeping at the emperor''s woman. If this younger brother is one-sided and goes to rob a woman from the emperor''s teacher, what should he do if he annoys the emperor''s teacher?

    Such talents, no matter which country they are, are eager to win over. The emperor would never have offended him unless he had to.

    So, shortly after sitting down, when the king of Jin thought it was over, the emperor opened his mouth directly, and choked him so much that a glass of wine gushed out.

    "Jingchen, what did you think of my proposal just now? Although Miss Shen is good, she agrees with the emperor. In that case, choose another one! "

    This is not going to give up.

    Yuan Qi gloated and told you to pit me all day long! I was beaten by the old protector a few days ago. My butt still hurts now!

    The king of Jin gnawed his teeth. "Everything depends on your brother!"

    He had no impression of the ladies present. In his eyes, he chose the same one. In this case, let the emperor have a headache!

    However, the emperor clearly had a plan. Hearing the king of Jin saying this, he browed and glanced at the people sitting down, until he saw the cloud moon and his eyes were bright. He heard that Miss Yun was very close to Jingchen recently!

    In this case, the emperor raised a careful thought.

    "Jingchen, I think Miss Yuner of the Shangshu family is good. What do you think?" Although it''s not miss Biao, at least it''s a little comforting to have a close relationship with that Miss Shen?

    The king of Jin''s eyebrows and heart jump, cloud moon?

    Yunyue raised her head in disbelief. She thought that the king of Jin liked Shen Ronghe, and the emperor would marry her. Even without Shen Ronghe, there were so many women present, but only one could become the princess of Jin.

    The chance of finally falling on her head is so low that she is almost giving up.

    Unexpectedly, the geomancy turns in turn, actually fell on her head!

    The cloud moon happily looks at the king of Jin, with eyes and eyes full of emotion. In modern times, where dare she expect such a man, that is to say, in ancient times, she dare to dream only after going through a journey.

    The king of Jin looked at her eyes. Somehow, the languid and casual face flashed in his mind. Then he frowned and said casually, "miss Yuner is very good. If she agrees with me, I''ll listen to your brother''s orders."

    Hearing this, the emperor was relieved at last. His disheartened brother didn''t give him any more choice.

 Chapter 2028

    So the emperor turned his eyes to Yunyue and asked softly, "miss Yuner is a miss of the Shangshu family? I just don''t know what Yun Shangshu and miss Yun Er think of it? " He is Mingjun. As long as it''s harmless, it''s better to ask for a favor.

    Moreover, as his most beloved brother, King Jin is alone now. What''s wrong with him? He has to find a satisfactory woman for him.

    However, Shen Ronghe doesn''t need to think about it. Although she doesn''t know how she and her imperial master came together, it''s now that the king of Jin can''t think about it in any way.

    Yunshang''s written color is very happy. He didn''t expect that this kind of good thing would fall on his head. At this time, he listened to the emperor''s inquiry, immediately took Yunyue to his knees, and respectfully hugged his fist and said: "thanks for the love between the emperor and his Royal Highness the king of Jin, I have no opinion. As for the little girl, she must be full of joy. "

    It''s a good thing for a daughter to marry a man of the same age who doesn''t get into trouble.

    Cloud moon''s eyelashes are light and drooping, because the discovery just now made her very unhappy. The king of Jin likes Shen Ronghe, and the first priority is her. It makes Yunyue feel uncomfortable. It''s like shopping in the mall. The rest is picked by others. In the end, there''s no choice but to pick it and it falls on her head.

    As a modern person, such unfair treatment makes her feel that her self-esteem has been severely guessed to be crushed by her feet, and she is not allowed to say no.

    Yun Zeming pinched her arm and motioned her not to be silly at this time. His niece is under the protection of the emperor. If she refuses to respect the imperial edict, the face of the royal family will be completely wiped out today.

    Cloud moon suddenly returned to his senses, biting his lower lip and whispering, "cloud moon obeys his father''s wishes."

    But Yun Zeming just said that he had no opinion on this matter, and everything was done according to the emperor''s idea. Soon, the emperor was very happy. He first gave Su Kui and Yun Yue a reward, and then he married them.

    The king of Jin slowly looked at the corner. A couple of men and women were close to their heads, whispering something, and their fingertips were slightly tightened.

    Maybe his mind for this girl is not love, but what he can''t get is the best.

    -Mo Qianqiu now lives in a house in Kyoto, guarded by heavy soldiers. Although Su Kui is eager to go back with Mo Qianqiu, she has to go back to Yun''s house according to the rules. Even if she wants to meet, she has to wait for tomorrow''s day.

    Except for the old lady, the old lady, and several young ladies, all went to the Palace Banquet. Therefore, I strolled out of the imperial palace. As for the identity of Yunyue, I jumped from an ordinary girl to a princess to be. Everyone''s mind is mixed.

    Even the eldest lady didn''t know what to do with Nayun Yue. She always felt that her daughter was not aggressive, weak and introverted, and she couldn''t please other daughters. But I didn''t think about it. In the end, it was this daughter who was most ambitious.

    Su Kui didn''t sit in a carriage with them, but when he arrived at Yunfu, he saw the big lady''s happy face and pulled Yunyue to ask for a constant look. He couldn''t help laughing. Such a person as the eldest lady, even her own flesh and blood, in her eyes, is also a means to win over rights, right?

    Cloud month is pulled by her, the eyes are happy and sad, especially after seeing sunflower, the complexion is more stiff.

    When the old lady heard the news, she said good things.

 Chapter 2029

    Although the status of emperor Shi is not as noble as that of the royal family, he is respected by the royal family. The king of Jin, who does not have rights, is the emperor''s favorite younger brother. No matter who gets married, he will be happy in the eyes of the old lady.

    -

    in the middle of the night, Su Kui had just finished washing and washing, and there was a dragon burning in the house. Therefore, even in the cold winter outside, the house is warm as spring. She just wore a thin fragrant color lining, and sat lazily in front of the dressing mirror, with Sakura wiping her wet hair.

    "Master, when did you know that Mr. Mo is so distinguished?" Yinger can''t help but ask now. The master of the secret way is indeed the master. He is really intelligent. Mo Qianqiu looks like a poor scholar. Who would have thought that he is the emperor of the storyteller who once tried to save the Wei Dynasty?

    Listen to Ying''er''s words, I know she must have misunderstood. But Su Kui didn''t plan to explain either. She smiled and said, "fortunately, he showed up in time. Otherwise, if he wants to see me again later, I''m afraid he will go to the king''s mansion." She said leisurely, in a tone that didn''t feel nervous.

    Sakura smiled and was used to her own character. Seeing that she didn''t mean to speak again, she concentrated on wiping her hair.

    "Dudududu -"

    when the door is knocked, through the candlelight, the shadow is vivid, and a graceful figure is faintly visible outside, so it is known that she is a woman.

    "Miss?" Sakura asked in a low voice.

    Su Kui nodded, "open the door." she had already guessed who it was, but she did not know that the other side had regarded her as an enemy. This time, what happened.

    When the door opened, a cold wind came in with snowflakes. Sakura was shivering with cold. She welcomed Yunyue in, closed the door and gave Yunyue a gift.

    "Sakura, you go down first." Su Kui said, wait for Yinger to listen to her, and then Su Kui began to look at Yun Yue. "So late, my sister is looking for me, but what''s the urgent matter?"

    As she said this, she turned around and began to slowly smear her hands on the bottles and cans of a table. The cloud and the moon saw each other. She bit her teeth and said in a cold voice, "I have a question in my heart that can''t be answered tonight, I''m afraid I can''t sleep. So I came here specially to ask you where we all come from and know each other well and don''t have to engage in all those literary works. "

    Yun Yue found a seat for herself, and the more she wanted to see the scene at the Palace Banquet, the more embarrassed she felt, and the worse she looked.

    "When did you meet the king of Jin? Why did he think of you at the first time when he chose the princess at the banquet? " Cloud moon clenched his fist and asked coldly.

    Hearing this, Su Kui raised her eyebrows and hissed: "you ask me, who am I going to ask?"? I turn around in the mansion at most every day. When did I go out? " When she spoke, she looked down and rubbed the cream on the back of her hand. The fragrance of fresh orchids came into her nose. She sighed, and her voice was lazy. "If you really want to ask me why, it''s probably because I''m so charming. Just one face, it''s in the mind of his highness King Jin."

    Envy is not a good thing.

    Unfortunately, she was not interested in explaining too much to the other party --

    "you --" the cloud and the moon would stop talking, and the chest of Qi would rise and fall, only to recover for a while.

 Chapter 2030

    Her eyes were fixed on Su Kui''s face through the bronze mirror, but the mirror was too vague, so she could not see each other''s face clearly at all.

    She was annoyed, but quickly adjusted her face. She glanced at Su Kui with a smile and said, "even if your Royal Highness has a long memory for you, it''s me, not you, who finally became the princess of Jin!"

    "Oh."

    Su Kui shrugged, "I wish you good luck, and his royal highness and Meimei, have a baby." Su Kui finished painting his hands and picked up the comb to smooth his hair. Her hair is well maintained, dark and beautiful as ink. Because of careful maintenance, there is no modern dyeing and ironing. Since she was born, her hair has not been cut straight and grows to her hips. She sits on the chair, and her hair almost hangs to the ground.

    She was half leaning on the dresser, gathering her hair in front of her body, combing and stopping.

    In addition to the first cloud month came in when looked at her, to later, is even lazy to say.

    Yunyue breathes deeply. She doesn''t want to tear her face completely, but she doesn''t want her to be better.

    Holding her tight hands, she chuckled and said: "Shen Ronghe, in this world, only two of us come from the same place. You don''t have to aim at me all the time. Besides, your status is not noble. It''s better to change your nose to see people''s problems! "

    Said, a swing sleeve, turn head then stepped out of the door.

    Against her?

    Su Kui took the comb''s hand and gave it a little pause. She didn''t know where the sentence was aimed at. Isn''t it always Yunyue who regards her as an imaginary enemy? Since I came to ancient times, although I didn''t get along with her very well, I didn''t deliberately feel sorry for her.

    It seems that Yunyue is really interested in the king of Jin. No wonder he came to her in the middle of the night to ask about the event.

    And Su Kui is also confused, how can you explain to her? In the end, I can only break up in a bad mood.

    -

    New Year''s Eve is coming soon. The cloud house is decorated with lights. The snow just fell last night was cleaned by the diligent people. Walking in the yard at night has a different feeling.

    After learning about Mo Qianqiu and Su Kui, the old lady knew that Mo Qianqiu lived alone, so she took this opportunity to propose to meet Mo Qianqiu.

    Even if Su Kui doesn''t like other people in Yunfu, he respects and respects the old man in his heart. The old lady loves her and Shen Rongjin very much. So in order to let her relax, Su Kui will not refuse her request.

    After uploading the news to Mo Qianqiu''s mansion, Mo Qianqiu visited the house that night.

    Although he is not old, his status is there. Several people, including Yun Zeming, are all respectful to him. Su Kui looks at him with a smile on his lips and twists Mo Qianqiu''s waist.

    "You are so powerful now that my uncles have to be respectful to you," he sneered

    Mo Qianqiu raised eyebrows. "I never asked them to do this." the implication is that they volunteered, and it has nothing to do with themselves.

    Looking up at the deep eyes of the Gemini at night, Su Kui looked up at him as if he had grievances and complaints. He didn''t have a good airway: "when did you learn without skin or face?" it''s quite different from the way you used to do without desire or demand, and would become a monk at any time.

    "It''s natural that I met the lady."

 Chapter 2031

    Black eyes smile at her, Mo Qianqiu soft voice way.

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Hurry in, don''t keep grandma waiting." After that, he went to the front and touched the earlobe involuntarily. It seems that this is the first time he called her this way.

    "Ah," Mo Qianqiu said with a low smile, and he stepped forward to keep up. The girl who is not afraid of the earth knows how to be shy?

    Yunzeming and others followed. When they all went in, they dared to stand up. Even the emperor has to call a teacher respectfully. Even if he is with his niece now, he has to call their uncle according to his seniority. But Yun Zeming and others said that even if he dared to shout, they would not dare to answer -

    it was hard to understand how they looked at each other''s intimacy, especially the way the emperor looked at his niece.

    -If she didn''t eat this meal, Su Kui would never know that Mo Qianqiu would make the old man happy. From the beginning to the end, the old lady has treated him as her grandson. She not only rewarded many famous people with calligraphy and paintings, but also called Su Kui personally to go there. In front of the crowd, she gave her a top-grade blood jade bracelet.

    Just look at the color and texture, sunflower will know its value. In particular, the big lady nearby almost spurted fire from her eyes. Obviously, this bracelet is not a common thing.

    Given by the elder, I dare not say goodbye.

    Although Su Kui doesn''t care about the value of this thing, she is very happy to see the big lady and others eat shriveled. At present, he put the bracelet on his wrist with joy, and sat with Mo Qianqiu, left and right, beside the old lady, talking with her, making the old man laugh from time to time.

    However, the old man''s body can''t endure the young man''s, and soon he is tired. Supported by the servant girl, he goes back to the bedroom to have a rest.

    Mo Qianqiu has to go back tonight. The Emperor invited him to the palace to have a meal and discuss something. But Mo Qianqiu came to the cloud mansion to have a meal. In any case, I have to go to the palace to deal with the subsequent battles with the enemy properly.

    -

    after this year, sunflower and hairpin have arrived, but the age of Yunyue and sunflower is only two or three months different.

    From winter to spring, the depression between heaven and earth slowly faded, and it was a good time of the year.

    The outing was invited by the king of Jin and Yuanqi together. Su Kui nodded when she knew that Mo Qianqiu would attend.

    Naturally, there is cloud moon.

    The water is bright and the warm sunlight is not warm. Willows are on the Bank of the bank, reflecting on the clear bottom of the lake, which is very beautiful.

    The boat is slowly running on the lake. Wang Yuanqi and others pull Mo Qianqiu inside. They don''t know what they are talking about. Su Kui doesn''t want to stay inside, so he just comes out to breathe.

    There was no one over the deck, just as she wanted.

    Just a short time ago, just leaning on the railing, Yunyue stepped out and seemed surprised to see her.

    "What a coincidence," said Yun Yue lightly, walking to Su Kui''s side, his eyes fell in the distance.

    "It''s a coincidence." Su Kui smiled and answered truthfully.

    The most annoying thing about Yunyue is that she looks like she is neither salty nor bland, and no one pays attention to her. As long as I hear her talking like this, I feel a rush of anger. Fortunately, she also knew to cover up, her eyes moved, and asked, "if you don''t go back to Jinling for such a long time, don''t you worry about Jinling''s business?"? It''s said that uncle Shen''s legacy is not small. He just left it there at will, and he''s not afraid of being coveted by others. "

    The covetous is in front of us.

 Chapter 2032

    Su Kui hooked his lips and thought.

    Opening is another meaning, she said lightly: "there is a housekeeper at home, there is a shopkeeper outside, as long as they are surrounded, even if they stay in Kyoto for another year and a half, then what?" The meaning of the inside and the outside of the words is nothing but saying. She has a good command.

    Yunyue''s eyes flashed, and there was a light smile on her small face, as if she didn''t understand sunflower. Yu Guangzhong saw a group of people coming to the deck in groups. An idea flashed in her mind. She caught it quickly.

    The next moment, Su Kui''s hand is clenched. She picks up her eyebrows and asks Yun Yue, "how?"

    Cloud month pretends to smile at her, suddenly high voice way: "elder sister, elder sister, what are you doing!"! You let me go! "

    Before they could speak, they went to the deck and only had time to see Su Kui''s hand in the future and the picture of the cloud and moon falling into the water. Now it''s just spring, although spring returns to the earth, the sun also has temperature on the body. But the water in the lake is still cold. Just after it fell into the water, Yunyue regretted it. In addition, the clothes she wore in spring were thick. According to her strength, she could not float up.

    In her eyes, there was a little panic. She kept slapping the water, choking water from her mouth, shouting: "help, help, help me -"

    Yuanqi rushed over and looked down into the lake, only to see a thin figure fluttering in the water. She hurriedly told the next man: "what are you doing? Go and get miss Yuner! If anything happens to her, I want you to look good! "

    The other side is the princess named by the emperor to the king of Jin. If something happens in spring, no one can escape.

    Cherry''s face turned white at the moment when she jumped. She is far away. From her point of view, she can only see that miss Yuner is close to miss Yuner. Then miss Yuner shouts loudly and finally falls into the water. All of a sudden, there was only one Qingpei on the deck except her. She was sure that she didn''t do it, but others didn''t.

    Su Kui put back her hand and looked at the cloud moon in the lake without any temperature. She coughed desperately on the boat and her face turned blue with cold. As if aware of Su Kui''s gaze, she slowly raised her head and quietly raised a sneer.

    Shen Ronghe, you also have today!

    Seeing that she was ok, Yuan Qi turned his eyes to Su Kui and asked, "Miss Shen, what happened just now?" Although he has only a few connections with her, the woman who can be looked upon by the emperor''s master must not be a narrow-minded person.

    Is there any misunderstanding in this?

    Mo Qianqiu just doesn''t care about other people''s life and death. He comes up to take Su Kui''s shoulder and asks in a low voice: "are you ok? Don''t be afraid. I''m here. " Big palm gently patted her back, Mo Qianqiu soft voice comfort.

    No one else had ever seen the emperor''s teacher, who was always cold and inhumane, show this appearance. He could not help but stare at the woman in his arms.

    Su Kui shook her head with a smile in her lips. "It''s OK," she said.

    Casually raised his eyes, swept to the corner of the deck, a thin figure, it seems to feel her eyes, the figure a shudder.

    The king of Jin frowned. At present, Miss Yun ER was in the water again because of a dispute with Su Kui. If there was a big quarrel, he would hesitate to speak if his eyes fell on Su Kui.

 Chapter 2033

    Here Su Kui has stroked his sleeve, patted off the dust that doesn''t exist, opened his lips slightly, and his eyes fell on him, saying: "the cloud and the moon fall into the water. I''d better find someone to take her to change her clean clothes first. I''m not afraid of shadows. I don''t admit what I haven''t done. Why don''t I confront her face to face later? "

    With that, she raised a smile on her lips, and her features became more and more colorful. The water in the eyes of the peach blossom she picked was shining. Even if the powder had not been applied, the spring color of the lake had lost its original color.

    "After all, I can''t bear the crime of murdering the princess," she said slowly

    Yunyue, I wanted to let you go, but if you are determined to fight with me, don''t blame me for tearing down your platform, so that you have no face! I don''t know, in front of the man I like, I''ll lose my face. In the future, when I''m married, will I leave a good impression that I''m pure and not worldly in the other''s mind!

    Both of them are not easy to be offended. The king of Jin is still standing here. Yunyue is the princess to be in his name. And Shen Ronghe is the future wife of emperor Shi, and he dotes on her very much according to the appearance of emperor Shi.

    The rest of us just thought a little and made a decision. It''s better to stand by and wait for the result. It''s better not to interfere in the Royal affairs.

    -

    there are three floors in the boat. There are all kinds of facilities in it. Therefore, Yunyue quickly changed his clean clothes. However, the water is cold and bone piercing. Even if she changes into dry clothes, it can''t stop her shivering all over. And now she felt dizzy in her head. She raised her hand a little and touched her forehead. Then she knew that she had a fever.

    But Qingpei''s words are still in front of her. Isn''t all she did for Shen Ronghe''s face? It''s better to let that emperor Shier dislike her again, lose the backstage, and see how arrogant she is!

    So, even if Qingpei screams that she has a fever and wants a doctor to show her, she still insists on going to the hall.

    If Shen Rong and today are not unlucky, he will be punished for nothing!

    -

    when Yunyue came out, he saw Shen Rong and his tea cup was held in a slow manner, his eyes were drooping gracefully and leisurely, and he tasted tea gently. Emperor Shi sat beside her, and from time to time he bowed his head and chuckled, saying something to her.

    Seeing the picture of their love, the moon and the cloud are annoyed.

    This man is so tall and thick that sometimes Yunyue can''t help complaining to heaven. Since the world has such an excellent Shen Rong he, why send him here? And everything is occupied by her first chance, everything is under her pressure, with her, I will never be able to come out!

    Su Kui also saw her, saw her standing there, eyes very unfriendly to see themselves, can not help smiling, said: "here."

    Then they took back their eyes and turned to her.

    Yun Yue purses her lips and feels wronged. She can''t help shouting, "Your Highness king of Jin..." It''s her who is clearly in the water. Why Shen Ronghe is still good? There is not even a look of holding injustice for himself on the rest of his face. Even he -

    is also!

    Fingertips embedded in the palm of her hand, she pursed her lips and went to the king of Jin.

    Shen Ronghe, don''t think you are the only one! Even if the king of Jin chose Shen Ronghe, now she is the future Princess of Jin.

    Jin Wang''s eyelids jumped, his brows were light and frowned, but he nodded slightly, and asked her to come and sit, "how is your body? I''ll ask a doctor to treat you later. "

 Chapter 2034

    Even if I don''t have much affection for her, but I''m in love with reason. As her fiance, I can get a voice of concern.

    Perhaps it was this response that had been waiting for a long time. Yunyue''s eyelashes trembled, and her face turned a little red. She whispered, "listen to your highness King Jin."

    Yuan Qi lies on the table and watches the play. Now seeing them, he can''t help shivering. Once again, he thinks that women are trouble.

    "It''s not time for us to talk about love. Miss Yun Er, how did you fall into the lake just now? Can you tell us more about it? And what did you say to Miss Shen when we just stepped on it, but there was a dispute?"

    His voice did not fall, and a cold light suddenly shot at him.

    A cool back, Yuan Qi can not help but touch the tip of the nose, embarrassed cough. Master Xindao is really devoted to protecting his wife. He just asked, can''t sit down?

    Mo Qianqiu doesn''t care about him. In any case, he unconditionally trusts the woman sitting next to him. She is always aboveboard in her work. She will never do anything that the jealous woman can only do.

    As long as she said no, she certainly did not.

    It''s Yunyue. He seems to have been unfriendly when he looked at his family Rong he.

    "Here..." Cloud and moon are eager to talk, but her eyes are beginning to turn red. She was originally a small jade. Compared with Su Kui, who was a disaster to the country and the people, her appearance is very aggressive. It''s very easy to be pitied.

    When several men saw her expression, they couldn''t help looking at Su Kui.

    In my heart, I guess it''s because the king of Jin intended her. At last, because the emperor''s teacher intervened horizontally, the son fell on Yunyue''s head. She was dissatisfied and waited for revenge?

    The more I think about it, the more I look at sunflower, the more I didn''t expect her to be such a person.

    Su Kui picks eyebrows. What are these people doing in the brain?

    She sneered, in such a depressing atmosphere, very abrupt. She did not care, the thin fingertip slowly stroked the bone china cup edge, light way: "younger sister is a good play, this expression I see still pity, although for women, I look, also feel a little pity in my heart."

    By her straightforward choking sound, Yunyue''s hands on her legs were suddenly tightened, and one mouthful of silver teeth was almost broken. But her face is more aggrieved, tears in the eyes of a few turns, and finally patter patter to drop down.

    With the shining white skin and the shivering lips, I didn''t know how Su Kui bullied her.

    Of course, now in the eyes of most men, Su Kui has become the inferior, because jealous cousin got the position of Princess Jin, and the inferior ruthless hand, want to kill women.

    Several young ladies who followed those people came to Yunyue''s side to comfort her in a low voice, and busy wiping her tears. But when Yunyue saw someone standing on her side at last, how could she stop at this point? The tears flowed more and more. Looking at sukui, she was full of fear.

    "I can''t understand what elder sister and elder sister said. I just fell into the water. It''s really nothing to do with elder sister."

    "Pooh" ("br >

    Su Kui was overjoyed. She leaned on Mo Qianqiu with a smile, as if she heard a big joke.

 Chapter 2035

    Laugh enough, in many women''s hostile eyes, she pointed out and said: "the handrail on the deck said that it was not high, said that it was not low, but it was not low. For the reason of falling into the water, my sister is not a child, is it difficult or she can''t jump into it?"

    When her words were heard by others, she felt that she was gloating and had no sympathy at all.

    In line with the idea of fawning on the future Princess of Jin, several young girls came out to help.

    "There''s less of that! Is it not because you are envious that miss Yuner can be valued by his royal highness, that you have pushed her into the water? "

    "That''s right, you just said, normal people who will fall, unless someone pushes her from behind!"

    "Miss Yunyue believes you. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel!"

    "In this matter, you must ask his Highness the king of Jin to get justice for sister Yunyue!"

    Everyone, you said me a word, as if you really saw sunflower push the cloud and moon down with your own eyes.

    The king of Jin was a little embarrassed. After a good spring outing, he finally became like this. Whoever he was, he would not be worried.

    However, Mo Qianqiu sneered, and said before the king of Jin, "you say it''s Rong he Tui. It''s hard not to say that she did it. All the young ladies are of extraordinary origins. We should know that we need a proof for everything. It''s true that Miss Yun Er is the future Princess of Jin, but you must not forget that Rong he is the county Lord conferred by the Emperor himself, or the only lady in my future! What she wants, I will hold to her eyes one by one, don''t envy and envy others! "

    When he spoke, his fierce eyes swept one by one from the faces of all the people who spoke. Every time they fell on one person, the person shrunk his shoulders, quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at him.

    Yes, I only think of the cloud moon. I forgot that Shen Ronghe''s not the same now!

    At this time, both sides were offended. Several girls regretted it, and they necked and dared not speak again.

    "The emperor is right. In this case, I remember that besides Miss Shen and miss Yuner, there were also their close big servant girls at that time, right? Why don''t you ask them to talk about what they saw and heard at that time! "

    The king of Jin said lightly, and turned his eyes to Mo Qianqiu

    Yun Yue looks up incredulously, and her face turns blue and white. As her fiance, Mo Qianqiu can support Shen Ronghe unconditionally. Why can''t he?

    But she was not afraid to face the evidence. At that time, Yinger was standing at the door, dozens of steps away from the deck, and Qingpei was standing beside her. Moreover, Qingpei was her servant girl. She would naturally face her if she could say or do anything.

    Thinking of interlining, her eyes left Qingpei without trace, and she received her eyes. Somehow, she dodged slightly. Next second, she lowered her head and stopped looking at her.

    A sharp jump in the heart, the cloud moon says it''s not good!

    Go to see Su Kui again. Sure enough, she has a slight hook on her lips. She smiles sarcastically at her.

    Seeing the flustered look of Yunyue, Su Kui took back her sight with satisfaction, pinched Mo Qianqiu''s hand, and said: "since we need to verify, that''s right. It''s still that sentence. I''m not afraid of the shadow. I just hope that''s what my sister wants!"

    "I......" Cloud month opens mouth, flustered of the opening, next moment, just realize oneself lose state, hurriedly low head, did not speak.

    See, Jin Wang Mou light a dark, seem to detect what.

    "First of all." Su Kui pointed to Sakura and said.

 Chapter 2036

    Hearing this, Yinger''s eyes flashed. She looked at the crowd, and she pursed her lips and said softly, "because I didn''t want to disturb the view of miss Yunyue, I was standing ten steps away. But before Miss Yunyue fell into the water, everything was safe and sound. So I didn''t know why miss Yunyue would suddenly shout that sentence and then fall into the lake!"

    Although she didn''t directly say that Yunyue had nothing to do with it, none of the people present were muddleheaded. After a little thought, she knew what was going on.

    However, Yinger is Su Kui''s servant girl. What she said is not entirely credible. So, King Jin quickly turned his eyes to Qingpei, raised his chin and said, "you say."

    Yunyue breathes slowly for two beats, and stares at Qingpei with burning eyes, signaling her not to talk disorderly.

    Qingpei dodged her eyes, and just ran into a pair of shining eyes, holding three lazy smiling eyes, breathing a little sluggish, hurriedly lowered his head, knelt on the ground, and said: "suddenly, the maid didn''t see clearly, but she also knew that what sister Yinger had just said was the truth. When she fell into the lake, the maid was also scared."

    "What do you say?" Cloud moon suddenly stood up, a pair of eyes straight at green cultivation.

    At this moment, she suddenly reflected that why she fell into the water, Shen Ronghe had no fear, so it turned out to be!

    His personal servant girl is Shen Ronghe''s person!

    Now, I don''t know what else. Cloud moon''s response is too big. If she continues to make a weak posture, others will seriously think about whether the servant girl really didn''t see clearly, but the servant girl just finished saying that, she can''t wait to stand up and scold, the reason, where to think more?

    "Hiss --"

    a low laugh broke the heavy and depression of the scene. Su Kui got up and caressed the wrinkles on her dress casually. Ying''er quickly put on her cloak. Sure enough, in the next moment, Su Kui said lightly: "my sister''s response is so big. It''s normal to talk in a flustered way. Don''t worry, my sister is a few months longer than you. Naturally, she won''t blame you. Just be careful later. After all, it''s a matter of life. Don''t make fun of it, eh? "

    After that, she glanced at all the people and said to Mo Qianqiu, "I''m tired. Do you want to go with me?" In spite of the inquiry, her tiny white hand had stretched out.

    Mo Qianqiu, with a low smile, likes her free and easy. She raised her hand to hold her hand and nodded, "where is the mother going, she will follow her father naturally."

    Smell speech, Su Kui did not have a good look at him, shameless not impetuous, but in the end is not refuted.

    Everyone present, who has ever seen the appearance of emperor Shi? If it is said that there is a fairyland in ordinary times, it seems to come out of the painting, without any smoke and fire. Now, it is willing to let go of everything, only for one person.

    The girls have complicated eyes and say that they don''t envy it is a fake. In a large family, women are mostly the tools of marriage, and the married family is also the right one. If the husband treats them well, it''s lucky. If it''s not good, three wives and four concubines will carry it all day long, and it will be like this all their lives.

    "Farewell, your highness king of Jin." Mo Qianqiu nodded and said something to King Jin and others.

    Then he led Su Kui down the stairs, just as the boat had slowly docked, their backs disappeared in the eyes of the public.

 Chapter 2037

    The protagonist is obviously too lazy to play with them. When the matter is over, Su Kui leaves a thought-provoking remark and pats his buttocks and leaves.

    It''s Yunyue, now it''s too late to regret. At this moment, she realized that even if she took the chance to open a shop in Kyoto, it doesn''t mean that she could play with her. As a modern person, she would never think that Shen Ronghe''s hand would stretch so long.

    Yuan Qi coughs and touches his nose awkwardly. "Well, I have something else to do. Jingchen, I''ll go back first and get together another day!" After that, without waiting for the king of Jin to answer, he quickly left.

    The rest of them, seeing this, said goodbye one after another

    "Yes, it''s been a while since I came out. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid my mother will be worried. Your highness, King Jin, let''s leave now. Don''t disturb me."

    "Farewell!"

    Soon, only Yunyue and the king of Jin were left in this huge boat.

    King Jin''s face was dark and heavy, as if it was going to be frozen. There is no doubt that he lost his face in front of the public this time, even if these people would not publicize everywhere, and there is no stain in his life, what happened this time will become the first stain on him, and he will never wash it.

    His small face is pale, his round apricot eyes are slightly red, and Yunyue is biting his lower lip. He looks pitifully at the king of Jin, and whispers: "his highness, I, I......" She wanted to say that she didn''t mean it, but if she spoke, she would admit that everything that happened just now was all self directing and self acting.

    The king of Jin looked down and was silent for a long time. He said, "cloud moon, you have let me down."

    Let him be disappointed -

    Yunyue raises his eyes in a panic, grabs his sleeve involuntarily, and tears fall down, "yes, I''m sorry, I''m just too jealous of her, your highness King Jin, I promise, I will never do it again, OK?"

    We can''t let King Jin back from marriage, otherwise, her business can''t go on. Even in the cloud family, she probably has no place for herself. Who dares to ask her if it''s passed on? Should she go away?

    When he first came to this world, Yunyue thought that there must be a real man waiting for her in this world, and that man would not care about his own things. But now it seems that everything is beautiful. Ancient times is ancient times, not in TV, not in novels. It is the real existence, oneself, live in this kind of shackle!

    The king of Jin frowned, raised his hand and pulled out his sleeve, saying, "let''s go, I will send you back."

    "Your Highness the king of Jin!" The clouds and the moon lost their voices and their eyes were wide open.

    The king of Jin has come to the stairs and is about to go downstairs. Seeing her fierce reaction, he silently said: "I will not back from marriage, you are still the future Princess of Jin, but I hope you can stop at that time."

    suddenly disappointed and surprised, Yunyue knows that the other side is warning her, but as long as he does not back from marriage, everything is easy to say.

    She quickly promised that this would be the last time and that she would never do it again. Then hurry up with the steps of King Jin. As for whether she will do it or not, now, who can guess?

    -After Yunyue returned to her home, she fell ill. She fell into the lake. No one in her family knew about it. She was affected by the wind and the cold.

    This disease has been lingering in the bed for nearly half a month.

    Su Kui felt that there were many troubles in Kyoto. After new year''s Eve, he could not wait to return home.

 Chapter 2038

    Mo Qianqiu will stay in Kyoto for a while, but they have already agreed that when all is over, they will go back to Jinling to get married.

    Even if the old lady used all kinds of excuses to stay, Su Kui also insisted on leaving, and finally failed her, so she had to raise her hand and let people go.

    After the early recovery of Yunyue''s serious illness, the whole man lost a lot of weight and went out, he heard that Su Kui had already taken Shen Rongjin back to Jinling. Somehow, hearing the news, she felt a sigh of relief from her heart.

    In this life, she doesn''t want to see Shen Rong and him any more. If she can, I hope she won''t appear in front of her again.

    -There are always legends about the emperor and the teacher in the Wei Dynasty, but to be more specific, they can''t tell the person''s voice, face and face. Only by repeatedly saying that he was resourceful, such as the reincarnation of Zhuge, proficient in all kinds of array techniques and tactics, and with his own strength to turn the tide, could he keep the rivers and mountains of the Wei Dynasty, and also let the people in the border area avoid the invasion of barbarians.

    When they heard this, Su Kui and Mo Qianqiu looked at each other with a smile. Now they have been married for many years. They live in a small house in Jinling. Shen Rongjin has slowly begun to learn to run the family. Su Kui also plans to let him deal with affairs by himself.

    After drinking the last sip of green tea, the two walked out of the teahouse together. After that, the storyteller made a great noise and continued to froth.

    -

    Kyoto, in late autumn, flowers and trees wither.

    At the appendix of the pond, leaning on a pale woman, she hung her eyes and let the cold wind blow, as if she had fallen asleep.

    The maidservant came up with her cloak. Just as she wanted to put it on, she raised her hand to stop her.

    "What time is it? Is the Lord back? "

    That''s right. It''s Yunyue who has been married to the royal palace for five years. She has become a real woman from a young girl. Although she is only in her early twenties, Yunyue knows that her heart is slowly aging and can''t stand any waves.

    "If you go back to the princess, the prince has already come back. Now you must have gone to Fenghe garden..." When she said this, the maid kept her head down, as if she didn''t want to say it.

    Sure enough, hearing this, Yunyue''s eyelashes trembled. For a while, she smiled and said, "I see. Go back."

    If there were more words, they would not be mentioned.

    She had expected love, but the ancient love, really not so romantic as the novel, what a lifetime a pair, in the Royal, more unlikely to exist. The shop she has opened has become the target of numerous ladies. How about many people waiting to get close to her? The heart had grown old, and she gradually became lustless.

    For several years, she had nothing to go out of. Not only her mother was in a hurry, but even the Empress Dowager seemed to have an opinion on her. Even for this reason, he stuffed two side concubines and several concubines into the Royal Palace, full of bitter water, and could only bear to swallow them.

    The sun on the top of her head was still dazzling. She narrowed her eyes and felt like crying.

    It must be because the light is too bright, she thought.

    -In the evening, Yunyue was about to go to bed. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, but he was the king of Jin. He hadn''t seen it for several months. He seemed to be much thinner.

    I washed and wiped him, helped him to bed, half asleep and half awake, and heard a name whispered between his lips and teeth, which was called "Rong he --"

    so I remembered that he was ordered to go to Jinling this time.

    Is it time to see her? Thinking of the man''s strength, would she let her husband take a concubine?

    So, open your eyes till dawn.

 Chapter 2039

    The cold high-rise buildings go straight into the sky, and the floating cars with only shadows are passing quickly. The surrounding buildings have been covered by crowded high-rise buildings, and few people can be seen.

    This is sunflower''s vision of the future.

    Because she has had experience before, so she has a high adaptability to the future world, and soon mastered the basic life skills.

    However, the world this time is much more comfortable than that in the future. Today''s people live and work in peace. Without war, the income is enough for them to live a good life. Therefore, the entertainment industry emerged as the times require, becoming the most lucrative and popular industry in the world.

    After numerous reorganizations, the world has no nationality. They are collectively referred to as Federal International.

    With the rapid development of science and technology, more and more planets suitable for human habitation have been excavated. Nowadays, there is no earth, and many civilizations at that time have gradually disappeared in the long river of history and war.

    The name of this host is Yousi. It''s a rare black eye and black hair. It''s ancient oriental. It''s small and delicate. In today''s era when women''s height is more than one meter eight, it''s very rare. In addition, she is an orphan. Now she is just an adult. According to the tradition, the government will gradually withdraw her help. Now she lives in a small house, which is distributed to her by the government, a bedroom and a narrow kitchen. She can continue to live in this house, but because she is an adult and has the ability to work, she must pay the rent for the next time.

    In other words, the house is no longer free for her.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui came here at this time. In the current era, there are many ways to make money. Even if you don''t go out, you can also make money on the Internet.

    Nowadays, with the development of science and technology, there are holographic games and even online warehouses. As long as we connect with star net, we can connect with the Internet with consciousness, so as to realize virtual shopping, shopping and even interaction.

    In this respect, the world is more advanced than the previous future world.

    Su Kui is curious about the world''s holographic games and the holographic network system.

    Because of the advanced technology, game helmets and other things are not expensive. Of course, if you want to be better and more comfortable, the price will naturally rise. And what you use is the cheapest one.

    Now Yusi is working online. She plays a game called "ancient century", which has both the ancient Chinese image and the modern image. Of course, there will be western knights, magicians, wizards and so on.

    In short, it is a kind of game with strong playability.

    Su Kui can learn from her memory that the world map in the game is similar to the world she once existed in. Of course, there will be no magic in the real world.

    Although ancient times is a game, many players with commercial talent have already smelled the breath of money. There is no NPC in this game. A player can only build one character in his life. No one can log in except himself. Players will randomly put into a map, each person is empty handed, no body into.

    The system will distribute tasks to the players. After finishing the tasks, they can get gold rewards. These gold coins can be used to buy land, or any house or store in the game.

 Chapter 2040

    It has been seven years since it was developed in the ancient century. Now there are mature systems and trade unions in the game. Many players standing at the top of the society, in the game, it is the existence of gods.

    This game has no age limit, even if you are only ten years old, as long as you have the ability, you can still make a day in the game.

    And that''s what you are.

    She has been playing this game since she was 15 years old. Although it has existed for four years in ancient times, Yousi''s brain power has a very powerful memory, and is much faster than ordinary people in learning. So even when she was 18, she was under pressure to pay the government rent.

    Now, in ancient times, Yousi owned a farm of her own and hired 30 slaves to work for her.

    In reality, these slaves are real existence. As for why they would like to be slaves in ancient times, they are ordinary people except for their own inability. Or because, working in this game, they can also get a lot of money.

    In ancient times, there were not only playing methods for peace loving players, but also battle maps. There, you can kill people and cross goods, or duel. If you die, it''s very simple. You can either pay enough gold coins in the system in exchange for the chance of rebirth, or you can start from scratch, but you have to be pressed by the system and be a slave for three years.

    In both ways, as long as you die in the game and are reborn, you have to start again. You are destitute. The achievements you made before are either inherited or divided up.

    Yus chose the peaceful mode, and she is a brain power, which is not uncommon in this world. Her talent is not high. After systematic testing, she will not achieve much even if she practices magic.

    Therefore, she simply learned to use all her money to buy a large piece of land, enclosure and become a free farmer. In addition, the disappearance of the previous civilization has led to the loss of the original taste of many foods. Yus is committed to studying food, but has no talent in that field. To be a farmer, to satisfy himself in the game, is also to meet his dream in disguise.

    Of course, these are not the most important. In such a large world map, there are too many people like Yousi. She is just a dust in the vast sea of people.

    As for her ultimate fate, it is her life experience.

    It turns out that Yousi is not a real orphan, but the illegitimate daughter of Josh''s family, the top family of capital star. More than ten years ago, Yousi''s parents eloped because they loved each other but couldn''t get the support from home. His father is a typical western face, and Yousi''s mother is a pure ancient Eastern face. Yousi inherited her appearance and the five deep white skin of the West Official.

    Yousi''s parents love each other very much, but the Josh family obviously can''t afford to lose this face, especially her father Langdon has a fiancee who also comes from a top family. In any case, Langdon has to give each other an account.

    They fled and gave birth to Yousi in a hurry, but they were caught before long. For the sake of Yousi''s safety, they did not expose the existence of Yousi, but on their way back, they were exposed to the star sea magnetic field and eventually swallowed together with the spacecraft.

 Chapter 2041

    Yousi''s existence was unknown at first, but because of her excellent friend relationship in the game, she finally let the other party know her appearance, which was eight points similar to her mother, and finally led the Josh family to know her existence.

    And her good friend, is also the son of the fortune of the world, the heroine Josh Angelina. A woman with wisdom and beauty, she is a neighbor of Yousi in the game. In reality, she is a rising star in the entertainment circle. I don''t need to think about it. There''s a family to lean on, and there''s amazing beauty. She''s in the entertainment circle. She''s like a fish in water.

    Since Langdon''s fall, the Josh family has lost its best heir, and the old Josh is too sick to run the family business. In the past twenty years, the family seems to be still among the five families of capital star, but in fact, it has been squeezed from the third to the last in just twenty years.

    Now, even the last position, is at stake. In order to keep the last bit of family property, they thought of marriage, but what Langdon did 20 years ago, plus the status of the Josh family now, who would like to marry their daughter or win the Josh family''s daughter.

    Of course, if good Angelina is willing to marry, there must be countless talented young people rushing to marry her. But Angelina has a boyfriend for a long time. She is the second highness of the royal family. She holds great power. She is also a psychic SS. She has the most supporters and the next son who is most likely to inherit the throne.

    So, very simply, in order to keep the status of the family, in order to make her identity equal to that of the second highness, she quickly revealed her identity after learning about Yousi''s appearance. My blood was also quietly taken to match, the final results show that she is indeed a descendant of Langdon.

    People of the Josh family have long counted the fall of the family on Langdon''s head. If he hadn''t escaped from marriage, the family would not have been so quickly under the revenge and pressure of his wife. However, in just 20 years, only empty shells would have been left in a huge family.

    So, to bring Langdon''s daughter back and let her contribute to the family is also regarded as atonement for Langdon.

    Yousi has been an orphan for 18 years. No matter how smart she is, she is also a little girl who yearns for affection. She is ecstatic when she learns that she still has family. Muddleheaded on the recognition of the pro, back to the Josh home.

    In the end, he was blinded by his family''s affection, paralyzed by his reason, and muddled into a thief ship, which became the object of the family marriage sacrifice.

    The other side is a family that has just risen in recent years. Because it holds the mine as a wealth tool, it soon becomes the second only to the Josh family, and even has a hidden tendency to put the Josh family in the first place. If it wasn''t for the Josh family to be an old family, and they were just new, they wouldn''t be as famous as the Josh family. The family ranking would have been reshuffled for a long time.

    The only heir of this family is the one you want to marry. Although he is handsome and looks like a talent, in fact, Jin Yu is a real dandy. Obviously, he is the heir. In fact, his father, countless illegitimate children, is more outstanding than him. It''s hard to say whether he can finally inherit.

    Yousi had just been married well, but soon the man lost his freshness to her.

 Chapter 2042

    He began to flirt again, and even took the woman home.

    It''s too late for Yousi to be trapped again. She is so miserable in such a marriage life, even because she hasn''t been exposed to the upper class society for 18 years. The way of life of the nobles is that she is ridiculed every time she attends a banquet.

    Her hair, her appearance, her size, her ignorance were all regarded as the way to attack her. Those acrid gossip made her overburdened. Even her husband thought she was disgraced. If she went to the party again, she would stay at home and take other women with her.

    At first, the Josh family expected her to win over each other''s hearts and help the Josh family. But later, it was found that Yus was a helpless fighter who could not bring any help to the family. In the end, even the Josh family gave up her.

    Over time, Yousi got depression. Once upon a time, a girl with a simple idea and a small dream was crushed by gossip at the age of 30. She cut her wrists and killed herself in the bathtub.

    After she died, she ran into the system, and there was a deal.

    After recalling Yousi''s life, sukui''s facial expression turned on guangnao and logged into her personal chat social software.

    SNˇŁ

    Angie: honey, why don''t you always meet me with your true face? Don''t worry, I won''t dislike you. My favorite thing is to think twice. Seeing this message, Su Kui''s eyes are cold, but soon soften. Her red lips are smiling softly. She said lightly: Dear Angie, it''s just because I''m too ugly to scare you. Shall we talk about this later? Now I''m not ready. You are my best friend. You should be considerate, right?

    Angie: of course! We are the best friends, I in ancient times, you are my only.

    Su Kui said happily: that''s my pleasure.

    Their words are conveyed in the form of voice, but they are separated from each other by a network.

    Angelina has already given you photos, even unilateral * * at this time, but you are always inferior to others because of the difference between your appearance and that of others. You are not willing to show your true face easily.

    Angelina''s voice sounded a little disappointed. She lowered her "Oh" voice, but soon cheered up and said, "it doesn''t matter, but you can rest assured that no matter what you look like, you will be my best friend. By the way, dear, my dream has come true recently!"! I auditioned for a series. Maybe you can see me on the video website soon!

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows. The other side''s design is different from what is said in the plot? But in a flash, she was relieved. There must be a big difference between her own experience and the literal description. She smiled and congratulated, saying: that''s really great, Angie is so beautiful, she must be a big star, then I will wait and see!

    After that, she said two more words, and then turned off the Sn with her facial expression.

    No matter what the other party wants to do, at present, Su Kui will not expose the real information in front of her.

    It''s not that she''s afraid of the power of the Josh family, it''s that she hates trouble. At present, the planet where you live is beton sea area, which belongs to the planet with relatively wide water area. This planet is very small and far away from the capital star. She believes that it has been several months since the other party learned her identity and arrived at the beiton sea area.

 Chapter 2043

    After turning off the light brain, Su Kui simply drank a tube of nutrients. The taste of this thing is not good or bad. It''s barely acceptable.

    Nutrients enter the stomach through the throat. Soon the stomach will feel warm. The empty stomach will feel full.

    After solving these problems, Su Kui plans to go to ancient times to have a look. This is her first contact with holographic games, but she is curious about these.

    -

    the sky is blue, the breeze gently blows over the skin, the temperature is comfortable, and the air has a fresh fragrance.

    Standing in place, Su Kui looked down at her hands, which were bigger than her real size, and seemed to be much taller than her real size. In reality, she is just one meter seven, if in the original world, it is very high. But in this future world, women''s height is more than one meter eight in the world, so they can not stand the comparison.

    It seems that you really care about your appearance and height. In the game, some people will choose their real appearance data, while others will choose to adjust by themselves.

    Yousi belongs to the latter.

    She was standing outside the villa. There was an endless farm outside. The grass was green. There were several snow-white horses wandering around in the farm. Occasionally, they bowed their heads to eat grass.

    In reality, this kind of horse has become extinct. Therefore, many people choose to play in ancient times, and they want to enjoy the historical civilization that once died out.

    There are many fruits and fruits planted in the farm, which she can sell to the system in exchange for money or to other users.

    The fruits planted in the game contain subtle aura. If they are made into dishes, magicians, swordsmen and even cultivators will gain a little bit. It''s also a kind of auxiliary food, so it''s very popular to open a gourmet shop in the game.

    -

    "boss, are you back?"

    A man with a beard and a simple face appeared behind Su Kui. He saluted respectfully and said softly.

    Su Kui raised her delicate chin, looked into the distance with blue eyes, and asked, "Sebastian, how about the farm when I''m away? Has anything happened? "

    Sebastian shook his head. "No, but the vegetables and fruits that our farm just produced have been pulled away by Mrs. ARTA. It''s said that the business is good recently. Her gourmet shops are very popular with magicians." When he said this, Sebastian was envious. How much should it be? Surely Mrs. ARTA is also a rich man in reality, isn''t she?

    Different from other games in ancient times, all its data will not be changed after being developed. The money generated in the game, on the one hand, can be recycled by the system, on the other hand, is produced by the players themselves.

    When the gold coin accumulates to a certain extent, it can pay enough reward to the system and change into federal currency.

    "Is it?" Su Kui sneered, his hands around his chest, and gave a notice, "but soon we won''t need to provide her with any more food."

    "Ah? Why? " When Sebastian thought of the recent rumors, he was frightened and said, "boss, do you want to sell the farm?" If so, aren''t they going to lose their jobs?

    Can''t you find a job in reality? Can''t you be a slave in the game and lose your job?

    "Of course not," Su Kui said, shaking his white index finger. "Don''t worry, Sebastian, the gourmet shop is so popular. Can''t we open one ourselves?"

 Chapter 2044

    "Open one by yourself?" Sebastian repeated foolishly, "but, yes, there is lady ARTA''s food shop. Will there really be magicians in our food shop?"

    Another problem he didn''t say was the formula of the food. Not all the food can increase the magician''s magic. The recipes of these things are all dropped from some very dangerous Warcraft, and then some of them cooperate with the Gourmet Shop, and some of them are directly put into the auction house.

    Like Mrs. Alta, the food store she opened in this small town is the first one. She has made friends with many magicians. Generally, if they have lost formula when hunting Warcraft, they will sell it to her first. In this way, they can get many concessions when they need more food later.

    In ancient times, it is far less harmonious than it seems. This game defaults to the setting of "weak meat and strong food". That is to say, if you have enough ability, even if you burn, kill and plunder, as long as you are not caught, you can still be a human being, standing at the top of the ancient century.

    In today''s era, the ancient century has become an essential pastime in people''s life, and even some people who have a keen sense of smell have long profited a lot of money from this game.

    "Not necessarily, Sebastian." Su Kui shrugged. "Well, it''s a new day. Now that Mrs. Alta has collected all the vegetables, remember to sow a new batch. Please continue to work hard." Then she turned and entered the villa behind her.

    He left Sebastian standing in a daze for a while, unable to understand what the master meant. Finally, I followed the master''s words and went to sow seeds.

    -

    walking on the way to the small town of Fisi, sukui looked at the buildings that were almost the same as those in the real world, and had to exclaim that the rapid development of science and technology can build such a powerful and real world in the virtual world.

    These buildings are all ancient European style. People come and go in the street, and their clothes are not uniform. Some choose to wear magician''s robe, magic wand, Knights'' clothes, swords, and, of course, wise men with glasses and gentle manners. However, more are people in plain clothes, like ordinary people, who come and go to various shops to find what they need.

    "Ah, dear Miss Donna, long time no see. It''s good to see you again."

    Donna is the surname of the dean of the welfare home where little EUSES lived. When EUSES played this game, he took the surname as his first name without hesitation.

    The waiter of the bakery said hello to Su Kui with a smile, and Su Kui nodded, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is business OK?"

    "Not bad, but in this small town, whose business can match that of Mrs. Alta?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Is that right?" But soon it wasn''t, "I''m going to buy something. I''ll have a look first. See you later, Lloyd." She waved goodbye to Lloyd.

    From the beginning of the game, Su Kui heard the most name is lady ARTA. It seems that she is really a celebrity in the small town of Firth!

    The straight and spacious white slate Avenue is occasionally crossed by luxury carriages. Through the glass window of the cupboard of the food shop, you can see the hot and bright food in it.

    "The food store of Alta"

    is a very simple and rude name.

 Chapter 2045

    As soon as she stood at the door for a while, a girl in a maid''s dress and a white apron came up to say hello, "good morning, dear Miss Donna, what do you need?" Their shop has been cooperating with Yousi''s farm. Sometimes Alta is not there. They come to negotiate with people in Yousi''s farm, so it''s very common to know her.

    FIS small town is not small or big, but it is undoubtedly a relatively prosperous town in the map. There are many merchants and magicians who are close to the small town, so the business of the shop is very good.

    "Well, your store seems to have expanded a little. Do you have any fresh food recently? Give me some. " Su Kui took a look. It used to be a weapon seller next door. Now it''s closed, and it''s part of the food store.

    The girl bent her eyes when she heard the words. "OK, Miss Donna, please wait a moment."

    Finally, Su Kui ate several delicious food as he wished. The roast meat made of fresh pigeons was brushed with honey outside. Finally, he went into the oven. The pigeon skin baked was crispy and tender. There was also a light sweet smell of honey in the mouth. The taste was really good.

    What I forgot to say is that in ancient times, in addition to looking useless to the real world, even the senses are real.

    Therefore, food is not only a magic enhancement, but also a kind of delicious food in the game.

    If in reality, these ingredients for making delicious food have long disappeared.

    After eating, Su Kui said goodbye to the girl''s retention and went to the auction house alone.

    There was a kind of feeling in her heart, just like the roast pigeon, in fact, there were clear practices and recipes in her world. So, will the recipes dropped from Warcraft be part of what she knows?

    Not far away from the auction house, Su Kui walked around, and finally spent half an hour to get to the auction house.

    As soon as I went in, I was warmly welcomed, "Dear Miss, what do you need? Our auction house is the largest one in the whole FIS town. Many treasured items obtained by magician swordsmen will be sold in this house. If you need help, just ask me. By the way, my name is John. Others call me old John. You can also call me that. "

    An old man with a goatee and shining eyes was wearing a gray vest, with a pocket watch on his chest. He stepped up quickly and smiled intensely.

    He knew that the girl in front of him was the farmer of faith town. Although her farm was not the largest, it was the youngest of all the farmers.

    Su Kui raised his chin slightly, narrowed his long and narrow eyes, and looked at the auction house casually. Then he bent his fingers and knocked on the counter, saying, "I want to know what precious recipes are there in the auction house recently?"

    Hearing her words, old John was shocked, but soon smiled again. "Ah, Miss Donna, why are you suddenly interested in recipes? Although you have a farm, it''s not easy to open a food shop. " In particular, Mrs. ARTA already exists in the small town of Firth.

    On the other hand, he didn''t make it clear.

    Once the auction house has a fresh recipe, it will give priority to inform Mrs. Alta. If it has value, it will generally be bought at a high price.

 Chapter 2046

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and suddenly took something out of her pocket and lost it. She frowned impatiently and said, "why? Open the door for business, old John. It''s a bit out of place. " Then she raised her chin. "I heard that you like to collect pocket watches. This is a gift from a friend. I think you will like it, right?"

    Old John''s eyelids leaped, and his heart began to touch Miss Donna for the first time. And she knows how to behave. No wonder at such a young age, there are already 30 slaves working for her.

    After all, he is only a worker. Although he has a good relationship with Mrs. Alta, he must not smash his signboard when opening the door to welcome guests. Otherwise, the boss knows that he will not be spared lightly.

    Moreover, this bronze pocket watch is inlaid with magic stone around it, and its cover is carved with exquisite and simple patterns. At a glance, he likes it.

    At that time, he smiled more kindly, put the pocket watch in his pocket, and said with a smile: "Miss Donna, you are welcome. Thank you for your gift. I love it very much. In order to express my gratitude, I can give you some information. There will be an auction at seven o''clock tomorrow evening. At that time, not only the owners of Feisi Town, but also the magicians and alchemists from other cities will come. Of course, apart from all kinds of precious items, there are also things you want at the auction. "

    "That''s great. Thank you for telling me that. See you tomorrow, old John." Red lips slowly opened a light arc, Su Kui lowered his eyes, slightly bent, and made a salute.

    "You are very kind, my most distinguished guest." The old John gentleman made a knight''s gift. Matsumoto took Su Kui''s hand and said, "welcome tomorrow."

    "Sure."

    Sukui went out of the auction house, and the pocket watch was sent by Angelina. Sukui is not good at this. Moreover, after a long time of farming, Yousi has accumulated a considerable wealth.

    She knew that old John, seemingly respectful to her, had told her that there would be a formula auction tomorrow, but in an instant he would certainly have informed Mrs. Alta that she would come to the auction as well.

    Go back to the farm, arrange everything, Su Kui left the game.

    Take off the game helmet and go back to reality. Su Kui looks at the simple white wall, white floor and ordinary furniture in front of her. She is stunned, shakes her head and laughs. The two worlds switch too fast, even she is in a trance.

    The buildings in the ancient world are more exquisite, showing a gorgeous atmosphere. The houses distributed by the government, except for the small ones, are ordinary.

    Su Kui checks the balance of chayoth''s interstellar card and gets a headache. Yousi is a grateful girl. After leaving the welfare home, she earns money every month. Except for her living expenses, almost all of them send it back to the children in need.

    So, even if she is a farmer in the game, the amount of money she earns is not small, but in fact, she is very poor.

    It seems that it''s time to get back to business.

    Since the entertainment industry is developed, why not be a food anchor?

    Fortunately, it''s almost the end of the month, and today she just completed a transaction. I think she can leave a sum of money for the start-up fund in addition to the money to the welfare home. To customize the kitchenware you need, and buy tools that can refine and polish the ingredients.

 Chapter 2047

    Because of the previous experience in this field, Su Kui simply gave the robot what he needed, and he would place an order for the owner and pick up the goods. After basically giving orders, sunflower doesn''t have to worry about it, which is much more convenient than the previous experience.

    The next day, after a simple dinner, Su Kui put on a game helmet and landed in ancient times.

    The auction site is on the second floor, and old John takes her up. After paying the admission fee according to the rules, Su Kui smoothly sneaks into the hall. As for the box, it has long been reserved by the mysterious people who do not want to be named.

    As for her position, it happened that someone could not come and leave.

    "Miss Donna? I didn''t expect that you would also be interested in the auction house. I don''t know what''s good for you at this auction? "

    As soon as Su Kui sat down, a woman''s voice came to her ear. Su Kui turned around and saw a woman with blonde curly hair, hot body and charming charm sitting beside her. She was wearing a gorgeous red dress, her chest was covered with jewels, and her skin became more and more white. She was holding a gold folding fan, covering her lips and laughing.

    Tut, you look good.

    Su Kui''s eyes and tail, with a straight chin, said, "Oh, it''s Madame Alta. It''s a coincidence." She leaned lazily in her chair, hands crossed on her abdomen, legs folded gracefully, and replied.

    ARTA laughed more and more happily. "It''s a coincidence. It seems that you seldom went out of the farm before, and thought you didn''t like these things! It''s said that this time there is a jewel necklace made by the queen of elves. In addition to the rare attribute bonus, the jewel on it is soaked in the water of life, so wearing it can cure minor injuries to a great extent! " With that, she raised her hand.

    Su Kui followed her fingers silently and found that the hall was full of people unconsciously. Surprisingly, there are a lot of women who are well-dressed.

    "You see, these are all for the necklace of life. If there is a chance, I want to fight for it!"

    "Good luck then." Sukui didn''t want to talk about it. She saw a lot of jewelry. Even if it was beautiful, she didn''t have much interest.

    Although ancient times have become similar to the real world, and people''s senses are magnified here infinitely, she knows that this necklace is a rare healing necklace, with special properties, which can greatly protect the owner''s life.

    Beautiful and practical, women naturally want it.

    Throughout the ages, women have an indescribable obsession with jewelry.

    ARTA didn''t expect her to be so cold. By reason, such a little girl should be the most irresistible to the charm of beautiful jewelry. In reality, natural jewelry is rare. Most of them are synthetic, even beautiful, but they lack a natural charm.

    Those natural jewels have always been available and priceless, and they can''t afford them.

    But in ancient times, they can enjoy different lives. Those ordinary jewelry, Chinese clothes and delicious food are easy to get.

    If possible, most people even want to live in this virtual world, and never want to go back to the cold world in reality.

    "Miss Donna, it seems that you are not here for the necklace of life, just don''t know. What is it that interests you?" ARTA asked, with his head askew, as if puzzled.

 Chapter 2048

    Wen Yan, Su Kui''s lips are frivolous, and he slows down his voice, "interested? It''s a recipe, of course -- "

    What does ARTA say when she''s stuck in her throat? Recipes? Inside, she smiles softly on the surface. "Oh, Miss Donna is interested in food. But tonight, we are going to be competitors."

    "you are joking. Mrs. Alta''s family has a big business. If we have to fight, I have to give up." Su Kui pretended to smile, then turned his eyes and looked forward.

    The auction is about to start. The staff are coming and going. Someone is checking the VIP who is here today to see if anyone is absent.

    It seems that after checking there, the auction will start soon. The value of the items at the beginning of the auction is not high. There are few people bidding. If you have a good idea, you can call a few rounds of prices and take them away. However, the higher the price is, the more people call for the price.

    As for the necklace of life that ARTA said, it was finally taken away by her at the price of 30000 gold coins. Old John beamed at ARTA''s flattering smile, and then quickly held the necklace down. After the estimation, he would hand it on.

    "The next thing to be auctioned is a magician from the abyss prison forest. The magic power contained in this stone is very powerful. Whether it is inlaid on a magic wand or used as an alchemy material, it is a good treasure! Next, you can come forward and have a look. In three minutes, we will start this auction! "

    With a bow tie, wearing a shirt vest auctioneer lips with a smile, tone full of emotion said.

    Alta takes the lead in going to watch. Su Kui picks her eyebrows. As she knows, in this game, only those who are physically incapable of becoming magicians can choose to do some small business.

    And those real magicians, money and wealth are available to them, and ability is what they want most.

    Through the crowd, Su Kui saw a purple stone placed on the auction platform. It was crystal clear, and there was a faint sense of water flowing in it. It was glittering. It was really attractive, as if it had a strange magic power, like it was to suck people in.

    Su Kui frowned, this feeling --

    I don''t know if she thought too much, soon, three minutes later, the people who left the seat also came back. ARTA spoke in her ear, as if there was a fever in her voice.

    "Miss Donna, look, the stone is so beautiful! I really want to buy it and make it into a jewelry necklace. It must be very beautiful! "

    Su Kui finally realized that something was wrong. The people who were there to see the stone stared at the magic stone directly, and their eyes flashed with enthusiasm. Her eyes drooped slightly to avoid looking at the magic stone, and she felt something was wrong.

    It''s just a game. Even if the experience is real, why can a stone be hypnotic?

    "I think all the ladies and gentlemen have visited it. We all know how dangerous the abyss prison forest is. Even the magician with the highest level dare not get involved easily. It''s very rare to bring such a magician. Maybe in one''s lifetime, there''s only one! So, we''re pricing it at a million gold coins! "

 Chapter 2049

    When the hammer struck, the auctioneer continued, "if you have no objection, we are going to start the auction!" When he spoke, his eyes swept under the stage, and the blue eyes twinkled with pure light. "You can''t wait, then let''s start!"

    As soon as the voice came down, the incessant peddling was heard.

    Su Kui sat on the chair and watched the scene. Alta was not joking. She really participated in the bidding. Everyone at the meeting was very enthusiastic about the bidding, as if the money was from the strong wind.

    "Five million!"

    "Good, five million in case, five million twice..."

    "Five million and five hundred thousand!"

    "The gentleman over there offered 5.5 million yuan. Is there any higher one? If not, then... "

    He was about to strike the hammer when a hoarse voice sounded faintly. The tone was like a pool of stagnant water, without any fluctuation. "Ten million."

    The auctioneer''s eyes are red. Ten million yuan. Tonight''s auction definitely broke the record of the auction house. Once the item was auctioned out at ten million yuan in his hand, even if it was a dividend, it would be enough for him to eat for many years. Let alone auction out the priceless items. He will definitely become the most famous auctioneer in the small town of Firth, even this city!

    "This, this gentleman, you just said 10 million, is it true?" His voice is a little unsteady, God, ten million! The voice was shaking.

    A man came out of the box, covered in a black magic robe and wearing a hood, which made his appearance unclear. Only a pale hand came out of the hem, holding the wand.

    The shape of the magic wand is very strange, like the shape of a snake. Two dark green magic stones are inlaid at the head of the snake.

    In addition to the rich, there are many magicians, alchemists and swordsmen coming to the magic stone.

    The moment they saw the mysterious people appear, they cried out, "God! It''s Antonio! The first magician in the world, why did he come to faith town? "

    "Mystery? Antonio! "

    "God, I''m going to faint. Is that the man I imagined?"

    "Antonio..."

    There was a lot of noise around. Even if the auction house realized that it was wrong and wanted to stop it, it would not help at all. There was a lot of discussion. Su Kui looked at the figure and whispered the name in silence.

    Antonio, the mysterious man in black, seemed to take a look in her direction, but it didn''t seem to be. The face hidden under the hood could not be seen clearly, only half of the same pale and delicate chin was looming.

    Antonio turned a deaf ear to the discussion around him, holding a magic wand in his hand, "give me the stone." He slowly stepped forward and spread his hands. His bony fingers were long and thin, but they looked too pale and thin.

    The auctioneer''s eyes twinkled and he clenched his teeth to hold the magic stone. Antonio, as the most famous magician on the ancient century list, has never seen the first and the last of the dragon. This time, he appeared in such a common place as the small town of Firth, just for a magic stone, which is quite unusual! "

    although he said in his voice how dangerous the abyss prison forest is, it''s only for low-level people. A great magician like Antonio, who wants the magic stone, can get it in person.

 Chapter 2050

    "Mr. Antonio, have you come into the auction house and paid the deposit? If not, I can''t give you the magic stone! " The auctioneer''s face is pale, and he is still ecstatic at the last moment. He dreams of becoming the most famous auctioneer and falling to the bottom of the valley at the next moment. If the stone disappears from his hand, he will certainly become the biggest laughingstock.

    In addition, there is a deeper consideration. He can never give the magic stone to him because of his love and reason.

    "Mr. Antonio, are you going to rob the magic stone directly?"

    "Even if you are the most powerful magician, you can''t be so arrogant. In the auction house, we should pay attention to fairness!"

    "I give a million! The magic stone is mine! "

    "Twelve million, no one will rob me, I will get it!"

    These people have been in a frenzy, Su Kui can see, these people''s eyes show fear of Antonio, but they can''t stop the constant price calls, once raised the price to 20 million.

    Twenty million gold coins, even the richest rich, have to be weighed, but this group of people just like they don''t care, roaring at each other''s throats, even if they are not being held, they want to climb to the auction stage.

    This is -

    Su Kui frowned and walked quietly towards the door. This stone is very unusual. She is just an ordinary person, and there is not much magic in her body. If she is affected, once she dies, not only all the accumulated wealth will be divided, but also she wants to be a slave for three years.

    Antonio looks at the door lightly. In the noisy crowd, this girl is undoubtedly the most abnormal existence. She is not only not involved in the bidding, but also has a clear eye. She is not bewitched by the magic stone.

    He gave a low smile. It was funny.

    Then I suddenly stopped all smiles and held the palm of the magic wand tightly. My face was cold.

    "No matter how much you bid, I''ll take this stone." All of a sudden, he raised his hand, and the dazzling light burst out from the gem on his magic wand. Countless people who were affected covered their eyes and cried and cried. Their eyes were almost blinded by the powerful light.

    Su Kui quickly closed his eyes at the moment when he started, but still could feel discomfort. His eyes were very painful, and tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably. White light forced in her closed eyes, leaving her brain blank.

    Vaguely heard the voice of the hoarse and indifferent man sounded low, without any emotion.

    "I''m sorry, I took the magic stone. I hope you can remember today and learn to be vigilant --"

    then sukui doesn''t know anything.

    Being forced to go offline, Su Kui sprang up from the bed, his forehead was sweating, his face was pale, even his hands were shaking.

    The game is directly connected with her brain, and the damage in ancient times will affect her body in reality. Who is the man Antonio.

    In the game talent has been so amazing, I don''t know in reality, the ability and how against the sky.

    In ancient times, not everyone can become a magician. After systematic testing, talent is directly linked to spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power is, the stronger the talent is.

    -

    the pain of the neurite, Su Kui pressed the eyebrow, exhaled continuously. It took a long time to ease down. I was afraid that the ancient times would take two days to go up.

 Chapter 2051

    The next day, after waking up after a night''s rest, I swallowed two bottles of sour and astringent nutriment. After a little physical strength, I finally felt less uncomfortable.

    Su Kui opened the bedroom, walked into the living room, and then found that the living room was full of items.

    Pick the eyebrows, go up one by one to check, and find that the level of creation in the world is really first-class. She just drew a simple drawing and gave it to the robot to do, but she didn''t expect to do so many things, and then mail them to the planet where she lived. It took only one night.

    Very good, very strong.

    Next, the robot was instructed to install all the shooting equipment and kitchenware. He also ordered the housework robot to clean and do the cleaning.

    And she, is to open the light brain, log on to the virtual mall.

    Walking in the virtual pedestrian street, which is no different from the reality, even if the mind is mature like sunflower, it can not help showing a surprised expression. Since she came to the world, she has a strong sense of novelty for everything.

    Compared with the previous future plane, the gap is not small. In fact, it''s not bad to be kidnapped into the system and then go to each plane to do tasks. At least, every time there is a novel experience.

    Of all the worlds, the experience of this world is the most abundant.

    From time to time, there are men and women passing her by. There are many people on the pedestrian street and even traffic lights on the road. Su Kui wandered around and finally walked into the fresh supermarket.

    Compared with other stores, there was no one in the supermarket except the clerk and cashier. Just after she went in, she was warmly received and introduced to her by a sweet looking girl.

    "Welcome, dear lady. What do you need? We are the largest fresh supermarket in the whole virtual mall. Many newly developed food materials can be found in our supermarket. We guarantee that it is absolutely fresh, pollution-free and pollution-free. Just place an order, and it will be OK in an hour. "

    listen to her equally charming voice, Su Kui smiled." then help me to introduce these foods. I want to buy a lot of things, but I don''t know if you have anything like seasoning here? "

    The girl tilted her head and looked puzzled. "Seasoning?"

    In fact, even if they supply fresh food in the supermarket, most people still choose to take nutrients to maintain their physical fitness. Once food in several star wars, and once that green earth completely disappeared, also disappeared in the history of civilization.

    Except for a few ancient books which were brought out by our ancestors, which recorded the appearance of those plants, most people didn''t know how they tasted or even what environment they were suitable for.

    "Well Let me have a look first. If I need to call you again, can I? " Sukui thought and asked.

    After all, the current plane is far from what the earth she once lived on knows, and she doesn''t know how to explain it to this girl. But the system can make use of it. Since it can send itself to this plane, it certainly comes from a higher level of civilization. It shouldn''t be difficult for it to distinguish the function of these ingredients.

    "System, it''s time for you," Su Kui casually strolled in the supermarket, which was very big, but there were few waiters.

    Shout out the system. When sunflower meets the interested ingredients, it will ask the system to explain the function and taste.

 Chapter 2052

    Finally, Su Kui will buy all interested ingredients in a package, and start to try after going back. When she left the supermarket, she narrowed the happy eyes of the shopping guide girl into crescent shape. Although she was surprised by the customer''s purchasing power, maybe she was the owner of good money?

    But I sold so many ingredients in one day. The price is not cheap. The salary of this month must be more than half a year''s prize! How happy ~

    -

    at seven o''clock in the evening, countless netizens from all over the world ended their day''s work, opened SM and began to browse the new topics of the day. A push suddenly jumped into the eyes without any sign.

    SN is the largest social software on the planet. It integrates chatting, interaction and live video. Basically, most people on the planet choose Sn software. Previously, those software with single use has been eliminated in numerous competitions.

    Generally, new registered users will appear on the home page to scroll during the live broadcast, but there are countless new hosts joining the live video every day, and the frequency of their appearance is only a few seconds.

    Then, in a group of flirtatious men and women, a cover is a nameless, but it looks full of color, fragrance, and food that can make people appetite increase at a glance, and then I went in curiously.

    The person in the picture is in the kitchen, wearing a light green household clothes. Except for one hand, his face is not exposed at all.

    There are several people who are curious to come in, but some of them are disappointed. Immediately, some of them make dissatisfied statements.

    [what''s the matter? I didn''t even show my face. ]

    [hey, show your face and let''s see. It''s not ugly. Can''t you see people? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? ]

    Su Kui has been preparing ingredients silently. When someone is prompted by the system to enter, he looks up and sees several eye-catching comments on the screen. He sneers: "love to see, don''t love to see to roll out. This is my live studio. I can do whatever I want. Besides, this is the food studio. If you want to see beautiful women, you can go out and turn right. "

    She left one sentence and went back to work.

    She holds a fish. At first glance, she thinks it''s a common grass carp. In fact, if you look carefully, you will find that the fish has a normal body, but it has a circle of sharp tusks. This is the so-called new food in the supermarket. It''s a unique fish on agula. Its teeth are extremely poisonous. Even in the body, there are slight toxins. If people eat it, they will feel tongue paralysis.

    Speaking of this, Su Kui couldn''t help laughing and didn''t know who was the owner of the supermarket. At first, she didn''t know those strange ingredients. Later, after systematic introduction, she knew that most of them were poisonous!

    It is also willful to dare to sell poisonous things openly.

    Now she finally knows why there are so many residents in the Federal International, but there is no gourmet who can eat. In addition to the fact that God refuses to enjoy food and contaminates most of the food with toxins, today''s rapid development of science and technology, human beings have to do too many things. When there are nutrients, few people are willing to waste their time It''s about food.

    Be merciless to connect back, those people in front of the video silly stay for a while.

 Chapter 2053

    All the anchors we saw before were beautiful women who were always coquetry to fans. When can even a new anchor be so arrogant? Can this be tolerated?

    After reaction, this can''t be tolerated!

    You are so arrogant. Do your family know? ]We don''t blame you for being ugly, but don''t you know the name of the fish in your hand? Good advice, poisonous! Be careful of poisoning after eating! ]

    [let''s go, let''s go. The host is here to make fun of it. It''s really poisoned. No one can call for emergency treatment for you! ]

    Su Kui held the knife in one hand, saw these familiar IDs and then connected them back. He pressed the fish with fangs without any hesitation, and raised his right hand abruptly. In the eyes of the audience, "bang" was a sound, and his hands were fast and hard, and he chopped off the head of the fish.

    At the same time, PI xiaorou didn''t smile and said, "I''m sorry, I have a robot in my house. Even if I''m really poisoned, I''ll be cold long ago when you call for first aid." Her words caused a group of silent audience to burst out laughing and crying.

    [hahahaha, the anchor is so interesting! ]

    [but I can''t refute it. ]

    [so are you guys making sticks and running to find the sense of being? ]

    [the anchor said that if you want to see beautiful women, just go out and turn right. There are a lot of beautiful women waiting for you. ]

    [is it super good for me to pay attention to the host''s hands? What''s more, this move is too powerful! It''s a clean shot. Is the anchor a trainer? ]

    [what''s the matter with a little expectation? ]

    unlike the fish she once ate, the former fish had a poison gland in its body, so long as the poison gland was removed, the former fish was poisonous in all parts of the body. If it was not handled well, it could eat it, even lead to heart paralysis, and finally die.

    So, Su Kui didn''t answer again, just concentrated on the fish in his hand.

    She first changed a small knife, cut a hole in the long toothed fish, and finally spread a layer of powder developed by herself, and finally put the whole fish into a small basin to marinate.

    It''s longxincao, not sukui bought it in the supermarket, but in a shop specializing in strange flowers and plants. That shop is different from the supermarket and very popular. Because there are always students who specialize in studying these things. So, Su Kui almost can''t squeeze in when he goes in.

    When all was done, she looked up again and found that there were more than 10000 people watching.

    Maybe in the past world, these people can be seen in the past, but this is the star, the residents of countless planets, most of them will choose to play Sn, this point is the peak of the star network, so the people in sukui live room, by contrast, are not enough to see.

    But she didn''t worry at all. She washed her hands and answered the questions raised by her fans.

    [host host, watch your hands! Can you show your face? ]

    sunflower: "thank you, no way."

    [wow, the host is merciless and cold, but I like it! Give you a diamond, come on! }

    "have vision, I like you too."

    [your movements are so skillful. Can you really cook? But I still want to remind you that this is a special kind of fish on agula. It''s really poisonous! ]

    "thank you for your concern. You will know later."

 Chapter 2054

    I won''t say much since the host said so, but don''t you really need to call the ambulance in advance? ]

    Su Kui: "the robot command has been given in advance. Once I have an accident, I will call for first aid immediately. However, I will not make fun of my life. Thank you."

    [I strolled around and found that the anchor hasn''t started to do it. It''s grandiose. If you really can make food, I''ll eat the keyboard live! ]

    "well, it''s you again. I can only tell you politely that you''re ready to eat on the keyboard. Now you can witness it and start to do it immediately. I hope you can count your words. The ID number has been screenshot, even if you change your name, it''s useless. "

    [ha ha, the anchor is so arrogant. I''ll wait and see. ]

    Su Kui didn''t talk anymore. She talked to the fans. The fish was almost finished. She fished the fish out, poured half pot of vegetable oil, and heated it. At last, she left the whole fish in the oil pan. The hot oil started to boil. Su Kui squinted and adjusted the heat all the time.

    This is her food today. After a few days of nutrition, she felt that the whole person was not well.

    [WOW! What kind of instrument is it? I don''t seem to have seen it. ]

    [is the anchor frying? What is the anchor going to do? ]

    [listening to the overbearing voice of the anchor seems to have some skills, but I don''t know if it is worthy of the name ~]

    [should be done soon? I''m really hungry! ]

    [although we know that it''s poisonous, it''s still drooling. Emmm]

    fried for more than one minute. Su Kui quickly fished out the fish, changed a pot, heated it, and poured in a few wine. And she just made the cut side dishes and prepared them. After a day''s tossing, she basically made the seasonings before, but the color was not right.

    It''s like pepper. It''s round and purple. Fortunately, it is not an unacceptable color. After drying and stir frying, pepper has long been a dark purple pepper.

    First of all, throw all the seasoning in and stir fry it. After the flavor is produced, put the fish in. Now, the reason why the live broadcasting industry is so hot is that Sn has so many functions. As long as sunflower clicks the share button, the system can automatically extract the taste. And then to the audience, the general situation is all those female anchors who use the perfume on their bodies to arouse the wolves of the male audience, and finally induce them to reward.

    So good function, Su Kui certainly does not hesitate to click to use.

    So, in a flash -

    [lying groove ah ah ah ah, how fragrant ah!!! ]

    [wow, that warrior named Harlow, it seems that you are really determined to eat the keyboard. Don''t leave until later. We will all join you and watch you eat the keyboard! ]

    [ha ha. ]

    [just looking at the picture, I just want to eat it. Now I wish I could climb through the star net. Ah, I really want to eat it! ]

    [I''m hungry after drinking two bottles of nutriment. Miss anchor, you should be responsible for that. Can you send me a sip? I''ll take care of the postage! ]

    [what about upstairs dreaming? If we really want to send it to you, these 20000 plus viewers are not enough, OK? ]

    Yes, up to now, the number of viewers has started to rise a little bit, but it''s still a little bit less.

    Yes, Su Kui made this fish today. It''s called Fried Crispy Fish. The small mouth just opened will let the taste fully enter, and Longxin grass will dilute the toxins of the toothed fish.

 Chapter 2055

    In the end, even if there is a slight toxin in the mouth, it can''t be removed, but with the current physical quality, there will be no poisoning and death.

    What''s more, isn''t it cool to have a slight numbness in your mouth?

    Su Kui looks at the color and fragrance, even the crisp fish whose skin is crispy yellow. She feels that her stomach is beginning to revolt. After a busy day, she drinks a tube of nutrients. Now she really doesn''t want to eat those things.

    So, make a quick decision and start cooking.

    The fish plate is also carefully made by her. The white porcelain plate is painted with blue and white porcelain. Porcelain and food are always perfect.

    The comments began to revolt again.

    [aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ]

    [indifferent face, I plan to take a month''s salary and have a good meal. ]

    [what should I do? Why do you want to die in the first place? Now, you don''t want to go out at all. ]

    [the host is going to eat. I''m waiting to see. Since I''ve made a bet, I''ll make a bigger bet. ]

    the host of this comment is just betting with Su Kui that if she can eat what she makes, she will broadcast the person who eats the keyboard live. Of course, he won''t admit that it''s really hard to say a word when he looks at the picture with all colors and fragrances, especially the flavor that the system transmits to him.

    Although I despise it, I want to eat it.

    "What''s the hurry? The keyboard is ready for you. I''ll go to your live room after I solve the problem. The keyboard is ready. Oh, friendly tips. Remember to call the emergency car. I''m not responsible for the accident. Please testify to me. "

    [testify! Ha ha ha ha burp! ]

    [it''s not too big a series to watch. ]

    [eating a keyboard should not die, but the stomach should not bear it? Emmm]

    [eat fast, don''t BB! ]

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, gave the robot a command, broke the fish to the table, took the chopsticks and held the water, walked to the table slowly and sat down. The camera was specially set by her, only half of her face was photographed, and no matter what she did, the top half of her face would not be broadcasted.

    So, she''s very casual.

    "Then I''ll start, audience friends. Let''s have dinner together!"

    Then, in the crowd of more than 20000 spectators, Su Kui sandwiched a piece of fish with crisp yellow skin and fresh meat inside, which was put into their mouths in fear.

    At this moment, many people have opened the emergency center''s phone, waiting for the moment when she fell poisoned, immediately call the emergency. In the end, it''s a human life. Although they are watching, they don''t want to see someone happen under their eyes.

    But to their surprise, Su Kui ate not only one mouthful, but also two, three and four mouthfuls in succession

    In a flash, half of the fish had gone into her stomach.

    The skin is white, and the lips are naturally pink. Although the upper half of her face is not exposed, all the audience witnessed her putting the fish into her mouth, chewing it and swallowing it.

    It''s been so long. I''m really poisoned. Something happened earlier than now.

    [so, how are you, anchor? If you are not feeling well, go to the hospital. ]

    [yes, don''t be tough. It''s too late for something to happen. Don''t make fun of your life! ]

    [alas, the bet man came out and said, this bet is invalid! Don''t bet. ]

 Chapter 2056

    And the one who bet with sukui, Harlow, didn''t appear at this time. I don''t know if he was hesitating to void the bet. It''s OK to play and fight. If you want to fight for human life, you''ll be guilty.

    But Su Kui raised his lips and said, "don''t worry, in fact, there is not much toxin in this fish, so it won''t lead to life danger due to poisoning. Thank you for your concern." Then, she quickly ate the remaining half of the fish, then took the water glass gracefully and leisurely and took a sip of water.

    "Now, I have finished eating. Well, in order to tell you that I didn''t cheat and that I didn''t worry about caring about me, so next, I will ask the family robot to check my physical condition. Everyone, watch it."

    Then, she gave the order to check the body. Now the robot is very powerful. It''s easy to give it to the robot at home to solve problems such as minor illnesses, such as checking the body state.

    "Drips, the whole body examination function is on --"

    "in the process of scanning, please sit well and don''t move, in case of data deviation --"

    "drips, brain examination, normal. Cardiopulmonary examination, normal... "

    "After the examination, there is a slight toxin in the host''s body, which will not cause life danger. Do you want to remove it immediately?"

    Su Kui nodded. "Remove."

    Then stretched out his hand, the robot quickly took out an injection from the chest storage bin, and pushed it into Su Kui''s wrist blood vessels. After a slight sensation like acupuncture, everything returned to normal.

    "Now, do you see it? In fact, when I deal with fish meat, I have neutralized the toxin. The rest will not affect the body. If you eat it in your mouth, you will feel crispy and numb. It''s very cool. "

    After that, she licked the corner of her lips. It seemed that she could not finish it, but it was the people who had suffered a lot.

    [Ma Dan, how angry!! ]

    [wow, how cool is it? Want to know the taste more! ]

    [it''s amazing. Is there something that can neutralize toxins without affecting the taste? ]

    the current technology is not that there is no machine that can remove the toxin, but once the toxin of the food itself is removed, even the characteristic taste of the food itself will be completely lost, and become a pile of meat and firewood.

    As time goes by, the people are too lazy to toss. It''s better to eat nutritions honestly. After all, nutritions have the right to choose their tastes.

    "We can do it for you in the future. The time of live broadcast is always very fast. Our live broadcast is here. By the way, before the next broadcast, I would like to ask how many people in the audience of the live studio play ancient times?"

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, most people''s eyes are bright. They don''t think so, right??

    They can''t eat it in reality. Can''t they have an addiction in the virtual holographic game world?

    [little sister, I play! Which area are you in? I am in the abyss of the dragon! ]

    [here coordinates the small town of Hassa! ]

    [here is the mengde magician college ~]

    [wow, is it possible that the little sister who is the host runs a gourmet shop? If so, it would be great! ]

    if you open a store, even if you are far away, I will rush to support you! ]

    [ha ha, in this society, there are few people who don''t play in ancient times, right? ]

    [but the map of ancient times is really too big. If it is too far away, it will make QAQ]

 Chapter 2057

    Su Kui nodded and confirmed their conjecture, "yes, but it''s still in preparation. It''s going to take a while to open. I''m in FIS town. Well, children''s shoes near me are welcome to visit my farm. You can eat fresh fruit! Well, it''s getting late. Let''s see you another day ~ "

    so we shut down the live broadcast without hesitation, quit STARNet, and the live broadcast is over. It''s 10 o''clock in the evening.

    Now at this time point, there is nothing to do in the ancient century. I can''t hurry. So, Su Kui washed it and went to sleep.

    And that man, Harlow, believed it. In fact, Su Kui just teased him, where would he really swallow the keyboard. But the man was obviously stubborn. Since he lost the bet, he was willing to give up.

    A group of melon eaters, who were not too busy to watch, said they were very happy to watch it. After watching the live broadcast of Su Kui, they immediately followed suit and found Harlow''s Sn homepage. They joked one by one, saying that they would come to see him eat the keyboard.

    In the end, what people didn''t expect was that Harlow really started the live broadcast and ate the keyboard for everyone.

    But he was smart. He didn''t know when he bought an edible keyboard and swallowed it in front of everyone. Let the audience have a kind of ignorant feeling, what happened tonight? First, I met a host who dared to eat all kinds of poisonous fish, and then a fierce man who ate the keyboard raw.

    Emmm, the audience said: it''s really good for my brother.

    -

    the weather in ancient times is set according to the actual weather, which is very natural. As soon as Su Kui entered the game, she found herself lying in the villa, on the big bed in the bedroom. She snorted, blinked her sour eyes, sat up from the bed, and then --

    "are you Antonio?"

    Her eyes continued to move down, and then fell on the table. The purple magic stone was placed on it at will. After a look, she felt that the spirit seemed to be sucked in. She had no resistance at all.

    The black figure stood up, just blocked her sight. The sight was blocked, and the magic stone''s attraction to her disappeared. She breathed out a murky breath, and felt the strangeness of the stone more and more.

    "Why are you in my house?" Su Kui raised her eyes and asked without expression.

    Interestingly, except for the initial surprise, there was no fear of him.

    Antonio''s facial features are hidden under his black hood. Even the warm and bright light outside the window can''t let Su Kui see him. She knew that most of the magic used by this man made it impossible to see his facial features clearly.

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Antonio seemed to come back from dozing in China, yawning lazily, sitting at her bedside leisurely, with his hands crossed in his abdomen, and using his unique hoarse and low voice, he said: "Oh, I''m relieved to see you are OK. After all, your mental strength is hurt because of me."

    "Such a beautiful lady, if I am hurt, I will feel uneasy."

    From his pale thin lips, Su Kui wanted to sneer, so she also laughed.

    "Will the famous great magician Antonio feel uneasy about whether a little man is influenced by you?" Her eyes flowed and her eyes were slightly alienated. "This is the funniest joke I heard this year --"

 Chapter 2058

    Antonio''s frivolous lips froze, and his face was drawn under his hood. This woman is really invisible. Since he knows his identity, how dare he talk to him like this?

    Looking at her face, which is less than a centimeter away from her eyes, she approaches abruptly without any sign. Su Kui''s face doesn''t change. Antonio''s narrow grey eyes squint, "just be happy."

    "Of course I am. If Mr. Antonio is willing to take off his hat and let me have a look at you, I think I will be happier." With that, her hand caressed Antonio''s cheek under her hood with great uneasiness.

    The skin is cold and delicate. You can touch his well-defined facial features with your hands. You know that the real face under the hat is not too bad, but in front of you, she still can''t see his face.

    Antonio''s grey eyes flashed with interest and raised his eyebrows. "Do you really want to see it?"

    "If you like." Su Kui''s red lips smiled and stared at his eyes under his hood. She knew that the other side was looking at her.

    The hand is grasped, and a soft kiss falls on the back of her hand. Su Kui hears a man''s hoarse and deep laughter coming from her ear, such as sweet and mellow wine, which is attractive and deep-seated.

    "As you wish, dear lady."

    After that, Antonio did nothing, but Su Kui seemed to have a layer of fog in front of her. The five features under the man''s hood appeared in front of her without any shelter.

    Long silver hair, long and narrow Phoenix eyes, long and thin eyelashes, even the eyelashes are light silver gray. And his eyes, very strange, light gray pupil center, a little gold. What beautiful eyes, rare heavy pupils. Su Kui hooked his red lips and touched his eyes. His nose was high and his lips were thin, which was very suitable for kissing.

    It''s just that the skin is too white. It belongs to the kind of pale, black magic robe that can''t see the sun all the year round. The skin is more and more pale. The blood vessels of daiqing at the neck are clearly visible, very thin, looking like someone who has incurable disease.

    "Satisfied with what you see, ma''am?"

    Antonio''s eyes are deep, and his words are very gentle. Su Kui believes that as long as he wants, there will be countless girls willing to fall under his magic robe, let him drive them, willing to serve him.

    This is a dangerous man, but unfortunately, she likes such a man best -

    "of course, Mr. Antonio is not only outstanding in ability, but also good-looking in appearance. Mr. Antonio is really a child loved by God. If you look at him, you can''t help loving him."

    Love?

    He sneered. If she knew her nature, it would be too late to be afraid? Those who adore him have become white bones now. I don''t know if she dare to talk to herself like this.

    Do you know who you are talking to?

    "And you? Will you love me too? Beautiful lady. " There was a dim light in his grey eyes. He lowered his silver eyelashes, and his thin lips, with a light smile, whispered in her ears like lovers.

    Eyes light flow, Su Kui laugh very frivolous, there is no sense of reserve.

    "Of course, if I could, I would like to taste the taste of the top magicians in ancient times. It must be very good."

    "Oh --"

    Antonio smiles low, the light in his eyes is dangerous and fascinating. His cold fingertips like a snake are rubbing her delicate and fragile neck. "Has anyone said that you have great courage?"

 Chapter 2059

    "Yes." Su Kui didn''t mind that his hand was on his own lifeline. On that plain face, only a pair of delicate peach blossom eyes attracted people''s attention. His eyes, like the water light of his eyes, sweep obliquely past, which can easily be exciting.

    "Oh?" Antonio raises his eyebrows.

    Su Kui smiled like a flower. "Just now, Mr. Antonio has already said that? I''m honored to receive your comments. It''s just -- "at this point, her final voice is sharp and frivolous, just like a tease." Mr. Antonio has been in my bedroom, which is not a gentleman''s act. Besides, I have a rule, I''m afraid you don''t know. "

    "Tell me about it?" The skin of fingertip is bright and smooth, like milk, without any blemish.

    In front of him, his people are like a cunning fox. Unfortunately, his hands are not strong enough. As long as his hands exert a little force, the thin and beautiful neck will break -

    Su Kui holds his hand in his back hand, pulls him down from his neck, and casually draws a circle in his palm. "Of course, my rule is -" She had a sudden attack, and Antonio could not imagine that she dared to do so. Before she could react, the woman had turned away from her guests and sat directly on him.

    And herself, she was firmly suppressed in the body.

    Su Kui narrowed his peach blossom eyes, and his water eyes firmly locked his face. This action caused his hood to slide off from his head, and his silver hair like satin poured out in an instant and spread under him.

    Fiddling with his lips, Su Kui approached him and whispered, "my bedroom, only my male pet can come in. Why, isn''t Mr. Antonio also interested in being my male pet? "

    Phoenix eyes a cold, gray pupils in the golden that began to spread, it seems extraordinarily dangerous.

    "Woman, do you know what you''re doing?"

    "Of course," Su Kui replied without hesitation. She played with his silver hair as if provocatively. She felt very good. She could not wait to develop a further relationship with such a snow beauty.

    "Ah," it''s interesting. The silver lashes droop. Next second, Antonio suddenly turns out that a big hand is enough to hold her hands firmly over her head. Even if he has one idea, it can make her unable to resist.

    "Now, do you want to stick to that?" He fell over her, cold as a snake like gray eyes wantonly scanning her face, trying to find proof that she would be afraid, but unfortunately, no matter how carefully he looked, he did not.

    Cold fingers rub her cheek with warm temperature, which is the temperature he doesn''t have. It''s so sentimental --

    "it''s so coincidence that I''m also interested in you. How about being my pet

    "Good," shrugged, and uttered it casually. Then he suddenly broke free of Antonio''s grip, clasped his back brain with both hands, tightly grasped his enviable silver hair, and pressed it down.

    Mercilessly bite on.

    "If you can conquer my heart, I am willing to be your master and your slave. If he can''t -- "

    the corners of his lips hurt a lot, he licked them a little. It''s sweet, it''s blood.

    "If not, I''ll be your boy."

    He''s never afraid to gamble, even if his chips are his own.

 Chapter 2060

    Just by the body of the woman aroused interest, has always been unshakable heart also played a ripple.

    The sunshine outside the window is just right, the light outside the broad landing window is gentle and genial, falling on the two people, as if to give a layer of halo to their close body.

    Su Kui narrowed the narrow and long peach blossom eyes. In the holographic world, she didn''t mind a peach blossom.

    The next second, do not hesitate to bow.

    -

    the night falls unconsciously, the stars are shining all over the sky, which is absolutely impossible to see in reality. Here, it can be seen at any time.

    Maybe that''s why so many people like this game, right? After all, in the past, even if technology is underdeveloped, everything is natural, you can enjoy delicious food, you can do something you are interested in, you can travel, you can go for a walk.

    Now, it''s impossible to get out of the door and see the scenery unless you spend a lot of money to go to the holiday planet.

    "I don''t know how those ladies who are crazy about you would feel if they knew that Antonio, a famous magician, was casually sleeping by a common woman?"

    Su Kui buttoned the buttons slowly, and the peach blossom eyes with water light smiled narrowly, and looked casually at the man in the bed.

    He is languidly leaning on the bedpost. The silver hair on his forehead is wet with perspiration. It sticks to his forehead, but it doesn''t affect his charm at all. Instead, it has an extremely attractive sex appeal. The light colored sheet covers the abdomen, and the smooth and clear Mermaid line winds down until it disappears in the cover.

    The thin lips are light, the eyebrows and eyes are slightly closed, the bridge of the nose is high, the silver eyelashes are under the orange light, and a thick shadow is cast on the fundus of the eyes, making him look a little unreal.

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, he moved his neck and slowly looked up at her. "If you like, I don''t mind making it public."

    He didn''t expect that the curiosity at the beginning will eventually evolve to bed, and everything will develop too fast.

    Antonio didn''t experience love affairs before, so this time he came quickly and violently. Rao was always calm, but he was also a bit confused.

    "I''d like to announce something more interesting than our one night stand, don''t you think?"

    Dressed, she jumped out of bed, throwing his white shirt, black trousers and magic robe on the ground, and the smell in the air, all telling what happened today.

    Su Kui licked the lip corners satisfiedly. In the movement just now, if the scene in front of her didn''t remind her of what she lived in reality, she almost thought the world was real.

    There is no other in this idea, just because the feeling just now is too real to distinguish the difference between reality and virtual.

    "Oh? For example? " Antonio had been sitting quietly, but I didn''t expect that this woman could tease him so openly.

    Can''t help but pull the sheet under you and ask with a high sword eyebrow.

    "For example, tell everyone that the famous Antonio magician has become my male favorite." Su Kui nodded her lips and smiled frivolously.

    Then he turned around without hesitation, pushed the door out, stepped out of the door with one foot, and suddenly thought of something, adding.

    "By the way, I feel happy today, but my rules still exist --"

 Chapter 2061

    She looked back at Antonio''s long grey eyes and said, "if Mr. Antonio stays any longer, you will be the one who acquiesces to do my pet''s business. If you don''t want to, leave now. Oh, remember to take away your stone that feels terrible. "

    They didn''t mention what it was, but they knew it.

    When the door slammed shut in front of him, Antonio touched his nose, and his strange feeling grew. How could he feel like he was being whored?

    In particular, the woman who was passionate and charming just now left in a moment. Leaving him alone in the bedroom, there is a kind of scene that those who exchange their bodies for rewards, and then have a night of fun, gracious guest leaves mercilessly.

    Well, it''s very personal.

    -

    in the wind and thunder forest, two tall men walk side by side.

    One of them looks a little bit fierce, with big eyes and thick eyebrows. A swordsman''s suit will show the muscle lines. He said to his companion Luke, "Luke, why do you have to go to faith town? As far as I know, that place is very common. There is neither Warcraft nor fun. I really don''t understand it. " He can''t help whining at the thought of where he is going.

    "Oh, Lanny, you''ll thank me when you get to Firth town." Luke shrugged and said in a good mood.

    "I won''t thank you, idiot." Lanny rolled his eyes and swore, "Oh, I''m fed up with walking. I can''t ride through this forest!"

    "Otherwise? Will you fly straight through? "

    "When..." Just want to say of course, suddenly realize that the other side is making fun of him, Lanny can''t help but chagrin, "Luke, you idiot had better not cheat me, otherwise, I want to beat you into a real idiot!"

    "Then wait until you can really hit me!" Luke shook his magic wand, and a blue light rushed out of the jewel of the wand and rushed to Lanny''s feet.

    Lanny jumped to avoid, just stood in the position, immediately covered with a layer of ice, it can be imagined that if he just did not avoid, now he has been frozen into a real ice sculpture.

    "Luke, you''re playing me again!" If he is angry, he will draw his sword.

    "Hey, hey, are you kidding? Don''t be so serious. Are you in a better mood now? Don''t worry, there will be good things waiting for us when we get to faith town! "

    "God is mysterious, believe you for once."

    "You believe I''m right. If it''s someone else, I won''t say it!"

    Thinking about what he saw on the live broadcast that day, he couldn''t help salivating. At present, the host with a bad temper said that he would open a shop in ancient times, and he didn''t know whether it was true or not.

    But afterwards, he saw the only dynamic on the host''s homepage, which was about this matter. He believed that he would make a decision immediately and choose to take his friends with him to visit faith town.

    There are not many delicious foods in the real world. They have eaten them for a long time. The heart of eating is that when they see what they can eat, they want to try it in their mouths.

    At that time, he chose to play the game of ancient times, because the game is very real, basically the same as the reality, can taste the taste, which means that there are new delicacies waiting for them to explore.

    It''s his ultimate dream to upgrade with his friends and eat the ancient food.

 Chapter 2062

    Half a month later, a second gourmet shop opened in the small town of Firth.

    The name is very arrogant, called "the first restaurant". At first, some people didn''t understand the meaning of the name. At last, they used the search engine to know that the restaurant was the name of the restaurant in ancient oriental times.

    However, this first one is somewhat intriguing.

    Although countless people are watching, it doesn''t hinder the opening of this strange restaurant. On the opening day, no owner invited, no opening ceremony, no special offer, the shop decoration and the adjacent shops can see a big difference at a glance.

    It''s very simple. The shop is full of wooden tables and chairs. You can even see the traces of tree growth. Apart from painting the outside with a layer of lacquer, there is not much decoration.

    Each table, with a brush, wrote four big words, "the first restaurant.". It''s a kind of crazy grass style that has been lost for a long time. Now there are few people who can write, but those who can write a good hand of wild grass have become masters of calligraphy in the stars.

    In addition to the wooden tables and chairs, there are lanterns made of lanterns hanging above each table in the shop, and each table will be separated from others, which can keep its position with other tables and enjoy the rare pleasure.

    When the owner of the bookstore across the street saw the scene in the shop, he couldn''t help hissing and saying: "it''s not simple, it''s not simple. The first restaurant looks very promising. Just the plaque at the door and the word, I don''t know which master I invited to write it." Not to mention the installation in this shop, it is unique in the whole town of Firth, even in the ancient times.

    Designers have their own unique, but also made their own style.

    In a low-key way, it is extraordinary. The handsome and beautiful waitresses in the shop are wearing high hats, white chef''s clothes and black apron. And waiters, men are all wearing white shirts with black trousers, women''s clothes are similar to men''s styles, but they are changed into long coats, and everyone is wearing a black apron at the waist, which looks simple and neat.

    Although ordinary, it is very comfortable to see. Especially in the surrounding are colorful, shop decoration than a gorgeous contrast, but also a clear stream.

    The chef and the waiter just followed the store manager Donna out for a walk, and then officially announced the opening to the onlookers.

    Yes, there is no singing and dancing performance, no opening discount, no meal discount, just to tell you that the first restaurant has opened.

    Then the store manager brought a group of people into the store. That attitude, arrogant!

    The store looks small from the outside, but in fact, it uses the space bonus. It''s big.

    As long as you have money, you can trade with the system, and expand the store to what you want. At present, the store has just opened, Su Kui just opened enough space for 100 tables. But just like this, it''s enough to surprise the chefs and waiters. Is the boss rich or not?

    "Well, go to work!" Su Kui clapped and stood outside the counter.

    At her command, the orderly group immediately bowed their heads and went back to the kitchen.

    But the little girl at the counter blinked and said to sukui, "but boss, how can we have any guests?"

 Chapter 2063

    Smell speech, Su Kui looked at the empty seat, glanced at her coldly, "as long as you talk more, this month''s bonus deduction half." Then I clapped my butt and found a seat to read.

    Leaving the little girl to cry without tears, she finally came to the conclusion that the boss or something can''t be offended casually. To be honest or anything, you can''t just say it!!!

    Look, isn''t that what happened to her? The companion around looked at her sympathetically. Yu Guang saw Su Kui sitting on the seat near the door reading a book. He noticed their eyes and looked up carelessly. He just touched her eyes. He immediately looked down like an electric shock. He picked up the cloth in his hand and wiped it meticulously.

    I am very serious, I am very diligent, I am very hard, do not deduct my bonus!

    Alta''s shop is diagonally opposite. It bothered her a few days ago to learn that sunflower''s farm no longer supplies her with food, but soon found a new partner. I don''t know what she wants before. Don''t you want to do it? Now it seems that she started a food shop to make money and wanted to follow the trend!

    She walked out with her hands around her chest and a smile on her beautiful face. She stood at the door and looked at the first restaurant. She saw people just standing at the door. Everyone was willing to step in and sneer.

    Donna, you want to fight me?

    In the small town of faith, there is only one food store like me! Even if you open it, wait for bankruptcy!

    Put it down, ARTA''s eyes turned, clapped his hands and shouted to the nearby humanity: "today I am in a good mood, all the food in the shop is 20% off, don''t miss those who want to taste delicious food, just this day!"

    Finish saying, wriggle the full fart to move into the shop leisurely again.

    The clerks who got her orders came out immediately with a smile on their faces. Anyway, the store is not theirs. As long as the boss is happy, the salary is stable and free, they have no problem.

    No matter in reality or in the game, food has always been something that middle and upper income people can afford. Now I hear that it will be 20% off. One by one, their eyes will be bright. After seeing the present supply and price displayed at the gate of the first restaurant, they all have an idea of retreat.

    A few minutes later, even the last one left.

    "What to do, boss? Alta did it on purpose! " The little girl at the counter near the door, seeing all this, couldn''t help staring angrily.

    They are not dead wages. In addition to the guaranteed money, the tips they give to each additional guest are all theirs. Moreover, if the turnover of the current month meets the expectation, they will also have rich rewards.

    And they opened their business today for the first time. There are so many onlookers. Some people can''t stand curiosity and come in to eat. And all the people in the shop have absolute confidence. As long as they come in and taste the food in their shop, they will be willing to pay for it and fall in love with the taste of the first restaurant.

    Because it''s so special, even if there is no magic bonus, but as long as the taste is enough, who cares so much?

    In ARTA''s shop, the magic of food addition doesn''t have much effect on magicians!

    Now the customers are all attracted by Alta''s discount. The store has been open for so long that there is not even one guest. The little girl can''t help being discouraged.

    Smell speech, Su Kui looks up from the book, shrugs, does not change color way: "it does not matter, just I am also intentional." First, let her be arrogant for a few days. It''s time to make waves in this small town that hasn''t changed for ten thousand years.

 Chapter 2064

    See the boss so calm, the rest of the people are infected, have followed the calm down.

    And then it came back to me. What''s the meaning of that sentence in sukui''s words, "I happened to mean it on purpose.". The first restaurant, is it difficult to know that Alta will deliberately crowd them out, preemptive?

    Well, the boss is witty and likes it!

    -

    Lanny panted and got off the mount. He stood in front of the sign in the small town of Firth, looked at Luke with his hands on his hips and turned his eyes. "Hello, Luke, now you can tell me, why come to Firth town?"

    After five or six days of trekking, I didn''t have a rest on the way. If they were not swordsmen and magicians themselves, they would have been paralyzed in a corner and died.

    Every time he thinks about this, he can''t help rolling his eyes and sighing that he was careless in making friends!

    Luke was relieved to look at the sign of Firth town. After such a long drive, he was going to puke himself. But when you think about food, it''s all worthwhile. He shrugged and didn''t hide any more. "I saw a new anchor in SN some time ago. Well, he is very headstrong. He doesn''t ask for gifts, doesn''t ask for sales, and can accept fans anytime and anywhere. Of course, this is not the point. The point is -- "

    " Chi, don''t you say?! " Lanny shook his iron fist and felt that he couldn''t help it. He wanted to pound it on his self described handsome face.

    "Well, well, I said, of course, because the anchor opened a gourmet shop in the small town of Firth."

    Lanni, who is ready for the big news, glares. "You, you are just about to take me five days to eat?!" God, he really wants to kill now!

    When Luke saw this, he immediately raised his hands. "Hey, hey, don''t be impulsive, honey, it''s almost the destination. If it''s not delicious, you can chop me again. Let''s go!"

    After that, he immediately drove his mount and ran to the small town of Firth.

    Joke, if be caught by that Lan Ni that is in fury, want to be beaten at least, think of this, the face cannot help but draw pain.

    -

    the native people of Firth Town, who were almost hit by a hot leopard, quickly dodged away, touched their bodies and murmured, "strange, what''s the big deal in Firth town these two days? So many people have come? "

    Most of the people living in FIS town are ordinary people who have no magic and no talent for cultivation. Usually, few big people come to FIS town in a year. Recently, just a few days, from all directions, they flow into FIS town.

    So, recently, the innkeeper of the small town of Firth turned a pot full of pots and pans, with a smile on everyone''s face. If someone asked for directions, he would be very happy to give directions.

    Then, the innkeeper pointed to the position of the first restaurant for a magician with numb face again, and then watched the man riding the fenghuobao and running away.

    He smoked his face and couldn''t help muttering, "is the food in the first restaurant really delicious? However, what is the origin of the boss of the restaurant? How can so many people come here? Is it just for the first meal of the restaurant? "

    Of course, he just guessed, never thought that his guess was the truth.

 Chapter 2065

    -

    decorate the first simple and atmospheric restaurant.

    The bright yellow light radiates light in the slightly dim restaurant. A light wood fragrance in the restaurant makes people feel peaceful.

    At this time, the shop is no longer like the previous two days, a guest did not patronize. Although the waiters don''t know the origin of their boss and where to find these guests, they are very happy as long as there are guests.

    Business is hot, their treatment and income will also be improved. In particular, these people are all extraordinary, and they don''t care that the price of food in the store is twice higher than that of other food stores.

    Lanny chased Luke to the door, stood at the door and looked inside. He was surprised to see many people sitting inside. It seems that Luke didn''t cheat him. With so many people, the food should taste good.

    Thinking of this, the anger in his heart slightly dissipated. He would become a good friend with Luke because of the food. In reality, there is a top restaurant in abira star, which supplies a very small amount of food every day. However, some people still come here for a taste of the restaurant.

    Just as it happens, only the last part of the day''s supply was left, but two people robbed the food.

    Finally, the two people who refused to admit defeat fought directly in the restaurant, and finally compensated for the loss of the restaurant, the last food, because of their impulse, was trampled into garbage.

    Since then, they have become good friends if they don''t know each other. If they meet anything delicious, they will tell each other.

    "Welcome, how many are you?" The round face girl saw another guest coming to her door, and immediately asked with a smile.

    "Two."

    "Yes, two of you, Burt, please." She politely invited them in, turned around and yelled at one of the waiters, asking him to hurry up and greet the guests.

    The voice was so loud that it was the opposite of the pure girl who was just warm and soft. Lanny was shocked and couldn''t help shaking. She said: "women are terrible.".

    In this way, I think it''s very good to have a family foundation friend!

    -

    the store has just opened. In addition to the signature dish spicy crisp fish, there are only five or six kinds of drinks that can be ordered, including drinks.

    Burt, with a red face, took the man to an empty table and sat down. He asked softly, "here is the menu, sir. Would you like to see what you want?"

    The price of their restaurant is quite high, and ordinary people dare not enter. Therefore, every time Burt brings a new guest, he is afraid of being scared away by the price on the menu.

    After carefully observing their expressions, I was relieved to see that their faces did not change. I just looked at the appearance of my boss, who was always occupying the door position and holding the book in a daze.

    At the beginning, the guests thought it strange to ask her who she was. When they learned that she was the boss, they didn''t say anything more.

    Luke sniffed at the words and looked down at the menu with Lanny. The menu was black with gold characters. There was a golden lantern in the corner and four big words "the first restaurant".

    "Drink! Good words! " Luke exclaimed. Next second, he saw the purpose of his trip. He hurriedly said, "I''d like to have a spicy crisp fish, and - eh? Why are there so few? "

    Burt smiled. "Hello, guest. The restaurant has just opened. The boss said that from today on, one dish will be added every day until it reaches 365."

 Chapter 2066

    Lanny sniffed and sneered, "I don''t know how it tastes. Besides, who''s your boss? He is so sure that he can develop more than 300 dishes in a year? These, even the most famous star gourmet master dare not say

    Our boss

    Burt couldn''t help but look sideways, and then saw his boss slowly closing his book, with a familiar smile on his lips, and his arm propped up against his chair.

    It''s over -

    he shakes.

    The next moment, I heard Su Kui say, "Bert, give this table a special surprise. The price of all the dishes has doubled." Eat if you want, and get out if you don''t want!

    Double, double?!

    Well, the diner looked at Lanni, looked at sunflower, and finally chose to eat in a low-key way.

    After all, the dishes of the first restaurant are really super delicious, which is worthy of the name! And there were many people who had seen the live broadcast with their own eyes and then took their friends to dinner. At that time, I already knew that the anchor''s temper was bad. Now, for the first time, I feel it intuitively. It''s really worthy of the name!

    "Double, are you kidding me?!" Lanny is very tall. In the game, he is more than two meters tall and looks like a giant. He slapped the table, stared at the copper bell like big eyes, looked at Su Kui straight, "I think you are a traitor! Mark the price clearly, can you say that you can change it as soon as you change it? And who are you! Do you make the decision in this shop? "

    Su Kui''s appearance looks like she''s 20 years old. She''s too young. At the beginning, even Luke didn''t expect that Su Kui would be the owner of the first restaurant.

    But as soon as she spoke, Luke recognized it.

    This voice, this arrogant tone, is not the tireless host, who else?!

    Su Kui heard Lanni''s words, shrugged his shoulders, yawned lazily, looked like someone he loved, and replied, "I''m not kidding you, I''m serious." After that, the peach blossom eyes on the tail of those eyes fluttered towards him.

    Lanny was so angry that he suddenly got stung by this look and forgot what he was going to say.

    Luke saw this, and hurriedly dragged Lanny to sit down, he pulled his face and smiled, "double, double, when we apologize for the boss." Then, he tugged Lenny to show him not to be impulsive, and said to Bert, "Hello, I''m sorry that all the dishes on this menu are for us."

    Burt''s pupils narrowed slightly, Su Kui sneered casually and looked down at his book again. Burt responded, nodded and walked away with the menu.

    It''s double the price and willing to eat. It''s true love for their boss!

    The waiters who witnessed all this, once again admire their boss to a higher level! And girls, there is a kind of envy, no matter who, who does not want to be at ease, fire on the hair, not wronged themselves?

    But the boss has the ability to match her arrogance, and they? Ha ha, let''s work hard!

    "What are you doing!" Lanny was grabbed and waited for Su Kui to sit down and read a book, staring at Luke. "Why are you pulling me! This profiteer! "

    "Three times."

    Red lips light, plain tone of the ancient well, back to them, spit out two words.

    "Trough! Don''t deceive too much! "

    "Four times."

    "Damn it! Treacherous merchant, believe it or not, I smashed your shop! "

    "Five times."

 Chapter 2067

    "I --" Lanny''s face is red and thick. This woman is so arrogant. In front of so many guests, she dare to start the price. One word at a time, it''s really fast!

    "Cough," Luke glared at him. "That''s enough. Don''t you sit down?" It would have been enough to double. As a result, the fool around me lost his mind when he was excited.

    If it''s not delicious, there''s a reason to be angry. But now that we''ve all sat down, can''t we go out in front of all the people?

    "If it doesn''t taste good, you''ll be angry again. Now sit down!" Luke sank. "Don''t get up until you taste it!"

    Seeing that his friend was really angry, Lanny shrunk his neck and raised his hand to surrender. "I see. I''m wrong, OK?"

    He is waiting to have a taste. After spending this huge price, what delicacies can he eat!

    The chefs in the first restaurant are still very efficient, but in ten minutes, their orders are rushed out by the waiter and placed on the table in front of them one by one. Then, Burt, who is in charge of reception, whispered "please use it slowly" and quickly withdrew.

    Look at the muscular body of the big man dressed as a swordsman. His face is ugly. In case of sudden anger, it will be bad to hurt the innocent.

    Luke said that he was really worried. He had been expecting a lot from the first restaurant. Now all the dishes were put in front of them, and he was relieved.

    Pick up the chopsticks, and first extend them to the spicy Crispy Fish.

    The smell is the same as what I smelled during the live broadcast. I just don''t know what it''s like to eat it in my mouth.

    But soon, his eyes widened.

    Fish skin is very crisp, teeth bite down, and even can hear a low crisp sound. When the skin is broken, the fresh and fragrant fish will spill over the whole mouth, just to disperse the greasiness that may be produced due to frying.

    In addition, the fish is also the long toothed fish. As Su Kui said at that time, most of the toxins in the fish meat were diluted. The rest of the slight toxins will not cause harm to the body, and it is precisely because this little toxin, when eaten into the mouth, will feel numb, and will not make the whole mouth paralyzed.

    It''s so cool!!!

    "How does it taste?" Lanny looked at his friend''s face suspiciously. He was curious. Does it really taste so good? Although he had to admit that the smell was more attractive than any food he ate.

    Luke had no time to answer his words. He closed his eyes and felt the slight numbness left on the tip of his tongue, such as the feeling of current flowing.

    Seeing friends like this, Lanny could no longer resist curiosity. He picked up chopsticks and extended them to the spicy Crispy Fish that his friends ate most, and then -

    Mrs. wocao had a delicious meal!!!!

    After a mess on the table, two people were burping against their chairs, especially Su Kui, who was sitting in front of them and reading a book, touched his nose, which was embarrassing.

    After all, I just thought that if the taste is not good enough and I dare to open such a high price, I must blow up her shop.

    Now, Lanny only thinks of one thing in his head. He smiles and touches his head and asks, "boss, I''m sorry for what happened just now. I''m offended."

    Hearing this, Su Kui raised her eyebrows, not surprisingly.

    "I accept your apology, but five times the price, it must be paid today."

 Chapter 2068

    Lanny: "..." I can''t help it. What should I do?

    Luke coughed in a low voice, covered up his surprise, wiped his face and nodded, "OK, five times the price, it''s to apologize to the boss. We''re very satisfied with today''s meal. Do you know what time the first restaurant is open?"

    This time, Burt answered instead of sukui. He raised his finger and pointed to the menu on the table, under which he wrote the business hours.

    Open 24 hours.

    "Er..." Luke frustrated. "OK, I see. Then, let''s go."

    Today''s blow is too big. It seems that the arrogant anchor is not only bad tempered, but also very bad! Despite his ability to open such a store and so many delicious food, Luke realized that people with high talent are a little bit strange.

    In order to continue to eat delicious food in the future, please don''t hold your thighs carelessly!

    Out of the first restaurant, the two walked side by side in this simple town. Luke looked at Lanny and said, "how do you do? I didn''t cheat you, did I? How does it taste? "

    Lanny, "okay."

    Luke''s mouth was hard, and most of the dishes went into his stomach. If it''s OK, and it doesn''t meet his expectation, he won''t be willing to pay.

    Although the money is not much for them, it is several times higher than the market price. No matter what, it''s not what Lanny will do.

    So it turns out that Lanny, who says no with his mouth and is honest with his body, has already identified with the first restaurant in his heart.

    "I think this place is very good. Would you like to stay here for a while?" Listen to the waiter, every day there will be a new recipe, it''s really amazing.

    "I have no problem. I''ll be with you." Lanny still has a bad face. When did he lose face so much? He was hated by a woman and had to pay honestly.

    "Well, just accompany me." Luke shrugged and didn''t tear him down. He was going to ask if there was a house for rent, a hotel or something. It was not convenient.

    -

    the business of the first restaurant is getting better gradually, and every day strangers from outside come into the town of Firth, together with the business of other aborigines.

    Some of the people who can''t make ends meet simply shut down the store and opened a house and lodging to entertain those who come to FIS town for dinner. Moreover, these people don''t leave at once. Many people choose to settle down in the small town of Firth. Over time, the small town of Firth has gradually become half of a small town that has become a place for hotel accommodation.

    ARTA watched little by little as his guests were getting fewer and fewer, and finally all of them entered the first restaurant. She stood at the door, watching the waiter of Yishui standing at the door to usher in, and could not help stamping her feet.

    She must ask old John if there''s any rare recipe that hasn''t been sold to her, but has been secretly sold to Donna! Otherwise, she has been eating for such a long time. She is the first one in the small town of Firth. But now, she is easily oppressed by a girl who has no hair!

    Oh, she remembers, what do those people say now?

    The first restaurant is a high-end restaurant, and she runs a low-end snack shop.

    How can she bear such insults! Cold eyes stare at the direction of the first restaurant. She turns around and waits! She won''t give up easily!

 Chapter 2069

    Seeing that the store has gradually gone on the right track, Su Kui has become a hands off shopkeeper, and only hired a financial officer to show her the account book every month. Because there is also a monitoring system in the game, sukui is not worried that they will cheat.

    Moreover, when there are more guests, their salary will go up. No one will be so stupid in a win-win situation.

    -

    it''s another busy day. Su Kui takes a nap in the bathtub and won''t go to the shop tomorrow.

    The bathtub is very big, with a massage system. Although it''s a holographic game, it will be very comfortable when she comes back to reality. There''s no sense of mental energy expended by entering the game at all.

    The bathtub is full of white bubbles, Su Kui squints his eyes, his deep facial features soften under the water, and his lips are red. A drop of sleepy physiological tears slipped out of the corner of the eye and hung on the long and clear eyelashes. At first glance, it looks like a crystal gem.

    With one hand on her forehead, she closed her eyes and felt the massage button in the bathtub pressing on each of her acupoints. She could not help humming comfortably.

    Just as she was about to go to sleep, Su Kui suddenly felt a twist in the air. If she was not a particularly sensitive person, she would not have noticed it. But Su Kui is very sensitive to danger. She looks lazy and casual at any time, but her mind is clear all the time. She observes everything around her.

    So, when she realized it was wrong, she immediately got up from the bathtub and pressed the alarm system with one hand, and soon the farmhouse''s nursing home would receive a message to rush over.

    But there was no change of clothes in the bathroom, so she could only take the bathrobe quickly, wrap her body around it, with water vapor all over her body, and suddenly open the frosted glass door.

    If attacked in hologram, it will cause indelible damage to mental power.

    Just go out, a head will fall into a broad chest, light as snow like fragrance in the air, lingering in the breath.

    Sukui was surprised. "Antonio?"

    No, no, after a brief surprise, she shook her head again, not Antonio. How can your lover kill you? Just now, she clearly felt murderous, but now, there is nothing.

    "What''s the matter?" She pushed him aside a little, tied the strap of her bathrobe, and looked over him into the bedroom. At one glance, her pupils shrank.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with her feeling.

    Antonio''s grey eyes were dim, and it was too late to cover her eyes. She could only witness the bloody scene in the bedroom.

    Two or three killers in black tights are lying on the ground with round eyes, an ice sword in their chest, shining blue light, and red blood soaked in the white plush carpet under them.

    "Dead?" Su Kui took a deep breath.

    Antonio murmured, "well," thinking she was afraid, and said, "don''t feel guilty. These people are here to kill you." if he didn''t just set the array beside her, once she was in danger, she would come immediately. The consequence is that -

    the dark light floats in the gray eyes, and his fierce light falls on her only wearing a bathrobe. Just think of that As a result, the magic in his body could not help but start to rage and destroy everything around him.

    The glass exploded without warning. The water in the bathtub seemed to contain monsters. The water kept shaking.

 Chapter 2070

    Su Kui is a little surprised. Is this the power of magic? Can you kill people invisibly with only one idea?

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. What did Antonio just say to her? Let her not be afraid? Is that comfort?

    In response, Su Kui curled her mouth and kicked the dead body that had no breath on the ground, but she knew that after they died, they would stay in place for a while. I''m afraid they are now facing the multiple choice questions given by the system, right?

    Is it a choice to pay a huge sum of money in exchange for the chance of rebirth, and then everything will come back, or to retain the ability to resurrect in situ, but it will take three years to be a slave?

    Su Kui didn''t want to give the people who wanted to kill her a chance to think. She kicked the body at her feet and said, "Hey, I know you''re not dead. Of course, are you struggling to pay a huge amount of gold coins to the system and then regenerate?" Then she said with a cold smile. Peach blossom''s eyes were full of coldness

    Since you dare to kill her, you want to leave? Even if you dream, it can only be a nightmare!

    The three of them lie on the ground stiff, still with the expression of astonishment on their faces before they die. But at this time, their spiritual world is already crumbling. What is the origin of this woman? Why would a magician protect her?!

    If they know in advance that the other party''s background is extraordinary, they will not accept the list even if they pay more money. It''s alright now? The task is not completed, and I don''t know what the outcome is waiting for them.

    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world.

    "What do you want to do?" Anthony O''Neal raised his eyebrows and felt confused. I thought the woman in front of me would be frightened by the corpse, but now it seems that he was worried too much.

    Sukui is not only not afraid, but also very arrogant.

    You''ll know later.

    Su Kui said in her heart silently, then her red lips smiled satirically, her delicate jaw lifted slightly, her eyes firmly locked on the three corpses, her hands around her chest, and she said casually, "now there is only one choice for you to be my slave. Oh, by the way, there''s another option, right? " She raised eyebrows and added, "unfortunately, even if you have the money to pay for resurrection, I can find you and kill you again."

    So, in the end, I still couldn''t escape signing a contract with her and being her slave for three years.

    Well, she happens to be short of some bodyguards.

    If the body can speak, only a few people''s faces are distorted.

    In this world, there are more shameless women than the women in front of you?!

    What do you mean that even if they are resurrected, they can be found to kill. They are also very aggrieved. Just came in, they didn''t have time to see anything. They were stabbed by the magician who didn''t know where to come from.

    Grievance, want to cry!

    "Wheezing --"

    "cough," Antonio could not help laughing, a pair of gray eyes like ice and snow, like ice and snow melting, lingering on a warm spring breeze.

    Su Kui glanced at him coldly. He immediately clenched his fist against his lips, coughed and said, "go on."

    It''s really a stingy woman to have revenge and complaint -

    although he thinks so, he can''t help bending his eyebrows and thinking that a woman who stands in front of him and whose bathrobe can''t cover her graceful body, especially her eyes.

 Chapter 2071

    Don''t think I don''t know what you''re laughing at!

    Su Kui took a look at him, turned his head and lowered his eyes. "Make a decision quickly. In order not to delay your time, I would advise you to be more interesting and choose the first one." She was wearing slippers and retreated for two steps. She decided to change to a bedroom when it was over. Even if she cleaned up, today''s scene is engraved in her brain. Every time she saw it, she could remember it.

    Three Killers:

    Can they refuse? The body still can''t move, even forced offline, now they all want to cry, this is a female hooligan! She didn''t even know she was scared when she saw the body?!

    Dare to take the opportunity to threaten!

    "What''s good about being a killer? It''s better to be my slave and let Miss Ben save you from the misery." The dark dark Demi raised her eyebrows high. Her eyes were lazy and casual, and she uttered this sentence lightly.

    I didn''t realize that my practice was a bit of buying and selling by force. I was not ashamed of it, but proud of it.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Antonio really wants to knock on the woman''s head to see what she is thinking. The first time I saw him, I slept with him and asked him to be a male pet. The second side, in front of him, threatened several corpses to be her slaves. If you refuse, find someone to kill until they agree.

    Thinking about this, his face is a little strange, how can I feel that if these people really agree, they will enter the sea of suffering?

    But she is also serious and compassionate.

    "How dare you laugh? I''ll settle with you later! " Su Kui glanced sideways at Antonio. She had no patience.

    "Well, now that you''ve thought about it, make a decision immediately. Otherwise, you won''t want to try it, will you?" She squinted and measured the Yin.

    It''s all here. What else can I say?

    Finally, the first killer, with tears in his eyes, made a contract with the system and became sukui''s slave.

    Soon, the second agreed to sukui''s unequal demands and became her slave.

    Now we are waiting for the third one. The two bodies in front of us are slowly disappearing the blood under us, and the wound is slowly healing. The heart of our chest is rocked and our mouth is wide open. We take a breath of fresh air and sit up.

    Yo, it''s amazing?

    Su Kui''s eyes fell on the third killer and saw that he had been resurrected, but Su Kui didn''t receive the systematic news, so -

    there is only one possibility.

    There is backbone.

    She raised her lips and said, "it seems that you chose to resurrect? It seems that you are very rich, "she glanced at the first two resurrected killers. They trembled and immediately bowed their heads. They were a few steps away from the third one.

    "Of course, I''m not unreasonable. Since you choose the second game and follow the rules of the game, I allow you to run away first. I''ll give you a minute. Now, let''s start --"

    the voice falls. The third killer''s figure flickers and swishes. It really disappears from sukui''s eyes. The speed is so fast that there is only one shadow left. Su Kui knows that a man of cultivation is nothing if he travels thousands of miles every day.

    However, no matter how far away, the result will not become, why?

    She got up with a little clock inlaid with precious stones on the cupboard.

    ˇ°5ˇ˘4ˇ˘3ˇ˘2ˇ˘1ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    "Antonio -"

 Chapter 2072

    The air in the bedroom was writhing. The next second, they found that the mysterious man in the black robe standing in the bedroom was gone.

    Can''t help swallowing saliva, hope your partner can live a few seconds! If I knew it would be like this, why not --

    alas!

    Sighed and expressed sympathy for the companion who was about to be arrested. Now, they only hope that this woman who remembers revenge will not be too cruel to them.

    -

    Su Kui played with the delicate little clock. The time passed minute by minute, only two or three minutes later. The air in the bedroom wiggled again, and the sound of "bang" startled two killers.

    Su Kui lifted his eyes and gave Antonio a smile. "Well done." Reward you later.

    Antonio''s eyes are strange. At the moment of her exit, she did what she told her to do conditionally. When a sword stabbed the escaping man, he frowned and didn''t know what he was drawing.

    No matter in reality or in ancient times, few dare to command him.

    "Welcome back." Ordinary looking, it''s just that the red lips of the unsightly women are smiling. In the eyes of several people, they look like a seductive witch. She closed her eyelashes and sighed, "why? I remember I just said that no matter what choice you make, the result will not change. Now what? "

    "So, I''m not going to play with you anymore. Sign a contract."

    Buy a life, Su Kui believes, he has spent most of his fortune. Moreover, once reborn, everything has to start again. He has no money, so to speak.

    Nolan got up from the ground with his teeth clenched. He signed a contract to sell himself in humiliation. From now on, he will serve the woman with a bad smile for three years. Whatever she ordered, she should do her best.

    Thinking about this, I feel that there is no love in life.

    Su Kui was just a man with no sand in his eyes. Seeing him biting his teeth, he seemed to be very dissatisfied with himself. He didn''t care about it.

    Pointing to the two people in front, pointing to Nolan, one by one.

    "Now that I''m a slave, I''ll give you a new name."

    A few people had a bad premonition in their hearts, and it soon became a reality.

    "You, it''s called Xiao Yi, you, Xiao Er, as for you -" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and grinned at Nolan with a bad split mouth, "it''s called Xiao San!"

    "Don''t go too far!" Nolan stares at his eyes. He''s a killer for stimulation. He''s never failed with his talent these years. When did he suffer? And, in reality, who doesn''t know who he is? How dare this woman!

    "What? To be a slave, you have to be a slave, understand? " Su Kui squinted at the narrow and enchanting peach blossom eyes and patted Nolan''s face. "Go out, I hope we can get along well in the next three years!"

    The little slave in front of him is really very good. His blue eyes, pale blonde curly hair, white baby face and black tights have no influence on his loveliness. Especially staring at his eyes, he looks like he can''t make a fire, which makes him even more happy -

    Antonio''s grey eyes squint quickly, the dangerous and temperature free flame beats in his eyes, he looks at Su Kui''s hand on Nolan''s face, even he doesn''t realize that the pressure around him is uncontrolled again.

    One, two, three or so people snorted and almost fell to the ground on their knees. They were shocked. How strong was the man''s spirit?

 Chapter 2073

    Looking at the back of several people who are busy running away, sukui looks at Antonio with a small white face. "Please Mr. Antonio, there is an ordinary man who has no power to bind a chicken." She felt uncomfortable at the same time when she was oppressing several people.

    If it wasn''t all supported by his unyielding gas, he would have been forced to kneel.

    As soon as the voice fell, Antonio took back the magic and looked at Su Kui innocently.

    Su Kui: "..."

    "If I remember correctly, this is the second time you have broken into my bedroom. How, do you want to be my boy pet?" At this moment, her thin white fingers slowly climbed up his wide shoulder, as if forgetting that just now, three men walked out of her room in a fair way.

    The big palm quickly grasped the little hand that was making trouble on his body. Antonio drooped his eyes. His gray eyes were dim, and his pale lips smiled with interest? Shouldn''t you be my darling? After all, I just saved your life, didn''t I? "

    "Oh, it''s a pity that I forgot --"

    Su Kui smiled cunningly and leaned on him as if he had no bones all over his body. "Well, we haven''t finished our bet yet, but in order to thank you, I have prepared the reward for you. Do you want it?"

    Pay?

    Drooping eyes, the woman only to his chin, at the moment looked up at him, eyes like silk, peach blossom eyes with a touch of spring color, after some action, the white bathrobe has been loose hanging on the body, showing a small white round shoulder.

    With a warm invitation in her eyes and no ambiguity in her hands, Antonio felt the route of her gentle little hand, and his grey eyes were narrowed and deeper.

    "Beauty invites, but it is not respectful."

    Thin lips spit out a word, the hoarse low voice overflows from the throat, Su Kui and his paste to the end, so that you can feel the vibration of his chest.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui sneered, and his little hand suddenly raised his hand and pulled off his hat. He said lazily, "what are you waiting for?"

    The voice falls, the body suddenly vacates, then falls on the soft big bed, slightly flicked.

    Before waiting to sit up, a big palm pressed her hands, buttoned them to the top of her head, lifted her eyes, and then collided with a pair of extremely deep gray eyes. The mysterious golden color in the middle of the pupil made people yearn.

    This time, Antonio is not used in the last passivity at all. He has a very clear arc on his lips. The reflection in his grey eyes is full of women under him. His silver hair is hanging behind him, shaking slightly.

    The sweat wet hair on the forehead is sticky on the face, the sweat bead moistens his silver gray eyelashes, delicate and beautiful facial features, and the pale skin is also dyed with a layer of red under the light, which makes the whole person attractive.

    I don''t know when, their hands are ten fingers clasped, Su Kui squints and stares at the man on the top. She says: "it''s a man loved by God. He looks so beautiful.".

    Even she can''t help but be attracted by this beautiful face -

    superficial and hopeless.

    Her throat is low and overflowing with a smile. Even if it is superficial, she is willing to sink.

    -

    "01, what''s the date today?"

    All comfortable from the bed, Su Kui stretched a stretch, asked machine humanity.

    Spend a crazy night in the game, not only do not feel tired, but feel like getting through Ren Du''s two veins.

 Chapter 2074

    Now she would like to know Antonio''s identity and appearance in reality.

    "Answer the master. It''s July 24, 7963."

    "I see. It''s a good day." Sukui said, facing the empty bedroom.

    The two red eyes of the robot flickered. When Su Kui stopped talking, he automatically moved to the corner and was silent.

    "Well, let''s broadcast it live again." at the same time, it''s more terrible than octopus. Its ferocious teeth are exposed, and its wriggling feet are crawling in the box. If the patients with intensive phobia see it, they will faint.

    It''s so ugly, even Su Kui has hot eyes!

    But, it''s time to eat, she''ll still eat it.

    Longxincao can dilute most of the toxins, but ink is a kind of thing, cut off its head, and then draw out the poison glands?

    She''s just eating tentacles. She''s not interested in its ugly body.

    -

    now, through the dissemination, Su Kui''s fans have reached 500000. You know, she only broadcast live once. Without any publicity effect, she has accumulated over time, and is paid attention to by other people Amway and curiosity.

    So, after su Kui opened the studio, countless fans rushed in.

    Fortunately, she drives the most traditional live broadcast mode. If simulation is enabled, her living room will not be able to stand.

    He pulled out his mouth. Su Kui put on his gloves and held up the things in his hands. "Hello, everyone. I''ve met again. What I''m going to do for you live today is qianjiaowu. How about it? Does it look ugly?"

    The cold faces of fans are more than ugly?

    Then I listened to Su Kui''s cold smile, "of course, I also think it''s ugly. So, isn''t it disgusting? "

    I wish you were happy. ]

 Chapter 2075

    [more than disgusting? It''s not only poisonous but also ugly. You can let it go. It''s still a child! ]Seeing this sentence, Su Kui put qianjiaowu on the cutting board without changing his face and fixed it with one hand. The other hand is holding a sharp kitchen knife, and it rises and falls. The sound of "bang" and the splashing of ink made the fans show their teeth and say they can''t stand it.

    But no one went out because of it.

    "I''m sorry, although it''s ugly and disgusting, but I still want to eat it, even if it''s still a child." Su Kui said coldly.

    Then I didn''t explain the whole process. I quickly chopped off all the tentacles. Every time I chopped off several tentacles, the fans would jump with their eyelids. As if the quick, accurate and firm kitchen knife were cut on their necks.

    Every time I see her neat movements, I can''t help but take a breath of cool air.

    [ah ah ah ah, little sister, I am your brain powder! Su Kui pinched the time. When the time came, he immediately fished out all the octopus balls and sprinkled a layer of chili powder on them.

    All of a sudden, the fragrance is fragrant, and the attractive fragrance makes the comment area fall again.

    Who could have thought that a thousand feet black with such ugly appearance would eventually be made into golden balls by a pair of skillful hands? Not only beautiful, but also delicious!

    [God, turn corruption into magic! I just want to ask, who else! ]From today on, I am your brain powder. That, weak ask, can taste it! ]

    ! ]

 Chapter 2076

    Finally, the fans watched Su Kui one by one, eating all the gold balls, saying that the whole person was not good.

    However, at the end of the day, sukui told them a piece of news, which was a little consolation for the fans who could not eat.

    "Well, today''s live broadcast is here. In addition, if you want to taste the taste of small golden balls, you can identify the first restaurant in FIS town in ancient times. Tomorrow, it will be put on the shelves as a new model. Welcome to the store!"

    [ah ah ah, that''s great. I''ll go back and buy a game helmet. See you tomorrow! ]

    [well, by the way, Amway''s new attention babies, the food in the first restaurant is super delicious and belongs to the food that can never be missed in life!!! So, be sure to taste it! ]

    [wow, there are so many people. I''m afraid they won''t even get seats at that time. ]

    [no, I decided not to go to bed tonight. I''ll wait in advance! ]

    [alas, my place is too far away from the town of Firth. Is there really no other way for the anchor? Would you like to open a branch in another continent? ]

    and no matter what the fans ask, Su Kui can''t see it, because after she finished the advertisement, she just dropped it off and had a rest.

    -

    July will soon be over.

    This day, Su Kui came out of the game, just took off the game helmet, he heard the robot to remind guests to visit.

    Wen Yan, Su Kui raised her eyebrows, opened the monitoring screen at the door, and saw a man and a woman standing outside. The men were dressed in suits, and the women were also dressed in black professional suits, all of them looked like elites.

    From euse''s memory, she knew that this time, it was the two people who came to pick her up in the previous life. The man''s name was cork, and the woman''s name was Shelley. They are all loyal to the Josh family and have worked for the Josh family for many years.

    Although Angelina is not involved this time, sukui is not surprised that the Josh family can still find her, even if there are some minor changes.

    "I see." But he didn''t ask the robot to bring people in.

    Instead, I went to wash and wash slowly, and then made a delicious meal for myself.

    -

    outside, Shelley frowned, "Kirk, are you sure the information is correct? You really live here? "

    You know, they''ve been standing at the door for two hours and there''s not a movement in the house.

    "It should be true," Koch turned over the information in his head. By contrast, this community is all houses distributed by the government. It can''t be distinguished by its appearance. It''s just that there''s a number at the door of every room.

    , as like as two peas in the door, the figures on the door are exactly the same as those found in the survey data.

    "Wait a minute," Shelley said, taking a deep breath and patiently. This time, under the instruction of old Mr. Josh, they started to investigate Mr. Langdon''s affairs. Finally, they found out by accident that he still had a daughter in the world.

    Now, it''s eighteen years old.

    Su Kui stayed in the room for more than two hours, then casually told the robot, "OK, honey, go and bring the guests in."

    When Shelley was running out of patience and was going to investigate again, the door opened from inside. It was not a big house. At a glance, she could see a girl with black hair and black pupils sitting in the living room.

    is as like as two peas in the picture.

    "EUSES?"

 Chapter 2077

    "Sit down." Su Kui didn''t answer yes or no. Sitting on the chair, with an unidentified smile, he raised his delicate jaw and said to them.

    They looked at each other and sat down on the sofa.

    A little girl, a dark and thick long hair like silk, white skin, delicate face, a pair of affectionate eyes are dark, similar to the woman who once eloped with Langdon. But more beautiful than her, combined with Langdon''s deep facial features.

    "Come on, what can I do for you?"

    The young girl seemed to have known that they were coming. She sat there quietly, her hands around her chest, and her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be a little impatient, which made them unable to say what they had prepared.

    Finally, Shelley coughed twice, cleared his throat, and took the lead in saying: "Hello, euse, we are sent back by your father Langdon family. You should not know your father''s origin. He is the Josh family."

    "Oh, but I don''t want to know." Su Kui picked out his lips. "Why do I have to know? In fact, I grew up in a welfare home and lived in the house that the government gave me. Compared with my family, I feel more about the government. So why do you say that you were sent by my father''s family to pick me up, and I will go back? Why should I believe you? In other words, what qualifications do you have for me to believe you, eh? "

    Her dark eyes are like glass, cold and fierce. She is lazy just now and asks for quality.

    "Here..."

    Kirk pushed his glasses, as if he had thought that she would say so for a long time. He raised his hand to open the optical brain, magnified the holographic interface, and said to sukui, "you will doubt that it is normal. If we don''t have absolute assurance, we can''t come to you personally. So, look at this first. "

    Su Kui opened his eyes and looked at the past.

    That''s a test report. At the front is her DNA. At the back, it must be her cheap father. In addition to these, she and other family members of the test report, the final results show that they do have a kinship.

    The origin of the seal is the first federal hospital, the most famous hospital in the whole interstellar. The possibility of basic fraud is 0.

    Sukui knew the truth, so he watched it without expression, and then looked at cork, "I saw it, and then what? Even if there is a blood relationship, what? I''m an adult. I have my own choice, don''t I? "

    Shelley could not help frowning, as if looking at a wayward child. "Do you know the Josh family? The Josh family, one of the five great families of emperor Xing? Don''t you want to go back and see your family? As long as you go back, your life will change dramatically. You will become a princess and be envied by countless girls! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui couldn''t help sneering, "hiss - so, this is the life you envy, right? It wasn''t me! I have the ability to make my own life better. I don''t need to rely on others to become a rice bug without anything. "

    Smell speech, Shelley and Kirk have a heart beat, eyebrows tight wrinkle, she really found what can''t be?

    Or did she know that she was brought back to marry for her family? Legitimate children, the effect of marriage, is better than those collateral.

    But looking at the girl''s eyes, I found her eyes were clear, as if she didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 2078

    Two people relieved, think carefully is also, Emperor star and here distance countless stars, she a person, how to know Josh''s plan?

    Her eyes turned. Shelley thought that this was the girl''s dissatisfaction with her family. She was dissatisfied that they had allowed her to live in exile for 18 years. It''s not true that she doesn''t want to go back, so she said patiently: "you think clearly, even if you have the ability, how much can you play in such a small place? Only in the capital, with your family, the power of the family will help you, whether at work or in love, you can find the best. "

    Love?

    Other sunflower didn''t hear it, only the word came into her head. Imperial capital is the biggest star in the whole world. Its prosperity is far beyond that of other stars. So, will love be in the capital?

    Seeing her eyes drooping and silent, Shelley said: "you don''t have to make a decision so quickly. We''ll give you a few days to think about it. If you want, you can dial this number, and we''ll pick you up." Finish saying, Shelley plans to leave Su Kui a number, in the heart already determined that she will go back.

    In fact, Su Kui is going to let go, but she is not going to go with them.

    "Well, I''ll think about it. 01, seeing off!"

    The two people who were driven out of the house stood at the door and looked at the closed door. Kirk wryly smiled, "it seems that the eldest lady has a bad temper," and is smart and not easy to fool. Would such a person really be willing to be at the mercy of the family?

    Shelley sneered with her arms in her arms. "If you go back to the Josh family, you can make her behave as well." Finish saying, stepping on high-heeled shoes, take the lead on the suspension car.

    Kirk looked at her high back, shook his head, murmured "I hope so" in a low voice, and then got on the car.

    Maybe Shelley is right, but there is always a bad feeling in cork''s heart, which can''t be understood for a while.

    So, in the car, he was silent and thought. Shelley''s legs overlapped. Seeing him like this, she sneered and didn''t know what the family thought. She even asked parkock to work with her. She really didn''t like a man who was as boring as wood.

    Thinking all the way, until driving for a long time, cork suddenly looked up, and his mind about the last scene, the girl with black hair and black pupils, meant an unknown smile.

    "Stop! Now turn around! "

    His hands couldn''t help shaking. My God, isn''t it what he thought?

    Shelley frowned. "Kirk, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Hurry up, don''t say so much now. Go back and see if you are still there!"

    See Shelley does not move, cork immediately get up, cancel the automatic driving, turn around immediately, and quickly go in the direction.

    "Kirk, what did you find? Where else can you go if you are not there? Normal women don''t let go of easy wealth, right Especially the Josh family is not an ordinary family.

    Which young girl has not dreamed of being a big miss loved by thousands of people, no longer having to rush for a living, and do what she wants to do? Shelley thinks that the peace of Yousi just now is in disguise. If someone else is hit on his head by such a big pie, will he be crazy?

    Hearing this, Kirk did not return, "maybe she is not a normal woman?"

 Chapter 2079

    Shelley choked, unable to speak for a moment, and this was the first time Kirk had contradicted her in a bad tone. Her face became cold. She sat down with her hands around her chest and her lips closed. Instead, she wanted to see why he made such a fuss.

    As soon as the car hit the ground, cork opened the door and got off the car in a hurry. He walked to the door and knocked.

    "EUSES, EUSES are you there?"

    "You Si --"

    Shelley was sitting at first, waiting to see Kirk''s joke. But when he knocked on the door for ten minutes, there was still no response from the door, his face suddenly changed.

    The family gave them this task, which is their value. If we can take you back, it will be a great achievement for the family. But now, people are gone?

    "Did you find anything?" Shelley hurried down, knocked at the door and listened.

    And now the doors are absolutely sound proof, where can I hear the voice of the people inside.

    With a cold face, she thought for a few seconds and made a decision, "force the door open!" If people are really missing, it''s not simply irresponsible.

    There are no partners to be married. If you use collateral marriage, the effect will be greatly reduced. And miss Angelina is the treasure of the whole family, and she is in love with the prince. It is absolutely impossible to help the Josh family get through the difficulties at present.

    Kirk also knew the seriousness. His men pulled out the particle gun they were carrying with them and opened the door at the lock position with a dull sound. Shelley pushed the door open first. The living room still kept the way they were when they left. Even the chair where the little girl sat didn''t move at all. Looking at this picture, they can also think of the girl''s face impatiently sitting on the chair and confronting them.

    But now, the living room is empty, and the robot seems to have lost its light, standing with its head down.

    Koch went up to check, frowned a moment later, "the chip is gone."

    This time, the result was obvious. Shelley refused to give up. She checked all the places again. Finally, she was sure that the girl really escaped.

    ˇ°f-u-c-kŁˇˇ± Shelley grabbed her hair and couldn''t help bursting into a rude remark. "I don''t understand. What does she think? Put the great splendor and wealth in the right place, don''t be noble, but hide from us! "

    Who knows?

    Cork shrugged, and now he thought of the smile and the thought of the girl before they left. It was only ironic. I think the girl had already decided to leave at that time, right?

    In fact, there is another conjecture. Cork didn''t tell Shelley.

    He felt that the girl might go to the emperor alone. What''s more, she really despises the Josh family, not because Shelley says she resents the fact that the Josh family doesn''t care about her.

    "Come on, think about how to explain it to old Mr. Josh." Cocker shrugged, no longer glancing at Shelley''s frantic face, and walked out over her.

    The girl has left. It''s useless here.

    -

    the Josh family.

    Old Josh was furious when he learned that cork and Shelley had returned empty handed and that the girl had escaped. At the same time, they had all their current rights removed.

    The direct line knew that this matter was melancholy, but the side members were all smiling.

 Chapter 2080

    Because once it is confirmed that there is no matrimony, it is impossible for the family to push Angelina, who has made good relationship with her second highness, out of the matrimony. So, in the end, this pie still has to fall on them?

    -

    Kirk and Shelley certainly didn''t know that sunflower would be so brave. As soon as they got on the Starship and left, Su Kui followed them to Emperor Xing.

    Sukui has not much money with her. The first restaurant has been profitable, which has brought her a lot of benefits. So she didn''t wear anything but simple clothes and game helmets. She set foot on this dream planet easily, the most prosperous star in the world, the capital of the Empire -

    she first found and sold personal information unhurriedly, spent some money, bought someone else''s identity, and then rented and checked in in the capital of the Empire in this identity.

    And Kirk and Shelley, who have been dismissed from their posts and rights, are no longer able to find her.

    It will take some time for the old Josh''s men to find Su Kui again. But at that time, sukui didn''t mind being discovered. Her original purpose was not to avoid for a lifetime.

    -

    now the business crisis of the Josh family has made the whole family very turbulent. Not only the living standard has been greatly reduced, but even the partners in the ordinary times have avoided them.

    Old Josh knew that if he couldn''t find another marriage, he would try his best to recover the loss for the Josh family. He was afraid that the Josh family would be squeezed out of the five families.

    But old Josh still didn''t give up and decided to find sukui. However, the whole August passed, and they could only know that sukui left the house allocated by the government for her, but where the people went was still not on that planet, and it was unknown.

    In the end, we can only go back to the second place and choose a side branch with outstanding appearance and good abilities in all aspects to marry the past.

    What a coincidence. This family is the one you married. The reason why they chose to work with the Josh family, whose position is already in jeopardy, is simple.

    Su Kui was wandering on the star net at that time, and naturally saw such a message.

    [miss Lilian of Josh''s family will be engaged to Mr. Green, the only successor of the new rising star Walson''s family]

    seeing this news, Su Kui''s first reaction is that the first thing that will change the fate of Yousi has been solved. She had expected that if she could not find herself, she would have to marry someone as soon as possible due to the crisis of the Josh family.

    Even if the other side will because of their perfunctory, and dissatisfied.

    However, the combination of both sides is a win-win situation for each other.

    Even though the wealth of the walsons is amazing, they are not as profound as the five families because they are new nobles. If the first four families were Wen Ruoshi, they would never let their daughters marry down to a upstart. It would be a shame for the noble nobles.

    But if you want to squeeze into the top circle, marriage is the best choice. Since the Josh family intends to, and has other plans for the walsons, they will not refuse.

    After trying to figure out how to close the orifices before and after, Su Kui bent her lips and suddenly her eyes stopped.

    Another rolling billboard came into view again. It was an advertisement for actors.

    There are many people standing in front of the advertisement, both men and women, pointing at the billboard.

 Chapter 2081

    Su Kui is far away, but at a glance she can see which script she is looking for.

    [ancient legend]

    Su Kui is very impressed with this script, because ancient legend is the movie that makes Angelina famous.

    At the moment, it''s still in preparation, but Angelina should have been selected. The last time I told her that I was going to make a movie, I think that''s the movie.

    In the past, Angelina also acted as the second girl in other films and made several plays, but now it''s still early. She''s only two years older than Su Kui, so acting skills and other things need to be honed.

    And the ancient legend, will be her acting time.

    Su Kui recalled the story of ancient legends, which happened on a backward planet. Angelina happens to have the same name as the heroine in the play. She is a female agent. She is beautiful and skillful. She is a famous agent of the federal government. Because of the detection of new life activities on the new planet, she was assigned a mission to participate in the exploration team to protect Dr. Kurt.

    Because the new planet''s magnetic field is unknown, it finally affects the star ship''s trajectory. Finally, the star ship crashes, and Angelina wakes up from a coma and finds that the star ship is empty, and everyone is gone.

    The people here have magical abilities. They believe in nature and hate alien creatures. Anyone who intrudes into their territory without permission will be regarded as an enemy.

    So, Angelina, at first, did suffer a lot.

    But because of her outstanding skill and kindness expressed over and over again, the tribe gradually accepted her.

    The male leader, a prince of this tribe, is called Gus. He is born with magic power. He can lift a big tree that can''t be held by two people with his bare hands. The interaction between Gus and Angelina, the female leader, is also ironic.

    At first, I almost took Angelina back to be my wife. But Angelina beat her up and finally succumbed.

    Gus didn''t know much about the outside world. Everything was ignorant. Angelina would occasionally talk to him about what happened outside, and even start to bring him back. A man of such outstanding physical ability, if trained, will be a very excellent agent in the future.

    And GUS in the awada tribe, there is a very violent fiancee, two people like relatives. His fiancee, Peggy, is a very special existence in the original film. Since she was born, she has the ability to communicate with nature, and can master thunder and lightning. She often twitches all over the body that offends her.

    Moreover, for her description, it is petite and lovely, looking like a little child. But there''s a very different violence. Gus falls in love with Angelina and tries to leave with her. Peggy, in order to stop Gus, fights with Angelina for wisdom and courage, which is also a big point of the film.

    Of course, Peggy finally chose to let go and let Gus see the outside world.

    -

    Su Kui recalled the whole plot, smiled and had an idea in mind.

    She decided to interview the ancient legend of the film!

    The role of Peggy, the second girl, is very cute and has a contrast. After the performance, she will be more brilliant than the hostess.

 Chapter 2082

    After all, in today''s world, most women are like Angelina, with a hot body and a good face. And outstanding female agents, almost every movie, will have a woman to play.

    At that moment, while everyone was still watching the billboard, she had prepared her personal information, attached her personal video, and sent it to the official email of the screening.

    -

    ˇ°NoŁˇ No! This is not my Peggy, Peggy. Do you understand what I write about this person

    "She''s like a hot little angel, with a lot of energy in her tiny body!"

    "Her eyes should be deep and bright enough, her skin should be white enough, and she should have a delicate and lovely face!"

    "She wants to be like a little sun, attracting the eyes of the audience!"

    Marcus, the author and director of ancient legends, was furious and clapped his hands on the table. A group of assistants and deputy directors are silent, and dare not touch him at the moment.

    Max is called the first person in the field of director. All his works are excellent. Naturally, they are also related to his critical personality. There is no sand in his eyes. Everything should be the best.

    At the moment, he is very angry about his favorite character.

    After interviewing for so long, any ghosts and monsters dare to send interview videos and don''t look at their faces in the mirror!

    Max frowned, sat down with a blue face, and said coldly, "go on!" He doesn''t believe it. There''s no one suitable for such a big star!

    As soon as the assistant heard this, he was relieved and nodded.

    Mind this is not in the selection of the protagonist, say, the protagonist to choose, are not so troublesome! And according to the director, is there such a girl in the world?

    If it really exists, even if he listens, he will fall in love.

    The assistants thought Max was deflated, but they didn''t know there was more anger waiting for them -

    "stop! stopŁˇˇ±

    "Bamboos --"

    "what are these?! This woman, how old is she? A face full of makeup, at least thirty? "

    "And this, Peggy, who I''m looking for, is a petite girl, not a model who is nearly two meters tall and has nothing to show!"

    "This, this, and this! Are they terminally ill? Why are they all crying? I can''t see anything in their eyes except numbness! "

    ˇ°f-u-c-kŁˇˇ±

    He can''t help scratching his hair and scolding angrily! After screening for so long, his patience is almost on the verge of collapse and will soon be exhausted.

    The assistant is about to cry. It''s more stressful to serve such a ancestor than other jobs. Normally, Max''s temper is very good if he wants to, but if he doesn''t want to, oh -

    all the staff have to be unhappy with him!

    "The director, do you still watch it?"

    The assistant asked carefully, shrinking his neck. He was afraid that the glass in Max''s hand would hit his head next second.

    Fortunately, Max is not as ferocious as he thought.

    Just yelled at him in a very bad voice, "you are brainless! If you''re not up to the job, change to another person! "

    The assistant was yelled down by him.

 Chapter 2083

    He knocked on the table, furious. "How many times have I said that you should be petite. Can you see what you sent me? Don''t you know to show me the screening again? Ah?! One by one, I''m over one meter tall. Do you think I''m choosing a model? "

    Isn''t it too late -

    Qu Baba, assistant committee member, is shrinking his neck.

    Just as the scene was out of control and Max was about to leave, another assistant came over smiling with a copy of the video and said to max, "director, I think you''re looking for Peggy, and finally it''s time!"

    Hearing this, mark, who was fretting about smoking, said with half confidence, "open it up and have a look."

    Then, leaning on the chair, with a cigarette in his mouth, watching the assistant happily send the video to the main brain, call up the holographic interface, and then open it.

    At one glance, Max took off his cigarette and kicked the table to the ground.

    "Get out of here! Just her? Harry, where did you find the woman? Are you sure she''s Peggy I''m looking for?! Immediately disappear in front of me, otherwise, I am afraid that I will be unable to control the killing! "

    He bit his teeth and gave Harry a look.

    The woman in the video is petite, with delicate features, like a doll. The shape may be very suitable, but Max can''t even see the love for life in her eyes. Peggy he wants is the love for life in his eyes. She is born with the ability to communicate with nature, so her eyes are clean and clear besides the love for life!

    At the same time, she has her own pride, her own strong ability, so that she can be willful. But the good heart, will let her keep in a will not hurt others on the boundary.

    But the dolls in the video are just lifeless dolls. The whole face is fake and untrue!

    Max scolded. He thought he couldn''t find a suitable role today. He was going to leave and find a place to have a drink. Suddenly a new interview email came in.

    He frowned, in the mood of walking at a glance, and then froze.

    The girl in the video has black hair and black eyes. Her skin is like snow. She is not old, so her delicate facial features still have the feeling of baby fat. The lipstick of meat powder, such as the most delicate flower and the nose, is not high, but it is lovely and innocent enough. However, a pair of dark, clear eyes slightly pick up, just one eye, Max was attracted.

    He couldn''t help but continue to watch, behind the girl is a white, no background.

    With her hands around her chest, her thick black eyebrows raised, her delicate chin raised, she looked at the camera, "Hey, Gus, where are you going with this woman?"

    "Are you going to elope with her? Leave your tribe and your old father behind? "

    "Why go to the outside world? Isn''t our tribe good? "

    Speaking of this sentence, the girl slightly twisted her eyebrows, with confusion and anger in her big eyes. Her fiance wanted to leave with a woman who broke into their territory and left his responsibility on his shoulder. And this woman, how can she abduct the prince of a tribe?!

    Soon, she pursed her mouth again, her eyes were full of stubbornness, and she shook her head firmly. "No, I won''t go with you. This is where I was born. I love it!"

    "Besides, Gus, you can''t go!" What if this woman is a liar? Gus must be confused by her deceptive appearance!

 Chapter 2084

    The sun reflected in her big eyes, her lips were tight, her eyes were slightly narrowed, hidden threats. Small manual and moving. If special effects are added in the later stage, small electric current can be found flowing at her white and tender fingertips. It seems that at the next moment, if the two dare to contradict again, the lightning in her hand will fall on them, so that they can suffer.

    This scene is a segment given by the working party to the interviewers, who are free to play. The whole script didn''t tell them, so it was all up to them.

    But just a simple shot is enough to attract people to the world where Peggy lives.

    Max''s eyes narrowed. He took a breath, then his anger faded, and finally his joy came to him.

    "My God! This is Peggy in my dream. She should look like this! "

    "It''s her! Get in touch! "

    "No, no, it''s better for me to contact in person. My dear Peggy, she is what I want." Max said a few words excitedly, clapped his hands and left the studio.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t expect to receive the reply so soon, and he and the main director, Max, had a video exchange and had a deeper understanding of Peggy''s role.

    If the original Su Kui''s performance made Max feel that the characters in his pen were standing in front of him, then this contact made him understand a different girl, who has personality, ideas and principles.

    After interviewing for so long that he couldn''t find the right person, Max almost gave up. Now, the muse that God sent to him is so lovely, which makes him like her continuously.

    At the moment, the right girl is also found. Max immediately orders to go down. When all the actors are in place, they can start shooting.

    -The weather was very good on the day of shooting, Su Kui stepped on the time point to come to the studio.

    The layout here is like a big forest. In fact, it is indoors. There are pictures produced by holographic projection. Everything is very real. In today''s world of rapid development of science and technology, it has basically separated from the later stage. Unless we need to shoot historical films, we need to use the later stage, otherwise, generally after shooting, we can trim it and put it into the show.

    The twists and turns of the past, in today''s, no longer exist.

    The scale is very wide, as long as it''s not performing high-scale drama in public or anti society, it will basically pass.

    Su Kui is not the main character. She didn''t appear in the first scene, but she is still going to watch it on the spot. After all, she hasn''t seen the shooting technique in the future!

    -

    "are you EUSES as Peggy?"

    A woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Su Kui sat on a small stool and looked back. At a glance, she saw Angelina in blonde hair, blue eyes and tights.

    Angelina also saw her at the same time. She was stunned for a second, and quickly responded. It''s just that my brain is spinning. My grandfather has been looking for her. Unexpectedly, she got into the cast!

    "Yes, are you Angelina? I know you. " Su Kui nodded, saw Angelina''s eyes appear for a second, and knew that she had found her identity.

    But what about that?

    Why is the sound so familiar?

    Angelina frowned, always feeling as if she had seen her somewhere. But look through all the memory of the brain, as if today is their first meeting.

 Chapter 2085

    "Oh? Where have you met me? In a word, this is my first time as a heroine, and I will give more advice later. " Angelina reached out and shook Su Kui''s hand. Her smile grew brighter.

    "Of course, Angie, my friend." Su Kui''s black eyes were staring at her eyes, and her lips were smiling.

    Boom -

    Angelina''s mind flashed a thunderbolt, God, it could not be

    But, she should not appear in the emperor star!

    Only one female friend she knew in ancient times would call her that. That person has never had a video with her, so she knows her face, but she doesn''t know what she looks like.

    No wonder she felt her voice familiar. Now, everything is gradually overlapping. The last thing that appears is Su Kui''s face.

    "Donna?" Angelina''s eyes widened.

    "Yes, we are predestined, aren''t we? I always think you''re very kind. This time I was selected into the same movie by mistake. "

    "Ha ha Yes, yes, I have a play. I''ll go there first and have dinner together later. "

    Angelina was hit. The daughter of her uncle, who had never met before and was supposed to be the first person in line, had known her for a long time?

    Now, you know what she''s been through, don''t you? What would be her reaction if she knew she was from the Josh family?

    -

    Su Kui looked at the back of her hurried departure, shrugged her shoulders, and her drooping eyelashes just covered the silence under her eyes.

    Angelina''s identity is a female agent, so, in the shooting, there will be a lot of fighting scenes, often full of injuries and embarrassment. However, the beauty is the beauty, even if the whole body is in a mess, but also with a little wild, beautiful things can not be square.

    Angelina had just finished a mission and returned to the federal headquarters. Before she had time to rest, she was called by the commander-in-chief and assigned another mission to her.

    When Angelina and her party take the Starship fully armed and go to the strange planet in the detector, then because of the magnetic field interference, the Starship loses control and falls, everyone faints.

    Sukui knew it was time to show up.

    Su Kui''s size is very small among these actors. It''s more than one meter six, standing beside the actors who are one meter eight or even two meters, like a pocket doll. Fortunately, what the director wants is this effect. The petite Lori, the means of violence, and the cute contrast will be one of the highlights of the film.

    Her clothes are a set of long skirt with slanted shoulder and animal skin. Green vines are twined on her ankles. Her long black hair is naturally curled and spread on the back, making the people more delicate and lovely.

    In this scene, Gus carries Angelina out of the damaged star ship and runs all the way, only to be caught by Peggy.

    The actor who plays Gus seems to be in good physical condition. She carries Angelina, who is one meter eight, on her shoulder. She gallops all the way through the jungle, leaving only the shadow.

    Angelina wakes up to be the scene in front of her, startled, and reacts to struggle.

    "What are you doing, asshole! Let me down! "

    "Hello! You savage! "

    Gus turned a deaf ear and walked faster. Next second, he stumbled over something, and then he flew out, and Angelina fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2086

    "Gus, what are you doing?"

    The two people who fell down and chewed the mud looked up and saw a small girl sitting on the tree trunk above her head. She sat on the tree trunk with her hands around her chest and her two slender white legs dangling.

    "That, I......"

    Gus stuttered, afraid to tell the truth.

    The awada tribe worships the powerful and the powerful. Meanwhile, Gus also likes the hot and tall women. But his father pointed out to him that the object of marriage was a little girl only reaching his chest.

    Although she is powerful, Gus only regards her as her sister and never wants to marry her.

    This time, I found this woman on that strange thing. Her appearance and height are very in line with his aesthetics. I was so excited that I wanted to carry her home and hide her. As a result, as soon as I was halfway there, Peggy found out.

    "Who is this woman?"

    The girl''s eyebrows are tight and wrinkled. She jumps down from the tree and falls beside Angelina.

    "Who are you? What''s more, you are not wearing the clothes of the awada tribe. Where are you from? What''s the purpose? "

    Peggy stared at the woman and asked coldly. The current in her hand was sizzling. It seemed that if Angelina showed a little thought of resistance, the current would fall on her.

    "I and I are --"

    Angelina gets up from the ground and takes two steps back. Seeing the girl''s fingers moving, her eyes are cold, and she quickly raises her hands to stop them. "No, no, no, no - I''m not a bad person. In fact, I''m from an alien planet. Do you know that? In fact, in this world, there are many... "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    -

    at the end of a play, the shooting was very smooth. Sokui''s performance successfully conquered Max and the assistant and deputy director present.

    In fact, now they have to admit that Max''s criticism and his vision will always prove to the public afterwards that his choice is right.

    Just as before, the girl with exquisite appearance has a strong ability. Her eyes are deep and dark, and there seems to be a star hidden in them. Her tiny lips and threatening tone make people feel very attractive.

    "Today''s work is here. It''s hard, everyone."

    Max blinked and looked very happy. The assistant looked at his calm, even a little humorous expression. I don''t think anyone could have imagined that not long ago, he was furious and furious, right?

    -

    at the end of the shooting, Su Kui took off her makeup and changed her clothes. Instead of rushing away, she was waiting for someone to come to her door.

    Sure enough, within two minutes of finishing, Angelina came in and invited Su Kui to have dinner.

    "You, shall we go to dinner? How about I treat you? "

    "Good," Su Kui readily agreed.

    Half an hour later, they sat in the famous air restaurant of emperor Xing and looked down through the glass at their feet like ants, which made them feel weightless. If they are afraid of heights, they will surely faint at the moment.

    Because the whole air restaurant is completely transparent, I don''t know how to fix the restaurant in the mid air, including the foot, no matter from that angle, can see the outside scenery most easily.

    "You, are you new to the capital? How about here? " Angelina looked at her, staring quietly into her face, trying to see something in her eyes.

 Chapter 2087

    Su Kui didn''t seem to notice, and raised his lips. "It''s a very special restaurant. To be honest, this is the first time in my life that I''ve stepped into a restaurant." Before you think, can depend on nutrition to live!

    "Yes, I think it''s very special. By the way, the food here is also delicious. You must try it later! I often come here, absolutely recommended by conscience! " She held her heart in both hands and said to sukui.

    "Ah, it seems that Angie''s life experience must be very good, so that she can often come to such places for consumption." She pretended to be surprised.

    "Well, how are you? If you want to, you can do it!" She meant something.

    Su Kui smiled, but shrugged. "My goal is to open my own food shop, not to come here for consumption." Yousi''s dream is to make his own food.

    This step, Su Kui has completed for her.

    Whether Angelina shows off or not, sukui doesn''t feel it.

    The food came up quickly. Su Kui thought it was OK. It seems that the star didn''t have nothing to eat. It''s just that the price is high. It''s not affordable for ordinary people.

    It''s funny to think of it. Once upon a time, I couldn''t even afford the most basic food.

    Angelina has some pain in meat. In order to be routine, she specially chose the best restaurant for Su Kui to eat. Recently, the Josh family has a business crisis, and her pocket money has been greatly reduced. Because of the recent filming and the purchase of a number of new clothes and jewelry, now the card has not much balance.

    However, no matter how she said it, the other side just looked around and said nothing about her life experience.

    The suspicious eyes fell on her face, saying that she was intentional. Her big eyes were black and white, and her head was small. She looked pure and harmless. She had no intention at all.

    Now Angelina doesn''t know, on the surface, it''s all false!

    After a meal, sukui took up a water glass to gargle, and a voice came from behind, saying to Angelina.

    "Lina? How can I come here when I''m free? " Man''s voice, very strong.

    "Ah, because it''s going well, so the director, grace, let us go ahead of time. Are the second and fifth highness also here for dinner?" Angelina got up and quickly straightened out her skirt. She asked with a proper smile.

    Su Kui picks eyebrows. Is this her future boyfriend?

    What does it look like? In this way, Su Kui holds the water glass and turns his head. His eyes only stay on the second prince for a second, and then they fall on the fifth prince. He is stunned for a moment.

    The man behind the second prince was dressed in a white and soft casual dress, with short silver hair like a layer of moonlight, delicate and beautiful facial features. In the gray eyes, the pupils were slightly golden. Silver gray eyelashes as like as two peas in the face.

    Hook up the lip, eyes dark.

    The second prince saw the little girl staring at his brother all the time, which was funny. "Lina, this is it?"

    His brother of the iceberg, I don''t know how many girls he scared away, but this girl, under his cold face, has persisted for so long, which is interesting.

    Angelina''s face is not clear, and she introduces her to him: "by the way, this is my good friend EUSES. It''s a coincidence that she is in a drama group with me!" For some reason, at this moment, she suddenly didn''t want to let hohir know that Yousi was the direct blood of the Josh family.

 Chapter 2088

    In that way, is she special in the eyes of hoshir?

    "Since the second and the fifth highness are here, why don''t they sit together for a while?" Angelina invited, winking at hohill, a bit coquettish.

    "Hiss --"

    the silver haired man gave a cold smile, glanced at his brother and walked to another table, but he heard a familiar voice.

    "Hey, sit down and eat together? Be careful not to find a girlfriend because it''s so cold. "

    Su Kui stood on the back of the chair with one hand, chin propped up, and looked at him with wide eyes. His eyes were interested and his voice was lazy.

    Hohir: "..."

    What should he do if he is afraid of his brother''s sudden killing? Where did the little girl come from? How dare you? Even he dare not make the younger brother angry.

    Angelina was also a little surprised. At the moment, the performance of the girl in front of her was totally different from that of the girl just now. She was confused for a while. What the hell is this? Does she mean to attract Antonio''s attention?

    Their thoughts did not affect them at all. Their eyes met in the air, looking at the familiar and strange eyes. Antonio frowned and asked coldly, "who are you?"

    "Guess." Su Kui blinked, turned his head.

    "Your Highness? Come and have a seat. If the fifth highness insists on sitting alone, he can order another meal for him. " Sukui spoke in a relaxed and casual tone, not at all constrained by his identity, which is more open than Angelina.

    Hohir was very curious. After sitting down, he said, "aren''t you afraid of me?"

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids. "Will you eat people?"

    Hoshir chuckled. "How could it be."

    "Then you are tyrant, will you kill at will?"

    "Of course not," but not the other person around.

    Because he was gifted from childhood, his mental power reached 3S level, but because of his weak constitution, he could not suppress his violent mental power. So, a lot of times, this brother will not appear in a crowded place.

    Antonio is his brother, and also the favorite little son of the old emperor. It can be said that the whole royal family takes him as a treasure.

    "What''s so terrible about that? I don''t expect anything from you, so our relationship is equal from the beginning. " Su Kui shows his hands and squints at ease.

    Really want nothing else?

    Hoshir is the most capable prince at present. He has been recognized as the next heir to the throne. Therefore, everyone who makes friends with him wants to get something from him.

    When lengbuding heard such a dialogue, hohill was a little bleary and suspicious. He looked into the girl''s plain and calm eyes. Her eyes were black, rare and profound black, like obsidian, clear and clear as water, which could be seen to the end.

    From her eyes, hohill saw that the other side really treated him as an ordinary person.

    All of a sudden, he smiled. He had strong features. Because of this smile, it was much softer. Shaking Angelina''s eyes, she tightly hung her hands on her side, lowered her eyelashes, and covered the complex emotions under her eyes.

    It''s the first time Angelina has seen hohill smile so brilliantly since she has known him for so long.

    -In the end, Antonio didn''t choose to have a table with them, and he ate alone.

 Chapter 2089

    Su Kui glanced sideways at Antonio from time to time, and found that he was in a serious and elegant manner, and did not look askance.

    I picked the eyebrows. Nice. Didn''t I recognize her?

    Although she disguised her appearance in the game, her voice is real. Her voice has a high degree of recognition, which is low, a little hoarse, as if she is always sleepless and lazy, with a little temptation and carelessness.

    The two are so close that they can''t tell each other. If the other doesn''t recognize her, Su Kui feels that this position doesn''t need to fall in love. Just leave after finishing the task!

    -

    after the arrival of the two people, the meal that had already ended was delayed for an hour. When they finished eating, it was already dusk outside. Looking out through the transparent glass, the bright and dead stars in the sky reflected the ground, which was very beautiful and quiet.

    Su Kui put her hands in her coat pocket and walked out lazily, planning to call a car back.

    "Hello," the man''s hoarse voice rang out in the back.

    Red lips slightly hook, Su Kui turn a deaf ear, continue to move forward. Then, she can''t walk -

    a transparent barrier is invisible in front of her. No matter how she raises her step, she always steps in place. immature! Su Kui sneers, left to right, can''t walk.

    So, is this a plan to trap her in this invisible barrier?

    Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest and turned around with eyebrows. "What do you mean, your highness? It''s getting late. I''d like to go back to have a rest for the cold wind here. Of course, I don''t mind taking you home with me if your highness five wants to. " She sneered, her eyes were interested, waiting to see Antonio''s reaction.

    Antonio was silent for a long time. Suddenly he said, "are you?" His brows wrinkled, as if confused.

    Su Kui smiled. "What do you think?" Leave the question to Antonio again and let him want to go.

    Strange. I am so familiar with this face, but I have never seen it. But his eyes are familiar to him. That''s the same with that woman. She always smiles with fun and looks for him to be happy and domineering.

    He was silent for a long time, and his eyes narrowed.

    "So, what did your highness five think about? If you don''t want to go back with me, then raise your hand, remove the barrier and let me go? " Su Kui looked at him askew.

    When returning to this question again, Antonio nodded without hesitation and without any consideration.

    "Good."

    Low and deep, the voice of hoarse magnetism seems to stir in the ear.

    The girl''s face smiled and clapped her hands. "Don''t regret entering my house, but it''s my person."

    [Whoever enters my bedroom has to be my pet. ]

    Antonio''s eyebrows are so similar that even if they are similar, they can''t even imitate the charm, can they? He opened his eyebrows and answered with the original set of answers, "whether it''s this question or not, it depends on his ability."

    -He watched his brother follow the girl to the hovering car and quickly disappeared in front of his eyes. He felt that what had just happened was just like a dream. Or was his brother possessed by something, when did Antonio become so talkative?

    Angelina stood behind hohill and witnessed the scene, feeling more and more crisis.

    She looked at hohill with a smile on her lips, and then stopped, "second highness, fifth highness, he --"

    just let him go with you? Without even interfering?

 Chapter 2090

    Hoshir just got in touch with the girl. He knew that the other side would not threaten Antonio. On the contrary, Antonio, known as the walking bomb, is the real dangerous one.

    It seems that both the girl and Angelina know nothing about it.

    "It''s OK. Antonio likes it. Let him go and relax," hoshir turned back. "I''ll take you back."

    "Ah..." Angelina was still immersed in the thought of Yousi''s relationship with his highness five. The next second she heard hohill''s words, with a surprise on her face, "right? Well, thank you, your highness. "

    Now, a little gossip can do harm to the Josh family. In the same way, if hoshir sends her home in person and is caught by reporters, then those enemies who want to deal with the Josh family should be carefully considered.

    After all, I never heard that the second highness made friends with other girls.

    So if Angelina is lucky enough to marry into the royal family in the future, she will not be revenged by the royal family.

    "Of course, please --"

    hoshir reached out a little. The gentleman opened the door for Angelina. The smile on her lips was flawless, perfect like a set program.

    -

    "is this where you live?"

    Antonio followed sunflower into the house and frowned at the shabby living room.

    "It''s very simple, but it doesn''t dirty your sole. Do you regret coming with me?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and stood in the living room, looking at Antonio at the door.

    How can I dislike it?

    The thought flashed in his mind, and he walked in without hesitation.

    The pale face was calm, staring straight into Su Kui''s eyes, "should I call you Donna or euse?"

    "Hiss -" Su Kui glanced at her, kicked off her shoes, stepped barefoot on the cold floor, and replied, "you can call me baby."

    Antonio: "..."

    The handsome eyebrows were frowning. Antonio had never met such a nonsense woman in his life. He lived such a big life. Except for her, no other person dared to speak to him in a joking tone.

    Honey?

    After rolling a circle between his lips and teeth, Antonio''s grey eyes grew deeper and deeper. He stared at the little figure who had brought him in and was busy with his own affairs. His face was dim.

    "Sit down."

    Su Kui raised his chin, went to the balcony and watered some plants he planted, and then went into the bedroom.

    In the simple house, the sound insulation effect can be heard in Antonio''s ears as if it didn''t exist. The patter of water made his eyes move.

    Su Kui simply took a bath, came out in her home clothes, and with a towel on her head, saw Antonio sitting on the sofa, squinting, "really cute, do you want something delicious? Oh, no, it should be. Are you full for dinner? "

    Anyway, she didn''t eat enough. Although the food in the air restaurant was good, it was too light and didn''t suit her taste.

    So before Antonio could answer, she went into the kitchen to make two bowls of noodles, which must be delicious with the chili sauce she made.

    -

    there was a rustle in the kitchen. Antonio raised his eyes and looked at the kitchen.

    Is she -

    doing something?

    Can you eat it? The first thought is this. Antonio can''t help but pull his lips and walk over.

 Chapter 2091

    The girl''s back to her, a light green home clothes, lining the body more thin and petite. Standing in front of him, probably to the position of his chest, is not the same as most women now, more like a collection of pocket dolls.

    Su Kui felt his eyes fall on his back, and knew that Antonio was looking at her, hooked his red lips, and his hands kept moving.

    -Ten minutes later, Antonio and sunflower sat opposite each other with a bowl of fragrant scallion oil noodles in front of them.

    He thought that the food made by the girl was about the same as the dark food, but as a result, it was very unexpected, delicious and delicious.

    Originally, he was only eight points full. He was not used to eating more at night. Tonight, he broke his long habit.

    The girl could not eat half of the noodles in front of her. Naturally, she pushed the bowl and put it in front of Antonio. "Well, I can''t eat it. Don''t waste it." She grinned, burping in the chair without any image.

    When Antonio reacts, he has eaten the rest of the girl''s noodles into his stomach.

    Looking at the two empty bowls in front of him, Antonio''s mood is very complicated.

    -

    it was sunny most of the time in ancient times.

    It''s a night in the small town of Firth. It doesn''t taste like that.

    The man, who is tall and covered in a magic robe, is mysterious. He walks side by side with a woman. Behind the woman, three bodyguards seem to be men.

    "When you have a meal, you need to go out to eat, walk more and exercise. No wonder you are so empty." Su Kui was in a good mood. In ancient times, her face changed.

    Looking at the delicate face under the brim of the hat, Su Kui quietly bent his lips. No one could see his appearance except himself. This kind of feeling, say not clear road unidentified, feel very wonderful only.

    When Antonio heard this, he had a clear step. Soon, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at Su Kui. In a soft voice, Antonio said, "don''t worry, even if you don''t exercise, I can still satisfy you."

    Su Kui instantly understood the meaning of the other side''s words: "what do you mean?"

    What is it like to open a yellow cavity against a serious face? Now, sukui is eager to interview Antonio.

    -

    "boss, you are finally online. The store often needs to line up recently. Do you want to expand the space in the store Round face little girl, now seems to have become the store manager. Seeing Su Kui coming from afar, she immediately excitedly welcomes her.

    Sukui picked up her eyebrows. "Anna? Where is there so many guests from Firth town? "

    Anna shook her head. Today''s first restaurant is not the same as before. Every day, there are guests who come to enjoy the delicious food in the first restaurant. Many of them came from sunflower''s studio.

    Su Kui has been so busy recently that she seems to have forgotten about it.

    "They said that they found it after hearing what you said. Did you forget?" Anna is strange, but she is very worried. "Boss, the store has to wait in line for a long time every day. There are already many guests dissatisfied. It''s really urgent to expand the space!" She firmly looked at sukui, hoping to convey to sukui a kind of belief that this matter is very important and that she must make a decision immediately.

    And Su Kui: "Oh, I see."

    The tone was flat, and the eyelids didn''t lift.

    Anna: "boss..."

    "I''ll give you the authority. I''ll make up my own mind about this kind of thing in the future." As long as you don''t lose money, there''s no problem with anything else.

 Chapter 2092

    Su Kui said that, by the way, she gave Anna the authority, which means that she further recognized Anna''s ability.

    Her little round face flushed with excitement, "thank you boss! Boss, I will do well! "

    "Well, go ahead and do it." Su Kui waved.

    Antonio witnessed this scene and kept silent. Instead, the three bodyguards in the back were blue in the intestines all the time. Which tendon was wrong with them to kill Donna? This woman not only has a top magician to protect her body, but also this shop is thriving. Not long after opening, it has become the most famous food shop in the town of Firth.

    Countless players from other continents have all flocked to the first restaurant in order to taste the delicious food that they can''t eat in reality.

    The first restaurant is not far from Alta''s Gourmet Shop. It is staggered in the middle and separated by two or three shops, which is oblique. As soon as you go out, you can see the situation in the other store.

    Su Kui''s lips bent and went in with some bodyguards.

    "Mrs. ARTA is not here? I haven''t eaten the food in the shop for a long time. Bring me a new one. " Su Kui said.

    "Sorry, not for sale."

    Voice fell, Alta dressed in a long red dress, swaying out from behind, holding the folding fan in his hand, ugly face. In her opinion, Su Kui robbed her of her business and came to her territory to show off her power. It''s impossible to show her a good face.

    "Do you have any reason not to sell when you open the door for business? Mrs. ARTA seems to be very dissatisfied with me. " Su Kui''s lip angle was smiling. The wave light in peach blossom''s eyes was bright. She looked sideways at ARTA and opened her lips.

    "Do you know these three people around me? I''m sorry they''re all my slaves now. " Su Kui suddenly moved away, revealing the three people standing behind her.

    When ARTA saw these three people, his smile was fixed on his face, his eyes were wide open, his pupils were tight and his hands were shaking.

    How can she -

    sukui hasn''t played in the game for several days. She witnessed the staff in the first restaurant turning around in a hurry, but she couldn''t find sukui herself. She thought the killer she hired had already won. Today, when I saw sunflower, ARTA didn''t think about it.

    She thought it was the three men who acted in defiance of the sun and the earth, who took her reward and fled. They were liars.

    It turns out that she killed her instead of running away!

    But she can''t do magic? Is it an ordinary person?!

    "Madame ARTA?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and called.

    "Ah..."

    ARTA stepped back two steps, his face was like a vegetable, as if he had been hit violently. He smiled, "don, Miss Donna, what are you talking about? How could I know your slave? what do you want to eat? I was just joking with you. I''ll treat you. "

    Su Kui''s eyes were smiling, staring at ARTA and not talking.

    For a while, she shrugged and looked away like a hawk and falcon. Alta breathed a sigh of relief, only feeling that fresh air was slowly pouring into her chest. Just now, she held her breath and almost thought she was going to suffocate under the fierce eyes.

    "That may be my mistake. Alta doesn''t know me. In a word, these three people came to assassinate me at the beginning. Fortunately, they were easily solved by my baby. Tut, they are weak. " Su Kui shook his head, his eyes smiled, and his face looked at Antonio like peach blossom.

 Chapter 2093

    "Ha ha..." What else can ARTA do besides laugh?

    These three people, but she paid a high price to invite, is the most famous killer of the whole faith. I didn''t expect that I failed this time, and was killed and turned into Donna''s slave.

    "It seems that Mrs. ARTA agrees with me. I only hope that the next time that person wants to assassinate me, it''s better to hire a magician who is more powerful than Antonio. Otherwise, there will be many more slaves around me." Su Kui blinked and joked, "goodbye, Mrs. ARTA."

    "Goodbye..." ARTA was as dead as a chicken, as if falling into an icehouse.

    Donna, does she know who assassinated her? If you know, why not revenge her? But if I don''t know, she came to her shop with three people in full swing this time, it can''t be just for reminiscence.

    In the end, ARTA came to the conclusion that sukui already knew the truth.

    Damn it, I don''t have any professional ethics. I betrayed her!

    While thinking about it, I hurriedly explained things and quickly got off the line. There are experts around Donna. If she wants to revenge and kill herself, all she has done has become a wedding dress for others.

    It''s better to hide first.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t know that Alta thought so much. In fact, she really wronged the three killers. After they were enslaved, they worked in the farm all the time. Su Kui didn''t even go online. Where can I ask who sent them to assassinate her.

    In fact, in the conversation between Su Kui and Alta, the three killers were also shocked. How did she know that Alta was behind the attack?

    -

    after patrolling his territory, Su Kui is satisfied to go offline.

    Looking at Antonio, who was offline at the same time as herself, Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "What am I doing? Do you suddenly find that those who love me can''t help themselves?" She said, stretching out her arms, "come, baby, come to my arms, let me love you!"

    Looking at the girl with pompous acting skills, Antonio pulled his lips and smiled expressionless, "Oh --"

    "ah, you show this expression, my heart is hurt!" Su Kui held her heart in both hands and made a look of agony. Seeing Antonio as before, I''ll watch you perform. I''ll lose if I can cooperate with you.

    It''s so boring to turn a white eye suddenly.

    "No, night benefits are cancelled, left, room." Su Kui raised her hand and grinned, revealing her white teeth.

    -

    the night is as cool as water. Through the narrow window, you can see the tall buildings outside the window, which are covered with cold metal color. The traffic is crowded. In the absolutely silenced bedroom, there are only ants like stars left.

    Antonio stood in the open room, looking at the only bed without even a desk, chair or wardrobe.

    This woman -

    grey eyes drooped, dark golden pupils seemed to brighten for a while, he pursed his lips and pushed the door out.

    -

    Su Kui sleeps with his head covered, but when he doesn''t know, he always feels dark in his dream, but he has a look that has been locked on her. She can''t open her eyes until she tosses and turns on the bed for more than ten minutes.

    Open the quilt, and then in the dark, big eyes stare.

    Su Kui: "what are you doing in my room if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?" No wonder she felt something was looking at her all the time. It turned out that this man was playing a trick!

 Chapter 2094

    Whoever is scared to wake up in the middle of the night will not be in a good mood, especially Su Kui, who gets up very angry.

    She said coldly, "Antonio, you''d better give me an explanation."

    "That bed is too hard for me to sleep."

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Are you princess pea? There are two mattresses in that bed! " Can be soft enough to sink!

    "Is it?" Antonio blinked and asked innocently.

    Su Kui: "..." She was almost certain that the man didn''t even touch the edge of the bed.

    "What do you want? Now go back to your castle, or? " How to --

    "it''s very simple. I want to sleep with you."

    Su Kui: it''s shameless. I like it!

    "Take a bath." As soon as Su Kui waved, the beauty of the current, this is his own door, just get up gas has run away.

    "OK, I didn''t bring my laundry..."

    "Then come out naked." Su Kui leaned on the bed and said frivolously.

    "Good."

    Then he went into the public washing room. Su Kui watched him disappear in front of his eyes with long legs. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. What''s his intention?

    Before Antonio went in, sukui was still thinking, but when he came out, she was unable to think.

    Then -

    spend a very harmonious night.

    -

    in today''s era, shooting doesn''t need late stage, and the actors are very dedicated. Basically, those who have no strength cannot stand in this circle at all.

    Angelina doesn''t seem to have told her situation to her family. So far, no one has come to see her, which really makes sukui have a comfortable life. And Antonio, a good prince, is not staying in his palace, but wants to squeeze in the rental house with her, and Su Kui is still happy about it.

    Life is full and busy. Almost all of Su Kui''s current spirits are put on the shooting, which leads to Antonio''s criticism.

    When shooting, no matter what personal grievances they have, they will be stranded temporarily and put aside. So Angelina and sukui are making great progress.

    A month later, the ancient legends have been filmed, only waiting for the clips to be released at a time.

    Editing is very fast, especially when shooting, has completed half of the work. Nowadays, there is no cinema in reality. If you want to see a movie, you will choose to log in to the star net and go to the cinema to watch it. The effect is more shocking and immersive than in reality.

    And now that the stars are overcrowded, while the Federation is constantly exploring outward to find more habitable planets, the results are undoubtedly regrettable.

    Nowadays, it has been covered by high-rise buildings, leaving less and less places for residents to have fun. Fortunately, the holographic star network came into being, giving the depressed residents a chance to breathe.

    -

    just when the film is about to be released, Su Kui also generously left his true information in SN.

    Yuth Gourmet: it''s a lovely, charming and cool gourmet show. Well, it''s this ancient legend. Please don''t poke in support if you love me. This movie will be released on October 10. Welcome to the cinema!

    Now Su Kui has more than six million fans. Although they are no match with a small number of fans, their cohesion is far more than most of them. Their loyalty is so high that they are enviable.

 Chapter 2095

    [poof, I give full marks for this publicity! Did the gourmet go to the theatre? Good, buy buy buy! ]

    [it must be supported. You can see the picture of the little sister! ]

    [good, you are the most lovely, charming and cool, so when do you open a store in reality? ]

    [agree with upstairs, after the first restaurant has enough delicious food to let people swallow their tongue, you can only hold the nutritious agent when you come back to reality. Can you understand this feeling? ]

    [yes, OK, you are beautiful, so when do you open the store? ]

    [well, when does the store open. ]

    [go to the cinema to support when you open a shop, and say, how much box office do you want? We''re contracted! ]

    [I sneaked to see the propaganda film once, Ma ya, I''m a little cute, isn''t I?! No, it''s so cute! ]

    [delicate and soft, small, but violent Lori, my God, super cute! ]The one with black hair and big eyes is my goddess?! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Whether netizens believe it or not, Su Kui has no time to pay attention to these.

    Because at the moment, she is sitting face to face with an old man in the living room of her rental house.

    "Euse, I''m your grandfather." Old Josh pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and said to sukui with a very serious face.

    "Oh, yes, I see." Su Kui nodded. She didn''t look like you Si, she would yearn for family. She looked at the whole thing from the perspective of an onlooker. The reason why the Josh family would take her back was just that she was a tool that could bring the family back to life.

    "Why do you talk to your grandfather like this?" Angelina shook her head disapprovingly and complained.

    She knew that when the film was released, everything would be concealed, so she confessed to her family soon after the film was finished. The clique was overjoyed. Originally, they thought that things had not changed, but they didn''t expect that there would be a bright future in the dark. Yousi actually came to the emperor!

    "No, no, no, Angie," Su Kui said to Angelina with his index finger shaking and smirking. "It''s your grandfather, not mine. Even though we do have blood ties, I grew up in a welfare home. They are more like my family than you."

    So why do these people who have not done anything for her want her to go back and make sacrifices for their interests?

    "I have grown up. I have my own thoughts and decisions. Since I have been indifferent to me for more than ten years, it''s better to continue like this now." She doesn''t care.

    Old Josh''s face was already ugly. Angelina patted him on the back and comforted him, saying: "you, I know you''re just angry for a while, and don''t really want to do it. This is your grandfather. You see, he''s not in good health, but he came here to see you in person. At the beginning, I didn''t know your existence, but I didn''t really care about you! You have to know that! We are all your relatives. You don''t have to refuse us! "

    If she was the original, not sukui, she would believe it. At the beginning, did they say the same?

    "Is it?" She raised her eyebrows as if she didn''t see old Josh''s angry hands clasping the crutches, hoping to strike them with a stick.

    Old Josh had never been so blatantly resisted, and the girl''s character made him feel out of control.

 Chapter 2096

    Can an uncontrollable person, as he wishes, replace his family in marriage? The answer is No.

    This matter needs to be considered in the long run.

    Old Josh had calmed down. His turbid but astute eyes gave Su Kui a deep look. He got up and went out without hesitation.

    "Lina, let''s go."

    "Grandfather --"

    Angelina''s pupils are slightly constricted. I don''t know what''s the reason, but she makes her grandfather change his mind. She pursed her lips, and things became more and more uncontrollable, which was not a good result.

    Looking back at her grandfather''s back, she hurriedly asked Su Kui, "you, are we still good friends?" She asked, blinking. Su Kui''s eyes flashed a dark light and nodded, "of course, you are my only friend." Her tone was very sincere, so Angelina believed it. She took a sigh of relief and smiled out her white teeth.

    "Me too, so, next Monday, my birthday, will you come to my birthday?"

    Next Monday, the day after tomorrow.

    Su Kui thought and nodded, "OK, just don''t know what you like?"

    "No, no, no, I''ll be happy as long as you come! So you must come. "Angelina blinked, smiled at sukui, and was excited." promise me! "

    "Good."

    I''ll see you next week, my dearest friend

    She waved and ran after old Josh.

    Su Kui chuckles, your friend, is a friend who can be abandoned at any time.

    -

    it''s Angelina''s birthday in a flash.

    Su Kui was wearing a simple black dress, with her skirt on her knees, revealing her delicate calves.

    Seeing her coming, Angelina''s heart that she has always been carrying finally falls back to the original place. It''s good that people come. As long as they come, in front of so many people, will she refuse in public?

    "You, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''re here at last. Come in. I''ll introduce my friends to you!"

    Today''s Angelina dress, originally very outstanding appearance has become more amazing, with a huge natural gem on her neck, a fire red dress, with the fork up to the thigh, sexy and charming.

    When she saw sukui, she pulled her and wanted to go inside.

    When people saw her move, they all wondered who Angelina''s friend would be.

    Although the Josh family is in danger, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. They also want to take advantage of this birthday party and contact some partners to bring the dangerous Josh family back to life.

    From ancient times to the present, both men and women are dressed up, no matter where they are, they are the same.

    The glass is crisscross and the light is gorgeous.

    Bright and clean to the spotless floor in the light, women walk on the high heels, trance has a kind of feeling of walking in the water.

    Su Kui quietly broke away from Angelina''s hand and walked in after her, at this time, a lot of people had gathered at the party.

    "Hi, my friends, I''ll introduce you." Angelina brings sukui to a group of women, who are all well-known celebrities in the aristocratic circle.

    "This is Alice, this is Haya, this is..."

    "Now, introduce my good friend and sister, you si!"

 Chapter 2097

    "Ah, this is about to be with..."

    "Shhh, Alice, shall we unveil the surprise later?" Angelina''s eyes darkened, and Alice''s heart stopped when she almost blurted out.

    It''s not easy for you to come here. If you fail at this point, all your efforts will be in vain?

    Alice was yelled by her for some reason, and her face was not very good. She was all spoiled and spoiled. Her family was going bankrupt. What''s the right to yell at her? She would not have come, if it had not been for her friendship for so many years, and for the sake of making friends with her second highness, or for begging her.

    So, after hearing this, she said nothing, looked at Angelina coldly, turned around and left.

    Angelina said, "I''m sorry, Alice. I''m so excited. You know how happy I was when I knew I had a sister. So I want to surprise her. Don''t be angry with me, OK? ˇ±

    it''s hard for her to bow her head and apologize sincerely. Alice didn''t plan to leave because she got the news that the second highness would attend the birthday party. Most of the women at the scene came down to the second hall, right?

    After all, second highness hoshir, there is no favorite woman!

    "Well, Angelina, I understand your mood, but could you please calm down a little bit? I''ll go to another place first and see you later. " With that, she lifted up her skirt and left behind Angelina with a gloomy face.

    Who would dare to shake her face before changing? Even though her family is at the bottom of the list, she is the only one who can talk to the second highness and even become friends. No one is sure whether she will become the princess of the second highness in the future.

    But now, if the Josh family can''t find a new partner to save their industry, they will declare bankruptcy and be squeezed out of the five families.

    Those famous ladies have been waiting for this opportunity. How can Angelina appear in front of the second highness without the support of her family? Their chance is here!

    -

    "you have a surprise for me?" Sukui, holding a glass of red wine, gazed at Angelina''s eyes with a smile.

    Her eyes were too bright to be stared at in the light. Angelina looked away uneasily, lowered her head, pretended to be embarrassed and nodded, "well, don''t ask now, you will know later."

    For fear of Su Kui thinking more, she added, "you, as I just said, I''m very happy to have a sister, and this sister, who happens to be my best friend, I''m so happy! Believe me, I won''t hurt you! "

    "Well, then I''ll wait for your surprise." I hope it''s not panic.

    Su Kui glanced at her and looked away easily, as if she believed what she said.

    Yes, Angelina didn''t hurt her. She just pushed her out and married instead of her.

    Angelina is not the fiancee or girlfriend of hoshir. They are just closer than normal friends.

    In particular -

    during the meal that day, Su Kui found that the truth may not be the same thing from the eyes of hoshir.

 Chapter 2098

    She smiled. There was always a big gap between reality and literal expression. Only through personal experience can we know that the protagonist in it is not perfect, not really seeking nothing but love.

    -After three rounds of wine and half of the party, old Josh finally appeared in front of the crowd. Even on the verge of bankruptcy, his hair and dress are still meticulous, his eyes are calm, and he said: "welcome to my granddaughter''s birthday party, I hope you can have a good night. And besides Angelina''s birthday tonight, I have two more things to announce. "

    Su Kui had a cold look in her eyes. She had guessed that she would come here. Now everything has been verified. She can''t move her feet. She doesn''t have any plan to leave. She just listens to the old man and Angelina''s idea.

    There were whispers around, obviously curious about what he was about to announce.

    Old Josh is very satisfied with the current effect. It seems that everyone is curious about it. He looked at Su Kui with twinkling eyes, as if countless were saying: no matter how hard you try to escape, it is impossible to escape, this is your destiny!

    Su Kui is impartial and straight to meet his eyes. Old Josh is shocked. Su Kui hooks his lips and gives him a meaningful smile.

    Old Josh''s weird feeling grew bigger and bigger. His brow slightly wrinkled. At this time, Angelina was quietly reminding old Josh that it was time to announce what they were going to do next. The guests in the hall were waiting! And the man -

    reluctantly looked away, old Josh pressed down the strange feeling in his heart, clapped his hands together, and said loudly: "that is, we Josh family finally found the only child of Langdon, who had been living in the beiton sea area before. Thanks for the protection of the government to let her grow up safely. In the name of this child, our Josh family will donate 10 million yuan to the federal government as education funds for orphans. We hope that all the children will have a successful family! "

    Word by word, full of emotion, when it comes to the injury, his eyes are slightly red, as if how sorry Langdon or Yousi.

    Su Kui''s lips were smiling, but her expression was not very kind. It seems that those who hear old Josh''s words and want to look at her are a little confused. The girl''s expression doesn''t look happy?

    On the contrary -

    it seems a little ironic. Are they dazzled?

    But it quickly reflected that a person''s eyesight may be wrong. When everyone thinks so, then this matter is absolutely true.

    Angelina smiled and became a flower after old Josh announced the event. It''s better to solve Yousi earlier. She has a premonition that if she doesn''t marry Yousi as soon as possible, she will definitely become a roadblock in her life.

    "You, what are you still doing? Come here quickly!" Angelina turned her eyes and waved to sukui. She expected that sukui would never refuse her in public.

    But, perhaps the average person will do so, and Su Kui, is the average person can compare?

    So, her hands around her chest, leisurely standing in place, no move.

    "I''m sorry, you''ve got the wrong person." A light floating sentence makes the guests at the scene roar.

    What do you mean?!

 Chapter 2099

    Admit it? Did you admit it? They want to laugh, but they can''t laugh face to face. Everyone here is not stupid. Even if the Josh family is no longer in a bad mood, they won''t do anything wrong with their children, right?

    It must have been well thought out to be able to announce it at today''s great banquet.

    But it seems that the girl in front of her did not give face, not only did she not want to recognize each other, but also seemed to have no idea that old Josh would announce it before.

    All the people were talking and talking. Old Josh and Angelina stood in the middle of the crowd. Their faces were ugly. The reason why they were surprised was that Su Kui didn''t dare to refuse in front of so many people. At that time, they were not at their mercy.

    However, the original feeling is now finally verified. Old Josh also knows where the uncontrollable feeling in his heart came from when he saw the girl at that time.

    "Ha, ha ha..." Angelina smiled awkwardly, stepped on high heels and walked quickly to sukui, trying to hold her hand. "You''re not still angry, are you? That''s what we''re going to surprise you, OK? Don''t be angry. We didn''t know you existed before. There are your family here. Come back, eh? "

    "Aren''t you a fool? A head stuffed with grass? Or the chest is big and brainless Su Kui with a sneer, this moment, she finally no longer camouflage, no before the kind and deceptive appearance, Lengleng Leng way.

    Wow -

    it''s so fierce. This girl''s mouth is vicious!

    Angelina was silly. She stood in the same place, listening to the voices that needed to look up at her at the beginning, and now they were secretly laughing behind her. Her face was green and red, her cheeks were burning, like she was slapped by an invisible big hand.

    "Unbridled! Who allowed you to talk to your sister like that! "

    Old Josh knocked hard on his crutch and put down his cruel words, "whether you recognize it or not, your own bones are running the blood of our Josh family, which is an indisputable fact! And -- "he glanced at all the people in the audience, and they all slowly calmed down under his eyes. After a pause, he continued," in addition to this, I''ve arranged an engagement for you, just tonight, with your sister''s birthday party! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui leers at old Josh, uncovering his plot mercilessly, "you really think I''m a fool? First, I''m not interested in coming back even if you are rich and noble. Second, as for engagement, I think all of you here know what you are up to. I have lived alone outside for 18 years, and no one has ever cared about me. You are very smart. Take me back and set up a miss Josh''s identity. Next, I will marry you directly. "

    Her red lips are frivolous, even if she is petite, and now she is in full swing, she is too powerful and dazzling to look at directly.

    Everyone listened with interest and was waiting for what she would say next. As a result, the following sentence made everyone spurt blood and even exclaim that the young lady who was living outside was very hot tempered and her words were extremely spicy!

    Because, Su Kui next picked eyebrow to ask a sentence, "kiss, think so beautiful, why don''t you go up to heaven?"

    Poof -

    "hahahaha! Great! "

    "Well said, I think they think it''s beautiful!"

 Chapter 2100

    The presence of all the elite, where can not be divided into the interests.

    If the faces of the Josh family and others were ugly just now, and they were laughed at in public, their faces were already livid. If there were not so many people, they would like to directly seize the person who uttered the false words and tear them up.

    The eyes of a group of girls in the Josh family fall on sukui badly. Sukui seems to have no idea. After saying that, she plans to leave. There are so many people in Josh''s family, who obviously do not lack one of her family members, and such a large family is very indifferent to their consanguinity. It can be said that as long as they do not involve their own interests, they will not take Yousi for a while.

    Otherwise, in his previous life, euse married green, and everyone who lived laughed at her was not liked by green, and no one would help her.

    At that time, Angelina had already married the second prince and became a princess. With the influence of Josh family, Angelina became more and more powerful. Except that the first family, Andong family, is the mother of the second prince and the fifth prince, they can''t surpass them, and they have basically become the second family of the default emperor star.

    However, these people not only failed to remember the sacrifice that Yousi had made for them, but even abandoned her after she got the way.

    "Stop! You think! Who taught you that in front of so many people, that''s how you talk to your grandfather? " Old Josh smashed his crutch hard and ordered his men to say, "come on, bring her back. I''ll teach her how to write the rules tonight!"

    Now that he has lost such a large man, he simply does the bad thing to the end, saving her to run out and ruin the reputation of the Josh family.

    Angelina opened her mouth when she heard the words, but she seemed to think of something, and she lowered her head and didn''t speak again.

    Su Kui said with a sneer, "I''d like to see if you can make a face today!" In front of so many people, old Josh really dare to do it! It is estimated that the Josh family has reached the end of its tether.

    "Don''t take this son of a bitch back to my room and shut it up! Wait a minute, I''ll let you know that my Josh family is not playing! " Old Josh stared and urged.

    Several bodyguards quickly approached Su Kui.

    The onlookers couldn''t see any more and sneered, "old Mr. Josh, isn''t this girl from your Josh family? Using Xing without permission is against the law! "

    "Yes, even if there is an inseparable relationship in blood, but in law, you have nothing to do with it."

    "You can''t do that."

    Old Josh smiled. "If you are tired, you can move to the flower hall to have a rest. This is my Josh''s family business, so I won''t bother you."

    He understood that these people all depend on whether the Josh family is dead or not, and whether it is possible for them to come back from the dead. Where can they reach for them?

    So, speaking, it''s kind of impolite.

    At the end of this sentence, the offending people were inconsequential. Su Kui looked at him coldly and saw that he was dying. He was really old, and his head was not enough. The former head of the family was confused.

    Angelina has been sweating all over her head, trying to wink at old Josh. Grandfather has made a public outrage!

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Suddenly I felt something. Su Kui''s eyes moved, but she didn''t hurry to leave. "Want me to come back and marry for the Josh family? Engagement tonight? "

 Chapter 2101

    Her words made people feel a little confused, and it''s hard to believe that this young girl also succumbed to their strength and wanted to let go?

    From time to time, she was advised not to do so. She jumped into the fire pit by herself.

    Su Kui didn''t have such an idea, but she still thanked the good people for their advice and gave her a grateful look.

    Angelina''s eyes were slightly bright, but her face was full of bitterness. She said: "if you don''t want to forget about it, although it means marriage, the person grandfather found for you is indeed one in a hundred young talents, but if you don''t like it, we won''t force you. How could you say such a thing at the party? "

    After listening quietly, Su Kui suddenly asked, "that man is green?"

    "How do you know -" Angelina was surprised and blurted out something wrong, but it was too late to take it back.

    This name caused a great uproar in the party. It''s the right thing to visit today. Such a big scandal has been witnessed by so many people. In the past, we only heard that the Josh family was famous for their powerful eyes, and even forced the then heir Langdon to die because Langdon fell in love with a common girl.

    Now, for the sake of the family''s business, I had an idea for Langdon''s only daughter.

    Who is green? Not to mention that the family behind him is a nouveau riche, even he himself is full of nouveau riche style, and people are playful and amorous. Real celebrities can''t see her, but ordinary girls, played by him, can''t count.

    Push such a small girl into the wolf''s mouth, don''t you want her to die?!

    At this moment, all the girls are secretly congratulating themselves. Fortunately, they are not the daughters of the Josh family. Otherwise, they might as well commit suicide and reincarnate!

    "Dear Angelina, I''m just an adult. Isn''t it appropriate to marry? It''s you who have always enjoyed the highest treatment in the Josh family. You are more suitable to marry green as the object of marriage than me. On the one hand, you repay the old Mr. Josh''s teaching and upbringing. On the other hand, you must be able to bring the Josh family''s industrial chain back to life to the greatest extent. " Su Kui, with her hands around her chest and a leisurely look, was not shy in the face of everyone and talked freely.

    At her words, even old Josh''s eyes changed.

    Yes, he is so kind to her, almost as an eye to love. Now it''s time for the Josh family to need her. Why can''t she sacrifice for the Josh family?

    But in a flash, thinking of the second prince, he hesitated again.

    When Angelina saw her grandfather like this, she knew that he must have been moved by sukui. She said anxiously, "you think I still think of you as my best friend, how can you --"

    "no, no, no, no, you are a senior lady, I am a civilian in the orphanage, how can we become friends? Isn''t it, Angelina? " Sukui shook her fingers. "And, isn''t that right? I''ve never used the needle and thread of Josh''s family to eat your meal. Why should I sacrifice? Now that you have enjoyed the best resources of the Josh family, it''s time to need you. I believe that with your beauty and intelligence, you can make green fall in love with you! "

    Since I want to die, I will complete you!

 Chapter 2102

    I don''t know how Angelina is feeling now? Do you regret that you just kept chasing her?

    Su Kui is too lazy to take care of them, which really annoys her. Anyway, she is alone, and there is nothing to be afraid of. Yousi''s fate has changed, and she will never return to the original track, even if she is divorced from the task world. The Josh family, on the other hand, was already in danger among the five families. Now it has suffered a huge scandal, and its face has to be lost from inside to outside.

    Forcing a granddaughter who has never met to marry a playboy for the Josh family, rational netizens naturally know who to sympathize with and who to stand for.

    "No -" Angelina shakes her head powerlessly. She can''t say anything about her eloquence, but if she keeps saying that, she will definitely talk about her grandfather.

    Don''t you see that her uncle, even her father and mother, are slightly shaken?

    She has always been confident in her appearance and talent, but these are to attract the second prince, only such a good man can match her, such a upstart as green, she felt dirty eyes at a glance!

    "Hiss -" Su Kui spread out his hands to all the people and said bitterly, "it seems that they all know what Mr. Green is like and treat me as a fool. This is the so-called family member!"

    "You don''t cry, it doesn''t matter. You still have so many fans who like you!"

    "Yes, in fact, I have been watching your live broadcast!"

    "I will definitely support your new movie! Although there are annoying people, it''s worth it just to see your performance. "

    "Well? I didn''t expect that the little girl is still an idol star. It''s amazing. "

    "It''s not about blood or relatives. It''s not about children. Don''t be sad."

    In addition to some people of the same age who openly said that they were her fans, and even those who were good at heart, they comforted her in a low voice. They thought that although she had a hard mouth, she was still very sad, right?

    Su Kui was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, there were her fans at the party. Are the nobles so grounded now?

    Soon, she reflected that some people who looked silly were more and more like it. "Thank you, but suddenly I feel sad. Now, that''s all."

    But Su Kui''s fans witnessed this scene and kept brushing the bullet curtain in their hearts: ouch, ouch, how lovely! Think of the little angel! I want to touch it!

    The dazed look is more lovely!

    Well, she looks surprised!

    -Everyone forgot that it was Angelina''s birthday.

    She stood at the same place in a daze, with some hope in her heart. The second prince promised that she would attend. As long as he appeared, the family would find her value, and then she could escape.

    At the same time, the second prince was late, and the servant walked in quickly to report.

    "Old Mr. Josh, Miss Angelina, the second prince and his Highness the fifth prince are coming. They are coming in soon."

    What? The two most powerful princes in the Empire Star are here?

    Old Josh looked happy and said, "great, I''m going to meet you now, my dear granddaughter. Would you like to go with me?"

    I just wanted to send her to the marriage. Now I am a good granddaughter. Angelina lowered her eyes to cover up the irony. Now she wanted to know what she was in the eyes of her grandfather and parents.

 Chapter 2103

    My heart is cold, and my feelings for my family are gradually becoming indifferent.

    In spite of this, Angelina nodded, ready to go with old Josh to meet hohill and Antonio.

    But listen to the voice of hoshir from the door, "no need, old Mr. Josh''s house is really busy tonight." He said this without expression and stepped in first.

    The suit is straight, with sharp features and deep eyes. But if you see his eyes, you will find that there is endless irony in it.

    Angelina raised her head and just hit him in the eye. After only one look, she was cold, as if the whole blood was back flowing and coagulating.

    What did she see? She actually saw disgust from inside, disgust to her!!!

    Even hohir didn''t want to look at her for the second time. He quickly looked away and fell on sukui beside her. He had a lot of sincere smiles. "Long time no see, little Yousi ~"

    little?

    Su Kui drew the corners of her mouth. She could be his ancestor!

    "Just name it, my Lord. Please take out the small words. Thank you."

    "Oh? Isn''t it little EUSES? Small, young and cute, shouldn''t it be called that? " Hohir''s eyes were narrow, and he blinked at her, which was very funny.

    Today, many people are suffering from too much shock and numbness. Now to old Josh, in addition to sympathy, there is endless irony.

    What''s the name? Wrong fish eyes as pearls, but the real treasure discarded! Now it is estimated that the intestines of regret are all green? Even they didn''t think that the relationship between the second prince and Angelina is like a lover. Now it seems that it''s not as natural as getting along with this girl.

    "Hohir --"

    there is a gloomy low voice behind him. Hohir sniffs at the corner of his mouth, shrugs, and says to sukui, "my brother is very childish. I hope you can forgive me."

    Su Kui smiled like an elf, and his watery eyes fell on Antonio without blinking. "It doesn''t matter. Antonio is so good. I like it very much."

    Antonio stood behind hohill, his golden pupils slightly enlarged and a little dull.

    She just said that she liked and liked him -

    the earlobes were slightly red, especially on the pale skin, so they were quickly detected. Look back and forth in Su Kui and Antonio, two people like this, there is a situation!

    What''s more, has the second highness recognized the identity of the girl?

    "Gee, I like it so much." hoshir''s ending dragged a long, meaningful look back at Antonio, and saw that his embarrassed face was red, and he could not help laughing.

    This brother, at last, is a little popular.

    "Of course, but as a bachelor, I don''t think the second highness can realize it." Su Kui relentlessly hit him, and then in the moment of hohill''s stupidity, Su Kui had taken Antonio''s hand. "It''s boring here. I''ve been hungry all night. I''m going to have dinner with Antonio. Do you want to go with your highness?"

    Antonio''s eyelashes drooped, his big hands automatically clasped with Su Kui''s ten fingers, and his heart strings moved, as if this action had been done thousands of times, and his face was full of familiarity.

    He had a good lip.

    "Well, together. Of course I have to look at Antonio, you little villain, lest you bully him Hohill didn''t want to come. He just listened outside. He didn''t like Angelina.

 Chapter 2104

    Little villain?

    Such intimate dialogue, people who don''t know, even think that the two people are real lovers.

    "Wait a minute, second highness --"

    Angelina''s pupil contracts. All her hopes are on hohill. If the wish to marry into the royal family fails, the situation of the Josh family will be even worse. At that time, it''s not clear whether she can stand here and wear jewelry and be honored as the eldest lady of the Josh family.

    "What is it?" Huo Hilton stopped and looked at her with light eyes, without any expression.

    Angelina was stabbed in the eyes, her fingers curled up, her lips trembled and she said, "is that how your highness left? Today is my birthday, you do not... "

    "Happy birthday, as for the next activity, I will not participate."

    The farce is big enough. He is not interested in playing with these people and is surrounded by people like monkeys.

    "Will your highness no longer sit for a while? Next, there will be a carefully prepared program for you. Please accept it. " Old Joe said in his heart that it was not good. How could he have never thought that Langdon''s child had made friends with his second and fifth highness. Now that he had killed her, she would not help the Josh family.

    "You think so? You can stay and have a look. "

    How cheeky she is! Once she is found to have something to use, she can immediately forget her unhappiness without hesitation. This is the common aspiration of all people.

    Su Kui looks back, his face is plain, black hair and pupils are the most unique existence in the whole party.

    "No, I don''t feel comfortable every moment I stay here. Goodbye, old Mr. Josh." Then he took Antonio out of the banquet hall.

    It''s already been slapped. There''s no need to stay any longer.

    Presumably, someone recorded the scene just now and sent it to Sn, right? As long as it goes out, the Josh family and Angelina will burn.

    Hohir saw that they had walked out a long way side by side. He sighed helplessly and raised his feet to keep up. "Hey, you two have no conscience. How can you not wait for me?" Finish saying and hurry to chase.

    Su Kui waved, "did you have feet?"

    was make complaints about her unkind Tucao, Hoxie was dumb.

    They were just like the most ordinary friends, talking and laughing at will, and looking at old Josh''s expression, they really had mixed sympathy and satire.

    If you treat that girl well in the morning, with her character, you will help the Josh family with all your strength, right? Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.

    Moreover, they are also very glad that the Josh family has offended the young girl to death, otherwise, if the young girl helps them in turn, the benefits they get in the end will be greatly reduced.

    It may not be long before the status of the Josh family will rise again.

    , however, these days are only Utopian, such as the most illusory bubbles, which can be broken lightly, and the rest is the endless cold reality.

    -

    the large banquet hall is very empty when the guests are scattered.

    Angelina stood with her eyes down, her fingers shaking uncontrollably.

    Her parents looked at her disappointed, as if they were silently accusing her of being inferior to a girl growing up in a slum. Her inner humiliation and grievance almost drowned her.

    "Pa pa pa -"

    suddenly, a series of clear applause rang out.

 Chapter 2105

    Angelina looked back, her eyes wide open, and lost her voice. "Green, why haven''t you left?"

    He had been at the party just now, just standing in the middle of the crowd, not interrupting. Now that everyone is gone, Angelina thinks he has left too.

    Green has a good leather bag. He is 1.9 meters tall and has blonde hair and blue eyes. He looks like a God in ancient Greek mythology. However, the most beautiful leather bag, if there is no soul to match with, is a pile of rotten meat, which is not interesting.

    Nowadays, there are too many good-looking men. Playboys like green are not good match.

    Green was not constrained by her eyes. He was obviously used to her disgusting eyes. He smiled with endless satire. "Why does Miss Angelina say that? Didn''t you invite me? Yes? Now I''m going to be kicked out? " He put his hand in his pocket, shook his head and said with regret, "if I leave this time, next time you want to invite me again, I will have to think about it carefully."

    It''s obvious that this evening''s incident has made him uneasy.

    Old Josh''s temple is bulging. He only feels pain and chest tightness in his heart. He can stand here well without being killed by anger under the attack. He is very strong.

    "Master green, what are you talking about? It''s just that what happened tonight is something we all don''t like to see. It happened suddenly and we hope to understand. "

    "Understanding?" Green sneered. "To tell you the truth, I really like you! It''s a pity that I''m not the only one with vision. I don''t have the courage to be the rival of his highness five. So that''s the end of our deal. I''ll explain to my father when I go back. Please don''t use the so-called side branch to prevaricate the walsons. Even if we are the upstarts in the population, we don''t have to praise your so-called noble feet! "

    As soon as he swung his sleeves, he walked away, and left behind a comment that went to the extreme. "Moreover, I didn''t find the so-called aristocratic reserve at all when I saw it today. All I see is a face full of acrimony and a stink of mercenary villain! "

    The voice did not fall, the person has not been able to stay for a moment, walked out directly.

    So the rest of them were all the Josh family.

    "What! What is the so-called collateral?! What happened tonight has something to do with us? "

    "Yes, old Mr. Josh, you and Mr. Luke have decided everything tonight. What can we do without our support?"

    "Now I''m fine. I''ve offended you. I''m standing with her, with my second and fifth highness. It''s over!"

    "It''s no help marrying now. Whoever is willing to marry will go! Green can''t see me. I can''t see him! "

    "Father, mother, let''s go back!"

    "By the way, tomorrow we''ll come here and apply to leave the Josh family and start our own business."

    "So do we. See you tomorrow!"

    Only old Josh and Luca and Angelina are left in the lineage. Luca is Angelina''s father. At the moment, most of the people who support her go away and leave. Most of them want to leave the family and become independent.

    If a family is a towering tree, its branches are just like the roots of a tree. They seem to be insignificant, but if there is much missing, they will be broken.

 Chapter 2106

    Especially now, the Josh family has already been beyond their means. Once the side supports ask for self-reliance, they will be squeezed out of the five families immediately. Angelina is cold all over. She has only one idea, absolutely not, absolutely not!

    She has been a princess since she was a child. Now she has to enter the entertainment circle. Her career has just started. Once the Josh family is lost, why do the big directors look for her to be the hostess? Can those starving ghosts still hold on and dare not touch her?

    She knew that some people like to play with the spoiled young ladies most, and they will feel a kind of conquering pleasure when playing with them.

    She would rather die than be a pervert!

    "Grandfather, what to do!" With tears in her eyes, she felt panic for the first time.

    You Si this move really ruthless, oneself but calculate her once, she returned oneself such a big gift, not only let oneself make a fool of oneself, also let her lose the position in the home originally.

    Old Josh only lifted his eyelids and looked at her coldly. She was ten years old. Her beard was white. At this moment, Angelina realized that her grandfather was really old.

    "Lina, what did grandfather do to you?" He asked suddenly.

    Angelina''s tears were still in her eyes, and she nodded at the words, "very good," which can be said to be very good. She was the only child in this vein. From the growing up of small stars holding the moon, all the other sisters envied her and envied her, but had to look up to her.

    Luca shook his head and looked at his daughter. He had already guessed his father''s idea. Although he was distressed, he was clear about the future of the family compared with his daughter.

    "Very well, son, if you don''t want to be pushed out of the aristocratic circle and be trampled on the bottom of your feet to become a common man, then you should marry green in exchange for a lifeline of the Josh family." Old Josh said this sentence and looked at her deeply. This is the child he had most hopes for. At last, he sighed. He knew his family''s children well, so he didn''t say anything important to force him. He just left a sentence before he left. "Think it over carefully, we won''t force you."

    However, invisible coercion, is not it forced?

    Angelina was in the same spot, even if she had a premonition, but when the moment came, she still felt that the world was not real in her eyes. She opened her mouth and wanted to say that she could go to the theatre. She had the strength. As long as she could get angry, she could make money to support her family.

    But as soon as she thought about the eyes that were looking at her, she couldn''t bear it.

    She doesn''t want to be a civilian. That''s a terrible life!

    "Baby, mom and Dad love you."

    Luca and Mrs. Josh respectively came forward and gave her a hug. They passed her silently.

    Angelina has an ironic smile on her lips. She loves her, but she loves the wealth in front of her, right? Compared with her, they don''t want to change from a nobleman to a commoner. How clear is she, but she can''t help it?

    Time seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact, it''s only a few seconds.

    Her tired voice seemed empty and lonely in the huge banquet hall. "Don''t worry, I''ll marry you. Grandpa, you are responsible for contacting green."

 Chapter 2107

    Sukui is not surprised to know the news. The walsons are eager to squeeze into the aristocratic circle and will not let go of this rare opportunity.

    The previous engagement with a supporting lady didn''t end. Now the list of people to be engaged has been changed to Angelina. She was wearing a gorgeous dress and precious jewels. The whole person looked like a lady.

    She stood beside green in a straight white suit, looking like the hero coming out of a fairy tale book. Two people with the same outstanding appearance stand together with an impeccable smile on their faces. In the eyes of outsiders, they are totally talented and beautiful. They are a perfect match.

    But Su Kui only felt that their smile was too deliberate, just like a mask carefully made, rigid, with no emotion in their eyes.

    -

    on the day when the ancient legends were released, she specially logged into the star net and took Antonio to see the movie, which was her first movie in any way. Of course, she had to experience the final effect herself.

    When watching a movie, I occasionally hear people talking about it. It''s mostly about the fact that the Josh family was finally squeezed out of the five families, and now it can only be reduced to the third class family. Angelina, in order to continue her luxurious life, willingly married a playboy. What a pity.

    However, some people saw the video from the party that day. At that time, the focus was on Angelina and old Josh. There was little information about Su Kui, the other protagonist.

    So far, few people know that she is the one in the video who is regarded as the sharp queen by netizens.

    How could the Josh family wait to die after the news of sunui and Antonio together was announced, and let go of this good time to climb the relationship? But, to Su Kui''s surprise, all the people about the Josh family have never appeared in Su Kui''s eyes again.

    Angelina is still active in the entertainment industry. With the support of the Walson family, she can continue to be arrogant. Although green is a playboy, Angelina doesn''t mean that she is sincere to him. They play each other. Moreover, Angelina was born in this circle since she was a child. She is more suitable for the position of Mrs. Green than euse.

    Even if she didn''t become a princess as before, with the background of the Wolfson family, she would have enough food and clothing for the rest of her life.

    The sky is very blue, the air is very good, there are lovers around, life is very good.

    Second, his highness hoshir is still the successor to the throne. Antonio will occasionally take her to the palace for a visit. Hoshir will always be the one who looks serious, but in fact, is full of evil and fun.

    Antonio refuses the reward given by hoshir, but follows sukui''s steps. Occasionally, sukui receives the play, and he accompanies him as an assistant. At first, his noble identity and frightening ability make all the crew members afraid to gasp for fear of provoking the royal family.

    Later, it was found that no one but his lover could see the noble five highness in his eyes. Even if you shout loudly around him, as long as you don''t disturb him, he could sit quietly beside him and watch his lover stay still all day. The appearance of infatuation is envied by countless people. Those female fans on the Internet are also envious from the beginning to sincere blessing at last.

 Chapter 2108

    There was a smell of disinfectant in the air. Su Kui was so absorbed that she heard someone call her, "Tong Ke, it''s hard. Go to eat now!"

    She opened her eyes and found herself sitting in a lounge chair outside the hospital corridor, dressed in a green surgical suit with blood on her body. Just now the middle-aged woman who called her had left with her hands in her pockets and told her to go to the canteen for dinner.

    She blinked and got up to follow.

    The client of this life is Tong Ke. At present, she is a nurse. She works as a nurse in a private hospital in the capital. Her salary is very high and her work is not tired. However, the risk is much greater than that in other public hospitals.

    Because this is a private hospital, a kind of hospital specially for the rich. The basic price of a day''s ward here is half a month in a general hospital. Because some patients have a strange temper, it''s not hard to explain why Tongke, a little nurse just graduated from school, can find such a job.

    This is a dangerous world. The man is a twisted man. Because he was abused when he was a child and betrayed by his ex girlfriend, under the double blow, his original depressed heart began to twist and hate women. During the day, he was a dignified, gentle doctor, known as a medical genius. However, when the night comes, his other personality will appear, which is full of rampage, revenge, destruction -

    but all the women who are similar to his ex girlfriend or stepmother who abused him since childhood are hard to escape his poisonous hand. Of course, he will not kill them, but often kidnap them and torture them to mental breakdown.

    But when they were kidnapped, they were blindfolded and finally released. Even if the police questioned them again, they did not know who the kidnappers were.

    Tong Ke was infatuated with his handsome appearance at first, but was moved by his superb medical skills and fell in love with him recklessly. Si Yi is the director of cardiac surgery. Tong Ke happens to be assigned to be an intern nurse under his hand. When he performs the operation, she follows him and starts fighting.

    Tongke is a smart person. Before graduation, he was also an excellent student of the school. Although Siyi is cold and fresh in appearance, he is very recognized for her ability, and gradually acquiesced to Tongke''s following.

    Two people get along with each other slowly. Tong Ke is deeply moved by the art of managing in the daytime, and is infatuated with him day by day. Until one day she went to send a material to Si Yi. When the door was unlocked, curiosity drove her into another world of Si Yi.

    She didn''t find Si Yi in the small apartment. Inadvertently, maybe it was fate. She stepped into the basement, which was full of blood and violence.

    On the small operating table is bound a woman who is red naked and full of scars. The air is filled with the smell of blood. The dim light is suffocating, as if stepping into a ghost house.

    Tong Ke discovers the secret of Si Yi, but she is still alive. Because her feelings for Si Yi have been deeply rooted in the marrow. Even if she found his inhumane side, she could not resist his temptation for a while.

    Si Yi later told her about her inner depression, the atmosphere of her childhood life, and how her ex girlfriend retaliated against him in disgust, all of which made him almost collapse.

    Tong Ke easily understood Si Yi and promised to keep secret for him.

 Chapter 2109

    She buried the secret in her heart. She was a nurse. She never spoke much, but her fear of Si Yi was growing.

    Si Yi promised that she would not do such a thing again, but every once in a while, she could see from the news that another woman was missing. Women are afraid of being followed even in the daytime. The reward offered by the police to the gangsters has reached a very frightening number. However, no one knows who is the murderer behind the scenes.

    On the one hand, Tong Ke was in agony and felt guilty for the woman who had been hurt. On the other hand, he didn''t want to ruin his reputation because he was a man he liked. She begged for many times. From the beginning to the end, she was tired of coping.

    Unable to bear the inner condemnation, Tong Ke finally told the police what he found. However, the police went out and searched every corner of Siyi''s residence, and did not find the basement mentioned in Tongke''s mouth. Even the victims came out to testify that the murderer''s voice was different from that of Si Yi.

    Tong Ke is like falling into the ice cellar. No one is willing to believe her truth. Instead, she feels that she is secretly in love with Si Yi and is seeking revenge. She was dismissed by the hospital, which was nothing, but soon, she found that she framed Si Yi and spread it to all the hospitals in the capital. She couldn''t find a job at all.

    She thought revenge was over here, but she didn''t.

    Tong Ke has a younger sister, Tong Yu, who is five years younger than her. She enrolled in C Medical College and is a new student. Only their sisters are left at home. As a sister, Tong Ke almost regards her sister as her life. All her heart and soul are on her. She is raised by herself. Even when she goes to school, she dare not slack off one day. She works while studying, just for her sister.

    It''s not easy to wait for Tong Yu to grow up. He just breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, something happened to his sister.

    Because of her inner reproach, she was revenged like the wind.

    Si Yi kidnaps her sister. She can''t even find out where she is. Even if she goes to the police, she has a criminal record. The police don''t believe her at all, claiming that if she framed someone else again, she will go to jail.

    Tong Ke falls into despair. She stays at the gate of the hospital where she used to work every day. She hopes to see Si Yi and ask him to let go of his sister. As long as he is willing to let go of her, he can do anything.

    Si Yi agrees, but has a request, lets her take another woman to exchange.

    She eventually became the kind of person she hated. She cheated a friend who cared about her and pushed her into hell. After her sister was released, she never mentioned it, but her guilt couldn''t spare her. Over time, she got depression, and finally jumped down from the 18th floor of the residential quarter, ending her short life.

    -After watching Tong Ke''s encounter, Su Kui is silent. This is really a abnormal world. None of the three views is positive.

    Tong kehu''s heart is understandable, but after so long contact with Si Yi, doesn''t she want to extract some evidence and expose him, which is more persuasive?

    Otherwise, as ever, they will be beaten upside down, their reputation will be destroyed, and finally they will go on a dead end.

 Chapter 2110

    "View the client''s wishes."

    "Ding -- the client is willing to withdraw."

    "The first wish of the client, Tong Ke, is to let the bad people get the punishment they deserve. 2Łş Protect your sister and make atonement to Yu Shiyuan. "

    Yu Shiyuan is the poor woman in Tong Kekeng. This is a world of he, but in fact, be. The hostess is Yu Shiyuan. She looks like the ex girlfriend of Si Yi. Naturally, Si Yi can''t help but vent her resentment towards her ex girlfriend.

    But where is hate without love? Maybe he found the difference between Yu Shiyuan and Si Yi. Although Si Yi hated her, he couldn''t help but have a relationship with her. From then on, Yu Shiyuan disappeared. She was the last one missing. Her family never found her.

    Si Yi later fell in love with her, but Yu Shiyuan, who suffered a great deal of torture, was like a walking corpse and hated Si Yi deeply. How could he fall in love with her?

    -Now Tongke has just entered the hospital for practice, but her love for Siyi has begun to show. People like Siyi who are good at observing people''s hearts are afraid to find out. Therefore, after Tongke found out about him, he was not afraid that Tongke would expose him.

    By the time Tongke could not bear to be denounced, he had already shifted his position and wiped out the evidence.

    Su Kui has a gloomy smile. It''s so nice. I haven''t met such an interesting world in a long time. Is it abnormal? Such a person can also be a man, so he doesn''t know how good the external conditions are to attract countless women''s love.

    Just as a little nurse passed by Su Kui, she was shocked to see her expression.

    No, what''s wrong with Tonko? Possessed by a ghost?

    I can''t help shaking again. I walked away quickly and looked back. Today''s Tongke in my heart is a little abnormal.

    Sukui didn''t know what the little nurse thought of her. She went to the hospital canteen slowly. The private hospital belongs to the noble hospital, which specially receives the rich people, so the treatment of the medical staff is good, and the food in the canteen is also delicious.

    If Su Kui knew what the nurse thought, she would laugh. Tong Ke is possessed by ghosts. He is a thousand year old ghost.

    -

    it has been three months since she came to the world. During that time, Su Kui also saw her sister. She is really good-looking.

    The appearance conditions of both sisters are very good, but Su Kui''s facial features belong to the type of abstinence which at first glance is very dull. Tong Yu is as like as two peas, especially a pair of big apricot eyes, which are exactly the same as their dead mothers.

    Tong Yu has a good character. Knowing that her sister has suffered a lot for her, she is very obedient.

    Su Kui told her not to go out in the evening when she was at school. If she had to go out, she must have a companion. Besides, she should not go to remote places, and she should never go to places like nightclubs and bars.

    This kind of place is most likely to have an accident, especially Tongyu, a simple student sister, is most popular with those social people.

    There is another one she didn''t say, even if it''s a companion, it''s impossible to believe absolutely. Did Yu Shiyuan of the previous life believe Tong Ke and finally encounter a poisonous hand?

    -Tongke''s work is very simple every day.

 Chapter 2111

    Private hospitals are not as overcrowded as public hospitals. Sometimes they only need to receive one patient a day. As for major operations, there may not be one in three or four days.

    Su Kui sat in the office cubicle to rest, and then heard Siyi knock on her door outside. The voice was quick and fast: "Tongke, prepare for the operation immediately, everyone will go to the operating room with me!"

    When Su Kui opened the door, he could only see his back quickly disappearing in his white coat.

    Raising her eyebrows, she got up to do the preparatory work immediately. Although the character of Si Yi was not good, she had good medical skills. In the hospital, he is a good doctor, but not a good man.

    This is the observation of sunflower in recent days.

    The whole body was sterilized quickly, and the green surgical suit was put on, and the whole body was wrapped tightly, only one pair of eyes were exposed outside.

    Before entering the operating room, Su Kui was surprised to see the battle at the door.

    So many people?

    One by one big man, wearing a straight black suit, a pair of eyes staring at the operating room, Su Kui blinked, if not wrong, those people''s waist bulging a piece, should be a gun.

    It seems that the people in it are definitely a big person who is not easy to provoke.

    "Tong Ke, what are you still waiting for? Come in!"

    Si Yi''s assistant left before. At present, Tong Ke is the one who can understand the sign in his eyes as soon as possible. So he really needs her. In the operating room, time is life, and in the heart surgery, it''s robbing people with Prince Yan.

    Especially in the current situation, people lying on the operating table know each other, that is, they know that they are not easy to get into trouble. Once something happens to them, or they die directly on the operating table, they can never escape the relationship.

    Su Kui''s face was grim, and he knew that this was not the time for trance. He quickly walked over and said, "excuse me, please."

    Then quickly pass through the center of the group and close the operating room.

    In the absolutely closed space, except for the sound of instruments, everyone looks serious and looks at the operating table.

    I can''t see what people look like. Except for the position of the heart and mouth, all other places are covered. The people under the green cloth are motionless as if they have lost their breath.

    All kinds of knives and surgical forceps, at this time, everyone''s mind has no idea, just want to live on the operating table.

    In addition to delivering tools for Si Yi, there are doctors and nurses who check the patient''s blood pressure and physical condition at any time. There are nurses on the side to make records. Basically, the whole process of the operation depends on Si Yi alone.

    When doing the operation, we must concentrate on it without any distraction, because the part of the operation is at the mouth of the heart, the place closest to the heart. Once we miss it, it may be a human life.

    The operation lasted nearly three hours.

    Until Si Yi took a bullet out of the patient''s heart and mouth, mixed with blood, and threw it into the tray, all the people were relieved at last.

    The following stitching is equally important. When all is over, people realize that the sweat has almost soaked their clothes, their legs are stiff and shaking, and they are almost unsteady.

    For a long time, the spirit was tense and suddenly relaxed. Some nurses with poor physical strength sat on the ground directly.

    Even sunflower can feel uncomfortable, but it''s not over yet. It''s not the moment to rest.

 Chapter 2112

    Sure enough, the next second Si Yi said, "Tong Ke, take the patient to the ICU, remember to observe the patient''s physical condition at any time, and then transfer to the general ward after waking up. If you find any discomfort, immediately notify me.". "

    Su Kui nodded, took off the gloves full of blood, and pushed the surgical vehicle to send the patient to ICU.

    Su Kui left, and the group of bodyguards naturally followed, standing outside the operating room and waiting for four hours, no one showed any discomfort.

    When the patient''s condition is stable, Su Kui is relieved. It''s the first time to be a nurse after so many rounds. It''s tiring and hard. But the moment when he pulls the patient back from the edge of death and sees the patient open his eyes again will make people think a lot about life.

    As a doctor who helps the wounded and saves the dying, his psychology is extremely distorted, and he is very different to women with his malicious skills.

    "Nurse, how is my boss? Is the operation successful? There won''t be any sequelae, will there? That -- "

    " stop! "

    As soon as Su Kui left the ICU room, he was stopped by a man wearing gold rimmed glasses. He asked her all the time. She would not have listened to him patiently if he was not worried as if he were cheating.

    See the man successful shut mouth, Su Kui satisfactory nod.

    "First, the operation is very successful. Please rest assured that as long as there is no accident in the follow-up, the patient will recover soon. Second, in terms of sequelae, it depends on the recovery of the surgeon. After all, it is very dangerous for a bullet to enter the heart, so whether there will be sequelae is not good for everyone. Third, please believe that our doctor is the youngest and most capable doctor in China, so we can wait until the patient wakes up. "

    Cheng Yi blinks, and his usual ingenuity disappears in the face of women. This seemingly young nurse is very domineering and tough! One, two, three shut him up. At last, he could only chat up, "OK."

    The bodyguards all startled their chin. When did Cheng Yi talk so well? He is known as a smiling man.

    "Very good," Su Kui looked at the situation in the ICU through the transparent glass, and saw that the instruments were in normal operation. He sorted out the data in his hands, and said: "the patient needs to be quiet. If you can, you''d better leave some people and don''t block here. Apart from disturbing the patient''s rest, it will affect other patients. Please understand."

    She raises her chin, but looks at Cheng Yi in the dark eyes. Su Kui knows that this man is the one who can make the decision.

    Sure enough, when it comes to the people in the ward, the man absolutely gives way unconditionally. He nods, "OK, we know, but it''s impossible to leave. We must protect the people in the ward. Please understand. As for other patients, I will communicate with them in person. If I want to compensate and apologize, these things are easy to say. "

    As long as she doesn''t make a noise in the ICU, it doesn''t matter. Su Kui doesn''t care so much. She also knows that the comatose men are mostly dignified. She just pulled the man back from the death line, and she doesn''t want the man to have an accident.

    "Whatever you like, just remember what I said."

    Then she didn''t go back.

    "Hey, this girl has a good temper!" Cheng Yi smiled, touched his head and watched Su Kui''s back disappear.

 Chapter 2113

    All things are done, in fact, Su Kui has been clamoring for lack of energy. I wish I could find a place to sleep. She took off her mask, held it in her hand and saw Si Yi standing in front of her face.

    She raised her eyebrows. "Director, you don''t have to rest?" What''s he doing here? Besides, it''s not far from ICU. How much did he hear just now?

    The next second Si Yi gave her the answer.

    I saw a smile on his cold and white face, and his interested eyes fell on Su Kui''s face, joking: "I didn''t expect my image to be so high in the child nurse''s heart, which is really surprising."

    "is it unexpected?"

    "Yes, and today''s child nurses are very different," said the chief Art Officer, who is very good-looking, with clean and handsome features and a childlike temperament. Put on a pair of black glasses again, more a bit harmless breath.

    No wonder when Tong Ke exposed him, no one was on her side, no matter the police or colleagues.

    Once again, Su Kui sighed at Tong Ke''s stupidity and hatefulness. She raised her eyes and looked at Si Yi''s eyes seriously. She said, "that''s probably the director''s illusion. By the way, the director''s image has always been very high in my heart, so I want to keep it like this all the time. I want to be an angel in white who can save the life and help the wounded."

    When hearing this, Su Kui saw that the other side''s face was as usual, and had to sigh that this person''s mind was really deep. He didn''t even blink his eyelashes. He nodded in a good mood. "Of course, but the word" angel in white ", EH -" he thought for a few seconds, "can you change it into something like a god of men? Isn''t the word" angel "used to describe a girl like you?"

    Su Kui smiled. "I didn''t expect that the director would talk like this. If anyone were your girlfriend, wouldn''t he love you so much that he couldn''t help himself?"

    Can''t you help yourself?

    Si Yi single hand inserts in white big gown, did not answer, eyebrow is bright, clean as jade.

    Su Kui looks in the eye, is really a pair of very deceitful good leather bag.

    "It''s five o''clock. Shall we have dinner together?"

    He looked at his wristwatch and suggested to Su Kui.

    "Good." It''s just a meal together. It''s all right. Her main task is still on him.

    At present, the character of Si Yi is not annoying. Whether it''s that he''s hiding too deep, or --

    an idea flashed in his mind quickly, Su Kui frowned. If so, things would be much more difficult.

    -

    after having dinner with Siyi in the canteen, there was no accident and everyone was watching. In this hospital, Si Yi can be said to be the God of men in the eyes of all female nurses, who want to sleep in their dreams. Usually, he is cold and ascetic. Although he is not cold enough to ignore anyone, he never talks and laughs with anyone. He is in a good mood.

    After dinner, Si Yi leaves work, while Su Kui continues to be on duty.

    Now, Tong Ke is almost the assistant of Si Yi. He is off duty. He has to be on duty and pay attention to the patient''s condition all the time.

    This is the difficulty of being a medical staff. Once you are busy, you may not be able to go home for two or three days, or even more than 20 hours.

    So, the nurse''s duty room has changed clothes. Su Kui simply cleaned and changed clothes before going to the small bed to have a nap. Every other hour, she would go to the ICU to observe the patient''s physical condition.

 Chapter 2114

    The patient was seriously injured. Su Kui only knew his name was Qin Wuyue when he filled in the case later. Only when he had the operation at the beginning, no one asked his name because of the hurry.

    Qin Wuyue?

    In the capital, probably no one doesn''t know Qin Wuyue? The powerful man is the king in the capital, where there are all Gao Gan''s children.

    Born in the Qin family of the red family, he is the youngest son of the current head of the family. The four older brothers in front of him are all brilliant in various fields. However, he just goes in the opposite direction and goes into business.

    As Mr. Qin''s eldest son, he has been cherished since he was a child. However, he may get too much, so the root of his illness brought out of his mother''s body when he was born has been growing up with him, and his health has never been good.

    Although the capital was assassinated this time, the surface of the capital has been calm, but Su Kui can guess from the people who have been going to and from the ICU ward recently, from their hurried steps and expressions, the boundary of the capital, just afraid of changing the sky -

    three days later, a famous Secretary fell down, accused of accepting bribes, lawless, and connected with the Secretary''s hands And most of them were arrested.

    This series of high-ranking officials lost their horses and caused a sensation all over the country. So people who don''t know are clapping their hands and calling it great joy.

    Only Su Kui, aware that there may be a pen of the Qin family.

    Otherwise, how can a high-ranking official, with its huge and deep network of relationships, be defeated overnight, or even be uprooted, and the possibility of turning over the market again is basically zero.

    It''s said that there is no Qin''s intervention here. Who can believe that he knows something?

    -

    Su Kui hasn''t been home for several days. After talking to Tong Yu on the phone and asking her to pay attention to her safety, she stays in the hospital at ease.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go back. In fact, the medical staff who participated in the operation that day, except for Si Yi, were almost all detained in the hospital.

    Unless Qin Wuyue wakes up, they must be on the alert and serve him alone.

    However, Si Yi''s temper is not very good these days. I think he also found that his behavior has been limited and he will be followed everywhere.

    Since someone is going to assassinate Qin Wuyue, if it''s related to a fallen horse secretary, it''s hard to protect those people from jumping over the wall. After learning about Qin Wuyue''s whereabouts, they will retaliate against him again.

    Qin Wuyue is an old son of the Qin family. His four brothers are very protective. Moreover, it is undeniable that the Qin family can go further and have absolute right to speak in the political and military circles. Qin Wuyue has made great contributions.

    He couldn''t join the army because of physical reasons, and naturally couldn''t enter politics, and worked all day.

    But he is very sensitive to numbers. At the age of 16, he made the first pot of money with his new year''s money from childhood.

    Now ten years later, he is the most mysterious legend in the business world. No one knows how thick his family has accumulated. I only know that even abroad, his hands are stretched out.

    -

    "child nurse, child nurse?"

    Su Kui raised his eyes, saw Cheng Yi again, raised his chin lightly, and said, "ask."

    With such a straightforward question, Cheng Yi touched his nose. He didn''t know where a little nurse came from. He thought that he was also a man who had gone through the bloodbath in the business world with the fifth master, but he was immediately counseled by the black eyes of his pupils.

    So evil.

 Chapter 2115

    "Nurse Tong, when will my fifth master wake up?"

    Thinking of Qin Wuyue, his heart sank. As the saying goes, a country can''t be without a monarch in one day. Although the reform and opening-up policy now has no monarchy. But for Qin Wuyue''s huge commercial empire, he is the absolute master, the emperor!

    At present, Qin Wuyue has been in a coma for nearly a week. Seeing that his body is becoming thinner, he can only rely on infusion to maintain his vitality. Originally thin body, but also thin almost haggard.

    He includes a group of brothers who are trying their best to maintain Qin''s operation, but some big ideas still need Qin Wuyue to give orders.

    Asked when to wake up, Su Kui is not sure. What she thinks now is when she can leave the hospital.

    So, she thought about it and replied, "Mr. Cheng, you should know where Qin Wuye was hurt. The heart is the most complex. The nerve is in a wrong position. The bullet is a little bit less than that. To be honest, if it''s not delivered in time, the master of the knife is Si Yi. It''s probably --"

    the implication is that if Qin Wuyue is not a man of great fortune, he will be killed now Long dead. It''s good to get one life back. You shouldn''t expect too much.

    "What does a child nurse mean?" Cheng Yi''s heart sank, and things went to the follow-up that he didn''t want to happen. He rubbed his eyebrows and his voice was hoarse.

    "Literally," Su Kui shrugged, "and the visit time is over. The patient needs to rest. Sorry, you can leave."

    Cheng Yi finally takes a look at the sleeping man in the ward. His shoulders fall down and he drags away.

    He should hurry up to go back. If the fifth master can''t wake up for the time being, he must discuss with his brothers how best to keep Qin''s industry.

    Although there are Qin family behind them, they can''t intervene in business affairs. The whole business empire of Qin family, now without a leader, has naturally become a hot cake in the eyes of all people. Everyone wants to have a bite.

    -A month later, Qin Wuyue still didn''t wake up, but he has been detaining the medical staff, which is obviously not a way.

    During this period, almost all the staff of the Qin family came over, especially his four brothers and assistants. Outside the ward, there were bodyguards to protect them all the time. For privacy, the Qin family contracted the top floor of the hospital ward, just to make Qin Wuyue not be disturbed and not be found that he was the one who lived here.

    To the outside world, the Qin family explained that Qin Wuyue had an acute illness and had come home to recuperate.

    But in fact, today''s real body is still lying in the hospital, just like a vegetable.

    It''s reasonable to say that it didn''t hurt the nerves, but Qin Wuyue didn''t wake up all the time, which was difficult to do.

    Finally, the medical staff were allowed to go to and from work normally, but the ward had to be guarded all the time. Moreover, all the medical staff were not allowed to leave the capital city and their travel was limited.

    But it''s much better than before. The medical staff have high sealing fees and wages, and their complaints are not so strong.

    Su Kui also received a large amount of money for sealing. According to Tong Ke''s character, she will spend most of the money on Tong Yu. So, Su Kui gave Tong Yu a new cell phone and computer, and bought some seasonal clothes.

    The last one, she''s useless, she''s still there.

 Chapter 2116

    From spring to autumn, the Qin family seems to have accepted the fact that Qin Wuyue will not wake up in a short time.

    Qin family has been booming, so even if Qin Wuyue has not appeared in the public''s eyes for a long time, outsiders have no doubt about Qin Wuyue''s accident.

    -

    the sun is just right, but Su Kui can only look at the outside light through the window, dazzled by the shadows left by the branches. The hospital is always full of the taste of cold disinfectant water. This is the place that normal people are most reluctant to involve. Even if the outside sun scorches the earth, the hospital corridor is still gloomy as if entering the second world.

    "Tongke, you are here. By the way, do you know the director''s address?"

    The fat woman came over. She was the deputy director. Now she came to Su Kui with a document in her hand and asked with a smile.

    Here we are.

    As soon as the eyebrow jumped, Su Kui quickly raised a smile. "I know, he said before, what''s the matter, deputy director Xu, what''s the matter?"

    "Well," deputy director Xu nodded and handed the document to Su Kui, "you are half of the students he took now. I think you have a good relationship, so I asked you if you know his home address. Now that you know it, it''s OK."

    "Well," she shoved the document into Su Kui''s hand and blinked, "I''ll give you a chance to see it in our God''s house. This document is very important. The patient''s identity is very high. He has made an appointment for the operation the day after tomorrow. This is the previous case information. There''s no mistake. Please send it to him as soon as possible and let him see what needs attention."

    "That''s good, but I''m here --"

    "don''t worry, there are so many people in our heart surgery department. I''ll ask Xiao Liu to help you watch later, OK?"

    That would be great.

    Su Kui squinted and walked away satisfied with the document.

    -

    Si Yi''s residence is very remote. Su Kui took a taxi to almost half of the city before he arrived at his villa. Before that, some people raised questions about why Si Yi lived in such a remote place and it was inconvenient to go shopping and work. But he answered a question left by his parents. He had feelings about this place and blocked everyone''s mouth.

    Even the driver was confused, "Miss, does your friend live here? It''s too remote. It was a rich area ten years ago, but now few people live here. "

    "Well, he likes to be clean." Su Kui paid to get out of the car and said casually.

    What''s the truth? It''s just convenient to commit crimes. Si Yi never deals with the women around him. The missing places are generally far away from where he lives.

    Who would think of him in such a way? In particular, other medical doctors who have returned from overseas study have excellent medical skills and saved countless people. After learning, he refused to stay abroad with high salary and returned home to help more people.

    In this way, the man with aura is born with the condition of unconditional trust.

    After all, he has everything, and there is nothing missing.

    -

    Su Kui stood outside the villa for a while, then slowly pushed open the wooden fence and walked in.

    When she stops at the door, she can feel that the indoor air conditioner is fully open. The measured wind blows on her face from the house, which makes her hair stand upright and goose bumps rise rapidly.

    It''s a natural physiological reaction, and sunflower can''t control it.

    The door was unlocked, and the living room was Baroque.

 Chapter 2117

    The mechanical wind has a cold smell, as if you are in the operating room, facing the shining cold light of the operating tools, those tools will mercilessly cut her flesh next second, take out the heart.

    She seemed to be frightened. She breathed out a deep breath, but couldn''t help looking at the decoration style of the whole living room curiously. At the same time, she whispered the name of Si Yi, "director, are you there?"

    "Si Yi?"

    "Director? I''m Tong Ke. Deputy director Xu asked me to send you materials. Are you at home? "

    After shouting for a while, no one answered. Su Kui, who knew the direction of the plot, should put down the information in his hand and turn around and leave immediately. In this way, it may be possible to avoid future tragedies.

    But Su Kui obviously didn''t want to go the ordinary way. After she had asked someone to answer several times. She walked casually, shouting the name of Si Yi, and walked to the stairs with the information.

    But when she stepped up the stairs, she stopped. She seemed to hear a sound coming from the bottom of the stairs.

    "Director? Director? Are you down there? "

    The deep curiosity makes Su Kui finally unable to restrain, thinking that there is no figure of Si Yi above, maybe in the basement. With this mentality, she took back the steps of going up the stairs and went to the bottom of the stairs, which was supposed to be the place where the owner''s house put the sundries.

    What''s in it?

    She tilted her head and whispered, "director?"

    No one answered, but obviously there was more movement in it. Did Si Yi fall down, or what happened?

    She was in a hurry. At the next moment, she pushed open the door of the utility room, and then she froze.

    A long, dark staircase leads to a dark place. It is so quiet that you can hear your breath. What about the feeling? It''s like walking alone on a dark path in the evening. It''s unknown where the path leads. You can''t see clearly what''s ahead. It''s very quiet around. You''ll even be scared by your breath.

    Su Kui is such a feeling that her body temperature drops rapidly, and the exhalation is particularly clear, as if there is another transparent person, lying in her ear, blowing at her.

    "Director? Are you down there? "

    "Hmmm -- hmmm --"

    "BAM, BAM, BAM --"

    the groan and the sound of something knocking sounded at the same time. Su Kui could not think more, rushed down, and then was shocked.

    "Ah!"

    The information in her hand fell to the ground, and the whole person was just like being hit by lightning. She only knew that she was standing in the same place.

    What is this place? Why is it so terrible!

    There is also the operating table, which is obviously alive, but the whole body is injured, naked woman, who is it?!

    There are candlesticks on the cupboards around. The white candles are unknown. In the transparent bottles, there are organs in formalin. But those organs are much smaller than human beings. Su Kui guessed that they are animal organs.

    Who is Si Yihe? What does he want to do?! Why build such a gloomy and horrible place.

    At this moment, Su Kui''s understanding of him was refreshed. She realized that Si Yi might not be as clean and handsome as he usually showed. Although he didn''t like being close to people, he was a very kind-hearted person.

 Chapter 2118

    It seems that the woman on the operating table writhes a little more when someone is close to her. Unfortunately, her limbs are tied to the operating table, so the struggle is not obvious.

    Su Kui was just trying to move forward. Suddenly, the lights on her head were all on. She was shocked to scream. The dazzling incandescent lamp hurt her eyes.

    "Tongke? How did you get here? " It''s the voice of Si Yi.

    At this moment, his clear voice fell in his ear, like a devil urging his life. Su Kui rubbed his sour eyes and turned around, reluctantly calmed his mind, and awkwardly pulled the corners of his mouth. "Chief, chief, deputy chief Xu asked me to send you materials. I see that the door is not closed, so I came in. I''m sorry..."

    She quickly stooped to pick up the information that had fallen from the ground because of panic. After finishing it, she handed it to Si Yi.

    "Oh? Is it? " Si Yi couldn''t help but pick up his eyebrows. His eyes were shining in the light at the moment. His hair was flustered. He took over the information and flipped it casually. "Then, nurse Tong, can you explain to me why he didn''t stay in the living room, but came to the basement?"

    It''s really her fault. Su Kui clenched her corner and apologized in a low voice. "I''m sorry, director. I heard a voice in the basement and thought you were down there."

    "Well, trust you."

    Si Yi quickly raised a smile. "The air is not good here. Let''s go up first, eh? How about I treat you to dinner? " His smile is as good as ever, but he can''t touch the string in his heart at will.

    Su Kui was eager to leave this horrible place as soon as possible, and because of her panic, she didn''t feel that the voice of Si Yi was different from that of ordinary people.

    "Good, good director." She stammered back and stepped up the ladder in front of Si Yi.

    The woman on the operating table didn''t know how much she heard, but she obviously took sunflower as the only straw to save her life. She got up when she was desperate. Her mouth was flail and could only make a vague sound, but it was very sad and bristling.

    "Hmmm..."

    "BAM -- BAM..."

    Su Kui could not move, her eyes twinkled, her throat rolled up and down to swallow, hesitated to look back at the woman, "Lord, director She... "

    Still asked out -

    felt a sigh of relief unconsciously in her heart. Even if she knew that Si Yi would be angry because of this, her personal safety would be threatened, but she just couldn''t get through her heart and let the doubt grow in her heart.

    I was about to walk out of the basement. I heard that the cold light in my black eyes was passing by, and the complex emotions were all over my eyes.

    He turned around and didn''t answer Su Kui''s words. Instead, he raised his index finger, put it on his lips and "hissed" softly. He said slowly in his always clear and pleasant tone: "isn''t it good to be obedient? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. "

    No harm?

    Su Kui almost laughed angrily when she heard this, but she didn''t dare. She lowered her head and listened to the tone, as if the devil was lying on her shoulder and whispering. At any time, she might take her life with his sword.

    If it''s not hurt, then what is that woman''s body full of scars?

 Chapter 2119

    "Tongke? It''s time to go up. Don''t make me angry. " Si Yi finally looked at her deeply, and her figure disappeared completely at the end of the basement.

    Looking up from the bottom of the dark staircase, the place with natural light at the door is very attractive.

    "Sorry."

    Su Kui took a deep breath, said sorry to the woman in a low voice, and walked out of the basement quickly.

    Behind her, the woman on the operating table seemed to give up the struggle, and the whole person was limp and motionless on the operating table. Eyes with blindfold were soaked in tears, and fell from the corner of the eyes, dropping on the cold operating table.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t expect that the craftsmanship of Si Yi would be so good. She sat in the living room and the kitchen was a semi open design. From Su Kui''s point of view, you can just see the long and joyful silhouette of the man. The well-defined facial features are generally immersed in the shadow, so the silhouette is more charming. He hung his eyes and carefully held the kitchen knife to cut the vegetables. The absorbed look made Su Kui feel like he was not cooking, but operating in the operating room.

    In this trance, thoughts quickly spread.

    When Siyi called her to "start the meal", she suddenly came back to her senses and saw that there were three dishes and one soup and two bowls of rice on the table.

    It''s no wonder that such a man can be regarded as the God of many women doctors and nurses in Saint private hospital. He does have this capital. Before that, she was one of his admirers, but now?

    She was confused.

    As for her habit of wandering, Si Yi had no choice but to smile, "is the food not to your liking? I seldom cook in person. "

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui blinked and quickly regained her mind. She took a piece of braised eggplant and stuffed it into her mouth. The taste was unexpectedly good. However, she didn''t have so much thought to taste the delicious food. She chewed it twice and swallowed it.

    Then to the face of the Secretary art way: "the director''s cooking is very good, handsome and will cure the disease, will cook, do not know what you will not."

    She sincerely praised, as if the scene just in the basement was her fantasy.

    Su Kui was only joking. Unexpectedly, Si Yi listened to her words, put down her chopsticks and thought about it. Then she looked at Su Kui with black eyes, and said seriously, "yes, I certainly don''t know anything."

    "What?" Asked sunflower conditionally.

    Si Yi said seriously, "I can''t have children." He spread out his hands, his face powerless.

    "Pooh -" director, I didn''t expect you to be funny. " Su Kui laughed, and her original uneasy face gradually eased down.

    Just as she put down her chopsticks, Siyi suddenly looked at her and said, "Tongke, do you want to hear a story? Shall I tell you a story? "

    "What?"

    She thought she had heard it wrong, and wanted to ask what he had just said again. However, Siyi apparently didn''t ask her to nod her head and say it to herself.

    "Twenty years ago, there lived a happy family of three. The hostess was beautiful and kind, the hostess was gentle and steady, and the children were smart. The host is a businessman. He leaves early and returns late every day. No matter how late he comes back, the hostess will leave a lamp for him and wait for him to come back. "

 Chapter 2120

    Su Kui obviously fell into the memories when she saw each other. She opened her mouth and finally closed it, intending to be a listener.

    "The little boy thought he was very happy. He thought the happy life would go on like this, and his dear mother would accompany him to grow up. But no, the hostess soon fell ill and couldn''t stand up. She groaned in pain every day into the little boy''s ear, which made his heart ache. They saw all the doctors and the hostess finally left. The little boy began to be depressed, the family lost the old laughter, the Father also became early and late, the little boy''s happy world collapsed. "

    "Until a year later, a woman came into their house and occupied the bedroom of her mother and father, replacing the dead mother in the house and becoming a new hostess. There was a new smile on his father''s face, and he began to become the same as ever. He came back early every day and looked into the woman''s eyes, full of love. "

    "A year after his lover''s death, he has a new lover again, and the figure of the woman who once was will gradually be replaced."

    "The little boy can''t save his father''s heart by crying and playing tricks. The traces left by his mother have been completely erased by the woman. He accepted the current situation, thought that this was the reality, thought that life was probably like this. But -- "

    Si Yi pauses here. I don''t know when it''s cloudy outside. The dark clouds are surging. It''s suffocating. The cold wind is pouring in from the open window. The crystal chandelier on the head is creaking and shaking. It seems that it''s been some years.

    "Rumbling" - "

    sullen thunder billowed in the clouds, suddenly a lightning hit, the pale light lit up half of Si Yi''s face, making the other half of his face hidden in the shadow more obscure and frightening.

    Si Yi smiled. "It was the same weather that day. The man was away from home on business. There was only the woman and the little boy in the house. The little boy came home from school. As always, he ignored the existence of the woman and went straight upstairs. But this time, the woman doesn''t intend to connive him, because the host has gone on a business trip and will come back for a long time. She has enough time to clean up the little boy who doesn''t respect her. "

    "So that night, the woman pulled the little boy out of the room and dragged him to the basement. The villa was full of crying all night. The little boy couldn''t even make his voice. His face was intact except for tears. But the red loo''s body is covered with bruises of blue, blue and purple. There are scalds left by wax oil, red marks left by belt slapping, and bruises left by high-heeled shoes. "

    "When the man came back, he brought a gift for the woman and completely forgot that he had a son. Later, the little boy even had to rest at home because of his weakness. He couldn''t walk out of his bedroom, or even see his father. Since then, that kind of life, with the little boy''s whole childhood, until he was 12 years old. "

    Su Kui was just listening at will, but gradually sat up straight and listened attentively.

    It was a domestic violence, and it was a unilateral abuse. The little boy in it fell from heaven to hell and suffered inhuman abuse.

    Si Yi stops, and the rain outside the window continues.

    "And then?"

 Chapter 2121

    She asked.

    "And then?" Si Yi raised his eyebrows and looked out of the window at the plain eyes in the rain. "Then, the woman finally got retribution. The man suffered an air crash. He died and made atonement for another woman he soon forgot. And the devil like woman, guess what happened to her? "

    He smiled, showing a row of neat teeth, which should have been a very comfortable smile, but taking advantage of the cold decoration style of the living room, the thunder and lightning outside the window, as well as the slow and flat tone of Si Yi, all made his smile at the moment very strange and treacherous.

    Sukui doesn''t want to know the follow-up. She just wants to leave.

    "Director, I think I should go back. Can I hear the story another day?" This situation magnified the sense of crisis in her heart. She stood up and pushed away the chair.

    Si Yi sits upright, legs folded, fingers bent up, once, rhythmic percussion desktop.

    "Da, Da, Da..."

    It''s like beating on the tip of my heart.

    Those dark and beautiful eyes, always looking at Su Kui''s eyes, with a smile, complete the beautiful crescent shape. However, the light in the eyes is a little darker.

    Eerie, eerie and terrifying -

    she feels that writing her own experience can definitely be called a terrifying story.

    "Master, director, please go on. It''s raining so hard outside. I didn''t bring an umbrella before I came here." She sat down with a wry smile, secretly scolding herself for being in the mood for pleasure.

    Si Yi didn''t say anything, but his eyes finally moved away from Su Kui''s face. He said to Su Kui softly, "actually, it''s nothing. One night, the little boy put a lot of sleeping pills in the maintenance she drank. When she woke up, she found that she was tied to an abandoned bed in the basement."

    "He killed her?" Sunflower''s pupils are constricted.

    "No, why? The boy didn''t even hit her. "

    "Why? Doesn''t he hate it? " This is not normal. Once there is an opportunity for revenge, a boy who has been abused for so many years will surely seize every opportunity to revenge on women.

    Si Yi smiles and shakes his head. "Hate, why not?" His eyes flashed the light of unknown meaning, the window flashed and thundered, and his face was clearly extinguished, "but don''t you think that the physical pain, far from the psychological pain, is more profound and frightening?"

    His tone was so terrible that he still smiled, but it was as if he could see the devil in his heart.

    Su Kui''s throat rolled, no answer.

    Si Yi didn''t need her answer either. He put his hands on his stomach and continued: "the little boy was very interested in hypnosis at that time. He read many books and studied many foreign horror films about hypnosis and psychology. But there have been no targets for implementation, and now, the opportunity has come. "

    "He hypnotized her."

    "Yes," Si Yi replied very simply, "the little boy got the hallucinogenic medicine from the underground channel, blindfolded the woman''s eyes, locked her in the dark basement, injected her with a dose of medicine every day, and then hypnotized her."

    "Soon, the woman was crazy. She said she could see ghosts. Those ghosts gathered around her all day and tortured her. She began to fear all the darkness. In order to relieve the pressure, she committed suicide and self mutilation. Later, I sent her to a mental hospital."

 Chapter 2122

    Su Kui noticed that he was talking about me, not the "little boy", so the answer to who the protagonist in this story is obvious.

    How old was Si Yicai then? Twelve years old? At that time, he could arrange the next series of conspiracies in an orderly way. He bought hallucinogens from underground channels, injected the woman with drugs, and regarded her as an experiment in his study of hypnosis.

    What about the end? Si Yi is very smart, so he succeeded in hypnosis. The woman suffered as he wanted, and could not bear it any more. She was crazy and could only spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital.

    Things should have ended here, so Su Kui said: "then you should have been avenged, right? In fact, there are many good women in the world, such as your mother. In the future, you will also meet a girl who is willing to pay all for you. " She comforted.

    It''s better to untie his heart knot so that he can let go of the girl in the basement.

    "Is it? I''ll meet you? " Si Yi asked abruptly. He looked at Su Kui strangely.

    "Of course, people''s life, will always meet their own fate."

    Si Yi laughs and sneers, "then I''ll tell you another story."

    Another one?

    I''m sorry I already know, and I don''t want to listen.

    But Su Kui can''t say that in order to keep the design of people, Tong Ke doesn''t know so many things now, so she continues to sit on the spot with a blank face and listen to Si Yi start to tell another story. In the story, of course, he is also the hero.

    This story is very short, but Su Kui can see that Si Yi used all sincerity to that woman. Unfortunately, all sincerity, but also in exchange for that woman''s betrayal.

    Su Kui also thought that Si Yi was really unlucky.

    Si Yi is very peaceful, but the more peaceful it is, the more peaceful it is.

    "That woman betrayed me. In the house I shared with her, on the bed we slept in, she rolled the sheets with another man! Because he has more money than me, and I was just a poor boy whose parents were both dead and who was destitute. "

    "So I took revenge on her. The woman was vile. I caught her in the basement. I let her lie on the cold operating table. Then guess what I did next?"

    Another guess -

    Su Kui was impatient in her heart, but she made the opposite expression on her face. She looked around in some panic, couldn''t help looking at the place at the door, and even wanted to rush out, never stay in this horrible house, and face a strange man.

    "Director, can I and I not listen? What else have you done? How can I guess? Since I''m sorry that all your people have been punished, you should also be relieved. " Instead of continuing to retaliate against innocent girls who, in any way, never met him and were treated like this, how innocent?

    What''s the difference between him and his stepmother who abused him? He hated the kind of perpetrator, but at the same time he could not control to be a perpetrator.

    "Does the nurse want to go? Don''t leave until you''ve heard the story. I''m about to finish. " His smiling lips curled in a straight line, and his eyes showed a trace of displeasure.

    "I''ve been holding it for a long time, and I really want to pour it out."

 Chapter 2123

    But I''m not a garbage can. I don''t accept garbage collection.

    Su Kui grinds his teeth secretly and spreads out his hands. "OK, you tell me."

    Had she known that the other side was so slow, she would have changed her way.

    "Ha ha..."

    Siyi suddenly laughs. His voice is totally different from that of ordinary people. It''s so insidious. It seems that his body is occupied by a evil ghost. Now the one who controls this body has become a evil ghost.

    "I, I''ve tied up that pair of men and women. She is the woman I love. How can I hurt her? It must be the man''s fault. He seduced her. So I dissected the man alive in her face. "

    "Vomit --"

    vivisection, or an individual, Su Kui can''t control the feeling of nausea from the stomach as soon as he thinks of this picture.

    "Stop it, you, you are cruel!"

    "Cruel?" Si Yi raises thin lips, "am I not good to her? Why did she betray me? And that man, knowing that he has a boyfriend, still can''t control his lower body. Then, can''t I help her? "

    "After all, I''ll give her whatever she likes."

    "Oh, at last she''s mad. She''s still in the psychiatric hospital with that woman."

    "Tut, why did she call me a devil when she was so in love?"

    "If she is not so afraid of me, I can still forgive her. It''s a pity..."

    He murmured to himself. Su Kui was faceless, shaking his lips and covering his mouth with his hands. When he bowed, he quickly got up and rushed to the door.

    The door wasn''t locked. She rushed out of the door easily. There was a violent storm outside. She had a little stabbing pain on her face. The rain came into her eyes quickly and made her eyes sour.

    When she walked out of the fence yard, she looked back curiously, only for a moment, and her heart was shaking with fear!

    Si Yihe, unexpectedly across the rain curtain, sits leisurely in the first sitting position, smiles at her -

    crazy him!

    -

    Su Kui got in the taxi and went back to the small apartment he rented with his sister. After taking a hot bath and changing into dry clothes, she felt less cold.

    The weather changes very fast in autumn. It may be sunny in the daytime. If there is a rainstorm in a twinkling of an eye, it will be doubted whether it is winter now.

    Sitting in front of the computer, Su Kui browsed the webpage news, which ranked the most popular, that is, a 23-year-old female disappeared in a certain district of the capital, or a female college student, disappeared on the way back to school at the weekend, the school was unable to contact people, and finally called home, both sides knew that the girl had disappeared.

    The girl''s eyes in the photo are mosaic, but it can be seen from her facial features that she looks good, at least a beautiful woman. Si Yi''s kind of person has a high vision. The girl she fell in love with at the beginning must have a good appearance.

    And now he''s picking this kind of girl.

    The girl on the news, if she is right, should be the girl she saw on the operating table in the basement of siyijia today.

    She sighed, and now it''s too late to call the police. Since Si Yi dare to be so bold, she has a way to escape. It''s estimated that even if the police really went and turned his villa upside down, nothing could be found.

    In his previous life, he just escaped everyone''s eyes like this?

 Chapter 2124

    Now the time is not ripe, Su Kui does not intend to expose his face now.

    She picked up a button on the computer table, which she bought with great effort. When she went to see Si Yi in the daytime, she wore a knitwear with many button decorations. He didn''t find it.

    Now the evidence is basically confirmed, but Su Kui always feels that there''s something wrong in her heart. She didn''t plan to check the video now, but because of that bad feeling, she always accompanies her. So, she opened the computer connection to the camera, and copied the documents that she shot today into the computer savings disk.

    There is a lot of video content. Su Kui spent nearly two hours at Si Yi''s place. The pinhole camera was on all the way, and it took her a lot of time to copy.

    After the video is completely transmitted to the computer, Su Kui quickly opens the video player.

    And then --

    "ah, interesting."

    The video is black, and even the sound seems to be disturbed by the magnetic field. It sounds like the sound has completely changed.

    Su Kui just listened to the beginning, and then played it directly. Sure enough, all the videos are like this. So, this video has no use, Su Kui directly deleted it.

    Then I connected the system in my brain, "system, how are you doing?"

    "Ding -

    please rest assured that your order has been completed. At present, 100 exchange points will be deducted."

    "I see," Su Kui has always disliked putting eggs in a basket, especially when she encountered the unorthodox Si Yi, so even if the video paste is completely invisible, she is not angry at all.

    In fact, the system can always exchange items, as long as the exchange point is enough, but the original sunflower in order to save enough resurrection potion to return to the real world, has not used the poor exchange point.

    Of course, there is nothing to exchange.

    This time, Su Kui brought a camera and ordered the system to use Tianyan to copy the two hours of her experience.

    Well, from sunflower''s point of view, she didn''t show her face.

    -

    buy this button camera for today. Since it''s useless, Su Kui will lose it directly.

    It''s not available on the market at all, and it''s troublesome to deal with. Now that Si Yi has paid attention to her, Su Kui naturally can''t make redundant moves to let him start with Tong Yu in advance.

    -Su Kui didn''t have a long rest at home, and was called by the hospital in the middle of the night.

    Qin Wuyue wakes up.

    Outside the ward, Qin''s family stood in the corridor of the hospital, and the bodyguards firmly controlled the entrances and exits, trying to prevent a fly from flying in.

    Tonight is destined to be an uneasy night. Qin Wuye in the capital city wakes up. Although he is not healthy, he is more intelligent and close to the demon, and the powerful man in his hand is back. The people standing in the corridor at the moment take them out and put them in the boundary of the capital. They are all the people who want to shake their feet. Now they are guarding the door in an all-round and tense way, waiting for the doctor''s answer.

    Qin Wuyue has been in a coma for more than a year, and even his relatives begin to despair. When they think he is going to sleep all the time, he has a reaction in such a thundering rainy night.

    At the beginning, it was the little nurse on duty who found him moving. Seeing his fingers moving, he thought it was his eyesight.

 Chapter 2125

    After a close look, he found that under his closed eyes, his eyes moved slightly. She believed in the fact that the fifth master finally came to life. She was happy and relieved. She immediately contacted Si Yi and all the medical staff present at that time.

    After all, they are all the people who know Qin Wuyue''s physical condition best. With them, they can guarantee everything as possible.

    "Heartbeat?"

    "Normal!"

    "Blood pressure?"

    "Normal!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "At present, the patient has become conscious. It''s only a matter of time before he wakes up. During this period, pay attention to rest. The patient''s family members can often come and talk to him. If they don''t have time, they can ask the carer to put some music in his ear, or some current news, which can effectively stimulate the patient''s nerves and make him feel the outside world as soon as possible."

    Si Yi stood at the door and said to Qin Wuyue''s family.

    Poor old man Qin is so old that he almost sent black hair to white hair. Now he is called again by a phone call in the middle of the night. Though the face was a little tired, the joy in the eyes could not be concealed.

    It seems that Qin Wuyue, as the outside world said, is the youngest son most loved by the old man.

    "Doctor, my brother is sure he''s OK, isn''t he?"

    "OK, we''ll contact the escort right away."

    "Great, little five is finally waking up!"

    "God, when he wakes up, I must give him a good beating. Who let him be alone! At that time, Mingming told him to clean up when he woke up Ouch...... " Third brother Qin mumbles, lengbuding is slapped on his head by the old man. He covers his head and says, "Dad, what are you doing to me?"

    "Little five is so poor. If you dare to move one of his fingers, I will not kill you Old man Qin knocked on his crutch, stared at him and warned.

    When I look at the man lying on the bed in the ward, it''s a kind face.

    Only a few brothers of the Qin family don''t care about the degree of eccentricity.

    Third brother Qin turned his eyes. "I know. I know that the fifth brother is your old man''s heart. How dare I? I''m not complaining!"

    "No way!" The old man glared at him again. If he had not been advised to go back to rest, he would have wanted to stay here until dawn.

    Seeing that the old man was helped away, Su Kui yawned and wondered if she could go back to sleep again. Before she turned around, she was stopped.

    "A child nurse, right?" Mr. baritone, Su Kui took a look. It was the Qin family.

    I just don''t know which brother of Qin Wuyue.

    The visitor quickly introduced himself, "Hello Miss Tong, my name is Qin Zhenghan. I''m the elder brother of the patient. I''ve heard Cheng Yi mention you before. I know that you are a very responsible angel in white. I have a kind request here. I hope Miss tong can think about it."

    Angel in white?

    "Pooh -" Su Kui couldn''t help laughing, "the angel in white doesn''t dare to be an angel. As for what''s the request, I have to say before I know it, right? Are you right? "

    "I''m in a hurry. I''m sorry," Qin Zhenghan said with a smile. "It''s like this. Just now I heard that the doctor said it''s better to have a support worker accompany him, but he didn''t like the support worker he had hired before. Miss Tong participated in the operation of the support worker and had a deep understanding of the body of the support worker. Besides, you''re a professional in this field. So, I''d like to invite you Would you like to be the caretaker of little five until he wakes up

 Chapter 2126

    What is Su Kui''s request? She wanted to be Qin Wuyue''s escort.

    She was shocked for a moment, and some doubts said: "do you want to take Qin Wuye back? If I''m in the hospital, I can come here every day to have a look. As for working as a paramedic, I don''t need to... "

    She hasn''t forgotten her task. The line of Si Yi hasn''t finished yet.

    "We really have an idea. Xiao Wu has been lying in the hospital bed for more than a year, and this is not the way to go. So for his safety, we discussed and planned to take him back for recuperation. Miss tong can seriously consider my suggestion. With you around, the junior five will get better as soon as possible. "

    Hearing this, Su Kui wanted to laugh. "Mr. Qin joked. There are so many excellent escorts, many of them are better than me. As for the fact that Lord Qin doesn''t like it, how do you know it? "

    After all, Qin Wuyue has been in a coma, and only today has he had a subtle reaction.

    Qin Zhenghan said so many things, but they were all excuses. He just listened to Cheng Yi all the time and thought that what she learned was nursing. As Qin Wuyue''s nurse, she was perfect.

    But I didn''t expect that this girl has a lot of personality. If someone else is invited to be Qin Wuyue''s escort, he must be eager to nod his head and promise.

    The Qin family is a big family. As Qin Wuyue''s support worker, she will never be treated badly in terms of salary.

    "Well Is Miss Tong worried about remuneration? If so, we can talk about it in detail, and we will not treat you badly. "

    "Of course not. I just want a stable job. Mr. Qin can try to look for him first. What if he finds a good nurse? It doesn''t have to be me, does it? " Su Kui still smiled and refused Qin Zhenghan''s request, but he didn''t block all the roads. "Of course, if you can''t find the right person, then I will think about it carefully. Is that ok?"

    Su Kui said this, Qin Zhenghan was naturally not strong, so he nodded quickly, "yes, this is Miss Tong''s freedom, on the contrary, I was abrupt. I''m sorry. In that case, I''ll go first. Please forgive me for the trouble. "

    Su Kui said it doesn''t matter. Seeing him go far away, are all the people in the Qin family so polite?

    It''s easy to be nice with a gentle and polite attitude.

    -

    since Qin Wuyue''s reaction that day, his family took him back. All the medical staff in the hospital could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, because Qin Wuyue left and kept at the door of the ward every day, and the vicious bodyguards finally followed him away.

    It''s really hard to feel the knife hanging on your head all the time. It lasted for more than a year. Now there''s a chance to relax. All the medical staff would like to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate.

    -After Qin Wuyue left, Su Kui''s life has been very peaceful.

    Si Yi was very patient and didn''t mention anything about that day. Until today, Su Kui saw the news of a missing girl on the push news again.

    She frowned and waited until the nurses around her got off work. It was almost time before she entered the office of Si Yi.

    Si Yi sits at the back of the desk, wearing glasses to see the case. Seeing her coming in, she looks up at the case at will and takes back her sight.

 Chapter 2127

    "What? What can I do for you? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui purses a lip, look at his face of complexion, "director, is this a matter with you?" She held up her mobile phone and showed the news on the screen to Siyi.

    Si Yi raised his eyelids and swept his eyes at will. He slowly climbed on his face with a smile. He didn''t say yes or no.

    But Su Kui''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley as his smile rose. She knew that, in all likelihood, he did it again.

    "Si Yi! What do you want to do? It''s wrong to do this. It''s against the law. Do you know that? " Su Kui''s heart ached. The man in front of her is the man she once deeply loved. Everything about him is so beautiful in her own eyes until -

    she presses her sad heart and stares at him with red eyes. "You should know that if this thing is exposed, everything you have now will completely disappear. You will be ruined and blamed by everyone. Please You, will you stop

    The girl''s eyes are so beautiful, round and black. When she looks at him, there is a glimmer of water. Her eyes are a little red, just like the rabbit he raised when he was a child, innocent and simple.

    The girl who has just left the university campus is not prepared at all for the dangers in the society.

    Si Yi''s dead heart was beating a little. Under such eyes, he put down the case in his hand, raised the beautiful and clear eyes, looked back at Su Kui''s eyes, and asked softly, "Tong Ke, do you like me?"

    Do you like me?

    It seems that a stone is suddenly thrown into a pool of calm lake water, which stirs up waves and circles.

    Like it?

    Of course, what she used to like is amazing. Now she has been discovered by her lips and teeth. But now, she suddenly doesn''t want to like it. People who are good at playing with people''s hearts are most annoying.

    "No! Even if I used to like it, I will never like it now! " Clenching her hands, she replied loudly and firmly, as if telling herself, yes, that''s it. Don''t like such a person, he is not worth your liking.

    The eyes of Si Yi are dark, and the corners of his lips are raised? But your eyes are not what you say, Tonko. It''s not right to lie. "

    Su Kui knew his glorious history and that he had taken a Ph.D. in psychology when he was in college. It''s normal to be able to find her own careful thinking. Standing there, she didn''t dodge and let his eyes look at him like a laser.

    In my heart to say to myself, from now on, give up like him.

    Si Yi may have found this. In her eyes, he saw that a flame was dying out until it disappeared -

    he wanted to catch anything, but he could not catch anything.

    "Give up, even if your stepmother mistreats you and your ex girlfriend betrays you, but they only exist individually, and they have been punished, what else can''t you let go?"

    Su Kui pinched his fingertips. His palms were sweating.

    If she had to, she really didn''t want to go to that step. In the end, they were all poor people.

    "Bang --"

    "what do you know?!" Si Yi suddenly gets angry. He smashes his fist on the table and his chest heaves violently.

    The eyes behind the lenses flashed cold light, and the face was ferocious, as if desperately enduring something. This look was far from the peaceful people of the past.

 Chapter 2128

    Su Kui thought his fist would fall on him next moment, and could not help but step back, but he didn''t, just gasped deeply for a few times, and resumed his gentle posture again.

    "I don''t need you to come to persuade me hypocritically, say what you like, the likes in the world are all false, only those in the palm are your own!"

    Once, the love between father and mother was the same. After the death of mother, but one year later, father did not come out of heartbreak and let another woman occupy the position of mother?

    That woman is also, how many days and nights lie in his ear and tell him that she loves him, will never leave him, will always be with him. But in a flash? She and another man, in their bed on the ups and downs.

    Women are disgusting creatures!

    With a touch of temperature in the eyes once again cold, in front of the woman is also, not to say like him? Once so hot eyes, can also say disappear, say don''t like don''t like.

    Why?

    He sneers and stares at Su Kui. "Want me to let go? In fact, it''s not impossible. I''ll let go if I promise. "

    "What?" She puckered her dry lips and looked at him puzzledly.

    His reaction now is very unusual. Su Kui''s step is close to the door, and one hand is close to the door handle. As long as he has action, he can immediately open the door and escape.

    Si Yi did not let her wait too long, stubborn way: "with me, I will stop, never look for those girls trouble."

    The hand on the thigh clenched. He was waiting for her answer.

    Don''t you want me to stop hurting those women? Then stay with me, let me see how much you can pay for me and how much you love me!

    With him?

    Su Kui''s eyelids jumped and her lips moved. When Si Yi thought she was going to nod, she firmly shook her head. "No, I won''t be with you." this is a devil. She plays with women for fun. She doesn''t know that there is a dragon pond and a tiger''s nest in front of her, and she just foolishly jumps in.

    And the most real reason is Su Kui''s own mind. Si Yi is not her lover. She can''t be with him naturally. When it''s over, she''s going to find her lover.

    A hot iron stone suddenly fell into the ice pool, making a sound, and finally, all the temperature disappeared, and it was dead again.

    The heart of Si Yi is just like the one in front of her. The girl in front of her refuses him without hesitation.

    "Well, my answer may disappoint you."

    -

    they parted unhappily, which is the psychological answer Su Kui had for a long time.

    She can''t be with Siyi and make his plaything. Even as a lover, it is impossible. At first, she thought that Siyi was her lover, because after contact, she found that he was familiar with the way he spoke and did things.

    But -

    last week, she made new discoveries.

    It''s also hard to cry or laugh. Her lover has been lying under her eyes for more than a year, and she found out last week.

    If it wasn''t for him to finally have a reaction and a soul wave, how long would he have to find out?

    I don''t know what his character will be in this life, but it will all be what she likes.

    -

    the reason why he rushed in and said that to Si Yi like a virgin is because the former Si Yi had a quiet reaction. Su Kui came up with this method to stimulate him and promote the end of the matter.

 Chapter 2129

    She wants to make sure that Tong Yu and Yu Shiyuan are absolutely safe. Only when they are safe can Tong Ke''s wish be fulfilled.

    And this opportunity, on the part of Si Yi, the best result is that he gets the punishment he deserves, and those girls can no longer be threatened.

    -After a week, Qin Zhenghan called Su Kui again and repeated his last request.

    Ask her to work as a caretaker for the first month and go to the Qin family to take care of him.

    As for the reason, he hired several support workers, male and female. Besides cleaning his body every day, he read the current news and played some music according to the doctor''s advice.

    Everyone is looking forward to when he will wake up. But the result was very disappointing. Apart from moving in the hospital at the beginning, he fell asleep again and let his relatives call in his ear. He didn''t respond at all.

    Qin Zhenghan thought that when he contacted Su Kui at the beginning, he thought that the girl had a good personality and a good personality. What''s more, she was the nurse assistant who worked for the doctor. If she could agree to work as a nurse for Qin Wuyue, she would be more professional than other nurses who knew nothing about it.

    Su Kui didn''t give up this time, nodded and agreed.

    But there is a requirement, according to Tong Ke''s character, she definitely does not want to give up stable work. So Su Kui asked Qin Zhenghan to say hello to the hospital and keep her job. When Qin Wuyue woke up, she could go back to work if she was no longer needed.

    Si Yi''s side is also exciting enough. I think it won''t be long before he can''t help it.

    If he comes to her again, Su Kui''s video will be useful.

    -

    hospital, duty room.

    It''s dark in the night. Today it''s su Kui''s turn to be on duty again. It''s been a long time. She has also adapted to such a strong working time.

    The door of the duty room was pushed open, and the clear voice of the man sounded in his ear. The tone was somewhat strange in the air filled with the smell of cold disinfectant water. "I heard that you are going to work as a support for Qin Wuyue?"

    Many people call Qin Wuyue the fifth Lord of Qin. Because of the identity and status of the other side, as well as his ability, he is honored as "the Lord".

    But apparently Si Yi sneered at the voice of Qin Wuye, and called it by name directly. It was very casual.

    Su Kui nodded. "Well, this is my last shift."

    "Will you come back?" Siyi asked with drooping eyelids.

    "Not necessarily, maybe, maybe not," he replied. In fact, Su Kui had decided not to come back.

    Even if I continue to be a doctor, I will not work in this hospital.

    Su Kui is a natural hedonist. Such a high-intensity job is obviously not suitable for her laziness.

    Su Kui didn''t notice that with the exit of her words, Si Yi''s eyelids trembled for a while, and the fundus was dark, as if there was a black fog spreading in the dark fundus.

    Won''t come back -

    are you hiding from him? But where can you hide?

    He hooked his lips, smiled coldly, and said quietly, "well, I wish you a happy life in the future. Goodbye, Tongke."

    "Thank you."

    Su Kui frowned at her endless words. Seeing that Si Yi was leaving, she stopped. "Can''t you really let that girl go? Finally, I advise you not to hurt innocent girls any more! Are you not afraid that I will expose your hypocritical face? "

    Wen Yan, Si Yi waved and didn''t look back. "Then you can expose me."

 Chapter 2130

    After he left, he didn''t find that the people with helpless and angry faces gradually put away their facial expressions and slowly showed a smile similar to that of Si Yi.

    "Expose?"

    She laughs, of course, she will, but not now.

    -

    Qin''s old house.

    Qin Wuyue had already moved out of the old house and had his own residence. But because he is now in a deep coma, he doesn''t know when he will wake up. So for his personal safety and for the sake of taking care of him nearby, Mr. Qin takes the lead and brings him back to the old house.

    The old house of the Qin family is very large. It''s a kind of style similar to Suzhou garden. It''s dignified and atmospheric. All plants and trees in it are full of the essence and connotation of the master''s family. It''s low-key and tasteful.

    Follow the servant into the room. After listening to the old man''s advice, I''ll take her to Qin Wuyue''s room.

    Old man Qin''s body is not as good as it used to be. After his little son''s accident, he experienced a huge blow. Now he is back on his feet, and his gray hair shows that he can''t do it now.

    Qin Wuyue''s bedroom is large, with simple interior decoration. It''s made of sandalwood. There are four sets of dark blue beds, beside which there are medical devices to monitor Qin Wuyue''s physical condition at any time.

    He is now comatose, unable to eat on his own, and needs to rely on infusion and esophagus to keep him functional.

    "Miss Tong, please take care of our fifth master. Take a seat first. Ring the bell if you need anything. Someone will come up." It was the steward of the Qin family, a man of about fifty.

    Su Kui nodded and said yes. He took a look at Qin Wuyue and sighed.

    When the door is closed, it is isolated from the outside world.

    Su Kui walked over, rubbed the man''s closed eyes on the bed, drooped his eyes and smiled, but he was helpless. "You, this is the longest time we''ve separated? In the past, no matter when, you will always appear beside me. This time, you won''t blame me for not finding you as soon as possible? "

    She pulled a chair and sat down. Her fingertips touched the back of his pinhole hand. "When do you say you wake up? If I don''t wake up, I''m going to go with someone else -- "

    she said without noticing the slight movement of Qin Wuyue''s left fingertip on her side, but in a moment, she soon recovered calm.

    "Well, I lied to you. I''ve been tied by you for a long time. Where else can I go?"

    These words, if in the man sober, Su Kui certainly won''t say. But now he''s in a coma, not even conscious, so Su Kui can say so much.

    She always thought that she didn''t need to say much about her deep love. She was stingy to express her love regardless of how men coax her at ordinary times.

    Now, if a man hears it, he will jump up happily.

    At the moment, however, he can only lie in bed quietly, without knowing anything about it.

    -Qin Wuyue felt very heavy. He was so heavy that he was faint and did not even have the strength to lift his eyelids.

    People who have always been used to taking charge of everything and controlling everything can''t even do this trivial action at the moment. His brain was drowsy, sometimes comatose, sometimes awake, but for a very short time.

    When he was in the ward, he knew his family had picked him up because he occasionally heard his brother or father''s voice.

    He wanted to respond, but he couldn''t do anything.

    After a long sleep, he gradually became conscious.

 Chapter 2131

    Then I heard a woman''s voice, hoarse and lazy voice lines, as if lovers were whispering in their ears, saying something to him.

    He thought about it carefully. He thought it hurt. He couldn''t remember who she was. He just felt familiar. It''s not about sound, it''s like -

    it''s like a trap of soul in the dark.

    Qin Wuyue thought it funny, but he couldn''t laugh. In fact, he couldn''t do anything. He could only lie down like a vegetable and let people serve him.

    Obviously, she is two people who have nothing to do with each other, but when she said "I''m going to go with others", her heart swelled with displeasure. How can she go with others?

    For nothing else, I feel uncomfortable and unwilling to let go.

    Thinking about it, he soon slept in the past. After that, he was so awake and fell into a deep sleep. He also knew that women are carers from home.

    -It''s late at night.

    Qin Wuyue has only one support worker. In the evening, Su Kui naturally rests in Qin Wuyue''s bedroom. Housekeeper Qin is in Qin Wuyue''s bedroom, adding a bed for her. Su Kui is next to Qin Wuyue in the evening.

    In addition to his love, the Qin family did pay a lot.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, after simply using supper, Su Kui stared at the infusion bottle until the last drop of liquid flowed into his body and pulled out the needle for him.

    Now he does not need daily infusion, but simple nutrition, or to add.

    "Well, I''m not used to being so good all of a sudden." Su Kui suddenly bowed his head and pinched his earlobe. "Wake up soon, eh?"

    She looked around, went into the bathroom, and soon brought out a basin of hot water.

    "Now I''m going to scrub your body. Well, I''m going to see the light."

    Su Kui suddenly showed a wicked smile and bent down to unbutton his coat. Qin Wuyue''s skin is very white. At first sight, he looks like a person who has been pampered since childhood and has not been exposed to much sun since he grew up. His skin is very delicate. But now his body is really not good-looking, and his muscles are all there, because he has been in a coma for too long, although his body will not shrink, it is very thin.

    Looking at this pair of thin body, the eyes flashed heartache.

    "Wake up, I''ll watch you like this..." It''s hard.

    Originally with Yinian, I wanted to eat tofu. When I saw this picture, I suddenly had no idea. Only one thought, let love wake up quickly!

    Now this pair of body is really not good-looking, but Su Kui wipes it very carefully. He doesn''t let go until his feet are clean from top to bottom. He takes the third basin of water that has been changed to Yu washing room and pours it out.

    "Sleep, good night."

    The room fell into darkness, and a small night light at the head of the bed emitted a faint warm yellow light.

    The orange wall lamp doesn''t have a wide illuminance. Su Kui said good night and went back to his bed, because he had just wiped Qin Wuyue''s body from top to bottom. After cleaning up, the whole person was panting.

    So she fell asleep quickly, not to mention that when she closed her eyes, the man''s lips on the other big bed moved, as if laughing.

    Qin Wuyue''s world has nothing but darkness. He can''t even tell when it''s day or night. It''s just that when a dragonfly kisses on his lips, his world seems to be lit up with fireworks.

 Chapter 2132

    No one can understand that feeling. It''s very wonderful. It''s still dark in front of us, but in the brain, it turns into color in a moment, and even the air becomes a beating note.

    -The next day, Su Kui asked a servant to come up and help Qin Wuyue to the wheelchair.

    Today is a rare good day. It''s sunny and warm. Qin Wuyue can only stay in the cold room all day, which makes Su Kui feel sad. So she will treat Qin Wuyue as she likes. She doesn''t dislike wasting time and energy.

    In the garden.

    Qin''s gardens are all taken care of by professional gardeners. The branches are beautifully trimmed. The irregular branches can make people feel the beauty of vitality and ambition. From this aspect, we can see that the gardener''s art level is not low.

    Probably because of the decline of Yang and Yin, there are no fragrant flowers and plants in Qin''s garden. Most of them are elegant flowers and trees.

    Su Kui found a place where she could get the sun without being blown by the occasional wind, and let Qin Wuyue sit in the wheelchair and bathe in the sun quietly.

    She squatted down, holding his thighs in her hands and massaging the muscles of his big and small legs.

    People who don''t exercise often, if they don''t massage regularly again, the muscles in all parts of the body will shrink to different degrees. Even some people wake up from a vegetative body and their muscles are dead.

    Sunflower naturally can''t let this happen.

    She patiently massaged his calves, a little bit, trying to make every muscle on his leg active.

    "It''s good for your health to have a sun exposure, and your body is too weak. I''ll wake up as soon as I work so hard for you."

    Su Kui said a lot, but the man in the wheelchair didn''t react at all.

    -

    open the window from the study and there is the garden behind.

    Old man Qin sat at the back of his desk with a tea bowl in his hand. He glanced out of the window and saw a man and a woman bathed in the sun. The man sat in a wheelchair and closed his eyes, like a nap. And the woman is half kneel, patient and gentle crouch in front of him, massage for him.

    Though her posture was humble, her eyes seemed to be full of smiles, even the sunshine on her head could not match.

    "This girl is very good." "There aren''t so many girls with such patience and good character now," he sighed. He shook his head, and didn''t know when these careless sons would let him see his daughter-in-law.

    Qin Wuyue, the youngest of the five sons, is now in his thirties. As for the eldest, he is over forty. But the man''s blood all pours on his work. He doesn''t meet several times a year. Instead, he sees more in the news.

    If you want to force a marriage, you can''t find anyone behind you. You can''t find someone you like or you don''t want to get married.

    Now, except for the second son who is married and has children, the remaining four sons are all single. When Qin thought about this, he felt his brain AChE. He is old and doesn''t rush to hold his grandson, but when he is old, he always wants his children to have a home.

    He doesn''t worry about others. The only thing he worries about is Qin Wuyue. This child is unique in character, not close to people, and weak in body. He has been surrounded by a person for so many years, and no one knows what is hot or cold. Even if he dies, he can''t rest assured of this.

 Chapter 2133

    Now looking at the harmonious atmosphere when they get along, old Qin thinks he sees hope.

    He doesn''t have a family, as long as the other side is the child''s favorite, and his character is qualified, that''s enough.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t know what he had done had been seen by others, and he didn''t think that in such a short time, Mr. Qin thought so much.

    She massaged Qin Wuyue for half an hour, and sat with him for a while, which pushed him back to his room for rest.

    After that, as long as the weather is good, Su Kui will push Qin Wuyue out to breathe. Even in rainy weather, she will open the window to let Qin Wuyue listen to the rain.

    During this period, there was no news about the disappearance of the girl in the news, but who was the culprit was never caught.

    A month later, it was near the late autumn, when the cold current came.

    The rainstorm in autumn came very quickly. In the middle of the night, the thunder and lightning suddenly flashed. Su Kui woke up suddenly from his sleep. At one glance, he saw that the window was pushed open by the wind. At this time, he was shaking in the wind and rain. The cold wind was carrying the cold rain, pouring in from the window.

    Qin''s buildings and windows are old-fashioned style. Before going to bed at night, they just closed them at will, but they didn''t close them. I didn''t expect that there would be such a heavy rain.

    Qin Wuyue lay on the bed without feeling, only covered with a thin quilt.

    But Su Kui could feel the chilling cold. She had no time to turn on the light. She stepped out of bed quickly. With a weak wall lamp, she went to the window and quickly closed it against the strong wind and rainstorm.

    The moment the window closed, the air inside began to warm up, and finally it was not so cold.

    Her body shakes uncontrollably, the cold rain drops slide down her collar, and a layer of gooseflesh soon rises on her skin.

    "I hope you won''t catch a cold," Su Kui sighed, looked back at Qin Wuyue, groped for the past, but didn''t pay attention to his feet. He was knocked down in an instant, making a loud noise and fell to the ground heavily.

    The knee touches the hard floor, and the pain in the brain makes her exhale in a moment. The knee looks like it''s not her own. It''s red and bleeding by the dim light.

    It''s really bad luck to drink cold water.

    She got up, stumbled to Qin Wuyue''s bed, touched his forehead with one hand, and compared her own. Only when she was sure there was no fever could she relax.

    "Hey, don''t you get tired of sleeping every day? Still awake? " After a fall, together with the sleepiness, the whole Qin family fell into a dead silence in the middle of the night. Except for the lightning outside the window, the room was very quiet.

    In such an atmosphere, people''s hearts will be involuntarily soft.

    She just half lies on Qin Wuyue''s side, pokes his cheek with her finger, squints and smiles, "if you saw me wrestling when you were awake, would you be hurt?" And, according to the lover''s character, the finger may think that it is the floor that caused the disaster, and move to a dead object.

    It''s not without a similar example.

    So every time she gets hurt, what Su Kui thinks most is what her lover will be like.

    "But now you can''t see it. It''s useless to say more." she lay down on her side, next to Qin Wuyue''s arm, and her voice gradually dropped, until there was only a slight breath in the room.

    -Qin Wuyue has always been awake in the middle of the night recently. He can''t control his body, so naturally he can''t communicate with the people next to him.

 Chapter 2134

    He always likes to be quiet, but the thunder and lightning outside the window are not so hard to accept unexpectedly in the ears of people who have been in a coma for a long time.

    So he closed his eyes and listened to the rare voice.

    Especially there was a shallow breath in his ear. He knew that it was his own nurse, a girl. All of a sudden, he was worried. It seemed that the window was not closed. He could feel the cold wind pouring in from outside. Unfortunately, he was unable to get up and close a window for her so that she would not get cold.

    At last, the girl was woken up. She seemed to be in a hurry. She went to the window and closed it, but when she turned back, she fell down. Although she couldn''t see it, Qin Wuyue knew that it must have been a heavy fall.

    He didn''t think that the girl was clumsy and couldn''t walk well. He didn''t think whether she fell badly. He just hated why he couldn''t stand up quickly at this moment, even if he could help her up.

    At the same time, I made a decision in my heart. When he woke up, I must lay soft carpets in the room, and then wrap the corners of tables and chairs that are easy to bump against, so that she would not be hurt, right?

    Thinking like this, thoughts fly away a little bit.

    The girl''s voice is beside her ears, her heart is aching, and she has a huge sense of powerlessness for the first time. It turns out that there are things in the world that he can''t do.

    How is she? Is she OK? What''s the bleeding? Where did you fall? Is it serious?

    Many thoughts floated in his mind one by one. He waited for a long time. The girl was strong and didn''t cry. For a long time, it was light. The smell of the girl''s body fragrance penetrated into the nose, with the clear fragrance of lemon. She was next to her arm, and the bed on the left collapsed a little. He knew that at the moment, she was lying on her side.

    All of a sudden, she was a little nervous. Did she say anything to herself again?

    It can''t be denied that when Qin Wuyue wakes up, what he expects most is this moment. The girl''s voice is the most pleasant one he has ever heard. The love words he utters from her mouth have never been heard by him, and no one dares to say them to him.

    He would like to open his eyes to see her. What does she look like? There should be a pair of smiling water eyes in autumn. If you don''t smile, you will also have a smile. There is no reason. A pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes will appear in your mind.

    Heart throb.

    "If you see me wrestling when you''re awake, you''re going to be upset, aren''t you?" She touched her face. In other words, those people were afraid of him. Where dare they touch him?

    I always hate the touch of others, but the touch of a girl, with some warm fingertips, is not so annoying, but I hope she can stay longer.

    She said that she would be distressed. Qin Wuyue agreed with her very much. Yes, her heartache was like being torn by countless big hands and eaten by hundreds of millions of ants.

    He was sure that he had never seen this girl before, so in addition to his palpitation, he had some doubts. Was the girl really telling him love? If not?

    Or is she just looking for someone to talk to, or is she thinking of him as someone she once loved?

    There is a possibility --

    otherwise, he really can''t explain why a girl says so much to him for no reason, obviously he has never experienced anything in his life.

    Think of this, beating heart a little bit silent down, inexplicably feel sad.

 Chapter 2135

    The girl said a lot in his ear this night. He slept a lot during the day, so the waking time at night became very long. Unless his body can''t support him to fall into a deep sleep again, he is more willing to wake up more.

    Because in this way, you can hear more from the girl, even if these -

    are not to him.

    He listened carefully to every word the girl said, including what she liked to eat, what color she liked, and even the future life plan, which also included him. Although I''m not sure whether she is talking about herself or not, Qin Wuyue will take it for granted. Who told her to always say some tiresome love words in her ear? Now a heart is unconsciously lifted by her, she must be responsible.

    So try to wake up.

    Listening to her breathing sound, Qin Wuyue''s lips are smiling, tentatively moving his body and eyes, and then -

    the first is the fuzzy spot, with the opening of the eyes, the brain has a moment of dizziness. But that little bit of it was in his old bedroom, right?

    He can move?

    Almost for the first time, he didn''t get up in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the girl lying on his side.

    Her eyes fell on her face, then she was stunned -

    the girl''s sleeping face was peaceful, her facial features were not delicate, but she was very patient, her lips were small, she was born with a smile, and the color was the most natural meat powder. The long eyelashes left a thick shadow under the warm yellow wall lamp. With the breath, the nose wings trembled slightly, and the black and shoulder hair hung on the side of the face, it looked lovely and skillful.

    in a word as like as two peas in the eyes of Qin, it is only as good as it is in the imagination.

    He raised his hand laboriously, trying to touch her face and feel her skin. Did he feel the same touch as he imagined.

    But -

    people who have been in a coma for more than a year suddenly wake up, and who are relying on infusion to maintain nutrition, where can they have the strength to do actions? So, as soon as he raised his hand, it was tragic.

    The hand "PATA" once, hit Su Kui''s body.

    Sukui had just fallen asleep and felt a heavy weight.

    She opened her eyes drowsily, the injury on her knee was cool, with slight tingling. She took a breath, lifted her eyes, and froze.

    Midnight black eyes, like the night outside the window, are profound and mysterious. Su Kui looks up and bumps into them, which is such a pair of eyes.

    The girl who just woke up still has a blank in her eyes. It seems that she hasn''t reflected where she is or who she is. It''s lovely. In particular, the eyes are black and white, and the kernel of the eyes is like a crystal clear black gem, which is extremely beautiful.

    Qin Wuyue looked at it and lost his mind -

    Su Kui was in a trance for a long time before he suddenly came back. In such a night of lightning and thunder, it''s raining cats and dogs, Qin Wuyue wakes up?! She was so happy that she got up quickly from the bed. At this moment, she even ignored a very ferocious injury on her knee.

    Take his hand, turn over and get out of bed, stare at him and ask, "are you awake? How are you feeling now? Hungry or not? What about the body? Are you moving? Is there anything uncomfortable? You can tell me. "

    See her anxious appearance, Qin Wuyue pressure just when she left from the side, in the heart rise of a touch of loss, smile reply: "you first don''t hurry, slowly."

    "I feel very good. I''m not hungry. I can move. There''s no discomfort."

 Chapter 2136

    Qin Wuyue answers her questions one by one, then beckons and says, "come here."

    Although Su Kui was confused, she still walked by the words. Then he was caught, Su Kui: "..."

    Heart stomach Fei, now the other side should not know her? Do you fall in love with yourself at first sight? It''s not reliable.

    Qin Wuyue''s eyes fell on her and scanned her once. When he saw her knees, he was stunned. His eyes were cold. Then he said, "I''m ok. In the middle of the night, it seems that you fell down. Go to deal with the wound quickly. It''s better to ask the doctor to give you an injection of tetanus." In case of infection, it''s not good.

    Besides, don''t girls like beautiful things best? Such a big wound, if not handled in time, is it likely to leave scars?

    "How do you --"

    how does he know so clearly, and hear?

    Is it?

    A thought came to mind. If so, why did Qin Wuyue treat her so well suddenly? He would be worried when he saw her hurt, so he had an explanation.

    Just like that -

    Su Kui seems to think of something, and his face is stiff.

    If Qin Wuyue is sometimes sober, does it mean that he can hear what he said to him?

    Motherfucker!

    At this moment, I really want to curse! Will Qin Wuyue treat her as a psychopath?

    After all, a woman who has never met before talks about love and affection in his ear all day. To be honest, if it''s her, she will think that person is insane.

    "What''s the matter? Are you dazed again? " How can a girl who usually listens very competent be so easily dazed in front of herself?

    Qin Wuyue smiled helplessly, and her gentle eyes fell on her face, which seemed to be customized for her. She couldn''t see enough. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have so much strength. Otherwise, he can take the medicine box himself and apply the medicine for her.

    "Go and apply the medicine quickly. Don''t delay. Be careful about leaving scars." He reminded again.

    Su Kui quickly regained his mind, scolded the man with dark stomach, nodded to get the medicine box, and told the Qin family the news that Qin Wuyue woke up.

    It was five o''clock in the morning, and there were servants downstairs to clean and trim the flowers. So, she doesn''t bother people.

    So, at five o''clock in the morning, the sky outside was still covered in a layer of misty black, and the people in the old house of the Qin family had already fried the pot.

    The air is filled with joy factors, Qin Wuyue''s bedroom is also filled with people in an instant.

    Su Kui took care of the wound and went upstairs to find that the bedroom was full of a group of Qin family members who seldom met each other at ordinary times. Apart from the old man, they are all uncles and aunts. The old house is big enough, and they don''t have that rule. They don''t engage in infighting, and they live together peacefully.

    She stood at the door, unable to get in. Listen to the people inside asking all kinds of questions endlessly, most of which are just asked by Su Kui. What''s the discomfort? Do you think something is wrong? Qin Wuyue is not bored. He answers one by one patiently.

    These were his relatives, who prayed for him to wake up as soon as possible when he was in a coma.

    The doctor also came quickly. Old man Qin told him to examine Qin Wuyue, but he saw Qin Wuyue shake his head, raise his eyes and sweep around the bedroom, then look at the door.

 Chapter 2137

    Su Kui is wearing a light pink short sleeved shorts and pajamas. Standing at the door at the moment, there is a group of Qin family in the middle. They can only see a small piece of clothing, but it is enough for Qin Wuyue to see her.

    Old master Qin didn''t know what he was going to do. He frowned and said, "little five, I can''t be willful at this time. Let Dr. Xu check it for you. If something goes wrong, it''s not good."

    The little son finally woke up, and a huge stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.

    Qin Wuyue pursed his lips and said something that no one else could understand.

    "Come here." Just woke up, his voice is very hoarse, low and light, do not pay attention to may not hear.

    Su Kui suddenly knew that Qin Wuyue was calling her. When her heart warmed, she whispered to the front man, "excuse me, please let me in."

    Now, no matter how insensitive they were, they knew who the LORD was calling.

    However, Qin Wuyue, who walks alone and is lonely, suddenly treats a girl differently. She refuses to let the doctor examine her even if she can''t see her. She doesn''t even care about her body. What''s the matter!

    Everyone looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.

    Qin Wuyue''s age is not so small. Now that he has a girl of his heart, it''s no better.

    Su Kui went over, picked up her eyebrows and asked Qin Wuyue what he was going to do.

    Qin Wuyue didn''t answer, but pulled a weak voice and said to Dr. Xu, "check her out. She fell in the middle of the night. It''s better to give her an injection of tetanus and then deal with the wound."

    Su Kui can''t cry or laugh. What''s the matter. She frowned, smiling in her eyes, shaking her head with disapproval on her face? What''s more, if you don''t know what''s important and what''s important now, don''t you need to check it first? "

    She is used to the tone of speaking to her lover, and is angry.

    However, it was obvious that he could detect that there was still a large group of people behind him, and they froze at the moment.

    But who is sukui? At least I''ve experienced so many worlds. I''ve seen so much, and I don''t know how thick my skin is. Even if you know that Qin Wuyue may hear what she said, you can keep calm on your face, let alone the current situation, which is a small idea.

    Qin Wuyue doesn''t feel that she has scolded him, but he is complacent. It seems that they have experienced hundreds of times together.

    Qin wuyuemian doesn''t change color. He still smiles. Other people in the bedroom are shocked. Young people are impatient to live in old houses. It''s remote here, far from the city center. It''s not convenient to go out for parties. Therefore, at present, all the elders of Qin Wuyue are here. He is the youngest one.

    Originally, it was only a guess that Qin Wuyue''s spring heart sprouted and the iron tree blossomed. At this time, it''s almost certain that Qin Wuyue is interested in the little girl who takes care of him.

    So, next look to Su Kui''s eyes, more scrutiny, quite a little look at daughter-in-law''s eyes.

    "I''m fine. Let him give you an injection first." Said, Qin Wuyue asked Dr. Xu, "have you got tetanus? Give her an injection first. I feel very good now. I don''t need to check. "

    Qin Wuyue has been at the top for a long time. Even if he recovers from his illness for a long time, he is also a person who can''t be different.

    Knowing that his words will not be changed, in order not to delay the time, Dr. Xu immediately nodded, "with, with!"

 Chapter 2138

    The whole bedroom witnessed this scene in utter silence. Su Kui obediently asked Dr. Xu to have a tetanus. Finally, she checked her wound and made sure it was nothing serious. After leaving another bottle of ointment, Qin Wuyue was willing to check it.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a childish time in the famous Lord Qin?

    Soon after the examination, in addition to sleeping for too long, resulting in weakness, there is still a need to do rehabilitation, Qin Wuyue''s physical condition recovered well, basically no major obstacle.

    However, he was advised to go to the hospital for a general examination, and the old man Qin naturally agreed.

    -

    the person who has been lying in bed for too long suddenly has a reaction and basically has to do rehabilitation, because he has not walked for a long time and has no control over his limbs. If he does not do rehabilitation, his control over his limbs will not be able to recover to the situation before his coma.

    The task of accompanying Qin Wuyue to recover from illness naturally falls on Su Kui.

    I don''t know if it''s because Su Kui was the first thing he saw when he woke up. He had a strong sense of dependence on her. If he couldn''t see her, he would send someone to look for her immediately. Several times, he made a big Wulong, which made a group of elders, including Mr. Qin, laugh and cry.

    The fifth master of the Qin family, tieshuhua, finally has a girl of her own in his late thirties, which makes others see a different Qin Wuyue. It turns out that when people fall in love, their IQ will drop, regardless of age or status.

    -

    after another rehabilitation, Su Kui sat on the chair and watched Qin Wuyue release the handrails on both sides, and walked to her step by step with difficulty. She stood up, but stood where she was, holding out her hand, waiting for him to come to her.

    Qin Wuyue laughs and doesn''t worry. He leaves the support and has a hard time walking. The doctor also advises him not to work so hard, step by step. But he wants to be able to return to his former health and be around her at any time. Instead of not seeing her, but only telling bodyguards to find her.

    And what she said to herself in her ears when she was sleeping. She said that she would like to have a travel wedding, travel around the world and spend her honeymoon. Listen to her words, Qin Wuyue can''t help but put himself in, even if you know, maybe the man in her plan is not necessarily him.

    His heart was warm. He lifted his eyes and looked straight ahead.

    Her white and slender hands stretched out, waiting for him to walk past. At that moment, he seemed to see the whole world.

    Su Kui''s eyes are clear, as if filled with a clear spring water, and his figure is the only wave among them. The light in his eyes moved. He bent his lips and walked slowly but steadfastly.

    One, two, three

    Near, he finally raised his hand and held her.

    "How was my performance today?" Can''t help but ask her for praise.

    Bright eyes, like a child''s look, Su Kui could not help smiling and nodding, "great, hard, tired?"

    She took him to the rest area and sat down, bending down to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    "Not tired."

    Qin Wuyue holds her hand firmly and stubbornly. Su Kui can only tidy his forehead and messy shirt with one hand.

    "It''s a good performance today. In another month, it''s estimated that you can get back to normal."

    Qin Wuyue''s rehabilitation is really fast. He has a strong learning ability. With the whole medical team serving him, it''s hard to think about it quickly.

 Chapter 2139

    Qin Wuyue still lives in the old house. When can he recover from his illness and when can he rest assured that he will return to his residence.

    This is also the worry of the elders. Qin Wuyue naturally has no opinion.

    So after another month, winter finally arrived. It''s almost two years since sukui came to the world.

    Qin Wuyue''s recovery has been uninterrupted, rain and wind. Basically now, apart from walking slowly, he can''t see what''s wrong with him without paying attention.

    Everything is moving in a good direction.

    That''s when Tong Yu contacted her.

    She is a sophomore now. The pressure on her study is good, but I haven''t seen her for a long time. Tong Yu, who has been dependent on Tong Ke since childhood, naturally misses her so much that he wants to see her.

    Su Kui thought about it. After talking to Qin Wuyue, the man reluctantly let her go.

    It can be said that if it is not necessary to go to the hospital for rehabilitation, Qin Wuyue''s stickiness will definitely follow Su Kui to the appointment.

    Tongyu is still a student, and the location is not far from the school. It is a coffee shop with medium consumption, which is within the consumption capacity of general college students.

    The two sisters sat opposite each other.

    Su Kui took off his coat, which was a dark green Pullover Sweater, matched with a black dress, a slim style, to outline a good body line.

    "What''s the matter, all of a sudden, looking for me in such a hurry?"

    She took the coffee and blew the hot air. She took a sip and asked Tong Yu with a smile.

    Tongyu is a standard fresh and beautiful female college student, small in size, big in eyes, with a pure energy. At this age, there is no social and life pressure. Even if her parents die, there is a sister above to protect her from the wind and rain. So the spine is straight, the eyes are clear, and they have not been bent down by the secular pressure.

    Compared with Tong Ke, she wants too much happiness.

    Tong Ke is a responsible sister, but not a trusted friend.

    During this period, she occasionally contacted Yu Shiyuan by phone. Although she didn''t meet, she was full of intimacy.

    The reason why we didn''t meet each other is that Yu Shiyuan is currently working in the southern city, not in the same city as Tong Ke. Once working, even the best friends, there are many helpless.

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Tong Yu curled his mouth and looked at Su Kui angrily. "Sister, what are you doing recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time!"

    "I can''t help working," Su Kui said helplessly, "but you? How about school? Did you get along well with your classmates? Nobody bullies you, right? What about the boyfriend? Our family drizzle grows so beautiful, isn''t there a boy chasing you? "

    Asked his boyfriend, Tong Yu, like most girls, bowed his head shyly.

    Su Kui knew immediately that there was a situation, but she didn''t ask more. If she wanted to, she said that she didn''t gossip so much.

    "Sister!"

    Tong Yu stamped his feet and blushed with embarrassment, but he obediently reported to Su Kui, "what a beautiful girl! There are so many beautiful girls in the school! I don''t want to fall in love at present. I want to study hard and share some of the pressure for you. "

    It can be seen that the two sisters had a good relationship before. No wonder Tongke could do that for her.

    "I work very easily now, and my salary is very high. You are responsible for talking about love in University, studying and enjoying yourself."

 Chapter 2140

    Smell speech, Tong Yu eyes flash move, but soon, she shook her head firmly refused.

    "Elder sister, I don''t want you to work so hard." in fact, she was very satisfied to go to university. At that time, her parents passed away and her elder sister was not very old. At that time, they lived in their uncle''s house. She didn''t want to experience the feeling of being a stranger.

    If her sister is not protecting her like a little lion, who dares to bully her, she will definitely fight back. She can''t point out how to bully her.

    If it wasn''t for her, maybe she was the same as most people who lost their parents, couldn''t go to school and didn''t do anything in their life? Now with such a promising future, she sincerely thanks her sister.

    Su Kui sighs. She is a good girl who knows how to be grateful -

    unfortunately, she accepted Tong Ke''s entrustment and didn''t let her sister come to suffer.

    "I told you to do what you want. I learned to speculate recently and made a lot of money from it. In a word, it''s enough for you to do nothing and eat and drink in the University." Su Kui glared at her. "And your part-time jobs, are you still doing it without telling me? Hurry to resign. It''s OK to be at school. How dangerous is the big night? "

    Tong Yu is caught and spits out his tongue. He can only be obedient.

    My elder sister initiated Weilai, and ten of her sisters had to lie down obediently.

    After telling Su Kui something about the school, Tong Yu suddenly frowned, turned away and whispered to Su Kui, "sister, I don''t know what happened recently, so I feel someone following me."

    Tracking?

    Su Kui''s eyebrows jump. Is the important plot going to start?

    "Did you see who was following you?"

    "No," Tong Yu shook her head. It was just like this that she felt uneasy and unable to see people, but the feeling of being followed became stronger and stronger. Until today, she finally couldn''t help calling her sister for comfort.

    "Every time I go back to school from work, I always feel that someone behind me has been staring at me, but when I look back, there is nothing, sister. That creepy feeling is terrible!"

    Said, she seems to return to a person walking back to school, that kind of creepy feeling makes her red eyes, "sister, I''m afraid."

    Su Kui''s heart and mouth ache. It''s the instinctive reaction of Tong Ke''s body. She''s hurting her sister.

    "It''s OK. Listen to me and quit the part-time job. If you have to stay at night, if you have to go out, call your roommate together, OK?" Su Kui touched her head, wiped her tears again and comforted her softly.

    "Maybe it''s because you''re too nervous. Quit your job, relax, and trust me. I''ll be fine in a while, eh?"

    "Really?" Tong Yu is tearful. She believes her sister''s words, but that feeling is too real. She doesn''t believe it''s caused by pressure.

    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Su Kui said something and made Tong Yu smile again. So I took her to the shopping mall, bought some winter clothes, took her to dinner and saw a movie. When it was dark, I sent her back.

    Don''t delay her work again, Tong Yu. She can go back, but Su Kui insists on sending her to the school gate.

    Give her the fruit in her hand and let her take it back to share with her roommate. Su Kui put her hands in her pocket and stood at the school gate, watching the little girl happily wave her hand and run into the school.

 Chapter 2141

    The weather in November is cold and dry. It is said that the first snow of this year will come in the evening after three days.

    She thinks about it and sees the figure of Tong Yu disappearing in front of her.

    The university town is very big. Tongyu is the most famous medical school in the capital. Tongke graduated from it before. Naturally, he knows how big it is. The gate is close to the girls'' dormitory. If you walk, it will take nearly 20 minutes.

    She stood for a while again, after confirming that Tong Yu would not be in danger, she turned around and called a car to leave.

    Shortly after the car left the University Town, Tong Yu suddenly called her. Just then, Su Kui''s eyelids jumped up quickly, like cramps. In the heart rises the bad premonition, has not answered the telephone, Su Kui already felt to have an accident.

    Urgent affairs, immediately to the driver said: "Mr. driver, please turn back, my sister may have an accident, hurry up!"

    The driver listened to her tone very anxious, does not seem to be faking, the face also dignified, comforted her a few words, then quickly turned around, to the direction of the University City and galloped away.

    Sukui didn''t answer because she''s on the phone.

    Tongyu''s flustered and trembling voice came from the handset.

    "Wuwu Sister, sister! That feeling is coming again. I really feel that someone is following me, sister... "

    "Sister, I''m so scared. What can I do? What can I do?"

    "Sister, sister......"

    Tongyu gasped, began to speak indiscriminately and choked. At the end of the day, he could not even say anything. He could only call for her again and again.

    Su Kui''s heart and mouth ache. I don''t know if it''s Tong Ke''s residual consciousness. She didn''t expect that Tong Yu would be sent to school, but something would happen.

    As she urged the driver to hurry up, she said to Tong Yu, "Xiaoyu, listen to me first, calm down and tell me where are you now?"

    "I, I am on the way back to the dormitory, elder sister, hurry up, I am so afraid..."

    "I''m past. Don''t be afraid of drizzle. Do you see anyone around? Run where there are people. "

    In fact, Su Kui said so much now to comfort Tong Yu. She was so far away that she couldn''t fly to her at once. Si Yi has never played according to common sense. Since he dared to enter medical school openly and followed Tong Yu behind, he must be fully prepared.

    He has kidnapped so many girls without revealing his identity, which is the best proof.

    "No, no one, sister, no one around! What can I do! "

    Dark path, street lights broken a few, the distance is a small forest, this is winter, originally like to play field lovers also disappeared. In addition to the wind, there was only her hurried footsteps, or a sharp gasp.

    What to do, what to do!

    She was afraid of the heart to jump out, a scene about the University murder news jumped into the brain, and then tightly occupied in it, lingering.

    The palm of her hand holding the mobile phone is sweating and her heart beats like a drum. She thinks that as long as she opens her mouth, the heart will jump out of her mouth.

    "I''m afraid, sister, sister..."

    She began to run quickly, and could not stop looking back. There was a cold wind behind the path, vaguely like a person coming out of the darkness.

    Her heart beat to her throat and she screamed "ah --"

    "who are you and why are you following me! Help

    Su Kui''s hand tightened abruptly, his eyes cold. "Light rain?"

    There was a sound of falling on the ground, followed by a struggle, and a moment later came to peace.

 Chapter 2142

    Let that person succeed -

    this is sunflower''s idea for a moment.

    When the taxi arrived at the gate of the medical college, Su Kui paid for the car and got off. Her face was as heavy as water. She was still talking with Tong Yu''s mobile phone. She quietly held her mobile phone and stood at the entrance of the university town where people were coming and going, listening to the sound of a pool of stagnant water.

    Silence for a long time, as if for a long time to even the students are strange looking Su Kui.

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She was waiting. Si Yi must be there.

    For a while, time passed by.

    The sound of leather shoes hitting the slate road is clearly transmitted from the earpiece, and then there is a rustling sound. It should be that Si Yi picked up the mobile phone. He has a hoarse voice, which is very different from what he knew before. He smiled for a while, as if he could hear that Su Kui was not in a good mood there, and finally spoke slowly.

    "Tongke? I''m really sorry. The prey I''m looking for this time is your sister. "

    He hooked his lips, eyes deep in the dark.

    Su Kui also smiled, "Yeah, coincidentally, are you waiting for me?" What she said made Siyi''s smile stiff for a moment, but she quickly responded.

    "It''s smart. It''s easy to save your sister. You know where to find me. I believe you should come alone, right? "

    "Of course," Su Kui''s eyes are light, and they are bright and dark in the night.

    "Then, I''ll see you later --"

    -

    hang up and Su Kui calls Qin Wuyue in a flash.

    In this day, Qin Wuyue didn''t know how many messages he sent her. In the call with Tong Yu, Qin Wuyue didn''t answer the phone, there were five. There must be a hurry waiting.

    Just a second after the call was connected, the other side picked up quickly.

    "Tongke? Where are you now? When will you be back? "

    Holding the mobile phone tightly, Su Kui called a car and drove to the place she had been last time. The driver was puzzled that she would run from the university town to the outskirts of the city in the evening. It was su Kui who said he would increase the price, so he was willing to send her there.

    Hearing Qin Wuyue''s words, Su Kui was silent for a moment. She was thinking about whether to tell Qin Wuyue about it.

    Qin''s old house, Qin Wuyue''s bedroom.

    Qin Wuyue is wearing a silk blue long sleeved trousers and pajamas, sitting quietly beside the bed. The mobile phone display in her big palm is still on the phone, but there is no voice he wants to hear except breath.

    "Tongke, speak!"

    Feng Mou slightly heavy, thin lips tight. Qin Wuyue''s low spirit and depression almost coagulate into ice. He rubbed his wrist, which was his usual action when he was in a bad mood.

    There are a few coughs in it, and then there are the sounds you want to hear.

    "I......" Su Kui drooped her eyes. "I don''t know how to tell you."

    "Then come back and tell me face to face!" Qin Wuyue said, "where are you? I''ll pick you up. "

    "No need," Su Kui quickly refused. "I can''t go back now. I''m going to a place. It may be very late..."

    "Tongke!"

    At this time, if you can''t hear her accident, Qin Wuyue is a fool. His heart began to jump uncontrollably. He was calm on his face, but his eyes were more and more fierce and dark. He was talking about the restlessness in his heart.

    "I don''t want you to keep it from me. If you need anything, I can help you."

    He is waiting for Su Kui to tell him the truth.

 Chapter 2143

    But the result is -

    "I''m sorry, and if I can go back to see you this time, let''s be together."

    "Tongke?"

    The call has been suspended.

    Let''s get together and become the last sentence he heard.

    -

    Su Kui hangs up, spits out a mouthful of turbid gas and rubs his hair astringent eyes.

    "Ding --"

    a short message enters the mailbox, Su Kui opens it and sees the simple lines above at a glance.

    Sender: unknown

    [to be so good all the time, your sister is lovely, and I''m not willing to start with her, so come quickly, you''re smart, and know how to do it? ]

    Su Kui did not reply after reading, but chose to shut down.

    The honest and honest face of the driver looks a little strange in the rear view mirror.

    -

    the villa area on the outskirts of the city is very quiet. Nowadays, few people live here. Hearing the news, it seems that we need to develop and rectify.

    Under the dim street light, a thin figure of a woman appeared. In the remote suburbs, she was alone. It was really scary in the middle of the night.

    Like the last time I came, the door of the villa was not locked. Su Kui easily entered the villa.

    It''s just different from the last time that the door of the villa locks automatically after she comes in. The only way out is to be locked.

    "It''s on time."

    Si Yi''s voice came from the direction of the kitchen. There was no light in the villa. The moon outside the window was very bright. The pale moonlight slanted in the villa, like a ghost house.

    He took two goblets out of the cupboard, poured two glasses of red wine, and handed one of them to Su Kui.

    "Here, drink it."

    Su Kui stared at him, like blood like red wine, slowly reached for it, shook it, but didn''t drink it.

    "What if I don''t drink?"

    "Hiss --"

    Si Yi sips his red wine. The bright red liquor stains his lips like vampires. He looks at Su Kui''s eyes with a smile. "Do you think you have the right to refuse?"

    Of course not. Tong Yu is still in his hands.

    Su Kui''s head is on his back. He sends all the red wine to his mouth. He drinks too much. His brain is dizzy for a moment.

    "Refreshing!" Si Yi claps his hands. "Just, don''t ask, what''s in the wine?"

    "Useful to ask?"

    Su Kui knows that there is something in it, but this time, the goal of Si Yi is her. It''s better to exchange Yu Shiyuan for something better. She was going to ask Qin Wuyue for help, but through the rearview mirror, he found the driver''s unusual. That honest and honest face, but there is a pair of treacherous eyes. At first, he was wearing a cap. Before getting on the bus, Su Kui didn''t pay much attention.

    Now, Si Yi is really accurate step by step.

    He was sure that she would ask for help, so he specially arranged for someone to show up beside her when she needed a taxi.

    Good means.

    Brain bursts dizzy, Su Kui went to the sofa to sit down, "my sister?"

    Si Yi smiled and said, "of course, it''s where she should be. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in that little girl. After all, what I like is you."

    For his confession, Su Kui was indifferent and smiled sarcastically, "right? I''m really unlucky to be liked by you. "

    Si Yi''s self satisfied face froze, obviously did not expect Su Kui at this time, and spare no effort to satirize him.

    But he was quick to respond, stiff for a moment, and quickly spread out his hands, "well, the sharp teeth, I like you."

 Chapter 2144

    Su Kui didn''t want to answer for the rapid effect.

    With one hand, she slipped her mobile phone into the gap of the sofa quietly. After that, she quietly waited for the moment when the darkness came.

    With the evil taste of Si Yi, he will not kill her naturally, but it is obviously necessary to torture her. Now she only hopes that Qin Wuyue can come quickly and save the beauty.

    -When she woke up, Su Kui was lying on the operating table where she had seen the girl. Now that it''s her, is it the retribution for her death at that time?

    Su Kui smiled.

    Si Yi catches the smile and looks at her side. "What are you laughing at?" He found that tonight, her reaction was too different from the last time she came to the villa, just like a different person. It was a bad feeling, and it made him feel bad.

    He was holding the syringe in his hand and the medicine with blue fluorescence in his other hand. It was not a good thing to look at.

    Seeing Su Kui coming over, he picked up his eyebrows and was in a good mood.

    "Guess what this is?" He asked, shaking.

    Transparent glass tube can''t be distinguished by naked eyes. After systematic analysis, Su Kui knew that this kind of thing can make people feel spirited to the greatest extent and promote pain to the highest level.

    That is to say, the pain that a person feels after a fall will be magnified to dozens or even hundreds of times on this basis.

    It''s really a good torture.

    She turned her head. "It''s not a good thing anyway. Si Yi, you make me sick."

    I feel that something in my heart is slowly dying. It was originally Tong Ke''s love for him. Now, it finally disappears.

    Su Kui wants to untie the knot completely. If Tong Ke doesn''t let go of everything, she will feel uncomfortable with Qin Wuyue in the future.

    Disgusting?

    Si Yi''s face was twisted. He walked to the operating table step by step, grasped Su Kui''s arm, and coldly put the injection into her body.

    "Is it? I used to like what I liked best, didn''t you? Now I feel sick, don''t you? Tongke, it turns out that you like it just the same. "

    He thought of the woman who once betrayed him. When they were together, she also told all kinds of likes and love in her own ear. But finally? She has not climbed up another man''s bed, in his face, white meat entangled together, disgusting!

    Bitches, all bitches!

    The pupils of his eyes filled with a layer of black fog, which eroded his brain, his senses, and his handsome face began to become ferocious and gloomy.

    Si Yi has only one idea, "let her cry, let her beg for mercy, let her suffer!" Only in this way can one''s heart be redeemed.

    He turned around, picked out a scalpel from the operating disk, turned back to Su Kui''s arm, and the bright red blood rushed out. The effect of the medicine began to appear, which was a hundred times stronger than the ordinary pain, making Su Kui''s small face white.

    But she had been puckering her lips, staring at the violent man with her eyes, which seemed to be soaked with ice, without saying a word.

    Blood stimulates Si Yi''s senses and vision, but his heart is not satisfied. Before the woman just was delimited, can''t help but begin to cry, beg for mercy, but in front of the woman why not?

    Why doesn''t she cry, beg for mercy, cry for pain?! Can''t you really feel it?

    Si Yi doesn''t believe it. He keeps making wounds on Su Kui''s arm.

 Chapter 2145

    "Cry! Please, please let me go. Why don''t you please, eh? "

    His eyes were red and bloodshot, almost bursting out.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. It''s crazy.

    She moved her arm, almost numb, which was unpleasant. "Is that all you have to do? Si Yi, I think you have some great means. If it''s just like this, it''s just like this. "

    "Shut up!"

    He red eyes, a pinched Su Kui''s neck, and gradually forced.

    "Why don''t you continue to like me? What do you know? You know what I''ve been through? Why don''t you like it for a long time? "

    "Damn you, damn you all!"

    It''s the cowhide belt that binds the wrist. Maybe because of the overpowering drugs given to her, Si Yi didn''t tie her feet.

    At a critical moment, Su Kui knew that Si Yi was in a state of extreme violence.

    Because she did not cooperate, his depressed heart could not be vented, so he gradually lost his mind and wanted to kill her.

    Su Kui naturally can''t let him kill her. She has to take a wedding trip with her dear -

    with her unbound legs, Su Kui lifts her feet severely. The high-heeled shoes she wears today and the sharp leather shoes suddenly kick the man''s temple. At this moment, Si Yi looses his hands and stumbles to the ground.

    The temple is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Even if Su Kui is not strong enough to kick here, it will be enough for him to faint for half a minute.

    Thanks to Si Yi, she is injected with the medicine that can make her energetic. Even if her arm hurts to death, she still won''t faint from the pain.

    Use your mouth to bite the scalpel and throw it to your hand. It''s difficult to cut the belt tied to her wrist with one hand. The sharpness of the knife used by Si Yi can be ranked as the world level. It''s easy to cut a belt.

    Just two times, Su Kui quickly jumped off the operating table.

    Si Yi sits on the ground with one hand on the temple. She jumps down and laughs in a low voice. In the atmosphere of formalin soaked organs and animal bodies, it becomes more and more grim.

    "Ha ha ha..."

    "Tonko, I despise you."

    A layer of blood climbed up the eyes, Si Yi propped up and slowly got up.

    "Do you think you can go out? Tongke, come with me, let''s die together, shall we? "

    Si Yi stretches out his hand, his tone is quiet, with the meaning of demagogues.

    Su Kui''s mind was in a trance for a moment, and he quickly looked away and sneered, "don''t do useless work, hypnosis? There are a lot of things in the director''s meeting. "

    In order to avoid the hypnosis of Si Yi, Su Kui quickly rushed forward, kicked him in the abdomen, grabbed his shoulder and pushed him to the ground. When he was about to struggle, the cold scalpel had reached his neck.

    "Director, we all study medicine. Do you know what it means to go down with this knife?"

    Su Kui smiled coldly. His hands tried hard, and blood gushed out from the edge of the knife.

    Division art surface does not take half cent panic, but fascinated by the general stare at sunflower, "how to do, more like you, before everything is installed? So, which is the real you? "

    Su Kui felt a little nauseous. The abnormal brain circuit was really unusual.

    "I''m sorry, I have someone I like. I can''t like you in this life or next life."

    "Oh, by the way, it''s a coincidence. I can also hypnotize. Do you want to try it? I will be very gentle. "

 Chapter 2146

    Qin family, Qin Wuyue knows that something must have happened to her after su Kui cut off the phone. Without any pause, he immediately summoned people and ordered Cheng Yi to find someone.

    Su Kui''s mobile phone has been turned off, but Qin Wuyue''s desire for control is amazing, especially after waking up, her dependence on Su Kui has reached an unprecedented height. Once she disappears in front of her eyes for more than ten minutes, she will definitely call someone to find out.

    So, in order to think carefully, Qin Wuyue even quietly installed a tracker in her mobile phone.

    But now, Qin Wuyue is especially grateful for his selfishness. If there were not a tracker, he would spend his whole life in remorse.

    -

    the cold wind blows in November night, and the howling cold wind becomes more and more empty in the remote suburban villa.

    Several black cars trained orderly and stopped one by one in front of a villa, and a group of tall men in black clothes crashed down from the car. If there are ordinary people nearby to witness this scene, they will surely think of Mafia and other people.

    "Five ye, this is it." Cheng Yi helped the people down and whispered.

    Anyone will be a little grumpy after waking up by the phone in the middle of the night, but when Cheng Yi sees who the name of the person on the caller ID is, the unhappiness disappears instantly, and the rest is vigilance.

    What''s the matter that can make Mr. five so anxious in the middle of the night to call him?

    After answering the phone quickly, Cheng Yi finally knew that it was the female nurse beside the fifth master who was missing.

    He muttered to himself, but he didn''t slow down. Soon, he locked the target according to the clue provided by Qin Wuyue. Within an hour, they had arrived here.

    "Bang --"

    in many cases, when the hostages are taken in the hands of the gangsters, it''s not appropriate to make a fuss. However, it''s an hour since Su Kui disappeared. No one knows whether she is dead or alive or what the gangsters want to do with her.

    So Cheng Yi made a big move on purpose, just to tell the gangster that his stronghold has been found. It''s better not to act rashly.

    A violent shot breaks the door lock, and then kicks it hard. Cheng Yi looks at the living room, which is quiet to the extreme. He doesn''t seem to have any popularity. He looks back at Qin Wuyue suspiciously. "Five ye, are you sure it''s here?"

    After a cold sweep of Cheng Yi, Qin Wuyue refused to be supported. He stepped into the villa with a slightly disordered step. His fierce black eyes looked at the living room''s devices by the pale moonlight, and finally fell on two empty red wine glasses.

    A low, cold voice rang in the living room

    "Yes!"

    As Qin Wuyue''s subordinates, the instructions that he absolutely obeyed have basically been carved into his bones. In a word, all his men immediately launched a search.

    The villa is not big. There are three floors in total. There is only one storage room on the third floor, which is also the main target of the search. However, all the rooms have been searched one by one, without any trace.

    "Dudu, Dudu, Dudu --"

    the fingers hit on the mahogany table top, making a crisp sound, once, very regular.

    "Go to the basement." Thin lips light open, Qin Wuyue sits on the chair to order.

    "Basement?" Cheng Yi is surprised. Is there any basement in this villa? Just want to say, suddenly a fierce eye wind swept, he immediately dare not say more, nod should be.

    With his hands around the first floor to carefully search, and finally found a small wooden door under the stairs.

    "It''s true..."

 Chapter 2147

    Cheng Yi muttered, opening the door.

    The door was unlocked, so it was opened easily. When it was opened, Cheng Yi was shocked to see the scene inside.

    "Drink!"

    What''s all over here!

    Only saw the wooden door is very thick, there are interlayer in the middle, obviously is later deliberately reinforced, used to muffle. There is a long staircase under the door, winding down. The faint fire light shows the evidence that someone has been active below. But the obviously strange environment is more like a Murderer with a huge mouth, ready to swallow all the people who dare to offend it.

    "Five ye, found, should be here!"

    Before the voice fell, Qin Wuyue had already heard the voice and came over. After only one look, he was ready to move on.

    "Five masters......" Cheng Yi hurriedly pulls him, "you wait on the top, let''s go down. I don''t know what''s down here. Can I go down first and ask you later?"

    In response, it was a tall and slender figure.

    Well, I knew that the fifth master would not listen to him.

    It seems that the position of the little nurse in the heart of the fifth master is absolutely not simple!

    Cheng Yi mutters, keeping up with Qin Wuyue quickly and vigilantly. He takes a posture of attacking at any time and looks around.

    The lower you go, the stronger the smell of disinfectant in the air.

    Cheng Yi thought: No, the nurse will not be dissected?

    Otherwise, normal people, who would set up a basement like this at home? Even if it''s a wine cellar, it doesn''t need to be disinfected, does it?

    In his head, he thinks about everything. Even Cheng Yi is ready to witness the bloody and cruel picture. But when he saw it, he was a little confused --

    "er Tong, Miss Tong, what''s the matter... "

    The surroundings are really scary, but it''s two of them that are even more bizarre.

    The man with blue nose and swollen face is in a white coat, his hands and feet are tied, and he lies on the ground on his embarrassed side. His life and death are unknown. And the plain and beautiful woman sits on the only operating table in the basement, her legs hanging in the air and shaking leisurely. Between the fingers, she skillfully played with a scalpel. Just watching the scalpel rotate between her fingers, Cheng Yi felt toothache.

    The blade reflects cold light, which shows its sharpness. If you are not careful, your fingers will be cut off.

    This woman really dares to play with anything! No wonder I dared to talk to him like that when I met him before. It turned out to be a stunt! Perverts want to kidnap her, but in the end, they tie back a more perverted one. I don''t know who is more unlucky.

    Thinking of this, he gave a sympathetic look at the man lying on the floor.

    Just look at, suddenly feel, how does this person so familiar??

    In a flash of inspiration, Cheng Yi quickly grasped it. "Wait..."

    "Isn''t this man your doctor? What is it called? "

    "Siyi, idiot."

    Su Kui saw Qin Wuyue, grinned, jumped down from the operating table and walked toward him, "are you here? But you''re late. It''s over. "

    The scalpel is thrown at will, right next to the tip of Si Yi''s nose, stabbing firmly into the wooden floor.

    Cheng Yi: "..."

    Bodyguards: "..."

    This is the only way to save them, right? What''s this guy for? No wonder there is an old saying "don''t offend those who study medicine". Now they have a deep understanding.

 Chapter 2148

    On the way to Qin Wuyue, he recalled many things Su Kui had said to him when he was in a coma. Until the moment he saw her, there was only one sentence left in his mind: "if I can come back, let''s stay together".

    Can, why is the heart stuffy, feel very afflictive?

    Especially when she saw the wound on her arm, she felt that the heart had opened a big hole, and he was allowed to let the wind of the hole ravage his broken heart.

    Su Kui''s smile was stiff in place, looking at Qin Wuyue''s back when he knew that she was not in danger of life, he did not hesitate to turn around and leave, blinking.

    "Qin Wuyue?"

    "Are you angry?"

    Su Kui quickly chases out. When he gets to the door, he orders Cheng Yi, "you take someone to guard here. Don''t let him escape. I''ve called the police, and the police should be there later. Oh, by the way, and this. Give this to the police. I''ll go first. "

    After all, Qin Wuyue is still recovering from a long illness. How could she be better than Su Kui running with her, so she soon catches up with her.

    The cuff was gently grabbed, his eyelashes trembled, forcing himself to pucker his lips and cool his heart, not to see her bloody arm.

    That kind of desire is relied on, but the other side is in the critical moment, leaving only one sentence, completely disconnect, the determination to die makes him cold, how can she, how dare she?!

    "Qin Wuyue, wait for me."

    "Don''t be angry. I can explain. I didn''t hang up on purpose."

    Qin Wuyue sips his lips and doesn''t speak. He''s stuck for a long time. Su Kui shakes his sleeve. He wants to be cold again, but he finds it hard.

    "Explain."

    "Ah?" Suddenly the voice let Su Kui Leng Leng, thought he would be angry for a long time. In response, Su Kui is busy to find that the driver is also the person of Si Yi. Her words and deeds have been monitored since she got on the bus. If she called the police or asked for help, her sister would be in danger and so on.

    At last, he said with a flat mouth, "I didn''t mean to. Don''t be angry, OK? I swear I''ll listen to you in the future! "

    To be honest, after listening to her, Qin Wuyue''s heart was no longer angry. But, in fact, he is more angry with himself, angry himself can not protect her, let her fall into such a situation. If not for her intelligence and self-defense martial arts, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Su Kui carefully observed Qin Wuyue''s expression as she said it. Seeing that Qin Wuyue was calm and silent, she thought he was still angry and gnawed his teeth. It seemed that she could only enlarge her moves.

    "Qin Wuyue, my hand hurts so much."

    "Show me if I''m going to lose my arm."

    With a deep sigh, Qin Wuyue turned around helplessly, and touched her injured hand carefully. Looking at the crisscross scars on it, he felt as if he had a big hand tearing it hard. In his eyes, there was a look called anger.

    "Go to the hospital and let the doctor handle it for you."

    "Darling, it won''t hurt later." Big palm touched her hair, Qin Wuyue dropped his eyes and said softly.

    He knows that it''s useless to say any more. There are so many wounds. It doesn''t hurt to say no pain.

    However, Su Kui listened to his words, but her eyes were curved like crescent moon, and she said to Qin Wuyue, "kiss me, and it won''t hurt."

    The big men in Black: "..."

    Sorry, we''re blind.

    Cold lips on his forehead, hair, Su Kui satisfied, "really do not hurt a bit, Qin five Ye''s kiss is sure to cure all diseases!"

 Chapter 2149

    Three days later, the first snow of the year finally came late.

    It should have been an exciting day, but because of a piece of news, it made a sensation all over the country.

    "The latest report: there are girls missing in XX District, all of them have collapsed after returning, and there are many tortured marks all over their bodies. Three days ago, the pervert finally fell into law. Who could have thought that the notorious pervert was the famous young doctor in China? Before he was caught, he was the head of the Department of Cardiology in Saint private hospital. He was an angel in white during the day, but at night he turned into a devil and hurt women repeatedly. It is understood that this person''s psychological distortion, his childhood and stepmother and ex girlfriend can not escape the relationship. In order to solve this case, one of the girls kidnapped by him has made great contributions. The girl committed a life-threatening act and bravely subdued the gangster. But because of her privacy, the brave girl didn''t want to give her name too much... "

    No matter which social software, or news website, has been swiped by this incident recently.

    Over the past few years, there have been frequent disappearances of girls, but none of them can find the murderer, which has led to girls'' self endangering and even afraid to go out at night. Now, they can finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    There are also many people in the comments who praise the hero of the incident.

    [the girl who doesn''t want to be named is so kind. This is the real angel! ]

    [it''s suggested that girls should learn more self-defense skills, otherwise they will be in danger and really have to wait for death! ]

    [ha ha, I''m too lazy to spray JC''s inaction in China. I can''t catch the murderer for several years. If there was this girl, would it never be solved? ]

    [the so-called clothes and animals are disgusting! ]

    [I used to think he was young, promising, handsome and golden. He is the prince of my dream. Now Ha ha, a poetic feed dog! ]

    -

    XX prison.

    After new year''s Eve.

    A special visiting officer came to the prison, and the visitors were despised by everyone.

    In prison, QJ criminals are generally the most offensive. No matter which area they are in, they are all at the lowest end of the line, and everyone calls for playing a role. But this kind of person, basically as long as does not cause human life, the C.O. does not care.

    So when Su Kui saw that her face was full of wounds and her haggard look was quite different from that of the gentle doctor in white, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows.

    "It looks like you''ve had a good time in prison," sukui leaned back in her chair, holding the microphone.

    One of her hands is still wrapped with bandages, so she is wearing loose clothes, and a black down jacket can keep warm from head to foot.

    Si Yisen''s cold black eyes stared at her, smiled quietly, moved the wound, and the corners of his lips began to exude blood.

    "I''m glad you could come to see me, but I didn''t expect that you would have so many things. It''s a pity -" he coughed in a low voice and cut off the follow-up words.

    But sukui knew what he was going to say, "are you sorry that you didn''t kill me?"

    "Cough --"

    there was a faint low cough behind her. Su Kui knew that the jealous man was impatient again and was reminding her.

    She smiled, her brows all soft.

    Before leaving, she looked at Si Yi and said lightly, "this is probably the last time we met. Thank you for not hurting my sister. For the rest of my life, I will think about it in prison."

    Si Yi was sentenced to life imprisonment, there is absolutely no chance to come out again in this life.

 Chapter 2150

    Looking at the girl''s smile to the man he had never seen before, the man held her hand affectionately and put it into his pocket together, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, and then the two went away together. The beautiful picture, no matter who sees it, can feel the emotion overflowing between the two people.

    Si Yi lowered his head and smiled in a hoarse voice. He swallowed the words he didn''t have time to say again and buried them in his heart. This time, maybe there was no chance to say them in this life.

    The guard pulled him by the arm and dragged him in.

    His feet are locked with chains, and one of them is lurched by him. Si Yi doesn''t care about smiling, but he is indifferent between his eyebrows and eyes.

    The gate of the guard house closed slowly.

    In fact, he wanted to say that he regretted threatening her with kidnapping her sister.

    If he had stopped when she was full of love for herself and responded to her, would there have been a different ending? Can I also get happiness?

    Unfortunately, there is no such thing as -

    -

    "the new Elven king is born, thank the God tree for protecting our elves..."

    Su Kui slowly opened his eyes, the body felt to float up easily, the air was covered with the fragrance of flowers, the mind was clear, and it was never comfortable.

    "Look, she opened her eyes!"

    "God, she is a gift from God!"

    "She looks like an angel --"

    "God, I may fall in love with her!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Countless exclamations poured into her eardrum. Su Kui sat on the grass and opened her eyes to see the people around her.

    This is Yan Kong''s paradise, where you can see it. There are many elves standing crowded around her, talking, and the joy between words can''t be restrained. They are sincerely happy for her birth. The elves have long silken hair, charming deep eyes, delicate facial features, and slender white body.

    Men and women are indistinguishable, but for their clothes, it is difficult for outsiders to distinguish men from women.

    Elves are the simplest and simple creatures in the world. They don''t have the combination of men and women. When the old elves reach the end of their lives and turn into light points to return to nature, the divine tree will give birth to new elves.

    And the king of these elves is decided by the God tree.

    They love nature and support peace. They live in seclusion in the forest with the people of their ethnic group. There is no one here to disturb them.

    Now, the fairy King chosen by the divine tree is her.

    The new born spirit doesn''t know anything. Su Kui''s eyes are wide open, and her green eyes are as clear as water. She''s innocent and doesn''t know the world.

    "Dear Queen, don''t be afraid. They are all your people. Please come with me."

    The elder of the spirit extended his hand and his eyes were soft. He is the eldest elder of the spirit family. Now he is more than a thousand years old.

    The life span of the elves is long. They eat natural fruits to satisfy their hunger, drink mountain springs to quench their thirst. They are carefree and undisturbed every day. They weave, talk and sing with the people every day.

    So it''s not unreasonable for them to live so long.

    Su Kui put his hand into the hand of the elder of the spirit, got up and followed him away from the sacred tree to a place like a palace.

    "Queen, we will teach you all you want to know."

    "Now, please release your spiritual power, give it back to nature, and let nature protect us."

    Psychic power?

    Entering the hall, there is a god statue on the hall, which is carved vividly. That is the first generation of Elven king.

 Chapter 2151

    There is a crystal ball on the table.

    Maybe the spirit is engraved in the bone about how to release the spirit power. Every king of spirit is born, and the body will have a huge spirit power, which belongs to the gift of the spirit. Therefore, as the king of elves, she also uses her inner spiritual power to protect her people and protect nature from the invasion of the dark power.

    As soon as the hand fell on the crystal ball, Su Kui felt a cool stream in her body, gathering her whole body, and finally slowly flowing to the palm holding the crystal ball. The cool feeling spread into the crystal ball, and then countless white light spots overflowed from the crystal ball, and soon disappeared in the air.

    "Thank God, thank God of nature..."

    The elf elder closed his eyes and prayed respectfully.

    -

    Su Kui will spend the next few days in learning.

    The learning ability of the elves is very strong. In just a few days, she learned their language and the history of the elves.

    The body is named Betty HIA, which was acquired by the Elven elder. I hope she can always be pure, kind and beautiful.

    -

    this is a land with gods. But because of the war between gods and Demons tens of thousands of years ago, many gods fell down. Finally, only the God of light is known to exist.

    However, the gods fell down and the injured gods fell asleep one after another. However, the demons on the mainland have never disappeared. The common people hate the demons. The existence of the light house is responsible for protecting the peace of the mainland. Once it is found that there are demons invading and disturbing the common people, the guards of the light house will be responsible for hanging.

    In the past thousands of years, although there have been troubles caused by demons, they have been suppressed and no major events have happened.

    The demons who were able to fight with the gods now fall to such a level because their king was lost in the battle of the gods. Some people think that the gods have fallen down a lot, and the head of this demon must have been destroyed.

    However, the truth is that the leader of the demon king was seriously injured in the war of that year. He only had time to keep his soul unbroken, and then fell into a deep sleep.

    Although the temple of light is now in full bloom, the Pope and son of the temple of light have even become more powerful figures than the king, but when the devil woke up from the dark night, it was when the continent fell back into darkness.

    Others may not know that even a prophet can not predict that there will be a war on the mainland.

    Who could have thought that when the whole continent was thriving and the demons could only be suppressed and cowered in the dark abyss, there would be a disaster coming? No one can guess, except sunflower.

    She came into the world with the mission and general plot of the client in mind. Naturally, she knows this better than everyone else, but she doesn''t know exactly when the war will take place.

    -

    berticia in the previous life fell in love with Joshua, the son of the temple of light. The love of elves is the purest. They rely on spiritual communication rather than the combination of ordinary men and women. An elf can only fall in love with one person in his life. If that person refuses her, she will die in despair.

    There is a rule in the temple of light, that is, when the son is about to grow up, he will travel around the mainland in the nine wing carriage of the temple of light, helping people who are invaded by the dark forces to spread the seeds of light all over the continent.

 Chapter 2152

    Bertishia fell in love with Joshua when he visited the elves'' territory. The Elves were born to yearn for light. As the son of the temple of light, Joshua was full of the power of light.

    Such a person is the most fearful character of the devil, but the most loving appearance of the elves who yearn for the light. At the first sight of Joshua, Betty HIA felt that he was as dazzling as the sun, making people adore him.

    Elves are the most beautiful creatures on the continent. As the queen of elves, Betty hea is more beautiful.

    A long head of golden hair like sunshine, decorated with a crown of jewels, white robes engraved with bright French, emerald eyes like lake water, delicate features like sculpture, lips like rose petals.

    The best words in the world are not enough to describe her beauty.

    Elves are very shy, but when they meet someone they like, they will be brave to express their love to the one they love.

    On the third day she met Joshua, Betty hea confessed.

    Joshua didn''t respond because he liked a girl he was with. That girl can''t compare with the exquisite beauty of the fairy queen, but she has a lively and cheerful.

    Her name is Lilith. She was saved by Joshua at the edge of a forest. If Joshua didn''t help her, she would have been eaten by a fierce monster.

    So Joshua took her with her when she learned that she had lost her family and was forced by the debt collector to enter the dangerous forest and had nowhere to go.

    At ordinary times, Lizzie''s lively and cheerful character gradually touched Joshua''s heart. She was kind and pure, and she smiled like a flower, which attracted his attention unconsciously.

    However, Lilith''s identity is not as simple as she said. She was not an orphan at all, and she was not pursued by the creditor. She was a demon, so she appeared on the edge of the forest. It happened that a demon killed Joshua when she passed by. Finally, she got on Joshua''s carriage and smoothly mixed with the son of the temple of light.

    Betty HIA''s life was doomed to be a tragedy from the beginning when she met Joshua. The elves are the most affectionate and the least affectionate, or they don''t love. Once they fall in love, they will never die and will be loyal to their partners.

    As for Betty hea, who has no resistance to the son of light, she falls in love with her and has no chance of turning back.

    If that''s nothing, then Lillis''s arrival is the beginning of the elves'' destruction.

    What does a demon represent? It means destruction!

    They hate everything that represents light. They hate the so-called goodness, purity and immaturity! The elves believed in nature, so she deliberately broke the barrier that enveloped the elves, and then let the magic air pollute the air.

    He also threw the magic stone full of evil spirit into the pool under the sacred tree. The sacred tree is the hope of the elves, and the elves are born from the sacred tree. When the Holy tree is no longer pure, what will be the spirit born?

    Lilith may have felt the threat of Betty HIA. She could not let Betty HIA take her place, so she secretly dropped the seeds of devil fruit into the water that Betty HIA drank every day. This kind of seed can take root in the human body, and the evil spirit emitted by the devil seed will gradually pollute a person''s body and breath.

    No one doubted the son and the girl he brought.

 Chapter 2153

    So when the Holy tree is demonized and the born spirit is no longer pure, but full of evil, who is the first object that the elves doubt?

    The goal of the fairy queen is to protect the sacred tree and the people. Once there is an accident, the Elves will naturally doubt why the spirit power of the queen can''t be used for the first time, and as the seeds of the devil fruit are planted, her breath will gradually become disgusted by the elves.

    The pure spirit even has the fragrance, but the polluted spirit will become like a demon, with the blood smell.

    Betty hea didn''t know when Lilith got her hand. Her goal was to destroy the elves. The day she waited for the return of the devil was the time to make a comeback.

    Lilith is the devil''s servant. All she does is to welcome the return of the king she believes in.

    The divine tree will produce a kind of liquid, which is called the water of life by the elves. This kind of thing is the holy thing of the elves and can purify the evil spirit. It used to be this water, which purified many people who were possessed by evil Qi.

    Destroying the sacred tree is the same as destroying the future of the elves. If there are people who are invaded by the evil spirit, they will not be able to take out the water of life.

    Even, it''s hard to protect yourself.

    In the end, without the trust of the people and the response of the beloved, Betty hea was driven out of the elf tribe and into the forest full of demons. Betty hea, who is still a little sober, does not want to be assimilated by the demons and become a low and disgusting one. He chooses to scatter his life and turn it into nothingness.

    -This is probably the most muddleheaded and bombarded woman in history. There is no one.

    In the end, I didn''t find out the behind the scenes. It can be seen how deep Lilith is hiding. Moreover, Lilith is not the ultimate boss.

    Su Kui looked at Betty''s wish. There was only one thing, to protect the sacred tree and keep the hope of the elves.

    The spirit is kind. If it is her, the first thing she may have to do is to kill.

    -

    in the next few days, Su Kui will learn from the Elven elders how to check whether the settlement of the protection Elven tribe fluctuates, how to supply the energy of the sacred tree, how to manage the people and so on.

    Unconsciously, two months passed.

    Today is the coming day of the son Joshua.

    sunlight shines into the soft big bed through the yarn, and opens the eyes to see the green leaves, and the fine sunlight drills out of the cracks. There is no overcast day for the elves. They are always clear, and strangely, their land will never be dry.

    Su Kui''s bed is placed under a hundred year old tree. The surrounding border can protect her privacy.

    Slowly stretched, Su Kui stood up, barefoot in the soft soil.

    Elves are born pure, do not sweat, or even produce dirt at all. And the magic robe on her body also blocked the dust for her.

    It''s so convenient.

    After washing his face with holy water, Su Kui ate a fruit and was entitled to breakfast.

    Since becoming an elf, Su Kui has never eaten meat, even if she is not an absolute carnivore, but for Su Kui, who is an individual in her own bones, there is always a desire for meat.

    She felt that if she continued to live like this, she would become a fairy.

    Fortunately, after a fruit comes down, the enchantment of the Elven tribe will fluctuate.

    The plot is about to start here.

 Chapter 2154

    "Queen, there''s a wave coming from the border. Look..."

    The elder quickly brought people to come here. Please tell me.

    "I already know that from the fluctuation of the border, there is no danger signal from the other side to our family." Su Kui said, his hand gently brushed the air, only to see a wave of air, and then suddenly a picture appeared out of the sky.

    It''s no surprise that the elder has seen that the Elven king is born with the ability to communicate with nature, and her ability is also very strong. It''s not surprising that she can see the pictures beyond the border thousands of miles away.

    Outside the border, there was a magnificent carriage with nine wings. Two equally outstanding men and women stood together.

    Joshua traveled all the way, with no destination. He just walked and looked. When he met someone in need, he helped. I didn''t expect to come to the spirit tribe this time. The spirit tribe is the most mysterious and has never seen outsiders. It''s also said that the spirit is the most beautiful creature in the world, which makes Joshua rise curiosity and want to go in and explore one or two.

    I felt a pair of invisible eyes seemed to be looking at myself. Joshua was stunned, but didn''t notice the murderous spirit. Looking down for a moment, I guessed that it was probably people from the Elven tribe who were looking for the intruders.

    "Joshua?" Lilith frowned. The pure smell made her uncomfortable.

    "What are you looking at?" She didn''t forget her excuse to stay with Joshua. She is just an ordinary person now, without any ability. So she opened her big blue eyes curiously and asked Joshua curiously.

    "Nothing. I''m just greeting the host here." Joshua smiled, his handsome face as if bathed in the sun, and his smile was like a spring breeze.

    Lilith was looked at by these gentle eyes. She lowered her head and blushed quietly.

    "Oh, so it is? Joshua, what is your world like? It must be fun. "

    Hearing the girl say to him like this, Joshua knows that she is an ordinary person, and ordinary people always yearn for people with powerful abilities. But in fact, sometimes he also hopes that he can be an ordinary person and have a happy family!

    "Everyone has a different way of life, Lilith. You don''t have to envy other people''s lives." Joshua touched her chestnut long curly hair. The light flashed from her fingertips. A beautiful wreath appeared on her head. It was woven with zhifengcao and cherry blossom, with faint fragrance.

    "Look, you''re pretty, aren''t you?"

    "Ah Joshua, thank you! " Lilith''s eyes were wide with surprise. Her eyes were full of joy. Her little face turned red into an apple.

    Elven elders and several elves who have the right to speak in the Elven tribe surround Su Kui. They can''t help but look at each other when they see this picture.

    At the beginning, Betty hea didn''t investigate this scene. She didn''t know until Joshua was brought in after the Elven elder found out. Now see this scene, two people you Nong I Nong, anyway, she will not die in love with it?

    Looking at the way they looked at each other and smiled, Su Kui hooked his lips and said softly, "who is it that intrudes into the territory of my elves, who are you?"

    Joshua was surprised. Lilith was looking for the figure of the speaker.

 Chapter 2155

    "Don''t look. My name is Betty HIA, the queen of my elf tribe. You are..." Looking at the nine winged carriage, Su Kui suddenly squinted, "are you from the Guangming hall?!"

    "Hall of light?"

    The Elven elder was also shocked. How could the people of Guangming hall come to their tribe.

    "Well, the carriage with nine wings is the sign of the hall of light. They all travel with flying horses with nine wings," Su Kui explained in a low voice.

    The people of Guangming temple -

    there is a flash of curiosity in the eyes of the elves. Many of them may not have access to outsiders in their lives. Now there are two people who come out of Guangming temple. The people of Guangming temple can communicate with God!

    Joshua didn''t know that Su Kui had touched his identity. He couldn''t find the location of the invisible eyes. He just touched his nose, put his hand on his chest, and bowed his head slightly, saying, "Hello, your majesty, I''m Joshua. I''m the son of the temple of light. I was ordered to travel the mainland and spread the power of light to all corners of the mainland. This is Lilith, a girl in distress. Now I''m going with her. "

    "Ah, what a temple of light!"

    "Still the son!"

    "Isn''t that the Pope of the future? No wonder I feel very comfortable looking at him. It must be because of his powerful power of light! "

    "Queen, shall we invite the son in?"

    As a result, several pairs of eyes fell on Su Kui and asked for her permission.

    But Su Kui turned to the elf elder for inquiry. "Elder, do you think you want them to come in? Our elves guard the sacred tree for generations. If there are outsiders coming in... " What should I do when I see the God tree and have greed?

    This is also a concern of Elven elders.

    But looking at the young people''s excited and expectant eyes, and looking at Joshua with clear and upright eyes, he nodded, his hoarse voice said slowly: "then please come in, our tribe has no guests for a long time."

    "Good."

    Now that they all agreed, sukui opened a border and had them brought in.

    After Joshua and Lilith entered the border, the border closed quickly, and recovered a calm and waveless appearance. No one noticed that when the border opened, a cool wind blew through the gap and disappeared quickly.

    Only Lillis''s little face turned pale and faintly felt something.

    -

    for the arrival of the son of the temple of light, the elves gave a warm welcome, even Lilith was warmly welcomed.

    The elves dressed her in beautiful dresses and danced beside the campfire.

    Su Kui sat on the throne and watched the elves keep turning their curious eyes to Joshua and Lilith. Obviously, she was very happy and novel about their arrival.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, and her long white fingers brushed the jewel on the scepter, calling softly to his servants, "clay."

    A genie who had been standing behind Su Kui with his head bowed respectfully

    "Guests come from afar. They should be very tired. Take two drops of holy water and put them into their wine to relieve their fatigue."

    Holy water, also known as the water of life, is the most precious treasure of the spirit tribe. To entertain guests with holy water is the highest etiquette of the elves.

    Clay had no doubt. When sukui ordered, he immediately set about.

 Chapter 2156

    The holy water is under the care of the Elven elder. After clay repeated Su Kui''s words to the Elven elder, he immediately gave clay two drops of holy water. He felt that the queen was really kind.

    Looking at clay coming back quickly with two glasses of wine, Su Kui hooked his lips, and if there were any green eyes like jewels, they would fall on the girl dancing with the elves.

    The Elves were very excited, but didn''t realize that the girl they warmly entertained didn''t seem to like them. She had a sweet smile on her face, like honey, but there was an undisguised dislike in her eyes. In order to cover up the idea that she could not hold back, she could only lower her head and pretend to be shy.

    For demons, the existence of elves is their natural enemy. Most of the places where they live are forests full of miasma and gas, or deep cliffs, in dark corners of all kinds of invisible days. Elves yearn for light, like nature, and the air is full of fresh aura. Such an environment must be very annoying.

    "Son of Joshua, this is prepared for you by our queen. Add a drop of holy water to relieve your fatigue. Please use it slowly." Clay kept a proper and elegant smile, put the delicate glass with silver twining vines in front of Joshua, softly.

    Holy water?

    Isn''t that the treasure of the elves? Have these hospitable spirits treated him as a distinguished guest?

    Joshua was a little surprised, but very grateful. He hurriedly got up to express his gratitude to sukui on the throne, and in fear that he would make the other party feel dissatisfied, he picked up the glass from clay and drank it.

    "Thank you, your highness, for your kindness in giving such precious holy water. May God protect you."

    "Ha ha, the sacred tree can produce a drop of holy water every ten years, so it can''t entertain the Holy Son in large quantities. I hope you don''t abandon this glass of wine." Her tone is elegant and appropriate, and her voice is like a stream in a mountain stream, which is sweet and melodious.

    "Yes, thank you very much." How dare Joshua be dissatisfied? This thing is hard to find. If it''s not luck, he may not see the wonders of the Elven tribe in his life.

    And after the holy water enters the body, the huge energy makes him comfortable almost to cry out.

    Is this the power of holy water? It''s really powerful and pure.

    Joshua quietly suppressed the impulse to cry out, and looked at the fairy queen on the throne. When she looked back, she quickly looked away.

    I''ve only heard of legends before, but now I finally know why people say that elves are the most beautiful creatures in the world. Because he saw with his own eyes, there is probably no more beautiful girl in the world than the fairy queen.

    She has long, light blonde hair as bright as sunlight, almost reaching her ankles. The crown of jewels and flowers makes her delicate face more charming. The emerald eyes are as mysterious as jewels, the delicate and upturned nose, the pink lips with a smile all the time, and the skin is like snow.

    She sat in the sun and looked at her people. The smile on her lips was gentle like water. She held the scepter, elegant and dignified.

    At a glance, a strong sense of temptation will not attract people to fall step by step. Joshua hurriedly took back her sight and covered up the girl who came with her.

    Clare''s wine was in front of her.

 Chapter 2157

    "Miss Lilith, this is a present from the queen."

    Gifts? A glass of wine?

    Lillis looked at a glass of wine that clay had sent to her suspiciously. It was the most common fruit wine. She had just drunk it. There was nothing strange about it. Why did the fairy queen suddenly send such a glass of wine?

    She looked at it with a glass of wine, and saw that the beautiful fairy, like an angel, bent her lips like a flower petal. Her smile was soft, and even the light on her head seemed to melt into her eyes.

    It''s really beautiful -

    it can''t help but want to destroy! Lilith''s eyes drooped shyly, and her long and thick eyelashes covered up the thick black fog at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    She said thanks in a low voice, and people who didn''t know her smiled understanding.

    "Drink it quickly. Holy water is a good thing. The queen won''t take it out easily!"

    "Yes, but the queen is beautiful, isn''t she? It''s a beautiful smile. "

    "She is the most beautiful fairy among us!"

    "That''s holy water. How kind the queen is!"

    Just about to send Lilith in the entrance to have a bright eyes, and her actions are hard to stop.

    Holy water?!

    The natural enemy of demons! She quickly went to see the figure again, and found that the fairy queen was talking to a fairy. She didn''t notice her side at all.

    Is it intentional or unintentional?

    Either way, Lilith can''t drink this wine. Once the holy water enters her mouth, she will be unable to control it. The magic gas will leak.

    This body was found by her hard work. It took many methods to completely control the evil Qi in her body and make her look like an ordinary person.

    "Lilith? Why are you so stupid! Is it exciting to know it''s holy water

    "Haha, also, ordinary people''s life span is very short. A drop of holy water can increase their life span by one hundred years!"

    The genie''s good-natured teasing, listening to Lilith''s ear, is like death laughing in her ear and asking her to drink poison wine quickly and put it into his arms.

    In this way, the body reacts at the same time. She makes the action she is about to drink. In the next second, the whole person falls down drunk and spills a glass of wine.

    In addition to the body, more is quickly become water, be absorbed by the land.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After absorbing the liquor mixed with holy water, the grass and flowers on that piece of land seem to be much more prosperous than those in other places.

    "Ah!"

    "How did it spill!"

    "God, it''s a pity. It''s only ten years before a drop of holy things can be produced!"

    The elves have been watching Lilith''s actions. Seeing that she has spilled the wine, they immediately start to talk about it. Their faces are full of pity and heartache.

    Ordinary elves, who have never tasted holy water in their lives, have been sprinkled by an ordinary person.

    Joshua was attracted by the movement here. He immediately left his seat and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s going on, folks? "

    "Master son, Lilith spilled the wine."

    "What a pity!"

    Spilled it? How could this happen? Joshua looked at Lilith strangely, but saw her face had been red at some time, her eyes were blurred, and she looked drunk. When I saw Joshua, I smiled and reached for him.

    "Joshua, many Joshua, one, two..."

    It''s hard to laugh or cry when you say something. It seems that you are drunk.

    "How many drinks did she drink and how did she get so drunk?"

 Chapter 2158

    The girl opened her blue eyes and thought that Joshua was asking her with clear laughter, "are you calling me? I drink, drink Just a little. " She held the small hand to compare, smiling a group of innocent.

    Joshua looked at Su Kui and said, "I''m sorry, your royal highness. Maybe it''s spirit wine. For ordinary people, the concentration is too high. She''s drunk. If she knows that there''s something good like holy water in it when she''s sober, she''ll be reluctant to spill it."

    The elves are simple in character. They haven''t been in touch with the outside world. It seems that Lilith is really drunk. When she is drunk, she is very cute and cute. Her dissatisfaction about her spilling holy water and wasting such good things also disappears.

    Maybe, after all, they haven''t entertained ordinary people, but are ordinary people so vulnerable?

    They are very curious.

    Su Kui stroked his sleeves, and his green eyes smiled softly, like the sunshine in March, soft and bright.

    Sakura''s lips opened gently. She shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. We didn''t think about it. It''s not about the son and miss Lilith. Since we are drunk, I''ll send someone to take her back to rest."

    The tone of a woman''s voice is gentle and soothing.

    In fact, in fact, this fairy queen named Betty HIA looks like an ordinary girl at the age of 18 or 19. But because of her elegant style and charm, people can''t help but ignore her age.

    Joshua was relieved. His eyes were bright and he thanked her sincerely. "Thank you, your majesty. When Lilith wakes up, I will make her apologize."

    Su Kui still said, "it doesn''t matter. As for apology, it''s unnecessary."

    As for whether Joshua insists or not, it doesn''t matter to sunflower. It doesn''t matter if he has to ask lily to apologize.

    Looking at the back of the elf holding Lilith, she narrowed her pretty eyes slightly, knowing that Lilith was not drunk at all. And even if she had another drink, she would have found a chance to spill it.

    Holy water, drinking it will definitely make her show.

    Even if she used some secret method to disguise herself as an ordinary person, so as not to let the magic gas leak. But demons are demons from the beginning to the end. Things with huge pure energy like holy water are all enemies of demons.

    It seems that Lilith''s cultivation is not high, unless Ludwig the devil wakes up, maybe drinking this kind of thing, just like drinking pure water, will not hurt him at all.

    When they are powerful to a certain extent, the so-called natural enemies, whether they are people, gods, or demons, are just a piece of cake in front of them.

    -From that day on, Joshua and Lilith lived in the elf tribe.

    Every day, the Elves will take him to visit the beautiful sceneries around the world, the scenery of the elves tribe, which is a rare beauty in the whole continent. Ordinary people will never see one in their whole life.

    Elves have houses, but most of them are open-air. Like Su Kui, she lives in the palace, but every morning, when she wakes up from her sleep, she can see the beautiful scenery in the elf tribe, especially in the morning.

    The fragrant air is slightly moist, making people breathe, as if it is smooth to the bone.

 Chapter 2159

    Su Kui loves the atmosphere.

    Unfortunately, you can''t eat meat -

    -

    it''s another day to wake up.

    From the top of the bed, the pure white curtain slants down. Through the gauze curtain, you can vaguely see the green top of the head, which is fresh and pleasant.

    The girl''s body is covered with a loose silk nightgown, which is very light goose yellow, like the small flowers on the misty grass that blooms all over the mountains in March, with delicate color.

    Because just woke up from sleep, the girl''s robe was loose and hung on her shoulder, revealing a small white and round shoulder, which made people feel a kind of impulse to rush up and bite. The green eyes still have a bit of laziness that hasn''t been awakened from sleepiness, the lip of meat powder is suffused with natural water light, a head of light gold hair in the sun, like crossing the layer light, but the color is more and more light. It''s just like this. The girl who is more set off is white and transparent, and does not look like a real person delicately.

    Sloth hit a yawn, Su Kui arm propped up half to sit up, a drop of sleepy physiological tears hanging on the curly eyelashes, want to fall, like the wings of insects.

    Maybe even she didn''t know how attractive she was.

    "Clay."

    One arm stretched out the curtain, and a little lazy female voice overflowed from inside, listening to people''s ears, as if in coquetry.

    A silent figure appeared quickly. Standing at the bedside respectfully, he bent down and held out his hand to hold her. "Your Majesty, are you awake? Did you sleep well last night? "

    The elves don''t look ugly, so even a servant looks very good.

    From Su Kui''s point of view, clay''s appearance is probably the elegant prince in some Disney movies.

    "Of course, clay, and you?"

    Although it''s the relationship between the master and the servant, the elves don''t have many rules and don''t do things that make the elves feel humiliated. So even a servant doesn''t think his identity is wrong or different from others.

    "I''m fine. Thank you, your majesty, for your concern."

    "And now, shall I serve you to get up?"

    "Thank you, clay, but I think I may need to bathe first. I wonder if I can prepare it for me?" Su Kui lifted the veil, stepped barefoot on the white carpet and asked softly.

    "It''s my pleasure to serve you. Please wait a moment."

    Su Kui nodded a little and agreed.

    When clay bowed and walked out of the bedroom, sukui found that clay had a pair of unusual pupils.

    One eye is blue, the other is a little golden.

    This makes his eyes look very strange, different from the softness of other elves. Su Kui thought, that''s probably why he is often expressionless, right?

    -

    the spirit''s feelings are pure and free of any distractions.

    While bathing, clay was watching.

    His hands are folded on his belly, and he is white. His coat is a style with a stand collar and a gold edge. If he wears it for another person, it may not have such a good effect.

    However, Su Kui has no reason to think that white is not suitable for clay. Holding her chin and soaking in the hot spring full of ranranranbai Qi, she said to clay, "clay, you should smile more. I found for the first time that your eyes are different."

    Clay''s eyelashes moved, and then his head fell. As if afraid of scaring her, he is the only one with two colored eyes.

 Chapter 2160

    Su Kui doesn''t think he should be inferior with such eyes. Why should he be the same as others? In her opinion, having her own characteristics is the best.

    Lying on the edge of the pool, she added, "Claire, I don''t think you''re suitable for white. Maybe black is more suitable for you."

    Clay''s temperament is very strange. His eyes look very strange with two colored eyes and strange golden eyes. His temperament is cold and ascetic. He seldom smiles. He always does everything in a single way. Unless Su Kui orders, he will never appear easily.

    But as long as you call his name, within a few seconds, he will appear quickly, very magical.

    His character is not like the spirit of enthusiasm, but a bit like -

    vampire!

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and didn''t know how she thought about it. She thought, maybe it''s because of clay''s way of behaving. It''s a bit like the world she once experienced.

    But clay''s face changed a little when he heard this saying, "Your Majesty, there will be no black in our Elven tribe."

    Elves believe that black belongs to the devil, is ominous, and evil color.

    "Well, I''m sorry, clay. I didn''t mean to offend you." Su Kui fiddled with the warm spring water for several times, burying himself in the whole body, until the last mouthful of oxygen ran out, and then he came out of the water, letting his hair wet and sticking to his cheeks and shoulders.

    "It doesn''t matter, I understand." Clarence.

    Sukui shrugged and didn''t go on with the topic. She asked clay to help her take the clothes.

    When she changed, clay wiped her wet hair. Sukui sat in front of the magic mirror. Her crown, ring representing the Queen''s rights, necklace and other things were placed on the dressing table. They were all luxurious.

    Looking at these things, Su Kui probably understood why the elves had to live in seclusion. Since the birth of the spirit, it has been endowed with the unique beauty value that the world has always dreamed of, and the place where it lives is rich in materials, inexhaustible and inexhaustible.

    Beauty, jewels, and holy things, which are taken out, are the things that provoke the world to fight for.

    In history, it is not the case that there is no dark magician who catches elves and auctions them for rich money. So later, a certain Elven king decided to set up a border around the Elven tribe, and the elves disappeared in the eyes of the world.

    Only in this way, can we not arouse the greed of some people who are not in good mood, and can we live a peaceful life.

    However, there are still some people who are not guilty of crimes, looking for traces of elves everywhere, trying to find one or two elves, making them rich overnight.

    Clay''s hand is very skillful. It''s hard to imagine a man''s big hand can do such a delicate job of combing a woman''s hair.

    He quickly dried sunflower''s hair with his dexterity. His fingers skilfully shuttled among the soft hair. He braided the long hair beside sunflower''s ears into a twist braid, then gathered it to the back of his head, and the rest of the hair was scattered.

    Finally, I put on the crown for her, and held up her hand, and put a ring with a gem the size of a pigeon egg on the top into Su Kui''s index finger.

    Then, half kneeling, gently holding one of her feet, for her shoes.

    Looking at his movements, Su Kui felt in a trance that she had returned to the time when she had been with her lover.

    At that time, he always liked to take himself as a child and dress himself and wear shoes.

 Chapter 2161

    After everything was done properly, Su Kui went out with clay''s support. She smiled and thanked her. Before she went to find the elder of the spirit, she looked back at clay''s eyes and said, "and, clay, did I say that your eyes are beautiful, like jewels, very unique?"

    So, don''t feel inferior.

    Clyde''s eyes flashed, and there was a gleam of unidentified light, and he soon lowered his head, and recovered the appearance of a respectful servant.

    "It would be great if her majesty thought that."

    "Of course, you are the most special being." Su Kui hooked his lips and said, "OK, I''m going to find the elder elf. You don''t have to follow me. You can stay or go around."

    Clay bent deeper. "I''ll wait for you to come back."

    -

    Lilith lives in the home of a female fairy. Her house is very simple, with only simple furniture, but decorated with many flowers, which is very suitable for girls of Lilith''s age.

    The fairy girl who lives with her is not old either.

    In recent two days, Joshua was busy learning about the customs of the elves, and was taken to see the scenery, and did not come to see her.

    And Lilith refused to go with her on the pretext that she was drunk and uncomfortable that day.

    In fact, she''s fed up with everything here.

    Why do girls like flowers? Isn''t it good to decorate some skulls, horns and even human bones in the house? How nice that looks!

    But she can only do it, and then she has to endure the lingering fragrance around her all the time, and her body is stained with the smell that disgusts her.

    She frowned, and the girl went out to work. She stood alone in front of the mirror, staring at a bloody wound on her chest that could not be healed. Her eyes were dim.

    That day, she learned that she had added holy water to the wine she was drinking. Naturally, she could not drink it like that. She really drank it. She may have lost her life.

    But when she fell down, she was in such a hurry that she was sprinkled with the liquor mixed with holy water. It was only a few drops, but it was diluted, which actually caused so much damage to her.

    So what she said under the pretext of discomfort is not all lies.

    Almost, almost she could not restrain her evil spirit.

    Fortunately -

    she holds a black Gemstone Pendant hanging on her neck. Fortunately, it is there.

    Frown tight, she made some water to scrub the wound, do not know when the wound will be good. She is now in the elf tribe, with eyes everywhere, especially the fairy queen. Everything here is under her watch. If she heals herself, it will lead to the leakage of magic Qi. At that time, the woman named Betty HIA will find out.

    What a fuss!

    She threw the towel into the water basin coldly, smashed out a large water stain, and her eyes were cold with murderous intent.

    If she''s going to stay here, then she doesn''t mind ruining this nasty place!

    -Su Kui met Joshua at the elder''s residence. He was playing chess with the elder.

    Of course, it''s not the Chinese chess she''s familiar with, but a way she hasn''t seen before.

    Seeing her coming, both of them stopped and stood up.

    "Good morning, Betty."

    "Good morning, your majesty."

    The former is an elf elder like his father, while the latter is Joshua.

    "Good morning, elder, son."

 Chapter 2162

    Hearing her name, Joshua was a little embarrassed. He touched the bridge of his nose and said to Su Kui, "Your Majesty, you can call me your name. It''s too much to be called the son of God." then he asked for Su Kui''s advice. "Is that ok? Your highness? "

    Su Kui readily agreed, "of course, Joshua, courtesy is good. You can call me Betty HIA just like the elder."

    "Betty HIA..." Joshua murmured a sentence, and very embarrassed red ears.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows in this way. According to the plot, Joshua should have been in love with Lilith. But now, how can she say a word to herself and blush? It''s interesting --

    in the eyes of the Elven elder, he touched his long white beard and smiled, "Joshua, Betty HIA is a very easygoing person. According to the age, you should be older than her, so you can get along as a peer."

    Joshua treated the elders of the Elven tribe with great respect and immediately said, "yes, elder uncle."

    Uncle?

    Are you so close to each other so soon?

    Then Su Kui asked Joshua whether he was used to staying here, and the other side answered them one by one. They kept a short distance, and Su Kui always had a soft smile on his face.

    Sitting in the yard outside the elf elder''s house, Joshua looked at Su Kui quietly, a little lost in his heart. Even if the other person speaks softly, it''s like the murmuring stream in the forest, which makes people feel comfortable. However, he did not feel that he had entered her heart at all.

    She seemed so gentle and polite to everyone, but he didn''t see any difference between himself and others in her eyes.

    -

    put Joshua''s eyes into the bottom of his eyes, and Su Kui smiled more softly.

    Shortly after noon, sukui invited Joshua and Lilith to have lunch together.

    Lunch was held in her palace.

    In fact, the palace is no better than other elves. The biggest building of elves tribe should be the sculpture in the hall.

    "Clay, is lunch ready?"

    "Yes, your majesty." Clay bowed respectfully, eyes and nose, nose and heart.

    "Order it, then, and serve," said Su Kui, frowning, and asking Joshua and Lilith, who were sitting on the other side, "what''s the taste of the food outside? I heard the elder say that there are many kinds of food you eat, but ours seems too light. I wonder if you are used to eating these days? "

    Seeing her frown, Joshua nodded. "Used to, Betty hea doesn''t have to be mean. The food here is the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten."

    He said and looked at Su Kui with sincere eyes, so that she could see that he was not lying.

    But Lilly''s eyes drooped and she sneered scornfully. She ate fruits and vegetables all day, drank natural spring water, and could not see any meat and smell. How could she be satisfied.

    I don''t know what these creatures think. Vegetables are delicious with meat?

    Su Kui can''t read mind skill and guess Lilith''s idea. If she can know what Lilith is thinking, she thinks that they will be good friends.

    Because, the same point of view!

    When a meal was used up in the atmosphere of disharmony between face and heart, Su Kui made an excuse to drive Joshua away, saying that he would have a "friendly" talk with Lilith -

 Chapter 2163

    Soon there were only Su Kui and Lilith left in the palace.

    In recent years, the number of elves born in the elves'' tribe has declined. Even if Su Kui GUI is the queen, he will not be treated as a group of nobles.

    Su Kui holds the tea cup and sips the tea. There are some fresh petals in it. It''s more fresh and fragrant than any flower tea she has ever drunk before.

    Lilith doesn''t like the atmosphere here, especially the woman who always has a kind smile.

    She pinched her fingers, looked around curiously, mumbled her lips, and cautiously asked, "Your Majesty, do you have anything to tell me when you leave me?"

    "Ah No, just curious about the world you live in. "

    Su Kui put down the teacup, walked to take her hand, smiled and used the holy power. "Joshua has been living in the hall of light, and certainly does not understand the folk customs. What interesting things has Lilith met? Can you tell me? I''m very curious. "

    Feeling her body shaking under her own hands, Su Kui was extremely satisfied.

    Lilith clenched her teeth secretly and felt Lingli burning her flesh and blood. There was no trace on the surface, but in fact, she felt her blood was about to burn, and the pain spread all over her body.

    "I don''t have much experience as the son of God, and I live in the forest with my family, and I don''t have many contacts."

    She smiled, quietly trying to free her arm.

    Su Kui just like to find out, release her hand, pick eyebrows surprised, emerald green eyes in the water, beautiful.

    "Ah, Lilith, you seem to be shaking. Are you not feeling well?"

    Lilith looked at the woman in front of her again, still, suspiciously. Seeing that her worried eyes did not seem to be fake, she felt more and more uneasy.

    "Yes, yes, my head seems to be a little dizzy. I may need to go back to have a rest." Lilith followed sukui''s words and admitted that she was not feeling well.

    "So?" Su Kui blinked. "Then I''ll show you with my psychic power? Don''t be afraid, it will be very comfortable. "

    Lingli?! It''s Lingli again!

    Lilith is scared. Her pale face is almost blue now. I''m afraid that she will come to help her heal her body with psychic power. That would only aggravate her pain, without any relief.

    She was biting her teeth. She said to destroy this place as soon as possible, or she would die!

    "No need, your highness. I have a problem since I was a child. I don''t need your precious spiritual power. I''m sorry. It seems that I can''t chat with you."

    Su Kui knows how it happened for a while. It''s not fun to tear her down directly. Besides, her psychic power is hard won, and she doesn''t intend to waste it on her.

    "Well, I''m sorry I can''t talk with you any more. Go back and have a rest. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Lilith nodded and trotted out without looking back. But in my heart, I think of this sentence from sukui. I hope I will never see her again.

    After all, every time I relate to her name, I will be hurt. The wound left by the last holy water burn is still there.

    "Gee, it''s not fun."

    Seeing her busy running away, Su Kui leaned back into the chair, shook her head and sighed, and suddenly asked an unknown question.

    "Clay, what do you say?"

 Chapter 2164

    Clay came out of the corner, frowning. "Yes, her majesty."

    There was no change in the way she behaved.

    It''s crystal clear and green. Su Kui leaned against the table with her chin on one hand and looked at clay. Her voice was soft. "Clay, you''re so nice. I don''t know what to do if I don''t have you next to me."

    She spoke with regret and exclamation.

    To be honest, clay''s care for her is meticulous. She never refuses her request. Every morning, when she wakes up and opens her eyes, knowing that she has the habit of bathing in the morning, she will prepare everything in advance. So far, sunflower is even used to his existence.

    Even if you don''t look back, you can feel him by your side, like a shadow.

    Between the girl and the woman''s voice, not only belong to the girl''s Qinglian, but also belong to the woman''s charm, scraping people''s ears, stimulating the eardrum.

    Clyde''s eyes drooped deeper and deeper. The heterochromatic pupils could not see emotion, but the corners of his mouth were not as tight as they usually were.

    "Your Highness, as long as you need, clay is your most loyal servant in this life."

    "Well, clay, I don''t just treat you as a servant!"

    Su Kui shook her index finger and walked away leisurely with a smile in her eyes.

    -Joshua soon learned that Lilith was ill and rushed to the cottage where she lived.

    A girl with curly chestnut hair is lying in front of the window. Looking through the window, Joshua stands behind Lilith, frowning and asking, "Lilith, your body has been very healthy before, but why do you come here, but you have been in a state of physical discomfort?"

    She was surprised.

    The spirit tribe is the purest place on the continent. The air is fresh and the food and drink are the most natural things.

    Even ordinary people come here to live, because the living atmosphere here can also live for decades. But Lilith was not ill before, but now she is not feeling well.

    Lizzie was not in a good mood. "Joshua, I don''t think this place is suitable for me. Don''t you want to travel anywhere else? When shall we leave? "

    She just wanted to infiltrate the power of the temple of light. She took the opportunity to find the sleeping place of Lord Ludwig and see if the people of the temple of light had sealed him, so he could not wake up.

    Now, the world of demons has been suppressed. The demons and undead in the dark abyss have no way to go back. They have no way to live.

    Lilith missed the day when the devil led them to fight against the God. How powerful the devil was at that time, he defeated the gods with his own power and set foot on the God''s house all the way.

    If it wasn''t for the villains and the conspiracy behind them, it would be their world now!

    Think of this, the heart surging strong unwilling. She unconsciously tightened her hands and made a rattling sound of bones.

    Joshua''s eyes changed. "Lilith? Can you give me a reason? It''s too far fetched a reason not to fit, isn''t it? "

    In the territory of elves, they are so hospitable, how can anyone feel uncomfortable? Unless there''s a word in Joshua''s mind, his eyes change, he shakes his head in a hurry and throws the idea out of his head.

    How could Lilith be a devil? At the beginning, she was almost eaten by Warcraft. She was saved in time.

 Chapter 2165

    With big blue eyes, she watched Joshua''s every move. Seeing that he was skeptical and then self denying, Lillis was relieved.

    Her aggrieved eyes were red, she took a sip and went to Joshua''s side and whispered, "Joshua, let''s go, shall we? I don''t think that fairy queen likes me very much. "

    Joshua has contacted Su Kui these days, and feels that she is the angel in all men''s dreams, pure in heart and quiet in temperament. But Lilith told him that Betty hea didn''t like her. His first feeling was that it was impossible!

    In response, he blushed. When did he believe her with all his heart?

    "Lilith, are you homesick? If so, I can take you back. " Joshua touched her soft hair, and there was a trace of worry on her handsome face.

    Obviously, I don''t believe what Lilith said.

    Lizzie froze and looked up incredulously. "Joshua, don''t you believe me?"

    With Joshua, he has been very good to himself, so good that she sometimes even hesitated, when Joshua''s use value lost, whether to kill him.

    How can she tell him that Betty hea may have discovered her identity and even been testing her?

    Yes, temptations.

    Lilith is also in today''s sudden reaction, if the beginning is the fruit wine with holy water, then today? Why does she use her powers to test herself? I want to see if she is an ordinary person?

    There are always elves guarding around the sacred tree. She can''t get close to it at all. She can only find another way to see how to destroy the source of life of the elves - the sacred tree.

    It was a good chance to have dinner together today. She could drop the seeds of devil fruit on Betty HIA, but the damned elf named clay had been staring at her in the corner. She had no chance to do it!

    Damn it!

    Joshua sighed, "Lilith, you are different from me and these elves. If you want to go back to the life of ordinary people, I can help you. But don''t speak ill of Betty hea. How could she hate you? You forget that the first time we met, she gave you the most precious holy water as a gift. "

    And after she spilled it, it didn''t blame her.

    Isn''t that good enough? For the first time, Joshua thought Lilith was a bit headstrong.

    It seems that I didn''t fully understand her at all. Now, her character is her real nature.

    Listening to Joshua''s tone, Lillis realized that she was impulsive.

    She scolded and rubbed her eyes to make them look more delicate and pitiful. Then she looked up at the tall Joshua with tears in her eyes, and her little face was childish and innocent.

    She apologized, "I''m sorry Joshua, I''m not feeling well, so I''m a little grumpy. Would you please forgive me?"

    Joshua shook his head and didn''t care. "As long as you don''t say bad things about Betty, she won''t hurt you." In recent days, he has been treated as a VIP. Many places here are mysterious. He has no intention of leaving for the moment.

    Lizzie was filled with resentment. She clenched her hand and nodded her head. "OK, I see. Joshua, I''m still a little uncomfortable. Can you leave me alone for a while?"

 Chapter 2166

    Joshua agreed. He left with full of doubts, and his feelings for Lilith changed so fast that he couldn''t figure out.

    -Su Kui has been observing every move of the two of them. She knows that Joshua has doubts about Lilith after the gap between the two lives.

    She hooked her lips, Lilith. Now do you understand what Betty HYA felt?

    "Your Majesty, are you very happy today?"

    Clay''s eyes moved, softly.

    Su Kui lies by the hot spring, squinting the peach blossom eyes of the wave light, wet golden hair hanging on the snow-white shoulder, and his lips are more and more red and dazzling because of the water.

    She opened her lips and said in a languid voice, "well, yes, I''m very happy." Su Kui changed her posture and her eyes turned. She had a sense of temptation that she couldn''t explain clearly. She asked again, "clay, what about you? Are you happy? "

    Because she was too comfortable, sukui''s vigilance was reduced to the lowest level. She didn''t even notice the difference between clay today. He even took the initiative to talk to her.

    Clay''s voice is different from the sprite''s crispness, just like his eyes. It''s a kind of hoarseness, like the feeling of sand stuck in his throat. It''s very thick, totally different from his appearance.

    The voices of elves are either charming, crisp or magnetic. They are born singers.

    Compared with them, clay seems to be a natural alien.

    "As long as her majesty is happy, so is clay."

    "Is it?" Su Kui blinked, the water vapor fell on his face, condensed into a fine bead of water, blinked, a drop of crystal clear water would roll down from the corner of the eye, along the cheek, across the delicate jaw, into the water, a circle of ambiguous ripples.

    "What do you think of Joshua, clay?"

    Su Kui is inadvertently mentioning that she is in a relaxed mood. Suddenly she is curious about what kind of a person she is in clay''s eyes.

    Hearing the name, clay''s hands tightened, and the air seemed to hold back for a moment.

    Su Kui seemed to notice that, looking up, everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened.

    Strange.

    "Clay has no idea about the son of God, but her majesty, you seem to care about the son of God -" his voice seems to sink.

    But because Su Kui didn''t communicate with him much, he didn''t even notice.

    "Me?" Su Kui nodded some lips, thought about it, and replied, "Joshua is a very just man. He will be a good Pope in the future."

    "That''s all?"

    "Well?" Su Kui did not understand and raised her eyebrows.

    Today''s clay is especially persistent. It seems that Su Kui has to say why.

    "Does her majesty think so? Don''t you have any other ideas? Many of the female elves outside seem to like Joshua very much. "

    "Ah It''s like this, "Su Kui yawned a little sleepily, and said vaguely:" it''s true that Joshua is a very charming man, very gentle, like the sun, who should be loved. "

    "So it turned out -" a whisper so low that no one could hear it slowly disappeared into the air, leaving only a piece of peace at last.

    Sunflower has gone to sleep.

    In the dream, she felt as if she had a dream. She had a pair of dark and deep eyes staring at her. She seemed to ask who he was. He never said a word, but he never moved his eyes.

 Chapter 2167

    When she woke up, she felt as if she had slept for a long time, and it didn''t seem that long at all.

    "Clay, what time is it?"

    Su Kui yawned several times in a row, leaving tears hanging on her eyelashes, and raised her head to ask clay.

    Clay soon appeared, like a sculpture, and seemed to be here all the time.

    "It''s dark, your majesty. Do you need anything to eat?"

    Clay''s voice was as respectful as ever, but Su Kui always felt something was wrong. Frowning, she did not choose to get up from the hot spring for the first time, but looked at Clay with an inquisitive eye.

    Clay was so calm that she didn''t seem to find anything unusual.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Sukui squinted. "Claire, you''ve been here?"

    "Yes, your majesty, have you had a nightmare?" Clay looked up quickly, looked at her anxiously, and soon dropped his head, faithfully playing a servant.

    "Not really, but I always feel that I have two eyes looking at me, which makes me feel very uncomfortable." She clapped her heart, showing an unbearable look. "Clay, are you sure no one else is coming in?"

    "Of course, your highness, don''t you like to be disturbed? I''ve been here, just a dream, it won''t come true. "

    The other side all said this point, Su Kui also has been observing his movement, found that when he was asked, even the eyelashes did not blink, is calm, or is it really not him?

    "Well, just help me to prepare some dinner. It''s hard for you, clay."

    "It''s my duty to serve her majesty."

    As soon as clay left, Su Kui immediately buried her head in the water to hide the smile on her lips.

    Don''t think that she can''t see who is in the eyes in the dream. This is not the first time to have such a dream. It''s probably the man peeping at her in which corner.

    It''s true that I like to do this kind of thing every time. I can''t change it after reincarnation for several lifetimes.

    Shaking her head, she calmed down, got up from the hot spring, changed her wet clothes, and left.

    -

    I spent the next two days peacefully.

    Lilith couldn''t find the chance to drop the seeds into Betty hea''s body, but her body was getting more and more uncomfortable. According to Joshua, the woman once told him that if she was weak again, she would provide her with another drop of holy water.

    Holy water -

    is a valuable treasure for ordinary people. For her, it''s like poison in the intestines!

    "Lilith, what are you doing? Catch it!"

    Ingrid, the female fairy living with her, stepped on the branch flexibly, picked a fruit and threw it to Lilith.

    "Oh, yes." Lilith quickly agreed to pick up the fruit in the basket.

    Ingrid asked her to eat again, and she hurriedly put off her bad appetite. If she could not eat these things, she would have to give up.

    "What a pity, are human stomachs so small? It looks like us. " The girl murmured and soon became happy again. "We can''t eat all these fruits. Why don''t we give them to the queen?"

    As soon as Lilith''s eyes brightened, she saw hope.

    She nodded, "well, I''ve always wanted to thank her majesty for taking care of me! It''s a pity that I haven''t had a present for her. "

    When she heard her good friend''s agreement, Ingrid thought it was a good idea.

    "That''s it! Wait for a new basket for the queen! "

 Chapter 2168

    Lilith felt that this was an opportunity. She knew that the opportunity she had been waiting for was coming! There was a voice in her heart telling her that if she missed the chance, she would probably never have the chance to plant the seeds of devil fruit into Betty HIA''s body and let her be demonized.

    So in the following time, Lilith took the initiative to help Ingrid. One was picking fruit from the tree, the other was busy picking fruit from the bottom, and soon she filled two baskets.

    "Great, it''s finished!" Ingrid clapped her hands happily, jumped down from the tree, picked up a red fruit and put it into her mouth. Suddenly, she was full of sweet fruit fragrance. She enjoyed squinting her eyes, "the queen must like such delicious fruit!"

    "I think so, too." Lilith had a sweet smile on her face, and her voice seemed to make honey.

    "But who should deliver the fruit?" When it came to the question, Ingrid hesitated. "Otherwise, Lilith, would you like to send it? Didn''t you contact the queen before? She must like you very much! "

    "How!" Lilith shook her head disapprovingly, and said, "you take the fruit by yourself, of course, you will deliver it by yourself! Don''t worry, her majesty is a very good person. She must like you! "

    How could Lily help Ingrid hand deliver the fruit to Betty hea? In case the cat grease on the fruit is found, the first suspect must be her!

    But if it''s from Ingrid, what happens next has nothing to do with her.

    What''s more, Lillis doesn''t think that the cat grease on the fruit will be found.

    The seeds of devil fruit will not emit magic gas at all in the seed state. Only when it absorbs enough nutrients, it will gradually break the hard shell on the surface and grow rapidly. The magic gas will gradually demonize everything around it.

    This is Lily''s purpose and revenge!

    -

    said Ingrid came to sukui''s palace with a basket full of various fruits, and clay brought her in.

    "Are you Ingrid? The girl who lives with Lilith? What''s the matter with you coming to me? "

    The girl was a little shy when she saw her. She held the basket tightly with her hands, and her head hung down to her chest.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, saw the fruit in her hand, and said, "is this for me?"

    Ingrid was very excited and moved. There were so many elves. She was just the one who didn''t notice. Unexpectedly, the queen remembered her! It''s so exciting!

    As soon as she was excited, she spoke incoherently, holding the basket and blushing with shame. "Yes, yes, your majesty, I picked many fruits today, which are very sweet. I think you may like them, so, so..."

    Emerald eyes smile, as if filled with gentle water, all inclusive.

    Ingrid couldn''t speak any more. She plucked up her courage, grabbed the basket and jumped forward. "I hope your majesty can accept this gift!"

    What a lovely girl! It''s a pity that people who are too simple will always be used by those who have a heart.

    "Thank you, Ingrid. Thank you so much. I just wanted to eat some fruit, but I didn''t expect you to bring it. How lovely!"

    Can, lovely?!

    Ingrid''s eyes were wide open, and her royal highness praised her for her loveliness! What a shame and joy!

    "Your Highness, just like it!"

 Chapter 2169

    "If you like, I can send you some every day! Yes, yes? "

    Su Kui can see her nervousness. The girl''s big eyes are full of undisguised admiration and happiness. It seems that if she can get a response from the queen, she can jump up happily.

    Even though she knew that there might be Lilith''s pen in it, sukui would not attack the pure heart and passion of the lovely girl.

    She smiled and nodded, "well, if you''re not tired, I''ll be very welcome."

    Sukui took a gem to Ingrid and asked clay to send her out.

    Ingrid went out, red faced, holding on to the jewel, as if to fly.

    Su Kui picked up a grape, smiled at clay and said, "clay, Ingrid is a lovely girl, isn''t she?"

    Then the grapes are sent to the entrance. The products produced by the spirits must be of high quality. The grape is full of juice, sour and sweet, without any astringency, and the pulp is almost ready to melt in the mouth.

    Coming to this world, sunflower''s favorite is the natural fruit trees produced by the spirit tribe.

    Clay saw that she had eaten a grape without any precaution, and had extended it to the next moment. Her eyes were dark for a moment. She took the basket away with her big hand first, and whispered: "Your Highness, I will clean the plate for you, and then present it to you for tasting?"

    Su Kui has no choice but to pick the eyebrows and readily agree.

    So, when clay put the cleaned fruit in front of Su Kui, Su Kui''s smile deepened. She twisted a crystal like grape and said to clay, "clay, the grapes are really sweet. Do you want to taste them?"

    Her fingers are thin and white, like the most perfect works of art of God. At this time, she holds grapes with her two fingers, and looks at him with eyes as green as lake water. She asks him if he wants to taste them.

    No one knows how attractive her eyes are.

    Claire lowered his head, opened his mouth to hold the grape, bit it, and when he left, the tip of his tongue seemed to lick the tip of sunflower''s finger.

    A burst of crispy hemp felt flowing all over the body along the fingertips. Su Kui, like he didn''t find it, took back his hand at will, and then took a piece for himself to eat.

    He didn''t seem to notice his fingertips at all. He had just been licked by clay.

    -Joshua has been in the elf tribe for a month.

    Lilith is waiting for the devil fruit seed to demonize Betty HIA, but every time she sees her, it feels like the first time she sees her.

    Pure, kind, like the spirit on the snow mountain.

    Annoying -

    so she didn''t eat the fruit at all? Or? She didn''t eat the fruit that she had planted the devil''s fruit seeds?

    -

    one day after a month, a big event happened.

    The sky of the elf tribe is clear and sunny, and the birds with beautiful feathers pass through the shade of the trees.

    In the morning, there is no difference from the normal morning.

    Su Kui sprang up from the bed with a hoarse voice, "clay!"

    "What''s the matter, your highness?"

    Clay quickly walked to the bedside, leaned into the tent, held her cold little hand, her eyes moved, and her face changed a little.

    "What happened? Are you not feeling well? If you have anything to tell me, don''t be afraid. "

    Su Kui gasped deeply. The impact from the deep soul made her feel severe pain. Besides, there were other things happening, beyond her cognition of the original plot.

 Chapter 2170

    "It''s the border. The border has been attacked. What''s attacking our border? I and I can''t feel --"

    she closed her eyes and tried to calm the pain in her heart.

    This kind of thing is too abnormal. In the past life, there has never been a foreign object attacking the elf tribe. Their fall started from the inside.

    "Border?"

    Clay frowned, and at last another expression appeared on his indifferent face. He looked at Su Kui anxiously and touched her forehead. It was still cold, with sweat.

    "Are you suffering? Don''t worry, I''ll take you to the elder now! "

    The elder is the oldest elder of the spirit tribe. He is proficient in medical science. Generally, if the spirit is uncomfortable, they are looking for the elder. Moreover, shortly after the birth of Betty HIA, her spiritual power was not stable, so she was taught by the elders to take over the security of the elf tribe.

    Now the enchantment is connected with her gnosis. It''s hard enough when it''s normal. Now the enchantment has been attacked by unknown creatures. It''s a big and small thing, but Su Kui''s suffering is not like faking. Clay frowned, picked her up and quickly went to the direction of the Elven elder.

    The elf tribe is under attack, the queen is injured!

    This message seems to have been put on wings, flying all over the elf tribe, but half a day, all the elves know.

    Su Kui was lying on the bed of the fairy house, his face was pale, and the elder of the fairy frowned. "Send someone to check the border. Who is attacking our border? Betty HIA is still young. She can''t stand such a strong attack."

    "That --"

    clay opened his mouth and didn''t know what to ask.

    He is eager to know how Su Kui''s body is, but he, who is not good at words, doesn''t know how to ask.

    Fortunately, the spirit elder understands his mood, and his mood is very bad now.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just weakness. Just give her some water of life and have a rest."

    "The priority is to find out who is attacking our border, otherwise, Betty HIA will still be injured!"

    Every Elven king has the responsibility to protect the Elven tribe. Since their birth, their gnosis has been tied up with the border to protect the Elven tribe. What happened to the border? They found out for the first time that the border was attacked. If they were not strong enough, they would also be hurt.

    Hearing this, clay pursed his lips, but his hands tightened gradually.

    -

    "elders, they are a group of dark magicians. They seem to know where we are, and they are attacking our border constantly!"

    A male elf with a spear reported that he thought about it and described what he saw to the elder.

    "Moreover, one of them is armed with a powerful dark energy, which will not last for long!" Under his description, the face of the Elven elder gradually sank.

    "Sickle of killing --"

    "sickle of killing?!"

    How could it be!

    The elves who had some experience cried out in silence and shuddered, "how could it be? Sickle of killing is not Ludwig''s weapon? Why did he fall with him at the beginning -- "

    Yes, in addition to the scythe of killing, where else in the world can weapons cause serious damage to the border of Elven tribes?

 Chapter 2171

    This enchantment was originally set by one of the most powerful Elven kings in the records. At that time, his accomplishments were almost close to the level of God, and he wanted to break it unless the real God came.

    But the master of the scythe is the one who killed God at the beginning!

    "God, what shall we do?"

    "If someone has mastered the scythe of killing, then we have no resistance at all!"

    "Elder, how about the queen? How is she? "

    Su Kui had a splitting headache. She sat up from the bed and shook her head. "I''m ok. Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt even if I fight for my soul."

    Her pale little face was tinged with cyan, but because of the tenacity, her delicate features became more and more dazzling.

    There is a flow of water light in the green eyes. Although it is very fast, it is also caught by the people who have been watching her.

    The elf elder sighed with relief and stroked sukui''s soft hair with pity. "Betty, you are still young. Do you want to do these things with the elder uncle?"

    "No --"

    Su Kui raised his head abruptly and insisted: "I am the king of elves. I have reason to protect my people. What''s my fear even if I don''t have enough ability? I will fight against the enemy together with the elder uncle and never shrink back! "

    "Your Majesty --"

    "Claire, you will help me, won''t you?"

    Su Kui interrupts clay''s words. She smiles with tears. She is strong enough not to let the tears fall. She asks.

    Claire''s eyelashes trembled. In her expectant eyes, the two pupils of different colors twinkled and slowly nodded her head.

    "Yes, your majesty, I am always with you, and I will always protect your safety."

    "Thank you, clay."

    Originally some dejected Elves were encouraged by their words, and finally got back on their feet again.

    No one, including sunflower, found it.

    Clyde''s protection includes only one person -

    -

    "Lilith, the enchantment of the elves has been attacked. I have to help them. Don''t run around recently. Pay attention to safety." Joshua dressed up and told Lilith that she had left the door.

    "Joshua!" Lilith pulled him. "Even Betty hea was hurt. It won''t help if you go. You''ll get hurt!" She shook her head, her eyes red, hoping Joshua would stay soft.

    "No, Lilly," Joshua firmly pulled out Lilly''s small hand tightly holding his sleeve, shook his head and disagreed, "Lilly, in what kind of position, what kind of responsibility we have to fulfill, how do the elves entertain us in our one month here, don''t you forget?"

    "You are an ordinary person. It doesn''t matter if you can''t help me, but I can''t help you."

    "And -" he opened his mouth and swallowed the rest.

    Once the elves die, it means that they will disappear forever. The girl who is as bright and soft as the sun is bearing the responsibility that does not belong to her age.

    He didn''t want Betty HIA to go away, whether it was his identity or his selfishness.

    Such a girl, as long as it is seen, will feel better. She should live in this peaceful pure land.

    "Joshua --"

    "well, it''s time for me to go and remember what I said."

    With that, Joshua did not go back, leaving Lilith mad behind.

    She''s gnashing her teeth, Betty hea, it''s Betty hea again!

 Chapter 2172

    The enchantment of elves.

    Basically, all the elves have come here. It''s su Kui and the Elven elder who are the leader.

    Clay stood behind Su Kui respectfully, playing the most loyal servant.

    "Betty hea, I''ll help you!"

    When Su Kui saw that all the people had arrived, he was preparing to join hands with the Elven elders to repair the border, but there was a gasping voice after he was cold.

    She raised her head in surprise and looked up at Joshua. "Joshua, why are you here?"

    "To help you, of course!"

    Looking at that pair of full of surprise, like the eyes reflected into the stars, like emeralds, fascinating.

    Joshua bowed his head and smiled softly. He whispered to her, "more people, more power. Betty, you won''t refuse me, will you?"

    Clay eyes a dark, silent look at the two people look at the picture, only feel particularly harsh.

    When will she look at people like that? The relationship between the two was so harmonious, vaguely reminiscent of what they said when they heard other elves talking.

    "The queen is so beautiful, like an angel, and the son of God is also like the arrival of God, handsome and extraordinary, the two are really a perfect match -"

    go to hell!

    Su Kui opened his mouth. Before he could say anything, the elder elf had already opened his mouth.

    "Oh, Joshua, thank you for coming here and your help. This time, we will be able to mend the border!"

    "Sure!"

    The words of the Elven elder also represent the meaning of the queen. Joshua is very happy. He looks at Su Kui quickly, and the deer in his heart collides.

    He felt that this was probably God''s guide, guiding himself to meet his own hit of the real life tiannv!

    She''s really, very beautiful -

    clay''s hands hanging on his side are constantly tightening, and a small piece of air around him is almost frozen. However, now the elves are like enemies, each with a dignified face. They don''t realize what''s wrong with clay at all.

    Moreover, his sense of existence has always been very low. Among the passionate and romantic elves, he is just like an alternative. He doesn''t like the crowd or contact with people.

    Of course, this does not include Betty hea.

    Clay had been holding back, and when he could hardly hold back, he finally whispered a hint.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time for us to start."

    Joshua should not be contacted with her. She is so beautiful and pure as moonlight. Anyone who sees her will fall in love with her.

    "Well, Joshua, thank you for your help," Su Kui shrugged and smiled at Joshua with a little red lip.

    No exception, Joshua blushed again because of the smile.

    "I''m willing to help you, don''t thank me." Just take it as a reward for their previous care!

    -

    outside the border, a group of dark magicians suddenly turned pale.

    "God, how could this happen!"

    The border, which was already about to be opened, was actually closed again and restored to its original shape.

    The eyes of a man with sinister and green face are deeply sunken. He holds the scythe of killing in his hand. The weapon with dark body and red cold blade is buzzing and quivering in his hand.

    The man almost could not hold it, and the position of the mouth of the tiger was numb.

    "Look, the sickle of killing moves!"

    "Serene, what''s going on?!"

    "Don''t you say you''re in complete control of it!"

 Chapter 2173

    When he was asked, his face suddenly turned blue, which was used to show off. In fact, the consciousness of killing scythe has been sleeping. It fell into an endless abyss with its master at the beginning, along with most of its abilities.

    When Salem got it, he didn''t wake it up at all, let alone dare to wake it up.

    How could Ludwig''s weapon be controlled by a small magician? But it''s only the remaining power of the sickle of killing, which is enough for him to look down and become the leader of this small group.

    Even among all the dark wizards, he is the most famous one. It''s not that no one wants to rob the weapon in his hand, but as long as the weapon doesn''t leave his hand, he can look up!

    But now -

    The quivering scythe in his hand tells him that the spirit in scythe is awake! Does that mean the Dark Lord Ludwig is awake?!

    God!

    Before that, Salem also doubted whether Ludwig still existed. After all, when he fought with the gods, he could not retreat completely under the siege of a group of gods.

    But in this way of thinking, he was about to use his weapons to break through the border of the Elven tribe and go to the mysterious place. It is said that there is a tree of life in the territory of elves, and the water of life is the most precious thing. In addition, they have all kinds of rich gem mines. As long as they get there, Salem believes that with the scythe of killing in his hand, they can take a lot of wealth away.

    There are also beautiful elves there -

    but now, everything has become a fantasy. He constantly makes swallowing movements, his throat rolls up and down, and the sweat drops on his forehead quickly fall from his face.

    "The devil, the devil, he is awake!"

    "Serene, what are you talking about? Why don''t you go on! "

    "By the way, how is it possible that the border has been restored? When did the elves have such a powerful man? " After all, the Elven king who was about to become a God was just a legend. Now it''s not the beginning. They don''t believe that there will be another unique genius in the Elven tribe.

    "The devil? Ludwig? Didn''t he fall? "

    "Wake up? Are you sure, serene? "

    Salem''s head is about to explode because of the quarrel. The tiger''s mouth is too painful. The black weapons like death scythe are still shaking and buzzing. He clenches his teeth. He gets everything by killing scythe. How can he let go now.

    But, should not be his thing, no matter how hard, will not become him.

    The struggle of the scythe of killing has reached its limit. Suddenly, there is a violent riot. Salem makes a painful roar. His hands are blown open by the living explosion, and his blood is blurry.

    "Ah!"

    A group of dark magicians around were shocked by this sudden change. In fact, they encountered many dangers along the way, but with the power of the scythe of killing, they still came here safely all the way. No one had an accident.

    Salem was the first of them and the man who had previously controlled the scythe of killing.

    Looking at seren holding his broken hand and rolling on the ground, he cried out in pain, and then remembered his original boast, which produced a kind of irony.

    Everyone just woke up. What are they doing? By the immediate interests of the head, not even life?!

    Before, who didn''t covet the scythe of killing and wanted to get it?

 Chapter 2174

    Now, however, looking at the sickle of killing, which is full of magic, they suddenly think of the legend of Ludwig!

    The man who was more terrible than death controlled the whole continent and killed the gods by himself!

    Thinking about this, everyone retreated in unison and almost ran away.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late. After a sharp sound to pierce the eardrum of all the people, the whole dark weapon suddenly glowed with red light, flying up in the air with the power of lightning.

    The dark magicians watched it fly to themselves, but their feet were nailed to the ground, unable to move, until it did not hesitate to pierce their own body -

    until the breath disappeared, their eyes were round and staring at the sky, their eyes burst, and they did not know how they died at the bottom.

    A few seconds later, the black magic Qi gradually flowed from their wounds and finally covered the whole body. The corpses turned into a pool of thick water and disappeared.

    -

    different from the bloody scene outside the border, there were cheers in the border. The happy smile climbed up the elves'' faces again. They cheered and danced around sukui and Joshua.

    The border is fixed. They''re safe.

    The good news made them feel happy and the big stone in their heart finally fell. I don''t know why. The dark mages didn''t attack them any more. They seem to have left.

    No matter what it is, but also because of their giving up, the Elven tribe can restore the peace of the past again.

    The happiness of the elves lasted for a long time. This time, the elves elder didn''t restrain them and let them have fun.

    This time, they wasted a lot of spiritual power in repairing the border. The elder of the spirit is old. He looks at the vigorous appearance of the spirit, touches the white beard and goes back to rest.

    At night, night falls.

    The stars in the sky gather into a sea of stars. The moonlight is as bright as silk. In this peaceful and peaceful night sky, the elves hold hands to open a bonfire party. Su Kui joined them this time and sat in the middle of the crowd, smiling quietly.

    In fact, the elves are very satisfied. Their mind is simple. As long as they can live in peace, even if they live in this way every day, they will not feel bored.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to rest." Clay appeared silently, and whispered in sunflower''s ear.

    Today, she did the most and almost exhausted her spiritual power, so she filled the gap in the border. Now, she accompanied the elves to celebrate. Clay had to remind her to pay attention to her body.

    Su Kui nodded. "I know, I''ll pay attention to clay. Everyone is very happy today. I''ll go back with them later, OK?"

    Clyde pursed her lips, but Su Kui smiled helplessly. The man was really stubborn.

    She pulled his hand, which was different from her own, and felt very cold. "Clay, your hand is so cold -" she was surprised. "Come and sit with me for a while, and I''ll go back with you later, eh?"

    Sukui blinked at clay, showing some playfulness.

    Clay''s deep eyes looked at the girl who was sitting on the grass, dressed in moonlight, feeling all over the shining. She was harmless to her smiling face, holding her small hand soft and warm.

    He couldn''t help but sit down with her. For the first time, they sat so close together.

    Before that, he had always been the one standing.

 Chapter 2175

    As soon as they sat down, clay could not even breathe the fragrance of her body. Joshua came shyly, with a little embarrassment on her handsome face, and asked her gently and quietly, "Betty, can I invite you to dance? I, I am really...... "

    "No!"

    "Good."

    Two voices sounded together, the former is clay, the latter is sunflower.

    Su Kui smiled helplessly. She knew that clay cared about herself very much, but Joshua made great efforts today. She knew that Joshua would do it because of her. Su Kui doesn''t like to owe people. Since he wants to dance, why not dance with him?

    "Her Highness -" Clay''s two strange pupils became more and more strange in the moonlight. Looking at Su Kui, he silently complained.

    Su Kui patted his straight back to show him to relax. Man said: "clay, relax. Nobody will hurt me here. Don''t be too nervous, OK? It''s just a dance. I''ll go back with you after the dance, OK? "

    It''s just a dance -

    How do you know it''s just a dance? Clay''s eyes were dim, and he looked at Joshua''s joyous color indifferently. He led the girl to the center of the bonfire. The elves sang wonderful songs to accompany them.

    The elves are all immersed in the party, singing in the air for a long time.

    Only two of these people have different thoughts.

    Lizzie admits that Joshua is a wonderful person. After saving her, she is very concerned about her all the way. It''s easy to fall. It''s easy to have a good feeling for him. He knows how to do it. Even if Lilith is a devil himself, even if he is a devil, he is not born to yearn for blood and darkness.

    Before coming to the elf tribe, Lilith really didn''t think about that much. She just wanted to invade the temple of light by Joshua''s hand, but never wanted to kill Joshua.

    But now -

    she has a flash of blood under her eyes and her hands are tightened.

    If she can''t get it, then she doesn''t mind destroying it!

    -

    "eh? Where''s clay? "

    "Clay --"

    Su Kui refused Joshua''s request for another dance and wanted to return to clay as soon as possible, but found that he had already disappeared.

    What''s the situation?

    No mind to stay any longer, Su Kui went back to the palace alone in the moonlight.

    However, from the beginning to the end, we did not see clay. When she sank herself into the warm spring water, Su Kui didn''t like it. She could see clay''s figure standing nearby when she looked up. Now, there is only darkness and cold.

    He was angry -

    sukui sighed and floated up from the bottom of the water. The cool air made her clear.

    The wet blonde hair to the back of his head, Su Kui just want to go ashore, suddenly a pair of arms apparently from behind a man''s circle.

    Su Kui was surprised. "Who?!"

    "Oh --"

    the magnetic sound rubbed her ears, and Su Kui''s eyebrows jumped, and she was in a panic for no reason. She moved her body, but found that her body''s power was limited, and she could not make it out at all!

    "Who are you?!"

    Su Kui had never heard that voice. It was a little lower than clay''s voice. The tone was careless and dangerous. It seemed that when the wild animals were hunting, they were slowly teasing the prey that could not escape their palms!

    At the moment, Su Kui is the prey he teases wantonly -

 Chapter 2176

    Su Kui wants to look back to see who the man is behind her, but the man obviously moves faster, accidentally covering her eyes with big hands, blocking her vision.

    "Let go of me! Damn it! "

    Su Kui''s little white face is now red. When was she treated like this? She didn''t know what to do, but she also had a grip that couldn''t escape.

    "Shhh --"

    the cold fingers of a man swam on her shoulder, and even the breath was cold. "Keep your voice down, and I will feel sad --"

    "you --"

    Su Kui''s head is up. The temperature in the hot spring is getting higher and higher. She is trapped in the broad chest, and almost can''t breathe.

    Even if she didn''t know what the man wanted to do, she felt in her heart that she could never let him succeed, otherwise, she would lose everything.

    So she struggled desperately.

    "Let go of me! Who are you! "

    "How did you get in? Let go, or I''ll call!"

    "Clay, clay --"

    "Tut, my dear child, be quiet," the man vaguely points out her red lips, which makes sukui unable to make a sound.

    "Clay will not come to save you. In fact, no matter how you shout, no one will come to save you. Tonight, you are mine!"

    With the cold and despotic low voice falling down, there was a sullen hum mixed with pain in the hot spring. Then, Su Kui felt that the air around him was chaotic, vague, and he didn''t know where he was.

    -When you open your eyes again, the sky is bright and shining on her.

    Su Kui moved her aching body. Her waist seemed to be crushed by a huge object. She felt that she had no strength to move her fingers.

    She lies on the bank, her body has been cleaned up, and she has changed into a white robe. The gold thread is made of gold and embroidered with complex and gorgeous vine patterns. Su Kui finds that this is not her clothes.

    In fact, she didn''t even see anyone in the elf tribe wearing this.

    Thinking of what the man did to her last night, she blushed, bit her lip, tore off her robe and threw it away.

    "Your Highness, have you slept here all night?"

    Clay came in a hurry, looking at the sunflower who had just changed into his own clothes, a pair of heterochromatic eyes was a light worry.

    Su Kui suddenly looked at him, reached out, slapped him.

    "Pa --"

    the crisp slap sound reverberated in the open pool. Su Kui''s chest heaved violently, and his lips broke a hole. It was the man''s bite under the violence last night.

    "Where did you go last night?" She asked.

    Fingers are shaking uncontrollably. Why don''t you save her! If, if he is in, he will not have no resistance and be humiliated by the unknown man.

    The picture of struggling in the palm of a man''s hand all night is like a nightmare.

    Clay''s face was hit in the past, he did not raise his hand to press, and even the corners of his lips were broken by his teeth. He just looked up quickly to see Su Kui''s face. When he saw the ambiguous red mark that she could not cover even in her high collar dress, the calm face finally had a crack.

    "Your Highness, you --"

    "what''s going on!" He asked in a deep voice with his lips closed.

    "As you can see." Su Kui lowered her eyelashes and her lips trembled. "I''m sorry, clay."

    She shouldn''t be so impulsive.

 Chapter 2177

    "It''s my fault," next, he told Su Kui about his drowsy sleep, when he woke up, it was already bright. I don''t know what happened last night.

    Su Kui heard his words, his face white and blue, and finally no blood.

    Even clay went to sleep. She cried so loudly last night, but no one in the elf tribe noticed. Last night, he was surrounded by his breath. It was cold, without any feeling of popularity. It was not an elf at all.

    So, who is he? What is the purpose? How powerful it is!

    She tightened her hands on her side and her legs were still soft and shaking.

    "Our tribe, some outsiders broke in. "

    after saying this, she seems to have exhausted all her strength. She doesn''t even have the courage to look up at clay. It seems that as long as she sees him, she will miss all the courage she can''t easily muster.

    "I will tell the elder the truth. I hope he can choose a new Elven king. I..." She wanted to say that she was no longer pure and could not be a king of elves, but before she finished, she was interrupted by clay''s sudden action.

    He pressed her shoulder, the eyes tightly into Su Kui''s eyes, looked at her directly, determined: "no, this Elven king, you have to do it!"

    "But I......" Her wry smile, what happened last night, has become her nightmares. How can she be admired and revered by the elves?

    "It''s my fault. I didn''t look after you. It''s not your fault, Betty. Calm down and listen to me, will you?"

    Clay looked into her eyes for the first time and called her name for the first time. Before that, whatever Su Kui asked, he insisted on calling her queen.

    "Listen to me, there are outsiders in the tribe who break in this time, so it is likely that the man took the opportunity to break in when there was a crack in the border. We don''t know where he is hiding or what his identity is. It''s not your fault, you know? It''s just an accident, it''s not what you want, is it? "

    "Of course!" Su Kui''s eyes are watery like jewels. At this moment, she looks like an innocent deer lost in the forest, weak and harmless.

    Clay could not help pulling her into his arms and comforting her softly.

    "You are the Elven King chosen by the God tree, and you are destined from the moment of your birth. You should know that even if you choose a new Elven king again, it will not be decided in a short time. I will help you now, Betty hea, but you should also be strong, OK? Those lovely elves are waiting for you to guard. You can''t go on like this. "

    On that day, clay told sukui a lot, and finally succeeded in getting rid of the idea.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, and then sent her back to rest. Before he left, he even gave her a kiss on her forehead.

    This time, he showed a different side in front of sunflower.

    -

    Su Kui had a whole day''s rest in her dorm hall, and no one saw her. People only lost too much spiritual power when she repaired the border. She needed to rest when she was weak, and she was considerate and didn''t disturb her.

    But the fate of the elves is far more than that.

    The next day''s sunshine didn''t come as promised. The sky of the elves'' tribe was full of haze. The Elves were panic stricken and rushed to the direction of the sacred tree.

    The Holy tree is polluted by magic gas --

    "elder, why is the Holy tree polluted by magic gas? Isn''t the border fixed? "

 Chapter 2178

    Su Kui''s body is still in a weak state. Hearing this news, she quickly struggles to come. Around the sacred tree, there are many elves.

    As soon as she spoke, everyone, including Joshua and Lilith, looked back at her.

    At this moment, they no longer look at Su Kui kindly, but with suspicion. They wonder whether the queen can bring them a peaceful and peaceful life.

    Since she was born, things about the size of the elves have never been broken. Before that, the elves have lived a peaceful life for a hundred years, and have never been disturbed by outsiders. But when she came, everything changed.

    The result of being guided by the people with a heart is that the hearts of elves are no longer pure and flawless.

    They began to doubt each other, to fear, to hate, even to hate --

    "Betty hea, you are here, how are you?" The elder of the spirit is a kind elder. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After the God tree accident, his skin became more and more loose, just like the old bark. His white beard and hair also withered, without spirit.

    "I''m fine, elder uncle."

    Su Kui went to the sacred tree and tentatively put out his hand to output his spiritual power. He wanted to try to purify the evil spirit that had not polluted the root of the tree.

    All eyes were on her movements, praying in silence.

    But -

    the surprise didn''t happen. Sunflower''s power, without exception, was rejected by the divine tree.

    The elf elder quickly frowned, and his eyes swept sharply to sukui. "Betty, what''s the matter --"

    "elder, neither I nor I know."

    Su Kui''s lips trembled. She stepped back two steps. All the Elves were far away from her for a moment, as if there were demons living on her. They would open their tusks and bite them at any time.

    Only clay stood firmly behind her all the time, holding her steady when she was about to fall.

    "Elder, I will explain this to you later. Everyone calm down. Betty HIA is the king of elves chosen by the God tree. She can''t hurt you!"

    Joshua nodded, "yes, I believe in Betty."

    She is so kind, as bright as the sun, as pure as the moonlight, Joshua never believed that she would be behind the scenes.

    "Thank you, clay, Joshua." Su Kui murmured, her heart was stuffy, as if hundreds of millions of ants were gnawing at her heart, which was very painful.

    Look, those elves who once danced around her, sang for her, praised her, and regarded her as a monster at this moment.

    The Elven elder also doesn''t believe in the children he teaches. Why does it become like this? Her spiritual power should be the purest, but now it is rejected by the God tree. He needs to calm down and think about the source of all this.

    "Well, Betty hea, go back and have a rest. I''m here. Don''t worry."

    Before the divine tree is polluted to the roots, it can be saved.

    Thinking of this, the Elven elder turned his eyes to Joshua. Before he spoke, Joshua understood what he meant.

    He went to the sacred tree in silence, and all the elves made way for him.

    Now, all hope lies in him.

    But after trying, Joshua had to stop in disappointment, shaking her head and saying, "sorry, I can''t help it." He was the son of the temple of light, a genius to be praised by all, but he was helpless in this matter.

 Chapter 2179

    Joshua is the last hope. After learning that he can''t help it, the elf elder can''t help but close his eyes.

    The spirit is highly nervous, and the elves who have been paying close attention to this side are crying desperately after learning the news.

    "What shall we do?"

    "God, please take a look at us!"

    "We need your help, the Almighty God of light."

    "Who will help us!"

    The atmosphere of mourning soon infected everyone. The female elves cried and the men bowed their heads in silence. From the clenched fists, we can see that their hearts were not peaceful.

    Fallacies come so fast that, at the beginning of the conversation, all words have changed their taste.

    "It''s all Betty HIA''s fault. She brought the devil in! "

    " since her appearance, our life has never been peaceful! "

    "She must have been polluted, otherwise, why does the sacred tree repel her?"

    "The divine tree will not reject its own children unless it senses that the devil is already living in Betty hea''s body!"

    "Elder, we suggest that we drive out Betty hea and let a devil be our king. It''s really terrible!"

    Joshua listened and watched quietly. The elves, who had a peaceful smile, now have distorted faces and said cruel words. They are no longer simple.

    All of a sudden, he felt sad for Betty hea. She had tried so hard to protect these people. Now, just because of a little accident, her people had to give up her.

    He is glad that she left ahead of time, or how sad to hear these words?

    -

    Lilith, hiding behind the crowd, chuckled happily.

    Yes, that''s right. In a short time, the evil spirit will completely erode the root system of the sacred tree. Then, the Elves will be finished!

    Their spring water will be polluted, the fruit will no longer be sweet, the seasons will not be like spring, and even the air will send out a stench.

    This is all she wants, let these self proclaimed pure elves become like her!

    Just think about it, it''s very beautiful -

    The Scarlet tip of the tongue across the corner of the lips, she''s very much looking forward to that day.

    -Su Kui drives clay out and says he wants to be alone.

    In fact, she was not so weak. As soon as clay left, she let the system adjust her data to the best state, and then after she left, everything around the sacred tree was in her mind.

    After watching everything in silence, she laughed sarcastically.

    "Betty hea, is this the people you want to protect?"

    Is it necessary to drive her out of the tribe when she is so hastily led by someone with a heart?

    There was a sense of anger in her heart. If it wasn''t for the task, if it wasn''t for Betty HIA''s wish, she thought, she would definitely destroy this place.

    The purer the thing, the easier it is to dye black. Look at those pure elves. Now their delicate faces are twisted like demons.

    -

    she was lying in bed, tossing and turning, with her eyes open, sleepless.

    There was no sign of a cold wall on her back, but she jumped away as if stimulated.

    This time, the man didn''t cover her eyes and stop her from looking at herself.

    "How are you, my lovely fairy?"

    The man is like the thin lips that are dyed red with blood, with an indescribable sense of coldness. The long black hair like splash ink is scattered behind him, and the pure black silk robe covers the tall and straight body.

 Chapter 2180

    It''s him again!

    Su Kui ''s face turned pale instantly. What happened last night was still vivid. She thought that the nightmare had ended. She didn'' t expect that he could not wait to come just when the sky was dark.

    "What do you want!"

    She clenched her fist and glared at him.

    The man stared at her, not angry. Instead, he held his forehead low and smiled. The hoarse magnetic voice echoed in the open space, rubbing the eardrum of sunflower, which made her involuntarily tremble.

    "What do I want?" The man raised the thick black sword eyebrow, "of course you are, my spirit."

    "You dream!" Su Kui lost her voice and screamed. She backed away and began to shout clay''s name.

    "Clay! Where are you, Claire? Help me -- "

    before the voice falls, the black haired man who was lying on her big bed suddenly disappears in situ, and then appears in front of her next second. For example, the big hand of the iron tongs tightly grasps her hands, raises above her head, and easily approaches her. The tip of their noses is close to the tip of their noses.

    "My spirit, why don''t you learn to be obedient? Give up, he won''t come to save you, because -- "

    the rest of the words, he raised a deep smile, didn''t say.

    Su Kui thought how he had done to clay. She broke away from his grip. Her face was as white as paper, and her eyes were covered with water mist. She pursed her mouth and refused to believe: "impossible, clay is fine. What did you do to clay! You devil! "

    Hearing the name, the radian of the man''s lips became deeper and deeper. His cold fingertips rubbed Su Kui''s delicate white chin, and his tone seemed to take a layer of ice, "do you care about him?" The man named clay.

    Su Kui''s face changed and she turned her head in a hurry

    She thought her expression was very fierce, but in the eyes of men, she thought it was very cute.

    Therefore, the lovely spirit is pressed again with no pity.

    All she wanted to say was swallowed by the bully. She could only lift up her long white neck as hard as she could, like a swan, and breathe gently with her nose.

    Another one-sided coercion lasted for a night. The spirit cried for a night. The poor voice was pressed. The man would not let her go until the sky was white and dawn broke.

    -Clay appeared in front of sukui. This time, sukui didn''t ask where he had gone.

    I think it''s the same as the first day. The man used some method to fall asleep.

    As the track of the man is more and more uncertain, Su Kui''s heart is more and more uneasy. She even feels that the beautiful devil is around her, following her silently.

    "Her Highness, that man -" br >

    even if Su Kui doesn''t say it, the smell that can''t be dissipated for a long time in the dormitory, her red and swollen eyes, her blushing cheeks, including the red mark that can''t be covered by the Nightgown, are all telling everything silently.

    "Well."

    Sunflower droops its eyelids and droops.

    She fiddled with her fingers and let clay''s eyes scan her. She had given up.

    She could not resist the powerful man at all. In front of him, her struggle was as funny as an ant. No matter how she asked, how she resisted, the final result was the same.

    Clay took a deep breath. "Your Majesty, have you seen what he looks like?"

    The girl sitting by the bed looked confused and fragile.

 Chapter 2181

    I can''t bear to ask her again for fear of arousing her inner unhappiness.

    But -

    for her safety, clay had to ask.

    "Your Majesty, we can only find that man if we know who he is. Don''t you want to get rid of him?"

    This sentence is like touching a string at the bottom of sunflower''s heart. She suddenly raised her head and looked at him with those green eyes full of resentment. "Think, of course!" She doesn''t even dare to go to sleep now. Once she falls asleep, that person will appear in her dream.

    Hearing that she couldn''t wait to get rid of the mysterious man, clay smiled.

    But Su Kui didn''t notice that his strange eyes were full of emotion.

    Su Kui was so impressed by that man. Her full face, long and narrow Phoenix eyes, which were so black that they couldn''t penetrate into the slightest light, made her feel suffocated. Her eyes were startling and sharp, and her lips, which always had a casual smile at any time and any place, made her feel suffocated.

    What else did he think of? Su Kui''s body was shaking involuntarily. Her big hands were swimming on her body like dead people. She was like the prey on the iron plate. There was no way to escape.

    "Your Majesty?"

    "Betty hea, Betty hea --"

    "well, calm down. It''s already dawn. That man won''t show up. Wake up, he won''t hurt you."

    Clay patted her on the shoulder and gave her a safe enough hug.

    Su Kui let his own fragile, buried in his arms, gently sobbed, tears wet his clothes, close to his skin, making clay feel uncomfortable all over.

    "Clay, what should I do? Do you know who he is? I really don''t know what to do. "

    There was despair in her voice, and the voice of her exit was hoarse, like a broken crystal, no longer crisp and charming.

    Clay was silent for a long time.

    For a long time, he said in a low voice, "Betty hea, if you are not wrong, I think we should be in big trouble."

    Even clay said that.

    Su Kui''s little face suddenly faded, her body trembled even more, and she drew in clay''s arms tightly.

    But she was waiting for clay''s answer. She was very curious about the identity of her lover in this life.

    Yes, sukui is performing according to Betty''s human settings. God knows how much she wants to indulge when she''s hanging out with her lover, instead of -

    refusing to meet her damned desire!

    "Betty hea, I can tell you who he is, but you have to promise me that after you hear his identity, you have to calm down, OK?"

    Su Kui''s fingers were weak. She opened her dry lips and nodded silently.

    She tried to calm down for a moment, then looked up at clay and signaled that he could speak.

    Clay''s thin lips were tight, and he patted her on the shoulder, which opened his lips to say a name.

    "Ludwig."

    Ludwig??!!

    Ludwig, the dark god who fought against the gods and led to the existence of the light God in this continent? How is he? How did he get in?

    Su Kui thought a lot in this moment. She lowered her head, and her hair, which had once been like broken gold, was withered because of the changes of these two days. Her long hair hung on her cheek, covering her face, so that clay could not see her thoughts.

    But from her body slowly revealed the sadness, but let him extremely sad.

 Chapter 2182

    "Betty hea, if not, let''s tell the elders..." Clay suggested that he had intended to solve the problem himself without telling it.

    But for now, it''s far from simple.

    Although telling the Elven elders means that betticia is likely to be expelled from the Elven tribe.

    Clay thought Su Kui was sad, but if he looked down at her eyes now, he would find that there were no tears in her eyes.

    Su Kui heard clay''s suggestion and refused it firmly.

    "No --"

    "why? If he doesn''t, he will keep pestering you. Aren''t you afraid? "

    Su Kui smiled bitterly, leaned on the edge of the bed, and looked at the empty air with his eyes vacant. "How can I not be afraid? I am afraid of him. However, I am their king. It''s my duty to protect them and the sacred tree, even if it is... " Her voice was low, even without purity, and she was rejected by the sacred tree.

    Clay knew the meaning of her words and was silent.

    The two thought about each other''s problems, but they were speechless.

    Until the day is completely lit up, the misty sky tells the peace of the Elven tribe.

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Su Kui must leave here. She has seen the faces and faces of the elves clearly. Their hearts are no longer pure. Su Kui can''t continue to work hard for them. When it''s over, she will leave.

    So she thought about it and said, "is that person still coming? I will wait for him. If everything is his hand, I think I can make a deal with him. "

    Deal with the devil?

    Clay was surprised. "Betty hea, are you crazy?! No, I don''t agree! "

    This time, Su Kui is out of the ordinary. She doesn''t cry, because that won''t solve the problem at all. She doesn''t want to escape.

    Since everything starts with her, it ends with her.

    She was ready to sell her soul to the devil.

    After driving clay out, sukui thought about it and went to the elder''s house alone.

    His room was quiet. Su Kui walked into his pharmacy alone and saw him sitting motionless in front of the window like a rotten tree.

    "Elder uncle......"

    Su Kui called his name in a low voice. He was one of the few people who didn''t show disgust to her that day. Besides, she can still keep the peace now. All of them are the Elven elders who protect her.

    But she can''t live on others forever. Her mission is to protect the sacred tree and the elves. This time, I''ll say goodbye to the elves elder.

    The spirit elder moved, his movement was very slow, as if the bones were rusty.

    "Betty hea?"

    His voice grew old like a broken bellows.

    "It''s me," Su Kui smiled and walked forward gently.

    As in the past, I learned from the Elven elder, kneeling in front of him and putting my head on his knee.

    "Elder uncle, why do you think it''s like this? Am I really unknown? "

    With a soft smile on his face, the kind-hearted elder of the spirit stroked her hair like a tree skin. "No, Betty HIA was chosen by the God tree. It can''t choose the wrong one. You are a good child. The wrong one is those with ulterior motives."

    "Is it? But why did everything suddenly change? Even the sacred tree... "

 Chapter 2183

    Her green eyes darkened, and even the God tree refused her.

    "No, Betty hea, the sacred tree is just sick. Shall we wait for it to get better?" As always, the voice of the Elven elder is calm, with the function of pacifying people.

    In fact, Su Kui knows that if she doesn''t do something, then the divine tree may not be good.

    She smiled hard, her eyes were sparkling, Su Kui nodded softly and said "OK."

    Leaving the elf elder''s hut, Su Kui was in a calm mood. After this, everything here has nothing to do with her.

    -

    night soon fell, and there was no sound of birds or insects around.

    It''s very quiet.

    The night sky is full of haze, no stars can be seen, and the moon is no longer bright, but a strange red color. It''s like blood.

    Clay had been sent out early by her, and she sat quietly by the bed, waiting only for one person to appear.

    As time went by, Ludwig never showed up.

    Su Kui felt a pair of eyes peeping at her in the dark. She guessed who it was, and her breath was disordered. But the man who can''t wait to appear when it''s dark at ordinary times seems to lose interest in her suddenly, and refuses to appear.

    Su Kui had to open his mouth and said in a trembling voice, "are you there? Why not? "

    The air seems to be stagnant.

    "Ludwig?"

    She had to open her mouth and call the name she wanted to deliberately forget.

    As soon as the voice fell, someone stuck it up behind her. She tried to relax and lean into his arms.

    "Yes, is that you?" Her throat rolled up and down, and she could not help swallowing, which indicated that she was afraid.

    "Oh, of course," Ludwig said, stroking her fair cheek and breathing in her ear. "My spirit, I''m so good tonight. Can I help you?"

    He seemed to have a special love for her hair. He wound a strand of her hair with his fingers again and again, rolled it up, and watched them spin and slide away.

    Su Kui is now the prey of his palm, and let him do whatever he wants.

    So I can only bear to ask again.

    "Are you really Ludwig? The dark god? "

    It was the first time that the girl called his name and spoke to him peacefully. Ludwig was very happy, so he readily agreed with her doubts.

    "So, our God tree, did you make it?"

    Ludwig heard this and knew what her purpose was. But this does not hinder his good mood, as long as she has to ask for their own, he can naturally take the opportunity to let her comply with their own requirements.

    But he didn''t do it.

    "No, it''s none of my business," Ludwig said, raising his hands to show his innocence. "I can''t do such a thing. If I really want to kill the elves, I''ll just do it, right?"

    With his words, Su Kui''s mood sank.

    Yes, he was the God who once killed all the gods. He was so powerful that he didn''t have to fight a small God tree at all.

    So, that is to say, there are other demons among the elves!

    "That man, who is it?"

    Her voice trembled when she asked.

    Ludwig kissed her affectionately on the corner of her lips. "Honey, are you sure you want to ask this question? I can only help you achieve one thing?

 Chapter 2184

    Sukui was supposed to borrow his words and catch Lilith as a demon, but it is obvious that Ludwig is a very smart businessman, and he is more willing to exchange equally.

    So, Su Kui pinched his hands and asked another question.

    "So what do you want from me to help me realize my wish?"

    Ludwig put his arm around her. "You should know what I want. Good boy, I''ll help you when I say it, huh?" His voice line is low, and then deliberately press down the voice, it seems to be a bit sinister, just like the devil in the ear.

    As soon as Su Kui''s body was stiff and his face was close to him, it was not normal.

    She was silent for a long time, as if she had made a decision to pay attention, and said, "I promise you everything..."

    Finish saying, her whole body is powerless, leave the bitter smile of lip horn only.

    She knew that she had sold her soul to the devil.

    Ludwig''s eyes were as deep as jewels, with a light in them, and he hung his eyes and kissed his favorite lips. "Then, as you wish --"

    -

    the next day, Su Kui gathered all the people together and called the elves, including Joshua and lilies, under the sacred tree with a very firm attitude.

    "Betty hea, what do you want to do?"

    The elf elder didn''t understand and asked, he thought a lot of ways in these two days, but he couldn''t stop the God tree from declining. For this matter, he even asked Joshua. At present, Joshua has written to inform the Pope of the temple of light that he is on his way.

    Betty hea was the child he taught. He didn''t believe that she would hurt her people all the time. Of course, he didn''t want her people to doubt her and hurt her.

    Therefore, the Elven elder hopes that Su Kui can stay in his palace until this matter is solved. Don''t come out.

    Can touch Su Kui''s eyes, in the eyes of her desperate, he was stunned.

    Betty hea, what do you want to do?

    All the elves are looking at Su Kui. There is no love and admiration for her on their faces. Their eyes are full of suspicion and even dissatisfaction.

    I don''t know why she worked hard and called everyone here.

    Under the sacred tree, what can they see? Watching their mother''s tree go to death, let them wait for the verdict of death?

    "Betty hea, do you have any good ideas?" Joshua is strange, but she looks good today, and her heart relaxed a lot.

    "Yes," Su Kui nodded, looking at Joshua carefully, and whispered, "Joshua, you are a good man. Thank you for your maintenance."

    An outsider can trust her. Why do her people refuse to believe her, even a little?

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. She looked around the people, stood on the altar, and said softly, "now the devil has infiltrated us. No matter who it is, it is impossible to get rid of the suspicion. I know you don''t believe me, so today, in front of the God tree, let''s all go through a test! "

    After that, she took up the prepared water in advance, "there are ten drops of holy water in it. If there is no magic among you, then the holy water is not harmful to you, but has great benefits. But if there is magic -" br >

    the rest, she will not say, and everyone knows.

    Lilith''s first reaction was to get out of here.

 Chapter 2185

    But she didn''t know whether the Elves were intentional or unintentional, and surrounded her in the middle.

    If she wants to leave, it is bound to attract the attention of others, which is quite different from her purpose, and it will also arouse the doubts of the elves.

    Now they are everywhere, and any strange words and deeds will be regarded as possessed by demons.

    But it''s holy water -

    two phase trade-off, Lilith still decided to try, go first.

    But Su Kui''s goal today is to find her out. How can she leave easily.

    See elves eyes show distrust color, Su Kui also don''t care, poured a small glass of water from the kettle, head up and drink.

    "I''ve finished. Now, who is it?"

    "Lilith? Where do you want to go? " Su Kui''s eyes are sharp, and she sees Lilith moving quietly to the side. Her smile is gentle and elegant.

    As soon as Lilith''s body was stiff, she scolded me for being dead, but she turned around with pain on her face. "Your Majesty, I have some pain in my stomach, which may be caused by the water pollution these days. So, I''d like to make it convenient. Can I come back right away? " Though she said so, she didn''t seem to be asking for advice, but just to let it out.

    Under her feet, the elves did not react. They saw her and even made way for her.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed. "Since you have stomachache, you should drink a glass of holy water. Last time you spilled it carelessly, you can''t miss it this time."

    "Since you are in a hurry, drink first." Su Kui crooked her head and looked innocent. It seems that I don''t know what she is, just treat her as an ordinary person.

    Lilith hated sukui in her heart, but her face could not be revealed. She was eager to leave.

    "No, I''ll wait until I''ve solved it, your majesty. My stomach is really too painful to bear."

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Can I help you deliver them?"

    In fact, when the elves saw that Su Kui had drunk the water with holy water, they had already trusted her for a few minutes. At this moment, they didn''t think anything was wrong.

    Holy water is really a good thing. For ordinary people, it has more benefits.

    It''s just a common stomachache. Just make sure you finish.

    "Your Majesty, you can give it to others first, i..."

    What else did she want to say, but sukui had come over and put the water in front of her, saying, "drink it, all of us will drink it."

    When the elder of the spirit saw this scene, he was thoughtful.

    Joshua''s hands are tightly held together. Now he suddenly understands that Lilith is the girl he saved halfway. Who can guarantee that she is absolutely trustworthy?

    It was also his carelessness that he completely trusted her when he could not perceive the evil spirit from her.

    Can see her so anxious appearance, is afraid to avoid to the holy water inferior, has to cause the heart to question.

    The water was just a small glass. Lilith could feel the fatal threat from it. How could she drink it.

    "Lily, are you in a daze? Drink quickly, "Su Kui smiled and handed the cup forward.

    Lilith''s eyes turned. "Well, then..." She pretends to reach for it, and plans to hijack sukui and let herself leave.

    But Su Kui''s movement was faster, and suddenly her hand shook, and the whole glass of holy water fell on her.

    "Ah ah!"

 Chapter 2186

    All of a sudden, no one expected sunflower would come here. Even Lilith didn''t expect sunflower, who always behaved innocuously, would pour holy water on her.

    The holy water just splashed a few drops on her chest, which immediately seemed like water entering the oil pot, sending out an unpleasant burning smell, accompanied by a stench.

    "My God! She is the devil! "

    "Look, Lilith. Her eyes!"

    "My God! It''s terrible that we''ve lived with demons for so long! "

    Su Kui''s suspicion was relieved, but she was not very happy. Instead, she looked down at Lilith, who was lying on the ground rolling, and put her painful cry into her ears. Her pure eyes, which were originally ice blue, now turned bloody red, showing endless ferocity.

    Joshua can''t speak anymore. He brought Lilith to the elf tribe. He didn''t think about it at all. That lovely little girl has demons in her body.

    And how did she escape her own investigation and not be found?

    Joshua''s consciousness is not simple.

    "I''m sorry, Betty hea. It''s my fault. I''m willing to take charge of the sacred tree to the end." He bowed his head in shame and caused great damage to the elves. At this moment, he did not dare to expect Su Kui would like him any more.

    He was very sad. He thought that when he went back to the temple of light, he would quit the job of son of God. He is not a qualified son of God. His ability is not enough and needs experience.

    If the devil finds it, then it is unnecessary to drink holy water to prove its innocence.

    She put down her glass and said to Joshua, "Joshua, if you really feel sorry, then Lilith will give it to you. I believe you will make the right decision, right?"

    In this way, holy water has caused so much damage to Lilith that even some elves who have feelings for her have to believe that she is a devil.

    Joshua, too, was sad, but disgusted.

    So, is Lillis getting close to him from the beginning just for a different purpose?

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her go."

    Both he and Lilith have caused irreparable faults to the Elven tribe. When Lilith is solved, he will go to the Pope to plead with him.

    As the son of God, he lives with the devil every day, but finds nothing wrong.

    Su Kui nodded and handed over Lilith to Joshua.

    Now Lilith has been burned by holy water, and the enchantment of the Elven tribe is still there. If she wants to escape, she needs Su Kui''s permission.

    The long and thick eyelashes are light. Su Kui stroked the ring on his index finger. The huge and beautiful jewel was shining in the misty sky.

    "As for the sacred tree, I''ve come up with a solution, but before that, I might announce something."

    Has been silent, there is no voice of the spirit elder eyebrow heart jump, the heart crossed the bad premonition. I think of what Betty hea said to him that day.

    Now want to come, even like a farewell!

    "Betty HIA..." He shook his head and begged her not to go on.

    But Su Kui has a smile on the corner of his eyes. His red lips bend gently. A pair of water moist Jian water eyes in the past are firm at the moment.

    "Elder uncle, I have made up my mind." So, no matter who advises, she will not stay.

 Chapter 2187

    It has already broken her heart. Even if she stays here, how can she get along with the elves who once pointed her out to drive her out of the tribe?

    So she chose to leave.

    Another reason is that she had to go with Ludwig when the deal came to an end, whether she wanted it or not.

    The spirit elder''s turbid eyes were full of sadness. He looked at Su Kui deeply and didn''t speak again. Looking at Su Kui''s expression, he had guessed that her heart was broken.

    The elves looked at each other with a bad premonition.

    "What would you like to say, your majesty?"

    "Elder, what are you saying to the queen? Why are you so strange?"

    "Suddenly I feel very sad. I''m sorry, your majesty. It''s all our fault."

    "It''s our fault..."

    "It''s OK," Su Kui shrugged and raised a smile that was absolutely bright. "I have a way to make the Holy tree return to normal. When the evil Qi in its body dissipates, you can choose an elven king again. As for me --"

    she was satisfied with the pale face of a group of spirits, and she was comforted.

    "I''d like to take a walk. I don''t want to stay here any more. It''s a sad place."

    She meant something. Although she didn''t say it clearly, Su Kui knew it clearly. These elves knew it clearly.

    Everyone is addicted.

    Su Kui no longer spoke, slowly walked to the tree and closed his eyes.

    The spiritual power in the body is given by the God tree. This time, she will give it all back.

    A steady stream of spiritual power converged from her palm to the divine tree. This time, the divine tree did not repel her any more. Her action attracted everyone''s attention.

    In the tense eyes of all people, the tree, originally with yellow branches and leaves and black mist, has gradually recovered its vigorous appearance, full of green, the haze in the sky has quickly dissipated, and the air has been fresh again.

    "Ding - congratulations to the host for completing the task. Next, you are free to choose whether to stay in the world or not."

    With the tree back to normal, the sound of the system soon sounded in my mind, and the task was completed.

    She was free to come and go, and sunflower chose to stay.

    No one saw that behind her, there was always a black figure following her closely, watching her every move.

    "Your wish is fulfilled, and now you are mine."

    The low and hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the ear, Su Kui did not have any spirit to lift the eyes, and quickly down.

    The elves panicked at the sudden appearance of the man in black.

    The undisguised power of darkness in him is frightening, and it is countless times more powerful than Lilith.

    "God, why are there demons between us!"

    "How did he get in?!"

    "Look, he''s with the queen!"

    The suspicious eyes came back again. Su Kui smiled with tears, obviously smiling, but without any reason, she felt the sadness and despair in her heart.

    "Betty HIA..." For the first time, the elf elder wept in front of her.

    Su Kui shook his head. "Elder uncle, you can see that. Forgive me for my retreat. I''m too tired to continue."

    Ludwig sneered. "Look, this is the people you have sold your soul to protect. It''s really not worthy of sympathy."

    After that, he waved, the black fog gradually filled, covering his whole body.

 Chapter 2188

    Ludwig''s unique ghostly voice sounded in the thick fog, as if separated by many spaces, and seemed ethereal.

    "She and I have taken it. As she wishes, I will not do anything to you. I hope you can keep so pure!"

    The irony is so obvious that all the elves can''t help lowering their heads and blushing almost like someone standing in front of them and slapping them alive.

    They were wrong, they were so wrong -

    the fog disappeared, and the men on the altar, as well as their queen, were completely gone.

    Joshua was the first to respond, and he rushed up to the altar, "Betty hea! Betty hea! "

    No, how could she have gone like this? When the misunderstanding is about to be lifted!

    The elder spirit closed his eyes and his voice was tired. "Don''t shout, she has gone. Let her live the life she wants." she paid too much for this tribe.

    After that, he waved his hand, step by step, leaning on crutches, and left slowly.

    Not only is Betty HIA disappointed with them, but he is not?

    Now, do you think it''s true that the elves live here and don''t care about the world?

    They are too simple and easy to go astray. It''s easy to dye them black.

    The queen disappeared and the Elven elder left disappointed.

    The elves stood at the same place with their heads bowed, and the female elves with fragile psychology could not help sobbing.

    Joshua suddenly raised an indescribable anger in his heart. His face was pale, and his eyes seemed to have a flame beating. He stretched his arms and pointed to the stage abruptly. "If you say who caused today''s consequences, you, you, all of you can''t escape responsibility!"

    "Isn''t Betty hea good enough? Why don''t you doubt others when something goes wrong, the first to doubt Betty hea? "

    "Can one or two rumours from nowhere be used by you as a weapon against Betty hea?"

    He sneered and his eyes were red. "Now, Betty hea has traded her soul with the devil for the last hope. From then on, she will live in hell!"

    "I hope you will always remember this day!"

    -Joshua left before the Pope arrived, and the crisis here was over, ending with the disappearance of the Elven queen.

    Lizzie was also taken away by Joshua. He would give Lizzie to the Pope and kill her with him.

    What she has done is no longer worthy of forgiveness and sympathy!

    -

    the Elven tribe is now silent. Even though the sacred tree has been restored, the tree that has lived for many years seems to have had a sense. It feels the sorrow of the Elven tribe and perhaps knows what happened to Betty HIA.

    The elves are dying, and the elves elders are locked up. They choose a new generation of elders and discharge their duties.

    Later, the Elves were chosen by the God tree, but they were not equal to Betty HIA in ability or character.

    The shortest king in history.

    -

    at the same time, with the disappearance of betisia, Joshua left with Lilith, and the Elven tribe returned to its former calm, as if nothing had happened.

    No one realized that the servant who had been following Betty hea all the time, like an invisible man, had disappeared together -

 Chapter 2189

    [I''ve always wanted to write a story about fanwai. At the end of the story today, I''ll just write a story about fanwai. Tomorrow, I can conceive a new story. I don''t know if you like to watch QAQ]

    the two or three things in daily life of Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu.

    One day, Gu sifan visited Gu Liushen and Su Kui.

    Gu Liushen''s villa is decorated in luxury. The most enviable thing is the indoor swimming pool on the top floor, which occupies a whole floor area. The water flow keeps normal temperature every day and can go swimming at any time.

    But -

    Gu sifan has never been successful.

    Gu Liushen said in his beautiful name: that''s for a porcelain. No one can enter.

    Gu sifan suffered from toothache. God knows that every time he comes here, he will be severely abused. He vowed that he would never come again. But when ten and a half days passed, he came here again.

    -Nowadays, Xia porcelain has become a famous wife in CV circle, known as the winner who saved the galaxy in his last life. People beautiful voice beauty, there is a pet her to the bone of love, life seems to have nothing else.

    Occasionally, Su Kui would run to Yu yinraoliang''s cottage, follow a group of friends and chat with fans. If you are lucky, you can still hear Gu Liushen''s voice.

    It''s the same today. When Gu sifan arrived, he was entertained by the servants. But after waiting in the living room for a long time, he didn''t see his elder brother and Xia porcelain.

    He felt a little sad.

    -

    at this time, the third floor of the villa, which is forbidden by Gu Liushen, is not allowed to step on the third floor for half a step unless it is cleaned up every day.

    Who dares to directly chop and feed the dog. At that time, Gu Liushen called all the servants together and said this with a smile on his face. But everyone knows that what the smiling Master said is true.

    So, even if the heart again curious, also dare not risk.

    The blue water is clear, and the huge pool can''t see the end at a glance.

    Su Kui swayed his tail and fell on the bank to breathe.

    Gu Liushen brings his wet hair to the back of his head, revealing his full and clean forehead. His facial features are more vigorous and mature. Compared with a few years ago, he looks more unfathomable now.

    He two big hold Su Kui''s waist, lift gently, then hold the person to the shore to sit down.

    Leaving the water, the fish''s tail automatically becomes the legs of human beings, but it seems powerless.

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes and gasped. Her cheeks were flushed. At a glance, she knew what she had done in the water.

    This man is too much, in the water to insist on her body, but all kinds of toss her, and finally when he wants to come to the third time, Su Kui can''t stop, suddenly back to the fish tail.

    Gu Liu deeply stroked her delicate cheek, hooked her lips and smiled. Feng Mou looked at her tenderly and sighed: "how can I still be so weak? I''ve restrained myself today. Is it still uncomfortable?"

    Say, big palm very conscious massage legs and back waist for her, look at posture, know is professional.

    Smell speech, Su Kui angrily glared at him, "it''s not your fault, you are the old man who Yu begged dissatisfaction!"

    I didn''t know which string Gu Liushen touched by this word. When he raised his eyebrow, Feng Mou narrowed and looked at her sideways, "old? Male? People? "

    Word by word, from his low voice line can be heard, now Mr. Gu is very angry, the consequences are very serious!

    Su Kui saw that the situation was not right, and immediately put up her small face to make money. "I just said wrong, not an old man, but a handsome man! little fresh meat! Don''t be angry, please ~ "

    GU Liu grinned deeply, revealing his white teeth," Oh, it''s late. "

    As a result, Su Kui was pressed on the shore again.

 Chapter 2190

    Gu sifan waited very late that day, but he didn''t see his eldest brother coming out of the room with Su Kui.

    Looking at the housekeeper''s ambiguous eyes, Gu sifan felt very depressed.

    -One day, Yu yinraoliang had a dinner together with a group of people.

    Even if we knew that Xia porcelain and Gu Liushen were recognized as high beauty values in CV circle, we could not help but be amazed when we saw them.

    A group of people joked and asked when someone would have a baby.

    Su Kui as a mermaid: "..."

    "Ask Mr. Gu this question, eh." Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips and looked proudly sideways at someone who was careful to pick out the fishbone for herself.

    "Cough..." The topic was thrown on Gu Liushen. He could not help touching the tip of his nose, and a thin and deep face appeared a little narrow. "If a porcelain is willing to live, I don''t mind --"

    "Gu Liushen, what did you just say? I don''t seem to hear. "

    For Gu Liushen, he works hard every day, which makes Su Kui have to doubt each other''s intentions. Does he really want to have a half human and half fish baby?

    Not to mention whether she can have a baby, but now this sentence "don''t mind", it''s very inquisitive, OK?!

    Even in the past many years, the mermaid in front of her has grown from a girl to a woman. A delicate face like a doll has never changed.

    At this time, her big eyes glared over, and Gu Liushen immediately changed his mind. "It''s enough to have a baby at home. How can I care for another one! This life a porcelain is my child, I will spoil her all my life, it doesn''t matter whether there are children or not. "

    All speechless, once the high cold male god in the wife slave on the road never to return.

    And this person is not ashamed of this, but proud of it.

    Before the meal started, they were stuffed with dog food. They said that they would never mix oil with the couple all day. It seems that they would have dinner together with men and women who are in love all their lives!

    -Mr. Gu knows a lot of things. Su Kui also found them after marriage.

    For example, painting.

    There is a secret room in the villa where they live. Gu Liushen always cleans it himself and never lets outsiders in.

    There are no precious gold and silver treasures in it, but the things in it are more precious to guliushen than those gold and silver jewelry -

    that is the picture of sunflower.

    All kinds of things, there are human shapes, and half human and half fish.

    With her swimming in the water, elegant and beautiful fish tail in the water waves, reflecting the amazing charm of the portrait. In the morning, I was half asleep and half awake, with my eyes wide open, and I was sleepy looking at the portrait of the camera.

    One by one, accumulated over time, filled a whole studio.

    Besides, one''s hobby doesn''t stop here.

    For example, he would draw some extremely ambiguous pictures, let Su Kui be his model, and force her to pose shamefully.

    If she doesn''t agree -

    then she won''t want to get out of bed for the next week. Sometimes, Mrs. Gu is also very distressed by Mr. Gu''s endless energy.

    Moreover, once this kind of thing nods to agree, from then on has opened another kind of chapter, wants to look back again is difficult.

    Mrs. Gu said: this kind of person is really too much!

    -

    after being with Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu left more energy on her and seldom appeared in the company.

    Those female employees who secretly promised Mr. Gu''s love gradually died in their ten-year love.

    Later, Mr. Gu finally nodded and accepted an interview. When asked about how he and his wife fell in love with each other, he smiled softly and said only one word to the camera.

    "It''s like knowing her for a long time. It''s easy to love. "

 Chapter 2191

    Su Kui woke up and lay in a rented room, which was dead quiet and lifeless.

    There was a rotten smell in the air. She could not stand up from the bed and looked out through the narrow window. It was foggy in the distance, and nothing could be seen. It was dark, but at one glance, it made her very uncomfortable.

    Dizzy want to split, the stomach is also protesting, expressing that he is very hungry.

    Just to find something to eat, the door of the rental house was knocked.

    "BAM BAM --"

    "Yining, come out, something''s wrong again!"

    Su Kui''s eyebrows jumped, and her intuition was that the next words were not pleasant.

    Sure enough, the next second, the rough man''s voice continued to pant outside: "Wang Jun is dead, come out quickly, we can think of a way!"

    "I see. Wait a minute."

    Su Kui promised to get up and put on his coat. This room is very small. There is nothing left except a bed and a computer table.

    A simple wardrobe is placed on the opposite side of the bed, with miscellaneous things on it.

    She took a bottle of mineral water from under the bed and poured it half way down. There was something in her stomach at last.

    Push open the door and walk out. At one glance, I see a man who is not tall and has a big stomach.

    This is a shared room. There are six rooms on the first floor, all of which are rented out by the landlord. The bathroom and bathroom are public, and there is a small kitchen. Anyone who wants to cook can do it himself. It''s just that everyone is busy at ordinary times. Except for one couple, few people will do it in it.

    Although the house is not big, there are many people living in it.

    Plus Yining, there are eight people.

    In addition to four singles, there are two couples.

    Su Kui lives in the innermost room and the smallest room, but such a house only costs 600 yuan a month. For a small online writer who earns more than 2000 yuan a month, it''s a big expense.

    This floor is like a rectangle. Su Kui has four rooms on this side and three on the opposite side. Then he goes out to the door.

    I am responsible for my own hygiene. The landlord will come to clean the outside.

    But it has been three days since the landlord came to clean it. That is to say, they are trapped in the house on this floor. For three days, no one can come in and they can''t go out.

    Xu Dahai, the man who just patted her door, is one of the only two couples. His wife''s name is Yu Shasha. She lives opposite sukui. The person who is right opposite her is a young man. She lives in seclusion all day and doesn''t know what his occupation is.

    Count back from Su Kui''s side. She lives next door to a girl named Han Yue. After that, it''s Wang Jun.

    The dead man.

    The rest of the husband and wife are Mu Yang and Yang Qiuhong. A man is a typical male chauvinist. He yells at his wife all day long, while a woman is cautious and obedient to what he says without any dignity.

    Quickly straighten out this relationship, Su Kui quietly walked out, the living room has been full of people. It''s very rare that all the people who seldom met before appeared.

    "Big Haige, what''s the matter? Wang Jun, he...... "

    Su Kui pretended to be timid, and his face was pale. He quickly glanced at Wang Jun''s room.

    His room was closed and everyone came out

 Chapter 2192

    Sitting or standing in the living room, including the reclusive young man, Ji Feng.

    Xu Dahai is the oldest one in this shared room. He is in his early forties. No one talks about it. He touches his head. His face is very bad. His two big bags are blue and droop under his eyes.

    "Xiaoyi, I said don''t be afraid, but what happened to us now is so fucking evil!"

    He swallowed his saliva and his eyes wandered around the room, obviously not at peace.

    "Oh, big Haige, please tell me! I''ve got goosebumps! " Left a girl Han Yue whine urging way, holding arms can not live up and down rub.

    Su Kui found that in the middle of the night, the man also had a delicate face, like a layer of painted skin, which was pasted on his face.

    She squinted at the people in the shared room. Xu Dahai was suspicious and his eyes were wandering. His wife Yusha was in suspender pajamas, full and attractive. She is a charming woman of 30 years old, with white skin and beautiful appearance. I don''t know how she is with Xu Dahai, who has no appearance or height.

    Muyang sat on the sofa, covered his face, didn''t speak, and couldn''t see his face clearly. His wife, Yang Qiuhong, leaned by his side, shrunk her shoulders, just like before. She had no idea and was cautious.

    In fact, if we want to talk about the complexity, we can''t say it clearly in a few words.

    Su Kui now looks at everyone here, which is very strange.

    Thinking of Yining''s wish, her eyelids drooped and she thought about what was going on.

    The plot of the world is very strange. Several people, including Yining, rent on the sixth floor of a community in city C. they share the same room, balcony and kitchen. The rest is their own private space.

    Just yesterday, more than five o''clock, at the time of work, there was a strong wind outside, and it rained heavily. Several people came back like a drowned rat.

    It looks like there''s nothing.

    But the weird thing started when all the tenants in the six story house returned to the house.

    Yi Ning doesn''t need to go to work. Han Yue works in a bath center. As for what he does, everyone knows it and doesn''t break it. She usually goes out to work in the evening, but when her aunt comes that day and suffers from dysmenorrhea, she wants to take a night off. As for Ji Feng, Yi Ning seldom sees him go out. Sometimes he goes out to buy a lot of food and can stay in this house for a whole week.

    But except for the three of them, the remaining five are all going to work. The alarm clock is set clearly and will ring on time the next morning.

    But when they wake up naturally after sleeping, the alarm clock doesn''t ring. When they pick up their mobile phones, everyone''s mobile phones, clocks and watches all stop working strangely.

    The time just stopped at 0 o''clock.

    Yesterday and today''s boundary line, originally they still hold a fluke attitude, think that is where the problem. But as time goes on, wait right and so on. The sky outside is always foggy. There is no sign of dawn.

    That''s how they realized it was wrong.

    The most terrifying thing is that Xu Dahai is the first one who can''t help it. He goes out with a flashlight. The elevator has stopped working. He takes the stairs instead. It''s clear that he''s going down. He can go to the place where it should be five floors, but he returns to the sixth floor strangely!

 Chapter 2193

    In other words, he turned around and went back to where he was.

    Just like the time that has stopped, other people don''t believe in evil, go many times, all back to the origin, no one has succeeded!

    Wang Jun is usually timid and doesn''t go out much at night. But that day, he was the first one who couldn''t stand the weird atmosphere. He ran out with red eyes and then disappeared.

    as like as two peas in horror films, neither relative nor friend could dare go down to him.

    But a few hours later, he came back alone, lost in his wits, sweating all over, as if he had been pulled out of the water. Seeing a few people sitting in the living room, without saying a word, they shut themselves in the room.

    Seeing that Wang Jun could come back alive, everyone was relieved and not so depressed. They all went back to their rooms to rest until Xu Dahai couldn''t sleep. Hearing the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground in Wang Jun''s room, they ran to see them curiously.

    After knocking on the door for several times, Xu Dahai didn''t hear his response. Xu Dahai realized that it was wrong. He called Muyang and Ji Feng, and three big men joined forces to break the door open. Then he found Wang Jun hanging on the ceiling --

    "he died, hanged, and the picture was really terrible, shit! What''s the matter! "

    Xu Dahai finished, and squatted on the ground with a sad face. A strange and inexplicable atmosphere flowed among several people, including Su Kui, who could feel as if someone was blowing cold air at her behind.

    "So what happened to him when he ran down? Damn it? Ha ha ha... "

    A sudden laugh, in the silence, silence spread between the people.

    It''s Han Yue. She has made a bright red manicure. At this time, she is clutching her mouth and giggling. A particularly charming little face is full of cold water. "I don''t believe what it means to hit a ghost. Someone must be making trouble in secret! Better not let me run into him! Otherwise -- "

    she grabs the leather sofa under her body, and her fingernails rub against the leather, making a piercing sound.

    Su Kui frowned and looked at the light. Han Yue''s expression was not like that of a real person.

    "Han Yue, are you finished?! It''s all dead. You laugh! " Muyang jumped up from the sofa, as if he had been trampled on a painful foot, panting heavily, his eyes red, as if to eat her.

    "What? I''m not related to him. He''s dead. What''s the matter with me? Muyang, you are too broad

    Han Yue looked at him ironically, and then looked at Yang Qiuhong, who sat silent and crying beside him, and turned his mouth away.

    Su Kui keenly captures this picture. Han Yue seems to have a lot of opinions about Yang Qiuhong and despises her very much.

    But that doesn''t mean anything.

    The injustice of Yining is to find out the murderer behind the scenes and get out of the house alive. Now, Su Kui is suspicious of everyone here.

    "You -" Muyang pointed at her, his handsome face collapsed tightly, staring at Han Yue.

    "Hiss, what am I? Why, can''t you still hit me? "

    "Han Yue, you''re bored! What time is it? Is it interesting for you to do this? " Yusha frowned, dissatisfied.

    "I''m talking to Muyang. What can I do for you?" Han Yue turned a white eye, who''s face will not give, straight back to the grudge.

    Seeing the scene, Xu Dahai rushes forward to finish it.

 Chapter 2194

    "Well, now we can''t go out. It''s not good for anyone to fight in a den. It''s better to unite and think about how to get out. Besides, Wang Jun died in the rental house. If he can''t get out all the time, what about his body? "

    This sentence, let everyone involuntarily silent.

    Yeah, what about Wang Jun''s body?

    Han Yue turned his mouth and didn''t fight with Yusha again. "What can I do? Put it in his room." She had a conscience. She didn''t suggest that Wang Jun''s body should be thrown out.

    Xu Dahai''s eyes turned and asked several other people''s opinions. Su Kui was in a state of dispensability and indifference. The man named Ji Feng, with his head down, didn''t know what he was thinking. His dark hair was slightly long and hung down, making people can''t see the look on his face.

    The rest of the people naturally have no opinion, but how to say, those who were lucky yesterday died suddenly today. With a body in a shared room, just think about it, shudder.

    What''s happening now is beyond all their previous cognition. Under what circumstances can they be trapped in a shared house, no matter how they run, they will eventually come back here?

    There is only one answer.

    There are ghosts -

    even if they keep silent, the strange atmosphere is gradually flowing around.

    At the end of the meeting, Xu Dahai waved to let everyone go back to the room. It''s better not to run out again. If you see anything that you dare not see, it''s not good to end up like Wang Jun.

    On the first day, a man died. No one knows if they have a chance to go out and live to see the sun rise again.

    -The door of Yining''s room is just opposite to Ji Feng. They go to the room one by one. Ji Feng doesn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He has a calm face and very white skin, which is the kind of pale without seeing the sun.

    His eyes were very flat, even if he heard that someone died in the shared room, and just walked through his door, he still did not show fear.

    He behaved strangely.

    Ji Feng opens the door. Half of her body has entered the room. Su Kui suddenly opens her mouth. She looks at Ji Feng''s room through a glance. There is a flickering candle light.

    "Ji Feng, you..."

    Su Kui opened her mouth, just opened her mouth and said a few words. With the sound of "bang", Ji Feng had not hesitated to turn around and enter the room. She slammed the door and shut all her words out of the door.

    "Pooh -"

    there was a woman''s sneer behind her. Su Kui looked back and saw Han Yue leaning on the door of her room, holding her hands and looking at her side. Seeing that she saw it, she didn''t peek at the embarrassment of being caught. Instead, she shrugged and said to her, "that guy is a wonderful flower. He keeps himself in the room all day. He doesn''t know what he''s doing. Who knows if Wang Jun''s death has anything to do with him. So, I advise you to stay away from him. I don''t know which day the end of Wang Jun will be yours. "

    She spoke in a strange way, with a heavy make-up and lipstick on her lips.

    "Thank you, but you don''t have to worry about it. It''s my freedom who I get along with."

    Say, Su Kui is like Ji Feng, enter the door, close the door cleanly.

 Chapter 2195

    Into the room, ears finally clean down.

    Hearing Han Yue''s discontented pat on her door, seeing that she didn''t respond, he muttered, "what''s the matter? Good intentions don''t pay off." then he left.

    Su Kui fell on the single bed and pinched her eyebrow. This time, the system didn''t give her any hint.

    In addition to knowing that Yining died in the rental house, his identity was definitely a cannon fodder, and he knew nothing about other events.

    Which is the hostess, which is the murderer, Su Kui has no idea.

    So, looking at everyone now, she feels suspicious. As for the next step, Su Kui knew that someone would die. The first thing she has to do is to get in touch with those people and observe their every move.

    No matter how good an actor is, there will be slack moments. Once he shows his horse''s feet, he will be detected.

    But -

    Su Kui thought, if the killing is man-made. So how to explain the weather outside and the fact that no matter how you run, you can''t get out of the floor?

    Is there a ghost? Who is the ghost? What is his purpose?

    Thinking about it, she sleeps in the past. In her dream, Su Kui is running desperately in the dark corridor alone, panting heavily. It seems that something terrible is chasing her behind her.

    Suddenly woke up, the window is still a dark mist, can not see five fingers, looking at extraordinarily strange, people have a bad premonition.

    She was sweating, the feeling in her dream was too real, and now there is a kind of palpitation.

    Looking out of the window at night, I feel very uncomfortable.

    Su Kui raised his hand and quickly drew the curtain to cover the strange night outside. Finally, his heart felt much better.

    She is not a timid person. She has also experienced the world of ghosts, and even had positive contact with ghosts. It is likely that this fear comes from Yining''s own feelings.

    The toilets are shared. Yining herself is a very timid girl. She is not used to going out alone at night, especially in this shared room where there are men living.

    So she used to wash her hands before going to bed.

    Generally, you can brush your teeth and wash your face in the room, and then take out the dirty water and pour it out.

    Su Kui finished washing in the room, just put down his toothbrush, and suddenly heard a sharp scream coming from the next door.

    "Ah!!!! Ah ah ah! "

    What''s the situation?! Is there something wrong with such a terrible cry?

    Su Kui''s eyes were shining. He opened the door and took a look. At one glance, it was as if the heart had been hit by something.

    The dead man is hanging at Han Yue''s door. As soon as Han Yue opens the door, he sees a man with a ferocious face, tongue sticking out, and purple skin hanging around her door.

    No wonder it''s so scary.

    She patted her chest and relieved herself. White face came forward, Han Yue was full of tears, panic fell to the ground, only half a meter away from the body of a man.

    She seemed desperately to want to step back, but because of her fear, she lost her voice except for the scream. Su Kui watched Han Yue keep crying, but no voice came out of her voice. Knowing that it was fear to a certain extent, she fell to the ground and seemed to have no strength to move another half step.

    "Heaven..." Su Kui covered her mouth and was frightened. "What''s the matter? How can he appear at your door?"

 Chapter 2196

    Xu Dahai comes out from the opposite door with a yawn and looks like a vegetable. No one can rest well if such a thing happens.

    I was about to complain about what I was doing when I just fell asleep.

    As soon as I raised my eyes, I saw Wang Jun hanging at hanyue''s door. His head was drooping and he hung on the rope. His body showed a kind of twisted back, which made Xu dahaidon speechless in surprise. He pointed to the body and shook his hands. His mouth opened and closed for a long time before he said, "I grass! Damn it! "

    How can a dead body run to someone else''s door and hang it on itself?

    Yusha is hiding behind Xu Dahai. She is a full-bodied and beautiful woman. Now she meets such a strange thing. Only her husband who is not outstanding in appearance can rely on her.

    Su Kui squinted and looked at Yusha silently. She saw that the fear between her eyebrows was not fake, and that her face was also pale with no rest. Seeing this scene, her body was shaking involuntarily.

    She should not be the murderer, but she has not completely cleared the suspicion.

    Su Kui looks at Han Yue, who is lying at the door. Her face is still covered with thick make-up, which looks like a layer of painted skin. It''s impossible to see her real look.

    At this time, Muyang and his wife, Yang Qiuhong, arrived late. Muyang came out yawning. There is no doubt that this is a handsome and handsome man. He has neat short hair and long sleeves and pajamas made of dark blue silk. He is tall and has the appearance of 1.8 meters. In this small shared room, he is a rare handsome man.

    Of course, Ji Feng is not bad, but they are not the same type of handsome man.

    Ji Feng is cleaner, like a white and clean college student who hasn''t left the school yet.

    "What''s the matter? I just fell asleep and quarreled. Is it over?" Muyang squints and shakes his eyes for two steps. When he sees that the figure in front of him is hanging on the door, he immediately yells, "I''ll lean on it! What is this?! "

    "Wuwuwu......"

    Seeing this, Yang Qiuhong can''t help but cover his mouth and suffer from depression.

    Her face is even worse. In only two days, she tortured herself into a ghost like state. In fact, she has good facial features. If she dresses up, she is no worse than Han Yue and Yu Shasha. Yang Qiuhong''s age is not big either. At most, he is a couple of years younger than Muyang.

    But because of doing housework all the time, no maintenance, and no effort to dress up, it looks older than Sasha and Han Yue, and the corner of the eye has a fishtail pattern.

    In the open and silent night, the mystery is all around. However, a woman still sobs like a ghost crying. The low crying makes people''s hair cool.

    Xu Dahai takes a look at Muyang. Muyang frowns and roars, "shut up for me!"

    "If you cry, you will know how to cry. If you knew that you were such a virtue, I would not marry you! What''s the use! " He snorted coldly, but he didn''t forget to scold her.

    All the people here are tired of listening to these words. It''s no surprise.

    Yang Qiuhong is weak and indisputable. As outsiders, no one can help her.

    "Well, Muyang, you and I will take Wang Jun back?" Xu Dahai suggested.

    He was older, about forty, and saw more of the market, not as afraid of the dead as the young. Although what happened at this time is enough to make people tremble.

 Chapter 2197

    Which become to want Mu Yang to listen to, immediately step back a few steps, "I don''t go, want to go to yourself." Dead man, how unlucky!

    He waved and was about to return to his room. Xu Dahai can''t count on him, so he has to look at others. Han Yue, Yu Shasha, Yang Qiuhong and Su Kui are all women. No matter how you say it, you can''t let girls help move the body.

    He asked, "what about Ji Feng? Ask if he would like to help. "

    Su Kui said she went to call, and knocked on Ji Feng''s door.

    Ji Feng didn''t seem to sleep at all. The door opened very quickly, only a small crack appeared. At this time, Su Kui standing at the door smelt the burning smell of the candle more closely. He really lit the candle in the room.

    Su Kui didn''t change his face. He didn''t seem to notice anything at all. He asked Ji Feng in a low voice, "well, there''s something wrong outside. I need your help, OK?"

    "Wait." Ji Feng said two words and closed the door again.

    Su Kui was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant.

    Ji Feng''s voice is very cold, as if his voice has been hurt, showing some hoarseness. There was no fluctuation in the tone of voice, and Su Kui could not hear the feelings and emotions in his words.

    "What did he say?"

    "He said wait," Su Kui told Xu Dahai what Ji Feng said. Xu Dahai was relieved. Someone would help. It''s just that Muyang is a few years older than Ji Feng. I didn''t expect to be afraid of even a dead man. It''s not a man!

    He glanced at Muyang coldly. His face was gloomy and he took a hard smoke.

    Finally, Ji Feng came out and joined forces with Xu Dahai to drag Wang Jun down from Han Yue''s door and return him to his own room.

    Wang Jun''s door lock was broken. That day, he was violently damaged. Only then did he find that Wang Jun had been hanged on the ceiling of his rental house.

    Su Kui noticed that Ji Feng was calmer and calmer than Xu Dahai when he contacted the corpse, as if he did not do less.

    Send Wang Jun back. Ji Feng goes back to the bathroom to wash his hands. The door is open. Su Kui asks him strangely, "Ji Feng, aren''t you afraid?"

    Ji Feng glanced sideways at her, pulled at the corner of her mouth without any expression, and replied, "I''m afraid."

    Su Kui: "..."

    Your expressionless face, hands do not shake, breath do not breathe, where like afraid? Before lying, can you pity the expression first? Su Kui hate molars, stomach Fei way.

    -

    the staff gathered in the living room again, sat on the sofa for a circle, Ji Feng''s hands around his chest, leaned against the wall to smoke, far away from everyone.

    "What do you think of this time?"

    Han Yue has calmed down a little now. It seems that he has made up his makeup again. It''s still that delicate look. Su Kui is curious. How can Han Yue''s plain face not be seen? That''s why she keeps making up all the time.

    Moreover, her recovery speed is too fast. Her psychological quality is much stronger than Su Kui''s imagination.

    She said that she could not cry or laugh because of his wonderful work style.

    When Han Yue heard Xu Dahai''s question, he immediately said at the top of his voice, "what else do you think? Isn''t it obvious? It''s just that some people look at me and make me sick on purpose! If I''m scared to death, it''s murder! "

    She gave a vicious glance at the crowd. Su Kui saw that her eyes focused on Yang Qiuhong.

    Su Kui rubbed her wrists and silently watched everything. Yang Qiuhong was stared by Han Yue, who seemed to shrink back in the sofa in fear.

    Eyes crossed doubt, these two people seem to have hatred?

 Chapter 2198

    "Oh, old sister Han, you can''t talk about it!" Xu Dahai hurriedly waved his hand. "We have no resentment in the past and no hatred in the recent days. Who can do such a thing?"

    "Oh, if it''s not intentional, it''s Wang Jun who ran by himself and hung it at my door?" Han Yue muttered, "what the hell? Can a dead man walk? "

    Her teeth are sharp and her mouth is sharp. Xu Dahai''s brow is sweating, and she can''t say a word to refute.

    In the end, he got angry.

    "Then what do you mean? You said that someone calculated you and deliberately made Wang Jun''s body come to scare you. Who do you mean? What kind of fire do I owe you? "

    No one wants this strange and strange thing to happen. Now I am trapped in this dark place. As time goes by, the sky is always dark and there is no sign of the sun.

    The only one who ran out finally committed suicide for no reason. Who is better? They were all nervous for fear that it would be their turn next.

    As a result, Han Yue is still shouting and shouting. He is like a big lady, asking others to accommodate her.

    Now it''s not the past. Everyone used to be safe and sound. I''d like to help if I see her beautiful and have something to do. Now no one knows whether they can go out alive, where to think about the feelings of men and women.

    "I don''t know," was roared a sentence, Han Yue''s face also couldn''t hang up, knew that was oneself excessively, the chat up of stopped mouth, murmured.

    At this time, Muyang said, "before the incident, my wife and I were sleeping in the room and never came out, so even if someone really made a fool of us, we also have evidence of being absent."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. No one else had said anything. He was in a hurry to get rid of the relationship.

    Moreover, Su Kui saw that Muyang was dressed up with a bit of petty bourgeoisie. He didn''t look like a person who was crowded in a rental house and had a difficult life. So, why does he rent with so many people?

    "Yes, my wife and I have been in the room, who knows what''s going on, in case it really goes to hell?" Xu Dahai felt the sweat in his head, looked at his charming wife and muttered, "besides, who has nothing to do with his leisure, specially hung Wang Jun''s body at your door."

    Ji Feng never spoke. Su Kui saw that he was addicted to smoking, and ordered one after another.

    "What do you say? Good old lady? "

    Asked about himself, Su Kui nodded, "although no one has seen anything about ghosts and gods, what we are experiencing now is not a phenomenon that normal people can encounter. I just want to say that there are no ghosts in the world. Do you believe it?"

    "That''s the reason. As expected, I''ve been a director of University. Unlike some people, there is no evidence. With one mouth, I can say that it''s black!" Yu salsa agrees, curling her mouth and sweeping in the direction of Han Yue from time to time.

    Pointing at mulberry and cursing locust, what is explained in the eyes, as long as it is not blind, can guess who she said.

    Xu dahaotou is going to explode. Can these women have a good time all day long?

    Han Yue jumps up discontentedly and points to Yusha, who are you talking about? Oh, what a great university experience? No, or do you have to share the house with us? You really need to be able to do something. It''s not up to heaven! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    How could the fire burn on her for no reason.

 Chapter 2199

    She touched her nose, quite speechless. There was a slight low smile behind him. Su Kui turned around and saw Ji Feng''s smile that he had no time to take back.

    Well, even this one is funny. What else can she say.

    Shrugged, Su Kui took back his eyes and put them on the two people who were facing each other like a bomb.

    Yusha has a hot temper. Like her body, she has to be careful. She always looks down on Han Yue, who works in the bath center. Who knows what the women in that place do.

    After all, this kind of person doesn''t know if he has any dirty disease. He thinks about living in a shared house with her, and he feels sick if he can''t look up all day.

    Now it''s all the time. I still wear a lot of make-up all day. I''m afraid I don''t know if she seduces men for a living!

    "Bitch, you have a kind of scolding again, see I don''t tear your mouth!" Yusha jumped on her, and some of her flesh trembled. Sukui noticed that Muyang was staring at her body, and there was a kind of light called desire.

    "What''s the matter with you? Call me cheap? You are cheaper than me! Who are you seducing when you walk around all day without underwear and in a halter dress? Can''t my husband satisfy you? "

    Seeing that the swearing at the exit is becoming more and more ugly and vulgar, Han Yue''s mouth is open, and his anger has burned to Xu Dahai, so he hurriedly exits to fight for a round.

    "Well, one by one, don''t quarrel, OK? When is it? Would you please let the two ancestors know the reality? "

    Su Kui watched with relish. As the saying goes, where there are women, there are disputes. Although the room is not big, several women can gather together to make a play.

    "Go away! What can I do for you Han Yue stares at Xu Dahai and doesn''t listen at all.

    Yusha was also aroused by the anger. She grabbed Han Yue''s hair and tore it. "Xu Dahai, you''re not a man. This stinky woman scolds your daughter-in-law. You just watch?"

    Women''s fights are not good-looking, that is, pulling their hair, using nails, teeth, shoes, and attacking the hair and face.

    Su Kui felt pain when he looked at it, especially Han Yue, who was wearing heavy makeup. When he took it down, his fingernails were full of powder.

    Xu Dahai wants to go up to stop him. He is scratched by two women who are already in a hurry. He doesn''t persuade them to leave. His pond fish is also affected.

    He squatted on the ground, looking at the noisy scene, covered his face and said, "what''s the matter with his mother?"

    Sometimes, women fight is the more persuasive, the more intense. No one advised them, but when they were exhausted, they stopped.

    But this time, before Han Yue and Yusha could stop, they heard a loud "bang" in Wang Jun''s room.

    This time, immediately Mu Yang, who was watching the drama, jumped up from the sofa, "I grass! What''s the sound?! "

    Yang Qiuhong''s courage is very small. What happened in these two days has made the strings in her head collapse into a straight line. If there is a bit of wind and grass, she will immediately be silent, stare at a pair of big eyes and scan around.

    Originally, Su Kui didn''t think it was anything. He inadvertently saw Yang Qiuhong''s eyes. His face was covered with water stains. He couldn''t tell that tears were sweat. His hair was glued to his face in a mess. His face was thin and out of shape, staring at his eyes.

 Chapter 2200

    As if something had followed her, it made her feel cold all over.

    Yu Shasha and Han Yue, you are holding my hair, and my action of holding your clothes stops abruptly, and my body is stiff in place.

    Yang Qiuhong suddenly screamed, "ah --"

    after sharp, he had a big mouth and lost his voice.

    What did she see?

    Su Kui quickly followed her eyes and looked at the door, only to see that the door of the living room had not been opened at any time, and a shadow passed by. It''s dark outside. It doesn''t show any light. Su Kui found that the light in the living room didn''t leak out from the door.

    Then, Ji Feng, who had been very quiet, suddenly walked by, staring at everyone in fear, as if he was strangled by his big hand and gasping for breath. He stood at the door and looked out.

    Then turn around, stride to Wang Jun''s room and push away.

    His expression is cold, his face is always expressionless, with long bangs and slightly drooping eyelashes. People can''t see his idea.

    Su Kui lips, see Xu Dahai several people as if pressed the pause key, only know to look at the door, the atmosphere dare not breathe.

    She moved her stiff legs and walked to Ji Feng.

    In a shared room, there is little privacy. The only room, almost no one to enter, in addition to their own room, Su Kui did not know what other people''s room is like.

    What''s more, the sound just made in Wang''s room is real, so what will it be?

    Is there a ghost?

    She picked up her eyebrows. She was just an ordinary person in this life. Even if there was a ghost, she could not realize it.

    A few steps to the door of Wang Jun''s room, just about to look inside, her wrist was suddenly held by a big hand with a thin cocoon in the palm of her hand, and she was pulled back. At the same time, Ji Feng''s unique cool voice came from the top of her head, "don''t look..."

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    The cold and biting wind outside the window whistled in and the curtains were blown high.

    Su Kui saw the bloody scene on the big bed near the door.

    "Nauseous --"

    the body''s instinctive reaction, the gastric juice suddenly surged up, the mouth was sour, Su Kui''s legs were soft, and he knelt on the ground with a pale retch.

    Wang Jun, he was split up!!!

    That scene of blood and flesh blur, make this body instinct deep fear.

    "Hello, are you ok?" Ji Feng frowned, so weak still dare to come to see, did not see those big men are scared?

    As soon as he bowed his head, he saw the young girl kneeling at his feet, bending over and retching desperately. Hearing the voice, he knew how uncomfortable she was.

    "What do you say?"

    Su Kui curled his mouth and looked up at Ji Feng with dim tears. His small face was pale and even black.

    Round and clear eyes, like the ice grape taken from the ice in summer, are crystal clear and direct to people.

    Obviously she wants to see it herself. How can she blame herself at last? Women are so unreasonable? Ji Feng touched his nose and looked at her coldly. "Who let you see? Didn''t I warn you? Sometimes Curiosity Kills cats, understand? "

    Su Kui curled his mouth and stood up against the wall. He dared not look inside any more. "You remind me too slowly. What can I do now?"

    She sniffed and asked.

    "Let it go. We can''t go out. What can we do?"

    At the same time, it''s also strange how many enemies did Wang Jun provoke in order to make the enemy hate until he could dismember him to let off his anger?

 Chapter 2201

    At this time, other people finally recovered a little bit after a heartbreak.

    Han Yue and Yu Shasha have been pulled away by Xu Dahai. At the moment, they are exhausted and gasping on the sofa. Like two female ghosts, they look at Ji Feng and wait for him to speak.

    No one has the courage to see what happened in Wang Jun''s room.

    Except for Ji Feng.

    "Then, Ji Feng, what was the voice of Wang Jun''s room just now?" Xu Dahai rubbed his hands and licked his dry mouth.

    "It''s Wang Jun. he''s been split up in his own bed." Ji Feng''s answer is light and light.

    "Ah!"

    "What are you talking about?! Divide, divide? "

    "God, God, is this, this time certain? We, we ran into ghosts! "

    "No one can go out, no one can go out!"

    Han Yue huddled on the sofa, crying and laughing, as mad as he was, he was obviously hit very hard.

    Yang Qiuhong''s eyes are blank, holding his knees, his body is shaking, and he can''t speak any more.

    Muyang mumbled to himself, saying "no one can go out." Yusha screamed and jumped into Xu Dahai''s arms to seek safety. They hugged each other, and the air fell into silence again. No one spoke.

    Just now, all the tenants in this shared room are there, with their eyes full, so there is no need to be absent.

    So, there''s only one answer left.

    The third person -

    Ji Feng slowly closed the door of Wang Jun''s room and walked to his room. For the time being, nothing can be discussed about this matter. Everyone is in great fear.

    Su Kui saw his discord, looked at the crowd, and followed Ji Feng''s footsteps to leave.

    Let everyone calm down.

    -

    Su Kui can''t sleep in the room. The net in the room has been broken for a long time, and the cell phone has no signal. Fortunately, there is still electricity in this house. Otherwise, if so many things happen in the dark, people must have been tortured and collapsed.

    However -

    I don''t know whether sunflower is a crow''s beak or not, and what comes to mind. The next second, after a slight "click", the room fell into absolute darkness.

    Su Kui: "..." Really?

    She got up helplessly, turned on the flashlight of her mobile phone, and pulled her slippers to go to find Ji Feng for a candle.

    Ji Feng lived across the door from her. When he opened the door, he saw him come out of the door. He still had a bundle of white candles in his hand, about a dozen of them.

    Su Kui is even more strange. What does this man do? Do normal people prepare so many candles?

    "Well, your room''s out of electricity, too?" Su Kui said nothing and looked at the candle in his hand. "Can I have two?"

    She didn''t say about paying. In fact, no one knows if they can go out alive. If they can''t go out all the time, it''s useless to ask for money. All of them will be trapped in this ghost place alive.

    Ji Feng took a deep look at her and felt strange. This girl is younger than all the women in this shared room. It seems that she will be scared when she meets this kind of thing shortly after graduation.

    However, she did not shout or shout. Seeing Wang Jun who was divided, most of them were disgusted and recovered quickly.

    Now there''s a power failure. I can still ask him calmly for a candle.

    Ji Feng has heard the screams coming from several rooms. In the dark, his eyes are moving and he gives her five candles generously.

 Chapter 2202

    A bundle of about 15, Ji Feng gave her a third of a sudden.

    Su Kui also did not affectation, took the candle to thank, "thank you."

    Ji Feng murmured "um" and walked to the living room holding the candle. Su Kui hurried back to the room to put down the candle and followed him out.

    Ji Feng found that this girl seems to like to follow her, usually to Xu Dahai, they are mostly silent. He silently hooked his lips and didn''t realize why he felt happy.

    "Ji Feng, are you here? What''s so bad? The original cell phone computer didn''t have a signal, but now it''s still powered off. This is to keep us alive and dead here! "

    "Well, do you want candles?" Ji Feng is concise and comprehensive. He raises his chin, throws the candle in his hand onto the tea table in the living room, and asks.

    Han Yue immediately grabbed several candles and nodded, "yes!" She had never prepared this thing before. Now it''s the time. In the city, she thought that even if the power was off, it would only be a short time.

    But now the situation has gone beyond recognition. Her mobile phone doesn''t know how long it can last. Naturally, the more candles, the better.

    She dare not stay alone in the room now.

    Xu Dahai soon lit a candle and turned off his mobile phone to save lighting.

    The weak light of the candle soon became stronger. The warm and clear light reflected the space around the sofa. The candle flickered and beat and pulled out a long black shadow on the wall.

    All the people were silent, sitting on the sofa, and did not bring back to the room to rest.

    No one would dare to go back in this situation.

    Yusha is seldom silent. For the first time, she didn''t choke with Han Yue, even though she took most of the candles. She looked listless, wilted, her eyes empty, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Come with me."

    No one spoke. Ji Feng''s voice broke the silence. He glanced at Su Kui and said softly.

    Su Kui didn''t say no and didn''t nod. He just kept up when he left.

    Han Yue is holding his knee and staring at the candle. He looks at Mu Yang and Yang Qiuhong from time to time. He looks strange.

    "Do you have anything to tell me?" Su Kui blinked, stupefied.

    "Well," Ji Feng picked up the black eyebrows, drew a cigarette from the cigarette box, and asked Su Kui, "do you mind if I smoke?"

    "Please." Su Kui shrugs, everyone needs to reduce pressure, especially at this time.

    "Thank you."

    Ji Feng skillfully lit the smoke and took a deep breath. The light tobacco smell was around Su Kui. She waited quietly to hear what Ji Feng wanted to say to her.

    "What should you have found by now?" Ji Feng suddenly asked.

    "What?" Sukui didn''t respond.

    Ji Feng smiled faintly, saw her frown, put out the smoke, and said to her, "don''t you think they are all very strange in the strange place between those people?"

    "Strange, strange?" Su Kui pretended to be puzzled and sipped her lips. "Do you have any?"

    She pretended to be silly, and Ji Feng didn''t go back to his room. "Maybe not," he said.

    Su Kui sighed. The man changed his face just as he said.

    When he closed the door, Su Kui quickly followed him and flashed in. Then he remembered how he got into his room after a brain pumping?

    As I saw at a glance last time, Ji Feng had two long bright lights on his desk, and the smell of wax oil seemed to have melted into the air.

 Chapter 2203

    It''s not a good smell, but it''s not hard to accept.

    At the back of the candle there is a shrine. There is no name on it. There are four words on it: "the seat of the teacher."

    That''s Ji Feng''s master.

    She took a glance and hurriedly took back her sight, lest Ji Feng think that she had offended his master.

    "Sit down."

    Ji Feng sat by the bed, lit a cigarette and inserted it into the incense burner in front of the throne.

    The layout of this room is very similar to that of her room. There is only one chair to sit in, and the only one.

    Su Kui pulled over the chair, sat face to face with Ji Feng, cleared her throat, and asked softly, "who are you, and this..."

    She meant to point out that it was strange to think of a person who worshipped the throne in her room all day long.

    Ji Feng realized what she was referring to. He bit his cigarette lazily, but didn''t light it. "Oh," he said, "this is my master, also my adoptive father. I grew up in a funeral home."

    Normal people are also normal to these taboos, so Ji Feng thinks Su Kui is also uncomfortable because of the relationship of the primate.

    Su Kui hurriedly said, "well, everyone''s life habits may be different. I''m sorry, I''m just strange. I don''t mean to offend."

    Under the candlelight, her eyes were clear and bright, as clear as a spring water. Looking at Ji Feng, she wrote carefully and silently to convey to him a kind of faith to believe her. She did not despise his faith at all.

    Ji Feng smiles.

    Spit out the smoke, crumble the tobacco in it and chew it in your mouth, "it''s OK, I''m used to it. Tell me why you came in with me."

    He lifted his angular jaw and said to sunflower.

    "Well," Su Kui lowered his head and rubbed his sour eyes, "it seems that they have experienced something. In the face of the strange events happening at present, although not very calm, it can also be said that they are calm." So far, at least, no matter what career men and women used to be, they have not collapsed or panicked.

    Even the body of Wang Jun, Xu Dahai methodically called Ji Feng and sent him back to his room.

    It''s very unusual.

    Shouldn''t they find their way around? Why is it like a dead man?

    "Ah, good and evil will be rewarded in the end," Ji Feng looked up at the ceiling, Su Kui followed his eyes and drew some strange patterns on it.

    By the dim candle light, she found that it was some Taoist runes, and the ceiling was densely carved with a large area.

    "Are you not afraid?" Ji Feng suddenly asked.

    He squinted at the little girl. She looked white, tender and tender. She was supposed to grow up, but she moved out alone.

    "Why afraid?" Su Kui reflexed the answer, and then realized that it was not right, which was not in line with Yining''s design.

    She had a headache and pressed her eyebrows. Every time she met this man, she was easy to fall. The key is that the man''s eyes are too sharp. He always looks at everything silently. When others don''t notice, in fact, his careful thinking has been peeped.

    "These, these," Ji Feng fingers in the room a pull, "the throne, candles, strange spells, for another person to see, may think that the current strange events, with me

    Su Kui nodded with approval. What he said was true.

    "Then is this about you?" Su Kui put her hands on her knees and asked him seriously.

    [little fairies, please, go collect the Empire boss. Good morning! Collection of you are the most lovely, I love you da! ]

 Chapter 2204

    Su Kui saw that he seemed to smile, very quickly, the blinking effort disappeared from his face, and returned to the expressionless appearance.

    A pair of eyes are very dark and heavy. They don''t answer questions. They look at her and ask, "what do you think?"

    Su Kui wiped his face and thought that this man did not play according to common sense.

    But he still replied, "I don''t think so. You have no reason to do these things." it''s a fact. In terms of the current complex relationship, Su Kui is more suspicious of those people outside.

    They have more motive than Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng let out a light "hum" from his nose. His dark eyes seemed to have a smile. "Then I thank you for your trust first."

    I talked about two sentences casually. Su Kui knew that they were not familiar with each other, even basic friends, and didn''t stay in his room too much. After saying these words, he planned to turn around and leave and go back to his room.

    Ji Feng looked at her all the time until he came to the door. He suddenly opened his mouth, which belonged to his deep magnetism. "By the way, be careful tonight. No matter what happens outside, don''t come out unless I call you."

    Back to his Su Kui smiled, eyebrows bent, back with clear eyes Yingying look at him, seriously replied, "OK."

    He didn''t even ask why he gave this hint, the feeling of being trusted with all his heart, until the girl walked out of the door, his room fell into silence again, and it didn''t fade for a long time.

    -

    now, we can''t tell the difference between day and night outside the shared house. Every inch of time without computers and mobile phones seems to be very long.

    There was no time. It was always night outside. Everyone didn''t know how long they had been trapped in the house.

    But -

    with a series of things happened to Wang Jun, until he was separated, the original breath of death had already filled the house, and people were scared.

    But over time, they realized another problem.

    If you can''t go out, what will you do?

    The answer came to them almost immediately.

    Starved to death, food exhausted, all of them will be trapped here alive, unable to escape.

    Now it has been cut off. No one knows when it will be cut off. Maybe it''s not far from this day.

    In Yining''s room, there are two boxes of bagged noodles with different tastes. According to one bag a day, you can stick to it for a while. This is the reason for her occupation. She doesn''t go out very much. She has a lot of fast food in her room.

    Including Ji Feng, Su Kui last time in his room, also saw a lot. Now in retrospect, I think it''s very strange that he seems to have been used to this kind of life for a long time, filling the room full.

    But other people are not so lucky.

    Han Yue''s food is the first to see the bottom, girls will always reserve some snacks, when there is nothing to eat. Two days ago, she was OK. So far, her food has been exhausted.

    The rest of Xu Dahai, Yusha, and Muyang, Yang Qiuhong are very good. The two couples usually call take out. If they want to buy fresh vegetables, they will open fire at home.

    There are still some rice, but the vegetables are long gone.

    Although it''s not enough, no one knows if they can go out, and how long it will last.

    What if all their food is gone and there is no way out?

 Chapter 2205

    The answer is hopeless.

    -According to Ji Feng''s instructions, Su Kui would not go out or even open the door, no matter what sound was made outside.

    For safety, she even moved the only table in the room to the back of the door and held it against the doorplate.

    Now I''m only worried about the hidden murderer. After a period of time, when we run out of ammunition, we may face internal fighting.

    Never underestimate the survival instinct of human beings in desperate situations. In order to survive, they will be desperate.

    Su Kui learned the time from the system. At present, they have estimated it well. They have been trapped in this house for the third day. They had nothing to do with each other in the first half of the night, and there was a dead silence outside.

    She pulled the quilt to the top of her head and buried herself in the quilt. She planned to take a sleep first and make up for it.

    Before Yining is a very hard-working network writer, she firmly believes that the results are not enough, update to gather, every day adhere to ten thousand more, but hand speed is not fast, and often kawen. Because sleep is not good all the time. I think about the plot in my dream.

    Now it''s su Kui, and I''m trapped in this ghost place. I don''t need to think about the renewal. I have nothing to do every day except to open my eyes and be dazed. I just go to sleep.

    Su Kui is not afraid of these things, naturally without their psychological pressure, it is very easy to go to sleep.

    Just a little sleepy, she was about to go to sleep, her eyelids were heavy, pulling her would fall into the dark.

    Just then, there was a scream outside.

    It seems that it came from a certain house. Through the walls and door panels, it was dull.

    Su Kui carefully identified that this was Yang Qiuhong''s voice, the timid woman. The screams and panicked cries continued, and Su Kui, with a movement in her heart, sat up with her quilt in her arms and carefully distinguished them.

    What''s going to happen outside? Is anyone dead again? Is it Muyang?

    No way, I think of him at the first time, because Muyang and yangqiuhong are husband and wife, sleeping in a bed. Yang Qiuhong will have such a reaction. It''s no doubt that Muyang has an accident.

    She waited for a while, and Ji Feng finally knocked on her door.

    "Who?!?" Su Kui looked at the direction of the door. The dim candlelight swayed, making her hair tight.

    "I, Ji Feng."

    The answer is very short, Su Kui hooked his lips, got out of bed and pulled his slippers to open the table and the door.

    At the moment of opening the door, Ji Feng saw the table beside Su Kui. He took a smoke at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to smile and said, "it''s useless. It''s really your turn. Even if you block the bed behind the door, the result will be the same."

    Finish saying, suddenly on Su Kui''s quiet eyes.

    He touched his nose and was dumb, knowing that he had said too much. It''s enough to suppress fear. Now it''s hard to find a sense of security. He doesn''t give face any more.

    "Let''s go," Su Kui rolled her eyes and didn''t care about him.

    This time, the man''s EQ is very low at first sight. How could he tell a girl about this. If the person in front of him is not a change of heart, but Yining himself, I''m afraid that he''ll be scared to live alone.

    Ji Feng knew that he was wrong. He coughed awkwardly and walked behind Su Kui.

    The voice was indeed made by Yang Qiuhong. Her room had been opened. The weak candle light reflected from the room, with a low sob, made people shiver.

    "That Sorry

    Quickly walked to Yang Qiuhong''s door, Ji Feng suddenly said something to her.

 Chapter 2206

    Su Kui was shocked and shrugged. "It''s OK. You''re telling the truth."

    Ji Feng helpless smile, do not know the girl is really not care, or false do not care.

    The silence between the two did not last for a long time, and was soon broken by Xu Dahai''s voice.

    He turned his head to see Su Kui and Ji Feng, who had come one before and one after another, a face that was much older than his peers. The blue and black under his eyes told him that he had not had a good rest recently.

    "You''re here, too?" He spits out a smoke ring and whispers to the two people, "you should know that something happened again."

    "What?" Su Kui asked.

    "Muyang is crazy..." The answer is Yusha, Su Kui saw her this is the first time to dress well, it is rare that she did not show her breast. She should have cried, her eyes were red and a little swollen. "It was scared crazy. The head of Wang Jun was in his arms."

    "Ho!"

    Han Yue, who was just out of the house, was startled. He just walked two steps and heard such a frightening news. He was not scared, but he was not far away.

    "Crazy, crazy!" She grabbed her long hair, squatted on the ground and cried, "what''s the matter with TM? Who am I going to provoke! What does Wang Jun want to do when he meets this kind of thing? Can''t he rest when he dies? Is it interesting to scare people everywhere? "

    Ji Feng pulled the corners of his mouth without expression. Seeing Su Kui, he said in a low voice, "it''s very interesting."

    Su Kui: "..." Man, your preferences are really unusual.

    For a while, only Han Yue and Yang Qiuhong were sobbing in a low voice. Su Kui stood at the door and saw Muyang huddled in the corner of the wall. His body was dried up with blood.

    Her eyes crossed the doubt, and she looked at Ji Feng quickly, all the strange things she saw from the other side''s eyes.

    Didn''t Wang Jun die for two days? Now in this weather, he is first hanged and then dismembered. It''s reasonable to say that the blood has already coagulated. Where can it touch others like blood?

    Muyang huddled his head in the corner of the wall, his body was shivering, his eyes were blank, and he looked at the direction of the candle. Not far away from him is Wang Jun''s head -

    Wang Jun is the first one to be excluded and now adds a Muyang.

    So, now there are suspects, only Han Yue, Xu Dahai, Yu Shasha and Yang Qiuhong are left. Or, another Ji Feng?

    In fact, Su Kui didn''t believe that this person would be the behind the scenes murderer, but at present, people living in this house are suspected.

    "Can we go out alive?"

    Yusha lowered her head and asked.

    Breathing a sluggish, obviously even Han Yue and Yang Qiuhong''s crying sound all stopped for a while. No one knows, no one can answer him.

    Ji Feng dressed casually. He walked into Yang Qiuhong''s room, stepped on his slippers, walked to Mu Yang''s side and kicked him. "Hello, do you know who I am?"

    It was a very light action, but Muyang seemed to be frightened. He quickly curled up his body tighter and kept retreating until he reached the foot of the bed. His mouth murmured vaguely, "I didn''t kill you. Don''t come to me, don''t come to me..."

    The suspicion is getting bigger and bigger -

    Mu Yang is really scared crazy. A 30-year-old man is crying like a child now. His snot and tears are all over his face. How can he see his usual exquisite appearance.

    Xu Dahai and they are all frightened by Ji Feng''s sudden action. This usually reticent young man is really brave!

 Chapter 2207

    Ji Feng shrugs and looks at Su Kui across Xu Dahai and other people. He opens his mouth silently.

    Su Kui nodded to show that she knew.

    That''s "crazy."

    No fraud, no reason, Su Kui is to believe him.

    "Do you have any old clothes you don''t want?" Ji Feng looks down and asks Yang Qiuhong.

    Yang Qiuhong is still crying. It seems that she can''t stop for a while. Su Kui looked at her, and a thought flashed in her mind, like a flash of lightning. She could not catch it before it disappeared.

    But the way she looked at Yang Qiuhong was different.

    "All right."

    Ji Feng looked around their room, and finally went to the refrigerator. There was a black plastic bag that he didn''t know what to put. He bent over the plastic bag, picked up Wang Jun''s head and put it in the bag.

    Su Kui, who saw everything, was speechless again.

    Xu Dahai was also frightened by his actions and stepped back. He exclaimed, "Ji Feng, are you too brave?" Dead people''s heads are so weird that they run around. How dare they touch them?

    "Sniff --"

    the young man in a white T-shirt and baggy shorts is just like all the ordinary college students, of course, if he ignores what is in the plastic bag in his hand.

    Ji Feng''s dark eyes seemed to flash a sarcastic smile, but in his mouth there was a faint "um" voice, saying: "before we were all the same, we had no more head than others. There was nothing terrible. Then he said - "he paused for a moment, the light in his eyes is not clear." I am masculine enough, and I grew up in the dead. If anyone who doesn''t have long eyes dare to come to me, just try. "

    What he said was light, but a group of people all changed their faces.

    Yusha swallowed a mouthful of saliva, shook her lips and asked, "Ji, Ji brother, what do you mean by the pile of dead people?"

    It''s a little scary to say that.

    Now it''s not like in ancient times, when people die, they become active, and there''s no such thing as mass graves.

    "Oh, this," Ji Feng said casually, not listening to the fear in Sasha''s voice, "I grew up in the funeral parlor, and my adoptive father is a teacher of the funeral parlor. I''ve seen a lot of dead people. I''ve been immunized for a long time. What''s wrong?"

    He picked a thick eyebrow and looked at Yusha.

    Being stared at by a pair of dark eyes, she took two steps back from Sasha''s conditioned reflex and hurriedly waved, "nothing, nothing."

    Su Kui almost smiled, pursed his lips, and concealed his stomach.

    This man is really wilting, holding a head in his hand, and saying such a fancy.

    It is estimated that they will lose sleep again after tonight.

    But Su Kui can understand why Ji Feng said this, which is probably for the murderer behind the scenes. Anyway, he was not afraid of these things. It was useless to frighten him with the dead. He also said that his adoptive father was the "teacher Fu" of the funeral home. He was very disordered at that age.

    Who knows if this old master can do anything?

    So if the person behind the scenes wants to get in trouble with him, he has to weigh it.

    Su Kui bowed her head and endured the hard work of laughing, so she didn''t notice the young man''s slowly sweeping eyes. When she caught the smile on the corner of her mouth, her bright black eyes were dark.

    "What do you do with him now?"

    This "he", of course, is Wang Jun.

    Ji Feng raised the black plastic bag in the handle and asked.

    With the cover, everyone felt a sigh of relief. Although he knew that his head was still in Ji Feng''s hands, he didn''t have the picture just coming. It was shocking.

 Chapter 2208

    At this time, Han Yue suddenly jumped out and pointed to the plastic bag in Ji Feng''s hand with a pale face: "throw him out! I can''t let him stay here any longer. Who knows which day he woke up and found out whose bed he ran to?! It''s terrible! "

    If it goes on like this, who knows when they will be scared to death?

    It''s true that now everyone is a little busy. No one wants to see the body of Wang Jun again. This will undoubtedly become a big stone to crush the hearts of all people.

    "The dead man is very big. I don''t know whether he ran around by himself or whether someone did something wrong. Is that too much for you to say?" Ji Feng''s mouth was full of sarcasm and he looked at Han Yue. He could see the chill behind her. He thought that he was really evil.

    Xu Dahai nodded with approval. "Yes, that''s the reason. Otherwise, would you send him back to the room? If he comes out again next time, we will decide to do so no later! "

    He didn''t really agree with Ji Feng''s words, but what happened now is so strange, and he believed that there was a ghost in his heart. If Wang Jun is thrown out and his body is left without shelter, will the ghost of Wang Jun revenge them?

    Xu Dahai is afraid of this.

    "Why?! Does he harm us enough? Why send him back to the room?! I''m going crazy with a body all day! "

    Han Yue grabs his hair hard and shouts out of collapse.

    Ji Feng''s eyes were cold. He put down the black plastic bag and raised his jaw to Han Yue. He said smilingly, "since you are dissatisfied with him, you should throw him out, then you can do it yourself. If the soul of the dead is disturbed, there will be no harm to the innocent. "

    Su Kui Le, the meaning of this is very simple. If the ghost of Wang Jun wants to come back for revenge, he will not find the wrong person. Whoever throws him out will find him.

    Sure enough, when he said this, Han Yue took two steps backward, and his pale face became whiter. With a big red lip, it''s indescribable.

    "I, I......"

    She glared at Ji Feng angrily and ran back to her room.

    Su Kui raises eyebrows and shows his hands to Ji Feng. "I''m offended."

    Ji Feng shook his head and didn''t care. He carried the bag to Wang Jun''s room. Ask Su Kui to wait at the door. He didn''t forget that last time she saw the picture on the bed, the reaction of spitting.

    Su Kui didn''t have to follow in either. She stood at the door and waited.

    Yu Shasha curiously follows Su Kui''s back. Seeing the natural appearance of their conversation, she asks strangely, "Yining, when did you and Ji laodi get to know each other so well?"

    "Oh, just these two days," Su Kui said with a smile, "isn''t it true that he''s in trouble? In fact, Ji Feng is very easy to get along with. If we can get out of this place alive, I will chase him and make him my boyfriend. "

    "Is it?!" Yusha''s eyes widened in surprise. I didn''t expect that there were girls like such a strange man as Ji Feng.

    He is a child who grew up in a funeral home. He doesn''t seem to have a career, lives in seclusion and has few friends.

    She heard that Yining is a college graduate. How could she like such a person.

    "Yes, only when people get along with each other can they know whether they are good or not, right?"

    Just at this time, Ji Feng came out of the room, looked at Su Kui''s smiling face and raised his eyebrows. "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 2209

    "Oh, No."

    Su Kui interrupts. She looks like she''s in a good mood.

    Yu Shasha''s blunt Ji Feng blinks, but he doesn''t let Su Kui go so easily. He repeats the words of just Su Kui directly to Ji Feng. Finally, he can do it.

    "Yining is a good girl. She is usually cute. I always want to introduce my cousin from afar to her! I didn''t expect her to see you first! "

    Sure enough, no matter when women are gossip, Su Kui''s forehead is covered with black lines, speechless to the extreme.

    Without looking up, you can feel the burning eyes of a man.

    "Is it? I don''t see it at ordinary times, "a faint smile came from each other''s magnetic husky jokes in the cool voice line.

    Su Kui squinted at him and said silently: can you forget this?

    Ji Feng returned a "can''t" look, a very cold one handed pocket, left.

    -On the first day, Wang Jun, who had run out, came back and killed himself. The next day, in his room, Wang Jun was dismembered and divided into corpses. He died miserably. On the third day, Wang Jun''s head disappeared in the room, and finally appeared in the room of Muyang and yangqiuhong.

    On the fourth day, everyone was worried. Fortunately, Wang Jun''s body seemed to settle down, and there was no more trouble.

    But -

    Han Yue''s food was eaten up.

    She usually has a hot temper, plus she is beautiful, has a good figure and is open-minded. She plays jokes with the men in this shared room. This led to a few women all look down on her.

    Yining is OK. She is a single dog and has no boyfriend to flirt with.

    But Muyang and Xu Dahai Wang Jun are different. Most men are lecherous. In addition, Han Yue''s career has led men to look at her without any disguise.

    The wives of the family must be very resentful.

    Just yesterday, Han Yue fought with Yusha severely, even Xu Dahai, who was persuading to fight, was hurt.

    Now don''t say she''s embarrassed to say that she doesn''t have any food. She wants to ask others for some. Even if she said it, I''m sure she would tease and gloat at at salsa because of her temperament.

    By the light of the candle, several people quietly chewed on the noodles. There was no electricity and even hot water could not be burned.

    Fortunately, I can still drink some tap water. If the water is cut off, it''s really over.

    Yang Qiuhong squatted on one side, coaxing Muyang patiently to have a meal. "Come on, open your mouth, have a meal."

    Muyang is still the same as he was when he lost his soul. He hugs his knees and shrinks in the corner of the back of the sofa. His hair has grown a lot recently. He is drooping in front of his eyelids and purses his mouth, but refuses to open his mouth.

    However, Yang Qiuhong always held the noodles in front of him and let him eat them.

    Su Kui has been quietly following their actions, thinking that under Yang Qiuhong''s insistence, Muyang said what to eat. Unexpectedly, next second, Muyang suddenly gets angry, pushes Yang Qiuhong away, roars twice, runs back to the room, and slams the door.

    Yang Qiuhong is a small and thin woman. She hasn''t had a good rest these days. She looks like a terminally ill person.

    She was pushed to the ground and didn''t get up for a long time.

    Yusha walked quickly to pick her up and asked with concern, "are you ok? Where was it hurt? Ouch, Muyang is really not sensible. Usually that''s OK. Now if you get hurt, look who will take care of him! "

    Yusha has long been unhappy with Muyang. Yang Qiuhong is his wife, not a slave!

 Chapter 2210

    Usually, I''m not dignified at all. I look like a little white face all day long. I can''t stand it.

    "No, it''s ok..." Yang Qiuhong''s body trembled, and she dodged the help of Sasha. She got up hard from the ground and didn''t forget to pick up the dusty instant noodles.

    "Thank you, thank you for your concern. I''ll go back to my room first."

    Say, take instant noodles, fast step back.

    Su Kui guessed that she should continue to coax Muyang to eat.

    "Alas, I don''t know if Yang Qiuhong owes him in his last life. Now it''s any time. If it''s not fashionable for male chauvinism, Yang Qiuhong won''t be able to figure it out!" Said Yusha.

    Now a grain of rice is a precious food for life. Even if the floor is trampled by many people, it has not been cleaned for a long time, and Yang Qiuhong is not willing to waste it.

    In the past, even though Muyang was not good to her, he was a man at best and could rely on her. As for now, Muyang has to rely on her in turn, a cowardly woman. In this environment, you can imagine how difficult it will be.

    Su Kui took another bite of instant noodles and drank cold water. The cold water flowed through her sore throat, which made her frown.

    The next second, a piece of bread came.

    It''s Ji Feng. He put the soft bread into Su Kui''s hand without any expression. Naturally, he took Su Kui''s pasta without any water in his hand and said, "eat this. It''s too dry. Be careful of diarrhea."

    If you are really ill, you can''t go out here.

    Su Kui''s heart warmed. He raised his head and bent his eyebrows to Ji Feng. He thanked him softly

    "Eat fast."

    Four people quickly finish the things in their hands, Su Kui drinks the last saliva, holds the cup and is about to speak. Suddenly, a sound of "bang" comes from Han Yue''s room.

    Xu Dahai is the first to jump up and stare at Han Yue''s room.

    Yusha''s face turned white immediately. "No, it won''t happen again, will it?" She swallowed her saliva, and her throat rolled up and down. She stared at Han Yue''s door, as if she wanted to see the pictures in the room through the door.

    "Just go and have a look." Ji Feng put down his cup, looked at Su Kui and said softly, "follow me."

    "Well." Su Kui nodded, walked behind him automatically, and followed him closely.

    "Ji, Ji Feng, do you really want to open the door? In case, in case of Han Yue, she... "

    "Nothing happens, only to see it with your own eyes." Ji Fengtou also did not return, "Muyang is not OK?"

    Xu Dahai stopped talking, gasped heavily and followed Ji Feng.

    Su Kui watched Ji Feng take out a hairpin from his pocket, break it straight and insert it into the lock hole. He didn''t know how to do it. His wrist moved slightly, and the door lock opened.

    Everyone''s heart suddenly came to their throat.

    Ji Feng squints, pushes the door open abruptly -

    the blood in his imagination doesn''t appear. Han Yue falls beside the bed, as if he wants to get out of bed, but he doesn''t know why. He falls down and faints.

    On the wall of hanyue''s room, there are many posters, all of them are muscular men.

    Ji Feng did not squint, went to her side, with her hand to explore her pulse, and then turned to the three humanitarian door: "not dead, I think it is hungry faint."

    "Hungry, hungry faint?"

    Yusha blinked, as if she didn''t respond for a moment. Indeed, in this era, there will be no one who can faint from hunger. However, she quickly responded that Han Yue''s food was probably eaten up.

 Chapter 2211

    With a sneer and a sneering tone, she put her hands around her chest and said, "it''s right! Tell her to be arrogant. See how she can be arrogant later! "

    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw the posters of men on the wall. Suddenly, he kept his eyes closed and scolded him disgustingly, "bah, I don''t know how to behave!"

    Then I twisted my back and walked away.

    Finally, several people discussed, or out of a food, to Han Yue.

    After all, they are all in trouble. Even if she was not happy before, she could not really starve to death. It''s a sin not to save.

    Han Yue from this day on, it seems that all of a sudden low-key, get food, but also door-to-door to thank them. It was Yusha''s turn. She didn''t even open the door for Han Yue. She said impatiently, "I see."

    Put in the past, Yusha so don''t give face, Han Yue refers to not sure to make it again.

    But this time, she just whispered "thank you," then returned to her room with the food in her hand.

    From this day on, she did not make up again. Su Kui found that Han Yue, who was wearing heavy makeup, was actually very beautiful. Different from the charming and mature after makeup. She is very young, at most twenty-three or four years old. She is obviously as beautiful as a jade, but she has been in the big dye vat of society for many years.

    I used to hear that Yusha and hanyue quarreled. Now it''s cold and quiet. Sukui is not used to it.

    Of course, she believed that she was not only unaccustomed to her, but also to Sasha. Now she saw the polite Han Yue, and Su Kui could feel her uneasiness.

    The sixth day.

    Xu Dahai can''t stand it any more. He is addicted to smoking. He rubs his hands and steps around the living room. His black eyes grow heavier day by day.

    His throat was wheezing, as if something was stuck in his throat, making a sound as soon as he gasped.

    "No, I can''t stand it!"

    Xu Dahai yanked his hair hard and wiped his face. Exhausted, he said: "I''m trapped in this dark place all day, and I''m almost suffocated! Instead of being trapped here and waiting for death every day, let''s go out together to find out. There are many people with great strength and courage. What do you think

    Su Kui saw his determination and believed that if they didn''t agree, he would go out by himself.

    Time is more and more urgent, Su Kui will not let go of any chance to find the murderer. Therefore, she is the first one to nod in agreement with Xu Dahai''s suggestion.

    The second is Ji Feng.

    He squinted and looked lazy. There was no fear of being trapped here. "I''ll go too." He squinted at Su Kui, so he said.

    "I''ll go, too." Han Yue looked down and said softly.

    After this decision, Yang Qiuhong is left alone.

    Yu Shasha and Xu Dahai are husband and wife. She is not brave either. She will definitely follow after so many people walk in the house.

    "Yang Qiuhong, how about you? Do you want to come with us? " Asked Yusha.

    "I, I want to go, but..." She rubbed her hands and looked hesitantly at her room from time to time, where Muyang was.

    "It''s OK. If you leave him alone in the room and lock the door, can he run away and lose it?" Yusha waved and didn''t care.

    "Otherwise, we can only go together. You stay at home with Muyang."

    "No --"

    Yang Qiuhong shakes her head conditionally, and then sees everyone looking at her. He lowers his head timidly and mumbles, "I dare not."

 Chapter 2212

    Finally, it was decided that six people would go out together and Muyang would stay in the room.

    Muyang seems to be aware of what they are going to do. Before he left, he held Yang Qiuhong''s hand and shook his head desperately. He said something intermittently, but no one could hear him.

    "Are you still going? Or you can stay, "Yusha suggested.

    Yang Qiuhong had some hesitation at first. Hearing this, she immediately pulled Mu Yang''s hand off and said in a low voice and quickly, "come on, come on." Then he whispered an order to Muyang to stay in the room. Then he locked the door and walked to Yusha.

    Open the door of the shared house, the corridor is dark, and there is no light. Several people stood at the door with flashlights and looked out into the dark, but hesitated.

    Do you want to go?

    On the one hand, I don''t want to be trapped here. On the other hand, I can''t help thinking about what happened to Wang Jun. He also killed himself when he came back after running out alone.

    What on earth did he see?

    "Follow me, don''t go far," Ji Feng looked back at Su Kui, said lightly, then held the flashlight, and took the first step.

    In fact, people are like this. Even if they are afraid again, as long as one person takes the lead to explore the way for them, it seems that they are not so afraid.

    "Well," Su Kui nodded with a smile and even grabbed Ji Feng''s corner quietly.

    Ji Feng''s eyebrows and heart leaped, as if he was not used to the intimacy of others. His voice sank down immediately, stared at Su Kui and said, "don''t drag me!" He''s not used to it!

    "Good."

    Sukui replied, but his hands were firm all the time, holding on to his clothes.

    Ji Feng: "..." Inexplicably there was a feeling of madness and bewilderment. In the end, he could only pucker his lips and look forward. He didn''t plan to take care of sunflower.

    But it''s a big step forward without rejection.

    The fear in Yusha''s heart didn''t seem so strong.

    "I didn''t expect Ji Feng to have such a good temper. I thought you were difficult to get along with!" She exclaimed that Ji Feng had never cared about anyone before.

    Ji Feng has a good look. He is the youngest and most handsome man in this shared room. Once, Han Yue broke down with his computer. He wanted to ask Ji Feng to help her. Actually, who doesn''t understand the meaning of that side! Another man may have gone, but Ji fengleng didn''t change his face. He said, "I can''t use computers," and dismissed him.

    After Han Yue, he never moved.

    Seeing her as an outsider, Ji Feng is either a pimple or a gay!

    But now see, people where is the iron pimple, just to Han Yue not cold just!

    Han Yue seems to have thought about this too. He looks down and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.

    They live on the sixth floor, Ji Feng suggested: "last time we went down, we must have tried. So this time, shall we look up first? "

    There are eight floors in this building, most of which are shared rooms, and there are many households in it.

    But after this happened, the whole building seemed to be abandoned. Except for a few of them, there was no sound except for them.

    Naturally, there is no objection.

    Unconsciously, people have taken Ji Feng as the backbone. As long as it''s his suggestion, they will listen carefully.

    "Let''s go. Keep up. Don''t fall behind."

 Chapter 2213

    The building is very quiet and dark. There is not a lot of flashlight. It seems that the front is blocked by a thick black fog. Even the light of the flashlight cannot be illuminated.

    Several people did not speak, close to one another, quietly climbing the stairs.

    Ji Feng is the first. Su Kui drags his cape and follows him. Ji Feng never spoke, but from time to time he looked back to see if Su Kui was still waiting for his eyes to see that he cared.

    Su Kui secretly bent his eyebrows and eyes, and pulled them tighter.

    "Step, step, step --"

    the soles of shoes rub against the cement stairs to make a dull sound. In the dead silent corridor, the sound seems to pour from all directions, empty and gloomy, which is not like the sound from the feet at all.

    "Ah..."

    "What, what?!"

    Yusha was scared by the voice behind her. She opened her eyes and almost jumped to Xu Dahai. She turned around and glared at Yang Qiuhong discontentedly. She looked at her face like a vegetable, trembling all over. She was obviously scared to the extreme, and she didn''t know what to say.

    "What are you doing? It''s a surprise. I don''t know if people are scared to death? Walk well, don''t talk! "

    Yang Qiuhong trembled even more. She shrunk her shoulders and said in a quiet voice, "don''t you hear me? What''s the sound? "

    "What voice? Isn''t that our footsteps? " Xu Dahai frowned, but also a little irritable Yang Qiuhong sensitive nerve, see said two words, she seems to be about to cry out, immediately more painful head.

    Ji Feng and Su Kui have come to the corner. They stop and don''t keep up. It''s strange, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything? " She looked at the backward four doubtfully and asked strangely.

    "Yang Qiuhong said there was a voice, did you hear it?"

    Sukui just wanted to say no, suddenly stunned.

    "Wait Listen... "

    "Step, step, step --"

    "ah ah ah! Husband, let''s go back! " Yusha was scared to death, and looked around with suspicion. It seemed that there were bloody and horrible things hidden in the dark places around her.

    They didn''t walk, so where did the footsteps come from?

    Ji Feng''s thick black eyebrows wrinkled into a knot. He raised his hand to show everyone to be quiet. He calmed down and listened with his eyes closed. Where did the sound come from.

    Su Kui listened for a while, then opened his eyes. He just collided with Ji Feng''s dark eyes. The two said in unison: "the voice is under our feet!"

    "What?!"

    "Here, here, here How is this possible? " Xu Dahai, a big man, can''t be scared, let alone the other three women? At this time has been scared to shrink his neck, shaking quail.

    Han Yue from yesterday, as if changed a person, the whole person has become silent. At the moment, it is just silent tears, a pair of beautiful eyes full of despair, no heavy makeup, more people pity.

    Yang Qiuhong''s eyes were wide open and he murmured, "ghosts, ghosts..."

    "Shut up!"

    Ji Feng glanced at her coldly and said, "keep going, don''t stop. No matter what you see on the next step, don''t panic! "

    It was the first time he got angry, and the effect was remarkable. Yang Qiuhong was immediately frightened and silenced.

    So, one by one, the group went upstairs.

    Mingming usually can climb the stairs in a minute, but today it''s very slow and long.

 Chapter 2214

    Finally came to the seventh floor, Ji Feng was the first to go up, when his flashlight fell on the familiar door, silence.

    Seeing that he was standing still and silent, several people climbed up with him. When they saw the shared house belonging to them, the air was suddenly depressed.

    Then there was a low cry.

    Up and down this time have passed, but, there is no way out!

    Does this prove that they really can''t go out?!

    They were drowned in despair, and Yusha cried and fell into Xu Dahai''s arms. It''s said that the man has tears, but at the critical moment of life and death, Xu Dahai''s eyes are also red.

    Muyang stayed in the room, only she and Han Yue were alone. At this time, Yang Qiuhong gradually recognized the reality. Crying and fear can''t solve the problem at all, so this time, the most desperate crying is Yusha.

    "All right?" Ji Feng lowers his head and stares at Su Kui''s face.

    Su Kui nodded, but his face was still calm. He just pulled the strength of his clothes and kept tightening, "it''s OK."

    "I''m going to go down and have a look. If you want to keep up with me, I''ll go back." After all, he was still the first to take the lead and walk down the fifth floor stairs.

    Yusha wants to go back. Xu Dahai drags her to keep up.

    This time, no one flinched. After nearly a week of being trapped, we gradually accepted the reality. If you don''t rely on yourself, you can only be trapped in the house and die.

    In the dark corridor of the dead silence, the road ahead is uncertain. The flashlight can''t shine on the object on the next floor at all, unless you walk by yourself.

    The heartbeat is very fast. I don''t know who it is. Maybe it''s all there. Everyone is very nervous, trying not to let themselves listen to the footsteps from under their feet.

    Those sounds, as if belong to another time and space people, friction stairs, step out of the sound.

    Let people listen to back hair cool, blood from head to foot.

    There is no doubt that we will return to the origin again.

    Ji Feng didn''t speak, just looked at the familiar door, and went down again.

    Everyone follows in silence.

    One, two, three

    Suddenly -

    from Yang Qiuhong''s desperate exclamation, Ji Feng finally stopped and looked at Yang Qiuhong with a light frown.

    "So what --"

    Yusha''s discontented words stuck in her throat, looked at Yang Qiuhong in shock, and stammered, "what about Han and Han Yue? Where did she go? Not just behind us? Back? Do you see Yang Qiuhong? "

    "No, no..." Yang Qiuhong shook his head. "I don''t know what happened. I just felt that there was no one behind me. When I looked back, I didn''t see Han Yue again..."

    Everyone''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    Han Yue is missing.

    Right behind them, gone.

    "Han Yue --"

    "are you there?"

    "Hear us back? Han Yue

    Several people shouted several times in turn, Ji Feng shook his head, "don''t shout, go back to have a look first, maybe she is going back."

    However, in fact, the hearts of all people do not believe this sentence, but there is no other way. How familiar is this scene? Han Yue disappeared in the corridor. Isn''t that the way Wang Jun disappeared last time?

    Everyone lowered their heads, went into the room one by one, sat around the sofa, and didn''t speak again.

    Time passed silently, Yang Qiuhong advanced her room, and then -

    she hurried out, pointed to the door of the room and said loudly: "Mu and Muyang are gone!"

 Chapter 2215

    Muyang is gone?!

    Su Kui suddenly stood up and frowned. "Didn''t you lock the door before you left?" So, how can a lunatic run out?

    Or is there really a third person in this house?

    "Yes, I locked it. And before I went in, the door was locked well, without any sign of being opened. Yes, but Muyang disappeared from the sky! I''ve searched the room, but I haven''t! "

    This is strange.

    Ji Feng''s eyes suddenly looked at Wang Jun''s room, rose quickly, step by step, and walked in the eyes of all the people.

    "Pa --"

    the room is not locked at all. With a slight push, it immediately opens.

    The blood filled the room.

    "Ho!"

    Xu Dahai''s eyes are wide open. Sitting on the sofa, he can just see the picture of Wang Jun''s room through the open room.

    Before Yusha could hum, she rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Su Kui in Ji Feng walked in the past moment, has wisely got up to follow the past. This time, she tried her best to control her body and not to react violently. She must take a serious look at what''s in the room and why all the people who died first are men!

    "Don''t look --"

    a big palm suddenly covers her eyes, and her eyes are in darkness. The warm palm sends out the hot temperature.

    Su Kui knows that there must be another human life in it, and the scene must be bloody, because she has smelled the smell of the air.

    But even so, she had to see.

    Shaking her head, she pulled down Ji Feng''s hand and said with a white face, "I''m ok."

    Then ready, quickly swept a glance into the room, suddenly sick bent down, spit.

    She overestimated the body and thought she could control it.

    Ji Feng has no choice but to pat her on the back with some heartache. "I told you not to look, but to see. Is it ok now?"

    Muyang''s flesh and blood were blurred. He was hung in the place where the king''s army once hung. The blood under his feet was ticking and ticking, and it was still kept, converging into a pool. The whole room had been covered by blood.

    In addition, what''s more frightening is that his head, foot board and hands are all nailed with thick black iron nails.

    Su Kui discovered this and took a breath of cool air.

    It''s a very insidious method. Once a nail is used to nail the ceiling and limbs of the dead, it''s said that the soul of the dead will always be locked in the body and suffer great pain. Every day, we will try all the suffering and pain before death, and we can''t live beyond it.

    After su Kui vomited, he held Ji Feng''s arm and looked at Mu Yang hanging on the ceiling. His face turned white again.

    In addition to those just discovered, Su Kui also found two strange things.

    Muyang''s lower body seems to have been cut off -

    that''s why blood donation is so fierce, but after such a huge torture, his lips are actually wearing a strange smile!!!

    "Ji, Ji Feng, look at the wall!"

    Su Kui pinched Ji Feng''s arm, sipped his bloodless lips, and motioned for Ji Feng to see.

    On the ceiling, a line of blood books was written with blood donation.

    One glance is enough to make you faint.

    That line is --

    "next is you!"

    "Ho, Ho..."

    Xu Dahai also witnessed this scene, he sent out a wheezing of rough wheezing, eyes blinking also do not blink looking at the line, do not cry or laugh, like a fool.

 Chapter 2216

    Su Kui looked at everything in front of her eyes. Her disgust gradually faded away, and her body finally restrained that instinct. Looking at all this carefully, her beautiful eyes gradually narrowed

    all this seemed strange, but it seemed that it was not made by ghosts -

    but by people!

    Yu Shasha faints quietly. Xu Dahai pinches his arms and stares like a copper bell. It''s full of blood. It''s very worrying that he will be frightened too much and then be scared to death!

    However, Su Kui underestimated Xu Dahai''s courage, which he did not maintain for a long time, and soon woke up.

    Apart from his bad face, it''s hard to connect the man who just wanted to split his heart with the calm man now.

    He covered his face, sat down in the sofa and murmured, "it''s revenge, absolutely revenge --"

    "the next one is me, the next one is me!"

    Su Kui and Ji Feng don''t understand what he''s talking about at all. Their voices are vague. It''s hard for people to understand what he''s talking about.

    Ji Feng finally took a deep look at Muyang hanging on the ceiling and gently led the door.

    Yang Qiuhong was about to faint from crying at this time, and his mouth was full of those words.

    "There are ghosts, there are ghosts..."

    "Why are you looking for us? We didn''t do anything harmful Why... "

    Who says no? Maybe everyone''s life will inevitably make mistakes, but as long as it''s not a sinful crime and sincere repentance, those mistakes are not mistakes.

    Then -

    there is only one possibility.

    What a disaster!

    Are they all connected because of one of them? Su Kui looks down and seems to have a line, which is slowly smoothed by her.

    This time, everyone was absent-minded. After all, a few days ago, they just witnessed a bloody scene. No matter how hearty they were, they could not eat peacefully.

    Yang Qiuhong holds the dried instant noodles and shrinks in the corner of the sofa. Her spirit is uncertain. Her eyes are empty and swollen, which is crying.

    Now Muyang is dead, and Han Yue''s whereabouts are unknown.

    No one knows if she can come back alive. Even if she can come back alive, Wang Jun is waiting for her.

    As time went by, a few people sat around the sofa. There were fewer and fewer people living in this house.

    Who will be the next one?

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Through the window outside the living room, Su Kui feels that the sky seems darker. In the distance, it was dark and depressing. Su Kui always felt that there was a face hidden inside, peeping at everything in the room.

    "System, what time is it now?"

    "Ding - answer the host, it''s 11:56 p.m."

    The system answers very quickly. Su Kui is drooping his eyes. In another four minutes, it''s the next day. Will Han Yue come back?

    Sukui asked the system to show her the time. She wanted to check it at any time.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes, four

    "Ka --"

    when Su Kui was about to count to the fourth minute, the door of the living room was suddenly pushed open. Han Yue was covered with water from head to toe, as if he had been salvaged from the water.

    She stood in the living room, her eyes straight, as if she could not come back.

    Su Kui can''t describe her expression at that moment. Despair, hope, and pain -

    so many feelings are all mixed together and put into her eyes.

 Chapter 2217

    "Han Yue is back!" Xu Dahai raised his head suddenly when he heard the voice, and he was relieved to see Han Yue''s eyes.

    There were so many things that happened this evening that if two people died at the same time, no one could stand it.

    Sukui was thinking.

    If they can''t go out all the time, the tenants in this house will die one by one in a different manner. Who will be the last one? Will that man be mad by the overwhelming darkness and silence?

    Su Kui is thinking, is this what the people behind the scenes want? He coldly watched all people live in fear, and then one by one tortured no one, no ghost, mental breakdown.

    Su Kui was shocked by this idea, and her body shook. She didn''t dare to go down.

    The body''s instinctive response is a layer of gooseflesh floating on the arm.

    "What''s the matter?" Ji Feng is sitting next to Su Kui. As soon as she moves, he notices and asks aloud.

    He kept silent for a long time, which made his voice more deep and hoarse, as if he had just woken up.

    "No Think of something... " Su Kui shook her head, feeling a little down.

    She walked over, took Han Yue''s hand and dragged people in. Start to be startled, Han Yue''s hand how so cold?

    And the water on her. What''s the taste? Su Kui frowned, a bit rotten and smelly, with a dead breath. Su Kui couldn''t tell for a moment whether the smell came from her or herself.

    If you emit death gas -

    then you are not far from death.

    "Just come back, just come back."

    Xu Dahai sighed that he was addicted to smoking again. He unconsciously banged his mouth and rubbed his hands to sigh.

    "Yes, Han Yue, why did you suddenly fall behind? You''ll be gone as soon as we turn around. Where are you? " Su Kui quietly looked at Han Yue and asked.

    Han Yue raised his eyelids and took a look at her. He silently pulled his arm out of Su Kui''s hand. The voice was so light that it could not be heard.

    "I want to take a bath."

    "Well, go to the bathroom first, and call me if you need anything." See ask what, Su Kui detect wrong, Han Yue must have what happened, otherwise won''t let her temperament change, had to let go, let her go to bath.

    Ji Feng snorted coldly. It seemed that Su Kui could not help her, but she was refused.

    Han Yue ignored anyone and went straight to the bathroom. Su Kui noticed that she didn''t take any laundry at all.

    As soon as the eyebrow and heart jumped, the eyelids began to twitch.

    "It''s going to die anyway. No one can pull it off. It''s going to die. It''s going to die..."

    The door of the bathroom has been closed, and the sound of water comes out through the door. The living room fell into the dead deposition, just for Han Yue to come back alive happy, already disappeared.

    Instead, it''s a kind of repression that can''t be dissipated.

    Will all die?

    Does Han Yue know anything? Has she given up hope?

    The sound of the water continued all the time. Su Kui looked at the time. It''s been an hour. Han Yue hasn''t come out yet. What is she doing in it?

    "I''ll see." Su Kui whispered to Ji Feng and stood up to see what Han Yue was doing in the bathroom.

    The wrists were quickly grasped, and Su Kui bowed his head to a pair of dark eyes.

    She was dumbfounded and a little warm in her heart. "It''s OK. I''m just going to have a look. There won''t be any danger."

    She probably knew that the murderers only started when they were alone.

 Chapter 2218

    Now, if so many people want to continue to create this horrible atmosphere, he will never be exposed easily.

    So sukui didn''t worry about him.

    Another reason is that Xu Dahai accidentally said that sentence, which is the only one she heard clearly.

    Revenge -

    in Yining''s memory, she has always been a good girl since childhood. She is also a girl like xiaotransparence in school. She has never done anything harmful. Even if she retaliates, it will not be serious enough to hate that she can''t be killed.

    So, it must not be her who died first.

    Of course, these are only guesses, the final result, no one knows.

    "I''ll go with you." Ji Feng''s face sank, holding Su Kui''s wrist, and his attitude was very tough.

    Su Kui was speechless. He stared at Ji Feng with black eyes like grapes. He said, "Ji Feng, Han Yue is a woman. How can you go to see with me?"

    Is this a hooligan?

    If it is not clear about the man''s nature, Su Kui will doubted that Ji Feng took the opportunity to see a beautiful woman.

    Ji Feng doesn''t let go.

    The attitude is very clear, either go together or let Han Yue stay in the bathroom.

    After a long standoff, Su Kui was defeated first, and the man''s stubborn temper had to be changed. She nodded. "OK, but when I knock, you have to close your eyes!"

    She glanced at Ji Feng and hated him.

    Ji Feng''s dark eyes smiled and nodded, "OK."

    Then they went to the bathroom with a slightly intimate gesture in the eyes of outsiders.

    Xu Dahai and Yang Qiuhong look at each other. When are they so familiar?

    "Dudududu -"

    "Han Yue, are you in there?"

    "Give me a reply if you hear me. You''ve been in it for over an hour. Are you ok?"

    Su Kui knocked on the door outside for nearly ten minutes, but there was no answer inside. The sound of the water covered most of the sounds. She felt a bit bad and grabbed Ji Feng''s arm. "Ji, Ji Feng What''s not going to happen in there? "

    "What''s the matter?"

    When Xu Dahai came, his face was even worse. He could not help but have no blood color. The blue and black under his eyes were silently overdrawn his vitality.

    "You get out of the way," Ji Feng shook his head, but he didn''t answer Xu Dahai''s words. Su Kui got out of the way. He was very violent and kicked the door open.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Great, my brother! Is it so violent?

    Xu Dahai is also shocked by Ji Feng''s sudden action, but I also know that Han Yue has been bathing in the bathroom for such a long time, the key is that she hasn''t responded, it''s not an accident, and it''s not far away.

    So it doesn''t make sense.

    Yusha is still in a coma. Yang Qiuhong is immersed in her husband''s death. She just looks at her in silence and doesn''t make a sound.

    The expected bloody did not appear. The flowers in the bathroom were in full bloom. Han Yue shrank in the bathtub. The water overflowed and flowed into the sewer.

    She was soaking in the cold water. Her face became paler and paler. Her eyes were full of fear. She stared at the window.

    It''s a frosted window. I can''t see anything inside from the outside. So there are no curtains.

    But she has been looking, causing Su Kui to raise her eyes suspiciously, following her eye track, looking at the past.

    "Ji Feng!"

    Su Kui suddenly screamed, pointing to the window, "someone, someone out of the window!"

    But when Ji Feng looked at the past, there was nothing.

 Chapter 2219

    Ji Feng frowned and frowned. His face was not very good. He released his hand holding Su Kui''s wrist and strode to the window. Shua opened it.

    "Ji Feng, be careful."

    He took his cell phone out of his pocket, turned on his flashlight, leaned out to take a picture, turned around and said, "it''s hanging out."

    So, there''s no way to stand outside the window and look inside.

    Unless -

    it''s really a ghost!

    Su Kui felt that the silhouette was very familiar, but he could not tell where he was familiar. But from the perspective of outline, it seems to be a man -

    "maybe I''m nervous and wrong."

    Su Kui smiled sheepishly and said to Xu Dahai and Han Yue, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but I just didn''t know what happened. Maybe I was dazzled."

    "Well, it''s best to be OK, or it''s not just a shock." Xu Dahai waved his hand, but he couldn''t help sighing.

    "Han Yue, come out. You can see that there is no one outside. Let''s not scare ourselves."

    Su Kui reached out to pull Han Yue up.

    She didn''t even look at some people in the bathroom. She got up from the bathtub and was wet. Her clothes were close to the exquisite curve of her body, and the water was dripping from her.

    Just because I was in a hurry, I forgot to turn off the shower. Now several people are all wet.

    Ji Feng turns off the shower and says to Su Kui, "contact the water and follow me."

    Su Kui didn''t know what she was going to do, but she nodded, went back to her room and picked up a plastic bucket, picked up half of the bucket of water, and Ji Feng took it at will, and strode out of the bathroom indifferently.

    Su Kui watched him carry the bucket into his room, touched his nose, and followed.

    "Ji Feng, what are you doing?"

    "Get a change and wash, and then go in and rub it."

    Now the weather is getting cold, and the hot water has long been cut off. Because of so many things, people are dying constantly, which makes people full of energy. There is no mood to pay attention to the problem of bathing.

    This time, most of the clothes were wet in the bathroom. Ji Feng just asked her to scrub them.

    "Er Yes, but this is your room... " Su Kui blinked, a little embarrassed. Shouldn''t she go back to her own room to take a bath?

    Ji Feng didn''t want to explain so much to her. His face sank and his brow wrinkled. "Don''t talk nonsense. Go get the clothes and wash them. I''ll guard at the door!"

    Now it''s not safe anywhere. Ji Feng can''t believe her room.

    Just now, although he said that there was no one outside, he had been paying attention to the girl''s expression changes. He clearly saw the picture on the window from her eyes.

    It''s a blur, but it''s really a personal shape.

    He experimented again and again, closing the window before he left. Then I saw that there was no trace of human shape on the cake on the window.

    The girl can''t lie. Han Yue''s fear of the window doesn''t seem to be faking.

    Now, originally that person was staring at Han Yue, now, just afraid to add a girl.

    Su Kui can''t help it. She has to pick up the clothes.

    When he opened the door, he saw Ji Feng standing at the door, his hands in his pockets, and casually said, "by the way, take your other things and live with me later."

    Su Kui turned back suddenly, his eyes were round, his ears were red, and he stammered, "follow, follow you?!"

    What''s the situation? Is Ji Feng interested in her?

 Chapter 2220

    At a glance, Ji Feng could see what was going on in the girl''s mind. Her face was black and her voice was cold. "Dare to think about it again, believe it or not, I really realized what you think?"

    Su Kui: "..."

    "I didn''t think about it. It''s your impure mind, big brother!" Su Kui quibbled, glanced at Ji Feng and turned to snigger.

    At last, Su Kui moved most of his daily necessities into his room with Ji Feng''s insistence.

    Then Ji Feng is outside. Ji Feng takes a change of clothes, goes to the bathroom and takes a quick shower.

    Before the girl came back, he leaned against the door with wet hair and smoked.

    After a while, Han Yue came out. She changed into clean clothes and looked at Ji Feng thoughtfully.

    -In the end, they start living together.

    It''s just different from the old driver Su Kui''s idea. Ji Feng takes off his bedding and lets Su Kui sleep on the bed. He makes the floor and sleeps under the bed.

    Every day when you open your eyes, you can see the dense runes on the ceiling. Some sukui know it. It''s a ghost dispelling talisman. Some can''t recognize it.

    She thought, maybe it''s the unique Rune of time and space, she has never touched it.

    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. In this room, I smell the candle in the air. It''s a sense of peace and quiet. I sleep very well.

    A good sleep, no dream.

    When she woke up, Ji Feng was crossing his hands, lying behind his head, staring at the ceiling.

    Su Kui lies on the edge of the bed, probes down and asks Ji Feng, "Ji Feng, why do you want me to live in your room?"

    Ji Feng didn''t answer.

    She did not give up, holding her chin and blinking her eyes. "Do you like me?"

    "In fact, if you like me, you can tell me. To be honest, I haven''t been in love in my life!"

    "I don''t know if I can walk out alive. If I haven''t even talked about a love, wouldn''t I..." Before he finished speaking, Ji Feng suddenly interrupted him.

    He interrupts Su Kui with some unhappiness, his tone is stiff, "you will not die! Don''t think so much. Go to sleep! "

    Ji Feng''s expression is a little frightening. If you change people, you will be frightened by him. But who is Su Kui? She has seen countless faces of a man. She is not afraid of it. She dares to step on his nose and ride on his neck to make trouble.

    So she shrugged with a smile and was in a good mood. "Then you can admit that you just like me, don''t you? Like to say it straight, I think you are not a coercive lover, and, for you, am I special? "

    Otherwise, why do you have to hold her hand and wipe?

    Su Kui was amused by the idea.

    Ji Feng is speechless, turning his back to her, "Yi Ning, can you be more bored? Sleep! "

    "But I can''t sleep. Why don''t you come up and sleep with me?" Su Kui knew that she was not far away from the site of the collapse. She could still make fun of it.

    She was really not sleepy and had nothing to do. She planned to tease the man with a cold face all day.

    But I didn''t expect that the voice was just falling. Ji Feng got up from his floor and stepped on the bed. His eyebrows were full of laughter. "Sleep, I''ll sleep with you!"

    Su Kui: "..."

    It seems that there is a "boom" in the head, and the little face is immediately red and transparent, more and more like a beautiful jade, white and transparent red.

 Chapter 2221

    If you don''t flirt, you will be flirted. Su Kui doesn''t know that this sentence is right.

    She shuashed back, all the way to the innermost side of the bed, and shrunk to shrimps against the wall Ji Feng''s black eyes fell on her white and red face. Her eyes were dark and her lips were more smiling. "Didn''t you invite me to sleep? How can I refuse you, eh? What do you say? "

    He had a smile in his voice, his voice was hoarse and deep. It was like saying flirtatious words in the lover''s ear. Su Kui never admitted it. This man is very flirtatious!

    She buried her face in the pillow and tried to cry without tears.

    "Ji Feng, you bastard!"

    "Oh, my son of a bitch." Ji Feng lies on the outside with a light tobacco smell around Su Kui, which can''t be ignored.

    In the end, sukui didn''t know how she slept. It seemed that she was very relieved beside him.

    In fact, she is not omnipotent. In every world, there are so many dangers. Once, even if she was independent, she was also a big lady who was grown up in a pet. When she grew up in a golden den, he had to do all the things he had experienced.

    If it is not accompanied by a lover, maybe Su Kui has already given up and let her soul turn into nothingness.

    There is also the man -

    bewildered, Su Kui seems to dream of her real world, from small to large, the one who has been quietly following her behind, cleaning up the mess for her, carrying the black pot for her, meeting the little rogue who bullies her and can fight with others.

    Suddenly I miss you.

    -

    wake up in the room is a drowsy one, the candle has burned out, the warm touch around is reminding Su Kui, he is lying in the arms of a man.

    She was stunned, then she couldn''t help laughing.

    Is this a habit?

    Quietly get up, by the light of her mobile phone, she groped out, want to go to the bathroom.

    But when I came to the corner of the living room, my body was stiff.

    The sound of sweet and greasy groan, the rough breath with men, and the sound of "pa pa" between actions are particularly clear in the air.

    She quickly pasted it on the wall, her heart pounded, and asked about the system time. Now it''s just over five o''clock in the morning, but there are two people crazy in the living room!

    From wheezing, I can''t tell who it is, but the man must be Xu Dahai.

    There are only two men in this apartment. Ji Feng can''t see other women except her. Who else but him?

    But Su Kui still wanted to confirm this, she quietly put out half of her head and quickly glanced at the sofa in the living room.

    At one glance, she saw Han Yue, who was immersed in the Communist Party of China, with a crimson face, and Xu Dahai, who was working hard on her, sweating heavily, with a fierce expression.

    It''s like venting, venting despair, fear, and dying day by day.

    They are in the living room unbridled crazy, Su Kui back two steps, the body suddenly leaned into a meat wall.

    Before he could scream, his mouth was covered by a big hand.

    It''s the smell of Ji Feng. Su Kui is quiet. Her face is in the dark, but the blood is red. She can feel the boiling hot without touching it.

    Jifeng room.

    Su Kui held her hands together in bewilderment and kept pinching her fingers How can we do this Xu Dahai is, but he has a wife... "

 Chapter 2222

    There was no candle in the room. It was dim. Only Ji Feng''s fingertips were extinguished and smoke was swirling.

    His eyes were too dark to catch in the dark.

    Su Kui is a little angry. She has just been in college. She doesn''t touch the society deeply, even if the world in the novel is more complicated. But she can tell which is reality and which is virtual.

    So, this time, she saw the ugly side so intuitively, the flesh of white flowers rolled together, disgusting.

    Besides, Han Yue and Xu Dahai?

    Why does a beautiful girl in her early twenties like Xu Dahai, who is in her forties?

    No matter how you think about it, it''s not the right match. Besides, Yu Shasha, Xu Dahai''s wife, was stunned not long ago and was sleeping next door. Who could have thought that her husband, just a wall away, was openly messing with other women in the living room?

    "Yining, calm down. These things have nothing to do with you after all."

    Ji Feng is not a busybody. In fact, his feelings are very weak. If he once cared about only the deceased master, now there is another person in his life, that is Su Kui -

    but that doesn''t mean that he should care about other things.

    His voice was very cold. After smoking a cigarette, he got up and walked slowly to Su Kui''s side. He put his big palm on her shoulder. With the hot temperature in the palm, he passed it to her through the cloth of his coat.

    "So, you should never see it. From now on, no matter what they are going to do, you should never mind. You''d better not interfere!"

    "But..."

    But what about Yusha? Although Su Kui didn''t like her, but in this case, even the only remaining dependence betrayed her. If she knew, what would she think? Will it collapse?

    Thinking of the war between the two women, Su Kui had a headache.

    See her frown, slightly with a thin cocoon of fingers gently stroked in her eyebrow, "well, don''t think about it, you clean up, I''ll go out to have a look, and then you come out."

    Su Kui nodded and watched Ji Feng go out.

    In his room, the mind was peaceful, Su Kui guessed, probably because of the runes on the ceiling.

    -When Su Kui went out again, Xu Dahai and Han Yue had already separated and sat in the living room like two strangers. And it''s amazing that Yusha also came out in this short time.

    She was listless, even Su Kui came here, she had no spirit, only looked up at her wiltingly, and her eyelids drooped again.

    Maybe because I knew what Han Yue and Xu Dahai had done in the living room for a long time, so Su Kui smelled the air in the living room and always thought it had a strange smell. But Yusha didn''t respond. It should be her psychology.

    What happened to Han Yue in the early morning seems to be a dream. Now she has returned to normal, even with a good look. There was no one who was not ghost and lost her soul a few hours ago.

    See Su Kui, still smile to say hello to her.

    "Yining, are you here? Come and sit down. "

    Su Kui stood in the distance and smiled. His eyes were embarrassed. The place where Han Yue sat was the place where she saw two people do that not long ago.

    Even if the naked eye can not see the difference, but sunflower is to feel the diaphragm should.

    Ji Feng timely for her relief, a light sweep of Han Yue, said to Su Kui, "come to my side."

 Chapter 2223

    Su Kui quickly stepped over and sat down beside him.

    Han Yue means that he laughs indefinitely, but instead of investigating, he asks another thing.

    "By the way, Yining, have you just come to the living room? I just thought something was peeking at me. "

    She''s talking about me, not us.

    Su Kui droops her eyes, concealing the irony of her eyes. Now she can almost conclude that everyone in this house is not simple. There may be a lot of crimes hidden in them, so they will be gathered together and die in terror.

    What about Yining and Jifeng?

    Why are they trapped here? Su Kui doesn''t know what happened to Ji Feng, but to her knowledge, Ji Feng should be innocent. So are they witnesses?

    The witness -

    Su Kui was shocked by the word that suddenly flashed into his mind, and then suddenly realized it.

    Yes, it is only possible. Why did Yining die in his previous life? What did she find?

    With Su Kui''s silence, in Han Yue''s eyes, it turns out that Su Kui has just come out, and may even have seen her doing that with Xu Dahai.

    Look at Xu Dahai. They are surprised.

    Yusha is still in God''s presence. She doesn''t find her husband flirting with the woman she hates.

    "Yining, what are you thinking when you come back? So absorbed? " Ji Feng opened the lighter, lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth, staring at Han Yue with a smile. "I''m sorry, she didn''t have a good night''s rest, so she was distracted."

    "Yining, have you ever been to the living room? How can I not know? " After all, Ji Feng asked Su Kui strangely.

    Su Kui suddenly regained her mind. She had a problem. She was easily distracted when she thought about things. At this moment, hearing what Ji Feng said, I couldn''t help but turn my ears red and stare at him angrily, "Ji Feng, don''t say anything!"

    Ji fengle, threw a cigarette to Xu Dahai, smiled and said: "what am I talking about? Don''t you sleep in my arms at night? I just came out first. "

    The interaction between the two people is natural and close, so people can''t see the meaning of fixed-point fraud.

    Han Yue is confused again, so is it her illusion? Yining really hasn''t come out? So who? Ji Feng?

    She looked at Xu Dahai to ask for his advice, but saw that he didn''t look up at all, holding the cigarette Ji Feng threw to him, as if he was addicted to sniffing.

    That kind of wretched appearance, let Han Yue eyes flash a little disgust.

    All of this was captured by the quiet sunflower, who silently hooked her lips and drew interest in her heart.

    Interesting, isn''t it?

    -Yang Qiuhong didn''t come out. Mu Yang''s death hit her hard. So far, Muyang''s body is still hanging in Wang Jun''s room. The door of that room is facing the living room. She has no courage to look at that door, let alone face it.

    Yusha felt sleepy, yawned, and went back to sleep with her head down.

    Xu Dahai and Han Yue look at each other, as if they have made a certain agreement, so they go back to their houses.

    People are gone, Su Kui and Ji Feng don''t need to stay any longer.

    Two people side by side, Han Yue first they step into the door, but in the moment of opening the door, the body is rigid in place.

    It''s Muyang''s body!

    He hung on the ceiling of hanyue''s bedroom, facing the door, with a strange smile on his lips!

 Chapter 2224

    "Ho!"

    Han Yue uttered a strange cry from his throat. He was stiff and looked at Muyang''s body for a moment. Then he dashed out of the door and kicked Yang Qiuhong''s room open.

    At that moment, she seemed to be crazy, crazily grabbed Yang Qiuhong''s hair and dragged people out.

    Her nails are very sharp. Yang Qiuhong is too sad recently, and she has not had a good meal. She is not Han Yue''s opponent at all. She is quickly pinned on the ground and has no resistance to fight.

    I can only hold my head in pain and groan.

    "Base! Is that you? Is it you! "

    "You have a vicious heart. Even your husband will be killed!"

    "You are the murderer behind the scenes, aren''t you? Yang Qiuhong, you mean woman! It was you who wanted to take him away from me recklessly at the beginning. Now that you are living like this, you have to suffer for yourself! "

    "Why do you get back at me? Huh? Do you think I will be scared to death by hanging the bodies of Muyang and Wang Jun in my door and room? No, you dream! "

    "Kill you! I''ll kill you today! "

    Han Yue swears and rips Yang Qiuhong like a shrew. Soon, there are several bloodstains on her face, which can''t help oozing out the bloodstains.

    Yang Qiuhong''s hair is messy, and she lies motionless on the cold floor. If it''s not for the slight fluctuation of her chest, everyone thinks she''s dead.

    Su Kui frowned, and Han Yue knew Yang Qiuhong clearly, and two people, no -

    three people, Muyang, Yang Qiuhong, Han Yue, the three people were obviously involved. But usually, they don''t communicate at all, which makes everyone think that they don''t know each other. If Han Yue frowns at Yang Qiuhong once in a while, it''s also because she''s cowardly.

    Now I have witnessed all these things, only to find that things are far from as simple as I imagined.

    "Han Yue, is that enough?"

    Xu Dahai pulls Han Yue apart and tries to make him fall to the ground.

    "What does it say if the body is hung in your room? Do you think Yang Qiuhong can do these things? What''s more, when it happened, she didn''t come out of the room all the time. You can''t judge that Yang Qiuhong is retaliating against you just by some old things. This assumption doesn''t hold at all! "

    First of all, Yang Qiuhong has evidence of being absent.

    Han Yue lowered his head and did not know what he was thinking. Her long hair fell down, covering the whole face and crying.

    "What can I do?! In this house, she is the only one who hates me! Otherwise, why do the bodies of both Wang Jun and Muyang appear in my room?! Why don''t they go to someone else''s room and just hang on to me?! "

    Yes -

    everyone was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.

    But it is clear that someone is targeting Han Yue behind the scenes. That person did not kill Han Yue easily, but a little bit, tormenting Han Yue''s nerves. It seems to want to look at her pain and despair.

    "Tell me about you and Yang Qiuhong and Muyang." Ji Feng snuffs out the smoke in his hand, raises his chin to Su Kui, nods, and sits down in the position just now.

    -

    then, Ji Feng was the last one to deal with the aftermath. He closed Han Yue''s room and blocked Mu Yang''s weird smile.

    A group of people sat down on the sofa in the living room.

    This time, everyone is here.

 Chapter 2225

    Yu Shasha and Xu Dahai sit together, Su Kui and Ji Feng, Han Yue and Yang Qiuhong sit opposite each other.

    Compared with Han Yue, who has recovered his calmness, Yang Qiuhong seems to be more frightened. Her thin body has shrunk into a group and her waist is bent, unlike a woman in her twenties who is vigorous. On the contrary, it''s more like an old lady on the verge of twilight, with long hair in disorder, and her face full of bloodstains scratched by her nails.

    "We are all here now. There is nothing to hide."

    "Since Han Yue suspects that Yang Qiuhong deliberately scares you with the corpses of Wang Jun and Mu Yang, why not?"

    Sukuima remained silent and looked on coldly.

    Ji Feng finished, lit a cigarette again, made the posture of the bystander enough, indicated that she could start.

    Han Yue deeply spits out a mouthful of turbid air, looks at Yang Qiuhong coldly, and begins to recall the past.

    Han Yue''s family background is not good. Her family is in the countryside. She has three elder sisters and one younger brother. She went to university under great pressure. People in the village are praising the golden phoenix flying out of the chicken coop. At that time, she also thought so.

    Moreover, she looks good. When she arrived in the big city, she learned how to dress up. Many boys chased her.

    Muyang is one of them.

    About Han Yue''s age, Su Kui guessed wrong. She didn''t look big, but she was 26 years old, about the same age as Yang Qiuhong.

    When she enrolled, Muyang was a junior and was about to practice.

    Muyang''s family conditions are good. He looks tall and handsome. He is also the president of the student union. You can imagine how many girls like him in the dark.

    When every girl was young, she had a heart yearning for love. So one day after Muyang pursued her for three months, Han Yue nodded and agreed to be with him. They get along very sweetly at the beginning. Han Yue, who is immersed in love, soon gives up his first time. Muyang also promises to marry her after graduation. They will stay together forever.

    However, Han Yue overestimated the loyalty of a man. Muyang soon entered his junior year and began his internship. After entering the society, there are many kinds of women who throw olive branches to him. Although the student sister is good, she is too green and astringent. Naturally, she is not more attractive than a mature woman.

    Soon, there was less contact between the two. Han Yue had to go to class and couldn''t find time to date Mu Yang. This gave him more time to date different women.

    In the end, Han Yue found out that she had a big cry with Muyang and insisted on breaking up. At that time, Muyang had tasted the fresh food, and no longer looked like the hairy boy at that time. Recalling the two men''s past, he apologized and vowed never to do it again. He asked Han Yue to give him a chance.

    In fact, the relationship between them is like walking on thin ice. They may fall into the ice cave and smash at any time. Yang Qiuhong is her college roommate. They have a good relationship. Occasionally, they meet each other for dinner. Mu Yang occasionally gives her snacks and brings her a share.

    This makes Han Yue very popular in the dormitory.

    Everyone did not expect that a person''s jealousy will be so terrible. Because he fell in love with Muyang since his freshman year, Yang Qiuhong did something that has made Han Yue think back to now, and he was full of hatred.

    On her birthday, she asked many department friends to sing K, and then secretly added material to hanyue''s glass!

 Chapter 2226

    So in the end, Muyang, who came to pick Han Yue up, grabbed the personal stolen goods and got them. He slapped Han Yue hard, and then he broke up without mercy, and even didn''t listen to any explanation of Han Yue.

    Although Yang Qiuhong''s family conditions are not as good as Muyang''s, he is a city man, unlike Han Yue, born in the countryside. She looks good. After Muyang and hanyue broke up, she took the opportunity to come out and always appeared beside Muyang.

    Maybe it''s for revenge, maybe it''s for real love.

    Muyang and Yang Qiuhong soon came together. They were in pairs. At that time, the news of Han Yue''s promiscuity didn''t know how. It was passed on to everyone in the school. At that time, the school was not as open as it is now. Many parents called the school and said that their children could not stay in the same school with such an immoral student. The best way to deal with it was to drop her out of school.

    That time was the most desperate and sad day in Han Yue''s life, and even had the idea of suicide. He was dropped out of school. The Dean called his hometown by phone. His parents learned that his daughter had been dropped out of school because of promiscuity. They didn''t even show their face. They swore at Han Yue on the phone, claiming that they had broken off their relationship with her. In this life, they should not lose it Face''s daughter.

    Han Yue, who can''t read and has a bad reputation, has done a lot of work. At last, when she got off work late at night, she was hit by a group of small gangsters -

    finally, she embarked on the road that can never be turned back

    a group of people took a breath of cold air, and no one would think that a person who usually looks at the old and honest people would have such a deep mind. For a man, the means are cruel and direct And then ruined a girl''s life.

    Yusha found that she couldn''t look directly at this honest woman now. She felt cold all over, and her eyes were full of fear.

    "Heaven..."

    "Hiss, don''t you retort? Yang Qiuhong, now I feel a lot better when I say it. In fact, when I saw you at the beginning, I felt very happy when I saw that you had a bad life! "

    "Do you think Muyang is a good man who can be entrusted for life? Do you think his family condition is good, marry him to be able to live without worry?! I didn''t expect that his family would suddenly go bankrupt! " Han Yue''s smile was a little scary. It was more strange and sinister against the beautiful little face.

    "I did it! Ha ha ha ha! You''ve been envious that I look better than you, so you''ve been pushing me out and setting me up! Well, do you think I''ll give up if you destroy me?! You''ve ruined my life, my love, my future! "

    "Anyway, the body is dirty. I don''t mind if it''s a little dirtier. Guess what I do? I just found a more powerful gold master than Muyang''s family and secretly blew him some pillows. So Muyang''s family went bankrupt and your rich wife''s dream was shattered! "

    "Yang Qiuhong, you''ve done your best. I''m not trapped here with you in the end?! If you want to die, everyone will die together! "

    Han Yue''s eyes burst out with strong hatred. Her chest was undulated because of the strong emotion. She stared at Yang Qiuhong with one eye. Su Kui had no doubt. If she could, she would jump on it without hesitation and tear Yang Qiuhong to pieces.

    Yang Qiuhong wept silently. She lowered her head and held her knee. She was still in a pitiful way.

    But now, no one who knows the truth feels sorry for her.

 Chapter 2227

    From the heart, more, is disgust!

    For one''s own selfish desire, with such dirty means, destroyed a girl''s innocence. At that time, she may never know what she destroyed.

    Han Yue hate, it should be.

    "What about my children? What''s wrong with it? It''s too late to be born, too late to have a look at the world, but it''s all destroyed by you! " Yang Qiuhong asked, her face is full of crisscross bloodstains, her hair is messy, looks terrible.

    She couldn''t see her thoughts on her face. The two old enemies sat face to face, and the contrast was obvious.

    The destroyed Han Yue is still bright and charming, but Yang Qiuhong seems to have been wasted half of his life, about to enter the middle-aged woman.

    Children?

    Su Kui''s eyebrows jumped, faintly, feeling that she had touched the truth of the matter.

    It''s just that she didn''t think so much or so deeply at this time.

    "Children?" Han Yue is stunned. She can''t believe it. Her pupils contract. When she responds, she suddenly looks up and laughs like a madman, "hahahaha Ha ha ha! Retribution, all retribution! "

    Han Yue immediately jumped up and grabbed Yang Qiuhong''s neck. His eyes were covered with red blood, almost bloodshot.

    "If your child is gone, it''s all retribution. Your mother has done too much evil. He doesn''t want to have such a disgraceful mother!"

    "Shut up, you shut up!"

    Su Kui is the first time to see Yang Qiuhong go mad and fight with Han Yue. No matter when, the child is a mother''s weakness.

    "Why do you come back to ruin my life since you disappear, bitch?"?! You seduced Muyang. You ruined my life and made me lose my children! "

    Xu Dahai and Yusha are shocked to see that the scene is out of control. The words from the honest woman''s mouth are terrible. It turns out that she is not absolutely innocent.

    It can only be said that the poor must have something to hate.

    "Strangle you, strangle you!"

    "I''m going to die anyway. Let''s die together! Send you down to make amends to my child! "

    Seeing Yang Qiuhong holding hanyue''s neck with a lot of brute force and two hands, hanyue''s face suddenly turned red, rolled up his white eyes, and his feet couldn''t help fluttering on the ground.

    Su Kui rushed over, grabbed Yang Qiuhong''s collar and pulled her away.

    "Are you crazy? Are you going to kill her? "

    Almost, Su Kui was in a bad mood. She looked down and saw Han Yue breathing the air with a big mouth. She eased down a little bit and was relieved.

    Xu Dahai and Yusha, who didn''t have time to react, are the same.

    But Ji Feng frowned and came to pull Su Kui back.

    Out of control women are unreasonable, she suddenly rushed to frighten him, in case of accidental injury how to do?

    In Ji Feng''s heart, life and death have a life, these people are life and death, have nothing to do with him. It''s enough for him to protect the people he wants to protect.

    Yang Qiuhong is like a shrew, sitting on the floor crying, Han Yue calms down for a while, props up on the floor, slowly climbs up from the ground, and elegantly arranges his hair.

    Then she leaned on the sofa and smiled softly.

    "Even if you kill me, I don''t regret what I''ve done."

    "Yang Qiuhong, you only know that you have lost your child. Have you ever thought about that? I used to have children, too? But it''s all because of you. I''ve lost not only my children, but also my right to be a mother forever! "

 Chapter 2228

    It''s not over yet.

    Yang Qiuhong destroys Han Yue more thoroughly. If he is framed, he breaks up with his beloved boyfriend. After the break-up, she went through rumors, was dropped out of school, was scolded by her parents and broke off the relationship. Then she was happy to find that she was actually pregnant.

    Growing up in that patriarchal family, she didn''t feel much affection. She always dreamed of having her own family, a lover who loves her and her children. She once vowed that she would treat her child well and never let him taste the feeling of being neglected.

    But -

    because of the pressure of life, there is no college diploma, and her reputation in that city is ruined. She can only go to other cities to make a living. But because of an accident, he was insulted. He not only miscarried, but also could not have any more children.

    Picked up a life, but more things, in that bitter pleading, but from the beginning to the end no one pity the night, with the poor child, disappeared together.

    "Yang Qiuhong, do you know how much I hate you? I wish I could kill you, but I didn''t. "

    Yu salsa heard five flavors of miscellaneous things. At this moment, she looked at Han Yue and knew that she was also a poor woman. The prejudice in her heart had long been put down, "then why didn''t you?"

    "Ah," Han Yue gathered his hair and seemed to feel cold. He held his shoulder and said calmly, "sometimes, death is liberation. Only when you live can you feel the malice from the world!"

    "Those who are guilty in their hands are not qualified to live happily!"

    Those she has encountered are being recovered by Han Yue in other ways.

    At the time of hearing this, Su Kui almost thought Han Yue was the behind the scenes murderer for a moment, but she was indifferent except for the Madness at the beginning. It seemed that she had left everything behind.

    She can''t be a killer -

    in fact, although her character was not pleasant before, Su Kui has no feelings for her now. She is not in the same mood, nor will she get close to her because of this.

    But such people, even after being treated like that, only took Yang Qiuhong''s foreign things and seduced Mu Yang, but they didn''t really want Yang Qiuhong''s life because of hatred. Now, it''s impossible for her to suddenly think of killing Yang Qiuhong.

    And Su Kui noticed that when Yang Qiuhong said about children, Han Yue''s eyes flashed unbelievably fast.

    In fact, she didn''t know that Yang Qiuhong was pregnant at that time, did she? She should be very fond of children. She can''t get them by herself and won''t hurt other people''s children.

    It was just an accident.

    It''s Yang Qiuhong who makes Su Kui stand out.

    "However, I will watch you die first and let you have a taste. This society is far from as simple as you think! However, in your mind, you should be able to mix like a fish in water, right Han Yue glances at Yang Qiuhong sarcastically and yawns lazily.

    There was only the voice of Han Yue in the living room. For a long time after she had finished speaking, no one spoke.

    Then Su Kui noticed that there was an unnatural look in Xu Dahai''s eyes --

    "I''m sleepy, Yining. I heard that you lived with Ji Feng. Can I live in your room?" Han Yue turns his head and asks Su Kui with a smile.

    "Ah?" Su Kui was stunned and bleary for a moment, and quickly responded, "ah, yes."

    "Thank you, Yining. You are a good girl. I wish you and Ji Feng happiness."

 Chapter 2229

    She smoothed her black hair, put it on one side of her shoulder, and askew smiled at Su Kui.

    The smile flashed Su Kui''s eyes. She saw that there were dimples on Han Yue''s face. The face without heavy makeup was as white as jade. The smiling face was vaguely gentle.

    "By your word."

    In her trance moment, Ji Feng nodded his head, which was in response to Han Yue''s thanks.

    "Han Yue Should have been a very gentle girl before? " Su Kui felt it. The tenderness emanating from her bones was not like fraud.

    Now she is the real her? I used to have so many secrets in my heart. It''s hard, isn''t it?

    "It''s pitiful. I used to think she was so beautiful. Why can''t I think about it? It turned out that..." Yusha sighed and shook her head.

    She gave Yang Qiuhong a look without expression. Seeing her ignorant appearance, she couldn''t stand a little sympathy and shook her head back to the room.

    Xu Dahai followed her, his eyes were distracted, he didn''t know what he was thinking. When he entered the door, he stumbled and almost fell down.

    When the door was closed, Yusha could still be heard complaining about him.

    Muyang''s body is hanging in hanyue''s room. She doesn''t go back to her room, but lives next door.

    For Han Yue''s blessing, Ji Feng never refuted, and even smiled. Su Kui found that Ji Feng was sullen in fact, Xu Dahai died on the ninth morning when he was trapped here.

    This time, when Shasha was crying, she was out of breath. Han Yue became thinner and leaned against the wall, indifferent.

    Sometimes the feelings are really complex. I used to look at Sasha. She was exposed in her clothes, and her work style was also very spicy. She looks good. I don''t understand why she looks at Xu Dahai without any advantages.

    But, this moment, her sad expression, there is no trace of fraud.

    Xu Dahai died in the bathroom. He was soaked in a bathtub filled with water. His plump body was swollen badly. From his facial features, he could hardly recognize who he was.

    "Lao Xu, how can you just leave me like this?!"

    "What can I do if you leave?"

    Su Kui sighed, looked at Yusha crying, inexplicably looked at Yang Qiuhong''s room with the door closed, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    She thought she probably guessed who the killer was.

    Before that, however, we need to deal with the matter at hand.

    The body can''t stay in the bathroom all the time. Other people have to use it in the bathroom. Before Yusha''s courage was very small, she didn''t dare to see the dead. This time, she helped Ji Feng to carry Xu Dahai into Han Yue''s room.

    Muyang''s body was also taken off, lying side by side on the floor. Originally, it was decorated in a pink room. Because of the two cold bodies and the water stains and blood in the room, it became gloomy and terrifying.

    "Come to the living room, I want to know something."

    Su Kui takes a look at Han Yue and Yu Shasha and knocks on Yang Qiuhong''s door.

    "Yang Qiuhong, I know you''re in there. Come on, just avoid. It''s useless."

    For a long time, when people thought that Yang Qiuhong would not open the door, she came out with drooping eyes and didn''t look at them. She wiped Su Kui''s shoulder with a dead face, went to a corner of the living room and sat down.

    -Yu Shasha is still crying in a low voice. She has occupied the single sofa. At this time, no one comforts her. She thinks that the last thing she needs is comfort.

    The husband died, that kind of indescribable sadness, need later half of life to slowly release.

 Chapter 2230

    "Yang Qiuhong, explain why you should arrange all this? Don''t tell me, you just want to revenge Han Yue. Don''t pretend to be pitiful any more. Your husband Muyang was killed by you, too? "

    Last time Su Kui noticed that Muyang''s lower body had been cut violently, and the fresh blood was everywhere. This kind of thing, the man does not want to do at all, except hate the woman that he enters the bone.

    At that time, Su Kui thought that the killer behind the scenes would be a woman. Next, she carefully observed every tenant in the shared house to observe their daily expressions and movements.

    At the beginning, Han Yue, who was suspicious, was not the murderer.

    Who can doubt a woman who has been ordered by her husband all day, who is low spirited and dare not say anything?

    In fact, Yang Qiuhong''s acting skills are very good. Even Su Kui didn''t notice her at the beginning. Her sense of existence is too weak. It''s easy to ignore her. Of all the people, no one can be more motivated than her, but she is not suspected.

    Now, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. As expected, a woman who is the most unlikely to commit a crime is the murderer behind the scenes.

    Maybe one.

    "What?! Really you?! " Han Yue suddenly bounced up from the sofa and looked at Yang Qiuhong in surprise, half afraid and half sarcastic. He laughed angrily. "A woman like you deserves no happiness. In order to seize Muyang at first, but also to revenge, he took so many people to bury you! People like you should go to hell after you die! That child was not born, and I feel lucky for him now! "

    In the last sentence, Yang Qiuhong''s scales were touched. Her eyes were red, and she raised her head slowly. Her eyes were like sharp ghosts, staring at Han Yue, saying, "shut up! Bitch, you are the most unqualified person to scold me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have miscarried. My child would have a chance to come to this world and have a look, instead of - "she grabbed her lower lip and suddenly snapped out," my baby, come out! It''s time for your revenge! "

    Su Kui''s eyes are chilly, his heart is cold, and Yang Qiuhong''s practice is explored.

    Ji Feng stops in front of her for the first time, protects her behind her, looks on coldly.

    Just after the voice fell, the door outside the living room suddenly "bang" burst open from the outside, the howling cold wind was carrying endless cold, blowing in from the dark corridor, and with unstoppable momentum, Han Yue faced the door.

    Han Yue can''t see all this, but she can feel a sense of death with decadent spirit, rushing towards her. At that moment, she felt death.

    "Ah!" She gave a scream and backed back in fear.

    Between the lightning and the Firestone, the invisible thing was almost close to Han Yue. Ji Feng suddenly pinched a formula and whispered words. In less than a second, he had finished the whole mantra. His fingers were close together, and Han Yue said, "Chih -"

    in the next moment, the air was torn apart, and a scream like an unknown wild animal was heard, A mass of baby sized, dark flesh fell out of the air, rolling and screaming on the floor.

    The place rolled over by it was covered with stinky blood and smelled disgusting.

    Yu Shasha and Han Yue have been scared to be silly. Even Sha Sha forgot to find Yang Qiuhong''s trouble.

 Chapter 2231

    When Yang Qiuhong saw that the beast was shot down on the ground, she rolled over painfully and rushed to it recklessly. When she was exposed, she didn''t cry. Now her tears are all over her face, and the words are crying, "baby, my child, what''s wrong with you? My child! "

    Children?!

    This woman is terrible! Su Kui was cold all over her body, and a chill came from the bottom of her feet, almost drowning her.

    For one''s own selfish desire, can one call a child who has not been born in time as such? The hands are covered with blood before they are born. It''s totally a evil thing. Once you see blood, you will eat your relatives back in the future. Pure blood can''t satisfy it at all!

    "Yang Qiuhong, tiger poison doesn''t eat children, are you still human?" Han Yue saw the child who was tortured like this, and his eyes couldn''t help crying.

    When is the time for revenge? Because of Yang Qiuhong, she has been destroyed all her life and can''t have her own children until she dies. God knows how much she wants to have a child of her own? I have been dreaming that most of the money she earned these years has been donated to the welfare home to make the poor children live better.

    But she did not expect that Yang Qiuhong had this opportunity, but she did not cherish it.

    It''s true that because of her, she lost the baby, she was very guilty, but at the beginning she didn''t know that Yang Qiuhong was pregnant.

    Of course, although she indirectly stimulated Yang Qiuhong in this matter, more responsibility lies in Yang Qiuhong. The happiness that had been snatched by dirty means eventually frightened her, and she did not know which day it would slip away from her hands.

    So Han Yue left within a few years, she did not sleep a day. Even if one day she will find her own revenge, she also knows that her own means were not bright at the beginning.

    So after learning that Han Yue really came back, Yang Qiuhong rushed out to look for Mu Yang under the stimulation and fear, and fell down the stairs, but the child didn''t keep it -

    Han Yue''s eyes were full of pity for the child, even if she did too much, she never thought about taking action against the child. How can Yang Qiuhong have the heart to turn her children into monsters who are not human, ghost or ghost?!

    "Han Yue, shut up. If something happens to my baby, I will kill you! Even if it is the end of the world, I will not let you go! " Yang Qiuhong glanced at her coldly. At this moment, she no longer pretended. Her eyes were as red as ghosts. Her messy hair stuck on her cheek made her look embarrassed and funny.

    "Oh, don''t let it go? Well, everyone is dead. It''s over, but before I die, I''ll take you to hell! "

    Han Yue has already let go. Such a woman, living is also a disaster!

    Su Kui frowned. The two were obviously on the verge of collapse. She believed that if she did not stop, they would probably kill each other.

    That meatball like child has not developed completely, but looks at, exudes a Yin evil spirit.

    Knowing these things, the child has been refined into a ghost, and his hands are stained with human life, most of which can''t be born beyond.

    She had some accidents. It turns out that Ji Feng can expel ghosts. But I was relieved to think of who he learned from.

    "Han Yue, you should be calm. There''s no need to ruin the rest of your life for a crazy woman." She shook her head at Han Yue and said, "even if you don''t do it, Yang Qiuhong won''t live long."

 Chapter 2232

    Han Yue was shocked, "how could..." She was a little surprised. Seeing from Yang Qiuhong''s fight with her last time, she almost didn''t strangle her, she was very healthy and strong.

    Su Kui shook her head. "Of course not. Take a closer look at her face."

    Yang Qiuhong couldn''t hear them. She was holding the dead meat, humming the lullaby softly, crying and laughing, like a madman.

    Han Yue follows the voice and carefully looks at Yang Qiuhong''s face. When his eyes touch the things in her arms, his eyes jump and he can''t bear to look away. The more you look at Yang Qiuhong''s face, the more surprised you are.

    No wonder she likes to keep her head down so that no one can see her face!

    I don''t know when Yang Qiuhong''s face shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye, his cheeks were sunken, and the meat on it seemed to be plucked out by the living. His eyes were black and his skin was gray. What''s more, Han Yue found several spots on her exposed neck.

    That''s the body spot!

    A living person, unexpectedly grew the corpse spot of the dead talent president!! This is incredible!!

    "What happened to her, to her?!" Han Yue asked in a trembling voice.

    "Oh, it''s just a self inflicted end. She feeds her dead baby with her heart and soul, and it will be backfired sooner or later. Now it''s just a phenomenon of early backfire." Ji Feng sneers, low introduced a sentence, black eyes deep as ink, no temperature to speak of.

    Yusha''s eyes are complex. She doesn''t know who is more suitable to hate now. Yang Qiuhong holds a child that she shouldn''t exist. Like a madman, Han Yue is no better. There are still pinch marks left by Yang Qiuhong on her neck.

    "What about my husband? Xu Dahai, what''s his crime? Why kill him? " Thinking of her husband''s death, she asked Yang Qiuhong quietly with a touch of indescribable anger in Sasha''s eyes.

    Smell speech, Yang Qiuhong has no guilt, on the contrary eat low smile.

    "Ha ha ha Damn it all, damn it all, bitch

    "You --"

    Yusha didn''t think of it. Now, Yang Qiuhong has no regrets. There was a fierce light in her eyes. When no one responded, she grabbed the glass on the tea table and smashed it at Yang Qiuhong.

    "You are a vicious woman. You will go to hell 18 times after you die. It''s not good to die!"

    "Yusha!"

    Su Kui squints. It''s not over yet. Yang Qiuhong is not the only murderer. There is another one that hasn''t been found out.

    Yang Qiuhong didn''t respond. The ghost baby lay limply in her arms, convulsed from time to time, spitting out the stinky blood from her mouth, and looked terrible and desolate.

    In these things, everyone is wrong, but it should not be wrong again!

    Yang Qiuhong''s back head was smashed by a glass, and immediately red blood gushed out. However, she seemed to lose consciousness. She kept humming nursery rhymes in her mouth, with a strange smile on her lips.

    "There''s another man, Wang Jun, can''t you come out?"

    This sentence, in an instant, makes Yusha and hanyue surprised that they no longer pay attention to Yang Qiuhong''s affairs, and their eyes are surprised.

    "What? Wang Jun?! "

    "He, isn''t he dead?"

    Han Yue has been tortured crazy, "what''s going on?"

    "Then let another person explain," Su Kui hooked his lips, held Ji Feng''s hand, and motioned him to open Wang Jun''s door.

    Ji Feng shook his head, sighed and walked to kick open Wang Jun''s door. It was full of violence.

 Chapter 2233

    Su Kui has no choice but to smile. Man this action, is really handsome explode!

    Yu Shasha and Han Yue looked at Wang Jun''s room, which was originally full of debris. The young man who should have died sat on the bed, saw them looking at him and smiled at them.

    Then he picked up Ji Feng''s eyebrows and joked, "brother, your means are still so violent. You have kicked me out of this door."

    Ji Feng glanced at him with no interest, dragged Su Kui back to the sofa and sat down, hanging his head and playing with her thin white fingers.

    Su Kui said, "Wang Jun, your goal has been achieved. Don''t you just want us to be spectators? Now that all the damned people are dead, let''s go out and talk about why we put all these efforts into arrangement. We are all curious. "

    Yusha can''t help crying again, but it''s not crying. She opens her eyes and tears silently.

    She has probably guessed that maybe what Wang Jun said next will subvert her understanding of her husband. This is undoubtedly more unacceptable than Xu Dahai''s death.

    The man who sleeps in the same bed, but has such a big thing to hide from her, how can it not make people feel despair?

    "Miss Yi, have you ever said that you are a very clever girl?"

    Wang Jun is a handsome man, more handsome than Muyang. Wearing a simple white shirt and black trousers, dressed in all kinds of clothes, it''s like going to an important meeting. His hair and fingers are cut clean. It''s the kind of guy who looks comfortable at a glance.

    Su Kui thought, if not for these things, he would be a bright boy.

    Unfortunately

    She sighed and listened quietly to Wang Jun begin to tell the past.

    What he said was very simple, three words and two words, which showed the cruelty and devoid human nature at that time.

    "I''m the only child. When I was seven years old, my parents raised a little girl from the welfare home. She was very lovely. I like her very much."

    "My parents named her Wang Yu. We all love her. She is the treasure of our family. Bao''er has been attached to me since childhood. Wherever I go, she will follow me. When I go to school, she will sit on a small bench and wait for me to finish school. Every day when I go home from school, the first thing I see must be her. "

    "Bao''er is very smart. She went to school soon. Every time she took the exam, she was the first. Her parents said that bao''er would have great success in the future. I think so too. After all, she is so beautiful and lovely."

    "I graduated from college and began to work. Baoer was only in high school. We were seven years apart. We had no blood relationship, but we were better than our relatives. I worked in this city. Baoer had a summer vacation. If I wanted to come to my city to play for a few days, I agreed without hesitation. Who would have thought..."

    He looked up, choked and wiped his face hard. His voice came from under his hand, with endless regret and pain.

    "Who would have thought that it was just a very ordinary day, and I would never see her open her eyes and smile at me again!"

    "It was a very ordinary evening. I had to work overtime very late. My baby was very good and called to tell me that I had left a meal for me. I don''t know why she went downstairs, maybe to wait for me, maybe to go downstairs and buy things... "

 Chapter 2234

    "Then I never saw her open her eyes and smile at me! Those two beasts! " He wiped a tear, eyes full of remorse, he can not forgive himself to this day. Because of the death of the baby, the parents were deeply hit. The mother was not in good health. Because of the stimulation, she fell ill and soon died.

    He and his father, who were left with bad legs and feet, lost their daughter and wife, and their sister and mother.

    Just ask, change a person, who can choose to forgive?!

    "Since it''s useless to call the police, I''ll do it myself! I''ve been looking for three years and finally I''ve found a clue! Why is my sister insulted to death, but these two animals are not as good as men can go unpunished? Can you marry and have children?! Don''t even think about it! "

    Hearing this, Yusha basically understood what it meant. She shook her head in disbelief and cried out, "how could this be possible? How could Xu do such a thing! I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! "

    "Oh, look at this!"

    Wang Jun also does not argue, sneers to take out a stack of photos from the bosom, throws in front of Sasha.

    The ragged girl lay with her eyes closed and her face covered with tears. She looked very young, fragile and helpless. Are the other two ugly men Muyang and Xu Dahai?

    From the photos, who can match those two animals with the Mu Yang and Xu Dahai who get along with each other day and night?

    Muyang has some male chauvinism, but he has never done anything about beating his wife. And Xu Dahai is a warm-hearted person. Basically, if you call him when something happens, he will help.

    At this time, Han Yue sneered coldly, his eyes were full of disdain.

    "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end, which is deserved!"

    Su Kui knew that Han Yue saw the real face of Xu Dahai. She pursed her lips and didn''t tell the picture she saw that night.

    But if she doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that Han Yue doesn''t say it. She glances at Yu Shasha, who is incompetent, and lightly says, "take a good look at what your pillow man is. He doesn''t deserve your trust and sadness at all. Besides Wang Yu, do you know what else he has done? "

    "What, what..." The tears in Yusha''s eyes were rolling, and her hand holding the photo couldn''t help shaking.

    The faith has been destroyed all the time. It''s so sudden that she can''t accept it. She''s dying of agony.

    "He? On the night of Muyang''s death, your man threatened me to have a relationship with him! Say if I don''t obey him, he won''t help me any more! You know, my food has already bottomed out. How can I die easily while the enemy is still alive? So, that day you sleep in the room, I am in the living room of a wall, with your husband! Ah... "

    How ironic.

    She said this, no longer looking at Sasha, hands around the chest, closed eyes.

    "No, it''s impossible, this..."

    Her head was shaking like a rattle, and she said something in her mouth. She accidentally saw Su Kui and Ji Feng''s sympathetic eyes, and her head fell down powerlessly.

    That sneer, much like to her satire, everyone understood, only she was in the dark.

    She wanted to believe in her husband as always, but All of all, in the invisible hit her face!

    Thinking that the man who sleeps with her every day is so dirty, she suddenly feels nauseous from her stomach and can''t help retching.

 Chapter 2235

    Watching her crying and vomiting, no one comforted her.

    Just let her cry and see. In these disputes, she is the only one who is innocent. She has been concealed for so long. Now she knows everything. How disgusting and conceivable it is.

    "So, how did you get us stuck here?" Asked sukui.

    Wang Jun''s eyes turned to Yang Qiuhong. She seemed to feel something. She threw away her child and rushed to Wang Jun. Wang Jun couldn''t dodge, but her sharp nails scratched her cheek.

    "It''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, my child wouldn''t be like this! It''s all your fault. You want to kill me. Go to death. Go to death! "

    Her sudden madness was unexpected, but Wang Jun didn''t dodge. When Yang Qiuhong wanted to reach out and pinch her neck, she waved away. That time very hard, let Yang Qiuhong hit the coffee table directly, can''t get up for half a day.

    Wang Jun laughed sarcastically. "What''s the matter with me? From the beginning to the end, you recruited the soul of the child, and you found the master. It''s also your idea to refine him into a ghost baby. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t get involved in it, did I? "

    Su Kui has come to understand.

    They are trapped here. It''s the ghost babies that make the ghost. There are ghosts in the world. But what is more sinister is the human heart! A mother, refining her unborn child into a ghost baby, uses him to create a killing sin, so that he can not be born. Two men in their prime, however, attacked a little girl with no strong hand, which not only violated her, but also killed her.

    Su Kui can''t sympathize with them at all. No wonder Ji Feng has been watching coldly. In fact, he already knows all this, right? Or, he knew about the plot soon after it happened.

    That''s why I say those words that are all retribution. Looking at Muyang and Xu Dahai, my eyes are full of satire.

    Yang Qiuhong was speechless and burst into tears.

    "Ah ah ah!! My child, my child... "

    She''s crazy, Su Kui believes, in the future life, she naturally has legal sanctions.

    It''s all over, but Su Kui can''t relax. What happened in this shared house is too heavy. As onlookers, they witnessed a bloody scene and learned about the unknown old events.

    In this dispute, everyone is guilty, and those who deserve retribution have already recovered justice in another way. What about the rest?

    I don''t know when it''s already dawn outside the window. The shared house, which has lasted for nearly ten days, finally sees the light.

    The genial sunshine came in through the tree top from the window of the glass, floating and heaving in the light. Su Kui reached out to the sunshine, and the light was transparent through her fingers.

    Ji Feng lit a cigarette, drooping eyes, "remember you promised me." His tone is very flat. He said it to Wang Jun.

    Wang Jun smiled with relief on his face. "I know. I will make atonement."

    Atonement? Su Kui is about to turn himself in? She looked at Ji Feng doubtfully.

    Ji Feng holds her wrist, smiles in her black eyes, and says, "self exile, he will go to the remote mountains to help the children in need."

    It''s more meaningful than turning yourself in.

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief. After reincarnation of so many worlds, her sense of morality was already weak. Even if Wang Jun killed two people by such means.

 Chapter 2236

    But those two people should have died. The one she despised most in her life was the one who started with women!

    As for Yang Qiuhong -

    her eyes are too cold, it''s her own fault, her children can start, no wonder others!

    Ji Feng gets up and asks Su Kui to pick up his things. They leave immediately. Before leaving, he looked back at Wang Jun lightly, "don''t let me see you again, I will only let you go once."

    Wang Jun smiled bitterly. "I know, thank you." He will never return to the city again in his life. In a poor life, he will atone for his actions. I hope my sister doesn''t blame him.

    The corridor is also full of sunshine. Su Kui squints and soaks himself in the long lost sunshine. He takes a deep breath, which is full of sunshine smell.

    She turned her head, just into a pair of deep black eyes, can''t help bending her lips, "it''s good to live."

    Ji Feng hook hook thin lips, the reflection in the pupil is her.

    At the door, she met Han Yue, who was dragging a suitcase. Han Yue had no make-up, wore simple white T-shirt and jeans, and a pair of sports shoes. Looking at her in a trance, she felt that she was still that simple college girl, still yearning for love.

    Good --

    "what are you going to do in the future?" Sukui asked.

    Han Yue, who has taken off his heavy makeup, seems to have changed into a person with a soft smile, which makes people feel very close. She shrugged her shoulders and looked relaxed. "Go to the police station. When it''s over, go around and have a look. Change your ways."

    "That''s good. It''s a safe journey," Su Kui waved goodbye to her.

    She also shook her hand, took the suitcase and left without nostalgia.

    "I also wish you and Ji Feng a happy life."

    "Good people still have good rewards, don''t they?" Su Kui crooked his head and leaned on Ji Feng''s shoulder, sighing.

    Ji Feng did not retort, showing a doting smile where she could not see.

    Maybe.

    He looked up at the blue sky.

    Master, do you see that? I also find happiness. I will have a good life in the future. So, bless me --

    -

    two days later, a rape and murder case three years ago finally broke down. Two criminals were killed by the victim''s family members with very cruel means, and then committed suicide.

    Except for the blood all over the room, the body was not found.

    In addition, the girl who was expelled from C University finally fell in love with her boyfriend. On her birthday, she secretly drugged her wine and took photos.

    Because a bad thought ruined a girl''s life.

    She was also arrested, insane, sent to a mental hospital by the police, probably never to come out again in her life.

    -

    a few years later, Su Kui accidentally saw Han Yue''s picture on the Internet. She registered an account, and now she has become a travel blogger, sharing her experience and experience with netizens. She has hundreds of thousands of fans. In the picture, she was smiling in the sunshine.

    Later, Su Kui saw that Han Yue was married, married to the owner of a hostel, and lived a comfortable life in the town. She and her husband adopted two children, one male and one female, very lovely.

    Sukui knew she was doing well and didn''t bother her. It''s estimated that Han Yue doesn''t want to meet those who know her past and remind her of those embarrassing years, right?

    After leaving, everyone had a good life. The small hand was wrapped in the big hand, and the broad asphalt road was flanked by golden maple leaves.

 Chapter 2237

    As long as a little side of the eye, you can see your lover.

    Time is good, time is quiet.

    It''s enough to have one person around --

    -

    "Ding -- welcome the system back to the system space, have a good time in the last world?"

    "Very well, thank you."

    "The experience value of this system has been counted for you again. Please check it in time."

    When did the system become so human? In this way, Su Kui simply asked, and the answer was that the database of the system was updated again, and more human emotional fragments were collected, which could serve the host better.

    Hearing this, Su Kui couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and become more interested in the things behind the scenes. She also knows that it''s good to keep pace with the times.

    She looks at the property panel, and every time she sees her original appearance, she is a bit in a trance. If it wasn''t for the motionless little man to remind her of her original identity, she would almost forget it.

    Name: sunflower

    age: 22

    skin condition: skin is as clotted as fat

    Charm Value: 710

    experience value: 300000.1 million

    exchange value: 3900.1 billion

    every time she sees it, sunflower is injured once, and it has been a long time. She can''t even exchange a drop of resurrection medicine. How can sadness speak?

    "Well, keep trying," Su Kui said, patting her cheek. "What''s the next world?"

    "Ding -- transferring basic data for the host, please check!"

    The cold mechanical voice falls, and memory transmission begins.

    Qin Luoxi, a 17-year-old born heart disease patient, was adopted by the Qin family, the first family in the capital. Because the doctor decided that he would not live to be 18 years old and had to change his heart, but Qin Luoxi was a rare panda blood. Even though the Qin family had great power and searched for a whole decade, it could not find a suitable source of heart.

    So, as her body gradually weakened, one day, the Qin family got the news that Qin Luoxi was in the orphanage and had a twin sister, so the Qin family took her over and wanted to change her heart to Qin Luoxi after Qin Luoxi''s body was well adjusted.

    It''s wrong to do so. Qin Luoxi has been kept in the drum. From the very beginning, she knew that she was not born by Qin family. Suddenly, she learned that she had a twin sister. She was very excited.

    Because of her body, she has been studying at home since childhood and seldom goes out, so her heart is naive and pure. When Qin Lingyue came to Qin''s house, she was the only one who was most excited.

    At first, Qin Lingyue was very frightened here, but the welcome of Qin Luoxi made her feel the warmth of the family.

    If all goes on like this, it''s good. Unfortunately, Qin Luoxi likes his brother since he was a child. Even though he is often cold and impersonal, he likes it. She knew that she was not her brother''s sister. They had no blood relationship, so she always regarded her brother as her favorite person.

    But Qin Shuo fell in love with Qin Lingyue!

    She is not in good health and can''t run or jump, but her sister is taller than her and has a healthy heart. Now, she has to steal the people she likes! Therefore, in an accident, Qin Luoxi learned the real purpose of taking Qin Lingyue back. Compared with her sister, she prefers her brother who has been together for more than ten years.

    Under the blackout, she deliberately made herself sick. Qin''s parents didn''t pay attention to Qin Lingyue at all. In their hearts, Qin Luoxi is their treasure.

 Chapter 2238

    They want their daughter to live more than their son likes.

    So, after Qin Shuo was on a business trip, they contacted the doctor directly and prepared a heart replacement operation for his daughter. When Qin Shuo came back, Qin Lingyue had no breath.

    The operation was successful, but Qin Shuo hated his parents and refused to see Qin Luoxi again. Although she changed her heart, she could not make qinluoxi like a healthy person. She was stimulated, her temperament changed greatly, and she became more and more disliked.

    Until a few years later, the Qin family was stabbed out because of their daughter''s heart, which killed another life. The hundred year family fell down.

    Now Qin Luoxi entrusts Su Kui with a simple wish. Maybe she has experienced despair, which makes her dare not ask too much.

    She hoped to stay with Qin Shuo all the time, and never change Qin Lingyue''s heart even if she had only the last time left in her life. In her last life, she knew she was wrong, because she, her brother hated her, and her parents were imprisoned.

    All her life, she hopes everything will be OK.

    Open your eyes, your heart and mouth are like a huge stone, and even your breath feels stuffy and painful.

    Qin Luoxi is very popular in this family. It is a typical Princess Room with delicate furnishings and decorations.

    Is that what it feels like to have a heart attack? It''s hard.

    Su Kui smiled bitterly, climbed up from the bed, opened the drawer, took out two heart saving pills and pressed them under his tongue, then lay flat, and tried to breathe again.

    Now that her body has become hers, she still hopes to live longer. Now, she doesn''t want to find another lover. It''s better not to appear beside him. In case she dies and leaves one lover, how painful it is. She doesn''t want to torture him.

    Fortunately, Su Kui got up and went to the bathroom after she was strong and suffered a lot.

    The bathroom is different from that of ordinary people. It is equipped with anti-skid floor. There is a bell at the accessible place and an alarm system. Once she has an accident in the bathroom, she can ring the bell immediately and a servant will bring the doctor.

    The girl''s skin in the mirror is white to transparent, which is the kind of pale without seeing the sun. The lips are light pink and purple. From the lips, you can see that the body is not healthy. The facial features are very delicate, the eyes are wide, the water is watery, and the luster is warm. When you look at people, you always have innocence. Small nose, cherry mouth, because of the body, always eat fat, chin delicate, pointed.

    He is very petite, at most only one meter six, looking like a large doll, with a morbid.

    Today, it''s a coincidence that Qin Lingyue was brought back.

    Qin''s life is very harmonious. Although it is known as the first family in the capital, the life is very low-key and the house is not too big to be out of line.

    So there is no arrogance in the Qin family. In addition to Qin Shuo, he is always cold in the impression. He has no feelings for anyone and is a workaholic.

    Qin Fu had already handed over the company''s rights to Qin Shuo. He often took Mrs. Qin to travel with him. They had a good relationship and could see the other half everywhere.

    Soon a servant came to call Su Kui. He said he had something to tell her to come down for dinner.

    At noon, the Qin family were all there.

    Su Kui, wearing a small white dress, walked down the stairs briskly and ran to Mrs. Qin''s position. "Mom, when did you and dad come back? Why don''t you wake me up! "

 Chapter 2239

    She duzui, coquettish in the arms of Mrs Qin arch arch, very dissatisfied with the way.

    Mrs. Qin''s features are dignified and delicate. Even though she is in her forties now, she is proud of her maintenance. With her elegant temperament, she looks very young and at most in her early thirties.

    See baby daughter''s affectionate to her toot mouth coquettish, big eyes blink, looking at the heart will turn into water.

    She immediately hugged Su Kui and clapped her hand. "Ouch, look at our Creek. Everyone else is looking at it. It''s not shy! It''s so big and coquettish! " She couldn''t help laughing.

    The serious father Qin also smiled.

    The mother and daughter held each other for a long time. Su Kui reluctantly let go. She squeezed into the middle of Qin''s parents, one arm in each other, and the smile on her face never fell.

    "Well, Xixi, today my mother is going to introduce you to someone. Have a look."

    With that, she beckoned Su Kui to look up.

    Su Kui mumbled, "what is it?" she looked up casually, and then she froze, "Mom, this man is..."

    How do you look like her?! Although they look at each other carefully, they look at each other like one. Just because of the different temperament, we can distinguish them.

    Moreover, her height is much higher than her own. She should be one meter and sixty-five. She is not old at all. She is similar to herself. She can grow so high, which is enough for Su Kui to envy.

    Qin Fu paid close attention to Su Kui''s expression. He saw that she was only surprised and curious, and didn''t think much, and didn''t show any resistance. He looked at Mrs. Qin and sighed with relief.

    They are afraid that their daughter will reject them and that the outsider will share their favor.

    Fortunately, the daughter is kind, because she doesn''t contact with the society, and still keeps the innocence of children.

    Thinking about this, they can''t help but feel guilty. This matter must be concealed tightly. It''s better that no one except the Qin family knows about it. Otherwise, in case her daughter knows about it, she would rather die than accept living heart transplantation.

    "Silly child, this is your sister! Twin sister, we didn''t expect that you still have a relative. " Mrs Qin touched Su Kui''s head and replied with a smile.

    "Ah Is it? " Su Kui sat still, and Mrs. Qin would not force her to make friends with Qin Lingyue. In her eyes, the girl was already a dead man. To get her back was to provide her with a heart donor.

    In case they get along with each other, Qin Lingyue will be missing. It''s not easy to explain to Su Kui.

    Su Kui looked curiously at the girl sitting on the opposite sofa, who seemed a little restrained. She looks bigger than herself. Maybe because of her body, Qin Luoxi is very small, more like a junior high school student. But Qin Lingyue is different. She is healthy and her skin radiates a healthy luster. Even if she wears very earthy clothes, she can''t disguise her spirit.

    It''s like her. She takes a long walk all day to catch her breath. The whole family treats her as a fragile baby.

    Why are twins so different?

    She sipped her lips, and thought of the relatives connected with her blood on the opposite side. They must have been uncomfortable and gone.

    She looked for a while, and suddenly in the eyes of Qin''s father and mother, she went to Qin Lingyue.

 Chapter 2240

    "Hello, my name is Qin Luoxi. What''s your name? Are you really my sister? We look like! But you are more beautiful than me! " Su Kui stretched out her small hand, and her big eyes were crescent shaped. The smile in her eyes was almost overflowing. Even though her skin was pale and weak, her eyes and lips smiled slightly, as if the sun outside the window had stopped on her.

    What a delightful child.

    As long as Qin''s father and mother saw their daughter smile like this, they only thought that whatever they did was worth it, as long as the child could live a healthy life for the rest of his life.

    After careful consideration and discussion with Qin Shuo, they quietly took Qin Lingyue''s DNA for identification, and when they received her, they also went to the hospital for examination. Although Qin Lingyue''s explanation on the surface is to check her body, in fact, secretly, she tells the doctor to check whether her heart matches Qin Luoxi''s.

    The result is gratifying. Her body is very healthy and her heart matches qinluoxi very well.

    In this way, Qin''s father and mother took her back to the Qin family.

    Qin Lingyue sat on the leather sofa with prudence. The luxurious environment around her seemed that she was out of place. She was still wearing her high school uniform. The school uniform in that town is nothing more than a wide coat and trousers, while the girl in front of him is kept with delicate skin, clean hands and round and lovely manicure.

    Unlike her, she has a lot of calluses in her hands because of her farm work.

    So, not only Su Kui just thought that, but Qin Lingyue could not help thinking that if she was adopted at the beginning, what would happen? Is the girl''s beautiful skirt, outstanding family and loving parents her own?

    Her eyes were in a trance, and gradually she became distracted.

    Su Kui waited for a long time. Seeing Qin Lingyue sitting, he refused to extend his hand. His small hand shrank awkwardly and bowed his head awkwardly.

    Mrs. Qin can''t see her baby daughter''s mood is low. The whole family, from small to large, all regard her daughter as an eye child. She has never been ignored.

    She was a little unhappy, but her basic accomplishment didn''t make her say a heavy word to a child, so she just called out.

    "Lingyue, what are you thinking?"

    "Ah?"

    Qin Lingyue suddenly returns to her mind. The girl who is as delicate as a doll is still standing in front of her, which makes her feel the embarrassment of Broken fantasy. Her ears were slightly red, her hands were tightly clasping her sleeves, and she whispered, "hold, I''m sorry, I just lost my mind."

    "Well, it''s hard to avoid a little formality when I just arrived here. Lingyue has just arrived here, so I haven''t eaten yet, right? Sister Jiang! Bring up the food and let the children eat first. "

    Mrs. Jiang is the nanny in charge of the Qin family''s diet. She has a good skill. She can make some basic dishes.

    When she heard Qin Fu''s words, she replied loudly, and immediately told other servants to quickly serve the prepared meal to the table.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go first."

    Mrs Qin gently touched sukui''s head and held her hand. "Xixi, would you like to have dinner first?"

    Su Kui nodded softly, his head drooping. The new sister didn''t like herself, so she was a little discouraged. Mrs. Qin was allowed to walk to the dining table and sit down. She was confused.

    Mrs. Qin can''t let her think about it like this. People with heart disease have to keep a good attitude.

 Chapter 2241

    So, when they arrived at Qi, they said, "come to Xixi and taste the egg made by sister Jiang. You just got out of the pot. Don''t you like it best?" Mrs Qin brought the steamed eggs to Su Kui. The custard was dotted with shrimps and scallions. They were cut to pieces and could be swallowed without chewing.

    Su Kui stirred the egg and glanced at Qin Lingyue from time to time. Seeing that she also came, she asked Qin Fu, "what about mom and brother? Won''t he come back today? "

    Looking at the empty seat, she bit the spoon and frowned.

    Qin''s father was amused by his daughter''s coquettish appearance. He shaved off her little nose, nodded her, and said with a smile: "you girl, it''s not enough to have dinner with us? I have to ask your brother to accompany me. He looks like an ice cube all day. I don''t know why you like him! "

    When she heard that her son had been spoken ill, Mrs. Qin glared at her father. "Don''t speak ill of my son, he will be like that, and don''t know who to blame!"

    At the beginning, when the child was not ten years old, he took the banner of self-reliance and sent people to a private school. He could only go home once a month, and saw few people in a year. Later, as an adult, he made even more progress and sent his son directly to the army! Can that place be a place for people? High intensity training does not say that there is no way to contact the outside. As a result, when my son came back two years later, he had a lonely personality, but also a cold stone, working style, and didn''t know who to follow.

    His wife was furious, and Qin Fu had to admit, "well, it''s all my fault, isn''t it? Your son is your heart. I won''t talk about it. Eat, eat! "

    Then he moved his chopsticks.

    Once in a while, Qin Lingyue will bring some dishes to her plate. Qin Lingyue''s head is lower.

    Su Kui was in a low mood. With her parents'' gags, she reappeared her small face and ate like a fox.

    "Well, you dare to laugh at Dad! Originally, I brought you a gift, but now my father is sad and the gift is confiscated! " Qin''s father is finally happy to see his daughter. He can''t help teasing her.

    The sunflower, who was eating the custard, smelt and said, "ah Dad, how can you do this! Gifts can''t be confiscated, my favorite Dad! Super love, super love! "

    Said, she also compared a small heart, facing Qin father, smiling big eyes narrowed into a seam.

    The pleasing look made Mrs Qin hug her arms and kiss her again. "Our family is obedient. Where did you learn this action? It''s lovely!"

    Su Kui replied that she went to school on TV, and Mrs Qin was more happy. Originally, her daughter was not in good health and seldom went out from childhood. Now she can contact the outside world from the Internet, which is also good.

    Qin Lingyue looks at the three people''s intimacy. Her eyelashes droop slightly to cover up her loss. Mrs Qin''s name is Xi Xi, but it''s Lingyue. It''s clear who''s going to kiss.

    Even the delicious food that has never been eaten in the mouth is tasteless at the moment.

    The thought flashed in my mind again. If only she had been adopted. She is willing to live in such a family even if she is not in good health.

    As soon as this idea appears, it will penetrate deep into the brain, and then take root, and never disperse.

 Chapter 2242

    Looking at Qin Luoxi, who laughs and falls into Mrs. Qin''s arms, he is more and more unhappy. She couldn''t think of her as her own sister, even if they had the same blood in them. This person lives her dream life, completely in the honeypot, but she is carried away by a village woman, who has suffered from hardship since childhood and can''t even put on a new dress.

    Later, her adoptive mother died, leaving only her blind grandmother at home. In addition to going to school, she had to bear the burden of the family.

    When other students discussed where to play, she only had to do laundry, cook, then go up the mountain to collect some game, and then take it to the town to sell.

    She also wanted to live like a princess on TV, but every time she dreamt back in the middle of the night, at the end of her dream, what she saw was nothing, which made her more disgusted with her current life.

    She never thought that one day when her dream came true, everything here was more luxurious than on TV, and it was real and accessible.

    She can touch it as soon as she reaches for it.

    Holding the chopsticks tightly, she told herself secretly that Qin Lingyue must have a foothold in this family. What can Qin Luoxi get? Why can''t she have it?!

    Besides, she has a good body. Unlike qinluoxi, I heard that she has a heart attack. Maybe she died one day.

    But she knew that heart attack patients, seriously, didn''t live long at all.

    Then, at that time, she will be the only daughter of the Qin family -

    thinking about it, she will show a smile on her lips.

    Mrs. Qin occasionally noticed the smile on her lips. She only felt that it was dark and treacherous, and she could not help frowning. This feeling was too strange.

    -Qin Lingyue lived in the Qin family.

    Her room was arranged next to qinluoxi, because suddenly, she had to stay in the room temporarily.

    Today, the person in charge of a direct store specializing in girls'' brands came to Qin''s home with the new brochures of this season. Qin Luoxi is usually inconvenient to go out, so there will be a jewelry store or clothing store staff to bring the brochures. She just needs to select them, and doesn''t need to ask about the price at all.

    After she chooses, there will be a housekeeper to check out.

    today, as like as two peas, the director took over the brochure, and I never expected that there would be another miss in the Qin family. It''s just that people look timid and wear big uniforms.

    But she can go in and out of Qin''s house. Naturally, she has the ability of passing people. If she shouldn''t ask, she won''t ask.

    Seeing Mrs. Qin''s God sitting there drinking tea, she didn''t mean to introduce her. Naturally, she would not open her mouth, but smiled warmly at Su Kui and said, "Miss Qin, this is the new model of this season. Have a look and see if you like it. We will send it back to you later."

    Su Kui took the pamphlet, but did not open it, but handed it to Qin Lingyue.

    "Elder sister, you choose first! It''s just a good time to pick out a few clothes to change. " Su Kui bent her eyes and gave them to the awkward girl.

    She really didn''t think much. She was too old to compete with a little girl for anything. And if she can''t wait for the donor, she''ll die sooner or later, and she''ll be able to watch it.

    But Qin Lingyue heard it, but felt it was very harsh. Did she change clothes? Is she really disrespectful? She bowed her head in embarrassment, but took the book in her hand.

    The style inside is very novel, a beautiful little skirt, or full of vitality T-shirt shorts.

 Chapter 2243

    These are the clothes that the students wear, and she can only envy, but now they are put in front of her for her choice!

    No, these are much more expensive than what they wear! It''s much more exquisite!

    "What do you like, sister? I think this light blue skirt is very good. Do you like it! "

    Su Kui sat beside her, holding her face and looking at her.

    With the direction of her fingers, Qin Lingyue looks at her eyes, and her intuition is a frown. This skirt is very simple cut, strap style design, light blue skirt with white dots on it.

    Her eyes couldn''t help falling on the pink princess skirt beside her, and then they couldn''t move.

    This skirt, almost the same as the one she used to show off at the same table, fluffy skirts and bows on her chest make her a girl''s heart flutter.

    "Ah, my sister used to like this one." Su Kui Leng has a look. What she recommends are all suitable for Qin Lingyue. Her skin is not very white. Even because of malnutrition and work, it looks yellow and rough.

    The light blue cutting is generous and appropriate, which can make up for the girl''s missing breath. And this pink princess dress is more suitable for party. In reality, it''s a little too deliberate. What''s more, pink -

    will really appear black!

    "What''s the matter, can''t it?" Qin Lingyue looks at Su Kui strangely, and then takes responsibility for the smiling face: "Hello, I want this one, OK?"

    The person in charge looked at another person, Su Kui. Su Kui shrugged, "of course, my sister likes it." She smiled, then pointed to the dress she had just chosen. "Then I''ll take this one."

    Mrs. Qin frowned when she saw it. "Isn''t Xixi going to choose more? Haven''t you seen the back one? " The wealth accumulated by the Qin family for several generations is enough for their daughter to change into new clothes every day. So, I don''t want Su Kui to aggrieve myself.

    What''s the matter with this girl? Xixi is just kind-hearted. How can I talk? I always feel dissatisfied with Xixi?

    She pressed her eyebrow, hoping she had heard it wrong. She didn''t want to pick up someone who would hurt her daughter. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s illness, she would not want to contact Qin Lingyue.

    "No mom, I still have a lot of new clothes to wear. Let my sister choose!" Su Kui smiled and saw Mrs. Qin''s face, but in her heart, she thought that Mrs. Qin had misunderstood her.

    She touched her nose, and did not know why Qin Lingyue was so hostile to her. Mingming in the introduction of the plot, at the beginning, the two sisters get along well

    Qin Lingyue did as expected. With a little finger, she chose many Princess skirts that she had dreamed of wearing.

    The woman who is responsible for showing the new style to the little princess of Qin''s family is shocked. She looks at Mrs. Qin awkwardly. Seeing that she doesn''t speak, she has to remind her: "Miss, don''t you look at anything else? This season''s sportswear and casual wear are also good, you... "

    "No, I prefer skirts, thank you."

    Qin Lingyue refused.

    Do those clothes look different from what you usually wear? To choose, also naturally choose those who can''t wear.

    "Well OK, just like it, then That''s all? "

    Women also want to work hard, in addition to hard work, but also a sincere proposal.

 Chapter 2244

    Then she was definitely rejected by Qin Lingyue again. She had to give up and say goodbye to Mrs. Qin. Then she recorded the clothes they chose and left.

    -After choosing the clothes, Su Kui said to Mrs. Qin and ran back to her room to change her clothes. Then she came down.

    "Mom! I want to see my brother in the company, OK? "

    Mrs. Qin, who is seldom at home, frowns and looks at Su Kui anxiously. "Isn''t Xixi good at home? The air outside is not good and there are many people, in case... " To be honest, she doesn''t want her daughter to go out. Her health is not good. In case of being hit by someone who doesn''t have long eyes, it''s too late to regret.

    "Oh, mom, I promise, let Uncle Wang follow me. I will be obedient and not run around!" Big eyes turned and Su Kui raised three fingers to make an oath. Seeing Mrs. Qin''s face loose, she immediately made further efforts and said: "good mother, I haven''t seen my brother for a long time! Miss him so much, let me go, let me go ~ "

    Mrs. Qin was dizzy by her shaking and sighed with tears and smiles," OK, can you go? Let go, you''re shaking your head! " She glared at her angrily, and Mrs. Qin asked the driver to send Su Kui to Qin''s group.

    Don''t forget to let her take her bodyguard, you must follow her closely.

    Anyway, Su Kui got on the car at home and finally made his way to see Qin Shuo.

    Think of seeing the man in the world soon, think of a little expectation. Su Kui laughs like a sly fox in the back seat, with big eyes bent into crescent shape. This time, how can she get the favor of the man?

    Qin Lingyue is the female leader and Qin Shuo is the male leader. They are naturally attracted to each other. Su Kui feels very difficult to deal with as a person between them!

    Qin''s building is as high as a cloud. Su Kui looks back at it, but can''t see the end.

    After registering at the front desk, Su Kui didn''t want them to inform him. He took the elevator to go up and sneaked into Qin Shuo''s office.

    I learned from the assistant that Qin Shuo was in a meeting. It would be a long time before he came back. Su Kui just sat on the sofa and waited.

    Half an hour later, Qin Shuo stepped out of the conference room and returned to the office.

    A group of people quarreled, making him dizzy and dizzy. He could not help but press his eyebrows and his heart. He untied his tie roughly and raised his eyes, obviously stunned.

    "Xixi?"

    How did the girl come to the company? My mother is willing to let her out?

    "Why are you here? Who brought you here? " He frowned. The girl was not in good health. The family took great pains for her.

    Thinking of Qin Lingyue at home, he frowned more tightly with a pair of thick black swords, and his eyes flashed a light named fidgety. That''s why he didn''t go back for so many days. His parents were determined to live in qinluoxi anyway.

    I don''t want to see the lovely girl die, but in order to let her live, it is necessary to plunder another person''s life.

    Qin Shuo was not the father, but he could not waste an innocent life to die in front of his own eyes.

    So, out of sight and out of mind, he didn''t plan to go back before things were over. What do you think? This girl has found a company.

    "Brother!"

    Su Kui saw Qin Shuo''s first sight and smiled bitterly. She was really afraid of what she was going to do. Her lover actually followed her and became Qin Shuo!

 Chapter 2245

    To love coquettish, Su Kui expresses, without psychological obstacle.

    I thought that I would not live long at all, but I still don''t want to contact my lover. But now -

    it''s hard not to touch!

    Felt a small figure suddenly rushed into his arms, hands around his waist, Qin Shuo obviously stiff for a moment.

    Bear the impulse to throw the villain out of his arms, Qin Shuo''s eyebrows jump straight, staring at the girl buried in his arms, leaving only the swarthy top of her head. He tightens his thin lips, bites his back teeth and says: "Qin Luoxi, you stand for me! Who asked you to come! "

    Unexpectedly, Qin Shuo was afraid that Su Kui had smashed himself when he just ran into his arms.

    "I don''t want it."

    As soon as Su Kui''s small hand is tight, he directly grasps the hem of his suit. He just doesn''t let go. In his arms sullen mutter, "elder brother you haven''t come home for a long time, don''t you like me? Or do you have a girlfriend? "

    Wow, Su Kui bared his teeth in Qin Shuo''s arms. When he said this, he thought his teeth were sour.

    Qin Shuo''s forehead is covered with black lines. His sister suddenly gets close to him, which makes him very unaccustomed. Tightly bound by these small hands, the body is stiff into sculpture.

    He did not know which question to answer first. Finally, I said a stiff sentence, "No."

    "Then why don''t you go home?!"

    Here comes again -

    Qin Shuo has a headache, sister or something, it''s the most troublesome!

    I used to think that my sister''s small group was like a pink one, and she grew up like a fragile porcelain doll. He is a big hand and a big foot. What he received in the military camp is military training. Where can he get along with the little girl of Jiao didi.

    Even if I was not careful, I would crush her small arm.

    "I''m busy at work. Would you let me go first? Your brother can''t work like that, huh? "

    He said in a low voice. Look, even his voice, he dared not speak loudly. He was afraid of being scared of the little girl. Then he was united by his father and mother to use the family method.

    At last, the little girl let go of his waist, but changed her grip on his corner.

    In a word, we can''t be separated from him.

    Qin Shuo''s brow was loosened and wrinkled. At last, he couldn''t help but take the little girl to work.

    So, the picture in the office becomes -

    tall and upright, the man with cold features is indifferent in handling official business, the little girl with pink carving and jade carving is holding his corner, standing is as tall as the man sitting.

    In the cold and rigid office, it looks very abrupt.

    Once Qin Shuo entered the working state, he was absolutely oblivious of himself and the existence of another person in the office. When he finished processing the papers on the table and raised his stiff neck, he suddenly realized that his little girl was still waiting for him!

    "You''ve been standing here all afternoon?" Qin Shuo took off his glasses and pinched the sour bridge of his nose. His voice was mute.

    "Qin Luoxi, what are you doing here today? Looking at me in a daze all afternoon? "

    Looking at the little girl''s empty eyes and staring at his appearance, Qin Shuo couldn''t get out even if he was angry.

    "I just haven''t seen my brother for a long time. He seems to be handsome again!" Big glasses blinked, Su Kui Wei qubaba said.

    Qin Shuo: "..."

    "Speak well, don''t cry!" His face turned black and he gave a cold command.

    Su Kui immediately shrunk his mouth and took back his tears.

 Chapter 2246

    Little girl is so obedient. Qin Shuo doesn''t know what to say.

    Qin Shuo shrugged his shoulders with a soft voice he had never heard before. "Well, is there any grievance at home, so he came to the company? There are so many people here. What if I bump into you? Is leg sour? "

    Seeing her standing all afternoon, she didn''t complain at all. It''s the baby pimple of her parents. She has never been guilty since she was a child.

    "Well, a little..." Su Kui''s legs are really sour, but she said that she didn''t pretend to be poor. How could she attract the pity of cheap brother?

    Hee hee.

    "Then sit down and have something to drink. I''ll ask someone to buy it for you."

    Qin Shuo coughed twice, and looked away uneasily. How could he not find his sister so cute and obedient before?

    But also will act coquettishly, even he this heartless, all involuntarily soft.

    "I want to drink orange juice! Fresh squeezed! " Su Kui naturally said what she wanted to drink, and then sat down in Qin Shuo''s arms.

    She is small, and Qin Shuo has a bonus of one meter nine. She sat in Qin Shuo''s arms, like a small doll, which could not fit any more.

    This hug is totally customized for her! Su Kui''s thoughts of happy and Zizi.

    Qin Shuo''s body stiffened quickly, and then gradually relaxed. I think the girl in my arms is just a child who has never been in touch with the society. How can I understand so much.

    Moreover, she is still her own nominal sister. She thinks more about it.

    "Qinluoxi, are you fat?" How dare you sit on him!

    Su Kui pretended not to understand and rubbed against his arms again, "brother, you haven''t hugged me since you were little. What''s wrong with hugging now? Besides, it''s very comfortable to sit in my brother''s arms! "

    Qin Shuo really thought he wanted more, but the girl rubbed innocently in his arms

    Qin Shuo''s heart, there is a kind of dog, feel that he is a beast!

    Su Kui didn''t read his mind. Naturally, he didn''t know what Qin Shuo was thinking. If I knew what he thought, I would say it very seriously.

    Yes, elder brother, I''m not only teasing you, but also sleeping you! ]

    Oh, no love, Meizizi. Assistant is also the person who knows the situation of Miss Qin''s family. When assigned to this task, she looks very bitter.

    You have a chef in your house. Why do you have to drink something out? If there''s something wrong with it, he can''t afford ten.

    So, in the juice shop, for a glass of orange juice, he is like a psychopath, from choosing fruit to finally squeezing juice and filling a glass. He''s like staring at a thief.

    Until he came out of the shop and carried the orange juice, the clerk rubbed gooseflesh and said, "are you crazy?"

    -

    in the office at this time, the two people get along with each other, which is far from the rigidity at the beginning.

    For Su Kui sitting in his arms, Qin Shuo has been able to show a very natural. From time to time, she would hug her waist and lift the little girl up for fear that she would slide down.

    When all is done, Qin Shuo is a little surprised. He just seems to hold his sister''s waist? He, hugged, sister, of, waist?!!!

    He swore that he was really not a pedophile or a beast!

 Chapter 2247

    "Brother, what are you thinking? It hurts me! " Su Kui clapped him discontentedly, letting him release the big hand that was holding his waist tightly.

    His small body can''t stand his strength.

    "Well?" Qin Shuo felt a pain in his hand. He found that he could not look at his sister''s innocent eyes any more. He coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment. He held Su Kui, put her in his seat, and then stood up.

    "Sit by yourself, Xixi. I''ll see if your orange juice has been bought..."

    With that, Su Kui walked out, smiling and holding her chin, pretending that she didn''t understand anything, and watched him go away.

    "Wow, my brother is so sulky! I can''t stand a flick. It seems that my brother has had a different feeling to her than my sister, and he has noticed it. Now he is busy trying to escape from this office and go outside to calm down.

    Of course, sukui won''t disturb him. No matter how calm he is, sukui won''t give him a chance to let him really cool down. Otherwise, how can the task be done?

    In the process of boring tasks, it''s also fun to amuse the sullen brother!

    In fact, before coming, Su Kui thought a lot, in case Qin Shuo had no feelings for her. When he saw Qin Shuo and found that he was his lover, Su Kui thought about it a lot. Whether to continue to tease him and make him fall in love with himself.

    Later, maybe because of possessiveness, Su Kui couldn''t make the impression that she was just a passer-by and stayed in Qin Shuo''s mind.

    Even if she died, she would have to be deeply engraved in his memory.

    Yes, this kind of feeling is morbid, but sukui doesn''t think she''s wrong. Before I saw my lover, all my thoughts came out, but when I saw him, what a bullshit! All don''t exist!

    She just wants him, where come so many why!

    What''s more, if she can''t wait for her heart, she will die. Qin Lingyue and her lover are left. How can she be reconciled!

    Even if you know your lover will not betray yourself, Su Kui still can''t accept it.

    No one is allowed to touch her things.

    Qin Shuo went to the bathroom and immersed himself in the cold water, which calmed his drowsy brain. He thought that he just had to think more about it. It was his younger sister, who grew up watching from childhood. How could there be Yinian!

    Yes, yes, that''s it!

    After hypnotizing himself, Qin Shuo pushed the door back to his office.

    Then, as soon as I entered the door, I found that the cold water splashed on my face in the washroom was all in vain -

    the little girl was sitting in his seat, holding orange juice in her hands, taking a small mouth, and sucking the orange juice with pulp. The two legs under the skirt were swinging around leisurely. Seeing him come in, they gave him a brilliant smile.

    At that moment, the tiny sunshine outside the window all stopped on her face.

    "Brother, are you back?!"

    Did not ask where he went, even if he was not, she also obediently waited in place. I never knew before that it was so heartbreaking to have a sister.

    "Well, is orange juice good?" The voice can''t help but soften a few degrees. If he is heard by his subordinates, his chin will be shaken.

    But this moment, so naturally blurted out, and no surprise.

    "It''s delicious, brother. Would you like to taste it?"

 Chapter 2248

    Su Kui held up the orange juice, raised it high, and came to Qin Shuo. The black grapes seemed to be shining in his eyes, as if they were mixed with broken stars, which made the heart strings move.

    Qin Shuo bowed his head and took a sip with a straw.

    The sour and sweet juice is fried in the mouth. Qin Shuo, who always hates sweets, unexpectedly thinks it tastes good, just like the feeling of a little girl.

    "It''s good to drink. The work is finished. Do you want to go home? Brother to see you off. "

    She raised her hand and stroked her short hair. The little girl''s hair was very well raised. She cut the head of the cute student, Qi Liu Hai. The black and shiny hair makes people think that whether all her nutrition is added to the hair.

    "Good."

    Su Kui rubbed against his big hands, his big eyes narrowed, like a lazy little fox.

    "Elder brother, you carry me down, or I won''t leave today!" Su Kui began to play tricks. He wanted to take advantage of the heat. When he got home, his brother would see Qin Lingyue.

    Back?

    What do you think all day long in this girl''s cerebellum bag melon seed? Qin Shuo looked at the little girl who was playing, sneering. "Qin Luoxi, you can stay in the office today. I heard that the office is noisy in the evening..."

    Before the word "ghost" was said, Su Kui screamed, interrupting Qin Shuo''s words, "ah! Brother, you are too bad! How dare you scare me? I will tell my mother when I go back! "

    She quickly climbed up to the desk. Before Qin Shuo could react, she grabbed Qin Shuo''s neck and lay on his back.

    "Brother, hurry up, it''s time to go home, or mom will worry!" She shook Qin Shuo''s neck and urged.

    Qin Shuo''s back teeth are going to be broken. This stinky Girl movie!

    "Qinluoxi, come down!"

    "I don''t! Unless you drop me! "

    "Oh, can you believe I dropped you upstairs?" Qin Shuo threatened that if this little girl could succeed, what dignity would she have in front of her subordinates?

    "Wow brother, you''re so cruel. I''m so sad to fall off the stairs. I''ll tell my parents you bully me when I go back!"

    Su Kui showed his teeth, like a little monster, and his eyes were shining with pride.

    "Qin Luoxi, you are so cruel that you have learned to complain!" As soon as he patted her little ass, he could only carry the little monkey on his back and walk towards the elevator.

    Su Kui was satisfied with the trick. She put her head on Qin Shuo''s broad shoulder excitedly and held his earlobe. "Brother, I love you so much."

    Qin Shuo walked steadily and had a wide back. She could not feel the turbulence when lying on it. His big hands were steady to hold Su Kui, which made her feel safe.

    "Do you hear me? I like you so much! "

    Qin Shuo gnashes his teeth, hoping to pull down Su Kui and beat him on the back. He''s a villain. He can carry his back even if he''s alive or dead. He''s really supposed to play tricks on him with all kinds of words!

    He almost fell when he stepped in.

    "Qin Luoxi, please be quiet! I''ll throw you down and let you go! "

    Sukui didn''t eat his suit. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he felt that his earlobes were a little hot.

    "Wow brother, are you shy?"

    "Hee hee, I didn''t expect my brother to be so pure! Is he still a virgin? "

 Chapter 2249

    Qin Shuo is really unstable this time. He is staggering under his feet. He can''t keep an ice face. His face changes again and again. His dark sword eyebrows are wrinkled into pimples. "Ancestry, where did you learn this?" What did his sister watch all day long at home, even knowing the word virgin?

    And I can say it without shyness.

    The key is still in, she said!

    "Hee hee, guess, my brother''s reaction is so big, I can''t really guess it?" Su Kui hugs Qin Shuo''s neck and feels that he challenges his majesty so much that he may be thrown out the next second.

    But -

    she doesn''t advise!

    Hee hee.

    So, the company''s front desk, as well as a group of elites, watched their chief executive officer, carrying a little girl, a gust of wind seems to go.

    For at least a few minutes after he left, the scene was silent.

    I didn''t expect you to be such a president. You are wrong!

    Since then, the reputation of the president''s sister control has spread in the company. This also led to Qin someone''s hard-earned majesty, all specially fed the dog!

    -At dinner time, Qin Lingyue finally saw the legendary elder brother. Looking at his handsome side face, she was shocked.

    She never thought that this brother would look as good as those male stars on TV. No, it''s better to see!

    Her heart could not stop pounding, and her mood was constantly changing. However, some kind of indefinable feeling made her feel like floating in the clouds. The clouds around her were pink.

    "Cough..."

    Mrs. Qin frowned. Seeing the new girl staring at her son, she coughed uneasily, "OK, let''s eat."

    "Shuo''er, is the company busy? How long haven''t you been home? Xi Xi is talking about you all day long. No, I went to the company to see you today. "

    Mrs. Qin brought some vegetables to Qin Shuo, and she was angry with him.

    Qin''s father smiled and shook his head. He took a sip of sake and didn''t care much. "Our family''s burden is on him. You don''t know. I''ve put the decision-making power of the company in his hands in the past two years. I''m not too busy to blame."

    "Then you can''t always stay away from home! Money can''t be earned out, the body is the capital! " When she saw her son, Mrs Qin couldn''t help saying something.

    Qin Shuo''s brow is covered with black lines. "Yes, my mother is right. I will pay attention."

    Su Kui is holding her chin, and she has been full for a long time. At this time, I watched Qin Shuo eat, and occasionally brought him vegetables. When I heard Qin Shuo''s words, I immediately climbed up the pole, "well, my brother will accompany me to dinner every day! Otherwise, I will go to the company to find you! "

    "Qinluoxi!"

    Qin Shuo is gnashing his teeth. This stinky girl has been bothering him all day. With her, where can I work?!

    "Wow! Brother, you are cruel to me! mom! Look at him! "

    Su Kui immediately threw herself into Mrs. Qin''s arms wrongly. She didn''t feel embarrassed and began to scold Qin Shuo for his fault. She even threatened Su Kui to throw her down the stairs.

    Qin Shuo: "..."

    After dinner, Qin Fu put down his chopsticks and gave Qin Shuo a cold look. "Come to the study with me! I also want to hear what your sister has done wrong. "

    Qin Shuo has a splitting headache. "Dad, listen to me, I haven''t! I''m not! "

    "Oh, come up!"

    Su Kui held Mrs Qin''s waist and giggled. Qin Shuo bit her back teeth and stared at her.

 Chapter 2250

    "Stinky girl, you wait for me!"

    "How dare you threaten your sister! Qin Shuo, come up to me! "

    Therefore, Qin Shuo was called upstairs with depressed face. As the culprit, he relied on his mother''s arms and smiled happily.

    At last he knew.

    What''s the meaning of that so-called "only women and villains are hard to raise".

    Because, already had the deep understanding.

    "Bad girl!"

    Mrs Qin naturally knows that her baby daughter is acting badly, but as long as she is happy, Mrs Qin is also willing to sacrifice her own son for her.

    And she knew that her husband had asked his son to go to the study, not to teach him a lesson, but to inquire about the current state of the company.

    "Hee hee, I can''t see my brother all day long because he doesn''t go home."

    When Mrs. Qin heard the words, she was shocked and hesitated. "Xixi, why don''t mom go to travel with dad and stay at home with you?" She suddenly thought of why her son had always been sincere to her daughter, but she always had a strong dependence on her son. It''s all because they pay too little attention to their daughter. Especially in recent years, when Qin Shuo was able to be alone, they started their original plan to travel around the world.

    Su Kui was still smiling. When lengbuding heard this, he immediately shook his head like a rattle, "no, no! Mom, enjoy the world with dad. As for brother, I will teach him well! Promise to make him a good brother! "

    The young girl is like the black eyes of the water, wrinkling her nose and saying heroic words.

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - poo? It''s enough if he doesn''t teach you! "

    At that time, Mrs. Qin did not know what the so-called "mediation" meant!

    Qin Lingyue, like a transparent man, looks at the mother and daughter getting close and laughs.

    On the contrary, she was very limited. Even though she had been here for several days, she still felt out of place.

    At the beginning, the freshness gradually dissipated and replaced by fear. She was afraid that everything here was the past. She now lives a princess like life, which was given by the Qin family, even stained with the light of her cheap sister.

    Once the Qin family is unwilling to give, she will be sent to hell again, and become a poor student in the school.

    No -

    she must never go back to that poor place! She wants to be human! So she will hold on to everything in front of her!

    "By the way, mom, now the school is still in class, I also want to go back to school, can you arrange to go to school?" Qin Lingyue suddenly summoned up courage and looked at Mrs Qin, pleading.

    She tries to make her eyes look like Qin Luoxi. Her eyes are easy to be loved.

    It''s a pity that Mrs. Qin looks at her and makes an expression that doesn''t conform to her temperament. She only thinks it''s extraordinarily strange.

    "Go to school? I haven''t contacted the school for the time being. Please wait a moment. I''ll have a winter vacation soon. It''s not impossible to have a rest this year. "

    "But..." Qin Lingyue wants to talk and stops. She knows the importance of learning to her at the beginning, so she studies hard at the beginning.

    She knows that adults like children who study well. If she does well in her studies, Qin Fu and Qin Mu will also like her, right?

 Chapter 2251

    Su Kui saw that Qin Lingyue was a little vain and even hostile to her. But I really want to be recognized by Mrs. Qin and her father. She is trying to integrate into the family.

    Just, if she knew the real purpose of the Qin family to pick her up one day, would she be very sad?

    So, this secret, keep it secret all the time!

    Seeing Qin Lingyue''s gloomy expression, Su Kui tugged at Mrs Qin''s hand and whispered, "Mom, let''s go to school! I''ve heard that my sister''s score is very good, and I''m sure she will be admitted to a university! I didn''t go to school! When my sister goes to school, I can talk about what happened in school! "

    "Mom, please come on, I really want to know ~"

    Su Kui put her hands together, rubbed her hands, looked at Mrs. Qin with big eyes and watery eyes, and waited for her to feel soft.

    Mrs. Qin loves Qin Luoxi very much. Generally, as long as she pleads, Mrs. Qin will nod her head.

    Although I don''t want to, once Qin Lingyue is well known to outsiders, it''s not good to take heart in the future.

    The best way is to make her appear less in front of outsiders during this period of time, and, if necessary, even start to erase the traces of her existence.

    Mrs. Qin knows it''s wrong to do so. Every time she wakes up in the middle of the night, she is constantly afraid. Sometimes she even dreams about the picture of Qin family being exposed and then suffering from prison.

    But these dreams can''t be compared with the baby daughter raised from childhood and cherished as eyes. As long as they think that they will be white hair to black hair, it is even breathing, are blocked, can''t breathe.

    Su Kui doesn''t blame Qin Lingyue, nor Mrs Qin.

    One is to love your daughter, the other is to yearn for family.

    Of course, Su Kui doesn''t think it''s her fault. She''s just a Tasker and doesn''t think she owes Qin Lingyue. According to qinluoxi''s wish, she will not use her heart, so she will live well. Then, she held her elder brother in her arms. The rest of her life would be enough.

    Now Su Kui didn''t think so much and experienced so many worlds. In fact, her desire to win or lose is weak. It''s better to finish the task with the most labor-saving means.

    "Well, I say hello, next week you go to school! By the way, how high have you been before? "

    Mrs. Qin frowned, thinking that there will be many students after Qin Lingyue, who are well known by the teachers, it was not good.

    I don''t know what Xixi thinks. I''ve never been in touch with it before. Why is it so good to qinlingyue?

    Now she''s not sure if she can get her heart out of Qin Lingyue.

    Qin Lingyue clenched the hand of the skirt tightly, lowered his head and pursed his lips, "Mom, I''m in senior two."

    "Oh, senior two? You seem to be only 17 years old. Are you the same year as Xixi? Well, work hard later. "

    Mrs. Qin said without hesitation. Her father was calling her upstairs. She heard back and urged Su Kui to have a rest. Then she arranged her skirt and went up the stairs.

    "Sister is very clever! I''ve never been to school, but I know it''s great to be in high school when I''m 17! "

    Qin Lingyue is still immersed in the coldness of Mrs. Qin. Hearing this, she looks up and stares at Su Kui, "who let you be so kind?"

    Then I got up and went back to my room.

 Chapter 2252

    Looking at her disappear in the stairs, Su Kui blinked, some ignorant force.

    She vowed that she did not intend to fight against her this time. Even if she had not pleaded with her just now, Mrs. Qin would probably have chosen to keep her at home and not let her appear outside.

    After all, it will be more difficult to know more people and erase her traces in the future.

    "Xixi, how can I start to stay? Is my body uncomfortable?" Jiang sister-in-law comes from the kitchen at this time, sees Su Kui to stay stupefied to sit on the sofa, immediately worried to ask.

    The servants of the Qin family have been working for the Qin family for many years, even like housekeepers. They have worked for the Qin family for several generations. Therefore, they all watched qinluoxi grow up and took care of her as their own children.

    Qinjiaqinluoxi is not in good health. It''s not a secret. It''s well known. If she has a headache, someone will come to her immediately and ask. If it''s exaggerated, she may call the family doctor directly.

    Su Kui knew this, and quickly waved his hand, "no ~! Muma ~ I''m super good! "

    As a child, most of qinluoxi was taken care of by Mrs. Jiang, so she was used to calling her mom and Mrs. Qin''s mom. These years, it has become a habit.

    "That''s good. If you don''t feel well, do you know?" Mrs. Jiang touched her head and smiled softly. "Our Xixi looks very good, just like a small porcelain doll." it''s just a pity that she is not well.

    She sighed, warmed a glass of milk for Su Kui and sent her back to her room for rest.

    Su Kui from wear into this pair of body, deliberately restrain their own emotions, do not let their own mood fluctuations, save stimulating the heart. In addition to their own suffering, will continue to consume their vitality.

    Love is around, she wants to live longer.

    -The next day, Su Kui went downstairs. Qin Shuo went to work early and was not at home.

    Su Kui very understand, as a "considerate" sister! Of course, she should be obedient. When should she be coquettish and quiet? She can hold the right balance.

    So, for most of the time, she stayed at home obediently, followed the teacher to study, or went to the flower house to water.

    Since Qin Lingyue showed great hostility to her last night, Su Kui didn''t want to make people look at her again.

    The whole morning passed, but nothing happened.

    However, after finishing the meal, Su Kui said he would send Qin Shuo a box of rice, and Qin Lingyue said he wanted to go with her.

    Su Kui is naturally one hundred and eighty reluctant. She can give in to other things. But! That''s her family man, OK?! Let''s have a look at it. She''s all in the red!

    In particular, Qin Lingyue is still the female leader!

    "But my brother doesn''t like to be disturbed!"

    Take a deep breath!

    Su Kui frowned, kept her appearance, smiled, and tried not to crush each other''s head.

    Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I want to tease Qin Shuo, right? It''s Qin Shuo, isn''t it? Dream! My brother is mine!

    Qin Lingyue turned a white eye, "but you''ve also gone, haven''t you disturbed me? Besides, he is also my brother now. Can''t I go to see him? "

    Mrs. Qin is not here, and there are no other servants. She can say what she wants to say.

    I can go to your m!

    Of course not!

    "Ha ha, my brother will come back in the evening. If you want to see him, you can wait for the evening. Besides, isn''t my sister going to start school next week? You don''t need to prepare it? "

    With that, she immediately jumped into the car with her lunch box.

    Thank you!

 Chapter 2253

    Qin Lingyue bit her teeth, Qin Luoxi, how are you? How are you!

    -

    "dudududu -"

    Qin Shuo finished processing a document, pressed the swollen temple, didn''t lift his head, said "enter"

    He thought it was the assistant who came in to report his work. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for someone to speak. He had a bad premonition in his mind. He looked up at once, "Qin Luoxi!"

    "Why are you here again?" The swollen head feels more painful now.

    Qin Shuo has no choice but to leave the girl in her office. How can he work well. It''s enough to serve her.

    "Here," Su Kui shook the lunch box in his hand, "of course, I''ll give you rice! I know you''re busy, but you haven''t eaten. Look, I''m considerate?! Hee hee ~ "

    She smilingly opened the lunch box and arranged it in front of Qin Shuo one by one.

    Qin Shuo is stunned. For many years, no one has ever paid attention to his busy work and whether he eats. Looking at a face of bright sunshine, the young girl looked at him with her chin in her hands. In the Dark Phoenix eyes, she could not help scribing a complex light.

    "How do you know?"

    Qin Shuo had to eat first when he was forced to stick a pair of chopsticks in his hand.

    "I''m sure my elder brother didn''t have a good meal, so no, I can''t wait to deliver it to you as soon as mum has cooked the meal!"

    Qin Shuo looked at the pair of big eyes that seemed to reflect into the stars and blinked, as if telling him silently: praise me, praise me!

    He couldn''t help laughing, and his always cold face softened, "OK, thank you, Xixi."

    Su Kui "tut" sound, white his one eye, "no sincerity."

    The office furnishings can be said to be quite "simple." Gray sofa seat, log desk, black leather chair, behind the desk, there is a whole bookshelf. There is a door beside the bookshelf, the innermost is a small rest room. Qin Shuo usually takes a rest in it if he is too busy.

    So Su Kui was not happy with this lounge, but in a flash, she thought that she could come to the office to have a play when she lifted her elder brother''s hand later??

    Then I thought about my physical condition and sighed heavily. It seemed that she had to try to find out. If she could live, she would not want to die in front of her lover.

    "Brother, your office is too simple! There''s no smoke! It''s said that some green plants can absorb radiation. Next time I''ll bring you some? "

    Qin Shuo was shocked by this sentence. He immediately dropped his chopsticks and his face sank. "Qin Luoxi, don''t forget your own physical condition, what you can''t do, you''d better not do it, or you won''t come next time!"

    Seeing Qin shuohu''s face, she was really angry. Su Kui put out her tongue and shrunk her neck and said, "I know. I didn''t say I''ll move it for you myself! Just say it, don''t be angry, brother ~ "

    Qin Shuo ignored her, packed his lunch box, got up and went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then came back to work.

    Su Kui, who was hung on one side, was bored. She wandered around the office one after another. The body was afraid of heights, and Su Kui did not dare to stand next to the French window.

    As soon as I look down, I feel dizzy and dizzy. The whole person seems to want to fall head on.

    "Brother, are you really angry?"

 Chapter 2254

    "No."

    Qin Shuo is really angry with her. On the surface, she seems to be working hard. In fact, she is bored and turns around in the office.

    Looking at the little girl''s pitiful appearance, he couldn''t help being soft. I see growing up, where can I really have a heart of stone.

    "Come here."

    Su Kui, with a flat mouth, trotted to him and threw himself into his arms. "Brother, I''m still not angry. You haven''t even smiled at me."

    Qin Shuo: "..."

    "That''s enough. Don''t push any further! Qinluoxi, pay attention to your body, you know? Don''t let us worry! "

    After dinner last night, father Qin called him to his study and was still talking about it. Yesterday was the first time he saw the girl. He was shocked at the sight of her. She was really like a child in Xixi.

    What my father said last night is still vivid in my mind. If he can''t bear it, his sister may not have a suitable heart in her lifetime.

    In other words, she and Qin Lingyue can only live one.

    I feel very uncomfortable in my heart. Therefore, he has been working recently and has no state.

    Tired of leaning into the leather chair, he closed his eyes and said, "does Xi Xi want to live?"

    Su Kui was shocked. She knew Qin Shuo was also a participant, but she did not know his opinion on this matter. Now it''s just a matter of understanding.

    Qin Shuo''s body is his lover. Su Kui is sure that if something happens to him in the future, Qin Shuo will change Qin Lingyue''s heart to himself without hesitation.

    But that''s not what she wants.

    "How can I say that?" Su Kui''s little hand picked the button on his shirt, and his voice was as soft as ever. "If you can live, no one wants to die, right? No one knows when to die. "

    "Xixi......"

    "Oh, brother, you let me finish!" Su Kui took a deep breath, looked up, and looked directly into Qin Shuo''s eyes. His eyes were narrow and long, like obsidian, dark as if he could not penetrate a little light, giving a strong sense of oppression.

    The hand that holds his shirt can''t help but be tight, Su Kui sipped the pink lips of the meat, "life and death are destiny, moreover, I live until now, every day in being cared about and loved, even if tomorrow I can accept it, but I feel sorry for my parents. They will be very sad when I die. "

    She took a sniff, and Qin Luoxi''s residual feelings were still there. When she said these words, it was easy to substitute them.

    Qin Shuo didn''t answer. He touched the girl''s hair silently. Her eyes were red and looked like a little rabbit. But Qin Shuo couldn''t laugh, his voice was dry and his eyes were sour.

    Silently tightened his arms.

    There was silence in the office.

    "Brother, if, I mean if, I really have an accident in the future, I hope I can donate the intact organs to help the patients in need."

    This is the meaning of Qin Luoxi. Su Kui doesn''t care. Although she signed an organ donation book before crossing.

    She is not a good person, but if she can help others, it is also very good. At least now she knows how difficult it is for patients to struggle on the death line just to wait for the right organs.

    "Qin Luoxi, are you crazy?! No more of that! " Qin Shuoguang thought that the little girl in his arms would leave him one day, and even his breath would stop.

 Chapter 2255

    "Brother, I''m serious. I don''t want to hurt others. If my death is valuable, I will be very happy!"

    "Shut up!"

    Qin Shuo stops her from saying it again, hoping to cover her mouth and make her quiet. At the same time, he was nervous. He knew how simple his little girl was. If she knew that the real purpose of their bringing Qin Lingyue back was to provide her with a living heart transplant, she would not accept it.

    He silently looked at Su Kui. Her eyes were clear as water, and she could look to the end at a glance. Her face was sickly pale. When she saw him, she insisted on looking back and would not shake her decision.

    Almost, Qin Shuo thought that where did the little girl learn the truth and secretly showed her determination.

    Thinking about this, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. If only his little girl had that city, but she didn''t. her parents protected her very well.

    "This matter can''t be mentioned any more. No one is sure about the future, and..." He pauses for a moment, "the heart has already had an eyebrow, even if panda blood is rare, it is not without, you don''t need to worry about this matter, don''t mention it in front of your parents, do you hear that? Do you want to hurt them? "

    Her parents are su Kui''s weak points. She immediately covers her mouth and says she will never speak.

    Then he couldn''t hold back and asked strangely, "brother, you said your heart has eyes and eyebrows. Who is the donor? If I can find it later, I hope to have a look at the benefactor before the operation! " Even a dead man.

    "Tut, it''s all about you. Let''s talk about it!" Qin Shuo dismissed her in a few words and didn''t want to discuss the depression with her again.

    Su Kui is no longer inquisitive.

    At the same time, she sighed in her heart. It seems that she didn''t give enough hints, but strengthened Qin Shuo''s mind.

    The best solution is to put everything in the open and tell Qin Fu and Qin Mu clearly that she will not use Qin Lingyue''s heart.

    -A week later, Qin Lingyue started school.

    Su Kui found the jealousy of girls, sometimes it''s pretty scary. Besides, are some people born to act?

    For example, qinlingyue.

    If Mrs. Qin is at home, she will find Su Kui and tell her about what happened at school with a tender and pitiful expression after returning home from school.

    If Mrs. Qin is not there, then she will simply save the trouble.

    Several times they were doing their own things in the living room. When Mrs. Qin came back from outside, Qin Lingyue suddenly told Su Kui what happened in the school, which made her confused and confused.

    Since then, sukui has reduced her collision.

    She is afraid that she will be provoked by Qin Lingyue again, and she will be killed. If this is not done, the world will collapse.

    It''s not easy to do a task. It''s not easy to be a host!

    A month later.

    In the villa of the Qin family, the lights were brilliant. Originally, the magnificent interior was decorated with colored balloons and other things. In the center of the living room, there was even a huge bear inserted with pink roses. Many girls gathered around the bear to take photos.

    In the Qin family tonight, the girl''s breath is very strong.

    Qin Luoxi''s birthday is tonight.

    When Qin Luoxi''s and Qin Lingyue''s parents abandoned them, they were swaddled with their dates of birth.

    Therefore, today is not only Qin Luoxi''s birthday, but also Qin Lingyue''s.

 Chapter 2256

    "Happy birthday, Xixi."

    "happy birthday, Luoxi, always be happy!"

    "Gifts and gifts should be taken care of"

    Qin Luoxi has no friends. They are basically the Qin family''s partners and friends. If you come here tonight to celebrate her birthday, you will naturally bring your family members with you.

    Gifts filled a corner of the living room. When she finally got out of the encirclement, Su Kui immediately slipped away and quietly poured two heart saving pills into her mouth.

    Qin Luoxi''s health is really poor. I can''t stand it for a while.

    In her spare time, she thought, she would go back and use the knowledge of hackers she had learned to invade the file systems of major hospitals and look for them.

    Of course, even if it can be found, it is not necessarily just dead. Basically, most of them are very healthy. The Qin family has been greeting the major hospitals for a long time. Once they have the right heart, they will contact them first.

    But sukui decided to look for it.

    Unconsciously, I went to the back garden, which was decorated with a small night light. Among the green vegetation, it emitted warm and hazy light, as if I had been trapped by mistake.

    Suddenly, I felt something approaching me. Su Kui frowned and turned back to drink, "who?!"

    At a glance, she saw Qin Lingyue approaching her in silence. Su Kui pursed her lips. She was too lazy to say a word. When she mentioned the skirt, she wanted to go back to the living room along the path when she came.

    Qin Lingyue has been supported by delicious food and good drink for more than a month. Mrs. Qin has given her pocket money, plus deliberate maintenance, and now her skin is much whiter. She was wearing a pink princess skirt and standing beside her with her hands around her chest, which showed her great momentum of separation.

    "What? Qin Luoxi, don''t even call her sister now? You''re just like that! "

    She can''t see her high appearance. She has a dirty mind and always looks like an innocent little girl.

    Su Kui ignore, continue to walk.

    Qin Lingyue is in a hurry. He is chasing after her with his shoes on. Su Kui couldn''t walk too fast because of her body. She grabbed her wrist.

    "Let go!" Su Kui''s eyes were cold.

    A little purple lips suddenly picked, no one around, then she no longer need to deliberately maintain the human design. She took out her handkerchief and wiped it. "Qin Lingyue, don''t push forward. I can tolerate you. I don''t care about you! In a word, we all have the same blood in our bodies. It''s not interesting for you to target me like this. "

    If she cares about it, the key is that she knows that she is Su Kui, not Qin Luoxi. Even if Qin Lingyue targets her again, she will not feel any pain.

    "Is it?" Qin Lingyue hugged his chest, his face changed again and again, and suddenly he smiled coldly, "what about Qin Shuo? Do you like him? "

    Su Kui''s face hasn''t changed at all. Listen to Qin Lingyue.

    "Qin Luoxi, you are disgusting. You love your brother! You said, if they knew, what would you do? Will my parents drive you out directly? "

    "You know, even if they hurt you again, you are just an adopted daughter! Do you want me to tell my parents about it now so that they can have a surprise? "

    Tut -

    what to do if someone finds out a little secret? How nervous ~

    hee hee.

    In the dim light, Su Kui''s delicate little face is half hidden in the dark. Against the dim night lights around, his eyes are more dim.

 Chapter 2257

    Qin Lingyue waits for Su Kui''s plea of forgiveness, but finds that she is silent, half of her face looks pale and transparent in the light, inexplicably showing a feeling of Yin measurement.

    She had to take a step backwards.

    Just listen to Su Kui shrug her shoulders casually, and casually say to her, "OK, you go to tell mom and Dad, if they believe you, I don''t mind, oh --"

    say it, she turns around again, her voice is sweet, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to remind you that I don''t like my brother, it''s love. He can only be mine, if anyone dares to covet my brother Elder brother''s words, I can''t talk so well

    Her little hand, which was hanging from her side, gave a quick grip, and the bones creaked, threatening and overflowing.

    "Qinluoxi, you are so hypocritical!"

    Seeing that she was about to walk out of the garden, Qin Lingyue could not help chasing after her for two steps.

    Su Kui agreed with her, "yes, I''m hypocritical, but don''t think I''m kidding!"

    -

    out of Qin Lingyue''s sight, Su Kui''s eyes suddenly cooled.

    Is Qin Lingyue really Qin Lingyue? Sukui doesn''t think so now.

    Maybe Qin Lingyue, who just came to the Qin family, is the original one, but now, it''s obviously not! It''s impossible for a person to grow up so fast. The hostility to her is getting stronger and stronger! Even to the point of hating her.

    Even Qin''s parents didn''t find out Su Kui''s feelings for Qin Shuo. How did Qin Lingyue find out? Where did she learn that? This is very interesting.

    "System, get out!"

    She shouted, and the system came out slowly for a while.

    Su Kui sneered, "are you slack off now? Not afraid of my complaint? When the host level is sufficient, more permissions should be opened, right

    System: "..."

    "Ding! What can I do for you? "

    "Qin Lingyue is reborn?" Sunflower comes to the point.

    At that time, Qin Lingyue stayed in the Qin family for a while, even though it was deliberately concealed by the Qin family, but because of the relationship between Qin Shuo and Qin Lingyue, Qin Lingyue''s experience was not comparable to that of a rural girl.

    That''s why sokui suspects.

    Qin Lingyue has no taste at all. Now, Qin Lingyue has been able to wear clothes selectively and has learned how to maintain.

    In a short time, how can it be!

    "Ding - yes."

    "Oh, I knew it was all routine!" You''re deliberately pissing her off, aren''t you?

    However, she just likes such a challenging thing! What will Qin Lingyue do next? In order to avoid using her own heart, will you directly do her?

    The expression of sunflower''s dark rubbing remains to be seen.

    -

    after the birthday, I calmed down for a while, and the new year is coming.

    Su Kui obviously noticed that Qin Lingyue was becoming more and more grumpy in the course of time.

    Late autumn is approaching. In November, Qin Fu decides to take Mrs. Qin to the maple leaf country to see the maple leaf and go to the world of two.

    Qin Shuo didn''t come to see Qin''s father and Mrs. Qin because of his work. He was used to his parents'' behavior of leaving him at home from time to time.

    So, in a car, Mrs. Qin is sitting in the middle, Qin Lingyue and Su Kui are sitting alone.

    Along the way, Mrs. Qin is holding Su Kui''s advice, asking her to listen to the doctor and Mrs. Jiang''s words and pay attention to the health care.

    Qin Luoxi is weak and not suitable for surgery now. Otherwise, there are so many things.

 Chapter 2258

    Su Kui obviously felt Qin Lingyue''s body stiff. She was held in her arms by Mrs Qin. When no one noticed, her eyes were deep.

    Su Kui said goodbye to Mrs. Qin and her father at the airport, watched them walk to the ticket gate together, and finally disappeared into the crowd.

    "What else? I don''t know how much you feel for them. " Qin Lingyue shrugs and turns to go out.

    "Of course, as deep as my feelings for my brother."

    "You --"

    "how?" Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. Since she didn''t want to talk well, let''s hurt each other.

    "Shameless!" Qin Lingyue stares at her coldly and plays with her mobile phone.

    On the way back, Su Kui sat alone in the back row, near the window. Qin Lingyue, on the other hand, is sitting in the front row alone. After getting on the bus, he is playing with his mobile phone alone. He doesn''t know what he is doing.

    Su Kui skillfully marked out Qin Shuo''s message and sent a message.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Are you still working? My parents have already boarded the plane. I''ll wait for the company to find you. "

    Qin Shuo''s reply is very fast. Su Kui is very satisfied with this.

    "Well, be safe on the way."

    "I know. See you later. Remember to meet me!"

    Su Kui put down her mobile phone, but her face was still, but she was secretly satisfied. Qin Shuo, who was taught by her now, was used to her harassment all the time. Basically, as long as she is not in a meeting, her mobile phone is by her side, and when she sees her message, she will respond in seconds.

    Next, it''s waiting.

    Su Kui likes to make preparations.

    "What are you doing?" Qin Lingyue suddenly looks back. He rarely puts down his mobile phone and asks.

    "I''m in touch with my brother. Do you have any questions?" Su Kui opened her mobile phone with a smile, and the screensaver on it was her photo with Qin Shuo.

    Qin Lingyue looks at her undisguised action. On the screen, two men and women close to each other suddenly feel extremely dazzling. The light in her eyes is fierce and almost punctures Su Kui.

    However, her face changed countless times. She turned her head and forced the evil fire down.

    The driver didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He drove with due diligence.

    Su Kui suddenly asked, "Uncle Xu, how long have you been working in the Qin family?"

    Qin Lingyue''s action of holding the mobile phone suddenly tightened, and she looked dignified.

    The middle-aged man named Xu Shu by Su Kui is the exclusive driver of the Qin family. Usually Su Kui goes to and from the Qin family, and he also sends Su Kui.

    So, when was he bought by Qin Lingyue?

    "What''s the matter? I''ve been working for the Qin family for nearly ten years. Speaking of it, I''d better watch the young lady grow up! " The driver''s face looks like an honest man. He always laughs when talking. It''s very easy to let people down their guard.

    That''s why he worked so long at the Qin family.

    "Oh, it''s been so long." Su Kui did not have any mood to say a sentence, the eye ground is satirical.

    "Why do you ask this?" Qin Lingyue glanced at her, "by the way, lend me your cell phone."

    The tone of direct command made Su Kui tired to death, "no, Qin Lingyue, you''re tired, don''t talk to me, OK? Do you know that your hypocritical face is really annoying? "

    Su Kui pretends to be a little girl with a bad temper. She is too lazy to watch Qin Lingyue.

    Qin lingyuedeng is half dead. She grins and laughs angrily. "Well, I hope you don''t regret it later!"

 Chapter 2259

    The car gradually drove away from the center of the city to the remote suburbs. Su Kui sat in the back seat and never said a word.

    Until the car stopped in front of a dilapidated factory building, sukui raised his eyes. His cold eyes went through the rearview mirror and fell on the driver Xu Shu''s face. He said, "Xu Shu, you are very good."

    Then push the door out of the car.

    "Qin Lingyue, you''ve been waiting so long to bring me here. Now can you give me your reasons?" She smiled and looked around.

    It''s really open. It''s surrounded by waste garbage, as well as polluted chemical plants. There''s a foul smell in the riverway nearby.

    Su Kui frowned and began to feel uncomfortable in her heart.

    She reluctantly took the medicine out of her schoolbag and swallowed it. Qin Lingyue saw that Su Kui, who had always been high above, finally showed an uncomfortable expression, and immediately laughed happily.

    "Qin Luoxi, have you thought about today?! I''m always high in front of me. I don''t know how human suffering looks. In fact, the blood we both shed is not the same There was a look of hatred on her face.

    "Yes, you should be thinking in your heart, why we crawled out of a belly, and why the fate was very different. I grew up rich and rich, rich and well-off, and you can only nest in a small village, work all day, and be bullied."

    "Shut up!"

    Qin Lingyue is about to split his canthus. Su Kui''s words just stabbed her in the pain. She frantically turned around a few times, pulled off a handful of hair, and then pulled her into the workshop.

    "I know you look down on me, Qin Luoxi. Why are you?! If I was taken away, then all you have, brother, your loving parents, will be mine! "

    Su Kui was pressed on the wall, expressionless, listening to what she could say.

    "It''s a pity that there is no if in the world, and I have never looked down upon you. No matter when you first set foot in the Qin family or after that, I have kept great kindness to you as much as possible, haven''t I?"

    Qin Lingyue sneers. Su Kui''s words remind her of her past life.

    Yes, that short life, funny and miserable life!

    She thought she met a good family, but who could have thought that she met a family who wanted to take out her heart and lungs? Her sister, who was supposed to be good to her, eventually became the murderer who took her life!

    She still remembers what Qin Luoxi said to her when she was lying on the operating table under general anesthesia and couldn''t move.

    She said: "I can only blame you for robbing my brother. I want to live and live with him. So I''m sorry, my dear sister. I hope you forgive me. "

    How old were the girls then? Eighteen years old? With a small face as delicate as a doll, sweet and lovely, the words from that cherry lip can make people fall into the ice cellar in the dog days without any reason.

    Cold, deep into the bone marrow.

    The memories of the two generations are mixed together. Qin Lingyue suddenly looks round and roars at Su Kui.

    "No forgiveness! Never forgive! "

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" As long as she is dead, no one will take her heart. She can live a good life with her former lover!

    Su Kui frowned, and the man in front of her was obviously in a state of madness. She stooped to avoid her attack by virtue of her height.

    At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted out, "come in."

 Chapter 2260

    Just after the voice fell, the shabby gate of the factory was kicked open by violence.

    Several strangers strided in from the outside, with a strong momentum.

    "Miss Qin."

    One of them easily shackled Qin Lingyue. Meanwhile, Qin Lingyue''s hands came from another factory.

    This is what Qin Lingyue ordered. Don''t disturb her until she is not discouraged.

    But I didn''t expect that now is to lift the stone and hit my own foot.

    "Qinluoxi!"

    Qin Lingyue couldn''t accept the fact that she was reborn and destroyed a person''s hand again. She clenched her teeth and her eyes were like fierce ghosts, full of blood.

    All the people she brought were under control, and the driver was bundled into zongzi and beaten black and white.

    "Tie her up, and you''ll get out first."

    Su Kui raised his chin and said.

    "Yes!"

    Several big men are professional at first sight. They take out the rope from behind and tie Qin Lingyue very fast. However she struggles, she can''t break away.

    Therefore, they can rest assured that a healthy person can share a room with sukui.

    Several little gangster like men were taken out with their arms twisted. Su Kui took the mobile phone from the head man and sent a message to Qin Shuo.

    Brother, don''t welcome me. I''m a little tired. I''ll see you in the evening! Think of you think of you think of you think of you qvq]

    just started to text Qin Shuo in order to make all preparations. Su Kui is not sure what people Qin Lingyue is looking for, and whether the people she is looking for can arrive in time. She installed a positioning chip in her mobile phone, even if the signal here is weak, it can also be received.

    Even in case her men didn''t arrive, there was Qin Shuo.

    Since I sent him a text message, he would surely believe that Su Kui would pass. Once you find that you can''t contact her, you will naturally realize that something happened to her and send someone to save her.

    In fact, everything is gambling. It''s not crazy to bet on Qin Lingyue. If she really had to kill sukui, she would not have been able to wait for help.

    But it was a teenage girl who was only 18 years old before she died. It wasn''t a matter of putting the skin on her mouth and touching it. So Su Kui decided to gamble after studying her psychology.

    "Qinluoxi, I have nothing to say when it comes to you. Since it''s all like this, you can kill me!" Qin Lingyue was tied to her hands and feet. She could only curl up and pour herself on the dirty concrete floor.

    Su Kui smiled. "Why should I kill you? Now it''s a society ruled by law, killing people is against the law, my dear sister! "

    The word "elder sister" touched Qin Lingyue''s scale again, and she gave Su Kui a vicious look, "shut up! Don''t call me sister! Disgusting! "

    As long as you hear the word sister, Qin Lingyue can''t help but think of the past life, struggling on the death line, and finally unwilling to die.

    "Well, actually, I don''t like to call someone elder sister." In fact, with her age, she can be the ancestor of Qin Lingyue.

    "Qin Lingyue? Why do you hate me so much? "

    Qin Lingyue simply resisted to the end, "if you want to kill, you can cut it. Anyway, I won''t say anything." When she said this, she looked at sukui quietly, betting that she would not kill her, whether it was true or not.

    "Said won''t kill you," Su Kui pressed pressed to press eyebrow heart, playing with a low rank little girl is very uninteresting. "Whatever you say, Qin Lingyue, I have no malice to you, believe it or not."

 Chapter 2261

    "Sniff --"

    Qin Lingyue doesn''t believe her at all. How deep is this woman''s mind? She has learned it in her last life. I just didn''t expect that I would fall into her hands again.

    "Qinluoxi, you are such a vicious woman. I curse you that you will never be able to wait for the right heart to die!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sure I''m better than you, so give up."

    After all, Su Kui smiled at her lazily. "Your little trick seems to me to be a little tender. Even if you want to kill me, at least you should find someone who can be on the table. You think a few little gangsters can kill me?"

    "Well, as I said before, take her away."

    After all, Su Kui stepped out of the shabby factory building.

    The light of resentment always follows her.

    -

    Su Kui can''t say that he is reborn with Qin Lingyue, so as long as Qin Lingyue lives, he will take Su Kui as a thorn in the flesh, and hate to be quick.

    So Su Kui took Qin Lingyue away by this place.

    Of course, she won''t like Qin Lingyue, but -

    didn''t say how she won''t remember Qin Lingyue!

    She found a famous old hypnotist and paid him a sum of money to work for her. It is not difficult to erase a person''s short memory.

    -

    the dim and warm yellow light is enough to make people drowsy in this house with proper temperature.

    Qin Lingyue was tied to this study like room. In her arm, she was pushed into a tranquilizer. Soon, someone loosened the rope for her, and she was still swearing at her mouth. But soon, she had no strength to scold again.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps gradually went away. Soon, only Su Kui and Qin Lingyue were left in the study.

    "Are you sleepy now?"

    "Do you want to sleep? Go to sleep. When you wake up, you will find that the messy thoughts in your head are just a dream -- "

    the lip of meat powder makes people laugh. The girl''s soft and sweet voice is ethereal and ethereal in this house.

    "No..."

    Qin Lingyue struggles powerlessly. She regrets that she shouldn''t be so eager to fight Qin Luoxi. Instead, she finds out her plan.

    Now, what would she do to herself? Kill her again?

    "What are you thinking? Of course, I won''t kill you -- "

    Su Kui smiled, his eyes flickered in the light," just the bad memories in your head, I think, should not exist. "

    So what she''s doing now is just getting everything back on track.

    "Professor John, please do it."

    Qin Lingyue has realized what Su Kui is going to do to her. What''s the difference between killing her?! "No! Don''t... "

    What''s the point of her rebirth if you forget what happened?! She doesn''t want it!

    It''s a pity that the sedative she''s been injected has relaxed her muscles. Even though she keeps reminding herself to be awake mentally, her body is tired, which makes her want to close her eyes directly and go to sleep regardless of anything.

    Small leather shoes knock on the floor, making a clear sound of "Da, Da, Da", which seems to be the dance step of death, knocking on the heart of Qin Lingyue.

    Su Kui looked at her deeply and smiled, "sleep well."

    Then, disappear behind the door.

    Qin Lingyue is desperate. Facing this kind-hearted person, she has no power to resist -

 Chapter 2262

    She didn''t want to. Soon, under the hypnosis of the white haired old man over and over again, she began to collapse, disintegrate and finally reorganize her memory.

    When she woke up, she sat on the side of the road. A kind passer-by handed her a bottle of water and asked her about her health. She couldn''t tell why, but felt that the memory of these months was vague, as if it wasn''t her own experience.

    -Qin Lingyue disappeared for three days, and no one found out, which shows her weak sense of existence.

    When Qin Lingyue came back to Qin''s house again, she had recovered the appearance of being a yes man. The only difference is that sukui no longer offers her favors.

    In the Qin family, she is the one with the weakest sense of existence.

    Sometimes Qin Lingyue looks at this sister who is the closest by blood in the world. She wants to be close, but at the moment when she wants to be close, she feels fear from the bottom of her heart.

    She had no idea why she had this idea.

    -In winter, Qin Fu and Mrs. Qin came back. They didn''t find the difference between Qin Lingyue and only focused on Su Kui''s body.

    In this period of time, Su Kui invaded many hospital archives, but found a lot of blood type libraries suitable for her. But it''s impossible to wait until a suitable heart.

    "System, if I want to give myself a healthy body, how much exchange value do I need?"

    "Ding - a resuscitator, you deserve it! Only three thousand

    Su Kui: "..."

    Oh, when I didn''t say it.

    3000, she can only earn so much when she does a task once.

    As a matter of fact, she is still a poor person, and she wants to fight for home.

    bedroom door as like as two peas, and Qin Shuo stood at the door, looking at the girl''s back to him. He looked at the computer desk and looked like a lot of normal girls. At the thought of her heart load was serious, she could not support her life. His heart seemed to have ten thousand big hands, tearing his flesh and blood, and stuffy pain.

    "Xixi, what are you playing?"

    Su Kui''s face remained unchanged, his fingers quickly pressed a key on the keyboard, and the full screen file record was emptied instantly, turning into a girl.

    "Winter, of course, is to see comics, play games, ready to enter hibernation ah!"

    Su Kui grinned and stretched out his arms to Qin Shuo, "brother, hold!"

    Qin Shuo raised his eyebrows, but walked quickly to pick up the girl and sat on her legs. "I''m 18 years old, and I''m like a child. Can I hold you forever?"

    "Can''t you?!"

    "Do you want to hold another girl? Wow, you cold man! " Su Kui grabbed his ears and pulled his hands hard on both sides

    "You can''t be sure? Little vinegar jar. " Qin Shuo looked at the girl''s mouth with interest, rather than smiling. The little hand on the ear is not pulling his ear hard, it doesn''t hurt, but it''s itchy.

    "Well, if you dare to hold another woman, I will turn my face!"

    Su Kui finished, he also smiled, and bahaw kissed Qin Shuo''s face, "seal! Later, my brother will be my man! Never like another woman! "

    That kiss, the voice is loud.

    "Bo" sound, along with Qin Shuo''s heart together in the mind.

    Why does sister kiss him? Why do you have such a big reaction? Why is it getting used to girls'' intimacy?

 Chapter 2263

    Once he was not like this.

    What''s wrong? Or what''s wrong with Qin Shuo''s younger sister, who grew up looking at her, has given birth to Yinian -

    the former Qin Shuo thought he was normal. In the future, he will inherit his family business, carry forward Qin''s family and expand his business territory. Maybe in the future, they will marry, have children and carry on their families.

    But -

    he never thought of changing that woman into his own sister!

    Qin Shuo thought this thought was very threatening and frightening, and his breath was unsteady! He silly embrace Su Kui, only feel the kiss on the cheek, very hot, burning his skin, rolling hot.

    Very good, Su Kui successfully turned a straight man into a top-level sister control + Lori control.

    Su Kui is very satisfied with Qin Shuo''s expression, which proves that this brother is not indifferent to her feelings!

    If it''s the brother''s love for his sister, then this simple kiss is just a way to express his feelings. If you like your lover, you will behave like Qin Shuo -

    the expression on your face has changed for several times, tangled, happy and upset

    In a word, Su Kui is very happy to see it.

    For a long time, Qin Shuo came back to his senses, sipped his dry lips, and his voice was astringent How to ask? Ask her why she kissed herself?

    Qin Shuo found that he was a bit speechless.

    Always cheeky Su Kui has no such scruples, directly pricking his embarrassment, "why kiss you? Of course, I like my brother! This is my first kiss! My brother is responsible for me. I can only see him in the future! "

    Qin Shuo was shocked again.

    There are thoughts in my heart.

    Why does Xixi say that? ]

    [it''s shame to be responsible for something, OK?! ]

    first kiss?!! ]

    [I feel a little happy for some reason! ]

    [no, no! It''s too wild. Xixi is my sister!! ]Qin Shuo''s thoughts in a moment, like a bullet curtain, came out quickly. It can''t be denied that, in addition to the astonishment, there is an inevitable little secret joy in the bottom of my heart.

    "Yes, but Xixi, I''m your brother!" Qin Shuo can''t go over that ridge. First of all, his parents are not sure that they can.

    They love Xi Xi as if he were an eye bead. Most of the time, when he and Xi Xi meet something, he has to go to the back row.

    At that time, the parents knew that they would not think it was su Kui who seduced Qin Shuo. Instead, they would think it was Qin Shuo who brought his sister down and was a beast in disguise!

    But in fact, Qin Shuo really wanted to cry. He was just in love with her before. How could he suddenly -

    ah, ah, crazy!

    "What''s the relationship? We don''t have blood relationship. Isn''t it a natural match between brother and sister?" Su Kui put his arm around his neck and his little hand on the computer screen.

    Qin Shuo was a little dizzy when he saw the name of the girl''s cartoon on the screen.

    The name of that girl comic book is -

    [brother, love me! ]

    the cover is a tall, handsome man in a white shirt and black trousers. He presses a delicate girl on the wall and kisses her strongly!

    Pupil enlarges instantly, consistent expression collapses completely, cannot maintain.

    Qin Shuo:

    A few minutes later, a roar came from Princess sukui''s windy bedroom.

 Chapter 2264

    "Qinluoxi, what do you watch all day!!!"

    -The Qin family sat at the table during dinner time.

    Then, as a mother, Mrs. Qin was the first to find out that her son seemed to be different from usual, so she asked, "shuoer, what''s wrong with you? The expression is strange. What''s wrong with the company? You are young, don''t push yourself too hard. "

    "Well, your mother is right. You''re old enough. When are you going to find a girlfriend? Young man, let''s relax in love! "

    Su Kui: "..." Oh.

    "PATA --"

    Qin Shuo''s spoon fell directly to the ground. His face was a little stiff, and he took a pull at the corner of his mouth. He dared not look at his sister''s face at all, but it can be imagined that the picture must be very frightening.

    Who knows what method this ghost girl will come up with to torture him, he is really afraid!

    "No, the company is good. I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry about my parents. I think it''s good."

    "What''s the best? I think that girl of Han family is good. I heard that she just returned from studying abroad, or I''ll arrange for you to meet her."

    "Mom --"

    Qin Shuo''s face is cold. "I don''t want to find a girlfriend for the moment, so don''t worry about it."

    Qin Fu glanced at Qin Shuo and said, "how do you talk to your mother? She said you didn''t say it for your own good? Not filial! "

    Mrs. Qin looked at her father with satisfaction, and her expression seemed to be silent: it''s better to be my husband.

    Su Kui silently bowed to eat.

    Qin Lingyue looks at Su Kui and Qin''s parents, and finally her eyes fall on Qin Shuo. See his whole mind all pours on nearby girl''s body, the eyes are not from gloomy.

    After a meal, I had a chat with each other, and then I went back to my room.

    Qin Shuo''s bedroom.

    With the central air conditioning on, the temperature is suitable. Qin Shuo is in a dark blue long sleeve Pajama and can''t sleep in bed. When he thought of the girl looking at him before she left, his bad premonition kept rising.

    In bed turned over a few times, he simply pulled the quilt to cover his head, forcing himself to stop thinking about things related to girls.

    Unfortunately -

    it backfired. Near eleven o''clock, Qin''s parents pay great attention to health preservation. They usually go to bed on time at nine o''clock in the evening. There are not many servants in the Qin family, and they will not appear in the evening.

    The bedroom door snapped and was quietly unscrewed from the outside.

    Qin Shuo was about to turn over and sit up. Suddenly, he was weighed down on the bed.

    His conditioned reflex is to lift people down, knowing that the familiar flavor with a touch of milk fragrance, let his action stop instantly.

    His heart was about to stop, and he whispered, "my ancestors, why don''t you sleep at night?"

    He dare not forget how bad the girl''s body is all the time. He really asked him to lift it down. It''s estimated that it was a bad fall.

    What I learned in the military camp is not something that the girl''s body can bear. Because of habit, he only allowed the girl to approach him alone.

    She is the only one who can approach and touch him from the back without being attacked by his reflex.

    "Of course, I came to see you! Brother, I''m not enough for you to find a girlfriend! "

    As expected, the ancestor came to find him to settle accounts.

    "I don''t have one. When did I say I wanted to find a girlfriend, ancestor, be nice."

    "Well, I won''t look for it in the future?" Su Kui sat on his thin waist, squinting his big eyes and looking at him menacingly.

 Chapter 2265

    The girl sitting on the body is wearing pink pajamas, cute doll collar, and cute student head, riding on his waist. At this moment, Qin Shuo''s head, how can he think of other things.

    In fact, his brain is blank at the moment, and only a girl is left in his eyes and heart.

    Qin Shuo was disgusted by his reaction to his sister. On the one hand, he was abusive and indulged.

    "Come down first, Xixi."

    He was panting to pull down the sunflower.

    Su Kui next grabbed his collar. "I don''t, unless you promise me, I will be the only one in my life. At least, before I leave, I will stay with you all the time, OK?"

    The girl''s eyes were red, and her big apricot eyes seemed to hold a handful of clear water, turning around in her eyes, as if she would cry as soon as he said no.

    Qin Shuo suddenly panicked.

    "If you don''t leave, your disease will be cured and your heart will be found soon. Don''t worry, I will accompany you. There is no other woman. Don''t think about it, OK?"

    When he heard the words "leave", his heart ached, and naturally he would agree to anything.

    Su Kui just broke into tears and smiled, "then I''m going to sleep with you tonight, OK?"

    In this world, although Su Kui has been flirting with Qin Shuo, he really hasn''t had any too close contact with him.

    Su Kui also knows this body, just afraid to do something more passionate, it is impossible.

    Qin Shuo also wanted to refuse. When he looked up, he saw her tears in her eyes. He was helpless.

    "It''s all up to you."

    Su Kui chuckled and chuckled. Like loach, she quickly got into Qin Shuo''s arms, found a comfortable position and lay still.

    The girl in his arms is petite and nestled in his arms, as if she had been made for him by nature. It fits perfectly without any gap.

    In the darkness, his eyes seem to penetrate the endless darkness and go to the distant depths.

    Finally, I sighed deeply and had to admit that I had been planted in this little girl''s hand for a long time, and now I want to escape again, I''m afraid it''s too late.

    Better to admit your life.

    In the future, if parents find out, they will fight.

    -The next day, Su Kui woke up in her room and had a good night''s dream. She stretched herself comfortably.

    I don''t need to think that it must be Qin Shuo who got up early and sent her back. Otherwise, when Qin''s parents found out that she was out of Qin Shuo''s bedroom in an untidy way, they had to think even if they didn''t think deeply.

    Looking at the time, I found that it was still there.

    It''s more than six o''clock. Usually, sunflower doesn''t get up until about seven thirty. After washing, it goes downstairs for breakfast.

    -"Xi Xi woke up early today. Did you sleep well last night?" Sister Jiang was preparing breakfast. When she saw Su Kui coming down, she immediately smiled and became a flower.

    Su Kui nodded. "Good morning, mom. I''m sleeping well. How about parents and brothers? "

    Now Qin Shuo is used to going to work after breakfast at home. It''s strange that he didn''t see them for a while.

    She frowned, and there was only her master in the living room.

    "Well? It should be in the study. It seems that there is something wrong. Xixi can go to the study to find them. " "Jiang sister-in-law is busy preparing breakfast, random answer way.

    She didn''t know the real purpose of Qin''s parents to take Qin Lingyue back, so she didn''t think much about it at all, so she told Su Kui where they were.

 Chapter 2266

    Su Kui was stunned and squinted at once, realizing that this is a good opportunity.

    She made a happy appearance on the surface, hugged Mrs. Jiang and kissed her, "thank you mom! Then I''ll go up! In the morning, I want to eat eggs and trot upstairs.

    Hee hee, finally we can know the truth. It''s time for my brother to know how kind I am -

    -

    in my study.

    Qin''s father and wife sat together, Qin Shuo sat opposite, his head bowed, and there was a depression in the air.

    "Xi Xi''s body can''t stand it. If he doesn''t have heart surgery, he will probably..." Qin Shuo''s lips were thin and tight, and he didn''t want to say the rest.

    But all three of them knew each other.

    First of all, a choking voice broke out, and Mrs. Qin cried and fell into Qin''s father''s arms. "Why does heaven torture our Xixi so much? Why can''t a good child give her a healthy body?"

    If they can, they don''t want to hurt others, but -

    if they don''t hurt others, they will leave them when they grow up. How could she leave the world when she was so young?

    "So, arrange Qin Lingyue and Xixi to go to the operating table as soon as possible." Qin Shuo took a deep breath and looked cold.

    In order to let the little girl live, he is willing to let his hands stained with blood, even if he gets retribution in the future, he will do anything!

    Father Qin took a smoke and said nothing in silence, which was the default.

    "Don''t let Xixi know about it, she..." Qin Shuo thought of what Su Kui had said to him, his whole body suddenly powerless and depressed, looking back at the crystal chandelier in the study, "she would not be willing to sacrifice others for herself. Besides, she was very concerned about Qin Lingyue."

    "Yes, as long as we have the operation, we will survive! I''ll arrange it now! " Mrs. Qin thought it was a sudden reaction. She broke away from her father''s arms. Just turning around, she suddenly screamed out.

    "Xixi -"

    I don''t know when the door of the study was opened from the outside. Su Kui was standing at the door, her thin figure was shaking constantly. With Mrs. Qin''s words, the sharp pain in her heart doubled violently. She covered her heart with a cry of "Oh".

    "What are you talking about? What heart? Besides, Qin Lingyue... "

    I hope it''s not the way she thought. Don''t! Please.

    She didn''t want to face all this at all, especially when she saw that Qin Fu and Qin Shuo were both shocked and disgraced. She didn''t need to answer, she had figured out the whole thing.

    She smiled bitterly, struggling to turn around and want to go, but in the next second, the whole person fell down.

    "Xi Xi!!!"

    Qin Shuo''s pupils suddenly constricted. At the moment of her landing, she quickly caught Su Kui and hugged her tightly in her arms. Her face was ferocious and roared, "call an ambulance!"

    Qin''s clean morning was spent in such chaos.

    -

    hospital, emergency operation room.

    The doctor came out of the operating room exhausted, and Mrs. Qin hurried up, "doctor, doctor, how about our Xi Xi she and her?"

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she was constantly afraid. If something happened to Xixi, what should they do?

    Can the laughter of the past continue?

    The doctor looked at several people with deep pain and sighed in silence. As the doctor of the main knife, he was used to the expression of family members, even numb.

 Chapter 2267

    He''s not God. He can''t save everyone.

    That girl is his patient. She likes to laugh and is optimistic. If she can, he also wants to save her.

    But there is no if in the world. Unless you wait for the right heart, the girls in it will die of heart failure sooner or later.

    "It''s stable for a while, but if the heart can''t be found I hope you''re ready for it. "

    "And don''t let her be stimulated any more. Her body It won''t last. "

    After that, he shook his head, looked at Mrs. Qin, who could hardly stand crying again, sighed angrily and left with his assistant.

    The pale hospital corridor, the cold smell of disinfectant water, and the wailing of grief raised despair from the bottom of my heart.

    Qin Shuo can''t lean against the wall. He stands far away, hiding in the corner to smoke.

    It''s a retribution. I can''t help grinning, because I want to change my life against the sky. Now even God doesn''t want to give them time.

    He knew that Qin Lingyue could not be used. Even if Su Kui is forced to change, she will live in regret for the rest of her life.

    Last night, the girl smiled happily in his arms and said she would stay with him forever.

    But their whole life, after all, was too short -

    took a puff of smoke, he pressed the remaining smoke out on the windowsill and strode out.

    "Go find and advertise. If someone wants to donate, they can do anything!"

    Hang up, Qin Shuo''s eyes with a desperate, he will never, let her die in front of her!!

    -It''s been three days since Su Kui woke up. At that moment, she gave her body to the system control. She usually paid attention to keep her mood calm, and never had too much mood fluctuation. And about Qin Lingyue''s matter, she knew it for a long time, and naturally could not stir up too much waves in her heart.

    Now wake up, she still feel sad, secretly stomach Fei, the system is also this point of use.

    "The patient is awake! Call director ping! "

    "Go and tell the patient''s family. The patient is awake."

    Soon, a doctor checked her blood pressure and heart to see if they were normal. She was like a puppet doll, at her disposal.

    It wasn''t until for a while that she was exhausted and pushed out by a group of people that the room became quiet.

    Smelling the smell of disinfectant in the air, Su Kui frowned wrongly. She didn''t like the smell.

    People become particularly vulnerable when they are ill.

    Qin Shuo pushed the door in and saw such a picture. The girl who was thin seemed to be thinner. Lying on the bed, the quilt did not fluctuate at all, as if there was nothing in it.

    The chin is thin like a needle, and the two big eyes are even bigger. The eyes of the ice grape seem to be filled with tears when they see him.

    "Brother, brother......"

    Qin Shuo felt a pain in his heart. He felt that something was wrong with his heart. He couldn''t see the girl sad at all.

    He walked up quickly, took Su Kui''s hand, and tried to bear his sour eyes. He smiled, "what''s the matter? If there''s anything uncomfortable to say to my brother, I''m not afraid of him. "

    See him smile, Su Kui also follow smile, say words but like a knife a knife to Qin Shuo heart poke, "elder brother, am I going to die?"

    "No!" Qin Shuo interrupts her, "nonsense, we will be very sad if you die. Xixi will hold on a little longer, and we will soon find the right heart, and trust brother again, OK?"

 Chapter 2268

    Su Kui pursed her lips obstinately and looked at Qin Shuo''s eyes for a long time. She whispered, "no, not Qin Lingyue''s heart..."

    Once Qin Lingyue dies for her, she will also be directly ejected from the world.

    "Okay, No." Qin Shuo forced to laugh and gave up taking Qin Lingyue''s heart for a long time.

    "Really?"

    "Of course, my brother never lied to you, didn''t he?" Qin Shuo touched her wet hair and said, "would you like her to come to see you?"

    Just to reassure sukui.

    Su Kui also knows this. She shakes her head and grins with pale lips. "I want to see my parents. They must be worried. Tell them, I''m fine."

    "Good."

    Qin Shuo coaxes the girl to sleep, rubs the red corner of her eyes, and walks out of the ward.

    The little girl in his family is so sensible and kind-hearted, how can she not be loved?

    -

    Qin Lingyue came home from school, only to learn that Qin Luoxi had a heart attack three days ago and had been in the hospital for three days.

    At that time, she just came back from playing with her friends. She didn''t know the situation at home at all.

    When she learned that Qin Luoxi''s situation was not so good and disappeared, her heart filled with a sense of indefinability.

    It''s strange.

    There is fear, despair, fear. The most embarrassing thing for her is that she still feels happy -

    If Qin Luoxi died, she would be the only miss of the Qin family. Everything about her would be hers.

    But it''s my sister after all

    Is she really going to die? Qin Lingyue clasps her fingers and makes a mess in her head.

    From a few months ago, when she woke up on the side of the road, she always felt that she had forgotten something important. Every time she tried to recall it, her brain began to ache. Something seemed to stop her from remembering.

    Finally, Qin Lingyue, who had been struggling for a long time, decided to ask for leave to see Su Kui in the hospital.

    -To be honest, Su Kui was surprised to see Qin Lingyue in the ward.

    The Qin family has been very busy recently, looking for a suitable heart for sunflower.

    Now domestic and even foreign hospitals have been greeted by the Qin family. Once there is a suitable heart, immediately inform them.

    So when Qin Lingyue came, Su Kui was the only one in the ward.

    In fact, Qin Lingyue was relieved to see no one in the ward.

    She stood at the door, half a day later, squeezing a sentence out of her throat, "you How is it? "

    "Well, good."

    Su Kui makes her sit. Qin Lingyue, who has lost her memory, is so much loved. She can be jealous, but it''s too horrible to blacken anything.

    Su Kui praises Qin Lingyue''s action of washing away Qin Lingyue. Qin Lingyue will live well in this life. Su Kui steals her lover from last life.

    However -

    ghost knows who Qin Shuo''s soul is in the last life, but his lover, however, is crossing with her.

    But sometimes Su Kui is also thinking about whether the time line her lover crosses is different from her own. Every time she came, her lover was already there, and she was integrated with the body she was passing through, as if she were the same person.

    two as like as two peas looked at each other, then tacit understanding of the long line of silence.

    It was not until the nurse came in with the fruit that he got rid of the calm.

    "Ah, Miss Qin, this is..." The nurse blinked, "Oh, twins! I didn''t expect Miss Qin to have another twin sister. You look so alike! "

    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s really similar.

    Only Qin Lingyue knows that they are not like each other at all.

 Chapter 2269

    Qin Luoxi was raised by the rich from childhood, with a little daughter''s charming attitude. She spent the first 17 years of her life in the cold eyes of others.

    The difference in temperament is not the change of environment, it can be changed.

    "Ah, that is your sister, which is your sister? Mrs. Qin is blessed... " The nurse aunt just wanted to say that she was lucky. Suddenly she thought of Su Kui, who was still lying in the hospital bed, and she knew what disease she had. She couldn''t speak at once.

    If it''s a blessing, I''m afraid no one in the world will want it.

    "That, I''m sorry..." I don''t know what to say.

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui smiled, pointing to Qin Lingyue. "This is my sister. I''m my sister."

    Aunt caretaker carefully looked at Su Kui''s face, and saw that she really didn''t care about her appearance. It''s a pity in her heart. Such a clever child, it''s a pity. I hope God bless you.

    See someone here to accompany, nurse aunt also not much to stay, said a thing to call her, shut the door and go out.

    In the room, there are only two people face to face again. Qin Lingyue sips her mouth and looks at her with complicated eyes. "Unexpectedly You also admit that I am your sister... "

    She thought that after many provocations, the other side probably had to see her.

    It can even be said that if Su Kui and Qin Jiabiao show a little bit of her bullying, maybe they can''t maintain such a good life.

    But she said nothing.

    So Qin Lingyue''s thoughts at this moment are very complicated. I hope Su Kui will die like this and spit out his insidiousness in his heart.

    In the end, I held out such a sentence.

    Su Kui looked up at her. She lowered her head and showed her sharp chin. She looked embarrassed.

    "Well, I really don''t want to admit it," Su Kui shrugged.

    When Qin Lingyue heard this sentence, a flash of shame and anger flashed in her eyes and stared at her, "Qin Luoxi, you are still too much!" She finally bowed her head and made up her mind, only to get such a sentence.

    The red blood dripping from the ear root was all embarrassment and embarrassment.

    She didn''t want to stay any longer. She picked up her schoolbag and left.

    Su Kui lies on the bed and has a good time. Seeing that she really wants to go, she smiles and says, "that''s it? Qin Lingyue, what I said is not as much as what you said to me! "

    Qin Lingyue stops at her feet. Even though her past memory is not very clear, she can also vaguely remember. She is indeed a little too much.

    She pursed her lips and said nothing, then suddenly she heard the charming drop behind her again, with the voice of indifference.

    "I don''t want to recognize you, but it doesn''t mean that the blood relationship in our body can be abandoned. I can forgive you, Qin Lingyue, but I will not accept you. "

    "Besides, stay away from my brother. That''s all I can do. I won''t give in."

    Qin Lingyue walked out of the ward without a clue, and the words the girl said to her flashed in her mind.

    She said she would forgive her, but would not accept her again -

    She involuntarily raised a wry smile, shook her head and plunged into the rain.

    Unconsciously, he lost the last family member in the world. Qin Lingyue couldn''t say that. He just felt that something was coming out of his eyes and his nose was sour.

    -Qin Lingyue never bothered her again until Su Kui was in the hospital.

 Chapter 2270

    Standing in front of the hospital bed, she had a moment of trance, it seems that there are some memories overlapped.

    But -

    can''t remember.

    She was silent for a moment, and Su Kui''s extremely similar eyes, without the previous kind of light that didn''t look good to her, seemed to change a lot.

    "I hope you have a successful operation."

    In the end, Qin Lingyue said only one sentence, and quickly turned to leave.

    Su Kui hooked his pale lips and closed his eyes. In fact, he was a lovely child.

    Then Mrs. Qin came in and touched her hair. She said softly with red eyes: "Xixi must be strong. When you wake up again, we have prepared a surprise for you. You will like it very much, OK?"

    Su Kui, wearing an oxygen tube, could not speak, but looked at Mrs Qin and nodded slightly.

    The door of the operating room was completely closed.

    No matter the doctors and nurses in the operating room or the Qin family who are waiting outside, they are all like enemies. They dare not relax for a moment.

    "Can we succeed? Will it succeed? "

    Mrs. Qin leaned on her father''s arms and asked nervously over and over again. He stroked her back and comforted her.

    In fact, there is no bottom in anyone''s heart.

    Doctors have given them a verdict before, even if there is a heart, whether the operation can succeed or not, there are many factors for patients. It can be said that the probability of failure accounts for half.

    Qin Lingyue sat on the opposite chair, his head bowed and his fingers were pinched out by her.

    As for Qin Shuo, the man that the girl asked her not to approach stood aside, holding a unlit cigarette in her hand and playing with it. His eyes were already black and blue.

    It seems that we haven''t closed our eyes for a long time. The whole person is more and more depressed.

    Qin Lingyue can''t imagine what their life would be like if the girls inside didn''t really make it through.

    In the past, she did have other ideas about Qin Shuo. Qin Shuo is very good. She has a family background of wrist skills. She has no choice. She almost coincides with her dream boyfriend.

    But later, Qin Lingyue suddenly woke up from a dream. Such a man, his eyes do not see other people''s existence, full of the delicate girl.

    She thought, the other side also likes her, right?

    It''s time to quit. Why bother people.

    -

    Su Kui seems to have a long dream, slowly open his eyes, a hazy halo in front of his eyes, and gradually become clear in the agitation of eyelashes.

    White walls, familiar smell of disinfectant.

    It''s the hospital, not the system space. Her operation is successful. It''s very good.

    Without a smile, Qin Shuo was quickly caught by Qin Shuo, who was pushing the door. His steps stopped abruptly. He blinked unbelievably. He called softly, "Xi Xi?"

    "Brother, brother......"

    She did not speak for a long time, and her voice was hoarse. However, her vitality was transmitted from the heart, which made her feel the health that normal people should have.

    "Yes, it''s me! What do you think of Xixi? Any discomfort? The doctor said the operation was a success. We are wonderful! "

    He moistened her lower lip with cotton swab. The haze lingered in his heart for a long time. Finally, he lifted the dark cloud and saw Yueming -

    -

    three months later, Su Kui was discharged from the hospital.

    The whole family came to the hospital to pick her up. Su Kui was in a wheelchair and was carefully protected by Qin Shuo all the way.

 Chapter 2271

    "Bang --"

    "welcome home!"

    Just enter the door, head-on a colorful fireworks will explode in the head, Su Kui was scared. When all kinds of debris fell on her and her hands, she couldn''t help smiling.

    "Mom and Dad, I''m back!"

    Everyone in the Qin family is here. Qin''s father and Mrs. Qin welcome her. Mrs. Jiang has prepared many of her favorite meals, many of which were once wanted but could not be touched due to physical reasons.

    Now, she can eat it all.

    This feeling is really good.

    "Just come back, just come back." Mrs Qin wiped the tears from her eyes and wept with joy.

    The big stone that has been pressing on their hearts, with their little daughter''s safe return, finally put it down.

    When eating, Su Kui always felt weird.

    Qin Shuo took care of her very carefully. All the fish and shrimps were real hands. He peeled them all by himself and put them into Su Kui''s bowl. Even when the corner of her mouth is stained with soup, gently wipe it off.

    Su Kui''s eyebrows beat, and there was always a strange feeling.

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Is it a fever? "

    It''s always a little unrealistic to turn a cold and straight man into a good brother of twenty-four filial piety, and the transformation is too fast.

    Qin Shuo, who was cleaning Su Kui''s mouth, smelt the words, and gave her a cool glance at the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing Su Kui for a while, he blinked innocent big eyes and looked at Qin Shuo strangely.

    Seeing the interaction between her children, Mrs. Qin and her father looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile.

    In fact, Mrs. Qin sometimes complains that her husband is too strict with her son and trains him to be a workaholic who only knows how to work. She even thought that her son would die alone in the future.

    But -

    just before the daughter''s operation, the son told them a news that Qin''s father almost broke his legs by using the family method.

    He fell in love with his sister!

    Although Mrs. Qin stopped at last and didn''t really break his leg, he was severely beaten and couldn''t run. When the anger is over, the couple toss and turn all night without sleeping.

    The next day, Qin''s father saw his wife''s blue and black eyes. With a big wave of his hand, he said, "children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let them go!"

    There is no blood relationship between them. With the background of the Qin family, who dares to talk in front of them? What''s more, they are reluctant to let their son really die alone.

    As for gossip, it''s inevitable, but -

    as long as they live well, what is gossip? It''s just a weapon to defeat the weak. It''s not worth mentioning to the strong!

    "Eat!"

    Qin Shuo stares at her and puts the peeled shrimp into her mouth. Su Kui quickly bites it, puffs up his cheeks and stops talking.

    After dinner, Mrs. Qin and her father were strangely silent for a while. Qin''s father motioned to Mrs. Qin to let her say.

    Mrs. Qin thought for a long time, and then she asked, "Xi Xi, you and your brother By the way, Xixi is in good health now. Do you want to go to school? If your brother bullies you in the future, come and tell your mother. She will help you teach him a lesson! "

    "Mother --"

    Qin Shuo frowned disapprovingly, but said that he had no way to deal with this girl. If she had a strong backing, he could not imagine his future life.

    "You what you! Your sister is not in good health, you should let her more! She is young, don''t bully her while we are away! "

 Chapter 2272

    With that, he took Qin Fu and turned away.

    When Su Kui was still confused, Mrs. Qin and her father had already boarded a plane to a certain country and gone to the world of two again.

    After Qin''s father and Qin''s wife left, Su Kui thought for two days, but still couldn''t understand.

    It should have been the most difficult pass. Why did Qin''s parents nod their heads so openly?

    Moreover, they are all on her side.

    Su Kui''s reaction was a little sad, but her love for Qin''s parents was even higher.

    What a pair of enlightened parents!

    Later, one day, Su Kui was lying in Qin Shuo''s arms, playing with his fingers, and asked, "brother, why aren''t parents strange? What''s more, my son fell in love with his adopted daughter. Although there is no blood relationship, it''s hard to accept it, isn''t it? "

    What''s the difference between this and luanlun?

    Hearing this, Qin Shuo hugged her and kissed her fiercely, saying something that made Su Kui suddenly realize.

    "Of course, it''s because when my mother brought you back, she was going to be my daughter-in-law -"

    Su Kui: ""

    Yes, it''s very similar to Mrs. Qin''s practice.

    -Qin Lingyue went abroad, after learning that sunflower operation was successful. Mrs. Qin found her and asked her if she would like to study abroad. Compared with domestic teachers, foreign teachers are much better.

    Qin Lingyue didn''t even think about it, so she nodded and agreed.

    Then, he completely withdrew from the Qin family''s life.

    The Qin family will call her endless living expenses every month. Although her parents are very indifferent to her, Qin Lingyue, who has figured everything out, is very grateful. She no longer envies Qin Luoxi, because she grew up beside Qin''s parents. Naturally, she is more popular than her cheap daughter who doesn''t know where she came from.

    She thought that maybe she could live a different life from before, all because of Qin Luoxi, but she couldn''t find evidence for a long time.

    In country m, she was not used to it at first, but after a long time, she fell in love with this free country. The students around were very interesting. She quickly made new friends and completely cut off the contact with the Qin family.

    At the age of twenty-two, she graduated.

    On the day of graduation, she told Qin''s parents about her graduation and thanked them for their help over the years, saying that she would live with her own efforts in the future.

    At the age of twenty-four, she found her beloved boyfriend for a lifetime. At twenty-five, they got married.

    After marriage, she accidentally learned that Qin''s own son was with his adopted daughter. This news caused a great stir in that circle.

    She just smiled and felt happy for them. She was relieved of what had happened.

    One night, she woke up in her husband''s arms. Those forgotten memories, like waves, rushed into her mind.

    In the dark, she looked at the dark night sky in the distance, thought for a long time, and when she looked back at her sleeping husband, she came back to reality.

    Two months later, she wrote to tell sukui everything and thanked her for what she had done.

    Although she has been the mother of two children, still can''t understand the original practice of sunflower, but sincerely thank her, didn''t let herself live in hatred.

    Even she realized that qinluoxi in the world is reborn, just like her, or someone else?

    Qin Lingyue believes in the latter.

 Chapter 2273

    "Hello! Su freehand! It''s none of your business. You''d better not meddle! "

    Su Kui opened her eyes, and the memory of her body flooded in. When she closed her eyes and raised them again, she had a cynical smile.

    "Shen An Chen is the one I cover. I didn''t know in Chongjiu high school before. Now I say again, Shen An Chen, I cover! If you don''t believe it, come to class 4, senior one and come to see me. I''ll accompany you to the end! "

    In short, this is just a little fresh love story.

    There is no big conspiracy theory. Chongjiu high school, a not well-known high school, gathers all the students who are not good at learning.

    These students are basically divided into three levels.

    Poor students, special poor students, special poor students!

    There is no worst, only worse, so basically the students in this school fight, the teacher has been numb, as long as not too much, even the parents are lazy to cry. If something happens, call the parents directly.

    Their school is a huge nursery, as long as people are OK, whatever you do.

    Of course, Shen An Chen was one of the accidents. No one knows why he was a good student and transferred to the school.

    Su Youyi, who can become friends with Shen Anchen, is a wonderful work.

    Shen An Chen, as his name implies, is quiet, gentle, slow in speaking and doing things, and always looks like a good tutor. It''s clean and simple. It''s a unique scenery in Chongjiu high school.

    His arrival, I do not know how many bad girls secretly coveted.

    To tell you the truth, those who can enter this high school are at least good in their families. Otherwise, they would have been dissuaded by the school for a long time in such a way that they are ignorant and incompetent and make trouble everywhere.

    Today is the first day Su shuiyi and Shen Anchen met.

    Before that, Su didn''t pay much attention to the student who looked like a good boy.

    In short, this is a story of "you love me but I only treat you as a friend". Su wanted to get close to the water and the building first, but accidentally played the role of a friend too much, which led to Shen An Chen''s failure to think of anything beautiful except her as a friend.

    Therefore, Su shuiyi finally watched Shen Anchen. When he was in college, he became a pair of enviable lovers with his classmates.

    As for her -

    when she was drunk in the middle of the night, she died of alcoholism when she was like a flower.

    [Ding! Please accept the wishes of the client. ]Who wants to be your friend? I want to be your girlfriend! ]

    sunflower: "..."

    Emmmm, it''s personality. She likes it.

    -

    among the girls around Shen An Chen, Zhu Yan is the first, with long purple hair, two hands around the chest, and a modified miniskirt and white shirt. It looks good. At least that arrogant little expression makes Su Kui like it very much.

    I wish Yan to look at Su Kui, who is speechless, sneer scornfully, spit out the gum in her mouth, and then point to the bridge of her nose and say: "Su sketchi, others are afraid of you, I am not afraid of you! I''ll tell you today, Shen Anchen, my boyfriend, I''m going to make a decision! Be sensible. You''d better get away from me. Otherwise, don''t blame me! "

    Su Kui shook her head, but the smile on her lips never fell.

 Chapter 2274

    Tut, a good girl, why do you always learn to be a little sister. Listen, it''s fresh.

    Therefore, she firmly shook her head, but pulled the silly Shen An Chen, and brought the man to his own back.

    Nowadays, students are still in the state of development.

    Shen Anchen is not even as tall as her.

    Su''s freehand brushwork doesn''t match his name at all. He usually likes to wear sportswear, plus a sharp head. He has short hair like a boy, and a tall head. He doesn''t open his mouth basically. Few people guess that she is a girl.

    175. In today''s schools, among the developing children, her height is quite different.

    Even many of the boys, who have been poor for a lifetime, have not developed to 175.

    it can be imagined that Su''s height is as high as that of Chongjiu high school. Now, Shen An Chen develops late. It''s only one meter seven, five centimeters shorter than Su''s freehand brushwork.

    Shen Anchen: "..." What does the girl eat and grow taller than him? He silently looked up and found that he could only see the back of each other''s head, and silently drew the corners of his mouth.

    The boy he liked was stabbed in by someone else. Zhu Yan was annoyed. A pair of eyes with extraneous charm were ablaze with flames. He said to a group of his little sisters: "give it to me! Take off one of her arms today and see if she dare to move my man! "

    Shen Anchen later realized that as the leading actor of the confrontation, the girl with purple hair said "my man", as if You mean him?

    Shen An Chen blinked inexplicably, with clear black and white eyes. When did he make a girlfriend? With a frown, Shen Anchen felt dissatisfied.

    "Well, I think you made a mistake. I don''t want to make a girlfriend now Besides, this student, I''m not interested in you. "

    Su Kui standing in front of him is full of black lines. How low is Shen An Chen''s EQ? If she were not here, I would like to wish Yan all the best today!

    What''s more, I was open to so many people and said to them, I don''t like you and don''t want you to be my girlfriend.

    In other words, I hate you.

    Well, Su Kui is very satisfied with this personality. At least low EQ and good looks can scare girls away.

    In this way, it is much more convenient for her to start.

    "Shen, an, Chen!" I wish Yan eyes almost to spray flame, "Hello, you are very good!"!!! Give it to me! Two fight together, ask them to have a look, I wish Yan is not easy to provoke She gnashed her teeth and said, first of all, she hit Su Kui on the front door.

    Pediatrics.

    Su Kui stood motionless. When Zhu Yan''s slap almost fell on her face, she was about to make a move. Suddenly, the whole person was pulled back, and then there was a snap.

    The scene was suddenly silent -

    Su Kui: "Shen An Chen, what are you doing?" She was speechless. A good man wanted to be a hero. The result was that the slap that was supposed to hit Su Kui''s face hit his forehead.

    Shen Anchen was beaten a little bit muddled, probably the first time he was beaten from childhood, a little aggrieved, and a little hurt. He whispered, "you go, I''ll protect you!"

    "Pooh -" Su Kui was amused by his funny words. Where''s the living treasure? It''s hard to protect herself and protect her?!

 Chapter 2275

    "Then you can think about it. Once I leave, I can only leave you here and suffer the ravages of these women." Su Kui joked.

    Shen Anchen was really frightened. He looked at Zhu Yan, who was already iron faced, as if he were a monster. He could not keep his step back.

    Ravage, ravage

    His white cheek could not help blushing. Suddenly, he thought of the film that my cousin had secretly watched with him during the summer vacation

    It''s true that Shen Anchen, blushing, is more pure than usual, which also confirms that Zhu Yan must get his heart. At present, there is no scruples. I told people to pull Shen An Chen away and directly clean up Su Kui.

    In her heart, Shen Anchen is going to be her boyfriend in the future. Even if she does clean up, she can''t face. Otherwise, how can she take her out to meet people later!

    What''s more, Shen An Chen looks so good. If his face is disfigured, it''s not worth it!

    "Su shuiyi, today I want you to kneel down and apologize to me! If you are nosy, you have to see whose business you are nosy about! " Wish Yan face ferocious, gnash teeth of stare Su Kui.

    Su Kui had been waiting for her to move. As a result, Ya had so much nonsense that she didn''t start any longer, which made her a little impatient.

    After pulling her hair, Su Kui left a lazy sentence: "cannon fodder always dies of many words. Today, my father will teach you a lesson, no charge!"

    After saying that, the whole person''s step was wrong and his face suddenly became fierce. The sword eyebrow, which was originally heroic, suddenly became powerful. I wish Yan silly to stay, did not reflect how Su Kui is near.

    The next second, a pain in her lower abdomen, as if the intestines were all mixed together, she cried out with pain, and cold sweat came out.

    "Ah!"

    Wish Yan genuflect on the ground, both hands cover the belly, roar to the person behind, "still Leng to do what?! Get her for me! "

    Today, if she doesn''t find the venue, she will break Su''s arm. She wishes Yan that she still has the face to mix in Chongjiu high school!

    She looked at Su Kui coldly. If her eyes could kill people, it was estimated that Su Kui had been cut by an eye knife.

    "Yes, sister!"

    Say, a few girls look at each other, bite teeth and brush from all sides, surround toward sunflower.

    Su Kui''s foot twisted, and the whole person suddenly jumped up flexibly, kicking people away, and at the same time, he grabbed the long hair of the two girls. With the sound of "bang", he dragged them to bump together. In a twinkling of an eye, all the people brought by Zhu Yan fell to the ground in distress and groaned painfully.

    The other one, Su Kui, moved his fingers and cackled, "what about you? Do you want to go? " Red lips frivolous, Su Kui smiled at the last girl in her approach to continue to retreat, asked.

    The girl looked at Zhu Yan, and then at Su''s freehand brushwork. She couldn''t provoke either of them, and her face was white.

    When Su Kui''s fist almost fell on her head, her eyes suddenly turned white and she fainted.

    Su Kui: "..." He who knows the current affairs is a hero, and his acting is good.

    Taking back her hand, she pulled up Zhu Yan''s hair and forced her to look up at her.

    "Take off one of my arms? Force a boy you don''t like to be your boyfriend, wish Yan, you''re just like that. "

    Su Kui let go of her and patted her face instead. She exclaimed that her skin, which was spoiled by all kinds of cosmetics, was still so smooth and tender, without a single pimple.

    "Shen Anchen, I took it. I want to fight again later. You know where to find me. Besides, next time you fight, remember to clean your hair. Gee, women are trouble. "

 Chapter 2276

    Then she clapped her hands and gave Shen An Chen a look. "Let''s go."

    "Oh, oh..." Shen An Chen blinks, obviously stunned by Su Kui''s sudden display of his hand, and follows Su Kui''s footsteps to leave, as if he is a little lost.

    Wish Yan to look at that Xin long emaciated figure to go far, did not forget completely, is that looks like the weak weak fist, contains what kind of explosive force.

    "Sister Zhu, are you ok?"

    The girl who just pretended to mix up saw the two go far away, and immediately got up from the ground. The flattering girl smiled at Zhu Yan and wanted to help her up.

    I wish Yan to stand up and shake off her hand. I didn''t look at her. I said coldly, "get out! Don''t follow me anymore! "

    Waste!

    -The greening of Chongjiu high school is well done, because there are many children from rich families who invest constantly. But because some of the two generations of the second generation of wealth, ignorant, unable to discipline at home, simply unified the children into the.

    Anyway, don''t hinder them from making money at home.

    Anyway, even if the child is a straw bag, the money they earn at home is enough for them to live their lives without worry.

    Su Kui put his hands in his pocket and chewed the bubble gum in his mouth. From time to time, he blew out a huge bubble and looked careless. Even when the bell in her ear has been ringing too much, she is not worried at all.

    And Shen Anchen, this is the first time to truancy after coming to Chongjiu high school.

    He followed Su Kui with his head down and his lips pressed. He didn''t know what to say. Occasionally, she raised her head and suddenly froze at the moment when she wanted to talk. At this time, the sun was just right, and the girl''s back was very thin. She put her hands in her pocket, and the golden and warm sun jumped on her head. The top of her head was green and green leaves, a spacious mall, and the right side was the broad playground runway.

    The lazy and comfortable posture of the girl infected him. Shen Anchen suddenly felt relaxed.

    "That Why do you want to save me

    Su, Wen, Yi

    Shen An Chen''s face involuntarily showed a shallow smile, even he did not know why he would laugh.

    Just put the name out of your mouth, you will feel endless beauty.

    Finally, I opened my mouth.

    Su Kui thought he could hold it all the way to the classroom. He didn''t jump out of the classroom!

    "Of course, it''s because you look good. I also like you. Hello, Shen An Chen, I saved you. What will you give me back?" Su Kui turns abruptly when Shen Anchen can''t prevent her. Shen Anchen doesn''t think she will stop suddenly and turn around, and doesn''t realize that the distance between them is getting closer.

    It was not until the two collided that Shen Anchen looked up like an electric shock, panicked, a white and clean face, and a flash of red blood.

    "Well!" Su Kui''s eyes curved, and she felt the boy''s head in her arms in a good mood? I feel very happy. Well, in this case, I will admit that you are my boyfriend. "

    Shen An Chen''s head "boom", the change is too fast, the top of the hand is soft and warm, he gapes at a loss big eyes, "I, I......"

    "What? Are you not interested in me, so you don''t want to be my boyfriend? " Yingqi eyebrows a pick, Su Kui looked at him with a smile.

    Shen Anchen suddenly thought that before she just started, she also showed this smile.

 Chapter 2277

    Shen An Chen''s reflexes back, "no..."

    Su Kui was satisfied and slapped Shen An Chen on the shoulder. "Good, then, from today on, you are my boyfriend. Don''t be afraid of being bullied. I will cover you!"

    Don''t feel ashamed to say such words with the smell of secondary disease. Su Kui''s eyes are full of laughter, chin is lifted lightly, with her unique pride.

    The eyebrows on both sides of Shen An Chen''s eyebrows are almost twisted into worms. He tangled and said, "can''t you be a friend? Why does it have to be a boyfriend? As a student, our main task should be to study and fall in love. It''s a university thing! "

    "Tut -"

    Su Kui looks at Shen An Chen. The clean white T-shirt and black sports pants are white, white and clean. They are as good as baozi. "I didn''t expect you to be a good student."

    In fact, when he said the last sentence, Shen Anchen was ready to be beaten. Just now he found out that compared with Zhu Yan, this one''s temper was obviously a little worse.

    Shen Anchen never thinks he is good-looking. What he likes is a kind of powerful man like European and American stars.

    For himself, Shen An Chen is particularly disliked, even now, he does not have a girl grow high.

    Shen Anchen felt that he had been hit and a little frustrated.

    After waiting for a while, the pain in his imagination didn''t come. He looked up strangely, and suddenly he was stunned by a pair of eyes that seemed to have sunlight in their eyes.

    "Do you agree? It''s not too late to fall in love until college What''s more, maybe you don''t really like what you like about me? "

    Shen Anchen doesn''t understand why little girls like him. She only thinks it''s immature performance. When she comes to college, she will regret seeing those boys who are taller and stronger than him.

    "Then how do you know what you like?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and asked.

    Shen Anchen was dumb, mumbling his lips, unable to speak for a long time.

    "I, I don''t know..."

    He really didn''t know that at such a big age, there was a little girl from kindergarten who wanted to sit with him, make friends with him, and even make money to be his bride when playing at home.

    However, Shen Anchen was born to be less concerned about emotional matters. Instead of feeling proud, she felt distressed.

    I think those little girls are so bored. I''ve been pestering him all day. What''s good about him?

    "Well, then, what''s more, if I go to university, I don''t like others first, but you like others? So, it''s the best time for Su Kui to knead his baby''s fat face and sneer, "besides, even if he is a friend, what he should do is still to do."

    For example, sleeping with you -

    -

    the sunshine in summer is always very gorgeous. The bright light shines into the classroom through the clean and transparent window.

    The breeze blows through the treetops and brings a cool breeze. The sun hits the leaves. From the green leaves, it casts continuous mottled shadows on the ground.

    The bright and clean Boulevard, the broad playground, the energetic boys play basketball in the basketball court.

    School is always a place that students hate, but miss after entering the society.

    When someone came to her at the door, sukui was sleeping on the desk.

    For the role of little sister, Su Kui is handy, and even more comfortable than the previous Su freehand.

 Chapter 2278

    For example, students in these days all think that Su''s freehand brushwork has changed a lot and become more indifferent. They seldom talk to others actively. Sleeping in the classroom all day long, but no one dared to challenge her majesty.

    I remember that there was a girl who saw her lazy yesterday. She seemed to have lost her fighting spirit and kept up with her.

    What''s the result?

    The girl who was disturbed to sleep stood up slowly from her seat, moved her muscles and bones, smiled cynically and stepped forward to kick people out of the classroom.

    With one foot, you can''t get up for half a day.

    Go to see her eyes that look like smiling again, suddenly shudder.

    Su''s smile is more terrible than cold face!

    "Su, Su freehand, someone is looking for you outside..."

    A boy is afraid of his hands and feet and reminds Su Kui that he is far away from her. He is afraid that she will suddenly get angry and beat himself up.

    Su Kui raised her face, which was buried in her arm, and said "um" from her nose, drowsy, "who''s looking for me?" Her voice was a little hoarse, and her boy blushed.

    It seemed that she was in a good mood, and there was no sign of beating. I was relieved.

    "It seems that Zhu Yan from class three is waiting for you at the door."

    Wish Yan?

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and woke up a lot. "I see. I''ll have a look."

    Say, yawn to shake out, a look at the door to see Zhu Yan, see her, Su Kui a little strange.

    Wish Yan is still purple hair, but not long hair, but become the same as her short hair.

    Interesting -

    is it because what she said that day had an effect. For the convenience of fighting, she simply cut her hair into short hair that she couldn''t hold?

    "I heard you asked for me? Come on, what''s up? "

    Su Kui lies on the handrail, one hand holding the handrail, toes light, overlooking the distance.

    The teaching building is on the third floor. From this point of view, most of the school scenery can be seen.

    Zhu Yan is a little hard to talk about. She looks at Su Kui, who doesn''t take her seriously at all. Then she looks back at a group of students. They lie at the door of the window, head to head, and want to see the bustling people. They shout out impatiently, "what are you looking at? Go away! "

    Zhu Yan is also a bully in Chongjiu high school. What she said is very deterrent to these peers. Almost as soon as she roared down, a group of people immediately retracted their heads, even picked up their textbooks and began to read in a pretense.

    It''s more useful than a teacher.

    Sukui was happy and glanced at her. "OK, you come to my class to show off your authority? Come and find a place. See you at the school gate after school. "

    She doesn''t want to fight now, but she inherits the belligerent factors in Su''s body. It''s also good to exercise her muscles and bones occasionally.

    Where to think of, wish Yan to hear her words, hurriedly wave hands, "no, no I, I came to you is... " I wish Yan to bite his teeth, close his eyes and say, "I want you to accept me and let me be your subordinate."

    Said all said, she simply did not want to face, to Su Kui is a bow, "please take me!"!! I''ll listen to you later! "

    Zhu Yan wants to understand why people around her before heard Su''s name, even those in senior grade, dare not provoke her. Until she severely repaired a meal, I wish Yan found that for her such a small quarrel, relying on the crowd bully.

    It''s so cool that you can beat them down with one hand!

 Chapter 2279

    As long as you follow her, why can''t you learn?

    Thinking about this, I wish Yan a relief, right! this is it!

    What''s more, isn''t Su''s freehand brushwork the goal of his life? With her, I can learn what I want to learn.

    Su Kui drew at the corner of her mouth, looked at her eyes like a light bulb, stared at herself, even kept winking at her, and her head hurt even more.

    "Zhu Yan, you''re stuck in the door? This is the school. What time is it now? It''s not popular to form gangs and gangs! "

    I wish Yancai no matter how many, anyway she recognized a thing, it must be done.

    For example, when she saw Shen An Chen before, she led her people to block him in the corner to make him his boyfriend.

    But now Shen An Chen is the man with the boss''s cover. She doesn''t want to. She is very satisfied as long as she can make su Kui accept her successfully.

    "Boss! Take me! I''ll have your snack lunch later! Even Shen An Chen, I will not rob you! As long as you can teach me Kung Fu! "

    "Hiss..." Su Kui took a breath. Are the girls so fierce now? All day long, when it comes to Kung Fu, people with bright eyes can compare with the sun in the sky.

    "Is martial arts so attractive?" Su Kui doesn''t understand. She has a martial arts school in her family. Her character, like Su''s now, is also broken by her father.

    As a child, Su also liked to wear skirts and play with dolls. But since childhood, my father has cut off her precious long hair and beloved doll, and then brought her to the martial arts school to learn martial arts with a group of senior brothers.

    At that time, stretching, basic skills, horse stance, tears on the face, but still have to adhere to.

    Now in retrospect, it is still the scar in Su''s heart.

    "Yes, yes!" I wish Yan bright eyes, a purple short hair publicity domineering, hands together, to Su Kui coquetry way: "so boss, teach me, teach me!"

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her mouth, and Yu Guang suddenly saw a figure appear downstairs, his eyes narrowed.

    I waved to Zhu Yan and said, "your worship is too insincere. I can''t accept you until you pass my test."

    Zhu Yan''s family background is very good. Her parents are all famous entrepreneurs in this city. In order to earn money, they ignore their daughter. Accidentally, her daughter becomes a little sister and can''t be broken back.

    Su Kui doesn''t believe it. With the pride of this young lady, she can persist several times.

    I wish Yan a listen, since the other side has no clear refusal, that is, there is still hope. Immediately nodded, "good boss, I''ll come back tomorrow! One day, I will let you accept me! "

    Then he shook his hand and said goodbye to sukui.

    Su Kui turned a white eye very indecently, "don''t call me boss." She just wants to be a student in peace, OK? It''s enough to be a man. It''s not worth it to scare Shen An Chen away.

    Zhu Yan: "yes, boss! Goodbye, boss! I''ll go first! " And then I ran away.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Yes, whatever!

    The students who secretly witnessed all this were stunned.

    In my heart, I started the mode of admiration.

    [lying trough, Su''s freehand brushwork is too fierce! ]

    [wish Yan can take it? In front of her like a little sheep? ]

    [I''m afraid I''m just dreaming, haven''t I woke up yet? ]

    [emmmm, help mom! Su''s freehand brushwork is terrible! ]

 Chapter 2280

    If she really received Zhu Yan, two campus overlord together, ordinary students can be better!

    It''s a tragedy!

    -

    Su Kui didn''t think so much. She really didn''t want to accept Zhu Yan, and she was extremely disgusted with this.

    Unfortunately, no one believed this sentence.

    She was looking downstairs at this time. The clean figure was sitting beside Cao Cao, with a book on her knee. It seemed that she was concentrating on it. The wind blows up his black hair and shirt hem. It''s beautiful.

    Like the boy in comic book, he broke through the three dimensional wall.

    "Hello! What are you looking at? "

    The familiar voice came from the top of his head, with his unique hoarseness. Shen Anchen was stunned and sat on the ground looking up.

    Just to the last smiling face.

    Short hair, some heroic features, lips with a smile all the time, is Su freehand.

    To her eyes full of smile, Shen An Chen does not open his eyes. He looks down and his ears are red.

    She wanted to be her boyfriend that day, and the picture was still vivid in her mind. When she thought of it, Shen Anchen felt uncomfortable.

    If he can dig a crack under his feet, he will certainly get in.

    Moreover, Shen Anchen found that Su Youyi had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes with clear eyes. Most of the Oriental eyes are brown and very few are dark. But each other''s eyes are like grapes surging in the ice in summer. They are crystal black and beautiful.

    In fact, she is very good-looking -

    this recognition makes Shen An Chen''s face redder. He lowers his head and dare not look at her.

    "Tut, Shen Anchen, what are you thinking and blushing again? Do you really like me?"

    Su Kui sat down beside Shen An Chen.

    Originally, the girls who were still around Shen An Chen, saw a bully in the campus, Su Shuyi, sitting next to Shen An Chen, and they were like birds of a feather, scattering.

    I didn''t expect that Su''s freehand brushwork also took a fancy to Shen An Chen, so with her domineering character, I certainly have no hope.

    The girls looked at the picture of two people sitting side by side, thinking that they could not help sighing.

    "Don''t talk about it, I don''t have it!"

    Shen Anxin frowned regretfully, and retorted. I don''t care if Su Kui gets angry, but I feel embarrassed.

    He dreamed last night, and even dreamed of a long and thin background, sunshine sprinkled on her head, in the dream, he felt very good.

    This is the first time he dreamed of a girl, or a person he thought would never know in his life.

    "Oh? Is it? Well, I''m really sad. "

    Su Kui curled her mouth, held her chin, looked at the book Shen Anchen had placed on her knee, and said softly, "the old man and the sea, how do you like this book?"

    Shen An Chen said "well" and closed the book and handed it to Su Kui. "Do you want to read it? I''ll borrow you. "

    Su Kui picked it up and looked at it. There was Shen An Chen''s signature on the page, just like his name. One stroke is very neat. You can see that you are a good student.

    She said in a joking tone, "so fast to send love keepsakes? Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll take it. What would you like in return? "

    Shen Anchen is about to be defeated by the other party''s shamelessness. What he said is to borrow it. When did he say he would give it to her?! Besides, what "love keepsake?" He won''t say such a shame!

 Chapter 2281

    "It''s not a token of affection!" Shen Anchen murmured softly, the wind blows his black hair, white shirt in the sun, with a beautiful atmosphere, the playground full of vitality of the young people running, Su Kui bent eyebrows, followed him to look at the basketball court in the distance.

    Don''t care to say, "sooner or later yes, this book I accept, as for the return, you can think about it."

    When the bell rang for class, Su Kui stood up casually and patted his clothes. "I''ll go first, Shen Anchen. We''ll have a long time to come --"

    the girl''s back is waving to him, the sun is jumping on her head, the brightness is burning, his eyelashes are shaking.

    -

    for Chongjiu high school, teachers are totally free from the students.

    In class, teachers are always talking about themselves, even if the class is in a mess, the paper balls are flying everywhere, and the students are laughing and making a mess. The English teacher on the stage is still holding the teaching plan. I am still in the right position and finish the lecture according to the process.

    After class, the bell rings, the book is a volume, and the students leave.

    From the beginning to the end of the class, there was no notice that there was a missing person.

    Until a student''s voice broke the noise.

    "Su freehand! Class three''s Zhu Yan is coming to you again! "

    "Say, since they are so sincere, you will accept them!"

    "That''s it! Ha ha ha ha! That''s Zhu Yan. Speaking of it, we boss Su have the ability! "

    Su Kui yawned lazily, glanced at him casually, and his eyes fell on the Joker, who immediately shut up.

    Su Kui got up and walked out. As expected, she saw Zhu Yan at the door of the classroom.

    Seeing her coming out, her eyes brightened immediately, "boss, when will you take me in?"

    Wish Yan feel, own perseverance, Su Kui will see sooner or later. Every day after class, she kept at the door, waiting for Su Kui to come out.

    If Su Kui doesn''t come out of the classroom, she won''t disturb her. She won''t let people call anymore. She will stay outside. But as long as I see sukui, I will definitely pester her and let sukui take her as a valet.

    Sometimes Su Kui is also very depressed. She is not a child of this age. She has no idea what the children of this age are thinking and what they are proud of.

    "Boss, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent!" Wish Yan to blink, happy way.

    It''s been a week, but sukui didn''t expect that this young lady could hold on.

    So he raised his chin and motioned, "come out with me?"

    There''s a way!

    I wish Yan nodded like a pestle, "OK, boss, please first!" After that, the legs of the dog made a gesture of asking for help, and the posture was very sufficient.

    Su Kui looks as usual, no change at all, quite calm to take the lead downstairs, I wish Yan followed closely.

    Watching the students who silently pay attention to the situation at the door smack their tongue, secretly saying that Su Shuyi really deserves to be the little overlord of Chongjiu high school. This gesture has a great general demeanor!

    -

    "boss, what do you want me to do

    There were many people in the school during the class. Su Kui chose a quiet place to walk. Zhu Yan finally couldn''t help asking.

    During this period, it''s still very hot outside. As usual, I wish Yan to pay attention to sunscreen and never come out at noon. But think about it. In order to learn real skills, there''s nothing to do in the sun.

 Chapter 2282

    Su Kui sneered. "I thought you could bear it for long."

    Zhu Yan touched her nose and said, "that''s not because It''s too hot... " She looks up and smiles at Su Kui.

    Purple short hair, in the sun, particularly publicity.

    Su Kui''s eyes light, "really like kung fu?" Girls of this age, especially cherish their long hair, like Zhu Yan, in order to learn kung fu, and cut their long hair, not many.

    Heartache, how can not be heartache.

    I wish Yan meat pain, but a face firmly shook his head, "no pain, hair will grow, the opportunity to miss is missed!"

    "Boss, teach me martial arts! I must study hard! "

    "Then you didn''t think about it. Your age, it''s a little late to start learning now?" Su Kui picked up his eyebrows and said narrowly.

    Hear Su Kui''s words, wish Yan to be silent. Of course she thought about it, but she was still a little reluctant to give up. Although in school, everyone knows her family condition is good.

    But no one knows. In fact, her mother has long been gone. Now her stepmother has given birth to a younger brother. Many people say that in the future, the father''s property will be inherited by his younger brother.

    She didn''t have to rob, but after all, she was a little reluctant.

    Before that, the little sister was arrogant and domineering just because there was no sense of security. It''s always a little scary to make that gesture.

    Su Kui doesn''t know what she''s thinking, but Zhu Yan''s character is very fond of Su Kui. And in the future, maybe you can use her. It''s OK to make a good deal.

    "What? You''re back in the dark? " Seeing her head bowed and silent, Su Kui gave a strong dose of medicine again.

    Wish Yan but suddenly look up, the eyes are very firm, as if there is a fire in the bottom of the eyes.

    "No, I want to learn. Even if I miss the best age to practice basic skills, it''s good to learn some self-defense skills!"

    "So, please teach me!"

    Finish saying, wish Yan to bow to Su Kui deeply, raise voice way.

    Su Kui squints at her. At this moment, Zhu Yan has a tenacity. Maybe, she can really succeed.

    In fact, hobbies are not classified. If you really like this thing, you may not be unable to learn it.

    "Well, since I want to learn, I will be your master from today. Now, go to the playground for ten laps."

    Su Kui found a shadow corner where the sun couldn''t shine and sat down, saying to Zhu Yan.

    I wish Yan to raise her head in a dazed way. The happy expression on her face hasn''t faded yet. It''s Sinopec in Su Kui''s next sentence.

    "Ah?"

    "Run, run ten laps?"

    On such a hot day, will it be dead?

    "Why, don''t you want to run? Now it''s too late to regret. You can go back. But don''t disturb me after this time, understand? "

    Wish Yan to see Su Kui sink face, can''t help but beat a cold shiver, think it''s not so hot. With awe in her heart, she thought of the picture of sukui who had cleaned up several of them without changing her face.

    The heart to learn martial arts suddenly strengthened.

    "I run!"

    With that, she took off her coat, plunged into the sun and ran hard.

    Su Kui lolls in the chair and chews gum.

    -One month later.

    Shen An Chen holds an ice cream and sits in the chair. With her legs together, there was a young girl lying on it, and from time to time she opened her mouth to feed her ice cream.

 Chapter 2283

    "Ah Xiaochen, also, "Su Kui opened her mouth with a smile. Looking at the youth from this angle, she still felt beautiful.

    The skin is white and delicate. It looks like a layer of cream. I don''t know if a bite will be as sweet as the ice cream in my mouth.

    Shen Anchen shakes and quickly digs a large piece of ice cream and puts it into her mouth.

    He felt that he must be crazy, and even succumbed to the power of the evil woman. Now he has done such a thing in public that he thought he would never do in his life.

    I wish Yan a sweaty run on the playground. Now compared with a month ago, she can obviously feel the change of her body. Even if she didn''t learn the real skills and let her pick two high school boys by herself, she is not empty.

    Therefore, we are looking forward to future changes.

    However, occasionally, Zhu Yan feels frustrated. For example, in this case,

    every time she runs back, she sees someone lying on the knee of the beautiful man she once coveted, and asks the little beautiful man to feed her. Sometimes it''s ice cream, sometimes it''s candy, and even let him feed.

    Wish Yan to see most of the time, are not from secretly stomach Fei, the other side is no hand?! She is so miserable, this person is still in front of her show love!

    It''s almost -

    animals!

    "Little morningmorning," Su Kui was in a good mood after eating the ice cream. He squinted and pointed to Zhu Yan, who was running hard, and asked Shen Anchen, "look at her. She looks like a dog."

    Shen An Chen looked up at Zhu Yan in a daze: "dog? What dog? "

    Zhu Yan, who happened to run by, just heard this sentence.

    ˇ°ŁżŁżŁżˇ± How can she become a dog after a good run?

    Su Kui yawned lazily, pulled Shen An Chen''s palm over his eyes to block the light, and answered slowly: "of course, it''s a single dog."

    Zhu Yan was angry and sad: "Mom egg!!!" Don''t take such a bully!

    However, also succumbed to someone''s pornographic power, and Zhu Yan. So, with an inexplicable single dog title, she had to keep running.

    -

    Su Kui''s daily life is very simple. She abused single dogs every day and pulled Shen An Chen''s cute little show of love.

    Now the students of Chongjiu high school probably don''t know that Shen Anchen is now Su''s freehand brushwork.

    If the eyes can kill people, Su Kui will probably die hundreds of times every day. The reason is that there is no such thing as him. For the boys who are in the development period, with the duck voice and uneven height, Shen Anchen is probably the representative of prince charming in the eyes of all girls.

    But now this prince charming is possessed by a witch, and in their eyes, their prince is unhappy every day.

    Su Kui, on the other hand, is described as a bad girl who is shameless and takes advantage of good women and men and acts on good children all day long.

    In this regard, sukui not only does not feel unhappy, but also beautiful and Zizi.

    Anyway, no one dares to talk to her directly, even if there is a little dissatisfaction. So, Su Kui likes this kind of thing very much. Others don''t like her, but she can''t do it.

    Show love show, but there is no limit.

    -The summer vacation is coming soon.

    Su Kui had no suspense. According to the original design, she failed the exam and took it home.

    Anyway, her old father didn''t care about her achievements at all. Besides, the personal introduction before Su''s freehand brushwork only said that her family had a martial arts school, but never said how powerful her old father was.

 Chapter 2284

    The martial arts school has branches in many places.

    Moreover, Su Qing, Su''s old father, was once the martial arts coach of the national team.

    That''s very, very powerful.

    A week after summer vacation.

    Su Kui brought Zhu Yan to the martial arts school, along with Shen An Chen.

    As a "good friend", of course, we should introduce the recognized people around us to our parents.

    Shen An Chen reluctantly follows Su Kui into the martial arts school. She blushes when she recalls what she did to find out his contact information.

    On that day, he was in the experimental class. After that, as a representative of biology class, he was left by the teacher to tidy up the things. The teacher had something to go first.

    On that day, Shen An Chen was sorting out the equipment left by his classmates. Then there was another man''s footsteps in the classroom. He thought it was the teacher who came and didn''t pay attention until the whole person was blocked in the corner.

    The girl was five centimeters taller than him. She supported the wall with one arm and beat him directly. At that moment, Shen Anchen was still holding the esophagus in his hand, leaning against the wall like a frightened rabbit, looking up at her.

    His eyes and eyelashes trembled violently, and his face was soon flushed by the red halo spreading from the ear root.

    He accused her with a trill, "Su, Su freehand, what are you doing!" However, there is no obvious lack of Chi, but with endless shyness.

    Compared with Su''s freehand brushwork, he seems to be more like a girl.

    Su Kui looked at Shen An Chen and smiled. She didn''t want to scare him, but who made Shen An Chen so cute? Let Su Kui can''t help but hold his shoulder and kiss him on his trembling lips. Finally, he feels more lovely.

    He can''t help nibbling on his hot cheek, and then left a circle of crescent shaped traces.

    After that, Su Kui forgot to ask him how he told his family when he went home.

    But at that time, Su Kui said that when he saw the tooth mark left on his face.

    "If your family asks, you say your girlfriend bit it. By the way, leave me your contact information and remember mine. "

    "If you think about it any time and want to show me to my parents, I''ll be free at any time!"

    This is what Su Kui said at that time.

    Su Kui enters the martial arts school with Zhu Yan. Zhu Yan is surprised to see so many equipment and very Chinese style furnishings. It''s su Kui. When I look back, I''m happy. Shen Anchen, a cute girl, is in a daze again.

    The blush is about to burn. Guess with your toes, Su Kui can guess what he is thinking.

    I guess I''m still thinking about the first kiss.

    Su Kui went up with a smile. Before Shen An Chen could remember, he bent his head and pinched his earlobe.

    "Come back, I''ll kiss you if I''m distracted!"

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Shen An Chen turned back and looked at her with round eyes. "Su freehand, this is the outside! Don''t mess about! " There was no threat in his embarrassment.

    Su Kui shrugged. "Well, that''s to say, if you''re not outside, you can make a mess?"

    "Su freehand!" Shen An Chen''s cheeks are bulging. How can this man be like a hooligan.

    "Let''s go, don''t block the door, will it affect the business?"

    Su Kui pulls people in and just bumps into Su Qing, who just came to the martial arts school to inspect. He immediately stares at him and is silent for a moment.

 Chapter 2285

    Su Qing narrowed his eyes, and the light in his eyes fell on the hand they were holding

    Sunflower is very calm.

    Shen An Chen''s face is already roaring, burning red completely, and his head is almost buried in his chest.

    "Oh, what, this is my boyfriend."

    Su Kui shrugged and said by the way, "xiaochenchen, this is my dad. Well, you can call dad in advance, but it''s not bad."

    Shen Anchen is confused.

    Su Qing is nowhere near.

    I strolled around in the martial arts school and came back to wish Yan: "..." As expected, she''s the eldest one. She''s powerful enough!

    At the age of high school, I dare to run to my father with the boy I like, and then introduce: "this is my boyfriend." Basically, dare to do so, legs can be broken in minutes, OK?

    At least wish Yan dare not.

    At this moment, she was full of admiration for Su Kui.

    Taking advantage of Su Qing''s stupefied Kung Fu, Su Kui pulls Shen Anchen in and leaves Su Qing behind.

    Shen Anchen stared at the stumbling Tucao, "Su Yi, what time did I make complaints about your boyfriend? And, and you dare..."

    I dare to say that I am her boyfriend in front of her father.

    Shen Anchen still remembers that Su Kui picked up several people to wish Yan at the beginning. Her movements were so crisp and neat that she couldn''t help beating them up. Even after getting along with him, she restrained a lot. Occasionally, Shen Anchen could see her violent side.

    Daughter are so violent, as father''s Su Qing, how can ability be good?

    Shen Anchen feels that he has a headache. If Su Kui''s father responds, will he rush up and beat him???

    Looking down at his small arms and legs, and looking up at the back of Su Kui''s head, Shen Anchen is silent

    -However, it turns out that Shen''s worry is superfluous.

    Su Kui''s old father is very good at talking, and is the kind of over talking!

    It''s said that Su Kui received an apprentice and brought him to his martial arts school for training. Leng didn''t say a word. And when I saw Shen An Chen, he looked very kind, so he said to him, "come home to eat when you have time, and taste my craft."

    All of a sudden, Shen Anchen was scared to death.

    No way, as a boy who doesn''t even have the height of Su Kui, standing in front of Su Qing, who is one meter eight five and full of strong muscles, he can''t help but be scared.

    For fear that the so-called "craft" would eventually become a repair.

    Zhu Yan was very excited at the beginning, but when ten minutes later, after the fifth repair by sunflower, she lay on the floor and refused to get up.

    However, he was about to cry and complained to Su Kui, "boss, don''t take such a bully! I haven''t learned anything, OK? You can''t do this to me! "

    I''m in her hands. I can''t get through one move, OK?

    Directly by several over shoulder falls, falls dizzy.

    Su Kui''s smiling hands encircled her chest and looked down at her, "right, so I''m not teaching you? A lot of times, I''m beaten a lot, which can stimulate the potential in my body. I''m here for you. "

    I wish Yan had known Su Kui''s bad taste for a long time. This man was playing with her purely.

    She laughed and rolled her eyes. "Thank you so much!"

    Sukui nodded, "don''t thank you. Since you don''t want to be beaten, you should take a two-hour horse stance first. I''m going to the cinema with Xiao Chenchen. Stay here and be obedient."

 Chapter 2286

    Wish Yan to stare, "Hello!" This is too much!

    "Dad, I went out to see a movie with your future son-in-law. As for this, just watch it. I''m afraid she dare not be lazy!" With that, he waved to Su Qing and left with Shen Anchen.

    Shen feels that he has been stimulated more this day than in the past year.

    The more I get along with this person, the more I feel that her character, like a flame, keeps going straight. The reason why Shen An Chen refuses to let go of her is that she knows how attractive she is, and she can''t control her at all.

    If one day, when he was deeply involved in this relationship, she suddenly pulled out, Shen Anchen was not sure that he could let go.

    -

    Su Kui has chosen a ghost movie in the cinema. There are not many good-looking films recently released, but several foreign science fiction films. Su Kui is not interested in it.

    Because of these things, she has experienced them in some world. For the special effects that have been processed, Su Kui can always see what''s wrong.

    When Su Kui chose the movie, he asked Shen Anchen that he was afraid of ghosts. At that time, he shook his head calmly and said he was not afraid.

    Just after the movie started, a grimace suddenly appeared in front of her eyes through 3D glasses. Shen An Chen called out in a low voice and grabbed Su Kui''s arm with both hands.

    "Pooh"

    sukui is not good at music. In the screams all around, sukui''s laughter is very sudden.

    Shen Anchen was still afraid. As a result, he was soon occupied by chagrin. Su Kui was obviously laughing at him!

    "Su freehand!"

    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter? Scared? " Su Kui touched his head with a smile and pulled him into his arms. "I''m not afraid. I''m here!"

    The movie is all fake. This plane has no soul. Everything is fictional.

    When his head hit a soft object, Shen''s brain went blank.

    He, now, is in Su''s bosom -

    the idea is constantly spinning in his mind, which makes Shen Anchen involuntarily red from the head to the feet, feeling the position of the heart and the heart beating violently, as if a mouth is about to pop out of the mouth.

    Nervous enough to breathe.

    His ears were filled with screams of panic, and the strange background music from the movie, which made him afraid. Now Shen An Chen didn''t notice.

    The girl''s smell is very light. It belongs to the lemon smell of laundry detergent. Her arms are very soft. She is fingering his earlobe with one hand and holding his shoulder with the other hand. She is concentrating on watching the movie. It seems that she doesn''t find his embarrassment at all.

    It was so soft and clear that Shen Anchen could not ignore it at all.

    He was frozen into a sculpture, until the end of the movie, half of his body was numb, he suddenly found out, why didn''t he think of breaking away?

    At the end of the film, the lights in the projection hall lit up.

    Most of the people who come to see the film are young people. At this time, they will be surprised to see them.

    Even Shen An Chen could hear two little girls whispering.

    "Ah, that boy is so cute and handsome!"

    "Ha ha, is he afraid of ghost movies? I came to watch it with my girlfriend, didn''t I? His girlfriend is so happy! "

    "Gee, your focus is so strange."

    "ah, look, that girl is much higher than the boy! What a contrast! "

 Chapter 2287

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s cute!"

    Shen An Chen is full of black thread and can''t control anything. He directly pulls Su Kui, returns 3D glasses to the staff, and pulls her down and runs out.

    Su Kui''s face, with a doting smile, was pulled away by him.

    Shen An Chen turns around accidentally, sees this smile, can''t say a word at once.

    His heart beat so hard that he gnashed his teeth. "Su Shuyi, you must have done it on purpose!" As long as she was with her, Shen found that she could make a fool of herself anytime and anywhere.

    He was really scared of ghosts, but he didn''t expect Su Kui would come to see horror movies. However, in the latter part of the movie, he didn''t know what he was talking about. There was only the soft touch and shy embarrassment left in his brain.

    "What did I mean? Don''t make a mistake for a good man, "Su Kui looked at him innocently. Her beautiful eyes were bent, and the little stars in her eyes were bright. Shen Anchen looked into her eyes. No matter how much dissatisfaction she had, she couldn''t vent.

    His drooping eyelids were discouraged. "Well, it''s impossible to reason with you, the devil of the world."

    Su Kui didn''t agree with this sentence. She was discontented and raised her high and heroic eyebrows, and looked sideways at him: "I''m not comfortable listening to you. Now it''s a harmonious society. If you have any discontentment, let''s talk about it. If you have any unhappiness, let''s find a way together."

    As for whether to agree or not, it depends on the mood.

    Shen An Chen was used to her routine and didn''t lift her eyelids. "Then I want you to let go of me and don''t let me be your boyfriend, OK?"

    Su Kui didn''t answer the question. She smiled like a smile. "What do you think?"

    At the same time, he has been moving his muscles and bones, making a crackling bone sound between his fingers, and listening to Shen An Chen''s hair stand up.

    "Speak, eh?"

    One finger lifted his chin and made him look straight at himself, sukui asked.

    "You look me in the eye and say that you don''t like me and don''t want to be with me. How about I let you go?"

    The little girls just came out of the cinema at this time, and found that they had not left, and the posture of the two at present was very imaginative, so they immediately focused on them.

    Shen An Chen was stunned. Looking at her eyes, she rolled her throat. She said "don''t like it" a little bit.

    However, if you just admit defeat like this, you will not be oppressed by her all the time?

    Shen An Chen is annoyed, stem neck to open mouth, "I just don''t like you, you hit me!"

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Oh, forget it, just be happy."

    With that, Su Kui turned around, put his hands in his pockets and left.

    Shen Anchen, who was confused by her natural and unrestrained actions, was stunned at the spot, pursed her lips and looked at Su Kui''s back, which she did not return to. She was inexplicably wronged.

    I was angry.

    He knew it, the playful woman! She''s with herself, just trying to be fresh. She doesn''t really like herself at all!

    See, I just said a heavy word, and she left without hesitation!

    Shen Anchen stood in silence for a long time, looking at the side of the two girls are distressed, hesitated to ask him what is the matter.

    What''s more, is there a contradiction between them?

    The two girls looked at each other. As soon as they got up their courage and planned to ask, they saw the girl who had left go back with two ice cream cones in their hands.

    Their steps stopped at once.

    It turns out that there was no quarrel -

 Chapter 2288

    Feeling someone coming over, Shen Anchen lowered his head and moved a few steps to make way for others.

    But I didn''t expect that if he moved a step, the other party would follow him.

    He looked up a little puzzled, but he just ran into those peach blossom eyes that seemed to have stars in them, and he was stunned.

    "You, aren''t you gone? Why come back! "

    He pursed his lips, and said, in a tone that was inexplicably more pungent. "If you want to leave, hurry up. I don''t care!"

    "Gee, do you really want me to go?" Su Kui looked at him sideways, looking at his pitiful appearance, and felt his heart was soft.

    "You went by yourself." Shen An Chen curled his mouth, as if he had forgotten what he had just said.

    Su Kui saw that the film was over, and many people rushed out and walked to one side.

    Shen An Chen thought she was angry again, and after two steps, he asked, "Su Shuyi, are you angry?"

    Su Kui didn''t come back, and said lazily, "still don''t keep up? The cone is going to melt. "

    Shen Anchen follows, "Oh, here you are."

    -

    went out to see a movie. Zhu Yan found that the sheep of sukui''s family seemed to be more obedient.

    I can''t see that she is jealous, but because of Su Kui''s violent deterrent, she dare not move any distractions at all.

    In fact, sometimes Zhu Yan is also very confused. Many times Shen Anchen is very uncomfortable. People can see that he has feelings for Su Kui, but he just refuses to admit it.

    At present, the so-called boyfriend identity is also imposed by sukui, which has not been recognized by him.

    So sometimes I can''t understand Zhu Yan. As Su Kui, who has a worse temper than her, how can she resist not cleaning him up.

    At that time, it was two weeks before the start of school. Zhu Yan made rapid progress. Basically, it was no problem to select two adult men alone.

    Sukui also relaxed a lot for her.

    Hearing Zhu Yan''s question, Su Kui only answered one.

    "Emotionally, it''s two people''s business. Their personalities are different. He''s introverted. I''ll let him do it more than once."

    Wish Yan much mouth, asked a sentence again, "then he lets you let go, why don''t you let go?"

    Sukuiler said, "if I really let go, he would cry. Besides, what can I let go of the man I robbed by my ability?"

    Zhu Yan: "..." What I said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say.

    Since then, Su Kui was completely taken.

    -

    school is about to start. Zhu Yan suggests that the three of them go to the seaside for a few days when it''s not hot.

    Sukui agreed.

    But in the planning and action of Zhu Yanxing, she was mercilessly enthusiastic and poured a bucket of cold water.

    "I''m going out to play, but I''m not going to bring a light bulb. I have been to my two person world, as for you, you can also find a boyfriend XiuXiu love, these days give you a holiday, enjoy the last holiday, see you at the beginning of school! "

    Finish saying, Su Kui does not hesitate to turn this three person line into a two person tour.

    I wish Yan with tears in her eyes.

    In my heart, I scold Su for being a beast! What freehand brushwork! Mingming is a dead pervert!

    -

    it took less than two days to get on the train to the seaside.

    Shen Anchen was inexplicably abducted into the train, with a salute of three, three, two or two. He sat on the seat by the window, the girl on his shoulder was sleeping heavily, looking at the scenery passing by quickly outside the window. Shen Anchen''s mood suddenly brightened up.

 Chapter 2289

    The tourist site is not far from the city where their school is located. It is a tourist attraction. The sea water is very blue, the lazy and salty sea wind blows through the tip of the nose, the characteristic home stay in the port, and many small shops with fresh literature and art.

    All kinds of milk tea and coffee, or delightful gadgets, are dazzling.

    However, there are also many tourists, which destroys the tranquility of the seaside.

    In the evening, Su Kui shakes the salute and takes Shen An Chen out for a boat ride.

    At night, there is less heat in the daytime. The clear sea breeze blows on the face and even wraps a coat outside.

    Su Kui bag is a boat. When she came, she asked her old father for pocket money. Besides, in ordinary days, Su''s pocket money of freehand brushwork never broke.

    So she didn''t choose to take a big boat with the public. Instead, she chartered a small boat and sat with Shen Anchen, blowing the sea breeze leisurely, watching the waves rolling up in the night and beating the sand on the bank.

    The boatman is a deaf mute, who has been drifting on the sea for decades.

    He sat in the stern of the boat, with his back to the two men, and he started the boat with his head buried.

    The wind at night was a little cold. Shen Anchen could feel the cold wind pouring into his collar, which made him shiver.

    Then listen to the voice of the girl next to you.

    "Cold?"

    Shen An Chen was stunned and shook his head conditionally, "no, it''s not cold..."

    Before the voice fell, Su Kui suddenly got up, and the whole man got into his arms. "Well, it''s not cold. I''ll sacrifice myself to help you warm up!"

    What''s the speed of her action? It''s so fast that Shen Anchen is caught by surprise. When she reacts, she''s already in her arms. Although the girl is taller than him, her skeleton is very thin. She is very thin. In Shen An Chen''s arms, she doesn''t look abrupt.

    Shen Anchen''s heart suddenly calmed down when he lowered his eyelashes and listened to the sound of ships from afar through the bright stars on his head.

    He silently tightened his arm, thinking about what she had just said, which was rather difficult to cry or laugh. What is heating him? It''s just for her to keep out the wind. But -

    it''s a lot warmer, at least he can''t feel cold.

    Maybe it''s because of the cold. Su Kui is a little stuffy when he speaks, which leads to some stuffy words.

    Half of her voice was blown away by the sea wind, and the rest fell into Shen An Chen''s ear.

    "Shen An Chen, in fact, you don''t have any resistance to be with me, do you?"

    Shen Anchen took a sniff. At this moment, the girl was in his arms. He could really touch it. Besides, she turned her back to herself and leaned against his arms. She could not see the expression on his face.

    Shen Anchen was in a relaxed mood. He thought for a moment and nodded softly: "it seems that..."

    "Well? Why is it like that? Is my charm so low? " Su Kui doesn''t like it. How can her lover not be hooked this time? She is very distressed.

    Is it necessary to use the bully to bend the bow?

    Well -

    it seems that it''s not bad to think of the shape of the little sheep that she pressed on the bed.

    Su Kui bent her lips and didn''t care about Shen An Chen.

    Shen Anxin waited for a while, but when she didn''t speak, her mood sank a little. The sea water reflected in her dark eyes, which somehow showed a sense of uneasiness.

    "Su, Su freehand, are you angry? In fact, you -- "he looked down at her long eyelashes, which seemed not so difficult to say.

 Chapter 2290

    "In fact, you are very good," because it''s so good, so I dare not approach.

    I''m afraid you will leave me after I fall in love with you.

    Shen Anxin tightens her arms tightly, feels the warmth in her arms, and her beautiful eyes are bent into a line, and her heart is relieved.

    At least for now, you are still by my side.

    Shen An Chen doesn''t want to get tangled up. Should he have admitted it? He fell. Unconsciously, he was broken by a girl as warm as fire. He even began to be used to her presence every day.

    If you don''t see her one day, you will feel something missing.

    In fact, he doesn''t lack anything, but without her, everything feels different.

    Su Kui didn''t look back, but she felt from Shen An Chen that she was finally willing to face the reality firmly. She held her arms tightly, and they sat in the boat floating on the sea. Neither of them spoke again.

    I just think time is quiet.

    It seems that as long as it is in his arms, the years never change.

    -

    in the seaside time memory homestay.

    In some house.

    "What are you talking about?! I, I have a house with you?! " Shen An Chen''s head was shaking like a rattle, and his eyes were staring like a frightened frog! How can we sleep together when men and women are not close to each other? "

    Su Kui sat on the bed in his spare time, holding a bottle of yogurt in his hand and taking a sip from time to time. He looked up and said lazily, "but the accommodation around here is full. This is the only room left. We can only check in because the guests have to check out temporarily. Otherwise, we all have to go to the beach to sleep."

    "That''s not good either!"

    Shen can''t say what''s wrong with her, but when she wants to sleep in the same room with the girl, she feels uncomfortable and her face is like a fire.

    He dare not look up at her face, do not touch, can feel the burning feeling on his face.

    "Well, what do you say? Do you really want to go to sleep on the beach and be swept away by the sea breeze in the middle of the night? "

    Su Kui shrugged and looked at him with a smile.

    "I......"

    Shen Anchen was speechless, opened his mouth and drooped his eyelids, "but how can we sleep in a house It''s not right... "

    In the education he received from childhood, Shen An Chen paid great attention to the defense line of men and women. At least in his growth track, there are few girls'' footprints.

    The only sunflower, or hard into his world.

    And the attitude is overbearing, he is not allowed to have the slightest idea of retreat, and every time he moves forward, he is pressed step by step.

    "What''s wrong? We are boyfriend and girlfriend, and we just have a rest, or do you want to -- "Su Kui suddenly put down his yogurt, and suddenly put him down," what shameful thing to do? "

    Under the light, the girl''s face seems to have been crossed with a layer of honey. The beautiful peach blossom eyes are bent narrowly, and the water in the clear pupils flows, staring at him directly.

    There was a loud bang --

    in Shen An Chen''s head, something seemed to explode, "how can you and you --"

    "Su Shuyi, come down!"

    She''s sitting on his waist! Shen Anchen felt that his face was about to burn, his eyes were red, and he was bullied by her. He was worried about this step, but he came.

    What''s more shameful to him is that when he saw a certain country''s film, his cousin also appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 2291

    And that inside the heroine''s appearance, he has long forgotten, instead, it is in front of the girl''s face!!

    Su Kui''s eyes were always on Shen An Chen''s face, so when he looked very shy, even embarrassed, he immediately understood what he was thinking, and his face was clear.

    Shen Anchen is more embarrassed when he sees it. He is so ashamed that he can''t tear off the floor and go straight in.

    "Su freehand!!!"

    She must have found what she was thinking, so she would show her expression that she knew everything.

    Shen Anchen found that since he was with Su, there are more and more unhealthy thoughts in his head. And these, for a good child who concentrates on his study, are wrong and shameful!

    This is what Shen Anchen feels now.

    His heart thumped so hard that he was afraid of a mouth, and his heart jumped out of his throat, completely disgraced in front of the girl.

    "Well, I hear you. Don''t shout so loudly!"

    Su Kui blinked, touched his chin vaguely, and said with a smile: "it''s so late, the next door is resting, you will disturb others like this."

    "Then, then you can''t..."

    "Me?" Su Kui was stunned and reflected what he was referring to. However, Su Kui sat on his waist and didn''t mean to get up at all. "This kind of thing will happen sooner or later, but sooner or later, you can just adapt now."

    "And ~ dare you say, you just have nothing in mind that is not suitable for children?"

    Shen Anchen despaired, as a salted fish on the floor of the body: "..."

    Everything was exposed by the old driver. After that, he lost all his face and could not find it again.

    In fact, he didn''t know that in sukui''s eyes, he had no face at all.

    Once he had no memory of the world, those things without skin and face, he did not know how much.

    But sukui won''t tell him, but sukui has always believed that one day, he will remember everything.

    "I''m right?" Looking at Shen An Chen''s dodging eyes, Su Kui smiled and stretched out his wolf claws, all the way down. "Actually, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. If you like it, I can help you. But, with the seal, it''s my man."

    Shen Anchen felt that the dishonest hand was constantly moving down on him, and soon fell on a certain place. His eyes were wide and round. Just for a moment, he couldn''t stand it.

    As if frightened, the body bounced on the floor, and then limped on the floor.

    When he spoke again, he trembled and cried, "Su, Su freehand, how can you To me... "

    "Well You let me go! "

    "Su freehand You... "

    Su Kui looked up and smiled. His men kept moving. "You like it, I know."

    "I......" Shen An Chen can''t lift his head. His ears are red with blood.

    -At the end of a unilateral "bullying", Shen Anchen huddled at the foot of the bed and looked at Su Kui with red eyes. She was shameless and robbed the eyes of a good woman and man.

    Su Kui came out of the bathroom. Her hair was dripping wet. Looking at Shen An Chen, who was huddled in the corner and had messy shirts, she couldn''t cry or laugh. "So, you are the one who just enjoyed it? How can it be like I bullied you? "

 Chapter 2292

    "Besides, isn''t it all a girl''s fault?" Su Kui''s hands are around her chest, with a towel on her head. Her plain face is facing up to the sky. The warm yellow light makes the tiny fluff on her face clearly visible. She gave Shen An Chen some time to calm down, and then she continued: "besides, we didn''t go to the last step. I was serving you unilaterally, little ancestor. Do you dare to say that you just didn''t feel comfortable?"

    "Well, little ancestor, I can''t call you ancestor, just because I was wrong, I am a rascal, am I shameless? It''s late. Don''t sleep? " Sukui is really hard-working. It''s a big treasure from somewhere. It''s too cute.

    Su Kui assured her with her personality that she really just bullied him a little bit, and then he did so -

    SHEN An Chen''s accusation meant that he gave her a full stare and ignored her.

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Ancestors, don''t you really sleep? Well, I don''t think you can go to this camp today, can you? Who just held me and asked me not to -- "

    " Su freehand! "

    Before she finished speaking, Shen An Chen, who was just a little poor, was like a hairy lion. She covered Su Kui''s mouth with her white face and red blood. She couldn''t say the rest of her words.

    "No more! I don''t want to hear it! " Shen Anchen warned her that when Su Kui nodded to indicate that she would not say anything more, she let go of her and ran into the bathroom quickly, leaving a sentence, "I''ll take a bath."

    The bathroom door snapped shut.

    Su Kui blinked, touched the red mouth which was covered with force, fell on the bed, buried his head under the pillow, and laughed loudly.

    She can''t control whether Shen Anchen can hear it. She can''t help it.

    Mommy, it''s so easy to be shy. What should I do if I really go to a certain step?

    -However, the consequence of late night flirting is that on the way back, Shen An Chen kept cold face and refused to take care of Su Kui.

    Su Kui relies on his head to lean on his shoulder, Shen Anchen will not push her away, but his eyes have been put out of the window, maintaining the posture of sculpture, as if Su Kui is a transparent person.

    Su Kui is helpless. She really just flirted with him.

    "Shen An Chen, look back at me."

    Shen Anchen''s face is cold, and he doesn''t listen or respond.

    "Shen An Chen, my head hurts so much. I seem to be ill. It''s hard..."

    Shen An Chen''s eyelashes shook for a while, then there was no movement.

    Su Kui: "..."

    As an old aunt, now she has to coax her little boyfriend, she is not easy, and very aggrieved.

    "I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Is that you? It''s you who are clear and cool. Now I''m also to blame. My heart hurts so much! "

    Next door just sat a few students, hear this sentence, originally drowsy spirit suddenly for a boost, have gossip!!!

    In the eyes, there is a flame of gossip. It''s like a lamp bubble. I wish I could stick my eyes on them.

    Shen Anchen thinks that he is the one who is more worried about it, right?

    Recently, he got angry. He felt that his back teeth were going to be broken. He lowered his head and gave a low roar of gnashing his teeth. "Su freehand!!!"

    Will I die if you don''t pit me one day!!

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened. "Here you are!" Then he quickly turned around and said to some students who were watching the gossip: "I just quarreled with my boyfriend. I''m joking. Now I''m back together. Thank you

    Shen Anchen: "..." He knew it was all routine!

 Chapter 2293

    There was no words all the way, but after the farce just now, Shen Anchen did not dare to face Su Kui coldly, for fear that she would suddenly make any moths and make jokes.

    Even so, in the later period of time, some people pay attention to them from time to time.

    Every time I look in the dark, but it''s not obvious. Shen Anchen doesn''t know what to say. But at the thought of what Su Kui had just said to him, "pull out Diao mercilessly", he was embarrassed and hated that he could not directly go to the bottom of the earth.

    Is this man still a high school student? He is so brave and knows everything. He even did that to him!

    After getting off the train and taking away the luggage, Shen Anchen hurried forward with the suitcase and the big bags. Su Kui followed him, surrounded by the bustling crowd, but the young man in white was particularly obvious.

    She smiled and bent her eyes. The dimples she had sunk in showed her good mood.

    Although the youth can''t wipe off his face, he is angry, but he doesn''t forget to drag all the big gifts on his own, instead of throwing them to her.

    Well, it''s really the man she likes. She''s responsible!

    -

    "Hello, are you still angry?"

    "No one is watching us now ~ Shen An Chen! Little morningmorning ~ ~ "

    the girl''s voice is not hard to hear. Compared with those high school girls'' delicate voice, her voice line is slightly lower, and her voice is more unique when she is lazy and coquettish.

    Obviously it''s short hair, wearing long sleeves of sports pants, and even talking and doing things a lot of times, even stronger than men. But -

    SHEN Anchen can''t deny that the young girl''s coquettish appearance in his ear is particularly exciting.

    Ears like being scratched by feathers, his eyes slightly drooped, covering up the embarrassment in his eyes, "why, speak well!"

    "I don''t ~"

    Su Kui purposely leans on him, "Why are you walking so fast? I won''t eat you again."

    When it comes to "eating", Su Kui also accentuates the sound of the word, which is much heavier than other words.

    So Shen reacted immediately.

    He was not the little sheep who didn''t know anything at the beginning. There was such an old driver who talked about meat and vegetarianism in his ear all day long. He even practiced himself and took the initiative to do something.

    If he doesn''t understand anything, it''s either wood or idiot!

    Also, what makes him feel so heartless is that he even starts to get used to it and looks forward to it silently!!!

    "Su Shuyi, speak well." Shen Anchen said seriously. Obsidian seemed to look at her directly. It was a little intimidating.

    Su Kwai raised his eyebrows, raised his eyes, and said something that made Shen An Chen spit blood.

    "Speak well, and sleep in the end."

    Shen Anchen: "I can''t talk to you! Goodbye! "

    What kind of experience is it to have a friend who wants to sleep all day?

    Shen Anchen now has a very deep experience. When she thinks of a boy who was forced to do this by a girl, or even pressed on the floor to brew sauce, she has to hold a sad tear for herself.

    -

    Zhu Yan travels back early, and when she learns that Su Kui is coming back, she stresses on the phone that she must come to pick her up.

    Sukui doesn''t care, just let her come to resist the salute and check how her training is going.

    Out of the exit, the eyes suddenly brightened.

    There are lots of vehicles outside the station, and countless people waiting to pick them up are waiting outside.

    Su Kui had a drink of saliva on his head, but before he put down the bottle, suddenly a strong force hit him from behind.

 Chapter 2294

    "Well..."

    "Cough, cough..."

    The water not only spilled all over her body, but also choked into her windpipe. Su Kui suddenly coughed tears came out and her face turned red.

    Shen Anchen threw away all the salutes at once, and his eyes fell on Su Kui. His eyebrows were turning into pimples, and he kept patting her back to let her go.

    "How are you? Are you better? Is it hard? "

    Su Kui bent over and coughed, unable to speak. She shook it with her hand to show that she was OK.

    Many people have had this feeling, choked by the water to say nothing, that moment of feeling, really uncomfortable. But as long as the water in the trachea goes down and the air is clear, it will soon get better.

    Su Kui is in this state now.

    Seeing Shen An Chen''s hurry, he quickly comforted him that he was OK.

    Su Kui was hit by a girl of her age. At this time, her face was red and she wore a sun hat on her head. She should have come back from somewhere.

    Seeing Su Kui''s mistake, she could not help wetting her clothes and choking. Her face was embarrassed. "I''m sorry, are you ok?"

    Su Kui hasn''t turned around yet. Shen Anchen, who has always been quiet and cool, turns around first. When he sees the girl apologizing, he doesn''t give her any eyes. Coldly he says, "there are so many people here. Why don''t you be careful when you walk?"

    "This time it''s just wet. What if it''s at the waiting desk?"

    When the girl saw Shen An Chen, her eyes flashed with a flash of amazement, but she was soon overwhelmed by Shen An Chen''s next words, with a touch of embarrassment on her face, and at the same time, she gave Su Kui a look of indignation.

    Su Kui is innocent. "Girl, you were just staring at me, right?" It''s her who is splashed with water, and the victim is also her. She didn''t plan to worry about it originally, but it doesn''t mean that she will bear it silently like a bun.

    The girl is also stupid. She didn''t expect that the other party was also a girl, but she didn''t give face when she spoke. What''s more, she happened to find out.

    People came and went around. There were a lot of people here. When they heard that she had hit someone, they not only didn''t apologize, but also stared at them. Then their eyes fell on the girl.

    There are even a few good people who talk to each other and say something that the other side is not cultured.

    The girl''s face turned red and tears were coming out.

    "It''s great to have a boyfriend if I just bump into you? Is it great for your boyfriend to help you get ahead? Didn''t I all apologize? "

    The plot turns around. When the onlookers heard it, the girls apologized. They began to think that Su Kui and Shen Anchen were two people who bullied a little girl. They could not forgive.

    "Ah little girl, you are not right to do so!"

    "Since everyone apologized, you should take a step back."

    "It''s just that I wet my clothes. I''ll go back and have a good sun exposure. Ouch, children now, they make friends with each other when they are young!"

    Su Kui listened coldly, not angry but smiling.

    Shen Anchen pulls her behind him and holds her tightly by the wrist. Outsiders look like a gesture of protection, but in fact, only Shen Anchen knows that he stopped Su Kui for fear that she would suddenly get angry and hit people.

    Her explosive power, which she had seen with her own eyes, was easy to clean up these people.

    But listen to them more and more excessive words, Shen An Chen again good temper also a little annoyed.

    In fact, the nameless fire was so inexplicable that he didn''t even touch his mind.

 Chapter 2295

    But when they slander the girl next to them, Shen is not happy.

    He pursed his lips, and his breath became colder and colder. Those who were talking about it were on the rise. When they saw him like this, they couldn''t help talking.

    Shen Anchen laughed, sneering.

    "It''s great to have a boyfriend. My girlfriend was hit by someone, and the water choked into my windpipe. I can''t breathe when I cough. How about you? Are you a girl and everyone should understand you? "

    "First of all, I hope all of you can make it clear that we are the victims. No matter how big or small this matter is, since she apologizes, we have the right to accept it or not? Now even if forgiveness is compulsory, can the murderer be forgiven? "

    "Oh, by the way, even if we are still students, it''s not a crime to kill people to have a relationship with men and women. It has nothing to do with you?"

    Those people were so embarrassed by what he said. At this time, they finally realized the embarrassment of being pointed out by others. Their faces were a little hung up.

    Shen An Chen''s eyes are bright and fierce, and he holds Su Kui''s hand very hard. He takes a deep breath. "At last, what I want to say is, when you fight for the bumper, do you see that we are just the same age as her??! As adults, are you proud to say something bad to two students in public

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened, and he almost hugged Shen An Chen for a kiss. He didn''t want to admit that he was his boyfriend after forcing him for so long. Now he not only admitted it in public, but also expressed his love for her.

    Even for her.

    In fact, what those people said is not painful for sukui. She is a self-centered person and doesn''t care much about other people''s words. But Shen Anchen is different. He is a real young man living in the world. His thought is very simple. He has no memory. He is a little sheep that blushes at a tease.

    Now the little sheep is forced by some unimportant people to say these words, and has to be tough and make a side he never had.

    Su Kui is very distressed.

    She held his hand in her backhand and smiled at Shen when she looked up in surprise.

    Then look at the people.

    "Aunts and uncles, as for how we are, you don''t have to worry about it. We can''t even fall in love with each other, can we? " As she said this, she suddenly grabbed Shen An Chen''s neck in front of the crowd and stamped a kiss on his lips. Her eyes sarcastically said, "you who have never experienced love are probably not qualified to point at us."

    After that, she didn''t want to talk to these boring people again. She took Shen An Chen to pick up the salute and left.

    In the middle of the walk, I suddenly turned around and said to the girl who was ashamed and angry, "it''s really great to have a boyfriend. It''s even more remarkable to have a boyfriend who will take on the lead for his girlfriend. Don''t accept, you bite me! Oh ~ "

    " you -- "

    the girl hates stamping her feet in place. As one of the main characters, she now bears the finger of others alone. I can''t stay any longer. When I saw the person who picked me up, I hurriedly ran over with my salute, afraid to hear the conversation about her behind me.

    -

    "Hey, what''s the matter with your clothes, boss? Isn''t it hot now? Why is it wet? " Wish Yan finally received Su Kui, sitting in the car, strange asked.

    "Oh, I don''t think it''s hot. I splashed it myself. Why, can''t I?"

 Chapter 2296

    Su Kui blinked narrowly at Shen An Chen, feeling very happy.

    Looking at the girl''s rare playful appearance, Shen Anxian thought that her face could not be cold, so she had to stare at her helplessly, knowing that the boyfriend''s hat was completely on her head and could not be taken off.

    In the past, the girl wanted him to admit this identity, but he only wanted to keep the boundaries of friends with the girl, so that in case of future changes in feelings, they would at least be friends.

    Think of this, not from the wry smile.

    Life''s accidents are always too much to prevent, step by step will be cut off all his back. The only one is with her.

    Hope that they can escape most of the pain of youth, can be like this for a lifetime!

    Zhu Yan looks at the two people in silence and finds that they are making eye contact, but she, like a large light bulb, can''t get into the two people''s world at all.

    Fortunately, I have found the one I like!

    -

    Su Kui was confused. Zhu Yan nervously sent her and Shen Anchen to the martial arts school. After leaving the salute, he took them to a restaurant.

    This restaurant is very famous in the whole city of C, which belongs to the type of online red shop. It is a famous dessert shop with RETRO art decoration.

    When Su Kui arrived, he was not polite. He ordered a lot of high calorie food for himself and ordered the latte Shen Anchen liked.

    They eat and feed each other from time to time.

    Zhu Yan, who was going to show her love, looked at the two people and was a bit frustrated. Compared with the two people, she was totally looking for abuse, right? Not only do they have to bleed a lot and be killed by sukui, but they also have to watch the two show their love and poke themselves at one side as light bulbs.

    After eating two pieces of cake, Su Kui put down his fork and took a drink. Finally, he gave Zhu Yan a look, "well, let''s talk, invite me to eat, and choose such a place, and say the reason."

    She raised her chin and leaned lazily into the chair.

    Zhu Yan was still tangled. Looking at Su Kui''s gesture, she felt embarrassed. She lowered her head and dug her fingernails. She whispered: "that Boss I...... "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows

    "I''d like to introduce someone to you!" I wish Yan a closed eyes, burst out to a loud way.

    Shen Anchen didn''t respond because he was trying to solve the leftover cakes Su Kui had eaten and didn''t care about the situation here at all.

    Su Kui was calm. After listening, she nodded, "Oh, boyfriend."

    "Right..." I wish Yankuang nodded, and then the reaction came back later. Suddenly my eyes widened, "how do you know, old and old?"

    Su Kui looks at her like an idiot. How can she feel more and more mentally retarded?

    "What you just said."

    What''s more, it can make a tough girl turn into a little girl in a twinkling. Her face is shy. Except for love, there should be nothing else.

    "Boss, you are so amazing! I haven''t said you can guess, "besides, she got it!"!!!

    Ah ah ah, I lost face in front of the boss again! Wish Yan heart of the villain constantly rolling crazy.

    "Is it hard to guess? What time did you make an appointment? The man hasn''t arrived yet? "

    Smell speech, wish Yan to stop being crazy immediately, looked at the time on the mobile phone, with a little embarrassment on her face, "four, four..."

    Su Kui nodded, "Oh, it''s half past four."

    In other words, Zhu Yan, the little boyfriend, has been late for half an hour.

 Chapter 2297

    Time a minute of the past, I wish Yan originally shy look full desalination, eyes climb on a touch of displeasure.

    She kept looking down at the time, mixing a coffee spoon in her hand, even adding several cups of coffee, but she still didn''t arrive.

    Su Kui didn''t say anything, and Shen Anchen was more unlikely to open his mouth. He was a mugger.

    Five past five.

    Outside the caf ¨¦, Zhu Yan finally appeared in the waiting figure. However, when seeing him, Su Kui found that in Zhu Yan''s eyes, there was no joy and expectation, and the rest was just full of indifference.

    "Wish Yan!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m late. There''s a traffic jam on the way. I..."

    Su Kui quietly looked at the boy coming in. He looked several years older than Zhu Yan. He should be a college student. It should be well-dressed. From Su Kui''s sharp eyes, the watch on his wrist alone is worth more than 100000 yuan.

    Take back her sight slowly. Her fingers are bent up and she is sluggish tapping on the table.

    Zhu Yan''s face was very ugly. Seeing the boy coming, he sneered and said, "four o''clock is good. You are a whole hour late. You have been stuck in traffic for so long? From your school, even if it''s running, it''s time to come! "

    Although at ordinary times, Zhu Yan behaved foolishly in front of Su Kui and was often teased and bullied by Su Kui, it was only because she was willing to serve Su Kui.

    This does not mean that she is really stupid. She fell in love with this boy before, so she quickly launched a love attack and told him.

    At this critical moment, she wanted to introduce her boyfriend to her most important friend. As a result, her boyfriend stood her up for no reason and asked Bai Bai, the eldest brother, to wait for him in the coffee shop for an hour.

    "Wish Yan Can you stop making trouble? It''s a traffic jam, isn''t I here now? Not an hour late... "

    "Wait --"

    Su Kui suddenly opened his eyes, glanced coolly at his face and raised his hand to stop the rest of the boy''s words.

    "No?" She sneers at the fact that being late is the worst behavior. Especially after being late, she feels that she is right. Even the person who feels that being late is harmless is even worse.

    Coldly swept Zhu Yan, Su Kui didn''t want to stay any longer.

    She probably knew that Zhu Yan''s new relationship should be over.

    Such a man, she can not see, with her side so long wish Yan if can see, it is blind.

    "No more than half a sentence."

    At will, Su Kui raised her chin to Shen An Chen, indicating that she could leave.

    Shen An Chen, who had been waiting for this moment, immediately got up and followed Su Kui.

    The boy was stunned first. He could not help licking the corners of his lips. He could not help laughing. He spread out his hands and raised his eyebrows. He asked qualitatively, "wish Yan? Don''t explain?? This is your so-called friend? "

    "If so, I''m late today, and I''m really doing the right thing!"

    A girl like a tomboy, a silly little boy with cream, but all of them are children who have not graduated from high school. He doesn''t care to talk to them.

    But especially that girl, how dare you mock him?!

    Wish Yan is not easy to provoke, see the boss who has been protecting is said, she can''t help it first.

    A slap on the boy''s face, "pa" a crisp sound, hit the boy over the head.

    After exercising for so long, I wish Yan more strength than an adult man.

    "Liang Boyang, you talk to my mother to show respect!"

 Chapter 2298

    She grinned and slapped at Liang Boyang. When Liang Boyang couldn''t react, she kicked him again.

    "It''s your face, isn''t it? I don''t think I''m a sick cat?? You''re late you''re still polite? I''m blind to see you. I have a small white face. I usually give you a good face, and think I''m grumpy! "

    Girls of this age love to come fast and go fast. Liang Boyang is not the man that Zhu Yan hit, but the relationship is determined for a few days, and the feelings are not so profound.

    "I don''t know"

    Liang Boyang could not imagine that he was kicked to the ground by a girl and knocked down several chairs in succession, which attracted the attention of all the guests in the cafe.

    They also saw that the perpetrator was actually a girl with delicate appearance and purple hair. They could not help but gasp in surprise.

    Girls now, are they all so violent?

    Su Kui can''t laugh or cry. She''s going to leave. She has nothing to say to this kind of person. Just leave. But now, Zhu Yan, the escort, didn''t let him go so easily.

    Liang Boyang was beaten a little bit muddleheaded, back to the sharp pain in the corner of his mouth, the tip of his tongue a sweet, all bloody taste.

    In the mouth suddenly burst out to scold, "rough! Stinky woman, I dare to beat me if I don''t want to face you! "

    Finish saying, suddenly get up from the ground, go to grab Zhu Yan.

    Su Kui looked at it from behind, his face cold. "I wish Yan, get out of the way."

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, I wish Yan to hide away from her immediately. It''s almost instantaneous. Liang Boyang, who just got up, once again clings to her body and flies forward.

    Su Kui this one foot, may compare to wish Yan the strength big many, directly kicked the human two or three meters far.

    If it is not blocked by tables and chairs in the corridor, it is estimated that it can slide out further.

    The cafe is near the University Town, so there are many college students nearby.

    Su Kwai Lu''s hand was astonishing.

    "I''ll go -"

    "this girl is a bit tough, isn''t she???"

    The boys watched Su Kui pick up an adult man, as simple as eating, and could not help touching his body, as if he had just kicked them.

    "Let''s go. We''ll find a better one later."

    Su Kui clapped his hands. Before leaving, he lost a thousand yuan to the table. "Boss, it''s a compensation for your loss. The cake is delicious. Come again next time."

    Say it, and leave.

    I wish Yan a smile and an open eyes

    Liang Boyang felt that his bones were all misplaced. After lying on the cold floor for a long time, he didn''t get up. All the guests around heard about what happened to him just now. They knew that Liang Boyang would not be late. They also spoke in vain and deserved to be beaten.

    So no one went up to help him. At last, the waiter was afraid that something might happen to him in his shop, so he went up and helped him up.

    -

    in the beginning of September, it seems to be a blink of an eye to rise from the second year of high school to the third year of high school.

    Zhu Yan and Su Kui are in the first class, and Su Kui is looking for Shen Anchen.

    Zhu Yan, who originally thought she could be at the same table with the boss, was still very happy. When she saw the familiar figure sitting beside the boss, her position was in the back seat -

    suddenly she couldn''t tell.

    This is so special. I knew it would be better not to be in the same class with sukui! When should I eat this dog food!!!

    -

    at the beginning of school, there are always three points and one line.

 Chapter 2299

    Classroom, canteen, home.

    Time slipped away from the fingertips, quietly. In a flash, the last semester of senior high school has passed by half. The noisy students seem to be quite a lot. Many of them start to study quietly.

    Maybe it''s related to the pressure at home. At least, they have to go to a university to continue their carefree life.

    In the playground, Su Kui sat on the clean track with her legs curled up and looked at Shen An Chen beside her.

    In the second half of senior high school, Shen Anchen''s height, like playing hormone, leaped up and up. At present, it has grown to one meter seven, two centimeters higher than sunflower.

    As for sunflower, it seems that it has stopped growing. It has risen from the third year of high school and never leaped up even one millimeter.

    It seems that Shen Anchen''s confidence in being with Su Kui has increased a lot.

    Now, he slowly faded away from the original simplicity. Su Kui has some regrets. Now it''s hard to make the youth blush. In life, there''s always a lot less fun.

    "Why look at me? Do I have flowers on my face? "

    Aware of Su Kui''s hot vision, Shen Anchen''s accustomed side eyes, his eyes are as black as ever, but no longer like before, any emotion can be seen from the eyes.

    In addition to being still as cool as before, I also have a calmness.

    "Look at you!"

    Su Kui was holding her chin with a smile and leaning against Shen Anchen.

    He is used to reading quietly. The sunshine in late autumn is less warm in summer, but adds a little cool.

    "Well, then you can have a look."

    Hearing this, Su Kui raised her eyebrows, couldn''t help but "tut" and moved to Shen An Chen, holding his face in both hands, and said: "Shen An Chen''s children''s shoes, I found that how can you be more and more cheeky now? This change, almost not with the rocket side by side! "

    Shen An Chen''s face doesn''t change. "It''s probably that he who is near to the ink is black, but he who is near to the Zhu is red."

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Well, you learn to dislike me now, don''t you? Pointing at the mulberry and scolding the locust, saying that I have thick skin? "

    Shen Anchen simply stopped reading. He lay back and put the book on his face. The muffled voice came from the bottom of the book. "You admit it, I didn''t say anything."

    EH ~

    When did the little sheep become a fox?

    Sukui said he couldn''t. He used his ultimate skills again.

    Kiss --

    "Hmmm......"

    The book was thrown away, Shen An Chen closed his eyes to cover the sudden strong light, and before he spoke, his eyes were dark, and his lips were wet.

    During class time, the playground is very quiet, only the breeze blows slowly, and the sound is too light to be heard.

    And -

    boys and girls who are blocked by books and closely pasted together.

    In five minutes

    Shen Anchen picked up the messy black hair and made it, frowning and disagreeing: "Su sketchy, you kiss me again! Hooligans! "

    "Oh," Su Kui said, glancing sideways at someone, "I can''t compare with someone''s hypocrisy and sullen" ~ "

    when she swung her coat, she was far away.

    Shen Anchen realized later that he could not laugh or cry, "well, Su sketched, who are you talking about?"

    Su Kui''s back shook his hand at him, and the voice came from afar, wrapped in the wind, "who should say who!"

    In the fiery sunset, a lover figure holding hands with his opponent is pulled out for a long time.

    -Su Kui asked Shen An Chen what his wish was. At that time, he had a light smile on his face and seemed to have stars shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 2300

    Time goes round and round, it seems that it will always return to that line.

    Without exception, without the interference of Su Kui, Shen Anchen''s volunteer chose to apply for the a university entrance examination only because it is the most famous medical school in the country.

    Shen''s future goal is to be a doctor, like his parents.

    Su Kui has confidence in himself, and naturally will not block his dream. In fact, with so many memories of the world reincarnation, Su Kui for dreams, what to see has been very light. She had long forgotten what her original dream was and what her goal was.

    Those affectation, long ago disappeared in the long years, disappeared.

    -At the end of the next year''s college entrance examination, Shen Anchen, as he hoped, got into a university.

    In fact, sometimes, Su Kui will envy his lover''s state, he can forget everything, so reincarnation goes on, every world, will have a new interest, waiting for him to explore.

    And my heart is old.

    Only the heart that wants to be with him never forgets.

    -

    Su Qingwan, Su Kui''s old father, didn''t expect that his daughter, who was ignorant and incompetent, could be admitted to the best university in the country.

    He was even ready to take money to send her in. Unexpectedly, his daughter was so aggressive. That day, Su Kui was funny and sad. He was about half a hundred years old. He held up the wine bottle with a snivel and a tear. He held Su''s mother''s picture and said happily that his daughter had grown up and had a boyfriend.

    -

    a freshmen were reported in the middle of September.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that. I wish Yan, the follower, would follow me. Naturally, she didn''t have Shen An Chen''s good grades, nor did she like Su Kui''s hanging out. She was obsessed with her family, paid for a place, and came in.

    "Boss!"!!! Great, great, we are classmates again! Can we be roommates this time I wish Yan had not been so afraid of Su Kui as before, holding Su Kui and jumping and shouting bravely and fatally.

    "Maybe," Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and picked her away from herself.

    "Are you fat again? Don''t hang on me, it''s heavy! "

    After that, I threw off Zhu Yan and left with the salute.

    I wish Yan behind her, head bowed blankly and pinched his little belly, "am I fat again?"

    -Shen Anchen arrived at school yesterday, so this time, he came to move the gift for Su Kui.

    Today''s Shen An Chen has passed more than a year, and her stature has already exceeded one meter eight.

    Occasionally, he was caught by Su Qing. His daughter knew martial arts and his son-in-law could not be too poor for training, but he also developed a thin layer of muscle.

    Shen An Chen himself is not bad. Now he has faded away from the green and astringent high school days. He is tall and has long legs. He is thin in clothes and has meat in his clothes. His face also shakes the so-called 18 streets of small fresh meat.

    Almost as soon as I entered school, I was stared at by countless elder sisters and younger sisters.

    "Heavy? Why don''t you wait for me downstairs and I''ll send these up first and pick you up? " Shen An Chen is carrying a big suitcase in one hand and looks down at Su Kui.

    The girl who used to be taller than him, unconsciously, has already surpassed her.

    Looking at her eyebrows and eyes, Shen asked, and then began to climb the building.

    The dormitory building is on the fourth floor. Someone is spoiling it. Su Kui is willing to be pretentious, nods his head and sits on the trunk.

    "Well, come down quickly and wait for you, MoMA Da ~ ~"

    with Shen An Chen, she feels that it doesn''t matter if she is spoiled as a mentally retarded person.

 Chapter 2301

    But Su Kui has been waiting downstairs for nearly ten minutes, and Shen Anchen hasn''t come down yet.

    At last, I had no choice but to drag my salute upstairs. Seeing a girl in the same dorm at first sight, I was immediately happy.

    Still an old acquaintance!

    This is not someone else, the girl who once ran into Su Kui at the railway station and was dissatisfied because Shen Anchen didn''t accept her apology.

    It''s really a narrow road.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shen Anchen looks back and sees her coming up. His impatient brows are relaxed and his eyes are motioning to the girl. It''s because of her that she is delayed.

    "It''s you --"

    as soon as the girl saw Su Kui''s face, she immediately remembered that terrible past.

    Her face moved away uneasily. She pulled her hair awkwardly. It was only over a year ago. She was not so forgetful. Moreover, they are outstanding in appearance. Even in the entertainment circle where there are many beauties, they must be top-notch.

    It''s not so easy to forget.

    She didn''t expect that Su Kui was still associating with this boy, even admitted to the same university and became an alumni.

    So, does she have a chance?

    Her mind turned, her eyes turned, and she walked forward with a smile like flowers. She sincerely reached out to Su Kui. "Hello, my name is Xuan Sifei, a freshman. We met before. I''m sorry for the inconvenience I caused to you when I didn''t understand. We are roommates in the future. I hope you can take care of it."

    Xuan Sifei???

    Hearing this name, Su Kui was stunned, and then remembered that it was not the name of the hostess?

    At that time, sukui didn''t pay attention to her. She didn''t even know her name. She didn''t think that she would be the hostess.

    But now I know that I met the hostess on the first day of the University. Should we say that nature makes people or God arranges them freely?

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and shook her hands with a brisk hand. "OK, I''ll give you more advice later --"

    with a leisurely tone and a casual look on her face.

    It''s not bad, big eyes and small mouth. It''s the type of sweetheart. Now it''s warm and soft to talk, and people who don''t know about it will probably have a good feeling for her.

    Zhu Yan was sent by her father. Now after the salute, she has to go to dinner with her father, so she is not here.

    Su Kui, Shen Anchen and Xuan Sifi are in the dormitory now.

    The dormitory is made of four people. The upper and lower bunks are occupied on both sides. Su Kui goes to the window seat to have a look and is happy.

    The window position is Zhu Yan''s. at that time, she also vowed to tell Su Kui that if she arrived first, she would help her occupy the position of the lower bunk, and then they would make the upper and lower bunks.

    Now it seems that her goal has been achieved.

    Su Kui will put the gift on the top and take a seat first.

    Xuan Sifi has been quietly looking at Shen Anchen who took the initiative to help Su Kui carry the luggage. It has to be said that she has never forgotten this boy since she was at the railway station.

    Even if he has a girlfriend, it has to be said that Shen An Chen is too much in line with her preferences. A clean boy, wearing a white shirt and jeans, and a pair of long legs are enough for girls to cover their faces and scream.

    It''s too foul. Xuansifi thought that if Shen Anchen didn''t have a girlfriend, there would be a lot of people actively pursuing him.

    But -

    even if he has a girlfriend, no one will chase him?

    Xuansifi saw a light of reflection in her eyes. Seeing that they had finished their work, she raised a sweet smile and said, "have you finished your work? Why don''t we go down for dinner together? "

 Chapter 2302

    Seeing that Su Kui didn''t speak, Xuan Sifi bit her teeth, and held her face pitifully, "are you still thinking about what happened at that time? In fact, I was in a bad mood, and then I was killed by a boy, so... "

    "Now that you are roommates, don''t worry, OK? Today''s freshman enrollment, I do not know people, go to dinner together? If I treat you, I''ll make amends, OK ~ OK ~? "

    She blinked her big bright eyes, and her makeup was exquisite. She was dressed like a very sweet Korean girl. White shirt with bow, British plaid skirt, showing a long and slender white legs.

    Go out, as long as Su Kui doesn''t say, probably anyone will think that Xuan Sifi and Shen Anchen are the same couple. After all, their clothes are more like lovers'' clothes.

    It has to be said that xuansifi is very likable. She knows what kind of girls boys like. She rubs her hands and doesn''t look at Shen Anchen. She just looks at Su Kui pleadingly.

    She probably knew in her heart that they had not separated for so long, and their feelings must be very deep. From her perspective, Shen Anchen was not an extrovert, even a man who could not forgive others.

    Therefore, he was able to maintain his girlfriend in the railway station at that time. He certainly liked her very much.

    Xuansifi plans to slowly cut into the interior and break each other''s heart defense little by little, instead of showing her intention to someone at the beginning, and then let sukui realize it, and then it''s not easy to start.

    Shen An Chen can see only one person in his eyes. He raises his eyebrows and waits for Su Kui''s decision.

    Su Kui shrugged, "OK, let''s go."

    She is very glad to have dinner on the table. After so long boring life, I finally found something interesting.

    Even if Xuan Sifei''s attempt to hide in her eyes was deeper, Su Kui caught it clearly. Just like when she saw Shen An Chen at the railway station.

    In addition to stunning, there is a strong sense of possessiveness.

    From the perspective of xuansifei''s dress, her family conditions should be very good, possibly a rich second generation. Now this rich second generation has not only the beauty but also the ingenuity to be cute and approachable.

    It''s such a lovely girl. Xuansifi is relieved. Now she agrees.

    "Let''s go now?! I made a long strategy before I came. I know where there are delicious food. I''ll take you there! "

    She holds her pink fist and claps with one hand. Her big eyes smile sweeter.

    "You leave me an address. I want to go back and change my clothes first. It''s too hot. I''m not feeling well."

    Shen Anxin raised his clear eyes and looked at Su Kui, as he said.

    "Well, then go back! But that place is a bit remote. Why don''t we add a wechat and I''ll send you the address then? "

    Xuan Sifei''s face is pure and innocent. She has turned on her mobile phone to scan. She can scan QR code and add friends at any time.

    She is very good at calculation, and even secretly rejoiced in her heart. Unexpectedly, she got the contact information of the other party so easily.

    Unfortunately, she thinks wrong -

    SHEN Anchen never plays cards according to common sense. He looks at Su Kui''s joking eyes, frowns, and says lightly: "I''m sorry, I don''t use these social software, but I''m usually connected by mobile phone, so don''t bother. When you arrive, let me know the address."

 Chapter 2303

    Xuan Sifei''s hand with her mobile phone began to stiffen.

    Su Kui blinked at him with a smile. Shen An Chen naturally looked away, said goodbye to them, and then went downstairs to leave.

    "Ha, ha ha..." Xuansifi smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t expect that someone would not use social software now? I saw it for the first time. Let''s go first. "

    Su Kui nodded, and wanted to take a word. Old fellow

    , he did not use social software, he just didn''t want to talk to you.

    Every school has a large gathering street near it, especially in the evening.

    They walk out from the South Gate of the girls'' building. Xuansifi may want to draw closer to Su Kui on the way. But Su Kui for want to pry their own corner of the woman, do not call, made a move at will, quietly with her distance.

    Several times down, Xuan Sifi also understood that the other side is smart, and is not a fool.

    In my heart, I must have been prepared for her. It seems that I want to get closer to Su Kui. I''m afraid that I will lose my right to be her best friend.

    Next, Xuan Sifei takes Su Kui to a small shop. The shop is simple in decoration, clean and tidy without any obvious dirt.

    The two were speechless, and the atmosphere was rather awkward.

    "That..."

    Xuan Sifi sipped her saliva, blinked her eyes, and asked Su Kui in a low voice in embarrassment, "can I ask you to write freehand? Listen to your name well. The person who named you must be very literate ~ ~ "

    Xuan Sifei still doesn''t want to give up. First, make a good relationship with Su Kui, which is conducive to her next progress.

    So, she still wants to try it, otherwise, it''s not good to be so embarrassed all the time.

    Su Kui leaned back in the chair, lazily playing with the mobile phone, smelled the words and smiled, his eyes turned, and he didn''t know where to look.

    He said casually, "Oh, my father is my name. He is not a cultural man," or even a man who is totally out of touch with culture.

    Xuan Sifi held her face in surprise and said "ah, oh" to her face, "then your father must be a teacher, right? At first, I thought it would be my aunt who got it. If we didn''t contact more literature, we would not take such a poetic name.

    Unfortunately, sukui is going to let her down.

    "No, my father runs a martial arts school. He never pays attention to literature."

    In fact, Su''s name is a Wulong. It seems that after she was born, Su Qing crossed the road and saw a poster on which he wrote a few words, including the word freehand.

    As soon as he thought about it, his daughter didn''t have a first name, plus the last name, let alone, it was quite artistic.

    Then, the name was decided.

    "Ah This way... "

    Xuansifei was stupid, and he had promised to come. How come these two lovers always play cards in different ways? She has some doubts about whether the two people are united to revenge her for accidentally bumping into sukui.

    "It seems that I think it''s wrong. Uncle is really secretive. Martial arts coach, that must be very powerful!"

    Xuan Sifei is a very talkative person, so she naturally turns to Su Kui when she catches the topic.

    "And you? There is such a powerful father. Can you write freehand or not

 Chapter 2304

    When Xuan Sifei said this, Su Kui was playing with chopsticks in front of her.

    When she heard her questions, she didn''t answer them, just pinching the chopsticks'' fingers slightly.

    "Bang" -

    the chopsticks broke in response to the sound, Xuan Sifi swallowed her saliva in a daze, stared at Su Kui''s fingers, which seemed to have no strength, and felt that she should not ask this question.

    Chopsticks are log, not as crisp as disposable chopsticks, and she broke two chopsticks together, which is a little scary.

    Xuan Sifi thought that she shouldn''t deliberately provoke Su Kui, or even rob her boyfriend. In case Su Kui finds out by then, she becomes angry and angry. This is her own whereabouts

    Involuntarily, she first looked down at her small arms and calves, and then she found that -

    she seemed to be, seemed to be, could be, really not enough to hold her hand

    -

    "sorry, I''m late. Haven''t you ordered yet?"

    Shen Anchen is late. He should have taken a shower in the dormitory. His black hair was randomly placed in front of his forehead. He came in a hurry and didn''t blow dry. He looks different from his clothes when they are tidy, showing a bit of laziness and casualness that he doesn''t usually have.

    The face with more and more clear edges and corners gradually showed the hard side of men.

    The awkward atmosphere in the air stopped abruptly after Shen An Chen arrived.

    Xuansifi turned her head at the first sound, and then she saw the tall and thin young man striding towards their table from the outside, with messy hair and still handsome. Taking advantage of this discovery, the long and narrow eyes give people a kind of uninhibited illusion.

    After the surprise, Xuan Sifei noticed that his clothes had changed.

    I suddenly took back my sight a little uncomfortable.

    Originally, she secretly liked that they were wearing the same clothes. Walking together in school, she must have attracted people''s attention. She thought they were wearing a couple''s clothes.

    Unfortunately -

    this little secret joy hasn''t lasted for a long time, so they went back to replace it.

    Shen Anchen is a black and white sportswear, with sunI is a brand of lovers, but the color is different.

    Su Kui beckoned, asked people to sit down beside him, and then began to order.

    Xuansifi actually wanted to give up a little. She could not hold her face. She felt that everything was her fantasy. In fact, she was not care at all.

    But, let her give up really, she began to be unwilling again.

    From small to large, what does she want not to get?! Why can the couple in front of us live such a happy life?

    Shen Anchen is really transformed into a favorite girlfriend maniac after she was enlightened. Basically, as long as Su Kui wants it, he can get it for her.

    He is the only one who is responsible for eating. This time, Shen Anchen knew that Su Kui was impatient. He had all sandwiched a piece of fish. He would carefully pick out the bones before putting the fish in Su Kui''s bowl for her to eat.

    After a meal, Su Kui was eating and Shen Anchen was serving her.

    Xuan Sifei was biting her lips. At first, she could make fun of "dog food", but later, she couldn''t stand it?!

    Where is this dog food? It''s obviously abusing dogs!!!

    It''s not over! At the end of the meal, there was almost nothing to eat on the table. Shen Anchen took the rest of sunflower''s rice and put some of it into his mouth to solve a meal.

    Xuan Sifi: "I''m sorry."

    wtfŁżŁżŁż

 Chapter 2305

    When the dinner was over, the trio ended up downstairs in the girls'' dormitory.

    At night, Xuan Sifi made a silent decision by looking up at the bed board in the dark.

    We must not make this pair of dog men and women feel better.

    Even if their feelings seem strong and can''t be broken up, she has to try.

    How lucky is Su''s freehand brushwork? What her boyfriend looks like is exactly what she wants and dreams of. She also wants to be loved in her hands, and to have a man, no matter when and where, to take care of her girlfriend''s feelings first.

    -

    in the morning, wake up with the birdsong on the Boulevard outside the window.

    Su Kui rubbed against the pillow, stretched hard on the bed, one side of her eyes, which happened to bump into Xuan Sifei''s eyes. Seeing her confused eyes, Su Kui picked up the tip of her eyebrow and moved away carelessly.

    Good, another day!

    I thought xuansifi would leave after last night''s episode, but it''s very good. Obviously, this young girl doesn''t like to leave, but she has to face the difficulties.

    It seems that our men are very popular. Even if we don''t actively provoke each other, there will always be women in every world who rob men from themselves.

    "Good morning," Su Kui whispered with a smile.

    Xuan Sifei said "early" and soon got up and hid in the bathroom.

    -

    "good morning, boss!"

    I wish Yan happy from the top bunk down, smiling askew in Su Kui''s bed, "this is the first time I sleep in a house with the eldest brother, I feel so happy!"

    Su Kui rolled her white eyes and pushed her away. "Thank you, but I''m not interested in girls. Stay away from me!"

    "Wow, boss, you are cruel! My heart hurts! " Wish Yan to hold the heart and make the injury.

    Su Kui is too lazy to deal with this treasure. The cell phone under the pillow "Ding Dong". Su Kui takes out a look. There is a short sentence on it. It''s a short message from Shen Anchen.

    "I''ve bought you breakfast. Come down and eat it."

    Freshmen need military training. Su Kui is a salted fish with no dream. Shen Anchen wanted to learn medicine, so Su Kui decided to go along with her husband and women and chose the Department of medicine with him.

    So even if it is military training, they will not be separated.

    Zhu Yan is not surprised by their dog cruelty for more than a year. She seems to have forgotten how she blocked Shen An Chen in the corner and forced him to be her boyfriend.

    Su Kui chuckled. After washing, she shook her cell phone and said to Zhu Yan, "go downstairs. Someone has brought breakfast."

    was still in bed, salting fish, Zhu Yan, immediately a carp was beating up and jumping up, and the gesture was happier than a Jew''s gesture. "Awesome, our morning morning is to give power!" I envy you, boss! "

    Su Kui walked away.

    "Oh, envy again, that''s my man."

    Wish Yan speechless: "..." I''m so angry. Will not show affection die???

    -

    the report of new students will soon end and will enter military training.

    Every year''s military training is an activity for freshmen to cry for help. There is no one!

    Under the sun, I received a month''s military training.

    September autumn tiger, hot can make people peel, stay in the bedroom has been too hot to bear, let alone in the sun, a station is a day??

    At least, there have been many students who have been thinking about the wrong idea, pretending to be ill or pretending to be their aunt, and they don''t want to participate in military training.

    However, the school has seen this strange, sick? Very good. Take it to the infirmary. When you are well, you can continue to train. And the results of this military training will also be calculated into the credits in the future.

 Chapter 2306

    The students had to take their lives.

    wishes you early in the morning. For military training, you have bought many sunscreen products, Sunscreen Spray and sun cream ointment, which has been given to Su Kui half, and even sent two bottles to Shen Anchen.

    Don''t tan your glorious beauty.

    Su Kui smiles.

    -

    the beginning of military training is to train standing posture.

    This intensity, Su Kui can accept, after all, she grew up in Su Qing''s high-intensity training.

    Zhu Yan, too, has been honed by Su Kui for more than a year. The two girls have performed brilliantly in the training of the whole department and have been named and praised several times by the instructor.

    No matter how much students groan, military training is always in progress.

    Today, the instructor put forward a pair of two groups to do sit ups.

    In their medical department, the typical ups and downs of yin and yang are twice as fast for girls as for boys. There are inevitably girls and girls, or a woman and a man.

    The rule is to group in two groups according to the sorting order.

    And Shen An Chen, because he is tall, is behind him.

    Su Kui and Zhu Yan stand together, and they are quickly divided into a group. Su Kui presses Zhu Yan''s legs, and Zhu Yan lies on the ground, doing sit ups with his upper body strength.

    "Why are you dawdling here? Move quickly, you, and you, you two in a group! Move quickly! "

    The instructor is about thirty years old. He seems to have a bad temper. When he sees these soft and boneless students, he doesn''t like them.

    One by one so lazy, absolutely not!

    Originally, Su Kui didn''t pay much attention, but Zhu Yan was distracted and looked up, just to see who the two people the instructor pointed to were.

    I got angry.

    "Together! Boss, that shameless seduce Shen An Chen! "

    "Well? What? " Su Kui realized later. Looking back, everyone did it. Shen Anchen was standing in the same place. The instructor just urged him. Was that him?

    As for standing beside him at a loss, it was Xuan Sifi.

    How did they get together? Su Kui frowned, let go of Zhu Yan and walked over.

    The instructor had already had enough headache for the boy''s non cooperation. How could he think of the good group he just made? They were the two girls he admired very much. They were tough.

    Now I don''t do it. Instead, I walk towards him without discipline.

    "Ah, that girl, your name is Su Shuyi, isn''t it? If you don''t do a good sit up, why is it?! Go back! "

    He glared, trying to scare sukui back.

    But Su Kui was not afraid of him. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked at the instructor cleanly, and said in a loud voice: "Sir, it''s not true that you do this. Although it''s military training, how can you arrange my boyfriend to do such intimate things with other girls? It''s not right! "

    Speaking of the word "intimate", Su Kui blinked at the instructor.

    As soon as the voice fell, the students, who were still doing sit ups honestly, suddenly burst into a group of laughter, and their breath was too tense to hold, and they suddenly fell to the ground.

    Oh, Hello, this girl is so funny. She is so brave that she dare to say such things to the instructor. Even their boys dare not do so!

    The instructor should have been angry, but I don''t know why. Looking at Su Kui''s face and listening to what she said, he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 2307

    But rules are rules. He can''t break them.

    I can only smile and try to be serious: "this student, it''s military training, not family, and just do a sit up, you don''t want to be too nervous!"

    When Su Kui heard this, she wanted to say: instructor, it''s not that I want to be nervous, but to a woman who obviously has an intention to her own man. If she is relieved, she''s too worried.

    "Coach, I''m going to work with my boyfriend first team. How about accommodation?" Su Kui put her hands together, still smiling, not like begging.

    The instructor could not help laughing, but still shook his head, "no!"

    Su Kui turned his eyes. Shen Anxin wanted to laugh. He especially liked his girlfriend''s jealous appearance in order to protect him.

    Xuan Sifei''s face is ugly. She looks down and feels that many people are looking at her.

    In order to join Shen An Chen''s first team, she refused the request of several boys to form a team with her, only to be assigned to Shen An Chen.

    As a matter of fact, she did get what she wanted, except that Su Kui, like her once, had no change in her character and refused to step back on her own principles.

    Shen seems to be loyal to her and unwilling to form a team with her at all.

    It''s very embarrassing to leave her alone to face so many people.

    Without raising her eyes, she could feel those people''s mocking eyes, as if to say: look, if they refuse us, will they be willing to form a team with you?

    "What are you looking at?! Don''t you have to train? Everyone adds ten more push ups on the original basis! "

    Instructor tiger body a shock, a roar, immediately let most of the people looking at this side quickly take back their eyes, a few seconds, the field is a positive picture.

    Zhu Yan looked aside, and when she heard the instructor''s words, she rolled her eyes in an awkward way, shaking like a ghost, and said to the instructor: "Oh, instructor, the rules are dead, the people are alive. Do you have the heart to break up a group of loving lovers?"

    The instructor laid out his hands innocently, and looked at Zhu Yan and said, "well

    If he doesn''t let us do a sit up, it''s just like hitting the mandarin duck with a stick.

    I wish Yan to see that he is not angry, and continue to pull xuansifi away with a smile, "classmate, you and my team, we have done it together, they are a pair, you should be embarrassed to be in the middle, right? Well? "

    Others look at Zhu Yan with a sweet smile. She looks very beautiful. Even many of the seniors said that the medical department had a big hair this time. Many of the freshmen were beauties and so on.

    But Xuan Sifi could see the cold warning in the sweet smiling eyes. Xuansifei''s body shook, and she lowered her head in panic, and nodded at random: "Oh OK, OK, then I''ll join you... "

    "That feeling is good! Boss, take the chance! "

    Wish Yan to turn around and make a gesture of cheering up, and quickly pull Xuan Sifi away.

    Su Kui gave her a look back to invite you to dinner, and finally realized the use of Zhu Yan.

    "OK, OK," the instructor saw xuansifi had no opinion, and even wished Yan to pull her away. She had already started to do sit ups, and she was too lazy to be that bad guy. Anyway, it was the same with everyone.

    "Let''s start! Come on, move! You''re a lot behind! "

    The instructor clapped his hands to show them to start quickly. Don''t delay.

    Su Kui went over and smiled at Shen An Chen, silently asking him, "am I great?"

 Chapter 2308

    There is no change in Shen An Chen''s face. Only those who are familiar with him can feel the softness of that moment.

    Midnight seems to be in the eyes, dotted with smiles.

    Silently patted her on the head.

    -

    after a whole day of military training, when we returned to the dormitory, everyone was tired and paralyzed.

    Even Su Kui feels greasy and uncomfortable. But there''s only one bathroom in the dormitory. You have to line up for a bath or something, one by one.

    Another girl in the dorm took a bath and was lying on the top bunk with headphones on.

    I wish Yan to listen to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, turn her white eyes, and say to Su Kui, "boss, you didn''t see xuansifi''s eyes looking at Shen Anchen today. I think you''d better watch Shen Anchen closely, and be careful that he is seduced by this woman!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui sits on the computer chair, tiptoe lightly clicks the ground, turns the body, holds the water cup lazily, said, "if she can steal, calculate her ability." The confidence in this sentence is about to overflow.

    If someone else, she will be advised to be careful of overconfidence, joy and sorrow.

    But Zhu Yan is not someone else. She and Su Kui have known each other since high school. It''s not like they don''t know each other. Nearly two years of getting along with each other day and night is enough for her to know a lot about her habits and temperament.

    What''s more, she was looking at the two coming together, thinking of Shen Anchen''s loyal dog appearance to Su Kui, and could not help nodding her head.

    "Also Oh, it seems that I think more about it. Shen An Chen''s hatred is that he can''t be with you all the time. How can he see other women in his eyes?"

    Wish Yan to say this is not aimless, but there is real evidence.

    Take her as an example. For a long time, Shen Anchen had made sure to communicate with Su Kui. It was clearly three people who went out to play. But every time, Shen Anchen couldn''t see her in his eyes. Even when he saw her, he was in a trance and remembered that there was another person beside him -

    at that time, Zhu Yan was very thoughtful and thought that she was a beautiful woman, Go out to attract the kind of return rate, but be ignored to this extent.

    Later, I experienced a lot. Zhu Yan was used to it.

    After all, Shen An Chen is not only for her, but for all women except Su Kui!!!

    -

    at this moment, xuansifi, who was supposed to take a bath, is sitting on the toilet and playing with her mobile phone.

    The clattering of water in the bathroom is still ringing, but she just refuses to go out. I made up my mind to make it difficult for the two people outside. She made such a fool of herself in military training and was laughed at by those students. How can she get along with her in class?

    She didn''t even think it was her own reason?

    If she didn''t do it on purpose, no one would embarrass her. She just wanted everything.

    "Bang Bang --"

    "xuansifi, have you finished washing it! There are still people waiting outside. This is not your home, OK? "

    Wish Yan to say in the outer displeasure, if before, according to her character, early grumpy kick open the door, then rush in and pull out the person.

    But at the moment, the tone of voice is also very bad.

    Xuan Sifi was scared, holding her cell phone tightly, and her voice was a little flustered.

    "Wish Yan, what are you doing? I haven''t washed it yet. Wait a minute!"

    She said this in her mouth. She went to check the door of the bathroom. She saw that it was locked and played with her mobile phone.

 Chapter 2309

    I lost such a big face in military training today. I have to let the other two suffer.

    Zhu Yan rolled her eyes, pushed the door again and found it locked.

    speechless make complaints about sukui Tucao, "boss, is this woman deliberately?" With this kind of person cent to a dormitory, also pour 8 lifetimes blood mould

    Su Kui smiled but said nothing. He drank the last bitter water slowly, clapped his hands and walked to the bathroom door.

    "Xuansifi, have you washed it? I want to go to the toilet. If you don''t open the door, I''ll go in. "

    There was no change in her tone. Xuansifi rolled her eyes in it. She didn''t want to tear her face at the moment, but she opened the door like this, which made her seem too counseled.

    Thinking that the door of the bathroom was locked by herself anyway, she could not break in even if she wanted to.

    Just let it go and say, "it''s good now, it''s good now!" The body is still.

    Su Kui sneered and didn''t speak again. Xuan Sifi listened to the movement outside the restroom carefully. Seeing that Su Kui seemed to go, she was relieved and shook her head proudly.

    But -

    the next second, when she heard the sudden movement outside, she lost her color.

    "Su, Su freehand, what are you doing at the door?!"

    Su Kui didn''t speak. The next second, the lock hole on the door turned. With a slight "click", the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.

    Xuansifi had no time to react. She was still sitting on the toilet playing with her mobile phone. She was well dressed and seemed to have taken a bath.

    The atmosphere suddenly embarrassed, Xuan Sifi pulled the corners of her mouth, wanted to laugh and make a joke, looked up and saw Zhu Yan who followed Su Kui in, noticed her sarcastic eyes, and could not speak.

    "Now that it''s done, let''s go out first, and we''ll use the bathroom."

    Su Kui didn''t care about it with her. She glanced at Xuan Sifei lightly, which was enough to make her unable to resist. Holding her mobile phone, she bowed and walked out.

    "Boss, you are so good!"

    I wish Yan could not imagine that Su Kui would still unlock the lock. That neat action, a hairpin, can pry the lock. I really don''t understand. There is something else that the boss can''t do.

    She quietly gave Su Kui a thumbs up, big eyes bright.

    Su Kui was afraid that she would learn to unlock the lock again, so she hurriedly drove people out impatiently.

    -

    in the stumbling, military training is almost over.

    At the end of September, the weather became more and more hot, and the temperature of more than 30 degrees made a group of military training students cry.

    Even if maintain again good, wish Yan also was suntanned a degree.

    It''s sunflower. I don''t know if it''s genetically good, what it was like at the beginning of military training, and it''s still like this now. Standing among a group of students who are exposed to the sun like black carbon, it is especially obvious.

    Su Kui, Zhu Yan, and Xuan Sifi are standing with another girl. They belong to a dormitory and are all in the medical department.

    "Military training is coming to an end, but I hope you can all learn the style of soldiers. Next, I will teach you some self-defense skills. Girls should study hard. Maybe this can save you once in the future when you are in danger!"

    The instructor put his hands behind his back and spoke in a neutral voice.

    "Yes!"

    After a month''s training, the students'' standing posture was not as crooked as it was at the beginning. The instructor looked at them and nodded his head with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2310

    "Well, I''ll randomly select two girls to teach them how to prevent wolves. You''re all optimistic!"

    A group of girls stare at the instructor, waiting for him to move.

    The drillmaster was not old either. He was stared at by a group of girls like flowers and jade. He was embarrassed on a swarthy face, coughed in a low voice, and hurried out with his fingers.

    "You, and you, come out!"

    Su Kui who was pointed out: "..."

    Then I followed the instructor''s fingers and saw another person. His calm expression was stiff for a moment. It was really a narrow path for his enemies -

    that person happened to be Xuan Sifei

    I wish Yan could not help laughing, "poof..."

    In the quiet team, this smile was particularly eye-catching. Soon, the sharp eyes of the instructor fell on her.

    "Wish Yan! What are you laughing at? "

    I wish Yan a shake, bowed his head and couldn''t help laughing and said: "teacher, instructor I mean, would you like to change your training? "

    The instructor''s eyebrows wrinkled and looked at Zhu Yan displeased. What happened to the two girls? In the training, they were the most involved.

    Wish Yan is really kind.

    She raised her hand to show that she was not making trouble. She said innocently, "instructor, Su shuiyi has practiced martial arts since she was a child. You asked her to fight with a charming girl. What if she accidentally hurt her..."

    Zhu Yan said that he was really innocent.

    Only, her voice just fell, the team immediately began to laugh.

    Well, I don''t need to catch it this time. I can''t help laughing.

    In fact, he didn''t think a girl could have such a powerful ability. Maybe for Zhu Yan, it''s enough to clean her up alone. But that doesn''t mean sukui can beat him.

    So, he didn''t listen to Zhu Yan''s words, coldly swept the students in the team who were still smiling, and shouted: "are you still learning? Do you want to end?! If you laugh again, you will run on the playground for 20 laps and be calm! "

    Twenty laps -

    this sentence is more effective than any threat, almost instantaneously, when his voice falls, the whole field is still.

    Even wish Yan, also obediently returned to their own team.

    Xuansifei''s face was very ugly. Originally, she looked at her suntanned face, and then saw that Su Kui''s skin was as white as before, which was uncomfortable enough. Now I hear Zhu Yan''s ridicule. I suddenly think of Su''s effortless gesture of pinching two chopsticks when I first met for dinner.

    Her hands, hanging over her side, could not help but shrink. She didn''t want to pass.

    "Hey, that girl, what are you doing? Come here!"

    The instructor''s movements are very old-fashioned. He first taught some skills, and then the experiment. First of all, let Su Kui play a rogue and attack xuansifei from behind. Then xuansifei reacts and grabs her hand and falls over her shoulder.

    Xuansifi listened carefully, and was sure of it. But when she did the real experiment, she was very happy and sad.

    "Okay, let''s go! I will correct you if there is something wrong. " The instructor clapped his hands and signaled that it was time to start.

    Su Kui raised an unidentified smile on her lips. She was in a good mood and smiled at Xuan Sifei. "Come on, classmate!"

    Xuan Sifi: "I''m sorry."

    "I will."

 Chapter 2311

    Then in the eyes of all the people, Xuan Sifi took a deep breath and turned her back to Su Kui.

    Keep a high level of vigilance.

    Su Kui sensed her nervousness. She was not a wolf, a tiger or a leopard. She really molested her. Did she need such nervousness.

    "I started ~"

    she didn''t say it was OK. She came here so slowly, and Xuan Sifei''s hands were sweating.

    Voice fell, Su Kui''s hand suddenly from behind, to pat Xuan Sifei''s shoulder.

    Xuan Sifi is very alert, so when Su Kui gets close, she finds out. She grabs Su Kui''s hand smoothly. She takes a breath of relief, and then tries to throw Su Kui over her shoulder with all her strength.

    Then

    1ˇ˘ Two, three

    1ˇ˘ Two, three

    Xuansifi quietly cheered herself up in her heart. However, despite her efforts, she could not lift sukui up half. Even she did not know that sukui''s steps did not move a bit.

    The instructor looked at this scene and became interested.

    This girl is a bit interesting. Her footwall is very stable. Generally, girls learn martial arts. Her footwall is very floating. At the beginning, the instructor thought that she was learning Sanda, Taekwondo or something to strengthen her body.

    Now it seems that I have some real kung fu.

    He can''t help xuansifi, clap his hands, ask xuansifi to come back to the team and go on the field for the experiment.

    Some boys who made friends with Shen An Chen quietly asked him, "Hey, Shen An Chen, the instructor should set an example by himself, don''t you worry?"

    In case of injury, it''s painful enough.

    In fact, these boys are very kind to sukui. They are not affectable. In their words, they are quite chivalrous.

    They also know that Shen Anchen usually treats his girlfriend''s baby. Now when they see this scene, they can''t help making fun of it.

    Shen An Chen shrugs, very calm, the tone is full of self-confidence, "she can."

    Three short words, showing endless pride.

    The boys look at each other and are silent.

    In their speaking time, the instructor has replaced Xuan Sifi''s position and played with Su Kui.

    He is very confident, just a girl, he still doesn''t believe he can''t handle it.

    Su Kui didn''t care to smile, rolled up his sleeve and walked over, slapping the instructor on the shoulder.

    Instructor: "..."

    For a moment, he felt that his legs were soft, and that one slap hit his shoulder bone and head as if they were going to be broken, and his heart was full of stomach Fei. This girl grew up eating Dali pill, isn''t she so strong?!

    Now he didn''t think so much, but soon, he was as tragic as Xuan Sifei.

    As a drillmaster, he tried twice, but couldn''t pull Su Kui, let alone remind fan of falling over his shoulder.

    Su Kui was so impatient that he turned a white eye. He made a sudden effort on his hand. He held the instructor''s wrist with his back hand, and then took off his strength. In the blink of an eye, he pushed him to the ground with his back wrist.

    The students in the line are in disorder in the wind

    The boy who just said that Su Kui couldn''t do it quietly gave Shen An Chen a thumbs up and said, "brother, admire!"

    Shen Anchen hooked his lips and said, "yes."

    At that point, Su Kui let go of the instructor and stood up, saying, "instructor, are you ok? Offended the clam ~ "

    the instructor awkwardly got up from the ground and looked bitter." classmate, where did you learn kung fu... " Even more decisive than his troops.

 Chapter 2312

    "Oh, my dad taught it."

    Instructor: "..."

    "What''s your father''s name?" he asked

    "Su Qing."

    Invisible clothes force the most deadly, Su Kui stroked his sleeve and returned to the team.

    The instructor wiped his sweat and felt that he was cured. Su Qing, a former martial arts coach of the national team, is a legend even now. No wonder his daughter is so fierce.

    "Er Come on, you go back to the team first, now change two boys to come over... "

    He''s a little lucky that Su Kui just didn''t play really, otherwise, his old face will be lost.

    -Su Kui never thought that Xuan Sifi didn''t give up in her previous ordeal and finally gave up under her violent means.

    Seeing that Su Kui even dared to fight, and the instructor could not beat her, Xuan Sifei was in despair.

    Such a woman, oil and salt do not enter, force is worth full marks, even if her boyfriend to steal, they can be better?

    Moreover, the woman Shen Anchen likes is an absolutely violent and savage girlfriend. It''s hard to say whether she can hold it.

    In the end, when a good-looking school grass pursues her, Xuan Sifi is determined to empathize.

    Although she still felt that it was a pity that she didn''t get Shen An Chen, she dared not provoke Su Kui''s fist. At that time, Su Kui successfully broke them up, but was retaliated by Su Kui and hit Hualian, which was not worth the loss.

    If Su Kui knew his fist was so easy to use, he would definitely sacrifice it earlier.

    But now, it''s not too late.

    Soon, Xuan Sifi found an excuse to go to school and rent a house with her boyfriend, instead of going back to her dormitory.

    Although it''s a department, it''s rare to meet because of different professors.

    In her college career, Su Kui always thanked her fist. After all, Shen An Chen had a face of disaster. Over the past four years, there have been constant courtesies from Xuemei and Xuejie, who died under her violent repression.

    Never stop.

    -In the past four years of college, Zhu Yan has changed from a manic girl to a delicate goddess.

    During the period, I met countless boyfriends, and each time I fell in love with the attitude of finding true love. After a period of time, I ended up with nothing.

    "Shen An Chen, haven''t you ever confessed to me?"

    Late at night, Su Kui moved out of the dormitory when she was a junior, and started a shameless and impetuous cohabitation with Shen Anchen.

    She turned over, pinched Shen An Chen''s cheek, smiled and said, "you said how lovely you used to be, how can you grow into an ice face now?"

    Tut -

    felt her little hand sliding on her face. Shen An Chen''s eyes seemed dark at midnight. She grabbed her hand and wrapped it tightly in her palm.

    "Yes?"

    The slender and clean fingertips crossed her lips, and his eyes became more and more bright, and the lips raised a smile.

    Thick black eyebrows and narrow eyes, messy hair, make him in the warm yellow light, tantalizing tight.

    Su Kui admitted that he was seduced by this evil water.

    "Shameless, seduce me all day," Su Kui bent over his lips and bit angrily, then suddenly rode to his waist and pinched his face. "Do you think you are seducing me, eh?"

    Shen Anchen took her hand off with a smile and put it on her lips, one by one, with a burning kiss. There was a hoarse and languid whisper between her lips and teeth.

    "Well I only seduce you. "

    The heart suddenly became hot, and sunflower''s lips could not help lifting.

    The figure of the two people was pulled out by the light. When the atmosphere reached the top, Shen Anchen suddenly whispered in Su Kui''s ear: "after graduation, let''s get married -"

 Chapter 2313

    In the last life, after graduation, Su Kui and Shen Anchen got married quickly, held a campus wedding, even boarded the hot news of City C, attracting people to discuss.

    They lived a very happy life. Shen An Chen got what he wanted, became a doctor, and Su Kui gave up a better choice, just to get along with Shen An Chen day and night, and became his assistant.

    As for Zhu Yan, only at the age of 30 can she settle down.

    The married man is astonishing. He is totally different from Zhu Yan''s high-profile character. He is a college teacher with a humble appearance and a gentle disposition.

    Su Kui and Shen Anchen took part in Zhu Yan''s late wedding. In the wedding march, Zhu Yan wore a white wedding dress and walked towards the man. It was a thick sweetness on her proud face.

    Love, though late, will come as long as you believe it.

    Just like sunflower, also like Zhu Yan -

    -

    willow catkins fly in March.

    At the end of the alley, there was a woman''s roar. A group of children who were bullying people with stones ran away with a roar. They ran and shouted back.

    "Run! Here comes the shrew! "

    "Here comes the dumb girl. Run away. Don''t be caught by her!"

    A group of children laughed and soon disappeared at the end of the alley.

    The woman in a long blue cloth dress came over from the other end, holding her head in one hand, and the child who was beaten and didn''t cry and didn''t make trouble, but said, "didn''t you come out? Why are you running out again? Next time they bully you, you can''t take it so hard, you know? "

    It was a boy, wearing a patched brown coat and small trousers with rough edges. He was bowing his head and following the woman without saying a word.

    This woman is not a bystander. It''s su Kui who just passed through for a few days.

    Originally known as Muzhi, she is not from Yanjing. The child in her hand is her nominal son.

    In fact, her real identity is her nephew. The Mu family''s ancestral home is in a village in a small county town, where the place is poor. The Mu family''s mother has been poor all her life, and she has not been able to add a son to the Mu family. Fortunately, the father of Moqu is a man of profound justice. He has read books for several years before. Even if he is poor in the countryside, he has not lived badly in the village with his ability as a scholar.

    Strange to say, people in the countryside, men, women, old and young, have to work in the fields to make a living for a year. They are tan and skinny and have rough skin.

    But the two daughters of Mu Jiasheng are beautiful one by one. In the words of those people, they are just like fairies. Once in a while, I went out to work with Mu''s mother. I never had a tan.

    As soon as Jiji was reached, the matchmaker who came to ask for marriage almost failed to break the threshold of the Mu family.

    Ten miles and eight townships are talking about the two daughters of the Mu family. How good are they? They can praise people to the sky. Because Mu''s father is not a man who values men over women, and he has implemented the principle that daughters should be rich and supported. Even if they have no money, they seldom let them work.

    One by one, all of them are delicate. They don ''t know what kind of girl they think is.

    In such an environment, Mu Qu, the sister of Mu Zhi, has been formed the habit of having eyes higher than the top. She can''t see the mud legs in the countryside. She wants to have a bright future with her own beauty.

    And Mu family, also because of the appearance of two daughters, deeply troubled.

 Chapter 2314

    In every village, there will be those swindlers who have nothing to do. When these people see the two daughters of the Mu family come out more and more vividly, their eyes will become more and more explicit.

    even if he saw his father, he would dare to laugh at him. He would even call his father-in-law directly.

    The father of Mu family realized that it would never be possible to go on like this, even if his daughter had nothing to do with these people, but over time, if he let them go on like this, the reputation of the two daughters would be destroyed.

    So, Mu''s father thought about it and finally made a decision by biting his teeth.

    After selling off all the property, he took the poor silver money and two daughters to Yanjing to hide.

    But he would never have thought that it was Yanjing that finally almost broke his family.

    Yanjing is no more honest than the countryside. Even if the two daughters of the Mu family are hot eyed, they won''t really do anything to rob them. But Yanjing is different. How many celebrities and nobles are there? Even ordinary merchants are inextricably linked with the government.

    Therefore, when Moqu and Mozhi came to Yanjing, they fell into the wolf''s nest just like two pieces of fragrant, fat and tender meat.

    The father of the Mu family contacted a townsman who made a living in Yanjing. He soon settled down in a small town in Yanjing. Occasionally, the Mu mother would find some embroidery work, get it done at home, and then sell it.

    However, the knowledge of the Mojia father was not enough in Yanjing. All the pressure of livelihood is on the mother. The two sisters of Mu family can''t bear their mother''s hard work. They will do embroidery with her.

    Moqu has a lively mind. He likes to follow his mother and take embroidered handkerchiefs and other things to sell in the city and stroll by.

    That is to say, one day after they went, they never came back.

    One day later, the body that was carried back became the body of the Mu Mu Mu, and Mu Qu was not found.

    Later, after inquiry, I found out that a dandy had long been interested in Mu qu. that day, seeing Mu Qu go to the street with Mu Mu Mu, he couldn''t help but want to take people back to be concubines. Although the Mu Mu is illiterate, she also knows that she would rather be a poor wife than a high concubine. Naturally, he didn''t agree with me, and then he was ordered by the dandy to beat him.

    Mu Mu''s body was not good, so she accidentally pushed people down on the stone of the roadside stall, and the blood splashed on the spot, never waking up again.

    Mu''s father and Mu''s mother have lived a lifetime. They have never been red faced and have deep feelings. When they saw the tragic situation of their first wife, they were so sad that they didn''t breathe. They took a breath of black blood and fainted.

    A happy family of four, because of an accident, the mother died, the father was bedridden, the elder sister was missing, the burden of the whole family was all on the 16-year-old Muzhi.

    Mu Zhi, a 16-year-old, has to take care of his mother''s affairs and his father. Every month, just for the money of medicine, he almost drags her down. Even many times, Mu Zhi wanted to sell himself in exchange for silver to cure his father.

    It''s a pity that my father didn''t hold out for long even though I had to wait for my mother to die three months later.

    Less than half a year, the original happy family, only one mu Zhi.

    She thought life had been tough, but it was still more difficult.

    Shortly after her father was buried, Moqu came back. She knocked on the simple yard in the middle of the night and sneaked into the room.

 Chapter 2315

    At last, she gave birth to the little mute in sukui''s hand. Of course, he is not really mute. According to sukui''s experience, he should have autism.

    As for mu Qu, she came back with a big stomach. However Mu Zhi asked and pleaded, she would not say more about her father. At that time, her stomach was so big that she couldn''t get rid of the child at all, and she didn''t like Mu Qu.

    At last, the child was born. Because of the difficulty in childbirth, Moqu didn''t make it through and went.

    Left the hungry child, with a just and Ji sister, to follow their parents.

    [Ding - please accept the task. ]

    [wish 1 of Mu Zhi: let mu Nianjun return to normal, and let him recognize his family. ]

    [mu Zhi''s wish 2: revenge for her parents, find out who killed her and took mu Nianjun. ]

    there''s another story to tell about the second wish. Don''t talk about it for a while.

    The death of his father''s mother''s sister has greatly changed Mu Zhi''s temperament. The original gentle and pure temperament changed a lot when he saw the child.

    She thinks that everything is the child''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, her family, and Meimei, there would be no so many disasters.

    The concealment of Moqu makes Mozhi mistakenly think that the child is the dandy child who killed his mother and killed his father angrily. His elder sister also died because she was about to give birth to him.

    How could Muzhi accept this child?

    Although after countless struggles, Mu Zhi raised the child to five years old, but -

    in addition to giving him food, clothes and clothes, Mu Zhi never gave him a look of charity, and later, even to the end of disgust when he saw him.

    This also led to xiaonianjun growing up from small to large, growing up in the vicious mockery and bullying of the surrounding children, without family care, and became this way over time.

    After all, it''s the fault of moochi.

    So her main wish is to make up for xiaonianjun, which is right. Maybe I woke up before I died. It has nothing to do with children!

    Pulling xiaonianjun back to the poor little house, sukui saw his thin head down, couldn''t help sighing, and took him into the sleeping room.

    The yard was bought by the Mojia father before. For the sake of the residence, he even sold the so-called family heirloom.

    In addition to a kitchen, there are only two sleeping rooms. Now there are only mu Zhi and mu Nianjun left in the house. No matter how small the house is, it seems too spacious and cold.

    "Change your clothes. The clothes you just changed are dirty again."

    Su Kui said a word, small Nianjun move, in addition to small face wooden, empty eyes, strange obedience.

    The weather in March hasn''t completely warmed up.

    But xiaonianjun, as if he could not feel the cold, took off all his clothes, then stood naked on the cold ground, looked down at the ground, and said nothing.

    Su Kui shook her head, a little distressed.

    She ordered a little bit of the small forehead of Mu Nianjun, but said: "aren''t you cold?"

    Then I quickly picked him up, stuffed him into my own bed, and then left a sentence, "wait, don''t move until I come back!" He took his clothes and went out.

    On the outside stove, I baked the inner garment before I brought it in for mu Nianjun to wear.

    "Reach out," she said to Mu Nianjun, shaking off her clothes.

 Chapter 2316

    When she put her clothes on him and tied her eyes, she was acutely aware of xiaonianjun''s body, and then she froze.

    Su Kui''s eyes are a little complicated. Maybe Xiao Nianjun didn''t expect that his mother, who has always been indifferent to him, would treat him so well and dress him?

    Before the age of three, Muzhi will dress him and do things that children can''t do.

    When he learned to dress, Mu Zhi was really indifferent to him.

    "Well, put it on. Don''t sneak out without my mother''s permission next time!" Su Kui touched his little head, soft black hair made her a little fonder.

    Knead again two times, just don''t give up to let go of the hand.

    "My mother told you, next time, if someone bullies you again, you can''t let them beat you foolishly, you know? In this way, they will make even worse. If they can''t fight, you will come back and tell your mother that she is angry with you, OK? "

    Su Kui said a long speech, patiently teaching xiaonianjun to have the sense of self-protection. However, when she looked down, she saw xiaonianjun''s face was blank and her eyes were empty. She didn''t know where her thoughts had gone. She had a headache.

    The way of dealing with adults is obviously not good for children.

    However, Su Kui is not an experienced person with children either. In silence, this conversation ended in unilateral non listening, non seeing and non responding -

    well, it seems that there is still learning to take children!

    Su Kui jumped out of bed, took Xiao Nianjun''s hand and walked towards his room.

    As soon as she entered the dark room, Su Kui''s eyebrows began to wrinkle.

    It''s no wonder that mu Nianjun will become like this. In addition to the lack of maternal love, there is also a part of unhealthy life atmosphere! Let a child live in such a house, also do not know the previous Mu Zhi, how ruthless under heart!

    The windows in the room are so high that children can''t reach them at all. Even mu Nianjun, because of his poor development, grows shorter than his peers by more than half a head.

    So it can be said that this room hasn''t penetrated the wind for several years.

    Then there was a musty smell in the room, like the smell of something fermenting and rotting in the corner.

    Su Kui felt that as soon as mu Nianjun stepped into the room, his small body became stiff, and the silent breath on his body became more thick.

    Feeling his change, Su Kui immediately stopped walking, turned back with mu Nianjun, asked him to sit on a small stool, and said to him in a soft voice, "you are out in the sun and wait for your mother. Come in and come out to accompany you, OK?"

    After waiting patiently for a while, Su Kui smiled and rubbed his head when he saw that mu Nianjun was silent. Since he didn''t object, I would take it as your consent? So before my mother comes out, you have to wait for me, you know? "

    Before entering the room, he looked back and saw that mu Nianjun was sitting on a small stool, holding his knees in his hands and curling up. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, endured the bad smell, and quickly pushed the window open. The bright light outside shone in at once.

    Gradually dispelled the gloom in the room, but the damp smell could not be dissipated for a moment. Su Kui didn''t care. She glanced around the room and finally landed on the bed.

    The picture in front of her makes Su Kui''s eyebrows crinkle even tighter -

 Chapter 2317

    Black paint can''t see the original color of the quilt. It''s covered with a thick layer of dirt. It smells damp and moldy. When you touch it, you will feel headache and crack. It''s hard. Su Kui can imagine that last winter, Xiao Nianjun must have had a hard time.

    This kind of bedding, where can we keep warm?! There''s no temperature at all!

    The small yard is very small. There are some disorderly things in it. In the East, near the wall, a vegetable field is opened up, in which some vegetables are planted in the season.

    At noon, when the sun was shining, mu Nianjun held his knees, curled up his shoulders, and sat on a small stool in silence. The sun on his head was warm and warm, which made him greedy for this temperature. He could not help but lift up his small head and squint his eyes to show a comfortable and fluffy sleep.

    Su Kui came out to see this picture, a soft heart, more and more on the practice of once Mu Zhi do not agree.

    Her footsteps disturbed mu Nianjun, only to see his small body quiver, quickly lowered his head, originally revealed a relaxed posture, but also disappeared with the appearance of Su Kui.

    Su Kwai shook her head and sighed, but there was still time for her to change. Sooner or later, mu Nianjun could find out and no longer fear him.

    It''s just a matter of time. Wait, don''t scare the children.

    Thinking about this, Su Kui went to the yard with the smelly quilt in her arms. Mu Nianjun saw that Su Kui''s goal was not him. He took a sigh of relief and looked up at Su Kui quietly. Once Su Kui made the move to turn around, he immediately buried his head deep in his chest, like a quail in shock.

    Children are young and have simple psychological thoughts.

    When he saw Su Kui come out with his quilt in his arms, he remembered that last winter, when he was sleeping in clothes, he could not stop the feeling that the bones would freeze up like sleeping in an ice cellar.

    At that time, mu Nianjun thought of "death". He even felt that he was about to be frozen to death.

    But he didn''t. now, sitting on a small stool, he felt the sun falling from his head and the temperature wrapping his whole body, which made him deeply attached.

    But now, mother she unexpectedly took her quilt away, mu Nianjun suddenly became nervous, what does mother she want to do? Isn''t she going to give her quilt now?

    What about this winter? I will be frozen to death!

    Mu Nianjun''s little heart burst of despair, pursed his little mouth and tightly grasped his sleeve.

    He is more afraid of Mu Zhi, because occasionally Mu Zhi gets upset and beats him.

    Su Kui can understand his idea, so when he turns around, he just catches mu Nianjun''s idea that it''s too late to bow his head and then expose it.

    Despair and sadness

    She paused and stopped drawing water from the well. She walked to Mu Nianjun and squatted down.

    It''s just that she can get close. Mu Nianjun immediately shrinks, buries his head low, and expresses his fear of Su Kui with action.

    "Well, is Junjun worried that his mother will take your quilt away and not return it to you?"

    Su Kui didn''t touch him, because the original influence on mu Nianjun was deeply rooted, deeply buried in his bones, not for a while and a half can be eliminated.

    If I force myself to approach him regardless of his will, it will only lead to his deeper resistance.

    Mu Nianjun was surprised. He raised his small, waxy face in surprise. Malnutrition made him not as fat as his peers should have. The sharp chin made him even more frightened by his big eyes.

 Chapter 2318

    He seemed to wonder why the other side could know what was on his mind.

    This also let him in the pupil of wooden ran, more a trace of other spirit. However, he didn''t speak for a long time, which made him seem to forget how to speak. He opened his mouth, but the last note didn''t come out of his throat.

    He pinched his fingernails and closed his mouth nervously, as if he was sad that he didn''t seem to speak.

    Su Kui squatted beside him with a smile and looked at him. His bright eyes were full of smiles like autumn water. "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Slowly, one day, the monarch will get better."

    "Before, it was my mother''s fault. For some reasons, it was very bad for the monarch. However, now that my mother knows her mistake, she will be very good to you in the future. So, how about you forgive my mother? "

    Su Kui with the tone of discussion, try to make his tone gentle and gentle again, afraid to frighten the frightened little Zhengtai.

    Mu Nianjun still didn''t speak, but judging from his tense body slightly relaxed, he listened to Su Kui''s words.

    In this way, mu Nianjun''s autism is not too serious.

    If it turns out that you don''t listen, you don''t talk or you don''t look, or even in the end, you just sit around and you can''t even think, that''s the trouble.

    But if it''s not for Su Kui now, and if it''s a few years later, mu Nianjun may really become that, which is not hearsay.

    In fact, what sukui didn''t know was that she did.

    Because in the previous life, mu Nianjun was taken away by mysterious people after Mu Zhi died, but because of the serious autism, he was like a fool. In ancient times, there was no such saying as autism, only that he was a quiet fool.

    Originally there were people who used him, so they gave him up.

    This also led to Mu Nianjun''s life, living in his own world, guarding his own small circle, no one is willing to step in, and he can''t walk out.

    Su Kui is a little lucky that she still has time. She tilts her head and smiles. She continues to say to Mu Nianjun, "besides, my mother doesn''t want to throw away the king''s bedding. It''s just too dirty. My mother needs to wash and dry the quilt so that it can keep warm in winter!"

    In fact, the quilt is made like this. It hasn''t been washed in the sun for several years. The cotton in it has agglomerated. Even after washing, it won''t keep warm.

    Maybe it''ll work unless it''s taken apart again.

    But the children certainly don''t understand so much. Su Kui just needs to explain the reason to him. He is afraid that Su Kui will drive him out, and he doesn''t even plan to give him the bed and quilt.

    Finish saying these, Su Kui began to clean project.

    First of all, the quilt needs to be dismantled. The water has been all put into a big wooden basin. Su Kui has no such experience for several years.

    Even in ancient times, her identity allowed her to make clothes and embroider without such rough work.

    Now Su Kui is faced with something that is so dark that she can''t see the shape. She''s a little silly -

    how to dismantle it!! And, so dirty, Su Kui is not sure that he can really wash it?

    So

    Mu Nianjun, after listening to Su Kui''s words, sits on a small stool and silently observes Su Kui''s movements.

    I saw that she was just like a fool, squatting beside the water basin, looking at a pile of quilts that were as hard as stones, unable to start

 Chapter 2319

    Su Kui tentatively finds a thread with scissors, and finally clears up a bit of the thread. However, she overestimates herself and shakes her hands

    Then it''s tragic. She cut a hole in the quilt. It''s not small

    This is very embarrassing -

    Su Kui, who has always been invincible and boasts that he can''t do anything, was embarrassed by this broken quilt for the first time. Especially behind her back, her cheap son is still watching Mimi''s actions, which makes sukui have a headache.

    She put a face on her heart and suddenly lost the scissors, which scared mu Nianjun.

    However, Su Kui had already stood up with a fork on his back! What crap, let''s make money, buy new!!! "

    After that, I tried my best to hold the quilt and threw it into the garbage.

    When there will be more garbage, someone will burn all the fire.

    Mu Nianjun looks at Su Kui''s movements, stunned

    Then there are endless grievances -

    is not it a good idea not to throw them away? Didn''t they say it''s warm after washing? As expected, the words of adults are not credible!

    Su Kui clapped and shook the dust on her body and went into the small yard. When she looked up, she saw that little Zhengtai, who was not as tall as her thigh, was looking at him with tears. On a small waxy and emaciated face, she was full of despair and silently complained about her behavior.

    Er

    Su Kui scratched his head. Did he do something bad?

    "That Jun Jun, I can''t use that quilt at all. Let''s stop washing it and replace it with a new one. In this period of time, would you like to sleep with your mother? "

    Apart from this choice, Su Kui can''t think of anything else.

    Even if let her face the evil devil, she can also be calm, but for not crying children, Su Kui really can''t!

    -

    "Pooh -"

    "Yan Liang, look at that woman, she can really open her eyes and tell lies. She is helpless with that dirty quilt, she is lazy and throws things away, but her voice can''t be used. Tut, it''s the first time for me to see such an interesting person!"

    Not far from the courtyard, there is an old house.

    I don''t know which big family left this old house. It has a large structure and covers a wide area. It is quite different from the remote area where there is no village in front and no shop in the back.

    However, in the old house where no one used to live, there are many people coming and going recently. Many maids and little girls who don''t know where they come from are in a hurry, carrying large boxes in and out.

    Of course, these Su Kui didn''t notice. Her whole mind has been put on Xiao Nianjun. Where can I pay attention to other things?

    So, Su Kui didn''t know at all, his words and deeds in the yard were all seen by the two people in the attic not far away.

    It''s a small dark Pavilion on the top of the pavilion. The pavilion is arched, flowery and windowed. It''s hollow, which can not only keep the privacy of the people in the pavilion, but also let them sit at a high place and enjoy the scenery in the distance.

    To be fair, in this small village called Taohua village, where Muzhi is located, except for the poor people, the scenery is really first-class.

    It''s March. It''s a good time for catkins to fly and peach flowers to smile. Green mountains and waters, peach blossom forest is endless, at a glance, all pink.

    There are always tourists coming to Taohua village in twos and threes. Unfortunately, those who come to play are mostly scholars or rich young ladies, who rarely can see the needle in the village.

 Chapter 2320

    The talking man was dressed in a dark purple brocade robe with gold thread wrapped on the edge. The robe was a Pengcheng Wanli pattern embroidered by the top embroiderer. The ROC spread its wings, stepped on the dark blue stone pattern, and a pair of eyes were as sharp as if they were alive.

    Just from the clothes, we can see that he must be a rich young man.

    In addition to his bright clothes, this man also looks like a handsome young man. Let alone in the remote area of Taohua village. Even if he went to Kyoto, it would be a top one.

    He holds the folding fan in one hand and taps his palm gently. His lips are frivolous with three points. His eyes fall in the small yard not far away, but he speaks to the people beside him.

    When Yan Liang heard his words, he calmly took back his eyes and rubbed his long jade like fingers on the white jade wine cup. If he didn''t care, it would be difficult to separate his hands from the white jade like color.

    The skin color is too close to be separated.

    "Boring."

    The flesh color thin lips light opens, two words burst out from the lips teeth. As he spoke, he could not stir up the slightest waves on his face. His eyelashes were light and long, and his narrow Phoenix eyes were even more alienated. That pair of eyes with a gray tone, which makes people look timid.

    One of his long green hair was tied on his head with a white jade crown. He was wearing a White Satin Robe with a simple pattern and embroidered with patterns like green bamboo.

    Only careful people can see that in the blue, the handy embroiderer kneaded the silver thread and went in. In the action, the green bamboo and the fallen leaves seemed to float with the wind.

    When the man in purple heard his words, he was not annoyed, but nodded and smiled, "yes, when did the second son of the banquet mention interest in something? If you want to say something interesting from your mouth, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than going to heaven! "

    Yan Liang shook his head and put the cup on the stone table.

    "You must come with me this time. Now that I am all right, it''s time for you to go back, barren water."

    Huang Ze is the man in purple.

    Hearing Yan Liang''s words, he pretended to be hurt and covered his heart. His eyebrows were twisted into pimples, as if he was looking at Yan Liang like a heartless man.

    "I''ve followed you all the way from Yanjing to here. You''d better not come here for two days. Did you drive me away?"

    From the appearance, Huang Ze belongs to the masculine type of man. He has a long stature and a firm brow. If he is forced to give him an adjective, he is the general who went to the battle to kill the enemy.

    It''s a pity that what he has done now is really hot.

    However, there is no one else here. Yan Liang''s consistent disposition is weak, and he will never be given a smile. Even if he saw his resentment like a woman, a pair of ink like eyebrows, also did not wrinkle.

    "Jingli has sent me a letter. It''s a waste of water. It''s enough for me to have a little temper."

    Yan Liang''s tone was light and light, overflowing from his lips and teeth, as if he would soon dissipate with the wind. That is, Huang Ze, used to his character, can easily capture the meaning of his words.

    After the Western son''s action of holding his heart, he sat down on the stone chair, and his eyes fell on the small yard.

    "Yan Liang, sometimes I envy these ordinary people. I can do what I want to do. My family and Meimei are very good..."

    "Hiss --"

    Huang Ze was in a sad mood, but a hiss made his little melancholy disappear without trace.

    "Yan Liang!"

 Chapter 2321

    "Well?" Yan Liang raised his eyelids, gray eyes, looking at him without salt.

    When Huang zeaton was angry, he said, "I really doubt, with your bad character, which point do those women love you?"

    Yan lianghun doesn''t care to play with the wine cup. "These, don''t bother you."

    After saying that, he suddenly solemnly looked at the small yard in the distance and said to him, "you know, Huang Ze, people like us can never live the life of ordinary people since we were born. Moreover, you envy their life. How ever have you thought that they will envy you? "

    "I......"

    Huang Ze opened his mouth and was speechless.

    He hung his head down. "Yes, I know that..."

    "So go back to Beijing as soon as possible. Don''t let them worry. One day outside, you will be more dangerous. You have to go back. Under the eyes of that person, those who have ulterior motives want to move you. You have to think about it carefully. "

    Huang Ze knew that what Yan Liang said was for his good. As if thinking of something, he bit his teeth, and a touch of reluctance appeared in his eyes.

    "Sooner or later, sooner or later, I will --"

    "desolate!"

    The eyes, which are always thin, are suddenly sharp, warning: "be careful with your words and actions!"

    No matter where he is, Yan Liang will not expose his real character and secret to outsiders, which are fatal shortcomings.

    Especially Huang Ze -

    entrusted by others, we have to be on guard at all times. Fortunately, Huang Ze is not a straw bag. Otherwise, he will die young and early with his body tired sooner or later.

    "I know, I will be careful," Huang Ze nodded, obviously knowing that Yan Liang is for his good. In a flash, his eyes changed. He looked at Yan Liang seriously and said to him, "I''ll go back this time. You have to be careful when you are alone in Taohua village. I doubt they can move me. They will take you. "

    Hearing the words, Yan Liang smiled.

    That smile, lip angle gently curved a radian, shallow light, not easy to detect, "rest assured, I can not die, no one can move me."

    The spring breeze blows over the willow tops, and the willows covered with emerald leaves are rustled by the wind. A line of birds row across the sky. On the small pavilion in the attic, they raise their glasses to drink with each other. The man in White takes a sip lightly and touches his lips. Then they put it down.

    They said a lot of things on it. When the man in purple left, they exposed the shortcomings of the man in white.

    It turned out that the blanket covering his lower body opened and he was sitting in a wheelchair.

    -After a busy day, Su Kui was tired of backache, but found that he had done nothing.

    Fortunately, she has good cooking skills, which can make xiaonianjun have a good appetite.

    The meal was very simple. Uncle Liu next door picked up a few grass carp from the river and gave them some by the way.

    But it''s good for their poor family to taste meat.

    During the Spring Festival, you may not be able to eat meat.

    So when Su Kui cooked rice, the fragrance wafted out of the kitchen and spread into the small yard, even the small face of Mu Nianjun seemed to recover a little.

    When the food was served, Su Kui found another problem.

    That is, in any case, mu Nianjun doesn''t seem willing to eat with her.

    The former Mu Zhi hated mu Nianjun very much, and felt that it was because of him, his happy family, that he would be separated from Yin and Yang.

 Chapter 2322

    Usually I don''t want to see him. Naturally, I don''t want to eat with him.

    Several times, mu Nianjun came to see her when he was young and didn''t understand. However, he was beaten by her for several times and never got close to Mu Zhi again.

    Now that''s it. Su Kui makes rice, rubs his aching waist, sits on the bench, waves to Mu Nianjun, and says softly, "Jun, come here for dinner."

    Mu Nianjun raised his small face and looked at her indifferently. Under the candlelight, his big eyes showed some maturity that was not in line with his age.

    From his expression to his action, we can see the resistance to her. Su Kui can''t help but give him half of the food and let him eat it by himself.

    Su Kui has worked hard for so many days, but still can''t get close to Mu Nianjun completely.

    This makes sunflower, who has no choice but to be discouraged.

    -

    Su Kui has been cautious since he didn''t care about Mu Nianjun that day and let him run out and be chased and bullied by a group of children. Wherever he goes, he should take him with him.

    Those bear children, seeing mu Nianjun with adults, dare not bully him any more.

    By the river.

    The wind blows through the cheek with a light aroma of peach blossom. Even in the clear river, there are pink petals floating from the top.

    In the upper direction, there is a large peach blossom forest, which lasts for ten miles. In spring, when the wind blows, the pink falling flowers fall like snow.

    "You are sitting here waiting for me, don''t you know? When I wash the clothes, I''ll take you to play

    Su Kui patted mu Nianjun''s head and walked to the river with a wooden basin.

    Through so many worlds, where has Su Kui ever done such a job? Fortunately, her learning ability is first-class, and she has the memory of admiring branches, which has not aroused the suspicion of people nearby.

    In addition to chewing the tongue, women in the countryside are not bad in nature.

    Of course, it doesn''t exclude those who can''t see others'' good nature.

    See Su Kui come here, hurriedly greet her and give her a vacancy.

    When Su Kui squatted down and began to wash his clothes, the woman who was wearing a turquoise square towel and a beige skirt whispered: "ah, ah Zhi, you have figured it out. You have to treat this child well in the future. The child is still young. What do you know? You are so kind to him that when he grows up, he can be filial to you and feed you and die! "

    Su Kui smiled and listened to another woman before he could speak.

    Her tone was strange. First she said "tut tut" several times, then she shook her head and said: "I don''t think so. In the end, this baby is not the child of a Zhi, and the child also has a hatred. You see, he is silent all day, don''t he be a fool?"

    She took a wooden stick in her hand and banged on her clothes. She kept saying, "it''s up to her children to support the old and end their lives!"! In my opinion, you look beautiful. Although you are a little older, you can''t find it. There is a nephew in my mother''s family. Now there are two in thirty. He has read books. He looks like a talent. If you want to, I can talk to my nephew. He will be satisfied with you! "

    Sunflower:

    Is this a lark?

    "Yo Yo, you are such a heartless woman! Who doesn''t know what your nephew looks like? What''s the point of saying a talent?! " The woman who had just spoken sneered and sneered.

 Chapter 2323

    "Ho?!" The woman of La Lang Pei is no longer obedient, and her clothes are not washed. As soon as she throws away the mallet, she stands up, crosses her waist and starts to scold, "you shameless Jian woman! How can my nephew use three or four? I see you''ve got a bad mouth. If you don''t do serious work, you can''t do anything but spray feces all over your mouth! "

    Rural women, a word is torn, Su Kui is the first time to see.

    She wiped her sweat secretly. Although it was because of her, she didn''t agree with what she said to the two people. She washed the clothes quickly, held the basin and withdrew from the circle of the two people, so as not to hurt the innocent.

    Just a few steps away, she heard the scolding noise behind her.

    "Stinky watch! You dare to scold me. I won''t tear your mouth today! "

    Su Kui can''t help but quicken his pace and trot towards mu Nianjun when he hears the words behind him.

    Wait to stand beside mu Nianjun, Su Kui is silly.

    "Here, young man, please, excuse me, are you..."

    The man is dressed in blue. The color is like a clear sky after a rainy day. It is clean and bright. His skin is very white, it is the kind of sick pale, from time to time clenched his fist against his lips and coughed gently, obviously not very well.

    He sat in a wheelchair, with no servants around him, but in terms of clothes and extraordinary demeanor, he was out of place in this remote area, presumably of extraordinary origin.

    Su Kui quickly finished looking at the man and looked at mu Nianjun. Seeing that he was still maintaining the movement when he came, he sat on the grass and bowed his head to play with the grass. He was relieved.

    In case he bumps into the noble people, he will be in trouble.

    In this way, she said to the man, "I''m sorry, young boy, I don''t understand. If there is any collision, please forgive me."

    She said this, that is, if a child offends him, please let him go.

    Unfortunately, this is the second time we have met.

    Last time, she was far away, but her voice was not very real. This time, when she was close, she found that every word and deed of a woman is gentle and gentle, which is totally different from the woman who scolds the street when she is not far away.

    Especially when she looked at him, Yan Liang became interested. In Kyoto, although he didn''t pay attention to it, when he followed Huang Ze''s big mouth, he also knew his appearance, which was very attractive to women.

    But Su Kui, obviously, is the woman who is not attracted to him.

    "Yan Liang."

    He said his name and was shocked for a moment. Then he frowned like ink and wrinkled his brow. There was a layer of chagrin in his eyes.

    How did you say your name? If the other party knows his identity, his mind of hiding in peace will be lost again.

    "Well? What? " Su Kui tilted her head and felt that she had something wrong with her ears. She didn''t hear it clearly.

    What he seems to say is --

    Yan Liang?

    Looking at the woman''s clean eyebrows and eyes, her white skin is not powdered, and her dress is simple. The point is that on her face, she only doubts about his saying these words, but doesn''t care about his identity.

    "Cough..." Yan Liang coughed and repeated, "Yan Liang, my name."

    Su Kui suddenly said, "I see. I thought I heard it wrong. Young master Yan is not from Taohua village, right? Now this season, is it also for outing? "

    These rich children, sour Confucian students, seem to like to play with the Philistine set.

    "No," Yan Liang shook his head, "stay a few days."

 Chapter 2324

    After Yan Liang said this, the air was silent.

    Su Kui was in the way of men and women. She was in ancient times, and she had a child with her. She was a nominal old leftover girl. I don''t know how many idle men stared at her and made mistakes.

    So, Su Kui thought about it, or goodbye.

    "Young master Yan, it''s late. Then I''ll take the child first... "

    "Well, good."

    Yan Liang is also a person who is not good at communicating with women. He has the most contacts in his life. The main obstacle is his mother. Otherwise, even the servants around him are carefully selected and do things carefully. Few women can get close to him.

    People of the same status as him will arrange a housewife for him at his age. However, because of Yan Liang''s health, they dare not force him at home now, just hope he can be safe.

    "Then, goodbye!"

    Su Kui said, greeting mu Nianjun, laboriously carrying a wooden basin, and holding Xiao Nianjun in one hand, he walked towards the winding path.

    Strange to say, she just walked out a dozen steps. In the sunny sky, there were thick clouds and drizzle, which made sunflower cool from head to toe.

    Su Kui wiped a bead of water on his eyes and sipped his lips.

    What is this? God is deliberately tossing her! Su Kui''s mouth is shriveled and shriveled, and he feels aggrieved.

    She has never suffered such a grievance. She has to work since she came here. Even if she has a cheap son, she has to do laundry, cooking and household chores. Now she has to do laundry, and God won''t let her feel better.

    She buried her head, clenched mu Nianjun''s small hand, to prevent him from slipping, and headed home.

    But feel from the hands, not small earning power.

    She paused, looked down at mu Nianjun and said, "what''s wrong with you? It''s raining. If you don''t go home, you''ll get sick if you get too much rain! "

    Mu Nianjun doesn''t speak. He glances at his back from time to time.

    Su Kui followed his eyes and stared at Yan Liang, who was alone in the rain.

    Then I understand the meaning of admiring Nianjun, and I will have some taste.

    She has made such a big change. This stinky boy can''t see it. As a result, just after seeing Yan liangxiao for a long time, she is concerned about it!

    It''s raining more and more heavily. The wheelchair is heavy. The rain in March is still cool. It can penetrate into the bone seam through thin clothes on the skin.

    Yan Liang sighed and looked up happily, letting the cold rain wash his face.

    For the first time in my life, it''s raining, isn''t it bad? Yan Liang thought.

    "Hello..."

    Yeah? Yan Liang''s lips are stiff, and his eyes are lifted against the rain. The familiar voice and face are su Kui with two sides.

    She seems to be the mother of that child?

    Yan Liang thought for a moment and finally came up with a title: "madam, you are..."

    Su Kui''s face is impatient. Xiao Nianjun follows her step by step. With big eyes, he probes Su Kui''s body curiously and looks at Yan Liang.

    "Well, my son can''t rest assured that he will come to pick you up. If he doesn''t mind, he can go back with me to shelter from the rain first. My home is right there, not far away." Su Kui pointed to Yan Liang.

    It''s a strange feeling. Yan Liang can''t say anything wrong, but before he can say anything wrong, he feels his knee sink

 Chapter 2325

    Yan Liang looks at what he has on him in amazement. Obviously, there are some wooden pots in his life. He is stupid

    But Su Kui didn''t have the patience to wait for his approval. Now mu Nianjun is thinking of letting Su Kui take Yan Liang to shelter from the rain. He certainly won''t leave him here alone. So if Su Kui wants to push him, he can''t take a wooden basin with him. So if the wooden basin isn''t put on him, can mu Nianjun, a child, hold it?

    No one noticed that when mu Nianjun saw Su Kui''s movements, there seemed to be a different look in the blank pupils.

    -

    "Jun Jun, open the door quickly." Su Kui was shivered by the cold and biting rain and asked mu Nianjun to open the door. She pushed Yan Liang under her body, not a light wheelchair.

    Ancient wheelchairs were all made of wood. No matter how well they were made, they could not change their own clumsiness. The land in the countryside is mud, not a broad road paved with stone slabs in the town.

    Su Kui brings Yan Liang back. Such a little road has already consumed most of her strength.

    As soon as I got into the yard, I couldn''t.

    She panted heavily, and her voice was unsteady. "Master Yan, where is your residence in Taohua village? I''ll send someone to pick you up at your house later. " Look at this little white face. It''s delicate. It''s like ten fingers don''t touch the spring water. Obviously, it''s not very good.

    If she gets caught in a rain and gets cold again, all she does is meaningless.

    "Thank you very much for your kindness." Yan Liang pointed to the big house not far away, and said, "it''s said that there is a predestination. The place where Yan lives is not far from the girl''s house."

    Where?

    Su Kui followed the direction he pointed out, and saw the big house that was not suitable for his surroundings at a glance. After a moment''s hesitation, Su Kui said with a smile: "it''s so. No wonder I saw many non local people coming in and out recently."

    Then I didn''t ask more questions. Instead, I rushed to boil hot water. When the big pot of boiling water started to boil, I had to boil a pot of ginger soup to dispel the cold.

    In particular, mu Nianjun is young and has a bad body. Su Kui is most worried about him.

    "Jun Jun, please change your wet clothes first. Be careful of getting sick!"

    Su Kui beckoned, pulled mu Nianjun, who was silent with a small mouth, and said to Yan Liang with wet hair, "young master Yan, please wait outside for a moment. I''ll help the child to change his wet clothes first, and then I''ll go to the Party Committee for the servants in your mansion."

    Of course, before taking mu Nianjun away, she had not forgotten to throw a dry cloth towel to Yan Liang. Whether this young master can use it or not has nothing to do with her.

    -

    in the bedroom, Su Kui is holding clothes and confronting mu Nianjun.

    "Take off all the wet clothes and replace them with clean ones."

    Mu Nianjun is holding his corner stubbornly and refuses to give in. His little face had turned pale with cold, and his mouth was closed. He would rather shiver with cold than let Su Kui change her clothes.

    Su Kui frowned, annoyed and wanted to laugh! Are you nonviolent or something? This wet dress is sticky and comfortable to wear? Say it, you take it off yourself, or I will help you! "

    Finish saying to throw clothes, go up to grab mu Nianjun, three or two times to pick his little clothes.

    Bear child, there must be a limit to willfulness.

    Now Su Kui is not as careful about Mu Nianjun as he was at the beginning, because his autism is only caused by the adult''s perennial neglect, and he doesn''t really ignore the outside world.

 Chapter 2326

    Otherwise, he won''t let Su Kui bring Yan Liang back today.

    Small fart child, since it''s OK, Su Kui still doesn''t believe it can''t cure him!

    "Hmmm, hmmm --"

    mu Nianjun starts to struggle in Su Kui''s arms. He babbles in his mouth and doesn''t know what he''s talking about. Su Kui is happy and chuckles. "What? So shy? "

    Let mu Nianjun struggle, Su Kui or tough to put on dry clothes for him, change clothes, nature is her work.

    "Well, I''m your mother. You didn''t know how many times you saw it when you were a child. Now it''s not a time to be shy. Just change your clothes and go out. Don''t you like that handsome young man? Go with him! "

    Pat him on the butt and push him out.

    The door is closed behind Xiaomu Nianjun. His expressionless face shows a distorted feeling when Su Kui pats his buttocks, which is obviously a joke.

    The general red halo of the fire spread all the way from his ears. It felt like the soles of his feet were going to burn.

    Su Kui changed clothes quickly, the bun was wet, Su Kui came down to wipe it at will, and didn''t comb it again, so she took a hair band and tied it, and went to the kitchen to do some work.

    When she came out of the kitchen with ginger soup, she was a little shocked to see several more big men coming out of the hall.

    When he heard the footsteps, Yan Liang knew that Su Kui was coming.

    Sure enough, she soon saw the petite figure of the woman appeared at the door of the hall. She looked at the men suddenly appeared inside, and her eyes flashed with vigilance.

    Yan Liang hurriedly opened his mouth and said: "madam, don''t be afraid. These, cough These are the servants of someone Yan. They are here to pick me up. "

    That''s good.

    Su Kui put down his heart and went in with ginger soup. He poured a bowl for mu Nianjun, "drink it, drive away the cold."

    She had just drunk it in the kitchen. After thinking about it, she poured Yan Liang a bowl. As for whether he would dislike it, it had nothing to do with Su Kui.

    "Young master Yan, have a drink too. Go back and take a hot bath. Be careful of catching the cold."

    Women''s voice with Jiangnan women''s unique Wunong soft language, listening to people''s ears, as if the warm wind, from the ear.

    Yan Lengleng Leng Leng, the brain has not yet responded, the hands have already received Su Kui handed him the bowl.

    The bowl is made of rough porcelain. It feels rough in the hand. Inside is the boiled ginger soup. It should be added with brown sugar. When it''s close, it can smell sweet.

    When the servant saw that he really wanted to drink, he was in a hurry. "Young man --"

    "OK, Yan Shi, it''s not over there now. Relax."

    His fleshy lips were in a light arc, as black as the eyes, as if the shattered stars were reflected in his eyes.

    Young master is like a jade, like a stone.

    In the tense look of several big men, Yan Liang drank the ginger soup without changing his face. The spicy ginger soup flowed into his body along his throat, dispelling most of his chill.

    Soon, Yan Liang was surrounded by several big men and carefully took away.

    Su Kui shrugged and laughed at their caution.

    Before going out, Yan Liang''s devilish side eyes, the woman''s momentary smile, momentarily fell into one of his. Bright eyes and bright teeth, Qiao Xiao Qian Xi.

    -Su Kui only regarded the meeting with Yan Liang that day as a little interlude and didn''t pay attention to it.

    One day, the sun is very good, April is approaching, and the weather is getting warmer and warmer.

 Chapter 2327

    There''s nothing left or right. Muzhi also learned some words from her father when she was young. Although Su Kui didn''t know if there was any problem in the Enlightenment of being a child, munianjun was also the first child she taught.

    No!

    "Well, do you know the origin of your name? You have to learn to write your own name to allow you to eat today. Do you know? "

    In terms of education, Su Kui always adheres to the principle, but she doesn''t force her too close because she is slightly autistic in xiaozhengtai.

    Now mu Nianjun doesn''t repel her as much as at the beginning. Everything is developing in a good place. Su Kui is relieved.

    Mu Nianjun is the key line of the task, and it can''t fail!

    "Clouds break the moon and flowers make shadows, which leads to a piece of Acacia. Where is your love? I want you alone. This is the origin of xiaonianjun''s name. Of course, my mother won''t explain the meaning of this word to you now. When you grow up, you will understand naturally. "

    Before the Mu Zhi do not understand, only think that the elder sister''s belly is pregnant with which man''s wild seed.

    But Su Kui didn''t think so. If she could read "Nianjun" to Mu Nianjun, she would understand Mu Qu''s mood. She must be her father who loves mu Nianjun so much that she would have no name and no division. She would also give birth to this child if she died.

    He should not be treated with such indifference, but with good sustenance, not resentment.

    "Mu? It''s the mu of Si mu. My mother will write it with you once. Be serious."

    Su Kui will pat him on the head, pull back the spirit he doesn''t know where he is, hold his hand, and write on the sand table.

    As for why not use paper -

    is it not because of poverty?

    I can''t afford to eat any more. Where can I buy paper, Su Kui comes across and gets some new embroidered samples. After embroidering, I will sell them to xiuzhuang for a high price to eat.

    Otherwise, in the light of the fact that the rice VAT was empty when she first came, she would starve to death as soon as she was a freshman. In a poor home, even rats do not visit.

    In her own home, Su Kui is much more at will. She is still in the plain blue cloth long skirt, her hair is not tied up, but tied at will at the back of her head.

    A few wisps of mischievous hair fell from her forehead, and the bright sunlight hit her, bringing this kind of aesthetic feeling.

    Who would have thought that she was the mother of a five-year-old?

    Yan Liang can''t think of it. Looking at her face, it''s easy to forget this fact.

    The courtyard door was open, Su Kui didn''t hear the sound of wheelchair at all. She taught mu Nianjun to finish writing "Mu". When she was free, she hooked her hair to her ears, and then she raised her head and rubbed her swollen neck.

    Then I saw the bright man at the door.

    "Young master Yan?"

    Su Kui frowned. When did he come, but he didn''t realize it? She knocked on her head, stood up and was still upset that she had not found out.

    The woman''s careful thinking is so easy to guess. It''s all written on her face.

    Yan Liang can''t help but smile. When he smiles, his lips will show a light smile line. It''s sparse and clean, which makes people yearn for.

    "Madame mu, Yan came to thank you."

    Maybe it was her bowl of ginger soup that worked. She went back and took a hot bath. The next day, she was refreshed and had no headache or fever.

    Even his dedicated bodyguards were greatly relieved. They all came to Taohua village to recuperate. It''s right!

    "Come in, young master Yan."

    "Are you teaching Nianjun to write?" Yan Liang approaches, picks his eyebrows and looks at Su Kui curiously.

 Chapter 2328

    Miss you???

    When are they so familiar? Su Kui nodded, "yes, I didn''t teach you well. Don''t laugh, young man."

    "Why? My wife teaches very well. I think you will have great achievements in the future. "

    Today, it was Yan Shi who sent Yan Liang here. As an invisible man, he could not control his face twitch when he heard his son''s words. Staring at Yan Liang''s back, he even doubted whether he had been left behind when he didn''t know it!

    Today, Yan Liang''s actions are totally different from those of the childe who does not laugh or say anything!!

    "Thanks for your good words, I''ll take you to thank you first."

    When it comes to Mu Nianjun, Su Kui''s heart is soft. When Xiang Mu Nianjun writes carefully, his dark head, soft eyebrows and eyes are in a mess, and the glittering light at the bottom of his eyes seems to be able to escape.

    Her hair is very mischievous. The broken hair in front of her forehead always falls down uncontrollably. There is a wind in the yard. It blows slowly over the top of her hair. The girl with fair skin and beautiful features is alive in the sun.

    "Certainly."

    "Here are some cakes made by the cook in the mansion. I''ll bring them for you to taste." Yan Liang''s speaking Kung Fu, Yan Shi finally reflected, put the food box in his hand on the table, and squeezed out a stiff smile.

    "Madame mu, these are some of the best cooks in the mansion. I don''t know whether you like them or not. Have a taste!"

    Yan Shi wanted to say good things for his son, but he was a big old man. He probably didn''t know what to say or what not to say.

    As soon as the voice fell, he was acutely aware of a chilly line of sight. Yan Shi scratched his head, waited for serious search, and disappeared again.

    Strange, strange!

    Su Kui stopped laughing and pressed the head of Mu Nianjun. "Thank you, Mr. Yan, but I''ll eat the cake later. It''s said that you need to learn to write your name to eat. You need to behave yourself, right?"

    Mu Nianjun didn''t open his mouth, but his mouth seemed to be tighter.

    Yan Liang looked at this scene, and thought of the words he had just heard outside the door -

    clouds break the moon to make shadows, leading to a piece of Acacia. Where is the return of love.

    Acacia, only read him?

    Yan Liang pondered the word gently between his lips and teeth. He didn''t even realize it. Somewhere in the bottom of his heart, he felt uncomfortable.

    He shook his head and thought more.

    Sighed: "Madam has learned Chinese characters? In the future, do you want to let Nianjun get his reputation? "

    Get credit? This is not bad, but Su Kui is a well-known parent. No matter he is a businessman or an official, he is always happy to love you.

    "It depends on his own preferences. I''m only responsible for raising him as an adult. I don''t demand anything else." Su Kui lowered his eyebrows and eyes, poured a cup of hot tea for Yan Liang, and said softly, "my father was a private school teacher. I have learned some from him, and I dare not exaggerate it. When you are older, I will try to send him to study."

    The two adults nearby were chatting. No one noticed that when murianjun heard the words "reading", he had doubts in his eyes.

    Her mother seems to be different from before -

    however, he prefers this one now, and she will treat him well, make him delicious, hug him to sleep and teach him to write.

    Yan Liang nodded, "to be honest with his wife, he will live in Taohua village for a period of time. If his wife wants, he can teach Nianjun the enlightenment."

 Chapter 2329

    Is there such a good thing?

    When Su Kui heard this, he first thought about the purpose of Yan Liang. Otherwise, she did not think that the two orphans and widows could exchange Yan Liang''s personal teaching only when they helped him when he was in trouble.

    From his appearance and overall demeanor, he was not born as an ordinary person. Even if he was grateful, at best, he would send some food or money.

    But Su Kui didn''t believe it.

    Yan Liang catches Su Kui''s distrust in his eyes, smiles bitterly and touches his nose. "Don''t worry about it, madam. I really like Nianjun. I don''t know why. When I saw xiaonianjun at first sight, I fell in love with him. What''s more, don''t you think that Nianjun is similar to me? "

    Yan Liang''s voice line is very pleasant, cold and deep, as if plucked from the string.

    He didn''t say Su Kui didn''t think of this, but he said that Su Kui paid attention to Mu Nianjun''s face, and the more he saw it, the more frightened he was -

    How could it be so similar?!

    Before the mu Nianjun like to look down, dare not see people, plus the winter cold small face long chilblain, yellow and skinny, no matter how good-looking children, but also by the toss of the wilting Baba.

    Now when Su Kui arrived, he took great pains to raise him. He made delicious food for him in a different way. Most of the money he made was spent on mu Nianjun. At last, he raised several pieces of meat on his face.

    As usual, I didn''t pay attention because sukui didn''t think about anything else. Yan Liang mentions that Su Kui suddenly realizes that they look alike!

    The eyebrows of the same elegant and long shape are similar to those drawn in ink. Although they are small, they have a strong nose. You can imagine that when you grow up in the future, you will also be a beautiful man who can bewitch thousands of girls.

    The key is that they are infinitely close to each other.

    To tell you the truth, mu Nianjun is really not like a child born in a remote place. He never cried since he was a child. Even if he was bullied, he never shed tears.

    "You --" Su Kui stumbled, looked at Yan Liang, looked at mu Nianjun for a long time, and then stopped, "you are too similar..."

    Now, she seems to believe that Yan Liang wanted to teach him enlightenment just because he fell in love with mu Nianjun.

    Yan Liang looks at her surprised pupil, big eyes flicker, where is like a woman who has given birth to a child? It''s totally a girl''s style. I can''t help chuckling. "I was really surprised when I saw it for the first time. If someone is not Yan yet married, I really doubt that xiaonianjun is Yan''s child. "

    Su Kui was stunned. She immediately bowed her head to cover up her embarrassment. She plucked the broken hair from her forehead and blinked her long, thick eyelashes.

    "Cough Young master... "

    Even the coarseness of Yan Shi can''t tell the difference. This mu family lady, who is a widow to the outside world, said such words to others by her son. No matter how you look at it, it''s a bit abrupt.

    Fortunately, Mu''s wife doesn''t mind now, otherwise, if he is a relative of Mu''s family, he will certainly pick up the broom and beat the apprentice out.

    Yan Shi secretly has a bad stomach.

    When Yan Liang spoke, he didn''t really think about it much. After Yan Shi''s reminder, he was drinking water and choked for a while. He couldn''t help coughing.

    "Cough, cough Moo, moo madam, don''t blame me. Yan doesn''t mean that... "

    "I, I don''t want to be rude to you. Please don''t......"

 Chapter 2330

    Before the apology was finished, Su Kui looked up and interrupted him.

    "I know that Mr. Yan is kind. From the childe''s bearing, learning is definitely higher than me. I''m very relieved to entrust xiaonianjun to you for teaching. "

    Su Kui said, drooping his eyes and sighing, "but in the future, I don''t want to say anything like this. If it is heard by outsiders, those rumors will surely have a bad impact on the young master. "

    Yan Shi nodded repeatedly. That''s the truth. Who is the son of his family? In the whole Yan Kingdom, who doesn''t know that the second son of the Yan family has a good demeanor? If these gossips are spread out, let alone if anyone believes them, the festival will be ruined.

    "Yes, Yan remembers it. It''s Yan''s fault. I''m sorry, madam."

    Yan Lianggong embraces his fist and apologizes again.

    His broad lashes were light, and his gray pupils flashed down.

    -From that day on, Yan Liang would come to Mu Nianjun''s door to teach him how to study.

    Only a few days later, Yan Liang may have noticed something wrong. Although Taohua village is sparsely populated, there are not many villagers. But around Su Kui, there are several neighbors. It''s hard to avoid gossip when they watch strange men come in and out of her house every day.

    So in the end, Yan Liang thought, if because of these, let him give up teaching a good seedling, he is not willing. Mu Nianjun''s performance in these days makes him really like it.

    It seems that there is an inexplicable traction between a big one and a small one. Yan Liang attributes it to fate.

    So Yan Liang thought of a way, that is, Su Kui sent mu Nianjun to his house after eating, and then came back to pick him up at dusk.

    It is said to the outside world that mu Nianjun is appreciated by the noble people, so he should stay around and be a schoolboy, with some advice.

    In this way, even if those outside are jealous, they can''t say why.

    Su Kui thought it was over. Unfortunately, she underestimated the gossiping level of rural people.

    Soon, a poor woman and a rich young man fell in love and agreed to each other by their own example, but they were beaten down by the rich young man''s family and forced to break up. They had to lose and return home. The gossip about their own children spread from one corner to the rest of the world.

    Then now the rich young man came to live in the house not far from the woman, and found an excuse for private meeting.

    At that time, Su Kui was going to wash clothes by the river. When she was far away, she heard two women who were almost fighting last month with their voices loud, laughing and saying this gossip.

    The richness of the story is a match for the story in the play.

    Su Kui thinks that if these people are taken to modern times, they can produce several golden eight o''clock dog blood TV dramas in minutes.

    Those aunts and aunts must like watching it.

    Sukui Le ha thought, for their gossip, not to the heart.

    She listened for a while with a basin, and finally someone found her existence again and again. Her smile froze on her face. Neither did she smile, nor did she smile -

    the two women finally realized their afterthoughts. When they looked back, they saw the smiling sunflower standing not far away, listening to it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Yo? Mu, Mu Zhi sister Do you want to wash clothes? "

    "Ha ha, ha When did you come? Look, we didn''t find it. Come here quickly. "

    Su Kui answered, without any mustard, went to the middle of them, put the basin and began to wash clothes.

 Chapter 2331

    But I thought: if I let you find out, where can I hear such a rich and dramatic story?

    The bittersweet is the sunflower.

    Several people looked at each other. If Su Kui made a scene and scolded them, it would be OK. She was so silent that she embarrassed them.

    Seeing Su Kui washing her clothes neatly and intending to leave, someone couldn''t sit down. He whispered carefully and stealthily and asked, "Hey, sister ah Zhi, do you want to do something?"

    Su Kui knew what they wanted to ask, and made doubts on her face

    Such a frank look of her doesn''t look like she''s going to spread love with a strange man.

    Do they really think more about it?

    Biting his teeth, Xu''s aunt, who often helps Mu''s mother and son, asked in a whisper, "that''s the young man in the house. Should sister ah Zhi know her?"

    They couldn''t help being curious. Yan Liang grows well everywhere. He is one of the best in Yanjing, let alone in this kind of backcountry. In the eyes of these aunts, Yan Liang looks like the immortal in the painting.

    The heart involuntarily, then has the awe.

    Su Kui has heard many versions in recent days. Some say that she has a personal relationship with Yan Liang. Some say that Su Kui seduces Yan Liang by virtue of her beauty. The remaining version, that is to say, Su Kui wants to take this opportunity to climb the tree and find a stepfather for mu Nianjun.

    Su Kui listened to it. She couldn''t laugh or cry at all. What''s the matter.

    She herself heard it as a joke, but she also knew that for the ancient women, these rumors, put on the more real women, could not be a blade that could kill people.

    In her mind, she pretended to be surprised and said, "why do you think so? I don''t know that young master Yan very well. It just happened to rain last time. You can see that this young master Yan is not good at his job. His servant is not here when it rains. I see it. I will help him naturally. "

    "It''s just a nodding acquaintance, but young master Yan is kind-hearted. In order to repay his kindness, he joins Xiao Nianjun. Don''t try to teach him some knowledge. Young master Yan is so grateful. How dare I think more? Aunts and aunts should never think about it. A character like Mr. Yan is just like us in the sky and the earth. I dare not climb high! "

    After that, Su Kui sighed and shook his head. His beautiful brow was slightly frowned, and there was a layer of sadness in his eyes.

    People thought that Su Kui was asked to think of sad things, and after her intentional or unintentional mention, they immediately thought that such a childe, what woman has not seen? How can an ordinary woman, or a widow with children, provoke the upper?

    Maybe it''s just a favor, right?

    In this way, they wave their hands and claim that they dare not think more.

    After going back, he added fuel and made another version.

    As for whether sunflower can really climb the high branch at last, who knows?

    -In May, mu Nianjun had spent more than a month under the guidance of Yan Liang.

    Although it''s still a small facial paralysis expression, and it doesn''t speak, but it''s a little more outgoing. Su Kui will listen to what she says.

    In such a short time, there has been such great progress. Su Kui knows that part of the credit comes from Yan Liang. Therefore, most of them are grateful to him.

 Chapter 2332

    One day''s plan is in the morning. Su Kui makes breakfast in the early morning. When mu Nianjun finishes breakfast, it''s still early.

    Holding mu Nianjun''s small hand, they step on the tail of the morning light. The fish belly is white and the egg is yellow like the sun, rising slowly from the sea of clouds.

    Two people''s shadow, in the stone path, one big one small, inexplicably warm.

    -Su Kui sent mu Nianjun to the door every time, waiting for someone to take him in and leave by himself.

    Today, it''s different. Yan Shi knew Su Kui had come early. When she arrived, Yan Shi would wait at the door. Seeing her coming, he hurriedly greeted her and said respectfully, "Madame Mu has sent Xiaonian to you again? Don''t hurry. Our young master has something to say to you. Can madam move to the mansion? "

    What can I say to her? Su Kui''s face turned sideways. From Yan Shi''s simple and honest face, he could see nothing different from the past.

    Take your eyes back and don''t look anymore. Nod.

    "I cooked some fish soup in the morning. I wanted to send some to Mr. Yan to taste. As it happens, I''ll take it myself."

    In every era, we all advocate readers.

    The old father, one can raise the whole family. Yan Liang teaches mu Nianjun free of charge, which makes Su Kui feel uneasy and thinks that his family has taken advantage of him.

    But she has nothing and her family is very poor. If she really wants to give him money, she will not be able to look at his family.

    Yan Xi listens to her to agree, on the face a happy, hurried to lead the way.

    Su Kui always felt that he was a little too attentive. Anyway, there was no place for him to treat respectfully?

    In the end, it comes down to Yan Liang''s rule.

    "Madam, please come inside, Xiao Nianjun. Do you know how to get there? Go to the study first! "

    The big hand rubs the small head of Mu Nianjun, and Yan Shi spreads people away.

    The house has been clean for some years from the outside. May is the season of blooming flowers. The paths paved with bluestone are winding and secluded. Rockery and flowing water, though small, are more elegant than atmosphere.

    Although Yan Shi was leading the way, he always looked back and noticed Su Kui''s expression from time to time. Seeing her beautiful white face, she was not surprised by the plants and trees in the house, as if these things did not exist in her eyes.

    Can''t help nodding, no wonder their childe treats Mrs. Mu differently. That''s also because Mrs. Mu has her unique excellence.

    By virtue of this calm and natural attitude, he won Yan Shi''s heart.

    "Madame mu, our son is in it, and I will not go in. Please --"

    "thank you."

    When Su Kui came to thank you, he walked slowly into the small yard, where he planted a osmanthus tree with clusters of white flower buds.

    Yan Liang is sitting at the stone table under the tree. There is a chessboard on the stone table. He is playing chess with himself.

    Seeing her coming, her eyes suddenly softened, and her lips opened a smile before she spoke.

    "Coming?"

    Su Kui nodded, "did Prince Yan eat too early? In the morning, I cooked more fish soup. Would you like to have a taste of it? "

    Before going out, Su Kui just started cooking. It won''t take long to get to Yanliang. The fish soup still keeps a hot white air.

    "Well, Madame Mu''s craftsmanship. Since he tasted it last time, Yan has always been thinking about it."

    Yan Liang''s mind moved. He completely forgot his cleanliness. He picked up the chess pieces and took back the chess box. He ordered the servants to take the bowl and spoon.

 Chapter 2333

    The fish soup was finely boiled into milk white. It was delicious and had no fishy smell.

    Yan Liang drank all the fish soup brought by Su Kui into his stomach. Yan Shi, who was outside the door, heard the noise and couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of his mouth.

    Is the fish soup brought by Mrs. Mu really so delicious? Even if you eat too early and never overeat, are you an exception?

    Yan Shi can''t taste it. He can only eat it secretly.

    "Young master Yan, I heard Yan Shi say that you have something to say to me. I don''t know why?"

    "You sit first." Yan Liang pointed to the small stone stool beside him and said to Su Kui.

    After su Kui sat down, he looked down for a long time, and finally said in a slow voice: "Madame mu, my grandmother was seriously ill yesterday. I was afraid to leave Taohua village and go home to visit her."

    Su Kui''s heart leaped to resist the feeling of discomfort, and his face looked worried. "Since the old man is seriously ill, he should go back to filial piety soon. At this time, the old man is his favorite son and grandson. Young master Yan, since he has something to do, go back first... "

    As for whether we can see each other in the future, it depends on fate.

    Yan Liang sees her like this and opens his mouth. However, he is not good at words and does not say anything pleasant to hear, which makes women happy.

    For a while, I still don''t know what to say, but I shut up.

    Su Kui waited quietly for a while. Seeing that Yan Liang seemed speechless, he got up, looked at him and said softly, "if there is nothing else for master Yan, I will go first. As for monarch - "

    " I will stay here for another day. Let Nianjun stay here today! "

    Su Kui nodded, "OK, thank you, young man."

    Yan looked at her thin figure, which was about to disappear in front of him. Suddenly, he was reluctant to give up. These days, he was deeply attached to the peaceful life.

    "Wait --"

    "hmm?" Su Kui paused, looked back hesitantly, and asked softly, "is there anything else for master Yan?"

    Yan Liang, holding the armrests on both sides of the wheelchair tightly, exhausted his life-long courage and asked, "Madame mu, today, can you give Yan some face and leave a meal?"

    His eyes in the sun, showing a gray tone, with a layer of fog, fixed looking at sunflower.

    Su Kui was stunned. It was hard to say "no" under his eyes.

    However -

    I don''t know how many people around me are staring at their mother and son. If she stays today, she will have ten mouths in the future, which is unclear.

    "No," Su Kui raised his hand to pull his broken hair behind his ears, and smiled gently at Yan Liang. "It''s better not to cause trouble to the young man because he has many eyes."

    "Farewell, young master Yan."

    He watched her back disappear, Yan Liang sat in his wheelchair, the fragrance of Osmanthus on his head overflowed, and the white petals whirled to his shoulders.

    Yan shican''t bear to take his cloak and put it on his shoulder. "Young master, Nianjun is still waiting for you in the study!"

    Even if he was a big old man, he could see some clues. Yan Shi didn''t believe that Mrs. Mu didn''t feel it.

    In the heart some indignant, their young master even if inborn bad at line how? Manyanjing up and down, how many ladies want to marry into the Yan family? For the first time, the young master summoned up courage to show his affection to a woman, but he was mercilessly rejected.

    Yan Shi sighed.

    I don''t know what to say about Su Kui''s current affairs. I know they are not equal. It''s time to blame her for her ruthlessness and indifference.

 Chapter 2334

    Yan Liang left the next day.

    In the early morning, Su Kui heard the sound of the chariot wheels moving away from the yard, and the horse''s hooves kicked and trod until they disappeared.

    Su Kui turned over, but couldn''t sleep.

    "Ah -" she shook her head, patted mu Nianjun, who was sleeping, and sighed, "my mother has sacrificed a lot for you. I hope you can compete and don''t let me down."

    -After Yan Liang left, Taohua village returned to a calm time again.

    In a quiet village, women gather in twos and threes to chat. Li''s family is always short. It''s just gossip.

    Even if the relationship between Su Kui and Yan Liang had been studied before, after Yan Liang left, everything would be peaceful.

    Su Kui seldom goes out because she really doesn''t know how to get along with those gossip women.

    It''s hot. Su Kui turns over the vegetable field in the yard and plans to plant some vegetables for dinner.

    In the watering room, cold clothes were pulled.

    "Well?"

    She lowered her head and stared at her with big black eyes. It was mu Nianjun.

    "What''s the matter, monarch?" Su Kui is strange. He has been together for some time. Mu Nianjun seldom takes the initiative to interact with her.

    When the voice falls, mu Nianjun raises his small hand and spreads his palm upward. A piece of Hetian jade pendant with transparent and flawless texture appears in his palm.

    "This --"

    sunflower was dumb, and immediately turned to see if the door of the yard was closed. Money is not revealed. If it is seen by people with intention, it will only cause death.

    "Where did it come from?" Su Kui asked in a low voice, already guessing.

    As expected, mu Nianjun''s eyes fell on the distant house, which has a two-story attic, which is a landmark building in the whole peach blossom village.

    "Mr Yan gave it to you?" Su Kui''s eyes were complicated. He looked at the delicate Epiphyllum carved on the jade pendant and was silent for a long time.

    Mu Nianjun shakes his head, which means, "not for him." Then he pointed to Su Kui, put the jade plate into her hand, walked back to the small table in the middle of the yard, and began to read again.

    Sunflower:

    To her?

    The warmth of Hetian jade appears in her palm, and Su Kui takes the jade pendant up and looks at it carefully. Oval jade plate, on the top of the son carved an elegant Epiphyllum. Touch the back of the jade pendant with her fingers. She turned over and saw a word "cool" on it.

    All of them prove who is the owner of the jade pendant.

    Now that Yan Liang has gone, she can''t blame mu Nianjun for taking Yan Liang''s things. She didn''t even know when Yan Liang gave the jade pendant to Mu Nianjun.

    Or, in fact, he confessed to Mu Nianjun before he left. After he left, could he give the jade pendant to himself?

    More and more confusion in the head, Su Kui shook his head, throwing those unrealistic thoughts out of his head.

    Go back to the house and find a red rope to weave. Hang the jade pendant around your neck and keep it close to you.

    -

    winter comes and summer comes, autumn goes and spring comes.

    It seems to be just a blink of an eye.

    Xiaonianjun is six years old. He is extroverted, but still refuses to speak.

    Su Kui has examined his vocal cords, which are well developed and have no problems. That''s why he has a chance to talk when he really wants to.

    "Gentleman, don''t write, clean up for dinner!"

 Chapter 2335

    Xiaonianjun is obedient, and Su Kui finishes, so he cleans up the table obediently and puts his pen and paper aside.

    All these things were left by Yan Liang before he left.

    Good to the children, sukui did not refuse.

    Just as the mother and son were about to start, the door outside the yard was knocked without any sign.

    "Bang Bang --"

    "Mojia sister, are you there?"

    It''s uncle Liu next door. Su Kui went to open the door and saw a flustered face.

    "Sister mu, a group of strangers came to the village just now. A group of big men rode on the horse and looked at the fierce people. Those people come in and don''t play. They seem to be looking for something. Didn''t you ask me about it before? I saw you at the head of the village, and I ran to help you even though I didn''t care about my work. "

    "You see, are you looking for him from the people over there?"

    At the beginning of the Mu family''s tragedy, the village has been talking about it so far. In particular, Muqu''s unmarried birth has also dragged down her sister''s business.

    All people think that the father of Mu Nianjun is the former apprentice. The hands are stained with human life. It''s not a good person to listen to it. The villagers in the village are simple and honest. Although they sometimes gossip, their hearts are not bad.

    As soon as Su Kui heard this, he was clear in his heart and said thanks with a smile: "thank you, uncle Liu. It''s really troublesome for you. I know this. Thank you for coming here specially. If you really want to find Xiao Nianjun, I don''t mean to find a way to avoid it. "

    Who knows whether this is a blessing or a curse?

    Uncle Liu thought so too. He left his work in the field and hurried back to pick it up.

    As soon as he left, sukui couldn''t help eating.

    As soon as she was cold, she strode back to the house, opened the bed board, and pulled out a huge package from under the bed. In addition to clothes, there were all the silver she had saved in the past year.

    "Nianjun, listen to me. Now go with your mother. No matter where I go, my mother won''t let you talk, and I won''t make any noise, you know? "

    Then she quickly ran into the kitchen. She would make many steamed bread every time, just in case of emergency. Take a clean package into a dozen, pull Mu Nianjun, all the way up the mountain from the back door.

    It''s noon, and many people have gone back to eat. It''s hot, and there are many mosquitoes in the forest, so they can''t enjoy the cool.

    No one can see it. It''s great.

    Mu Nianjun is really very good. He has no questions about why his mother suddenly wants to do this. He only purses his mouth and follows Su Kui step by step.

    Step by step, even if the road up the mountain is no longer difficult, Su Kui will not be asked to carry him.

    -It''s true that Su Kui prepared earlier. She asked Uncle Liu, who often worked in the village, long ago. If he saw someone suspicious in the village, he must tell her in advance.

    After all, those who came to rob and admire the monarch were not good at stubble.

    Today''s sunflower, with those people face-to-face, is tantamount to hitting the stone with an egg.

    Soon after she went up the mountain, the small yard of Mu''s family was violently pushed away.

    A woman dressed up with a whip on her waist, the rest of the people have advanced to search, the woman looked at the table in the hospital is still slowly sending out the hot food, squinting his eyes.

    "Madam, there is no one in the room!"

    "We have looked around carefully. There is no place for Tibetans."

    The strong men sweated on their foreheads and punched respectfully at women.

 Chapter 2336

    The woman looked up at the bright sun and raised her hand lightly. "It''s a cunning woman. Find it for me. I can''t find the child. I can''t give you a job!"

    The crowd obviously knew what she meant, and immediately, with a look of awe, they said with one voice, "yes!"

    -The mountain that Su Kui brought mu Nianjun into is called Yashan because it looks like a tooth.

    In the first half, because there are hunters walking around, we have guessed many winding paths, and the roadside branches and leaves are clean. And going up again, it will be a lot of difficulties. There is no way to go. Some branches and leaves have become obstacles to their progress.

    When it was dark, Su Kui finally went into a cave with his back on his back.

    This is the place she found for a long time. When the villagers fall asleep, she will go up the mountain with a torch by herself, just for today.

    She insisted on washing clothes with things made of herbs, which can not only repel insects, but also let the beasts smell the smell, because they are disgusted and not easy to approach.

    "Are you afraid of it?"

    Su Kui felt that she was going to die of exhaustion. The six-year-old was not light. She still climbed the mountain road with him on her back. When she got into the cave, she sat on the ground and couldn''t get up any more.

    The cave was dark, like the huge mouth of a beast. Xiaonianjun snuggled up to her arm and shook his head.

    In the dark, his big eyes were extremely firm.

    There is a fire fold in the package, however, Su Kui doesn''t plan to order it. In the night, a little light of fire will be found by those who want to.

    Taohua village can''t go back. Su Kui rubs his old waist and thinks about how to avoid the limelight on the mountain first and then go out of the city after a few days.

    Touch the two out of town documents, Su Kui''s eyes in the dark, more and more bright.

    -

    peach blossom village is frightened by this group of outsiders. A woman who is obviously not easy to meet, with a group of strong men, searches around the village, even the villagers'' home.

    The cellar, the bottom of the bed and even the mountain were searched.

    But they would not think that Su Kui, a woman, dare to take advantage of the night with a child and go to the mountains.

    There are experienced hunters, who dare not walk easily. If you do go, nine out of ten you won''t be able to come out alive.

    They didn''t even think of it, so they didn''t search for it.

    Women in the sky day after day, finally angry, "a group of waste, even a woman and children can not find, what do you want?"

    The so-called poor and evil water out of the diaobin, at first by this group of more evil pressure, they tremble. As a result, the group decided to stay in their village, behave so tough, and search their home like bandits.

    Now even Mu''s sister doesn''t know where they''ve got her. They''ve been dissatisfied for a long time.

    When they were going to search their home again, the village head took the lead, holding a hoe and a kitchen knife, and took the villagers with him, and rushed forward bravely.

    "What are you guys doing here? Where did you get our sister Muzhi? "

    "Do you still have a king''s law in your eyes, believe it or not?! Call the government to deal with it! "

    "Yes! Don''t think we are good at bullying. We can''t kill each other! "

    "Get out, get out of here!"

    "If we dare to step into the village in the future, we will cut one off!"

 Chapter 2337

    Su Kui hid in the mountain, did not see what happened at the foot of the mountain. Naturally, he could not see the picture of those people being chased out of the village by the fierce villagers holding up vegetable knives and hoes.

    -Three years later.

    The cold wind is howling, the snow is blowing like wadding, and the sky is covered with silver.

    "Squeak --"

    the old wooden door was pushed open, the cold wind immediately looked at the gap, quickly earned in, and the person who opened the door shivered fiercely.

    "Gee, it''s cold."

    It was su Kui who spoke three years later. She was wrapped in a thick coat and her small face with white fur was like pink jade. It didn''t look very different from that three years ago.

    It''s hard to see the collagen on her face. In name, she is the mother of a nine-year-old.

    Three years ago mu Nianjun was six years old. Three years later, he was nine years old. Su Kui was twenty-five years old.

    "Jun Jun, pay attention to safety on the way. Go early and go back early."

    In the past three years, Xiao Zhengtai''s body has grown rapidly into a straight little poplar, which has reached Su Kui''s shoulder.

    It can be seen that the genes in young children are very powerful.

    "I see, ma''am." The boy sniffled and came out of the inner room with a book bag in his hand.

    The young man''s gray green jacket, a felt hat on his head, originally round eyes, have grown into narrow and long eyes of Danfeng in recent years, seeing that there are less lovely breath and more powerful illusions.

    After so long efforts, the youth finally willing to speak, but also not in vain so long efforts.

    "Come on, don''t be late." Su Kui smiled, with tender and loving eyes, patted the snow on his shoulder.

    People are sentimental. In the past five years of getting along with each other, they look at the miserable little Luobu head and grow up under her care. The sense of achievement is unspeakable.

    Su Kui even thought that it would be nice to have a child like mu Nianjun when the future task is over --

    "don''t worry, mom, I won''t be late. It''s you. It''s cold. Hurry in. I''ll be back in the afternoon. Don''t worry! "

    The youth admonishes again and again, Su Kui has the share that nods continuously only.

    Who knows how the silent little Zhengtai turned into a wordy little old man?

    Sukui doesn''t know.

    Seeing that he still has the mind to go on, he pushes his shoulder, pushes him out and urges him to leave.

    When the door was closed, Su Kui''s gentle face suddenly climbed up to the smile of three evils. She walked back to the house slowly, pulled out the jade plate that had been worn close to her body from the layers of clothes, and rubbed it for a few times.

    Yangsheng asked: "system, now positioning Yan Liang''s position, it''s time to have a chance encounter!"

    When she saw Yan Liang at the first sight, she was sure that he had absolutely something to do with mu Nianjun''s identity, or even blood relationship.

    Otherwise, there are so many accidents in the world that one big one small one looks like one carved from a mold.

    But four years ago, mu Nianjun was afraid of her and did not dare to be close to her. Su Kui doesn''t feel relieved to tell Yan Liang the identity of Mu Nianjun.

    By then, once the surrounding environment becomes more complex, it will be more difficult to brush the affection of admiring and worshiping the monarch!

    So in the end, Su Kui chose a hard but smooth way --

    to take mu Nianjun away, wait for his task line, and then start the next task.

    Now, it''s time.

 Chapter 2338

    "Childe, it''s so cold in Dianzhou. Why do you have to go there in person?"

    Yan Shi sat outside the carriage, his whole body was covered tightly, and he was shivering all over by the cold wind of Dianzhou. Rao is the body of the martial arts practitioners, no matter how strong they are, they can''t bear the cold in Dianzhou.

    He had some sad thoughts. He just let out a breath of cold air with one mouth open. He felt that his mouth would be frozen.

    The carriage was quiet as if it were empty.

    Yan Liang didn''t respond. He sat on the soft collapse, holding a volume of books in a big, articulate hand. His eyes were light and his mind was not on the books for a long time.

    "Ten Yan, that''s enough."

    Yan Jiu, who was sitting on the other side, stared at him, and approached him in a low voice, saying, "I heard that Madame Mu appeared in Dianzhou. That''s why..." He stopped, looked at the closed carriage, his throat rolling, his voice getting lower and lower. "In a word, don''t be talkative. We can''t interfere in childe''s business!"

    I see!

    Yan ten suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the six princes entrusted the childe to investigate the corruption case of the governor of Dianzhou. It was clear that there were many capable people under him, but the childe ignored his illness and had to go there in person.

    Now he finally understood.

    Bahaw had two mouths, wrapped his jacket tightly, his eyes were empty, and he fell into memories.

    At that time, the old lady of the Yan family was seriously ill and called for her grandson to go back. Among them, Yan Liang was the most missed by the old lady. One by one, the letter from home came to Taohua village. When Yan Liang hurried back, he could only see the old lady one last time.

    Yan Liang has the best relationship with the old lady. He is an understanding person. He knows that a person has an inherent death, but he really puts it on himself. Even if he thinks clearly, can he avoid being sad?

    Yan Liang has been withered for some time, and the whole person has lost a lot of weight. When I got back to Taohua village, I saw a yard full of dead leaves and rotten and moldy food.

    The mother and son, who are concerned about people''s hearts, disappeared without trace, just like evaporation from the human world. Yan Liang found many places in these years, but did not find them again.

    Even Yan Liang did not understand why he was so obsessed with a woman. It''s like only finding her, the missing soul, can be complete.

    -

    Yan Shi understood the whole story and didn''t ask any more questions. He joined Yan Jiu and focused on driving.

    This time they came in a low-key way. No one but their own knew.

    In Yan Liang''s words, it is only in the dark that we can see the truth. What you see on the surface is just what the other party wants to show you.

    Yan Shi doesn''t know so much. He is a bodyguard. It''s enough to be responsible for protecting the master''s safety.

    For a moment of trance, he completely forgot that the carriage was driven by himself.

    In Yan Jiu''s exclamation, the horse lost control and rushed to a small stall.

    "Ah, ah, ah!! Get out of the way! Get out of the way

    "Yan Shi, you ya!!"

    Yan jiuhurried to remedy it, but it was too late.

    The carriage knocked over the stall full of embroidered handkerchiefs. The handkerchiefs fell all over the dirty ground and were immediately soaked in mud.

    "Oh, my veil!"

    The stall was set up by a woman. She hid herself from the emergency and was not hit. However, because of panic, the whole person fell into the mud pit and got up. When he saw that all the goods he depended on for survival had been damaged, he was desperate and began to cry with a pat on his thigh.

 Chapter 2339

    "You pay for my veil! You pay for my veil! "

    "Wuwuwu, everyone comes to comment. If you don''t go, you have to run into my stall. Now, all the good pads fall into the mud. How can I sell them?"

    Yan Shi, who was grabbed by his clothes and refused to leave:

    Yan Jiu endured a long smile, looked at Yan Shi, who was helpless, and walked up to the woman and said, "madam, it''s really our fault. Calm down first, and we will pay for it. Wipe your tears first and sum up the losses. We have a lot of money. What do you think? "

    The veil on the ground is not a good material. Yan Jiu is not yet able to play tricks on it.

    He simply took a ingot of gold from the purse and handed it to the woman, "are these enough?"

    The woman, who was still howling, suddenly couldn''t open her eyes by the golden Yuanbaoshan in front of her eyes. She grabbed it, stuffed it into her arms, and nodded repeatedly, "enough, enough!"

    Actually, the pads on the ground can be sold after they are taken back for washing.

    But the man certainly did not understand these reasons. She collected the money, no matter how dirty she was, and quickly picked up the pads on the ground, intending to go home.

    This ingot of gold is enough for her family to chew for years. How can she not be happy?!

    Yan Shi was relieved and gave a thumbs up to Yan Jiu, "Yan Jiu, you still have a way."

    Yan Jiu turned his white eyes. "You can have a snack! Can money be used to solve the problem

    After that, he urged Yan Shi to get on the bus quickly, so that they could hurry to the post house to have a rest. Not only Yan eleven people can''t stand the ghost weather in Dianzhou, but he''s no better!

    After a while, the carriage was just back on track. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came out.

    "Sister Chen, what''s the matter? How did the veil fall into the mud? "

    The woman''s voice was gentle and rippling. In winter, she was more comfortable. Yan Jiu could not help looking at her eyes.

    Suddenly, Yan Liang''s voice came from the carriage, "stop!"

    The voice was not always calm, the door was pushed open, the face was like a relegated immortal, turning over numerous waves.

    "Young man?"

    Yan Liang ignored him, opened the small window and looked at the place where the woman spoke.

    Yan Jiu scratched his head and didn''t understand what he heard. He responded so much.

    But Yan Shi was a man who lived with Yan Liang in Taohua village for more than half a year. He was stunned to hear the voice of the woman.

    Why is this sound so similar to Madame mu?

    Su Kui took a breath of white air and stepped forward to help the woman. After finishing the things, he heard the woman''s humanity: "Alas, it''s also bad luck. Just after the stall was set up, it was knocked over by a carriage." She thumped her aching waist, raised her hand and pointed, "here it is!"

    Su Kui smiled and said, "it''s ok if people are OK, and money can be earned again." he said, looking up at the direction of the carriage.

    At this sight, I was stunned.

    It was a pair of eyes as deep as the sea of ink. The emotions inside were surging and fluctuating, like the waves, all hidden in his eyes.

    Su Kui is not dazzled by his eyes, but his very familiar face.

    "Young master Yan?"

    When the future is ready to respond, the name has been blurted out.

    Yan Shixin was delighted. "Madame mu, it''s really you!"

    -In a quarter of an hour.

    A teahouse in Dianzhou.

 Chapter 2340

    In the cold, the man in the wheelchair and a beautiful woman in a white lined jacket sat opposite each other.

    For a long time, the silence, in front of the rising white tea from the heat boiling to gradually cool, the two people have not said the first sentence.

    "You..."

    "You -"

    Su Kui never thought that when she was going to talk, Yan Liang was just about to talk, so she bumped into each other in embarrassment.

    "Well..." Su Kui touched his nose. "How did Prince Yan come to Dianzhou? What''s the matter?"

    In her heart, she is really a man of her family. Is her heart sharp?

    Yan Liang pressed the corner of his lips that had been rising since he saw her, nodding calmly, "yes, entrusted by a friend, he came to Dianzhou to check something. It''s Madame. Why do you leave Taohua village and come to Dianzhou? "

    "Ah..." Su Kui lowered his eyes and played with the tea cup with his small hands. "It''s a must. If it''s not impossible, who is willing to leave home?" She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Probably aware of his expression is not appropriate, quickly sorted out the next thoughts, raised a Yan Liang very familiar smile, the same gentle, as if the warm winter sun.

    "Don''t mind if you don''t say that."

    "No, why do you mind..."

    Yan Liang said hurriedly, and then he reflected that his answer was too urgent? He hesitated and looked at Su Kui seriously, with a little sadness in his voice. "At the beginning, I was busy with my family affairs, and then I went back to peach blossom village, but things were different, and I never saw you again."

    His heart was aching and his lips were thin and light. "I thought I would never see you again in my life..."

    Fortunately, heaven is pitying him. He didn''t really look for him all his life.

    The simple teahouse and the windows were leaking. Su Kui looked at his pale face and said, "it''s fate to see you again." She smiled and asked, "the monarch is much taller now, and he is willing to speak. To say it, Mr. Yan is still the teacher of monarch. If you are not in a hurry, you can meet him."

    "Jun Jun will be very happy to see young master Yan."

    Sukui thought, in any case, keep him first.

    When Yan Liang heard these words, she said them from the woman''s mouth. Her voice was soft and clear. She closed her eyes, as if she had returned to peach blossom village.

    Because of these words, he felt happy at the bottom of his heart, once thought that he would never see her haze again, and gradually dissipated because of these words.

    "Is it? How is Nianjun learning now? The purpose of my trip is Dianzhou. I don''t need to do these things myself. In fact, I also miss that kid. In this way, I''m bothered. "

    -In this way, Su Kui somehow brought Yan Liang back to her humble home.

    The small yard is not even as good as Yan Liangyi''s colorful clothes and white fox fur cloak when he was in Taohua village, which is not in line with the small world.

    However, when his face is clear and meaningful, there is a light smile, and he is strangely integrated with this world.

    It''s a wonderful feeling.

    "That Madame mu, our childe will be taken care of by you first. We have something else to do. Let''s leave first. "

    Su Kui, who was leading the way in front of him, blinked and nodded in the mist. "OK, you can rest assured."

    Then I took the wheelchair myself and pushed it into the room.

    In the direction she couldn''t see, Yan Liang''s lips slowly raised a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 2341

    When Yan Liang saw the furnishings in the room, he felt sad again. He hasn''t found out what happened in those years.

    According to the villagers, a woman with a full face and a group of big men came into the village to search for the trace of the mother and son.

    At that time, Yan Liang even thought that the two of them were taken away by that group. As for the search, it''s just to cover up.

    Now see Su Kui again, the heart is not unhappy.

    "Mu..."

    "Young master Yan, I''d better call my name. When I was in Taohua village, I had many ears and eyes, but I was not very close." Su Kui smiled, "and ah, where am I, but an ordinary woman."

    Su Kui''s words hit Yan Liang''s chest. His lips were raised quietly. His nose was "hum", and his voice was very light

    Su Kui was stupefied. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly call out such a friendly name. For a while, he was a little embarrassed and a little bit surprised.

    At the beginning, her parents also called her Zhizhi.

    "What''s the matter? Is it not proper for me to call it that way? " Yan Liang is not sure. He wants to get closer to Su Kui. He suffers from inexperience and is afraid of being abrupt.

    This time, it''s also a trial.

    Fortunately, Su Kui''s expression changed a few times. Instead of being annoyed, he nodded gently, which was the answer.

    "No, it''s just that no one has called me for a long time. I''m not used to it for a while."

    Yan looked at her reddish ears, a circle of white fluff on the collar, more and more delicate features, like powder carving and jade carving.

    I don''t know when there will be heavy snow outside. The sky is covered with white flocs.

    The tea is boiling hot. It''s all the way to the bottom of one''s heart.

    The two said a lot in the room, unconsciously, and drew closer. For this, Yan Liang can''t get it.

    But how did he know that this was done by someone else on purpose?

    "Mom, I''m back!"

    No one visited the small yard in the afternoon, near dinner time, was pushed away by the youth. He breathed white air out of his mouth, blushed with cold, rushed into the room with his book bag in his arms, and quickly closed the door.

    Su Kui went up and slapped the snow off his shoulder with a smile. "It''s very cold. I told you not to take an umbrella." He complained angrily. Su Kui pointed to the hall. "Now, look who it is."

    "Have guests?"

    Mu Nianjun blinked the long and narrow Danfeng''s eyes and looked in the direction of Su Kui''s fingers. Suddenly, the two pairs of eyes carved like a mold collided with each other across the air.

    Mu Nianjun was stunned at first. A moment later, there was great joy, "master Yan!"

    Master?

    Su Kui picked his eyebrows. I don''t know. Mu Nianjun called Yan Liang this way.

    "When did you come? How can I come to Dianzhou? When will you go back? Or stay in Dianzhou for a long time? Do you come here to do business? "

    Faced with a series of questions from the youth, Yan Liang was dumbfounded, and his black eyes were full of interest. He teased Su Kui and said, "it seems that you have taught very well these years."

    Su Kui touched his nose and looked at Xiang Mu''s eyes. He was helpless and spoiled.

    Also, from a little mute, he was taught to be the current talkative young man. Sukui had to do it.

    "Thank you for your compliment." As long as she has something to do with her son, Su Kui feels very proud.

    As for Yan Liang''s teasing, Quan should be praised and accepted without any modesty.

    Yan Liang is squeezed by her peach blossom eyes. She doesn''t know whether to laugh more or not.

 Chapter 2342

    The more I get along with a woman, the more I feel that she is a girl at all. Where is the mother of a nine year old?

    Although Yan Liang had lived in Taohua village for some time, he and his subordinates had no deep communication with the villagers. In order to show respect, Yan Liang did not deliberately investigate the real relationship between mu Nianjun and Su Kui.

    Therefore, this "beautiful" misunderstanding has been kept up to now.

    "Nianjun, I haven''t seen you for four years. Let''s have a good look!" Yan Liang, smiling, beckoned to him and patted him gently on his hairy head as he approached.

    "You have so many questions, which one should I answer first? It''s you. I''ll test you later and see if you''ve been slack in your studies over the years! "

    Su Kui looked at their father and son, shook his head and smiled, and turned into the kitchen.

    In the hall, when it came to study, mu Nianjun raised his chin proudly. "Although my master took the exam, I still remember what he taught me. For the sake of my mother, I also have to study hard, and in the future, I will get my reputation and let my mother enjoy happiness! "

    The house is not sound proof. Su Kui, who is cutting vegetables, has a meal in his hand, and his lips are full of joy. She did her best to teach her. These years, she has suffered all the hardships.

    "Good boy," Yan Liang didn''t expect that he still remembered, and took this creed as the driving force of learning.

    That''s good.

    Outside, the sky gradually darkened. Su Kui lit a candle in the room. The warm yellow candle flickered. On a cold winter night, it added some warmth.

    The smell of the food filled the room. The three people sat at the small square table. From the outside, their looks were not in line with the shabby room.

    Su Kui devoted herself to eating. She taught mu Nianjun the rules of "eat, sleep, and talk".

    Yan Liang was born in an extraordinary family. He was a young man. His manners and postures were incomparable.

    as like as two peas, he could also taste the food that the woman had done, just like the taste he had been fortunate to eat before.

    But behind him, he looked at Su Kui and mu Nianjun''s face by the light. A thought flashed in his heart. He caught it quickly. Then, the doubt grew bigger and bigger.

    Why does Nianjun look so similar to him?

    Although their eyebrows are different in shape, mu Nianjun''s eyebrows are more similar to those of the dark sword eyebrows. Their eyebrows fly into the temples, adding a bit of heroism.

    And his features are much softer.

    In this way, although they are similar, mu Nianjun seems to have nine points of similarity with his brother''s facial features!

    Can Nianjun be a Yan''s child?!

    Yan Liang lowered his eyelashes, but the candlelight couldn''t shine on his face. His back was facing the flickering fire, and his eyes were uncertain.

    If it is Then What is the relationship between mu Zhi and his elder brother?

    I can''t think of that place. Once I think of it, my heart is like being hit by a hammer, and my heart is piercing.

    Nianjun, Nianjun

    Who can keep her in mind?

    -

    Su Kui didn''t expect Yan Liang to think so much when he saw mu Nianjun three years later.

    At the beginning, mu Nianjun was still young and his facial features had not yet grown, so he did not arouse Yan Liang''s suspicion.

    However -

    today''s mu Nianjun just looks at his appearance and stands with Yan Liang. Even Su Kui himself can''t say what they have nothing to do with each other.

    It''s so much like that!

    There was no dream all night. The next day, the sky cleared and the door outside the yard was knocked.

 Chapter 2343

    "Well? Yan Shi, why are you here? "

    When Su Kui opened the door, he saw Yan Shi standing outside the door, scratching his head. He could not live on the ground because of the wind.

    Seeing Su Kui open the door, he breathed a sigh of relief and said with bright eyes: "madam, our childe asked me to help sweep the snow! You go and have a rest. I''ll do the work! " After that, whether Su Kui agreed or not, he grabbed the shovel and ran into the yard.

    The heavy snow accumulated a finger thick in the yard, and the cold weather made it solid. For sukui, it''s really tiring to let her little body shovel snow.

    Now someone is willing to help. Sukui is happy to see you next.

    "Yan Shi, thank you very much."

    Yan Shi heard Su Kui looking at him gratefully, shaking and shaking his head. "No need, it''s all I have to do! Madam, go and have a rest! I''m here! "

    He is a rough man. He can''t help you except for his martial arts. What''s more, you can follow Yan Jiu in your current work. As for him, Yan Liang sent him to help Su Kui.

    It''s good to have someone to help. Soon, the snow in the yard will be shovel clean, revealing the bluestone board originally laid in the yard.

    Su Kui asked him to go in for dinner. After dinner, Yan Shihe wiped his mouth happily and satisfiedly and said: "madam''s skill is very good, no wonder our son Er... "

    Yan Xi covered his mouth and found that he had said something wrong.

    At the same time, he looked at sukui with big eyes and comforted himself, hoping that the other side would not think much.

    It''s a pity that Yan Shi never thought of it. Su Kui not only thought about it, but also thought more about it!

    "That, that Madame, just now, you don''t think you''ve heard that, OK? " After thinking about it, Yan Shi was still uneasy. He rubbed his big hands and looked at Su Kui pitifully, pleading.

    "Pooh" ("br >

    Su Kui couldn''t help but have a laugh. His eyes were moving. He could not help but straighten his eyes. He couldn''t return to his mind for a long time.

    "Yan Shiyou didn''t make it clear, what did I hear?"

    Su Kui shook his head. He didn''t intend to embarrass the honest man. He waved and let him go.

    "Really?!" Yan Shiyan''s eyes brightened, "that''s good, that''s good Ha ha, "he touched the forehead, stomach and stomach Fei in his heart: if you let me know that I have leaked his mind, I think you have killed my heart! Fortunately, I''m quick!

    Yan Shi thought about it in this way. He was very happy and felt that he seemed to be quite clever.

    After the work, Yan Shi left.

    Even if Su Kui grows to be a symbol again, a smile again falls City, also is not he can see much think of.

    Yan Shi thought about this very clearly. And he was so devoted to the Lord that he had no idea of a wife at all. Seeing Su Kui, I think she looks beautiful at most. No wonder Yan Lianghui can''t forget it.

    Su Kui watched him leave, holding his face and sitting at the table, staring out of the door.

    Mu Nianjun is in class. She is the only one left at home. In fact, she spent most of the three years in a daze.

    Now she doesn''t do embroidery anymore. She draws patterns for the embroidery workshop. The patterns she makes are not seen in this era. They are delicate and beautiful.

    Although they still live in simple houses, their lives are not difficult.

    Otherwise, she would not have free money to send mu Nianjun to private school.

 Chapter 2344

    Thinking about things, what to do next.

    All of a sudden, the door which had just been closed was knocked open by a strong force, and a loud "bang" pulled Su Kui back from his meditation.

    I saw Yan Shifeng, who had gone back and forth, rushing in and shouting, "madam, madam is not good! Come with me! There''s something wrong with our son! "

    What happened to Yan Liang?!

    The bottom of Su Kui''s heart thumped. Suddenly, he bounced up from his chair and asked, "what happened to Yan Liang? What happened? You came in such a hurry, but he was ill? "

    At this moment, there were many possibilities in her head. She looked at Yan Shi with sharp eyes. She was stunned at Yan Shi. She didn''t know how the gentle and kind lady Mu could have such sharp eyes.

    What''s more, he didn''t notice that Su Kui just called Yan Liang''s name.

    He stupidly shook his head. In the winter, his forehead was covered with sweat. "No, no, no, but it''s more serious than illness! Don''t ask, madam. Come with me! "

    Yan Shiji couldn''t help it. Looking at Su Kui, he bit his teeth and said, "I''m offended." he bent down and carried Su Kui up and ran.

    Sunflower:

    "What are you doing, Yan Shi? You put me down. I''m not awake when I walk with you?"

    If you go out like this, you will be surrounded by neighbors, who are not sure to gossip. Moreover, Yan Shi carried her so carelessly. She didn''t need to look. She knew that her posture must be awkward.

    However, Yan Shi, the dumb head, was blue and stuffy. He just ran, "no way, madam, you are too slow to wait!"

    Su Kui was upset by his turbulence and struggled for a few times. Seeing that he would not let himself down, he sighed helplessly and could only confess his life.

    "What''s going on? It''s like the sky is falling down!"

    Yan Liang''s post house is not far away from her. Yan Shi practised martial arts since he was a child with amazing speed. He took Su Kui seven turns and eight turns, and specially picked out a remote alley to drill. Finally, he plunged into it through the back door of the post house, which brought Su Kui down.

    Yan Shi, with a bitter face, heard Su Kui''s question. He didn''t know what to think of. A masculine face was a little red. "If you can''t catch up, it''s the matter of the sky falling down. Madam, neither I nor I can say well. In a word, go and have a look!"

    He urged sukui upstairs.

    A whole floor of the second floor has been wrapped down, and there are two ugly stairs. However, from the cold air around him, we can know that Yan Liang is an extraordinary guard. I want to know that Yan Liang''s identity must be extraordinary, and there are so many guards to follow and protect when traveling.

    It''s just a pity that there is still no one to guard against.

    Yan Liang lived in the middle of the second floor. Yan Shi sent Su Kui to the door, sent her in and closed the door.

    Su Kui was stunned. Looking back at the closed door, she felt more and more strange.

    Can''t help but lift the curtain and enter the inner room.

    She froze at the first sight of the man in bed.

    At this time, it was reflected that the "solution is not timely" mentioned by Yan Shikou should have collapsed. What do you mean.

    Where is the solution, clearly is the relief!

    Yan Liang was obviously given some kind of strong aphrodisiac!

    Yan Liangping lies on the bed with the medicine, from the cheek to the slightly open white robe, like the red halo dyed with the top paint, all the way from the face to the neck and chest.

 Chapter 2345

    A pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes are narrowed into a line because of the suffering of the body. The long and thin lashes are soaked with sweat. The black and gray eyes are no longer clear. Instead, they are stained with a layer of misty water color. Their eyes are a little lax. When they look at sunflower, the lost eyes gradually recover a bit of mind.

    The beauty of the golden age can''t reach Yan Liang at this time.

    Sukui admitted that she had.

    "Yan Liang? Do you know who I am? " She touched Yan Liang''s forehead and began to sweat. Her cheeks were burning hot with unspeakable heat.

    Yan Liang felt that the little hand on his forehead was very comfortable. The cold and smooth touch was exactly what he needed.

    Can''t help but get closer to the hand and rub gently. The brain is confused and confused. It just feels like there is a fire going to explode in some part of the body. It is like putting him on the fire to bake, as if he is going to burn together.

    "Well..."

    Between the lips and teeth can not help but escape a low voice, pale lips, because love Yu, stained with a layer of water moist red, charming tight.

    The hand was held tightly by a big hand, which was also hot. It was so powerful that it seemed to crush her bones.

    Su Kui frowned, patted Yan Liang''s face, pinched his jaw, raised it, squinted and asked, "Yan Liang, see who I am!"

    "Oh --" Yan Liang shook his head and wanted to wave away the noisy voice, but he was reluctant to give up, because the voice was the one he thought about day and night.

    So, he struggled, ordered himself to be sober, to be more sober, to see who was in front of him.

    For a while -

    Yan Liang was bitten on the tip of his tongue and the blood was spreading in his mouth. At last, he recovered a bit of his wits. At a glance, Su Kui was standing by his bed, looking at him anxiously. And I, the big hand tightly holding her small hand, stick to my face.

    "Branches, branches? How do you get back? "

    Yan Liang''s face was startled, ugly and embarrassed at one time. Her own appearance must be very ugly and inappropriate. She saw it all.

    "Branch, listen to me I...... " He wanted to explain that he was not the flirtatious and indecent man she had seen.

    However, the words did not export, a slender jade fingers against his lips.

    "Well, I know."

    Su Kui smiled. "So, can you see who I am?" She tilted her head, her eyes were bright and watery, and she looked into his eyes, which were deep as the sea of ink. At the bottom of her eyes, she had a desire that could not be ignored.

    "Branches?"

    Yan Liang seems to think of what she is going to do and understand why she appears here. He didn''t tell her where he lived. Then someone brought her here.

    Who is this man? I don''t need to think about it at all.

    He sank his face, suppressed the surging upsurge in his body, barely sank his voice, and said: "branch, I don''t need you to do this for me. I asked Yan Shi to go back from you. Wait for me to solve the problem, and I''ll see you myself, too..."

    Yan Liang pauses for a while, purses his lips, "and also speaks to you what I press on the bottom of my heart."

    But it was clearly not the time, and he did not want to force a relationship with her before he understood her mind.

    Maybe the other side didn''t like him at all, just appreciated his help to Mu Nianjun.

    These, in his heart, are willing and insignificant things.

 Chapter 2346

    "Yan Shi! Send Madame Mu back! "

    He called Yan Shi''s name in a hoarse voice, which was enough to burn his rational pleasure, and it would not be suppressed!

    Yan Shi was standing at the door. Hearing Yan Liang''s voice, he buried his head and pretended to die.

    Doctors have said that there is no way to solve this kind of medicine except to combine with women.

    Whether he was punished by the young master or because he was out of body and was killed by his wife and master when he went back, Yan Shi chose the former.

    Besides, Yan Shi is also very aggrieved. He doesn''t want to call Madame mu. But who wants to let the young master have one muscle? No one but Madame?

    This time, not only Yan Liang, but also Yan Jiu. However, he didn''t have so many concerns. Yan Shi sent him to Hualou. Naturally, a large number of girls came to entertain him.

    But Yan Liang was different. His body was not good by nature, and he was also regarded as the emperor''s relatives and nobles. They were rude people, which was not comparable to nature.

    So it''s convenient to choose women. You have to be careful.

    However, the premise of all this is that Yan Liang himself agrees. They didn''t look for them, but several beautiful girls they found were all driven out by the young man.

    Yan Liang is seldom angry at Yan Shixian, but as long as he is angry, it must be an idea that there is absolutely no possibility of repentance.

    So, even if he heard Yan Liang''s words, Yan Shi decided to pretend to be dead, and he thought he didn''t hear them.

    A moment later, footsteps came from the door, getting closer and closer. Yan was in a hurry. Is it because Madame Mu doesn''t want to leave the childe?

    Although he admits that this is not true, he is the servant of the Yan family. The body of the young master is the more important issue they should be concerned about.

    Yan Shixin was nervous for fear of hearing what he didn''t want to hear.

    For a while, the footsteps stood at the door, Yan Shi heard the gentle but firm voice of the woman, "Yan Shi, you take people down first, don''t come up for the moment."

    In Yan Shi''s heart, this sentence sounds like the sound of nature!

    He almost wept with joy, and bowed at the door with gratitude, whether Su Kui could see it or not. "Thank you very much, Madame Mu! Yan Shi is leaving now! "

    Yan Shi clenched his fist outside and said to himself, "young master, don''t you blame me this time?"? This is Madame Mu''s voluntary!

    What''s more -

    in Mrs. Mu''s heart, is she also fond of her own son?

    After all, their childe is like a relegated immortal!

    "You --"

    Yan coolly pressed his lips and leaned on the edge of the bed. His strength was almost to tear the bed sheet under him. He looked at Su Kui, who had gone back and forth. What she had just said, no words leaked into her ears.

    The eyes are complicated, "why..."

    Why do you do this for me? Isn''t there a man in my heart who can''t forget?

    Su Kui''s smile is very light, and her white face is delicate and soft. "No reason, you just need to know that I''m willing to do this for you."

    "Offended, young master Yan."

    Yan Liang opened his mouth and smiled bitterly in his eyes. How could he say it was an offence? If I offend you, I should be offending you.

    The delicate jade hands are lifted lightly, the hairpin falls to the ground, and a head of green silk is like a waterfall. The white lined jacket, the inner garment, the dress, the white and mellow shoulder have a jade like luster in the cold air.

    "Don''t be disgusted with those who offer themselves pillows or anything."

    The cold little hand fell on his eyes, Yan Liang couldn''t help but close his eyes, and a sigh came out from his nose. Whether he wanted to or not, the restlessness in his body suddenly expanded after she approached.

 Chapter 2347

    The dusk is heavy, the sky is full of sunshine, and the snow is covered with snow. It is also reflected with a beautiful glow, especially magnificent in the cold wind!

    "Well..."

    Yan Liang gently pressed his eyebrow and heart, propped up his arm and sat up from the bed. Because of his action, silk quilt suddenly fell to his abdomen, revealing his bright and white upper body.

    There are several red marks on the chest. If someone else sees them, they will definitely see them. Behind him, there are red scratches all over the place. If you look at the shape, you will know that it''s a woman.

    "Hiss..." Yan Liang can''t help exhaling. The pain on his back is faint and silent. Just a few days ago, something happened to him.

    The brain slowly wakes up. At the beginning, those memories that make people blush and heartbeat, and involuntarily indulge in them, start to wake up.

    "Branches, why bother?"

    Yan Liang smiled bitterly. When he woke up, the bed beside him was cold. If it wasn''t for the messy bed and the traces on his body, he would think that all that was just a ridiculous dream.

    -Since Su Kui left, Yan Shi has been fidgeting in his room and pacing back and forth in circles.

    What to do? The young master asked him to send Su Kui back. He didn''t listen. When you wake up, he must be finished.

    Yan shikuba''s face was wrinkled, and he looked at Yan Jiu who had just entered the door.

    "Cough..." Yan Jiu couldn''t help laughing, and hurriedly put on his face and said seriously: "Yan Shi, young master asked you to go to see him, go quickly! Don''t let the young man wait long! "

    What to do? Look at Yan Shi''s poor Baba. What can he do if he wants to laugh?

    Although Yan Jiuxin had to praise Yan Shigan, he just came out of Yanliang''s room. Naturally, he saw the scratches on the childe''s body and the wounds on his lips. He was obviously abused.

    Well -

    I didn''t expect the gentle and lovely lady Mu to be so open in private!

    Yan Jiu felt his chin. With the decision of Yan Shi holding out his head is a knife and shrinking his head is also a knife, he resolutely held the attitude of going to die. When he went to meet Yan Liang, he finally burst out with a huge laugh.

    "Ha ha ha ha, Yan Shi, I didn''t expect you still have today!"

    Anyway, he knew the temperament of the childe. Besides, he also heard Yan Shi. Madame Mu was willing to do this. Although Yan Shi didn''t listen to Yan Liang''s order, he insisted on bringing Su Kui.

    But the main responsibility is not on him.

    Therefore, Yan Jiu''s schadenfreude turned to Schadenfreude, or because he knew that Yan Liang would not be a good Yan Shi.

    He is at ease!

    -

    the furnishings are simple, even in the rough room, filled with light musk.

    Yan Shi has stepped into the room. He is very cheeky and blushes.

    Anyway, he is still a man who has never been a woman. When lengbuding saw this scene, Yan Shi felt that his courage was going to be exhausted again.

    "Come in."

    Yan Shigang wanted to leave. The cold and hoarse voice of the inner room came out, which made his body freeze. For a long time, he moved in step by step.

    "Plop" knelt down in front of Yan Liang, and before Yan Liang was angry, he confessed his mistake. "I am wrong, young master. It is Yan Shi''s fault to call Madame mu. Please punish him. I hope you don''t get angry! Yan Shi is willing to receive punishment! "

 Chapter 2348

    His voice was loud, and he said a string of words without gasping. Then he kowtowed heavily and made a gesture of sincerely admitting his mistake and being willing to receive punishment.

    Yan Liangfeng''s eyes are indifferent, and he looks at his head lightly. His eyes are as deep as the sea of ink, which makes people unable to see the emotion of turning inside.

    For a moment, his thin lips lifted. "Look up."

    Yan Shi''s face, which was buried on the ground, suddenly twisted, and his heart was over.

    One side of the trembling look up, almost cried out, "childe, I really know wrong!"

    He is so aggrieved, he is also for the sake of Childe! Moreover, Madame Mu is with the childe. She will be with the childe in the future!

    In such a way, he is still a great contributor to the good deeds of the childe and the Madame mu!

    Yan Liang looked at his bone rolling around. His dishonest eyes knew what he was thinking without guessing.

    Immediately, he laughed instead of being angry, coughed twice, pointed to him and said: "what? It seems that instead of feeling that you are wrong, you are proud of it and complacent? "

    Yan Shi responded quickly and immediately turned his head into a rattle. "No, absolutely not! Young master, Yan Shi is absolutely loyal to you! Today''s business is also imperative! The doctor said that this kind of incense has no medicine to solve, only with women But you don''t want to touch other women So Yan Shicai... "

    "Childe, this is the end of the matter. Punish Yan Shi!"

    As long as the young master is in good health, it doesn''t matter if Yan Shi is punished at all.

    Even if he had to choose again, he would still carry Su Kui and tell her about Yan Liang.

    "Good."

    Yan Liang emptily points him. He can''t see any emotion with a layer of red cloud. His words are light. Just such a word, he is not sad or happy. It makes Yan Shixin uneasy and can''t figure out Yan Liang''s idea.

    Yan Liang doesn''t open his mouth, so Yan Shi kneels on the cold floor obediently, without complaint or regret.

    I don''t know when the sky outside the window has gone down, the sun has sunk to the bottom of the sea, and the bright curved moon has climbed on the branches.

    The moonlight is like a veil, shining on the pale of the whole place.

    The wind blows in from the outside of the window, making the window crack. Yan Shi raises his head quietly, glances quickly at the bedside, and looks out of the window through the air. His face turned pale again because of the cold wind, especially when he was only wearing a robe.

    Yan shican''t help worrying, "childe? If you are not happy, please take good care of yourself. Will you please allow me to get up and close the window for you? "

    Now it''s cold. He kneels on the ground for a while, feeling that his legs are not his own. But the young master''s body is far behind them. At the moment, he seems to be suffering from self abuse. Let the cold wind run rampant. I don''t think he can pass the level in his heart.

    Yan Shi sighed, clenched his teeth, rushed to close the window, and the room was suddenly warm.

    Then he went back to the spot and knelt down on his knees, "young man, do you think how to punish his subordinates?"

    Yan Liang''s side eyes, deep in thought for too long, suddenly found that Yan Shi was still kneeling beside his bed.

    "You get up," Yan Liang said in a clear and light tone, "I didn''t control this matter. I don''t blame you."

    "Young master --"

    Yan Shiji is in a hurry. If Yan Liangzhen scolds him severely, he will feel better. Now it seems that Yan Liang is ready to take all the faults on himself.

    If he is bored again, Yan Shizhen can only thank him for his death!

 Chapter 2349

    "Get up!"

    Yan Liang''s eyes were shining. Yan Shi immediately stood up from the ground, regardless of the fact that his legs were stiff as if they were fake. He also wanted to say, "young man..."

    "Well, let this matter go for a while. I want you to investigate another matter. If you are really upset, you can use dessert." Yan Liang told Yan Shi to investigate and then told him, "there is a letter on the desk in my study. Take it and ask Yan shisan to take it back to Yan''s house and give it to my eldest brother. There must be no mistake!"

    Yan Shiyi listened and nodded, "it''s childe, I remember! Don''t worry about it. Yan Shi will investigate it for you! "

    Said, hugged the fist, took the letter to go out.

    "Ah..."

    There was a sigh in the quiet room.

    How did you get there? Yan Liang pours into his bed in embarrassment, letting endless fear and fear submerge him.

    -

    since that day, four or five days have passed.

    Su Kui rubbed her still swollen waist, holding her chin up, and Tucao Yan Liang was a heart broken man. If she slept, she would make complaints about her face.

    I haven''t come to see her for several days!

    Aimless thinking, she obviously ignored, that day clearly her own, get full-time satisfaction. But now he blames others for forgetting her and unwilling to come to see her -

    in fact, Yan Liang is also busy dealing with people who gave him medicine that day and tried to put his daughter in his backyard.

    And what Huang Ze entrusted to him.

    The main reason is that Yan Liang doesn''t know how to deal with sunflower. After waking up that day, Yan Liang wanted to see her.

    I don''t know if she would like to see herself, or if her presence would stimulate her.

    In the end, Yan Liang chooses to let people stay outside her door and pay attention to her all the time to prevent her from thinking of doing stupid things.

    And he, for the time being, let go of all this and concentrate on the task entrusted to him.

    At the same time, five days later.

    Yan Shi, who was very dusty and red eyed, came back. Along the way, he changed several batches of horses at the post station, just to let Yan Liang get the information he wanted as soon as possible.

    He burst into Yan Liang''s study with a smile on his face, holding several pieces of paper in his hand, and said in a loud voice: "my son, my subordinates are back. What you asked them to investigate Er Big boy?! "

    Yan Shi''s eyes saw Yan Liang sitting next to him, which was eight points like Yan Liang''s, but his body shape was a circle thicker than Yan Liang''s, and he was surprised at the man who was only wearing a short fight of coarse cloth in cold winter.

    What happened in these days when he left? The eldest son in Yanjing unexpectedly came to Dianzhou.

    Yan Liang raised his eyes and didn''t look at Yan Shi. He laid down the tea cup in his hand gently, and the sound of "Da" called back Yan Shi''s thoughts.

    "Tell me, what did you find?"

    Yan Shi scratched his head and took a peek at Yan Ke. In fact, compared with Yan Liang, he was afraid of the general who had been fighting with the enemy since he was 15 years old!

    His martial arts are unfathomable, and his personality is even more calm. This is different from Yan Liang''s coolness. He is more insistent and ruthless. Under his eyes, Yan Shi can''t stand a breath.

    He had no idea of Yanke''s coming. However, the master''s business is not up to him.

 Chapter 2350

    He forced himself not to think of Yan Ke, who was next to him. Yan Shi shook his hands, cleared his throat, and reported to Yan Lianghui, "have you guessed, young master? Nianjun is not the natural son of Mu''s wife at all. He is the child of Mu''s sister, Mu Qu, who gave birth to a baby. Later, he was raised by Mu''s wife! "

    After that, he surreptitiously looked at Yan Liang''s look and added: "moreover, according to the results of his subordinates'' investigation, Mu and his wife should have been married before..." Yan Shi thought to himself, you should have known this a few days ago, right?

    After all, they''ve broken through the last line of defense.

    "And what else?" Who knows, Yan Liang turned to turn the tea cup and looked at him lightly, "you only investigated these? Who is Nianjun''s father? Did you find out? "

    "This I...... " Yan Shi shook his head. This time, he went to Taohua village and asked the local residents. After knowing this, he followed the lead and found out the dandy who had killed the Mu family.

    However, that dandy also committed his own evil deeds and was unable to live. His business was not as good as that of a day. He went bankrupt in the first two years and became a bankrupt.

    And they do a lot of evil. When they are down, everyone yells and fights. No one is willing to help them. When Yan Shi found them, their family huddled in a broken temple and gave them money, they said everything.

    It turned out that although the dandy had taken away the Mu Qu, she was saved before she could do anything. But it was dark, and he didn''t see who he was.

    I can only vaguely see that I am tall and a man.

    Yan Shi told Yan Liang exactly what the dandy told him.

    Yan Liang picked his eyebrows, but his eyes turned to his eldest brother.

    "Ka -"

    Yan Ke has been listening to these words quietly. He is holding the tea cup in his hand more and more frequently. A crisp sound, the white bone china tea cup, is directly crushed by him, and the tea is soaked in his clothes.

    "Young master You... " Yan ten want to say and stop.

    Yan Liang sighed, "Yan Shi, go out first. The information is kept secret for the time being. Brother is coming out in secret this time. No one knows. "

    "Yes!" Yan shihurriedly bowed his head, feeling as if he had guessed something.

    If it is That would be great!

    The door slowly closed, and only Yan Liang and Yan Ke brothers were left in the study.

    Yan Ke shakes off the pieces of porcelain in his hand, and his palm is intact. He laughs bitterly, "don''t check, that man was me at the beginning."

    "Big brother?"

    Yan Liang was not surprised. He had already guessed this. However, after hearing the first half of Yan Shi''s investigation that mu Nianjun was not born by Su Kui, the big stone in his heart finally fell down.

    He doesn''t mind whether the other side has had children. What he does mind is that if Su Kui really loves him, he is the eldest brother, where should he go?

    Don''t you rob a woman with your brother?

    Whether he can do it or not, if they are in love, Yan Liang can''t do it.

    Fortunately

    Relieved, he smiled, thinking it was time to see her.

    If she wants to marry herself, will she agree? Do you think you are too abrupt?

    Yan Liang probably didn''t think about it. They have already done something more abrupt --

    "Hoo --" Yan Ke leaned into the chair wearily, raised his hand to cover his eyes, his voice was hoarse, he couldn''t hear whether he was sad or not, "I I didn''t expect that, after all these years, it''s the result... "

 Chapter 2351

    At that time, because one of his deputies was killed in the battlefield, he took his belongings with him to visit his family. By chance, she saved the Moqu that was taken away by the dandy. However, at that time, she was already obsessed with drugs. It can be said that Yanke''s position is not firm, the dry firewood is burning, and the muddleheaded have a relationship.

    The next day, however, he was informed that the enemy troops at the border were forced to invade again. He could only leave his keepsake and hurried back to the barracks.

    It''s a pity that when he comes back, the Mu Qu is like the evaporation of the world, and there is no news.

    "Elder brother I think that since Nianjun''s mother is willing to give birth to him, she doesn''t have no feelings for elder brother, does she? It''s all over. Is elder brother going to see the child? " Yan Liang''s long, bony fingers brushed the edge of the cup and his side eyes, "that child, the woman who was raised by him taught him very well."

    When it comes to her, in the cold eyes of the Phoenix, there is a little smile, and the temperament of the whole person is softened.

    Yan Ke realized this, but he didn''t care about his brother''s gossip now. There is only a son left in my mind. Did the woman who had only one night''s love affair give birth to a son for him?

    Being exposed to the sun and wind, the dark face left by the battle left a crisscross scar. He showed a smile, but this smile, on his hard face, looked very strange.

    Son -

    his heart is soft. Unexpectedly, he will have a son in this life?

    Although the Yan family has been a famous family for hundreds of years, it has been highly valued by the royal family. However, only Mingjun would not be afraid of the prosperity of their Yan family.

    Fortunately, although their Yan family is now prosperous, in the eyes of outsiders, it is no different that they have broken the incense.

    There are two sons of Yan family, all of whom are outstanding. The eldest son, Yan Ke, was appointed by the emperor. At the age of 15, he went to the battle to kill the enemy. He has been on the battlefield for more than ten years. He has a high reputation in Yan state.

    However, it is also because he was injured accidentally in a battle to protect his country. Although he was able to walk, he was very poor all his life and could not have children.

    As for the second childe Yan Liang, which is a well-known medicine pot, Mrs. Yan was frightened when she was pregnant, resulting in his premature delivery.

    So in addition to being born bad at work, he was also very weak. Some doctors even claimed that he could not live to be an adult.

    So it can be imagined that Yan Liangneng has lived in peace until now, and his health is not bad, and how much his family has used.

    -

    "dudududu -"

    today''s private school holiday, mu Nianjun took a table and painted Su Kui in the sun.

    Su Kui sat in a rocking chair with a blanket on her lap, a red plum tree in full bloom and snow on her back.

    Beauty is in the bone, not in the skin.

    Hearing such a gentle knock on the door, Su Kui''s eyebrows moved, and she sat in a rocking chair safely. She raised her chin to Mu Nianjun and beckoned him to open the door.

    Mu Nianjun shakes his head helplessly, fully realizing how lazy his mother is.

    Put down the paintbrush and walk quickly to the door.

    "Mr Yan?"

    Mu Nianjun was stunned. "Have you finished? I haven''t seen you for many days. I thought you had left Dianzhou! " Looking at Yan Liang''s words, his eyes were overjoyed.

    He has always been grateful to this gentleman who taught him to enlighten patiently and never despised his stupidity.

    "Well, I''m done." Yan Liang nodded and felt the stiffness of the people around him.

 Chapter 2352

    Mu Nianjun noticed that there was a man beside him.

    "Ah Is this gentleman

    Mu Nianjun, who is only nine years old, has grown very tall, but compared with the man in front of him, he can see how tall Yanke is when he comes to his waist.

    He had to look up to see each other''s face.

    At this sight, he was stunned, "Niang, Niang This... " How does this man look like him?!

    He seemed to be frightened. He couldn''t wait for Yan Liang''s answer. Suddenly, he turned around and ran to Su Kui. He grabbed her arm and stared at the visitor warily.

    Although Yan Ke looks fierce on the outside, his explosive power is great at first sight. In fact, when he saw the more and more handsome young man, his muscles were tense.

    He never blinked when he went to the battle to kill the enemy, even when he was encircled by a hundred thousand troops. However, on an ordinary day today, when he saw this little boy, he was timid.

    "I......"

    He licked his dry lips and his mouth was already covered with skin.

    "Well? What''s the matter, monarch? Are there any guests? "

    Su Kui was still sitting in the chair, waiting for mu Nianjun to continue to draw her picture. Unexpectedly, mu Nianjun, who has always been calm, seemed to be frightened by a huge shock, and she held her arm tightly.

    The child has not relied on her for a long time. Su Kui is curious. Looking back, she first sees Yan Liang in the wheelchair, and then looks at the man standing behind him pushing him.

    "Gentlemen, don''t be rude!" Su Kui frowned lightly and shouted loudly.

    Presumably, this is the father mu Nianjun has never met. Is her cheap brother-in-law?

    She lifted the blanket and said lightly, "you two, come and sit first. There is nothing to entertain you in the shabby house. Jun Jun, bring tea. "

    "You -" Yan Ke was in a hurry. Before he looked at the child, the woman even called up his son in front of him.

    "How can you..." He said in a hurry, but before he spoke, he was interrupted by a look of indifference to the extreme.

    Then he heard a short chuckle, which seemed to contain endless irony.

    "This young man, I call my son. It seems that it has nothing to do with you? Moreover, the poor family''s children have long been in charge of the family. The monarch is an ordinary child. There is no such thing as a young master''s life who can stretch out his clothes and open his mouth for food! "

    "Big brother!"

    Yan Liang frowned, looking at the face of the woman not far away, as if suddenly a lot of strange.

    She had a false smile on her lips, but it didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.

    In this situation, Yan Liang can''t help holding his hand tightly. His eyes are flustered to hide the pain and bitterness in his eyes. Is she blaming him for not coming to her in time, thinking that she is a heartbreaker?

    So now I hate him, right?

    Yan Liang smiled bitterly. Facing Su Kui''s sharp irony, he could not say a word.

    "A Liang, I......"

    Yan Ke shook his fist hard and dealt with the men in the barracks all the year round. He didn''t know how to deal with women and children at all.

    Just now, he also realized that there was something wrong in his words, so he should be ridiculed. However, to apologize to him, the man with a strong and unyielding character, blushed and squeezed a few words out of his mouth.

    "Hold, sorry It''s Passover! Excuse me, madam! "

    Finish saying, he carefully peeps at Su Kui, the heart way if this woman remembers revenge, don''t let the son see him, how should do?

 Chapter 2353

    It''s hard to know that he has a connected son in the world, and he can''t say anything happy. In dealing with this matter, I have been more careful.

    Su Kui looked at the two men at the door who had eight similar faces and looked at her with an apologetic expression. She was pitiful, and she drew at the corner of her mouth.

    "Come in, and stop talking in front of the children!" Don''t forget to remind them before you let them in.

    Mu Nianjun soon brought hot tea, which was crude tea. Su Kui, whether they were used to it or not, poured a cup of tea for each of them and sat down at the small stone table.

    "Jun Jun, go back to your room and read some books. My mother has something to say to these two uncles."

    For Su Kui''s words, mu Nianjun has always been obedient. Although the question of why Yan Ke looks like him still lingers in his mind, he listened to Su Kui very much. Su Kui asked him to go back first, and he immediately turned his head into the room.

    "There''s no one left. Don''t watch it. Sit down."

    Su Kui curled his lips and sneered. When facing Yan Ke, his beautiful eyebrows and eyes were more determined than to yield.

    Yan Ke reluctantly moved his eyes away from the direction where mu Nianjun disappeared, looked at the tea in front of him, and sighed deeply.

    It''s OK to let him wave a knife and get a gun, but let him talk to people, he was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Yan Liang looks at the silent elder brother and at Su Kui, who is obviously in a bad mood. He has to open his mouth and activate the atmosphere.

    "Branches, what happened that day..."

    "Stop!" Su Kui looked up, and the eyes of Qinglian fell on Yan Liang''s face, which made people unable to see emotions. "We will talk about this later. Now, let''s talk about what happened when he came here? "

    "Branches..."

    Yan Liang saw her sharp and unyielding appearance for the first time, and her eyes were dazzling. But thinking of the identity of elder brother, he thought that no matter what he said this time, elder brother would be expelled.

    Yan Ke didn''t think so much. Hearing Su Kui''s question, he immediately opened his mouth and said roughly: "ah Miss mu, thank you for taking care of Nian and Nianjun. When I didn''t know that girl Muqu would be pregnant When I came back from the barracks, I searched everywhere, but I didn''t find the trace of girl Muqu... "

    Speaking of Mu Qu, there is a trace of sadness in his voice. After many years of parting, goodbye is always different.

    After all, he''s just a jerk!

    If I had told my family about the existence of Moqu and taken her back to the house to take care of her, would it be different?

    Unfortunately, there is no if in the world.

    Su Kui saw that his head was deeply buried, so he felt guilty in his heart.

    However, if he wants to play emotion card on her, he has miscalculated!

    "Oh? Is it? That said, you were the heartless man who made my sister pregnant and abandoned her, and finally killed her in childbirth? " Su Kui picked up her lips and played with the empty cup. Her eyes fell on it, smiling and chanting: "what do you want to do now? Let me guess? "

    She ordered some lips, and her eyebrows were cold. "So many years, you finally found that in this world, in a strange place, you still have a son you never met! Now, when I have worked hard to bring him up and grow up to be a proud little boy, do you want to steal him again? "

    "No! Branch, listen to me... "

 Chapter 2354

    When Yan Liang heard his eldest brother finish talking, he knew that things would be bad.

    Because Su Kui''s face has become more and more ugly. Although her beautiful and picturesque face is still smiling and even more colorful, the cold in the corners of her lips and brows is comparable to the ice in the cold winter. A little touch will be enough to frostbite people.

    "Shut up!"

    Su Kui glanced at Yan Liang and he shut up.

    Yan Ke:

    Brother, I was going to ask you to be a peacemaker, but you are so counsellor, is it really OK?

    Although Yan Ke really wanted to take mu Nianjun away, for no other reason, except that his father and mother were always worried about the situation that he could not have children and there was no successor in the family. It is also because the Yan Family''s position in Yanjing can give mu Nianjun a better education and life.

    But every word and every word Su Kui said made him ashamed.

    Indeed, as she said, I am a heartbreaker. Why should I be the villain after she has spent the most difficult years and raised her child?

    "I''m sorry..."

    Even when he said these three words, Yan Ke felt heartache.

    "It''s not me that you should say sorry, it''s Junjun and my sister. Even if she died these years, she couldn''t live safely. Those rumors always linger in our family''s ears. Since I feel sorry, go to my elder sister''s grave and kneel for three days, and ask your family to admit my elder sister''s identity, record her name in the genealogy, and then talk about monarchy with me! "

    "Really?!"

    Yan Ke was dead hearted, because Su Kui''s attitude was too tough. Although with his background and means, we can take the child away from this ordinary woman.

    However, in nine out of ten, mu Nianjun will resent him or even the whole Yan family.

    This is against his wish.

    Yan Liang''s eyes brightened when he heard this sentence. He had grown so clear and compelling that he began to laugh as if all the stars in the Starry Sea had been crushed into his eyes.

    "Branch, thank you very much."

    In his heart, even if Yan Ke was the great general and son of the Yan family, he was wrong. Now listen to Su Kui''s request, not only don''t think too much, but think the other side is high.

    "Oh, don''t rush to thank you. Let''s go through your family first. My sister not only wants fame, but also absolute respect! Oh, by the way, do you have a wife? "

    If there is a wife, it''s stepmother, how to adore the monarch can be imagined.

    Yan Ke smiled bitterly. "I''m not satisfied with what you said. I''ve got a wife, but..." He wanted to talk and stop. He thought about admiring Nianjun, and then he said, "although I have a wife, I will only have Nianjun as a child in my life, because I was wounded in the battlefield in my early years, so I can''t have children anymore... "

    Oh? Is it like this?

    Su Kui picked the eyebrows and thought of another task.

    Well, this time, anyway, we have to go back.

    Who was the woman who hurt Mu Zhi and robbed mu Nianjun?

    "Let''s talk then. You can meet before that. But -- "Su Kui stared at Yan Ke''s eyes," ugly words are said in the front, take care of your backyard. If anyone dares to hurt the monarch, you won''t want to see my crazy side. "

 Chapter 2355

    Mu Nianjun is a cub raised by her own hands. Su Kui has never been able to approach her children with purpose.

    If it was Yan Ke''s backyard that hurt mu Nianjun, Su Kui thought, she didn''t mind helping him get rid of that man.

    "I see. Thank you for taking care of the child all these years," Yan Ke rubbed his hands. "That May I come in and meet him? "

    He looked at Su Kui with eager expectation in his eyes.

    "Go ahead, Junjun. He is short of fatherly love since he was a child. I hope you can give him enough relationship." Su Kui nodded and did not stop Yan Ke''s request.

    "Thank you! Thank you! "

    A nine foot man is as happy as a general. I can''t sit down any longer. I ran into the room in three or two steps.

    In an instant, only Su Kui and Yan Liang were left in the yard.

    "Branches I...... "

    Yan Liang has a kind of tension before the death penalty. On the one hand, he does not want to die too soon. On the other hand, he is eager to get rid of it.

    "Give me a picture."

    Su Kui raised her white chin, pointed to some paper left by mu Nianjun, and said to Yan Liang.

    "Ah Oh, good... "

    Yan Liang thought that he would be kicked out next second. After all, Su Kui was so tough. He was really afraid that Su Kui would say something old and dead.

    He couldn''t accept the result.

    Without Su Kui getting up, he pushed his wheelchair to the desk.

    At the moment when I took up the pen, I looked at the woman standing against the plum blossom. Her eyes were clear, her facial features were gentle, her black hair was tied into a simple bun, and some naughty hair was blown by the wind, and passed by her cheek.

    Her small face is white and red, and her nose is red by the cold wind. She looks very lovely.

    If this is the end, Yan Liang hopes to leave a memory that can be remembered after a hundred years.

    The heart suddenly becomes very quiet, and the ears are silent. The brush in his hand is gently sketched. On the white paper, with his sketching, one by one, gradually a woman leaning on plum blossom and smiling on her lips emerges.

    After the painting, Su Kui walked over, looked at the painting on the table, nodded, "it''s a good painting."

    Yan Liang couldn''t help but say, "this painting can''t draw out your three points of beauty."

    "Well, it turns out that young master Yan can speak love words like that?" Su Kui raised his eyebrows. His eyes were full of smiles. He looked sideways at him and said, "narrow.".

    "No, no..."

    Yan Liang hurriedly explained that he seemed to think of something. From the root of his ear, there was a blush. "In this life, Yan was only pleased with the branches and branches of a person. He never told these love words to the women beside him. Moreover, these words are from the bottom of my heart, and there is no empty words! "

    In Yan Liang''s heart, the man in front of him, the man in the sky, no matter how gorgeous she is, the woman who has lost her country and her city, can''t compare with her smile.

    "So it is --"

    Su Kui held the table, bent slightly, and looked into his clear eyes, without a trace of falsehood.

    Su Kui naturally believed him, and had no intention of tormenting him.

    "So, young master Yan, is there anything I want to say when he comes to the door this time?"

    "Yes," Yan coolly pursed his lips. Although he felt embarrassed by these words, he wanted to tell Su Kui what he wanted no matter what the ending was.

    After pondering for a moment, he raised his eyes and looked at Su Kui''s eyes firmly. "Branches, I wonder if you can marry me? A couple for life, life and death are inseparable! I will treat you well. I will never look at any other woman except you in this life! "

 Chapter 2356

    When the man said these words, he almost swore that his long and narrow eyes were full of deep love for the woman in front of him.

    Listening to his words, Su Kui didn''t nod for a long time. Yan Liang''s mood gradually sank under her clear eyes

    "Well, if you can get your family to agree, I will wait for you to marry me."

    Su Kui, with a smile on her lips, looked at Yan Liang''s eyes, which were suddenly bright like stars. She was also in a happy mood.

    "Oh, don''t be so careful, I said it at the beginning, no matter what happened that day or now, my answer is that sentence, willingly --"

    touched his frozen face, sunflower went to look at the picture he drew for himself, which is very lifelike, especially a pair of peach blossom eyes of the woman in the picture, with bright water and clear black and white inside ˇŁ

    "Nice painting."

    Yan Liang quietly raised his lips, silently grasped her hand, tightly clasped his fingers, "it''s not as good as one in ten thousand of you."

    The beauty is on the side. The beauty in the painting is gone and lost.

    -

    Yan family.

    At this time, in the grand hall, there was a rapid and joyful voice, "really?! Does Cole really have a son? Nine years old?! "

    "It''s true that the second childe discovered this first. Because of doubt, he quietly informed the eldest childe to go to Dianzhou. Unexpectedly, it was true!"

    The housekeeper reported a happy face. He was the son of the Duke of the state and was the servant of the Yan family since he was a child. Moreover, the Yan family was not harsh on the treatment of the servant.

    So the housekeeper was really happy for the Yan family. He was still thinking that generations of Yan family died for the country and the people, but finally they were going to die. Now, you are really amazing!

    "Great, great!"

    Sitting at the top, the elegant lady stroked her hand happily and hurriedly urged the housekeeper: "go to inform the master immediately, let him come home early today, and say that I have a big happy event to tell him!"

    The housekeeper bows and nods.

    Just as she was about to turn around and go out, Mrs. Yan thought for a moment. She was so happy that she couldn''t help it. She said, "by the way, hurry up again and ask Ke''er and liang''er when they will be back!"

    She can''t wait to have a grandson! I don''t know what the child likes to eat or use. He has been living in exile for nearly ten years. He should have suffered a lot, right?

    Thinking of this, she felt very distressed.

    In the mansion, the old Duke went into the main courtyard in the afterglow of the setting sun.

    Mrs. Yan could not wait for a long time. At this time, the hall was lit with oil lamps. She kept pacing inside, glancing out from time to time, and a layer of anxiety appeared in her eyes.

    I don''t know how many times I look around, but I finally wait for the one who wants to share the joy.

    Smelling the smell of wine on the old Duke, she frowned. "Master, I''ve been urged several times. How can you stay until now? Look, I''ve drunk so much! "

    "Ah," the old Duke shook his head and said with a smile, "what can I do for madam? I had a few more drinks with my former subordinates, madam, don''t blame me! "

    Mrs. Yan gave him a look before she quit.

    Then he told the housekeeper all the details to the old Duke.

 Chapter 2357

    After that, he took a cup of tea and sat down in his spare time to enjoy the performance of the old Duke.

    The old Duke and Mrs. Yan are both well maintained. Although they are nearly sixty years old, they look like fifty.

    In particular, Mrs. Yan is younger.

    The old Duke blew the goatee with white flowers. For a while, he didn''t reflect the meaning of Mrs. Yan''s words. He squinted and stammered, "you, what did you just say?"

    Sun, sun?

    Where''s his grandson from? I was going to give up. Now my wife told him that he was going to have a grandson!

    The old Duke looked at the happy Mrs. Yan doubtfully, and then stopped, "husband and madam, are you lying to me? Where''s our grandson from? Or is it cool? "

    Speaking of Yan Liang, he sighed deeply and gave up the idea.

    His second son, who was so calm that he would almost become a fairy, let alone marry him, was to give him a room, and he could drive people out in the next second when he saw it!

    The children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Although they have been eager to hold their grandchildren before they die, it''s a pity that he shook his head. "Most of the ladies think their grandchildren are crazy."

    Mrs. Yan was waiting for the old Duke to be as happy and excited as she was. However, she saw him frown and began to taste tea slowly. She didn''t believe her words at all!

    How can I stand it?!

    When Lady Yan was about to shake the sky, she shouted, "Yan Weiguo! What do I think grandson is crazy? Don''t you want to?! Now that you have a grandson, how do you react? "

    "Ah ah......"

    The old Duke shakes his ears and sees his wife''s power, so he has to face up to the topic.

    Now he also realized that his wife was not a Joker at will. He finally put away his helpless expression and said positively, "madam, but she said it?"

    Grandson, he thought he had no hope in his life!

    "Of course it is!" Mrs. Yan gave him a white look. "Or we Ke''er have the ability. Remember when he died because of his deputy, did he go back to visit his family for that deputy?"

    The old Duke nodded, "of course I remember."

    "That''s when Ke''er saved a girl who was taken away by a bully. Anyway, they didn''t know what to do. Later, Ke''er fell in love with the water. Because of something urgent, Ke''er had to leave a keepsake to rush back to the border. Unexpectedly, that time, the girl was pregnant!"

    Mrs. Yan said, and couldn''t help wiping her tears. Heirs have always been the forbidden words of their Yan family. Now, they are suffering and enjoying themselves.

    After hearing these stories, the old Duke sighed for a long time and shook his head. "I''m sorry for that girl, too. Ke''er''s doing this is like ruining her life!"

    Mrs. Yan thought about it and said, "when Ke''er comes back, let''s welcome her in!"

    Hearing Mrs Yan''s plan, the old Duke naturally had no objection.

    However, Yan Ke didn''t say much about Mu Nianjun''s mother in his letter, so the old couple didn''t know that Mu Qu had a hard time giving birth to Mu Nianjun and died!

    -Three days later, a long line of cars and horses stopped in front of Yanfu gate.

    The door of Zhuqi has been opened for a long time, in order to meet the two masters back home in time.

    Oh no, it''s four now!

 Chapter 2358

    As soon as Mrs. Yan heard the report from the servant, she had no time to put on her cloak, so she hurriedly looked out of the door to see her grandson at the first time.

    The old Duke got the news for a long time and knew that they would arrive at noon today, so he pushed off several invitations to meet their grandson with his wife.

    "Hurry up, are you ready for dessert? I don''t know whether Xiao Nianjun likes it or not! It must be excellent to take out those brocades that I have collected in the storehouse and make the next year''s spring shirt for Nianjun. And my new Fox Fur cloak. Change it and make it for children! "

    Mrs. Yan was in a hurry, and at the same time, she quickly told the servant girl who was following her closely, and chattered endlessly.

    Yan Ke was riding on a high horse. Just when he got home, he saw his mother came in a hurry.

    "And my grandson? where? But in the back carriage? "

    Yan Ke sniffed at the words and wryly smiled, "Nianjun didn''t follow me, mother. He and he are temporarily taken care of by her mother. Let''s go to the government to talk about some words!"

    Seeing the horse team stop at the door of her house, the happy face that never went down suddenly stiffened in her face. Mrs. Yan stepped down and looked back with disbelief, "what do you say? Nianjun didn''t come back with you?! How can this work! You are not filial son, do you still want to give up once in a while?! How can we not recognize our ancestors and return to our ancestors? "

    She pointed to Yanke''s nose, her hands shaking with anger, almost fainting.

    The old Duke quickly held her on the shoulder, gave Yan Ke a look of dissatisfaction, and took his wife to the front.

    Yan Ke:

    Yan Liang, helped by Yan Jiu to get off the bus:

    If Yan Ke was treated coldly, would he even ignore his beloved brother?

    Yanke only has a wry smile.

    Once upon a time, once Yan Liang went out, Mrs. Yan must be worried about eating and sleeping badly, for fear that there would be something wrong with him. As long as he comes back, Mrs. Yan has to go out to meet him in person eight out of ten times.

    Now, before I saw Yan Liang''s face, I went straight back to the mansion.

    How can differential treatment be generalized?

    Compared with the past, it''s a day by day!

    Two brothers tacit look at each other, only helpless smile.

    It seems that their parents really want to hold their grandchildren and get what they want. However, they didn''t bring mu Nianjun back. It can be imagined that the real suffering begins when they go in later.

    "A Liang, I will remember to help my brother to say good things later!" Yan Ke patted Yan Liang on the shoulder, bit his teeth, followed the steps of the old couple, and took the lead.

    Yan Liangqing raised his hand and Yanshi pushed him in. Yanliang looked at Yanke''s back and said with a smile, "I''m afraid I can''t help you. My brother is tired, so I won''t accompany you!"

    Hearing this, Yan Ke stumbled under his feet, turned around and glanced at Yan coolly. He made a point of emptiness and said, "you are cruel!"

    He only now understood that his brother was really wilting!

    -

    "bang!"

    "Kneel down!"

    The old Duke, with a big eye and a dignified body, sat at the top and slapped Yan Ke, who had just come in.

    "Plop --"

    Yan Ke immediately knelt down obediently, "father and mother, don''t be angry, I didn''t bring back Nianjun this time, but I also have a hard time!"

    "Hardship, what is it?! Even if the child and his mother resent your indifference and abandonment, can''t they come to see the two half body old people who are fast falling into the ground? "

 Chapter 2359

    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The old Duke climbed up to his brow and said, "go, please help yourself!"

    Today he will teach this unfilial son a lesson.

    In the past, Mrs. Yan, who was eager to protect her son, watched the old Duke lift the cane and smoke it on Yan Ke. The God was holding the cup of tea and drinking tea.

    You have to make this kid suffer, otherwise, he doesn''t know the weight!

    Knowing how much they want to have a grandson, they are better off. They come back by themselves, but the grandson doesn''t come back!

    Not only don''t persuade, but she and the old Duke share the same hatred and hatred, "fight, fight hard! Let him have a long memory and think about where he is wrong! "

    Yanke is biting his teeth. He was born with this whip.

    For a long time, Yanke didn''t have much energy. The old Duke took the lead and didn''t have the strength. He threw a whip on Yanke and pointed at him and scolded: "just now, I''ll talk about your pain!"

    At last, Yanke was relieved.

    Depressed voice way: "father, Niang, this time is not I don''t want to take Nianjun back, but I and his mother make three rules, only to do these three points, she will let Nianjun recognize his family."

    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan''s eyes opened wide. "Three rules?"

    "Yes," Yan Ke nodded. "First, we must let Nianjun and his mother enter our Yan family tree and let our ancestors admit that she is our Yan Family''s daughter-in-law. Two...... "

    He pursed his lower lip and his throat was a little astringent. "Tomorrow I will go to Taohua village and ask for a pardon before Nianjun''s mother''s grave."

    "Three, it''s easy to say. She asked Nianjun to be my only son. As for this, you both know that my body is impossible to have any children other than Nianjun."

    Then he looked up at the couple sitting at the top.

    But the old Duke was confused by his words, "wait You say go to the grave and ask for a crime? Who''s the one who made a deal with you? "

    If he''s not mistaken, there are two women here?

    "It''s Nianjun''s own mother. She died and gave birth to Nianjun, but she didn''t survive It was his aunt who brought up Nianjun, and also for Nianjun. This girl, until now, has never been married... "

    "Pa --"

    hearing this, where the old Duke still didn''t understand, he couldn''t control it any more. He slapped Yan Ke in the face and scared his wife.

    "Not filial, not filial!! Because one of your lusts killed two girls! "

    Mrs. Yan was a little annoyed that Nianjun''s mother, who had never met before, was too greedy. Now she wants to come, but she feels full of guilt and almost drowns her.

    "Those two girls are good..."

    It''s a pity.

    Yan Ke lowered his head. "Dad, it''s all my fault. Take care of yourself!"

    The old Duke staggered and sat down with the table table, spitting out a mouthful of dullness. "In this way, it''s not too much to read the request of aunt Nianjun. All she did was to read for the sake of her husband!"

    There is a well-known mother, in the future, it is good to have a foothold in the big family. But let Yan Ke go to the dead Muqu grave to ask for a confession, is also to give the dead elder sister an account. As for three, it will be better understood.

    There are many chaos in the big family. If Mu Nianjun is Yan Ke''s only child, his title in a hundred years can only be inherited by mu Nianjun.

    There are three conditions, but none of them is for their own welfare.

    It''s really a woman of high righteousness. Mrs. Yan has a good feeling for Su Kui, who has not met before.

 Chapter 2360

    A few days later, the people sent from Yan''s mansion stopped in front of Su Kui''s small yard. Su Kui didn''t have any accidents. After waiting for so long, I can''t wait for Yan''s wife and the old Duke who miss her grandson so much?

    Both the mother and the son had no accident about their coming, and they were very calm.

    After the handover with Yan Jiu, Su Kui took mu Nianjun to Yanjing.

    Two days later.

    Mrs. Yan''s eyes narrowed into a slit with delight. Seeing the carriage, she immediately greeted it. These two days, she didn''t think about her food and tea, for fear that they would be in danger on the way.

    Fortunately, we all return safely.

    "Ouch, Nianjun, has Nianjun come back? Let Grandma have a look! My grandson is a real talent! "

    Su Kui smiled and pushed the reluctant mu Nianjun to Mrs. Yan. Seeing Mrs. Yan''s hands on mu Nianjun, she pinched his cold little face, which turned red. Su Kui couldn''t help but feel sad.

    "How are you, Mrs. Yan? My name is Muzhi. I''m Muqu''s sister."

    These introductions must have been checked out by the other party?

    Mrs. Yan did not care about her grandson for a while. When she heard the voice, she looked up at the woman.

    A blue jacket, wrapped in a green Cape, dressed in light ordinary. But a small face, but very beautiful and lovely, beautiful.

    If only from the appearance, she looks really harmless, it''s easy to let people off guard and look like an ordinary Jasper.

    However, Mrs. Yan looked carefully, and naturally did not miss the glittering light and tenacity of her eyes from time to time.

    This is a woman with a gap in her heart and an idea.

    Mrs Yan thought silently, but when she thought about it, she was relieved. How can a woman with a pretty face raise a child by herself if she has no plan? She even heard Yan Liang say that she not only took good care of Mu Nianjun, but also paid for his private school.

    It can be said that even among the young princes of the aristocratic family, there is no emptiness in worshiping the knowledge of the king.

    In addition to learning some four books and five classics, military books and other knowledge in the private school, Su Kui would teach him some knowledge when he came back home, which he could not learn in the private school.

    "Here This must be mu girl, right? What a sign! Come on, come in! "

    Mrs. Yan quickly took back her sight and welcomed people in.

    When Yan Liang arrived, Su Kui was already sitting in the hall of the main courtyard.

    "Branches -"

    before people arrive, sound comes first.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked out of the door with Mrs Yan.

    Soon, the face of Qing Jun was in front of us.

    "Long way, tired?"

    He asked in a low voice of concern. When Su Kui shook his head and said that he was ok, he turned his eyes to Mu Nianjun.

    Mrs Yan, who witnessed all this in silence:

    What''s the matter with my second son and this mu girl? When my son''s eyes are looking at others, the full tenderness will come out.

    When the mother, where can not see?

    However, she thought how strange she was when she thought that her eldest grandson had called her mother for nearly ten years, and finally she was with her second son.

    "Er This... "

    Yan Liang holds Su Kui''s hand and wraps her cold little hand outside in the palm. Hearing this, he looks at Mrs. Yan silently and says, "Mom, as you see, my son is very pleased with her. She will not marry her in this life."

 Chapter 2361

    What he said was very firm, but Mrs Yan couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Helplessly, he nodded and shook his head. "Well, you haven''t said anything for your mother! You took the lead in protecting it. I don''t know. I thought I was going to beat the mandarin duck with a stick! "

    If it was before, maybe Mrs Yan would think that Su Kui''s identity is too low to be worthy of their family.

    However, after her eldest son was injured, she was unable to have children. After her second son was born ill, she gave up.

    But I don''t know that their government has been walking on thin ice, even if the saying "high achievers" one day makes the holy one unhappy. At that time, if you want to die, you have to die!

    I think it''s good to marry an ordinary woman without any background.

    Su Kui just chuckles. She can''t do anything nice. Besides, Mrs. Yan doesn''t need it.

    She only needs to let Yanfu know later that she will be very good to Yanliang.

    As for the rest, give it to Yan Liang.

    -In the end, Su Kui lived in Yan''s mansion. Mrs. Yan specially assigned her a yard, four servant girls, two rough emissaries and several working young men.

    She seems to have been treated as her own.

    Later, I don''t know how Yan Liang solved it. All in all, everything went well. Mrs. Yan and the old Duke didn''t have any opinions about her son''s marrying an ordinary woman, especially about her external status as a widow.

    Su Kui didn''t go out very much recently. She didn''t stretch until the weather cleared up. She decided to go out to have a bad taste.

    Yanfu is very large and covers a wide area.

    The yard is all alone. There are rare plants and trees on the road. Even in the cold winter, they never wither. The exquisite reliefs everywhere are magnificent.

    Su Kui sat in the pavilion in the middle of the lake and yawned sleepily. There was nothing to do recently, and the whole person was a little tired.

    When the weather gets warmer, she lies on the vermilion appendix, grabs a handful of fish food from time to time and feeds it to the koi in the lake.

    It''s very cold. It''s not even good for fish!

    I was in a daze when I heard the sharp voice of a woman behind me.

    "Well, I think this is my future sister-in-law, right? It''s cold. What can I do here alone? "

    Su Kui slowly fed the last handful of fish, then slowly turned his head and looked at someone.

    The female dress is a typical noble lady, full of pearls and emeralds, wearing brocade, wrapped in a luxurious fur cloak, supported by a servant girl, step by step, graceful.

    Su Kui squinted and looked at it. She was really trained. She was very beautiful when she was still.

    In a second, I thought that Yanke was injured and unable to bear children. I couldn''t help but tut. In the big family, there were no children, no husband''s favor, and I didn''t know where to use my energy.

    Otherwise -

    will not deliberately pick up trouble!

    "You''re joking. I haven''t written the eight characters yet. Don''t be kidding, sister."

    Su Kui smiled, not against her. "Sit down?"

    Ge Wanjun was stunned, and then his face stiffened for a while Ha ha, I''m so rude. I''m sorry. "

    The other side is clearly several years older than her, but in turn called her "sister"! Just now she just took advantage of the oral advantage, and in a second Su Kui returned it to her.

    "Puchi --"

    the four servant girls behind Su Kui also knew this stubble. Hearing Su Kui''s words, they couldn''t help laughing.

    A careful comparison between the two seems to make them look younger?

 Chapter 2362

    The woman is plain with a small face, wearing a peach pink jacket, with a white edge at the neck and no jewelry on her body.

    Originally, she should be dull and mediocre, but her back is facing a pool of green lake water and the unfused snow on the bank. She sits in the center, but she looks like a flower, and her face is tender enough to squeeze water out!

    Ge Wanjun quietly put everything he saw into his eyes and became more and more angry.

    According to her age, she is only nineteen! However, she would never go out without making up.

    Just the skin of the other side is enough for countless women to be envious!

    The two were silent for a long time. Ge Wanjun could not help but whisper: "my sister''s skin is very good. It''s like jade. Is there any unique maintenance secret?"

    Su Kui almost lies on the table with her chin on her back. She can''t lift it lazily.

    In the eyes of outsiders, there is a strong contrast between the two women sitting under the pavilion, one is covered with pearly green, wearing silk and satin, and every move is carried by a shelf. As for the other one, it seemed more casual. The whole person was lying on the table without any bones.

    Hearing Ge Wanjun''s question, Su Kui smiled mysteriously and said, "yes ~" with a long ending, like a kitten, invisible and touching.

    Fox!

    Ge Wanjun scolded him secretly. He didn''t know where the woman had learned to seduce men. Where could she be an official?

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help complaining a little more about Mrs. Yan and the old Duke who agreed.

    But she couldn''t help but wonder what sukui''s method was. "Then, can you tell me that?"

    Su Kui shrugged. "Yes, it''s very simple. You can do it if you want!"

    "What is it?" Ge Wanjun was even more curious and hurriedly asked.

    Su Kui grinned, facing the soft sunshine and the smile on the corner of his mouth, Ge Wanjun even saw some bad meaning.

    She blinked, waiting for sunflower ''s answer.

    Then, Su Kui really gave her an answer that made her freeze in place for a moment, and the smile on her face fell quickly, that is --

    "of course, it''s a man ~!"

    "You -" now Ge Wanjun can''t see where he is. This man is here to find fault?! At that time, I couldn''t help but stand up suddenly and point to Su Kui with my hands shaking angrily.

    "Shameless!"

    "Little grandma, please be careful!" Su Kui didn''t say anything. Four servant girls stood out first behind her.

    In the Yan family, the education is to be loyal, so even Ge Wanjun is now the official master of the Yan family, but they always remember that Su Kui is their master!

    Ge Wanjun was very angry and his eyes were beating with small flames. "You, you have no shame!"

    She left such a sentence and left in a hurry.

    Looking at her obviously angry back, Su Kui "tut" a, "really not teased!"

    Four servant girls don''t know what to say. They are still girls who haven''t come out of the pavilion. When they heard this, they were shocked.

    In response, the little face is red and dry.

    It seems that this master and their second childe have a substantial relationship?

    Seeing Ge Wanjun''s figure disappear in front of her eyes, Su Kui slowly put away her arrogant smile, straightened up, and asked the servant girl next to her lightly, "Su Ju, the mother next to grandma, what''s the origin?"

 Chapter 2363

    "Ah?"

    Su Ju didn''t respond for a while. After all, Su Kui didn''t ask Ge Wanjun. Instead, she became interested in her mother.

    Or another servant girl, who was simple, elegant and clever, hurried forward and bowed down to answer respectfully, "if you want to return to the master, you are asking grandma Ge? She is the daughter-in-law of the little grandma and the nanny of the little grandma. She took care of her and grew up! So when I leave the pavilion, I will go to the mansion with my little grandma! "

    Su Kui nodded casually, "so?" She held her chin. "What about her character?"

    Suya thought about it carefully and shook her head. "This maid is not very clear, but because she is young, she is a bit reckless. Every time she does something wrong, it is granny who helps her solve it. As for being human It seems that people who know her say that granny is a kind-hearted and good person. "

    "Well, I see." Su Kui listened and waved at will. "You go back first. I want to be alone."

    No problem, that''s the biggest problem, OK?!

    A person can''t make everyone like her, especially when they are in the back house together. As the saying goes, where there are women, there are right and wrong.

    Just now, when she deliberately teased Ge Wanjun, she didn''t miss the flash of cold and fierce eyes. Although she was lazy and casual, Su Kui, who had all her heart and soul on Ge Wanjun''s party, was soon caught.

    From the perspective of this "happy" exchange, Ge Wanjun is a child with big chest and no brain, spoiled by his family.

    All the real ideas are hidden behind her!

    So, at the beginning of the mu Nianjun hand, is not they?

    Su Kui hooked his lips. It''s very good. It seems that for a while, the days will not be boring -

    -

    the two people sitting in the distant yard playing chess will have a panoramic view of all the pictures of the Lake Pavilion.

    Seeing Su Kui''s three words and two words, and Ge Wanjun''s angry picture of leaving, Yan Liang, holding the chess pieces, couldn''t help but smile, and his lips were full of doting.

    "Elder brother forgive me, the branch is not sensible. If you get angry with elder sister-in-law, please go to coax yourself!"

    Words fall, his chess pieces fall, just blocked Yan Ke''s all the way back.

    Yan Ke was stunned and looked at the board again. He was immediately annoyed. He laughed and scolded and upset the board at the same time. "If you don''t play, you are the most cunning kid. If you play chess with you, you will cheat nine times out of ten, which will distract me!"

    "The so-called war is not full of deceit. Elder brother should know this truth better than I do!"

    Yan Liang hooked his thin lips and stroked his sleeves. His long, bony fingers twisted black and white pieces into two chess boxes.

    "Hum! In my opinion, what is ignorance?! The woman of Muzhi is smart! I thought, how could you two people who don''t look like each other. I want to come now, but I don''t know much! "

    Yan kexu points him and tells him the truth, "birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, that''s right for you!"

    Said saying, smiled to come out, slanted stare Yan to cool one eye.

    No one''s wife was bullied and angry.

    "Well, elder brother, when it comes to my heart, I don''t know that I love the withered appearance of the branches!"

    It''s much better to be polite and look like a stranger than before!

    Yan Ke doesn''t want to see his brother show love and toothache, who has been blooming for thousands of years!

    When he pressed his cheek, he waved his hand. It''s up to his son!

 Chapter 2364

    The shadows of trees are whirling, the moonlight is pale, and the shadows are heavy.

    The second childe''s door was quietly pushed open.

    Yan Liang always sleeps shallowly, even the slight footsteps, still wakes him from his sleep. "Who?" he frowned

    It was so quiet that even the guards outside the door didn''t respond.

    Yan Liang''s eyebrows spread gently, as if thinking of a possibility, his eyes scanning in the dark, want to see if the person is the one they miss day and night.

    Yan''s house is heavily guarded. It can enter his inner bedroom without disturbing anyone. Even Yan Shi doesn''t respond.

    The only answer that came to his mind was her.

    "Branches?"

    "Is that you?"

    All was quiet. The snow in the night sky outside the window had already stopped. At this time, his alone voice in the room was very obvious.

    "Branch -"

    "Shh, it''s me."

    Su Kui lifted the curtain of the inner room, walked in slowly, made a silent gesture, and asked him not to speak.

    "Do you still want to recruit everyone?" Su Kui gave him a squint.

    Mrs. Yan didn''t know that she had a substantial relationship with Yan Liang, and she specially divided another courtyard. It was not far from Yan Liang''s residence.

    "You --"

    Yan Liang can''t suppress the joy of the bottom of his heart, and the corner of his lips can''t stop rising, so he can''t press it.

    He pursed his lips and black eyes in the night, staring at the delicate and graceful outline, the beating look in his eyes, as if there was a temperature, burning sunflower''s body.

    "How come you are so late?"

    He wanted someone to light the lamp, talk to his lips, and remember that she came quietly. He estimated that he didn''t want too many people to know, so he gave up.

    The joy in my heart, however, can''t be let go.

    "What? Don''t you want me to come? " Su Kui raised her eyebrows. Her beautiful eyes filled with water in the dark and looked at her brightly.

    Yan Liang smiled, "how could it be? I''m glad you can come. "

    Before the voice fell, he stretched out his long, white hand with clear bones and said to Su Kui, "branches, come here."

    Su Kui''s heart moved, his cool voice line, in the dark, a little hoarse sexy, involuntarily, he took the initiative to lean over.

    The soft hand was tightly wrapped in the palm of the hand by a big hand, Yan Liang stroked her cold hand, "why don''t you wear more clothes when it''s so cold outside? Next... " Just want to say next time, in the words a turn, became, "how about I confess with my mother, you move with me to live together?"

    He looked at her expectantly.

    Who knows how much he hates being alone since he has confirmed his relationship with her. Once loved quiet, all changed the taste.

    With her, even if you don''t do anything, the factors in the air seem to be too sweet.

    Su Kui said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."

    She raised her lips, her eyes curved into crescent shaped, dimples on her cheeks, and sank sweetly, which attracted Yan Liang to stick out her index finger and poke.

    "Is it too much to hurt you?"

    Yan Liang''s words were also impulsive. Now calm down, just think, Su Kui''s identity is very embarrassed, if not a big gift, live with her openly, what''s the difference with the house?!

    Didn''t you hurt her?!

    "Forget it, branch, you and so on. When I marry the right person, I will not let you be wronged!"

 Chapter 2365

    The two people are close. Their noses are full of the smell of each other. They are warm and ambiguous.

    Su Kui raised his eyes, and the long curled eyelashes brushed across the bridge of his nose. At last, his eyes ran into his deep and dark eyes.

    It''s like an endless midnight outside the window, deep and endless.

    The heart is very warm, there is a rising.

    She nodded softly, "OK, that day will not be too far!"

    -

    "ah!!!"

    "Me, my God!"

    A scream breaks the morning silence.

    Yan Shi, with a basin of washing water, stared at the two people on the bed, embracing each other and sleeping, with a flash of uneasiness in their eyes.

    How did the woman come in?!

    Did he sleep so hard last night? He lives next door, basically as long as there is a wind and a breeze on Yan Liang''s side, he can hear it and arrive in time.

    However, as soon as he sleeps in the morning, he sees the woman who appears on the childe''s bed inexplicably.

    "Well..."

    Su Kui slept so well that she was suddenly woken up and the whole person was a little out of shape. She buried her head in Yan Liang''s arms, rubbed it, and planned to go to sleep.

    Yan ten stupid eyes.

    Why didn''t you know that this woman is so brave? In Yanfu, so many eyes are staring! If she was taken by someone with a heart, her reputation would not be wanted?!

    As it turns out, Yan Shi is definitely thinking more.

    Yan Liang opened his eyes, glanced at Yan Xi at will, spit out two words indifferently, "go out."

    Yan Shi:

    As expected, with a wife, they have to stand aside.

    Yan ten quit, and after Yan nine Tucao, instead of Yan nine, make complaints about "stupid!"

    -

    rice is used in Yanliang. Su Kui sleeps in Yanliang at night, as if he lives in his own home. It''s natural. After Yan Liang gets up in the morning and washes, he leans on the collapse. He holds a volume of books in his hand, but his eyes follow Su Kui''s figure all the time. His lips are full of doting.

    When using breakfast, Yan thought for a moment, but he was still curious and asked, "that How did you come last night, madam? Why didn''t I hear anything? "

    "Want to know?"

    Su Kui looks at Yan Liang and takes a bite of celery filled dumplings. He successfully sees his brow frowning.

    She smiled. "Of course, it''s two legs coming in. Do you think I''m flying in? What a fool. "

    Yan Shi:

    What''s it like to be said stupid by two people in a row in the morning? Yan Shi feels very sad now.

    -After dinner, Su Kui finally told Yan Liang what she found yesterday.

    Sometimes, men just use it. Moreover, so many worlds come down, Su Kui already knows that the existence of a man may be a glittering plug-in in her task!

    It''s still legal.

    "Yan Liang, what is the origin of Ge Wanjun? I don''t think she is very old. Why would she marry the eldest brother willingly? "

    Yan liangyileng didn''t expect that she was suddenly curious about GE Wanjun.

    After thinking about it, he popularized science to her and said: "Ge Wanjun''s identity is very complex. He is the county Lord conferred by the holy master himself. His identity is not very high. Because she saved the Queen''s mother, she has made contributions, so..."

    "So jump on the branch and become a phoenix?" Su Kui held her face and smiled at him. "You know, that''s not what I want to hear."

    "Is she the emperor''s person? Well, it''s like inserting a nail in Yan''s house, but none of you can move her. "

 Chapter 2366

    Yan Liang has never regarded the woman in front of her as an ordinary woman, but did not expect that she would think so much about things.

    Even he was surprised for a moment, but he did not hide it from her, but simply nodded, "yes."

    The holy master has been afraid of Yan Family for a long time. Even if their population is now withered, the eldest brother can''t have children. The holy master is still not sure about them.

    Being a minister and son, no matter the father or the eldest brother, has been cold hearted for a long time?

    He drooped his eyes, and the sun came in from the window. It hit his pale face and covered his long, thin lashes with a shadow.

    With fingers rubbing their wrists, and so on and so on, Huang Ze was put on the throne. The Yan family, then, completely pushed out the circle of government and government and became an ordinary person, which was not better.

    "I want to ask you something," Su Kui told a little lie here, "to check granny Ge, Granny GE''s nanny. I doubt that she was the one who sent people to arrest me and monarch."

    Ge Wanjun is probably just a cover, Ge Ma, who can touch a deeper level and serve the emperor!

    "Granny?" Yan Liang''s eyebrows and heart leaped.

    "Yes! She looked at me in the wrong eyes yesterday. Although they were not obvious, they were caught by me. That look is not the first time she met. It will appear! "

    So before, either she had seen herself, or, absolutely, had heard of her.

    This is the first thing Su Kui asked him to do. Yan Liang didn''t want to, so he nodded and agreed.

    "OK, I will investigate as soon as possible, but it''s you," Yan Liang said, taking a wisp of hair from her forehead away from her ears. Her eyes were soft and fell on her small white and clean face. Don''t trust anyone but me, will you? "

    Yan Liang firmly believes that Su Kui is not shooting for nothing. What she said must have basis.

    So, he thought, if she felt right, someone must have been staring at her!

    -

    Su Kui lingered in Yan Liang''s yard until noon, during which Yan Shiruo looked at her countless times, until Su Kui''s words suppressed all his surging thoughts.

    "What can I do? Do you think your son can''t protect me? Will I be tired of fame? Yan Shi, as a young man, do you want to relax? I believe in Yan Liang, and you should also believe in him, right? "

    Yan Liang has completely incarnated himself as a wife slave. He thinks that his wife who will be with him in the future is lovely everywhere. At the same time, he says to Yan Shi, "Yan Shi, go to beat the people who knock down, let them know what to say and what not to say!"

    Yan Shi: you????

    A man sits at home, and the pot comes from heaven.

    This situation, this scene, does it count?

    -

    "mother!"

    Seeing Su Kui stepping into the yard, mu Nianjun''s eyes brightened and stepped up quickly.

    Today''s young people have changed their clothes for a long time. The more and more people wear red lips, white teeth, and handsome faces. They wear blue bottomed robes and blue satin forehead inlaid with precious stones. They are very handsome.

    As the saying goes, a young man is like a jade.

    "Monarch?" At the first sight, Su Kui was in a bright mood when he saw the baby raised from childhood. "How are you coming?"

    The voice could not hide the joy and surprise, "don''t you go to private school? How are you doing? But still used to it? "

    Mu Nianjun glanced lightly at Yan Jiu who was following Su Kui and sent her back.

 Chapter 2367

    Yan Jiu is shocked by the cold look of the little boy. He secretly thinks that the little boy is really evil, just like the woman!

    However, I rubbed my arm and raised my eyes again, doubting that I was wrong.

    The young man took Su Kui''s hand affectionately and smiled a flower on his face. He had no objection to Su Kui''s problem.

    "Everything is good. The private school teacher also praised me for my cleverness. Grandma recently sent me many things, many of which I couldn''t use. I wanted to give them to my mother."

    Pull sukui back into the room, press her to sit down, and pour another cup of tea into her hand.

    Su Kui could not help feeling that time passed so fast. The little boy who once said nothing has grown into a little adult now!

    "Mother, how are you doing?"

    "Of course," Su Kui smiled and sipped his tea, feeling sweet.

    Mu Nianjun sat down next to her and leaned on her as a child. There was something in his voice that didn''t belong to the youth, "but I''m not happy, ma''am."

    Hearing this, Su Kui said, "what''s the matter? Just now, why not be happy? "

    "I miss our previous days. How nice it is that we don''t have so many outsiders to disturb us!"

    Hearing this, Su Kui laughed and knocked him on the head. He said angrily, "don''t think about what you don''t have. In the past, you couldn''t eat meat all the year round in those hard days. You even raised money to study. You''re living a tight life. How is it?"

    "Now, you are the young master of the government. You have a bright future. You should be grateful! If before, where did I give you these? "

    Mu Nianjun shook his head and said stubbornly, "that''s not the same! Moreover, I don''t need you to give me these things. I can strive for them by myself and make you live a good life in the future! "

    Su Kui heard the seriousness of his words, then her face changed and she began to face up to his problems.

    Holding his small face, I feel as if it has been reduced a lot since I came back.

    "Did you encounter anything unhappy? Talk to your mother. If you are bullied, she will give you vent! "

    At first, mu Nianjun didn''t want to say it. He sipped his lips. Later, he couldn''t stand Su Kui''s coax and cheat. Finally, he confessed to Su Kui.

    Su Kui was not happy after listening.

    It turns out that GE Wanjun was responsible for this.

    Yan''s family got a golden grandson. Naturally, they were favored by thousands of people. They wished they could give him all the good things. Yan Ke''s body, as we all know, even if it has that ability, it can''t make a woman pregnant. Therefore, the existence of admiring the monarch is precious.

    Ge Wanjun, as a woman who was crammed into by Emperor saiqiang, is Yanke''s only main room. On the face of it, she is mu Nianjun''s legitimate mother.

    One day, when she said goodbye to Mu Nianjun, she told him not to call Su Kui mother again. Later, his mother had only one.

    That is Ge Wanjun.

    Mu Nianjun said only so much, but Su Kui can see from his small face that he must have concealed it.

    But that''s enough.

    Su Kui slapped the table and said in a cold voice, "let''s go! My mother will take you to find her. My raised child can''t call me "mother"

    "Niang --"

    mu Nianjun is stunned. He knows that his mother is particularly irascible when he meets something about himself. At the same time, I secretly regret that I didn''t tell my mother about it.

    He also knew that this time is different from the past, the Yan family, in the end, is quite different from the life they once lived, and there are many rules.

 Chapter 2368

    "I''m fine, don''t you --"

    before you finish, Su Kui slapped him on the head. "How did my mother teach you? We don''t make trouble, but we''re not afraid of it. Ge Wanjun wants such a simple son for free. What he wants is beauty! "

    "I can''t give in to it. My mother expects you to feed me and die!"

    Say, a pull Mu Nianjun, toward Ge Wanjun''s yard.

    When Su Ju saw that things were not good, she turned a hundred times in her heart. When her steps turned, she ran straight to Yan Liang''s yard to find a savior!

    The remaining three servant girls were winked at by her. They came to know each other and hurriedly followed.

    They are all born at home. They know who is their real master and who is not!

    Mrs. Yan, including Yan Liang, once beat them in the dark, asking them to take a look at Su Kui''s wishes.

    Although Su Kui is a little grumpy, they have to keep up anyway. If something happens to the master, they can''t get along well.

    In ancient times, the life of slaves was tied up with the master''s family, and they were both honored and humiliated.

    -The weather is getting colder and colder and the wind is chilly.

    Ge Wanjun lies lazily on the beauty''s couch, covered with a blanket. In the room, there is a dragon burning. The warm and cold wind outside doesn''t affect the room at all.

    Look at the furnishings in the room again. They are all excellent. Furniture and wood, red sandalwood for painting, and exquisite porcelain and jade make the whole house more precious.

    She is holding a cup of tea and sipping hot tea, sighing comfortably.

    Suddenly I heard a wail from the doorkeeper. Then the door was kicked open.

    "Bang --"

    the door panel hit the wall heavily, and the wind in the yard was blowing happily towards the house. In the blink of an eye, some of the tiny heat produced by the earthworm was blown by the strong cold wind, and there was nothing left in the moment.

    "Mu Zhi! What do you do?! "

    Ge Wanjun shakes his hand in surprise. The hot hands are poured on the white and smooth hands she keeps. When she burns, she cries out with pain, pointing to Su Kui and shouting.

    Is this woman crazy? As the daughter-in-law of the state government, the main office of the general, she also has the title of princess in the first volume of the holy book. In the whole circle of celebrities in Yanjing, who doesn''t give her some face?

    It''s like such a big break in, and the comer is not good. In a word, Ge Wanjun hasn''t seen it for many years.

    "Don''t you understand what I''m doing? Nature is a way of saying it! "

    Su Kui let go of Mu Nianjun''s hand, walked leisurely to the chair beside Ge Wanjun and sat down. He put on the appearance of a village woman who had no experience. Ge Wanjun was so angry that his teeth itched.

    "Saying?" Ge Wanjun was angry and smiled, his eyes were moving, and his eyes were all impatient. "I haven''t provoked you recently, have I? Sister, we''ve all met once. I don''t know where I offended you. It''s worth you to come here to discuss it in this way! "

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui shrugged, looked casually at the furnishings in the room, and said, "then I also want to ask my sister, if one day, there is a female wolf in the mountain who can''t bear, who comes to the foot of the mountain and stares at other children who are hard-working and raised, and wants to take it as his own. What does my sister think after listening?"

 Chapter 2369

    Ge Wanjun, who suffered such grievances, heard Su Kuoming''s insidious arrows pointing at him, and she couldn''t help it, "Mu Zhi, you are bold!"

    Su Kui is smiling. Can''t help it?

    Her goal hasn''t been achieved yet! What about the people behind her? It''s time to be so calm. Can''t you come out?

    "Don''t worry, sister, I haven''t finished yet."

    "you say that as a mother, you choose to attack the wolf on your own initiative and beat her so hard that she won''t dare to rob her children any more. Or do you have to bear it hard and watch the mother wolf take her child away and eat it? Well? "

    Her tone was light and her eyes didn''t look at GE Wanjun. But Ge Wanjun knew the purpose of Su Kui''s trip and knew what she was doing.

    She bit her teeth. She was about to raise her hand to teach the woman who spoke in vain. When she raised her eyes, she suddenly saw the woman entering the door, and her eyes lit up. The raised hand could fall.

    Su Kui watched her take back to hit her hand, but sat down, and the anger disappeared quickly, showing a friendly smile.

    "How can I not understand what my sister said?" Ge Wanjun began to pretend to be silly. She bit her teeth and smiled more brightly. "But when it comes to children, I have to thank my sister more. I have taken care of Nianjun for so long. In the future, I will take care of this child."

    She didn''t wait for Su Kui to open her mouth, so she continued, "besides, does sister know? Now, you can''t be as casual as before. There are so many rules in the big family. If you make a joke and let outsiders listen to it, how bad the influence is. Sister should be able to understand these principles, right? "

    "As for the identity, don''t be angry with my sister. I don''t look down on it. I just think that Nianjun is the only son of Xianggong. In the future, he should carry the lintel of his family. If someone knows, he will raise his mother Oh, do you think it will affect his future? "

    Interesting.

    Su Kui rubbed her chin, and her eyes fell on the woman who had walked to ge Wanjun''s side.

    The body is very strong, but it''s not that fat and fat of ordinary women. On the contrary, every piece of meat is very strong.

    Judging from her steady steps, she should be a trainer. She doesn''t believe this. Yan Ke, a martial artist, can''t see it.

    "I don''t want you to be my mother! In my life, I only recognize my mother! " Mu Nianjun listens to ge Wanjun''s words, and can''t help roaring at her. His eyes are red.

    "You didn''t give birth to me to raise me. Why should I call you mother?! If it has to be like this, then I don''t want to forget this identity! "

    He blocked in front of sunflower, small body, to protect sunflower. Holding her up in a small hand, she whispered, "let''s go and tell them that we''re not here anymore. Let''s go back to Dianzhou!"! Never come back! "

    "King......"

    Su Kui cried and laughed, "it''s childish."

    "No, I''m serious!" The young man stretched a small face. He was obviously angry. His eyes were red. His tears were intended to turn around in his eyes. But because of Su Kui''s instruction, he was reluctant to fall down.

    "Well, if a man has tears, he can''t flick them. This matter can be handled by his mother."

    She nodded her brow to admire Nianjun. Her careless posture was abruptly folded up. Her powerful momentum suddenly poured out. Her eyes were cold and fell in front of her.

 Chapter 2370

    Ge Wanjun and her mother Ge are stiff at the same time.

    Ge Wanjun didn''t think so much, but the mother Ge beside her was already far away from her mind.

    How can an ordinary woman have such a strong momentum and such a cold and fierce look?

    Su Kui raised a cold sarcastic smile, and her eyes didn''t know which one of them was falling on. "I leave my words here. My son is mine. Who dares to move it? I cut her hand. I can do what I say and don''t believe to try!"

    Finish saying, she holds mu Nianjun, turn around and stride away.

    Walking to the door, several servant girls seem to want to stop her, but they dare not act for a while because they don''t hear the command from the house.

    By Su Kui cold drink a "go away!" Several people immediately shrunk their shoulders and dodged away.

    "Er Niang you...... "

    Mu Nianjun is a bit silly. He thinks his mother is a little different, but he can''t tell where it''s different.

    At the same time, I feel sad. How gentle my mother used to be. Since I came to Yan''s house, my temper has gone bad. It''s all these people! Su Kui didn''t know at this time that the little boy''s "leave here" was not angry.

    This is a later remark, not to mention for the moment.

    Su Kui just walked out of the yard and ran into Yan Liang.

    "Well? Why are you here? "

    When I saw Su Ju closely following him, I immediately realized that I was worried about her being bullied, so I came to relieve her.

    In other words, she really needs him to help with the aftermath.

    In fact, if there were not Yan Liang behind her, Su Kui would not have taken this step. She took this step and made it clear that she would have forced the other side to take action against them.

    "Are you ok?"

    Yan Liang shook her hand, naturally wrapped it in it and asked softly.

    "No, worry about being bullied?" Su Kui smiled and held his big hand, clasped it with ten fingers, and walked slowly on his side.

    Yan Liang didn''t retort, but nodded softly, "Hmm".

    "It''s OK. I''ve heard about it. I''ll discuss it with elder brother. Don''t be so rash next time. If something happens to you, I can''t guarantee what I will do, OK?"

    When it snowed, the cold and small snowflakes swirled down from the sky, touched the skin, left a little cold, and soon melted into water stains.

    He raised Phoenix eyes, dark and deep clear Jun eyes, reflecting the sky, and her.

    Su Kui was stunned and couldn''t help caressing the snow on his hair

    He will never do anything that will make him afraid again.

    "Go back, it''s cold."

    He quietly raised his lips, clenched her hand and went back to her yard together.

    As if there were only two of them in the world, nothing else. All the people around me have become invisible people.

    Mu Nianjun looks at the two people walking together, bending up the Phoenix eyes which are the same as Yan Liang''s. Now he can''t understand what is love.

    However, the book once wrote: a life of a pair, only envy Yuanyang not Xian.

    Yan Liang just sent Su Kui back and left soon. As for where he went, he didn''t hide from Su Kui.

    Yanke study.

    "Why do you come here when you are free? How''s your work done Yanke sat at the back of his desk, carefully wiping a cold sword with dark and cold light.

    "Well, it''s all going well, elder brother. What''s the matter that asked you to investigate? Recently, I have sent more people to protect Nianjun. I doubt That man is going to fight against Nianjun! "

 Chapter 2371

    "What?!"

    When it comes to his son, Yan Ke can''t calm down. He left his precious sword and sat up straight.

    The voice can''t help but sink a little, "you mean The man? " He did not mention his name, but pointed to the sky.

    Yan Liang nodded.

    Yanke''s eyes suddenly sank. For a while, he sneered and laughed louder and louder.

    "Good! What a fair and honest emperor! This is to wipe out Yan Family! Is it really necessary for Yan''s family to die before he is willing to die? "

    "Be careful, big brother!"

    Yan Ke waved his hand and couldn''t help it. "Don''t he know why we should wait until now if the Yan family wants to fight back? My Yan family has been loyal for three generations. What''s the end of it? Although there are not all birds and bows, they are not far away -- "

    there is no next generation, so sooner or later, they will disappear completely.

    Can''t even have a little child now?

    "Anyway, protect your own son and take good care of that woman. Don''t let her get close to Nianjun. Besides, Nianjun is raised by branches. They have deep feelings. No one can separate their mother from their son. Elder brother, do you know what to do? "

    Yan Liang stroked his wrist and said to Yan Ke lightly. In his tone, he was full of words.

    "What else can I do for her?"

    When it comes to the woman in the backyard, Yan Ke has a headache. He usually doesn''t care. After she enters the door, she never enters her yard.

    Yan Liang smiled, but it was the kind of smile without temperature.

    "She doesn''t matter. Guess what interesting things I found recently? Focus on the granny Ge beside Ge Wanjun. She doesn''t show the mountain or the dew at ordinary times. If it wasn''t for the branches to remind me, I really didn''t find it! "

    At the beginning, when GE Wanjun came in, they didn''t check it. They even took the opportunity to change the people around her. Only mother Ge, because it was her dowry and nanny, didn''t change it.

    What''s more, they also investigated later. Granny Ge really brought Ge Wanjun to the big people when she was a child. She was simple and modest, and looked at the people who were honest and friendly. There was nothing to check at all.

    But this time, it''s different. What kind of change can make a woman who has always been kind and honest become such a person with shining eyes from time to time?

    There''s only one possibility -

    granny, she''s lost her bag!

    Now the nanny who stayed beside Ge Wanjun has already changed.

    But at the beginning, it was the real granny, so they didn''t find out anything wrong.

    Yan Liang will find that he told Yan Ke in detail that the look of the two brothers is becoming more and more heavy.

    Yan Ke, who lost his mind, didn''t notice that there was something in Yan Liang''s eyes, which was sinking like water.

    Yan Ke, the eldest son of the State Council, is a rare talent in the world!

    If the Yan Family''s parents were not worried about their son, who was not in good health, and because of his intelligence, he would be remembered by some people, who have been hiding his ability. I believe that the rumors about Yan Ke in the world should be changed.

    -

    "Hey, are you? Are you the woman in Taohua village? "

    After several days of snow, it finally cleared up today. Su Kui had a lot of fun. He got a shovel and planned to build a snowman with mu Nianjun.

    When lengbuding heard a voice, Su Kui looked up and saw a man in purple with a handsome face and a tall body.

    It''s someone I''ve never met.

 Chapter 2372

    Su Kui didn''t know where he saw himself. So he didn''t plan to speak until he knew his identity.

    Huang zele is happy. Rub his chin and tell him what''s going on.

    Once he thought the communication between sukui and his son was interesting, but he never thought that he would meet her here. Where is this? The government!

    Yanjing is a famous family. Now the dress of this woman has gone up to a level. If you look closely, you will see more and more. If he didn''t know that Yan Liang, his good brother, seemed to take a fancy to a woman earlier, he guessed that he might be the one in front of him. Huang Ze really wanted to hook up with her.

    After all, there are not many interesting women.

    All the women in his backyard are the same. The beauty is beautiful, but there is no aura.

    However, people in front of them are different. They drag a shovel in their hands, but there is no rudeness to speak of. A pair of black and white eyes are full of the aura of water waves, which makes people unable to resist the idea of approaching.

    "Cough Yes, I was abrupt. "Huang Ze bowed his head and coughed, thinking that Su Kui had never seen him before, he quickly introduced himself:" I''m a good friend of the second prince of Yan''s mansion, and I''m here to find him this time... "

    "Well I don''t know if the girl is... "

    Huang Ze asked, but also felt that some circles could not go on. After all, he had just exposed the fact that he had seen her.

    Sure enough, hearing that he was Yan Liang''s good friend, Su Kui didn''t let go of his guard, but patted mu Nianjun''s head and asked him to call Yan Liang, saying that someone was looking for him.

    On the face, I chose the eyebrows with black color. In the eyes of peach blossom, I was very interested in the people in front of me. "I was surprised why I was here, but I pretended not to know me. I was not able to use my ears, didn''t you hear me?"

    She smiled rather than smiled, and said leisurely: "young master, let''s talk about it. Where have you seen me! Be frank with each other, I will know that people in front of me are enemies and friends! "

    "You are right," said Huang Ze. He could not imagine that one day he could feel the feeling of being hated by a woman. "Then I''ll say a place name to see if you have any impression on her

    Su Kui raised her chin and motioned to him.

    "Peach blossom village."

    Three words, knock on Su Kui''s heart, Su Kui really didn''t expect that the other side had seen her so early. She left Taohua village for a few years and never went back. So, if she had met her, it must have been three or four years ago -

    this is a bit intriguing. She didn''t even notice being peeped?

    "What are you going to do, Huang Ze?"

    Huang Ze was interested to see the woman finally ate shriveled, before he could enjoy it, he was interrupted by Yan Liang''s impatient voice.

    The mood that is brewing goes down like the ebb tide. Huang Ze turns his white eyes and looks very different from the appearance of his noble young man.

    But he can''t control so much. This friend feels that he is born to fight against him!

    "Naturally, I haven''t seen you for many days. I miss you! Can''t you come and see? " He walked forward a few steps, and then he saw that Yan Liang did not come in from the outside, but came out from the inside -

    "cough, cough..."

    Stunned, he was choked by his own saliva. For a while, he blushed and his neck was thick. He pointed to Yan Liang, "you, you..."

 Chapter 2373

    "What are we doing?"

    Yan Liang looked at him strangely. "Are you sick? Voice sick? It''s better to go to the doctor''s to have a look. It''s a big or small thing to hurt. Your body can''t tolerate any mistakes. "

    Barren water covered with a "sick" hat:

    If Yan Liang could care for him any day in the past, he would feel comfortable even if he was not ill.

    But today is different! The sun is coming out from the West! Yan Liang actually came out of a woman''s room. He was even used to it. Moreover, the woman was the one he had once met and never thought of the two together!

    More than surprise, he was almost scared to death.

    "Are you together?!"

    He was not surprised. He swallowed and asked.

    This big gossip is so sensational that it will knock out the barren water. He can be sure that if Yan liangmingcao is in charge of this matter, he is afraid that all the women to be married in Yanjing will be heartbroken!

    "Yes, speaking of it, the wedding is scheduled to start next spring, the eighth day of the first month. Remember to give gifts."

    Yan Liang''s voice was smooth and cool, and he glanced at the barren water as if the sky had fallen. He really didn''t understand his brain circuit.

    Heart at the same time abdominal Fei, all the time in doubt that their approach is wrong, assist such a clear brain abnormal person, really appropriate?

    "I, I, I go!!! How is it possible for you and the two of you? "

    Even if he really got the positive answer, Huang Ze couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened, "she is the one with children! Yan Liang, I didn''t think you were such a person! "

    Yan Liang''s practice completely refreshes his cognition at the bottom of his heart.

    Rao is calm and calm Yan Liang, but also be shocked by the attitude of Huang Ze to make his temple jump.

    "Huang Ze, I suggest you go back to your brain first, and then talk to me about things."

    Then he waved, "Yan Jiu, send the sixth Prince back! Pay attention, we must send people home, and then ask a doctor to give him a good look at the brain! "

    Yan Jiuyi grinned, "yes, sir!"

    "Six lords, would you please?"

    Huang Ze was immersed in a huge blow. He followed Yan Jiu blindly. When he got to the corner, he suddenly returned to his mind and scolded, "Yan Liang, your uncle! I''m not sick

    But he didn''t come back. He had to digest it.

    Back in the carriage, Arawa pondered, how could it be more and more difficult to ponder? Yan Liang''s face is cold all day. A man with poisonous tongue can find such a beautiful and interesting woman. Why are there Rouge powder in his backyard?!

    Huang Ze is indignant and absolutely does not admit that he is jealous!

    -

    "Lord?"

    Su Kui catches Yan Liang''s name and raises his eyebrows.

    "Well," Yan Liang nodded, without concealing her meaning. His own woman, unexpectedly intelligent, the more he got along with her, the more he could find a huge surprise.

    He took her hand gently. "It''s just not soon. It''s cold. Go back to the house?"

    Indeed, he was interrupted by Huang Ze, and Su Kui was impatient to make a snowman. He had to promise mu Nianjun to play another day, and then drove him back to study.

    Soon it''s not -

    lying on the desk, Su Kui is holding her chin and thinking. The meaning of this sentence is very deep!

 Chapter 2374

    In the increasingly cold weather, the new year is finally coming.

    After this year, mu Nianjun will be ten years old. Time fast Su Kui sometimes have to sigh, she also finally realized the mood of being a mother, the longer the child is, the higher the face is, and the longer the face is, the faster she can''t keep up with her own pace.

    "Mother, what are you doing?"

    A hand in front of Su Kui shook, and successfully recalled Su Kui''s wandering thoughts.

    "Well? What? " Su Kui''s eyes are straight. It''s cold recently. She''s stuffy in the room all day. She feels like she''s going to get moldy.

    "Nothing, just to see you distracted and want to know what you are thinking, mother, I heard the servants in the mansion say, next spring, you are going to marry uncle two?"

    "Poof --" Su Kui''s saliva gushed out, his brow was raised high, he couldn''t help but look at Xiangmu Nianjun, "who told you? What else do you call it, my mother, but his second uncle? "

    The voice falls, keep beside of vegetable chrysanthemum four people, all can''t help lowering head to fight chi to fight chi to laugh.

    They have long realized that they are wrong. They didn''t expect that their master was so nervous that they found out that they were wrong now.

    Mu Nianjun was ten years old. Ancient people were precocious and knew many things.

    Hearing Su Ju''s uncontrollable chuckle, she blushed and said, "well, what''s the matter? Anyway, I only know that you are my mother. I don''t recognize anyone except you!"

    Aware of the tight grip on the sleeve hem, Su Kui can also feel the tension of the youth, as if afraid of abandoning him.

    "Well," he said softly, patting his soft hair and soothing his voice, "it doesn''t matter. You can call me what you want, but I''ll call my aunt outside, OK?"

    Anyway, she is also at home. It doesn''t matter what she calls at home. If she is outside, mu Nianjun still calls her mother. If she doesn''t say what others think, the party will feel embarrassed.

    When a mother marries her second uncle, her father is not her husband.

    Having said that, mu Nianjun frowned and reluctantly agreed to the request.

    The mother and the son talked and laughed. Soon it was noon. It was time to have lunch.

    Mu Nianjun is waiting here. "Mom, can I eat with you?"

    He used to eat with his mother. Since he entered Yan''s mansion, although the living and eating conditions were countless times better, he couldn''t stay with his mother all the time because the mansion invited him all kinds of gentlemen.

    In this regard, the young people have a deep sense of resentment.

    "Of course," Su Kui asked, "Su Ju, order me to serve!"

    At one command, the kitchen, which had been ready for a long time, brought the dishes up again and again.

    Su Kui swept a circle of dishes on the table, squinted his eyes, raised his eyes and quickly looked at the faces of all the people present.

    Then he took a chopstick of green vegetables in his face as usual. Ancient green vegetables are precious in winter. Only big families can see a little green in winter.

    "Mom, you are too thin. Eat more!"

    Mu Nianjun always gives Su Kui cloth and vegetables, which makes her feel that her son has grown up and knows that she is in pain.

    Leng buting sees mu Nianjun''s chopsticks are about to reach for fried cuttlefish silk. Su Kui''s eyes are fast and his hands are fast. A chopstick blocks his movement. He looks at mu Nianjun''s puzzled eyes. Su Kui''s lips make a smile and says, "Mom, first taste something."

 Chapter 2375

    "Hahaha, why are you more and more childish?" Mu Nianjun laughs and obediently gives Su Kui to eat.

    Su Kui was relieved to see his chopsticks transferred to another dish.

    Mu Nianjun likes to eat seafood. Every time he serves, he will make one or two seafood he likes.

    But this time -

    Su Kui thought of the alarm that kept calling in his mind, as if he didn''t hear it, he kept sending the fried cuttlefish to the entrance.

    The taste is still the same delicious, and the taste is moderate.

    But, thinking of the other things in this dish, Su Kui''s slightly drooping eyes, cold light suddenly appeared.

    The smile from the corner of her lips makes her white and beautiful face present a strange feeling.

    Still learning is not good, she has a warning clearly -

    "Ding!!!!"

    "Alarm! Alert! The host is poisoned! "

    "Please stop eating all food immediately and detoxify in time, otherwise your life will be in danger!"

    "Ding - detect the danger of the host''s life, and now start the advanced protection mode!"

    The head has been bombarded by the sound of the mechanical cold system. Su Kui shakes his head and feels that his cheeks seem very hot and hot. The poison is really aggressive. Just after eating it, he has colic in his stomach and a mouthful of black blood sprays out.

    Sitting in front of her, mu Nianjun was sprayed with blood. The whole person was frozen on the spot. The blood on his face was still warm.

    One second, two seconds

    "Come on!!!! Doctor, please! Come on! "

    "Niang, Niang, what''s the matter with you? Mother! "

    Mu Nianjun''s face was pale with fright, his voice was sharp to collapse, his tears fell uncontrollably, and soon his cheeks were wet.

    Feeling the tears on her face, Su Kui opened her eyes difficultly and moved some lax eyes, "you, you are not sad, mother Mother is OK... "

    Of course, she''s OK. She''s going to live and kill the sneaker!

    [I want to keep my mind clear and I want to be able to hear everything around me! ]After that, she let herself pass out. Her eyelids were heavy and she couldn''t lift them up, but soon after the order was given, she felt that although she felt uncomfortable, her mind was clearer than ever.

    The feeling of self abuse, colic in the abdomen, and the brain waking up to the terrible, all the time in pain.

    There is only one word -

    cool!

    -Su Kui was quickly moved to bed, and then Yan Liang''s angry voice sounded. This was the first time since I knew him, I heard him angry.

    The voice is heavy and almost drips, and the temperature in the room is oppressive and breathless.

    "How can I teach you? If it is related to the food to enter the mouth, it must be strictly checked. Why is there any food that has been poisoned sent to the master for consumption? "

    "Now I''ll give you a chance to say, who among you intentionally let the water go!"

    "Oh, no? Do you think I treat you so well that I don''t take my words to heart? "

    "Well, when I find out, I''ll regret it again. It''s useless!"

    Su Kui was lying on the bed stiff, maintaining a weak breath, and a sense of guilt rose in her heart.

    I''m sorry -

    I promise that this is the only time, and I won''t make you afraid in the future!

    -

    it''s a minute and a second. It''s extremely difficult to put it on sunflower.

    A lot of people came in and out, injected her with needles to detoxify her, fed her with medicine, the bitter taste of traditional Chinese medicine made her want to frown, but she couldn''t even do such a weak action.

 Chapter 2376

    It''s the night after su Kui can open his eyes.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, Yan Liang immediately realized that in his hoarse and tired voice, there was joy that could not be concealed, "wake up?"

    The voice of the opening was like a broken bellows. Su Kui knew that Yan Liang had been guarding her since she fainted. She had never closed her eyes.

    There was pain in her heart, like millions of ants gnawing at her heart.

    She blinked her eyelids difficultly, and her eyes were still slightly confused.

    "Just wake up, just wake up."

    Yan kissed her eyelids and her lips were dry. I think it was a drop of water.

    -Because of what happened yesterday, Yan family fell into a depressed state of low pressure.

    To this day, Su Kui finally woke up, and all the people finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Who could have imagined that an ordinary rural woman would have such a huge energy?

    When Mrs. Yan heard the news, the stone in her heart finally fell. After all, these two days, her son''s reaction, she saw in the eyes.

    She couldn''t imagine what her son would do if something happened to sukui!

    Even then, instead, she hoped that her son would never change. He was still cold and arrogant, as if he was ready to become an immortal at any time. At least he will not hurt his body for the sake of feelings.

    "Great..."

    For a long time, she sat heavily on the chair and said such a word gently.

    After the toxin on sunflower has been cleaned up, besides being a little weak, it has no great impact on the body.

    The other side is really cruel, want to get rid of Mu Nianjun!

    If she didn''t have systematic protection, she would have opened protection measures for her and protected her brain from toxin, even sunflower would not have been able to retreat.

    Sure enough!

    Now that people wake up, it''s time to think about revenge.

    "Did you catch me? Who poisoned it? " Su Kui leaned on the bed pale and said to himself, "Ge Wanjun? Granny? Or -- "

    guilt flashed in Yan Liang''s eyes. If it wasn''t for them, the Yan family, the woman and the child, why should they suffer such pain?

    "It''s granny, but it''s almost the same. It has nothing to do with them."

    "What about them now?"

    "It''s locked up. The evidence is clear. Suju has explained that she was bullied and lured by mother Ge. She put water in the kitchen before she sent the poisonous food up."

    But there was a doubt in Yan Liang''s heart. The woman didn''t like to eat cuttlefish silk at ordinary times, and she heard the meaning of Mu Nianjun. It seems that the woman knew that the dish was poisonous.

    Otherwise, she always loves her son. Why does she refuse to let mu Nianjun eat his favorite dishes?

    But pondering, still can''t explain, how do women know.

    This question, probably will be buried in the bottom of my heart all my life, and I will never have the chance to ask for an exit.

    Su Kui won''t tell him that she ate the dish on purpose.

    Ge Wanjun''s identity is unusual. Since the people behind her choose to help mu Nianjun, if she and mu Nianjun don''t eat that dish, there will be endless calculations waiting for them.

    But if something happens to one of them, the result will be different.

    Yes, she is forcing Yan Family and Yan Ke to make a choice.

    Is to choose to tear face with the royal family on the face, or to continue to bear, watching the only grandson was murdered!

 Chapter 2377

    If Mu Nianjun is not as important as their power, Su Kui will find a way to take mu Nianjun away. She will not let her raised son stay here.

    Fortunately, Yan''s reaction coincided with her inner hope.

    Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether the poison is from GE Wanjun or not. She was destined to be a cannon from marrying into Yan Fu, or agreeing to be the emperor''s eye liner.

    As long as the hat that poisons her eldest son is put on Ge Wanjun, then as the master, none of the servants around her can escape.

    At that time -

    even the emperor has nothing to say. Even if the heart dissatisfied how? On the surface, he is a Mingjun. Can he dare to defend a woman who wants to kill loyal and good offspring?

    Su Kui smiled and raised his pale lips. He was very light.

    "I want to see her."

    Yan cools slightly Leng, then nods, "good!"

    The dust has settled down. The emperor is doomed not to take care of Ge Wanjun''s affairs. He may even want to send someone to kill him.

    Now Ge Wanjun has been imprisoned in the imperial palace. Su Kui, wrapped in a thick cloak, gets on the carriage and staggers into the imperial prison.

    This is the place where the death penalty criminals are held. Moreover, most of the people who are held are people with different identities.

    As for the place where Ge Wanjun was imprisoned, all the women around were those who had made mistakes.

    Two days no see, at the beginning bright and beautiful facial features as if withered, haggard a lot.

    Seeing Su Kui, Ge Wanjun gritted his teeth angrily, "you didn''t die! What a life! "

    Su Kui listened to her taunts with a light expression. He swept Yan Liang and Yan Jiuyan''s twelve people who followed her. "Go out first. I have something to say. I want to have a good talk with this one!"

    Yan blinked ten times, intuitively feeling that the words of the woman in front of him were a little overcast.

    Ge Wanjun''s heart jumped suddenly and looked at Yan Liang. He stretched out his hand to separate the air like he wanted to catch something. "Er childe, er childe, help me! I didn''t poison it. I was wronged! "

    Yan Liang didn''t take a look at her. He didn''t refuse Su Kui''s words. He could probably guess what Su Kui wanted to do, but she was not cured. He was afraid that GE Wanjun would go mad and hurt Su Kui, so he specially kept Yan Jiu.

    Su Kui also wanted to refuse, and Yan Liang''s eyes were cold. "Either I will stay, or Yan Jiu will stay to protect you."

    Yan Jiu receives the master''s eyes, nods and swears, "yes, ma''am, don''t worry! No one dares to hurt you with me! No matter what you do today, I don''t want to see or hear you. Don''t worry! "

    Speaking of this, Su Kui could not refuse, reluctantly nodded and watched Yan Liang and Yan Shi leave.

    Ge Wanjun''s last glimmer of hope was gone. He sat in a pile of straw and was in a mess.

    "You got it? bitch! I don''t know what kind of ecstasy you''ve used. Let their brothers use both for you! "

    The voice is hysterical, and the abuse is endless.

    Yan Jiu thought he was blind and deaf, but listening to ge Wanjun''s words, he refreshed his mind.

    It turns out that these so-called noble women are really vulgar. What''s the difference between them and shrews!

    "Oh, have you scolded enough?" Su Kui pulled out his ears and listened to him in his spare time. "If you don''t scold enough, go ahead."

    "But I would advise you not to hoarse your voice, otherwise, it will not be fun later."

 Chapter 2378

    At this time, even if Ge Wanjun was slow, he finally got the wrong response.

    Why?

    Because Su Kui''s reaction is really peaceful! In this messy and cold environment, there''s a sense of tranquility coming from mountain rain.

    "You, what do you want to do?"

    "Muzhi, I tell you that I am the county Lord conferred by the Emperor himself. You have not been married to Yan''s family, but you are just a civilian. If you dare to hurt me, I will report to the emperor and punish you severely!"

    "Poof - poof -"

    how difficult it is to say. Forgive Su Kui for being amused. She pressed the corner of her lip and pressed down the upper lip.

    "Tut, you''re just a prisoner now, county Lord? Emperor? I''m sorry. Maybe you''ll never see again! "

    After all, her eyes suddenly became cold, but they fell into the cell next to ge Wanjun.

    "Yan Jiu, open the door."

    "Madam This...? " Yan Jiu is in trouble. What can I do if she is hurt by the other party!

    This poisoning has already lost half of my life. If anything happens again, he will die for it!

    "Why don''t you just stand outside and say something?" Yan Jiu still wanted to struggle for a while. For a while, seeing Su Kui didn''t answer, he was waiting for him to open the door. He could only go to unlock the lock with his heart blocked.

    "Wait a minute," Su Kui stopped him and raised his chin. "Here, drive over there."

    Yan Jiu looked in the direction she pointed, and suddenly he was scared to faint.

    "Bitter face," Auntie ah! This, this is more dangerous! You''d better not go in! "

    "Long winded, open the door!"

    At one command, Yan jiugua.

    Open the door with trembling. Sincerely, young master, this is not what I want! If something happens, can you give me a whole body?

    Ge Wanjun thought that Su Kui would come in to revenge her. Unexpectedly, she gave up her and went to the cell where she was imprisoned.

    Granny was very calm. She sat cross legged on the hay and saw Su Kui come in. She just looked up at her, then closed her eyes again.

    It seems to have a very high demeanor.

    Of course, if you ignore her hands and feet, with a big chain locked.

    "Granny, are you all right?"

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Granny finally had a reaction. Her calm face seemed to twitch for a while, and then quickly calmed down.

    "Why do you come here? Old slaves and girls have never had a festival before, have they? "

    Granny smiled for a moment, looking inexplicable.

    Su Kui answered, as if in deep thought, "I heard that mother Ge went back to her hometown to visit her family for a period of time three years ago?"

    Hearing this, granny''s heart thumped, and she couldn''t laugh any more.

    She clenched her fist quietly and did not answer.

    Yan Jiu listened inexplicably, and all his energy was focused on Su Kui and grandma Ge, just in case she would give Su Kui a hand.

    "But I still have a little doubt. Is granny born with this look? What I saw at the beginning is not this face, but the figure is like ten! "

    Su Kui''s tone is light and floating. I don''t know. I think her words don''t match her words. It''s hard to touch her head.

    However, both of them knew each other well.

    Granny breathed heavily, barely repressed, and said with a smile, "I don''t know what the girl is talking about. If you want to come here, maybe the girl recognized the wrong person? I''m not the one the girl is looking for! "

    She decided not to let go.

    Only in this way, I may be able to survive.

 Chapter 2379

    "Is it? Maybe. "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and didn''t want to argue with her. However, her action was quite unexpected. She picked up the red iron and waved it to granny.

    "Nanny!"

    Seeing all this, Ge Wanjun''s eyes were round and shrieked in horror.

    Yan Jiu was also shocked. The iron was used to deal with the death penalty criminals who refused to confess. If it fell on a person, it would burn a layer of skin immediately.

    Rao is used to seeing Yan Jiu of life and death. He is also frightened by Su Kui''s ruthlessness.

    Even if Ge Wanjun called again, Su Kui''s movements did not stop. Her lips even had a light smile, as if she was not in the dark and cold imperial prison, but in a beautiful place.

    When grandma Ge hit the iron, she couldn''t hear anything. The iron in her eyes, like a slow motion, approached her little by little, with a burning heat.

    In fact, in a blink of an eye, she dodged the conditioned reflex quickly.

    "Pa --"

    Ge Wanjun suddenly closed his eyes. Even Yan Jiu couldn''t help looking away from the next tragedy.

    However, the expected outcome did not happen.

    At such a fast speed, Granny was not scalded at all. She retreated with her hands and feet tied.

    "PATA..."

    Su Kui threw the iron back, looked at granny with a smile, and patted her black palm. "Granny is good at it. When she was in Peach Blossom Village, she seems to have made a lot of progress."

    In fact, where Su Kui met granny, everything was just speculation.

    Didn''t she refuse to confess? Always pretending to be an ordinary servant, sukui forced her to confess.

    Do you think you can escape the torture if you are a female family member?

    Look now, isn''t the ending pleasant?

    "Here..."

    When Yan Jiu saw this, he immediately understood Su Kui''s intention, and his eyes flashed with admiration.

    Ge Wanjun was paralyzed. He looked at Su Kui, and then at mother Ge. He was at a loss. "What''s the matter?"

    Why does granny look so strange now? Where is the nanny who has been supporting her and taking care of her?

    "Madame?!"

    Su Kui nodded, "go and ask them to come in. Granny has martial arts and is not low. I think those adults should see it clearly."

    As soon as the voice fell, without Yan Jiu''s greeting, several people came in in groups.

    Those people were the highest authorities of the imperial clan and Yan Liang.

    It turned out that they were just a wall away, across a small hole, witnessing what had happened in the prison.

    "Now, what else do you have to say?" Su Kui allows Yan Liang to wipe the stains on her fingers. Her face is plain and her posture is calm.

    "I haven''t seen you, but you are not the real granny. I think the real granny has already died in your hands?"

    "And you happen to be Li daitaojiang. Take the opportunity to replace her identity and stay with Ge Wanjun."

    The end is coming, and the final card is exposed.

    Granny sat on the ground dispirited and said nothing.

    She knew that it was no use saying anything now. When I chose this road, I thought of the end.

    From ancient times to the present, how many of them can make a good ending?

    Thanks to her luck, she only sighed for her life!

    "I have nothing to say."

    "But I have something else to say to Granny!"

 Chapter 2380

    Yan Liang''s movements are slightly startled. Is there anything else he didn''t know in advance?

    In the eyes of the crowd, confused or stunned, Su Kui slowly walked forward a few steps and came to granny''s side.

    To Yan Jiu and Yan Shi, "hold her down."

    They look at each other without hesitation. They hold on to grandma Ge, who is about to struggle.

    Even though she knew she was going to die, Granny didn''t want to die after suffering.

    But Su Kui is doomed to let her down.

    Slowly squatting down, Su Kui patted granny''s face and chuckled, "is your face real or fake?"

    "Have I ever said that? You can do it to me, but if you let me know, who dares to do it to my son, I will certainly abandon her! "

    "Now, it seems that it''s a little late to fulfill the oath, but it''s still in time, isn''t it?"

    Before the words fell, she suddenly stood up, and when no one else had responded, she raised her foot and crushed granny''s hand. "Does it hurt? I have already experienced the poison of that day. I feel good. As long as I think about it, I''m going to give it to my son. I wish I could kill you! "

    "Ah ah ah --"

    "bitch! I''m going to kill you, bitch! "

    "I never like to break my promise. I don''t think you have any life to live. I''ll ask for some interest today. I''ll remember to watch it when you chop your head. That scene must have been very pleasant. "

    Yan Jiu:

    Yan Shi:

    Besides Yan Liang, the people around him all shook their bodies.

    In addition to praising a su Kui''s baby protector, we should also sigh that we should never look down on the cruelty of women, especially those who are mothers.

    For the sake of children, I can really do anything.

    Granny''s hands were wasted, and her hands were drooping with blood blur. I don''t think she could get better.

    Let her enjoy the pain.

    "You are not allowed to find a doctor for her. If you can rot and die in a prison, it''s an alternative corpse, right?"

    Su Kui sneered, never stopped, and walked out of the Imperial Palace slowly.

    From the beginning to the end, Ge Wanjun is a cover, which has nothing to do with her at all.

    All she had to do was to let granny show her horse''s feet when she was unprepared.

    -When Yan Ke came back from the barracks, he not only heard about Su Kui''s methods, but also felt very happy.

    As a man, he couldn''t go to the Imperial Palace in person and deal with granny.

    However, what he wanted to do, Su Kui helped her do it, and even secretly thought about what Su Kui said, let Grandma Ge rot and die in prison, which seemed to be more painful than beheading and tormenting?

    However, they all know that granny is not behind the scenes, and she is just a chess piece.

    Wait, one day, one day, we will put that man down in the supreme position, and let him have a taste of the day when his wife and children are separated and he will live alone forever!

    Believe that day, not too far.

    -

    this matter has passed, and it will be new year''s Eve soon.

    After new year''s Eve, Yan''s house began to make preparations for the wedding.

    The wedding ceremony of the second son of the Yan family is naturally careless. If the reception is soft, the girls waiting to be married in Yanjing will be heartbroken.

    Their dream lover, completely can''t imagine, exactly is what kind of woman, can capture his heart.

    Later, I heard that the woman was just an illiterate rural woman. She seduced the second prince of Yan, but she didn''t marry him.

 Chapter 2381

    It is despised by the noble ladies of manyanjing.

    But after marriage, two people who lived like glue, heard these words, just a light smile, not to the heart.

    On the contrary, one night, Su Kui sat on Yan Liang''s waist and held his chin, smiling frivolously. "Outsiders say I use the technique of foxing, seduce you if I don''t marry you, do you think it is or not?"

    Yan Liang loses his smile, the candle light flickers, and the shadow of the lamp glows red.

    The eyes and eyebrows of Qing Jun reflect the picturesque woman, and her face seems to turn into a pool of water.

    Holding her hand in the big hand and kissing her lips, the thin lips let out a whisper, "the lady said that when she saw her, she fell in love with her since then, and she would not marry her. The world followed her."

    -The next year, the emperor fainted, killed innocent people indiscriminately and killed loyal and good people.

    Finally, led by the Yan family, the emperor was impeached actively by all kinds of officials, including civil and military officials, and even most of the officials of the Manchu Dynasty took refuge in Huang Ze, the sixth prince.

    In the second half of the year, when he stayed in the harem at night, he suddenly had a stroke. At the age of 40, he was wearing a hat of being ignorant and obsessed with women.

    The state can''t live without a head for a day. The Duke of Yan, with his two sons and a hundred civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, took the initiative to go to the sixth Prince''s mansion, knelt down and asked him to ascend the throne and become emperor. He returned the state of Yan to peace in the Qing Dynasty!

    However, he petitioned the master of the state, and finally, he was respected by all people and successfully ascended the position.

    The name is right.

    In the third year, the Duke of Yan dismissed his post and became an idle man.

    In the fourth year, the world was peaceful. Yan Ke asked the emperor to leave because he was hurt in the early years and could not fight again. The emperor kept it for many times, and finally he could only regret letting people go, and rewarded thousands of acres of good land and thousands of liang of gold.

    As for the second son of the Yan family, he took Su Kui back to the Peach Blossom Village, which is surrounded by mountains and rivers. He lived in their big house and became a wealthy and idle man.

    The longer you look forward to the emperor, the greater you will be, and the longer you live.

    He quickly entered the Royal College and got very good results. Occasionally, I come to visit sukui. It''s just that I have to study hard, but I don''t come much.

    Huang Ze was really a good emperor. The Yan family made great progress without fear of the royal family. Instead, he saw the loyalty of the Yan Family and intended to cultivate mu Nianjun as a pillar of the future.

    -

    as for the so-called behind the scenes leader, now he is lying in a cold and shabby yard, insulted by the eunuch, so he can only lie in bed and can''t move. Where else was he once arrogant and brilliant?

    Yan Liang''s health is not good, especially in his later years.

    At last, he stopped in Yingnian. Before he died, he held Su Kui''s hand tightly. His eyes were full of unwilling and reluctant.

    Su Kui promised to follow him when he left.

    Yan Liang was shocked at the bottom of his eyes. However, his frown was slowly released.

    In love, everyone is selfish.

    The next day, the servant found that the second son and the second wife of the Yan family, with their hands clasped, were lying on the bed, long dead.

    The second prince of Yan died of illness, while the second wife of Yan took the poison without hesitation and followed him.

    At this point, the world for sunflower prejudice, completely gone.

    The good stories about them in the world have been handed down for thousands of years.

    However, all these have nothing to do with returning to the system space and ending the sunflower of the last world completely.

    It was not difficult in the last world. In the following years, it was a life of luxury.

    Su Kui returns to the system space, feeling very relaxed.

    Moreover, the system even gave her the right to choose, so that she could choose a world to enter.

 Chapter 2382

    Su Kui took a look at the world summary. One background is ancient, the other is modern.

    Su Kui, of course, did not hesitate to choose modern.

    In ancient times, it was not said that men were superior to women, and the division of classes was obvious. If possible, Su Kui would certainly choose a more convenient modern one!

    After the break, the transmission begins.

    Familiar formula, familiar taste.

    Still that kind of damned dizziness, every time, Su Kui will have an idea of uninstalling the system.

    However, the duration of this vertigo is not long. The feeling of nausea and vomiting that accompanies it, after su Kui wears it into the body -

    is very sad and vomits.

    "Ouch --"

    the short man who nearly sprayed on her face when she pulled away her spit, followed her memory, ran into the bathroom quickly and vomited happily.

    When she vomits, she also receives the memory in her mind.

    Yuan Yuan Yuan, or three yuan for short, is a little star of the thirty-six lines. Before the fire for a while, because of the beauty, was regarded as a rare three thousand years of beauty.

    Of course, there is no need to say how much water there is. Anyway, those beauties who have lived for 10000 years and 20000 years seem to have seen what ancient beauties looked like.

    Because Yan shouhuo, if he doesn''t have enough strength, it''s obvious that he will soon be trampled on by endless new people, unable to turn over.

    In particular, the entertainment company signed by Sanyuan is also a first-class tycoon in the entertainment circle. There are a lot of movie queen tianwangtian, and they are in a big heat. In the entertainment circle, you can easily search for small flowers and fresh meat.

    Therefore, Su Kui can''t think of a second way except to be guessed.

    Yuan Yuanyuan is a dead hearted girl. The old mother of the family is fond of gambling. She borrowed a lot of money and ran away. Then she was found by usury. Every month, she became a dog and ran for business. She was familiar with business activities. The money she earned was not enough to repay the debt.

    So now I''m still huddled in a small single apartment. I can''t look directly at the stars.

    Su Kui''s wearing is not coincidental, the sequela of time and space shuttle has not disappeared, and the symptoms of the original owner''s hangover are reflected first.

    Spit out the things in the stomach, acid water comes from the mouth, Su Kui stands up tremblingly holding the toilet, and looks in the mirror with his messy hair.

    Three thousand years of beauty?

    I can go to your mother!

    Who told her that the person in the mirror was a beauty famous for her beauty? Su Kui could screw his head off and ask him if he had eyes.

    Because it takes 30000 years to grow into such a monster like beauty!

    Even if the hair on the head is disorderly, it looks like a chicken coop. There are dark circles under the eyes. Even because of the hangover, it''s a little puffy.

    But with Su Kui''s sharp eyes, in the mirror, the perfect peerless beauty, the serious kind.

    Skin smooth do not fake it? Big eye double eyelid, the shape is peach blossom eye, use well, it is a magic.

    The bridge of the nose is tall and beautiful, not as fake as the whole, very natural.

    The lips are slightly thick, the color is red and moist, very sexy.

    Her appearance, although beautiful, is also easy to create a sense of distance, because it is too far from ordinary people.

    Moreover, when Yuan Yuan Yuan didn''t laugh, his lips were a little drooping and cold, which was what people used to call high cold and abstinence.

 Chapter 2383

    And a little bereaved.

    But that''s not the case. There are so many good-looking entertainers in the entertainment industry, but not so many with discernment.

    Su Kui thinks this pair of looks is really very good-looking! Recognition is big, good-looking look, is not the kind of good-looking face bump.

    Just as she was gargling, the short man outside followed in.

    Hate iron but not steel, "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan"!!! Look what you''re doing now! Do you remember what fire you used to rely on?! Face! Does the face know? If you mess with your face, you''ll never get along in this circle again! "

    Su Kui Gulu Gulu two down, spit out, "Oh."

    So what.

    With this face, will you be invincible?

    "What''s your attitude, Yuan Yuanyuan? I think it''s a work attitude. Do you know that it''s very negative?"

    "You are so dangerous."

    "Can you come up with a solution by drinking? With this Kung Fu, how good are you to practice acting more? "

    "If you don''t have acting skills, please read more about how to improve your EQ!"

    "There are so many people in the circle who don''t have acting skills. Why can people get angry? You just mix them into this virtue? You start higher than them. Do you understand? "

    "Can you be obedient? I''m all for you. Ouch, it''s so big."

    Su Kui''s face listlessly listened to the other''s chatter without stop, and took comb and rake his hair, smoothed his hair and began to apply cream.

    In two or three minutes, the whole person is completely new.

    She turned. "Hanc, I''m hungry."

    Chattering and persisting in spitting -

    No, teach hanc of great cause: "OK, I''ll buy it."

    -

    when xiaochaos took the elevator to go upstairs, he looked down at what he was carrying and couldn''t help holding his forehead.

    If she could use that face elsewhere, she would not have such a headache!

    Open the door, come in.

    Su Kui is holding chopsticks and waiting for dinner.

    Seeing that she had nothing to do with her, hanc turned his eyes back and said, "eat it! If I knew that you were mud and couldn''t get on the wall, I would -- "

    " what''s the matter with you? Don''t take me, Han C. We are each other. You''re a nobody. We can make do with each other. Why hurt each other? "

    It''s a stuffed bun, Su Kui said.

    Feeling an arrow in his knee, Han C sat down quietly holding his knee, hands crossed, and put them on the table. His back was straight and his face was cold.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, it''s easy for you to lose me like this."

    Su Kui settled the bun and began to work on the wonton. After hearing this, he said, "Oh".

    Han C has been waiting for a long time, but there is no following.

    I can''t help grabbing my hair. I feel that if I stay with this man, he will be bald. Can I be more angry?

    In fact, sunflower will.

    "No, because nobody wants you but me."

    Han C:

    "Yuan Sanyuan, are you the devil?"

    Hearing this, Su Kui showed her first smile this morning, which set off her face of disaster country and people. It really makes people angry.

    "I''m not. I''m an angel. Come on, read with me."

    have no shame to make complaints about the "a-n-g-e-l"

    Han C. How can there be such a shameless person in the world? You are so crazy in private. Does your face know?

 Chapter 2384

    "I don''t want to talk to you for the moment, thank you."

    "Oh, yes, I don''t want to talk to you either. Please don''t disturb my meal, thank you."

    Han C roared: "that''s the breakfast I bought!"

    Compared with Han C''s craziness, Su Kui looks very calm and fills a small chaos with thin skin and tender flesh. She squints and enjoys: "it''s mine now."

    Hanc collapsed and shut himself up in the bathroom. He thought he needed to calm down.

    Otherwise, I will be impulsive. God knows if he will pick up that damned woman and beat her up.

    Han C, agent of Yuan Yuan Yuan.

    Three years ago, when Yuan Sanyuan entered the Zunyu entertainment group, he was assigned to hanc''s staff. At that time, hanc had a title, who would be unlucky.

    That is to say, he has a bad constitution, even if the stars who were once again hot, as long as they pass his hands, they will definitely decline at a speed visible to the naked eye, until they reach the point where no one can recognize them.

    But this is not because he is not serious, on the contrary, he is very serious about his work.

    However, it''s good to say that he''s unlucky or that he''s too good at cooking. In a word, among the five artists he''s brought in the past, there are those who have been robbed because of their incessant abandonment and their big girlfriend''s failure to recognize her, some who sleep with fans and even suck powder. In a word, he has met all kinds of wonderful flowers.

    Since Yuan Yuanyuan was taken by him, two unlucky people have finally come together. Yuan Yuanyuan, who used to be popular, has been asked to pay back by his mother''s usury. Otherwise, she will be exposed on the Internet and be ruined.

    Although it is not a failure, it is not far behind.

    Although they often connect with each other in their life, in fact, they are the people who know each other best and know that each other has a barrier that they can''t live in.

    A person who wants to be a front-line agent, raises his eyebrows and frustrates those who laugh at him. For the other, I just want to pay off the money my mother borrowed. For the other, I don''t want to, but I dare not.

    Originally only borrowed six million yuan, and now it has rolled to sixty million yuan.

    This is still in the case that Yuan Yuanyuan has already paid part of it.

    She didn''t want to call the police, but before she did, she was caught by those people, holding a knife to her face, warning her that if she didn''t pay back the money honestly, she would cut her face and throw her into the red light area to receive guests.

    Yuan Yuanyuan is afraid. Now he is determined to make money honestly. Except for paying the rent, all the money he earns every month is taken away by those people.

    No money at all.

    The future is hopeless and the back road is blocked.

    If one day she had no face and no money, she might really have no way to go.

    -

    "finished?"

    Han C calmed down, washed his face, saw Su Kui wiping his mouth, and left all the plastic bags on the table.

    He accepted his life and went back to sit opposite sukui.

    "Tell me, what do you think?"

    Han C is really disappointed. They are using each other''s relationship, but there is no denying that they agree.

    The other side is not willing to commit for the future, which he understands. Even if he encounters such a thing, he can push it. Before, because of such a thing, he was severely repaired.

    But he doesn''t regret it. He thinks that girls are not easy in this circle and can insist on it. It''s very good.

    But last night, she secretly went to the nightclub to drink without telling herself. She was drunk. If he didn''t arrive in time, where could she sit here and eat small wonton today?

 Chapter 2385

    Su Kui took the cup and drank water. He looked back at Han C.

    After sipping the moist lips, it is hard to be serious in private.

    "Let''s see if there''s anything I can pick up recently. I want to go on a reality show, whatever it is."

    She just took advantage of her mobile phone to check the reality show in the current period when the domestic reality show was just rising. Many stars still have the burden of idols, so they dare not show their true selves in the camera, for fear of losing the powder.

    But Su Kui from later generations knows that fans like this one instead, so that they have a chance to know their fans.

    Han C didn''t know Su Kui''s idea. Hearing her request, Han C was stunned for a moment. Then he didn''t dare to put the channel: "you want to go to the reality show?"

    Before this wench is not the most afraid to destroy the image of powder?

    In fact, hanc didn''t have the heart to attack her, even if her image was maintained well, it was because there were not many fans at all.

    How much money can you make without gossip, film engagement, endorsement, running business performance?

    If it wasn''t for the ten-year contract she signed with Zunyu, and now it''s just the fourth year, hanc would like to give up.

    "What? Don''t you think I''m too salty to fly with you? Is it not good for me to work harder now? Wait, one day, you will be one of the top agents in the circle. I am your golden thigh. "

    Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest. She lifted her long hair and pinched Han C with peach blossom eyes.

    "Poof..."

    Han C couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t help it. He quickly covered his mouth and apologized, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it. Hahahaha, what did you just say?!"

    In fact, in addition to some unwillingness over the years, hanc has been dying. As long as the other side doesn''t make trouble for him, he can become a big star and become his golden thigh? Seriously, when we first signed the contract, Han c-xin.

    As for now -

    emmm, there are different opinions.

    "Ah," Su Kui rapped on the table, "you think I''m bragging. I''ll make you kneel down and call for Dad in the future!"

    "Hurry up, while you still have some use value, find contacts, I am very optimistic about the reality show called extreme forward, while at the beginning, you arrange me to participate."

    Han C, the reality show, knows about the dangers.

    Immediately he frowned, "Sanyuan, do you want this reality show? It''s too dangerous. Aren''t you afraid of heights? There''s bungee jumping in it

    And as long as you confirm to participate in this live sports event, you have to sign a life and death agreement. Any accident in the program has nothing to do with the program team.

    No one wants to be a real big star.

    "Or do you have a better idea?" Su Kui stopped to knock on the table, pressed his wrist, and said earnestly: "Han C, we don''t have much time left. I''m 23 years old, and I''m too far behind compared with those young Huadan who are as hot as the sun at the age of 18 or 9."

    So those cute clothes are not suitable for her at all.

    Today''s reality TV shows in China are just beginning, and there are few excellent programs. She watched a circle of publicity and introductions. Only this program is expected by the audience.

    Watching the stars on the big screen appear ugly because of the exciting challenge, which can satisfy the fans'' peeping psychology, right?

    Hanc is silent.

 Chapter 2386

    He never thought of this, but for the sake of fire, a beautiful girl''s family wants to participate in such a program that even big men don''t want to participate, hanc really can''t rest assured.

    But Su Kui has a firm attitude.

    "Han C, I listened to you before. This time, you have to listen to me. I''ll leave it to you. You should have some contacts in the circle, right? It should be easy to invite ten guests this time. Hurry up and don''t be preempted. "

    See can''t persuade her, Han C can only give up.

    He sighed helplessly, "although I hope you can have a big fire, it''s still too risky in this way."

    "OK, I''ll try. I''ll call my friend later and ask about it."

    Seeing that there is no color on his face, Su Kui knows that this matter can be accomplished.

    -

    sure enough, the next day, hanc came to the door with the dish and told her that it was over!

    It turns out that a director who is on the right track and advancing to the limit is his former high school classmate. I''m worried that I can''t find the right star over there. Seeing Han C deliver it to my door, I immediately agreed.

    Ask sukui to meet the director in two days, just by the way.

    "I thought it would be very simple, but I didn''t expect that the program could really be done? As long as it''s been publicized, we''ll find all the people and you''ll be the only one left. If I''m a little later, I won''t be able to catch up with you! "

    Until now, it''s useless to say anything else. Han C has to ask her to be careful.

    in a low, muffled voice, "the grace of rebirth," the voice of the sunflower, the sun and the brook, "thank you," and the little girl who is in the fire, will never forget your redoing. All right? "

    Hanc is disappointed. "That''s it?"

    Sukui flies his white eyes. "What else do you want? To cook, I''m starving. "

    When she makes money, she must hire several more assistants. Han C can only barely cook. It''s too painful to be with him.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, I really owe you!" This is to be both a father and a mother. Take a salary and do n jobs.

    "Otherwise?" Su Kui lies down again, massages the cheek, strives to remove the black eye circle of the fundus as soon as possible, otherwise, the effect of the upper mirror is not good.

    "Why don''t I sleep with you?" She said narrowly.

    Hanc, who was cutting vegetables, almost cut off his fingers.

    Su Kui had foresight to cover his ears. Sure enough, the next second, a roar was enough to open the roof, coming from the kitchen.

    "Yuan Sanyuan!!! Shut up! If you don''t speak, no one will think you are mute. Sooner or later, I will be angry with you! "

    Let alone Su Kui now looks like a disaster to the country and the people. Even if she is more beautiful, Han C is not interested.

    As for what?

    The answer is obvious. Is it gay or pure zero. He can get along with female artists peacefully, even become a girl friend, but in this life, he can''t become a lover.

    Su Kui whistled and decided not to tease him for the sake of his stomach.

    -

    two days later, Su Kui finally recovered. He took the company''s nanny car and went to the headquarters of a provincial local TV station. The program of extreme forward was jointly invested by a provincial local TV station and Zunyi entertainment.

 Chapter 2387

    The latter is her current employer.

    It is hard for her to win this resource by herself. Obviously, Zunyi has given up on her.

    There is no snow cover for her, or because she is too low-key to cause trouble.

    When she came here, hanc gave her a list of participants for this time, so that she could remember that it would be embarrassing if she didn''t make a mistake at that time.

    On the list, hanc also carefully checked several people to show which are worth making friends with and which are the best to keep away from.

    Even Su Kui can''t help but sigh Han C''s carefulness. Is this the power of a gay?

    As expected, if the man is serious, there will be no woman to do anything, not empty words.

    When Su Kui arrived, there was only a handsome and tough young man sitting in the main seat in the conference room.

    She picked up her eyebrows and guessed the identity of the person and the photos of the other party. Obviously, they were not included in the list given to her by hanc, so they were not artists participating in the event.

    That''s the staff? Sitting in the wrong place?

    After all, it''s all for the director in chief, or the senior executives over there.

    However, the young man in his early twenties was wearing a bohemian style flowered shirt and white trousers. His legs were long and straight. Su Kui saw that he had to be at least one meter nine. Just sitting gave a sense of height oppression.

    And Yuan Yuan Yuan, only one meter seven.

    "Yo? Are you Yuan Yuan Yuan? "

    The young man who was swinging his legs to play with mobile phones finally raised his eyes and looked at Su Kui. There was no surprise in his eyes, but he said casually: "I heard that when you started, you were known as a rare beauty in three thousand years? Can you tell me how did you get mixed up to the point where there is no drama to shoot and no spokesperson to take over? "

    Su Kui: "..."

    Pull open a chair farthest from the youth, Su Kui sits down, far away from him.

    Smile on the face of Yingying''s appearance, "probably because I look too beautiful, was jealously excluded it."

    Did this man mean it? Or really can''t chat? Where did somebody see a face, expose a person scar directly?

    He Zhiqiu felt his chin and was happy. "Oh, is there a character? You seem to have confidence in your appearance! But how can I see it''s a little fake? Where''s your face made of? "

    Su Kui: "mother."

    "And your name? Who got it, such a wonderful flower, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, San Yuan? "

    "Beautiful women are called such special names. Only ordinary people love to bump into names."

    "Is that so? But I don''t think it''s a good name, and there are more beautiful ones in the world than you. If you have a chance, you should go around. "

    Su Kui helps his forehead and his temples jump abruptly. He knows that this man is really annoying and can''t talk.

    "So I came to this show," she forced herself to make a smile, warning herself that she was not at home, pay attention to the image, the image!

    If hypnotize oneself again and again, she reluctantly shows a smile, sincere and not disrespectful appearance way: "Oh, then excuse me, what is your name?"

    "He Zhiqiu."

    He thought, this name is better than her Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, isn''t it?

    However, on the opposite side, he is also a player who doesn''t play according to common sense.

    "He Zhiqiu? I don''t know. Do you think it''s the name of some great lady in ancient times? Your name is good. It suits you very well. "

    "Well, how dare you laugh at me?!" He Zhiqiu felt her nose, eyebrows crossed, squinting at her.

 Chapter 2388

    Laugh is you, Su Kui heart stomach Fei, face still keep smiling, "dare not."

    Anyway, three words and two words, half a sentence without speculation, two people hate each other. The other side is a chatterbox. He has been looking for opportunities to harass Su Kui. However, what he said has also picked people''s painful feet, which makes people want to hit people.

    Until a third, a fourth, a fifth came in the conference room

    Until the whole staff arrived at Qi, Su Kui didn''t answer he Zhiqiu any more.

    The group introduced themselves, greeted each other and started the meeting.

    The main content of the meeting, the first half, is about the dangers that may be encountered in the program, and the director''s mouth is also very poisonous, so it''s better to tell them to buy the insurance right after death so as to avoid no compensation after the accident.

    The second half is about the content and location of the program and the first issue.

    Su Kui listened very seriously. After the meeting, she remembered that he Zhiqiu seemed to be invisible in the whole meeting, and didn''t express any opinions.

    "Beat soy sauce" is worthy of the name

    Su Kui doesn''t know what he''s here for at all. Would it be better to play mobile phone during the meeting?

    He was caught by someone when he was rolling his eyes.

    His eyes are very good-looking, narrow and long in shape, with deep contour of double eyelids, a bit of European feeling. I don''t know if it''s because of the light. It''s warm brown syrup.

    Handsome but three seconds, he Zhiqiu than his eyes, silent mouth opened.

    "Note, meaning, form, image!"

    Su Kui returned with a sneer and a white eye.

    This time, Su Kui also got to know some friends who got along well with each other. Moreover, the program of cooperation with Zun entertainment was really extraordinary. In the first episode, he found the movie emperor.

    The movie emperor took his daughter to the show, saying that he once missed her growth because of filming. This time, he wanted to spend more time with him in the show.

    The film''s name is Zhuo Zemin, and his daughter grew up in a foreign country. Her name is Helen.

    The other is a pair of beautiful girls'' combination of Xiao Hong, twin sister flower, Yang Siyu and Yang Sifi.

    In addition to these four people, others are very cold. Two of them are actors. There are fresh meat from a certain country, now returning to the domestic entertainment circle, and two other TVB couples from the mainland.

    Some of them have a good reputation outside, but they don''t get along well with each other in the first contact.

    Anyway, it will be a long time. Sukui is here to participate in the program, not to make friends.

    The reason why extreme forward is expected is because of its authenticity.

    There are only simple rules. In addition, all of them must be done by the guests themselves. The first place in each episode will be donated by the star in his own name and the program team to the children in the mountain area to establish hope primary school.

    So, whether it''s for name or power, they are competitive when they join the program group.

    "Hi, Sanyuan, I''ll see you next month! I won''t let you oh, come on

    Helen clenched her fist, compared the action of refueling, and smiled to sunflower.

    Su Kui tilted her head and raised her hand to touch her. "Friendship first, competition second, I will go all out, encourage!"

    "Haha, I love you so much. Let''s add SNS and be friends!" Helen''s character is very straightforward. When talking, she takes out her mobile phone and asks for sunflower''s contact information.

    Her father, on the other hand, dotes on her daughter.

 Chapter 2389

    The other two girls heard about it and offered to add friends.

    Helen is the daughter of the movie emperor. She is treated differently.

    Su Kui is not envious, will be born, is also a technical work.

    After adding friends, I joined the group of the program group. If you have any questions in the future, you can directly edit or publish in the group. It''s very convenient.

    After exchanging greetings, a group of people quickly put on masks and left in the car.

    Su Kui walked at the end, Han C came up and asked her how she was?

    He had just had diarrhea. He was in the bathroom. Now he still looks pale. So he missed the meeting.

    Because Su Kui''s identity was originally xiaotransparence, her agent didn''t come, and nobody even found out.

    It''s probably because there are too many people in the conference room. All kinds of staff, agents, directors, deputy directors, planners, and ten guests can''t sit in one room and stand full.

    "Hey, wait!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Su Kui immediately quickened his pace and urged Han C, "hurry up, you will be pestered by annoying essence!"

    Han C:???

    He''s all over his face. What''s annoying? Just when he was away, what happened that he didn''t know?

    Being pulled away by Su Kui, he covered his stomach and looked back.

    He Zhiqiu''s legs are long, and he catches up with him in a few steps. Han C''s eyes are bright. When he sees he Zhiqiu, he immediately "lies in the groove".

    Then there''s another sentence, "I''ve got a big slot!"

    "Young master? Prince? "

    Han C changed several appellations in succession, and the excitement and shock in his tone could not be concealed. Moreover, he seems to forget that his stomach is still hurting. He refuses to leave even though Su Kui is pulling. Instead, he pulls Su Kui to stop.

    "Too, Prince, when did you come back? You see, unfortunately, we didn''t see you. I''m sorry. "

    Oh, finally someone knows the goods.

    He Zhiqiu''s pace slowed down. He put in his pocket with one hand and hung his sword eyebrows. "No, it''s a coincidence. I just had a meeting with Sanyuan in a conference room! I just know that there are artists in our company who are brave enough to participate in this program. "

    Han C:!!!!

    What?! Prince has a meeting with his entertainer?! This stinky girl didn''t mention it!!!

    If you miss the chance, it''s gone!! Be sure to hold this golden thigh!

    Han C thought of "ah ah ah" and thought of a hundred ways to hold his thighs in a fancy way.

    In the end, one was decided.

    Seduction of beauty!

    "Oh, Prince, I''m sorry. We entered Sanyuan late. At that time, Prince, you had already gone abroad. I''m sorry that you didn''t know me."

    "Well, this is our three garden. It was called three years ago..."

    "Well, I know, three thousand years of beauty!" He Zhiqiu interrupts hanc with a smile like a smile, "seeing is better than hearing. It''s really beautiful."

    "Yes, the prince has a good eye."

    The voice fell, he Zhiqiu did not look at him angrily, "what''s your name, Mr. He? What''s your name? How vulgar! It''s not ancient! "

    Han C only nodded and bowed, "yes, Mr. He."

    Su Kui''s expression of eating flies was pushed to he Zhiqiu by hanc like a promotional product.

    This man is her boss, the successor of Zunyu group???

 Chapter 2390

    It seems that her IQ is not enough. In Yuan Yuan Yuan''s memory, there is no impression of seeing he Zhiqiu.

    Especially when he Zhiqiu looked at her, the smiling eyes seemed to say silently: how is it? Surprise or not? Surprised or not? Is it an accident?

    Su Kui now understood his eyes, just want to answer: surprise, surprise, accident!

    "It''s fate to meet each other. I just came back home. I don''t have any friends in China. Now that I meet our artists, let''s have a meal together? My treat! "

    "I will not..." Go to have not finished saying, Han C a pull Su Kui.

    His face was full of wrinkles. "It''s our pleasure to have dinner with Mr. He. Where would you like to eat?"

    Ten minutes later

    Three people are very embarrassed, sitting in a high-end restaurant not far from the TV station.

    "Ah, sanyuanyuan, what would you like to eat?"

    Su Kui''s temple jumps violently. She is mercilessly wrong about her teeth. San Yuan Yuan, what ghost?!

    The delicate and unique menu was handed to her, and he Zhiqiu''s smiling fox eyes narrowed into a line, with a very good temper.

    "I''ve just returned home. I don''t know what''s delicious. Would you like some?"

    Say, wait for Su Kui to nod to agree, involuntarily put the menu into her hand.

    Sunflower:

    Take a deep breath and tell yourself to calm down!

    "What would Mr. He like to eat? Is there anything not to eat? "

    Su Kui fully plays the role of vase and politely asks he Zhiqiu about his taste.

    He Zhiqiu rubbed his chin, propped up the table with one hand, and his eyes burned on Su Kui. When he heard her question, he didn''t want to answer, "don''t eat coriander, don''t like fish, well, neither onion, mutton..."

    "Oh yes."

    Su Kui interrupted him, smiling deeper, and raised his hand to ring the bell.

    "Waiter, we''d like to have a braised fish, mutton soup, fried prawns..."

    Han C:????

    He Zhiqiu:????

    Interesting -

    woman, you have successfully attracted my attention! He Zhiqiu was just bleary for a moment, and showed his cynical smile again. He joked: "ah, I didn''t expect that Sanyuan garden paid so much attention to my hobbies. Unfortunately, these are all my favorite food!"

    The devil is one foot tall and the road is one foot tall.

    Han C, who has been acting as an invisible person, is totally confused about their development and opposes each other. If they look at each other, I''m sorry. He doesn''t believe in killing Han C.

    Is this the method that Yuan Yuanyuan finally knows to seize the opportunity and work out to attract the attention of golden thigh?

    emmmˇ­ˇ­

    If so, hanc has to admit that the method is very effective.

    So, he completely stood on the wall, when he did not exist. After a table of dishes came up, he just buried himself in it.

    Although he is an agent, with an artist who once had a big fire, outsiders think that as long as he is a star, he must be very rich.

    Ah, every time hanc hears such a speech, he wants to rush up and make a theory with others.

    They can''t afford their poor food, OK? It''s rare for someone to treat you to a big meal. Hanc decides to eat enough!

    All kinds of dishes are served. It''s su Kui''s turn to be silly.

    He Zhiqiu took special care of the dishes she ordered.

    Mutton soup is well handled, without any smell of mutton. It tastes delicious. The vegetables floating in the soup are just right.

 Chapter 2391

    And the fish has been pickled into the taste, on the top of the children''s fresh onion and coriander, he Zhiqiu all eat in the same face.

    Well

    This man, really is not unusual is annoying! It''s very, very annoying!

    -After dinner, at the door of the restaurant.

    He Zhiqiu, with a dandy face, smilingly gets on the limousine to pick him up and waves goodbye to them through the window. "Goodbye, sanyuanyuan. See you next time!"

    "Goodbye ~ goodbye ~"

    hanc holds his cell phone and becomes a flower. The car spews out exhaust gas and disappears. He is still waving his hands to say goodbye.

    Su Kui couldn''t see any more. He put his hands around his chest and sneered, "I''m back to my mind. I''ve gone far. Han C, aren''t you interested in others

    "Hey, wait for me!" Hanc climbed into the nanny car and looked over and over at the mobile phone number in the address book. He didn''t have a good breath: "I want him to be crooked, but he is a straight man. I don''t have the ability to break him!"

    And Su Kui was not happy, and he was perfunctory to he Zhiqiu, so he was not happy. "I said what''s the matter with you, don''t you want to be a big star? Not to be my golden thigh?! Before becoming a golden thigh, please hold the golden thigh in front of you

    Su Kui laughs and pulls down his blindfold.

    Meaningful way: "rest assured, he will take the initiative to find you."

    "MMM" Su Kui''s words made Han C confused.

    "Why come to me? Didn''t we contact him? And I think Mr. He likes you very much. If he Emmm I mean, if you like, they are not bad looking. They are also the childe of Zunyi entertainment group. You can earn a lot if you have the money and the right to have the face! "

    Su Kui: "Oh."

    Just imagining the future, the floating hanc, with the sound of "Oh", coldly and mercilessly poked air, fell from the boundless sky to the ground, or fell upside down.

    Suddenly it wilted.

    "I said Yuan Yuan Yuan, why are you so bad?! You''re not allowed to fantasize? You see how warm people are to you today. It''s better for you to take care of him. Fortunately, Mr. He is witty... "

    Su Kui turned over and started the jamming mode.

    -

    it is more than half a month before the next official shooting.

    Su Kui asked Han C to contact him with a fitness center and apply for a membership card. He planned to take advantage of this time to make his meat stronger. When it comes, it will look good whether you wear sportswear or open navel clothes.

    Although this time is not enough for her to work out the vest line.

    But the original body was in good shape, only for a period of depression, which made her flesh a little loose.

    -

    near the end of the month, Su Kui met he Zhiqiu again on the last day of exercise in the fitness center this month.

    She''s finished exercising, drinking water in the rest area and wiping the sweat on her forehead.

    Half a month''s intensive training still has obvious effect. If we say that when we first came across, Yuan Yuanyuan''s face was beautiful, but it seemed a little spiritless.

    Now it''s back to its peak state perfectly, with S-curve and long legs.

    "Yo? Sanyuan? What a coincidence! Another one! "

    Su Kui drank the last mouthful of water and looked up at him.

    Today, I wore a pink shirt with the top two unbuttoned necklines, revealing the sexy Adam''s apple and collarbone.

 Chapter 2392

    With his sword eyebrows and narrow fox eyes, Su Kui has an adjective: Sao!

    "Ha, it''s a coincidence. I''m so far away from Zunyi. I don''t know why you just happened to come here for fitness."

    Su Kui is not smiling. Do you meet her? Ghost letter!

    "Well..."

    He Zhiqiu touches her nose awkwardly. Doesn''t this woman understand euphemism?

    Of course, he probably doesn''t know, otherwise, he won''t attack the other party and ask some questions that are not worth beating at the first meeting.

    "Well, in fact, I came here on purpose, which is another kind of fate, isn''t it?"

    "Well, yes." Su Kui appreciates his sincerity.

    He Zhiqiu bent down and reached out his hand to make a gentleman''s etiquette. He asked, "since I have met you, if there is nothing, can we have a meal together?"

    Su Kui is very tired and sweaty. She just wants to go home and take a bath. She is not interested in going out to eat with him.

    So, following her heart, she shook her head and refused.

    "No, I want to go back. Another day."

    "Ah Do you think so? That''s OK. Can you cook? Do it for me? " He Zhiqiu''s character, how can he give up easily, sure enough --

    Su Kui sneered, "no, you do it."

    Otherwise, she would rather not eat.

    Anyway, now she is a 38 line star who is put in the crowd and not necessarily known by others. Who is afraid of whom.

    He Zhiqiu is defeated. "I say you are so hard to serve! It''s not good to invite you to dinner?! You know, as long as I speak, I don''t know how many female stars are lining up to have dinner with me! " He was a little discouraged. He had just returned home. If he hadn''t seen each other for fun, he wouldn''t have cared for her!

    Which knows Su Kui hears, smile on the face does not reduce, the eye was cold however a few minutes, "Oh? Next, is there a line to climb into your bed? Well? "

    "When..." He Zhiqiu just nodded his head to admit what he should have done. When he looked up, he saw that the other side picked up the towel and was going to leave.

    Suddenly, "of course not, I am pure! Those women, who knows if they have any infectious diseases! Clean up and start with me! "

    "Oh."

    "Why don''t you believe me! Is my young master cheating you? "

    Put on the coat, Su Kui did not go back. He Zhiqiu said lightly, "I believe it."

    He Zhiqiu also wants to say that when lengbuding hears this sentence, he is a little chatty.

    Rake your head, "yes, what do I explain to you? You are not my master What, what... "

    The more behind, the lower the sound.

    Su Kui''s eyes slowly returned to smile. The fitness center was not far from her apartment. She put on sunglasses and planned to walk home.

    When he Zhiqiu saw that she didn''t speak, he couldn''t be angry. "Hey, did you hear me talking! Where are you not going to invite me to dinner? Hello! Yuan Yuanyuan! Three gardens! "

    "Noisy!"

    Su Kui rolled her eyes and stopped waiting for him.

    "Can you do something that suits your identity, what are you chasing after me, and want to bubble in me?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "Keep up. Don''t lose it."

    "I won''t lose it." He Zhiqiu touched his hair, followed with his long legs, and soon walked side by side with Su Kui.

    "What to eat?" He tilted his head. Because of his height, he looked down and saw -

 Chapter 2393

    Boom -

    in his mind, he Zhiqiu seems to have been hit by a huge hammer. He Zhiqiu looks away hurriedly, but he can''t help but flash past the picture he just saw.

    Rough rough!

    Day dog!

    What does this woman wear? Why are you so short? I''m not a hooligan! She''s too short to see it!

    Yes, from he Zhiqiu''s point of view, Su Kui''s tight sports vest shows his white navel, and only loosens a gray coat, which can''t cover her good figure at all.

    From the top, there is no hiding place for the snow-white gully and softness!

    mmpŁˇ How angry!

    He Zhiqiu''s earlobes are slightly red. Su Kui doesn''t know all this. He seldom hears the noisy voice of people around him. He can''t help but relax.

    -

    "hmm? Where are you going? "

    He Zhiqiu followed and found that this neighborhood was not the way to the community at all. He suddenly lost his mind.

    "Supermarkets."

    "Ah? What''s going to the supermarket? "

    "Buy food."

    "Buy, buy food?!" He Zhiqiu has never bought any vegetables. He is a little confused when he hears this, "what kind of vegetables do you want to buy?"

    Su Kui pushed a cart and entered the food area.

    "Then I will ask you, what will you do? Chinese or Western food? "

    "You? Let me? Cooking? " He Zhiqiu pointed to her, and pointed to himself, asked inconceivably.

    What''s the matter with MD? It''s said that she''s not warm or angry now. I''ve come to her door to make up for her. Yazhi dare to let him cook.

    Yes, it''s time for the other side to hold his thigh.

    He Zhiqiu figured this out and decided to let the other party know who was the dominant position between them.

    "Well, listen to Han C. do you want to make a TV play?"

    "I think so. Actually I want to make a movie," but now I don''t have much popularity. I don''t think I want a vase that can''t see its strength for a good production.

    Therefore, we can start from the TV series to accumulate popularity and audience.

    When the fish got hooked, he Zhiqiu''s inexplicable dryness finally disappeared. In his Fox''s eyes, he saw a flash of light, and seduced: "please eat, I''ll invest for you, and choose domestic blockbusters at will!"

    Su Kui also laughed, "deal."

    The two shook hands and seemed to have made a happy deal.

    So, he Zhiqiu always thought that he was witty until he sat in sukui''s small apartment, ate the delicious dishes made by sukui, and was asked to wash the dishes.

    Until Su Kui calls him to wash the dishes.

    "Hello? Why should I wash the dishes? Isn''t that your treat? "

    Su Kui holding lemonade, after eating and drinking enough, so paralyzed, really very comfortable!

    She narrowed her eyes and sighed, "yes, but our deal is only for you to eat, not for you to eat a bowl, right? So the dishes are still to be washed. "

    After that, she waved. "Go ahead, use your hands more. It''s good for your brain."

    He Zhiqiu:???

    If he didn''t understand the mistake, the other side was calling him mentally retarded?

    "I won''t go."

    Why? He is usually served by others. When did he serve others? She knows how comfortable it is?

    Su Kui nodded, "OK, then you don''t come over next time."

    Next time?

    He Zhiqiu gnawed his teeth. "Add another script investment and change it to wash the dishes!"

    In order to achieve this goal, Su Kui sat up satisfied, where there was a little bit of idleness and laziness, and quickly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and went into the kitchen.

    However, she only went in for two minutes and then came out.

    He Zhiqiu was surprised at her speed. "So fast?"

 Chapter 2394

    Su Kui replied, "Oh, there''s a dishwasher in the kitchen."

    So, he Zhiqiu goes away with anger.

    This PK, sunflower victory.

    And with two optional scripts as rewards.

    Hanc heard this news, Yangtian laughed for three minutes, almost laughed off, and then again firmly and definitely thought that he was on the way to becoming a gold broker, and finally set sail!

    Hanc, come on, you are the fattest!

    -

    it''s time to start shooting.

    Because it''s the first phase, they didn''t choose too far away, but chose to do it in a province.

    Province a is the largest province in China, with a population of three tenths of the whole country.

    It is a prosperous city that many people yearn for.

    In the first phase, there are five checkpoints, which need two people to go together. Su Kui has no friends. Other teams are all going together, with good sisters, father and daughter, and husband and wife.

    Only she is alone, so she will be assigned one of her teammates freely by the program group.

    Su Kui had met that teammate before. He is not too hot, but in recent years, he is also a martial arts actor with a chance to appear in the audience. In such extreme sports programs, people with a foundation are more likely to win.

    So sukui is very interested in partnering with him.

    However, just yesterday, the other side told her in SNS that he suddenly received a script of great interest, and he was the man in charge. He could not give up the opportunity. So even if he has a contract with the extreme forward program group, he is willing to pay a large amount of money to cancel the contract.

    This time her partner will be a new one.

    At present, Su Kui doesn''t know who it is, just hope, give it to her, not so drag her back.

    In the first phase, a total of five levels have been set up. Behind each level, the corresponding target tasks must be completed, some simple and some difficult.

    If you choose to give up, you will stay in place for half an hour, unable to carry out the task.

    This also means that the team that gives up will be overtaken by other teams.

    The first team to arrive at the terminal will be the first one to receive charity money this time.

    "How about Sanyuan? Nervous? I heard your partner pulled out temporarily? God, how can it be like this! " Helen frowned and came to care for her.

    Su Kui smiled and shook her head. "It''s OK. The program team will never let me be alone. As for who will be my partner, I should meet and decide right away!"

    Her optimism infected Helen, and she finally extended her eyebrows.

    "Sanyuan, you are so optimistic! I want to learn from you! Come on, I won''t let you in the game! "

    Su Kui smiled at her. "Of course, I won''t either."

    The staff are here all the time. They are at the top of a building. They don''t know what the program group is selling. But since they choose the top of a building with few people around them, which is very high, the program group will come up with some ways to beat the guests.

    "Sanyuan, why hasn''t your partner arrived? Will there be no trouble? " Yang Siyu was worried at this time.

    She is a younger sister. She and her elder sister are both young. It seems that she has just reached adulthood and her heart is very simple.

    They think the show is challenging and fair enough to have a good atmosphere of competition, so here they are!

    Now that everyone is here, Su Kui''s unseen partner is the only one.

 Chapter 2395

    The director has also been looking at the watch, brows twisted into pimples.

    Just at this time, Yang Sifi, with a sharp ear, heard footsteps coming from the stairwell, and her eyes brightened, "is it coming?"

    Su Kui turned around when she heard the sound and saw the person coming. She didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.

    "How are you?!"

    Yes, this man is he Zhiqiu.

    He is the son of a respected entertainment group, the third generation of the rich generation. Now he wants to get involved in the rhythm of the entertainment industry?

    "Hi Sanyuan, is it a surprise to see me? Well, this is my surprise for you. Are you happy

    He can''t help but say, first came up to give Su Kui a big hug, he was tall and powerful, almost didn''t hold Su Kui breathlessly.

    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Push him away, Su Kui''s cold face.

    He Zhiqiu thought about it. "Well, lie!"

    "I''m very happy."

    Helen looked at their interaction and burst out laughing.

    "Hahaha, it''s so nice that you know each other! By the way, Sanyuan, you are so interesting! "

    Su Kui can only smile bitterly in return.

    In her opinion, he Zhiqiu''s participation in this activity is purely to revenge her.

    With his bad taste, Su Kui doesn''t believe it if she doesn''t embarrass her in the program.

    "Hi beauty, nice to meet you!"

    He Zhiqiu was very outgoing, totally different from Gao Leng in the conference room last time. He shook hands with all the people in the room and became familiar with him in a few words.

    Su Kui found that he Zhiqiu, in fact, can also be a very good communicator.

    Except for her -

    there is only one word left!

    Soon after the guests introduced each other, the program officially began recording.

    "Well, we are in two groups. I believe that we all know the rules. In order not to waste your time, we are going to start recording now."

    "Before that, I hope you can pay more attention to safety. If you encounter tasks that cannot be completed, you don''t have to force yourself. Your health is the most important, OK?"

    "Good!"

    The party applauded and the program was officially started.

    The machine is in place, and each team is also assigned to take a follow-up photo. The host is a very famous host in a sports program, David. He quickly reads the advertisement and begins to tell the rules to the camera.

    "Well, now you can see that five teams behind us are ready. So the first level is high altitude adventure! Please take a close look at the exits and tunnels over there... "

    It''s a high-altitude runway built around the building. People running on it will tie professional ropes to their bodies to prevent foot slipping and falling.

    However, the building at the foot has fifty-eight floors. You can imagine how high it is. From the top of the building, the vehicles are as small as ants.

    The design of the top floor is a transparent cover, which not only allows people to see the outside, but also is safe enough.

    However, if you want to take part in the first level adventure, then the person with the rope tied to him will have to blow the cold wind, feel the air pressure at high altitude, run the relay on the runway without any guardrail quickly, take the lead in completing it, and get the task card, then you can go to the next level.

    "God!!!"

    "Oh no!"

    "It''s impossible, it''s too hard to finish!"

    "It''s terrible!"

    It never occurred to the guests that the first pass is so terrible. Apart from a rope, there is no protection measures. It takes great courage to stand on the fifty eighth floor of the building.

 Chapter 2396

    And the courage to put life and death on the edge of death is not for everyone!

    The camera is aimed at the guests and gives them a close-up of their faces.

    When editing later, it is estimated that there will be a subtitle on it, "panic in capital"!

    "Well, now you can discuss who will make the first shot first and who will wait in the second half!"

    "In addition, if you choose to give up the team, you should wait at the same place. When all teams leave, you have to stay for 30 minutes as a punishment for giving up the task!"

    A group of people look at each other, and their thoughts are more or less written on their faces.

    He Zhiqiu turns his head, looks at Su Kui''s calm face, and is surprised that she doesn''t know how to be afraid?

    Even a big man standing on the edge of the building will feel scared, right?

    "Are you not afraid?" He asked strangely.

    Su Kui looked at him strangely. "Will you die?"

    He Zhiqiu said nothing, "there are protective measures, where is it easy to die."

    "That''s it."

    Su Kui shrugged. "Come on, how are you doing? The second half seems to be a little longer. It needs to be fast. If you can, you can wait for me in the second half. "

    He Zhiqiu''s eyebrows jump. "Do you really want to be the first one?"

    "Otherwise?"

    Said, Su Kui has raised his hand, "I''m the first, he Zhiqiu''s second."

    David breathed a sigh of relief. In the program, he was most afraid of coldness. It would be nice if someone took the lead. He looked at Su Kui''s eyes, but also with some good feeling, clapped: "OK, for your courage point praise!"

    "Now, please make a decision as soon as possible, because your start is the same. If you delay time because of hesitation, it has nothing to do with us!"

    "Now, please go over there and some staff will put on ropes for you. Don''t be afraid. Our protective measures are very safe." David looked at Su Kui''s slim body and delicate face, and was a little worried about whether the girl would break her heart after she went up.

    After all, it''s a very different reaction from standing up here.

    The wind on the top of the building is very strong. After standing out, the feeling of being blown down at any time is frightening.

    "Of course, I believe you very much."

    Su Kui showed a confident smile, turned to he Zhiqiu and clenched his fist, took a deep breath and walked to the exit.

    The staff took the rope, put it on for her, checked it carefully again, pulled the rope, made sure there was no problem, and compared an OK gesture to her.

    At this time, the second team was sent by Helen''s father, the film emperor Zhuo Zemin. It''s very good to set an example for your daughter.

    Helen seems to have acrophobia. Her tears of fear are going to fall.

    Zhuo Zemin has been comforting her.

    Su Kui saw this, and he couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Helen, come here, I''ll go first and explore the way for you. Be brave, but it''s not so terrible!"

    Helen came up and hugged her. Her voice was a little choked. She was embarrassed and said, "I, I am just afraid of heights. Don''t worry, I won''t give up!"

    "Come on!"

    After that, Su Kui didn''t go out. The wind on the top floor was very strong. She blew her high ponytail. Her sports coat was blown up by the wind, and her face was stabbed with pain.

    He Zhiqiu looked at the moment when she stood up, and his heart all mentioned her voice. He was afraid that her feet would slip and fall from the top.

 Chapter 2397

    Although they knew there were protective measures, the onlookers were still shocked when they saw them.

    He didn''t realize that his two hands hanging on his side were tightly clenched into fists, and the back of his hands was bruised.

    Su Kui''s mouth was wide open when she saw him. She smiled and showed eight white teeth. She was confident and boastful. She was originally that kind of unique and bright beauty. At the moment, she laughed and was immediately looked at.

    But she did not delay any longer, because Zhuo Zemin was already tying the rope.

    She took a breath. Her legs were interlaced. Her sneakers were rubbing on the track, making a sound of "stabbing". Her body rushed forward like a string.

    Her hair danced with the wind. From inside, it seemed that she was going to fly as if she were walking on the ground.

    The drone followed her figure and didn''t miss the slightest picture.

    He Zhiqiu responded, relieved, and his cynical smile spread over his face again. He began to quickly follow Su Kui''s back and run to the next relay point.

    Other people have long legs and have a great advantage in running. They basically catch up with sunflower and surpass it.

    When Su Kui arrived, he Zhiqiu had put on the rope. Su Kui sent the baton to him. He didn''t linger. He immediately stepped on the track and began to run.

    Others gradually realized that Su Kui and he Zhiqiu were definitely strong enemies in the competition after that.

    It''s a pity that even if they realize it, it''s too late for them to hesitate, and they start to run against the wind with shivering. It''s too late to run on the edge of the fifty eighth floor building.

    Su Kui and he Zhiqiu have already converged at the end.

    As soon as he came down, he pressed the bell, Su Kui immediately took the next pass task card, and picked up he Zhiqiu''s backpack, ready to go to the next place.

    He Zhiqiu takes off his equipment and comes to clap with Su Kui, with a heartfelt smile on his face.

    "Beautiful! I didn''t think you were so bold! "

    Everyone else was scared. She started running without raising her head. God knows he was scared at the beginning.

    I thought she was crazy.

    "Talk a lot!"

    Sukui flies her a white eye son, pulls him to take the elevator to leave, stopped a taxi, went to the next destination.

    The second task is neither difficult nor simple.

    Make crafts for children -

    the program group knows that it can''t force guests to be so tight, if they want to do it for a long time. Such a high-intensity intense and stimulating exercise should be carried out step by step.

    As soon as I entered the kindergarten, I couldn''t stop crying and laughing.

    He Zhiqiu helps his forehead, "God......"

    It''s impossible to love.

    He would rather run a hundred and eighty times over the building.

    "Welcome to the second level. Please make a transformer with cardboard for your birthday. Remember, if you can''t get through, you have to do it again! "

    The kindergarten teacher who had been waiting for the task place for a long time said this to them with a gentle smile.

    He Zhiqiu:???

    "Transformer what ghost? Do you still use cardboard? How can I do this? " He Zhiqiu grabbed his hair and said painfully, "can I buy one for them?"

    Su Kui sneered. "Are you rich?" I can''t bear to beat him. Before entering the program group, all their money was handed in, leaving only 100 yuan for taxi.

    This is because they are the first. If they are the second, they are eighty, the third is fifty, thirty, ten

 Chapter 2398

    And so on, that''s why everyone wants to win.

    Because the last one, that is to say, the last team, who has no money to ride, leads to step by step, and when he learns that their task is to be a transformer, Helen hugs his head painfully, which is about to collapse.

    "God, God! How to do it! "

    Then the eyes bright unexpectedly found that sunflower has actually made a prototype, a Transformers, in front of their eyes, a little bit, was a pair of white and slim hands, quickly formed together.

    Finally, fix it and apply quick drying glue.

    Finish!

    "Me, my God, three yuan?? How did you do it? "

    Helen''s admiration for the beautiful girl in front of her is overwhelming. Is there anything else she can''t do?

    Brave, strong and smart!

    Helen felt that if such a person didn''t get angry, it would be really embarrassing.

    "It''s a secret!" Su Kui looked back mysteriously, blinked at her, and then told the referee that he had done well.

    After the children raised their hands to vote, they passed easily!

    "Yeah!"

    He Zhiqiu was excited, as if he had his share of the credit, clapping with Su Kui.

    Su Kui turned a white eye, but did not hit him again.

    "You finished?!"

    Yang Siyu and Yang Sifi arrived in the third team, and saw that they had already carried their bags and were going to the third stop.

    The surprise in the eyes could not be concealed.

    This is a real God, so fast?

    "Haha, come on!" Su Kui waved and smilingly stuffed Helen with a piece of paper. "Well, I wish you finish the task early. Of course, you can share it!"

    Anyway, wait for them to understand these drawings, and then do a good job. It is estimated that they have arrived at the third station to start the task.

    First place in the first issue, she is bound to win!

    -

    sure enough, because Su Kui''s boldness, in the first pass, he got the first chance, which made the later tasks much easier.

 Chapter 2399

    Apart from the danger and excitement of the first level, everything else is simple.

    sat on the train. Sukui took out the disinfectant spray and wound paste from his backpack and said to him, "hand out and disinfect."

    "Here."

    He zhiqiumeizizi reaches out his fingers, Su Kui''s eyes are not blinking. Then he perfunctorily wraps a cartoon band aid of Zhaocai cat for him. It''s over.

    "Mom, what kind of band aid is not suitable for my image, OK? So stupid! " He Zhiqiu stared at his fingers for three seconds and put down the impulse to remove the band aid.

    Smell speech, Su Kui shrugs, take things back to the bag, "ha ha, no comment."

    The driver''s uncle drove in front of him and said with a smile: "the little couple have a good relationship, young man, with such a girlfriend, we should cherish it!"

    Su Kui:???

    He Zhiqiu:

    Then he said, "uncle, we are not lovers!"

    Uncle meaningful "Oh" a, hard son nodded, "understand."

    Su Kui''s forehead is covered with black lines, so uncle, what do you know?

    -In the first phase, there was no accident. Su Kui and he Zhiqiu, a confused partner, won the first prize.

    Su Kui will receive 500000 charity funds, in the name of her and he Zhiqiu, to the children of hope primary school.

    The program is broadcast weekly, from 8:00 to 10:00 p.m. six nights a week, and it is broadcast for two hours on time.

    But in fact, when their program was broadcast, the later issues were also recorded.

    It''s strange to say that he Zhiqiu and Su Kui don''t like each other, but they don''t know each other as well as their old friends for more than ten years.

    Almost each other''s eyes and actions tell us what she is going to do next.

    It''s a very subtle and strange tacit understanding.

    In addition, the other four teams in the extreme advance have changed in the rankings in these periods. Su Kui and he Zhiqiu are the only ones who have won the first prize every time, and are worthy of the title of public enemy.

    -Today is the first episode of the program. At eight o''clock in the evening, Su Kui is on time beside the TV.

    Besides, on the sofa beside him, he Zhiqiu and Han C who came here uninvited are sitting.

    He Zhiqiu said, this is the glory he and Su Kui got together, and they should share the joy together.

    However, Han C has become the dog leg of he Zhiqiu.

    Let Su Kui often see him, will have an impulse to change agents.

    "Come on, let''s start!"

    As soon as eight o''clock arrived, after the advertisement was broadcast, a long lens slowly drew closer and finally landed on the TV, ten people and five teams.

    Han C claps Su Kui''s arm excitedly and asks her to put down her mobile phone and stop playing.

    Su Kui coldly put down the greedy snake who was killed by Han C''s interruption and cast his eyes on the LCD TV screen.

    "Welcome to the extreme forward broadcast by XXX. I''m David, the host. This is the first large-scale extreme sports star reality show in China. Our purpose is..."

    The host finished his long advertisement and introduction. Soon, he reached the first level, which was a terrifying high-altitude relay.

    "Ah!"

    Han C covers his mouth in horror and immerses himself in it.

    "Click, click..."

    As for the other man, he was holding a bucket of popcorn in his hands, and he seemed to be watching a movie.

 Chapter 2400

    Su Kui''s pained forehead. With these two people, she really can''t see into it.

    So quietly sit in the corner and turn on the mobile phone to see what film is in preparation recently and what hot IP copyright has been bought again. She needs to take advantage of the heat and hurry into a drama group.

    First of all, Yuan Yuanyuan''s mother left behind a debt, still waiting for her to pay.

    This is also one of Yuan Yuanyuan''s wishes.

    The second is to become a big star and bring along a hanc who has been helping her take care of her.

    Yeah?

    It''s a good play called the prosperous Tang Dynasty!

    Hey? It''s a good one, too. What''s its name? Yunliuxian?

    Xianxia?

    Seems to be more in line with the beauty of my golden age, right?

    And this one

    emmmmŁż film?

    Su Kui looked at hi PI by herself. Unconsciously, two hours passed.

    Han C is still smacking his lips and grabbing Su Kui''s hand. He looks inconceivable! How come I didn''t find out that you are so powerful and pleasant, and your EQ is so high?! You say you are not my three garden? Wuwu happy QAQ "

    Su Kui pushed him away and rubbed his hand on the sofa." speak well, don''t be coquettish! "

    It''s so diaphragmatic.

    He Zhiqiu put his hands on the back of his head and watched this scene with interest.

    "Of course, I''m not yuan Yuanyuan. I''m a fairy. I have wings. Understand?" Su Kui''s face was cold, and she flashed her hands twice. She waved her wings and told a cold joke that made people shiver.

    "Poof --"

    "hahahaha, ouch lying trough!! What the devil are you! Fairies? Is it so? "

    Han C twisted his face. "Didn''t you tell me last time that you were an angel?"

    "Oh, today''s mood is fairy," Su Kui said shamelessly.

    He zhiqiushi couldn''t bear it any longer. He laughed almost in a fork. "Yuan Sanyuan, would you like some face?"

    "Ha ha, it''s time for you to get out of my house and take away the garbage you made. Thank you!"

    Su Kui didn''t want to pay attention to these two mentally handicapped people. She stepped on slippers, took her cell phone and went into the bedroom, slamming the door.

    Bang, the world is clean.

    He Zhiqiu''s smile froze for a moment. He and Han C looked at each other. The advertisement on TV was a little joyful. The two mentally handicapped people were jumping and jumping inside.

    I don''t know how to think of the two of them

    "Oh, take away the rubbish!"

    Turn over a white eye, he Zhiqiu throws off his coat and leaves.

    Han C:???

    Who am I to provoke? Is it easy to be a manager? It''s a big head.

    -

    the next day, sunflower slept to the top of the sun.

    I''m afraid I''m not familiar with the thirty-six line artists. It''s good for that. I''ll arrange my own time. The company doesn''t remember you. I won''t think of you if there''s any good thing.

    Of course -

    time = no money.

    "Jingling bell, jingling bell..."

    "Answer the phone, Sanyuan little baby, answer the phone soon! Answer the phone! "

    Su Kui turned over, grabbed the pillow and threw it out. She sat up angrily, cursing, "shit!"

    When did the sb of MMP and Han C set such a ringing tone for her? Early in the morning, when he heard his mother''s voice, Su Kui was going to be debilitated.

    It''s the dog.

    "Han C, your uncle! What kind of broken ring? Who let you move my cell phone! "

    Han C chuckled, "it turns out that this ring is very effective, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2401

    Su Kui swallowed, "I take it!"

    "Come on, what''s up?" Anyway, she''s already awake. No matter how angry she is, she can''t climb over the phone and get people out and give them a good beating.

    "Of course it''s a good thing! Sanyuan! You''re going to catch fire!! Ha ha ha ha, open mobile microblog, or video website, many are asking who you are, and saying you are cute! "

    "God, I''m not dreaming! I didn''t expect that one day, you will rise again! "

    "Work hard, come on! I''m looking forward to you ~ "

    Su Kui''s head is as big as a cow," get out, "and cut off the phone.

    Then open the microblog, about her topic, has climbed to the third place on the microblog hot search list.

    This is the second time in three years since she became famous.

    After that hot search, no one knew who she was anymore. There were only a few poor zombie fans.

    I hope this time, the nightmare will not be repeated.

    #Yuan Yuanyuan, a three thousand year old beauty, has made great progress.

    Su Kui''s topic is so hot. Su Kui thought there should be a pen in the extreme forward program group. She asked Han C if he called the program group to thank them. Unexpectedly, Han C was more thoughtful than her. As soon as Su Kui''s topic appeared on Weibo, Han C knew what was going on.

    I called immediately to thank you and had a dinner appointment.

    I didn''t expect my head to turn very flexibly.

    Su Kui smiled and shook her head. Come on, I don''t care if he changes the ring tone of his cell phone, which makes her nervous.

    Click into the topic is the content that many users including gossip bloggers bring.

    Hello demon spirit V: three thousand year old beauty Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan goes forward to the limit. Ma ye, after watching a program, she is surrounded by the power of three yuan little sister. Is it really handsome and the sky is broken?

    I don''t know what it means: I went to my little brother Yuchen at first, but I was surrounded by another little sister. I''m sorry for my little brother. I''m probably a pretty hopeless selfie dog. I fell in love with my little sister''s selfie. #Yuan Yuanyuan, a three thousand year old beauty, has been pushing forward to the limit? Is only my cell phone still keeping the beautiful photos of my little sister? Take it out and lick it every day. You will never tire of seeing it! #Yuan Yuanyuan, a three thousand year old beauty, has made great progress in the circle: it starts with Yan value and is loyal to people''s character. Maybe that''s it. I don''t know how a person who has never been a Star chaser has been pink by Yuan Yuanyuan. Maybe it was the first time for her to walk on the high track bravely, maybe it was the time for her to share the drawings with other teams, maybe it was the time for her to disinfect the wounds for her teammates after finishing the task alone although she was poisonous! #Yuan Yuanyuan, a three thousand year old beauty, is on the verge of going forward? It''s very handsome, but it seems that it''s not from the circle? I don''t think I''ve met this new artist? The two of them have a good understanding of each other, what is more than love, looking forward to the next period! No matter what you think, this pair of CP I stand! #Yuan Yuanyuan, a three thousand year old beauty, has been pushing forward to the limit. Then, a group of affiliated netizens are playing their brain holes.

    [hahahaha, maybe yuan Yuanyuan''s boyfriend? ]

    [I also see that, unlike you, I fell in love with my brother''s beauty and bad appearance, which is really very handsome! ]

 Chapter 2402

    I''ll stand for this pair of CP! I bet on an original * * that if they are not together in the future, I will eat x live! ]

    [upstairs, screenshot. ]

    [screenshot + 1]

    [the relationship between the two is sweet! I''m done with this dog food. You can do whatever you like! ]

    [eyes are full of each other! The couple said they didn''t feel for each other. I''m the first one not to believe it! ]

    Su Kui saw here, dissatisfied with the login ID, and sent a comment below.

    [he Zhiqiu is a pig. He Zhiqiu is too stupid to be worthy of the three garden goddess! ]

    then turn off the mobile phone with satisfaction. I don''t know when I will log in.

    So Su Kui didn''t find a special reply at 11:36 noon.

    The answer is like this -

    [I caught you, how dare you speak ill of me? ]Of course, sunflower can''t be seen.

    -

    facts prove that Su Kui''s decision to participate in the reality show is correct.

    Even Han C sometimes boasted that she finally had some foresight and knew how to find a way out. Fortunately, it''s only twenty-three now, and it''s not too late.

    In a blink of an eye, extreme forward played six episodes on the Internet. Su Kui and he Zhiqiu also won the first place in six episodes in a row.

    Whether it''s the audience or the teammates, they are a bit numb.

    So, the day before the shooting, the night before she was ready to leave, Su Kui decided to make a difference and stimulate the audience''s freshness.

    They won the first prize all the time, which made their teammates feel uncomfortable. Besides, they also made the audience doubt whether the program team had any inside information.

    I took a cold bath and turned on the air conditioner overnight. The next day, Su Kui caught a cold successfully.

    I can''t breathe because my nose is stuffed. My voice is stuffy and my head is dizzy.

    But that''s exactly what sunflower wants.

    Who can live without an accident, right? Who can know that she did it on purpose?

    In order to get something, sometimes, it must pay some. And some of the pain is nothing but insignificant.

    Agents don''t follow you when you''re on the show.

    This is the regulation of the program group, all requirements are true, restore the most real state of stars.

    Hanc sent sukui to the airport. This time, sukui wore a mask and sat in a car drowsy.

    At first, Han C didn''t find out. When he got in the car, he saw that Su Kui, who was usually loyal to him, was silent, and then he said something was wrong.

    Touch her forehead, it''s hot and scary.

    Suddenly scared out of a cold sweat, "three yuan, wake up, are you sick? Have you had a cold recently? How can my forehead be so hot! Have you taken any medicine? "

    After asking several questions and pushing her for a long time, sukui moved to give him a reaction.

    "Well?" She groaned, clapped her cheek and sat up. "It''s OK. I''ll take some medicine and have a sleep on the plane."

    They will stay in country y for a day and a half. After shooting, the plane that afternoon will return to China. In fact, there is not so much time for sunflower to rest.

    She said this just to reassure hanc.

    However, the more she is like this, the more uneasy Han C is, the better he would rather Su Kui still be the same as before, and his heart is filled with resentment.

    "Or won''t the recording go? Your forehead is too hot. You should have a fever. Apologize to the program team. They should understand. "

    "No way!"

    Su Kui firmly refused, "recording must not be absent, this matter is not discussed, Han C you rest assured, it''s really OK, I can insist."

 Chapter 2403

    As soon as her attitude is firm, hanc has no way to deal with her.

    Sighed helplessly, bought a cup of hot drink in the airport to warm her stomach, and stared at her to take cold medicine, which sent her on the plane.

    Seeing her disappear at the registration entrance, hanc turns his head and takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to he Zhiqiu.

    [Mr. He, we are ill in Sanyuan. It should be a high fever. It''s very serious. If you have any discomfort in country y, please take care of it! Please. ]If he can, he even wants to go with him.

    He stamped his feet and hated that his visa had expired. He had never thought of applying for a new visa before, but now he wanted to buy a ticket to go abroad and could not go there.

    Even if the program team doesn''t let him follow, he can wait in the hotel and take care of her at any time. Now, it''s really reassuring!

    On the other side, he Zhiqiu frowned after receiving the message.

    "What''s the matter with this woman? If she''s sick, she''ll go to see a doctor and have a rest. Is that fatal?"

    Then he kept telling the assistant to call the plane. He couldn''t wait to wait for the flight, so he had to make a high-profile call.

    -

    a famous resort in Y country.

    As soon as Su Kui entered the door, the whole man collapsed.

    I''m sorry.

    Sure enough, to become famous, the ordinary people can not afford to pay.

    Now she felt that her head was going to burn into a paste, and her eyes were very fuzzy. She saw heavy shadows in everything, walked on the flat floor, and even felt that the ground was potholes, which led to her deep foot and shallow foot.

    I don''t know how long it''s been. Su Kui is sleeping.

    Until "bang bang" knocks on the door, wakes her up, sucks her nose, climbs up to open the door.

    He Zhiqiu stood at the door with a gloomy face, staring at her burning red face, and said to the hotel staff holding the room card: "it seems that she is in a bad state. I am going to take her to the hospital now. It''s hard for you to come with me specially."

    The staff also saw that Su Kui''s face was really bad. They thought that the fever should be very severe. They shook their heads and said they were OK. After a few words of concern, they left.

    "Go, follow me to the hospital!"

    He Zhiqiu can''t help but grab her hand and burn it like this. She is afraid that she wants to be red and crazy?!

    His ready-made golden thigh stood here to hold her, and he had to fight for his own life.

    Sometimes, even he Zhiqiu doesn''t know whether to say that women are smart or stupid.

    Clearly as long as open mouth can solve the problem, why have to hold on!

    is really -

    He Chi Chi can not Tucao, see sukui even broke his hand, the temple of Qi jump, I wish I could stop her and make complaints about her.

    "Stop it, do you want to be a fool?"

    "I don''t want to go to the hospital!" Su Kui murmured, and once again shook off his hand and grabbed the door plank, but refused to leave.

    He Zhiqiu is bewildered by her childish appearance. Seeing her clearly confused, I have to admit that she is much more lovely than when she is sober.

    "Are you going?!"

    He Zhiqiu takes out his mobile phone and turns on the photography function. "If you don''t leave, I''ll take your ugly picture and send it to the Internet!"

    "You hair, you hair! I, when I am a fairy, I am not ugly! "

    Su Kui raised her red face and grinned stupidly. "I don''t want to go to the hospital, I don''t want to get an injection!"

    "Poof --"

    he Zhiqiu is speechless, "m''s original reason is that you don''t want to inject? Must go! You''re going to die! "

 Chapter 2404

    Then he turned the camera to his face, and the people in his cell phone were shaking, "I think she''s confused." after the evaluation, he put his cell phone back in his pocket, ready to find a time to send it out, and let the coyotes who were crying to marry Sanyuan little sister all day stop.

    This woman is obviously mentally retarded. What''s the relationship with the goddess?

    In the end, he Zhiqiu drags and holds people horizontally and sends them to the hospital.

    Hung a bottle of salt water, although Su Kui''s eyes are still a little dazed, but his brain is awake a lot.

    She didn''t remember that he Zhiqiu had photographed all her ugliness. All the way, he Zhiqiu forced her to come to the hospital, but he didn''t give him a good look on the bus.

    Recording in Yang Siyu and Yang Sifi is worthy of being twin sisters. They have a sharp heart. They soon mastered the balance and moved to the front slowly.

    But unfortunately, the balance is mastered, but the pace can not be stable, just shaking, the original habit of table tennis, suddenly fell off, played on the ground a few times, Gulu Gulu ran away.

    "It''s too hard!"

    Other people can''t help crying out.

    "Is it OK?" He Zhiqiu hands her a habit and asks with concern.

    It''s hard not to be hated by him. Su Kui is not used to it. He used to shake his head. "Come on."

    Su Kui and he Zhiqiu tried twice, and found that the difficulty index was very high as those people said.

    Yang Siyu and Yang Sifi have started their third attempt over there. Su Kui thinks that this time, they will probably be the first to finish the task.

 Chapter 2405

    Heart has sharp, from the first level, they win in the starting line.

    I hope we can make a good start today.

    Su Kui is not in a hurry. She didn''t mean to take the first place. She always wanted to give other teammates some opportunities!

    "Well..."

    "Ah, ah, ah, it''s gone again..."

    They tried several times, but they couldn''t control the balance.

    Su Kui''s eyelashes trembled. Seeing he Zhiqiu, who was obviously a little anxious, he calmly patted him on the shoulder to show him his eyes.

    He Zhiqiu looked at the past conditionally, jumping restlessly all the time, and gradually calmed down.

    Her eyes are very black, like summer ice grape, crystal clear, full of water.

    Two people''s nostrils are twining around the nostrils. They are very close. If they get closer, they can kiss her pale lips because she is ill.

    Her skin is very white and there is a blush on her white cheek. I don''t know if it''s caused by the fever again.

    He Zhiqiu looks at her in a daze. She guides her around quietly and slowly masters the method of transporting table tennis.

    At this time, Yang Siyu and Yang Sifi finally arrived at the end. The moment when the table tennis ball fell into the box, they jumped up and clapped, cheered and lifted their backpacks excitedly to the next level.

    No way, they two, in this program, have always been the bottom of the existence. This is the first time, at the first level, the first to leave.

    However, these two girls are steadfast and dare to fight, and they are not the girl with Princess disease. They have attracted the attention of many fans.

    So, who can say it''s no good to participate in this program?

    Sometimes, risks always come with opportunities, depending on whether you are willing to take risks and seize them. The second is the mainland couple next to you.

    Soon, there were only three teams left.

    Su Kui held her breath and stared at the table tennis between them without blinking. She was very slow, not seeking speed, just seeking stability and moving to the end point little by little.

    Finally --

    "my God, it''s really more tired than running 3000 meters!"

    He Zhiqiu spits out the straw, wipes the sweat on his head and sighs.

    "Let''s go to the next level."

    Su Kui walked ahead, and he Zhiqiu hurriedly followed.

    The host pointed to the double bike in front of them and said: "this is your vehicle today. Today, we will not provide you with any financial help unless you can earn money in a foreign country. Otherwise, in the next task, you can only go by double bike! "

    The bicycle in front of Su Kui and he Zhiqiu is the last one.

    The latter two, I think we need to find a way.

    "Well Shall I take you? "

    He Zhiqiu sat up and tried, adjusted his seat again, clapped the back and let Su Kui sit.

    "You are sick today. You are the elder. I will serve you! Sit well in the back. You don''t have to work hard! "

    Su Kui finally smiled, set off the warm sunshine in the early morning, the breeze, relieved a little headache.

    "OK, come on! Look at you, oba ~ "

    " I can''t stand you! "

    He Zhiqiu shivered for a moment. He could not be disgusted. The woman was so disgusted.

    The coastal construction of Panshan road has a salty and humid taste in the breeze. There are seagulls circling on the sea. If it''s not because he is participating in the program, Su Kui really wants to stay to slow down and enjoy the tranquility of this small town.

 Chapter 2406

    There is no one at this time.

    Broad asphalt road, white guardrail, from time to time passing by a road sign, and soon, they left behind.

    If he Zhiqiu didn''t say something inappropriate from time to time, then, in this situation, a man and a woman on a double bike are outstanding people. In the air, there must be a romantic factor of pink floating.

    It''s a pity that he Zhiqiu, a guy who doesn''t understand the customs, probably will never realize this.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, I think you should lose weight. It''s heavy!"

    Su Kui rolled his eyes. The whole person was paralyzed. This bike, with a kind of reclining and chair like design, is very comfortable to sit on.

    "I promise to ride on my knees, OK?"

    "You can''t even ride on your knees. Yuan Sanyuan, you won''t be wasted on fitness, will you? I think you are so heavy! Seriously! "

    He Chi Chi make complaints about the wheel in front of him, sweating with sweat and plugging his heart.

    But Su Kui is different. She likes to see he Zhiqiu eat shriveled. The more embarrassed he is, the happier Su Kui is.

    She had a bad stomach and a smile on her face. "Well, I''ll help you. Oh ~"

    then, she stretched out her feet and pedaled as expected.

    He Zhiqiu:

    "Yuan Sanyuan, are you a pig?"

    "You are a pig, you fat pig!"

    -

    the two joked, one was to take care of the sick, the other was to let water on purpose, and by the time of the third pass, the other two teams had already caught up with them.

    Su Kui is not in a hurry. Anyway, I will not get the first chance this time. Just enjoy the peace of the small town of Y country!

    Finish the third pass.

    He Zhiqiu looked at the front team with a wry smile and rode away their bikes. He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    He turned and asked sukui, "what can I do?"

    Su Kui''s cold face, "cool!"

    Then he dragged his legs and planned to walk.

    He Zhiqiu holds her, unbelievable, eyes wide and round. "Isn''t it yuan Sanyuan, you need to walk to the center of the city?? I said if you were stupid, your head was burning! "

    It''s far from the city center. When they get there, maybe the first four teams have already flown back to China.

    Su Kui is speechless. I thought she could be lazy secretly because she was ill this time.

    "Rules are dead, people are alive! We''re not allowed to make money, are we? Come on, I''ll take you to make money! "

    Say, pull up he Zhiqiu and leave.

    "Hello hello, where to?"

    "Just follow me, long winded!"

    -He Zhiqiu looked at the foreign young man who was doing art on the overpass, and at Su Kui who was squatting beside the young man and communicating with him in English. He was stunned.

    Is that what she says about making money? Showbiz?

    It''s not as fast as he can find a passer-by to borrow some. Besides, can she sing?

    He Zhiqiu thinks about these days. The information about Su Kui he found on the Internet only says that she can dance, not that she can sing.

    "Brother, can I borrow my guitar? I only sing one song. If we get a reward, we only need the fare to the downtown area. The rest is yours, OK? "

    The young man looked at the photographer who had been shooting with Su Kui and he Zhiqiu curiously and said, "are you shooting the program?"

    ˇ°yesŁˇ We are extreme forward. Do you like extreme sports? "

 Chapter 2407

    "Oh! I like bungee jumping very much! "

    "That''s great. I will experience the feeling of flying freely in the air when I have the chance!"

    Speaking of places of interest, the foreign boy finally relented and was willing to lend Su Kui his guitar.

    Su Kui was very grateful to take over. He fiddled with it twice, which attracted the admiration of the foreign brother.

    "Wow, great!"

    "Thank you!"

    Holding the guitar, she went to stand in front of the microphone, cleared her throat, and said: "I hope you can listen to me quietly and finish this song. We are in the program, because it''s the last one, so we have to earn our own toll. If you think it''s pleasant to listen, why would you like to collect some toll? That''s very grateful!"

    "A better with you, I hope to get your help!"

    Her slender fingers quickly plucked the strings of the guitar. After the short prelude, it was her singing close to the cantata.

    The voice is clean and clear, with a little lazy and easy-going that can''t be ignored.

    ˇ°BetterWithYou

    KrisAllen

    Inthemiddleofthepouringrain

    Onacrowdedsubwaytrain

    WhenIˇŻmjustabouttogoinsane

    Youmakeitgoaway

    Mondaymorninginatrafficjam

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    More and more people gathered around to watch. They were just curious about this special Asian face, but now they are gradually attracted by her voice. They have been listening quietly and are unwilling to leave.

    Some people take change out of their pocket and put it in the hat in front of Su Kui. He Zhiqiu''s eyes brighten. After being stunned, he rushes to help.

    Every time he received a reward, he would be grateful for the humanity.

    Soon, there were so many notes and coins that he could not hold them with his hands.

    Only sing one song, Su Kui ended up with a confident and lazy smile, grinning with eight white teeth and saying "thank you".

    He gave the guitar back to the foreign boy.

    At last, three people checked and found that there were so many dollars!

    He zhiqiumeizizi took half of it and said to sukui: "enough is enough, enough for us to take the bus!"

    Even if you don''t give it to the little brother, the money will be enough for them to visit the scenery around.

    According to the agreement, Su Kui left the rest of the money to the foreign brother as a reward. He Xiaomi and he Zhiqiu played a rental together and went to the next place with a smile.

    With the car, they move a lot faster.

    "I didn''t expect you would sing! If you can''t get along with it later, you can think about buying a guitar and going to the overpass for art. Many people will like to listen to it! " He Zhiqiu joked that although Su Kui''s face was a little crimson, he was in a good mental state.

    In fact, he didn''t know that sunflower was completely fighting.

    Last night, the feeling of drowsiness came again. Her eyelids were heavy. If she hadn''t been holding on, she would have been sleeping on he Zhiqiu.

    Put on her mask and she yawned.

    "I know a lot of things, why should I let you know?" he replied

    "Ho!"

    He Zhiqiu''s teeth itch with hate. "It''s heartless! Who pedaled your bike in the morning and sweated you to the second level? "

    Su Kui grasped a word sharply.

    "Camel?" Is she that heavy? He Zhiqiu wants to be cleaned up again, right?

    "Cough..." He Zhiqiu realized his mistake and coughed twice to cover it up.

    -

    it''s better to have a taxi, so they are more comfortable.

 Chapter 2408

    It''s April. It''s not too cold or too hot, but I''m tired of riding my bike to the center of the city.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Kui and he Zhiqiu arrived at the fourth level, they found that the fourth team had just arrived, and had not yet started to do the task.

    Although the first three teams arrived, they were obviously delayed in the fourth level.

    "Ah, you are here at last! How are you, Sanyuan? " Helen saw the late sunflower and cried at the first light.

    "It''s acrobatics, it''s really hard!!!"

    Yang Sifi and Yang Siyu can''t help collapsing. They wear tight jumpsuits to outline their beautiful bodies. But judging from their nearly sweated and nearly stripped makeup, they must have been here for a long time and tried many times.

    "Is it so hard?"

    "Yes, it''s about to test the tacit understanding with my partner. It''s not for one person to finish it!"

    Helen curled his mouth and pointed to the rope hanging in the air. "Well, you should hang on it and complete the designated action by your own strength. It''s too difficult. We are not professional acrobats!"

    Su Kui was also a little dizzy when she looked at the ropes.

    She is not comfortable at all. If she goes up and shakes again, she will spit out in the air.

    EH -

    that''s disgusting.

    Su Kui was disgusted by her own thoughts. He Zhiqiu saw that she was always bold. She hesitated this time and worried about her body. She came up and asked softly, "is the body OK? We can give up this level. Let''s have a rest here for 30 minutes

    He made a joke. In fact, he was more inclined to rest, not for himself, but for sunflower.

    Yesterday she burned to more than 39 degrees. I wonder if she will become a fool if she burns again.

    So how can a serious high fever be cured after a sleep?

    As expected, when he Zhiqiu saw that she was not in the state today, he didn''t blame her heart, but cooperated with her steps. He was not as energetic as the previous issues, but seemed very leisurely.

    However, his words aroused Su Kui''s fighting spirit.

    "Come on! How can I know if I can do it without trying? "

    He Zhiqiu has a headache and helps his forehead. The fox''s eyes are full of melancholy. "Don''t be so kind and forceful!"

    Su Kui ignored him, took off his backpack, took off his coat and went backstage to change clothes.

    When she changes, he Zhiqiu changes.

    Usually wearing loose sportswear, I can''t see his figure. I just think he is tall and has long legs.

    Now, as soon as the tights are sketched, the clear and graceful muscles on his body are sketched out.

    Strong arms, sexy six abdominal muscles, who would have thought that wearing clothes, just with a Playboy''s beautiful flower man, would be so man?!

    Sukui didn''t think of it, nor did anyone else.

    In a word, at the moment of seeing he Zhiqiu''s figure, there was a constant whistle in the training ground.

    "Pa Pa Pa --"

    "Wow, that''s great!"

    Helen''s eyes have been in the battle of he Zhiqiu''s upper body. Other men with no good body can''t help admiring his strong muscles.

    "Ready?"

    Su Kui nodded, took a sip of water and told the staff that they were ready to start the challenge.

    After really going up, we will know that those ropes are really not easy to control.

    The body swings in the air uncontrollably, especially a rope tied to her abdomen, which makes her more uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2409

    Holding down the feeling of nausea and vomiting, Su Kui took a deep breath and tried to control the direction of rope rotation with her own strength.

    The fourth level, there are three designated actions, to be completed within the prescribed time. Su Kui and he Zhiqiu tried them first. The first few times, they had no point at all.

    After many failures, I gradually found the way.

    Su Kui closed his eyes, and then he Zhiqiu''s eyes met silently. After confirming each other''s ideas, he said to the referee, "you can start!"

    The following onlookers can''t help but hold their breath at the moment. This time, can they succeed?!

    As the most excellent team, it has won the first place in several consecutive periods. This time, will it maintain the speed, accuracy and stability before?!

    It turns out that Su Kui and he Zhiqiu didn''t let them down.

    In three minutes, they completed three designated actions.

    He Zhiqiu holds Su Kui''s waist and lifts her up.

    Ka, Ka, Ka -

    three photos freeze frame, they finally return to the ground, Su Kui stumbled twice, or has been concerned about Su Kui''s he Zhiqiu, eyes and hands quickly pulled her.

    "Are you ok?"

    Su Kui shook his head, his face paler than when he got up in the morning.

    She couldn''t bear the acid in her mouth. She told him to go to the bathroom first and then left quickly.

    As soon as she pushed open the bathroom, she couldn''t help puking out on the sink.

    The feeling of spitting out all the gastric juice. Su Kui doesn''t want to experience it for the second time in his life.

    When she came out, he Zhiqiu was waiting for her outside, holding her backpack and coat.

    Looking at her frivolous steps, his eyes flashed a touch of heartache, but he understood her character more or less after the cooperation.

    Although he is free from trifles, he is free from a madwoman.

    But really put together, it''s a completely innocuous posture. It''s the fourth level. Now let her give up. How can it be!

    Therefore, he Zhiqiu can only reduce her burden as much as possible.

    "Go to change clothes. The referee said that we have passed. We can go to the terminal!"

    There''s another mission gate waiting for them.

    -When Su Kui saw the fifth hurdle, his legs suddenly softened.

    He Zhiqiu hurriedly helped her and said, "what''s up? Can''t you make it this time? This time you are not in good health. Let''s give up. Next time, let''s try again! "

    Bungee jumping!

    Not long ago, Su Kui was chatting with his foreign brother, saying that he had the chance to try to fly freely in the air.

    I didn''t expect that I couldn''t prevent the opportunity.

    "It''s quick to face!" Speechless make complaints about

    Su Kui.

    Let Su Kui go to the rest room first. He Zhiqiu raises his hand and tells the referee that this round, they give up their place.

    The people behind should be coming soon.

    If there is no accident, they will be the last.

    In the lounge, only a few people are playing with mobile phones.

    Su Kui was wearing a mask, covering a small half of her face, with her head drooping. Little by little, she seemed to want to sleep.

    He Zhiqiu came in and saw such a picture.

    The mask does not cover the place, the skin is white and white, the skin is very good, he Zhiqiu even doubts that the baby''s skin is just like this.

    The hands are a little itchy.

    He went over and sat down next to Su Kui. After a long silence, he raised his hand and put it down.

 Chapter 2410

    A few minutes later, I finally made up my mind to fall on her hairy head, protect her head and lean her on my shoulder.

    "Go to sleep. I''ll call you when the program is over. Then you can go home."

    Su Kui would like to pretend to be reserved and struggle for a while. However, just leaning on his broad and warm shoulder, she didn''t want to leave at once.

    The eyelids quivered, and soon she didn''t even know how she slept.

    -When this episode was broadcast, Su Kui''s cold was cured.

    She nestled in tatami and looked at it with her notebook in her arms.

    People watch videos, and she watches bullet screens.

    Is the little sister sick? I love you, miss! ]

    [don''t work too hard, we three yuan fans will worry about QAQ]

    [little sister''s singing is so good! Power circle. ]

    [I don''t know why I didn''t get angry before. I hope Sanyuan can keep it and see you on TV later! ]

    [ah ~ he Zhiqiu in this period is so warm that he doesn''t even know how to connect with Sanyuan! ]

    [the cuddle is really warm!! It turns out that the little brother is also gentle! ]

    [I thought you two had nothing else to do but to connect with each other, so there were so many other things? A relationship? ]

    [hee hee hee hee hee. ]

    [yuan Yuanyuan, would you like to be a singer? Save our Chinese music world. What Jaguar things are you singing? ]

    [in fact, the tacit understanding of the round box combination has always been there. In fact, Sanyuan must be very guilty. Because of her, she can''t take the first place. ]

    [miss heartache, little sister, pay attention to her health, don''t work too hard!! ]He Zhiqiu takes good care of our three gardens. How are you now? Are you well? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After watching the video, the fans are obviously not satisfied. Since Su Kui participated in the extreme forward, the microblog, which originally had only a hundred thousand fans, suddenly soared to more than half a million.

    These are real flows.

    So many fans rushed to Su Kui''s microblog to ask if she was healthy.

    Su Kui asked too many people. In order to reassure them, she simply sent a new micro blog as the answer.

    Yuan Sanyuan V: Thank you for your concern [flowers], I''m very good, please don''t worry, the body has recovered, just a common cold, I will take good care of myself in the future, don''t worry ~ [cool]

    with a self photo of myself.

    At first glance, the photo is just got up in bed, just shot, with messy hair, wearing pink long sleeved pajamas, eyes dazzled, a sleepless look.

    When fans saw this picture, it exploded.

    [ouch, ouch, right click, save! ]

    [Sanyuan finally tweeted, Ma ye, as your fan, it''s really not easy! ]

    [how many more do you dare to send? ]

    [I know you are still sleeping in, I know you just woke up, I know you look good! ]

    [just take care of yourself and don''t let us worry! ]

    [@ Han C please take good care of our dear Sanyuan ~ don''t let her fight like this again! She has us! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui just laughs off the heroic words of fans.

    Who knew her when she had no fire?

    Even if they once attracted a group of fans because of their looks, those people used to be like this, rolling around and selling cute things under microblog, all kinds of "seeking marriage" and "seeking marriage".

    But what about the facts?

 Chapter 2411

    But half a year later, with her disappearing, micro blog is growing.

    Where are those who say they like her and will accompany her for life?

    Are you going after another star? So vow this kind of thing, when not really.

    One injury is enough!

    When the phone rings, Su Kui takes over. "Han C, what''s up?"

    "Now your enthusiasm is almost the same. It''s time to enter the acting circle. Didn''t you say last time that you bet with Mr. He and won the right to two scripts that you can choose freely? How about taking a picture first? "

    Han C is telling the truth. At present, with the fire of extreme progress, all domestic TV stations also smell the huge profits brought by reality TV shows, and stars also smell the fame that reality TV can bring to them.

    Want to wash? On the reality show! Want to be famous? On the reality show! Want to be familiar? On the reality show!

    Now, reality show is a file with many uses, which can increase the affinity of stars, and also can wash the existence of white stars'' stains.

    Su Kui is not going to join the reality show as a permanent guest.

    Although often exposed, it is very helpful to attract fans. But she also knows the truth that too much can''t be done. In the entertainment reality show, all the guests have to do is to make the audience laugh.

    When a star''s funny design is completely buttoned on his head and can''t be taken off again.

    Along with the huge fame brought by, and no matter what TV series and movies they take part in, the audience, when watching the familiar face, can''t help but think of his funny and embarrassing pictures in the variety show.

    Even as long as you see that face, you can play in an instant -

    once you can''t attract the audience, then this person''s acting career will not go further.

    Su Kui has paid attention to a small cost movie before. The woman is a beautiful and white man!

    But there is no lack of kindness, sunshine and gentleness.

    In order to take care of her sick mother, she worked hard to support the family''s burden. After work every day, she had to take the subway for 20 minutes to return to her home in a remote community.

    But instead of being defeated by fate, the hostess is positive and belongs to that kind of person. The more oppressive life is, the more she can thrive.

    The cost is low, and new actors are all chosen.

    So, sukui wants the heroine of this play, it''s very simple.

    In a hurry, after she hung up with Han C, she went to he Zhiqiu and told him directly that she wanted the heroine of the "love formula for women men".

    However, how can he Zhiqiu easily agree with her? Soon, he begins to let her go to the company to find him.

    Face to face, talk!

    -

    at one o''clock in the afternoon, Su Kui came to the headquarters of Zunyu group. Here, if he is lucky, he can even meet the movie queen in the elevator, who is superior in the entertainment circle.

    The resources of respect and entertainment should not be underestimated.

    Even a lot of movie stars, after becoming famous, choose to open a studio to serve themselves or sign up for new people.

    But in fact, those studios are also attached to the survival of Zunyu.

    Senior management, will not allow hard work, spend huge resources, hard to come out of a corner, and finally betray respect entertainment, self-reliance.

    In that way, the loss of respect and entertainment is too great.

    Yuan Yuanyuan is in Zunyu, which belongs to the small transparent class. She basically walks in the hall where people come and go. No one will know her.

 Chapter 2412

    But this time, Su Kui felt deeply from the first step, everything has changed.

    The receptionists no longer ignored her, but greeted her with a smile.

    "Sanyuan, how can I come to the company today? I''ve been watching your show go to the limit. It''s so beautiful! Keep on cheering up ~ "

    " yes, I see you are ill. How are you? Are you ok? "

    "My daughter likes you very much, Sanyuan. Can you sign for me and take it back to make her happy?"

    Almost see Su Kui, will take the initiative to say hello to her.

    I don''t know. I thought she was the first flower for entertainment.

    In fact, she just climbed up from the bottom by herself.

    But with a little enthusiasm, and because the partner is the entertaining childe, so those people don''t dare to offend her before they don''t know their real relationship.

    So, the best way is not to offend, to see and say hello, and to get familiar.

    Su Kui nodded, said hello one by one, and signed for the elder sister, which moved the time and got on the elevator.

    There was no one in the elevator at this time. Su Kui just pressed the floor after entering. The elevator slowly closed the room, and a hand suddenly reached in from outside.

    "Wait --"

    then, there were a large group of Hula people, five or six of them, surrounded by a fashionable girl with long brown hair.

    Su Kui, the girl who knows her, is very popular on Weibo. She is Gu Yuanyuan, one of the four little Huadan.

    In other words, their names are the same.

    It''s a pity that the other side doesn''t seem to want to get close to Su Kui, and Su Kui doesn''t take the initiative to make a relationship.

    She turned her eyes when she saw someone in the elevator.

    Su Kui steps back and doesn''t plan to argue with others. She lowers her head and plays with her mobile phone.

    The elevator was full of people brought by Gu Yuanyuan, who were carrying her bags, clothes and other things.

    But a little star hired a broker, two assistants and two bodyguards.

    Su Kui can hardly cry or laugh, so I heard that the old generation in the circle once criticized the present little fresh meat flower Dan for not acting, and for not being able to act, he relied on one face and played various big cards.

    Now I see you, Su Kui nodded with the same feeling.

    Well, it is.

    "Well, then, are you Yuan Yuan Yuan?"

    Gu Yuanyuan squints at Su Kui, turns his mouth away, and there is a look called disgust in his eyes.

    Tut, real earth!

    No wonder I didn''t get angry for so long. When I came to the company, I actually wore a pair of jeans with a blue shirt. Gu Yuanyuan was also convinced.

    "What''s your relationship with our little President?"

    If it''s not because she''s close to president he, Gu won won won''t be bothered to talk to her. I don''t think it''s enough to talk to him?!

    Su Kui felt Gu Yuanyuan''s rejection and dislike. The other side seemed to feel that if she stood with her, she would rub against her warmth.

    "Are you talking to me?" Su Kui put away her mobile phone and asked with a smile.

    "What else?!"

    Gu Yuanyuan''s hands encircled his chest and turned his white eyes.

    "Then you can ask him yourself. Why do you ask me?"

    Just now Su Kui has been playing with her mobile phone with her head down. Gu Yuanyuan can only see her fair skin and thick black curled eyelashes, casting a shadow under her eyelids.

    When she raised her head to say this, Gu Yuanyuan was shocked for a while, and then quickly climbed onto something called the sense of crisis.

 Chapter 2413

    When I heard about this man''s existence before, Gu Yuanyuan didn''t pay attention to it. He thought that all the things boasted by the outside world were exaggerated. If they really look good, they were angry in those days. Why wait until now?

    But -

    now with a sudden look up, she completely subverted her idea.

    Women wear the most simple clothes, there is no jewelry all over her body, especially, she looks so good, she still looks plain.

    Just now when she saw such white skin, she thought it was made up of make-up. Now when she looked carefully, she found that there was no poison on people''s faces!

    The skin is smooth, the skin is healthy and white, and those with delicate facial features seem to be the top craftsman. The final effect is presented after thousands of times of manual honing.

    Because she doesn''t look like a real person, but if it''s not for cosmetic surgery, the facial features of the other party are too natural. If it''s so close, it''s still plain. Gu Yuanyuan can''t see the trace of cosmetic surgery.

    "You..." Gu Yuanyuan opens his mouth and stops talking.

    The unknown anger in her heart, with Su Kui lifting her eyes, swept her lightly, but disappeared.

    "Here I am. Take a walk."

    Say, Su Kui from the crowd, slowly squeezed out.

    Gu Yuanyuan stamped his feet, only to find that the floor where Su Kui came up was actually a high-rise office area.

    After she came up, she actually pressed the floor!

    She stomped her feet hard, which made her so disgraceful, Yuan Yuanyuan, right?! I remember you!

    -

    there is a passionate symphony in the office.

    When Su Kui went in, he Zhiqiu saw that he Qiaoer was wearing a pink shirt with a satchel, with his long legs on the desk, his eyes closed, and he was intoxicated with the symphony.

    Su Kui chuckled.

    Of course, it''s sarcasm.

    "Yuan Yuanyuan, what are you laughing at?" He Zhiqiu is not happy. He presses the music and stares at her discontentedly.

    "No, no, no, Mr. he misunderstood me. I just wanted to laugh, but I didn''t hold it for a while. Next time, I will hold it, eh Yes! "

    He Zhiqiu:

    "Yuan Sanyuan, do you think I''m a fool?"

    Su Kui made an innocent face. "No, how can you? You are my immediate superior. I dare not." When she waved her hand, she almost swore to show her loyalty.

    "Come on, why do you want to take this movie? There are many excellent films. It''s a rare chance. Are you sure you want to use them? "

    Of course, sukui knows what he means.

    "It''s April now. If we catch up, we may catch up with the Chinese Valentine''s day. Although the investment in this film is small, its content is humorous and romantic. I think it''s quite fun."

    "Fun?" He Zhiqiu picked up a high eyebrow and put his big hands on the desk with clear bones. "If it''s fun, I suggest you can choose some big productions, even supporting roles. If the publicity is good and your interpretation is good, it''s no problem to successfully launch you."

    When it comes to work, he Zhiqiu''s expression is much more serious.

    The sunlight projected from the landing window presents different light senses. There are very small floating dust particles in the air. Half of the sunlight hits his well-defined side face, making his facial features more three-dimensional. On the side face, it is like being coated with a layer of gold powder.

    He sat on his side, so that he was half exposed to the sun. He was as handsome as Apollo, the sun god. The other half, compared with the former, was much colder, like Satan.

 Chapter 2414

    The combination of devil and God.

    However -

    these are all illusions.

    Because he Zhiqiu is a joker, just like three seconds!

    "Hey, Yuan Sanyuan, what are you hesitating about? I''m such a golden thigh. I''ll give you a hug. Is it a joke to choose such a small production with tens of millions of investment? "

    Su Kui sighs, it''s so big.

    "I chose this film after careful consideration. You can read the script first. The heroine in it is very pleasant, not affectable, and dare to love."

    "Now is not the time when Korean dramas invaded China in large areas and filled with Cinderella and Prince''s sadistic love stories."

    "This film, if you can choose a good role, is very suitable for small lovers to watch together! Besides, don''t you think fans don''t know me enough? They always think that my heart is as high as my face value and cold

    "High cold will make fans feel distance from me, which is not conducive to my future development! So, what I want to do is to analyze my real character step by step, present it to the audience, and tell them that I am not cold at all except for my good-looking appearance! "

    "Poof --"

    "poof haha! Yuan Sanyuan, can you be more shameless? "

    What does it mean that besides being good-looking, it''s not cold at all?

    "Yuan Yuanyuan, I found out that you are a funny guy. Did you find out? Lying groove, hahaha, neuropathy, you! " He Zhiqiu''s saliva spurted out. If it wasn''t for sunflower to dodge in time, he would definitely accept a "love" watering.

    "That''s all for each other."

    Su Kui said with a sneer.

    "In a word, I want this film. I''ll leave it to you. Give me the answer as soon as possible!" She knocked on the table, clattering.

    "Hello -"

    , he knows, and make complaints about the sunflower who has gone away, and is not satisfied with the Tucao, "are you the boss or am I the boss?" Why do I listen to you? "

    However, Su Kui didn''t return to talk to him.

    "The script, I''d like to see what''s worth taking."

    He Zhiqiu curled his mouth, picked up the entity book sent by Su Kui, opened the first page, and began to read together at a glance.

    so, in the next office, make complaints about the tucking trough

    ? And kissing? "

    "Kissed, kissed, kissed..."

    "What the fuck is this?? You can also attack the chest

    "Well? A man''s chest? That''s not good either!! Like the hooligans! "

    "Eh? Drunk? Sleeping, sleeping together

    "The wind of the night passes through the ends of lovers'' hair. They stare at each other, only each other in their eyes. Cold air, in contact with them, also melted into honey. Three years, the years change, fortunately, you are in - "

    " under the bright neon light in the night, lovers affectionate kiss...?? "

    "Kiss me"

    He Zhiqiu threw away the book called "formula of love for women men". The thick romance novel hit the vase opposite. The vase trembled, clanged and fell to the ground with the book.

    Become the pond fish that is affected, unwillingly become the fragment.

    "Is this little yellow book? How can there be so many kisses, smoochs and fancy kisses? What''s on the author''s mind? Shi? "

    "And this..."

 Chapter 2415

    Su Kui strolled outside for a while. When he came back, it was dusk and the street light was on. He Zhiqiu sent a message just after he came to the neighborhood.

    Dingdong -

    [you have a new unread message. ]

    [you have two new unread messages. ]

    [you have three ]

    Su Kui opened Wx and saw he Zhiqiu''s first barrage attack at a glance, and the terrible news was still growing at a visible speed.

    What''s the matter with this man? Flustered at leisure?

    Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong -

    Su Kui has a headache. In order to make him not continue to ring, he quickly opens a dialog box with him. First, he clicks 111 and sends it to show that he has seen it.

    Sure enough, her choice is wise. The other party should be looking at the mobile phone all the time. The moment she sends it out, it stops there.

    Su Kui was able to look through the chat records one by one.

    I don''t agree with this movie. No answer! ]

    [have you ever seen the original? Inside are all kinds of cuddles, kiss me, this is a little yellow book! ]

    [anyway, I will never invest, and you are not allowed to shoot! ]

    [I''ll find you a better one and let you be the eldest mistress, OK? ]

    [Hello, Yuan Sanyuan, are you there or not? ]

    [in any case, if you don''t answer, I''ll assume you agree. That''s how it''s settled. ]See the last sentence, Su Kui just grinds his teeth and writes a line of words.

    Sanyuan: [are you a pig?! ]

    dingdong -

    pig: [yes, I have a very pleasant communication with my partner. ]

    Sanyuan ]Sanyuan: is this play very pure? It''s just a kiss, but it won''t be fake.

    pig: anyway, I am not allowed to discuss it. I am the boss. Of course has the final say. ]

    Sanyuan: use power for personal gain! ]

    pig: Yes, I use my power for personal gain, and refuse to bite me? ]

    Sanyuan: is Shi delicious? I don''t eat Shi, thank you. ]

    pig: [MMP, I''m here for you. In order to make such a movie, are you willing to let a man you don''t know eat your tofu? ]If the other side is handsome, I will. (Doge) (Doge)]

    pig: [it''s not discussed! ]After that, the conversation ended with the awkward ending of he Zhiqiu.

    "Tut, it''s not cute," Su Kui put her hands in her pocket and walked home leisurely. She would not tell he Zhiqiu that in fact, there would be a double actor and a loan to shoot.

    Just let him be depressed.

    Save the whole day to face the sky to face the air, Su Kui is hard to guarantee, when can''t help beating him.

    -

    "Hey, stop! Catch the thief! "

    "Catch the thief!"

    "You thief, dare you run for me?! How dare you rob my wallet? Are you impatient? "

    "When I catch up with you, I will punish you severely, and then I will send you to the police station. It will be closed for several years, and we will make a good transformation!"

    The rough man shouted abuse, mixed with messy footsteps, from the other side of the street lamp, and with the rapid shaking of the figure, closer and closer to her.

    Sukui was just about to dodge when a man in a black hat in front of her hit her head on the head.

    "Well --"

    there was a groan under the mask, and Su Kui sat on the ground after being hit.

    Her palms were burning and painful. She looked at them through the dim yellow street lamp. The palm of her hand was stained with mud. The rough asphalt road was oozing blood.

    "I''m sorry Sorry

    Girl''s voice?

 Chapter 2416

    Girl''s voice?

    Su Kui was shocked. The thief is still a girl.

    Hastily apologizing, the girl could not care about the pain on her body, rolled twice on the ground, got up, limped into the alley, and disappeared.

    The alley is dark. No one can see what is in it.

    The shirtless man panted after him, saw that the girl had gone into the alley, scolded "shit" and looked at the dark alley with his waist, but he didn''t dare to chase in.

    He couldn''t figure out whether there would be an accomplice of the thief in the alley.

    To lose one''s life for a little money is worth more.

    I can really sigh my misfortune. I look down at Su Kui, who just got up from the ground, and mutter, "since I''ve met all of them, can''t you hear me calling for the thief? Why don''t you catch him! "

    "Isn''t it with the thief?"

    As he said this, he seemed to be convinced by himself. His eyes always glanced at Su Kui''s face as if it were nothing, and he saw that she still wore a mask in the evening, as if she were a thief, and he believed in what she thought.

    Su Kui frowned slightly, took out the tissue from the bag and wiped the wound on the palm.

    When the water stain touches the wound, it gives her the sting pain.

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of innocence. As a victim, she didn''t get angry yet. Another man, instead of talking, muttered in front of her that she was a thief''s accomplice.

    She was angry, throw away the paper towel, a pair of peach blossom eyes in the light, as if hardened ice, raised the eyes to look at the man.

    "This uncle, please recognize clearly that I was also hit by the thief and the injured victim. I feel sorry for the loss of your wallet. But it''s not the duty of others to help you catch the thief, and then wait for you to pick up the money? If the thief gets angry and stabs me, are you responsible for it? "

    "To help you is love, not to help is duty. And I look very powerful. Do I look like a thief catcher? Well? "

    The last word, Su Kui''s voice dragged long, with endless cynicism and satire.

    "You --"

    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead, and there were more and more people watching.

    Su Kui frowned and raised her feet to go.

    But the man refused to give up. "Stop, what evidence do you have that you are not a thief? In the evening, I wear a mask and say that I don''t do anything shameful. Who believes that? "

    "Hiss," Su Kui really can''t laugh or cry. Life is full of the best.

    Art comes from life. The best actors in TV are not as good as one tenth of the people in front of them.

    "Uncle, do you have any evidence to prove that I am the accomplice of the thief? If not, please get out of the way. You are harassing me. If you don''t, I will call the police! "

    Su Kui regretted that she had asked Han C to send her back. Now she is entangled. If her identity is exposed, she must be very embarrassed.

    "Then you take off the mask and I''ll let you go! It''s a dark night. Who can see you! "

    Men also know that they are angry, but do not spread the heart of the fire, he is not comfortable.

    People nearby point.

    Su Kui naturally refused to pick it. The man saw it and was even more upset. He wanted to pick it.

    Su Kui stepped back two steps, stepped on a stone under his feet, slipped under his feet, and then fell straight back.

 Chapter 2417

    "Ah --"

    people around can''t help exclaiming. I think this girl is really unlucky.

    When people thought she was going to fall hard and sweat for her, Su Kui''s body fell into the embrace of a broad body with the smell of male shaving water.

    "Eh?"

    Didn''t fall? The onlookers breathed a sigh of relief, but regretfully put down their mobile phones.

    I thought I could shoot something interesting!

    "And who are you?"

    The man''s complexion is not good to stare at Su Kui behind, Su Kui follows the posture that leans in his bosom to look up, "he Zhiqiu?"

    What happened to him? Isn''t it in the company?

    "I''m here." He Zhiqiu patted her on the shoulder, helped her stand up, cold face, put away the cynical smile, in the light, it was very gloomy.

    "As a man, no matter when you are, you should not do anything to women. This is the most basic accomplishment, right?"

    People around can feel that the man who suddenly rushed out obviously knew the girl in the mask. It was for her to come out.

    There are more and more people. There are three floors inside and three floors outside, which makes this place full of people.

    He Zhiqiu frowned. He took off his coat and put it on Su Kui''s head. Then he took out his cell phone and called Han C.

    "In case of an accident, roll to Sanyuan community immediately!"

    Say, simply cut off the phone.

    Looking at his arrogant and cold appearance, the man stepped back two steps, playing a retreat drum in his heart. However, he felt that now he is running away, a little defeated without fighting, and running away.

    He can''t afford to lose that man!

    At present, spit, hanging Lang''s squint to he Zhiqiu: "what''s the matter? Does little white face want to show off to this swindler? In the evening, I wear masks and sneak around. It''s not a thief who is going to do something shameful! "

    "Young man, I don''t advise you. This kind of woman behaves badly. Be careful to wear green..." Before the word "hat" was uttered, a fist containing a powerful force hit him in the face.

    "Ow!"

    He howled painfully. His cheek was smashed by his fist. It swelled up quickly. The soft flesh in his cheek hit his teeth, and the smell of blood filled his mouth.

    Pain is a little numb, he stumbles to point to he Zhiqiu and swears, just like he lost his mind, "cnmlgb, you two adulterers * *, join hands to bully people, I want to call the police! You wait for me! "

    He Zhiqiu wipes the corner of his mouth, his thin lips rise, and makes a sneer.

    The fox''s eyes, which were too narrow to enter the light, seemed to flicker with flame.

    The man was about to crowd out.

    He Zhiqiu keeps up with the two steps, hands in his pocket, with a long leg and shining leather shoes, kicks a man''s ass.

    "Oh my waist..."

    He Zhiqiu laughed dangerously, "bullying women, right? And bullying me, right? Who do you call me Lao Tzu? Come on, tell me? "

    "You, you..."

    The man can''t help but be kicked by a big horse. The falling dog chews the mud, and his sad incisor hits the asphalt road. He suddenly breaks half of it.

    "It''s against the law to hit people. Come on! Stop him! "

    Men are fat and have no courage to match their arrogance. They are typical of the style of small citizens and bully others.

    See Su Kui is a woman, he dare to know that the other side is just passing by innocent passers-by, but in order to vent the anger of being robbed of money, and deliberately find fault.

 Chapter 2418

    Maybe we can take the opportunity to get some cheaper.

    However, he Zhiqiu, who is tall and fierce, is ready to fight when he doesn''t agree with him. He had to be obedient, even afraid to fight back.

    Of course -

    if he can beat he Zhiqiu.

    Su Kui found out when he Zhiqiu and he took part in the extreme sports. Although this man looks like a funny guy, he is full of flowers. But whether it''s ability or movement cell, it''s very human.

    This is the reason why the two people can win the first place for several consecutive periods. They just complement each other.

    Unfortunately, the man''s call for help did not attract anyone''s help.

    A man''s mouth is covered with sticky blood. His front teeth are broken. He looks around and doesn''t know why. He just wants to laugh.

    In fact, they did.

    They despise those who are bullied by their boyfriends and dare not speak.

    However, when Su Kui was just bullied, they did the same thing.

    Isn''t this another form of bullying?

    The man looked at the indifferent smile of the onlookers and despaired.

    He Zhiqiu kicks him a few feet again. He doesn''t get rid of his anger. He wants to start again. Su Kui pulls him. "OK, your face is not a public face. I''m sure that several people have taken photos. You..."

    Before he finished, he Zhiqiu slapped her on the head.

    "Are you stupid? It''s all done. It''s all done. Is it cost-effective if you don''t have enough copies? "

    Said, unwilling to mend a few feet.

    The man began to wail on the ground. It hurt here and there. If he could not play clearly, he would play with porcelain.

    For he Zhiqiu''s perverse reason, Su Kui found that what she said was very reasonable. She was speechless!

    "All let go, all let go Sorry!"

    Just at this time, Han C came late, just got out of the car, and saw the three floors outside the three floors around here. In the middle, the man standing out from the crowd is not he Zhiqiu, or who?

    Thinking of the three words "something happened" on his phone, Han C made a thump in his heart, and SA Yazi ran forward, desperate to squeeze in.

    Seeing Su Kui with a man''s coat on his head, hanc looked her up and down, saw that she was ok, and finally relieved.

    "What''s the matter, Auntie?"

    Now it''s in the rising period. It''s good to have a stable development. If something like this happens now, even if Su Kui''s face is covered well, it''s useless? He Zhiqiu is nobody now?!

    Fart!

    His popularity on the Internet is no worse than Su Kui! Many female fans are crying and shouting to give him a monkey.

    His face is so recognizable that others can''t recognize it?

    As expected -

    the next second, he hears the crowd''s voice in despair.

    "Ah? I''ve just seen clearly that this man is he Zhiqiu in the extreme forward, right

    "Oh, that young man is a thief Eh? Why do I look more and more alike? "

    "What? Stars? Stars hit people? "

    Because of a person''s leadership, soon, the scene was noisy.

    He Zhiqiu frowned, stared at the man lying on the ground pretending to be dead, grabbed Su Kui''s shoulder, and took her to the community.

    Han C hurriedly keeps up with him. When he falls on the ground, he knows that he Zhiqiu must have hit him because of Su Kui.

    I couldn''t help but mend some feet for him, so I hurried to catch up.

 Chapter 2419

    "Call the police! Call the police. Call the police You can''t go Ouch... "

    -

    she was pulled back to her apartment with her head covered. Su Kui still didn''t understand how he Zhiqiu came.

    It''s such a coincidence.

    "Hands."

    He Zhiqiu has a smelly face. His eyes and eyebrows are drooping. He looks very imposing.

    Don''t look at Su Kui. Find the medicine box, take out the iodine and the sterilized cotton swab, and spit a word out of the thin lip.

    "Here."

    Su Kui sat on the sofa, with her hands on her knees, and when she heard him, she reached out and palmed up.

    Hanc shrunk his head and didn''t dare to talk.

    Well, Prince''s face is a little scary, which makes him a little afraid.

    The eyes on the sofa and half squatting for Su Kui to clean up the wound, Han C''s expression is subtle.

    "Hiss..." Su Kui took a breath of air-conditioning, iodine stained the wound, painful drill heart.

    "Pain?" He Zhiqiu picks eyebrows, his face is still unchanged, but the movements on his hands are much lighter.

    "A little."

    Su Kui nodded, his eyes turned and fell on his serious face.

    The eyelashes are slightly drooping, and the eyebrows are thick and black, which looks sharp. When he doesn''t laugh, let him show some maturity and steadiness that doesn''t match his age.

    It''s scary.

    "I deserve it."

    Su Kui thought he was going to comfort himself. However, after he treated the wound for Su Kui, he quickly packed the medicine box and sneered and spit out these two words.

    Deserve it?

    "He Zhiqiu, shouldn''t you comfort me at this time?"

    She is the victim when she is hurt for no reason?!

    "Comfort? You -- "

    He looked at Su Kui''s whole body up and down. Su Kui could feel it clearly. He Zhiqiu''s burning eyes scanned her.

    That kind of strong feeling, let her trance give birth to a kind of illusion that she didn''t wear clothes and let him look.

    Well -

    Yes, it''s an illusion!

    "Come on, you haven''t lost your arms and legs. What''s your comfort? You can pack it casually. Pay attention not to touch the wound with water in three days. Be careful of infection. "

    He Zhiqiu stood up and moved his legs. He just squatted a little bit numb. He said casually.

    "Lying trough He Zhiqiu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person! "

    Su Kui feels hurt. Aren''t they friends? I don''t care about her at this time?!!

    Han C is the most innocent, OK? Up to now, the prince has not given him a look. He has been sitting on the sofa for a long time.

    So, is he happy or unhappy?

    Han C is a little confused. If he doesn''t care, why is he so angry when he sees Su Kui injured?!

    But if you care about it, it doesn''t look like a sneer!

    An emotional idiot, in this respect, has been fully demonstrated.

    He Zhiqiu''s cold face raised his lips. "Oh."

    Damn, I want to hit people!

    She turned her head and said to hanc, "hanc, see off! It''s late. I need a rest! "

    Han C stands up conditionally, a pair of eyes light measured by Shanghe zhiqiuyin suddenly wilts

    He sat down again. "Then, that, Sanyuan, don''t be angry. What''s the matter with you tonight?"

    How could you be caught up in a scoundrel?

    Su Kui rolled a white eye and said what happened at night.

 Chapter 2420

    Listen to Han C lie in the trough.

    He Zhiqiu also just knew the beginning and end of the matter. He didn''t ask Su Kui if she had something to do with her, just like Han C.

    On the contrary, his face became heavy again, and his thin lips seemed a little ironic.

    "So yuan Sanyuan are you an idiot? In the evening, I was wandering outside alone. Do you know your identity?! No matter what, if tonight''s event is photographed and sent out by someone who is interested in it, there will be trouble! "

    "What''s more, you''re alone. If I didn''t go in time and catch up with you tonight, what would that person do to you? What can you do? "

    "Don''t you think the people who are watching you coldly will help you?! No, they won''t, "he Zhiqiu grabs his hair and smiles coldly and abominably." they just take out their cell phones and shoot this rare scene! "

    For his sudden anger, hanc was a little confused.

    He looked at Su Kui in a panic, looked up and saw him pacing back and forth in the living room, pointing to Su Kui''s cynical he Zhiqiu.

    Hurriedly stand up and want to be a peacemaker.

    "Mr. He and Mr. He, don''t worry. Sanyuan doesn''t want to meet this kind of thing. Don''t worry. I''ll go to the public relations department right away..."

    "Get out of here!"

    He Zhiqiu points to the door and shouts at Han C.

    He can''t help his anger, especially when he looks at the face of the woman on the sofa.

    What if he doesn''t come? Did she think about the consequences.

    In fact, Su Kui is also very angry. She knows he Zhiqiu cares about him, but so far, he hasn''t said a soft word. It''s as if she arranged it deliberately.

    It wasn''t too late, but it was just getting dark and the streets were full of people.

    It''s just over seven.

    "You too!"

    Su Kui doesn''t want to see anyone now. Her chest is undulating violently, and she is praised by he Zhiqiu.

    Han C is sandwiched between the two people. It''s very difficult to look left and right.

    On the one hand, he took three years of artists, usually as a sister to take care of. On the other hand, it''s my immediate superior.

    Neither side can listen.

    Su Kui spits out a mouthful of dullness, and suddenly sees Han C standing beside him. He is at a loss and looks stiff. He is stunned.

    That''s why I think that this person, because of her, was hurt.

    Efforts to suppress the temper, Su Kui pursed her lips, barely showing a smile to hanc, "hanc, you go back first, if someone sends my video online, it will trouble you to deal with it."

    Han C was worried, "but this way..."

    Su Kui looked at he Zhiqiu with a cold face, and said to hanc, "it''s OK. Can he still beat me?"

    "I dare not?" He Zhiqiu said those words, in fact, he had a little regret, but he was born with pride, so that he could not put down his face to apologize.

    He knew that she didn''t think about it. She was just unlucky. She was hit by a thief, and then she was caught by a rascal. She was angry with her for some reason.

    But I still have -

    hanc wry smile, how dare I go?

    Su Kui gave him a big look. "Shut up!"

    Then it''s hard to say to hanc: "hanc, you go first. If he does it, please come and collect the body for me tomorrow."

    He Zhiqiu, a pair of narrow fox eyes, suddenly becomes round when he hears this sentence.

 Chapter 2421

    He also became a cruel and unruly murderer???

    Han C:???

    Anyway, no matter how ignorant Han C is, he is still driven out by Su Kui.

    The electronic door of the apartment closed with a click, which cut off the outside world.

    The living room is quiet again. Even breathing is clear and audible.

    Su Kui doesn''t speak, he Zhiqiu doesn''t know what to say.

    Silent for a long time, he Zhiqiu raised his eyes from time to time. If he looked at her as if she was not there, he would see her look like she was bored, with her head down and the band aid in her palm.

    He opened his mouth, his throat was a little dry and itchy Cough... "

    Su Kui turned around and said, "if you have anything to say, please say it, and then leave."

    I made up my mind to fight him to the end.

    He Zhiqiu feels very painful at the sight of her uncooperative appearance. He pressed his eyebrows and his long legs and stood in front of Su Kui.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, I know I just Well, it''s a little over the top. "

    Su Kui slouched his eyelids, "Oh, and then?"

    And then?

    He Zhiqiu thought about it and said, "I''m here today to talk to you face to face about the movie you want to make. Whoever knows will encounter it..." He said half and knew each other.

    No one wants to meet this kind of thing.

    Hearing this, Su Kui''s face stopped.

    "Then you say." She shrugged her shoulders and finally looked him in the eye.

    He Zhiqiu has been paying close attention to Su Kui''s every move, not letting go of one of her subtle expressions and actions. Seeing her like this, he is relieved.

    I don''t know why. From the bottom of his heart, he was afraid that she would be angry.

    Before the first meeting, the two met each other, at that time, he was not afraid of Su Kui angry.

    But this time it''s different. Seeing her face sink, he Zhiqiu knows that she is actually angry.

    Fortunately, this time, the atmosphere did not fall to the point of being stiff.

    It takes a lot of courage to think about what to say next -

    he takes a deep breath, fresh air enters his lungs, he looks into Su Kui''s eyes and says, "my answer is the same as before, this movie is not allowed to be made!"

    Su Kui keenly realized that what he said was "no", not "no".

    This means that, in his eyes, there is no turning around.

    Su Kui smiled, a small face in the strong light, white hair cold awn.

    "Why are you not allowed? Although you are my boss, we have an appointment. Moreover, the investment in this film is not high. Even if it fails in the end, the company will not suffer losses. "

    "Reason, give me a reason why I''m not allowed to make this film?"

    Su Kui picked up eyebrows. When peach blossom eyes didn''t laugh, they gave people a kind of indifference that refused people thousands of miles away.

    She said she wanted a reason?

    Then he gave her a reason!

    in a hurry to come out, he didn''t bring the book, so he simply asked, "have you read the book?"

    Su Kui nodded, "well, have a look at it, what?" This book is a pure love story, and very relaxed.

    In fact, Su Kui has seen most of them.

    "Do you know that it includes kissing, kissing and even going to bed?" He Zhiqiu can''t bear to think that Su Kui is going to shoot these pictures with a strange man.

    He can''t press the pain of brain benevolence.

    I don''t care about sex. It''s just painful!

    "Pooh" ("br >

    Su Kui''s speechless smile," because of this? "

 Chapter 2422

    Isn''t that serious enough?!

    He Zhiqiu feels that he desperately suppresses his temper and is about to go mad.

    "What''s that? Are you going to make this kind of film? And then they are taken advantage of by a man they don''t even know? "

    He was so angry that he pointed to Su Kui and said, "can you have some principles?"

    "If I don''t have the principle, I can''t get out now?! He Zhiqiu, what are you thinking? It''s just a very common love movie. Besides kissing, what else?! Do you mean that the sex will show the audience intuitively? Then they might as well go to see AV! "

    Su Kui is also upset.

    "If you don''t want to help me, I''ll find my own way."

    "Anyway, I''m not allowed. You can''t take this movie!"

    With headache and tingling in the palm of his hand, Su Kui was tired physically and mentally, and had no mood to argue with him.

    She leaned into the sofa and suddenly had no strength to quarrel with him. She raised her eyes and looked at the man wrapped by light and shadow, just like the God of heaven. She said softly: "but he Zhiqiu, who are you? Without this one and the next, making a movie doesn''t mean selling yourself. "

    she can walk this road by herself, but it is more difficult.

    So many years have passed, not bad for this moment.

    Just to let hanc down.

    The light is like water, reflecting into her eyes. The bottom of her eyes is like water flowing.

    He Zhiqiu thought that she was crying. Looking carefully, her eyes were only tired and empty.

    When his heart ached, he suddenly bit his teeth irrationally and shouted at Su Kui.

    "Not because I like you! how?! You have succeeded in seducing me. Now what do you want to do with me

    As the question fell, the world seemed to be quiet in their ears.

    Only he Zhiqiu''s gasping voice was left in his ear. It seemed that this passage consumed all the strength in his body.

    For a while, Su Kui slowly blinked his eyelashes, curling curled eyelashes under his eyes, casting rows of shadows.

    "You, you say, you like me?"

    She couldn''t believe it. "Are you kidding?"

    If it''s a sign of love that the other side always wants to hate her every time they see her, it''s not impossible.

    But they did not know each other for long, two or three months.

    Although shooting limit forward day and night, but who is he Zhiqiu? Tianzhijiaozi grew up abroad. What kind of beauty have you never seen?

    How did you suddenly become interested in her?

    But it can''t be denied that with his words like rain, tick by tick hit her heart.

    Thump, ran, heart, move -

    do not fake.

    He Zhiqiu didn''t know how he said that, but at that time, he thought so.

    What he did was just saying what he thought at that time.

    Now that he has said it, in addition to being a little embarrassed, he just let it go. The dead pig was not afraid of boiling water and said, "yes, I''m just in love with you. How about it?"

    "Think of me as superficial!" He Zhiqiu''s eyes dodged. From the ear root, he climbed up a cloud like crimson, and his eyelashes quivered.

    "Like your face, like your character, anyway, I think you are a person!"

 Chapter 2423

    "Er..."

    See him simply open, no skin no face of the confession, Su Kui but a little don''t know what to say.

    She touched her nose and blinked, "that..." She wants to ask he Zhiqiu if she wants to think about it again.

    He Zhiqiu didn''t want to hear her say, "no rejection! Isn''t my condition good? If you want money and money, if you want ability and ability, your face is not bad! " He was a little aggrieved.

    Bambi looked at her. "So, you can''t refuse me." Then he added, "I''ll be sad."

    Sunflower:

    Sorry, I can''t see where you are sad.

    Moreover, she would like to tell each other that his tall figure and cold appearance are not suitable for this cute expression.

    It looks, well, strange.

    "OK, but I still want to take this movie."

    The heroine''s character is really lovely. Now she urgently needs a good role to shape herself.

    He Zhiqiu is not happy.

    He was very aggrieved. "Can I get you something else?" As long as there is no intimate play, he can receive it for her no matter what it looks like.

    Su Kui patted his dog on the head, crying and laughing, "are you stupid? The family runs such a large entertainment group, and even knows so little about the shooting. Don''t you know that when shooting intimate scenes, if the artists don''t want to, there is a profession in the world, called the double? "

    "Substitute, double?"

    He Zhiqiu was very dissatisfied with her evaluation of herself. "My family is not only the entertainment industry. There are so many other things. I know there are so many ways to make a play."

    He frowned with chagrin. The two eyebrows of the sword frowned like two twisted bean worms, and looked very funny.

    I knew that I should do my homework first. Now I am embarrassed in front of this woman!

    "That''s to say, you don''t have to do it yourself when you do these kissing scenes, do you?"

    He Zhiqiu is most concerned about this matter.

    "That''s right," Su Kui nodded. "We need to discuss with the director to see if we need to borrow seats. It''s still easy to find a double."

    "Really?"

    He Zhiqiu still doesn''t believe it very much. He believes in his own vision. Su Kui''s face. How could it be so easy to meet someone who looks like a fake?

    Su Kui saw the red fruit in his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t cry or laugh. He said without words, "you don''t need to look the same. As long as you have a figure, the outline looks like a God."

    "If they really look the same, they will become stars. Why do they act as doubles? Well? "

    She glanced at him with interest and joked.

    He Zhiqiu despises it, but he doesn''t insist any more. He just quarreled with Su Kui, and doesn''t want to make the relationship stiff any more.

    "Well --"

    Su Kui yawned lazily, and a little physiological tears were squeezed out from the corner of his eyes, which made him sleepy.

    He Zhiqiu suddenly remembered that it was in the evening that he and her, two men and women, lived in the same room -

    especially after his confession.

    Well --

    but he still wants to ask, "Hello, Yuan Sanyuan, have you agreed to my confession?"

    Su Kui smiled cunningly and crooked her head. "Guess?"

    Until finally, he Zhiqiu was driven out of the door, through the window at the end of the corridor, when he saw the boundless starry sky outside, he was still a little confused.

    "Guess?"

    So she agreed? Or disagree?

 Chapter 2424

    He Zhiqiu feels very vexed.

    -In the end, he Zhiqiu failed to let Su Kui relax and refused to play in the "formula of love for a woman man". However, they had a word to say that all the intimate scenes had to be replaced by doubles.

    In a word, he is domineering and refuses to let strange men have close contact with sukui, otherwise, he will immediately stop investing in the film.

    Su Kui couldn''t, so she agreed.

    -

    under the same sky, they have different thoughts.

    On the other side, the video of Su Kui and he Zhiqiu beating people in the evening was uploaded to the Internet.

    All of a sudden, sunflower''s just started business was forced to stop.

    Many of the fans who have just been on sukui''s fans have taken the pass, and scolded her in her comment area, accusing her of not being a big star, so they began to play big cards.

    What''s more, shout and let her get out of the entertainment circle.

    As for he Zhiqiu''s identity, he was also picked up by a famous paparazzi in the entertainment circle and posted many pieces of evidence to show that he Zhiqiu is the prince of the company sukui signed up with. Even at the end, he meant something.

    He Zhiqiu said that he had a relationship with Su Kui when he returned home. They also went on a variety show together and became partners. During this period, they sent countless CP sugar on the Internet. In fact, sunflower is a hidden rule.

    Otherwise, she used to come from an unknown place. Why did she suddenly catch fire?

    On SNS, her name is everywhere.

    Even popular, many times.

    How long is it?

    As soon as this analysis comes out, it immediately leads to many proofs claiming to be insiders, indicating that the relationship between the two is indeed extraordinary.

    Sometimes, outsiders don''t really pay attention to Su Kui''s inner character. At the first sight, they will notice her face like a disaster. Such a face, as long as she appears, always has sprays, saying that she is based on the underlying rules.

    It seems that in the entertainment circle, growing up like this, if it is not hidden by the rules, it is impossible. Affectation, do the same!

    -

    "Sanyuan, Sanyuan wake up, no good!"

    Hanc slapped the door of sunflower''s apartment in a hurry in the morning, walked in in in a hurry, peeped out his head stealthily, saw no one following him, relieved, and took off his sunglasses and hat.

    Su Kui sucked at the milk and looked at him stealthily. He couldn''t help laughing. "What''s the matter with you? What about being a thief? "

    "Harder than being a thief!" Han C wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    In the hot weather, wearing masks, hats, sunglasses, the whole person was wrapped tightly, almost did not suffocate him.

    "Look! It''s been over on the Internet. "

    Hanc turns on her mobile phone and throws it to sukui for her to see.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, picked up her mobile phone and glanced at it casually. What she saw was all ugly remarks.

    [yuan Yuanyuan out of the entertainment circle! ]

    [green tea bitch, how dare you beat people in the street before you get angry? If you get angry, don''t you want Xi powder to kill people? ]

    [get out of here and make the entertainment industry clean! ]

    [your circle is really messy! ]

    [it turns out that you have been hidden by he Zhiqiu? No wonder the fire is so fast. I read you wrong and have already taken the pass. ]

    [the powder turns black. It''s disgusting. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    With his finger dragging the screen twice, hanc frowned and stared at her every move.

    But see Su Kui eyelids didn''t blink, slowly sucking milk, the whole person nest on the sofa, relaxed and comfortable.

    "Three, three gardens Cry if you want... "

 Chapter 2425

    Han C is a little impatient.

    I really love the girl in front of me. It''s not easy for me to get through all the hardships. I''m clearly suffering from the disaster of innocence, but I''m just being blacked by someone with a heart.

    If, as those fans say, Su Kui is ruled by he Zhiqiu, she still hasn''t received a movie engagement yet?

    On the one hand, he was indignant at the untrue comments on the Internet, and on the other hand, he was afraid that Su Kui could not bear the pressure.

    Su Kui heard Han C''s words and was shocked, "what do you say? Cry? Why do I cry? "

    She casually left her cell phone and drank up the last mouthful of milk.

    With a light wrist, the milk bottle falls into the garbage can three meters away from the front with a parabolic arc.

    Han C:

    It doesn''t seem to be intentional to look at her relaxed face?

    That''s true?

    "Don''t you worry?"

    "Worry about three meters?" Sukui asked, "don''t you think it''s good now? Let them scold first. The more they scold, the redder I will be. "

    "But it''s black and red!" Hanc has a headache.

    "Black red is not red?" Su Kui''s peach blossom eyes squinted at Han C and raised his delicate chin towards him. "Han C, you care, you are confused. Don''t you forget that we were standing under the street lamp? Is there a camera there? It shouldn''t be difficult for you to find a relationship and take out this video. "

    How could she be knocked down by three words and two words when she went through so many things.

    But the poor thing to be pretended is still to be pretended.

    Scold! Now the more scolding, when the truth is revealed, the louder the face hit.

    By Su Kui''s words, Han C slaps his head, "right!" He is really concerned about chaos, how could not have thought of this? Since he went back last night, he didn''t sleep very much. He ordered the public relations team to run quickly.

    However, he slowed down a step. Those videos, like the plague, were transmitted and flowed out of the hands of countless netizens.

    I can''t hold it.

    He came here in a hurry for fear that Su Kui would not be able to imagine the present situation.

    The girl who had been in a bad mood had finally become cheerful and confident again. Hanc didn''t want to break her down again because of something that had nothing to do with her.

    Looking at her, the eyes are filled with joy, "Sanyuan has finally grown up!"

    There''s a sense that my family has a girl growing up.

    Su Kui took a look at him and said: "hurry to do it. Be careful if you are late!"

    Why do you look at your daughter like this? It''s so strange.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll go now!"

    Han C nodded repeatedly, put on his own disguise again, opened the electronic door and left.

    "Bang --"

    one is just about to knock on the door, the other is just about to open the door to go out.

    So, the fist to knock on the door fell on hanc''s face.

    "Hiss It hurts... "

    Han C covers his face, looks up through dark sunglasses.

    "Who are you?" He Zhiqiu looks at him as if he is a thief. If he doesn''t have food in his hand, he wants to catch him and beat him first.

    But before the attack, hearing hanc''s painful cry, he was able to close his fist.

    "Hanc? You -- "

    he looked at hanc up and down strangely, and couldn''t help laughing," in the daytime, are you going to be a thief? "

    Han C can''t care about he Zhiqiu''s identity. He turns his eyes and takes off his sunglasses.

    "Big young master, why are you here at this time? The paparazzi are watching your gossip

 Chapter 2426

    "If you are photographed carrying something and coming to the apartment in Sanyuan alone, we will have ten mouths, which is not clear!"

    He has a headache.

    He Zhiqiu knew what he said, so in the morning, he couldn''t sit still, thought about it, bought breakfast and drove to sukui.

    Now he Zhiqiu is blocked at the door, and he doesn''t care. "I''ve already sent someone to do this. Last night, I missed the best time to deal with something, but now it''s too late. There must be surveillance videos over there. I sent someone to ask for them. In the afternoon, when things are online, there should be a turnaround. "

    "Here, here..."

    Han C is dumb. How did the two think of going together?

    He didn''t think of it!

    Some indignant, over there, he Zhiqiu has pushed out Han C, and walked in with a long leg.

    Sunflower nest in the sofa, bored with the remote control, keep changing.

    Seeing him come in, he raised his eyelids and fell back on the TV screen again, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "Let''s see if you''ve been beaten to the point of losing your fighting spirit. Now it''s much better than I thought."

    He Zhiqiu put the breakfast on the table in front of her. It is full of color, fragrance and Western Chinese food.

    "Here, eat."

    Su Kui, who didn''t have much appetite at first, was immediately attracted by the yellow corn porridge. When peach blossom eyes narrowed, if anyone noticed, her eyes brightened.

    Hanc is gone and back.

    Looking at the table in front of Su Kui, there was a large circle of food. I felt hungry and sad.

    He has been busy till now, but the water hasn''t come in!

    How angry! What is the relationship between these two people!

    Why the magnetic field between the two people is so tacit? The invisible magnetic field seems to wrap up a man and a woman on the sofa. No one else can get in at all.

    He Zhiqiu takes out his chopsticks and hands them to Su Kui.

    Su Kui took over and began to have breakfast.

    Seeing hanc, I wonder why he is still there. "Hanc, you haven''t left yet? Didn''t you check the surveillance video? "

    Han C: it''s such a bad day -

    -

    in the afternoon, a gossip video officially released by SNS has attracted wide attention.

    The content of the video is in a street. In the picture, a woman wearing a shirt and trousers, a mask and a long hair and a shawl walks into the picture slowly with her head down. Then, she seems to hear something. She stops and looks curiously.

    In such a moment, a short man dressed in black and unable to see clearly bumped into her, and she fell heavily on the ground. The one in black also fell heavily.

    But the man was very worried. It seemed that someone was chasing him. In the middle of getting up, he looked back frequently, and then limped out of the monitoring screen.

    And then, just as the woman stood up, a naked, rude man came over and quarreled with her coldly, even moved.

    When she was about to fall again, there was a man who appeared in the picture with quick eyes and quick hands. Only one shadow remained in the picture with fast speed. She was saved by catching her.

    The next picture is the star beating incident criticized by people on the Internet.

    As soon as the video was released, it immediately attracted numerous comments.

    [mark, this man is so cheap! What''s the ability to act on women? ]

 Chapter 2427

    [he Zhiqiu is so kind. As a man, if someone bullies his female friend like this, I will beat him like this! ]

    [is it clear? A man was stolen by a thief. Because he couldn''t catch up with the thief, he spread his anger on Yuan Sanyuan and became a bully! ]

    [when I saw the little sister fall in the video, I was so distressed that I died of QAQ]

    [hum, those who say that the powder turns passers-by and the powder turns black, roll away quickly and feel sick after watching it. I always believe that Sanyuan is definitely not like that in the extreme forward! ]

    [she saw stray dogs, and would rather not eat them, but also give them to the dog eaters! I heard that she brought the dog back and gave it to a friend! ]

    [that man''s hands are so cheap, and he doesn''t know what the people who take the video think. Is it interesting to send half of the photos to mislead the audience? Say sorry to Yuan Sanyuan. ]

    [although it''s not right to hit people, the way he Zhiqiu did is really gratifying. ]

    [I wonder if you have noticed that the man is actually intentionally blackmailed, right? In the surveillance, he Zhiqiu didn''t do anything to him except to punch him and kick him! Can''t a man even bear this? ]It''s said that someone is still lying in the hospital. Do you have a brother to join me in a team to visit him?! Let''s take good care of him, why the three garden goddess revenge! ]

    [upstairs + 1]

    [take me upstairs, team up to smash his window, it''s not good to do things, and the onlookers are really chilling. In the evening, a weak woman was bullied, and there was no one to help! ]

    [the world is changing and people''s hearts are not ancient! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The painting style changes too fast. It''s called hanc, who has been paying attention to all the time, can''t take precautions.

    See he Zhiqiu intervene, hanc simply stop all operations, not busy.

    Anyway, he can''t compare with he Zhiqiu with his ability.

    It''s only a matter of talking. There will be a professional PR team to help him do everything well. It''s almost washed white. The faces of those sprayers are slapped.

    Although there is no lack of water army with rhythm, most of them are the spontaneous voice of netizens.

    It''s a blessing in disguise, probably.

    In just one day, the number of Su Kui''s Micro blog fans soared by more than 3 million in an instant!

    "Sanyuan, have you seen it? Hahaha, it''s really great! Tell them not to scold! It''s true that if you don''t know the truth, you will know the blind comparison. "

    Han C holds his mobile phone and looks red with excitement.

    The feeling of red is really good -

    -

    the time of the day always slips away quietly between fingers.

    The sun is like blood, the sun is shining brightly, and the color is gorgeous. It seems like the best silk and satin. It envelops the heaven and the earth in that amazing scene.

    The reason yuan Yuanyuan rented this apartment at the beginning is that there is a window on the ground in the apartment that can see the setting sun.

    Put a reclining chair, Su Kui lay leisurely on the top, gently close your eyes, enjoy the rare beauty.

    Hanc left half an hour ago.

    To be honest, he couldn''t stand the atmosphere of the two men scattering dog food all the time.

    Although, he has not yet proved, but the kind of pink bubble between the two people, has confirmed his inner guess.

    He Zhiqiu stood beside the reclining chair, his hands in his pocket, facing the floor window quietly. The bright sunlight seemed to sprinkle a layer of glittering powder on him.

 Chapter 2428

    It''s getting dark, and the sunlight is so charming. Su Kui squints and enjoys the general, wrapped in the warm light.

    In front of her eyes, a well-defined face approached, only a finger away from Su Kui.

    Su Kui was stunned and didn''t speak.

    "How can I thank you for what happened today?"

    He Zhiqiu''s eyes are long and deep, amber like color, deep outline, and invisible charm.

    He had a light smell of shaving water, a light smell of mint, and with his breath, he sprayed it on her side face.

    The heart pounded as he approached.

    Her eyes moved. "How do you want me to thank you?"

    Today''s matter, although does not have him to intervene, also can very good solve. But because of he Zhiqiu, the matter was dealt with, but one day it was solved. It''s good for her to contain the worse development.

    So sukui asked him what he wanted and what he could give him.

    Nearer, the glow is clearly reflected on her face. He Zhiqiu can see her flawless skin and the tiny fluff on her face. Peach blossom eyes big and pick up, do not laugh when the full moon, laugh when the curved moon.

    The pupils are bright, black and white.

    He Zhiqiu''s heart stopped, his voice was inexplicably dry. He moved his thin lips and said softly, "how about being my girlfriend?"

    Su Kui was stunned.

    It turns out he''s not kidding? She pressed her lips as she clasped her hands.

    When he Zhiqiu saw her like this, he got close to her. Their lips were almost touching each other, and their noses were entwined with each other.

    Su Kui raised her eyes in surprise. Her long curled eyelashes brushed his cheek. However, she sat in the reclining chair, unable to retreat.

    "Are you serious? He Zhiqiu

    She sighed that the identity of the two people was far from each other. It can even be imagined that if she exposed her relationship with he Zhiqiu on the Internet, what kind of uproar would be caused.

    However, sukui doesn''t care about these people.

    She''s just trying to maintain Yuan Yuan''s presence.

    She must not be too eager. If she is standing here, she may be eager to rush up and overwhelm people first.

    The reason is nothing else. At the moment, a man is just too charming -

    the sun is shining over his tall and straight body. The shoulders are wider and legs are longer than before. He looks serious. He has a cool outline and a handsome face.

    It should be a wonderful thing to do things between lovers on the carpet under the French windows!

    He Zhiqiu''s life is not without girls chasing him.

    But this is the first time he likes a girl, wants to fall in love with her, even wants to marry her, together for a lifetime.

    He doesn''t know so much, even because of his tongue, those girls who once liked him to be desperate and alive are all under his verbal attack, old and dead don''t communicate with each other.

    "You think I''m kidding?" He Zhiqiu was very unhappy. "Look into my eyes, Sanyuan. Do you think I''m joking and teasing you?"

    He put his hands on the back of the reclining chair and looked at her eyes carefully.

    Eyes meet, Su Kui from his eyes, see the absolute serious, never serious.

    And -

    his familiar eyes, like stars all over the sky, are broken and reflected in his eyes.

    "Marriage as the premise of communication?"

 Chapter 2429

    "On the premise of marriage, even we can get married immediately."

    His voice echoed in his ear, clear and charming.

    Hoarse low voice, as if the world, the most gentle lover, in your ear, gently tell.

    It''s a fascinating answer.

    "In such a hurry, are you ready?" Sukui asked.

    Against the sky''s rays, she looked at his eyes carefully, without missing a trace of expression.

    Fortunately, his eyes light, consistent firm.

    "Yes, I think I''m ready. If it''s you who will spend the whole life with me in the future, I think I will."

    Su Kui smiled slowly, like petals, blooming.

    I don''t know who is lost in his eyes. He Zhiqiu is stunned for a moment.

    "And your answer?"

    Su Kui''s lips are slightly hooked, and her eyes are deep. When the beautiful and beautiful sunset is more and more heavy, she raises her slender and white arm, hooks his neck, and pulls him down a little.

    "Well, welcome to join me, my boyfriend!"

    Then, the dragonfly skims the water and leaves at a touch.

    He Zhiqiu was stunned by the soft and moist touch for a moment. In a few seconds, he turned away from customers.

    All the anxieties and joys were expressed in this warm kiss.

    -

    the next day, Han C came to the door with breakfast and planned to tell Su Kui that the drama team of [formula of love for female man] had contacted him and formally invited Su Kui to become the number one female in the film.

    No interview, get the script, just join the group.

    At present, he doesn''t know the three rules of Su Kui and he Zhiqiu. Just after opening the door, he saw a handsome man wearing a green fruit cartoon apron, wearing a household suit, holding a book "how to make a love breakfast for your girlfriend" in his left hand and busy in the kitchen.

    as for his family''s careless artiste, Su Kui --

    , well, lying on the sofa, he is raising his legs, and he has a comfortable mask.

    has a thick black mask on his face, revealing a pair of eyes. If it appears at night, it is easy to frighten people.

    Han C digests the pictures he sees. He dada steps to Su Kui and squats down. He still can''t digest them. He stealthily peeks at him and doesn''t notice he Zhiqiu. He jabs Su Kui in a low voice and asks, "three yuan and three yuan, you, you and Mr. He..."

    "Well? Are you here? " Su Kui was not surprised. Playing with her mobile phone, she said to him, "as you can see, he''s my new boyfriend, and I''ll teach you more in the future."

    Han C:???

    "Boyfriend?!"

    "I''m in the middle of it!!!"

    Under this surprise, the voice could not hold down and became a roar.

    When did it happen!! Is it too tight to hide? Han C felt very aggrieved that he even kept it from him.

    A chilly look swept over hanc. "Shut up!" he said

    Han C''s conditioned reflexes cover his mouth, "well --"

    stare at innocent eyes, indicating that he didn''t mean it. After he Zhiqiu lowered his head and continued to study, he began to communicate with Su Kui with his eyes.

    Han C: Well, Yuan Sanyuan, you don''t tell me such a big thing as having a boyfriend? Do you take me as your agent?!

    Su Kui is more innocent, because she doesn''t understand at all. Han C wants to express something through his small sesame eyes.

    "Well What do you want to ask? Just ask. It''s very tired to look at me like this. "

    Su Kui said kindly.

 Chapter 2430

    Han C immediately winked and poked the direction of he Zhiqiu, which meant something.

    "That''s it. When did you start?!"

    No, it should be said when the relationship is determined.

    Sukui was not surprised, "last night."

    "Last night?!" Han C was horrified. He couldn''t help his loud voice at once. "Last night, just determined the relationship, did you live together?"

    This is still in his mind, the girl who is clean all the time though she has bad looks?!

    Hanc has a kind of pain in the eggs of Chinese cabbage which he has worked hard to grow.

    At this time, he Zhiqiu finally finished his work in the kitchen. He came to the living room with toast and fried eggs made of love.

    Hearing Han C''s words, he picked up the strong black sword eyebrows and smiled like a pair of eyes? Do you have an opinion? "

    Hanc''s legs were soft and he waved.

    "No, no, no, absolutely no! I agree with you both hands and feet that you can be together! "

    Su Kui put a fork into the egg and rolled his eyes.

    I sold her like this. It''s useless!

    Han C rubbed his hands. After the shock, his face turned into a flower with a smile. "Mr. He, we''ll have three gardens in the future. Please take care of it."

    He Zhiqiu has turned into three good boyfriends. Hearing Han C''s words, he refuses to say, "my own woman, I will take care of her naturally, and don''t worry about you."

    Hanc felt another shot in the knee.

    Mom, listen, how can I feel so bad? Is it hard not to have a he Zhiqiu, do not need their own?

    Han C went out without hesitation, and didn''t slow down all day.

    -

    with the time elapsing when he Zhiqiu was reluctant to leave sukui''s apartment, the first movie starring sukui, the heroine, was finally about to start shooting!

    First there was the opening ceremony.

    They had taken time before, and they had taken all the make-up photos.

    It''s not a big production. It''s not so grand in all aspects. The main shooting site is the company and a small house temporarily rented.

    Su Kui''s heroine is Lin Xiaoxiao. She is a talented photographer, but she refuses many opportunities to rise because she has to take care of her mother.

    Even now, it''s still XX magazine, one of the most common graphic photographers.

    Today is Monday. After making up in the dressing room, Su Kui communicated with the director and other actors about the script and was ready to start shooting.

    In the middle of the scene, nobody but the director knew that Su Kui came in through the back door.

    At first, the director complained about it, because the author of the play is a good friend of his. His best friend had great expectations for her novel. If you find a woman with a free face and no acting skills to play the heroine, it is likely to destroy the role that your friends carefully shape.

    But when Su Kui got into the play and started shooting, these confused ideas were thrown out of the sky.

    "Yes! That''s the expression. Sanyuan, you did well! "

    "Come on, just one more shot!"

    The director said excitedly that he had found the treasure this time. At first, he didn''t plan to look for popular little Huadan to play. One reason was that the production team was short of money. The other reason was that they were all small people and couldn''t afford to wait on them!

    Now sunflower is crammed in, and the result is unexpected, and the performance is quite impressive.

 Chapter 2431

    The key is still.

    Because of Su Kui''s participation, even though the whole play hasn''t been released yet, part of the audience''s expectation is already very high.

    On the one hand, it''s aimed at the beauty of the hostess, on the other hand, it''s the flow brought by the other party.

    In a word, the love formula movie of the female man, the first fire without broadcasting, benefits brought by Su Kui, greatly!

    In this scene, Lin Xiaoxiao is being photographed because she takes a little famous model, but the other side turns a deaf ear to her guidance, resulting in the photos taken later are not qualified, and the model instead blames her for her poor technology.

    "Hello, how did you do it? Don''t be a photographer if you can''t shoot! I don''t understand how you were elected to Mingyuan! "

    The female model, dressed in fine make-up, pointed at Lin Xiaoxiao and met coldly. Her words were full of dissatisfaction.

    A group of people are busy to compensate her. They don''t pay any attention to whether Lin Xiaoxiao has been wronged. What''s the truth? No one cares now.

    Lin Xiaoxiao lowers his head and tells himself to bear it. If the work is gone, his mother''s medical expenses will be cut off!

    She clenched her fists and said, "I''m sorry!"

    Between the words of that unwilling, angry by her performance incisively and vividly.

    The director''s eyes brightened, directed by himself, silently made a gesture for each aircraft to focus on the micro expression on Su Kui''s face at the moment.

    The female model has a good acting skill. Her hands are around her chest and her face is full of sarcasm.

    "If it''s useful to apologize, what do you want from the police? This is how the film is made. Hurry up and leave. Don''t wait for me to complain! "

    She''s going to complain about her?!

    Lin Xiaoxiao''s heart suddenly broke. She was unwilling to let her eyes red, but she didn''t cry or show weakness.

    Instead, he raised his head and stared at her directly. "What''s the truth? Everyone can see it. Since we don''t have good experience in setting photos, we''d better listen to the photographers. But how do you do it?"

    "Don''t listen to the photographer''s guidance, and just scratch your head, what? Do you think you have a good figure? Buttocks drooping, chest small, in addition to a face, what do you have to be proud of? If I did it, it would be 100 times better than you! "

    "You --"

    The female model was staring at her, speechless.

    "You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know who I am?"

    Lin Xiaoxiao''s colleagues around could not see the arrogant behavior of female models for a long time. When hearing Lin Xiaoxiao''s words, they couldn''t help laughing.

    "Shut up shut up shut up! Don''t laugh! "

    The female model is crazy, her eyes are beating with fire, fierce eyes, glue on Lin Xiaoxiao''s face, "OK, you don''t think if you take it yourself, it will be taken by me, OK? That''s ok! If you can take a hard picture that everyone praises, I apologize to you personally and admit that I am wrong! "

    This -

    the crowd suddenly couldn''t laugh and looked at each other.

    Lin Xiaoxiao is not slim at all at ordinary times. She wears a pair of glasses with the shape of a big beer bottle bottom and a long bangs, covering half of her eyes. She wears a rustic dress. She says she can take a hard picture better than the professional model in front of her. It''s impossible at all!

    Lin Xiaoxiao was just impulsive. Now he was forced to take this bet. He felt that it was difficult to ride a tiger.

    She bowed her head, wondering what to do.

    From behind came a man''s low voice, saying: "this bet is about Mingyuan. I''ll take it for her!"

 Chapter 2432

    Whoop -

    the scene was a whoop, everyone turned around in unison, this time the camera gathered on people.

    From the bottom up, slowly pull up, suit straight, hair at will, showing a handsome to the extreme face.

    It''s Xiao Yihe, the hero of the movie.

    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao?? No, it''s not like that. Listen to me... "

    Xiao Yi and he raised their hands to interrupt the female model''s flustered behavior, still with a warm and polite smile on their faces, and whispered, "I heard what I said just now. Since Miss Xu said that, if we should not go down and spread it out, wouldn''t it be self destruction of our faces?"

    "So, I''ll take this photo for Xiao Lin, and then we will send it to the official website for everyone to evaluate. If it''s our victory, please let Miss Xu fulfill the gambling agreement and make an open and apology on her personal micro blog!"

    "It''s impossible!"

    Female model can not set channel, the conditional reflex shouted out.

    In fact, when she saw Xiao Yihe, who had won international prizes, she already regretted the bet.

    But it is clear that Xiao Yihe, though seemingly gentle and polite, is a man who attaches great importance to principles.

    Therefore, this bet will not be abandoned.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    -Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief at the end of the day.

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter now, especially her dress, which is not in line with the times.

    Because of her personal problems, she was very special in the early stage.

    At first, the stylist chose the normal summer clothes for her, and found that even if her face was ugly again, as long as she showed her slender white arms and long straight legs, it immediately gave a very dramatic feeling.

    In the end, the stylist came up with a good idea -

    that is, to prepare a lot of specially soiled shirts and jeans, outerwear and belt jeans, with large trouser tubes and no body shape.

    So this is what sunflower is wearing now.

    There is no air conditioning in the studio, even if it is beautiful in the lens, in fact, the scene, outside the lens, is a mess.

    When making a movie, many shots are not shot in order.

    So in the evening, there''s another night to shoot.

    Su Kui sat in the dressing room and changed into something not so earthy. It''s also a normal summer dress. Finally, she can take a breath.

    After making up, she was sitting in the dressing room brushing her mobile phone.

    Han C came in from the outside, carrying a big bag of things excitedly.

    "Sanyuan, Sanyuan, do you want ice? Heat

    Sure enough, Su Kui raised his eyes and saw that the bag he was carrying was sending out cold air, which was full of ice drinks and popsicles.

    Pick a pick eyebrow, "where do you come from?"

    She doesn''t remember selling it around here.

    Hearing this, Han C was even more overjoyed. He handed Su Kui a bottle of iced water and smiled. He couldn''t hide the craftiness in his eyes. "Of course, Mr. He sent it, not only you, he invited everyone! There''s a big truck outside. Besides water, there are all kinds of food. What do you want? I''ll bring it to you! "

    He introduces Su Kui one by one, and he Zhiqiu has brought something.

    Su Kui didn''t respond, just holding the cool water in his palm, but he felt that his heart was warm and comfortable.

    snsˇŁ

    Sanyuan: [thanks. ]

    dingdong -

    pig: [how can I thank you? ]

 Chapter 2433

    Sanyuan: [emmmm Reward you a moo Da, touch the dog''s head. ]

    pig:???? Do you want to say that again? Believe it or not, I''ll call them back! ]

    Sanyuan: [(cold face) Oh, No. ]

    pig: [yuan Sanyuan, you are going too far! How could you do this to me? ]What do you want? ]

    pig: [(dog head) well, let''s live by our example. I don''t care how bad you are to me. ]

    Sanyuan: [Oh, infinite rolling -]

    pig: [honey, what shape do you want me to roll? ]

    Sanyuan: [(sneer) irregular quadrilateral roll, mentally retarded! ]

    Han C came in and informed, "Sanyuan, are you ready for shooting?"

    When I saw her holding her cell phone and chatting with someone, I frowned narrowly, "ouch, it''s sweet!"

    Su Kui "ha" a, sneer to throw the cell phone to hanc, went out to shoot.

    Han C hurriedly took over the mobile phone. He had intended to save it for her, but accidentally caught a glimpse of the chat dialog box that had not yet been able to exit -

    well, he swore that he never intended to peek into other people''s privacy.

    However, since we found it, it''s no problem to peek at it for a while?

    So, hanc looked down in a bright light.

    Then, the jaw fell off a ground, who can tell him, this two goods, is in front of him infinite high cold bully president he Zhiqiu!!

    -

    time passes quickly. If a movie goes well, it can be filmed in more than a month.

    Especially like this kind of easy idol movie, shooting is fast and incomparable.

    In a blink of an eye, half of the film was made.

    Lin Xiaoxiao won the contest with Xu model in a very high profile. And she, because of Xiao Yihe, slowly began to change herself.

    Before, in her world, there was only a mother who didn''t want to dress herself.

    And now, she began to gradually learn to organize the border, learn to dress. Although the whole body may be less than 200 yuan, Lin Xiaoxiao, who has been dressed, is beginning to show his edge.

    Let colleagues find that, in fact, their colleague Lin Xiaoxiao, who has worked together for so long, is so good-looking when dressed up!

    Today''s scene will present Su Kui''s "first kiss on screen". In the early morning, the crew is preparing.

    That''s right. This movie is the first one that the hostess takes the initiative!

    Otherwise, how can it be called "formula of love for female men"? In fact, it''s called offensive, which is not bad.

    He Zhiqiu knew that Su Kui had a "kissing scene" today. He rushed to the scene to stare at the sentry and worried about Su Kui''s behavior.

    He knows how dedicated he is to acting.

    Heart shaped candles, placed at the company door.

    In the evening, I secretly asked a lot of colleagues to prepare this courtship ceremony, which is conventional but full of sincerity. Lin Xiaoxiao dressed up in a special way and was restless in the office area.

    As soon as the time comes.

    She stood up abruptly from the chair, trampled on high heels, and finally confirmed the final results with her colleagues. After receiving all the prepared information, she was overjoyed.

    Compared with a very man''s refueling action, with a group of people, went to the company''s door to ambush.

    Xiao Yi and seldom work in the company. He is the boss of the company, but he doesn''t appear very much in the company.

    This time, it''s also a rare opportunity. Lin Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to miss it.

 Chapter 2434

    "Come on, everyone is ready. Are you ready?"

    "Start!"

    At the director''s command, all the staff members and actors are in place, standing on their own seats, and entering the plot.

    Xiao Yi and all the way down the elevator, I feel strange, but I don''t know what''s wrong.

    The company is too quiet. Usually these people are working overtime. Where are they today?

    He frowned, looked down at the wristwatch and walked out of the company with the car key.

    Walking to the door, I suddenly froze.

    A huge circle of candles, placed in the shape of a heart, the dim light of the candle lights up the surrounding, as if even in the air, there is a romantic atmosphere.

    The girl stood in the center of the heart-shaped with flowers in her hands. When she saw him coming out, the beautiful big eyes without thick glasses were looking at him brightly. In the eyes, there was thick joy.

    Under the light of the candle, her eyes seemed to be dancing with little stars. Her cheeks were red and she should be shy.

    Xiao Yi and bleary, the next moment, just react to come over, oneself this is expressed.

    "You --" he opened his mouth and felt a little surprised. He didn''t know what to say.

    Lin Xiaoxiao suddenly closed his eyes, summoned up his courage and said loudly, "don''t say it first, let me say it!"

    Being interrupted, Xiao Yihe was not angry, but rather a little sad.

    In his life, he has been expressed too many times. Apart from being surprised at the beginning, he has always been calm and calm.

    It was Lin Xiaoxiao. His nervous voice was dry. His voice was raised unconsciously.

    Hands tightly ravaged the holding flowers, it is worrying that the flowers will not die in her violence.

    "You said." Xiao Yi and clear throat, clear Jun eyes, with a smile.

    As always gentle and polite.

    "I --"

    Lin Xiaoxiao pursed her mouth and her ears were full of her own beating heart. She closed her eyes and told herself not to be nervous, just say what she thought.

    Even if rejected, at least there is no regret in life.

    The world seems to be quiet in her ear, her eyes only left him.

    "Xiao Yi and I like you."

    "I love you so much. From the time you helped me for the first time, tell me that I love you when I''m in a dilemma in my life and don''t forget to be better to myself."

    "I know I''m bad, I don''t deserve you, but I still don''t want to give up."

    "So..." She looked at him expectantly. "Xiao Yi and I, may I invite you to stay with me?"

    With that, she waited quietly for his response.

    Around did not know when, appeared a lot of people, Xiao Yi and recognize familiar faces, it is in the company, should be working overtime, but without reason missing employees.

    They have a flower shaped lantern in their hands, which shakes as they move.

    "Promise her! Promise her! Promise him! "

    "Xiao Xiao, come on! Don''t let yourself regret! "

    Among the voices of "promise her", this sentence is especially abrupt.

    At the time of hearing this sentence, Lin Xiaoxiao, who was embarrassed because of Xiao Yihe''s silence, suddenly summoned up his courage, rushed up when Xiao Yihe was too late to respond, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips.

    "Well, you --"

    "OK, Ka --"

    the director clapped his hands and said, "it''s very good, it''s very good, everyone has worked hard."

    Xiao Yihe''s actor whispered "I''m sorry" to the girl who kissed him and went to the director''s side to watch the replay.

 Chapter 2435

    The girl who was said to be sorry had a back image that was almost false to Su Kui, but when she turned her face, she would find that there was nothing in common between the two people.

    This girl, he Zhiqiu brought to make a double for Su Kui.

    In a word, he''s really here. He just doesn''t want Su Kui to have too much physical contact with the actor. He''ll be jealous. He''ll be very jealous!

    -

    "it''s hard. I''ll knead it for you, brother."

    Su Kui just sat down and took a breath. He Zhiqiu came up in a cheap way. Jun''s face was full of cynicism that didn''t match his appearance. He put his hand on her shoulder.

    Although the mouth flower, but his massage technology, Su Kui had to erect a thumb, said very good!

    The strength is not light or heavy. Every time, it is just pressed on the acupoints of the shoulder and cervical vertebra, with slight tingling. But then, when all the soreness in that place is rubbed away, it is only comfortable.

    "Three gardens --"

    Xiao Yi and actor Sheng hang push in with the script, but at the moment when they see the picture in front of them, they are going to say something suddenly.

    "Er This is? "

    He was a little embarrassed. Looking at the same outstanding appearance and intimate movements of the two, Sheng hang had probably guessed what was going on.

    He can''t help thinking more about the rumors on the Internet.

    Before Su Kui could answer, he Zhiqiu had narrowed the fox''s eyes. His eyes were the same as those of the laser light. In the future, people would have a thorough look.

    Then he opened his mouth and grinned out eight big white teeth. "Hello, my name is he Zhiqiu, my dear boyfriend of Sanyuan."

    "Poof --"

    close boyfriend?!

    "He Zhiqiu, you have enough. Do you want face?" Su Kui glared at him angrily. In front of the outsiders, he not only didn''t stop, but also went too far.

    Sheng hang touched his nose and reached out his hand. "Ah, Hello, I''m Sheng hang. This time, I''m with Sanyuan. I wanted to play with her. I didn''t expect it to happen."

    "It''s not a coincidence, isn''t it good to discuss the script in the evening? Do you think so? "

    He Zhiqiu''s face became more and more smiling. He shook Sheng Hang''s hand and said, "I think it''s better to discuss the script later, or come in the daytime, eh?"

    "Well..." Sheng Hang''s face jumped, and he couldn''t cry out. He felt that his hands would be crushed.

    He knew who the other side was, and he didn''t dare to fight.

    And, as a boyfriend, it''s normal to be jealous. He can only bear it. He has to smile and nod his head to show that he Zhiqiu is right. He must remember.

    Before leaving, I will bring them to the door.

    Outside the door, Sheng Hang''s calm camouflage finally collapsed.

    "I feel pain -"

    is this man the devil? He''s really just talking about the script! He is innocent! Men''s jealousy is really terrible!

    He Zhiqiu''s practice also led to Sheng hang keeping a very restrained range with Su Kui in the following shooting process.

    Afraid to be seen by he Zhiqiu again, he overturned the vinegar jar and tossed him.

    -In the follow-up, Lin Xiaoxiao''s confession did not succeed.

    Because after her strong kiss, the moment when her courage was exhausted, it rained -

    the sudden heavy rain, watered out her heart-shaped candle, and colleagues ran back to the company shouting.

    The romantic atmosphere in the imagination is all watered down by the cold heavy rain.

    What romance, Prince and Cinderella, are all lies!

 Chapter 2436

    The advertisement didn''t succeed. All hopes were extinguished by the cold heavy rain.

    The camera zooms in, revealing Su Kui''s beautiful eyes, depressing sadness and gloom.

    "Good, hard work!"

    As soon as the director''s voice fell, Su Kui wiped her face and shook her body.

    The water is so cold.

    Because we need to take advantage of the artificial "rain" this time and take a picture of the next scene, so two people make up a little bit and start shooting the next scene without stopping.

    Everyone is preparing for the Chinese Valentine''s day. They also want to wait for the Chinese Valentine''s day.

    -

    Su Kui has lived in the drama group for the whole month. He shoots late every day. If there are bad scenes, he will make them up immediately.

    Because the actors are very low-key and modest, and they don''t play big cards. Although they don''t pay much attention to this film compared with other films, they are more relaxed.

    For example, a little fresh meat actor next door, who has no acting skills and is able to boast in the production team with a face, is just the one who is put in by investors. Even if the director has grievances, he can''t vent.

    A few days ago, I went to a nightclub in the middle of the night. As a result, I got drunk and started fighting with others. I was not only photographed as a clown and made headlines, but also was detained by the police for three days because I seriously injured the other party and sent him to the hospital.

    Don''t look at the delay of only three days. By contrast, their progress is too fast.

    One week after a month, the formula of female man''s love was completely completed, and the crew entertained and celebrated.

    He Zhiqiu comes without invitation.

    In addition to the director''s surprise, the rest of the actors, more or less, were frightened.

    After all, in the past month, in the female man love formula group, he even has a fight with the leading actor of the group.

    As we all know, he has a special love for the heroine yuan Yuanyuan, and they are even more boyfriend and girlfriend. They stay in the drama group all day long and keep her warm.

    But -

    if he sees a man approaching her, he will immediately take the eyes that are the same as those of the laser gun and look at him directly until the man leaves voluntarily.

    This let some girls who had other thoughts see it, except for Su Kui''s envy, jealousy and hatred, can only give up.

    It''s no use for them to put their mind on others even if they take off their seduction!

    -

    a youth killing banquet was held successfully.

    Sunflower drinks a little more.

    She leans on he Zhiqiu and points to him and giggles, "he, he Zhiqiu, how can there be two he Zhiqiu?"

    "You''re drunk."

    He Zhiqiu drank a lot tonight. He stopped most of the wine just for Su Kui.

    He didn''t want Su Kui to drink, but he couldn''t help it.

    Sure enough, this man belongs to a three cup bottle. After a few drinks, the whole person has changed his character.

    At this time, he felt as if he had been pulled away from his body. The soft nest was in his arms, and his whole body weight was given to him. He walked by he Zhiqiu.

    He Zhiqiu just wants to bend down and fasten her seat belt. She tries hard to drag him into the back seat.

    "Hmmm!"

    He Zhiqiu''s head banged on the door. He had a headache and glared at the culprit, "Yuan Sanyuan, see what you''ve done!"

    "Good, good?"

 Chapter 2437

    Su Kui''s head is askew, and the fawn''s eyes are like eyes. The water light in her beautiful peach blossom''s eyes is dense with a layer of shallow water mist. Her cheeks are crimson, and the tip of her nose is red. She takes a puff as she moves.

    Even the petal like lips are slightly opened, showing a small section of soft red tongue tip and white teeth.

    There is a shallow layer of water on the lips, which makes people see. They can''t help but want to bow their heads and kiss each other.

    The neon light outside the window shines into her eyes. On her delicate and beautiful face, her eyes are particularly bright, and her face is smiling happily. She looks like a child who wants sugar.

    "Hey, Yuan Sanyuan, wake up!"

    He Zhiqiu''s breathing was sluggish, and he almost forgot the pain on his head. He got into the back seat and patted her on the cheek.

    "Stupid, isn''t it? I can''t drink and still drink. I really should record your ugliness and show it to you tomorrow! "

    He zhiqiuku plays her bright and clean forehead with tears and smiles, and takes the car door with her. He is reluctant to give up the heavy hand.

    "Go back to her apartment."

    He Zhiqiu took Su Kui, took a thin blanket and wrapped her in his arms.

    Smelling the light and light taste of Freesia from her, the sweet and spicy wine mixed in it finally became a very unique but not unpleasant taste.

    He Zhiqiu murmured, "I really owe you."

    -The next day, Su Kui woke up with a splitting headache.

    Then the bedroom door opens. He Zhiqiu''s eyes are black and green, and his clothes are messy. He Zhiqiu''s hair is messy. He has a fight with the chicken coop.

    Su Kui took the honey water he handed over and took a sip. His eyes widened and he was surprised. "What''s the matter with you? Have you been beaten?"

    Otherwise, she couldn''t figure out how such a bad image could appear to him.

    Sure enough, no matter how handsome a beautiful man is, if he is not slim, he looks very hot.

    The fact is that it''s cruel -

    Su Kui Gulu drinks honey water, which relieves the emptiness and headache of his stomach, and then he falls into a soft bed again, covers his eyes, and looks at him directly.

    He Zhiqiu sees it. His whole handsome face is completely dark. He has a fight with the bottom of the pot.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, are you now hating me? Don''t look at me, who is to blame! "

    Su Kui buried in the quilt is full of question marks:???

    "What do you mean?" Does it have anything to do with her?

    She remembered that her wine should be good, right? But if it''s really her drunkenness It''s not impossible

    Thinking of this, Su Kui was a little guilty. She got up from the bed and whispered, "well, do you want to have a rest?" She tugged at her nightdress, touched her nose, and said a little empty.

    "Oh, oh!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something good!"

    He Zhiqiu said. He turned around and went out. Su Kui said something bad. However, he Zhiqiu, who is already carrying a laptop, strides back and sits down on her bed with her.

    "Come on, good thing, have a look?"

    I don''t know why. Su Kui always feels chilly and creepy when he listens to his soft voice.

    "What, what..."

    Su Kui couldn''t feel his head, his wrist was tightly clasped by his big hand, and he couldn''t open it.

    Just sit down and have a look.

 Chapter 2438

    He Zhiqiu clicks on the audio to play, and the familiar picture appears in front of Su Kui''s eyes -

    the place is her living room.

    The girl with hair scattered and cheeks flushed, from the beginning of entering the door, frantically pulled off her clothes, took off and jumped at the same time.

    Jump jump, suddenly cry, cry like, wipe tears to get wine in the refrigerator.

    "I''m so sad. I want to drink! I want to drink! "

    He Zhiqiu, who is following her behind, has a blush on her face, which is more excessive than that of the drunk one. At this time, she followed her behind with black lines on her face. Seeing her crying, she rummaged in the refrigerator. She couldn''t help but hold her forehead. Across the screen, Su Kui could feel the helpless and headache of the other side.

    She has no eyes to see any more.

    This crazy woman must not be her!!!

    "Turn it off, turn it off!"

    Su Kui is in a hurry to turn off the computer power. He Zhiqiu is quick to see and hold her down. Su Kui''s computer didn''t turn off. Instead, she was like a big doll. He Zhiqiu, with long hands and feet, was caught in front of her, like holding a doll, and trapped her.

    Keep her from moving.

    "Hello, he Zhiqiu, you are too much!"

    "It''s too much to shoot this kind of video, delete it quickly!"

    "I''m a big star now. Do big stars understand? In case the video goes out, my image will be gone! "

    He Zhiqiu turned a deaf ear and was annoyed by what she said. He put out his palm and covered her mouth.

    Success keeps her chattering mouth closed, and she can only make a "Wuwu" voice of resistance.

    Tyranny, despotism!

    I can''t have such a boyfriend!

    The video is long and the picture continues.

    Su Kui watched her take off her white underwear when she was drunk. She couldn''t find the wine, so she took a bottle of yogurt and began to sing after drinking. He Zhiqiu didn''t listen to her.

    At last, he Zhiqiu may be in despair. He is guarding the corner of the sofa, holding a pillow and looking at her coldly in the living room.

    This scene lasted a long time.

    He Zhiqiu probably knew that, so he reached out and pressed fast forward.

    Every time Su Kui thinks that this is the end, there will be a new picture, which makes her frightened heart and feel surprise again!

    It''s a real surprise!

    Su Kui looked at the progress of the video carefully, and found that just the picture of her singing, there would be two hours --

    ghosts know what she was singing at that time, and clearly they won''t sing the song of time and space!

    Oh how to do, she felt her head was going to blow up, for that strange and familiar woman, she really accepted incompetence!!

    In the end, she struggles to die. "He Zhiqiu..."

    "Zhizhi ~ Qiuqiu ~ baby ~ dear ~"

    "can you delete it..."

    He Zhiqiu grins, "no!"

    The pain that the other side feels now is what, oneself but was tortured by her one night. If she hadn''t been afraid of drinking in the middle of the night and trying to cook, she would have split herself and left her alone.

    Su Kui collapsed completely and accepted the reality in despair.

    After singing for two hours, she quarreled about cooking, saying she was hungry.

    The room is warm, but he Zhiqiu is still afraid of her catching cold and wants to persuade her to put on a coat. However, every time she puts it on, she immediately shakes it off and says "hot --"

    at last, she can only follow her.

    One inattentive, she went into the kitchen again, raised a big kitchen knife.

 Chapter 2439

    He Zhiqiu is scared to death. She rushes into the kitchen at the speed of 100 meters. Before she falls the kitchen knife on her claw and prepares to make a braised chicken claw, she grabs the kitchen knife.

    He Zhiqiu thinks back now that it''s probably the speed he never had in his life.

    Su Kui saw this scene, but he was not afraid.

    Ma ye, almost she will become a one armed man, thank God, thank you, thank he Zhiqiu for saving her hand.

    Now when she is awake, Su Kui can''t understand what she was thinking at that time.

    But late last night, what she did was real. Anyway, the final result is that he Zhiqiu is afraid that she will have to cook by herself, so he can only drag her helplessly, watching her and giving her a bag of instant noodles at the same time.

    No way. If you don''t look at her, he Zhiqiu is afraid that she will do something amazing next second.

    This time, Su Kui is a little more honest. In addition to sticking to he Zhiqiu in the kitchen, and using her concave and convex body to keep getting angry -

    seeing this, Su Kui finally understands how he Zhiqiu''s eyes are so heavy with black circles.

    It''s not -

    it''s what she thinks! That''s a big sin!

    They were all in bed. They didn''t do anything. They spent two and a half hours.

    After watching, Su Kui was shocked.

    At the end, the background is the picture of her sleeping on the bed. In the camera, there suddenly appears a handsome face, showing her teeth, gnashing their teeth, and sneering at Su Kui outside the camera.

    Scare -!!!

    Su Kui shakes, and then remembers that she has no way to go. She was in he Zhiqiu''s arms.

    "He Zhiqiu, listen to me! I''m just drunk! "

    "You know when I''m awake, I''m a lovely fairy!"

    "Wow, he Zhiqiu, you can''t do this to me!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... "

    Two big hands attacked the itchy meat on her waist. Su Kui immediately fell into the bed laughing and rolled around, trying to avoid he Zhiqiu''s hands.

    "Ha ha ha no ha ha..."

    "Spare me, spare me ha ha He Zhi Qiu!"

    Su Kui''s tears came out of his smile. They slid down from the corner of his eyes and dipped into the bedspread, leaving a dark water mark.

    "Ha ha Ha... "

    At the end of the laugh, Su Kui had no strength. The whole person had to laugh. He Zhiqiu could let her go.

    Fleeing from the claw, Su Kui immediately got up, propped up his soft body, and then moved to the foot of the bed, accusing: "he Zhiqiu, are you the devil?"

    It turns out that people who die of laughter really exist.

    At that moment, she felt that she would probably become the first person in history to be laughed to death.

    It''s great to be alive now!

    He Zhiqiu is hanging fox eyes. The dark sword eyebrows are tall. The whole person is standing in the narrow bedroom, which is very deterrent.

    He glanced at Su Kui so gently, and Su Kui immediately surrendered.

    He Zhiqiu pointed to the green and black under his eyes and asked Su Kui, "Yuan Sanyuan, are you a demon?"

    "Tell me how to compensate me."

    Su Kui immediately raised his hands and made a capitulation. "I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. Please forgive me. It''s not intentional for QAQ to talk to others. I don''t remember last night."

 Chapter 2440

    For her cute, has been unable to calm last night by her domination of the resentment.

    He Zhiqiu, half kneeling on the bed, easily pushed Su Kui down, and the bed was thumping --

    "but I can remember it clearly! Now that you''re awake, I''ll help you remember and ask for some interest, isn''t it too much? "

    Su Kui''s peach blossom eyes turn into a full moon. "He Zhiqiu, are you going to play a hooligan on me?"

    "No, no, no," said he Zhiqiu, whose long, bony index finger pointed at Su Kui''s lips, and his eyes were shining deeper. "How can I be considered a hooligan when I have sex with my girlfriend? dear? Yuanyuan? Baby? "

    "Well?"

    The ending was hoarse and low, rising slightly.

    Su Kui''s rigid body suddenly became a pool of water.

    Bah!

    Su Kui spits on herself in the bottom of her heart. Yes, from the beginning to the end, she is a damn, very unpromising Yan dog, hand control, voice control -

    and later, it has developed into, as long as it is in the lover, it has become everything control.

    The voice was like a small hook, which was specially used to pick out the soft flesh in people''s hearts. The soul of the hook was trembling.

    The man who gets serious has great charm.

    Such a strong man is rarely seen at ordinary times. When I saw him, Su Kui cried in his heart. Today, I''m afraid he can''t hide!!

    "Well, you need to be a little lighter."

    Su Kui pinched the corner of her clothes, said in a squeamish voice, and then pushed the man with peach blossom eyes.

    He Zhiqiu:

    "Poof --"

    "poof haha no, I''m sorry, I''m laughing haha..."

    Su Kui''s heart is full of villains:???

    "He Zhiqiu, do you want to give me a smile?"

    "Ha ha, Yuan Sanyuan, are you crazy?? Good atmosphere, why do you say that! Hahahaha, it''s really creepy to say that from your mouth! "

    Light, light ~ oh ~

    EEE, chilly.

    He Zhiqiu got up and was handsome for only three seconds. He took a look at Su Kui, a salted fish on the bed. "The kitchen is still hot. Get out and eat!"

    Wait until you''re full!

    Originally he Zhiqiu didn''t want to do anything. He just scared her. Although he didn''t control her a bit, he almost wiped his gun and fired.

    But never look down on this woman''s brain circuits, even in bed!

    In that sentence, he Zhiqiu''s face was too cold to smile because of his success. He was in no mood to do anything else.

    It''s a devil!

    -Su Kui is really loveless.

    Once upon a time, did the lover who did not love her enough begin to dislike her?

    Isn''t it funny that she just let herself go?

    Ah, very angry -

    -

    on the day of Chinese Valentine''s day, Su Kui dressed up and decided to take her dog to the cinema.

    Seriously, this time they went to the cinema, it was the first time they had a serious date.

    Yes, they were not serious before!

    In the hot weather, both of them are wearing caps and sunglasses, ordinary couple clothes, just like an ordinary couple.

    At least along the way, no one saw the difference between sunflower and sunflower.

    After entering the cinema, I left my seat. After a while, no one saw it.

    At the opening of the movie, Su Kui held popcorn and watched it attentively.

    As for he Zhiqiu -

    from the moment Lin Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yihe met, their faces began to stink.

    Bring your boyfriend to see her fall in love with another man?

    #My girlfriend is afraid of brain disease

 Chapter 2441

    In fact, he Zhiqiu is really wrong about Su Kui. She is really a spectator to watch the movie, even to evaluate whether the role in the movie is flawed.

    She is an actress who loves her work. Only in constant observation and looking for self defects, can she go further.

    During the movie, which lasted for more than an hour and 40 minutes, Su Kui didn''t pay much attention to the expression of the people next to her.

    At the end of the movie and the end of the audience, Su Kui found out how smelly he Zhiqiu''s face was under the light.

    "You What''s the matter? " Su Kui asked gingerly, blinking at the popcorn.

    He Zhiqiu didn''t answer the question, "is Xiao Yihe handsome?" He just heard a lot of girls around him who were crazy about flowers, crying Xiao Yi and haoshuai and so on.

    Su Kui shook his head. "It''s pretty, but not as handsome as you."

    He Zhiqiu''s face suddenly turned overcast. "He has a lot of gold, and girls like him?"

    Su Kui thought for a moment, "not all right, money is good, but the most important thing is emotion. The money is gone. We can earn it together! "

    Cloudy to clear, he Zhiqiu serious face, "said you love me."

    Su Kui: "I love you."

    "Cough! Cough, cough, cough! "

    At this warm moment, there should be a loving lady, a loving kiss. However --

    the cleaning lady, standing on the stairs with a serious expression, shows her head across the screening hall, "the movie is over, unrelated people, etc., please go out immediately, and other audiences will come in to see the movie!"

    After that, Wu self picked up the garbage and shook his head as he walked. "Now, I''m young, and the world is changing."

    the voice drifted away as she left.

    Sunflower:

    He Zhiqiu:

    The devil knows what they have done, and the world is going down?!

    Great, my aunt!

    -

    because of Su Kui''s identity, if you stay outside for a long time, you will be recognized by fans.

    Moreover, it''s not suitable for shopping because of the hot weather. Even if it''s supported by the strong love between lovers, it''s not enough!

    Anyway, for Su Kui and he Zhiqiu, it''s like this.

    The two of them would rather go back to play games with the air conditioner than crowd around in the crowd under the sun.

    -

    after watching the movie, one morning later, in the afternoon, two people will stay in the room and play games.

    Su Kui doesn''t want to be a dog. She just started to do variety show. She went because she needs heat, reality show is the best, and also the most successful.

    However, when the fans gradually accumulate, she also has a certain popularity, and advertisers will pay attention to her, Su Kui will no longer receive such notices.

    Yuan Yuanyuan''s goal is a big star, but what is big?

    Red is OK, make a front line pawn, and then, go international!

    In addition to acting, Su Kui doesn''t want any more exposure. The popularity of movies and TV series is enough. After that, she specialized in this field, no matter what.

    It''s OK to publicize occasionally, nothing else.

    Su Kui''s idea coincides with he Zhiqiu''s. He would like Su Kui to accompany him every day.

    This makes hanc the most idle agent in history. In addition to his company''s salary, he also took the red envelope he Zhiqiu had given him, and -

    the reward Su Kui got from filming, he would also give him dividends.

    With three shares of money and a salty fish like life, hanc feels that life is very beautiful and beautiful.

    -

 Chapter 2442

    After he Zhiqiu''s cooking dinner, Su Kui and he Zhiqiu are sitting on the reclining chair in front of the floor to ceiling window, enjoying the sunset.

    Since he Zhiqiu moved to live with her, the things in his family have gradually become a double share.

    He Zhiqiu, a dog, likes to show affection very much. His mouth cup, bowl and chopsticks and accessories were all changed into couple sets.

    If it wasn''t for the condition, Su Kui thought that he probably wanted to tear down the whole apartment and pretend to be a couple sharing.

    There used to be only one recliner, but now there are two.

    One lay on one side, the setting sun, like crumbling gold, sprinkled on their bodies, wrapped in the warm sun, feeling extremely comfortable. People want to have a deep sleep in such a comfortable atmosphere.

    Su Kui squints, sleepy side of the head to see he Zhiqiu, he holds the mobile phone, is focusing on what to look at.

    Sukui wondered, "what are you looking at?"

    He Zhiqiu quickly put away his mobile phone, and said mysteriously, "nothing, nothing suitable for children. Don''t look at it." As a thief, turn off the mobile phone, just in case Su Kui reaches for it.

    Su Kui:???

    "He Zhiqiu, do you know what is not suitable for children? He Zhiqiu is a little fart child in your eyes."

    "Otherwise?" He Zhiqiu didn''t ask at all, and he said to her, "I still have the video of your drunkenness that day. Do you want to take it out for you to remember?"

    Su Kui''s dead pig is not afraid of boiling hot water. Her face has been lost. What''s more, she bared her teeth and raised her pretty petal lips. "If I were a child, you would be a pedophile! Get out of here, or someone will call the police and tell the police uncle. "

    Then she shook her pink fist and made a lovely gesture on her cheek.

    emmmmˇ­ˇ­

    He Zhiqiu almost fell down from the reclining chair. Does this mean he picked up the stone and hit his foot?

    "Yuan Sanyuan, you woman --"

    He Zhiqiu straightens his body in the reclining chair and is loveless.

    Su Kui sees this, and stealthily touches the mobile phone he dropped on the carpet. The fingerprint unlocks and succeeds.

    Because he was in a hurry, he just didn''t have time to return to the main menu, so Su Kui saw what he had just seen.

    Wait -

    this is!!!

    My dear boyfriend of Sanyuan family V: I''m not happy to see that the screen is full of Xiaoxiao CP. yuan Sanyuan has slept with me for a long time. I was born her and died her ghost. If you swipe the screen again, you will tear us apart! Finally PPS: CP on screen is not credible. Hold your paw!

    Attached is a picture of sunflower lying on a chair in the sunset.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and refreshed them without any reaction. A lot of new comments came out.

    [ah, ah, my little sister Sanyuan is so beautiful!! Oh no matter, first right-click to save, lick a hundred times again! ]

    [wait Did you read the questions upstairs? Now the most serious problem is, when did the little sister sleep he Zhiqiu? ]

    [ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha? What''s the matter now? Yuan Sanyuan hasn''t admitted it. He Zhiqiu can''t help jumping out! Right, wrong, black and white, eating melon, you know? ]

    [although emmm is sorry that Xiao Xiao''s group didn''t get together, I still wish you the best! My little brother protected our three gardens at that time, which is really super man! ]

 Chapter 2443

    My favorite man is with the woman I want to marry. What should I do? ]

    [yuan Sanyuan, you don''t want to be shamed, but you slept with my God! Tell me, when will I marry him? ]

    [we''re right, right ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the one hand, it''s harmonious comments, good banter and blessing.

    The other half is all kinds of provocations and offensive remarks, for example, some old topics --

    [it''s said that Yuan Sanyuan can only get angry by congratulating Zhiqiu, don''t you believe it, see now? ha-ha. ]

    [that''s why I can''t be a fan of Yuan Sanyuan. Seriously, where can she see except her face? I didn''t go to see that movie at all. If I saw the trailer, I knew it was retarded! ]

    [break up sooner or later, and set up a sticker as a proof. Welcome to dig graves! ]

    [it''s not right that the two are not in charge of each other. It''s said that Yuan Sanyuan has a mother of gamblers. Do you think her mother of gamblers will hear that Yuan Sanyuan has caught a winner and come back to find her again? ]

    [hahahaha upstairs truth, I think it''s 100% possible, anyway, I think so. No matter how big the Hei family''s assets are, if they are defeated by their mother and daughter, they won''t last long, will they? ]

    [neither gambler nor gambler''s daughter is a good thing. It''s disgusting. ]Wake up, little brother. Yuan Sanyuan, a woman in the entertainment circle, is not your dish at all. Will your family agree to do this? ]Su Kui just laughed at the comments.

    However, when I saw the word "gambler mother", my pupils contracted.

    Yuan Sanyuan''s wish did not mention anything about his mother, and even left the second wish to hanc.

    It''s enough to imagine how disappointed yuan Sanyuan was with her mother.

    A mother must be ruthless to what extent, in order to one''s own selfish desire, borrow a buttock of usury, throw down the struggling daughter to run away?

    Su Kui doesn''t believe that those so-called usury methods are dirty and ferocious for those who don''t repay the borrowed money. But she still chose to run. If it wasn''t for Su Kui''s coming and Yuan Sanyuan''s ending, she would just start her career, but because she competed with the woman owner, she was made bad by the person of the woman manager''s agency, which made her fall to the point of irreparable disaster.

    Therefore, before deciding to surrender her soul, Yuan Yuanyuan must have resented her mother.

    He Zhiqiu pretends to be dead for a while, but he doesn''t hear Su Kui''s voice. When he looks up at her quietly, his voice suddenly rises, "Yuan Sanyuan, do you peek at my cell phone?!"

    Finish saying to rob! Su Kui didn''t rob him either. He let go and gave him back his cell phone.

    He Zhiqiu had a fluke mentality at the beginning. When he saw his micro blog comment, he felt a little guilty. He approached carefully and shook her hand pleasantly. "Are you angry?"

    "Why are you angry?"

    He Zhiqiu''s Fox''s eyes brightened, but he still didn''t understand, "but aren''t all the stars strong enough to cover up their love, so they are afraid of being discovered, so as to lose the powder?"

    Su Kui chuckled and glanced at him angrily. At that time, he was full of emotion.

    "They are them, I am me, different individuals. Since it''s a fact, why bother to hide it? Don''t you feel tired? "

    He Zhiqiu stares at her delicate side face, with a layer of honey color on her skin and a happy heart.

    The woman he likes is really different!

 Chapter 2444

    The follow-up response of the love formula of the female man is very good, especially on Valentine''s day on the seventh day of the Chinese Valentine''s day, the lovers go shopping together and watch movies. Naturally, they should choose some sweet and sweet love movies.

    Light comedy romantic love films like the formula of love for female men are their first choice.

    So in a lot of big investment movies, the formula of love between women and men is a black horse. In a lot of blockbusters, she has passed the test all the way and won a good result.

    Although there are different reviews about the movie on the Internet, they still get a high score of 8.9 on the red tomato review website.

    [originally, I went in to have a look with my boyfriend. After emmmm, I couldn''t help crying! ]

    [hahahaha, the most wonderful thing is my boyfriend and I, right? I''m Sheng Hang''s girlfriend fan. My male ticket is yuan Sanyuan''s boyfriend fan. As a result, we almost broke up for a movie. The reason is that we were jealous of each other and felt that each other''s idols had been robbed. ]

    [it''s the only good movie that this year''s rare low-cost male and female hosts are all on-line. The single dog went to see it by himself. After watching it, I decided to follow Lin Xiaoxiao''s example and take the initiative to attack my secretly loved senior! ]I don''t want to spend the next Chinese Valentine''s day alone!!! ]

    [after watching the movie, I turned to yuanyuanyuan road for fans. I used to think that this woman was too gorgeous and aggressive. But seeing is better than hearing. After watching the movie, I found that the other side is really God''s favorite. It''s so beautiful. ]

    [originally cute Xiao Xiao CP, unexpectedly, in an instant, Sanyuan''s real boyfriend couldn''t sit down and made it public. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, but the combination of Sanyuan and he Zhiqiu also matched well! ]

    [upstairs, who is mingmingsanyuan''s partner? Do you want to have a look? ]

    [all those who praise my girlfriend are fairies. I want to praise you! ]

    [lying in the trough, you are surprised to see he Zhiqiu upstairs?! ]

    [horizontal groove!! Great! ]

    -

    he Zhiqiu refreshed his sense of existence on the Internet from time to time, vowed to tie Su Kui with his name, and for this reason, he almost wanted to buy a manuscript. Su Kui found it, took his ear and gave his face a lift, which made him stop buying a manuscript.

    The popularity is also limited. If you brush the presence in front of netizens all the time, it may be popular with fans. But for those who don''t like it, it''s the best way to ruin the road.

    No one wants to see a star who has nothing to do with himself, appearing in his daily push all day long.

    -

    had a rest for a few days, during which Su Kui went on an interview variety show, and then fell silent again.

    Fans are crying for food, waiting for her to dry photos in the comments every day, but Su Kui is like forgetting that Weibo account, which is not necessarily the last time in a few days. Up, but also the most is to promote their endorsement, or will shoot what TV series forward.

    However, fans have not forgotten that although yuan Sanyuan does not love Weibo, she has a super, senior, love, show, grace and love boyfriend!!

    So, as soon as they can''t find Su Kui, they go to he Zhiqiu''s microblog to sell cute photos. Generally, he Zhiqiu sees all kinds of comments about how beautiful yuan Sanyuan looks. He sells Su Kui and exposes all kinds of private photos of her.

 Chapter 2445

    What sukui didn''t want to happen happened.

    Yuan Sanyuan''s mother came to visit.

    She did not know where to find sukui''s address. Wearing a mask, she secretly knocked on sukui''s apartment door.

    At first, Su Kui didn''t recognize her. This man was too old to see each other for the last time. Black hair with white flowers, short hair long, messy with a rubber band tied to the back of the brain.

    The crow''s feet on the corner of the eye are very deep, the skin is suntanned, a little dry and cracked. The eyes sometimes sweep towards the back, as if they have been worried about someone following her.

    "You are --"

    he Zhiqiu opens the door. He is holding a shovel in one hand and wearing an apron. Obviously, he is cooking in the kitchen before opening the door.

    He Zhiqiu looked at each other''s simple and even embarrassed dress suspiciously and frowned: "aunt, who are you looking for?"

    Smell speech, the woman rubbed the hand, took off the mask, some cramped, "are you Xiaohe? I''m Yuanyuan''s mother. I''ve seen your pictures on the Internet. It''s a perfect match. "

    Mom?

    He Zhiqiu is stunned.

    -In a few minutes, the living room.

    Su Kui sat on a single sofa with her hands around her chest. She looked at the opposite side and looked at the furnishings of the apartment from time to time. She rubbed her hands. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    She grinned, silent sarcasm.

    "Why are you here?" Again for money?

    Sukui didn''t ask, but she knew that the other side could leave her when she had nothing, but when she finally got up, she came back to find her. The purpose must be impure.

    Yuan''s mother didn''t answer.

    "Yuanyuan, I think you are very hot now. Have you made a lot of money? Why not change to a bigger house? And Xiaohe lives with you? "

    Su Kui listened to what she said, and felt uncomfortable.

    "Where did I get the money? Am I a movie queen or a big guy? All the hard-earned money has paid off your debts. Do you think I have the money to change to a new house? "

    "Didn''t you go? What are you doing back here? Are you my mother? I don''t think you picked me up, do you? I can''t see if I''ll have two days to relax, can I? "

    In fact, part of Su Kui''s anger is due to Yuan Sanyuan''s inner resentment. Otherwise, she would not be so angry if her character was plain.

    But what she said was the truth. Where did she get so much money to pay her debts? And change the house.

    Yuan''s mother probably knew he Zhiqiu''s identity, knew that he was the son of the head of Zunyu group and had money, so she asked him if he lived with her.

    Su Kui thinks, what she wants to ask more should be, he Zhiqiu is so rich, why not send her a house?

    Yuan''s mother was embarrassed by her sudden anger. She was chatting on her face with a little dissatisfaction in her eyes. "Yuan Yuan Yuan, what are you saying? My mother was forced to do so at that time. If I don''t leave, you won''t see my mother!"

    When she said this, she wiped her tears. If she was soft hearted, she would have cheated her.

    Su Kui just sneered, "yes, but you''re gone. If there wasn''t hanc then, I would have been caught in a nightclub as a young lady to make money and pay off debts! What, is that what you want? "

    Yuan''s mother disagreed with the retort, "is that still a life? If your life is gone, where do you come from now? Besides, you were born to me. If you don''t help me, can I expect others to go? "

 Chapter 2446

    Yuan''s mother said of course, what she thought was very simple, as long as there is life, now is not a good life?

    And where does the daughter come from? It''s inherited from her. Her daughter has been beautiful since she was a child, and she has gained a lot of convenience. So at that time, gambling, why others would like to lend her so much money? Have you taken a fancy to Yuan Yuanyuan''s appearance and made her idea long ago?

    Of course, Yuan''s mother would not say that, but Su Kui guessed.

    In reality, there are a lot of usury, especially those beautiful girls who are chosen to lend them money. When they are unable to pay, they will force them to pay their debts with wine.

    It''s hard to enter such a place, and then think of all the things you have to do!

    So, hanc is her benefactor.

    Su Kui looked at her chattering, not ashamed, but proud of the appearance, not angry instead laugh, "hiss, originally you think so, it seems that daughter in your eyes, is just a tool to make money?"

    He Zhiqiu poured two glasses of water and put one in front of Yuan''s mother.

    In exchange for Yuan''s mother seems to be a flattering smile, "thank you, Xiaohe."

    Then he frowned and scolded. He was not satisfied with Su Kui''s voice. "That''s how you talk to your mother? I raised you up from childhood. You don''t have a father. Do you know how I brought you up by myself? "

    At this point, Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. "Pooh"

    her eyes, with a strong irony, were empty. "Right, maybe you don''t even know who my father is? Do you have hard work? From the beginning of my record, I must learn to take care of myself, or I will be hungry. And you? Are you busy dating those men? Sometimes even bring those people back. That''s how you bring me? Do I still want to thank you? "

    Most of Yuan Yuan Yuan''s appearance is inherited from Yuan''s mother. Although she is old and pale now, it can be seen from her facial features that she was also a gorgeous beauty when she was young.

    So at that time she had the capital to squander, but sukui only thought she was stupid.

    It''s not that she''s fooling around with men, but that she''s fooling around, sleeping with so many men and ending up with nothing.

    Except for the face, nothing can enter the eyes.

    "Yuanyuan, today''s mother didn''t come to quarrel with you. The child can''t say the elder''s fault. Even if I did treat you badly, you can''t deny that I brought you up. Even your capital is inherited from me, right?"

    Finally, it''s said that this kind of face is disgusting.

    "Oh, so, shall I give it back to you?"

    There was a fruit knife for cutting apples on the tea table. Su Kui copied it and scratched it on his face.

    He Zhiqiu has been paying attention to her. Seeing her emotional and chest heaving, he knows that the arrival of Yuan''s mother is not only exciting to her. Clearly when the other party just entered the door, there was also excitement in his eyes.

    Maybe it was the words behind her that stimulated her, so she became so extreme.

    Seeing Su Kui like this, he was so scared that his soul flew away. He rushed to her and held her hand tightly. He grabbed the fruit knife and threw it out.

    "Are you crazy?!"

    Although he cares whether she is good-looking or not, she loves acting so much in this face watching entertainment circle. If she is really disfigured, she will regret it.

 Chapter 2447

    "Calm down first, don''t be impulsive," he Zhiqiu held her in his arms, put one hand around her head, and gently stroked her back. "Don''t do something that you regret, OK?"

    "And don''t let yourself get hurt," because he will feel hurt.

    Yuan''s mother was so frightened that she tightly covered her mouth with her hands, and her nose was agitated quickly. Her eyes were wide, which were set against her big, scary eyes, and looked extremely horrible.

    Yuan Yuanyuan''s obsession is too deep, and her hatred for her mother has accumulated to the top. At this time, when she heard that her mother didn''t care to say those words that once made her sad and couldn''t sleep day and night, she completely collapsed.

    Su Kui hears the faint smell of peppermint water on he Zhiqiu, and gradually finds his reason.

    She took a deep breath and whispered in he Zhiqiu''s arms: "I know, I won''t do anything stupid anymore."

    She''s doing well now. She shouldn''t be indulging in the past. She can''t get out.

    She wants to look forward, there is a bright and smooth road ahead, waiting for her. On that road, she has a lover who will accompany her for life, he Zhiqiu -

    is standing on the road, waving to her.

    So, you can go safely. Everything here will end. Those terrible people will not come to you.

    Su Kui said to Yuan Yuanyuan in silence.

    Although her soul is no longer there, that wisp of obsession belongs to the residual soul.

    With her voice falling, there was a bit of struggle in the bottom of her heart, but gradually, with her voice, little by little, gradually disappeared.

    Su Kui sighed, raised her eyes again, and stared at Yuan''s mother. "Come on, don''t talk to me about the topic of long love between mother and daughter. You and I know each other well. Maybe even the last feeling between us is gone?" As for the other party, it is estimated that she has never been the only one in her heart, and she will not take a daughter whose father is unknown into consideration at all.

    So, it''s natural to come back to her for another purpose.

    Yuan''s mother was embarrassed by her directness and rubbed her hands. "Yuanyuan, how can you say that about mother? I''m also for you... "

    For her good, for her good?

    All mothers in the world are entitled to say this, but she doesn''t! She is not qualified to be a mother at all!

    "OK, don''t be angry, speak slowly," he Zhiqiu saw her face slightly changed, clapped her on the back, motioned her not to be angry, and spoke clearly slowly.

    Su Kui put that anger down, "I don''t need you to be good for me, as long as you don''t appear in my life, I''m thankful! Tell me your purpose, or I''ll have a rest. "

    Hearing that she wanted to see off, Yuan''s mother never hesitated to tell Su Kui the purpose of her return.

    "Well, I recently met a man who is also an agent. I heard that you are competing with a female star for the position of hostess recently. Yuanyuan, my mother thinks you are very popular now. There is no need to compete with others Are you right? After all, that agent helped me a lot. Even the air tickets I came back were booked by that person for me... "

    From the beginning to the end, Su Kui''s hands were all around her chest and listened coldly.

    Here, she finally tasted out what the other party''s ultimate goal was.

 Chapter 2448

    With a sneer, she raised a beautiful mandible and said to her, "so, you can directly say that how much money he gave you is enough."

    Anyway, she has always been in love with the word "money"?

    Yuan''s mother can be said to be very embarrassed. When she came back this time, she found her daughter completely different from before. But in order to make a good deal of money with that person, she still bit her teeth and pretended not to hear the taunt in Su Kui''s words: "ten million yuan, Yuan Yuan Yuan, as long as you give up this quota, we can get ten million yuan for nothing! Think about it. What if you did that TV show? I''ve asked. It''s impossible to give you such a high price! "

    See Su Kui don''t speak, she bitterly said: "Yuanyuan, you think, with these money, we can pay back the money, live a good life, you can also change a house!"

    It seems that as long as there are ten million, there will be the same in everything.

    Sukui really didn''t know what to say. She coldly looked at this chattering person in front of her, who was trying to persuade her daughter to give up a chance that was not easy to get, and called "Mom" in a deep voice.

    Yuan''s mother was stunned, and he Zhiqiu was also stunned.

    There are so many emotions in the "mother" that people can''t tell what she wants to do.

    "This is the last time I call your mother," Su Kui took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "Later, we cut off the relationship and treat me as an orphan!"

    "Ten million to pay? Do you know how much of the money you owe has gone to the present? 60 million! What do you think 10 million can do? That''s why I''m still huddled in a small apartment and I''m not changing my house! "

    In fact, the original money has long been paid off, and sukui''s savings have all been taken out to repay part of it. The rest is he Zhiqiu''s.

    At that time, he also joked that he could charge higher interest than the other party. As long as Su Kui wanted to pay back, he didn''t mind letting her live forever.

    The heavy burden on Su Kui suddenly lightened a lot, and the task was half finished.

    "So many?!"

    Yuan''s mother really can''t imagine that she owes so much money. What can I do if the money is not paid off and the other party knows that she is back in the city and comes to ask her for debt?

    Thinking about this, she couldn''t sit still and felt that the price offered by that agent was too low for her to risk.

    In this way, she still thinks her life is the most important.

    Eyes son turned a few times, hurriedly way: "Yuanyuan, after this matter say again, mother still has some matter, go first. You keep this number, and I''ll contact you later! "

    But she thought that sukui would not contact her actively, so she simply turned back and said, "you don''t want to let your fans know when you are in Yuanyuan. You are a person who is not recognized by six relatives, even by the mother who raised you, right? So, make sure to call me! "

    When she left, the electronic door snapped shut.

    Her departure seemed to take away the gloomy atmosphere in the living room. Su Kui collapsed into the sofa and looked up at the chandelier on the ceiling. Her eyes were blank and she did not know what she was thinking.

    "He Zhiqiu."

    "Well?"

    Light color shirt, lining his face is very soft, he Zhiqiu gently put a wisp of hair in her ear behind her head, nodded.

    "I''m here."

 Chapter 2449

    He sighed bitterly, leaned to Su Kui and sat down, dug the whole person out of the sofa, held him in his arms, like a large delicate doll in the window, and then lowered his head and kissed her hair.

    "What are you afraid of? If you have a husband, you are not alone now. No one can threaten you. If you can''t solve the problem, leave it to me. You forget? I''m the prince of entertainment. "

    He made fun of his identity in a light tone.

    Su Kui listened, poof a laugh out, smile, the heart of the dreariness really can not be dissipated.

    Yes, she still has him!

    "It''s shameless. I promised to marry you. Who is your husband?"

    "Of course, it''s someone in my arms."

    he Zhiqiu didn''t mind that he was a big man and was said to be "married". Instead, he had a long tone and shook his arms around her. "When would you marry me, Miss yuan Sanyuan

    "MMM -" Su Kui ordered some lip beads, her eyelashes twinkled, her peach blossom eyes bent into crescent, and there was a pool of autumn water hidden inside.

    "I see you''re doing well, but there''s still a lack of affectionate confession."

    "I love you."

    Su Kui shakes her head and turns on AO Jiao mode. "Not enough."

    "I love you so much!"

    "Not enough!"

    He Zhiqiu simply grabbed Su Kui and shook her head, pinched her chin, bowed her head and kissed her fiercely, making a crisp "Bo".

    "Do you hear me? A big boo is all about loving your voice. "

    "Emmm, to be strong."

    "Still reluctant?"

    "Well, a little bit," Su Kui found a comfortable place in he Zhiqiu''s arms, and could not move.

    The air conditioner is on in the living room. The hot and dry outside doesn''t affect the two people at all. It''s very comfortable to stay warm together.

    "So?" He Zhiqiu continues to kiss.

    "Bo"

    "not enough"

    "Bo, Bo, Bo"

    "Hey, asshole, my mouth is going to be swollen by you!"

    "Then do you agree to my proposal?" He Zhiqiu picked up a good-looking sword eyebrow and rubbed her soft petal lips with interest. The color showed attractive rose color.

    The bottom of his eyes was dark, some desire was floating.

    "Nonono, it should be a marriage request."

    "OK, excuse me, can you marry me?"

    "Old attack."

    "I love you, Mr. Laogang."

    Su Kui is not happy at all, because he Zhiqiu and I get on well with each other, I''m out of the sky.

    "Goblin, I will marry you now. Come to my room tonight --"

    he zhiqiuzi seems to have eyes at night. Again, because of this sentence, it is as profound as ink.

    "Yes, sir."

    -Since Yuan''s mother found her that day, Su Kui knew that she was a hidden danger sooner or later.

    Although she didn''t like this person, she even hated it.

    But in any case, she has an indelible kinship with Yuan Yuanyuan, not that resentment can really sever the mother daughter relationship with her.

    I''m afraid that if the real Yuan Yuan Yuan is here, when I see my mother''s downfall, I will be angry and resentful at the same time and have to help at the same time, right?

    Sukui won''t give her anything but money.

    Support for the aged is inevitable. But Su Kui has decided that she will not give out more than the monthly alimony.

    At that time, it''s really exposed. I don''t know who it is!

    At present, Yuan''s mother doesn''t know that she has paid off all the usury. She should still live a life of running around. At present, she has time to deal with another matter.

 Chapter 2450

    -

    "Hey, I said you don''t want to be greedy. You have enough to give you 10 million yuan. Do you think yuan Yuanyuan is worth so much money for selling personal devices and making a movie? If she becomes a hostess in a TV play, she will be given five million yuan at most! "

    A man with a cell phone swearing, the face is very ugly.

    MD, is this woman a lunatic, 30 million? I dare to open my mouth, and I''m not afraid to flash my tongue!

    "I tell you, you advised her to give up the role of competition, 10 million is still yours. If you don''t let go, don''t say ten million, I won''t give you a dime!! Give up! "

    After all, he hung up with his teeth clenched.

    Suddenly the shoulder was patted lightly, and the voice of the woman''s laziness and laxity sounded behind her.

    "Hello."

    "Ah?!"

    The man was scared, turned around quickly, and his face stiffened when he saw the person coming.

    "Miss yuan, you are..."

    That''s right. The one who just patted him on the shoulder was su Kui, who listened to the whole conversation between him and Yuan''s mother, and he Zhiqiu, who was sitting in the car and driving through the window, looking at her.

    He also sent sukui.

    "Oh, nothing. I''m here to talk to you about business."

    Su Kui''s stall man said, "I want to come to the gold broker to inquire about my affairs very clearly. I don''t say much nonsense. Ten million yuan is too little. Besides, do you think it''s useful to tell that woman? It''s useless, isn''t it? If you inquire more carefully, you should know how much I hate her. "

    "I don''t want more. Give me 15 million yuan. I give up competing for the role of female Lord. You know, if I don''t give up, the position of female Lord will basically fall on me. After all, I still have a lot of advantages, don''t I? "

    Su Kui said slowly, stroking the diamond ring on her ring finger, the huge pink diamond, shining in the sunlight.

    She pointedly looked at a low-key black luxury car nearby. Gold sky followed her eyes, only glanced at it, and immediately knew what she meant.

    MD, despicable!

    Jin Tian scolds him secretly. He is kind on the face. Although the entertainment company he belongs to is also a big crocodile in the industry, he dare not look straight at the edge of Zun entertainment, a giant that eats everything at home and abroad.

    "Miss yuan is joking. If you are sure about the role, you won''t come to see me today. Is what I said right? But the price you quoted is too high for me to afford Look... "

    Golden sky wants to push down the price. This TV series is a popular big IP production this year. From the director to the actors, it is excellent. The artist he brought is also a newcomer. He just graduated from the drama college. His acting skills are among the best.

    In addition, the background of each other''s family is not bad. They voluntarily give up 10 million sunflower.

    Naturally, he would like to, as long as the fire, but also worry about not money after rolling?

    Proper investment is still necessary!

    He turned his eyes around. After all, it wasn''t him who paid for it. He couldn''t make a decision. He wanted to explore Su Kui''s voice first to see if he could reduce it.

    If there were less, he would still be able to make a decision.

    However, Su Kui was determined not to let go, smiling on her face. Even when she made such a trade which was obviously humiliating to her, she still had a bright smile on her face, and the sun shone on her face, which was especially arrogant.

 Chapter 2451

    "No less, 15 million. As of tonight, put the money into my account. Otherwise, tomorrow I will inform the director and follow the world bank''s play

    Hearing this, Jin Tianxin''s alarm rang.

    What?! Has the director of Liuyun Xingzhi decided on the final heroine? It''s very bad for them.

    He can''t care about Tai Chi either. He nodded, "OK, Miss yuan, you can leave a contact information. I can''t be the master of this. I''ll give you a reply when I go back to discuss it with the money giver, OK?"

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "Naturally, then, we have a good cooperation."

    She held out her hand gracefully and shook it with Jin Tian.

    Then in his eyes, he Zhiqiu got on the car and left.

    -

    in the car, he Zhiqiu, who was driving, looked at Su Kui in his side eyes.

    Su Kui pushed his face away. "Concentrate on driving, cherish life!"

    He Zhiqiu couldn''t help but, "why give up the position of hostess? As long as you want, I can bring it for you. Not all my cards are given to you. We are not short of money. "

    "Yes, but since the other party is in a hurry to send money, don''t give it away for nothing. Do you think so?"

    Su Kui reclines leisurely on the soft leather chair back, squinting to enjoy the fun of pitching people. Red lips are like fire, which are raised arrogantly.

    He Zhiqiu didn''t understand what she meant at the beginning. When he heard this, his eyes lit up and he suddenly said, "in fact, what you saw at the beginning was not the heroine''s part, right?!"

    At that time, because Su Kui was going to pick up the play, he found the original novel and read it.

    He admits that the author''s writing skills are profound and his stories are fascinating.

    But in his eyes, the heroine''s character is not as good as the other one. At that time, when I saw her for the first time, I felt that the woman in red, who was gorgeous and gorgeous, was totally customized for Su Kui.

    However, he thought that the role of the drama, after all, is not as much as the hostess, so he did not open the mouth.

    He wants to give the best.

    But now I want to come, Su Kui and his ideas actually coincide.

    He Zhiqiu laughs happily. He hooks his thin lips and shakes his head funny, "you are wilting!"

    Obviously, I don''t want to take this role at all. I just want to make people uncomfortable, and finally I have to beat them hard to be comfortable.

    He Zhiqiu is so miserable that she has such a clear love hate, wilting bad temperament.

    Looking at her, I feel that everything is beautiful, exquisite and flawless.

    Beauty in the eyes of the beholder, in him, has been the best realization, and infinite amplification!

    -

    golden sky didn''t let sunflower wait too long.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, 15 million yuan was successfully transferred to her account.

    Looking at the bank message, that series of zero, Su Kui satisfied smile.

    These money, leave to Yuan mother, do alimony! She is yuan mu, thank you!

    Fifteen million, Su Kui will not give yuan mu all of a sudden. With her character, she will definitely relapse into gambling.

    Give her 50000 yuan every month. Maybe she can''t spend it all her life.

    -The next day, Su Kui gave up her position as the hostess and took on a supporting role who could not find the right person.

    The director was surprised, but after su Kui improvised in front of him for a while, including the writer, they all clapped and decided to let her play the role of Yujue Yi.

 Chapter 2452

    Yin Enchen is in a good mood recently, because her agent has brought her good news. Yuan Yuanyuan, a strong competitor of the world bank, voluntarily withdraws from the position of female owner.

    Although she paid 15 million yuan, she thought it was worth it to get this rare role.

    To be sure, as the broker Jin Tian said, as long as the fame is there, are you worried about the money?

    Yin Enchen also thinks so, not to mention that she is not poor in money.

    Bad, only fame!

    For the first step, she needs a strong pedal.

    In the last life, it is also because of this play that Yuan Yuanyuan was wrongly organized by the brokerage company behind gold sky. She exposed her news to the usury company, and finally, she had no choice but to quit, was forced to lure, and fell to the bottom of the society.

    Now it''s different. Su Kui has paid off his money for a long time. Naturally, he can''t do anything about it. How can he bear Su Kui.

    -However, Yin''s good mood lasts only until Monday of the second week.

    On that day, she plans to go to the studio rented by the crew to take make-up photos. At that time, she will simultaneously publish them to the official microblog for publicity.

    As for the opening ceremony, it will be opened soon after the publicity.

    So, the brilliance of her dress is shining in the past, but all the good mood is gone when she sees the person in the elevator.

    "Why are you here?!" Yin Enchen is unbelievable at first, and then, he feels that the other side took her money and now repents.

    Her intestines are all regretful. At that time, she didn''t leave any proof that they had done business!

    "You''re going against me?"

    Golden sky stared at the fifteen million, and he felt the flesh ache. I didn''t expect that the other side was as greedy as her mother.

    "If you are ill, go to the doctor. I''m afraid you don''t have water in your head. Do we know each other?"

    Han C stands in front of Su Kui, just like the old hen protecting the chicks, with her hands on her hips, staring back at her.

    "You --" Jin Tian gnaws his teeth and looks at Su Kui. "Miss yuan, you can''t believe what you say. You can''t say it yourself. You promised that you wouldn''t act as the hostess. What are you doing now?"

    Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest, but her face was more beautiful than Yin Enchen''s. Hearing this, she yawned lazily and didn''t look at him at all.

    Han C said first, "what do you say, mistress and psychopath? What we are going to play in Sanyuan is to chase the jade Jue clothes in the world bank, OK?"

    "A couple of psychopaths!" Han C turned a blind eye, and at that moment the lift opened, and he hurried out to go out, and tucked aside, make complaints about delusion, and thought everyone was like you, so rare a woman''s position.

    Su Kui listened funny and was pulled away by Han C.

    Although he said so now, at that time, when he learned that she actually gave up the female number one of the play and chose a villain role, and was still a supporting role, hanc was really going to run out.

    If allowed, he even wants to knock on Su Kui''s head to see what''s in it. He actually abandons the position of female Lord and chooses female match?

    However, later, Su Kui explained the outstanding role in various aspects to him. If he performed well, he could go deeper into the audience''s heart than the hostess.

 Chapter 2453

    "Golden sky?"

    Yin Enchen gradually calmed down, and coldly called out the name of the agent, "why does she still appear in the World Bank Chase crew? At that time, the director of yujueyi''s role said that she has not found the right actor?"

    Su Kui is not the only one who knows the role.

    In fact, at the beginning, what she wanted to play was the jade Jue clothes that dared to love and hate. In the book, they are all described as the first beauty of Miao.

    At the beginning, she couldn''t even imagine that the author''s portrayal of the role of yujueyi was too perfect, which also led to the fact that Yin Enchen couldn''t imagine, in reality, what an outstanding character he should be, in order to deduce the love, hate and hatred of yujueyi.

    Now, after taking 15 million yuan of her, the person who competed with her for the position of mistress actually appeared under his eyes and played the role he wanted more!

    Her two hands hanging from the side of her body are clenched into fists. Her sharp nails are firmly embedded in the palm of her hand, but she doesn''t realize it.

    For a long time, the elevator door closed again and was opened by golden sky.

    Only then did she slowly raise her head, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, release her hands, and show a standard soft smile on her face.

    To Jin Tiandao: "let''s go. I''d like to see how she performed the unique elegance of jade Jue clothes!"

    She didn''t believe it. Such a perfect person can''t exist in reality!

    But what she refused to admit was, what if she did? In case sunflower is ready -

    no!

    She won''t allow it!

    The role of yujueyi, in the original work, is a role with many contradictions and readers'' preference. To death, she was the most distressing person.

    If she is a person who is really survived by Su Kui, then she can only be a foil for her as the hostess.

    A distance, only one person fire!

    -

    "Sanyuan, come?"

    When the director saw Su Kui, his smiling eyes narrowed into a slit, clapped her on the shoulder, and said to her, "I''m very satisfied with your last performance, and I''m looking forward to the official start of the shooting and your cooperation. Then, in the designated scene, put on the costume, it must be very restored!"

    "I''m also looking forward to hearing about your name. I finally have the chance to cooperate this time. My sister must take care of me."

    Yes, this time the director is a woman.

    In the entertainment circle, he is also a famous director. Although he is white and fat, he looks slovenly. However, countless idol dramas that lift the girl''s heart are all made by her!

    This time, she is going to work with her old friends to create a large-scale Costume Fairy Tale Drama. Su Kui is really looking forward to it.

    "Haha, it''s sweet mouth. OK, go to change clothes quickly. There are many people coming today. Some are busy!"

    "OK."

    Su Kui nodded and handed over some personal information of her mobile phone to hanc for safekeeping, which made her enter the dressing room alone.

    Other stars are accompanied by three or four assistants, even some, and special makeup artists.

    She''s the only one, no one but an agent.

    Basically, you have to do everything by yourself.

    He Yiliu is satisfied and nods. She thinks that now the entertainment circle is mixed, everyone can be a star, and the threshold of actors is constantly lowered.

    Although she has made countless idol dramas, there are countless artists who praise her.

 Chapter 2454

    But few really satisfied her. Those people''s acting skills, or just show on the surface, do not stray.

    Or, it is perfunctory.

    There was little that she could really look forward to. Now, sunflower is one.

    Hope later, the one who plays the heroine Luo Tianxing, don''t let her down!

    -

    on the third day, after overtime, the official microblog updated nine posters of the main actors.

    Women and men naturally occupy a large space.

    However, the posters about the jade Jue clothes did not come out, which also attracted the dissatisfaction of the audience.

    [what the hell, until now, when the pants are off, will you show me this? ]

    [it''s scattered, there''s no jade Jue clothes, we don''t want to chase the world bank! ]

    [I''m here to watch. How many good books in the hearts of fans are totally different? Please don''t destroy our jade Jue clothes any more. ]

    [wake up upstairs, the copyright of zhuwb novel has been sold, and now the posters are out, can we still shoot it? Jade Jue clothes have been destroyed, another classic. ]

    [you are all talking about jade Jue clothes. I come to luotianxing. Ououououi. In this way, the beauty of the hostess is not bad! It''s a beautiful picture of the leader of the red clothes sect. Ma ye, it''s really good! ]

    [Yin Enchen is too young to be suitable for later luotianxing, so the identification is completed. ]

    [this is a book with a long span, in which the author also interspersed many flashbacks about the past of jade Jue clothes. At present, I haven''t heard about the role of Yujue Yi. Who plays it? Although it has destroyed too many classics, but because the person who shot this time is he Yiliu Heda, so I''d like to ask for a moment. In terms of the angle selection of Yujue Yi, please be careful and careful?! Although she is not the hostess, she is the finishing touch! ]

    [looking at the poster, I''m looking forward to the world bank''s rush to finish shooting and playing, whining! ]

    [wow, it''s an xuai, our family, who plays the hero of Yuanjing!! Happy to die! ]

    [at present, looking at posters, they are still very restored. I hope they are not the result of P chart and P overdoing. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are different opinions on the Internet. However, there are many expectors, many of whom are discussing the role of Yujue Yi. It even aroused many fans'' memories, and they plan to go to see it again.

    As for Yin Enchen, seeing that so many people constantly brush jade and Jue clothes on the Internet, she has even reached the ninth place on the hot search list, and she is almost furious.

    His hard won role, but ultimately by Su Kui light rolling down.

    Why does she always haunt her head?!

    Yin Enchen is very angry. At first, she didn''t take sukui to heart. She''s not stupid. On the contrary, she''s smart.

    I was probably spoiled by my family. I went all the way to the University and was escorted by the background in the entertainment circle. So, even if she had such a beautiful face, no one would dare to think of her.

    So it also caused her willfulness.

    Now her mood is calming down. She begins to recall that he Yiliu looked at Su Kui differently from when she first shot the poster.

    She, Yin Enchen, has done a survey before. Although she also makes commercial films, her attitude towards the unseen actors is also one day at a time.

    If the acting is bad, even if the other side is outside, it''s the little fresh meat that calls the wind and calls the rain, or the superstar of heaven. No matter how high she is praised, she doesn''t have a rare look.

 Chapter 2455

    So, she guessed, Su Kui can make he Yiliu treat each other differently, there must be something extraordinary about her.

    Later, when she saw her make-up, Yin Enchen finally understood where the sense of crisis in her heart had come from since she saw her.

    This man is so good-looking that God gave her a pretty, but not beautiful, identical face. Beauty is sharp and aggressive. And plasticity is very strong, wearing a red chiffon ancient dress, gauze skirt style, slim waist Yingying a grip, a black blue silk, tied by a red ribbon high, several strands of broken hair light hang, with the air flow between the walking, slightly fluttering.

    The whole person is like coming through time and space.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that even if behind her is a messy studio and modern cold equipment, as long as you see her, you can instantly lead the audience into the play.

    The equipment behind it seems to be less abrupt.

    Never let her perform successfully!

    Yin Enchen shook hands. Before, she thought that she could handle her as easily as she used to handle other female artists.

    This time, however, she knew that she had met with stubble.

    In that case, don''t blame her for being cruel. Those who stand in her way will be killed!

    Sitting in her villa, she dials a phone number silently. In the dark, the light of her mobile phone shines on her little face, which looks like a ghost.

    "Hello, is this brother di? I am Xiaochen, right I have something here that I want to ask you for help. It''s like this... "

    "Well, really? Well, this person is really annoying. We must teach her a lesson! "

    "Yes, as soon as possible, she must not be allowed to attend the launch conference, otherwise, I will be very sad."

    "thank you, elder brother di. I will talk about you with elder brother, eh!"

    "See you then, and wait for your good news!"

    -

    Wednesday, August 16, is the agreed launch conference.

    It''s in this city, so there''s no need for sunflower to run around.

    He Zhiqiu originally wanted to go with her, but because he had been lazy about saltfish, he was caught by his father and went to work in the company.

    It''s a good name. It''s to train successors.

    He didn''t mention anything about his relationship with sukui. It seems that he is still an enlightened father.

    "Yuan Sanyuan, I have arrived downstairs. Come down quickly. Don''t be late!"

    Because sukui doesn''t have an assistant, he''s accompanied by a fag agent. There are many things that are inconvenient.

    At present, she has asked hanc to look for an assistant. There is no need for more. A careful female assistant is good. She can help her with some trivial matters in life. She can also put more snacks in other things.

    Otherwise, as her time is less and less, she will only be busier and busier.

    Now there will be no problem, because hanc can still solve it, but in the back, he will be powerless.

    "I see. Are you urging me? The agent who squeezes artists like you should soak the pigsty. " Su Kui walked along, make complaints about it.

    Han C repeatedly said "bah bah" three times, turning his white eyes and saying: "don''t talk about it. I don''t know what I did to you! If you let that vinegar jar in your house know it''s still there? "

    I''m afraid he Zhiqiu will pick his skin.

    God knows that he is a pure 0 fag, how to do anything to his girlfriend, and how to prevent him every day.

    "Hiss, hanc, you can advise!"

 Chapter 2456

    Han C doesn''t care, "whatever you think, come here quickly. Don''t be late. I''m shameless anyway." Whatever she said, hanc didn''t care.

    After the couple get together, the tongue index is straight up!

    His pressure resistance index is also gradually rising steadily, and he has developed a cheeky face that is invincible to all kinds of poisons.

    Su Kui wanted to say that he knew, but the next second, he was suddenly rushed in by the elevator, and the man with enough preparation covered his mouth with a pad stained with liquid medicine.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui held his breath for the first time, and his mobile phone slipped down, making a sound on the bright and clean floor.

    Then, there was no sound.

    Han C frowned, "what''s wrong with Yuan Sanyuan? Sanyuan? Three -- "

    " Dudu -- "

    the mobile phone automatically hangs up, at this time, no matter how slow the response is, hanc also detects that it is wrong. Although Su Kui has a strong personality, she is not an indistinct person. Now it''s the point of the launch conference. She can''t make such a joke about missing people.

    Han C immediately got out of the car. He Zhiqiu was informed and rushed to the community.

    Just at this time, a black van without a license plate, whistling along his corner, scared him to stagger a few times, almost didn''t fall.

    "In a hurry to give birth!"

    He cursed a word, and didn''t pay much attention to the car''s mistake. All his thoughts fell on Su Kui.

    Before he saw anyone, the worst effect he thought about was that Su Kui fainted in the elevator.

    He had no idea that sukui had been kidnapped.

    So when he searched the whole community and didn''t see Su Kui, he finally realized that it was a big deal!!

    -I think Su Kui is a soft and weak woman. She looks a little longer and has no threat among several big men.

    So the man who used the potion to enchant sunflower didn''t even think of binding her.

    So now Su Kui is thrown into the back compartment at will, and the whole body is bumped with the shaking of the car. Although she held her breath in the moment of the action of that person, a small amount of medicine is unavoidable.

    Now the car is bumping like this. I don''t know where to go. She''s totally dazzled and feels very uncomfortable.

    Her closed eyes rolled for a while, and she slowly lifted a slit in her eyelids. The trunk was very dark, and the smell was not good.

    In the dark, her two attractive peach blossom eyes are particularly seductive and unrestrained.

    Finally someone can''t help but give her a hand -

    is that her?

    Su Kui hooked up her lips, touched the black boots she was wearing, put on a comfortable posture, and continued to pretend to be comatose.

    At this time, Su Kui, I don''t know at all, because her missing, the whole a province, has been disordered.

    The car has been driving for a long time, Su Kui slightly estimated that it will take an hour and a half. There are not many bumpy roads in the city, unless they all choose the path.

    Soon, the car stopped.

    Someone opened the trunk and picked up Su Kui. Su Kui squinted quietly and looked around. He found that the surrounding environment was very disordered. There were stinky ditches everywhere. There were exposed clothes, heavy makeup and black silk women smoking.

    It''s only a glance to let people know what kind of work they are engaged in.

    Red light district -

    these three words jump into Su Kui''s mind and stay in the deep.

 Chapter 2457

    "Damn it, I''m so tired. I don''t know what the boss thinks. The identity of this woman is very troublesome. If I get caught, it''s not us!"

    "Well, don''t TM say so many useless things, hurry to take her back and get things done!"

    Several people urged him to walk towards the end of an alley.

    Su Kui''s stomach was propped on each other''s shoulders and he felt very uncomfortable.

    These people are all following her, so she can''t squint her eyes to look at the surrounding environment. Fortunately, she has looked at the general scope of the surrounding area carefully. When she comes out later, she won''t get lost in the noisy environment and crowded places with dangerous buildings because she is not familiar with the route.

    A few people were talking as they entered a building and climbed the stairs.

    Su Kui follows his movements, a little points.

    The final frame is under 26, on the third floor.

    "Lao Zhao, people have brought it?"

    The voice is a man with a very rough voice. The typical smoke voice should be an old smoker who has been smoking for more than ten years.

    "Diego, I brought it. What can I do?"

    Another man asked cautiously.

    The man surnamed Di is very straightforward. He spits out a smoke ring and orders, "pick up her clothes and take some pictures of her * *. I''ll keep them for use."

    "That Dickie, she..."

    Su Kui heard the salivation in the voice. Under the closed eyes, the cold and fierce color of the bottom of the eyes was almost impossible to hide.

    "Go away! Don''t bother Xiaochen. She didn''t let us do it. Don''t move her! " Moreover, before he promised this job, he had not inquired about it. He knew that her boyfriend''s identity was unusual.

    Seriously, the identity of he family is far more important than that of Yin family.

    However, Yin Enchen''s brother is the captain of the local armed police. He has to get through the relationship in the police station to do this. Otherwise, the business can''t go on.

    Yin Enchen opens this mouth, and invisibly, with her brother as a threat, what can he do?

    "Tut, this woman is really on schedule. She''s a bit of a loser if she doesn''t do anything!"

    The speaker was still a little unflappable. He made a few obscene tut. What else did he want to say? The leader of the group had already thrown his hand on it.

    "Sleeping, are you TM on the brain or how? Can''t do anything but sleep? If you can''t, you can change to someone else. Don''t make trouble for me all the time! "

    "Take a picture quickly, then leave. If you stay, we can''t go!"

    He Zhiqiu, who has been living in a province for many years, can''t bear it.

    Many years ago, he remembered the storm that had been suppressed. It also happened from he Zhiqiu. Otherwise, why did he suddenly go abroad for so many years? Not to avoid the wind?

    Because of a friend''s prank, he accidentally killed his pet, released it, and was run over by a car.

    He went mad and hit the man directly on the bridge of the nose to exercise. His retina was damaged. This shows how possessive this man is.

    "I see, Diego."

    I can''t help it. I have to stop.

    The footsteps appeared beside Su Kui, with a big hand, approaching her collar.

    Su Kui calculated that there were five people in this room.

    And all men.

    That guy named Diego, he coughed twice every now and then, and he was smoking all the time. I don''t think he would be very well.

 Chapter 2458

    It''s a real fight. He''s not a threat.

    At present, there is only one person in the room with steady steps. It sounds like he is a martial artist.

    However, she will not wait for her death. She was just locked in the trunk. She is not good at action.

    Now, it''s all in one!

    "Well, well, I can''t eat it, but it''s OK to touch it."

    "Whatever you want, hurry up! Three, hurry up! "

    "Okay, Diego."

    It''s hot and there aren''t many clothes.

    In order to attend the conference, Su Kui specially matched a pair of high boots, in fact, to hide her self-defense weapons.

    Since the end of that day''s poster shooting, when she found that Yin Enchen''s eyes were not right, she knew that sooner or later she would start to fight against herself.

    Although I don''t know if she is the person behind the scenes this time, it''s necessary to prevent the trouble before it happens.

    The big hand with a strong smell of smoke and body finally fell on Su Kui''s neck. Su Kui frowned and suddenly burst.

    Relying on her soft and flexible body, she stepped on high heels, and the sharp point of the shoes kicked the man''s temple.

    The ugly little man only had time to turn a white eye, and the whole man fainted. He did not know whether he was alive or dead.

    That''s right now --

    Su Kui turns over and jumps off the broken sofa, pulls out a sabre from the high boots. The sabre is about one palm long, and the blade reflects the cold under the light.

    "You didn''t get the drug?!"

    After a moment''s hesitation, Dinan pulled out the smoke from her mouth, lowered her voice and ordered, "give it to me, catch her, and she will reward you today!"

    After all, he sneered and showed his yellow teeth. It was so cold and weird that he couldn''t say, "I wanted to save your life and let you go after taking some photos. I didn''t expect you to be so unintelligent, girl. I can''t blame you!"

    "Since I am dizzy, I need to put it on for a long time. At least when we have finished taking the photos, right? But now you see our face. I''m afraid it''s your life. It''s here to explain. "

    "Is it?"

    Su Kui smiled coldly and held the knife in his backhand. He didn''t wait for those people to attack.

    She has a good body flexibility. She has been keeping fit recently. Her strength is reasonable. She is not as soft as before.

    Now she just holds the knife in her back hand, and the graceful and smooth muscles between her arms are just like the powerful momentum in her eyes.

    "Then compare and see who died first!"

    For a long time, Su Kui didn''t engage in this kind of fighting and killing campaign. The violence factor in Su Kui''s heart couldn''t stop going up.

    Once a military family, no matter men or women, who doesn''t learn to defend themselves? He was used to real weapons. Su Kui even went into and out of the military area with the old man at home.

    Real guys have touched a lot.

    Now that she has reincarnated so many worlds, she dare not forget her father''s teachings.

    To defeat the enemy first, even if you can''t compare in number and momentum, you can''t lose!

    Once the momentum is released, the whole person is finished.

    At that time, I will be the fish and the enemy the prey.

    "Good guy, I''ve learned two skills!"

    "Hello, old Han! It''s estimated that this little girl is shooting martial arts movies! But we''ll die if we lose! "

    Dinan laughed. Su Kui felt sick when he saw his yellow teeth.

 Chapter 2459

    Old Han is a strong man who has been guarding Dinan''s back.

    The rest of them, under Su Kui''s airtight military dagger, quickly fell into a ball, or covered their arms, or covered their necks.

    What''s more, Su Kui cut off a finger.

    That man, just now, is the first one to make a noise and molest sunflower.

    When old Han heard Dinan''s words, he finally moved his wrist and came out from behind.

    Two hands clasped, said a offended, then a violent drink, a hungry tiger, two hands clenched fist, directly hit Su Kui''s face.

    Sunflower is just a Dodge, not a hard hit.

    Her body is soft and flexible, even if her strength is not equal to that of the other party, but her skills, to be honest, are much better than that of the other party.

    At first, Dinan was still chuckling and had time to light a cigarette, intending to see how the beauty had been ravaged.

    But -

    one minute, two minutes, even five minutes later!

    Don''t say it''s hitting her. She didn''t even touch the corner of her dress.

    Dinan realized that he was wrong. "Shit, old Han, do you have any real skills? A little girl can''t deal with it?!"

    If we continue to work like this, he Zhiqiu will not bring anyone to find him?

    Old Han''s eyes were cold, and he was roared by Dinan. He bit his teeth and accelerated his attack again.

    This time, Su Kui''s response was a lot of embarrassment.

    Instead of circling around with old Han, she started to fight back. From time to time, she used a saber to row him. During that time, someone else tried to get up and help old Han to control Su Kui. She severely cleaned up again.

    Old Han''s eyes crossed and he said in surprise, "are you a soldier?"

    He saw many of her moves, which were like those practiced by soldiers in the barracks.

    Su Kui also found the similarity between him and himself. He sneered, "I''ve barely learned some, but it''s you. You came from a military camp and didn''t serve the country. Instead, you followed a big pest and harmed the innocent! It''s a shame that the country has a moth like you! "

    "You --"

    Old Han''s dark face showed a trace of humiliation, and he didn''t know who it was to.

    Dinan''s heart pounded. "Old Han, hurry up and clean her up. This stinky woman is distracting you!"

    He jumped quickly. He didn''t know Su Kui''s goal. He was never old Han. Otherwise, he would not have spent his energy all the time. He went around with him.

    At this moment, seeing that old Han finally left the circle of protection to support Dinan, she sneered at the corner of her lips. Her narrow peach blossom eyes were so fierce that the whole person flashed to Dinan like lightning.

    She had just observed that Dinan had a serious slope on his right foot, which made him walk very slowly.

    At this time, old Han reacts and says that it''s too late to remind Dinan.

    Su Kui''s dagger has been compared to Dinan''s neck.

    "Shut up, and I''ll stab you to death!"

    As her blade moved in, Dinan immediately felt a stabbing pain in her neck and the blood rushed out.

    MD, this woman is no longer a threat! She can really kill herself!

    "Don''t, Miss yuan, don''t do anything. You have a bright future now. Don''t destroy yourself to kill me..."

    Dinan can''t be arrogant any more. In his early years, he was good at martial arts. Now, because of smoking and drinking, he emptied his body.

    Su Kui held him from the back like this, and there was a dagger around his neck. Where did he resist?

 Chapter 2460

    "Shut up! I''ll ask you a few words and answer honestly, otherwise - "

    Su Kui''s dagger in his hand is slightly forced, and in his narrow peach blossom eyes, endless cold light bursts out.

    "Yes, I will answer honestly. You should be cold and calm down..." Dinan was terrified. The cold blade was caught in his throat. Every step forward, he could feel endless pain.

    The feeling of being visited by the God of death, he didn''t want to experience the second time in his life.

    Su Kui, holding Dinan under his arm, did not forget to observe others. Seeing old Han waiting for the chance, he squinted and said coldly, "get out. If you dare to step forward, try it, it''s my sword, or your speed!"

    Dinan''s eyes glared, "go out, get out of here!"

    Now it''s not the time when he was a little bloody. Now she has been living a comfortable life and polished the blood in her bones. The only thing left is being greedy for life and afraid of death.

    Old Han''s body was stiff, and he lowered his head in some despondency, and slowly took people out.

    Soon, there was only Su Kui left in the room.

    "It was Yin Enchen who encouraged you to deal with me?"

    There was no longer any delay. Su Kui went straight to the theme. She still had a launch conference to attend. I don''t know if it''s time.

    Dinan could not imagine that Su Kui was so smart. It seems that he never revealed the plot. Is it Yin Enchen?

    So, how does she know?

    His heart was uneasy. He pretended to be surprised and took a cold breath: "Yin Enchen? Is it the little star who is very popular recently? I don''t know her. Are you mistaken? "

    He thought clearly that now he was under control and his life was in the hands of the other side. Basically don''t annoy her, I won''t worry about my life.

    But -

    the disaster of imprisonment will not be spared.

    At that time, we have to rely on Yin''s brother to get him out. Naturally, he doesn''t want to betray Yin at this time.

    Otherwise, we''ll have fun together!

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui''s cold hiss, "isn''t it honest? You don''t say I know! If you don''t tell the truth, then there''s no need to keep your life! "

    Her voice came from behind, the breath, hit him on the neck, like a ghost blowing son, made Dinan''s body a layer of gooseflesh.

    In his heart, he felt the dagger in Su Kui''s hand, and he didn''t dare to struggle.

    The dagger is so sharp that it can cut his fragile throat and take his life with a single stroke.

    "Don''t, don''t, don''t --"

    He hurriedly shouted, Su Kui''s eyes narrowed into a long narrow line. In Dinan''s panic, he raised his hand and cut it hard to his back neck!

    Dinan lost consciousness and fell down before he could hum.

    -It has been three hours since Su Kui was robbed. Under his pressure, the original press conference was dragged to the afternoon.

    Now, all his interpersonal relationships have been used, and even in order to let his father do it, he has promised to go back to work honestly as long as he finds someone.

    As long as she''s safe, I''m relieved.

    After searching the monitoring video of the community and investigating the whole process of monitoring, we finally narrowed down the target circle a little bit and finally found the red light district.

    He Zhiqiu''s heart was shaking when he saw the place where the environment was dirty, drinking and fighting were everywhere.

 Chapter 2461

    He almost trembled and rushed into the uncompleted building under investigation.

    When climbing the stairs, both legs are shaking, afraid to see the picture they don''t want to see.

    When I was hesitating, the mobile phone in my pocket suddenly rang.

    He Zhiqiu is scared and takes out his cell phone, which is a strange number.

    But he didn''t care about anything else. He quickly answered.

    "He Zhiqiu?"

    He Zhiqiu admitted that when he heard the familiar woman''s voice coming out of the earpiece, with a little fatigue in his hoarseness, his eyes were dry all the time, and tears came down.

    He didn''t realize that his voice was shaking like, "you, you are OK..."

    Great, she''s OK.

    The door was slammed open, Su Kui had to raise his eyes in the future, and the whole person fell into the familiar arms. The familiar smell of shaving water in the arms, with a light mint fragrance, is extremely reassuring.

    She clasped him hard back, felt his arms, like steel, tightly around her, so hard that the bone almost broke.

    But Su Kui didn''t even hum. She buried her face in he Zhiqiu''s arms, rubbed his sweaty shirt, half petted and half pacified, patted his back. "I''m ok. I just called the police. The police will be here soon."

    As soon as the voice fell, there came the sound of the siren from outside.

    Su Kui chuckled. "So fast."

    He Zhiqiu didn''t say that he brought these people.

    The women who were standing outside at the intersection to collect passengers heard the sound of the police car''s whistle, and they immediately scattered, and soon disappeared without trace.

    Just now, the place is still bustling. In an instant, it''s cold and clear. A cold wind blows by. Just now, it''s like a mirage.

    Old Han gave up his struggle.

    On the one hand, he Zhiqiu had just broken his arm because he was in a hurry. On the other hand, he had done too many wrong things in order to repay his kindness, and he had been tired for a long time.

    Now, retribution comes, and he chooses to bear the consequences for his past.

    The police took a group of people away and went into the shabby rental room. When they saw Dinan, who was tied up in all kinds of ways and with blue noses and swollen cheeks, they were stunned for a moment.

    But when they saw the men and women hugging each other, they did not disturb them. They were like carrying chicks, carrying Dinan, getting on the police car and leaving.

    Han C didn''t follow though he was worried.

    He also has to contend with people for Su Kui''s absence. If the artist doesn''t come and Han C, the agent, is still absent, it must be doubted whether they are sincere enough to shoot the play.

    -The accusation of Dinan is very fast. He was originally involved in the case. Yin''s elder brother covered him before, and with the help of money management, he found someone to answer for the mistake. So now, the police have not caught him.

    This time, he Zhiqiu caught the personal stolen goods and got them. In addition, he Zhiqiu''s pen will be spent in prison for the rest of his life.

    On the way back, he Zhiqiu didn''t know whether he had been made into a mess or not. He always held on to Su Kui''s hand.

    Su Kui let him grasp, kiss his cheek from time to time, let him feel good in his arms, nothing happened.

    -

    the press conference was postponed to the afternoon.

    Previously, they sent invitations to various media reporters. Now they have been staying here for a day. If they don''t start again, everyone will have a temper.

 Chapter 2462

    He Yiliu knows the truth of the matter, but he can''t help it. He plans to let Han C attend instead of Su Kui.

    It''s said that sunflower can''t come because of serious illness. If you apologize, you''ll be OK.

    But Han C still feels sorry. This time, many fans are waiting to see Su Kui. If something like this happens, they will be disappointed.

    He was in a hurry in the backstage, but Yin Enchen, with Jin Tian and three or four assistants, swaggered past him, dressed in bright clothes. Even when Jin Tian passed by, he sneered, "why didn''t yuan Sanyuan come? Do you know that netizens expect too much of the film. If you don''t perform well, you will be boycotted by netizens and dare not appear

    Han C was already bad enough. When he heard this, he immediately became angry.

    "Worry about yourself first, we three yuan are good. After all, she can choose any role, and you - Oh, you can only pay for it!"

    "You --" This sentence, stabbed Yin en Chen''s heart.

    Indeed, this matter has always been a knot in her heart. She bit her lower lip, clenched her hands into fists, looked up quickly, and smiled at hanc with her lips. "Yes, I''m not as good as her at this point. It''s a pity that her life seems to have been not very good ~ "

    there is something in her words. Hanc''s heart is thumping. He thinks of something and stares at Yin Enchen." are you -- "

    " what are you talking about? I can''t understand it, "Yin Enchen glanced sideways at him and lifted his hair." golden sky, the conference is starting. Let''s go. "

    The press conference begins!

    Han C looks at these two people''s arrogant appearance, hatefully almost bites a silver tooth. Just now, if it wasn''t for his strong self-control, he really wanted to scratch Yin Enchen''s face.

    What is life?

    Their three gardens

    Good luck!

    Therefore, it will certainly turn bad.

    -

    the host in front is already in the curtain. It''s about hanc coming to the stage. This is his first time to replace the artist. However, he has only worries in his heart. Those who should have been nervous have long been forgotten.

    "Han C, do you have any news? Haven''t Sanyuan found it?"

    He Yiliu hurries in. Su Kui is her choice. She is the most suitable character for Yu Jue''s clothes. I think she will be accepted by the audience in the future.

    If she can''t attend the conference, or even because of being kidnapped, it''s definitely a big regret in her life.

    "No..."

    "Pick up the phone, pick up the phone, Korean fag is about to pick up the phone..."

    The ringing tone is specially recorded by Su Kui in order to retaliate for the alarm set by Han C.

    Han C is trying to shake his head. Leng buting hears the call and looks at he Yiliu suspiciously. He reluctantly suppresses his excitement and connects with him.

    "Hello? Is it Sanyuan? "

    What did you say on the opposite side? Hanc immediately became happy. He jumped in place twice, as happy as a child.

    At a glance, he Yiliu knows that Su Kui is OK.

    She smiled and shook her head. She felt happy and grateful for sukui.

    "She''s all right! And say it''s on its way, it''ll be there soon! " Hanc is relieved.

    He Yiliu frowned. "Don''t you need a rest?" Encounter this kind of thing, still be a girl, psychological estimation can be very scared.

 Chapter 2463

    "She must insist on coming here. He Dao, go ahead and do something first. When you see her, I will advise her."

    Hearing this, he Yiliu didn''t force it.

    "Then hurry to get angry with her. We said to postpone the press conference because Sanyuan is ill. Let her dress up when she comes down. Don''t help her then!"

    Han C naturally even called it.

    Press conference site.

    The background is a giant poster of World Bank by bank, with all the creators gathered.

    Yin Enchen stood in the middle with a sweet smile and answered the reporters.

    "Yin Enchen, we know that you have been shooting modern dramas before. I don''t know that you are worried about the challenge of the ancient costume immortal Xia drama?"

    Yin Enchen thought for a moment, squinting his head and blinking his eyes. "All the actors I worked with are very good actors, and the director is what I adore and like. With their help, I shouldn''t worry about anything."

    "I heard that Yuan Yuanyuan, who plays Yujue''s clothes, was unable to attend the conference because of illness. Do you know what kind of illness she had? Will it affect the subsequent shooting? "

    "I don''t know, but I saw it a few days ago. I hope she can recover soon and put into the shooting."

    "Yuan Yuanyuan was once called a rare beauty in thousands of years. Don''t know how to cooperate with such a beauty, would you be worried about being compared? Is there any pressure? "

    "There must be some pressure, but I will try my best not to be compared!"

    Later, the reporters asked more and more questions. Yin''s smile could not be kept any longer. They specially picked out questions that were easy to make mistakes and answered them. Once they grasped a question, they would not relax.

    One by one, the questions are acrid and acrimonious.

    Yin Enchen parries the incompetent room, and Jin Tian rushes forward to save the scene.

    Just at this time, in the afterglow of Yin Enchen, there was a figure that could not be imagined in any way.

    Yuan Sanyuan!

    "How can you --"

    She blurted out and reacted. She lowered her head and pretended to arrange the clothes. Her hands were shaking uncontrollably.

    Her lips were white from her bite. After contacting Dinan before, she didn''t care about it. In the past, she did it a lot.

    In fact, Dinan has been very good at helping her. This time, she thought, it was no exception.

    However -

    sunflower is the exception!

    Su Kui was pale and helped to the stage by he Yiliu and Han C.

    She was already white. After applying a layer of powder, her face was even more white and frightening.

    In fact, she did not deliberately make up for the patients, on the contrary, she was wearing a positive red color with vitality and enthusiasm.

    However, maybe her acting skill is too good, her walk is vain, even with delicate makeup, and her eyes are inanimate, all telling silently that her state is not very good.

    Originally, I thought that Su Kui had something to hide, and the reporters desperately wanted to dig out some materials to explode. Seeing this situation, I couldn''t help but believe it.

    Yin''s gaffe didn''t attract much attention. Just as the hostess, she has been interviewed for a long time. Now, a group of people see Su Kui coming, and they immediately rush towards Su Kui.

    "Sanyuan, you look very bad. They all say you are ill. What''s your illness, please?"

    Han C stopped the reporters who wanted to squeeze in, instead of Su Kui, and replied, "it''s chronic appendicitis, which suddenly broke out in the morning. I just hung salt water in the hospital. I hope you can understand it, and don''t squeeze any more."

 Chapter 2464

    "Do you think your body will not delay the progress of the production team?"

    Su Kui is looking at Yin Enchen to answer this sentence. She looks very weak, but because of this weakness, her appearance is not as aggressive as usual.

    For beauty, the world has always been willing to give back more tolerance.

    Yuan Sanyuan''s face is such a existence.

    "I will adjust my body before shooting. In fact, I''m more than anyone else looking forward to taking a good picture of the role of Yujue Yi. Even if there are any more difficulties, I''ll be one, one, beheaded and eliminated! "

    Her voice is light and flowing, but like a heavy hammer, it hits Yin Enchen''s heart.

    She found out? Did she find out?

    A moment''s thought leaped into her mind. She stroked her forehead and felt a little dizzy. I always feel that something bad is about to happen.

    She retreated slowly. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She wanted to go home and tell her parents and brothers about it.

    Yes, she has her parents. She can''t panic!

    She''ll be fine, too! Even if Dinan betrays her, but she has an alibi, the other party has no evidence, the proof is her master, right?

    Yin Enchen comforts himself like this. The Q & A over there is close to the end.

    Su Kui didn''t answer too many questions about her body, most of which answered her understanding and thoughts about the role of Yujue Yi.

    When the last question came out, Su Kui smiled, this smile, as if the sun were all crumpled, fell into her eyes.

    Bright and light smile, full as if to escape the eyes, fall in her bright corner of the eye, lips slightly.

    She looks slowly at the camera.

    This is how the reporter asked:

    "excuse me, Miss yuan, can you answer the last question again? It''s said that you and his son he Zhiqiu are together, and the other side also made the news public unilaterally. What do you think of the relationship between you? Are you living together? Will you marry in the future? "

    Han C wants to stop Su Kui from answering.

    However, Su Kui shook his head at him and slowly opened his lips: "I have a deep bond with him. For our relationship, I just want to say that I love him very much, and he is the only man I have ever loved. He has lived together and is currently training him how to be a good cook and tie my stomach. There will definitely be marriage in the future. "

    "So, is this answer satisfactory?"

    For her forthright, the reporter''s face was muddled, and he was ready for Su Kui''s psychological preparation.

    He couldn''t defend himself against the smash.

    Silly nod, "full, satisfied..."

    Not only satisfied, satisfied!! Ma yeah, I''m going to get a raise this time!

    -

    he Zhiqiu is in the background. The moment he hears her answer, he chuckles. Always tight mood, just begin to relax slowly.

    Just at this time, he heard Su Kui''s voice and raised it in a high voice.

    "Hey, boyfriend, aren''t you going to come out and give me a love hug?"

    He Zhiqiu can''t sit still. In fact, he has thought about it for a long time. How about thinking about it?!

    I wish I could announce to the whole world how happy they are!

    Xiuen loves those who die fast. They don''t exist.

    The reporters thought it was over.

    No, they are naive.

 Chapter 2465

    Su Kui wants to do something, generally only likes to do something important!

    Scene brawl, the original he Zhiqiu also in the scene?!

    They immediately turned around and looked around to find the man.

    As a result, he Zhiqiu rushed up from the backstage and gave Su Kui a hug with full marks.

    In this embrace, so many reporters in front of them press the shutter desperately.

    There was warm applause in the whole audience. I didn''t know that I thought I was at the scene of courtship.

    He Yiliu''s eyes narrowed with a smile. She was happy in her family, so she couldn''t stand the complicated feelings in the entertainment circle. No matter how the future, Su Kui simply replied, let her in the bottom of her heart, to Su Kui''s liking degree, to a higher level.

    She is not those old pedantry, think the female star is in love, married, there is no popularity.

    Wrong!

    As long as there is strength, take strength to conquer the audience, not face! This is the long-term plan.

    -Yin Enchen looks at the men and women happily embracing each other in the middle of the stage. The applause around them is thunderous. All the lights are gathered on them, which is particularly vicious and funny.

    Her eyes are red. No, it''s not what she wants.

    Flustered to look up, she trembles lips to plan to say with he Yiliu, oneself return backstage to rest first. But in an instant, I saw the police in uniform pouring into the release room.

    All the other guns in their waists are real.

    Boom!!!

    A thunderbolt flashed over her head. She didn''t have time to tell anyone. She picked up the long skirt and stepped on high heels. She went backstage and decided to leave the back door first.

    Panic, let her do the most irrational behavior.

    In doing so, she told everyone that there was no silver here. However, Yin Enchen can''t control so much. She just wants to go away and go home first.

    In her heart, no matter how big a mistake they made, as long as they went home, they would have a solution.

    Home is her safest harbor.

    "Yin en Chen, stop!"

    At a glance, the police locked in the target. Suddenly, a group of people swarmed in. She was wearing high-heeled shoes and could not run away from those people at all. Soon, she was clamped in her hands, put on handcuffs and took away.

    He Yiliu stepped forward and stopped the police leading the team. "Comrade police, you are I don''t know what mistake Yin Enchen made, you... "

    She regretted that she would die. She didn''t choose Yin Enchen for a long time. When she looked at her eyes, she didn''t like it very much.

    I didn''t expect to poke such a big basket at the conference.

    The police didn''t hide it from her, and directly in the media, said: "Yin Enchen is suspected of abetting others to kidnap. We have the basic evidence, and now we will take her back to the Bureau for investigation."

    He Yiliu''s heart is sharp, and he looks at sunflower.

    Kidnapping, or is it -

    mind conversion, has the answer.

    -

    the female owner was taken away by the police because of the kidnapping case, and the important female mate was ill again. Naturally, this press conference can''t go on.

    He Yiliu and others apologized to the guests who came to the platform, and finally saw off the reporters.

    In fact, some reporters, as early as the scene can''t wait, take out the mobile phone, send the news back to the Department.

    Now, it''s estimated that the Internet has been full of manuscripts for a long time.

    -

    when Su Kui went back, the Internet would have exploded.

    She and he Zhiqiu also went on a hot search, but ranked second.

    First, it''s Yin Enchen.

    I don''t think she will ever think that she is the first to be searched and watched by the whole people, not because of any good things, but because of the bad news related to kidnapping!

 Chapter 2466

    #Yin Enchen, a new young flower, was taken away by the police on the charge of abetting kidnapping at the press conference of chasing the world bank. The news immediately made the front page headlines.

    [horizontal groove]??? Tell me it''s not true! ]

    [my family can''t be such a person in the morning, I don''t believe I don''t believe!! ]

    [I don''t know if those white washed people have brains. If the police don''t have evidence, they will arrest people openly and expose them in front of the media? ]

    [unexpectedly, he looks so pure that he did such a thing. ]

    [in other words I have an idea ]

    [I''m afraid to think about it. I have an idea ]

    [since you dare not say it, let me say it first. In this way, the conference was scheduled to be held in the morning, but it was postponed to two or three o''clock in the afternoon. The official reason was that Yuan Sanyuan was ill and had appendicitis in the morning, so he went to the hospital. I don''t know if you saw it when I was on the scene in the afternoon? Even if she had made up her face, it was very bad!

    And, please pay attention, when Yuan Sanyuan said that "even if there are more difficulties", where do you look?! To sum up, the absence of Yuan Sanyuan has absolutely something to do with Yin Enchen entering the police station! ]

    [the truth is revealed upstairs! I wait to worship! ]

    [in this way, it''s really getting more and more terrible. Now, the little girl has reached the point where she can''t move but lead someone to kidnap her opponent? ]

    [some keyboard sprayers, can you spare Yin Enchen? The final result has not come out yet. It''s hard to ensure that she is not wronged! Please don''t bring rhythm to black powder, thank you! ]

    [there are always some unclear ones, funny! Although yuan Sanyuan has made a film, the acting skills are obvious to all. Although Yin Enchen''s acting skills can still be seen in the past, can''t they be better when they stand together, no matter from their looks or acting skills? In addition, Yuan Sanyuan also played the role of Yujue Yi, who was expected by the audience. Imagine, what''s wrong with Yin Enchen''s using her as a thorn in the eye? ]

    that seems to be the case upstairs. ]

    [emmm, wait quietly for the result to face. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    [I don''t know what you''re talking about. I only know that he Zhiqiu and Yuan Sanyuan are really happy to sprinkle sugar, burp, eat too much, sweet! ]You''d better not kidnap our three gardens, otherwise, if you dare to come out, our fans are not vegetarian! ]

    [I haven''t heard of this actor, but I''m in hot search? kidnap? Your circle is really messy. ]

    [your circle is really disordered + 1]

    -

    the reversion of Yin Enchen''s fans'' thoughts did not come, and the police gave evidence at the first time.

    But because Su Kui didn''t want to reveal his information, in the recording, the police dealt with Su Kui''s name.

    Su Kui has already guessed that Dinan must have left the recording. He has been mixing for so long, he can''t have no brain at all.

    Yin Enchen takes him as a gunner. He and Yin Enchen know each other well. Whether it''s for self-protection or for threat, in order to get more benefits.

    In a word, sunflower is finally cheap.

    In addition, the police also found a lot of evidence from Dinan''s hands, involving the comprador police, Yin Enchen''s brother and the leader of the armed police team.

    In the end, the two brothers and sisters of Yin family, one with a ruined reputation, the other with a broken future.

    It''s all because of one''s own selfish desire and a lot of criminal evidence. Most of the rest of their lives will be spent in prison and repented.

 Chapter 2467

    Yin''s parents learned the news that Yin''s father, who was not in good health, had fainted several times. Now I''m lying in the hospital, unconscious.

    Externally, he threatened to sever relations with Yin Enchen.

    I''m afraid that now I have the heart to kill her.

    For she, the proud son, has lost her rank and lost her reputation. Everyone shouts and fights, hoping that he will die at once.

    Even before the punishment from the top came down, the husband and wife knew that the glorious life was over.

    -

    at that time, Su Kui leaned against he Zhiqiu''s bosom, and when he heard the news, his eyes did not lift.

    "It''s just self inflicted. There''s nothing to pay attention to."

    Now she has no interest in opening Weibo. It''s all about Yin''s family. Her head is big.

    Today''s task is about to be completed. Originally, as long as Yin Enchen doesn''t come to provoke her, she won''t do anything to Yin Enchen.

    Unfortunately, it was her appearance that made Yin Enchen feel the sense of crisis, which could not wait to destroy her.

    Although the way is different, the technique is cruel as before.

    Now she knows that in the past, nominally, it was the brokerage company behind the golden sky who took yuan Yuanyuan to accompany the wine. In this life, I look back on what Yin Enchen did.

    Nine times out of ten, she was also behind the scenes in that matter.

    There is no perfect person, how can there really be people who want nothing or are absolutely innocent and kind-hearted in the world? Everything is just a beautified effect.

    When you see it with your own eyes, it''s just like ordinary people.

    Even the heart, more sinister than those poor and ferocious villains.

    Therefore, only those who have experienced it in person are the facts.

    Why art comes from life, not life from art.

    -Hello, Yuan Sanyuan, you said you wanted to marry me

    He Zhiqiu asked for the 28th time.

    Su Kui''s ears are almost out of cocoon. She frowns, turns over, finds a comfortable position on his legs, and lies down to eat fruit.

    "But you didn''t propose."

    He Zhiqiu:???

    "I''m proposing to you every day. Do you especially agree?"

    "Oh, that''s probably because your proposal is not romantic enough."

    Su Kui shrugged, didn''t care about the appearance, and the command: "tune the TV channel, the world bank tonight."

    At this time, it has been more than half a year since the world bank began shooting.

    Time is the second year.

    "You haven''t seen all the films. Why do you want to see them again? No, I want to watch the game! " He Zhiqiu said that she was very angry. More and more fans were on the Internet. All day long, she cried on his microblog that she would form a team to rob his wife.

    He was very angry when he saw it. Who are these people! How come there''s a team robbing his wife?

    Therefore, he Zhiqiu feels insecure and insists on getting a red book from Su Kui and drying it on the Internet to tell those who want to rob his wife that the woman is his and others don''t want to!

    However, he was very upset.

    After proposing for such a long time, all the 18 martial arts were performed, and the other side just didn''t eat his suit.

    "Oh, indifference."

    Su Kui pushed away his legs. "It''s a cold and heartless man. When I get out of my bed, I turn my face and don''t recognize people. I just want to watch a TV play, but I don''t even want to watch it. Ah."

    "You want to get married? Better next life! "

 Chapter 2468

    So, he Zhiqiu very counseled, obediently put the channel back to Su Kui to watch the TV station.

    And automatically took over the fruit plate, and fed it to her one by one, trying to make the master and the waiter comfortable.

    "Look, what else do you want? Do you need a massage? Well, would you like some water? "

    Su Kui''s mouth angle can''t keep rising. The peach blossom eyes with tiny streamer light and color are narrowed into foxes. The bottom of the eyes is pure and there is no place to hide.

    "Well, well done."

    "Then, my dear, can you agree to my proposal?"

    "To be strong..."

    "Well?"

    "Agree!"

    He Zhiqiu''s eyes brightened, and he threw away the fruit plate. Excitedly, he took the sunflower out of the sofa and threw it in his arms.

    Su Kui was surprised by his sudden movements, and he grabbed his hair and make complaints about it. "Neurotic, he knows, you are a pig?"

    He Zhiqiu, no matter how many, is walking on slippers, holding people horizontally and taking them out.

    "Let''s go and get the evidence!"

    "He Zhiqiu, it''s evening!"

    "Then go to see my parents and tell them that we are going to get married!"

    "He Zhiqiu, hello..."

    The voice gradually goes away, has begun to chase the bank, after all, is left behind by them alone.

    -

    after chasing the world bank fire, Su Kui took advantage of the pursuit and received several excellent productions. His acting skills were recognized by the audience and the task was completed step by step.

    Later, instead of receiving the TV series, she began to move to the big screen.

    The annual output is not high. When there are more than two or three, when there are less, it may be several years before one step.

    But every time she plays, it must be a masterpiece.

    At the same time, her feelings with he Zhiqiu have always been envied. Even on the Internet, there have been voices questioning whether they are acting on occasion. However, only they know how happy their two worlds are.

    In hanc''s seventh year as a gold broker, Su Kui''s personal studio, instead of letting him take care of himself, signed some new artists and promoted new people.

    Han C, a little fag of Niang''s anger, has finally found his final home. The object is a very ordinary it man, better to have a big body, and a heart that loves hanc.

    Su Kui took he Zhiqiu to his wedding and wrapped a big red bag.

    As for what he Zhiqiu sent -

    for a time, hanc looked at him strangely.

    Later, Su Kui knew that he Zhiqiu had sent hanc ten boxes of umbrellas. Well, instead of the small packing, he had -

    hundreds of big packing boxes that could be put inside, all piled up, occupying the whole room.

    As for those little umbrellas with high value and famous brand background, maybe, enough for hanc and his big boyfriend, for a lifetime!

    -

    the female Lord of this life, intentionally or unintentionally, became cannon fodder.

    Whatever her ending, sukui didn''t want to care.

    It''s just heard that many years later, Yin Enchen was released from prison. On the day she was released from prison, no one greeted her. Once a beautiful face, has long been filled with years of ravines, hair has become gray.

    At that time, she was only in her thirties.

    It can be seen that her life in prison is not easy.

    This news, in Su Kui and he Zhiqiu couple''s life, did not set off too much water, soon, was forgotten.

 Chapter 2469

    The task of the last world is very easy. Su Kui didn''t have a long rest this time and can''t wait to come to the next world.

    This world is an era of video games. Many young men and women like to play games in their spare time.

    Therefore, with the unprecedented development of the game industry, it is all kinds of game hosts with large size and small number.

    As for Su Kui''s body, it''s a little anchor.

    Of course, she''s not a game host, but a so-called beauty host who sings and sells cute -

    well, Su Kui wears her body, and she''s stunned at the first sight when she sees herself in the camera.

    Because, in the camera, she is dressed very cute, wearing a hairy rabbit suit, but that rabbit suit belongs to the tight dress, which highlights her figure very hot.

    Especially the chest of snow-white, Su Kui just looked at a glance, cold face, quietly turn off the live broadcast.

    Then he slammed himself into a soft big bed.

    Beep the dog!!!

    I''m afraid this woman isn''t the kind of butcher, is she? Su Kui has a headache.

    The owner of the body is called Yunxi. It''s a nice looking, small and exquisite figure. But the figure is not cute at all. The place that should be raised is thin. In a word, it''s very even.

    So, even if she doesn''t sing in tune or even has nothing to do with cute, she has attracted thousands of fans to watch her live broadcast and give her a reward.

    However, even if there are so many people to give her a reward, it can''t change the fact that Yunxi is poor!

    Why is that?

    And listen to sukui slowly.

    Yunxi is also a game fan. In the camera, she is simple and lovely, and a cute little loli. After the camera shot, she is a woman who can play the game and pick her feet. She talks to people in the game and has the quality of 18 companies.

    Is the contrast big enough?

    That''s not enough. She''s crazy about the last video game player who doesn''t know how to look, but only knows how to play the game 6, 411.

    Yes, that''s right. 411 is the name of Yunxi idol.

    In addition to playing in the e-sports League, he occasionally has a live broadcast, so every time he has a live broadcast, Yunxi''s money earned in the live broadcast will be like countless crazy fans, who adhere to the principle of "love him, then use money to smash him", until the last balance of his own card is also dedicated.

    Yunxi is sad, but her love is humble and careful.

    Every time she watched the live broadcast of the competition, the other party was wearing a mask. However, only looking at his appearance and the only narrow eyes exposed under the slight long bangs, she concluded that he must be a handsome man.

    So, more and more stupid.

    Until she found that 411''s team had joined a sister, who was very close to 411. Even 411 did a lot for her. Yunxi once thought that he would never do anything.

    Yunxi has never liked a person so much, especially when she accidentally learned the identity of 411, or the head of her same university, and helped her when she started school before, the love of that layer suddenly became clear.

    She began to approach 411 as an ordinary student sister.

    She knew that the name of the other party was shengshiyi, homophonic 41, so she named the number 411.

    she knew a lot of things about the other party, knew that his family conditions were very good, playing games, just because of interest.

 Chapter 2470

    I also know that the other side likes to go to the library to read when he is free, and he is also the president of the student union. He likes to wear a white shirt and only drink some brand of pure water.

    The more you touch, the more you like, the more you want.

    But in fact, in the Internet world, Yunxi, covered with a protective film, can be a woman man, but in reality, in front of the person she likes, she is just an ordinary girl who is cautious, timid, and dare not show any details.

    However, when the only female video game player appeared beside Shengshi I, Yunxi knew that she was really jealous.

    If it''s just the contact on the Internet, what if they are still real friends who are a little ambiguous in the eyes of outsiders?

    Absolutely unhappy, right? At this time, there are two choices. One is to see the boy you like, fall in love with another girl, and exit sadly. The second is to know that the other party may have feelings, and still strive to catch up, insisting on the pursuit of the God of men.

    Yunxi is the second choice.

    But before she could catch up with the God, she was slain by someone in the same team beside him.

    Yes, after five passes and six generals, he finally became a primary school sister familiar to the God of man, and was treated by the God of man in a different way. As a result, he was sleeping because he drank too much wine at a party.

    Sleep also sleep, Ya''s little girl has no experience, inexplicably on the other side of the child, this is another twists and turns.

    In the end, she went to miscarriage without telling everyone. Because of the doctor''s mistake, she could not have any more children in her life.

    [wish 1 of Yunxi: I want to know whether she was drugged in the wine she drank, why she took the elevator to the third floor when she was drunk, and whether someone framed her behind her. ]

    [wish 2 of Yunxi: the God of man is mine, and we must catch up with him! ]

    sunflower:

    It''s really obsessive.

    Yunxi is just in her freshman year. Because of the need for live broadcast, she applied for day study, rented a two bedroom one hall house outside the school, and decorated the bedroom into a pink girl''s bedroom, in order to get more points during the live broadcast.

    Yunxi''s popularity in the school is not good. The girls don''t like her. They think she''s a gorgeous bitch. They hook up with men on the Internet all day, which means that life is not good.

    And the boys, many of them know that she''s on the air, and they''ve seen it. Maybe some of them have secretly made planes while watching it.

    Boys pay more attention to her, girls are not more jealous of her?

    To sum up, her real friends, only the girls who share the rent with her, don''t care about her live content Tangbao.

    At this time, Su Kui suddenly turned off the live broadcasting platform when it was still in the live broadcasting time. Not only the audience in front of the screen was confused, but also the nearby Tang Baobao.

    "What happened to you, Yunxi? It''s a good broadcast. Why is it suddenly broadcast? " She is worried. If she goes online tomorrow, she will be scolded to death.

    "Is it uncomfortable?"

    "Well, I suddenly felt a bit headache. Today, I stopped broadcasting, and the audience is getting more and more bored. I don''t want to broadcast any more."

    Su Kui gave her a preventive injection and declared that she would not broadcast this type of things after that.

    I took my clothes and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 2471

    Tang Baobao is a chubby girl. She likes to eat snacks. Her EQ is not so high. Her IQ is one key factor.

    It''s probably just because of this that she doesn''t care about anything. She becomes friends with Yunxi and doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with Yunxi''s practice. Instead, she admires her good figure directly!

    Su Kui comes out of the bath, and Tang Baobao is still eating.

    Just listen to the "click, click" of chips bitten by her. Su Kui is covered with black thread, wiping her long wet hair, thinking about another time to cut her hair.

    "Don baby, are you the one who calls for losing weight all day? Eating again! "

    She dodged the potato chip bag, squeezed a piece out of it and threw it into her mouth. Her big eyes stared at the full garbage bag in the garbage can silently.

    Tang Baobao is not guilty. He takes apart a bag of pork jerky again. His voice is not clear: "you can lose weight only when you are full!"

    Sunflower:

    "What you said is very reasonable. I have nothing to say."

    Su Kui shrugged and threw herself on the big bed with wet hair on her head. Her body was bounced by the mattress.

    "Eh? Yunxi, are you in a bad mood

    "No."

    "Some snacks?"

    "No."

    "Well, I''ll eat it myself." Tang Baobao''s thick lines were not enough for her to guess that the man with his friend''s shell in front of him had already changed his core.

    "Creak, creak, creak..."

    The sound of chewing snacks sounded in her ears, grinding her fragile nerves. It was like a mouse, one point one, slow and non-stop.

    Su Kui collapsed. "Tangbao, you can go back to your room to eat!!!"

    Tang Baobao almost choked on her with a mouthful of jelly. He opened his mouth and said, "can I take these snacks?"

    There is no doubt that the food is delicious!

    Su Kui said, "dear, are you a starving ghost? Eat less in the evening. It''s all fat, big brother! " After that, she waved weakly, "take it all, and give it to you."

    As long as they don''t eat in her room, she''ll take care of the rest.

    These snacks are sent by her fans. Usually Yunxi will eat some, but she doesn''t like these little girls'' snacks. In order to control her weight, most of them go into Tangbao''s stomach and become her thick fat.

    Say up, before Tang Baobao did not rent with her, also did not have so fat!

    At the end of the day, she was the culprit.

    But Tang Baobao didn''t realize it at all. He happily searched all the snacks in sukui''s room, took them back to his room, and hid them to eat slowly.

    Su Kui saw this, and I don''t know whether to cry or laugh. Tang Baobao''s family condition is not bad, at least better than Yunxi''s.

    I don''t know how my family abused her. I love eating so much!

    -

    Su Kui didn''t broadcast live for several days in a row. And yesterday, he took Tang Baobao to the barber''s and cut his hair into short hair.

    And cut the Qi Liu Hai, black hair, in the sun, are a purple.

    She was very small, and her short hair was even younger.

    So go out, if you put on the clothes of junior high school students, go to school, it is estimated that the guard will not stop her.

    Today, just after class, Su Kui was stopped by a boy in the classroom.

    "Hey, Yunxi, you haven''t broadcast live for nearly a week, have you? Why don''t you start the live broadcast? Many people are waiting to hear you sing! "

    Singing?

 Chapter 2472

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. Would she know if she sang by herself?

    Although the voice condition is very good, but she sings, has never been in the key, really when she does not know?

    So she slapped the shoulder of the boy in front of her with a smile like a smile and asked, "classmate, who gave you the courage to praise my singing? Is Liang Jingru? "

    The boy with zit:

    The students who have not left immediately burst out laughing at this sentence.

    "Ha ha ha ha, yes, everyone who has heard Yunxi sing knows that she is out of tune. What''s her attitude when you praise her for her good singing?"

    "But Yunxi, he''s right. When do you start the live broadcast?"

    "Let''s have a live broadcast. I''ll give you a reward!"

    Most of them are boys.

    Other girls, either jealous or disdainful, look at this scene and sneer.

    I don''t know if I''m laughing at the superficiality of the boys, or if I''m laughing at Su Kui, I can only rely on this set to win attention.

    "What''s the hurry? The live broadcast will definitely be held. I''m afraid it will be in a few days. I''ll remember to watch it then! "

    Then she took Tang Baobao out of the classroom.

    The girls behind them turn their mouths and eyes. They think they haven''t had a live broadcast for a few days. They are planning to change their ways. How can they attract more men''s eyes!

    Even looking at her short hair, I feel that even her hair is full of coquettish.

    What person''s eyes, see what kind of picture, Su Kui has no place to argue, also don''t bother.

    It''s just a pity for Tang Baobao, "Yunxi, why did you cut your hair? What a pity. It''s been so long!" It''s not easy to think long.

    She touched her hair and left it for half a year before it grew to her shoulder, which made her heart ache.

    Su Kui shrugged and didn''t quite understand her point of concern. "Start from the beginning! I won''t do that kind of live broadcast in the future. It''s annoying! "

    "Then what do you want to do?" Tang Baobao''s head is crooked. He doesn''t remember that his roommate has other talents.

    Although he couldn''t bear to beat her, Tang Baobao said, "how can you make money if you don''t broadcast it live?"? Without money, there will be no living expenses. Didn''t you say that it''s too tired to work? "

    "It doesn''t have to be a live broadcast of selling faces. We can change the way. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to dinner!"

    Su Kui grabbed Tang Baobao''s neck and led him into a hot pot shop.

    Hearing what he ate, Tang baobab automatically secreted saliva in his mouth, which immediately threw the problem out of the sky.

    Probably in the heart of eating goods, there is nothing that can''t be solved by eating, right? If so, two meals!

    Eat until you can solve it!

    This meal is basically Tang Baobao eating, Su Kui is adding vegetables and meat to her.

    When he finished eating, Tang Baobao collapsed in his chair, with a big round belly, as if he was pregnant in October. He was so satisfied that he didn''t even want to move a finger.

    Finally, Su Kui even pulled her to take her home.

    In the evening, Tang Baobao is eating in his bed. It''s rare that he doesn''t disturb her.

    As for Su Kui, he began to be familiar with the game called "King glory" played by Sheng Shi I. its predecessor was mobile game, and later, because of the fire, it gradually extended and developed end game.

    This is the game that we play now.

    Su Kui didn''t broadcast live these days because she was familiar with the operation inside.

 Chapter 2473

    Although there is the memory of Yunxi in my mind, the other side''s technology is basically the existence of picking vegetables and being beaten in the game.

    Otherwise, how could she be trained to be an ultimate Sprayer? She still doesn''t recognize her own dishes. If anyone dares to scold her, she can spray her opponent to hang up.

    What I don''t know outside, I think she is so simple, or just a white lotus in disguise.

    Maybe the only one who knows her is Tang Baobao. She can often hear Yunxi playing games in her room with wheat on and spraying each other.

    Basically, those words related to the eighteenth generation of ancestors, even various organs, she did not know where Yunxi, a small, lovely and pure girl, learned them.

    As for Yunxi, her talents are attributed to her mother who loves playing mahjong.

    Yunxi family is in the countryside with a simple population. Her father died when she was three years old. Her mother raised her. Her only hobby is to gather several aunts and aunts to rub hemp together.

    But the country woman, who can''t a few scold street?

    Yunxi''s mother, even the top one, has a sharp mouth, which is enough to scold people for not wanting to live in this world.

    Yunxi''s talent is the result inherited from her and influenced from her childhood.

    -

    now, sukui has not inherited the good, but the bad.

    She used to play games. When she met her teammates, she just liked to spray people. Now, it is to play this skill to the extreme.

    "Lying groove monkey, are you in the wild? I''m picking Ganoderma lucidum for you? Will you come to support me? "

    "Descendants, why don''t you just go back to the spring and stop coming out?"

    "Feed the tank, you are the meat brother. Hide behind the ADC. You''re not mentally retarded, are you?"

    "If this game can kill teammates, I''d rather play five games than be friends with fools!"

    Tang Baobao turned over and felt that if his roommate scolded me today, it seemed that he would go to a higher level.

    It''s clear that she doesn''t take a dirty word, but it can make people hear how angry she is in her tone.

    Su Kui''s head is really big. She still lingers in platinum. At first, she was in gold, thinking that the idiot was only limited to gold. When she reached the high rank, the teammates she met would not be so depressed.

    In fact, she really wants more.

    This game, no pit, only more pit!

    A game, or encounter hang up, or encounter spray son.

    Even though she took the field position, ad ran to fight with her. If she did, ad would betray his teammates directly, hang up in the spring, and report the position of the friend to the opposite enemy.

    In this case, sunflower is very difficult, rose to the fifth drill.

    Finally opened the door to a new world.

    It''s not easy.

    Su Kui Gulu Gulu drinks saliva to moisten his throat, and plans to continue to spray when he meets a fool.

    This time, however, the fortunes were unexpectedly good.

    teammates are awesome.

    In addition to Su Kui, with another 14 in the single, the other three, is three rows.

    Now that they know each other, it''s easy to do. At least, they shouldn''t cheat on their own people, right?

    At first, sukui really thought of it like this.

    She still takes the position of playing wild. In recent days, she has basically figured out the skills and positions of each hero in the game.

    Finally, she found that she still likes the hero who can drive the whole rhythm, output the explosion and doesn''t have to die on one line.

 Chapter 2474

    This game, Su Kui took Li Bai.

    As the anchor, first of all, Yunxi is not too tight in life. It''s only when the golden age is broadcast live that we will be poor.

    So, even if the vegetable is stingy, she is also a so-called local tyrant player with all skin and all heroes in this game.

    Although doing so, just let her from a dish to a good-looking dish.

    But Su Kui, is very fond of Li Bai''s skin Phoenix courtship.

    At the beginning, Su Kui didn''t stay in her own wild area, but went to the blue buff area alone.

    Teammates are desperately back signaling.

    [obscene development, don''t wave! ]

    [obscene development, don''t wave! ]

    [be careful of the grass! ]

    [pay attention to the wild area! ]

    in the screen of the computer, the signal has been beating in front of her eyes. Su Kui turned a deaf ear and went straight to her head. Make complaints about

    ad idiot Sun Shangxiang: "after all, meet a fool and fight the wild, 6 points!" ]Su Kui frowned and thought it would be reliable this time.

    If she''s not sure, she won''t go.

    The enemy''s attack on the wild is monkey king. Su Kui sees that his first skill is immune damage, but at the same time, before level 4, his damage is not high.

    Of course, Li Bai is even more useless.

    Su Kui stayed quietly in the grass, silently calculating the time.

    When the time jumps to 38 seconds, one of his skills flashes into the opponent''s blue buff field, one of his punishments falls, and he flashes back again.

    The monkey looked at the blue buff that was robbed after fighting for a long time, and was stunned for a while.

    The scarlet letter.

    (all) Monkey King: MD LiBai, I remember you!

    As for his typing skills, Su Kui had already taken away her blue and went to the red buff area.

    Even if the enemy reacts at this time, it''s too late to think of their home against the wild.

    As soon as level Four arrived, Su Kui immediately went on the road to catch a wave.

    It''s Lv Bu on the road. The first big thing hasn''t come out yet. Level 3.

    Marco Polo and Sun Bin on the opposite side are even worse, only level 2.

    Because they were robbed of buffs by sunflower in the early stage of field fighting, their development was delayed. From the beginning, their development lagged behind their economy by one or two hundred.

    [attack! Attack! ]Su Kui has made a big brush. Lv Bu has seen her come here for a long time. She looks like she needs to clean up the military line and goes out to take risks. Marco Polo fought for a long time, but he did not retreat even if the economy was not comparable.

    That''s when sunflower came out.

    One skill flashes, two skills decelerate, and three skills take two heads in an instant.

    The first drop of blood Marco Polo! ]

    ˇľDoubleKillŁˇ ]

    sun Shangxiang, who just scolded sunflower, brushed 666 directly.

    Su Kui didn''t speak. He went back to brush the field, finished painting his own home, stole Bruce Lee by the way, touched the river, and went to the red area opposite.

    As a result, he just collided with Marco Polo on the opposite side, but the assistant didn''t follow him. Su Kui became popular and put his head in his pocket again.

    Marco Polo: are you in love with me? How to kill me!!

    (all) do you think I am lovely (Li Bai): Oh, because you look lovely.

    Marco Polo: I can go to you!

    (all) do you think I''m cute (Li Bai): Oh

    next, Su Kui didn''t talk.

    Li Bai''s figure, however, began to wander on the road all the time. Every time they show up, they take a head.

    [Marco Polo xkillingspree! ]

    [Marco Polo xgodlike! ]

 Chapter 2475

    [Marco Polo x legendary! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    (all) Marco Polo: elder brother, I''m wrong. Why do you always kill me? Would you like to catch someone else? Please!!

    (all) do you think I''m cute (Li Bai): but I think you''re cute.

    (all) Marco Polo: No, no, no, you are the most lovely brother. Please don''t torture me, brother. Hurry up!

    (all) our sun Shangxiang: then you surrender ~

    (all) Marco Polo: these dogs don''t vote, MD is super angry! Hot chicken beats wild!

    So, there was no need for Su Kui''s side to sow discord, and they began to fight against each other. Blame each other and scold each other.

    Once the internal strife broke out, they were beaten and could not develop at all. Su Kui led them by 4000 yuan in economy, and even had six gods'' clothes. After taking the dragon with his teammates, he pushed the opposite crystal in the middle.

    They, who had been killed by the regiment, were still shouting at each other inside, and the body lay on the ground.

    When the pagoda was demolished, Su Kui gave in and planned to have fun.

    And then there''s no more.

    Hands away from the keyboard, she pressed the eyebrow, rest for a while, suddenly heard a loud voice in her ear.

    ˇľdefeatŁˇ ]

    failed????

    Su Kui:????

    Failed! Why fail! Su Kui was confused.

    Open your eyes, see the top right corner of the screen, eye-catching surrender bar, five green bars, on behalf of the five surrender.

    Su Kui burst out in a flash: mother''s mental retardation!

    Are these people pigs? Did you really surrender?

    She returned to the home page and saw that there were nine more friend requests in her friend application.

    Marco Polo applied to add you as a friend: have you ever felt despair?

    Sun Shangxiang applied to add you as a friend: have you ever felt despair?

    Monkey King applied to add you as a friend: big brother is a talent, I look forward to you!

    Sun Bin applies to add you as a good friend: Thank you for your hand and send me the first paragraph!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Can it be more annoying?

    Su Kui turned off the computer and felt that she needed to slow down.

    My teammates don''t know if they want to surrender or if they want to kill her.

    Su Kui holds her forehead in pain.

    -

    I ran to class the next day. During the break, I was harassed by a boy.

    Looking at her eyes, all with frivolity.

    "Yunxi, you haven''t broadcast it live for a long time. My friends are waiting to see it live!"

    "Didn''t you say you bought a maid''s dress last time? We want to see it! "

    Su Kui snapped to close the textbook, looked up with a sneer on her lips. "How about I give you the maid''s outfit and take it back to your mother?"

    "You --"

    "Yunxi, don''t be shameless, cnmd. Try again? Don''t think I can''t beat women! "

    Su Kui did not move, lazily lifted his eyelids, fingers, tapping the desk.

    "I said, how do you feel about putting the maid back and letting your mother wear it to you? Well? "

    "Rough!"

    The boy got angry and lost face in front of so many people. He was scolded by such a little girl. He could not get over his face. He slapped at sukui''s face.

    "Ah..."

    Tang Baobao covers his mouth and stares in horror.

    Su Kui did not blink. He picked up his hand and met the boy''s waving hand. He hit it hard.

    "Ow!!!"

    The book is very thick. Su Kui''s strength is not reserved at all.

    At the moment when the boy touched the hardcover book, he felt that the whole wrist was about to be broken. He quickly took back his hand and howled in pain holding his arm.

 Chapter 2476

    A group of melon eaters around were shocked, and one and two of them were all stunned.

    What''s the situation?

    Isn''t Yunxi a weak white lotus?

    How can you be so ruthless this time? Just look at her taking such a thick book to draw people''s movements, people can''t help but draw air conditioner, feel the pain.

    In fact, it is also true that the back of the boy''s hand is high and swollen, and soon it turns blue and purple.

    "Yunxi, wait for me!"

    The boy glared at her severely and left a cruel remark, which was supposed to run towards the infirmary.

    Su Kui shrugged and said to his back lightly, "OK, I hope you don''t tell the teacher!"

    Laugh all around, tell the teacher?

    Such a low-level practice, only primary school students can do it? This time, the girls looked at sukui differently.

    It seems that she''s not so annoying either -

    maybe other boys don''t think it''s too much. But only when girls hear it, they feel sick. In particular, they are classmates, openly in front of so many people, asking a girl when to wear a maid''s dress, it seems very excessive.

    After all, this is not online, but red fruit, without any hidden reality.

    On the Internet, no one knows who you are. But in reality, speaking and doing are all watched by a pair of eyes.

    Su Kui doesn''t worry about the boy''s complaint, even if it is what? Now it''s a university. They are all college students and adults. They are qualified to be responsible for their actions.

    Presumably, the boy also has no face, dare to go to the teacher there, why Su Kui hit him to tell the truth!

    -

    "Oh, the primary school girl has gone away. She has a lot of personality!"

    The classroom is full of chaos. We didn''t notice that two young people, one before the other and the other after, with the same excellent appearance, passed by the door of the classroom.

    He ziyile, bad brow raised, three or two steps to catch up with the previous prosperous one, two people together down the stairs, to the student department.

    On the way, He Zi couldn''t hide the burning gossip in his heart. He bumped into Sheng Shiyi''s arm and frowned and said, "Hey, Shiyi, have you seen the cute girl in the classroom just now? Do you know who she is? "

    Heyday a indifferent face, do not want to pay attention to him at all.

    "Don''t want to know, get out of the way."

    He didn''t even lift his eyelids. He went straight into the student department.

    "Ah, you are so boring! All day long, I don''t pay attention to this or that. I don''t know how you can have so many crazy girls because of your paralysis! "

    He Zi also maliciously made a mistake in his teeth. He was a little envious and jealous. He touched his face and knew that he grew well. A proper little fresh meat is good for cutting?

    But from the small to the big, every one who appears with him, even the consistent iceberg face in the prosperous age, still gets more attention than him.

    It''s really not interesting to see Shengshi I, but Hezi doesn''t want to let him go.

    "In a word, this primary school girl is still our colleague, eh It''s just half a peer! "

    After all, their real profession is professional E-sports players! The live broadcast is just a monthly request from the club.

    "Wow, I''ve seen her live broadcast before. It''s very cute. Hello, Sheng Shiyi. What kind of girl do you like? Do you like the soft girl like Yunxi? "

    "I can help you with the line..."

    "Go away!"

 Chapter 2477

    Sheng Shiyi is finally annoyed by his quarrel. It feels like there are countless flies buzzing around his ears. They are so annoyed.

    His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and he Ziyi glanced coldly. A word was squeezed out of his thin lips, hoping to stop his chattering mouth.

    Unfortunately, He Zi was not afraid of him as a bamboo horse growing up together.

    Just want to continue to tease a few words.

    Coming face to face with a hot body, fashionable and avant-garde dress, tall beauty, he suddenly stopped.

    "Er Han Han, good morning. "

    He said hello awkwardly, and did not know how much he had been heard.

    Even Hezi dare not touch the edge of his brother''s fanaticism. Although, he did not agree with Han Tian''s paranoid and possessive behavior.

    However, in order to have a peaceful life, he was very unpromising and sold his brother.

    "Good morning, Ziyi."

    Han Tian waved to Hezi with a smile. The smile on her face was as sweet as a flower.

    He Zi also saw this. He couldn''t help shaking. He felt gooseflesh all over his body.

    "Ha ha How can you come to school today? "

    They are already in their junior year. Seriously, it''s almost time for them to learn. Many junior students, most of the time, are doing internships or starting businesses.

    "Well, idle and bored, come and see you."

    He Zi also has foresight. Everyone can see that Han Tian has only one shadow in her eyes.

    And that person, is the famous facial paralysis man, prosperous one.

    Now it''s no exception. Han Tian''s eyes are smiling at Shengshi I. as long as he has a heart, he can''t find it.

    However, shengshiyi seems to be blind. She turns a deaf ear to her words, goes to her position, sits down and turns on the computer.

    Han Tian''s face was imperceptibly stiff for a moment, and soon returned to normal. Stepping on high-heeled shoes, he came to his side, half leaning on the desk, and chuckled: "Shiyi, play games? How about a game of practice? "

    Hearing the game, Sheng Shiyi is willing to give her an expression at last, the tone is light.

    "Well, double row."

    Han Tian breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to get too close to upset him. There are several computers not far away. They are all used to them. The configuration is very good.

    She chose the one closest to him to open it. From her point of view, as long as she raised her eyes, she could see all the young people with their hearts and minds on the computer screen.

    As invisible as He Zi also witnessed this scene, silent shrugs.

    I don''t know why there are so many men in the world hanging from a tree.

    At least, Hezi could not understand Han Tian''s paranoia.

    "Take me, and I''ll come, row three! Today, I want to lie down and win! "

    He Zi also quickly put away the messy ideas in his head, and quickly opened a computer, started the game, afraid of being pulled down.

    Han Tian stares at him quietly. What''s up with this man! It''s rare for me to have a double row with Shengshi in order to comfort and seek for the heart that is not possible.

    As a result, Hezi, a fool, intervened.

    "Then hurry up." Sheng Shiyi bends his finger and taps on the table, indifferently.

    "OK, wait a moment!"

 Chapter 2478

    He Zi also when he did not see Han Tian''s eyes hint, dangerlang opened the game, a gag, three people match, into the game.

    Ignoring Han Tian''s unwillingness, He Zi is also very excited.

    Recently, he seldom has a black game with shengshiyi. They all have their own business to do. They play video games. They just have fun for their college time.

    They know each other well that they will return to the real life right after graduation.

    All three of them use trumpets. Shengshi one basically only hits the hit list, while he Ziyi AD and Han Tian help.

    He Zi can also swear with his toes and hair. If he can, Han Tian will only want to be the assistant of Shengshi I.

    Just in the game, from time to time, she left herself and ran to the middle.

    There was no sign of the prosperous age, only a slight frown, and she was allowed to go.

    However, every time Han Tian passed, he would have to eat a wave of economy in the middle.

    He Zi also gloated and secretly enjoyed himself. As a result, he was extremely happy and sad. When he was not careful, he was caught by the opposite Da Ye and sent the first drop of blood.

    He''s still using a new hero, and he hasn''t mastered his skills.

    "Han Dahei! Who are you to help me? I''ve been running to the middle road. Haven''t you found that the economy of the middle road is half eaten by you? Look at Shiyi and the opposite Zhongdan. He''s a lot behind! "

    "Ah?"

    Han Tian blinked and reacted. He frowned sheepishly and looked at shengshiyi carefully. He asked, "Shiyi, I''m sorry. Don''t you blame me?"

    "It''s OK. It''s just entertainment. Keep playing."

    Sheng Shiyi didn''t take his own hero Zhuge, but played the latest wizard, Nuwa.

    This hero is a long-range hero. His output is not comparable to those of the explosive mages. However, he has both attack and defense capabilities and sets up his own magic fort. Basically, it''s enough to make the opposite hero sick.

    He Zi also rolled his eyes.

    Does he know his brother? Growing up together, it''s like wearing a pair of pants. If Sheng Shiyi really likes Han Tian, with his control desire, he''d already sold.

    But if he doesn''t like it from the beginning, it''s really not.

    Han Tian wasted no time on him.

    "Han Da Belle, come back quickly. You can see that there is no one to protect the ad on the road. You always come to catch me. It seems that I''m very passive!"

    "I see."

    Han Tian impatiently manipulates the hero and reluctantly returns to the next road.

    She was thinking, why doesn''t heyday play ad? If only he played ad, he could protect himself.

    Now Han Tian has just been in touch with the game, and the manipulation is not very flexible. Watching Sheng Shiyi kill in the game and be called 666 by his teammates, Han Tian is determined to practice his skills well.

    At least don''t hold him back.

    If she can, she also wants to enter the team of Shengshi I, so that she can get closer to him, right?

    Han Tian thought so, and then he sold Hezi several times.

    He Zi also broke down, but he was not angry when he was a woman or a daughter of a family friend.

    In this way, they knelt several times.

    Sheng Shi rubbed his eyebrows and said to Han Tian, "Han Tian, don''t use this account first, practice one yourself first."

    Yes, as a professional player of this game, he and he Ziyi have many trumpets.

 Chapter 2479

    Han Tian''s account is one of the most important ones for Shengshi.

    The result can be imagined, the delivery of the terrible, by teammates all kinds of wild spray.

    In the end, the team-mates suffered a psychological breakdown. Under the condition that the three platoons insisted on not throwing, they began to betray their team-mates, report their addresses, send their heads and so on.

    Even if Sheng Shiyi and he Ziyi are skilled, they can''t bring up three teammates who obviously give up treatment.

    Especially one of them is a real rookie.

    Moreover, both of them, because of their entertainment psychology, play new heroes.

    "Mm-hmm, OK, I should practice my skills well. I''m sorry, Shiyi, I''m sorry to hurt you."

    Han Tian carefully observed Sheng Shiyi''s face for fear that he would be angry.

    "Nothing."

    "Ziyi, come here. Let''s have another round."

    "OK!" Without Han Tian''s existence, he Ziyi''s voice has been loud.

    He is really afraid of the pit. In the aspect of playing games, he Ziyi''s mentality is far less stable than shengshiyi''s. Even if the other team mate or the opposite side spurts him wildly, they will not blink.

    Let alone respond.

    Hezi is not the same. He treats the game as fun.

    This game is very popular, matching nature is also very fast.

    By this time, it was 11 noon.

    It''s estimated that we can have dinner after another round.

    "Hey, Shiyi, what are you playing this time?"

    Sheng Shiji thought, "well, ad." His voice line is cold, it doesn''t sound very warm. It''s light.

    Han Tian can''t help but want to smash things.

    What''s wrong with her? Han Tian thinks that he has paid enough for Shengshi. Why can''t the other side see her?! Just when she played auxiliary, Sheng Shiyi didn''t play ad. instead of playing the game, he played ad.

    You don''t want to see her?!

    In fact, Han Tian really thinks a lot. Sheng Shiyi is a kind of person who doesn''t care. He doesn''t want to give anything to others.

    He Zi also nodded, "yes, I''ll play auxiliary and protect you."

    Just in time, also let someone see, what is a competent assistant!

    Just now I don''t know how many times she sold it. Don''t say it''s protected. He Zi also specially gave her anti injury.

    Just think about it, you can''t feel it.

    "Oh, choose Luna in 1L seconds. OK, I don''t know if it''s a pit or a God."

    Hezi also saw the first floor and picked out his eyebrows. "Do you think I''m cute? That''s a bad name. Is it a sister? "

    He''s a talkative. He can''t help typing.

    Sheng Shiyi pinches his eyebrow and feels that he must kneel again. Why? Teammates are too unreliable.

    Especially heziyi, a pig teammate!

    Yes, "you see I''m cute no" is the ID of sukui.

    After coming out of the classroom, there was no class in the afternoon, so Su Kui went back to his residence and played games alone.

    She''s very fond of Luna recently. She thinks it''s very maneuverable. It''s well operated, and its lethality is even more explosive.

    However, it is easy to be targeted.

    This time, it''s hard to rank without ban Luna. She is the first one to lock Luna quickly.

    Thief: do you think I''m cute? Is 1L a sister? If Luna can do it, don''t hang out!

    Su Kui confirmed the first outfit, saw this sentence, opened the voice directly.

    "I haven''t started to fight yet. How do you know I''m going to pit? Uh huh? Little Saosao

    "Poof --"

    Hezi is also drinking water. Hearing the nickname, a mouthful of water sprays onto the screen.

 Chapter 2480

    "You just What do you call me? Small, small Saosao

    He Zi is also a messy look in the wind. He can''t wipe the water stains on the computer screen and is busy recovering his image.

    "Sister paper, how can we say that we are also the first coquette in the national costume? It''s a little bad for you, isn''t it? Why small aosao? You can call me brother Feng. It''s OK to fly with you! "

    Su Kui turns off the wheat directly. He''s too lazy to deal with the psychosis.

    But she didn''t turn off the receiver, so the next second, she heard a quick and short chuckle coming from the receiver called "walking the most coquettish". Her voice was low, hoarse and most gripping.

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui scratched her ears and felt that she had been QJ.

    Hezi itself is a phthisis attribute, even if no one cares about him, he can say most of the time on his own.

    After the teammates all choose the hero, they finally enter the match.

    Su Kui here are Da Ye Luna, descendants of AD, tank Zhang Fei, mage Daji and Shangdan Lubu.

    Not to mention anything else, their team''s fighting ability is good.

    With Zhang Fei protecting the back row, Lv Bu is the first. As long as his teammates don''t pit, they will not lose.

    On the opposite side, there were the king of ranling, the ad Marco Polo, the tank Lian Po, the mage Xiao Qiao and the Shangdan Damo.

    The other side''s output is much higher than sunflower''s, especially the cheap one is still dizzy. In addition to Damo''s fragrant feet, Marco Polo''s big move comes into harvest, and there is a little Joe behind.

    If AD and AP don''t die, they will be very passive.

    So Su Kui planned to defeat their mage and ad from the beginning.

    After going in, Su Kui opened the voice for the first time, and said quickly, "follow me on the middle road to squat in the field, and go down the road to the opposite blue area."

    He Zi also smiled, "how do you know they will come to fight against the wild?" And take people to the field?

    In fact, he knows that if Luna is taken by the opponent above the diamond Bureau, then she will be the most targeted hero after the whole Bureau.

    It''s also the best hero, because she keeps refreshing, which is too expensive.

    If there is no blue, Luna is half dead.

    The first blue at the beginning is even more important.

    Su Kui went very fast here. She didn''t hesitate to go to the middle of Shangshan road. She followed her and hid in the grass beside her.

    Su Kui pretends to be playing in the wild. 30 seconds later, the blue buff refreshes and she hides in the grass.

    Sure enough, only two or three seconds later, the opposite king of Lanling, with Zhongdan, came to kill fiercely.

    Then, seeing that there was no one in the blue buff area, he immediately thought that Luna should have guessed that they would fight against the wild, so she went to their wild area for the first time.

    Xiao Qiao, the enemy, thinks so too. He immediately turns around and runs to his own blue buff area, leaving the king of Lanling alone to collect the fields on Sunflower''s side.

    He jumped in, but just cut a knife. Suddenly three people jumped out of the grass. Daji was dizzy. Lv Bu had one skill. Su Kui went up to mend the knife.

    Take it directly.

    The first drop of blood is in the bag.

    Kill the queen of Lanling Su Kui without further delay. Daji and Lv Bu go back to their own lines. Su Kui quickly clears the wild area and rises to level 4.

    At this time, the revival of the king of Lanling is just level 3.

    There''s no level 4. Sukui doesn''t counsel him at all.

    Touch the river and run to the enemy''s wild area.

    He Ziyi has a headache. "Hey, cute, what are you doing?!"

 Chapter 2481

    Now go to the enemy''s wild area, isn''t she afraid to be squatted? Especially in the early days, she took the head of the field, but also under the condition of level 4.

    Few people can talk about what Su Kui decided.

    So he Ziyi''s words, turn a deaf ear, plunge into the wild area, do not come out.

    Sure enough, as Hezi had expected, the Dharma that ordered the order did not appear, because it was helping the king of Lanling to guard a wave of blue.

    Su Kui squatted patiently in the grass. When the king of Lanling was about to finish fighting, she rushed out. The king of Lanling was in a hurry and the punishment fell down, but she didn''t take away the wild monster at all, but left a trace of blood.

    After a while, Su Kui received the blue buff at his feet.

    The enemy, the king of Lanling, probably had the heart to kill her.

    At this time, Su kuiqing took the whole wild area and a blue buff from the enemy. Now it has been upgraded to level 5.

    The king of Lanling and Dharma are still at the fourth level.

    Su Kui early out of the wild knife, killing power is not high.

    So, I didn''t plan to fight with them. I took blue and wanted to leave.

    However, the king of Lanling was killed by her once before and after, and then robbed of blue. For those who fight against the wild, it can be said that the wild was robbed too much.

    When he reached level Four, he immediately signaled Damo and the two men came together to catch her.

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes turned, he lured them to run in the direction of tyrant and signaled the next way.

    At this time, the middle way support arrived.

    A vicious war is inevitable.

    Xiao Qiao on the opposite side is well developed. At present, he is the first in the enemy''s economy.

    Su Kui''s goal is to kill Xiao Qiao first and earn a wave of economy.

    As long as little Joe dares to come, she is sure to take her head. King Lanling and Dharma are just introducers.

    "You drag king Lanling and Dharma, and I''ll cut Joe."

    Listening to this, He Zi immediately understood the ultimate goal of sunflower.

    "Wow, you are so insidious! Love my little sister Qiao! "

    "Go away! If he dies, I don''t mind killing his teammates. "

    Su Kui doesn''t make jokes with him. His descendants have no displacement. In the wild, they are also easy to be cut. It''s better for the tank to follow him all the time to fight for him.

    "Tut, it''s really fierce. I doubt you''re the man who has turned on the sound transformer?" He Zi was also amazed, but he ran to shengshiyi to protect him.

    Shengshi a long white fingers on the keyboard, light lips suddenly exposed a quick to imperceptible smile.

    It''s just that his smile disappeared as fast as possible, and was detected by someone with a heart.

    Han Tian''s attention has always been focused on him. When the prosperous age revealed the smile that can be called joyful, her heart suddenly tightened, and the never felt sense of crisis occupied her heart.

    In principle, it''s just a game. When it''s over, it''s over. Nobody knows who it is.

    Even if it''s a girl, and it''s a good girl playing games. But in this world, there are not a few who are better at playing games than boys. She has never seen a couple of girls in the golden age, giving a little heart and soul.

    In the game of Shengshi, when it''s time to be obscene, it can be obscene to the whole process, not only the enemy can''t catch him, but also many times, even his teammates can''t see him.

    At this time, he is a hero who has no displacement and walks slowly. His skin is thin and tender, so he is naturally the main target of attack.

    At this time, King Lanling and Dharma, one left and one right, hit each other, and he was beaten for half a tube of blood.

 Chapter 2482

    "Ah ah ah --"

    "Wow, it''s really super fierce!"

    He Zi also hurriedly gave a treatment to the descendant. He was able to pull back the blood line that he had been dropping. He was so distressed that he took a breath.

    flourishing, make complaints about him. He also looks at him with a cold shoulder.

    Hezi has also been sending him a retreat signal. He can''t see it.

    Instead of walking, he is getting closer to the two assassins.

    He Ziyi''s head is big. "Brother, which one are you playing? I''m a bit confused about you. If you play again, you should be careful to play yourself to death. "

    "Shut up!"

    Yes, Hezi also shut up.

    Sheng Shiyi had his own discretion. When he had only one third of the blood line left, he used his own size and shot the king of Lanling who was in pursuit.

    At this time, Su Kui had been in Daji''s help, easily put Joe''s head into the bag.

    Seeing the practice of Shengshi I, she was afraid that she would not kill three times today.

    The villain in in the heart rubbed her hands excitedly, and she did not hesitate. Several skills flashed, all of a sudden, behind the king of Lanling.

    Da Mo flies and wants to kick her away. Su Kui is quick and quick. He dodges his skills by walking. He takes the king of Lanling directly.

    When Dharma saw this, he turned around and wanted to escape.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late for Daji to arrive in time. The big move CD has been recovered. Only half of the blood is left in Da Mo''s own body, which is taken away directly by Daji.

    The descendants have a good time.

    What''s more, it''s fury, not life saving skills. You can see that people who play this role don''t advise.

    "How about the descendants go out to add a friend? Is it convenient to lift? "

    Su Kui tapped on the keyboard, manipulated Luna to play wild, and asked in a light voice.

    Shengshi I has not opened voice, but Hezi has also opened.

    Besides, Han Tian was sitting next to him, listening to the words clearly.

    Can''t bear to blurt out, "no!"

    Su Kui:???

    "What the hell? Big brother, your girlfriend? "

    When Sheng Shiyi heard this, he frowned slightly, clicked on his voice, and answered quickly and briefly, "No."

    Han Tian''s heart, with this sentence, fell all the way to the bottom of the valley, smashed to pieces.

    He said no -

    Han Tian''s expression was distorted for a moment. Even if she controlled well, He Zi was also keen to catch it.

    She is wearing delicate eye makeup. She looks like a beautiful woman with all kinds of manners and feelings.

    However, at that casual glance, Hezi also felt that he had found something too busy.

    That look, it''s a little too scary!

    The original woman''s jealousy, really as terrible as the legend!

    Hezi was also frightened by his own ideas. In the hot weather, he couldn''t help shaking. His goose bumps covered his arms.

    "Well?" Su Kui chuckled and joked, "I think it''s a beautiful woman when I listen to the voice. My brother is blessed."

    "Poof..."

    He Zi couldn''t help slapping the table and laughing, "hahahaha! Yes, ha ha ha ha, he''s really popular with girls. It''s just that he''s a bit inhumane. I''ve always suspected that he''s a fag. "

    "Oh? Really? "

    Su Kui is dubious, so-called rotten eyes look at human base.

    Influenced by Yunxi, a senior rotten girl, Su Kui can''t help thinking a little more.

    When Sheng Shiyi heard Mai Li''s words, he was silent for a long time. He always thought it was strange.

 Chapter 2483

    His bushy sword eyebrows were tightly folded and tied in a knot.

    For a long time, he was depressed. He chose one out of two and killed himself to catch him.

    "I''m not gay," he said

    He Ziyi: yes???

    He rubbed his chin, and at last he thought of something different. Can he understand his brother? He had never make complaints about him before, and never saw him explain it.

    Even Shengshi''s parents believed that they had never met their son''s girlfriend. They thought that he was in the way of family''s face and didn''t want to cheat.

    For this reason, he told Shengshi I many times through Hezi that he didn''t care too much about his family''s thoughts. If he was happy, even if he was a man, they didn''t mind too much -

    when he learned about the attitude of Shengshi family, Hezi would laugh. After laughing, he said this to Shengshi.

    After listening, Shengshi didn''t respond at all. However, the next day, he was in school, was said to be secretly in love with the boy next door dormitory, even every day, quietly buy breakfast for him, and then put it at the door.

    However, when He Zi also learned about it, he was completely ignorant.

    When did he become a straight man who liked men? Breakfast, what about him?!

    So he got up early in the morning to catch the man who set him up.

    Results -

    we got Shengshi I.

    It turns out that Sheng Shiyi will buy more breakfast every morning when he gets up early. They grow up together. Sheng Shiyi, a pervert, can imitate people''s handwriting and write the font that even he Zi himself can''t tell the true from the false.

    That half year was the last half year he Ziyi wanted to remember.

    No matter where they go, the boys will automatically stay away from him, as if they were afraid that they would be liked by him if they were close to him.

    Of course, there are a lot of boys who have sexual orientation as their junior and senior students, who quietly send them love letters.

    Don''t worry about it.

    Therefore, He Zi also thoroughly knew how different, sullen and vengeful he was.

    At this time, hearing him say this, I felt a lingering sense of crisis. I always feel that when Sheng Shi looks at his eyes, it seems that something is fermenting again and again in his eyes, which are always unfathomable.

    Waiting for the fierce beast to break through the earth and tear him to pieces.

    This game finally won by rolling. After the game, Su Kui played the game and even forgot to apply for Jiasheng Shiyi as a friend.

    It was he Ziyi who applied quickly.

    He thinks the other side is very interesting. Even if he is a boy who has turned on the sound transformer, he can be a brother!

    -The next day, Hezi felt the feeling of revenge again.

    His beloved car, on which I don''t know who was painting all night, spewed out a lifelike Luo Man!

    The tyre was punctured and exploded. Even if he wanted to be destroyed, he had to be able to resist this huge thing!

    In the end, He Zi was desperate to cry without tears.

    The news about a junior who likes men is once again rampant. At the beginning, the breakfast for the male students in the dormitory next door was picked out and changed.

    Even the school forum on the Internet, there is also a situation of larangpei!

    To this end, Hezi just want to roar: shengshiyi, I fuck you!

 Chapter 2484

    "Bang --"

    the door of the student union was kicked quickly by violence. Hezi stormed into the president''s office and watched the prosperous age I, who was playing mobile phone calmly. His eyes were opposite, "prosperous age I, your uncle''s, my new car!!"

    Compared with the furious He Zi, Sheng Shiyi is two extremes.

    Languidly and casually leaning in the chair, one hand lighting the table, beating the beat, it turned out that he was listening to the music with his mobile phone, earphone in his ear.

    Vaguely hear the words of He Ziyi, calmly pick the eyebrow, "Oh, but, what does it have to do with me?"

    What does it have to do with you?!

    He Ziyi''s handsome face is twisted for a while, and his eyes are beating with small flames, "ha ha, heh heh, heh heh heh, heh heh heh, heh heh heh, heh heh heh heh heh, you will wilt! Sooner or later, I''ll make fun of you. Are you gay? I''ve ruined my car. "

    "You''re finished, that car is like my wife, you wait for my revenge!"

    Smell speech, prosperous age a shrug a shoulder, the outline is clear facial features handsome face billow not startled, "good, I wait for you."

    -

    however, shengshiyi is just a casual remark.

    However, he didn''t know that the report of the world didn''t come so fast.

    The next day, Su Kui gave instructions to the system. She felt the timing of Shengshi I live broadcast. When he started the live broadcast, she immediately went online. Shengshi is playing a trumpet, which is the diamond segment. Su Kui is in a hurry these days, and just got on the diamond.

    There is a system for cheating.

    Su Kui is very relaxed. Once again, she collided with Sheng Shiyi''s team!

    Wang Zhaojun, who was used in the prosperous era, is worthy of being a single professional in Zhongshan. At the beginning of the game, he took the head of Zhen Ji, a wizard in the sunflower team.

    The economy was immediately ahead of the rest of the team.

    Su Kui is still a professional in the field for thousands of years. Han Xin, the first-hand player, with his large displacement and fast running, runs to harass all the way when his own field area is cleared.

    From time to time, grab a blue from the enemy''s fighting field, or steal another monster. In a word, it''s very leisurely and free of pressure.

    and his teammates are awesome. Although some people are fighting, they suddenly realize that they may have crashed with the anchor.

    However, there was no event that fans gave their heads and welfare to attract the attention of the host, which was also a consolation.

    (we) Tong Lei (Cao Cao): Wang Zhaojun is 411?? Are we hitting the anchor?

    In order to save trouble, the trumpets of Shengshi I are basically 411 and 412, which have no connotation.

    If it''s his fans, and it happens to be live, maybe it will just see which number he uses today.

    Today''s is 411.

    (enemy) move (Luban 7): false, all false, that''s the Gaofei, don''t believe it!

    I''m an actor (DI Renjie): pretending to believe in you.

    Su Kui couldn''t help chuckling. This one is called walking. I guess it''s the person named "walking is the most coquettish" I met last time, right?

    The voice is still so jumping off, this time actually played Luban 7.

    Emmm, such a cute little short leg, Su Kui said, if I don''t flirt, I''m sorry for myself.

    He should be a good friend of Shengshi I.

    How to attract the most attention of God? Very simple, love him to kill him!

    After su Kui made a big one, he took his long gun and touched the river all the way. He went on the road secretly.

    On the single is Cao Cao, against Lu Ban and Zhong Wuyan, Su Kui sent a signal to Cao Cao.

 Chapter 2485

    Cao Cao pretended to be invincible and was ready to return to the tower for development. Yesterday, He Zi, who was grumpy in character, was really deceived. He Zi was further and further away from his own defense tower.

    At this time, Su Kui jumped out of the grass and was so scared that Zhong Wuyan immediately started a big move to protect Luban.

    But Su Kui is specially for Luban. How could she stop her?

    Seeing that Lu Ban received a flash, he ran towards the defensive tower. Without Su Kui playing the signal, Cao Cao immediately stopped Zhong Wuyan. Su Kui, depending on her displacement, caught up with Lu Ban three or two times, picked him up and sent him a set of skills to heaven.

    (enemy) move (Luban No.7): we are in China!! Little cute is you again. That''s enough. How can I crash with you again!

    Su Kui is satisfied with the red lips. What he wants is to attract your attention.

    Sheng Shiyi''s whole attention is focused on the game. Suddenly, he Ziyi''s roar is heard, and his eyebrows move. Finally, his eyes are lifted.

    "Who?"

    He Zi didn''t think too much, as if he forgot. Not long ago, he joked that Sheng Shiyi would also pay attention to girls.

    Turning his eyes, he said painfully, "that''s the one we met last time. Let''s see if I''m cute.". As a teammate, it must be very cool to fight, but as an opponent, MD is very angry!! "

    Sure enough, in the following time, Su Kui seemed to live on the road. Lu Ban had just risen. He could always meet Han Xin of Su Kui in all kinds of grass.

    For the first time, after he resurrected, he wanted to take a red to guard the tower. As a result, he was squatted by a special cat in the red buff area. He was just resurrected for less than a minute and sent back to the spring water again.

    The second time, he learned, Zhong Wuyan followed him half step by step, finally let him get a red.

    However, within half a minute of being happy, Han Xin came quietly from behind him, and at the same time, he took his teammates to start a wave of group war.

    Not only did his head not survive, but even Zhong Wuyan was beaten and died miserably.

    (enemy) move (Luban No.7): why do you always kill me when you lie in the slot!

    (enemy) move (Luban 7): I think you''re in love with me!

    (US) do you think I''m cute or not (Han Xin): I love you

    (US) do you think I''m cute or not (Han Xin): head

    (enemy) lie down and win points (Zhong Wuyan): ha ha ha ha ha ha''s ungrateful smile. Who let you play Luban 7, and don''t use you as a cash dispenser? Do you have a good development?

    It has to be said that Zhong Wuyan''s summary is brilliant.

    As a very crisp and short legged hero in the king''s Canyon, he is very dependent on his teammates for protection. Once targeted, the whole game will definitely be cut very badly.

    Su Kui killed him five times in the early stage. There was only a place he could not think of. There was no place where Su Kui could not hide.

    Even hiding in the grass between the third and the second towers of Shanglu defense tower, squatting on the only way after Luban''s resurrection, just to kill him.

    In the end, He Zi is crazy.

    In the live broadcast room of Shengshi I, it''s not good to laugh.

    [ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha! ]

    [hahahaha, listen to the meaning of Saohe, do you still know the opposite Da Ye? ]

    [Han Xin is so fierce! Ha ha ha ha! ]

    [I''m curious. Is Han Xin, the elder sister or brother of Da Ye? Whether it''s male or female, I really want to hold my thigh. ]

 Chapter 2486

    [it has to be said that Han Tiao, the hero, plays very skilfully in this man''s hands. ]

    the curtain of the bullet kept brushing, and Su Kui finally let heziyi go.

    Because Luban has been defeated by her, it is obvious that Hezi also regards this as the Entertainment Bureau, and starts to abandon himself and harass Su Kui with words.

    Teammates are very headache to him, but can meet the anchor, and, saw Hezi also such a big joke, lost a game, also worth it.

    Su Kui ignores what he Ziyi said at this time, takes a blue and hides in the grass in the middle road.

    Wang Zhaojun of shengshiyi can be said to play very well. He is holding the life saving power in his hand. He is very accurate in predicting and can freeze the enemy accurately.

    During this period, she came and went to the middle road and the next road for support. At present, she didn''t die at one time, but took six heads from sukui''s side.

    The current score is 16vs10

    he alone took more than half of the total.

    unfortunately, the teammates are not suck up, and there is He Ziyi''s drag on his legs. Even if he is tough again, he will not win when he is strong with his teammates.

    He Zi has really abandoned himself. Every time he goes out, he is killed. This time, he lets himself go to the red buff area and feels that Su Kui must be squatting on him again. As a result, Han Xin''s figure did not appear after he finished fighting with fear.

    He just breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly saw the map, Han Xin''s head, appeared in the middle road.

    He immediately laughed, "hahahaha, Shengshi I, Han Xin has gone to catch you in the middle road."

    Sheng Shiyi didn''t lift his eyelids. He made a light sound, like he didn''t find anything. It was a leisurely Qingbing line.

    Su Kui is really going to cut her. Zhen Ji''s two skill combo moves have frozen her smoothly. Sheng Shi is not in a hurry. At the moment when Han Xin jumps out, her control has also been eliminated. A freeze has been thrown at her feet.

    Just in time, Han Xin just jumped to his side.

    He Ziyi is also peeping at the operation of Shengshi I. He doesn''t even look at his Luban. His eyes fall on his computer screen to see how he killed Han Xin.

    Su Kui played assassin 6, is not fake, although she played a short time, a lot of routines are not too deep understanding. But with good consciousness and excellent hand speed, he can often take the rhythm and win the MVP.

    When Wang Zhaojun''s skill fell, Su Kui took another displacement in the air, and successfully flashed to Wang Zhaojun''s back. Then, he picked her up, shuasha a few shots, and pulled his blood line down in a straight line.

    "This operation is very coquettish!"

    Hezi''s eyes brightened, and he was even more focused. His face was pushed away, and Shengshi said, "stay away from me, I''m not interested in you."

    He Zi has just pasted it on him.

    In the flourishing age, there was a little bit of interest in the eyes. The eyes were narrower and deeper.

    Hand speed is OK.

    It''s no worse than a professional.

    However, Sheng Shiyi can see that the person who plays Hanxin occasionally makes some small mistakes. Maybe he just played the game for a short time.

    Sheng Shiyi is not fond of fighting, and her two skills have not frozen her. Even if he is released now, Han Xin can still fight against him.

    Immediately lost a flash back tower, Su Kui hit the attention is to attract his attention, how can he go back so easily?

    The hand speed is very fast. I sold a piece of equipment and bought the resurrection armor.

 Chapter 2487

    It''s only a matter of a moment.

    Su Kui''s own blood volume is not healthy. If anti tower forces Wang Zhaojun to kill, he will be killed by the defense tower.

    But with resurrection armour, she''s full of energy.

    Rush in, give him another set of skills, take his head. But at the same time, Wang Zhaojun''s greatness also fell on him. He suffered both losses and killed each other.

    He Zi also gloated, "you also have today in the golden age I. This is the rhythm of death with you. Love Trough! "

    Leng Bu Ding glanced at the screen, and just saw Han Xin''s moment of lying down. He stood up again, leaping away with several quick displacements.

    "When did she buy the resurrection armor?"

    Just a few seconds ago, I saw his equipment.

    "This speed That is to say, he just chased you into the tower and changed the equipment? It''s bad for my brother. "

    And the barrage was gloating.

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha we one God finally died once. ]

    [although the God is dead, I feel so happy. ]

    [someone can kill us. I really want to know this little brother. ]

    [how many years of single hand speed can we buy equipment in one second? ]In this game, Sheng Shi and He Zi lost.

    In one bureau, the only head sent out was the one killed by Han Xin yueta.

    Although compared with the tragic number of death of He Zi, he was ok, but I don''t know why, he always felt strange.

    Returning to the hall, Su Kui stayed quietly for a while. She was waiting. He Ziyi, the masochist, would definitely pull her to row together.

    She went online yesterday, only to see that He Zi also applied to add her as a friend. But he agreed. Now I''ll see. Sure enough, he didn''t change his number, but he changed his name.

    [if you are invited to enter the room, agree to refuse]

    Su Kui didn''t think much about it. He quickly entered the room, and Shengshi I was there.

    Team

    do you think I''m cute No: Yo, you dare to invite me to row, not afraid to die?

    Move: you can kill your teammates.

    Sheng Shiyi took a sip of saliva and said indifferently, "too much nonsense, open."

    Then Su Kui is very unfortunate, reduced to the bottom of the fifth floor, can only fill the space.

    First floor seconds to choose Li Bai, she can''t, until her time, simply choose a hand of Mulan.

    But in this case, their team is a pure output team, no meat.

    Li Bai on the first floor???? what do you mean?

    Li Bai on the first floor: six points. What can I do without meat?

    He Zi also turned a white eye, which made his handsome face unable to bear to look straight.

    "Meet sb again, vote for your sister!"

    [6666, Sao he is as sharp as ever. ]

    [emmm, but it''s really annoying to meet this kind of teammate in the game. It seems that the anchor can''t avoid it. ]

    sunflower doesn''t advise at all.

    Do you think I''m cute? If you don''t play roll, hang up if you like. If you want to send it, please send it as soon as possible. There''s no lack of you.

    "Oh, arrogance!"

    [mom, it''s arrogant! ]

    [watch. ]

    [selling melon seeds in the back row, although the lovely Han Xin plays well, but Mulan, especially the new version of Mulan, is hard to operate ]

    [I''m a little worried. Can it be that one God is relatively weak today and needs to kneel? ]

    Su Kui didn''t watch the live broadcast, and naturally didn''t see the barrage analysis.

    On the first floor, Li Bai directly scolded and opened, but Su Kui didn''t care. After entering, he directly opened his shield.

    This kind of person, with him scold have no meaning, the best way is to use technology, roll him!

 Chapter 2488

    Mulan on the single.

    Their team, Su Kui Mulan, Da Ye Li Bai, Shan Zhuge Liang in the first middle school of the golden age, he ziyiad and sun Shangxiang, assisted Sun Bin.

    In fact, it''s not impossible to fight with assistance.

    The opposite team is more harmonious than them.

    Fight ye Na but Lu Lu, this hero in the early stage, if well developed, can hit tons of damage, belonging to the earlier stage of the more explosive hero. In single Zhen Ji, line clearing is fast, but Zhuge Liang''s line clearing is faster.

    It''s a skill of Lv Bu. It''s very painful to hit people. Especially for the first piece of equipment, you can buy Lv Bu, a half meat outfit, which can resist and fight.

    Next is Huang Zhong and Su lie.

    As long as his teammates can protect him, Huang Zhong''s fort is basically invincible. It''s hard to cut and has high lethality. Plus they are aimed at Su Kui''s output team. They specially selected two teams that have damage and can fight meat.

    Into the game, Su Kui guessed that they have 80% of the possibility of anti wild.

    So I followed Li Bai all the way and helped him to squat in the grass in the blue buff area. As a result, Li Bai, like the man who ate the gunfight, probably knew that Su Kui had blocked him and directly opened his voice to scold him.

    "Hua Mulan, why don''t you follow me if you don''t go on your way? Want to rob the wild? Go away! "

    Su Kui sneered and was not used to him. "Well, I''ll see how you die."

    "Ha ha, teammate sb, 6-point shooting."

    Su Kui manipulates Hua Mulan to go on the road. At this time, Huang Zhong and Su lie are fighting red. She quickly takes up the line and goes to level 2.

    At this time, look at the map again, as expected, nakelu brought people to fight against the wild.

    Including taking the Sagittarius and assistant who were playing red, they all rushed to the direction of Li Bai.

    Li Bai is desperately signaling.

    [request set! ]

    request support! ]

    just now, Su Kui listened to all the people, and so many people, Su Kui''s Hua Mulan is only two levels, don''t want to go up to die at all.

    Let Li Bai alone, just rub his energy.

    Without her sending a signal, he Ziyi and Sun Bin, who are on the way down, have automatically run to the enemy''s blue buff area.

    Her side supports in the middle and drags the mage on the opposite side.

    He Zi was also disgusted with Li Bai. Naturally, he couldn''t leave him red. As soon as he came in, he took a red. Now qingyo is very fast. With Sun Bin''s help, he took down the blue buff with a few shots.

    At the moment, double buffs are added to the body, and a wave of economy is added, which immediately rises to level 4.

    You can help!

    Even if Zhuge Liang was cut, he would brush it passively, and it would hurt as much to hit people.

    He didn''t come in either, he was harassing on the side.

    Although nakelu robbed the blue, it was estimated that sun Shangxiang had taken the blue from their home, so she was greedy and wanted to take a head with her.

    A few red names are wandering around in sukui''s wild area.

    A completely arrogant gesture.

    Before Li Baida came out, he was a waste of firewood, especially the one who played with Li Bai, who was still a vegetable match.

    After being chased and beaten by nakelu, she had just returned to the city and ran back. Blue had long been gone.

    He angrily scolded, "WOC Mulan, are you blind? Don''t know to help on the way? There''s also the middle road. I can''t see it, can I? What else can I do with my teammates! "

    He didn''t know that the live broadcast was on in Shengshi I, and all his words were seen by hundreds of thousands of onlookers.

 Chapter 2489

    [ha ha, this dish is bigger than face. ]

    [Hua Mulan just wanted to help him guard the blue, but he also drove people away. He really thinks that other people are his father. Do everything for him? ]

    [ha ha, it''s a real dish for Li Bai. ]

    [sun Shangxiang of Saohe has grown up, yes, and one God has taken his own life hero Zhugeliang, sun Shangxiang of Saohe is not bad, this situation is stable. ]

    [emmm, I wish Tianmei had a function of killing teammates earlier. It''s really annoying that she would rather play nine in one than be a friend with sb. ]

    [remember the ID. I will play once in the future. If I am a teammate, I would rather hang up. ]

    at this time, sunflower is circling in the middle, and has also risen to level three.

    As soon as sun Shangxiang came here, he became even stronger.

    In the early stage, few people dare to fight with sun Shangxiang, especially other people who have developed well, and have reached level 4 faster than all people.

    Even though the enemy''s nakelu has been held back for a long time, she has no chance to gain experience. Now she is at Level 3.

    When she saw sun Shangxiang coming to support her, she immediately took her teammates with her to retreat. Su Kui can''t be like her will. Although she didn''t touch the position of fighting, how can she let the enemy take away the blue of her home!

    Immediately, after a skill is thrown out, Huang Zhong''s success slows down. The hero is fragile and has short legs.

    If Su lie wants to protect him, he has to stop.

    At this time, sun Shangxiang rolled, with a pair of buffs, and shot off half of Huang Zhong''s blood.

    Su Kui is in pursuit. Zhuge Liang of Shengshi I passively brushes it out and chases Huang Zhong to fight with his face.

    The first drop of blood! ]

    FirstbloodŁˇ

    Lu Bu is late, a skill sweeps, Su Kui resists his skill and catches up with Su lie again.

    At this time, she finally reached level Four, directly controlled Su lie and pushed him to the wall.

    Several teammates rushed up and beat him around.

    [double kill! ]

    DoublekillŁˇ

    Both heads were taken by Zhuge Liang. Nakolulu had left her teammates and returned to her wild area.

    Su Kui''s side is also bloody.

    The enemy is supposed to see sun Shangxiang, Zhuge Liang and Hua Mulan. These three heroes who output explosive watches are all level 4. They are afraid to send their heads in the past and retreat one after another.

    Su Kui didn''t pursue any more. He went back to the city in the grass. He was full of blood. He continued to go to the army line on the road.

    He Zi also scolded in his voice, "Wow, there is no head, it''s too sad."

    At the beginning of the game, the development of the opposite shooter was forced to slow down, and the economy of playing wild was not as good as Zhen Ji in the middle.

    In a team, if the rhythmic playing field cannot develop, it can be said that it is half abandoned.

    Although their fighting is still not reliable.

    Every time Su Kui passed by the wild area, he would take away the wild side and make Li Bai scold him.

    Often at this time, sunflower will get worse.

    "What''s the use of Li Bai''s game of dish comparison? Make a buff converter and send it to the opposite side? "

    [6666, little sister is very sharp, I like it! ]

    [seriously, there is no mistake in doing this in such a fight. ]

    [I was so full at the beginning, I really thought he could show. It turned out to be a dish comparison. ]Upon hearing this sentence, the narrow and long eyes were filled with a little smile, which set off the excellent and extraordinary facial features, and immediately gave people a feeling of dumping all living beings.

    He looks good, right, just good.

    But at the same time, he has the masculinity of a man, and can''t see the sissy at all.

 Chapter 2490

    He Zi also occasionally raised his head and moved his neck. Leng buting noticed his expression, and was so scared that he stumbled over his words. "Lying in the slot, you just smiled, right?"

    The prosperous age a tiny meal, the movement in the hand is slow, nearly by passing the middle road''s nakelu grasps dead.

    He just smiled?

    Early development of good, sunflower fight, but also very satisfactory.

    He harasses Huang Zhong and Su lie on the road. Hua Mulan has just redone his work. He can kill the watch and has the ability to avoid control. He has been on the road several times, picking one out of the other, but has not lost the wind at all.

    On the contrary, under the protection of Su lie, Huang Zhong was killed several times.

    By the middle of the year, a tower on sunui''s side had not been dropped. All the outer towers of the enemy''s three lines had been pushed down.

    Su Kui began to wander around to catch the single. At this time, she was more like a wild fighter. The original Li Bai was nothing.

    Even if he swears and yells in his voice, it doesn''t help.

    He can''t rob Su Kui from the wild. Even if he gives his head away, he has no value at all.

    After killing him, he won''t get much money at all. He has become a hero at the bottom of the team, even an assistant, which is 2000 more money than him.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, Li Bai can''t even brush his feet and is often caught.

    Even in the barrage, they all scolded the man for being a hole. It''s absolutely the actors and the like.

    It''s hard to fight in the later period. If Lu Bu and Su lie grow up, they will fight, especially Huang Zhong.

    "Without delay, the middle road will be demolished directly."

    "I''ll get a dragon later."

    Su Kui didn''t expect Li Bai to take his place. After driving the little dragon, she said a word to others to hold it back and went to the direction of the big dragon.

    Sun Shangxiang is fighting for her, and sun Bing is checking nearby. Zhuge of Shengshi I has just died by accident and has not been resurrected.

    It''s sunflower. It''s 12-0-6. It''s not dead at all.

    At present, she has produced four large pieces. With sun Shangxiang''s cooperation, the Dragon shed blood very quickly.

    Obviously, it''s almost going to be knocked out.

    Suddenly I saw Li Bai talking in the game.

    (all) rob ye and send (Li Bai): We Hua Mulan and sun Shangxiang are fighting a dragon. There is blood left. Come on!

    "Shit! Li Bai, are you an idiot

    He Zi is also angry. At this time, one third of the dragon is left. They have no punishment. They want to know that Li Bai has betrayed the organization and can''t help at all.

    NACO Lulu was playing in the blue area. Seeing this, she surrounded her teammates.

    Su Kui made a mistake in her teeth. "Li Bai, you''re so awesome." then she left a word for sun Shangxiang, turned around and took Sun Bin to deal with the five people.

    "Saosao, please call first. I''ll hold you here."

    "Sun Bin to the big!"

    Sun Bin''s big, can slow down.

    Lu Bu''s big move rushed over, and the rest of the people rushed in. Sun Bin''s big was just thrown on his big one, and five people slowed down.

    Su Kui switches the heavy sword into the arena, pushes five people away directly, and takes half the blood to the crispy skin.

    Her hand speed is very fast, the switch is slightly reduced, relying on the walking position, first cut off Huang Zhong standing in the back, Zhen Ji enlarges, and directly freezes her.

    Sun Bin was killed.

    At this moment, sun Shangxiang finally killed the dragon, but she didn''t cry blood in the early stage, and now the blood line is also very dangerous.

    "You go back, don''t come here."

    Su Kui was very calm. He sold his shoes in a second, just enough gold coins to buy the resurrection armor.

    Zhen Ji freezes her, and the three remaining people rush in and hammer her to death.

 Chapter 2491

    The result is not happy to finally put her to the end, only to see a flash of white light, she stood up from the ground.

    At the moment, their moves are almost used. Su Kui cut off their mage in the first second when he stood up.

    Then, with half a tube of blood, rushed into their wild area.

    What do you want to do

    Sheng Shiyi squints, "don''t worry."

    After fighting for so long, she is not a person without discretion. She should be sure.

    Su Kui''s side is already triumphant, "come on, come after me, you can''t catch up with me."

    "it''s impossible to die, it''s impossible to die in this life."

    NACO Lulu ran fast and chased after her. She summoned the eagle to fly to her and hit her. Su Kui turned around and switched the heavy sword to take her head.

    Without displacement, lubugen could not have saved her and watched sunflower kill three times.

    It was su lie who took the lead in catching up with him. A big general, Su Kui, who didn''t fight hard with him, turned around and took away Lu Bu''s head first. At the same time, he quickly sold the resurrection armor and bought the life sabre.

    This equipment can avoid a fatal blow when it is damaged by blood.

    At present, the blood lines of her and Su lie are not healthy, but her disability is more severe.

    "666, kill four!"

    "Little cute rushed up. Five kills and five kills are yours. Kill Su lie. Ha ha ha!"

    Su lie obviously thinks so too. Ending Su Kui once can get a lot of economy.

    At present, it is the middle and later period. Su lie has high killing power and thick blood line.

    Su Kui, holding on to Siming Dao, mended Su lie for the last time and finally killed him.

    After su lie''s death, there was another passive, resurrecting in situ, which meant that he had a second life.

    But now he has no teammates to light the lights for him, standing helplessly, watching Su Kui cut him to death several times.

    [five kills! ]

    PantaKillŁˇŁˇ

    [mass destruction! ]

    AceŁˇ

    When Sheng Shiyi chuckles, he wins the game.

    Since then, Li Bai has never spoken again. He probably has no face to shout.

    After all, Su Kui, with her own strength, carried the damage and got five kills.

    Teammates, including the enemy, are brushing 666

    She transferred to their wild area, collected the blue buff first, and then went to fight the monsters.

    Sheng Shiyi couldn''t help saying, "retreat first, and Yuji is alive."

    "I''m afraid of nothing. I think I''m invincible in the world. Don''t counsele me. Keep going! If you don''t die, you don''t go home. "

    "Death, how can..."

    "Well..."

    Bang SE''s words have not finished, a loud system prompt, people can not help gloating.

    [end! ]

    shutdown!

    "Pooh --"

    it''s a living treasure to support your forehead in a prosperous age, isn''t it?

    "Ha ha ha ha, the earthly newspaper, the earthly newspaper!! Let you wave, should! " He Zi also gloated, as if he had forgotten that Su Kui was his teammate.

    The water on the barrage is hahaha.

    If Su Kui saw it, he would be more worried.

    [hahahaha miss is so cute! ]

    [cute, you are the most lovely! ]

    dead? Death is impossible! ]

    [who am I and where am I? Why? How did I die? ]

    [hahahaha, don''t set up a flag easily, is it easy to be made by a face slapper? ]

    [do you have a pain in your face? Ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s only three seconds! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Well, what is that..." Su Kui frowned and whispered, "I didn''t play just now, but the children next door. Do you believe it?"

    Shengshi1: "well, letter."

    He Zi is also full of black thread

    Dog men and women! Said no JQ, ghost letter!

 Chapter 2492

    At the end of the match, Su Kui successfully got a friend of Shengshi I. as for the further contact information, it''s better to wait first.

    There''s always a chance.

    However, what she didn''t know was that her Mulan violent five kills, as well as her hand speed very amazing seconds to change the resurrection armor and famous Dao, were made into a video collection by interested people, which caused extensive discussion among game players.

    Some people say yes, others say no.

    [66666, it''s not good to play Mulan as a disabled hand party. ]

    [I''m still a girl. I take back the words that girls can''t play games. ]

    [ask weakly, does little sister lack leg accessories? Lying on the body will call 666! ]

    [miss chooses me, and I''m full score! ]

    [ha ha, it''s just the diamond Bureau. Can you go to the king''s Bureau to have a look? Don''t kill her! ]

    [it''s just Taicai on the opposite side. It''s economical. I can do it. ]

    [it''s too full of words upstairs. Now the diamond segment is all over the street? Dare to solo? Please roll! ]

    [People''s younger sister''s paper playing is already very good. It''s necessary to have all kinds of dis here? Is KY interesting? A group of losers don''t care if they ignore you. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui didn''t get the contact information of Shengshi I, but first, he Ziyi''s wechat was added.

    Her wechat name is "big baby and little fairy". When he Ziyi saw the name, he felt that he couldn''t bear to look directly at it.

    Crane and crane super handsome: Wow, sister, your name, forgive me, it''s a bit hot.

    He Ziyi''s nickname was crane. Later, when he played games, he was lazy and called Xiaoming directly. No one knew his nickname anyway.

    Big baby and little fairy:???

    Big baby fairy: Excuse me, what''s wrong with my name? Big brother, isn''t there really something wrong with your mind? I suggest you go to the emergency department and treat the spirit.

    Big baby and little fairy: by the way, I still have two bottles of spiritual decontamination agents here. Do I need one?

    Crane is the most handsome: emmmm

    crane is the most handsome: [kneel] big guy, it''s my little brother''s fault.

    Is this really a woman? He Zi is more and more suspicious. He Zi is a dead fag who has turned on the sound transformer.

    All kinds of assassins play show even if, coquettish, gentle little girls, how can they say such words!

    How angry!

    -

    the canteen has always been a place of prosperity, and there is heziyi.

    Even the gossip about them is not without. In particular, a prosperous family with good family background, good growth and outstanding ability should have been the target for girls.

    But after three years in school, I am still single. I don''t know how many girls and sisters are heartbroken.

    If it wasn''t for he Ziyi''s flirting with a sister from time to time, everyone would know that they were a couple who were inseparable all day.

    But even so, there are still rumors that Hezi and Shengshi are good friends. In order to cover up the truth, Hezi has to make girlfriends to divert the public''s attention.

    Heyday didn''t care.

    However, he always made a few mistakes in congratulating Ziyi, which made people acquiesce in this view.

    The so-called rotten eyes look at the human base, in the University, the rotten woman knows nothing.

    So look at them two eyes, especially ambiguous. Some brave people even began to write some little yellow words behind their backs, based on the two of them.

    "Cough..."

    He Zi also looked at the prosperous times and swept his face, pretending to cough.

 Chapter 2493

    Provoking Sheng Shiyi to put down his chopsticks and not plan to eat the food that he Ziyi might spit in front of him.

    Shake open the paper towel, slowly wipe the slender fingers, Shengshi raised an eye like a charity, asked in a flat tone, "how?"

    "Er Ke Ke Ke Well That... " He Zi also wanted to talk and stop. He turned to look at the girls who looked at them from time to time. His eyes were ambiguous, and he was very embarrassed.

    "Well, one by one, have you ever thought about making a girlfriend or something? I think Han Tian is good! They all chased you -- "

    " stop -- "

    Sheng Shi I made a stop action and interrupted him.

    "Talk well. Besides, I didn''t intend to associate with any girls during my college life. As for Han Tian, he knocked on the table and said indifferently, "she is not even in my life plan, so heziyi, I don''t want to hear these words again."

    After that, he stood up and glanced at heziyi''s strange expression lightly. He felt that he didn''t want to know what was in his mind.

    As it happens, he''s not interested either.

    After trimming his cuffs, he picked up his book and strode away.

    "I''m in the middle of it"

    He Zi also touched the small heart in horror and felt the heart thumping and jumping, "this goods just hurt me? How dare he attack me? "

    How dare he treat him like this?

    "Wait --"

    what is the tone of grievance and dissatisfaction? And all this grumbling

    God! Heyday I is not true -

    if it is

    Then

    Mom yeah! He''s a straight man. He doesn''t want to be a fag!

    -He Zi was also frightened by his own ideas and kept away for several days.

    One day, hiding in his room, and Su Kui quietly wechat chat.

    Crane and crane are straight: cute, I ask you, if a male friend, when you introduce him to his girlfriend, and he suddenly gets angry, what does the other party think? Why does this happen?

    He Zi is also very confused. He Zi can''t sleep these days. He has black circles under his eyes, which causes him extra troubles. Finally, he thinks about it and simply asks a girl.

    Doesn''t it mean that girls'' sixth sense is magical? Moreover, the relationship between the other party and him is also a net friend. Without seeing each other, we naturally don''t know who he refers to.

    At that time, Su Kui was doing chest expansion exercise beside the bed. After sleeping, her bones were soft.

    Hearing the sound of wechat news prompt, she stopped, just had a drink of water, and clicked to open his wechat.

    The moment I saw it, a mouthful of water gushed out.

    "Poof --"

    are you kidding? His good friend, is not Shengshi I? Is he curved? How did Han Tian stay with him in his previous life?

    I''m crazy. Do you have one?

    However, looking at the rare solemn tone of He Zi, Su Kui could even feel the uneasiness in his heart.

    Once the eyes turn, it''s up to you.

    She put down her water glass and ordered some lips, so she replied:

    today''s Creek is also lovely: mmm There should be no problem in making such a joke and making such a suggestion between brothers?

    He Zi, who was waiting for Su Kui''s reply, also saw it. When he patted his thigh, his face was wrinkled.

    Crane is straight: right!

    Crane and crane are straight: what do you think he means?!!!

 Chapter 2494

    Today''s Xixi is also very lovely: in the University, it''s normal for boys to discuss things between men and women. If the other side hears these words, it''s not only true, but also angry, there is only one possibility.

    He Zixin also mentioned the voice in the eyes, not even a prosperous age came in.

    Today''s Xixi is also very lovely: then he mostly likes you.

    The moment of seeing Su Kui''s answer seemed to confirm his inner thoughts.

    Thunderbolt from the blue!!!

    How can he, how can shengshiyi like him? They are brothers!

    Hezi is no longer in the mood to reply to the message. The mobile phone slips from the palm of his hand, and the whole person falls on the bed pathetically, limping down, like a saltfish that has lost his dream in an instant.

    God, his charm is so great that he has harmed a good young man. He is guilty!

    Moreover, he is likely to be cut to death by his mother.

    Sheng Shiyi frowned. He had just bathed. He was wearing a dark blue robe. His dark black hair was wet and drooping in front of his forehead. The drops of water flowed into his beautiful chest along the wide open collar.

    He held the water glass and looked at Hezi, who was just like the wind in his bed.

    That''s right. In his eyes, He Zi is mostly in the wind again.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cold not Ding''s exit, He Zi also startled, rubbed up from the bed and sat up, his eyes widened in horror. In particular, I saw Sheng Shiyi wearing a robe, obviously just after taking a bath.

    In his mind, he recollected several novels about beauty lost that he had made up not long ago, and his fair and beautiful face was suddenly distorted.

    "Ah, ah, Shengshi, you bastard, don''t come here!"

    He suddenly picked up the pillow beside him, smashed it at Shengshi, jumped to the window and opened the window.

    "If you come here again, I''ll show you."

    Heyday I:

    He pressed his brow, and his head hurt even more.

    "Heziyi, you must be mentally retarded?"

    He Zi also doesn''t listen. He is also addicted to his fantasy world. His eyes are desperate and sad. If he is accompanied by a sad erhu at this time, he is afraid that He Zi can also vividly deduce what it means that you love me and I don''t love you. So please don''t love my romantic dog blood love - the drama of delay.

    "Shengshi I, wake up, I can''t fall in love with you. I like women. Besides, my uncle and aunt will never agree that you like men. Isn''t it good for us to be brothers? Please let me go! "

    He Ziyi''s face is like death.

    Sheng Shiyi:???

    "What are you talking about?" Full of black thread, Sheng Shiyi will be spit blood by his friend''s stupid anger, like him?

    He is indifferent to a face, mercilessly wrong teeth, a Gemini night like eyes, dark deep not see the bottom, at this moment, in the eyes of heziyi, he is like a devil incarnate, want to bully hard bow.

    He Zi also shakes and shakes. He shrinks himself into a small group. He Ba is pitiful. "Sheng Shi I, you don''t come here anymore. If you come here again, I will Oh! "

    In the heyday, we didn''t drink much hot water, but basically we drank ice water.

    The cold water poured directly from the top of heziyi''s head, which immediately turned his natural curly short hair into a drowned rat.

    "Sheng, Shi, Yi!"

    He broke down and roared.

    In the prosperous age, with a smile, he put the empty water cup on the windowsill, "are you awake? Don''t you want to jump? Do you want me to take you down and sober you up? "

 Chapter 2495

    Hezi also fumbled for a water stain on his face, and jumped up with a "ah" sound. "Shengshi I, I killed you!"

    From today on, he decided to break up with Shengshi!

    Before losing him, he thought that the other side liked him, but now he remembered that how could the other side like him if he didn''t cheat him??

    Shengshi can jump him away with one finger and leave him a few steps away. His eyes are disgusted and indifferent. "Heziyi, do you need me to contact the psychiatrist for you? I''ve decided that your brain needs to be rebuilt. "

    Pat him on the shoulder, a little narrow Phoenix eyes in the flourishing age, stare at his eyes sharply, and say: "even if the world is occupied, there are only two of us, I would rather live with my five finger girl, but I won''t look at your chrysanthemum, don''t worry?"

    Horizontal groove horizontal groove horizontal groove!!

    At this time, Hezi only had two words left in his heart.

    "Shengshi I, did you make an appointment with that person?" By any means both despise his intelligence.

    Does he really look stupid? There are also -

    what is the fall of the world? There are only two of them left. He will not look up to his chrysanthemum, his Chrysanthemum -

    and so on

    Doesn''t seem to be his focus?

    Sheng Shiyi had planned to leave the room of his friend, but he didn''t take two steps. He didn''t know how to look. He was attracted by the cell phone ringing all the time on the bed.

    He stooped to pick up his cell phone from the bed.

    As soon as he Ziyi saw it, he immediately panicked.

    "Ouch, what are you doing in Shengshi I? It''s illegal to peek at other people''s privacy. You and you --"

    Shengshi is 11.9 meters tall, a head taller than He Zi, a man with long hands, an ape with arms outstretched. Rao is He Zi jumping up, but he can''t even do it.

    In a flash, the golden age laughs.

    "I like you? Ask but not? Well? "

    "How is it going? How are chrysanthemums? Do I need to send you some chrysanthemum spirits? " He read every word according to the chat record in wechat.

    In the prosperous times, when he read a sentence, Hezi also counseled, more and more counseled, more and more aggrieved.

    If you want to have enough mobile phones, you dare not. Now there is no idea in your brain. You just want to rush out of the door.

    Numb! What a terrible and hot age!

    "Tell me, who is she?"

    He Zi is also shriveled and shriveled, "little cute."

    Very good. If Su Kui knew that He Zi would succumb to Sheng Shiyi''s lust and sell her without hesitation.

    Will be vicious, will He Zi also tied to the nightclub to wash and sell!

    "Very well."

    Thin lips light hook, the prosperous age a drop this sentence, turn around to leave.

    When he came out of his room, he Ziyi crawled to get his cell phone and reported to Su Kui in tears.

    Crane and crane are afraid that they can''t live today: when they are finished, they annoy the great devil.

    Crane and crane are afraid that they can''t live today: brother, tell you a sad news, our chat records are all seen by the great devil.

    Su Kui can''t laugh.

    Today''s Creek is also very lovely:???

    Today''s Creek is also very lovely: do you say it again? My fifty meter broadsword!

    So, she misled heziyi and even joked about his words with Shengshi I, which was all seen by Shengshi I?

    "A sneeze --"

    couldn''t help sneezing. Su Kui put away her mobile phone and rubbed her nose.

    I feel a little cold all of a sudden. I hope it''s an illusion!

    -

    it turns out that illusion is false.

 Chapter 2496

    Soon, a person named "ssy" applied to add her as a friend.

    The name is too simple. Su Kui will know who it is at a glance!

    The acronym of Shengshi I is clearly something she can''t get, but the current development is different from what she imagined.

    Su Kui wanted to refuse, but she didn''t dare to do the task. He was a breakthrough.

    So, trembling point agreed, waiting for the other side of her sentence.

    [you have become friends with ssy, now you can chat happily! ]

    ssy: cute?

    Today''s stream is a sad stream: ha ha It''s me

    Ssy: I''m not gay.

    Today''s stream is sad stream: ah It turns out that Saosao is about you

    Su Kui pretends to be innocent and doesn''t understand anything. However, this explanation of Shengshi I is a bit intriguing.

    She touched her chin and her big eyes turned. By chance, Tang Baobao moved over slowly. Su Kui was surprised. "Tang Baobao, are you fat again?"

    "Yes?" Tang Baobao pinched his stomach and smiled stupidly, "are you ok?"

    "By the way, many people ask me when you''re going to have the live broadcast. It seems that you haven''t broadcast it for a long time!"

    Su Kui thought about it. That''s the same thing.

    However, she doesn''t plan to ask for the previous live account any more. Those losers, don''t forget it.

    Every time after Yunxi''s live broadcast, the words in the barrage are all ugly and obscene.

    In fact, sukui didn''t want to show up.

    She''s skilled, and she''s no worse than those male anchors.

    "I''ll have a live broadcast after I think about it, but I''m not going to sing."

    "Ah?! What are you going to broadcast? " Tang Baobao doesn''t understand. After thinking about it, he doesn''t have any snacks. He''s a little sad.

    "Play."

    "Game" Tang Baobao is confused. His roommate''s game playing skills can be broadcast live?

    However, she was born with few tendons and big nerves. She was relieved to think that her roommate sang so badly before, and that there were not so many fans who gave her snacks.

    Speaking to Tang Baobao, Sheng Shiyi didn''t neglect it.

    Su Kui looks at her cell phone from time to time, but she doesn''t see Sheng Shiyi''s reply. I don''t know if she is busy or what.

    So, she rarely took the initiative.

    Today''s stream is sad stream: that Before playing games, I heard that you are the host?

    Sheng Shiyi is reading a suspense book. Seeing this sentence, he raises his eyebrow.

    Ssy: why, are you interested?

    Today''s Xixi is a sad one: a little bit, I was a host before, but I don''t like the atmosphere very much, man, it''s so annoying.

    Heyday I:

    Ssy: I''m a man, too.

    Su Kui slaps her mouth, right? Every time she comes to a new body, she is easily infected by the emotions of the original body.

    For example, Yunxi is an empty and beautiful girl paper.

    Otherwise, how can we become good friends with Tang Baobao?

    Today''s stream is a sad stream: emmm, I don''t mean that, but I started playing King glory recently, and I also want to be a host. What do you think?

    Ssy: it''s easy to have a live broadcast, but to have excellent technology, there would be prejudice against girls in this industry, so you''d better expand the hero pool.

    Sheng Shiyi''s advice is very long and sincere. Many people really think so. No matter in the team competition or other competitions, they always have prejudice against girls.

 Chapter 2497

    Think that the game is played by boys, girls should not be fooled.

    So, it is often scolded that the goods are from primary school and female college students, but Su Kui played a circle, which is not the case.

    No matter men or women, many college girls play better than boys, right?

    She nodded and continued to learn.

    Today''s stream is sad stream: Yes, but I still want to try.

    Sheng Shiyi also stops her. He thinks about it. His long fingers open the next page and finish reading the ending. This is the slow typing way:

    ssy: if you want to try, try it.

    Ssy: but the new studio is not popular. When I open the live broadcast tonight, you can play with me and sync the live broadcast.

    Su Kui knew that he was trying to get popularity for her.

    Today''s Creek is a sad one: but isn''t that good for you? If I broadcast it live, I will share your popularity.

    Ssy: it''s OK. I don''t often broadcast it. Every month, it''s only a few days.

    He is a professional player. He usually has a live broadcast because of the requirements of the team. Every team member must have 90 hours of live broadcast every month.

    He basically made time to fight.

    Sometimes I''m not in the mood. I don''t even have to open it once a month.

    Anyway, what if he can''t finish the task? Can the team really kick him?

    In fact, the coach also has a headache for Sheng Shi I. Excellent technology, five positions can play well, especially good at single. Zhugeliang, who he plays, is the first in the national costume.

    But at the same time, he is also the most independent one, in addition to participating in training games, rarely in the club.

    No one dares to be fierce, but when a pair of his black eyes can suck people in at any time, they can''t say anything.

    I''ll go with him in the end.

    Today''s Creek is sad: really? Didn''t you lie to me?

    Today''s Xixi is sad: what''s your studio number? May I have a look?

    Ssy: 315200, there is no live broadcast at present, and it will be held in the evening.

    Today''s Xixi is a sad Xixi: I know. Thank you. I''m sorry just now. I''m just kidding. I didn''t expect that Saosao''s two goods really believed.

    Ssy: Well, accept your apology and come to solo in the evening.

    Su Kui got the room number and went to search it. Before he started the live broadcast, he strolled around the home page. Tens of millions of fans were really -

    big anchor!

    Su Kui can even imagine the benefits of this white pick-up, how big!

    Even if one tenth of his popularity was given to sunflower, it was quite considerable.

    Today''s Creek is a sad one: God! You have many fans. I always feel like I''m taking advantage of it!

    Then I saw what I didn''t see.

    Come solo.

    ŁżŁżŁż

    Ha ha ha, she takes back what she just said. What''s the advantage.

    Let her fight with a professional player, although she may not lose, but experience, if Sheng Shiyi is serious, with her current level, she will lose.

    Today''s stream is a stream of sorrow: you are handsome, you are reasonable, lie flat and beg for abuse ~

    ssy:

    Shengshi is a real treasure.

    And then he reacts, suddenly, he just, seems to smile?

    In fact, the so-called iceberg face is just a name given to him by outsiders. He has all the emotions a normal person should have, but in reality, there are very few things that can attract his attention.

 Chapter 2498

    After a few days, Hezi was also poured with a glass of ice water, and finally woke up from the wind.

    That night to open with sunflower black, and, listen to the meaning of Sheng Shi I, mostly want to help sunflower, complete her anchor dream.

    With the help of shengshiyi, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, Su Kui, as a girl, plays such a powerful game, which can be said to be the big guy in many people''s mind. Not long ago, some fans asked if the little sister, who is called xiaocute, would have a live broadcast.

    This time, it''s really like those people''s wishes. It''s estimated that the popularity will be very good.

    He Zi also had no idea. When he heard that the prosperous age was going to solo with Su Kui, he felt a little sympathy besides gloating.

    Sure enough, this man is still that merciless and indifferent era I, even women are cruel.

    He said that he thought that he really had a good feeling for other girls when he had sex in the golden age. It turns out that everything is a false image, and it should be avenged, or it will be avenged.

    Take out at night, Su Kui looks at Tang Baobao, who has eaten a double drumstick, and suddenly says, "honey, have you ever thought about losing weight?"

    Tang babe raised his oily mouth and said, "why do you want to lose weight? If I lose weight, will there be little fresh meat chasing me? "

    Sunflower:

    "Well, you''re trying to lose weight just to have fresh meat? If so Well Forget it, you''d better eat. " Chowhound show the white feather of

    , although she claims to be a food buyer, she is more willing to make complaints about the baby than she does.

    -

    the evening is coming soon. Many fans are waiting for the live broadcast.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, the golden age was broadcast live.

    Basically, every time he has a live broadcast, He Zi will be with him, but this time, to the surprise of fans, He Zi has not been in a double row with him. Instead, He Zi is a player named "you see, I''m not cute".

    [eh? What''s the matter? Did Yishen hook up with her little sister so soon? ]

    [emmm, I''d like to crash with Yishen, please call QAQ]

    [choose one-on-one solo?? Ha ha ha, have a good play! ]

    [Saohe didn''t live with you this time, Yishen, we want to see Saohe! ]

    he didn''t like to talk when the first live broadcast of heyday came. What''s more, he is not a talkative person in his life.

    Therefore, there is generally heziyi, how much can activate the atmosphere. But if he Zi is not there, although Sheng Shi I''s technology is also brilliant, it always makes people feel a sense of distance.

    Even he may, from the beginning to the end, speak no more than ten sentences.

    He doesn''t care if there are all kinds of sprays.

    Su Kui''s mobile phone has a number on it. In the flourishing era, the computer has opened a live broadcast of its own game.

    At the beginning, the popularity of the studio was very low. There were only a few people, and when they came in, they saw that it had not started yet and no one spoke. They went out immediately.

    So back and forth, can not retain the popularity.

    Su Kui was not in a hurry. Seeing the fans of Shengshi who had been broadcasting all the time, she brushed the screen and talked about her, immediately smiled.

    Kai Mai said, "Wow, you are so overkill. Are you waiting for Solo and me to be tortured?"

    Mom!!! My little sister has opened the wheat! ]

    [let''s go! I can''t wait. ]

    [although it''s very painful, I don''t know what expectation is, hahahaha! ]

    [one by one Lying trough, cute. You little bitch smashed and robbed my God? Come fight! ]

    [after that, I feel that my head is green and grassland. My husband has another woman. ]

 Chapter 2499

    [cute, let''s fight!! ]

    [you''re done, husband, abuse her! ]

    when Shengshi lost his smile, the deep and hoarse laughter passed through the earpiece, as if carrying a current, which attracted the female fans to scream and scream immediately, and the shout was lifted.

    [ah ah, my husband''s voice is so sultry! ]

    [my husband laughs. Sure enough, my husband treats that gorgeous bitch differently. What a pain! ]

    [what should I do? My husband is responsible for the pregnancy of the ear. ]

    [my ears are numb, Ma ye, I haven''t seen my husband for a long time. He wants to see you! ]Although Su Kui is not as exaggerated as those female fans, it is undeniable that this man''s voice is really pleasant to hear. When the voice is lowered, it is an invisible sexy, which pours out involuntarily.

    Maybe he didn''t even realize it.

    "Don''t you just want to abuse me? Come on, lie down and suffer! "

    At this time, Sheng Shiyi adjusted his wheat, coughed twice, and said, "I''d like to introduce you to Xi Xi. Well, it''s cute. You know, she''s good at it, right? At present, she has opened a live room. She will be in double row with me. If you are interested, you can go to her live room to pay attention. Her room number is XXXX... "

    [wow, my husband advertised for a woman for the first time! ]

    [psychological imbalance, oh! ]

    [numb, I''m lovelorn!! ]

    [upstairs, never in love, OK? ]

    [let''s go and have a look. Is it called Xi Xi? It''s a nice name, but it''s very ambiguous to call it out from the mouth of Yishen. ]

    when he saw this sentence, He Zi also felt the same way and rubbed his chin, hehe twice, and his eyes gurgled, "right? I''m not alone! You should admit that you are interested in Xixi in the golden age of one

    Su Kui''s nickname didn''t hide it from the two people, but she didn''t tell them.

    Sheng Shiyi and Hezi also play professional games, not to hide it from everyone. As we all know, there are two seniors in junior high school. They are professional players.

    However, Su Kui has just paid attention to this circle.

    So it''s interesting to know these two people step by step, isn''t it?

    Shengshi quickly turned off the microphone, but he Ziyi''s words were heard by the audience.

    Instead, he turned off the microphone, which made him feel that there was no silver here.

    Hezi also felt the chilly wind in his eyes. He shuddered and immediately raised his hands to surrender.

    "Well, I''m wrong, don''t you? I''m cheap. I should fight!"

    He pretended to slap himself twice, and then he got close to the gossip.

    "But tell me, are you interested in Xixi?"

    As soon as Shengshi ignores him, Su Kui selects a hero and starts the first game of this evening.

    Hezi also saw that he regarded himself as an invisible person. He was so angry. Do you want to be so sullen?!

    He bit his teeth and took care of it.

    "Not really? That''s good. In fact, Xi Xi''s character is very good, and the game technology is good. If you have such a girlfriend, it should be great! Anyway, you''re not interested in women. In this case, I''ll chase her. What do you think -- "

    " not so good. "

    Heziyi''s proposal was not approved by heziyi because his eyebrows were raised high and his eyes were narrow and his eyes were cold.

    Look, what''s up?

 Chapter 2500

    Hezi is also proud.

    Then the next second was full of joy and sorrow. I sat down, and the news of the chair was gone, and I fell to the ground.

    In the double apartment, let out a roar.

    "Prime I, I''ll go to your uncle''s!!"

    If you don''t pit me one day, will you die or what?!

    -

    solo, Su Kui chose Monkey King, and Sheng Shiyi chose his hero, Zhuge Liang.

    This hero, as long as he passively brushes it out, it is particularly painful to hit people. For the remnant blood, it is a nightmare existence.

    However, Monkey King is not bad either. One skill is immune to damage. For crispy skin, it is also a personal killer. If one stick goes down, most of the blood will fall down.

    At this time, we need to add another two skills to send people back home directly.

    However, Su Kui was very miserable in the early stage. In solo, Zhuge Liang of Shengshi I was praised as the No. 1 in national costume. He moved flexibly, played hard and showed Su Kui''s face in minutes.

    Su Kui knows that the biggest difference between professional players and amateur players is in essence.

    One on one, there is no field to clear. If you want to develop rapidly, you must clear the line.

    In the early stage, Su Kui was beaten in the tower by Zhuge Liang, several soldiers were missed and not collected, which led to her further and further away from Shengshi I''s economy.

    Su Kui frowned. "Elder brother, do you want to abuse me so much? So many people are watching."

    "cough..."

    "God of men? Europa? Wow, that''s too much for you! When I grow up, be careful! "

    Sheng Shiyi''s deep eyes contain a smile, like a pool of gentle water.

    He chuckled, "Okay, I''ll wait."

    "Wow, I didn''t expect you were such a person. You must be a single dog! There''s no girl like you to love! "

    "Oh, no boys." Su Kui rushed out indifferently and knocked him with a stick. He could not fight to death and quickly escaped.

    Shengshi was made to cry and laugh by her childishness, but thinking of the morning, when she pushed heziyi, her men''s actions became more and more fierce.

    Soon, Su Kui''s tower could not be protected, and even gave two heads.

    Zhugeliang of Shengshi I, however, still keeps his outstanding achievements. He takes two heads and fails to deliver one.

    Sunflower has a pain in the liver and a pain in the skull.

    "Ah, I''m so poor. Brother, are you ok?"

    "Ah, ah, big brother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."

    Su sun only Tucao not long after, Zhu Geliang passively brushes out, sticks the face to make complaints about her to fight, the residual blood has put a big move.

    Su Kui watched the icy blue line follow her, desperately closing her eyes.

    "Come on, don''t look, there''s no pain in heaven --"

    [hahaha, Miss hahaha, it''s so miserable!! ]

    [I have seen Mulan and Li Bai played by sister Xi Xi before, which can be said to be very skinny. ]

    [it''s a little too much for us. Take out our heroes. Can we bully girls like this! ]

    [although it''s miserable to watch the stream, I feel like laughing. What''s the matter? ]

    [6666, Xixi is cute. Don''t forget the war book you just put! I dare not go out of the tower. ]

    Su Kui looked up at the studio while she was dying, probably because she was a female anchor and a good sounding female anchor. With the blessing of shengshiyi, the number of her studio exceeded 30000.

    It''s impossible for a novice to finish.

    Most of the comments are related to Shengshi I.

 Chapter 2501

    Su Kui rubbed his nose, embarrassed Gu said to him, "do you have one? When did I say I''m going to beat him out of the tower? It must be an illusion. It''s all gone. "

    "I''m not in a good condition today. My brother played for me. I''m sorry."

    [hahaha, I like you so shameless! ]

    [bah, no shame! ]

    [bah, no shame! ]

    pretend to believe. ]

    [originally, Yishen liked the girl who didn''t want to be shameful. I knew that for a long time, I would not want to chase him! ]

    [touching the creek, in fact, one-on-one heroes with long hands have advantages. In the later stage, a dozen and five are OK! ]

    unfortunately, Sheng Shi didn''t give Su Kui the chance. When Su Kui died for the first time, Sheng Shi pushed it to crystal. Su Kui has 5 seconds to revive. Watch the sports car and the soldiers. Just a moment, explode the tower!

    "Wow, too much. Are you contemptuous of me?"

    "Well, No." "How about a double row?" he said? I want to put this number on the king. "

    Su Kui shrugged. "OK, I don''t mind."

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, and I will fight too!" Hezi also intervened at this time, bustling loudly. For fear that Su Kui would not wait for him, he took the lead in pulling Su Kui into the room.

    Su Kui had a drink of saliva. There were more and more people in the studio. She planned to sow it for another two hours, but she would not.

    All slowly, she does not expect to become a big anchor, the most important task, or flirt God!

    Su Kui just wanted to agree, and the invitation of Shengshi I came. Su Kui thought about it, and chose Shengshi I.

    He Ziyi immediately held his heart and made a wound like, "ah, Xixi, don''t you love me? I used to admire flowers under the moon to call someone Xiaotiantian. Now I don''t even want to row with them? You really don''t love me, say, do you have another dog! "

    This is a second product.

    Su Kui cried and laughed, "speak well, and don''t disturb the world of one and two."

    She meant to be joking, but the next second, the game started, the subwoofer of Shengshi I, the low voice, came from the headset.

    Still short words.

    "Yes."

    Right?!

    "Trough!"

    "I''m in the middle of it!"

    Two exclamations, from Su Kui and he Ziyi.

    Why did the goods suddenly answer this sentence seriously? I''m afraid I didn''t want to revenge Su Kui in the morning. Let the female fans tear Su Kui up, right?

    Seeing the crazy barrage in the live room, Su Kui wiped her face, "brother, your girlfriend''s pink is afraid to tear me."

    "No, don''t you always be tough? Tear it back! "

    Sunflower:

    He Ziyi looked up and down at Shengshi I doubtfully, only to ask: "dear, are you yourself? Or was it possessed by aliens? " Yes.

    [sleeping groove, my God, is this to announce the rhythm of love?? ]

    [ah ah ah, I don''t want to disagree with you, Xixi, you little bitch, come to duel! ]

    [the God of man is mine, I disagree with you!! ]Can you female fans stop? One God is just playing games, not a star. When we fall in love, do we need to ask for your opinions? ]On the top floor, women are bored to death all day long. ]

    [it seems that the spring heart of our family is really stirring, Xi Xi, take good care of our God ~]

    [gnashing palms and crying face QAQ]

    [the grief is too strong for me to bear, so tell me it''s fake! ]

 Chapter 2502

    "Cough, calm down, calm down."

    Su Kui said, barely serious.

    [be cheap and be good, pretend not to hear the secret joy in your words. ]I hope you are better to me, and he will give it to you later. ]

    "what are you playing with?" Sheng Shiyi is the first one. After ban finishes his hero, he asks Su Kui.

    Let Hezi roar beside him, "scheming bitch, are you right to do this, and can you afford our brotherhood for more than 20 years?"

    "Yes." In the prime of time, I picked my eyebrows, dark eyes, deep and silent.

    "You are noisy. Please go out and bring the door."

    The prosperous age did not hesitate to drive him out, and the world was finally quiet.

    [hahahaha, the sad crane!! ]

    [who should make him talk. ]

    [wow, God Sao and crane CP are good. In fact, they are the combination of iceberg attack and phthisia. They are together! ]

    [how about a rotten girl? One God is straight! ]

    [it''s better for CP powder circle to germinate itself, or don''t say it to make others unhappy, right? Not everyone likes to be gay by YY. ]

    Su Kui thought about it. Since he wanted to score, he had to fight seriously, so he chose the assassin he liked to use.

    "Call me wild, Li Bai, Han Xin, Hua Mulan will do."

    "Good."

    In the prosperous age, Li Bai was chosen for one second, while Su Kui chose master Zhuge for him in exchange.

    Now it''s not like at the beginning, when Zhuge Liang meets the high-end Bureau, he will be able to win.

    However, Zhuge Liang''s position in the king''s Canyon still maintained the position of the first brother of the mage.

    "Dudududu -" the door of the room in the golden age was knocked.

    Once the prosperous age ignored it, I thought it was boring he Ziyi.

    Su Kui started the game, didn''t encounter any pit goods, on the contrary, his teammates were very cooperative, leaving a red for her.

    Su Kui is the first skill to seize the time to go to the enemy''s red area, drop the punishment and return to the river instantly.

    The enemy''s red buff is under her feet.

    After clearing the blue buff quickly, the one opposite came here, and was stopped by Shangshan. When they wanted to rob, it was too late.

    So quickly clear the wild area, Su Kui quickly upgraded to level 4, to catch people on the road.

    First brush big to enter the arena, Lv Bu is bloodless, opposite Di Renjie continues to slow him down, already despairing, the other side is relentless.

    Just want to close your eyes and wait for the moment of death, Su Kui swipe his brush a few times and flash in. The two skills slow down Di Renjie, and the second opens wide.

    He had only half a tube of blood left. He took his head and sent him back to the spring.

    It''s too late for the assistant to come and save him.

    The first drop of blood! ]

    to get the first drop of blood is even more powerful.

    From time to time, Su Kui cleared the wild area and went to the enemy''s wild area for a wave. Slowly, her teammates had a tacit understanding. The rhythm was picked up by her, and the game was very smooth.

    Lu Bu: Thank you.

    Su Kui chuckled, "if you want to thank me, just be my little brother." She opened her mouth and joked, taking the enemy''s head again.

    (our) Lv Bu: sleeping trough, sister paper??

    (our) Big Joe:??? You tell such a sharp Li Bai that it''s a sister paper?

    (US) Yu Ji: do you need a leg pendant, big man? Would you lie on the ground and shout 666?

    Sheng Shiyi and Su Kui cooperated seamlessly. During the group war, she made a big move to enter the arena and slowed down her two skills. If the big move didn''t take away the head, Zhuge Liang would make up for it again.

 Chapter 2503

    Basically, the two of them have the most heads in the audience.

    teammates are also very awesome, knowing that once he grabs Zhu Geliang''s head, his big move will fall into CD, basically will pay attention to, and will not grab with him.

    The battle ended very quickly. Within ten minutes, it was pushed to the enemy crystal.

    With a crack of crystal, a big victory appeared in the middle of the game.

    [6666, I have to say that the rhythm of sister Xixi is good. ]

    [our one God is also very good. It''s good to see! ]

    [just heard a knock at the door of Yishen? Who? ]

    [another round, I envy those who can play with such a difficult hero as Li Bai. I can''t afford to whine about my hands! ]

    [Xi Xi Xi is exactly what I imagined. As a girl, one day, I took my little brothers to kill all around! ]

    "in fact, girls don''t lose to boys when they play games, but many people have a prejudice against girls. They think that they are primary school students and female college students."

    Su Kui moves the mouse and invites Sheng Shi to a pair of rows. Seeing that He Zi is still waiting, he is not disappointed this time. He pulls him in by the way and starts matching.

    By the way, he said: "but what I want to say more is that pit goods are pit goods, which have nothing to do with gender or age. As a matter of fact, people who say that others have made a mistake are not much better themselves. "

    "After all, a real God can fly, like me."

    In front of me, I could not help but listen to the poisonous chicken soup she brought. As a result, I accidentally heard the following words, and I immediately vomited blood.

    [good girl, say change will change! ]

    [emmm, well said, I choose to die. ]I agree with the first half of the sentence. Make complaints about

    . Even He Ziyi could not help but Tucao, "boo, shameless."

    After winning several games in a row, each game was basically controlled to end in ten minutes. The rhythm was fast, almost hitting the opposite side, and the audience who watched the game directly enjoyed it.

    Two hours passed quickly, Su Kui could not help yawning, eyes squeezed out the tired physiological tears.

    "Sleepy?"

    Sheng Shiyi moved his neck for a while. After sitting for a long time, his neck and wrist were not comfortable.

    But it''s still within the range of endurance. In the previous training, it''s much more intense than this time.

    "Well, a little."

    Su Kui nodded. "Don''t fight. My friends like me can pay a little attention. Today, I have a wave of traffic. Tomorrow, I will broadcast it on my own. Remember to come to see me!"

    As the voice just dropped, the number of visible concerns continued to grow.

    It grew to more than 50000 before it began to slow down. Su Kui estimated that by the time of tomorrow''s live broadcast, it will probably exceed 100000 yuan.

    Yes, she is very satisfied.

    [good night at Xixi, have a good rest ~]

    [goodbye, live broadcast early tomorrow, waiting for you! ]

    [I''d like to call again! ]

    [brush a group of gifts and go to bed early! ]

    once Shengshi had a drink of saliva to moisten his throat, he nodded, "well, go to bed early." A deep, hoarse voice, with a trace of weariness.

    It''s eleven o''clock in the evening. It''s really not early. It''s better for girls to have a rest earlier.

    "Good night."

    Good night to each other, Su Kui shut down, went out of the room to wash.

    The restroom is outside. It happened to bump into Tang babe who came out of the bath.

    "Not yet asleep?" It''s very rare. For Tang Baobao who has eaten, slept and eaten, it''s very rare that he hasn''t slept at 11 o''clock!

 Chapter 2504

    "Ah, Xixi, have you finished the live broadcast? What''s the effect today? "

    "It''s not bad, by the way, what I''m doing live..." Su Kui pulled Tang Baobao and told her that she was not allowed to change her live broadcast into a game host, and let others know.

    Although Tang Baobao doesn''t know why, but the friendship is ahead, Su Kui will keep the secret since she said it.

    -

    after su Kui went offline, Sheng Shiyi also turned off the computer, stretched his stiff body and walked out of the room.

    Under the light, the beautiful and slender woman in apron is busy in the kitchen.

    Her black hair was tied behind her head, and she was bowing her head to deal with a fish in an astringent way.

    Han Tian -

    Sheng Shiyi''s eyes suddenly cooled down and fell on the sofa. He Ziyi, who was eating snacks and playing video games with his legs crossed, seemed to see something flashing in his eyes.

    "When did she come?"

    So, just that knock, not he Ziyi, but Han Tian?

    Sheng Shiyi doesn''t like women who are constantly pestering, especially people who are still pestering after he has made it clear that he can''t like her and won''t be with her.

    Now, they even enter the house!

    I want to know who opened the door for Han Tian in this apartment with only his and heziyi fingerprints.

    He Ziyi!

    The shoulder was patted heavily, and he Ziyi''s heart leaped. Suddenly, he turned around and shook his body against a pair of long and narrow Fengmu like ice.

    "What I don''t want to... "

    But Han Tian is usually nice to him, and he knew him when he was a child. Now he is studying in a school. He can''t look up and look down. He can''t shut people out. No

    "Ah World one, have you finished playing the game? "

    Han Tian hears the voice and turns around in surprise. Thinking of her present embarrassed appearance, she wipes her hands on the apron with embarrassment.

    In the prosperous age, a thin lip was pressed tightly. In Han Tianzhan''s trembling, he came to her side.

    The eyes are bright and silent, and the voice is dull and plain.

    "Han Tian, I think I''ve made it clear enough. I won''t be with you, so don''t have any illusions about me. Understand? Don''t do these useless things any more. "

    If he would fall in love with her, he would have.

    "You can find a man who loves you. There''s no need to waste time on me."

    "I......"

    Han Tian''s eyes suddenly turned red, even though she knew the other party''s thoughts all the time, but she really put this thought on the face, and said it in front of her face, she still couldn''t accept it.

    "What''s wrong with me? You tell me what kind of girl you like, I can work hard for you... "

    "No more!" Sheng Shiyi raised his hand to stop her saying, "you don''t have to change it for me. It''s too late. Go back first."

    "He Ziyi, send her."

    "World one, but I......"

    In the prosperous age, he Ziyi glanced at him coldly. He Ziyi, who had been watching the opera, jumped up from the sofa, "OK! Han Da Belle, let''s go. I''ll take you to the car! "

    The atmosphere in the living room is very stiff. Han Tian looks down. She is a beautiful woman with white skin. She looks like crying with her head down. She is really adorable.

    However, shengshiyi is still unmoved, and even let the body, please Han Tian out.

    Han Tian''s lips are going to bite and bleed. In order to be prosperous, she will become humble, but she will never get his love.

    "Shengshi I, no matter what you say, I will not give up!"

 Chapter 2505

    Before leaving, Han Tian left this sentence.

    In the prime of time I was indifferent.

    When He Zi also sent Han Tian back, he saw that Sheng Shiyi had lost all that Han Tian had brought.

    "Ah, ah, how about eating innocently!"

    He Zi also looked at the things in the trash can, and sighed, "I said Shengshi I, what kind of girl do you like? Is Han Tian perfect enough? You have to be educated, have a clean family background, have a body and look. Are you too selective

    Don''t say, looking at such a beautiful woman and crying in front of herself, I can''t bear it.

    Sheng Shiyi mercilessly interrupts him. "If you like it, you can go after it."

    "Hey, I --"

    Hezi doesn''t speak anymore. It''s one thing to see, another to chase.

    The first time I saw Han Tian, he didn''t want to chase her, but fortunately, he didn''t, otherwise, he is now in distress.

    Han Tian''s jealousy is so strong that he is domineering. Even if he doesn''t say it, he has heard what Han Tian did to prevent those girls from approaching Shengshi I.

    In a word, everything is far away.

    "Heziyi, next time you don''t want to see me again if you put people in without my permission, eh?"

    Sheng Shiyi slaps heziyi on the shoulder with a smile, opens the refrigerator, takes out the beef he had previously stored, and plans to fry a steak.

    Even if he was smiling, He Zi still felt that his smile, as if with a ice knife, stabbing people tight.

    Make him shake a shake, hurriedly nod.

    On the value of force, he is not an opponent of the first age of prosperity, and a hero does not suffer from immediate losses.

    Soon, the smell of beef came. Hezi sniffed and his eyes were bright. "One by one, fry them for me! I haven''t eaten yet! "

    "Ah, order your own takeout."

    It has been proved that if the prosperous age wants to retaliate against people, it will not make life worse than death, but it is also diaphragmatic.

    Finally, he ate the hot, fresh black pepper steak, he Ziyi, bitterly ordered the nearby family barrels, and the more he ate, the less delicious it was.

    Then come to a truth.

    Better offend villains than prime I -

    don''t offend!

    -

    later, Su Kui followed Sheng Shiyi for several times, and soon became king.

    Let a group of people jump around and accuse Su Kui of rubbing against the heat. She has no real ability but to close her mouth with the sprayers.

    Sometimes no response is the best response. Face with strength and see what else the blowers have to say.

    -Han Tian recently heard that Sheng Shiyi was in the game, making a lot of noise with a woman''s gossip. People in the whole circle know that he seems to like a girl who is very good at playing games.

    I don''t know why, in the first moment, she thought of the girl she had seen in the student union, who had a tacit understanding with Sheng Shiyi and he Ziyi.

    It turns out that women''s sixth sense is terrifying.

    She knew it was her, without much inquiry!

    The ID of the game is "do you think I''m cute?" the name of the live broadcast is "Meixi".

    She has collected some live videos of the man and found that her technology is really good. There is no possibility of her winning points in Shengshi area.

    In addition, her character, and her own are two extremes, probably in my life, will not do the same thing as her.

    It''s funny and proud.

 Chapter 2506

    Often after the five murders, he began to play the wise saying that he would not die and would not return to the city only depended on the waves. Finally, he was killed by inexplicable blood.

    It''s funny.

    Even if Han Tian doesn''t want to admit it, she has to say that this girl is surprisingly pleasant.

    But in her eyes, it''s bloody dazzling!

    -

    canteen.

    Tang Baobao, holding a tray full of food, walked towards sunflower with a smile on his face.

    Today, Su Kui has a treat. She can enjoy what she wants to eat.

    In this school, the food taste in the canteen is very good. It''s one of the top canteens in China.

    "Why, a meal is enough?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and knocked on the table.

    "Of course, contentment is a pleasure!" Tang Baobao''s smiling eyes became crescent, he said as he walked.

    Just about to sit down, suddenly from behind her came a girl, in a hurry, directly hit Tangbao.

    Su Kui''s eyes twinkled and his eyes were quick. He grabbed Tang Baobao who was about to fall. The food in the tray came out of his hands, and the bowl and spoon crackled.

    But luckily Su Kui responded in time. Otherwise, Tang Baobao had to spill everything on her head.

    Tang Baobao also had to fall hard. The man kept walking, as if he didn''t find out that he had hit someone at all.

    "Stop!"

    Su Kui sneered, looked at the girl''s tall back, dressed very delicately, we can see that the family situation should be very good.

    But character is very unpleasant.

    "Classmate, can''t you even say an apology when you bump into someone?"

    At this time, the conflict here has attracted the attention of many students in the canteen. Just now, many girls could not help screaming.

    There''s hot soup on the tray.

    It can be imagined that if it wasn''t for Su Kui to hide in time with Tang Baobao, what would they look like!

    Han Tian turned around with an ugly face and saw that she was a petite girl. She looked like a junior high school student, and the other one was fat. She also sneered at them and didn''t pay attention to them.

    "I just hit you? I didn''t hurt you. Want to pay for it? Yes, how much is it? I''ll pay you! "

    Isn''t it money? She''s in a bad mood today and doesn''t want to take care of them at all.

    I didn''t expect that they would dare not to let it go?

    In the whole school, who doesn''t know her?

    She quickly took out some red tickets from her purse and handed them to Su Kui as a handout.

    Su Kui took over and threw it on Han Tian''s face in a series of gasps from the onlookers.

    "Do you have a lot of money? It''s a pity that I can''t see your money. Sorry! "

    There are more and more people watching, and Han Tian''s face changes, "what if I don''t do it?!" She can''t pull that face.

    But -

    think that if he was seen by the prime, he would hate himself even more.

    For a while, apologizing is not, nor not apologizing.

    For a moment, the scene was stiff, and the smell of gunpowder was strong in the atmosphere. Su Kui could hear the whispers of the girls around him.

    "Who is this girl? Freshman, right? How dare you provoke Han Tian? "

    "It''s over. It provokes Han Tian. She''s a terrible person

    "Cut, isn''t it just a birth? I really think I''m a princess, who wants to let her? "

    "I think this girl is right. Why don''t you apologize for hitting someone?"

    "But Han Tian never comes to the canteen to eat..."

 Chapter 2507

    There''s everything around. Tang Baobao is timid, and his face is white with fear. He has been quietly pulling Su Kui''s sleeve and whispering: "Xixi, don''t you mind? We didn''t get hurt... "

    It''s said that this girl is very powerful in the school. They are all ordinary students. How can they get upset? In case Yunxi comes out for her, it''s not good to get revenge.

    "Nothing."

    Su Kui patted her on the back as a consolation.

    "No apologies, of course, but I can''t guarantee that what you do today will be passed on to the whole school."

    She has known who this person is for a long time. She likes Shengshi I so much. She naturally cherishes her feathers and has weak points.

    Now she has rarely caused trouble. Even if she cleans up the girl who likes Shengshi I, it is quietly carried out. She dare not let Shengshi I know, for fear of causing his disgust.

    Unfortunately, in this life, he is not destined to be yours -

    "you -!"

    Han Tian is biting her teeth. There are so many troubles in these two days!

    After listening carefully, I found that the voice of this girl was very similar to that of the female anchor she hated, and I felt more worried.

    But thinking of her threat, she bit her teeth and said, "I''m sorry!" Turn around and go.

    This time, sukui didn''t stop her and watched her go far.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t get so many delicious food," said Tang Baobao

    Su Kui suddenly laughed. This girl, can she decorate something else besides eating in her heart?

    Put the rice card on her. "Go and buy it. I''ll treat you."

    "But the delicious food is probably stolen now." Tang Baobao sighs, takes the meal card and moves to fight for the meal.

    Su Kui had to promise to take her to the buffet at the weekend. When she did, she opened her stomach and ate enough food. No one cared about her. This makes her smile again, and she rushes to the food area to have dinner again.

    -

    he Ziyi ran all the way to the student department, put down the packed boxed rice, frowned, and said to Shengshi mysteriously, "guess what I saw in the canteen

    "No interest."

    Sheng Shiyi took a box of rice, took out chopsticks and opened it.

    Calm and calm expression, it is true that he said that sentence, no interest is not interested.

    He Zi is also shriveled and shriveled. It''s really meaningless to talk to this man.

    However, he was also happy to share all kinds of gossip with shengshiyi, which usually happened in school.

    "I told you that you were right to refuse Han Tian. Tut Tut, "he shook his head, took a mouthful of rice, and his cheeks were bulging." just now in the canteen, I saw her bump into a girl. She was asked to apologize. She didn''t apologize. She took out hundreds of dollars to smash her family with money. "

    "But that girl is also very interesting. She has to apologize for her money. Do you think she apologized at last? "

    In the prime of the world, he sipped his lips and sighed deeply from his nose, "heziyi, are you bored?"

    If it''s boring, he doesn''t mind sending him something to do.

    Hezi also shook his head. "No, no, no, I''m fighting for gossip, right? Anyway, later Han Tian said sorry and left. Tut, how can such a lovely girl grow up like this? "

    It''s not cute!!!

 Chapter 2508

    "But! I really met a super cute little loli today. One by one, I think I''m in love

    When it comes to Su Kui, his whole body is rippling. He holds his heart in both hands, and looks intoxicated with his chin.

    If he ignores a grain of rice at the corner of his mouth, he still looks like a prince.

    However -

    now, from his body, Shengshi only saw the two breath.

    Therefore, the consequence of ignoring heziyi is that he spent the whole afternoon wandering behind shengshii, talking about what happened at noon.

    "Ai 11, what do you think of me chasing that primary school girl?"

    "It''s so nice of her to talk to you!"

    "I was a host before! A little beauty! "

    "Wow, I''ve seen her in bunny, wow, cute!"

    "One to one! Take a look! "

    Sheng Shiyi can''t bear it. He frowns and kicks him away violently. "Get out of here, no interest!"

    The world is finally quiet.

    -

    now, Su Kui''s live frequency has been stable and she has accumulated her own fans. At present, her number of fans has exceeded one million, half of which are fans of Shengshi I.

    According to the current trend, she should be able to find the identity of Shengshi I.

    So, thinking about it, she decided to send a wechat to Sheng Shiyi and try it out.

    Confused Xixi: one by one, I''ll ask you a question,

    but in a minute, Sheng Shiyi will reply. It''s also simple and clear.

    Ssy: Well, say.

    Confused Xixi: you are a professional player. I saw your game video before and found one thing: QAQ

    ssy:?

    Confused Xixi: one is a big student!

    Sheng Shiyi is shocked by the action of reading a book. Does she know? However, there are not a few people online who know about this matter, and he didn''t deliberately conceal it. As a half public figure, he admitted it.

    Ssy: Yes, what''s the matter?

    Confused Xixi: haha, no ~ ~

    look at the wave line behind her, and then think about the tone she should use when she said this, I can''t help laughing, and my thin lips can''t help flicking.

    Ssy: want to see me?

    Confused Xixi: Wow! One super handsome, please sign for a photo!

    Ssy: OK, come to me.

    Confused brook: would you like to have dinner? I''d like to have some Japanese food from dongdamen and some orange juice.

    Ssy: all right, please.

    When Sheng Shiyi saw the "East Gate''s Japanese material" she said, a strange feeling flashed in his heart. Before he could catch it, he disappeared in a flash.

    How could she be so clear?

    As for the reason, he didn''t expect that Su Kui would be his schoolgirl.

    After a pleasant communication, Su Kui put down her mobile phone and rolled excitedly in bed.

    Tang Baobao, who has been eating snacks with all his heart, looks up at Su Kui, who is just like crazy, and asks foolishly, "Xi Xi, what''s wrong with you? So happy? "

    "Yes!" Su Kui got up and touched Tang Baobao''s head. He said softly, "honey, I must take off the single."

    "Please"

    "Yes, I have a God to pursue. I want to pursue him!"

    "Oh."

    Su Kui:???

    "Don baby, can you react to other things a little more than eating?" Su Kui dodged the little biscuit in her hand, and made a cold face.

    "Yes, Congratulations!"

    Little fat hands quack quack clap, very insincere congratulations.

    Su Kui rolled her eyes and threw the biscuit to her. "Forget it, you''d better eat!"

 Chapter 2509

    In the evening, he Ziyi, a pig teammate, said a slip of the tongue and asked Su Kui if he wanted to meet Sheng Shi.

    At that time, the two sides were fighting fiercely. At the moment of hearing this sentence, Su Kui had the impulse to kick Hezi to the enemy''s camp and kill him again.

    But in the end, she held back.

    "Who told you that? Illusion, it must be an illusion! "

    "Is it?"

    If you want to judge the most gossipy candidates in this century, Su Kui will not let them down. He must vote for Hezi as well.

    This person has no bad heart, but he is too gossipy, and he likes to watch.

    The ghost knows how he and Hezi became good friends from small to large when they were born to be slow and hot, and they could bear all kinds of gossip and propaganda around their ears.

    But he said it unintentionally, and the listener intended it.

    Soon, the news spread to every corner of Wangzhe canyon.

    Girlfriend fans all kinds of crying and shouting, super fierce said if meet Su Kui himself, to cut her to death, in order to revenge for robbing boyfriend and so on.

    Su Kui said he was innocent.

    Even the next day in class, I could hear the girls next door leaning their heads and muttering in a low voice. When talking about the gossip girl in Shengshi, they gnashed their teeth and wished they were born to tear off her flesh.

    Su Kui touched the perfect neck, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Shengshi.

    Xi Xi is afraid to be cool: big brother, do you know what your girlfriend fans are going to do to me?

    Ssy: huh?

    Xi Xi is afraid to be cool: I think if I am found, I am afraid to be eaten by your girlfriend''s fans, one mouthful at a time.

    "Cough..." Sheng Shiyi clenched his fist against his lips and coughed a little, barely holding back his smile. The teacher in front of him said, "Professor, go ahead."

    "Oh, Shiyi, I heard about the company you started..."

    The old professor didn''t know, so he continued to talk to Shengshi I. However, he didn''t know that someone''s mind and spirit had already climbed to a certain place along the Internet, which was not here at all.

    Ssy: it doesn''t matter. I can protect you.

    Xi Xi is afraid of being cold: Wu Wu ~ you should keep your promise, so you are afraid of it ~

    Sheng Shiyi''s typing fingers shake, and immediately send out a row of random codes.

    Ssy: ssdhjhfsghui

    ssy: shaking hands, wrong number.

    Ssy: speak well, don''t be cute.

    Xi Xi is afraid to be cool: there''s no such thing as "Bi Xin". I''m a natural cute girl. Qvq

    it seems that it''s really cute when I think about the prosperous times.

    However, it''s impossible to say it in such a big way as sullen one, which is not in line with his personality.

    Ssy: well.

    Again, "huh?"

    Su Kui pinched her chin. Her chin was red. She didn''t understand what Sheng Shi Yi meant.

    When Tang Baobao saw her smile and peach blossom in her eyes, she immediately understood who she was talking to.

    Carefully close to her side, whispered: "Xi Xi, are you talking to your God?"

    "Not a god of men." Su Kui replied.

    "Ah?" Tang babe was at a loss. Last night, he said it was a man''s God. The woman''s mind is so unpredictable.

    "It''s the sullen God of men."

    Tang Baobao:???

    "Is there any difference?"

    "Of course, there are different kinds of gods, OK? Let me tell you that The personality of the God of man is divided into warm man, high cold and soft cute... "

    Various, Su Kui with these characters he met, little by little with Tang Baobao popular science.

 Chapter 2510

    Hearing Tang Baobao''s eyes full of love, I wish I could lift a God to be my boyfriend.

    However, she kneaded the meat on her belly, and then she counseled. Forget it, a fat man like herself can''t lift the God of men.

    Su Kui saw this and urged her, "what are you afraid of? Go and lift it. What if it does? Every fat man is a potential stock, Mo Fang! "

    Su Kui now said this is pure comfort, but did not want to, later, Tang Baobao really got a handsome and long legs of high-quality warm man, will make a good dish.

    This is a later remark, not to mention for the moment.

    -

    at the same time, Han Tian''s residence.

    She broke everything in her room and shouted uncontrollably.

    "Why don''t you like a woman you haven''t met, but I can''t?"

    "What''s my difference? I can''t match her at all! "

    Her eyes were red and bloodshot, and looked as if they had not rested for a long time.

    At the first glance of the beholder, she knew that she was in a state of bewilderment. Maybe even she didn''t know why she had to have a special love for the golden age.

    Finally, she fell down on the floor, covered her face and cried.

    Until the cry voice is hoarse, from the lips and teeth, as if it is squeezed out of the teeth, vicious words, "I will not give up, I will not give up!"

    The chilly voice, in the room with the curtains closed, was as cold as the sound of climbing out of the ground.

    -Since Su Kui said that he wanted to have a foundation with Sheng Shi, he would not be counseled.

    She got up in the morning, had a rest today, and had no class.

    After washing, I took care of my hair in the mirror. Now her short hair has grown a little, to the chin, Qi Liu Hai set off the baby face, looks very clever.

    Wearing cotton and linen shirt, short sleeves and sky blue belt skirt, put on a pair of small white shoes, perfect!

    She was not tall at all. She looked like a meter and six. It''s said that she was one meter and nine meters tall in the golden age. She was twenty centimeters taller than Su Kui''s body now.

    The best height difference, beautiful Zizi!

    -

    you can know where Sheng Shiyi is without asking Su Kui.

    He is a famous person and has many fans in a university. In addition, he has outstanding abilities. As the president of the student union in sophomore year, those who were not convinced before also gradually got to know his outstanding abilities one day after another, and gradually settled down and could not say anything against him.

    In addition, Su Kui''s hand holding system is a cheating artifact. Following the navigation of the system, she directly finds the student union.

    There are not many students in the student union. Some of them are busy with classes and internships. They will come to the meeting only when they have something to do.

    Basically, most of them appear in the student union. They are Sheng Shiyi and he Ziyi.

    Su Kui stood at the door of the student union and hesitated, thinking about how to surprise Shengshi one by one. Then I bumped into Hezi, who was just going out to buy a popsicle, and was stunned. This was not a narrow path for his enemies.

    Think of these days, she was attacked, immediately want to He Zi also picked up to beat a meal.

    "Yo, sister? Who are you looking for? "

    He Zi was also shocked. He joked with Sheng Shiyi, saying that he wanted to catch up with a girl who was learning to complain.

    It didn''t take long for the man to appear in front of him.

    So, Hezi also thought carefully that just sprouted, thrived again, and didn''t buy the popsicle, and walked to sukui.

 Chapter 2511

    "Schoolgirl?"

    "Well?" Su Kui looked at him for a moment. He was also very handsome. He was also a kind of small fresh meat.

    However, it''s just a gossip plus consumption. It''s very big.

    She tilted her head and asked smilingly, "senior, is Sheng Xuechang there? I want to find him. "

    Looking for Sheng Shiyi?

    He Ziyi''s heart was suddenly cool. He just saw his younger sister''s paper. As a result, she first saw his brother. How could she be so bitter?

    "Well, there it is. What can I do for you?"

    "Well, some personal matters, I wonder if the senior can take me in?"

    It''s OK to go in, but Hezi is still curious about what Su Kui can do to find Sheng Shiyi, or private!

    "Private affairs? Cough... " He ziyiyanzhuzi turned and felt that there was a good play. He didn''t associate Su Kui with the people who play games together every day.

    "The student union doesn''t allow anyone to come in and out at will, do you? Or you can tell me what you need to do to find our president first. If it''s OK, I''ll take you in to find him, OK? "

    If Su Kui is really a freshman who doesn''t know anything, he will be fooled by him and explain everything.

    Unfortunately, sunflower is not original at all. There are too many ghost ideas in her heart than Hezi.

    "So..." Su Kui bowed, pretending to be disappointed, and pinned her short hair behind her ears.

    Hezi also looked at her white neck. It looked like lotus root, white and tender.

    He couldn''t help asking, "Hey, Xuemei, have you ever been a host?"? I''ve heard it before. " But specifically, he didn''t see much.

    For a moment, Su Kui thought he had found out.

    Then I thought that before I was a singer, I was a singer. That''s one of the anchors. It''s similar to what she is now.

    "Yes, I''ve been doing it for a while, but now I''m in a different line."

    She didn''t say it clearly, and asked for forgiveness in a low voice: "Sir, please let me in. I have something urgent to find Sheng Xuechang. Please come on." she folded her hands and pretended to worship.

    Su Kui''s voice condition is very good, which is the reason why even if she sings out of tune, the audience is still willing to pay.

    He Ziyi''s ears are all crisp, and his heart is filled with sighs. Why don''t such a good girl like him, instead of thinking about liking that iceberg?

    "Then tell me what you have to do with him."

    Su Kui thought about it, turned her big eyes, looked around and asked quietly, "do you really want to know?"

    "Yes!"

    Hezi was also driven by her mysterious appearance, and her voice could not help but lighten.

    "Tell me."

    "Well, then You have to keep it secret for me. "Su Kui lowered her head shyly, her voice was so low that she could hardly hear it.

    The more she is like this, the more He Zi feels that sukui and Shengshi I have no JQ to hide from him.

    "Of course, a big man, I''m not a broken mouth person!"

    "All right," Su Kui nodded, but she didn''t think so. A big man was so gossipy, but he was so proud of himself.

    She shrunk her mouth and said shyly, "actually, I Pregnant with Sheng Xuechang''s child... "

    "Poof --"

    "!"

    "What??? Say it again! "

    He Zi also tried to straighten his chin. He was so surprised that he almost dislocated his chin. Shengshiyi, shengshiyi, you are so surprised!

 Chapter 2512

    Su Kui took a deep breath, looked up and looked pitiful. "I said that I was pregnant with Sheng Xuechang''s child. Xuechang, let me see him. I can''t let the baby in my stomach. There will be no Abba."

    It''s strange that Su Kui''s acting skill is so good. Even if what she said is not reliable, she looks at her watery eyes, as if she can cry out as long as she refuses. Hezi can''t say anything against it.

    "OK, ok..."

    "Then you follow me, be careful..."

    The devil knows that if it''s so unreliable, he''s really fooled. Su Kui held his forehead behind him, and his little red mouth made a sly smile.

    I''m really worried about heziyi''s IQ.

    -

    "Bang --"

    the door of the office was kicked open, and Hezi was not so gentle in the face of his good friends.

    Sheng Shiyi does not change his color. His eyes move away from the computer screen and fall on heziyi. He rubs his eyebrows and says, "what''s the matter? Your brain is caught in the door?"

    "Bah! You''re stuck in the door! "

    in a threatening manner with vigorous strides, he also make complaints about the world. Sheng Shiyi, look at your good deeds. Are you not interested in women? Behind my back, I even made my sister''s stomach grow. Now they come to me. Let''s see what you can do! "

    "What?"

    Sheng Shiyi listened to his unreliable words, his brow turned into a pimple, "say it again?"

    He looked at heziyi''s face suspiciously. Finally, he followed his eyes and fell to the girl standing at the door, dressed up cute and lovely.

    "Where did you get your high school students? He Ziyi, please send people back and stop playing. "

    In fact, Sheng Shiyi didn''t believe it at all, and even suspected that He Zi had deliberately found a girl to trick him.

    He Ziyi shows his hands:???

    "You don''t know your own girl?"

    "Again, heziyi, stop playing!"

    Sheng Shiyi''s voice was hoarse. He rubbed his eyebrows and heart, then slowed down his voice and said to Su Kui, who was standing at the door, "this man is an idiot. Don''t pay any attention to him. Go back quickly!"

    Such a little girl, I don''t know how to be cheated by Hezi.

    "Pooh" -

    the unbearable sukui finally Pooh, she rubbed her stiffly cheek and walked to Shengshi I with a smile, saying: "I know he''s an idiot, but if it wasn''t for him, how could I come in? Is it, one by one? "

    Voice down, as if a hammer, hit the two heads.

    Rao is as calm as Sheng Shiyi, and also Zheng for a long time.

    Hezi is also full of greetings.

    Satisfied with the expression of the two people into the bottom of the eye, Su Kui reached out, the lips of the smile is particularly beautiful pure, "Hello, one, my name is Yunxi, is your sister."

    ˇ°ŁˇŁˇŁˇˇ±

    "Wait, wait I''m a little dizzy. Are you Xi Xi? " He Zi also shook his fingers and asked.

    The woman who bullied him all the time in the game?

    "Yes, is it a surprise? Is it unexpected? "

    Su Kui Ka with two big eyes, black and white clear pupil bright crystal of looking at him, the sly meaning in the eyes, almost escape.

    If this kind of description can be materialized, then the tail behind Su Kui is probably up in the sky.

    "You, you, you --!"

    "So you just lied to me when you said that you were pregnant with a child of shengshiyi?!"

 Chapter 2513

    "Yes." Su Kui''s innocent face, "I''m just teasing you. Who knows you believe me so easily? Ah, I''m worried."

    She shook her head and sighed.

    He Ziyi has only one sentence to say at this time: mdzz!

    Shengshi once had a long buffer period, but his expression was still a little stupefied. He thought that he was joking when the other party told him to come to him in wechat.

    Unexpectedly, the next day, she came to him with all the sunshine.

    It''s really unexpected that all the original imagination is now figurative and becomes a small doll in front of me, just like a little girl in the window.

    "Xixi?"

    These two words come out from his mouth. Su Kui''s big eyes are bent joyfully. It''s just like imagination. It''s exciting and happy!

    "It''s me. If you say you want to invite me to dinner, is it counted?"

    Su Kui''s eyes have been crescent since she came in. The dimples on her lips are sweet. It seems that there is honey in them.

    She had her hands behind her back and mixed.

    "Ah Of course. "

    The narrow eyes are deep and silent. The surprise just now seems to be an illusion.

    In his dark eyes, a clear reflection of the girl''s figure, so small, how in the game, there must be so much power.

    It''s puzzling and surprising, isn''t it?

    -

    this is the first time that I have walked with a girl since I entered Shengshi University.

    It can be called the biggest news of the year in the University. All the students, who come and go, cast their curious eyes on Su Kui and Sheng Shiyi.

    The prosperous age is really high. Su Kui walked beside him, just like his brother and his younger sister went shopping.

    She is a little depressed, so tall, look at his face, all want to look up the neck, really too tired.

    Shengshi has been holding a lip angle with a light smile, clear eyes, sometimes pay attention to the girl next to him secretly. He was very satisfied with the height difference between the two men. As long as he looked down, he could get all kinds of interesting expressions on her small face into his eyes.

    That''s good.

    Soon, the news that Shengshi I and a girl in freshman''s freshman entered the right pair was like wings growing all over the campus.

    There are also photos of their front and back in the forum.

    Actually, they are not close. They walk together side by side, more like friends. There is no such intimate action as hooking up, holding hands and so on.

    However, people can''t help eating melons. Soon, the news that Sheng Shiyi has been single for three years and was finally lifted away by her freshman sister in primary school became very popular. In the school forum, it was widely spread.

    As for the other hostess, naturally, she also got the news.

    She was staring at the computer. Even if the pixels were high, she could still see the two people''s faces.

    Has always been happy and angry not in the color of the golden age I, how ever so with a gentle smile, a pair of eyes, as if dyed with the general spring light?

    No, never!

    Except facing the girl beside him!

    As for the girl, she knows her best. Even if she turns grey, she can know her!

    A few days ago, in the canteen, the girl''s companion who was hit by her had sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Don''t pay for it. She had to bow down to apologize!

    The road of enemies is narrow, and the old and the new hate have been added together!

    Yunxi, right?

    After a while, if her eyes could be concrete and kill people, Su Kui''s body would have been riddled with holes by her eyes.

 Chapter 2514

    "The man I like has not been robbed. Yunxi and Yunxi. If you have to fight against me, we''ll see later!"

    Han Tian "pa" shut the notebook, reluctantly suppressed the jealousy, and made a phone call.

    -As expected, Sheng Shiyi took sunflower to eat the Japanese food she said. It tasted good. The flesh of salmon sashimi was delicious. After eating, Sheng Shiyi handed her a cup of fresh orange juice, which was hilarious.

    "You ordered them, here they are."

    Su Kui didn''t expect that he could remember. He was embarrassed. He pulled his hair and coughed awkwardly. "Cough, you still remember. I''m just kidding."

    "Well, it''s OK to joke. Just like it."

    What''s the matter with this spoiled tone?! That''s a nice iceberg man!

    Su Kui''s habit of sipping is to turn the cool juice around his mouth and swallow it. It''s very comfortable in the hot summer.

    She squinted like a lazy cat.

    The sun is beating on her head. Her hair is very good. It''s dark and soft. You can feel it at a glance and feel it very well.

    Her skin is very white, in the sun, a kind of Pink Jade like texture, delicate and smooth. The eyelashes are long and curly. With her big and strange eyes, they are like a row of pocket fans, which makes people want to reach out and touch.

    Long eyelashes cast a row of light shadows on the bottom of the eyes, and a few crystal beads of sweat appear on the nose.

    Shengshi didn''t understand how he could find so many things in a short moment. Even if you close your eyes, you can depict each other''s looks.

    It used to be just a good feeling. Now after seeing each other, Sheng Shiyi feels that his beating heart and the good mood he has been in are telling him one thing.

    That''s to say, maybe he''s moved -

    maybe he''s not the appearance Association, maybe he''s, in a word, when he saw her, he felt that the person he liked probably looked like this.

    It''s not her feeling at all. It''s hard to describe it in words.

    -

    it''s very busy outside the school at night. There''s a snack street and a walking street around the corner. At night, there are many friends or lovers who go shopping hand in hand.

    They didn''t find out each other''s relationship, and they were still in the ambiguous period when their lovers were not full, but they didn''t seem embarrassed.

    There is not much talk in the flourishing age, but Su Kui likes to be lively.

    With him to crowd, Sheng Shi put his hands in his pockets, lips and eyebrows with a smile, so spoiled to follow her behind.

    The dim yellow street lights and the colorful lights at the door of the store, which are dreamy and beautiful, all fall on her head and her body.

    At that moment, it seemed that the stars were jumping around her, and they had been jumping into the big eyes of the water lights.

    Couldn''t help but reach out and fall on her head.

    The girl raised her head in surprise. Maybe it was because he was too tall. When she looked at him, she needed to raise her neck high. This look is a favorite and totally dependent look of the prosperous world.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Su Kui blinked, felt his big hand put on his head, clapped.

    In the prime of the world, when I was a little stunned, I reflected that my body had been put into action for a long time.

    "Cough No, there are color chips on the head. They should have just been accidentally touched. OK. "

    He disguised his careful thinking and touched her short hair a few times before calmly withdrawing his hand.

 Chapter 2515

    In his trouser pocket, his fingers twirl slightly, and the beautiful touch seems to stay at his fingertips for a long time.

    "Thank you one ~" Su Kui also didn''t mean to smile. He saved me deeply, which made Sheng Shiyi want to poke.

    The fingers in the trouser pocket moved and finally gave up.

    Forget it. Take your time. Don''t scare him.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Sheng Shiyi easily accepted the name and felt that it was very intimate.

    It''s like the little love name between lovers.

    Sheng Shiyi is really famous. At nine o''clock in the evening, Sheng Shiyi sends Su Kui downstairs to the house she rented and hands her gadgets.

    The things in the bag are not worth money. They are all the little hairpins that Su Kui bought at the roadside stall of the night market, and the dolls that Sheng Shiyi brought for her when she took them.

    Su Kui was very happy. She took it to her arms and waved her paws to say goodbye to Sheng Shiyi. "Today is super happy. Thank you. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    she was a little coquettish, just like a feather floating on the tip of her heart. It''s clear that there is no weight, but the feeling left can''t be ignored.

    His eyes were clear under the street lamp, as if something was jumping in the bottom of his eyes. Su Kui didn''t catch it, and it slipped away.

    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow and have an early rest."

    "MMM ~"

    Su Kui trotted for two steps, walked to the shadow and looked back. He found that Sheng Shiyi was still standing in the same place and looking at the direction she left. Suddenly, he bent his eyes and flashed a bit of bad taste.

    As soon as Shengshi didn''t react, he saw a familiar little figure rushing towards him not far away. He didn''t know why, so he kept his arms open.

    Su Kui plunged into his arms, rubbed against it, looked up and smiled like a sly fox. "Hey, one by one, don''t you say goodbye in a meaningful way?"

    Meaningful?

    Sheng Shiyi''s eyebrows jump, not without seeing the evil taste twinkling from time to time in her crafty eyes.

    Reluctantly flicked her bright and clean forehead, urged: "don''t make trouble, quickly go back to rest."

    "No!" Su Kui shook her head stubbornly.

    "What do you want?" Sheng Shiyi wants to hold her forehead. The little girl looks too small. Like the fragile doll in the window, he dare not speak loudly to her.

    Before Mingming, there was no such feeling in the game.

    What a sly little fox.

    Su Kui patted him on the arm and beckoned him to bow.

    "Bow your head first, I will tell you quietly!"

    It is undeniable that there is expectation in the first prosperous age. He bends down obediently and gets closer to sukui.

    "Say it." He was helpless, but the intoxicating pet could almost drown people.

    He turned his head sideways and looked as if he was obedient.

    All of a sudden, the soft touch on the cheek, a "bahaw", was very loud in the ear.

    "Here, good night kiss!"

    Su Kui pinched his earlobes. I don''t know why. She especially likes to pinch the earlobes of her lover.

    It''s very comfortable to hold.

    In the prime of time, I can''t cry or laugh

    "Yes," what else? Su Kui''s innocent face.

    The first day of meeting, the progress can be said to be rapid, OK!

    But Su Kui could not imagine that Sheng Shi was totally different from the serious face of his old cadres.

    "Hello --"

    Su Kui, who was taken away from her first kiss, stamped his feet. "Sheng Shi I, you are too much!"

    "Yes?"

    In the prime of the world, she seemed to smile, and her soft lips were rubbed with her thumb. "Is that your first kiss?"

 Chapter 2516

    Su Kui turned around and gave him a white look. "I won''t tell you!"

    Then dada turned and ran into the corridor.

    "Ah..."

    The girl who is not afraid of the earth will be shy?

    Sheng Shiyi picked up his eyebrows and let out his dumb laughter. The moonlight was as bright as a veil, which made his tall figure long and long.

    -Su Kui''s association with Shengshi has a great influence.

    Soon, in addition to the school forum, it even spread to other posts, microblogs, and other platforms.

    Fans of Sheng Shiyi soon learned about it.

    Originally there was no photo of Su Kui, but now I see Sheng Shiyi unexpectedly with a little anchorman who used to be online red. They all say they accept their incompetence.

    [when I wake up, I will give me a head-on blow. Doesn''t Yishen like streams? Why are you with this little net red?! ]Ha ha, needless to say, men all like face dressing. ]Can some people stop being sour? They are just game hosts, not stars. What kind of women do you like? Do you mind? I think the little girl is very good! ]

    [ah ah ah, it''s better to be with Xi Xi! At least two people can play games together and live together! ]

    accept impotence ]

    [I''ve seen the live video of this woman before, but I just have one face? Singing is out of tune, and the five notes are incomplete. Is it OK? ]

    [I also think it''s better to be with Xixi, the game host. Didn''t 441 express his love for Xixi? So quick to find a girlfriend in reality? I don''t think it''s beautiful, so I don''t like it? ]

    [men, they all look at their faces. It''s good to be used to it! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    -

    this news even ranks the 10th in the hot microblog search, and it keeps rising with the extensive discussion of netizens.

    As a host with tens of millions of fans, Sheng Shiyi''s every move is deeply concerned by fans.

    A little more extreme girlfriend fans, has opened under his micro blog account.

    But Su Kui''s previous microblog had been abandoned, and she seldom looked up. She didn''t care about those who ran to her microblog and scolded her.

    As for heyday one

    His micro blog is not played by himself at all, but managed by he Ziyi on behalf of him. He doesn''t tweet once in ten and a half days. Only at the beginning of the season will some propaganda be forwarded.

    Both of them ignored, so sweet and sweet after several days.

    -

    as for Su Kui''s God of man, Tang Baobao stared at two big eyes, digested for a long time, and was still a little incompetent.

    "Xixi, you, your boyfriend, is Sheng Xuechang?!"

    Tang Baobao''s surprised mouth can be stuffed with eggs, shaking his little fat hands, looks extraordinarily funny.

    "It''s not my boyfriend yet, but sooner or later, it''s mine. "

    Su Kui is playing with the doll that Shengshi I held for her. It''s a blue dolphin. It''s about the size of a slap. It''s very cute.

    Delicate little face, a satisfied smile, high eyebrows, silent talk about the trend of a certain man.

    "But, don''t you know, Han Tian Xuejie, has already announced that shengshiyi is the man she likes?"

    If their good friend and Han Tian rob their boyfriend, will they get revenge?

    After checking the things related to Han Tian, she found that she had a bad review on the school forum and liked to bully people.

 Chapter 2517

    But in the eyes of the teacher, she is a good student and can''t catch her bullying.

    At the same time, there is no way to treat her.

    Hearing Han Tian, Su Kui became more and more smiling? Don''t be afraid, baby. You''re not going to betray me. Stand on her side, are you? Well? " With a smile of Yin, she tugged Tang Baobao''s fleshy cheek.

    "The man who wants to rob me doesn''t exist, you know?"

    "Mmhmm, Mmhmm Let go! "

    The saliva that Tang Baobao was pinched came out quickly. He nodded his head vaguely and repeatedly, just asking her not to ravage herself any more.

    "Don''t worry, I will stand on the United Front with you! Come on! "

    Her big eyes are bright, but think about it. Her roommate, who has attracted all the girls in the school, doesn''t have a lot of face?

    Well -

    Yes!

    -

    "one by one, have you seen Weibo and forum recently? Your affair with Yunxi was scolded by your girlfriend! "

    He Ziyi holds up his mobile phone to show Shengshi.

    "Well, I see." Sheng Shiyi glanced at it casually, and the screen was full of all kinds of ugly remarks.

    If you don''t agree with me, you can get rid of the powder if you dare to communicate. It''s still light.

    "Er So cold? " Hezi also touched his nose and looked at the dense stock market trading on a computer screen in Shengshi. He could only sigh that the gap between the two was really growing.

    Obviously, he also plays games like himself, but when others play games, they can also start companies and do venture capital.

    As for himself, he is already a salted fish.

    Some people are naturally jealous.

    "Otherwise?" Sheng Shi rubbed his neck and fingers, and said lightly: "those people are just strangers to me. Do I have to be controlled by a group of strangers in my life? It doesn''t exist. "

    emmmˇŁ

    "The truth is such a truth," He Zi sat down on the table and touched his chin. "But you don''t care. Don''t Yunxi care? Your girlfriends, they scolded her miserably, and the microblog was lost! "

    What he just showed Shengshi is his own micro blog. If you look at Su Kui''s Micro blog again, you will find that the comments under Shengshi I''s Micro blog are really pediatrics.

    It''s strange that it''s not a star, but it''s more popular than a star.

    Sheng Shiyi''s heart moved and his face did not change. "I know. You can go away."

    "Hello!"

    Don''t you have one? Throw it when you''re done!

    However, Shengshi I ignored him, took out his mobile phone and began to edit SMS.

    [dingdong -]

    ssy: don''t worry about things online.

    Su Kui picked up her mobile phone and saw that it was to comfort her. Her eyes narrowed with a smile.

    She was in the classroom. She didn''t know how many pairs of eyes looked at her in the dark, and saw her smile. She guessed with her toes and knew who sent it.

    Green tea bitch!

    This is the voice of a group of girls, envy has it, envy has it.

    Just entered the University, lifted up a big kaolin flower flourishing age one, how can not let a person envy?

    As expected, this world is just!

    Xi Xi''s one: what''s up? I haven''t been online recently. I''m too busy!

    Ssy: Well Better not look.

    Xi Xi''s one: are you afraid of being scolded? Don''t worry, my psychological quality is not so fragile!

 Chapter 2518

    Sheng Shiyi can''t help laughing and frowning.

    Yes, he forgot that the little girl he knew was not such a vulnerable person! She is a female murderer who can open the quality 18 company mode when she meets God murderer and pit goods in the game!

    It seems that he thinks too much.

    The eyes are clear and moist, hiding a smile that can''t be disguised. His fingers with clear bones are scratched from those lines of words. It seems that you can imagine that when the girl is fighting these words, her small face and big eyes are bright.

    Ssy: Yes, don''t care so much.

    Moreover, seeing her changed name, I couldn''t help it, and a happy smile came out of her thin lips.

    It''s really cute -

    -

    no matter how busy the storm is, there will be a quiet day, especially when the two protagonists do not participate in it, and the onlookers are turning around, which is only a little bit black.

    Su Kui and Sheng Shiyi are not affected. They meet each other for dinner and shopping every day. Sheng Shiyi doesn''t look like a person who likes shopping at all, from character to appearance.

    However, every night, he would take Su Kui and two people to stroll around the pedestrian street outside the school to buy her some snacks and so on.

    Even in the morning, breakfast will be delivered to her.

    Two people are so kind, let the crowd to watch how to open the fountain mode, others are young couple, that is, I am still, honey mixing oil, all kinds of love.

    People can''t help being discouraged, just like a fist into the cotton, no place to exert.

    From the beginning to the end, sukui and Shengshi I didn''t say that "I love you", but they naturally walked together and tacitly agreed on their relationship.

    Is this subtlety wonderful?

    -

    in the evening, Su Kui, who is addicted to love and cannot extricate himself, opens the long lost live mode.

    Double row people are still in the prime.

    But this time, Shengshi didn''t have a live broadcast. His live broadcast time this month is enough, so there''s no need to open it again.

    So, those who want to see the prosperous world I and those who watch the gossip all crowd into Su Kui''s live room. However, just ten minutes after the broadcast, the number of viewers has risen to more than 200000, and it is rising rapidly.

    Su Kui this game, and Sheng Shi exchange.

    He played wild, Su Kui took the middle single.

    However, Su Kui''s Zhongdan is not good at dishes. He is used to Assassin''s displacement and shows. When he plays mage Daji, he is always caught.

    "Alas Don''t, don''t... "

    "Dead again..."

    "Wow, do you fall in love with me? Why do you always catch me? I''m not valuable! "

    Su Kui died every time he was resurrected.

    Why do other people play Daji, a set of skills, can take away the crispy skin, and she is killed every time before her big moves are released.

    "Wow, hit me again!"!!! MD I remember you! "

    "One by one ~ revenge for me ~"

    the prosperous age, which has never spoken, nodded at once, "OK."

    It''s a very simple word. Su is far away.

    But such a word, on the contrary, angered the crowd of CP powder, and girlfriend powder.

    I can''t understand MD. 441 doesn''t have a girlfriend? Why do you still flirt with my sister in the game? ]

    [it''s de powdered. I don''t think Yishen did a good job this time. ]

    [hehe, Yishen is like you, do you know your little net red girlfriend? ]

    [ha ha ha ha, what are you talking about? People love how to care about you. They love to see, but they don''t want to see it! ]

    roll up the stairs! ]

 Chapter 2519

    [it''s annoying. It''s been a few days, isn''t it interesting? If you have the ability to bring up a kitchen knife, go to the door and cut him down. I''m so tired! ]

    [ha ha ha ha Xi Xi is so miserable, the fight on the opposite side is true love for you ~]

    [I didn''t expect you to play the master''s dish, and Daji doesn''t play like this. Don''t be a pioneer! ]

    [emmm is dead again, forget it, it''s no help, you can do it! ]

    -

    Su Kui died so many times that it took more than 40 seconds to revive. When she was free, she looked at the bullet curtain.

    Strange way: "what are you talking about? Are there any other girlfriends besides me?"

    Big news!!

    [what?? You''ve been dating??!! ]

    [wake up, Xixi. 441 has a girlfriend at school. Don''t you know?! ]

    [my God, damned man! ]As soon as Sheng Shi heard this sentence, he was confused, "do I have a second girlfriend?"

    Su kuixi smiled, "isn''t my girlfriend in the school me? Wow, what are you talking about? Didn''t you bless us before? I dare not post on Weibo to watch the opera for those who scold me recently! "

    [meow, meow, meow, meow]?? ]

    [what do you say? ]

    [sorry, the wind is too strong, I didn''t hear it clearly! ]

    [girlfriend at school Wait There seems to be something wrong ]

    ˇľemmmˇ­ˇ­ The girlfriend of the school is called Yunxi, and the live studio of sister Xi is called Xixi I seem to understand ]

    [mom, the city will play! ]

    ? ]

    after that, the barrage was silent.

    A few seconds later, the screen suddenly neatly brush up 666, a glittering, sunflower had to, can only temporarily block the gift display.

    The barrage is just like crazy.

    [6666, you can still play! ]

    [anyway, bless first! ]

    [wow, you''re so fast. It''s not long since you''ve known each other, right? ]

    [it''s powerful for my stream and my oneness! ]

    [ha ha, is it fun to play? Since it''s the same person, why not admit it?! ]

    Yes, such a funny thing, of course, it''s only fun if there''s a reversal ~

    Su Kui stared at that sentence and silently complained.

    Like to see others clearly despise her, and can''t do away with her appearance, Zizi, hee hee -

    Sheng Shi a silent sigh, "mischievous!" The tone is full of doting.

    At the same time, he kept on chasing and killing Li Yuanfang in the opposite field several times.

    It made Li Yuanfang collapse.

    (enemy) Li Yuanfang: why do you always kill me? Xuance, opposite the chute??!! Tell me what Daji has to do with you!

    (US) the great devil of Xixi (Daji): Oh, he is my ticket.

    (enemy) Li Yuanfang: emmm, elder brother, I''m wrong. Don''t chase me, OK?

    (US) the great demon of Xixi (Daji): there is no such thing. There are still three heads missing. Oh ~

    (US) 441 of Aixi (bailiyuan Policy): touch the head, I will help you get revenge.

    Enemy Li Yuanfang wants to cry without tears, mdzz!!

    So, the whole bureau came down, the wild area was occupied not to say, but also beaten can not get out of the tower, a go out on the death.

    Xuance in the opposite direction is the same as having clairvoyance eyes. No matter where he pursues, the other side can catch up with him and beat him to death.

    It''s all broken.

    With the sound of a crystal explosion, even if there is a huge pit of sunflower, Shengshi I also relies on excellent technology to turn the tide and lead his teammates to victory.

 Chapter 2520

    [666, the technology of one God is still in its mouth. ]

    [it''s a rare omnipotent person in the anchor. I don''t understand what a group of actors are spraying. ]

    [it''s all gone. Don''t spray any more. It''s like if you spray others, they will break up! ]Eh, I have a toothache. ]

    [I really want to see a fight against each other. Please! ]

    [the single dog kicked over the bowl of dog food and cried. ]Tianmei owes me such a boyfriend!! ]

    [I also want to lie on the ground and shout 666, my boyfriend is responsible for taking the whole field!! ]

    [Tianmei, top up for boyfriend? ]I don''t eat this dog food! thank you! ]

    [you''re so upset, can you worry about how single dogs feel? That Can be a little reserved no! ]For this group of single dogs, Su Kui responded with 100% ridicule.

    "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, there is no such thing as love. Is it a fool?"

    The fans are in tears.

    [the negative points roll thick!! ]

    [I didn''t expect you to be such a cold stream. ]

    [let''s sing a children''s song, ha ha ha! ]

    [I just want to interview you. As a host who used to eat by his face, what''s the reason that you can''t think of it and become a game host? ]

    [the same question. ]

    Su Kui smiled mysteriously, "I pinched my fingers and calculated that my future boyfriend is a game anchor, so I decided to give up my career and go to wangzhe Canyon to find him! That''s all! "

    [wow, it stinks! ]I also want to find a boyfriend in King''s Canyon. ]

    [my boyfriend, if you see this sentence, please come to me. I''m lost and can''t find you! ]At the end of the live broadcast, CP fans like to run and tell each other.

    Weibo Post Bar Forum, Qi Qihua.

    #Yunxi is Xixi, so the two of them are alone. Stop quarreling, CP fans! #

    ? Yunxi said that she pinched her fingers and calculated that her boyfriend would appear in the king''s Canyon, especially the one who came to find her boyfriend. Thank you! #

    most of them are young people who play these software in school, so they will not miss such a big news.

    So when Su Kui went to school the next day, people around her looked at her differently.

    Some boys came over with their notebooks in their hands. Su Kui thought he was going to do something. If it''s something to look for again, she will call back all the same.

    However, when the boy spread out the notebook in his hand in front of her, he bowed his head and said, "Yunxi, I like your live broadcast very much. Can you sign for me?"

    Good. Did you become famous so soon?

    In the eyes of Tang Baobao''s stars, Su Kui calmly signed his name, the two big characters of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, Yunxi.

    And with a blessing, "I wish you the king as soon as possible!"

    Glory of the king, as the most popular game among young people, has been touched by both men and women.

    So, when I learned that Su Kui was the king of the current fire glory female anchor, one by one look at her eyes are not the same.

    Gradually, not many people said that she did not match the prime.

    Because she has nothing to do with him.

    Su Kui played a lot. When she was alone with Sheng Shi again, she would not be abused unilaterally. Even Hezi was surprised at her learning ability.

    If you can, you even want to invite her into the team.

    However, this proposal was rejected by Sheng Shiyi.

 Chapter 2521

    The men who play professional games are basically the same. They even have to move to the club. How can a girl get used to it among so many masters?

    Besides, even if you can get used to it, Shengshi doesn''t want Su Kui to stay up so late every day. He works hard for the training match.

    She''s free now. She''s fine.

    Every day, the audience''s reward income is also considerable, enough for her expenses.

    -

    at the beginning of the season, the autumn League will begin soon.

    Su Kui is asked by Sheng Shiyi if he wants to go to the party with him and meet his teammates.

    Su Kui readily agreed.

    Sukui would like to announce to the world that this excellent man is his lover.

    And, here, belongs to another mission''s inevitable route.

    At present, the second task, together with the male god Shengshi, has been completed. The rest is to find out whether the wine she had drunk had been drugged. It''s important that she runs up the third floor in a daze.

    -

    among the team members, Sheng Shiyi has a high degree.

    In fact, there are more people who haven''t graduated from college or even high school. For this game, they give up their studies.

    They are generally young, ranging from 17 to 20 years old. They are the biggest in their prime.

    One more time, he will retire.

    Sheng Shiyi''s team is called SN. The team members are curious about the team leader''s girlfriend. They all heard about the rumors that were heard a while ago.

    Although every day by the coach pressure training, but occasionally when the rest, will brush the news, surfing the Internet and so on.

    The Party chose a KTV with style. Due to the large number of people, it opened a large box on the second floor.

    Above the third floor, there are rooms for guests to rest and other facilities.

    When Su Kui arrived, everyone else had arrived, including Han Tian.

    Seeing Han Tian''s moment, Su Kui''s eyes twinkled, and soon picked up a smile of unknown significance.

    According to her experience, Han Tian is present. It must have something to do with her.

    "Come here, Xixi." He Ziyi waved repeatedly. A glass of beer was placed in front of him. Sheng Shiyi also sat beside him.

    Because Su Kui had to go back to her place to clean up after class, she asked Sheng Shi to come first, and then she took a taxi.

    "Is this the captain''s girlfriend? How beautiful! "

    "Congratulations!"

    "Captain, my girlfriend is here. Don''t you have a drink?"

    Sheng Shiyi smiles and reaches out to her. Su Kui put her hand to him and sat beside him.

    "It''s not good for a girl to drink. I''ll drink it for her."

    Sheng Shiyi put a coke with ice in front of her, picked up the glass and drank it up.

    "Eh, the captain is not kind. How could it be like this!"

    "Just have a drink, it''s OK."

    it''s hard to be grateful. Su Kui hasn''t drunk for a long time, and I don''t know how much this body drinks.

    Pulling the sleeve of Sheng Shi I, she whispered, "or I..."

    The next second is interrupted by the prosperous age, "you are still young, you are not allowed to drink!"

    Sunflower:

    There was a good laugh around. Indeed, the captain''s little girlfriend was small enough. Not to mention age, said she is a high school student, some people believe!

    Listen to their laughter, Sheng Shi is afraid to scare Su Kui.

 Chapter 2522

    With a sharp sweep of the tiny Phoenix eyes, there was a sudden silence around.

    "This week''s training plus three hours, cell phone forfeiture."

    "Ah..."

    "No captain!"

    This time, some young players howled in pain.

    "Three hours, how can I live without a mobile phone?"

    "The captain is too cruel!! Little sister, please help me to ask for love. QAQ "

    they are not moved by Shengshi. They start to fight Su Kui.

    Su Kui smiled at a group of young people who were younger than her, playing tricks, all kinds of cute, funny shaking his head, "it''s about to start the game, more training points, good for you, come on! Look out for you! "

    emmmˇ­ˇ­

    So, these two people are made for each other!

    Han Tian looks at the two people in the crowd, the handsome face and dark eyes that she is deeply infatuated with, which used to be her most infatuated fantasy when she dreamt back at midnight.

    But now, this pair of eyes, in reality, the cold ice from his eyes smile, the spring breeze filled the face.

    The gentle smile in his eyes, from the beginning to the end, only to the next person.

    Why?!

    She refuses to accept, why can a casual woman replace her and steal the man she has always wanted?

    Su Kui noticed that Han Tian''s eyes glistened with cold, and he could not conceal his hatred for her.

    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Su Kui patted Sheng Shiyi''s arm and whispered in his ear.

    "I''ll be with you."

    In the prime of life, Su Kui couldn''t help crying and laughing. "No, can you accompany me to the women''s bathroom?"

    Shengshi thinks differently. KTV is a place without bars and nightclubs, but what if it''s haunted by drunkards?

    But Su Kui is thinking about another thing. If Sheng Shiyi is really guarding outside the door, how can she seduce the enemy?

    At last, Sheng Shiyi nodded and let her go to the bathroom.

    So sarcastic words, attracted all around the people to continue to lament, said the captain is no longer the ice captain who once was selfless.

    Now, he has become a loyal dog boyfriend of his girlfriend!

    So, under the ridicule of the crowd, Shengshi makes use of his position with a smile, revenges for himself again, and says seriously: "good, plus three hours of training."

    "Ah?!"

    "No, Captain, we are wrong!"

    "You think we farted!"

    "Help me, little sister, and I will die!"

    Unfortunately, sukui is doomed not to save them.

    -

    in the restroom, Su Kui went to the restroom and came out of the cubicle. As expected, he saw Han Tian standing in front of the sink with his hands around his chest.

    She hooked her lips, stepped on a light step, put water to wash her hands.

    Han Tian looks at the delicate girl through the mirror.

    Sure enough, she has the ability to seduce men. She is petite and easy to attract men''s desire for protection. As for her appearance, she is quite like the doll she cherished when she was a child. She is exquisite and lovely.

    Long and curly eyelashes cast a feather like light shadow under the incandescent lamp in the bathroom and under the eyeground.

    Small mouth leisurely hum song, the voice is sweet.

    Han Tian''s hands were relaxed and he took a deep breath. On the face with delicate make-up, he climbed up and put on a sneer.

    "I don''t see that you are good at seducing Sheng Shiyi."

    Su Kui did not understand her words. She used hand washing liquid to rub out rich bubbles in her palms.

 Chapter 2523

    "Yes, I think I have a lot of ability. After all, some people can''t even change their eyes. Are you right?"

    Sunflower eye wave flow, big eyes, in the light, like washed grapes, black and shiny.

    The sarcasm of the bottom of the eye can be seen by the discerning.

    "You --"

    Han Tian is speechless because of her block. Her heart seems to be stabbed hard. She bites her teeth hard and her chest heaves violently. "Yunxi, don''t go too far!"

    "Are you too much? So you came to me? " Su Kui played with her long short hair and said, "now, I''m a current girlfriend, and you are just a man who secretly loves my boyfriend and asks for nothing."

    "Are you here to demonstrate to me? Or do you want to persuade me to leave 11? "

    "Dear, I don''t want to be so mean. After all, there is no mistake in loving someone. But you are wrong. Knowing that the other side doesn''t like you, and refusing you explicitly, you are still jumping around as a demon. That''s your mistake, isn''t it? "

    Su Kui hissed coldly. The black pupils were dark and deep. She stared at Han Tian closely, making her uncontrollable throat tighten, as if she was being watched by something horrible and unable to move.

    "Bye, I hope you will die. I will be fine with him. I will never be separated from him!"

    Su Kui hooked her lips and passed her by.

    Well, this kind of practice doesn''t look like a vicious match, what do you say to the poor mistress? Unfortunately, she also likes it very much.

    In short, she was very happy -

    -

    Han Tian reacted for a while, ran after her quickly, and saw a scene that made her extremely dazzling.

    When the prosperous age came in a hurry, Su Kui saw him. He was arrogant and domineering just now. He suddenly turned into a clever little sheep, like an arrow from the string. He plunged into his arms and rubbed against him.

    "One by one, you came to me ~"

    "well, nothing happened just now?" Sheng Shiyi touched her hair, asked softly, and the worry in her eyes disappeared.

    Seeing Han Tian not far away, he frowned wearily. From beginning to end, he never gave hope to the other side. Why does the other side refuse to give up? Such entanglement has no effect except to be annoying.

    He has heard about what Han Tian has done to those girls who secretly love him. So as soon as he saw Han Tian disappear, he immediately thought about whether Han Tian would be bad for Su Kui.

    Although the little girl''s expression is full of vigor and vitality, it''s just that she doesn''t forgive others. She will be bullied. He will be heartbroken.

    This moment, really hold people in his arms, undeniably, he was able to let go.

    Unconsciously, have you been so deeply in love with the little girl? He didn''t even realize it.

    "It''s OK. Shall we go back soon?" Su Kui drags the corner of Sheng Shi I and is taken by Sheng Shi I to their box.

    Han Tian stood in situ stupefied, the bones of his body seemed to be shaking, just the eyes, strangely cold.

    She was almost bleeding from the bite of her lip and stared at the back of their departure.

    Su Kui suddenly turned his head, the two eyes light bump, Su Kui hook lips show a smile.

    Silently said a few words.

    "He''s mine."

    "No!! He''s not yours, he''s not yours! "

    Han Tian leaned powerless against the wall. The past guests looked at her as if she were a madman.

 Chapter 2524

    How can she be reconciled if she doesn''t?

    She liked him for so long, never, never give up!!

    Better be broken than broken!

    Yunxi, you forced me!

    For a long time, she slowly stood up and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. The cold light in her eyes was frightening.

    -

    the box has been playing.

    He Ziyi was not old at the beginning. Apart from his restrained and prosperous life, others, including he Ziyi, laughed and robbed wheat. They cried and howled for a while.

    Su Kui found out that there was something worse than her singing.

    For example, he Ziyi.

    Finally, the rise of play, Su Kui to drink, heyday did not stop, but only allow her to drink a cup.

    "Come on, last one."

    Su Kui looked up. He was a man he didn''t know. When a group of boys just coaxed with Sheng Shi, he was the only one who didn''t participate.

    Moreover, the look at Shengshi I is not friendly.

    Su Kui hooked his lips and smiled, "thank you."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    She picked it up, sniffed it gently, and the system was in her head, warning her that the medicine was in the cup.

    But she didn''t hesitate, thinking that she didn''t hear the same thing, and drank it all at once.

    This life is different from the last.

    She became a girlfriend of Shengshi I. as for Han Tian, she didn''t exclude all women and squeeze her into Shengshi I as she once did.

    And this glass of wine, just for her and small one to help cheer up!

    The big cat''s pupils are twinkling with cunning.

    After she finished drinking, she held her head and shook it, as if she was drunk, and felt like vomiting.

    Sheng Shiyi is entwined by a group of people. At this time, she can''t get away from her body. If one doesn''t pay attention, Su Kui goes out.

    Holding her mobile phone, she silently sent a message to shengshiyi.

    [11. I feel bad. Come out! ]

    and then, trot to the bathroom.

    She was really not very comfortable. She was very light in alcohol and didn''t eat anything at night. She fell on the sink and vomited a few times. She panted a little.

    "Tut, how are you?"

    Han Tian again.

    "Are you haunted? What do you always do with me? Are you sick?" Su Kui has a bad temper. When he is drunk, he scolds him directly. "I say you are cheap or not? He doesn''t like you, he refuses you! Is it interesting for you to catch up like this? "

    "Yes, it''s not interesting," Han Tian also thought that he was quite uninteresting, and his eyes were fierce. "But I couldn''t accept the man who made me like so long and finally fell in love with other women."

    "So Yunxi, you said you are good. Why bother me?" She has a soft voice.

    At this time, the efficacy finally came up, backlog in the abdomen, I feel hot and uncomfortable all over.

    Su Kui squinted and shook her head. She felt that a man appeared in front of her. It was the man who just handed her the wine.

    "What do you want to do to me?"

    She backed back, pretending to be afraid.

    At this time, someone came in and saw them like this. It''s not surprising that they thought they were just drunk and had a conflict.

    I''ll be leaving soon.

    The sound in the nearby box is very loud. By contrast, her weak voice can''t be heard at all.

    "What to do? Yunxi, you shouldn''t have robbed me of men. " Han Tian is treading on high-heeled shoes, Da Da Da''s tap on the bright and clean floor tiles, and her fingers are painted with red Cardan, and she cuts across her red cheeks.

 Chapter 2525

    Jealousy in the eyes can''t be concealed.

    "Yunxi, don''t blame me. Blame shengshiyi. If he doesn''t stay with you, I won''t make such a decision!"

    "Li Wei, take her up and give it to you!"

    Han Tian''s red lips rise up, like a devil, "soon, he will be mine. Oh --"

    the feeling in her body becomes stronger and stronger, and she finally realizes that what''s wrong.

    "It''s you. You''re going to give me the medicine together?!"

    Her eyes were full of disgust. "You''re disgusting!"

    "Yes, but you, who make me sick, will soon be soiled. At that time, it depends on whether Shengshi I wants you or not!"

    "Li Wei!"

    Han Tian orders in a cold voice, and Li Wei rushes forward to pull her.

    "Let go of me, asshole!"

    Su Kui does a good job as a playwright, and his acting skills are good enough to deceive everyone.

    Even though the bath fire on her body is about to burn her out, her brain is always awake.

    And it all depends on the system she''s bound to.

    "One by one, one by one!"

    Su Kui sees struggle not to open, begin to call Sheng Shiyi''s name.

    Don''t listen to Sheng Shi I''s name. Han Tian is even more annoyed. She steps forward and grabs Su Kui''s arm. "Shut up, don''t call him!" Especially so intimate, as if each other''s only name.

    No more!!

    Su Kui will not suffer from pain. She kicks her foot on her leg and belly, then struggles to open Li Wei''s grip and pushes her hard.

    "You two disgusting men and women, just stay together, Han Tian. I didn''t expect you could do such disgusting things for a man!"

    Then she stumbled and ran out of the door.

    Han Tian''s face turned pale with fright. "Catch her!"

    Don''t let her go back to find Sheng Shiyi, or they will all finish.

    Although she can deal with a woman who likes Shengshi I by her family background, it''s because she didn''t really provoke Shengshi I. If known by Sheng Shiyi, there are her means in it, and she must be dealt with.

    It''s not what she wants at all.

    Li Wei has a deep understanding of Shengshi I''s character and is busy catching her.

    However, once out of the door, the whole person will be frozen in place.

    "Team leader..."

    His face suddenly looks like vegetable, he knows, it''s over, it''s all over.

    This time, he will not only be able to replace Sheng Shiyi, but also be expelled from the team.

    His age is not small, in this group of full of 17-8-year-old youth, he no matter hand speed, or ability, are gradually unable to keep up.

    Originally, I wanted to be a team leader, but I didn''t expect that -

    Sheng Shiyi hugged Su Kui, who was crying and couldn''t breathe, and his eyes were red with heartache. He lowered his head and kissed her head, and his voice was hoarse, "it''s ok, I''m here, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid --"

    he comforted him over and over again, and his big hands could not help shaking.

    Fortunately, he was not late.

    Su Kui buried in his arms, hands tightly around his waist, smelling his breath, and finally let go.

    She had just been betting on when the golden age would come, and now she finally had to bear it.

    "One by one, they, they gave me medicine..."

    Su Kui choked, her face burned red, and her lips were bitten to bleed. I can imagine how uncomfortable she was.

    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "

    Hezi also came late with a group of people.

    They searched this floor all the time, and when they saw sukui, they were all relieved.

 Chapter 2526

    When Sheng Shiyi got angry in the box and ordered everyone to find Han Tian and Li Wei, they didn''t know why.

    Now I am shocked to see this scene.

    "Here..." He Zi also walked quickly to Shengshi. At one glance, he noticed something wrong with Su Kui. Her face was flushed, her eyes were misty and glistening. She was really attractive and tight.

    "Shiyi, Xixi she --"

    her face is dignified, and He Zi''s cynical smile has faded from her face, showing a momentum that is no worse than that of the prosperous age.

    "I''ll take her first, here..." In the light of the light, the vigorous face of Shengshi seems to be covered with a layer of cold ice.

    He took off his coat, wrapped Su Kui around him, picked up the little girl in his arms, and then clicked to the end.

    Because He Zi also understood his meaning, "OK, I know. Don''t worry here. Take Xixi to the hospital first."

    "Well."

    Sheng Shi nodded and said that he never looked at anyone again. He went downstairs with a big step.

    Su Kui was almost confused. She squinted and moved around in the passenger seat. She refused to let Sheng Shiyi fasten her seat belt.

    "Darling, don''t move!" Sheng Shiyi felt her sweaty hair and felt the guilt in her eyes.

    If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have suffered all this. The little girl who just entered the university had never experienced such a dirty thing.

    "No, shengshiyi, I, I feel sick..."

    Su Kui with a cry cavity, humming in a low voice, grabbing Sheng Shiyi''s shirt, not wronged.

    In front of her lover, she admitted that she was just coquettish and pretentious.

    Who is to be spoiled?

    "Yes, it''s my fault. Let''s go to the hospital."

    I don''t know if this medicine has any effect on gastric lavage.

    Thinking of the next sin she would suffer, Sheng Shiyi felt as if there was a huge stone firmly pressing on him, which made him breathless.

    "I will not go to the hospital..."

    "No way."

    Sheng seizes her by the wrist, ties her seat belt, and then goes around to the driver''s seat, sits down, starts the engine and heads for the nearby hospital.

    Su Kui shook her head. "I don''t go. I hate hospitals!"

    "Prime one!"

    As soon as she saw Shengshi I, she asked the system to help her cancel the function of keeping her drug effect awake. Now the whole person is suffering.

    But the other side is just a gentleman''s tight, not only have no idea, but also take her to the hospital. When she thought of the hospital, she was more worried about what she would suffer.

    She began to splash and play.

    In a word, all kinds of things make Shengshi unable to drive well.

    "Stop it, Yunxi!" The prosperous age frowned and could not bear to get angry with her. Especially when she saw her red eyes crying and the way she twitched, it was a soft mess.

    "It''s coming soon. It''s not good for you."

    He didn''t dare to look at her because she was so attractive.

    The big eyes narrowed into crescent, the water was bright, the cheeks were like the red glow, the lip was almost bloody by her bite, it looked delicious.

    She curled up on the copilot, a small group.

    Delicate and soft.

    "Shengshiyi, one by one, how about not going to the hospital?"

    "No way."

    "One by one"

    Rao is firm in willpower, and at this time, she can''t stand it. As soon as Shengshi clenches her teeth, she feels frustrated and pinches her cheek, which is hot and hot.

    "Don''t be coquettish, you have to go!"

    "But one by one, I want you ~"

 Chapter 2527

    "You --" In the prime of time, the pupil could not help but enlarge, full of consternation.

    That''s not all.

    Soon, he realized that there was a soft, hot hand, clinging to the thin suit pants, slowly climbing to his thigh.

    Gradually upward -

    just at the moment when she was about to touch, Shengshi suddenly grasped her small hand, which was tight and painful, as if all the bones were broken.

    "Pain..." Her mouth was flat and she was crying.

    Sheng Shiyi was in a trance and quickly released his hand. "I''m sorry, Xi Xi, I didn''t mean it, but it''s not the time yet. Shall we go to the hospital first, eh?"

    "I......"

    "Darling oh ~" Shengshi I seldom comforts people, but his tone of coaxing girls, a light and flowing darling oh, is enough to calm down sukui.

    Well, in this life, she will cooperate with her lover''s performance.

    In my mind, it seems that the beauty scheme is useless!

    -

    after a day and a night in the hospital, Su Kui didn''t wake up until the next evening.

    After a lot of tossing, she suffered terribly, and her stomach was empty.

    When she opened her eyes and saw the familiar deep face, all her sadness seemed to have an outlet. Before I opened my mouth, tears had already fallen.

    Sheng Shi suddenly sits up from the sofa and walks to Su Kui''s side, holding people in his arms with guilt.

    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you from crying."

    Big palm gently patted her thin back. The little girl who was not fat had lost ten jin in a short night.

    Ben''s flowers, in full bloom, withered in a flash.

    As for the founder, he will never forgive!!

    -After returning to school, Su Kui never saw Han Tian again.

    According to the school people, Han Tian made a mistake and was expelled from the school. Her family couldn''t help sending her abroad.

    In fact, the most serious punishment for Han Tian is that he is disgusted by the people he likes and never sees the people he secretly loves again.

    -When Sheng Shi went to play the autumn game, Su Kui went to watch the game and took the front ticket through the back door.

    The professional league matches were really wonderful. Every time she saw them, she had an impulse to fight with him.

    He won and won with his team.

    Then retired, with fans regret and retention, glory exit.

    So, the next story is no longer the story of Shengshi and sukui, but the story of Shengshi and sukui.

    -Sheng Shiyi is 30 centimeters taller than Su Kui. He is five years older than her and two times taller than her.

    By the time Su Kui was a sophomore, Sheng Shi I was about to graduate.

    So, in the following days, the students of a university can see that the little girl, such as a doll, is picked up and sent by her boyfriend every day, rain or shine.

    Even for this reason, shengshiyijiang''s office location is not far away from a.

    All in order to take care of her.

    In fact, in the days to come, Sheng Shiyi also followed this principle, and regarded Su Kui as his little girl. No matter she was twenty or thirty-four or fifty, she would always be the best little girl in his heart.

    Small, sweet smile, with her, even if nothing to do, the air seems to be filled with maltose, sweet breath.

    So, he is willing to take care of her all his life.

    Comb her hair in the morning, wash her clothes, make her a loving breakfast, or wear her shoes.

    In the days when he can do something for the little girl, he always feels very happy -

 Chapter 2528

    As if it''s just an effort to open and close your eyes, Su Kui is already in the next world.

    She was in a trance and shook her head. She felt that she was really old, far less handsome than before.

    This is a real world, but there is another kind of life.

    Ghost -

    female with Qiao Shuyu is a female ghost who does not know how long she has lived.

    Thousands of years ago, she had an engagement with her man, Bai CHENFENG, and had been waiting for him to marry her. However, the day before her marriage, she suddenly fell into a trance, as if she had been wronged. She jumped into the cold lake and drowned.

    She is the only daughter in the family. After her death, her parents were devastated.

    However, in the dark, it seems that something is trapped in her, making her soul unable to leave the drowned lake.

    At that time, she watched her mother die of illness.

    He also watched his father lose his beloved daughter and wife in one night, suffering a huge blow and living in decadence.

    Such a large family property, because he didn''t care, was gradually divided up by several uncles.

    Again, after several decades, the lake has been added and the water is gone. Her family has also been pushed down and turned into waste soil.

    She floated out, looking at her fiance and grandchildren, who had a happy life, and her wife.

    She always has a obsession in her heart, why is not the happy person her? Why did she drown? Have people who once swore to her that feiqing would not marry had already forgotten her?

    Qiao Shuyu did not know that she was so wandering in time, no one to worship, forgotten.

    The fan is dazed and stares at, unexpectedly also does not know tonight is He Xi''s feeling.

    She began to like sleeping. When she fell asleep, she would absorb the spirit of heaven and earth and nourish the soul. When she woke up, she found that the spirit of the world was less and less, and there was a mist everywhere.

    Around noisy, she is not familiar with the cold building, and traffic.

    A sleep is a thousand years.

    She forgets a lot of things, but she has an obsession, which has been engraved in her heart.

    Find Bai CHENFENG and ask him if he has ever loved her! Why did she marry another woman three months after her death.

    What position did he put her in? Is it a disposable location? When he died, his parents were devastated. As a fiance, he could marry another man in a second.

    Qiao Shuyu is not reconciled.

    As for the other thing, she still couldn''t understand what kind of demagogue she was under and why she would commit suicide by jumping into the lake.

    Her body seemed to be manipulated by something, which could not help her. She felt fear clearly. The cold sweat on her forehead, as well as the cold water of the lake, ran over her head, because the heavy objects hit the water, and the sound of popping was clear and audible.

    She can''t forget that feeling so far, so she hates the big, deep lakes and the sea.

    The cold lake water spread to the mouth, nose, eyes, and then to the top of her head, she was stiff, tears burst out of her eyes, and mixed with the green lake water.

    She can''t even struggle. She can only feel suffocation and discomfort clearly, and take her life a little bit.

    What is it that takes her life and manipulates her body?

    She wants to know.

    [Ding - the deal is concluded! ]Qiao Shuyu''s wish 1: ask Bai CHENFENG whether he has ever loved her. ]

 Chapter 2529

    [Qiao Shuyu''s wish 2: get rid of her obsession and end the thousand year entanglement. She wants to know how she died at the beginning. ]

    wow, it''s awesome.

    This time, did she become a ghost girl?

    Su Kui looked down at herself, dressed in a wet dress, a soft yellow lining, a long green silk and waist, pale skin with a green meaning.

    She tentatively walked two steps, light and floating, and her toes didn''t touch the ground at all.

    She wanted to fly, and soon, she floated into the air. Now it''s late at night, her ability is even stronger.

    This is a thousand year old female ghost. There are still some abilities.

    In addition to the world today, the stars are changing, the sea is changing, once those old ghosts, do not know where to go. The soul of the present world is also a little pitiful.

    Her place is a forest in the countryside.

    The popularity of the city is too high. Although it will not cause any harm to her, Qiao Shuyu woke up after a sleep. All the memories still exist thousands of years ago. He has an instinctive sense of rejection to the strange world.

    So she found a graveyard without soul and stayed there.

    Clinging to an ancient jade, muddleheaded.

    Those little ghosts are afraid of her. When they see her, they run away without waiting for her to talk to them. Later, gradually, all the kids around knew that there was a powerful millennium old man coming here. Gradually, all of them had a tacit understanding. They dared not get close to this area.

    Qiao Shuyu is very lonely and doesn''t want to go on like this, so she decides to make a deal with the system and let Su Kui do it for her.

    Thousands of years, after all, it''s too long --

    "is it because her obsession can''t give birth?" Su Kui raises eyebrows, such as asking the system.

    "Yes."

    Alas, it''s easy to say, difficult to say and difficult to say.

    For sunflower, it''s simple. For Qiao Shuyu, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    The world is so big. Who knows which city the man is in? Even if he went abroad, how to find Qiao Shuyu?

    -Su Kui sits cross legged on the branch. It''s late autumn. The cold air passes through her. She can''t feel the cold anyway.

    "Kazam..."

    A rustle of voices came from far and near beyond the trees. The footsteps were disordered, with a sense of caution, and a group of people quietly stopped in front of Qiao Shuyu''s grave with a weak flashlight.

    Tut, grave robber?

    Su Kui was holding her chin, sitting on the branch, watching with interest.

    There are five people in the line. They can''t see clearly with masks. Only judging from their body shape, they are four men and one woman.

    In the middle of the night, all dressed in black and without turning on the lights, squatting there, it is difficult for others to notice that there are several people.

    Furtive, I can guess what they are going to do.

    Sure enough -

    the next moment, someone spoke.

    "Hey, Lao Li, is this the place you said? Hurry up, it''s freezing to death. "

    The man''s voice, with an accent, sounds strange.

    "I see. Let me see!"

    Then someone took out a shabby notebook, turned it over and nodded.

    Su Kui was curious and leaned over to look at it.

    On the top, I wrote and drew a disorderly curve. From a general point of view, I guess it''s the road map of this forest.

    It seems that after several times of touching points, this person has thoroughly touched the surrounding places.

 Chapter 2530

    The short man watched for a long time. Su Kui looked at it in his spare time. Slowly, he saw the nearby place clearly.

    The man nodded, "yes, here it is! You see, there are still half tombstones here. Although you can''t see whose tomb it is, my grandfather of the older generation said it. Here, there is a cemetery for the rich ladies. There are many things to be buried with! "

    He even talked about the painting. Su Kui''s disdainful lips turned out to be a halfling. He thought he met a professional tomb robber. He was only a nearby villager.

    She sighed, not conscious of being a ghost.

    The man holding the book, however, was shocked by the cold. He jumped away, touched his neck and asked in a trembling voice, "do you feel strange here? Just now, it seems that someone is blowing on my neck! "

    He was so scared that he turned pale, as if he was about to give up what he had to do and rush out of the woods.

    Others were too scared by him. He was originally here to do something bad. It must be frightening for him to say so.

    If it''s a profession, it''s a good thing to say that those people have several brushes and go to the tomb to search for gold. They have been familiar with some situations that they often encounter in the tomb.

    However, these people are just ordinary people.

    "You, you don''t talk! It ''s all here. What'' s the point of saying these things?! "

    "No, really..."

    "All right!" The most powerful man at the head glanced at him coldly, looked at his bitter face, frowned and said, "this idea is from you. Now that it''s here, do you want to retreat?"

    "If you''re afraid, you''ll leave as early as possible, but if you dig out the treasure, you won''t be able to do it!"

    Hearing this, the man holding the notebook was not happy. He swallowed his saliva and said, "I know. Now that I find it, dig it quickly. Don''t be seen in the future!"

    If they are caught by the villagers, don''t say they will lose their face. If they can''t raise their heads in front of their relatives, they will have to eat prison!

    Several people stopped talking, looked at the cemetery where Qiao Shuyu lived, and began to dig.

    Su Kui held her face and thought whether she would show up to scare them?

    Now in this world, if you have hands and feet, why not do well, you have to steal tombs and do such illegal things.

    This is not right!

    Su Kui was confused. They took shovels out of their backpacks and began to dig them up.

    They don''t have much technology, just brute force.

    Su Kui thought for a while. They had dug a big hole in the old cemetery.

    "Ah, ah, see the coffin!"

    A few people are very happy, busy and working harder to dig up.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and thought. Although she was not herself, the former owner had been staying in the tomb owner''s cemetery for so long. How can I say that I have to do my duty to prevent others from killing her?

    In this way, she slowly stretched out, stretched out, and floated behind a person.

    A faint breath of air-conditioner.

    "Ah ah ah!"

    The man threw away his shovel and looked around suspiciously, "who, who?!"

    "Keep it down! You''re going to bring in the police, aren''t you? "

    The only woman frowned. She looked more daring than these men.

 Chapter 2531

    "No, really..." The man''s voice trembled. It was cold and damp. He felt the stabbing pain in the back of his neck.

    "OK, calm down Ah! "

    What comfort did the woman want to say? She suddenly covered her ears, shut up and widened her eyes.

    "Old man, husband, this place seems to have..."

    She just felt that something was blowing in her ears. It was cool, as if someone could not see was standing beside her, smiling at her, blowing a breath from time to time.

    Although the surrounding wind blows by from time to time, it''s not like this. I don''t feel it anywhere else, except the place with ears and neck, like someone standing beside me blowing.

    "Shut up! You guys, I''ve dug them all. Even if there''s a ghost, I have to take it away! "

    The husband of a woman is the first, the strong man.

    He chuckled and sneered, his hands kept moving, and soon half of the coffin came out. "Bah, I''ve been a butcher in my life, and I''ve seen more blood than I''ve drunk. I''m afraid of this? When I dig out your grave, I will see if you are a ghost or a man

    Oh, I''m not afraid.

    Su Kui smiled.

    The woman listened to his man say a few words, like strong courage, picked up the shovel again, dug up.

    Seeing that they are going to dig out the whole tomb, Su Kui is too lazy to play this trick of hide and seek with them.

    Suddenly raised his hand, an inexplicable force, manipulated the broken earth, rolled up the wind, and rushed to the front door of several people.

    "Well..."

    "Bah, bah, bah..."

    "Cough Cough... "

    The earth came into their eyes and their movements stopped.

    Besides the butcher, the other four people have basically believed that this place is really dirty.

    Or is it the owner of the tomb?

    "Let''s go, old man, or..."

    The woman wiped a tear, her eyes couldn''t open at all, the wind around her rose suddenly, the shadows of the trees were whirling, and for a while, the voice around her seemed to cry like ghosts and wolves.

    She listened to fear, the body was extremely cold, cold air from the bottom of the foot, a strand of toward her bone seam.

    "Well, I wanted to let you go, but now I dare to do something wrong. Well, I have to dig you out today!"

    Instead of being scared, men are aroused to be vicious.

    Stagger up, discard the shovel, and use your hand to break the coffin.

    The coffin had been buried in the earth for many years, and it had been fragile for a long time. He was so strong that he broke one piece off.

    It''s said that killing pigs is no different from killing people, just like ancient butchers and beheaders, who are so evil that they can''t do anything else.

    Su Kui is not afraid of him. He is so stubborn. His eyes are cold.

    "Hiss --"

    she suddenly opened her mouth. The voice of a cold and lonely woman was especially gloomy in the night.

    "I have never had any enmity with you. Why do you dig my graveyard and destroy the place where I live?"

    "Ah ah ah!"

    "Ghost! There are ghosts! "

    Now, no one cares about the butcher and runs out of the woods with his head in his arms.

    Su Kui used a few tricks. Before the sun came out, they had to scurry in the woods.

    "Who? Come out, don''t play tricks on me, I don''t want to eat this! "

 Chapter 2532

    "Now I give you a choice. Either get out of here or stay with me!" Su Kui sneered, fingertips a little, the body of the big man, suddenly began to fall underground.

    The hard soil, as if turned into quicksand, has no place to exert force at all.

    At the beginning, the big man still chuckled. He was materialistic and didn''t believe that there was a ghost in the world.

    But now, beyond the power of nature, a little bit to destroy his inner faith, now he is afraid.

    Seeing that half of his body has sunk into the mud, the fear of death makes him gasp from his throat, "let me go, let me go I was wrong... "

    "Girl, let me go, let me go!"

    "Is it too late to beg for mercy now?" Sunflower eyes light flow, white to green skin, in the night, white eye.

    But no one saw her.

    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I offended you. I admit my mistake. I..."

    Listening to his plea for mercy, Su Kui pulled out his ears, jumped up with a light body, sat on the branch again, wiggled his legs, and looked at the butcher kneeling on the ground with tears in his nose.

    In fact, she doesn''t have such a great ability at all. How can she control the land to become quicksand and bury people alive.

    She is such a kind person, will she do that?

    Of course not!

    She just hypnotized the butcher. What he saw in his eyes was what Su Kui wanted him to see. In fact, he has nothing at all.

    "I thought how bold you were, but that''s all."

    "That''s it, get out of here!"

    Su Kui waved, the butcher''s eyes twinkled, he was still sitting in the same place, his companions were gone, and the cemetery was in a mess.

    The moon is bright and the stars are thin, the trees are whirling, and the wind is still.

    If his eyes were not full of confusion to remind him of what happened just now, he almost thought that everything just terrible was a dream he had made.

    His legs were soft and he almost peed in his pants.

    Kneel on the ground, toward the tombstone kowtow a few ring head, head also did not return to run.

    Su Kui watched him go and hooked his red lips.

    Good. Get together with your partner.

    -

    two days later, the Public Security Bureau caught a group of tomb robbers from the villagers near Y City. After identification, five people confessed to the crime.

    Su Kui never thought that he had played that day.

    After the police came, a group of dignified people with work permits came to the cemetery where she lived.

    Archaeology -

    she has a headache and helps her forehead. In the daytime, she hides in the ancient jade and listens to the noise outside. This end, though, is better than the unethical grave robbers excavating the corpses and exposing the corpses in the wilderness.

    However, I can''t escape the end of being dug!

    Only hope that in the end, they can settle down the owner of the tomb.

    During the day, she became a little weak, thinking, and fell asleep.

    When I open my eyes again, everything around me has been changed into a simple studio.

    It''s evening, too.

    She came out of the jade plate, stretched out, yawned sleepily, leaned on the table, looked at some young men and women, wearing gloves, bowed her head and used a brush, carefully and carefully cleaned a ceramic jar.

    After their hands, the ancient and simple patterns of the jar showed up.

    At first, Su Kui could keep a little interest, but it seems that their job is to clean up the antiques, and keep still for an hour or two.

 Chapter 2533

    Unconsciously, she was sleepy again.

    Su Kui began to hang around in the studio, then swayed into an office.

    In addition to the bookshelves, there are display shelves and a large number of documents on the desk. She tilted her head and saw the sign on the table.

    Is it the owner of this office?

    -

    time has passed for a long time, and it seems that it has not.

    Su Kui lies on the table, bored.

    Then I heard the names of a few people outside, respectfully speaking.

    "Professor Zhou, are you here?"

    Then, she heard the familiar and strange, cold and dumb man''s voice, a light "hum".

    "Go back after you have cleaned this one. I''ll take a document and leave. Lock the door before you leave."

    "I see, professor."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and jumped to the door. She went through the wooden door and ran into a man.

    Su Kui keenly found that the pupil of this man -

    had a momentary contraction when he saw himself.

    He can see her??!

    Zhou Yize can see these things when he was young. It''s no wonder that he has seen them for a long time. However, he found that there are not as many souls in the world as described in horror movies.

    It''s the first soul he''s seen recently.

    Well, she''s also a good looking ghost. She looks normal even though her skin color is a little white.

    When I was a child, my grandma who took care of him told him not to talk to ghosts. If they found out that you could see him, they would pester you and ask you to help them fulfill their wishes.

    Otherwise, it will pester you day by day until you nod your head and agree to do it.

    Zhou Yize took the documents and strode towards the working room.

    He was dressed in a long black windbreaker, white shirt and black trousers. The whole person looked ascetic and indifferent.

    On the bridge of his nose were gold glasses, which covered his cold and quiet eyes.

    Su Kui, the lover of this life, is very indifferent.

    But she didn''t expect to see her lover so soon. She thought it was hard to find him this time.

    But think about it. Every time he appears around himself, he is relieved.

    She quickly followed him and fell on his back.

    Zhou Yize''s step, tight thin lips, indifferently open the door, get on the car, start the engine.

    Will ignore the concept of a ghost, to the extreme.

    Su Kui was very angry. She curled her mouth and her eyes were turning. Suddenly, she had a bad taste. She played with the crystal ornaments in his car. She was a lovely kitten.

    Zhou Yize kept calm and saw that the hanging parts in the car were windless and automatic. He shook them randomly. He reluctantly raised his hand and pressed the corners of his mouth.

    What the hell does this girl want to do? Scare him?

    I''ve seen a lot since I was a child. I haven''t seen anything bloody. He''s not afraid of it at all. Especially an ancient female ghost who looks soft and weak.

    By the way, ancient female ghost?

    Zhou Yize twisted his eyebrows and suddenly remembered that a batch of antiques that had been sent today seemed to be articles of the Song Dynasty.

    Since it''s an antique, it will naturally be accompanied by some flavor of the owner.

    However, he has been in this industry for so long, and rarely seen such a big ghost.

    Why didn''t she give birth?

    Wet all over, looking pitiful.

    Poor?

    Zhou Yize is frightened by his idea. He presses his temple and feels that he is probably crazy.

 Chapter 2534

    How could he sympathize with a female ghost? It''s probably crazy!

    All he knew was that once he was followed by ghosts, it would mean trouble to come to his door. And he always hated trouble.

    There was so much movement in the car that he still didn''t respond.

    Su Kui began to sulk. He had already decided that the smelly man would surely see her. He just pretended to take her as the air.

    How angry!

    She ran to the copilot and sat, her big eyes staring at him.

    Zhou Yize is not comfortable to see. His beautiful and visible eyebrows are even tighter. In the narrow eyes under the golden glasses, the pupils are like midnight. Inside, something seems to be surging.

    He lives in the center of the city, where there is no land and no gold.

    It''s surrounded by pedestrian streets, commercial buildings and so on. It''s very convenient to get in and out.

    Coming out of the underground garage, Su Kui fell on his back again, as if glued to him.

    The ghost girl''s cold breath, once, hit him on the back of the neck.

    Zhou Yize can''t help but feel uneasy and press his floor. He lives on the 26th floor, mainly enjoying the feeling of standing on a high place overlooking the night view of the whole city.

    Now I feel that the time to reach my floor is more and more long.

    Fortunately, with the sound of "Ding", he arrived smoothly.

    There is only one household on each floor. As for Zhou Yize, he bought two floors up and down, opened them up and down, and made a duplex structure.

    The ghost girl didn''t make trouble as Zhou Yize imagined. He thought that on the way to the elevator, at least she would control the circuit in the elevator, make the lights in the elevator flicker, and then let the elevator stop, or go up and down.

    But none.

    The girl is so cute that he can''t believe it.

    It''s different from the ghosts that used to haunt him.

    Once, when he was just 13 or 14 years old, he didn''t know so much. He couldn''t control his expression and eyes. He always let the ghosts he met easily realize that he could see them.

    So, that was the darkest time for him.

    In order to get his response, even a vicious ghost almost pushed him down from the fifth floor.

    So, he really doesn''t like ghosts!

    -

    enter the password to unlock.

    Zhou Yize took the document, went in, changed his shoes, and then closed the door.

    Su Kui watched his every move. When he walked into the door, she also planned to go in. As a result, she snorted and sat on the ground with her head covered. She watched the cold metal electronic door and closed it in front of her.

    As a ghost, she was turned away like this??

    Suspiciously, she looked up and covered her eyes with fear.

    It''s just an instinctive reaction of the body. That''s because Zhou Yize didn''t know what to use to carve some charms and other things at the door of his apartment.

    It''s similar to evil spirit retreating and dispersing, evil spirit detouring and so on.

    Xiao at a glance, she felt that the above lines seemed to flow with golden light, stabbing her eyes.

    The feeling of grievance spread to the heart all of a sudden.

    She took a breath, walked away and sat down with her legs in her arms.

    When it''s up there, my lover will shut her out? Now, she can''t even get in!

    Not to mention close!

    She hasn''t found the man. Before that, would she have to be a ghost?!

    No!!

    Soon, Su Kui made up her mind that if Zhou Yize didn''t open the door for her, she would have been waiting!

 Chapter 2535

    Hee hee, that''s the wit!

    Anyway, she didn''t believe he could stay in the room all the time.

    But in fact, Su Kui is really unexpected, he can really not go out!!

    Two days later, Su Kui hugged herself wrongly. Before MD, she had a jade pendant to live in. Where can she sleep now?

    Now the season is late autumn, although as a female ghost, I can''t feel the weather change.

    But she was cold in the heart?

    -On the third day, Su Kui began to suspect.

    Zhou Yize obviously has a job and can''t stay away for several days. If it''s not a physical problem, it''s that he has other ways to get out.

    In this way, she suddenly remembered that her lover used to like living in a duplex building. Sometimes, she would buy both floors for enjoyment, and then open them up and arrange them in a pattern she liked.

    If it is a little, as if to see the moon through the clouds, she gnawed her teeth and was furious!

    Ya, I''ll see how I clean you up later!

    -As usual, Zhou Yize left from the 27th floor to try not to let the ghost girl who had been standing outside his door follow him.

    Maybe she will leave in a few days without seeing him, right?

    However, every night, he lies in bed, tossing and turning, until the latter half of the night to sleep in shallow past.

    Always can''t help but think about the origin of the female ghost outside the door, she has been following him, is there any wish? Why does it take so long for her to have a baby.

    What kind of obsession is holding her to the present -

    stop!

    Zhou Yize doesn''t allow himself to think again. He cleans up and goes out.

    He pressed the elevator as usual, and then when it opened, his face pulled uncontrollably.

    Because, he has been thinking about the origin of the female ghost, is leaning against the metal wall of the elevator, smiling at him.

    Involuntarily -

    felt an embarrassment in the air.

    "Cough..." Zhou Yize clenched his fist against his lips, coughed awkwardly twice, rubbed his nose, walked into the elevator quickly, and continued to be a sunflower.

    OK, good.

    Su Kui has no time. He looks at his awkward and stiff movements and continues to pretend. It doesn''t matter. I have time to waste with you.

    One didn''t realize that the female ghost was lying on his back.

    Originally, she didn''t wear much. As soon as she lay down, the temperature around her seemed to have been lowered several degrees. Zhou Yize shivered and bowed his head silently, buttoning his windbreaker.

    "Hello, can you see me?"

    Zhou Yize turned his head, raised his wrist and pretended to look at the time.

    "Why don''t you pay attention to me? Are you afraid of me? " The voice of a woman is sweet, like the clear stream of a mountain stream, with obvious grievances.

    Zhou Yize closed his narrow eyes and told himself to sink his heart.

    "And shut me out. It''s cold outside!"

    Su Kui kept on talking about her grievances.

    But when Zhou Yize heard this, he couldn''t help but take a breath to cool his breath. He almost couldn''t help laughing. Can the ghost feel the temperature?

    Tease him?

    This is the bitter meat plan. Don''t believe it! This is the temptation of female ghosts. If they respond, they will be trapped in a land of eternal doom!

    "Ah, it''s cloudy today. It''s going to rain. You forgot your umbrella."

    On the back of the ghost chatter, Zhou Yize did not control, looked up at the sky in the clear sky, helpless to help the forehead.

    I am so crazy that I believe in the ghost story.

    "I''m most afraid of thunder. If it rains, can you let me sit in your house?"

 Chapter 2536

    Zhou Yize drove to the studio and didn''t want to say a word.

    Let a ghost girl in his ear to talk about all kinds of unreliable things, for example, the weather in the clear sky will rain.

    But he seems to underestimate the female ghost.

    Because, just parked the car in the parking lot, push the door to get off, the next moment, cloudless sunny day, suddenly heavy rain.

    But he had to call a student in the studio and send him an umbrella.

    He doesn''t like to work when it''s raining. Maybe it''s because of his work habits. Heavy rain always brings about various inconveniences and difficulties to archaeology.

    Zhou Yize felt wet with moisture all over his body. He was in a bad mood, but the ghost girl was still lying on his back, talking incessantly.

    "Look, I said it would rain, isn''t it accurate?"

    "I''m a thousand year old female ghost, very powerful, OK?"

    The female ghost is very proud. What she said surprised Zhou Yize. Thousand years?!

    Did she exist for such a long time?

    Zhou Yize was confused. He went into the office and turned on the air conditioner at the first time. The heating gradually filled every inch of the air in the office, and he was relieved.

    I feel frozen all over!

    This female ghost, really!

    He wanted to sit down and deal with things. As a result, the ghost girl stepped up and got off his back. Next second, she sat directly on his leg and even wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Zhou Yize seemed to feel her cold and wet fingers, passing through her skin.

    For a moment, a layer of cold particles floated on the skin.

    Too much!

    He can''t bear to have his temple bulged.

    "Hey, as an ancient man, shouldn''t a woman abide by the female precepts and remember the truth that men and women are not close to each other?"

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened, and then he was satisfied.

    "You can see me!"

    Sure enough, she did it on purpose.

    He was haunted by a female ghost and was a female ghost for thousands of years. Zhou Yize had a headache and didn''t want to work at all.

    "Yes, so? What do you want me to do for you? "

    Since he was found, Zhou Yize was too lazy to cover up. He threw away the literature, leaned in the chair and asked her indifferently.

    Su Kui tilted his head and stepped back. He didn''t seem to understand what he said.

    "Wish?"

    "Otherwise? Without obsession, why not give birth and just follow me? " Zhou Yize couldn''t figure it out. He was angry and distressed.

    Although he didn''t know where the pain came from. But what causes a woman to linger in the world for thousands of years, neither disappearing nor reincarnating.

    In this world, what is deeply attached to her?

    Su Kui thought for a long time, and slowly lowered his head. Gu Lingjing''s mischievous pride disappeared from her face.

    "I want to find someone..."

    "Who?"

    Su Kui stopped talking. She looked down and looked at her feet sadly. She felt very sad.

    Alas, as a ghost, there is no way to hug your lover and do something shameful.

    If someone else can hear Su Kui''s voice, it''s estimated that they will scold Su Kui for being shameless.

    As for the system without emotion,

    has long blocked the host without morality.

    However, in this office, the only person, he could not understand the inner thoughts of Su Kui.

    Zhou Yize is still the first time, so seriously, looking at this female ghost.

 Chapter 2537

    She''s very beautiful, that''s the first recognition.

    She probably drowned, Zhou Yize guessed, because she was all wet and looked miserable.

    Wearing a close fitting soft yellow inner garment, barefoot, skin white with gray. A pair of eyes looking forward to the future, small nose, red lips, like petals.

    She died in her best years. Her eyes were pure and innocent. Now she looked down pitifully and said she wanted to find someone.

    Zhou Yize''s first thought is, who is she? lover?

    Then, in the mind then has the inarticulate uncomfortable appearance.

    He deliberately ignored, let his face cold, "and then? I''m just an ordinary person. You shouldn''t come to me if you want to find someone. You should go to the police! "

    "But only you can see me!"

    Su Kui kept a low voice. She was an ancient lady in her bones. She followed an adult man for several days.

    Now she''s definitely rejected, and she''s embarrassed.

    "But I''m not God. If I could see you and ask for my help to fulfill my wish, I would be dead tired, wouldn''t I?"

    Zhou Yize''s hands crossed and put them on the desk. His silent eyes were fixed on the girl in front of him.

    Yes, it should be a girl. She can''t look 16 or 17 years old.

    Zhou Yize felt that it was a pity. However, he had no ability to interfere in this law because of the different ways of human beings and ghosts.

    This is the fact, the cruelest fact.

    "Yes..."

    Su Kui admitted that he was right.

    Continue to pretend to be pitiful, lower head, die to squeeze tears.

    However, she forgot that she was a ghost. Where did the ghost come from? For a long time, it just made my eyes a little red.

    Zhou Yize pursed his lips, focused on the literature and forced himself not to care for her.

    He is a human being, and she is a ghost. He can do nothing and can''t control it.

    Time does not know how long has passed.

    Zhou Yize rubbed his stiff neck and raised his eyes. The place where the girl was standing, except for a pool of water stains, left nothing.

    He almost reflexively scanned the whole office.

    None -

    none.

    She''s dead set, is she gone?

    Will it be to give up the obsession and give birth?

    Zhou Yize leaned into the chair and didn''t know what he felt in his heart. His five tastes were mixed and strange.

    Finally, he calmed down. These days, he was haunted by people who occupied his brain, made him have a bad rest and couldn''t concentrate on his work. Finally, the news came.

    But why don''t you feel used to it?

    As usual, I was very busy in the studio late. I brought some students who were clumsy and made him angry. I made some young students apologize to him with low eyebrows and trembling.

    Looking at these children, they are even older than her. At the age of eighteen or nine, they are not as brave as her.

    How can she think of her again?

    Zhou Yize frowned and waved at will. "Forget it. Next time, please pay attention to it. All the cultural relics sent to the studio are precious. Please don''t damage them."

    Several people such as amnesty, look at each other, coincidentally wiped the forehead of the cold sweat.

    Master, it''s frightening!

    But today, it seems to be particularly easy to talk?

    Not in the mood to stay in the studio again, he turned around and took his coat and umbrella, intending to go home.

    Outside the rain has not stopped, a day of time, the ground has accumulated a small puddle, tick by tick hit the raindrop.

 Chapter 2538

    Originally, the sky was clear, with dense dark clouds and dark clouds piled on the top of the head.

    But four or five o''clock, it''s like evening.

    He was in the same mood as the ghost weather, and could not say why.

    Before entering the elevator, he thought in his heart, would she still sit at the door and wait for him pitifully?

    When I saw the empty door, I didn''t know for a while whether I was more grateful or lost.

    Open the door, change shoes, close the door.

    It''s no different from normal.

    The room is decorated as he likes. The first floor is divided into three parts: indoor swimming pool, gym, kitchen and living room.

    He likes to treat himself to a delicious meal in his spare time.

    Zhou Yize never grudgingly enjoys life. For him, it''s lucky or unlucky to see that kind of thing from urination.

    However, let him from it, recognize a thing.

    That is, life is precious. No one knows which comes first, accident or tomorrow.

    The second floor is his bedroom, piano room and study.

    Black and white gray as the main tone, dark brown solid wood floor, barefoot on it, very comfortable.

    He simply lost his slippers, barefoot, aimless in the huge up and down two floors of the apartment around, he felt nervous.

    Must have been confused by the ghost girl.

    Zhou Yize decided to cook. In this bad weather, he made a delicious meal and comforted himself. And secretly told themselves that the beautiful meal, and then sleep, tomorrow, is a new day.

    Unfortunately -

    the good skill of being like a fish in water at ordinary times can''t make him return to normal. The food is burnt, a fish for braised in brown sauce, because he is dazed and sticky.

    When he came back to his senses, there was black smoke in the pot, which gave off the smell of paste. Obviously, precious ingredients had been wasted.

    He turned off his anger, left the mess in the kitchen and stepped upstairs.

    I don''t want to take a bath, so I sleep with my head covered.

    In a trance, it was midnight.

    The lightning flashed and thundered outside. He forgot to draw the curtain. The white lightning made the room white.

    "I''m afraid of thunder. Can you take me in?"

    Suddenly, this sentence, so unprepared, strong horizontal, squeeze into his brain, and then firmly rooted germination.

    Ten minutes later, Zhou Yize, with a black face and three words in his mouth, strode to the door.

    "I owe you so much!"

    He thought, just look, what if the ghost girl was really scared away by his indifference and refusal?

    She closed her lips and opened the door, facing up with a pair of big eyes looking forward to her. Her eyes were full of panic.

    "You --"

    Zhou Yize is mute. He wants to ask, isn''t she gone? Why is she back?

    But looking at her pitiful little appearance, I couldn''t bear it any more.

    Come on, just be a father.

    "Come in, it''s a real hassle."

    Zhou Yize did not press the eyebrow. He didn''t wear glasses. He didn''t see things clearly.

    However, it can also be seen that in the eyes of the young girl, the joy of climbing up to the bottom of her eyes quickly, she almost jumped up from the ground and onto him.

    "Really? thank you! I knew you were the best! "

    Zhou Yize stepped back two steps, "first, no more moves, no more close to me without permission, otherwise --"

    "all listen to you!"

    Su Kui stood right away, with her hands behind her, standing in the standard posture of primary school students. She was not good.

 Chapter 2539

    Zhou Yize pressed the smile on his lips, pretending that he didn''t see her cunning eyes. His psychological uneasiness finally disappeared.

    For the first time with a female ghost, Zhou Yize''s heart is too big to rest safely.

    After thinking about it, I didn''t eat at night. I was really hungry.

    He simply cleaned up the mess of the kitchen and made himself a simple bowl of egg tomato noodles.

    Just brought to the table, picked up a chopstick face, not yet into the mouth, on a pair of eyes Baba, implicitly look forward to.

    Well, it''s very pitiful.

    "Want to eat?"

    Zhou Yize picked up the eyebrows and jokingly asked Su Kui, "first tell me your name."

    Su Kui is holding her face and squatting on the chair opposite him. No, to be exact, it should be floating.

    "Joe Joe."

    She conceals her name a little. In her private heart, she hasn''t been called for a long time.

    "Joe Joe?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Su Kui nodded seriously and continued to stare at the bowl of noodles.

    Poor to say, influenced by Qiao Shuyu, Su Kui has not tasted human food for a while.

    As for Qiao Shuyu, let alone she is more pitiful.

    After her parents died, no one offered sacrifices to her on New Year''s day. She was a coward, and she didn''t dare to compete with other kids at all.

    So, I''ve been hungry for nearly a thousand years.

    "All right, Joe." Zhou Yize is so clever that it can be seen naturally that Qiao Qiao is not all her name.

    However, he is not the one who breaks the casserole to ask the end. Just know the name, and save yourself to call her the female ghost and female ghost.

    "Here, eat." Push the chopsticks in front of her, Zhou Yize raised his chin and allowed her to eat.

    With permission, Su Kui''s eyes are brighter. Unexpectedly, he knows how to offer sacrifices to the dead.

    If it''s not her relatives or relatives, in this case, the worshiper should say that something is given to her, then she can meet it and taste it.

    And vice versa.

    "Wow, it''s delicious!"

    Influenced by Qiao Shuyu, even Su Kui felt hungry for a long time.

    A simple bowl of noodles, she ate the feeling of delicacy.

    Zhou Yize couldn''t laugh or cry, watching her devour, but "eat slowly, no one will rob you."

    Voice fell, stunned, in front of the bowl, has been empty.

    "You -" Zhou Yize is dumb. This woman is actually a starving ghost, right?

    Su Kui is also a little embarrassed. She wipes her mouth, shakes her body and pinches it. "I haven''t eaten for a long time. When my parents go, no one will give me anything again."

    Here, inexplicably sad.

    Zhou Yize speechless, silent to the kitchen, a new bowl of noodles to her.

    Finally, all the noodles went into Su Kui''s stomach.

    Later in the middle of the night, Zhou Yize was lying on a soft big bed, turning over and over, listening to the dialogue between the hero and the heroine of the idol drama from the downstairs living room, who were mentally handicapped and wanted to die.

    He turned over with a headache and felt more hungry.

    God knows why he wants to give all the food to a ghost. Will the ghost be hungry?

    By contrast, he will starve first, isn''t he?

    Chaos, sleep in the past.

    Wake up in the morning, the sun has mischievous through the curtains not all closed, one by one into the room, fell on his face.

    In the air is floating a small floating dust. Zhou Yize reaches for his hand. It''s a pair of big hands with long fingers and clear bones.

 Chapter 2540

    The hand passes through the light. When the light enters his skin, you can clearly see the fragile blood vessels and the circulating blood under the thin skin.

    People are vulnerable.

    Unlike Ghosts -

    well, ghosts?

    The sound of the television in the living room continued.

    Zhou Yize, barefoot, ran down in loose pajamas, and saw the concentrated ghost crouching in the sofa.

    Sure enough, she watched the youth dog blood idol drama all night, right?

    "Wow, you''re awake. Did you sleep well?"

    Su Kui took the lead in finding him. He turned around in surprise. His eyes turned around his face and slowly moved down, as if there was a temperature.

    Falling on the open neckline of his pajamas, he was wearing a set of shirt style pajamas, just changed into cotton texture, deep dark blue department.

    Under the clothes, the skin without sunshine is white and healthy, and the smooth and elegant muscle lines are much better than the hero in the idol drama she is watching.

    "Good morning, Zeze!"

    "Zeze?"

    Zhou Yize quickly button up the pajamas, until the top one, that kind of feeling seems to be stripped away, put under her eyes, it gradually disappeared.

    "All night? What''s the ghost of Ze Ze? "

    "It''s Zeze. Look, my name is Joe, and your name is Zeze. It''s a perfect match!"

    Her big eyes are blinking. Her skin is white and transparent. She is dressed in an ancient dress. Her wet hair sticks to her face.

    Zhou Yize had a headache when he saw it, but even more when he heard it.

    In particular, see her white, and green onion like fingers so a comparison, two index fingers together, super he hooked hook.

    Inexplicable, but particularly appropriate.

    "Cough Don''t call me Zeze! "

    "Why?" She tilted her head and stopped watching the TV series. She drifted right in front of him.

    "Hello, don''t be so close to me, it will frighten people to death." He make complaints about it.

    Uneasily, she turned to her head. Baba, a girl like ghost, followed him.

    "Why? I''ve seen other ghosts. They''re ugly. They''re bloody. I was scared when I saw them for the first time! Compared with them, I look much better. "

    "Tut, I''m not ashamed."

    "Eh eh eh? Am I not right? Once, I was also famous... " Stop it in time. I can''t say any more.

    The past is gone, and then to the present, it''s not interesting.

    "What?" Zhou Yize frowns and looks back.

    In the narrow and long eyes, it is dotted with fine light, which is not easy to detect.

    "Well, it''s nothing," Su Kui said, curling his mouth and his eyes. He crossed Zhou Yize and ran upstairs first. "Wow, can you live in so many houses alone?"

    "More in ancient times."

    Zhou Yize looked at the figure of the young girl jumping, the tone of surprise, the ending rising, as if with a flexible little tail.

    He could not help but hook his lips.

    "That''s right, but the former house is not as tall as it is now, and there are no cars, toilets, bathrooms, hospitals..."

    "Stop!"

    Zhou Yize stopped her chattering in time. Instead, he wondered, "how do you know so clearly that you didn''t wake up long after sleeping for thousands of years?"

    Before or in the woods to hide, by reason, should not have the opportunity to contact the present society.

    At present, it''s better. Do you know so much?

    "Oh, I saw it in the TV series. As for the bathroom, wow, people are really open now..."

 Chapter 2541

    "Well."

    She spoke in a light and fast voice. Zhou Yize told the truth. Looking back at her, she looked at her bright eyes. She didn''t hear clearly at all. What did she say behind her.

    It''s just a nod of conditioning.

    And then --

    hmm?!

    "What''s the name of the idol play you saw?"

    "It''s like a forbidden kiss with demons, isn''t it? Ah, how lovely the man and the receiver are

    Su Kui covers his face, and Zhou Yize is surprised. Can ghosts blush?

    He probably didn''t know that the things that gave him headache and surprise were still in the future.

    Wait!!

    Lord and receiver?!

    The reason why he knew about the play was not that he wanted to pay attention to it, but that he overheard two female students in the studio discussing the play, and rewarded the protagonist with a deep love affair.

    After being caught by him, they were punished at the door for three hours.

    Don''t you like to gossip at work? Then we don''t have to do the work. Let''s talk about it first!

    Sometimes, Zhou Yize''s behavior, even the students, can''t help but feel deeply shaken.

    This man, no corporal punishment, or even scolding you, when punishing students, has a light smile on his face. That gorgeous and handsome face is much more beautiful than any man in the idol play.

    However, it is the most frightening existence for students.

    Later, after three hours of life and death, like a mental retardation, at the door of the office, I said the story of forbidden kiss about the devil rigidly.

    The students in the studio understand a truth deeply.

    That is: don''t gossip at work, especially in Zhou Yize, Zhou devil''s ear!!

    But thanks to the two female students, Zhou Yize understands that there are already same-sex idol dramas on the Internet.

    Did the times develop so fast?

    "No more reading!" Thinking of the clever female ghost at present, if he becomes the same as the two mentally handicapped women in the studio, he may not be able to control them. Let her out!

    "Why? Do you know the play? The people''s tolerance is really high now. If we put it at that time, it will not be accepted by our families and the world. "

    Zhou Yize ha ha, "there are not many people who can accept now."

    "And you?"

    Zhou Yize pushes open the bathroom, squeezes the toothpaste and starts brushing his teeth. Su Kui follows him.

    "Me?"

    "Yes, do you like men, too? I saw the bullet screen and said, "now all the handsome people have gone to get a base. To get a base is what a man means, right?"

    Through the big mirror in front of the sink, Zhou Yize raised his eyes indifferently, and saw the satisfied sunflower. Her tiptoes were not touching the ground, holding her own face, she looked at him in the mirror as if he were a narcissist.

    "Cough, cough..."

    "Joe Joe, you''d better get out of here before I get angry!"

    Zhou Yi Chao''s toothpaste foam has swallowed his stomach, the smell of peppermint is filling his throat.

    When you open your mouth, you feel like you''re going to spit out bubbles.

    He shut up in time, and stared at Su Kui with a pair of powerful Phoenix eyes.

    "Ah, why is it so fierce all of a sudden? Have I uncovered the secret?"

    "Joe, Joe!"

    One word at a time.

    "I really don''t want to go?"

    "No!"

    "Ah! Zhou Yize, you bastard

    Su Kui rolled out and squatted at the door of the bathroom, staring angrily at Zhou Yize.

 Chapter 2542

    This cargo actually splashes her with water. God knows, the thing she is most afraid of is water.

    It is said that the thing that a ghost fears most is the one that causes his death.

    Zhou Yize is only guessing that there is Su Kui following him, chattering and even asking if he also likes men''s words.

    He felt a headache. He was always quiet, only belonging to his own space, occupied by another person -

    No, female ghost.

    He is not used to, but also slowly found that only their own breath of the house, it seems that slowly, with her existence of various traces.

    This was unimaginable to him, but now it is happening.

    The consequence of being splashed is.

    Zhou Yize succeeded in a few quiet days, and the ghost left?

    No, she didn''t go.

    But all day he could reach the corner, with a pair of sad eyes, staring at him.

    It''s getting colder and colder. He turns on the heat and it doesn''t work.

    Because the resentment from the female ghost has been enough to affect the normal operation of the heating system. It is clearly the warm wind that blows out, but the icy cold wind.

    In a few days.

    Zhou Yize recognized planting. He touched his nose and made a big meal. He called Su Kui.

    "Joe Joe, do you want to eat? I made a lot of delicious food. Come and have a taste? "

    Su Kui pulled his lips, disdained and sneered.

    "A meal would like to send me away, tell you, does not exist."

    He must be deeply aware of this mistake and throw water on her. It can''t be forgiven at all!

    Although she didn''t know what she was afraid of, the water couldn''t touch her at all. It went through her body and fell on the ceramic wall behind her.

    "Really not?"

    Zhou Yize is funny. How can she behave like a ghost? It''s a little girl with a bad temper!

    "No!"

    "Ah It''s a pity. It''s a waste if you can''t finish making such a big table. "

    He took a few simple bites, put down his chopsticks, put the food on the table and covered it with a lid.

    Took the coat, asked Su Kui squatting in the corner, "I want to go to the studio, do you want to come with me?"

    It''s very rare. I was not used to her lying on my back and following up, but now it''s the other way around.

    Su Kui rolled a white eye. "No, you''re upset!"

    "Yes, I will."

    Zhou Yize raised his hand to surrender. It''s too much to say.

    Driving to the office, several students are processing a batch of cultural relics.

    It used to be Zhou Yize who did it by himself. After collecting students in recent years, he let them do it by themselves.

    Besides being an archaeology Professor, he also has an identity.

    The owner of the antique shop -

    usually asks the assistant and the shopkeeper to look after him. Only when a distinguished guest comes, can he show up. In normal times, he is basically a salted fish and runs at both ends of the studio.

    Today, the greeting students are surprised to find that the professor''s mood seems very good?

    All the way with wind, fresh breath of shaving water mint on the body, and a light smile on the unsmiling face.

    It''s not a smile, but a real smile that spreads to the bottom of your eyes.

    Several students look at each other, and the fire of gossip burns deeply in the bottom of their eyes.

    Yes, love, condition!

    Three big words are almost written on the forehead.

    At the door of the office, Zhou Yize pauses and falls on his gold glasses. His thin lips light up, and his gorgeous voice escapes from his lips and teeth. "Why don''t you ask me in person if you are so curious? Well? "

 Chapter 2543

    "I''ll wait for you in the office. By the way, the next week''s report should be no less than 10000 words for each person. Remember to hand it in."

    Ah!!

    It''s the devil himself!

    Entering the office, Zhou Yize did not lose his temper as they expected. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and brought one of the magic functions.

    As the saying goes, the person who can install monitoring in his own home is a wonderful work.

    Zhou Yize is undoubtedly one of the wonderful flowers.

    Monitoring is something that has existed for a long time. His apartment is the place where he lives most often. The decorations in it are the same as eating and drinking water in sukui''s eyes.

    However, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are probably valuable treasures.

    So, it''s not surprising to install several cameras in a house like a treasure house?

    But at home today, it''s a little different.

    Zhou Yize waited quietly. He didn''t believe she could bear it.

    Hungry female ghost for thousands of years, haven''t tasted meat for a long time?

    A bowl of noodles, how could she be satisfied?

    So, she will definitely eat it.

    Only in his cell phone picture, the quiet living room, maintained a motionless appearance, about an hour.

    Zhou Yize is not in a hurry. Seeing that the food on the dining table in the living room hasn''t been moved, he smiles.

    Don''t worry -

    he made a good cup of tea, or read the information.

    About half an hour later, a horrific scene happened.

    Zhou Yize laughed happily, which he didn''t even notice.

    Zhou Yize left on the dining table. Before he left, he covered the food with lids. Now, those lids, as if by an invisible hand, were slowly removed.

    Monitoring nature can''t shoot Su Kui''s figure, but what exists in the sun is different.

    I can only see those things floating around, chopsticks standing up by themselves, and the dishes on the table are reduced little by little.

    Zhou Yize is also very strange sometimes. Doesn''t it mean that ghosts can only smell and can''t eat? What''s the difference with her?

    Besides, she can go out during the day.

    Zhou Yize found that, in addition to weakness, it''s not like the story written in the TV series. When encountering the sunshine, the soul will be broken.

    Bullshit!

    It''s all bullshit. He didn''t see ghosts in the daytime before. Now I think it''s because those ghosts are too young.

    But the one who lives in his house is very powerful.

    Thousand year old female ghost!

    Well, think about it.

    When I go home in the evening, the curtains are closed.

    The cold forest air that bothered him for several days finally disappeared, and Zhou Yize almost wept with joy.

    I''m afraid she forgot. There''s a normal human here.

    In the living room, the TV set was on, and the ghost girl disappeared. As if he could not see the food, he cleaned up the empty dishes and threw them into the dishwasher.

    Then go upstairs, take a bath and change clothes.

    When he came down, Su Kui Duan sat upright on the sofa, as if watching TV attentively.

    Zhou Yize pretends not to find her dodging eyes.

    Su Kui curled his mouth and saw that he had to endure the hard work of laughing. He picked up the pillow and threw it on his face! I eat the food, so what? What do you do? It''s just for me! "

    It is clear that the heart is weak, but it is also reasonable.

    Probably only she can do it. Zhou Yize is curious. Are ancient girls like her?

 Chapter 2544

    As expected, Zhou Yize stopped wronging himself and laughed uncontrollably.

    The men''s more and more beautiful voice line reverberates in the huge living room.

    Su Kui rolled her white eyes, puffed her cheeks, and stared at the man standing in front of the huge French window, smiling and narrowing his eyes.

    Even with a smile, I don''t change my fox face.

    It''s very insidious.

    "Cough..." Laugh enough, Zhou Yize cleared his throat and asked, "excuse me, can I open the curtain?"

    It''s normal for people to yearn for sunshine, but ghosts are not necessarily.

    "Well, do you want to see the sunset?"

    Su Kui nodded. Before Zhou Yize started, she saw the ghost move her finger and pull.

    The dark grey curtain in front of him, which opened in a flash.

    Well

    It''s awesome, my ghost girl.

    The setting sun always sprinkles its own light. It is the most beautiful time of the day except for the moment when it rises from the sea of clouds.

    The brilliant golden color sprinkles all over the city, and the cold high-rise buildings seem to be less cold.

    The young man was tall and straight, and his light colored household clothes wrapped his slender limbs. He put his hands in his pocket and leaned against the astronomical telescope to look at her.

    What a handsome man she was -

    Su Kui thought that in her era, such a man, even if he had nothing, would have many rich ladies willing to marry.

    She "tut" a, in Zhou Yize''s surprise, rushed to his body, tightly around his neck.

    "You are so handsome. Give me a hug and we''ll make up. How about that?"

    This man is much more handsome than white dust.

    What''s more, this is her family man. Follow her from generation to generation. Where is the white dust wind that can be compared with ordinary people?

    Rub -

    "hello..."

    Zhou Yize frowned and his thin lips twitched.

    "It''s not right for you. Who will allow you to hold me?"

    "Ah, it''s not just a hug, but also a piece of meat. Hello, Ze Ze, do you want to be a star in the past? "

    What''s the use of those who like him and like him?

    Now, it''s in her arms.

    Hee hee.

    I think I''m a bitch. I like it!

    The day of reconciliation was restored. She was in charge of mischief and Zhou Yize was in charge of cleaning up the mess.

    She is very troublesome. As a ghost, she is always interested in all kinds of human things. Touch everything, touch everything.

    "PATA --"

    "Bang --"

    the fragments smashed to the ground, leaving several invisible scratches on the precious log floor.

    Another antique was smashed.

    Zhou Yize is no longer surprised. He made a bad mistake on his teeth. He snapped the thick ancient books in his hand and pushed his glasses. Even the lenses could not cover the sharpness of his eyes.

    "Joe Joe, you smashed an antique blue and white porcelain vase. Do you know what its market value is now?"

    "How much?"

    She didn''t mean it, oh, on purpose.

    But it can''t be seen by him. After all, he is still a little lost wretch.

    Just don''t admit, is to attract his attention!

    Zhou Yize shook two fingers.

    Su Kui frowned, biting his fingernails hard to guess, "two thousand? Twenty thousand? Two hundred thousand? Or two million? " She clapped her hands. "Two million, no more. Am I right?"

 Chapter 2545

    Her complacent appearance makes Zhou Yize have a headache, and her heart is bleeding with pain.

    "Oh - two, ten, ten thousand!"

    "Ah? How much is 20 million? " Forgive her, for the money conversion in modern society, she has always been confused.

    Zhou Yize can''t help but begin to feel lucky. Fortunately, she is dead and has become a ghost. If she had become a passer-by as in the novel, she would have been foolishly abducted and sold to the gutter and become a daughter-in-law!

    Su Kui didn''t understand that this broken bottle was so expensive. "Why, is this really so expensive? Zeze, are you not lying to me? This bottle, in our place, can be seen everywhere. Grab a handful! "

    Zhou Yize began to hold her forehead, watching her holding the green and white fingers, delicate and tender. At first sight, she didn''t do the rough work, the delicate and habitual young lady, and didn''t suffer from human suffering.

    How can he popularize science with her? Now it''s not the past. History has changed. The sea has turned into a field of vicissitudes. The world can only trace the footprints of its ancestors with the relics of the past.

    However, for a real ancient man, he didn''t know where to learn science better.

    In ancient times, women were raised in the boudoir, which is why Zhou Yize did not ask her about her Dynasty.

    She doesn''t know.

    After supper, Su Kui was lying on the sofa with her stomach in her hands.

    Zhou Yize began to drag the ground indifferently. "Hey, lift your feet."

    "Ah, I''m a ghost, Zhou Yize. Don''t you think you are such an idiot?"

    "Let go."

    "Now, are you giving way to a ghost?"

    Su Kui couldn''t bear it. She sat up from the sofa, and sat up with two legs hanging under the sofa, staring at Zhou Yize.

    "I''m a ghost. You can wear it from me. Don''t care how I feel. I won''t hurt, boots and boots!"

    "Oh, boots?"

    "Right. Is it fun to learn online? Wow, people are so interesting now! "

    The topic ran away smoothly. Su Kui thought, "in fact, I''m a ghost and I can''t have a baby yet. At least, I can see a lot of things that I couldn''t see or experience. Most of all, I can still meet you! "

    She said the most important sentence in a soft and brisk tone. I can still meet you, Zhou Yize''s heart. With her words, she missed half a beat.

    "What, it''s a mess."

    he whispered a Tucao, make complaints about the side of his head, but he exposed the red ears.

    Wow, we Zeze are so cute and want to sleep with him!

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed with laughter, like the curved moon, especially cute.

    Actually, she''s not that angry, is she?

    Zhou Yize hypnotized himself, and then looked at the little girl jumping, thinking that at best it was a little naughty.

    Well, that''s right.

    -

    in the past more than a month, the heat of late autumn has finally melted into the cold of early winter, completely withdrawing from this year.

    The last season of the year has arrived.

    Su Kui got up in the morning, lay at the window, and watched for a long time.

    Everything was covered with a layer of white frost, she learned the image of the heroine of the idol drama, ha tone, and there was nothing on it.

    She froze for a moment, a little annoyed.

    Direct use of the ability, the result of excessive force, glass "click" a crack.

 Chapter 2546

    Zhou Yize is in the kitchen. After knowing this, he sneers and wipes the water stains on his hands on his apron. He says with a smile: "you can really do it. You have this ability. When you come to the point where you want to keep it, it''s unprecedented. There''s no one coming."

    "Bah, I''m not careful!"

    The master who came to change the glass came here and looked at the glass that was split into spider webs. It was strange.

    "Well, the glass is very strong now. How can you make it? It has become a virtue."

    Zhou Yize pulled his lips, laughed at the skin but not the meat. His eyes fell on Su Kui, who was squatting in the corner and drawing a circle, and he said, "Oh, which naughty bird may be, hit my glass foolishly."

    "Is it?" The master looked outside and said, "it''s freezing. It''s not a bird. Besides, it''s 27 floors high. If there''s a chance, I''d like to see that bird too. It must be very big!"

    Pooh -

    Zhou Yize quickly clenched his fist against his lips, and his eyes were full of laughter, and he was about to escape.

    "Yes, I may see you sometime, but I think it''s better not to see you."

    Because, to see the culprit, it will take the teacher a hundred years.

    Not everyone can be like him. He has such a strong psychological quality and lives in the same room with a ghost.

    Su Kui looked up at him discontentedly and compared his fists with him.

    Wait for me!

    Looking at her grinning face, Zhou Yize could not help but laugh as if she were a small animal that had been stimulated.

    "Hahahaha..."

    "Well Sir, are you here? " The teacher Fu took two people, helped him to change the glass, heard Zhou Yize''s laugh like a madman, puzzled.

    Follow his eyes, there is nothing in the corner?

    "Oh, there is a funny news on the mobile phone. Sorry, you can continue."

    Zhou Yize calm bullshit, several people looked at his empty hand, pretended to believe his lies.

    This time, Su Kui laughs and falls.

    While laughing, he also gave him a middle finger, the red and soft petal lips, spit out two words "sb."

    Oh, dare you scold him?

    This female ghost is braver and fatter. She doesn''t pay more and more attention to him. She doesn''t know who she was. She squatted at his door and couldn''t come in.

    But he didn''t think about it. At the beginning, he was in a hurry to bring people in.

    As the saying goes, it is easier to ask God than to send him.

    Ghost, it''s the same -

    replace the glass. Before the master left, he rubbed his arm, hissed and said: "Sir, it''s so cold. Didn''t you turn on the air conditioner? It''s very cold in the house. It''s better to install it earlier. I have a business card here. Take it and call me if you need it! "

    Yes, by the way, there was a wave of advertisements.

    It turns out that Zhou Yize is an all powerful man.

    With this farce, Zhou Yize also learned about Su Kui''s violence, forbidding her to use her own ability to destroy everything in the apartment.

    If found, no snacks for a day.

    Since one time, I followed Zhou Yize out to the supermarket and saw snacks. After eating once, Su Kui became addicted completely. From time to time, Zhou Yize was pestered to buy snacks for her.

    No?

    Simple, this female ghost''s ability of prank, wait a minute.

    In the middle of the night, first the ghosts cry and the wolves howl, then the tongue is stretched out and the eyes are stared at. What is disgusting.

    Zhou Yize is not afraid. He is disgusted.

    Recently, the goods learned to surf the Internet and began to pester Zhou Yize to buy her mobile phone.

 Chapter 2547

    It''s the same trick. Zhou Yize stopped her before he started to stick out his tongue. "Stop it, I''ll buy it for you!"

    His little heart can''t stand it. The mentally retarded ghost can only threaten him with this kind of younger means.

    It''s time for her to see the means used by the ghosts who had threatened him.

    But think about it. Forget it.

    It''s so difficult now. I really need to learn. How about it?

    When Su Kui got his cell phone, he jumped happily to Zhou Yize and gave him a love ace.

    "Hello! Qiao Shuyu, you come down from me! Who''s allowed you to kiss me? "

    Yes, during the day by day, one day, Zhou Yize chatted with her and asked her full name unexpectedly. Su Kui didn''t pay attention for a while, so she took it out.

    From then on, when talking to Zhou Yize again, Su Kui should be careful and careful.

    In her words, Zhou Yize is too insidious. He not only deceives people, but also ghosts.

    Unbelievable, unbelievable!

    -A few days later, it snowed.

    When Zhou Yize went out, he couldn''t look down and stayed at home all day long. He made sokui a mess. So this time, he took people to his antique shop.

    His antique shop, with no signboard, is all handed down by old customers, and then introduced.

    Ordinary people can''t even touch the threshold of his shop.

    The antique industry has always been open for three years.

    Why can Zhou Yize live so well? If it were only an archaeology Professor, he would have starved to death.

    In fact, at present, he has a certificate, but no more teaching. With only a few students, as a free labor force.

    When he is in a good mood, he is willing to give them some real skills.

    For example, Jianbao -

    hearsay in the circle, Zhou Yize''s eyes, know the past and the present, and cut off the future.

    Although this is not reliable, it sounds like a description of a staff. But one thing is right, that is, no matter what, take it to him and look at it casually, he can see whether it is true or not.

    Today, the shop called him and told him that a guest who had made an appointment the other day had come to the door with something. He wanted to ask him to help him see if it was true or not.

    Su Kui lies on his back. He is still dressed in a simple ancient costume. Zhou Yize looks at the cold winter months. Passers-by are all wrapped tightly. He would like to show his eyes.

    She was barefoot, with long wet hair, and a small face as white as paper. She was pitiful.

    "I''ll buy you some clothes later," he said

    Yes, Su Kui thought that she could change clothes!

    "Really?"

    "I''m not like you, little liar." Zhou Yize sneers, "treat it as charity, raise such a small thing as you, and make trouble for me all day long."

    It''s just his precious antiques. She''s playing with them. I don''t know how many.

    One day an old friend called and asked him if the Tang Dynasty jade carving pony was for sale. When he went back to work, Su Kui dropped the jade carving pony on the ground and smashed it to pieces.

    He looked at the mess, as if to see a full of gold, turned into worthless dirt.

    Heartache has no side, to old friends see, so, in the circle rumor, he has a pet to the sky girlfriend, all day to fall his antiques for fun.

 Chapter 2548

    As for the parties, I really can''t tell.

    "Hey, hey, you should have a pet. You see I''m here. You''re happy all day. You should thank me!"

    Zhou Yize sneers and wants to tear her face and ask how thick it is.

    "No shame, no impatience!"

    "Then you say it! Why buy me clothes? Do you love me Su Kui does not rely on, on his back fluttering joy.

    Zhou Yize was so impatient that he bit his teeth and clapped them.

    The world is quiet.

    "Wow, you touch my ass!"

    For a while, Su Kui cried out, "if you touch me, you will be responsible for me. You will be my man!"

    "Go away, little girl. If I could touch you, I would be fine." Zhou Yize is helpless.

    But that sentence can be touched -

    is it not an extravagant hope?

    In fact, Zhou Yize looks at her wearing this body, uncomfortable and out of line with her surroundings, reminding her of her identity all the time.

    And for such a long time, I still have a miserable appearance, even more pitiful.

    -

    arrived at the store.

    The boy, who was about eighteen or nine years old, came up and handed Zhou Yize a cup of hot tea? The guests are already waiting inside. "

    "Well." Zhou Yize nodded, took off his coat, put it on his arm and walked to the back lounge.

    The rest room is very simple. The whole house imitates the ancient hall, but the modern sofa and low-key red brown are used.

    There was incense on the table, and the room smelled of ambergris.

    Nowadays, ambergris is not only exclusive to the emperor.

    On the contrary, the rich people like to use these things to make clothes.

    listened to Su Kui Tucao on his back. Zhou Yize didn''t make complaints about it. He walked straight to the man in front of the sofa and stretched out his hand. "Hello, I am Zhou Yize."

    good. To make complaints about me, it seems immune.

    Su Kui curled his mouth, held Zhou Yize''s neck and looked up.

    For a moment, I was stiff and froze on the spot.

    White dust wind?

    What is a treadmill without a place to look for? It doesn''t take any time to come?

    She admitted that she was afraid that once Qiao Shuyu''s wish had been fulfilled, she would have to be reincarnated.

    Su Kui points very clearly, even if she fights with Zhou Yize every day with Qiao Shuyu''s appearance and soul shell.

    But she is not herself after all.

    When the world, her wish completed, she certainly can not continue to exist.

    So what happens to the lover left behind?

    He must not accept it.

    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Yize noticed something wrong and asked softly.

    "No..."

    Bai CHENFENG stood up with a smile and shook hands with Zhou Yize.

    Can attract Qiao Shuyu, to die, still can''t put down the man, really looks very good.

    Mr. pianpianpian''s face is white as jade and his eyes are warm.

    Whether in ancient times or in modern times, it is the existence that attracts women.

    Now, it should be little fresh meat, right?

    Zhou Yize, on the contrary, has a cold and hard outline. It''s another kind of good-looking one, but it doesn''t have any mother''s spirit. Close to him, you can feel the overwhelming smell of hormones.

    "Hello Mr. Zhou, I''m Bai CHENFENG. I''m bothering you this time because I brought a piece of jade. It was given to me by my mother before she died. It''s a family heirloom. Can you help me identify it?"

    "Yes."

    In the face of outsiders, Zhou Yize never smiles.

    He nodded, in a low voice, convincing.

    Get his response, white dust wind from the side of a wooden box, carefully open.

 Chapter 2549

    Inside is a jade pendant, which forms a half moon. The whole body emits warm and lustrous white. The phoenix pattern is carved on the top.

    Su Kui''s voice was a little dry. He didn''t answer Zhou Yize''s words. He slipped down from him slowly and went out quietly.

    There is an outsider, Zhou Yize is not good at showing strange places, so she can only watch her breathing lonely and drifting away from the rest room alone.

    It''s just fine at the end.

    Therefore, there must be a reason for her abnormal situation.

    So, why?

    Zhou Yize''s eyes fell on the body of the white dust wind and his look of exploration.

    White dust wind raises eyebrows uneasily, "Mr. Zhou, do you have any questions? Is the jade pendant fake? " He smiled and didn''t understand what made Zhou Yize look at him silently except for the jade pendant.

    He knew that he was a good-looking man, from small to large, and did not lack the pursuit of girls.

    But -

    when he sees the man in front of him, his complacency disappears.

    What is a dragon and Phoenix in a human being? That''s probably it. Even if you stand there casually, tall and straight body, hands and feet, is a powerful momentum.

    There is no comparison at all.

    He smiled bitterly. Before he saw this man, he had disdained the topic of how excellent Zhou Yize had been praised by the introducer in front of him. Now he only felt ashamed.

    "No, it''s true." Zhou Yize naturally takes back his sight, and his tone is alienated, which is not too uncomfortable.

    "Ah Is it? "

    The tone of the other side was peaceful and bland, which made Bai CHENFENG a little unprepared. "Jade pendant, is it true?"

    "Well," Zhou Yize nodded, pointed to the jade plate in the box, and asked Bai CHENFENG, "can I ask the origin of the jade plate? Because in terms of shape, there should be another half. In ancient times, jade pendants such as dragon and Phoenix were generally used as the exchange keepsake for unmarried men and women. "

    At the beginning, Bai CHENFENG didn''t believe that such a young man was a master of appraisal who surpassed many predecessors and was one of the best in the circle.

    Now, when the other side said something about the origin of the jade pendant, he was immediately embarrassed and did not dare to despise Zhou Yize any more.

    Only nodded, "yes, my mother said, it''s a token given to him by the fiancee of some ancestor of my ancestors. Now, it''s been around for a long time, and it''s hard to verify what happened. "

    "It''s true," Zhou Yize smiled, "but I''m very interested in this jade pendant. Could you please give up your love?"

    "Ah?"

    He really believes that if it is genuine, it can be sold, but unexpectedly, so fast, someone wants it?

    The other side is Zhou Yize, who has a strong momentum. He is a little hesitant.

    "Mr. Zhou wants, of course, but..."

    He mumbled, selling heirloom, saying it out, very embarrassed.

    However, he wants to go abroad, and there are no relatives at home. The tuition and living expenses for further education abroad are also a lot of pressure for him.

    So, Zhou Yize''s words, he is undoubtedly very moved.

    Zhou Yize looked at his hesitant look and realized, "this jade pendant is OK, but because it''s only half, it''s a pity. If it''s a pair, the price can double again. I''ll give you eight million yuan. Take this jade pendant and you can think about it. "

    Eight million?!

    White dust wind hangs his eyes. He didn''t expect that he could take so much money. Zhou Yize''s identity is placed here. It''s impossible to pit him.

 Chapter 2550

    Su Kui sat on the reclining chair at the door of the antique shop, looking at the back of the white dust wind leaving, and a black air came from her fingertip, which stuck to the white dust wind.

    In this way, Su Kui can find his people even if he goes any further.

    But -

    if he doesn''t remember everything, how can he ask why?

    She nodded her lips, looked up, and looked into the silent eyes of yeeze last week.

    "You bought a jade pendant?"

    There was no surprise, but it was strange why he was interested in it.

    "Well, you seem to be interested."

    Su Kui pulled his lips and touched his face. "Is it really so obvious?"

    Zhou Yize sighed. The shop assistant saw his boss standing at the door. In the cold weather, he stood there and said to himself, "curious."

    "Ouch --"

    as soon as the voice fell, he was knocked on the head.

    It''s the shopkeeper in the shop. He stares at the young man, looks like he''s catching flies, and waves, "go, do your work, do your boss''s work, and you can ask about it?"

    Man, the shop is very quiet. What can I do?

    But the shopkeeper''s words, he can only find a feather duster, while sweeping, while glancing at the door.

    The shopkeeper stared at him again.

    This stinky boy, he should also look at what he shouldn''t see. If he knew what he was talking to the boss, he would pee his pants in fear.

    -Zhou Yize could not see that the little girl was in such a good mood when she didn''t come. She was even a little silent. Her bright eyes were dim and silent.

    So he followed the silence.

    Together, they looked at the pedestrians on the street in silence.

    The antique shop is located in an old alley. There are leisurely old people with birdcage and crutches, humming and passing by the door.

    From time to time, I would go into the shop and walk around, not shopping, and greet the shopkeeper warmly.

    There are a lot of quadrangles nearby. The old people wear long shirts and look at them. It''s a feeling of crossing.

    The cold wind is so steep that you can breathe out a white mist when you open your mouth.

    Su Kui held his face and asked Zhou Yize, "Ze Ze, do you believe in the past and this life?"

    "Well? Why do you say that? "

    "Just that man..." She wanted to stop talking and sipped her mouth. In fact, she held the idea of asking him to help at the beginning.

    But she actually had enough trouble with him.

    Now trouble him again --

    Zhou Yize smiled, and a light smile appeared on his handsome face, "it''s not like you, Qiao Shuyu, where''s the man who jumped and said anything before? Just want me to help you. Why not just order it? "

    "Wow, Zhou Yize!"

    Su Kui stares. Does the goods have to be so straightforward? She was a little embarrassed.

    "Well, let''s go and take you shopping!"

    Zhou Yize waved his hand and told the shopkeeper that he was leaving with Su Kui.

    Zhou Yize walked in front of him, the smile on his lips disappeared slowly.

    Press the position of the heart, there, telling him, it''s hard.

    He was very upset, very mind, her eyes, no longer only him, there is another man, attracted her all attention.

    In front of her, she was all giggling, but that man could make her unhappy.

    He felt that he was really cheap. Sukui didn''t lie on his back for the first time. He was lazy and let him walk on his back. Instead, he was not used to it.

    Not much to wear, the cold wind around, in his acceptance range, he pulled the coat, is the normal temperature.

 Chapter 2551

    It''s not like when she came, she was lying on her body, chilly, as if she was going to soak into the bone.

    All expectations and good mood for today disappear with the white dust wind.

    This is probably the best time in the history of the two people to talk when they go shopping.

    Zhou Yize reluctantly bought two sets of clothes for her and drove home.

    At home, burn things to her, watching the kitchen was made of smoke, he touched his nose, wry smile.

    The little girl went back to her room. Although he didn''t know why a ghost asked for a room.

    If in the past, now life, he can not imagine, but because of her, so he slowly, can bear.

    The kitchen was almost burned by him. Looking at all kinds of new big brand women''s clothes, it turned into black ashes.

    He seemed to see a wisp of smoke, floating from the kitchen to the second floor.

    Hooked his lip, he put out the fire with a fire extinguisher, cleaned up the huge basin and put it in the storage room.

    Maybe one day, we''ll take it out again?

    -In the evening, sunflower did not come out.

    Zhou Yize can''t help but break into the door and see the sunflower like a salted fish lying on the bed.

    The clothes burned for her have been put on her body, light pink and fluffy one-piece pajamas, with two pink and tender cat ears on her hat.

    He knelt on the bed, his eyes narrowed and he smiled.

    "Well, it''s lovely. Why not be happy? Just for the one-sided man? Qiao Shuyu, you are too much. "

    Su Kui turned over lazily, like an ostrich, hiding himself, turning his white eyes, "where am I going too far?"

    "Where can''t you go too far?" Zhou Yize leaned over and wiped her cheek with his fingers. "I take care of you so long. How many antiques did you say you smashed me? Now I want to live and die for a man, and I''ll support you for nothing! "

    In fact, he would like to say, why care about a stranger? He can only see the present.

    What if the man had known her a thousand years ago? Now, in terms of the white dust wind that has been reincarnated, it is just the invisible air.

    "I don''t want to die!" Su Kui is dissatisfied. A carp stands up and stares at him with big eyes.

    "Isn''t it a matter of life or death? Go downstairs and make your favorite Cola Chicken wings. If you don''t come back, I''ll eat up. "

    Zhou Yize turns around, his belly is black and his lips are thin.

    Sure enough, the next second, hearing the vigorous young girl who was full of blood and resurrected behind her, she screamed and jumped onto him, "all that doesn''t exist are mine, mine!"

    "Oh, who''s got it?"

    In fact, where will Zhou Yize rob her.

    Su Kui disdains, "you''re stupid, are you sure you''ve robbed with a ghost?"

    for food, there''s nothing that can''t be solved by a meal of delicious food. If you can''t, there will be two meals.

    Until it is solved.

    Anyway, after eating a large table of delicious food, Su Kui and ge you are paralyzed, holding a round belly, rolling to the sofa to eat.

    "It''s over, comfortable?"

    Zhou Yize put the chopsticks into the dishwasher, washed his hands and came out with tea, and sat opposite to Su Kui.

    At this time, his deep eyes, like midnight, made sunflower feel uncomfortable.

    She moved her little ass, Zhou Yize was so serious, she was embarrassed to fall down again, sat up, and pulled her hair uneasily.

    "Now is the time to tell me the truth? Qiao Shuyu. "

 Chapter 2552

    He can connive at her because it''s not time to say anything.

    But now, she has to confess.

    Otherwise, how can I help her? Thinking about this, Zhou Yize could not help but smile bitterly. One day, instead of avoiding ghosts, he took the initiative to help.

    Before, I didn''t dare to think about it.

    "I......"

    Su Kui''s voice was dry. He aimed at the tea that Zhou Yize had just made. He asked, "well, can I have a drink of tea before I speak?"

    Zhou Yize:

    Girl, your attention is very strange. The atmosphere is very serious now. Would you please be more serious?

    "Yes."

    Zhou Yize had some hair to talk with, so Su Kui held it up and Gulu Gulu poured it into his stomach.

    Zhou Yize watched the steaming hot tea being drunk by her, leaving the empty cup and swallowing the words in her stomach.

    Why does he always forget that this girl is not a normal person at all!

    "Well, then I said?"

    The beginning of things, more than the current idol drama even dog blood.

    A thousand years ago, Shangqiu had two big families, their wives and close friends.

    They married each other before and after, and in the same year, they successively gave birth to heirs.

    The Qiao family is female and the Bai family is male.

    So, according to the agreement, from a young age, I decided to exchange the dragon and Phoenix jade plate, and then I decided.

    They had a very good relationship. The youth''s white dust wind promised that Qiao Shuyu, a young girl, would marry her only after she and Ji.

    The young girl looked forward to and looked forward to day by day, and finally arrived at Jiji. The white family came to pick up their parents and went through a series of procedures. The marriage period was set when their parents were happy to see them.

    However, on the night before the wedding, the girl threw herself into the lake and killed herself. When the servant found out, she fished it out of the water and died.

    Qiao''s parents were so sad that a good happy event turned into a funeral. Qiao Shuyu, the only daughter of Qiao''s family, loved her as a pearl in her eyes since childhood.

    When she died, her parents were more miserable than anyone else. They wished they could follow her directly, so that she would not suffer underground.

    Her soul didn''t know why. She was trapped in the dead lake and couldn''t leave.

    She stayed there for decades, and gradually, her family fell down, and the house became dilapidated and collapsed because of the wind and rain.

    When she could leave and go out to have a look, her parents were long gone. She didn''t see her parents'' soul and went to the white house alone.

    The Bai family is more prosperous than it was a hundred years ago. In Shangqiu, it is a well-known first-class family, married to a woman. It is said that it is the only daughter of the governor. Relying on the big tree, it has made the Bai family famous all over the country.

    When she went there, she was having a banquet, pushing a cup for a new one. It was very lively.

    His sons and daughters are all over the hall, and his wife is always in love with each other. He can''t be happy any more.

    Hearing this, Zhou Yize rubbed her stiff neck, raised her eyes, looked at her unwilling eyes, chuckled, there was no temperature in her eyes.

    "So? You don''t want him to marry someone else? That''s how you love him? Love for thousands of years, in order to wait for an answer, wasted thousands of years

    His hoarse voice was full of anger.

    Su Kui can''t tell her bitterness.

    Dear, that''s all Qiao Shuyu''s life. I love you only from the beginning to the end!!

    She shook her head, was not good at words, and could not make clear why she was sad in her heart. Her eyes were dry, but she could not shed tears.

    "I didn''t..."

 Chapter 2553

    "Ah," Zhou Yize sneered. She didn''t want to listen to her again. Her expression, her smile when she said that he was smiling, how could it look like he didn''t?

    "So are you sure you want to ask him after all? What if you had someone who killed you? Would you like to, too? "

    Just listening to the story, he knew that it was not that simple. In particular, three months after her death, Bai CHENFENG married the only daughter of the governor.

    It''s dirty. She''s been thinking about it for thousands of years. Can''t she think about it?

    "Well."

    No matter what the ending is, she wants to know and put an end to it.

    "OK," Zhou Yize laughed angrily. "I''ll help you. I hope you can bear the result when it''s over."

    Su Kui''s heart leaped. "Are you angry?"

    She carefully approached him and looked at his dark and deep eyes, as if they were magnets, with endless suction, making people unable to see clearly the complex emotions of his eyes.

    "No."

    Zhou Yize said simply and quickly.

    It''s time for him to return to the normal world. At the beginning, he really thought that Qiao Shuyu was pestering him because he was too lonely.

    It''s just right for two lonely people to get together.

    But one is to enjoy loneliness, the other is to be afraid of loneliness. In the end, it''s not clear who made it.

    The pain of blunt heart and mouth, Zhou Yize, you are crazy!

    He clenched his teeth, didn''t want to delay, and directly dragged Su Kui to the highway.

    The bleak scenery outside the car window is constantly passing by. The atmosphere inside the car is very depressing. Zhou Yize purses his lips and drives fast.

    Su Kui couldn''t help worrying. "Zhou Yize, slow down. It''s dangerous!" It will not only pose a personal threat to him, but also threaten the lives of others.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui didn''t expect to, just finished speaking, but Zhou Yize smiled.

    The smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, which made his thin face more and more cool.

    "It''s better to die, just be with you. Aren''t you afraid of loneliness?"

    "Zhou Yize!"

    Su Kui was really angry. "What''s the matter with you?"

    Just now, it''s childish. No one plays with life, especially Zhou Yize.

    Zhou Yize opened his mouth and heard that she was not very happy. At the same time, he felt happy that she was worried about herself. At the same time, he spit out what he would do next.

    He used to say that he was not the father. Now, Zhou Yize is going to be moved. He wants to give himself a father''s hat.

    He didn''t speak again, and the carriage was silent again.

    But the speed has been reduced a lot.

    -

    one day later in the evening.

    Su Kui looked at the bloodshot under his eyes. He was so sad.

    Cold fingertips across his eyes, looking at him seriously, "Zhou Yize, you need to rest." You can''t stand it any longer.

    A little bit of coolness, spread under the fundus, a burst of pain in the eyes, feel very comfortable.

    He looked sideways, and his attitude was cold. "No, I need to solve your problem earlier. I don''t want to see your face."

    "Do you hate me now?"

    Su Kui just wanted to get close to him. "I told you Zhou Yize, you brought me home, and I won''t go if you drive me. Don''t you know that it''s easy to ask God to send him away?"

    Zhou Yize''s lips were hooked, "right? I hope so. "

    Zhou Yize took her to see a woman. She was wrapped in black clothes, with a fox mask on her face and a mysterious pattern on her face.

 Chapter 2554

    "Yuzao, here I come."

    "Mr. Zhou wants to know that person well. How can I repay him?"

    "Yes."

    The door opened in front of them, and the woman came out. She was barefoot, pale, and had a fight with Su Kui.

    A green rope was tied to her ankle, and the bone bell swayed between her ankles as she walked.

    The blood vessels of indigo are clear and fragile on the instep.

    Yuzao looked at her and smiled. "I haven''t seen a ghost that has lived so long for a long time. It''s so persistent. Please come in."

    Zhou Yize droops his eyes and brings Su Kui to the door.

    He once went out for archaeology. It was in a remote place near Dunhuang, a deserted place. She was bitten by a poisonous snake, lying on the yellow sand, dying.

    At that time, Zhou Yize saved her and recovered her injury. Zhou Yize asked her to take the bus in the team to leave. Before getting off, she told Zhou Yize that she owed him a favor.

    When he thinks about it and what he wants, he can come to Miao Jiang to find her.

    Now, after five years, Zhou Yize brings a female ghost to the door. This relationship can finally be ended.

    Su Kui is not surprised that she can see herself. She follows Zhou Yize to the door. The bamboo house is very simple. Tables, chairs, benches and cabinets are all made of bamboo, even the floor.

    There are some simple living things hanging in it. Looking at them, it seems that they are ancient people. There is no modern thing.

    Zhou Yize didn''t say why, but yuzao raised her hand to stop her. Her ruddy lips were naturally smiling and slightly curved. Su Kui thought that her face under the mask would look very beautiful.

    "I know the purpose of your coming, but are you sure you want to do this? No regrets? For an unknown female ghost - "br >

    How can it be regarded as an unknown female ghost?

    Su Kui thought, she and her lover have been entangled for so many lives.

    Yuzao has a thorough understanding of things. Before, he thought this man was too weird. I made up my mind that I would never come to her in my life.

    Her eyes are very bright. She stares at Zhou Yize''s eyes directly. Their eyes meet in the air and quickly move away.

    Zhou Yize''s fingers curled up uncontrollably and his thin lips tightened.

    From the moment he came to this place, the anxiety in his heart expanded a little bit, and there was always a bad feeling.

    For a while, yuzao''s smile never disappeared. She was very patient and waited quietly.

    Su Kui is waiting.

    This woman, is a capable person, she saw it at the first sight. With her help, she can understand everything.

    For a while, Zhou Yize nodded.

    "Yes, since you have guessed it," Zhou Yize said in a hoarse voice, "then help her."

    "Good."

    Yuzao smiled more deeply. He didn''t ask if he would regret it.

    She probably knew that no matter how many times she asked, his answer would not change.

    "Come on, have a cup of tea before everything starts."

    With a bewitching smile, she poured a cup of tea for Zhou Yize and Su Kui.

    -

    the feeling of sunflower was the most obvious under tea.

    First it was hot, and then it was dizzy.

    -

    the night is heavy, the trees are whirling, the moon is hidden behind the dark clouds, and there are no stars in the cloudy sky.

    The wind rustled through the trees.

    It''s night.

    "Squeak --"

    open the door, close the door.

    The servant girl yawned with a lantern, slowly covered the corridor by the lake and walked to her room.

 Chapter 2555

    The faint shadow of the lamp disappeared gradually.

    "Why don''t you go in? Are you timid in your hometown? "

    Yu Zao stood in the shadow, the smile of her lips was gloomy. She held her arms and asked Su Kui with a smile.

    Su Kui opened his mouth and looked at Zhou Yize again.

    Zhou Yize''s eyes are complex. Everything in front of him is too real. He can''t tell whether it exists in reality or is just a dream.

    "Go." He consoled himself in a whisper.

    Don''t you wonder what happened that night? Let''s see for ourselves.

    Su Kui''s mood is very complicated. It''s the mood that Qiao Shuyu hides in his heart.

    Looking at the old big bed, sleeping girl.

    She has the same face as a bedside person, but looks much healthier. Because, she is a person -

    ruddy cheeks, dark hair, paler than she is now, bright.

    She was wearing the bright yellow inner garment before she died, covered with fragrant bedding.

    Qiao Shuyu is really loved by her parents. All of them are the best for her.

    Room incense, furnishings, and then to the dresser, a box of makeup box jewelry.

    Now Qiao''s family is still the biggest merchant in Shangqiu. In recent years, there is a trend of suppressing Bai''s family.

    The key point is that Joe''s father has a good head for business, while Bai''s father, relying on his old father at home, waits for the death of the real leader of Bai''s family.

    No matter what you do, you can only lose money.

    Finally, we can only live by the industries left by our predecessors.

    -

    Su Kui sat down beside the bed and watched Qiao Shuyu sleeping.

    Zhou Yize''s eyes are complex. He seems to have gone through the general, becoming a spectator in this historical period.

    Time passed by, relaxed, it is estimated that only holding the idea of watching the opera yuzao.

    She even hummed a small tune to comfort Su Kui and Zhou Yize, and let them not be nervous.

    Zhou Yize frowns. It''s ok if he doesn''t listen. It''s really depressing.

    "Oh, here we are."

    Jade algae ditty stopped, looked toward the direction of the window, back two steps, hidden in the dark.

    Su Kui and Zhou Yize didn''t have time to react, only to see the window being opened from the outside, and then two small people came in with light hands and feet.

    They looked at the people in the bed and looked at each other with a pity sigh.

    "It''s a pity. It''s only because you''ve blocked the way of the people you shouldn''t have. Don''t blame us when you go down huangquan road in the future."

    In the way?

    Is it made by the governor''s only daughter? Or, the white family?

    She didn''t have to wait too long. They stood by her bed and looked at Qiao Shuyu, who was not aware of it. They whispered, "we are entrusted with everything. If you want revenge in the future, go to Meng Yuru and Bai''s house."

    Su Kui''s heart sank a little, and her eyes were cold.

    Sure enough -

    is it because the Bai family found that Meng Yuru''s background is more useful than her marriage background?

    She bowed her head and smiled bitterly.

    Zhou Yize moved his lips to comfort her hands, but he went through her soul.

    The room ignited the soul inducing fragrance. If there is a fragrance like no, the two of them, in a low voice, call with temptation.

    "Qiao Qiao --"

    "Qiao Qiao, Qiao Qiao, come here --"

    "come here --"

    Qiao Shuyu slowly opens his confused eyes, involuntarily opens the quilt and gets up.

    The little two opened the door.

    "Joe Joe, come on --"

    their voices are more and more low, soft and gentle, which makes people can''t help but relax.

 Chapter 2556

    "Don''t go!"

    Zhou Yize couldn''t help but open his mouth, reached out to hold her, but passed through Qiao Shuyu''s body.

    He smiled bitterly. Now, he is no different from the ghost.

    No one can prevent the recurrence of history. They can only watch her a little, walk through the veranda and jump into the cold water of the lake.

    The lotus leaves in the lake are swaying with the fluctuation of water.

    "Go ahead, since then, the sufferings of the world have nothing to do with you."

    The water didn''t go over her head, she struggled with pain, and the water poured into her mouth and nose.

    "Joe Joe!"

    Zhou Yize''s eyes are red. He doesn''t know how understated he once said, but he can''t see it with his own eyes.

    He wants to jump into the lake and save her -

    she is reaching out to herself, her eyes are washed by water, full of despair.

    "Don''t go!"

    Yuzao holds him in a dignified way. "Don''t go. If you save her, you won''t wake up!"

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. "Zeze, what are you thinking? I''m dead. I''m by your side. "

    In fact, it''s not easy for her to see all this.

    Interest is really the devil. It can drive the childhood to grow up and see her as her daughter''s white parents, so send her to death.

    Tears had already flowed, she looked up, the moon did not know when to come out, the stars clearly out, a star river.

    In modern times, there are no such beautiful stars.

    So, on the day she died, was the moon so bright?

    The girl finally stopped struggling. She closed her eyes and slowly sank to the bottom of the lake full of mud.

    Then, the two men, in the lake where Qiao Shuyu died, wrote a secret charm.

    This is the last prohibition.

    Oh, they were afraid that she would know the truth and make trouble after death.

    "It''s time to wake up. It''s dawn."

    yuzao looks up and looks at the sky. For a moment, everything is still. The starry night turns into a day filled with morning mist.

    The mourning voice behind them, from clear to far away.

    Until it disappears, I can''t hear --

    "how are you?"

    Yuzao smiled, "all this happened to you. In fact, you guessed it in your heart, didn''t you? People always like to cheat themselves. "

    "What about the white dust wind? Does he know? "

    "Important?" Yuzao asked, the smiling eyes seemed to see everything.

    Su Kui is silent. She lowers her head and holds her shaking hands.

    Looking back at the scene before her death, she seemed to feel the ice cold lake flooding her head again, and the suffocation of death surrounded her.

    "The so-called cause and effect cycle, bad karma, you should have left more. Soon after you see the Bai family holding a banquet, the Meng family is accused of rebellion. The whole family is in prison and is full of copying and beheading. As for the Bai family -- "

    " ah, "yuzao sneers," the officials and businessmen protect each other, and the Bai and Meng families have been inseparable for a long time. Without the money of the Bai family, it is impossible for governor Meng to worship the prime minister in a short time. The glorious life, but in the Spring Festival, the head landing, late

    It''s impossible for the emperor to keep such a disaster as the white family. If you want to die, you have to die. This is the sorrow of that era. It happened to copy the White House and charge it into the state treasury.

    "So this time, Qiao Shuyu, I''ll help you out, but I''ll keep on thinking. Our jade family doesn''t owe you any more."

    "You --"

    Zhou Yize was surprised. "Are you?"

 Chapter 2557

    Yuzao smiled happily. "Yes, I am the only descendant of Yujia. Those two are my ancestors."

    If it wasn''t Meng Ruyu who threatened to kill the jade family if she didn''t help her with this, how could the ancestors have done this?

    For this matter, they repented for thousands of years.

    After Qiao Shuyu died, they quietly left with the only posterity. After they raised him, the two forefathers committed suicide in front of Qiao Shuyu''s tomb.

    The Zuxun left behind is that if in the future, a man named Qiao Shuyu comes to her and tells her everything, so that she can give birth at ease.

    She was not wrong, nor had she ever done evil in her life.

    It''s a pity that none of them know that Qiao Shuyu has no next life.

    Su Kui lowered her eyes and hid her regrets.

    "She doesn''t have much time left. Let''s talk."

    Yuzao got up and opened the bamboo house. At that moment, the sun was shining all over her body.

    Zhou Yize is very sad. When they are at home, what they like most is the sunset.

    He asked himself if he would do it again?

    Will it? Will it?

    He repeatedly asked himself, and finally got a result, he probably would, although he wanted to leave her selfish, but also can''t bear that she is not happy.

    "The sunset is beautiful."

    "Yes," Zhou Yize sneered, as if thinking of something interesting. "Joe, you don''t look like a ghost."

    Su Kui was curious. She tilted her head and looked at him with bright eyes

    "Like an ordinary girl, like to eat, like all the interesting things." if she was born, she would like her.

    Before he knew her, he was an unmarried man and decided to die alone.

    After knowing her, all his expectations for his partner coincided with her figure.

    "Ah, isn''t it? I thought you were going to tell me! "

    Su Kui jumped on him, holding his neck and laughing.

    Zhou Yize swallowed the sadness and pretended to look up easily. "I''m not going to tell you that I can get rid of you. I''m not happy yet."

    "Wow, really? Really? I''m not happy about you! " Su Kui shook his neck, and the two watched the beautiful sunset together, pulling the bamboo forest in front of the yard to grow a long reflection.

    "Yes, you are a bad thing. Let''s go. I won''t miss you."

    I can''t be with you.

    Su Kui is still smiling, no skin, no face, no heart and no lung.

    Just now, the system told her that the task was completed.

    There''s no need to look for the white dust wind anymore. It''s meaningless.

    She later learned that it was not a systematic assessment, but a client who decided whether or not to complete the task.

    Now, even Qiao Shuyu thinks that everything is meaningless. The villain will be punished by heaven, and she has no meaning left.

    The obsession is gone.

    "Hello, Zhou Yize. Can I tell you something? Can''t you listen?"

    Su Kui is seldom serious and lies on his broad back.

    "Don''t listen."

    My eyes are red. I''m such a little bastard.

    "Hello, Zhou Yize, I like you better than white dust wind!"

    "Why do you want to pick up the dregs of the white dust wind?" Zhou Yize is dissatisfied with her putting herself together with the white dust wind.

    "Because, I know someone is jealous. EEE, the vinegar jar has been knocked over. It''s not sour!"

 Chapter 2558

    "Well, you don''t have to be amorous. How can I like a troublemaker?"

    Anyway, it''s gone. What''s the use of saying more?

    Sukui is not sad.

    Well, she admitted, it''s a little bit sad to lose. Ah, she''s heartless. She shakes her head and talks to Zhou Yize.

    "Anyway, we will be together in the next life."

    "Don''t be sad, wait for me!"

    "No, not until you stay." Zhou Yize hooked his lips. It''s true that he has been with this little girl for a long time, and he has become childish.

    I can''t stand it.

    "You will wait." Su Kui chuckles like a fox.

    "So sure?"

    "Of course, I know you best." Su Kui asked again, "can I borrow your shoulder to lean on? It seems that I''ve been pickpocketing you all the time! "

    "Just about."

    Zhou Yize is in a good mood. Since she doesn''t want to make herself sad, he will just send her away with a smile.

    Really, I can''t hide anything from her. I thought she was a fool.

    It''s all guessed. Forget it. Just wait for her. What if she''s right? Anyway, I plan to live my whole life alone. Now, I''m just back on track.

    Su Kui leaned on his shoulder, grinned and murmured, "ah, it''s as safe as I think. Our house, Ze Ze, is more reliable than those idol dramas

    "Tut - are you praising me or damaging me? A little more reliable? "

    "Ah, it''s reliable!"

    "Anyway, you will eat and go to work after I leave. I will see you soon. I will take care of you in the next life!"

    "So it''s settled?"

    The red sunset is not willing to be, but also will be spread up by the darkness, bit by bit to squeeze down.

    Zhou Yize''s hands were shaking. He closed his eyes and sniffled. He was afraid that when he opened his eyes, he would cry.

    "Joe Joe, have you left?"

    The crisp voice quickly replied, "no, but let''s go! You close your eyes and don''t look at me! "

    "What do you have to look good at?"

    "Ha ha, whatever you say," I really want to go. Su Kui has seen the algae.

    She bowed her head, kissed Zhou Yize''s lips carefully, and whispered in his ear, "then I''ll go, Ze Ze Ze, love you!"

    Lips, cold touch, flash by.

    What seems to be in his heart is about to be uprooted. Zhou Yize quickly opens his eyes and reaches out hard, but he doesn''t catch anything -

    "the man has gone," Yu Zao sits down beside him, "you are destined to see each other."

    Don''t know where, drop a water drop, hit Zhou Yize on the back of the hand.

    He smiled, "right? I feel the same way. That wench asked me to wait for her. I have to go back. There is a lot of work waiting for me. "

    Yuzao said goodbye to him and watched him leave, then closed the door of the bamboo house and went to the ancestral hall to offer incense to his ancestors.

    -

    two people come, one returns.

    In the eyes of his neighbors and students, Zhou Yize is always alone.

    No one can see that person, the short-term memory, only exists in Zhou Yize''s own mind.

    Work hard during the day, but also dare to take it out at night, careful memories.

    Every time, it''s like cutting with a knife.

    The old shopkeeper of the antique shop found that his owner seemed to have changed a person, and it seemed that he had never changed.

 Chapter 2559

    Once standing at the door with a smile, talking and laughing with the air, his eyes seemed to be with the light, as if he had made up his imagination.

    People are old, probably memory is not useful!

    Shaking his head, he bit the cigarette bag and fluttered to close the door.

    The rotten wooden door rattled, as if, with whose heart, it was closed.

    -

    one day, a plane bound for Australia crashed, killing all the passengers.

    Among them, white dust wind, impressively in this column.

    -

    "the wind is blowing --"

    the verdant bamboo forest is on one side of the wind.

    In front of the bamboo house, the woman in coarse cloth and black is wearing a fox mask, looking up at the unknown sky.

    There was just a plane passing through the sky, leaving a line of crowded clouds.

    "Good and evil will be rewarded at the end, not without. It''s a thousand years since the time has come, and it''s over."

    She hooked her lips and slowly took off the mask. After the mask, it was a face that at first glance was extremely horrible.

    A huge black spot, completely covering her left face, makes her look like she is cursed by the devil.

    "Should I, too, be free?"

    She smiled and went to the ancestral hall where the spirits of her ancestors were placed. On this day, the sin of their jade family finally ended.

    -

    this is a world of orcs. They have no faith and only advocate power.

    In this world, there are also humans, but compared with orcs, humans are too weak and vulnerable.

    When a Orc is a cub, its original form is a beast. When its talent awakens, or when it reaches adulthood, it can be transformed into a human form.

    The orcs are powerful and dominate the world.

    The story takes place in the kingdom of Cynthia. A small number of human beings depend on orcs and get a good living environment, but there are too many human beings. They live in the slums of the West City, which is the most messy and poor place in the world and the source of all evils.

    The nobles of the east city regard them as dirty moths, namely, the former owner''s lack of income is a member of the west city''s slums.

    She has a secret. She comes from the 21st century. When she travels with her friend Yu Shi, she climbs the mountain and steps into the air. They fall down the cliff together.

    When you wake up, they''re here.

    It''s wearing.

    Human being, as the weakest existence in the world, is regarded as a moth that should not exist. In addition to being a slave, or a small number of good-looking human beings become the vassal of orcs, otherwise, we can only fight in the slums for a piece of moldy bread.

    The east city and the west city of Cynthia are the most contrasting. In the east city, the nobles lead a life of luxury and erosion accompanied by beautiful people.

    West City, on the other hand, is full of death, fighting, and, most commonly, physical business.

    Basically at night, we don''t go out for lack of profit.

    She was afraid of the world. Everything was quite different from the environment she had lived in. She landed here abruptly. Fortunately, she was accepted by an old man. The old man''s health was not good. Therefore, in order to repay her kindness, she had to carefully disguise her appearance and go to a noble residence in the east city every day to do short-term work to earn money.

    There seems to be nothing wrong with the relationship between the two.

    Until she was in the mansion and met her once good friend, Yu Shi.

    Yu Shi''s luck is much better than her. She successfully attracted the attention of an orc, and, relying on him, lived a human life.

 Chapter 2560

    Before, two people of equal status met in the back garden of the aristocratic mansion. One was wearing luxurious jewelry, a beautiful and dreamy dress with a big skirt and chin up, like a proud princess.

    I''m very happy because my best friend seems to have a good life and a lot of money. So, can she ask her to help treat the poor old man?

    Yu Shi is surprised to see the lack of surplus, but soon she calms down and comforts the lack of surplus. They are the weakest human beings. If the orcs find the clue, they will die. At the same time let her go back to wait for her, I will send someone to pick her up.

    He is full of expectation and excitement. He feels that it''s really good to have someone he once knew in this horrible world.

    It''s a pity that she didn''t wait for Yu Shi. Even because she made a mistake, she was dismissed by the aristocrat and lost her job. Because the old man had no money to cure her, she closed her eyes in a painful struggle on the third night when she lost her job.

    At that time, looking at the old man, he found the importance of money.

    She began to stop pretending, and washed away the potion to disguise her appearance. Little by little, relying on her beauty, she approached the orcs who liked her beauty.

    She thought she had a good enough life, until the new king ascended the throne, she saw the remaining poems standing beside the king, smiling like flowers, she found that, no, everything she got was far from enough.

    She also wants to stand by the perfect man and be his queen!

    The closer she got to him, the more deeply she was impressed by his charm and resented Yu Shi. Why didn''t she help her at the beginning? It''s just a matter of raising one''s hand. As long as she helps, maybe the poor old man will not die so painfully.

    This complex world has made two best girlfriends strange. At that time, no matter how seduced she was, she couldn''t get that man. Because Yu Shi was a step ahead of her and got the first chance on the day she crossed.

    She saved the king who had been killed because she was injured.

    Therefore, this is also the reason why we can''t compete with each other.

    In the later days, lack and gain all the way as the best female match, dutifully playing their own identity, constantly creating obstacles between the two.

    In addition to making the king of the orcs more disgusted with her, but also because of her reasons, let the two people do not count as deep feelings, further warming up, it will happen.

    When they get to know each other''s mind, they will be bombarded at will.

    "Wow, is it so powerful?"

    Su Kui rubbed his cheek and looked at the last line of the story.

    "The new king can no longer stand the woman''s constant injury to his beloved woman, and he is tired of throwing her into the wolf cave, and being shamed into his belly by those fierce hungry wolves."

    "Ma ye, don''t play, don''t play, how ferocious!"

    [Ding - you have no right to refuse. ]

    "well, I think it''s better to play with the quiet system before, darling!" Su Kui smiled on her face and felt MMP in her heart.

    Now, I have seen Yu Shi, but she has not been dismissed by the noble master. She is still a poor short-term worker.

    She looked around. The place she lived in was shabby, but it was clean and tidy. There were two pots of green plants on the windows.

 Chapter 2561

    "Lack of profit, lack of profit..."

    Hearing the call, Su Kui quickly agreed, "yes, grandma Zuma, what do you call me?"

    In the wheelchair of another house, there was an old man with gray hair and full of gullies on her face. She panted weakly, closed her eyes, did not look carefully, and it was hard to find that her chest was still breathing.

    "You pass, come here."

    Su Kui waved to her, went to squat, looked up at her, "what''s the matter, mother-in-law, is not comfortable?"

    One of her frowns and desires is to let Grandma Zuma die peacefully without suffering from illness.

    It''s not hard, but Orc world is sunflower''s first experience.

    Those orcs are powerful and unreasonable. Many of her methods cannot be used.

    "I''m fine, thank you," the old man said slowly, with a trace of abnormal flush on his face. "It''s you. Is there something unhappy? I, I think you are very unhappy."

    "Take your medicine first!"

    Su Kui hurriedly found out the medicine, poured two, soaked in the water, and then sent it to the old man''s mouth, carefully fed her to drink.

    See her breathing is normal, just relaxed breath, smile way: "which have not happy, mother-in-law you must be wrong."

    Experienced a lifetime of ups and downs of the elderly, the most sensitive feeling.

    The old man sighed a long time and clapped her hand. "No matter when, children, don''t be dominated by resentment. If you become a slave of resentment, you will become a walking corpse in this world. "

    Her words, like a stream, flow into the bottom of her heart, slowly soothing the restlessness and unwillingness.

    "Yes, mother-in-law, I remember."

    It''s no wonder that before mother Zuma''s death, lack and gain can always be good. It''s very easy to have such a wise and kind-hearted old man as a guide to keep their heart.

    However, the death of Zuma''s mother-in-law in the back did not stimulate the lack of income?

    Mingming is dressed in the 21st century. Yu Shiguo has become a human being, but she can only be in the slums, and even her benefactor can''t take good care of her.

    She resents her friends for not only not helping her, but also cheating her.

    If Yu Shi doesn''t promise her, maybe she is still that honest short-term worker, working hard to use the labor force, and running for the illness of mother-in-law Zuma.

    Everything will not be like that.

    Mother Zuma didn''t say a word to sukui, so she fell asleep.

    Su Kui smiled helplessly. The old man''s body was not good and her energy was limited. She took care of the old man to lie down and rest, then washed his clothes, and then set out to work at the Lord buddy''s house in the east city.

    -

    "lack of profit, are you here? Come and help me, I''m dying of exhaustion! "

    enter from the back door, Su Kui can''t care to appreciate the flowers in the noble''s back house. She is familiar with the way into the back kitchen. In the kitchen, Marian, the cook, is too busy to touch the ground. When she sees Su Kui coming in, her eyes brighten," thank goodness, I''m here at last. Come to help! "

    She said hello to sukui and gave her a handful of green onions.

    "Wash these onions and cut them into pieces. I''ll use them later."

    The busy kitchen is different from the magnificent furnishings in the front hall of Lord buddy.

    The air is filled with the aroma of roast beef. A whole piece of small fat cattle is roasted in the crispy outside and tender inside. The fat of fat meat gives the beef a layer of oily light, which looks more delicious and tender.

 Chapter 2562

    "Here, have a taste."

    Marian smilingly cut off a small piece and quickly stuffed it into sunflower''s mouth.

    They are all human beings. Marian is better than her because of her good cooking skills. She lives in master buddy ''.

    It''s really delicious. This kind of beef tastes different from what she eats on earth.

    It''s very fresh and tender. It seems that there''s plenty of juice overflowing when you bite it.

    "Delicious!"

    The young girl narrowed her big eyes, and her smiling eyes turned into crescent like, bright eyes, as black as ink. Marian was stunned, then she took off her mouth and said, "it''s really nice to be short and long. If the skin is white, it''s better. Those noble lords like the people with good-looking and white skin!"

    Orcs, men and women, have one drawback: their skin is not as smooth and delicate as that of human beings.

    Of course, there are also a few people with high accomplishments who will gradually harden their bodies with the improvement of their abilities and eventually reach the perfect level.

    "Marianne, you are such a joker!"

    Su Kui replied with a smile, then excused herself from the topic.

    She has to find her husband. How can she attract the attention of other orcs.

    Lord buddy is a famous nobleman in the east city. It''s said that there are also knights. Today, we have a banquet here. Yu Shi and her gold master, Andrew, are also listed here.

    The party will last three days. This is the next day.

    Su Kui has been busy in the kitchen all day, washing vegetables and cutting vegetables. Her hands are wrinkled.

    It''s not easy to sit down and have a rest. Beina, who also helps in the kitchen, rushes over with her stomach covered. "Lack of profit, help me quickly. My stomach hurts so much! Please help me to bring those dishes to the front hall first!! Please! "

    "I can''t, Bena. I''m not good-looking without you. I''ll lose face to master buddy. Bena, Bena..."

    Seeing her running away, sukui looked at Marian with a headache. "What should I do, Marian?"

    "Ha ha, don''t worry, kid. You won''t have a chance to bump into your guests. Go to help quickly. Send the food to us, and we''ll get someone to pick it up."

    "All right."

    Su Kui looks very disappointed.

    "It''s really too bad that Bena has stomachache in this position!"

    She picked up the tray, and the food on it rushed into her head. She sighed, "Alas, it''s a pity that you can''t eat it."

    Wait a little longer. When I reach my husband''s thigh, I''ll taste you.

    Su Kui moved her pale lips. Her skin and lip color were deeply covered by the liquid medicine. She felt very uncomfortable.

    Lord buddy''s residence is very big. Just the distance from the kitchen to the front hall, Su Kui walked for five minutes. Unexpectedly, she was stopped outside.

    "You, right, you, what? Where''s Berna? "

    although she is not good-looking, she belongs to the type of small jasper. Sometimes the servants in the front hall are too busy to help her.

    But Su Kui''s current face, in addition to a pair of eyes, is as dark as a layer of Black wax, looking particularly ugly.

    She was stopped at the junction of the white pillars in the front hall and the door. The young attendants in white shirts and waistcoats with lace stopped her and asked in a bad voice.

 Chapter 2563

    "Berna''s not feeling well. I''ll bring her something. Here."

    The man picked up his eyebrows. "It''s a good voice, but it''s a pity." He shook his head and took the food. "OK, you can go."

    "Yes..."

    Su Kui lowered his head. When the waiter came into the hall with food, he looked back and looked at the door. Then he came back slowly.

    She walked slowly, step by step.

    1ˇ˘ Two, three 10ˇ˘ Eleven

    When we count to step 21, there is a sound behind us.

    "Lack of profit! Is that you, short of money? "

    When the fish hooked, she hooked her lips, looked back uneasily, looked around in a panic, and saw that there was no one else except for the rest of the poem. She was relieved.

    "It''s me, Yushi," Su Kui said eagerly when she took her hand and went to the rose garden beside her. Seeing no one around, she said, "Yushi, you promised my help to cure mother Zuma. When will it be delivered? She''s very ill. She needs a doctor! "

    Su Kui''s tone is very urgent. She looks at Yu Shi in full dress. In modern times, although they are close friends, they have a good family background. She is much better than Yu Shi in terms of food and clothing.

    But now two people came to a strange place together, as if they had changed their identity.

    She became a helpless, slum orphan, and Yu Shi, because he saved the orc prince, became a high, beloved Princess.

    But at present, she is not jealous, just excited, because she can help grandma Zuma find a good doctor with her friends.

    Yu Shi is closely watched by Su Kui''s ardent eyes. Don''t open your eyes, take back your hands and pat her lace gloves.

    "I want to help you, but you know, Andrew doesn''t trust me at present. If he finds out our identities, we will both die!"

    In this world, human life is like grass mustard, and there is no law to protect human beings at all. If they are found, they will die.

    "So, don''t you want to help me?" Su Kui''s eyes widened, trying to hold back tears.

    "No, I''m not. I''m just temporary..." Yu Shi is eager to explain, but he opens his mouth and closes it powerlessly.

    Su Kui noticed that Yu Shi deliberately kept a distance from her, even the place where she just grabbed her hand, she stroked again and again, and from time to time, she looked down to check, as if there were some bacteria on her head, which had been touched by Su Kui.

    Her eyes were dim and she pursed her lips. "I know. I won''t disturb you again. I wish you a better life."

    "I''ll explain to you what''s missing!"

    Just after crossing over, the sense of shame in her bones still exists. Even if Yu Shi is afraid that Su Kui will be implicated in her, she doesn''t want Su Kui to treat her as a person who will not save her life.

    "It doesn''t matter, I understand."

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. The ugly little face was dim because of the potion.

    When Yu Shi saw her like this, he began to be dissatisfied with her. He didn''t owe her. Why should he put such an expression on himself?!

    It''s not modern now, OK? She is not the lone girl who needs help no matter what she does!

    Thought to myself, just at this time, there was a servant outside, calling her name.

    "Miss Yushi, where are you? Your Highness Prince, let you go back quickly! "

 Chapter 2564

    "Here it is!"

    Yu Shi''s heart leaped, thinking of the cruel ORC. She quickly arranged her hair, took a deep look at Su Kui and hurried away with her skirt.

    At this time, the night has come, and the sea of stars is winding above the head. The stars are clearly out, making a beautiful picture.

    The endless Rose Sea sways in the wind, and the fragrance of fragrance has penetrated into the air. In the night, only brilliant silhouettes are left in the adjacent North European buildings.

    "Ah, what did I find interesting? The little wretch abandoned by a good friend? "

    A frivolous, heavy and dumb voice of youth sounded from the sea of flowers.

    Su Kui was startled. She stroked her chest and stared back. "Who? Who''s there? " Like a frightened little beast.

    "Oh, who do you think it is? Tut, it''s a lovely little pity. "

    Among the lush red roses, a young man was sitting up slowly. The young man was wearing a white shirt and trousers, with a wide collar and delicate collarbone and prominent throat knot.

    Light golden short hair, in the moonlight, as if sending out a light soft light.

    Red lips and white teeth, at first glance, the beauty is not like the real person, but like the legend, like the spirit of the gods.

    "Who are you?"

    How much did he hear? Did you listen to all of them?

    Oh, it''s so exciting -

    Su Kui is still wearing a black lacquered maid''s dress, because she is busy in the kitchen and has a lot of black ash on it. I don''t know where she came from.

    "Tut, I''m really simple. Listen, my name is Nolan. If you need me, you can come to me."

    The young man stood up slowly. His tall body was very oppressive. He stretched his long arm and looked at the girl not far away.

    It''s small. It looks like a doll.

    Gee, it''s just a little ugly.

    Hard to look up, barely noticed that the youth had a pair of eyes like emeralds, deep mystery, like stars in the night, all crumpled into his eyes.

    His skin is as white as snow, delicate and delicate as orc, but more like human.

    "Are you human?" Su Kui tilted her head, her voice was just the opposite of her appearance, with an unshakable charm, clear and melodious like a oriole.

    "I''m not poor. I''m a ORC. I''m afraid I''m not afraid."

    So far, young people have always been very easygoing, and their eyes and brows are all lazy and casual, as if nothing is in their eyes.

    Su Kui thought about it seriously and shook his head. "

    his small face is dark, and his eyes are as big as those of washed grapes. He stares at him directly.

    Arnoran was stunned, and then laughed, "aren''t you afraid of me?"

    "Why are you afraid? Can you eat people? " Hee hee hee, if it was him, Su Kui would like to be eaten!

    "Cannibalism? It''s hard to protect, so stay away from me! Be good. "

    For example, a master sculptor can carve and make a big hand to pat her on the head. The young man''s red and thin lips make a frivolous smile, and carelessly spit out the most undisguised malice. "And, poor little, your potion is not qualified. Here, the color of the neck is different from that on the face!"

    Wow ah ah, my husband is so smart, hee hee!

    "You Can you tell? "

    "After all, I played this thing first, but it''s just inferior. Little guy, come to me to get some good things at this time tomorrow night?"

 Chapter 2565

    A nuolam clapped hands, did not mind his white clothes, stained with red rose petals.

    He waved his back to sunflower and then left.

    "Anoran, where are you going to sleep?"

    Far away, Su Kui heard a man''s voice which was obviously much lower than that of anoran. His voice was full of discontent, if there was any blame.

    "Well, in the rose garden, with the fragrance of flowers and the moon falling into a dream, brother, don''t you think it''s very nice?"

    "Anolan, stop playing!"

    "Yes, your Majesty the king of the future!"

    "Anoran!"

    "Yes, Shhh --"

    so, the voice gradually drifted away. Su Kui guessed from this phrase that he was talking to Arnold just now. It was Prince Andrew, the man in the world.

    As for the identity of anoran -

    she bent her ugly and dry lips. It is said that in the kingdom of xinxiya, the emperor had four sons, the eldest and the second, one was cowardly, the other was irascible and cruel, and could not be loved by the emperor.

    The remaining two are the resourceful Prince Andrew and the talented pharmacist. It''s said that his highness anoran, who is like a goblin in China and the United States, is the most intelligent.

    Anolan, also the most favorite son of the emperor, is said to have a mother who is the most favorite woman of the emperor, but she has a bad face.

    Of course, these are legends.

    However, it is well known to all who can transmit, and not all of them are aimless.

    -Today is the last day to entertain the guests. After su Kui finished his work, he sat quietly in the rose garden. The night was like pouring ink, which dyed the sky black.

    "Ah, poor boy, are you really there? How lovely! "

    Arnoran was just bored, so she teased the little girl who looked extremely pitiful last night, but her big eyes were always rolling.

    As a result, at the banquet tonight, he pushed away a group of women who pretended to squeeze him. When he came out, he suddenly thought of what happened last night.

    I went here for no reason.

    Look what a surprise he has.

    "Didn''t you let me come?" Su Kui blinked. He was really tall. He looked like one meter nine.

    Today, he is wearing the same white knight''s suit, which looks formal.

    "Little darling has a good memory, so what rewards you is -"

    from pitiful, to cute, to cute.

    Su Kui wrinkled his nose and hurriedly took over what he had lost, several things like medicine.

    "I didn''t bring so much out in a hurry, but one can manage it for a month, so when I don''t, you can come to my mansion to find me."

    The young man smiled at her. At that moment, the stars seemed to stay at the tip of his eyebrows and lips.

    Beautiful is not like words, really like the spirit!

    "Thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me. If it''s like thank me, why don''t you show me your face?" He turned his fingers and magically took a tube of pale green potion out of the storage space and shook it at his fingertips.

    "This is the medicine for washing medicine. Do you want it?"

    I really like being coquettish. The tone of speaking is like being coquettish all the time.

    No wonder the emperor regards him as his favorite son. Even ordinary people will fall in love with him because of his pleasant character, right?

    "No." Su Kui shakes her head. Being seen means trouble. She doesn''t want to be exposed at present.

 Chapter 2566

    "Well, it''s a pity," said Arnold, shrugging. "But when you want to show what you look like, you must show it to me."

    "Well, the baby must be very beautiful and lovely."

    Of course lovely, lovely to death you!

    "Lack -"

    Yu Shixuan could not have imagined that she just took a chance to find the lack and gain here, but saw the unexpected people.

    Compared with Andrew, the king''s favorite prince, even Andrew, should stand aside in front of him.

    And I don''t know why, all the people are afraid of him, even if he is holding an angel''s face and smiling like a flower.

    "Good evening, your highness arnoran --"

    Yu Shifu hurriedly bowed his head and performed a standard court etiquette.

    Learning is fast. Su Kui looks interesting when they don''t notice.

    "Tut, isn''t this the third brother''s pet? Why are you here? How can the third brother let you out of his sight? Are you not afraid to be captured by bad people? "

    A Nolan clapped her face, slowly bent up the corner of her lips, deep dumb gorgeous laughter slowly escaped from her lips and teeth, "am I right? Miss Yu Shi

    "Ah, his highness arnoran..." Yu Shi hangs down her head in panic, and her eyes are full of fear. She doesn''t understand why a person who looks like an angel has such terrible eyes.

    The frivolous green eyes stared at her, and arnoran laughed, "it seems that Miss Yushi is afraid of me? Don''t worry, you are the third brother''s pet. I won''t touch you for a while! "

    "It seems that you have something to say to Xiaoguai, then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye -" he exits with a smile, and his narrow eyes complete the crescent moon, which is full of malice.

    It''s really a bad thing -

    Su Kui looks at his back. For a long time, in the quiet rose garden, the best girlfriends have nothing to say.

    "You --"

    two people look at each other awkwardly for a second, and at the same time, they open their mouths, and finally shut up.

    Yu Shi takes a deep breath, and the oppressive back disappears behind the trees gradually. Her tense strength drops abruptly.

    This just discovers, the cold sweat that went out a layer on the back, be blown by the wind at this time, feel cold piercing bone only.

    "I didn''t expect that you would know his highness anoran."

    "Your Highness?" Su Kui tilted his head and pretended that he was not clear, "so he is also a prince."

    "Yes," Yu Shixuan pursed her lips and said, "don''t you want me to help you find a doctor? If you wait for me for a while, I''ll find it for you. And these. "

    She took off a pair of Jeweled earrings and threw them to Su Kui. "You can exchange these for money first. In the slum, it should be enough for you to use for a long time. Quit the job here, and don''t do it again."

    The tone of almsgiving is full, sukui le.

    With his head askew, he stares at Yu Shi''s eyes, smiling like a smile. "Yu Shi, are you giving me something?"

    "No, no, no, why do you think so?" Yu Shi looks at her reproachfully, even if she thinks so in her heart, but it''s another thing to be told face to face.

    After a night of ruminating, Yu decided that it was better to spread everything out.

    In case of urgent shortage, she ran to expose both of them, but it was terrible.

    She didn''t want to die, so she managed to find a life.

 Chapter 2567

    And here, she doesn''t need to be looked at coldly. Every day, she has servants to wait on her, clothes to stretch out her hand, and meals to open her mouth.

    No need to work, no need to look at a good girl wearing gold and silver all day long. It''s like inviting herself to dinner. Every time, it makes her face red with dryness.

    Yes, she is jealous of the lack of profit. Why can she have such a happy life? Even the boy I like secretly loves her.

    But not now. Yu Shi is very proud.

    Fengshui turns around in turn. This year, I came to my home, and it is.

    She saw Su Kui take the earrings and her eyes flashed with pride. "I''m here for you. Besides, anolan is very dangerous. Don''t approach him any more!" She warned: "I heard that when he experimented with drugs, he used living people as test objects. Some drugs were not successful and would be tortured to death later. So? You are not also attached to a prince, lived such a day, in his side you are very safe? Since it''s safe, why should we be careful, day and night, to worry about being found and then killed? "

    Su Kui sneered, "wake up, Yu Shi, you and I are the same. Even if you live a life of luxury, wine and clothing, you still can''t hide your fear! We will not see you again. You are not the girl I used to know. "

    "Deficiency and surplus!"

    Yu Shi clenches her hands. The jewel earrings are in her palm, which hurts.

    It seems to remind her of her humiliation all the time, "now that you have reached this point, you have to pretend to be noble. Do you think you are still the treasure of your parents in the 21st century?"

    Finally, it''s said. It''s great.

    The abominable hook lips of Yu''s poems seem to burn a hole in Su Kui''s slender and thin figure.

    "Mind you, not everyone can have such good luck as I do. Last time, I remind you that Arnold is not the same as Andrew. If you don''t listen to him and get close to him, you won''t even know how to die!"

    "Oh, really? How scared! "

    Su Kui didn''t return. He left with his mouth open and a few potions that arnoran had left her.

    -

    some aristocrats and celebrities at Lord buddy''s banquet reveled, invited famous orchestras to accompany them and danced until midnight.

    The guests left in the splendid carriage and the moonlight.

    And these hard-working workers have to be busy in the kitchen. After washing the dishes and putting them in the closet and cleaning the floor, Su Kui''s tired waist can''t be lifted.

    God, I''m tired!

    It''s time to find a golden thigh to support yourself!

    -

    "Mr. Barty will give us a holiday and have a good rest tomorrow!"

    "Well, you too, Marianne."

    Waving goodbye to Marian, sukui, wearing a shabby coat, wandered out the back door.

    On both sides of the narrow stone path are clusters of North European villas. Through the snow-white fence, you can see all kinds of rare plants gently swaying in the night.

    Sparse stars twinkle in the night. The bright moonlight is like gossamer, dragging Su Kui''s figure to the wall.

    Looking at their own shadow, it seems not so lonely.

    She was so playful that she stepped on her own shadow.

    Until I was tired and out of breath.

    "Hey, what a naive kid. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you''re playing with your own shadow?"

 Chapter 2568

    "Ah --"

    the abrupt male voice scared Su Kui.

    She danced long jump and looked around dizzily. However, there was nothing but her figure.

    "Arnoran? Is that you? "

    this person is always that strange, she make complaints about the "strange person", next time, the back suddenly put on a warm body.

    She ducked in fright.

    Anolan looked at her with a smile. "It''s not a good habit to speak ill of people behind your back, little thing!"

    "I didn''t --"

    "hmm?"

    All words, with his voice with a nasal question, disappeared in an instant.

    Su Kui swallowed, "OK, I''m sorry."

    It''s not bad to speak ill of people behind their backs, especially such a powerful one -

    Orc!

    But Su Kui was a little curious. "They all left. Why don''t you leave? Where''s your bodyguard? "

    People like them should not be protected by bodyguards, three layers inside and three layers outside, for fear of being murdered by bad people?

    A Nolan does not speak, only quietly looking at Su Kui.

    Su Kui was confused. She pointed to herself. "Wait for me?"

    "MMM!"

    Wow, how lovely!

    Looking at the corner of his lips, his eyes are like crescent moon, simple and innocent.

    Su Kui pinched his fingers to prevent himself from tickling to offend him.

    At close range, moonlight kisses his fair skin, delicate enough to see no pores, just like a newborn baby. Emerald like eyes, clear as lake water.

    "It''s beautiful."

    She could not help murmuring, voice fell, suddenly feel the wind around the static, the next moment, the wind burst up.

    Like the moonlight of water, it is completely disturbed.

    "Ah What''s the matter with you? Don''t you like people praising you so much? "

    Su Kui was afraid to take two steps back. She was still holding her swarthy face. She was useless except for her eyes.

    Arnoran clearly saw her reflection in her dark eyes. Her eyes were full of fear, almost overflowing.

    Eyes are red, but stubborn refused to soft.

    A Nuolan suddenly "tut" a, the whole body momentum suddenly softened down, "is really a little pity, very good at acting well!"

    He patted her on the head and curled up her lips like a cherry blossom petal? Here you are. Please come and play with me. "

    A piece of hard stuff was put into her hand. Su Kui lost her mind for a moment. When she came back to her mind, it was quiet all around. She was still the only one who accompanied her faithfully.

    It''s really like a dream, but something in the palm reminds her that it''s not a dream, it''s a reality.

    The man who appears and disappears is also an unpredictable man.

    Arnoran?

    Sunflower droops its eyes and butterflies'' wings like eyelashes stop quietly. There seems to be a lot of secrets hidden in your heart -

    -

    the token with big palms and complicated brambles. It''s gorgeous and dangerous. Sunflower is left in the deep drawer.

    She is also busy supporting her family. When she has no money, she will sell the token.

    Su Kui''s thought of enjoying himself.

    Since that day, Su Kui has never seen more than one poem.

    Only from the words and phrases of the people around us, we know that Andrew, the third highness, is surrounded by a very pampered woman who is a human being and looks very beautiful.

    Very beautiful -

    well, for those who haven''t seen it, the legendary beauty is the existence of amazing people!

 Chapter 2569

    They haven''t seen each other for a month since they met anoran that night.

    Another group of small gangsters were driven away. Su Kui closed the door with a kitchen knife in his hand and his eyes were full of cold light.

    Well, she didn''t think it was an accident.

    How many batches is this? I can''t remember. Almost every day, someone comes to harass me. I don''t have a good rest at night, because there will be drunkards coming up and smashing the door.

    In the past, an ugly girl and a terminally ill old man were basically ignored.

    They have neither money nor looks. They are living in a small, shabby house. They are very poor.

    But since that day when she was separated from Yu Shi, she seemed to be attached by troubles. Every day, she had new troubles.

    She should be glad that Yu Shi has not been fully trusted by Andrew at present, and dare not look for their troubles openly, let alone use Andrew''s power.

    She can only bribe these outlaws, harass her, or destroy her.

    Once upon a time, this word has become a derogatory term?

    "Come here, son."

    The old man sat in the wheelchair, waved to her, and his face was full of worry.

    "What''s the matter, mother Zuma?"

    Su Kui squats down, this is a kind old man, she likes this person very much.

    When she came to this world, Yu Shi said she was very lucky and had good luck. But Su Kui felt that the lack of luck better.

    Unfortunately, later, after the old man died, she chose to go to a road of no return.

    "Those people..." Zuma''s mother-in-law trembled and trembled. She was too old to open her eyes.

    Through a gap, I could see her turbid eyes.

    "I''m sorry, mother-in-law, it''s my fault." Sukui lay on her lap. "My good friend once, I saw her."

    "Child, it''s not your fault," the old man did not blame her, but smiled. "People will become, want to live well, no blame, don''t hate her, don''t blame yourself."

    The palm of the old man''s hand is full of calluses, which were accumulated by her hard work when she was young.

    She didn''t choose to give in to the reality. The women outside, no matter the wind or the rain, standing at the intersection and wearing exposed clothes, chose to sell their bodies and souls.

    Mother Zuma, on the other hand, chose another, relatively difficult road.

    Su Kui admired her just for that.

    "Mother in law, I don''t blame her."

    But I will let her have nothing, fall from the cloud into the mud, let her see if Yu Shi can still, keep his heart.

    "Good boy, let''s move," the old man shook his hands and took out a box from under the wheelchair.

    She opened it, and there was a bracelet in it. The color was not good. The surface was very smooth. It can be imagined that the old man must treasure it very much.

    "Sell it, and we''ll move to a place where no one knows you."

    Su Kui was shocked. She didn''t expect that the old man would pay so much for a girl of unknown origin.

    How hard is it for an old man with disease to leave the land where he has lived for half his life?

    "No, mother-in-law, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I go? Wait for me, I will find a way! "

    Hee hee hee, it''s time to hold her husband''s golden thigh. Su Kui has had enough of this bad day.

 Chapter 2570

    "Lack of profit?"

    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. I won''t do anything bad. I used to work in Lord Badi''s house. I met a noble man. He gave me my instant medicine."

    Su Kui held her hand and, at best or at worst, let the old man give up the idea of moving temporarily.

    Next, I''m going to find my husband.

    Emmm, in her last life, said that she came to take care of him. Now, isn''t she going to be his junior attendant?

    Weeping, sunflower heart pain.

    Back to the room, he took the black and gold token of the thorn flower. Su Kui thought about it, took a clean towel, mixed the cleaning potion in the water, and washed the face.

    Looking at the girl in the mirror, Su Kui felt the soft, smooth and white skin, happy in heart.

    As an appearance Association, Su Kui has a ugly face all day. To be honest, she has no face to be cute in front of her husband, because it''s too shameful -

    now it''s different, hee hee, she''s super cute!

    Originally, the baby was fat, because she came to this world, she could not eat enough, and only had a sharp chin. Therefore, she looked like two big eyes, like a fake inlaid.

    Put down the medium long hair with a little curl, just the length of the Cape.

    The long lashes, like the wings of insects, curl naturally.

    The bridge of the nose is quite cocked, the lips are red and full of beads, which makes her lips full of water. She is born with a lips suitable for kissing.

    "You''re great. Come on!"

    Then, put on the hat and scarf, cover most of the face, Su Kui is still wearing his old dress, set out.

    It takes a long time to get from west to East.

    Su Kui spent two gold coins in luxury. Please take a ride with the passing carriage.

    With the token in his hand, he went to the residence of anoran, and after being checked by the guards, he put her in.

    Compared with Lord Badi''s garden, there are many kinds of plants in arnoran''s back garden.

    All kinds of Freesia, delicate and weak, with strong fragrance. A large number of roses climbed over the white brick wall, and the delicate flowers were in full bloom. A few clusters of rose, pink color, like the most pure girl.

    The path paved with pebbles is winding. The jade pavilion under the shade of trees has a grape flower stand beside it. Green vines are twined on the swing.

    "Wait here first, I will report to the fourth highness!"

    The waiter was very indifferent. From his body, he could not feel the breath of living people. He was not angry at all.

    Su Kui blinked, ignoring the doubts in the bottom of his heart, and sat on the flower and rattan swing.

    Time passes by minute by second.

    On the top of the rattan, a big hand suddenly appeared. He pushed autumn and shook it gently.

    When Su Kui found that there was external interference, he quickly turned around. Their eyes met in the air.

    For a long time, the voice of Arnold''s heavy, dumb and lazy voice sounded like levity.

    "Ah, I''ll tell you, my little darling is really a little beauty!"

    My darling -

    I have to admit that my husband is very flirtatious!

    "Anolan..."

    "Shhh -" the cold and long index finger, against her soft lip.

    "I don''t want to know what you are for, so I''m willing to take off my disguise and come to me. Just let me think you''re here because you miss me, OK? "

    "If I knew the truth, I would be sad."

    arnoran stood behind her, Su Kui''s back against his body.

 Chapter 2571

    The light aroma of orange flowers, with the air gradually warming up, filled every inch of the air around her.

    Anolan is too tall, and she is too small. The difference between the two is nearly 30 centimeters. She is all clamped in his arms, creating a very close impression for outsiders.

    Only the two of them know the truth.

    Standing behind Su Kui, his cool fingertips slipped from her lips, all the way to the neckline, and then down -

    Su Kui''s heart followed his movements, and when she mentioned the words Yu Shi warned her, she suddenly remembered.

    "Stay away from anoran. He''s dangerous!"

    His fingers, every place to stay, her skin, will emerge a thin cold particles.

    The dangerous man, Su Kui suddenly wanted to know what his body was.

    "Afraid of me?"

    The smile of anoran Sasha, Su Kui can''t see his face, but can also guess that he is smiling, probably with a crooked lip, relaxed and comfortable.

    The husky voice, just like the light floating feathers, was scratched against her eardrum, bringing a series of crisp hemps.

    "No, not afraid..."

    It took a lot of effort for her to hold her eyes down so as not to tremble beside him.

    "Oh, don''t be afraid. I''m so cute, just like a doll. I can''t bear to hurt you --"

    wow, don''t say that. Will you say that I''m better?!

    "Anolan," she opened her mouth and called his name.

    "Well?" A Nolan lazy mouth, once, for Su Kui swing.

    It''s worth it to be treated like this by the prince of the Empire, even if it''s killed by him?

    Su Kui was confused and asked, "can you help me get a doctor and take care of my family, grandma Zuma?"

    "Yes."

    At will, for anoran, it was a trivial decision.

    Sukui breathed a sigh of relief, turned around carefully, looked up at him with his small head, "thank you, Arnold. You are a good man."

    When it comes to good people, she seems to wash her eyes dark, full of sincerity.

    Anolan smiled and touched her eyes. "That''s lovely. I hope you think so all the time."

    Such beautiful eyes should be kept all the time. Otherwise, he will pick up the imperfect things with his own hands --

    "of course, you are the best person for me except mother Zuma."

    That''s right.

    With a bewitching smile on his lips, arnoran stooped slightly and looked into her eyes, which were deep and mysterious.

    "But what do you exchange for? Little darling

    After a long silence, Su Kui jumped off the swing, held up his hand, slowly lowered his eyes and kissed the back of his hand.

    "I will be your most loyal servant, my master."

    At this moment, she will sell herself together with her soul.

    Emerald eyes are amazing.

    Beautiful as an angel, the young man waved his fingers. "No, no, no, I can''t bear to let this lovely girl become a servant who can only work and walk like a corpse."

    "Believe me, I will spoil you as a princess."

    Holding her by the back hand, anolan kisses her fingers one by one with a smile. The cold lip touches her finger tip turning cherry powder, and she curls up.

    "It''s so cute --"

    she''s infatuated with her greasy skin and delicate bones.

 Chapter 2572

    All of a sudden, his eyes stopped on the scars on her fingers, and he sighed.

    "Move to me, lovely girl. You shouldn''t hurt your fingers by the hard work."

    Let me make the most perfect doll by myself.

    -Su Kui moved to anolan''s residence, and mother Zuma was also brought in. The first time she saw such a luxurious place, the old man looked very frightened.

    Since she came in, she had been holding Su Kui''s hand tightly and refused to let it go? You can''t be -- "

    the old man''s heart keeps sinking, thinking of the young girls outside, in order to get a better life, and sell yourself to the noble old man.

    She only felt that she must have been encumbered by herself.

    "Son, you don''t have to do this for my immortal. I will die sooner or later, but sooner or later, you will be killed if you do this!"

    "No, mother-in-law."

    Su Kui was dumbfounded. If she was alone in the world, it would be hard to walk alone. However, the biggest cheating weapon she has is to follow her lover for life.

    He won''t hurt her.

    "Lack of profit!"

    The old man still refused to believe that she was sent into a clean and comfortable house, soft and fragrant big bed. The color in the room was flax green, light and very soft which the old man liked.

    Zuma is the first time to live in such a room, she did not feel excited, more, fear and maladjustment.

    "OK, mother-in-law Zuma, please calm down. I will call Anolan to see you later? He is a very good man. "

    The old man froze.

    When a girl talks about the name of this person, her eyes are shining. She is very familiar with this kind of eyes. Once upon a time, when she was young, she used this kind of eyes to see her lover.

    "You like him, short of money?"

    "Yes, she will be mine."

    She smiled confidently and held Zuma''s hand.

    Zuma stopped talking. She was tired and closed her eyes. There was a grunt in her throat, as if something was stuck in her throat.

    Ten minutes later, arnoran brought the doctor to the door.

    Sukui quickly introduced him to Zuma.

    She begged to look at anolan, hoping that he would not tear down his own platform, while speaking softly to the old man, for fear that a little louder would frighten her.

    "Look, grandma, this is the one who helps us. Is he very handsome?"

    "What, what?"

    The old man raised his eyes sleepily. At that moment, she seemed to see an angel.

    She has short white blonde hair, emerald eyes, strong nose and petal like lips, fair skin and tall body.

    The whole man breathed clean and soft.

    Zuma bent her eyes involuntarily. "He is a child loved by God -"

    such a child will not be a bad person.

    Seeing that the old man finally felt relieved and agreed with anolan, sukui was relieved.

    -As the old man was taken care of and laid down by the attendants, Su Kui and a Nolan walked out of her yard one by one.

    "Thank you, Arnold."

    Su Kui walked quietly behind him, looking at the road with his eyes down.

    Accidentally, it hit a hard wall.

    "Oh --"

    pain!

    Is his body made of stone? So hard!

    Su Kui covered his nose with tears, red eyes, and looked up at his back wrongly.

 Chapter 2573

    Anolan turns around and just makes the angry eyes of the girl in the bottom of her eyes, which is not funny.

    "Pain?" He asked.

    "Very painful!" She curled her mouth and her big eyes were filled with crystal water, as if in a blink she was going to cry.

    Anolan patted her head and hissed, "charming! Let''s see, "although he said so, he still looked down and carefully observed her nose. Two fingers pinched her nose.

    Su Kui''s uneasy "Wu" a, hurriedly move his head, cover his nose.

    "What?"

    "Weeping - you''re going to pinch your snot out."

    She tightly covered the lower half of her face. Only two big faces, like two jewels, appeared, looking at him directly.

    Well behaved, well behaved -

    Nolan smiled like a smile, stroked her fingers twice and hooked her collar, "then come out, it doesn''t matter, I don''t dislike you."

    "Anolan, you -"

    she is too small, like a big doll. With one finger, anolan can easily lift her up.

    Su Kui was almost out of touch with her feet. She fluttered around and grabbed anolan''s dress swing with her small hand. "Please let me down, it''s very uncomfortable."

    "Let''s get rid of this dirty dress on you first."

    A Nolan "tut" a sound, he has long seen this dress not pleasing to the eye, OK?

    -

    the two princes of Cynthia have been very interesting recently, as if they were competing, and they have become interested in human girls.

    This also led to many aristocrats who tried to please them and wanted to exchange wealth and status, and began to make a fuss and choose some beautiful and exquisite girls and boys to contribute to them.

    Su Kui followed in a step-by-step way behind Arnold''s back and changed her dress, as if she had changed her face.

    She carefully grabs the pink lace skirt, and layers of big skirts, as if they are blooming to the petals of the tea, layer by layer, with layers of blooming.

    There are soft leather shoes and delicate bows on the toe.

    A diamond necklace the size of a pigeon egg is worn around the neck, which is matched by hundreds of pearls.

    Su Kui has no idea, but it''s arnoran, who seems to be particularly keen on dressing her up.

    Basically around him, Su Kui didn''t move his hand. Hair, clothes and make-up, Arnold never pretends to be human.

    Su Kui has a headache. If she goes on like this, she will be cultivated as an idiot who doesn''t work on all fours and doesn''t divide the grain into five parts!

    "Well, darling, why don''t you come to dinner with me today?"

    Anolan will put on a hat for her, hold her shoulder, look into the mirror with her, hum a song, carefully adjust the direction.

    Pink hat, with fine diamonds and white feathers on the edge, and long curly hair hanging on the chest and back.

    Arnoran did not know what method was used to turn her long hair into waist length hair.

    If she was just a little baby fat lovely girl before, now, it''s just that Arnold has made a big doll.

    Every day, she would take a milk bath with petals to make her skin more delicate and smooth, because day by day, even if she took a bath with water, she could feel her own body, if there was a milk fragrance like nothing.

    Ah -

    my wife used to like this one all her life? It''s really changeable!

    But she likes it!

 Chapter 2574

    Role play, two people play harder than one. Sunflower''s unconditional cooperation makes anolan feel very comfortable.

    "Look, are you satisfied?"

    In the mirror, the girl''s black curly hair is long and waist, soft and fluffy. Pink makes her look younger, with delicate facial features, and the most dazzling is her delicate milk like skin. A touch can leave a red mark.

    Anolan raised her so well that she had a great change with her before.

    Blinked long and curled eyelashes, Su Kui nodded, "it''s very nice."

    "Of course, you are the best to see. My princess -"

    Arnold gently held up her hand, as if in front of him was the most beloved person in his life, and fell a kiss on her palm.

    Such as feathers, with a itch.

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. "But don''t you think I look strange?"

    "Well? What''s strange? Don''t worry, you are beautiful. "

    Arnoran played with the jewelry box, took out several rings from it, looked carefully, and put them on her fingertips one by one to observe which one was more suitable for today''s dressing.

    When her ten fingers are all covered, the bright luster of the jewelry, facing her white and soft hands, the cherry blossom petals look like thin fingernails, especially good-looking.

    "It''s so beautiful --"

    arnolam can''t help but bow his head and kiss her fingers one by one. Su Kui takes a lip angle and reluctantly lets himself not have the impulse to hit him.

    Does this man really think of her as a doll?

    Live role play?

    Good!

    -Before going out, sukui didn''t expect that the place where they went to the dinner was Andrew''s residence.

    The place where they lived was not far away. They took a carriage to get there in half an hour.

    Yu Shi cleverly follows Andrew. She tugs at her dress nervously. In fact, she has tried her best to learn the rules and etiquette here.

    But it''s the first time she''s been with Andrew to receive guests, which also means that she''s different in Andrew''s mind.

    Those women in the backyard don''t know how jealous they are.

    Thinking about this, I can see a smile of self satisfaction in her poems. She will become the most special person in Andrew''s mind. At that time, those women will be driven out by her.

    A couple for life, God arranged her to come here, not to conquer this powerful and domineering man?

    She will live up to God''s expectations and love.

    "Here comes the fourth brother, Yu Shi. Go to meet the fourth highness." Andrew was wearing a black coat and trousers with gold edge, simple black trousers and coat, which showed a strong momentum on him.

    As the male leader, he is undoubtedly handsome, but more than handsome, is his all the time, not domineering and overbearing momentum, so it is easy to be overwhelmed by his momentum, and ignore his excellent appearance.

    Maybe it''s because his momentum is too strong, it''s easy to think that he is not a young man, but a powerful Orc who has lived for hundreds of years.

    In fact, orcs have a long life span. The oldest orcs lived to be more than 500 years old.

    On average, an orc can live to be two or three hundred years old.

    Like Andrew, in the eyes of orcs, age is really too young.

    Arnoran, by contrast, is smaller.

    Facts that make people laugh and cry.

 Chapter 2575

    "Yes, your highness."

    I look down and warn myself again and again.

    Yu Shi, don''t be nervous, just think he is an ordinary man, don''t be afraid, take a deep breath, right, that''s it --

    she stood out from behind Andrew, walked on the leather shoes lightly, as if walking on the petals, and walked gracefully to the carriage of arnoran mansion.

    Above arnoran''s carriage, there was a small flag, and on it was a sign that belonged to arnoran. In a dangerous bush of thorns and flowers, there was a sword.

    "Welcome the arrival of the fourth Royal Highness, your highness, please get out of the car -"

    Yu Shixuan bowed down respectfully, reached to the carriage and waited quietly.

    Anolan did not look at her. He jumped out of the car and said coldly to Yu Shi, "get out of the way. You are in my way."

    "Ah..."

    Yu Shi blushed in embarrassment. She bit her lips and hurriedly backed away. In a hurry, she stepped on the skirt.

    What a mess!

    The man in front of me is a man who is too bad to like!

    She didn''t notice that Andrew, who was watching her every move, shook his head with little emotion in his eyes when he saw this picture.

    Arnoran stood in front of the carriage and reached out to the carriage with a smile. "Come down, little darling. It''s time for you to see what a delicate Angel Doll is."

    Those so-called pets are vulgar.

    Only little darling, in his mind, is the best.

    The rest of the people around me, including Andrew, were also attracted by Yu Shizheng.

    Is there anyone else in the carriage?

    And can you get the gentle treatment of his highness anoran? As we all know, anoran is the most special existence in the kingdom of sinziya. He is loved, despised for fame and wealth, arrogant and willful, but he is also a genius.

    He is the youngest and the most outstanding pharmacist. He wants to get a medicine in xinxiya, which is comparable to climbing to the sky.

    Arnoran works by his own mood. Now such a good temper really belongs to rare.

    First, it was a small white hand with a jewel ring. It was soft and white, as if it were an object carefully carved by God.

    At this moment, I don''t know why, I feel a strong sense of crisis.

    She felt the threat -

    in the next second, she knew where the threat was coming from.

    It is as delicate as a flower petal, with black hair and black eyes, the rarest human hair color and eyes, crossing a layer of mystery for her.

    Lack of profit!!

    It''s a deficit!

    Yu Shi moved his lips and called out the name "lack of profit......" How can it be you again!

    She should have had a hard time getting rid of her. How can there be two walkers in a world? Sooner or later, they will be identified.

    What will happen then -

    what will happen then? No, I can''t imagine.

    "Ah Yu Shi, it''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time! "

    Su Kui smiled and waved. He stood on the carriage and was held down by anolan.

    There was another exclamation around them. God, what did they see? Isn''t his highness anoran a purist?

    They once saw him cut off the arms of a dancer who touched him at a palace banquet. It was only because the dancer tried to seduce him when she was dancing that she accidentally waved her sleeves onto his sleeves.

    It was a bloody scene. However, as a teenager at that time, he wiped the blood splashed on his face.

 Chapter 2576

    Without even saying an apology to the emperor at the top, he left.

    It''s the most complete interpretation of his character.

    Su Kui held his neck, and then he was gently placed on the ground by anolan.

    She said "thank you" in a low voice before she lowered her head to tidy up her skirt.

    Yu Shi''s eyes were complicated. She didn''t expect Su Kui didn''t listen to her warning at all. She climbed onto anolan successfully.

    Besides, arnoran seems to like her very much!

    She is more beautiful than before. The whole person is like a budding pink rose with morning dew. She is carefully protected in the palm of her hand and kept properly.

    In Yu Shi''s heart, she could not say the complicated meaning. She didn''t know how to open her mouth. She could only spit out a few words powerlessly, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Can we sit together later?"

    I hope she didn''t find out that she ordered to bribe the little gangsters to harass her!

    In her memory, lack and gain is not a person who remembers revenge. On the contrary, she is careless and has any unhappy contradictions. She will be fine the next day.

    Therefore, Yu Shi decides to try to repair the feelings between the two.

    From arnoran''s feelings for Su Kui, and then to his own body, Yu Shi''s sad discovery that his position may not really be better than his once good friend.

    "Now that you''re here, go in and stop at the door."

    Andrew looked at Su Kui deeply. At that moment, Su Kui felt like a rabbit on the hunting ground. He became a fierce lone wolf, opening his mouth and biting his slender neck with fangs.

    "Little darling, Andrew is looking at you. I''m not happy."

    slim waist is held by bully, tight big hand is very heavy, tight hoop.

    Su Kui moved uneasily and whispered, "I don''t want to. You have to take me out..."

    "Well?" Arnoran was still smiling, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, "is it? So Xiaoguai thought that? Do you want me to lock you up in a cage and never step out of the door in my life? "

    He fantasized about building a large bird cage. Well, it''s better to cast it in gold, inlaid with precious stones, and then lock his beloved doll in. It must be very beautiful?!

    Su Kui was frightened by his serious tone, his small face was white, and he actively grasped his finger and shook it.

    "Nolan, I don''t want it. Don''t lock me up. I''ll die!"

    "Of course, if my beloved rose doesn''t get the sun, it will wither, and I will feel sad. But before that, you have to be good - "

    " mm-hmm! " With tears in her eyes, Su Kui nodded, what else could she do?

    mdŁˇ Dead change! I didn''t expect you to play like this!

    How can she brush the task if she''s really going to be locked up?

    The nobles who followed did not know what they were whispering. But a Nuolan is holding the slender waist of the beautiful woman in her arms, the girl is relying on to hold his hand, and it seems that she is extremely close and harmonious.

    Andrew turned around and saw it.

    He frowned, and his aggressive eyes fell on Su Kui, like a laser, as if to penetrate her.

    Su Kui doesn''t like the look in this person''s eyes, which makes people want to avoid.

    So, following the hope of anoran, she went deeper into his arms and sought refuge.

 Chapter 2577

    Sure enough, the young men with sinister faces and delicate features seemed to melt away in a moment, and their smiles were all over their eyes.

    "Good boy --"

    -

    the party was boring. Su Kui sat beside arnoran all the way and served as the background board.

    This banquet gathered all the nobles. She even met master buddy. He had a big stomach and carried a young girl decades younger than him in his arms.

    Catching her eyes, she even opened her mouth and smiled at her. Her tobacco stained teeth were disgusting.

    "PATA --"

    after being played by the youth, the jade glass is thrown to the center of the hall at will.

    A clear and subtle sound frightened the dancing girls.

    The music was out of order. They bowed their heads, knelt on the ground and apologized constantly.

    Andrew frowned. "What are you doing, Arnold?"

    "Oh, third brother, I''m really sorry, but I found that someone always put their eyes on my little girl. It''s very annoying! If it goes on like this, I find out that he has to dig his eyes. "

    his red lips are soaked by wine, and filled with a layer of water color. His face is on one hand, and his voice is careless, but it''s extremely frightening!

    "Anolan! Just enough -- "

    " no, no, no, no, I''m serious "This is my little darling. Please take back your eyes. Don''t stare at her!"

    "You ruined my party." Andrew looked into anoran''s eyes coldly and said indifferently.

    Strong momentum, pressure on all present, breathless.

    On the contrary, anolan shrugged casually, without any interference from him. "It''s your party that has ruined my mood, elder brother."

    He smiled casually, and even felt in the mood to put a cherry in sunflower''s mouth.

    "Oh --"

    very sour!

    She twisted her pretty eyebrows and stared at him with disgruntled cheeks. It was too bad!

    "All right, all right, spit it out."

    Anolan, dressed in her eyes, shakes her head and laughs, palms up, under her mouth.

    "The teeth are going to be sour! ''

    Su Kui spits a bit of cherry into his palm, frowns and complains.

    "You are the most delicate, afraid of pain and acid. What are you afraid of?"

    Of course, I''m afraid of you!

    Sukui ignored him.

    Andrew''s face has become very bad, especially the client is irrelevant. In other people''s eyes, Arnold is flirting with his pet.

    The heart of Yu''s poem is in her throat.

    On the one hand, she hoped that Arnold would be furious, blame the lack of money and drive her back to the slums.

    On the one hand, he was worried that he was angry, which made it hard to fight.

    It''s not good to hurt yourself then.

    In such a tangle, in the tangle, Yu Shi finds out in horror that MD is not right!

    What''s the matter with your idol drama style?

    Isn''t it said that the nobles here like to keep human girls as pets?

    Although she didn''t want to admit it, in Andrew''s mind, her image was probably just a pet.

    The two protagonists at the party were so upset that they had to part unhappily and leave.

    "Nolan, come with me."

    Andrew glanced at him coldly, took the lead to leave the table and walked towards the study.

    A Nuolan shrugs, claps Su Kui''s head, "want obediently wait for me to come back, know?"

    "Good Lord, yes master!"

 Chapter 2578

    [it''s suggested to look at Chapter 19 again. The previous chapter has been replaced with new content. This chapter is the connection]

    Su Kui''s head is crooked, and the naughty one is called master anolan.

    A Nuolan face a black, smile not smile of hold her face, "master this call is very good, since the little darling likes very much, later so called, huh?"

    The ending is gently picked up, like a small brush.

    Su Kui rolled his white eyes and waved to him. "Let''s go. Let''s go. I don''t want to go on this topic any more."

    "Tut, you are so brave that you dare to drive me away!"

    A violent chestnut hit her on the head, and Arnold shook his hand and left.

    In fact, it doesn''t hurt at all. Hee hee hee -

    Su kuijai doesn''t care what arnoran''s goal is. At worst, he won''t really kill her.

    -

    the guests were all dispersed like the tide.

    In the hall where the music was still playing, there was only Yu Shi and Su Kui left.

    People will not pay attention to their situation at all.

    "Out for a walk?" Yu suggested.

    "Good."

    They walked out of the banquet hall one after another, stepping on jade white steps, surrounded by cold buildings and guards watered with iron slurry.

    Compared with the tight clusters of flowers in the arnoran mansion, Su Kui doesn''t like it here. It''s too cold.

    "His highness anoran is very kind to you." There is no question, because just now every move, more than poetry has been income eye.

    "Well, he''s a good man."

    "Good people? Hiss - "Yu Shi laughs and looks at Su Kui like a psychopath." you really don''t know the lack of profit, or you pretend not to understand? Do you think there are good people in this world? He''s an orc, and we humans are just like pets

    "Oh, then be a pet, and I may be a pet to be loved."

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t take the move or get angry at all.

    Yu Shiqi is in a hurry, "lack of surplus! Do you know where we are now? In other words, does anolan know that we two come from another world? If he knew, would you still be able to live your life? "

    Sure -

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows. "You won''t tell him, will you?"

    "Of course I won''t," Yu Shi looked at her in surprise. "You don''t think I will hurt you, do you? We''re good friends, aren''t we? In this world, only when we are from the same place can we live together! "

    At night, the wind began to cool. Su Kui felt her arm and thought that her entourage should bring her coat. It was so cold.

    Just thinking about this, the next second, Arnold arranged to protect her entourage appeared. He had a cold face, as if he had lost his soul, and put his cloak on Su Kui''s shoulder, and quietly disappeared.

    Yu Shi is envious of anolan''s intimacy. She is envious of Su Kui now, more than ever before.

    But she said, with full advice, "do you see the follower just now? Do you think it''s strange? Think he''s like a zombie, not responding to anything? "

    "So?"

    Su Kui knows that these people have been taken out of their souls, and then?

    Do you want her to know the truth and then fear and stay away from anoran?

    So sorry, sukui is going to let her down.

    Because I -

    in fact, I am also a person who likes stimulation!

    Anyway, these worlds are only virtual worlds. Who can say clearly whether they are true or not?

    "Deficiency and surplus, you are too simple. Those attendants have all been taken out by anoran and become real puppets. What''s more, have you found that they are all human beings? "

 Chapter 2579

    "Wake up, sooner or later he will do the same to you! When he is tired of playing with you -- "

    this is the last sentence, lingering in sukui''s mind.

    "What are you thinking?" Anolan held her chin and forced her to look straight at herself.

    "I wonder what kind of person you are." Su Kui didn''t hide it. She told him what Yu Shi said to herself, and then she fell into his arms with a smile.

    "You say, does she have the delusion of being killed? Do you hurt me so much? Will you do this to me? Uh huh? Well? "

    She blinked her big eyes and tried to drill into his arms. Who can''t be coquettish! A little more sticky will do.

    "Of course not, because you are good -"

    so when you are not good, do you have to treat me like that? Wow, it''s a little scary!

    "How to be good?" There''s a limit, right?

    "How about staying with me?" Arnoran touched her forehead, a hoarse voice that only sounded between the two men''s breathing.

    It''s like a demon who lures people into hell, waving to her.

    Su Kui is very easy to give in to him.

    "Good."

    -The next day, Su Kui was shocked.

    Arnoran disappeared, sleeping with her, and became a huge white tiger.

    The whole body is white, more like a large cat.

    But if you see its long and narrow dark green eyes full of danger, you will find that the hairy appearance is a fake.

    Neri, the pervert, anolan.

    "Arnoran? Is that you? "

    Su Kui tilted her head and scratched her chin. She leaned against the bed, and the big tiger rested on her leg.

    "Oh, it''s heavy!"

    As soon as the complaint was over, the tiger''s throat gave out a low warning, and she stared at it with two eyes. Su Kui shrunk her neck and pleaded.

    "OK, OK, not at all?"

    What a bad temper!

    But Su Kui was more afraid of being bitten off by it. It turned out that the original shape of anoran was a big tiger.

    In the second half of every year, that is, the full moon night, the orcs will be restored to the animal shape, and will not be restored until three days later.

    At this time, when orcs are the weakest, the younger ones will lose all their abilities.

    Therefore, at this time, the orcs will stop their cubs from going out in case of accidents.

    But the powerful orcs are different. They will not weaken their ability but become stronger because they return to the original.

    Su Kui kept smiling, holding anolan''s big head, and rubbed intimately, "how about you, will your ability disappear?"

    Anolan looked at her and nodded slowly.

    "Yes?"

    Su Kui was surprised, because in normal times, a Nolan is always a big man, the biggest appearance of Laozi, she thought, he is really so powerful!

    In particular, she was frightened several times by her mysterious ability.

    The big white tiger couldn''t speak. Su Kui suddenly laughed and jumped on him.

    "Big tiger, how about taking me for a round?!"

    There are very few normal people in the whole house. Because of anoran''s perversion, the soul of the people under him has been taken away.

    "Roar!"

    A Nolan low roar, a pair of emerald eyes, full of helpless.

    This little pet is really riding on his nose and face. He dares to ride on him so quickly.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s just one time, OK! Cool, love you, Arnold -- "

    well, for the sake of" love you ", take her around.

 Chapter 2580

    The big tiger shook his hair, soft and fluffy white hair. As he shook, he wiped Su Kui''s cheek, making her nose itchy and sneezed.

    "Achoo --"

    "OUA Nolan, I think it''s time for you to take a bath. It''s itchy!" She hugged arolan''s neck. It was so huge that sunflower sat on its back, almost submerged by a pile of soft fur.

    Wow, how happy!

    Every girl has a plush control in her heart, but it can be divided into recessive and dominant.

    At present, Su Kui''s girl''s heart is all ticked out by this snow-white tiger that looks like a fake doll.

    It''s not enough to go around the mansion. Su Kui wants to go outside again.

    A Nolan helpless, he found that, originally want to put the girl as a small pet he, inadvertently, seems to pit their own?

    It''s getting more and more impossible to refuse her request.

    So, a Nuolan took Su Kui and went out.

    The streets of Dongcheng are very prosperous, among which there are some business minded people who work for the orcs, but very few.

    There are wild and uninhibited orcs, who have already sneaked to the destination. Put aside all the shackles, they will go to the streets with red fruits.

    It''s hard to enjoy the feeling of free running on the road. Su Kui sat on the back of anolan and felt a gust of wind passing by her from time to time, accompanied by the roar of wild animals.

    Almost blew her down.

    Basically, in this period of time, people will not walk on the street.

    Because the streets are full of monsters, compared with them, human beings are too small to walk out and easily trample.

    For the sake of one''s own life, we should remember one truth: cherish life and stay away from orcs!

    -

    "wait - is that a deficit

    In a hotel, Yu Shi stood in front of the window on the second floor, rubbed his eyes, looked at Su Kui, who was sitting on the snow-white beast, and said, "is that what she is sitting on --"

    "four highness?!"

    God, she was shocked by the idea!

    The first reaction in my heart is unbelievable. Even if anolan dotes on her again, as the prince and his highness of a country, he will certainly not become a woman''s Mount, especially a human woman''s, right?

    First, I think it''s ridiculous. I want to laugh, but I can''t.

    Because her sixth sense has told her the truth.

    "Roar!"

    Su Kui looked up and saw the window opening on the second floor of a hotel, showing a huge black head, like a tiger or a tiger, like a wolf or a wolf. The whole body was dark. Although strange, the aggressive eyes of Su Kui were not strange.

    She patted arnoran, leaned over his ear, and muttered, "arnoran, is that your third brother Andrew? What is he saying to you? I don''t understand. "

    Arnoran shook his head, straightened up and walked to the second floor.

    The orcs or humans in the shop are hiding far away from him.

    "Oh, your highness Andrew, you are so handsome!"

    Su Kui raised his head from the thick white hair. The little red face in the white looked tender and juicy, which made people want to lift their hands and pinch it.

    Andrew:

    Yu Shi is also stunned by the saying, "are you crazy for lack of profit?"

    Not afraid to be killed by Andrew? He doesn''t have the gentlemanly demeanor to start.

    Feeling the dissatisfaction of anolan, Su Kui rubbed against him intimately, "but we are the most handsome anolan! Hee hee -- "

 Chapter 2581

    At first, I didn''t understand the world. Now I understand it. It''s time to start the task.

    Branch 2:

    seduce Yu Shi''s man, and then dump him!

    Good, isn''t it a bitch? She doesn''t!

    How to attract the attention of the other party? In this age when women are all the same and docile, sukui certainly needs something different.

    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, Andrew''s eyes glanced at her strangely, but he didn''t kill her.

    OK, the fish are hooked!

    She grabs anoran''s ear and comes down from it carefully.

    Arnoran''s original shape is too big, standing up for two meters, for sunflower, it is a giant.

    She grabbed it by the hair with a headache. "Anolan, you are too tall for me."

    What a mess, little girl!

    Arnoran thought in his heart, how to punish her for her bravery after he recovered the human form.

    But at present, it is still obedient to bend down, so that sunflower can smoothly slide down from it.

    Standing next to Andrew, Su Kui raised her neck hard. "Your Highness, can I touch you?"

    Little girl is small, standing in front of Andrew, vulnerable, as long as he wants, the other side has no ability to fight back.

    In particular, his younger brother, anolan, is still on the side of the covetous, he inadvertently retracted his eyes light, micro imperceptible nodded.

    It''s a good feeling to see my brother eat flat!

    "Lack of profit..."

    Yu Shi''s face was white, and Andrew didn''t refuse?

    Is the world mysterious before her eyes? She even began to distrust her eyes.

    "Just touch it. I''m curious. Why is your fur different from the color of anoran?" The girl carefully stretched out her hand and gently scratched his chin. The dark lashes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly and quivered with her breath.

    Carefully, as if he was afraid of biting her.

    In fact, Andrew really wanted to swallow her at this moment.

    In this way, such a cute little thing is her.

    -On the way back, a Nolan''s face was ugly. He refused to let Su Kui sit on his back again or even look at her.

    "Oh, Nolan, are you angry?"

    Ignore her and go on.

    "Wait for me, Arnold, you''re going too fast!"

    So slow down a bit, in my heart for just a girl actively chat up another orc, and feel unhappy.

    "Don''t you want me? Anolan, my foot hurts! "

    A Nolan can''t bear it. What else can this girl do besides pretend to be good and poor?

    He took hold of her collar and swung the man directly on his back.

    Su Kui''s treachery was successful. In the big eyes of black ink, there was a smile like water.

    "Anolan is the best to me, the best in the world!"

    This girl is so coquettish. What can I do with her name?

    He had a headache, but he was willing to act as a mount and camel back to his mansion.

    -

    in the last month, Su Kui changed into pajamas and saw anoran curled up on the big bed. He was too big, which made the space very small.

    "Anolan, I can''t sleep like this." Su Kui frowned, pointing to the occupied bed.

    This is simple.

    Arnoran motioned with his eyes that sukui could sleep on him.

    Bearing such a little girl, she is light and floating, just like a feather.

    With his consent, Su Kui Gulu turned his eyes twice, and fell on him in the next second.

 Chapter 2582

    It''s hard to imagine that a young man as gentle as the moonlight will become such a giant when the moon is full.

    Incredible existence.

    Su Kui saw that arnoran didn''t pay any attention to her, and her heart began to stir. Seriously, after so many lives, it was the first time that her lover had become an orc, and her original shape looked white and beautiful.

    It''s like a big plush toy.

    Arnoran felt a heavy weight beside him, and then, before she knew it, the girl had got into his arms and stroked his smooth and soft fur with her little hand.

    He stared at the girl in his arms.

    Su Kui looked up, saw his eyes, smiled and fell into his arms. "Oh, don''t be so stingy. It''s very cold now. You can save a lot of charcoal by holding me for warmth!"

    Charcoal?

    If arnoran is human now, his eyebrows must be raised involuntarily.

    Heating? For orcs, there''s no such thing as that, okay? They are not afraid of cold. They don''t look like weak human beings.

    Although the heart turned a thousand times, but in the end, anoran did not push her away.

    At night, arnoran looked at the girl who was crouching in his arms, depending on him. The dark color flashed in his eyes.

    Just trust me?

    -

    the light outside the window is dim. A beam of bright light shines in from behind the window screen. It falls mottled on the antique dark red carpet and European style bed.

    Half of the girl''s face was kissed gently by the sun. Her skin was white as milk. She was so close that she could even see the tiny fluff on her face and the lovely and quivering nose wings with her breath.

    It was probably because of the heat that her mouth was slightly open and her cheeks were stained with a thin layer of red light. In her breathing, she could see the white shell teeth and the red tip of her tongue.

    The green eyes moved, and the white eyelashes quivered. Soon, when the girl unconsciously rubbed his abdomen, she quickly took back her sight.

    "Good morning, arnoran!"

    Su Kui yawned. At night, she didn''t cover the quilt at all. She had a big stove nearby. She couldn''t sleep well!

    Anolan lifted his eyelids lazily and looked at her at will, which was a response.

    After changing back to the original form, anoran was lazy a lot, even though he was not diligent in his daily life.

    Su Kui stretched out, couldn''t help climbing his legs, and then he was embarrassed -

    !!!

    "A, a Nolan I, I seem to have stepped on something... "

    The girl stares at a pair of eyes in horror, quickly shrinks her little feet back, and complains wrongly, "do you have something on you?"

    Arnoran was stunned, and then she reflected what the girl was referring to. Her eyes twisted a little, she got up quickly and jumped out of the room.

    Su Kui blinks.

    Wow, so pure?

    In the morning, Su Kui, who teased cerebellar axe, was in a good mood. She changed into a beautiful little yellow skirt, hummed a little song, held up a pair of scissors, and cursed the roses in the flower garden.

    When she washed her hands and prepared to eat, anoran returned as if nothing had happened.

    Only refused to look at her eyes, Su Kui holding a small face, pretending not to understand, "what''s wrong with you, anolan?"

    Arnoran with drooping eyes and concentrated eating:

    MD, can you stop talking about it?!

    Su Kui was holding her skirt, and walked up to him and looked at him in the same direction. "Anolan, I made a mistake. Do you hate me?"

    "Anoran -!"

 Chapter 2583

    "Shut up! Eat! "

    Anolan gave her a look, and if he could speak, that was what he wanted to say most.

    Obviously, it''s a natural reaction in the morning. However, looking at the girl''s innocent eyes, his heart is not embarrassed, but a bit of violence rises.

    Su Kui thought he was pure.

    In fact, it''s not true. What she thinks of as a pure cerebellar axe is actually a dark rubbing. She wanted to squeeze her under the body for a long time!

    Orcs are born with destructive factors and want to destroy all the simple and beautiful things in the world. At the same time, they have no resistance to this kind of things. Like their own attributes in nature, they naturally want to approach.

    Arnoran knew that he was not a good person, but he knew better that he didn''t want to hurt the girl.

    So, in the morning, the moment he was kicked by those little feet, he chose to run away quickly.

    He chose to go back here only after all the tyrannical factors in his body were suppressed.

    But now, is Xiaogui seducing him?

    "All right, all right, just eat."

    Su Kui stirred it up for a while, but unexpectedly, in those green eyes, she found the fanatical animal desire, which she was too familiar with.

    But now in the eyes of a behemoth, she really counseled.

    If you are really knocked down by his original shape, you will be killed.

    The next second, the earth turned upside down, her whole person was pressed by a powerful giant claw and poured into the dark red carpet. Her small face was deeply buried in the carpet, surrounded by Arnold''s body, familiar with the aroma of orange flowers.

    "Arnoran Well, Arnold - "when Su Kui felt that he was about to die from suffocation, Arnold easily turned her over.

    Originally clear eyes, I don''t know if it''s the illusion of sunflower, turned into a deep dark green, eyes sharp.

    Su Kui was scared to pee.

    The girl''s eyes widened in horror, and her eyes were as frightened of him as if they were washed grapes. The voice of her voice was trilling, "a, a Nolan What are you going to do? "

    What to do?

    For a moment, anolan just wanted to tear up his beloved little girl, make her cry, make her beg for mercy, and make her go nowhere except for her own side.

    But as soon as she touched her beautiful eyes that seemed to be covered with water mist, and her red eyes looked at him accusingly, anolan could do nothing.

    Finally, he bowed his head, rubbed her soft cheek, and quickly flashed out.

    Hu -

    Su Kui is lying on the ground. It seems that her bad taste will be suppressed. Not every world can successfully attract her lover.

    Just like in this life, if she just didn''t obedient to anoran, it''s estimated that he could swallow her alive.

    -

    this time, anoran disappeared for two days. When he came back, he had recovered.

    At that time, when night fell, Su Kui had already lain in a soft big bed and fell asleep.

    The next day, while washing, Su Kui felt his neck strangely in front of the mirror. There were several red spots on his head, which seemed to be bitten by something -

    "hmm? It seems that the mouth is a little swollen... "

    She pressed the red lip, which was almost dripping blood, and hissed. The corner of her mouth broke.

    All of a sudden, the doubts in my heart were as clear as the dark clouds. What else could I not understand?

 Chapter 2584

    In addition to arnoran, who can enter and leave the four Royal Highnesses of the kingdom of Cynthia at will? And into the bedroom of the fourth highness, to a girl, to do such a thing?

    Su Kui is funny inside, but not on the face.

    In the arnoran mansion, the most boring place is probably that except for arnoran, only grandma Zuma can talk to sukui.

    In the whole mansion, the servants we met were all dead men.

    "Good morning, mother Zuma. How are you these days?"

    Su Kui went to visit mother Zuma first. At present, the first task has been completed, that is, the second task. It''s a little difficult.

    Arnoran looked at her very closely. Basically, it was very difficult for her to go out. I haven''t seen Andrew since I last flirted with him.

    Ah -

    it''s not good!

    From mother Zuma''s residence, Su Kui wandered all the way. In the back garden of the arnoran mansion, there were many flowers. The air was filled with a strong aroma of orange flowers. The blue dome was not possessed by the modern times, which was polluted by vehicle exhaust.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and decided to do something.

    Always go on like this, Arnold is not willing to face up to his feelings for himself.

    "System, where is anoran now? Send me his location. "

    After the system is gradually upgraded, it is more useful.

    At present, sunflower has been able to use the positioning function of the system to help her complete the task.

    [Ding - anolan is currently in the palace, not in the palace. In addition, according to the current situation of the host, it is estimated that you can only wait for anoran to come back to see him! ]

    sunflower:

    "Ha ha, system, you''d better not talk."

    After the upgrade of the system, especially annoying is what?

    Smile on the face, MMP in the heart.

    The absence of anolan could not stop Su Kui''s mind from making a decision.

    She points the pink lips like cherry blossoms. The black jewels shine like the eyes of Ye, with an unpredictable look.

    Fragrance lingering, the tender yellow skirt in the gentle wind, such as a butterfly, quickly disappeared in the garden, mercilessly the endless sea of orange flowers, one by one abandoned.

    -

    this is the most secret place in the arnoran family.

    The cold white paint, the door with metallic luster, Su Kui pursed her mouth and looked back.

    In fact, there is no guard here.

    Most of the servants in the house were dead people who would only obey the order of anoram. Without the order of anoram, no one would walk around.

    And in the house of anoran, no one dares to intrude.

    This is probably the mistake of anolan. Because she is too determined and confident, Su Kui just stands outside the door and gently pushes the door with metallic luster, and then quietly opens it.

    Da -

    Su Kui was shocked. She blinked and bowed her head.

    The floor inside is made of a whole piece of black jade. The heels of small leather shoes step on it, making a clear clatter.

    In order not to attract the attention of outsiders, Su Kui took off his shoes, left them at the door, barefoot on the cold floor, and walked in.

    As soon as she entered, the door closed behind her.

    Su Kui was stunned, patted her chest, and smiled as if she were a soul stirring monster.

    Look, her cerebellar axe is not really unprepared.

    Su Kui has decided that even if she turns around, she can''t open the door.

 Chapter 2585

    [don''t worry about the baby who has bought chapter 24.25. Brin was confused last night. He missed two chapters in the middle. He directly sent out the document storage box. He has replaced the momada. He has bought the 2425 and replaced the new content. He won''t charge twice. He still can''t see it. He can delete the cache attempt. Sorry! ]

    unless the owner of the laboratory, Arnold, opens it himself from the outside.

    Otherwise, she will be trapped here forever.

    It''s really interesting -

    the whole laboratory is cold and lifeless, and the air is filled with a very uncomfortable feeling.

    Those bottles, jars and jars are all things sunflower has never seen before.

    Su Kui saw a cupboard. She held her breath and walked past.

    This laboratory is different from the flowers outside. Who would have thought that there is such a house in the deep garden with the fragrance of orange flowers and sunshine?

    Su Kui has noticed for a long time, which is why she likes to wander around the house.

    People like arnoran must have secrets they don''t want to be discovered.

    Arnoran himself, known as cinziya, is the most outstanding pharmacist. The liquid medicine extracted from him is hard to get.

    However, his own character is treacherous. Even his own father, the king''s own, may not be satisfied.

    However, even then, the king did not blame him once, so he punished him.

    This is also the place that the nobles, and his brothers, who are most oppressed by Xinxi, do not understand.

    -

    "Shua --"

    the cabinet is very easy to open, and arnolam''s confidence in himself has reached the point of deep bone marrow.

    The transparent glass jar, a small one, only has the length of the girl''s little finger.

    A whole wall, all that kind of dark blue, trapped in the can of the checkpoint.

    Su Kui couldn''t help exclaiming, covering her mouth, opening her eyes wide, and looking at the strange and gorgeous scene.

    So many dark blue into a wall, transparent glass can, how gorgeous?

    Like the sea of stars, Su Kui endured for a long time, but could not help but reach out to touch.

    She just lightly clicked, the transparent can suddenly melted at her fingertips, like water, disappeared without trace.

    [soul!! ]

    the system seems to have some strange surprise sounds in her mind. Su Kui frowns. This time, arnoran must have found that someone broke into his laboratory.

    The dark blue light group, twining around her fingertips, whirled around and flew around, suddenly galloping toward the door.

    However, when touching the strange metal gate, the whole group broke into countless light particles as the size of airborne dust, which lasted for a few seconds, and soon disappeared as if they had never appeared before.

    -

    "what''s the matter with you, arnoran? Today''s condition seems to be very bad. "

    The king sitting on the head was dressed in a gorgeous golden robe, holding the scepter inlaid with energy gems, and frowning at his beloved son.

    "I heard that you are infatuated with the last human girl recently?"

    Arnoran turned back and ignored the palpitation in the bottom of his heart. He raised his eyes to his father with a smile on his lips. His eyes were as clear as jewels, showing a deep dark green.

    "Yes, father, do you have any questions?"

    "No, no, of course not. It''s your freedom."

    The king hurriedly waved his hand, and there was a flash of uneasiness on his face.

    In the world, I will be afraid of my son''s father. He is the only one left.

    Many times, he was not angry, but looked at Arnold''s delicate, pure face like moonlight. At the first time, he thought of his favorite woman.

 Chapter 2586

    So, just for a moment, nothing can get angry.

    After all, it''s all his shame on the mother and the son.

    "Father, do you have anything else to do?"

    A Nolan''s face with a gentle smile, a pair of green eyes, as if the reflection of the sky''s broken stars. Respectfully, he stood up and bowed down to salute the king, with a low voice.

    "You -" the king said again and again, "if there is something wrong with anoran, you can go back first. I have no urgent business here."

    In fact, their father and son have not eaten together for a long time.

    "Well, I''ll go first and say goodbye to my father."

    The tiny narrow eyes drooped, his cold words, and his gentle delicate, such as the face of the spring breeze, especially inconsistent.

    For a long time, there was a long sigh in the magnificent hall.

    -

    "the system, is it you

    That soul, without success, disappears.

    Su Kui squinted, no smile on her small face. She looked cold. Even if she looked sweet, it was frightening at the moment.

    The sound of the system is cold, [just absorbing a soul that has lost its body, the soul without God, absorbing the energy that can supplement the system. ]

    for its explanation, sunflower only has headache.

    "These are all arnoran''s treasures, so you have absorbed the soul for me. Where can I find a new one for him?"

    She rubbed her eyebrows, and for the first time felt that the system was so unreliable.

    [Ding - the system is offline. Please leave a message if you have any questions! ]

    sunflower:???

    Didn''t say two words to go offline? Is the system fucked up? At this moment, she deeply missed the system once, if not upgrade it.

    Now it''s all for the benefit of the public.

    I don''t know how many souls this system has absorbed in other spiritual world.

    -

    "darling, you are naughty. What are you doing here by yourself? Well? "

    Deep, dumb and deep, listen carefully to the voice line between youth and youth, coming from the direction of the door.

    "Ah --"

    the young girl looks as if she is frightened. Her small face is pale and she sits on the cold floor listlessly. She looks at the delicate youth who is slowly coming to her at the door.

    His body is tall and long. He is dressed in white. He is delicate and fit, which makes him spotless.

    "Arnoran I I didn''t mean to... "

    Good. If you make a mistake, it''s right to beg for mercy.

    Sell a cute one first?

    "But darling, you shouldn''t have come here."

    A Nolan does not agree to shake his head, lips with a shallow smile, good-looking color of the lips, people think of a kiss.

    However, the coldness of the eye bottom only makes people want to avoid far away from the coming storm.

    "Anolan..."

    Thin, as if a broken little thumb hooked on the hem of his clothes, arnoran bowed his head, and compared with a pair of fawn spots, dyed the dark eyes.

    The heart suddenly became very painful.

    He suddenly changed color and lifted the girl from the ground like a rag doll.

    It turned into dark green eyes, which were not deep enough. They smashed into her eyes and tore her soul like, "so little darling, tell me, why do you want to be curious and sneak into it?"

    "And ruined my collection, darling. I''m very angry that you did it!"

    "Anolan, I didn''t mean to. Forgive me..."

 Chapter 2587

    The girl was pitifully grabbing the clothes on his chest, and her feet were not touching the ground. She was struggling to rely on his two hands to support her body.

    The voice is as weak as a baby cat, soft, with a trill.

    How could anoran want to do this? But what he thought was more --

    Why did little darling come to such a hidden place? Who told her?

    Why does she have to be curious about this place? Can''t a good person treat him as the only one to rely on and save her?

    Do not want to uncover the other side of his hidden, do not want to be discovered by her!

    He took a deep breath, saw the girl''s tears, and finally calmed down. His existence really scared him.

    He put her down, and suddenly he smiled, with a low, feathery sound, scraping his heart.

    "Little darling, tell me what you have seen, will you?"

    Those white and slender hands, with the smell of orange flower on their fingertips, carefully and gently arranged the pleated skirt for her.

    Gentle, just like every day when she got up early, Arnold dressed her up carefully.

    "I have nothing -" Su Kui shook her head, trying to say that she saw nothing.

    The cold fingers, without warning, touched her lips. "Shhh, a good child can''t lie, can''t he?"

    He felt that he was a sign of anger.

    No -

    maybe he is already angry, just need a chance.

    Knowing that the answer is absolutely not what he wants to know, but he has to force his little girl to say it.

    "Anolan, I don''t want to, i..."

    "Say it!"

    "Soul, I see the soul!"

    Satisfied! Stinking pervert!

    Su Kui quickly closed his eyes and cried out.

    Want to be honest? Here you are!

    "Ah --"

    arnoran''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes drooped, and he suddenly smiled, and then the laughter grew larger and larger.

    "Ha ha I will say that my little darling is very smart. In fact, you already know all this, don''t you? "

    "Who told you that? You know, right? Those servants are all dead bodies without souls. The souls of these people are in the wall behind you. "

    "How is it? Isn''t it beautiful? Charming as a star - "

    " a, a Nolan Don''t you... "

    Su Kui shrank, a little afraid.

    Her face was pale, and her lips were almost bloody. She grabbed the fingers of anoran''s clothes and tried to whiten her knuckles.

    "So? Are you leaving me?! "

    Anoran pulled her hand off and looked into her eyes.

    Su Kui knows it''s time to test acting.

    If at this time she showed any intention of leaving, anoran could strangle her on the spot.

    What a terrible man!

    So, do not need to consider at all, Su Kui held him on the back hand.

    Anoran was shocked, but he didn''t refuse.

    Therefore, Su Kui held it tighter bravely, but in a low voice, he identified: "no, Arnold, I will always be with you. You saved me and mother-in-law Zuma. It''s my benefactor."

    Just a benefactor?

    Arnoran''s fingers unconsciously forced. When he didn''t know, he had already held her slender wrist with his back hand. The strength was so great that Su Kui felt that his skull was about to be broken.

    "Anolan, pain..."

    Su Kui is a real pain, the body''s pain is very sensitive, almost several times that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 2588

    Usually, if you get a little hurt, it will hurt badly, let alone now.

    Arnoran is not a man!

    He only needs one finger to crush himself.

    "Anolan --"

    Su Kui forbear and told himself that he could not break his hand, and then forbear, forbear --

    forbear your sister!

    Wow, it really hurts!

    The young man was stunned for a long time, but in fact, for a moment, he suddenly released her.

    Looking at her white as milk, there was a blue and purple scar on her wrist, and the bottom of her eyes flashed a touch of heartache.

    But when he thought of what the little girl had done without his knowledge, he was cold all over.

    In her heart, what kind of person is she?

    No -

    all those who want to take her away from themselves are inexcusable! He will not allow it.

    Next, almost compulsively, he dragged sukui to every part of his lab to introduce her.

    It turns out that, in addition to the blue soul of the cabinet, there are more in the other room -

    finally, Arnold completely exposed his nature, and he didn''t want to hide any more.

    Now that she has discovered it, he can do what he wants to do and don''t want to worry about whether the so-called truth will scare her.

    It''s all her own. It''s punishment!

    "Anolan, no --"

    "Oh, no --"

    Obsidian like apricot eyes with tears, water light in the eye circle, stubborn refused to fall down.

    The afterglow of the setting sun, through the European style floor to ceiling windows, falls directly into the soft hair.

    Even the skin is stained with an ambiguous color.

    Su Kui''s nose was red and her eyes were red. She pursed her mouth and couldn''t breathe when she cried.

    A Nuolan hooked his lips and was in a good mood. He stared at Su Kui''s face as if he wanted to embed her whole body into his own.

    Just kissed her lips when the strength of the way, let Su Kui deep fear, she felt, anolan really want to swallow her whole.

    In this way, they can be completely integrated.

    "Little darling, you should know that it''s you who come to the door, beg me to take you in and take my things. You can only be my person in this life, so you''d better not think of leaving me, understand?"

    Cold fingers like snakes, from her slender neck across, it seems that as long as she said a refusal, the next second anoran can strangle her with one hand.

    "Mm-hmm, I won''t leave you, I swear!"

    Even if all is acting, but only this sentence, is true.

    Anolan smiled.

    "Dear child," touching her soft hair, no matter how much water this sentence has, he is willing to believe it for a while.

    "If there is another time --"

    "darling, don''t blame me then." All of them. You''ll hate me.

    I don''t want to make you afraid of me.

    Su Kui naturally agreed in a hurry to get out of this cold laboratory.

    The sunset is beautiful.

    Orange red like blood, golden sunshine, orange flower swaying, the beauty is not real.

    Sukui didn''t expect that, not long after this, she would break the contract, and make a thing that would make anolan furious, or even kill her.

    Andrew has an accident -

    as the task target, his every move is under the system''s monitoring.

    Before the system has been pretending to die, until tonight, Su Kui just fell asleep, the harsh voice in her mind, almost let her tinnitus.

 Chapter 2589

    [Ding - warning! Warning! ]

    [the life of the task target is in danger. Please make a solution as soon as possible. Once the task target dies, the task fails! ]

    what???

    Andrew''s dying?!

    Su Kui suddenly sleeps and has no idea. Lying in bed, she recalls the introduction of the plot. It seems that there is such a section in the plot.

    In addition, it''s still a main plot. It''s about the invasion of foreign enemies. Andrew leads his troops to fight and is ambushed. Although he tries to kill the enemy cleanly, he''s physically exhausted, accidentally seriously injured and rolled off the cliff.

    But under that cliff, it is a tropical wetland, in which there are many poisonous creatures, such as snakes, insects, rats and ants.

    Falling from such a high place again, immortality is also crippled.

    In the last life, Yu Shi''s relationship with Andrew, the man in charge, has been getting better. However, because of his high position, Andrew can''t trust an unknown woman completely.

    At this time, Yu Shi has deeply rooted in Andrew''s love and knows that in this world, only Andrew is her support. If Andrew dies, her fate will never be better.

    In the end, Yu Shi decided to go down to the bottom of the cliff to look for Andrew.

    With the knowledge of modern civilization, she probably knows what is necessary to carry in the rainforest.

    At that time, I really went there with a desperate attitude. I could either find Andrew and come back together and gain all his trust by the way.

    If you can''t find Andrew, you should die together. It''s just a matter of saving yourself from suffering after losing shelter in this Orc world.

    Su Kui has only one idea at the moment. I can''t let Yu Shi find Andrew again.

    Otherwise, the kindness is as heavy as a mountain, two rescue, is a man, will fall in love with.

    So, this time, Su Kui must catch up with Yu Shi and save Andrew.

    And then, after Andrew has made a good impression on her, he can get rid of him.

    In this way, the task is completed.

    But -

    Su Kui''s side eyes looked at the young man sleeping with him in the moonlight, the delicate sleeping face. Even in his sleep, his eyebrows were frowning, as if there were something bothering him, interfering with his sleep all the time.

    If I sneak out with him on my back, I think this vinegar jar will be so angry that I want to kill her, right?

    Alas -

    sighed, she turned over and smoothed the wrinkles between his eyebrows.

    "What''s the sigh? Sleep well. "

    Anolan was half asleep and half awake, with deep sleepiness in his voice. He stretched his long arms, rolled her body into his arms, rubbed her hair, and fell asleep again.

    Breathing the fresh breath from him, Su Kui drooped her eyes.

    What I owe you now, let me explain to you when I finish the task --

    -

    sukui didn''t want to tell anoran, and then let anoran take him to Andrew.

    However, from Arnold''s eyes, Su Kui did not see that Arnold had so-called brotherhood with Andrew.

    Even if he died, Arnold would not shed a tear.

    Moreover, with the possessive desire of enolan, Su Kui was not sure that she could withdraw after saying all this.

    The biggest possibility is that when Arnold knows everything, he will not let her go, but will be furious directly. He will clean up her first, and then build a huge birdcage and lock her up.

    In his heart, Su Kui''s eyes, there must be only one of him.

 Chapter 2590

    What''s more, sukui doesn''t make sense. How did she, a woman in the backyard, learn about Andrew''s serious injury and falling off the cliff.

    This is the top secret information of Simpson.

    In no way can sunflower know.

    Think about it, the final decision, or the worst step.

    Su Kui steals away.

    A man, after leaving a letter to anoran.

    The sun in the early morning is infinitely good. The golden sun falls on the young man who is bathed in brilliance, but it can''t spread the shadow of his eyes.

    Arnoran''s eyes were all on the letter paper in his hand, and there were only a few words on it.

    For him, it''s better not to write!

    Because, no matter what, for him, is betrayal! His little darling, in the end, betrayed him!

    [anolan, I have a very important thing to do now. I wanted to tell you the truth myself, but I thought you would not believe me. Please don''t hurt mother-in-law Zuma. When I come back, I''ll leave everything to you, OK?

    Besides, there are some words that I want to say to you myself when I come back.

    -- deficiency and surplus. ]At the end of the day, Arnold took a look at the letter and threw it into the fireplace.

    The tongue of fire soon spread throughout the letter, and finally, unable to struggle, it turned to ashes in the fire.

    Darling, do you think the apology is over? I''ll find you myself, and then I''ll punish you personally --

    -

    Andrew has been in this cave for two days, his leg has broken, he has recovered his original shape, a huge black tiger.

    Because of his momentum, there is no beast with short eyes coming to him for trouble, but -

    if he goes on like this, he will die.

    Even if the orc''s vitality is strong, but he can''t move, he also has a big opening in his abdomen. If he delays further, he will definitely die here.

    Lying on the wet ground, Andrew smiled bitterly.

    I didn''t expect that the high self will fall into such a situation one day. If I die here, will someone feel sorry for me?

    His will has begun to be confused and unclear.

    In a flash, many people''s faces flashed in my mind, including my father, several brothers, Yu Shi, and the brave human girl who looked very small and vulnerable.

    He laughs. Why does he think of her at such a time?

    It''s amazing.

    He panted weakly, shook his head and groaned painfully. It''s hot. The air here is full of poison. His wound has begun to rot.

    No more treatment, the outcome is predictable.

    I''m dead, there must be a lot of people happy, right?

    Those brothers, one by one, look forward to his death. When he dies, there will be less powerful competition for the throne.

    Ah -

    even though the two brothers still don''t know, their father''s only admitted son is only anoran.

    The rest of us are dispensable.

    Even if he died, Andrew thought, his father, his Majesty the king, would not shed a tear. Is that a pity?

    All of a sudden, a strong desire to live burst out in my heart. Those people treat him like this, he absolutely, never die like this!

    He wants to live and stand in that supreme position!

    No one knows what he is thinking at this moment, only a pair of dark eyes, in the dark, there is no light.

    The desire in my heart gradually becomes clear!

 Chapter 2591

    Andrew was thinking at the moment that if someone could help him out when his life was in danger, he could bring the treasures of the world to him for his choice.

    But he also knew that all these were his struggles before he died.

    "Step, step, step --"

    one step deeper and one step shallower, the rustle of footsteps from far to near, Andrew''s eyes brightened, and then he became alert again.

    Although there are many people who want him to live, there are many who want him to die.

    Among them, there are several brothers competing with him for the throne.

    If he died, the competition would be much smaller.

    Andrew, the man of anoran, never saw through. He said he didn''t pursue status, neither did he. But if he pursues status excessively, he has never been close to any nobleman or minister.

    He fell on the ground, listening to the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, and recognized that the visitor should be a weak person with little threat.

    Another loser?

    Andrew laughed, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. Before he was sure that he was 100% safe, he dragged his seriously injured body, bit by bit, to the depth of the cave, a corner that could block his huge body.

    Su Kui followed the system''s prompts all the way. Although it didn''t take much effort, she was just an ordinary human. She didn''t have a strong physical strength as support. She fell several times all the way, and her body was full of small wounds.

    She was clutching her backpack, which was full of food for Andrew, clean water, and wound medicine.

    In addition, there are flares.

    When she finds someone, she can also send a signal to tell Andrew''s subordinates where they are.

    "Well, how about people?" Su Kui carefully walked into the cave and took out a night pearl from his pocket to illuminate the surrounding environment.

    There is a pool of blood on the ground. It hasn''t dried up yet. It should have just flowed.

    The Pearl of the night is still her obedience from anolan. Anolan has no reservation for her. As long as she likes it, she will give it to her with both hands.

    Thinking about this, I feel sorry for my wife again. For the task, I have to torture him first.

    [Ding - after testing, the target is in front. Please take the time to treat the target in case of missing the best treatment time. ]

    "I see."

    Su Kui rolled his white eyes and said in silence.

    Seriously, if it''s not for the task, she really doesn''t want to flirt with a man who doesn''t feel it!

    Her lover is so handsome. Now she is half forced by the system to do the task. Su Kui feels a little reluctant.

    Especially in the case of hurting my love, I''m even less happy.

    In addition, when I think of my wife in the late stage of paranoia, when I know that she left him and ran to this ghost place to save a brother who has a competitive relationship with him, I guess I have killed my heart?

    Thinking about this, Su Kui felt pain all over. I''m afraid of that day --

    "is anyone there?"

    Andrew had a sense of crisis. He was afraid that the people who came in would be bad for him, so he hid.

    Su Kui called a few times, step by step, carefully to the inside.

    When he heard the soft girlish voice, Andrew was stunned for a moment, then unbelievable.

    How can it be --

    her?

    It''s impossible, isn''t it? Isn''t she anolan''s woman? How can I come here alone

 Chapter 2592

    The footsteps are getting closer and closer. The rest of the time is not enough for him to think.

    However, although I can''t believe it, there should be no one who will deliberately imitate the voice of a human girl when he is going to kill him, just to coax him out, right?

    So, the man outside, is it really her?

    The beloved human girl of anoran?

    In his thinking time, Su Kui had gone to the deepest place, and saw Andrew lying on the corner. For a moment, she stared.

    For a while, Su Kui pursed her lips and said cautiously, "Your Highness Andrew?"

    It''s really -!

    Andrew''s brain was blank for a moment, and just now he thought, if anyone can save him, he would like to hold all the treasures in the world in front of him.

    However, he never thought that this person would be a girl!

    Or the girl he once had complex emotions.

    He was too weak to roar and answer her.

    Seeing that the target of the mission is still alive, Su Kui smiled happily, "great, your highness Andrew, you are OK."

    "Water? How long have you been here? Shouldn''t the food be eaten? I''ve brought some here. Please pad first. "

    After that, without waiting for Andrew to answer, she quickly took out all kinds of things from her backpack, opened the kettle first, and filled Andrew a little.

    "Cough --"

    Andrew was choked for a while, but he quickly caught the water with his mouth, dried up for several days, and finally moistened his throat with the water, which made him feel alive.

    It''s good to live!

    "How about some more? But I only brought bread. It''s been a long time, maybe not too... " Delicious

    Before the last two words were finished, Andrew had opened his mouth and bit off the dry bread in her hand.

    Well

    It seems that people in hunger are all hungry.

    Andrew ate three big pieces of bread in a row. In fact, he was not full, but Su Kui had taken back the bread and was not going to give it to him.

    It seems that Andrew''s eyes are puzzled and thirsty. Sukui shakes his head, and Gu Lingjing says: "no, you can''t eat after being hungry for a long time. You can''t eat too much at one time. So, your highness Andrew, please bear it first!"

    After that, she took out the healing medicine, took it for Andrew, put the Pearl on the ground, and looked down at his wound.

    The wound was so deep that it almost tore away his soft and fragile abdomen. The wound was festering and smelling.

    Andrew is not comfortable. He knows he must be in a mess.

    In other words, he is also experienced in all kinds of battles. What kind of woman hasn''t he met? But being stared at the position of the abdomen by the girl, he always felt that it was burning and hot, which made him uncomfortable.

    "Well The wound is very serious. It needs to be dealt with quickly, or it will be life-threatening. Your highness Andrew, can you bear it for a while? "

    Andrew didn''t understand at first, until he saw her take out the dagger.

    All the festering flesh on the wound should be removed, otherwise, it will fester until it is infected.

    To tell you the truth, is Andrew worthy of being a man in such a serious injury that he can persist for such a long time and keep sober?

    If the hostess doesn''t come, he won''t die?

    It''s a pity that Su Kui intervened in this life. From the beginning, Yu Shi''s feelings with Andrew fell into a cycle.

 Chapter 2593

    There will be no deeper feelings.

    So Su Kui came here at ease. At this time, Andrew didn''t trust Yu Shi completely. Yu Shi didn''t know that Andrew was seriously injured and his life was in danger, did he?

    No one told her at all.

    "Roar..."

    Andrew nodded a little to show that he could bear it. Let sunflower do it.

    Su Kui is good at dealing with this kind of thing, but maybe it''s the dissatisfaction in her heart, and it''s also for camouflage. She handled it clumsily and cautiously, slowly tormenting Andrew''s wounds.

    "Well..."

    Andrew''s throat was choking with pain, and sukui laughed, not to torture him.

    Looking at Andrew carefully and in horror, he said pitifully with a cry, "Your Highness, is it really painful? I''m sorry, I''m not very good at... "

    It''s ok

    Andrew didn''t know how to deal with this kind of soft and fragile creature at first sight. In his eyes, the previous human beings were just low-level pets and slaves, but the people in front of him were different.

    He didn''t even want to ask her how she found it and how she knew the news of her injury.

    It doesn''t matter. In the moment when his life is in danger, he appears. That''s enough.

    Seeing the comfort in his eyes, Su Kui was moved.

    She sniffed, "Your Highness Andrew, you''re a good man."

    After treating the wound, sprinkle a layer of wound medicine, then put on a bandage, and finally tie a beautiful bow.

    Well, perfect!

    The night in the mountain, although beautiful, is also very cold.

    Su Kui was shivering with cold. She shook her lips and asked Andrew, "Your Highness Andrew, I have a signal bomb. Do you need to send a signal to your subordinates to tell them where we are?"

    Andrew was shocked to hear this, and then quickly shook his head and refused.

    Signal bombs can be seen by their subordinates, but other people who have an abnormal mind can also see them.

    At that time, the ghost knows whether his subordinates come first or his killers?

    The orc''s recovery ability is strong. Su Kui brought him healing potion made by Arnold himself. The wound has been treated.

    He estimated that by tomorrow, he would be able to recover most of his physical strength. By then, he would be able to go out.

    "OK..."

    Su Kui sneezed, rubbed his red nose, lit a campfire, squatted aside, and began to trance with his knees in his arms.

    The girl beside the fire light is fragile and beautiful. She is naturally suitable for being held in the palm of her hand. She has a small face like lanolin jade and a layer of red halo reflected by the fire light. She seems very cold, holding her knees, slim and small body, and can''t help shivering.

    Andrew moved, wanted to go, gave her a hug, and was afraid of scaring her.

    After all, Andrew didn''t know what the girl was thinking about herself.

    Is that what he expected?

    As for other purposes, Andrew didn''t ignore them, but all creatures were extremely vulnerable when they were injured.

    Therefore, he is not willing to look at his benefactor in a different way.

    Forget it

    When she''s asleep, let''s go by herself.

    -

    "Your Highness, are you really going to lunt forest? There are people from hill state all over the place. They are fighting. It''s very dangerous, and - "

    " I''ve decided. Let''s make arrangements. "

    The young people sitting in the main position have low eyebrows and eyes. Their weak and broad eyelashes are like the wings of insects.

 Chapter 2594

    He rubbed the jewel ring on his tail finger. It was twined with thorns and flowers. In the center was a snake head. Although it was small, it was very delicate. Its green eyes were cold.

    "Little darling, you really make me angry this time --"

    if he doesn''t play a certain kind of demagogue in her body, will he lose her news forever?

    Arnoran would never have thought that little darling would betray him and go to lunt forest alone.

    There -

    oh.

    He droops his eyes and laughs with a vengeance.

    Andrew? So, just met once, did you like him? Even in places like renter forest, where ordinary people are killed, put all your eggs in one basket?

    Arnoran didn''t want to admit it, but he pressed his heart, which was very painful.

    Like tens of thousands of ants, they nibble at his heart, making countless holes and holes. When the cold wind blows, it seems to blow into his heart.

    He''s afraid, too. He''s calmed down now. At first, when he learned that Su Kui was in that position, he wished it was the bug that failed, and he also tested it wrong.

    And darling, also in some place, live well.

    Not in a place like that.

    -

    the fourth Highness''s residence.

    All over the sky, the stars are flowing on the dome, and the sea of stars is shining. The night was quiet, and everything was still.

    A low-key carriage, quietly from the back door of the fourth Highness''s house, quickly ran to the distance.

    -

    in the early morning, sunflower wakes up.

    Wake up from the heat.

    "MMM --"

    She grunted twice. Naturally, she rubbed the furry creatures around her. When she heard the snoring sound coming from the top of her head, she was shocked!

    Get together!

    Did she sleep to death? Forget that it''s not anoran.

    Maybe it was too cold. In the middle of the night, when she met a heat source, she leaned over recklessly.

    She confessed, and at that time she must cooperate with anolan, and earnestly -

    well, apologize!

    "Awake?"

    The husky and thick man''s voice, Su Kui raised his head in surprise and saw a familiar face without surprise.

    "Your Highness Andrew You, you recovered?! "

    Is Orc''s body too rebellious? So deadly wound, so soon?

    She looked at it carefully. It was really good.

    It''s just that Andrew''s suit is very shabby, which he wore when he fell down.

    However, even if he is shabby, it is hard to hide his powerful and dignified momentum.

    "Well, it''s almost OK. Thank you. You..."

    Andrew found that he didn''t seem to know her name yet.

    Embarrassed pulled pulled the lip Cape, he wanted to smile to her, but found that the smile came out particularly stiff.

    He doesn''t fit that look at all.

    "Well Your highness Andrew, I think you''re still fit to be expressionless. "

    Laugh and the thief is scary, OK? Look like the kind of smile that can swing a broadsword and cut people''s heads at any time.

    So Andrew quickly recovered his expressionless face and stared at Su Kui indifferently.

    If there is no mistake, Su Kui seems to see a trace of helplessness and laughter in his eyes.

    "Then can we leave? Well What''s the matter? I ran out secretly. His highness anoran may be worried. "

    Arnoran

    Not to mention that it''s OK, Andrew almost forgot that the girl in front of him is the property of anoran.

    Not in a good mood.

    He frowned, a desire to plunder appeared, and he forced it down.

 Chapter 2595

    "Of course."

    Su Kui has only walked half the way, so she really has no strength to go on.

    In the end, Andrew changed back to his original shape, carrying sunflower on his back, and walked out of this dense forest full of towering trees.

    A patient number plus a semi disabled person can''t go far at all.

    Fortunately, they were very lucky to meet Andrew''s subordinates shortly after they went out.

    When they learned that their highness was ok, a group of big men almost cried with joy. They were all ashen. It can be seen that they have been wandering around in this forest for many times.

    Send a signal bomb, gather all the people together, and when they know that Andrew is OK, all the people who collected it are back to the camp.

    For the only woman, sukui''s identity, although curious, but because their highness is very special to sukui, they dare not ask about it.

    For fear of angering Andrew.

    -

    the last time they beat the enemy back, Andrew came back safely, nothing happened.

    Even if the enemy people are not willing to attack again, they dare not attack again rashly.

    They are still very afraid of this God of war in Cynthia.

    A bonfire party was held in the evening to celebrate Andrew''s return.

    The soldiers were very bold, singing and dancing, and even some of them changed back to their original shape. For a moment, Su Kui was a little confused and had the illusion of going to the zoo.

    There is no more image than dancing with the demons.

    Andrew looked at the girl holding the glass like a rabbit, sipping the sake, her face red, her lips filled with shallow smile.

    Even he didn''t notice how long he had been fascinated by her.

    Su Kui had no idea. After drinking a glass of wine, she shook her dizzy head. Seeing Andrew, she smiled and waved.

    The bright bonfire leaped behind her, and countless lights and shadows became blurred, all of which became her background and highlighted her.

    Her smile is especially bright, her eyes are bright, like summer, washed grapes, eating into her mouth, all the way comfortable to her heart.

    With eight teeth, delicate face and a little baby fat, it seems that he is not familiar with the world.

    Andrew suddenly understood why Arnold liked her so much.

    Such children are unique among their orcs.

    The orcs are born with plunder. They like destruction, irritability, irritability and indifference.

    Andrew seldom saw a smile like this.

    "See you tomorrow, your highness!"

    Su Kui yawned. She was really sleepy. She hasn''t slept in bed for several days. She''s a little bit like anolan?

    She left heartlessly and went back to her tent. She didn''t care at all. The man behind stared at her figure for a long time until it disappeared and didn''t move away.

    -

    [Ding! The task is about to be completed. Keep up your efforts. ]

    "I see."

    Su Kui turned over, put the blanket over her head and went to sleep.

    -

    it''s only in the middle of the night and it''s raining heavily.

    There is a report from the next generation.

    "Your Highness, come down from the four halls --"

    before the soldier''s report is finished, the white and spotless young man has stepped in under the rain curtain.

    "It''s me."

    Andrew smiled, unfathomable, "Arnold? What are you doing? "

    Arnoran also smiled but didn''t speak. The two brothers looked at each other across the air, like the same narrow Phoenix eyes, invisible, as if they met each other.

 Chapter 2596

    "Brother, I''ll pick up my girl."

    My girl -

    Andrew swallowed the questions which were all over his tongue. He wanted to question him very much. Why did he say that man was his!

    But

    He clenched his fist and said, "your girl? How did you find the barracks? This is the battlefield. There''s no one you''re looking for. "

    "Ah --"

    arnoran chuckled, his eyes were green and jeweled. In the dark camp, they were shining with unknown light. "Brother, you know my character. Since I said to pick her up, she''s here. Otherwise, I won''t come, right?"

    "Anoran!"

    Andrew''s eyebrows were frowned tightly. He saw that Arnold''s delicate face had a light smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. Although he often looked like this, Andrew still felt something wrong.

    "She''s here. She saved me. Don''t hurt her. Look for my face." Andrew was not confident in his own words, and his face, in anoran''s place, was nothing.

    "Your face?"

    Arnolam''s eyes were shining, Andrew was stunned, and then he smiled bitterly. Even he could not deny that this man really had the capital of willful misconduct.

    The jewel seemed to turn its narrow eyes for a while, and it disappeared without a trace if it could not be grasped quickly. Anolan nodded elegantly and proudly, "well, I don''t want her life in the face of my brother. Don''t worry."

    "So I''ll see my girl. Goodbye, brother."

    Andrew clenched his teeth and watched him go away.

    Is he the most beloved son of his father? Fingernails were pinched into the palm of his hand, but he didn''t feel it.

    One day, he will let this high, incorrigible man kneel under his throne!

    So, first of all, Andrew wronged you --

    silently thought, this night, he didn''t close his eyes again, listening to the patter of rain outside the camp, accompanied by the lightning, the mood in his heart, turning over the river.

    -

    "ah!"

    Su Kui screamed, and a thunder flashed. She sprang up from her bed and watched in horror the tall young man reflected by the pale lightning.

    He was white and looked like a ghost.

    In fact, Su Kui is really afraid of him now. She swallows up and down, swallows saliva, and shrinks to the foot of the bed Weak voice, even her own can not persuade.

    "Oh, so you know who I am. I thought that Andrew was the only one left in my heart!"

    In the pale moonlight, the young man pulled the corners of his lips, and there was no disguise for the evil at the bottom of his eyes.

    "No!"

    Su Kui shook his head, ran out of bed barefoot, grabbed anoran''s big hand in a panic, and tried to explain palely, "no, I''m saving Andrew. It''s hard work. Do you believe me? I just want to be with you. I don''t feel anything about Andrew! "

    Knowing that she was a liar, Arnold couldn''t help but believe it.

    "Liar."

    He pulled the thin red lips, dark green eyes, dense invisible fog, staring at her eyes one by one, as he said.

    "I didn''t..."

    No, sukui is going to die.

    From the beginning to the end, there is only one lover in her heart.

    "I''m not going to believe you."

 Chapter 2597

    The neck was suddenly pinched by the big hand. Su Kui''s breathing was sluggish, and her little face was suddenly red.

    But she did not struggle, a pair of black eyes, fixed to look at his eyes.

    "Ah, Nolan, I didn''t..."

    The girl''s crystal tears broke away from her eyes and hit him on the back of his hand, scalding. She didn''t even struggle with her actions. She was obedient and even explained.

    No?

    How can he believe that she did not, if not, why not stay by my side, but run to this dangerous place? No one can realize that at that time, after knowing the position of the girl, the first time is not anger, but worry?

    No one knows. In this life, he will never let the second person know that he is amorous -

    he has a deep voice, like he hasn''t drunk water for several days. He smiles low and suddenly looses the palm that holds her slender neck. His forehead is against her forehead. His voice is soft, like the devil that lures people into hell. "Little darling, do you want to know the real me? Uh huh? The real me who takes off all the camouflage - "

    is locked by these eyes, so it''s hard to say no.

    "I......"

    "Well? I''ll be angry if I don''t think so. "

    Ok ok, I think I want to.

    "I think so."

    Nowadays, to be honest, no one believes that life is as lonely as snow.

    "Very well."

    "Then, next, I will bully Xiaogui and cry out. It''s no use begging for mercy!"

    Cold fingertips, from her eyes, all the way down, and finally fell on her pink soft lip, and finally the bully pinched her delicate and small chin, mercilessly kissed up.

    A moment, from a gentle angel to a cruel devil, is just a moment.

    Su Kui was forced to raise his head and bear it. In his breath, he was full of the strong orange blossom fragrance from anoran, which was so strong that Su Kui was almost suffocating.

    "Arnold, Nolan I can''t Well

    Get free, Su Kui hurried to breathe, cool air into the lungs, she just slowly had a feeling of living.

    Before we could breathe a few more, the whole person was directly held horizontally and thrown into the soft bed.

    There is no light in the camp. All the light comes from the bright moonlight outside, as well as the flash of lightning.

    Every time, it reflects a delicate, flawless and impeccable face. Unfortunately, today''s angels have been completely blackened into demons.

    "No --"

    sukui can''t help crying. Anolan is a bastard. He is fully prepared to know what the devil is in her body and know every sensitive place of her.

    "Woo Bastard... "

    "Liar, this is your punishment!"

    Arnoran smiled in a low voice, and kissed her eyes tenderly. She could not stop her tears.

    However, the movement is faster and faster.

    In the later half of the night, Su Kui had no energy at all. His whole body seemed to be pulled out of the bone, or crushed inch by inch. There was no good place all over his body. All of them were red marks, including a pair of small feet.

    In the dark, the girl finally let go, curled up in the naked arms of the youth, and fell asleep.

    Because I was so tired, I even snored.

    "Hiss - this time, forgive you first."

 Chapter 2598

    In a short night, the two campers stayed up all night.

    Andrew listened to the rain all night. Even if his subordinates told him something important and called several times, Andrew''s reaction came later.

    Finally, I can''t be bothered. Where is my mind? Wave directly, and all the people are driven out.

    When they all went out, they were furious and smashed everything they could.

    Finally, a person slumped in a mess and looked at his hands.

    He is known as the God of war. He can only watch the girl he likes, and is blocked in the camp by another man.

    After midnight, anolan did not come out. He was a man. He was too clear about what happened in it.

    But -

    he is cowardly. Except for watching, he can''t even rush in and save the girl from his brother!

    He admitted that he was selfish and couldn''t do it alone like a girl without hesitation. He broke into a strange and dangerous place just to save him.

    He can''t

    He''s useless

    Andrew fell into a deep remorse.

    -In the middle of the day, anoran, with a satisfied expression on his face, was dressed lazily and casually. Even passers-by could see his good mood.

    At the same time, many subordinates of the barracks found that the four halls had come down last night.

    Moreover, after learning that the fourth highness is staying in the barracks, the only girl''s barracks, and then looking at Andrew and anolan''s eyes, it changed.

    Even if dare not face to face, but in private, is also a lot of discussion.

    What''s the difference between a girl who is specially treated by his three highness and his four highness?

    They are curious.

    But there is no chance.

    Because, in the afternoon, anolan plans to take sunflower back to Cynthia.

    It''s very dangerous here, and Arnold, who hates war, doesn''t want to let sunflower fall into danger again.

    Now, he just wants to go back and make a delicate cage to lock the girl in. He will never let her out in his life.

    -

    Andrew was in the discussion. When he heard that anoran was going to leave, he rushed to see anoran holding the girl wrapped in a blanket in his arms, a small group, leaning on anoran''s arms, motionless.

    If it wasn''t for the slight ups and downs under the blanket, Andrew even thought that Arnold had done something unforgivable to the girl.

    "Anoran --"

    didn''t know what to say. His first reaction was to stop anoran and don''t want him to go.

    "What, brother?" Anolan picked up his eyebrows with a smile. "There are so many people here. I won''t disturb my brother. Now I have my girl. I need to go back. I wish you all the best."

    "Anolan, what did you do to her?" Andrew stepped forward two steps and stared at the girl in Arnold''s arms.

    Sukui couldn''t see the situation outside. In fact, she was sleeping in the dark now. After that, Arnold spent all her energy on her. She was half dead tired.

    At one time, I even suspected that I would be tossed to death by anoran in bed, and I would not see the sun the next day.

    Hearing Andrew''s words, Arnold looked at Andrew with a smile and asked, "what do you do? Isn''t your brother clear? It''s natural to do what a man should do. "

    Even if he had guessed the truth for a long time, but really listened to Arnold''s voice in a frivolous manner, he could not help but step backward, with regret in his eyes.

    Arnoran didn''t want others to stare at her girl again. She bent down and sent sunflower into the carriage. Only then did she finish her sleeves gracefully and sneer softly, "why does brother put on this expression? Last night, when I came, you should have guessed it. I didn''t stop at the beginning. Now, are you going to be a guard? "

 Chapter 2599

    "Unfortunately, she cried miserably last night. Why didn''t you come to save her? If you want to come, brother, you are also very hypocritical! "

    He clapped his broad shoulder with a smile, and the young man turned to get on the carriage and ordered the servant to drive away.

    Su Kui felt that she had slept for a long time, and then opened her eyes, but she had changed from a dirty and messy environment to a clean and bright bedroom.

    The smell of orange flowers in the air silently reminds Su Kui where she is now.

    Moved the body, still very sour very painful.

    The strength of the orcs is really not covered.

    She blinked, suddenly on the pair of dark green eyes, "a Nolan?"

    Startled, does this person keep here all the time?

    "Awake?"

    Sukui didn''t know what to say. She thought about it and decided not to say it.

    This reaction was also expected by anolan. He chuckled and scraped Su Kui''s cheek with his finger. "Angry? However, I was annoyed by Xiaogui first. Do you want to be locked up? I want to have a look at it in order to build a very delicate cage. "

    "No, no, no, I don''t want anoran!"

    Su Kui finally stopped pretending to be dead. The dead pervert came up with this trick.

    She pitifully clutched anolan''s sleeve. If anolan locked her up, she would die!

    "But you''re not good. I''m worried that I''ll run out on my back again."

    "No, no, no, no, I swear!"

    Su Kui sat up along his sleeve, hugging his neck as if she were coquettish. "I will not be locked up, I will die. Believe me once, anoran, I really did not betray you!"

    "Look in my eyes!"

    "No, I won''t believe you any more. You''re a little liar."

    In fact, anoran was not so angry, although so far, he was puzzled why sokui had to go to see Andrew.

    But he personally inspected the goods and knew that she was still pure for the first time, so she and Andrew really had nothing to do with each other.

    And, listen to the girl again and again, repeat again and again, I don''t feel Andrew, I have to admit, my heart is like eating honey, it''s too sweet to save.

    Arnoran could even smell the sweet smell of maltose in the air.

    "But Arnold, don''t lock me up, will you? Then I won''t be happy. "

    "But I will be happy." Said Arnold seriously.

    Sunflower:

    It''s over. It''s over.

    Looking into anolan''s eyes, sukui knew that he was serious.

    So he thought about it and decided to lock her up.

    No way! Absolutely not!

    Although imprisoning play or something, it''s really a sense to think about it. ~

    "you are a liar. If you don''t lock you up, you will leave me again, and I''m sure to die of sadness at that time."

    The green eyes are full of endless seriousness. Su Kui shivers, "what are you going to do to stop me?"

    Holding his neck, Su Kui stood on the big bed, bowed his head to his eyes, and asked in a delicate voice.

    The sweet body fragrance of the young girl lingers around. Arnolan''s heart is full of thoughts and thoughts. He hears the words and chuckles. In his narrow eyes, he clearly reflects the appearance of the young girl.

    "Then try to make me happy."

    "In fact, little darling --"

    "yes, what''s the matter?" Su Kui blinked and tried to be clever.

    "Do you remember the letter I left? When you come back, is there nothing to say to me? "

 Chapter 2600

    "Yes."

    Su Kui tilted his head, "but do you want to listen now?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, then, anolan, you''ll have to listen to me carefully."

    She is hard to be serious. She has a small face and a unique dark big eye with endless seriousness. It seems that he is the only one in her eyes.

    No reason is exciting.

    "Good."

    He chuckled and promised, petting her hair, listening to what tricks she didn''t use first, if he was not satisfied with what he said next.

    Little darling, cage, you still need to go in -

    Su Kui didn''t think of it at all. The devil smiled on his face. He was friendly and didn''t care about her. What he thought was another behavior.

    What to do?

    Su Kui was a little nervous when he stared at her!

    The girl took a few quick breaths, blinked quickly with her big eyes, and along with Arnold, she became nervous.

    Her little face was crimson, and even the soft earlobes seemed to be Rouge stained. Anolan could not help but reach out and touch them. They were very hot.

    Yeah.

    "I''m ready. Can you tell me, little darling?"

    Well, say it!

    Su Kui nodded, "well, anolan, listen, I want to tell you, I like you so much! It''s not like the benefactor, let the so-called reward go to hell! "

    "I don''t like Andrew anyway, I only like you all over the world. But why to see him? I hope you don''t ask about it any more. I can''t give you the answer. You just need to know that I''m forced to do it. "

    "Anolan, I like you!"

    Finally, Su Kui summoned all the courage and closed her eyes and cried out.

    Holding anoran''s arms tightly, anoran could feel her tension.

    For a long time -

    in the huge bedroom, the sun quietly climbed up from the huge landing window, golden color, into the hair gap, beautiful sweet orange flower, was gently brushed by the spring wind.

    It''s like being kissed by angels.

    The feeling of light and floating together with the soul was something that Arnold had never expected or experienced.

    It turns out that this is what my mother once said. When you like one person and get a response, I wish to announce to the world that your other half is the best person in the world.

    You want to hug her, kiss her, do all the things that lovers can do.

    Then hand in hand with her, go for a walk by the lake in the early morning, and watch the sun stir the water surface and sprinkle the sparkling light. Or lie in the grass together and watch the stars flowing all over the sky in front of your eyes, as if you can reach for them.

    Everything I do is very beautiful.

    Even the air, with sweet, maltose and honey, sweet fragrance.

    "I''m happy, so darling, I forgive you."

    "No more later, eh?"

    "Mm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm.

    But arnoran easily held her little PP in one hand and held her in the whole arm.

    I will treat you well, so don''t leave -

    -

    and finally win with Su Kui''s affectionate confession and coquetry. So far, Su Kui hasn''t seen the so-called cage, and even doesn''t know whether the golden cage that anolan said exists or not.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that sukui realized that he had been cheated.

    People who deceived themselves into saying so many shy love words never built that cage from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 2601

    Of course, the present sunflower still doesn''t know anything.

    -When Andrew came back from victory, his enemies were defeated by the soldiers of Cynthia and retreated like the tide.

    So it took Andrew less than half a month to solve a war and return triumphantly.

    King Dayue, in front of all the ministers, praised and rewarded Andrew.

    The so-called popular aspiration, Andrew for a time, became a hot candidate for succession.

    Arnoran was locked up.

    Andrew''s scenery is temporary. The water table is set from morning to night until the night is deep.

    For half a month, the music of the musical instruments in the mansion can be heard far and wide every day.

    And now it''s gone for a while. What''s sunflower doing?

    Of course, it''s a long time for me to steal my life and have fun for a while!

    Lying on the green lawn, Arnold played with a bright red rose in his hand. The red petals were in sharp contrast to his white to shining skin.

    At this time, the servant came to report that there was a guest coming to the house, naming the family name and looking for Su Kui.

    Hearing this, Su Kui was stunned.

    "Look for me?"

    A glance at anolan was different from Su Kui''s surprise. His eyes were full of interest.

    Su Kui is speechless. Knowing that he must want to think more, he immediately follows Mao.

    "Maybe it''s the people I know before. My favorite is anoran. Besides, I will never look at other men."

    Seeing that Arnold was not moved, she got up and bit Arnold''s ear.

    Small voice way: "Nah, evening becomes the prototype to take me to play Gao Gao, OK?"? Or what do you want? Don''t be angry. I''ll listen to your ~ "

    smell, and arnoran''s eyes will shine.

    Su Kui was almost blinded.

    "Really?"

    "Yes!"

    It''s really a hungry ghost in the color. Su Kui didn''t even look at the young man at this time.

    "Then go to see the guests who come to you specially. I''ll wait for you in the evening. Be good --"

    be good

    I don''t know if it''s now or in the evening, but Su Kui thought, it should be both.

    A Nolan becomes very good to talk, Su Kui claps skirt, also can only follow guest, go to see who is looking for her.

    "System, can you find out who is looking for me?"

    [remaining poems. ]

    the answer is very simple, Su Kui has a general heart, nodding to show that he knows.

    -

    Yu Shi fidgeted in the small vestibule and wandered around.

    Seeing Su Kui, she breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes flashed with indescribable jealousy, and soon disappeared.

    As if nothing had happened, he walked quickly to hold Su Kui''s hand and said in a light voice, "I thought I would not see you again this time! Do you know that I''ve come to see you many times, and I''ve been stopped outside every time. "

    "Well? Is it? "

    It turns out that''s what happened. So, it''s all the work of Arnold.

    Su Kui hated her. She knew that she would not have made so many unfair treaties. Arnoran did it on purpose!

    She thought, this is the territory of anoran. All the servants in it obey the orders of anoran. No one will let people in until Nolan lets go.

    Even the news, she also today, from the mouth of Yu Shi, just learned.

    "You don''t know?" Yu Shi was surprised, then muttered, "don''t you even have this freedom?"

    "We are friends! I used to live together, but now I even have to meet you in such trouble! "

 Chapter 2602

    Happy Christmas! Love you! ]

    Su Kui is happy.

    Think you know we were friends? Don''t forget what you did to me.

    So, in this life, you are doomed to have nothing.

    Remember, don''t provoke careful women in the next life!

    But it''s not the time to tear his face. Su Kui smiles on his face and starts to talk to Yu Shi about MMP in his heart.

    "Ah, I don''t know. It''s all Arnold''s fault. He even has to take care of such things. In fact, he knew that I had been harassed before, so he never allowed me to see those messed up people again. "

    "Er..."

    Yu Shi is a little embarrassed. She wants to get angry and a little guilty.

    Su Kui said that being harassed, if there is no accident, should be under her direction.

    "What is a mess?" But she was very dissatisfied with that.

    "Literally," Su Kui shrugged and said, "but don''t worry about Yu Shi. I don''t mean you. Besides, today, you come in?"

    "Well," Yu Shi reluctantly accepted the answer, but she always felt strange and could not say anything wrong.

    Moreover, the girl in front of her eyes is more delicate than ever. Her skin is as delicate and smooth as lanolin jade. She is so close that she can''t see any pores on her face.

    Delicate as a doll, wearing a simple pink skirt, her feet are much larger than her feet, and at first sight, they are soft slippers for men.

    Yu Shi can see that she is very comfortable. In the fourth Highness''s mansion, just like the master, she can wear and match at will. Even if she wanders around on slippers, no one will blame her.

    Unprovoked, Yu Shi envies and even suspects that his highness is really as terrible as the legend? Isn''t his friend living well beside him?

    At least, better than her.

    By Andrew''s side, she always felt that she couldn''t fit in and get into his heart.

    After Andrew''s return from the war, Yu''s feeling is not right. Before, she should be close to Andrew. Andrew treats her differently from those women who have little reputation.

    But on this return, she found that Andrew began to close his heart and no longer allow anyone to enter.

    Thinking of this task, Yu Shi is sad and jealous, but she has to face it with a smile. "Lack of profit, do you have time today? Shall we go shopping? You haven''t been out for so long, have you? "

    This is a big truth.

    However, sukui is not interested in going out with her. In contrast, she would like to walk on the street hand in hand with her lover and buy some favorite gadgets.

    "I can''t be the master of this. I need to ask Arnold''s opinion."

    Su Kui perfunctorily, she has passed the age of not going out to die, and there is a Nolan in, she does not lack anything, want anything, soon there will be servants respectful hands.

    [Ding - it is detected that the host has the mood of slacking off, please adjust in time and finish the task as soon as possible! ]

    the system appears in time, indicating that Su Kui has not finished the task yet!

    Su Kui:???

    Is my system refined? Or from automatic control of the system to manual control?

    Yu Shiyi pinches his palm and squeezes out a few tears. "Lack of surplus, surplus ~ we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Let''s go!"! The fourth highness loves you so much, and will definitely agree! "

 Chapter 2603

    So sukui took the rest of the poem and went to see anolan.

    At that time, he had a rose in his mouth, his hands folded behind his head, and he lay leisurely on the grass. The sun went through the gap of his hair, which was silvery white.

    Yu Shi stood in the distance and froze. Even in modern times, none of the movie stars on TV can grow so well.

    No one can imagine how cruel the means of such a young man as the same as the light are just looking at this pair of features.

    I didn''t see it with my own eyes, and I was a little shaken in my cognition.

    How could such a person be like the rumor?

    Hearsay -

    is not entirely credible, is it?

    "Anolan, what are you looking at?"

    Su Kui knelt on the grass, arms in his hands, bent over Arnold''s head to see him, and also blocked the not so warm sunshine.

    "Well, look at you."

    "What about just now?" Su Kui''s head is crooked, helpless.

    "You''re not here. Look at the sky."

    Heart beat -

    Su Kui blinks, his heart softens into a pool of water.

    When you are here, you will see you. When you are away, you will see the sky.

    She smiled and held his earlobes. "So, Nolan, I want to go out for a walk. Do you agree?"

    "With whom? She? "

    A Nolan side Mou, backhand grasps Su Kui to make disorderly hand, natural put lip to kiss, Mou light falls on not far away Yu poem body.

    At that moment, Yu''s poems seemed to enter the cold winter from the warm spring.

    What kind of feeling is it to be stared at by a pair of eyes as if they were chilled with ice, or venom?

    Yu Shi felt a chill rising from the sole of his feet, and went through the cracks of his bones, all the way to his bones, climbing a layer of cold sweat on his back.

    She reluctantly settled her mind, pulled the corners of her lips and bowed to her for a few steps. "I''ve seen four princes, my name is Yu Shi, and I''m a friend of short and full. This time, I also want to invite her to go shopping together. I hope his highness can allow him to go out with me. "

    "Oh," said Arnold, turning his head with low interest, closing his eyes. Su Kui looked down and counted his eyelashes. They were clearly rooted and slender. In the sun, they looked like transparent white.

    "What about the little one? Do you want to go out? "

    This is what anoran asked.

    "Of course I do, if you will."

    Sukui didn''t hide it. She got a systematic reminder. She wanted to finish the task as soon as possible.

    Count the time. There''s not much left for her.

    In another period of time, the king suddenly had an accident, died of an emergency, Andrew was in charge, and he was in trouble.

    Su Kui didn''t know what Arnold would be like. In his previous life, Arnold appeared only once, and didn''t describe too much.

    Either because he''s an unimportant supporting role, or because he had an accident.

    In contrast, sunflower believes that the latter is more likely.

    A man of character and means like Arnold can''t be just a supporting role.

    Yu Shi takes a sigh of relief and looks at his eyes moving away at will. I don''t know if he is more lost or more relaxed.

    The interaction between girls and young people is just like the most common couple.

    Say don''t envy that is false, why does lack gain always so good life?

    Even he --

    "well, be careful outside, huh? Remember to bring money. "

    A sudden voice interrupted the thoughts of the rest of the poem.

 Chapter 2604

    With the consent of anolan, Su Kui swaggered, followed Yu Shi and set out from the main gate.

    The first time I went out alone, except for the time I sneaked out alone.

    Su Kui is quite new to the orc world.

    From time to time, there are adult orcs with their cubs wandering on the streets. There are large animals and naturally small ones.

    For example, cat -

    is hairy and has no threat at all, just like modern cat.

    "Lovely." I am filled with emotion.

    In modern times, she had a cat. "I don''t know how the ball is. We cross here. What should it do? And your parents... "

    This -

    the rhythm of which pot does not open and which pot does not open?

    Sukui doesn''t feel much because she''s not herself. But the heart still twitches with this sentence.

    This matter has always been a pain in her heart. She is a delicate girl in modern times. Her parents are alive and well loved, so she naturally has concerns.

    Just because I know I can''t go back, I always avoid it deliberately and don''t want to mention it.

    I didn''t expect to be opened by Yu Shi today.

    "It doesn''t matter. If we can''t find the body, maybe they will think I''m still alive. In the future, my brother will take care of the elder brother. Although he will be sad, there is no way. "

    Su Kui hooked her lips, and her clear eyes fell on Yu Shi''s body, leaving no place for her careful reflection.

    "Ha ha Yes, yes... "

    Yu Shi smiled awkwardly and stopped talking. They both looked out of the window.

    After getting off the carriage, it was the last hotel. Last time, the second floor was next to the window.

    There, no accident, sukui saw Andrew.

    Her eyes blinked. She stood at the door, raised her eyes and looked straight at Andrew, waiting for him to speak first.

    This is the time Andrew saw the girl again after the last separation.

    Anolan raised her very well. All the scars on his face in the forest were healed. There was no scar left. He felt relieved and bitter.

    The girl didn''t seem to miss him at all, but was surprised to see him here.

    In fact, Su Kui, a monster, was not surprised at all. She had already guessed that the man would not be able to sit down and want to see her sooner or later.

    It seems that he is right in gambling. The man has feelings for her.

    Good. It''s time to move on.

    Yu Shi has been witty in Andrew''s eyes under the sign, back out.

    There were only two people left in the box, sukui and Andrew.

    Andrew stood up. He was two meters tall. He was very oppressive in front of sunflower.

    He stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to fall on Su Kui, and finally hesitated for a moment, or withdraw.

    "You How are you these days? "

    Su Kui pretended not to notice his tangle, kept a distance from him, nodded, "good, well, anolan is very good to me." She stressed this point.

    Andrew''s eyes were dim.

    "But he used to do that to you --" Andrew couldn''t help turning up the volume. "How can he do that to you?"

    "Do you have any grievances or are you threatened by anoran? That''s why you stay with him, right? It doesn''t matter, you tell me, I can help you, or even, I can help you get away from him - "

    and then, you can come to me with the right words.

    Andrew swallowed the sentence in silence.

    "How!" Su Kui was surprised and her eyes widened.

 Chapter 2605

    "Andrew, why do you think so? Arnoran is very good to me. Without his help, I might not be able to live in the world at all, or even live so well. "

    The girl looked at him strangely as if he were talking nonsense.

    Andrew felt very sad. He thought that girls just couldn''t tell love from kindness.

    "Of course, I can think of it like this. You are just grateful for anoran, not love. If you are with him because of his kindness, you will regret it in the future. "

    Su Kui controls to turn white eye impulse, in the heart stomach Fei: if want to regret, father already regretted good? I don''t know how many decades I''ve spent with that man. In total, thousands of years are enough.

    However, apart from her deep attachment, she was not tired of such a life at all.

    Enough to prove that if this TM is not love, then what is it?

    "Don''t say it," Su Kui interrupted impatiently. "Andrew, I don''t know why you invited me in front of Yu Shi today, but we won''t see each other again. Arnold will be unhappy, and I don''t want to make him unhappy."

    For the first time in Andrew''s life, he felt what it was to ask but not to ask. His heart was riddled with wounds.

    "Then why venture to save me? You tell me! "

    Andrew couldn''t take it. He screamed, breaking down. The sound from the throat, like the roar of some wild animal, before it is on the verge of death.

    The body of the remaining poems outside the door shakes, and in the lowered eyes, they are all bitter and jealous.

    It turns out that it''s really the same as she imagined. Andrew, Arnold, these two great men of heaven, how can they do without her? How can you win the love of two excellent men?

    The fire of jealousy is so overwhelming that it almost engulfs her.

    Yu Shi didn''t know how much strength she had wasted to control her body from shaking. Her silver teeth were almost broken. In her black eyes, like Su Kui''s, she was dancing with fire.

    "I can''t explain this to you. You just need to know that I''m entrusted by others." for this reason, she was almost locked up by anoran.

    It can only be said that the jealous man is too terrible. In her lifetime, she doesn''t want to try again.

    "Entrusted? Hiss - "Andrew didn''t believe it at all." you lied. You wanted to find me. Where could you be trusted

    Even if someone sent someone to save him, it''s impossible to find a girl with no strength? Still a human being.

    In such a place, it''s lucky that no wild animals eat it.

    "Lack of profit, you tell me if you have any problems, don''t be afraid, I will protect you --"

    Andrew can''t help holding her shoulders, speaking quickly, with eyes full of urgency.

    He hoped that Su Kui would admit that she liked him and said these words only with difficulty.

    Sukui was upset, though it was hard to express this expression on her face, which was born with baby fat and sweet, "Andrew, don''t make any more trouble, OK? I''m going back. Nolan will be worried. "

    "No --"

    "I will not let go, absolutely not!"

    Last time, he was weak and worried so much that the girl was cruelly treated by anolan. This time, he could not let her go.

 Chapter 2606

    Because Andrew always had a bad premonition in his heart. If he let go this time, he might never have a chance to see her again in his life.

    "Let go!"

    Su Kui is going to be a bad woman. She will run after she''s finished. What is she doing now?

    Andrew, would you please show me your manly demeanor?!

    "Andrew, don''t you think it''s too late to say that now?" Su Kui struggled for a few times. He couldn''t get rid of Andrew''s grip. He was also annoyed. He looked up at him with a poor face. "Where were you when Arnold came to me? When he broke into my camp, didn''t you know what would happen next? "

    "If you had reached out to help me, maybe today''s ending will not be like this." Su Kui chuckled, "Andrew, I don''t owe you anything. On the contrary, I''m still your benefactor. Now, would you please show me your attitude towards the benefactor and let me go?"

    Her voice was so soft and waxy, her eyes were black and clear, just like the delicate dolls in the window. But every word she said, Andrew could understand, but he hoped he could not understand.

    "But..."

    His hand fell feebly, and he apologized palely, "but you are willing to be threatened by your life for me......"

    If it''s not like it, then what is it?

    "Andrew, there must be some misunderstanding in this. I hope you can understand it," Su Kui said innocently, playing the image of a bitchy bad woman. "I like Arnold very much, not the threat you said, but the one I am willing to stay with. I hope you don''t waste time on me. I wish you happiness and get what you want."

    After that, she pushed the door and looked into the eyes of Shangyu''s poems.

    She pulled her lips and smiled. "Yu Shi, I''ll go back first, and if I''m the one to look for me later, I won''t come out again. Goodbye."

    Then he picked up his skirt and went downstairs. He soon got on the carriage of the arnoran house and disappeared.

    Yu Shi can''t help but look at the tall figure in the box. At this moment, Andrew''s figure is particularly lonely.

    Yu Shi didn''t even know what happened between them and what made Andrew suddenly feel for his friends.

    At first, Andrew liked it, didn''t she?

    What did she do?!

    After standing in silence for a long time, Andrew suddenly turned around and recovered to his expressionless appearance. He took the lead to go downstairs and left a table of cold food.

    "Go back."

    Let the bitterness fill his heart, Andrew would like to say that what he wants is actually her.

    But what she said is also right. At the beginning, her purpose is not simple. What would have happened if he had rushed in and taken her out that night when anoran came to find her?

    Andrew has never been a regret person, because he knows there is no regret medicine in the world.

    However -

    the heart is the most difficult thing to control in the world.

    He can''t do it without thinking.

    -

    the flowers are blooming and the sun is blazing.

    The old king didn''t make it through the summer.

    When he got the news, anolan was lying in the pavilion in the center of the lake to cool off. Knowing this, he also raised his eyelids to show that he heard it.

    Su Kui saw a lot of sadness and resentment in his eyes.

 Chapter 2607

    I couldn''t help but come forward, stroked his eyes, and said softly, "if I''m sad, I don''t mind if I lend you a hug."

    "Anoran, you and me."

    On the dead silence, even more quiet than the lake eyes light, Su Kui heart pain.

    In such a world with distinct classes, as a royal Chinese, there are always all kinds of secret things that are not willing to say.

    Su Kui doesn''t ask. If arnoran wants to say it, he will say it.

    For a long time -

    when sukui thought that anoran would not respond to her, he got up slowly, put his head on her leg, and put his hands around her waist.

    A very quiet action, made by him, is especially soft.

    Sunflower only felt that her hidden motherhood was stimulated and her heart was soft and in a mess.

    Fingers pass through his soft hair, sunflower droops her eyes, and the wind blows. Arnold''s words are not clear.

    He said to her, "darling, I have no father."

    "You and me."

    Su Kui can''t comfort her. Many times, she has seen life and death very little. For her, death is another kind of relief.

    The king''s doting on anoran should be very fond of his mother.

    But in the royal family, as the man above ten thousand people, he can''t have only one woman after all.

    Therefore, arnoran will have so many brothers who are not in harmony with their hearts, as well as those who are always reluctant to let go of their father''s bad faith.

    "I''m not allowed to leave you in the future, darling."

    "Of course, even if I leave, you will come after me, won''t you?" Su Kui laughs.

    Touch his soft hair, lips spread a soft smile.

    You''ve always done this, and you''ve done it well.

    Because of you, I can leave in so many worlds. Also because of your existence, I didn''t lose myself, let myself fall into those fantasy world, can''t leave.

    For a long time, anolan was just bored with the "um" sound.

    Two people did not speak, the sky beside them, slowly changing color.

    From the clear blue, to the beautiful red, finally, is the night of stars flowing.

    Flowers and plants rustle with the wind, and occasionally fish''s tail beats on the water, making the sound of clear water.

    Her legs were cool, as if something had soaked her skirt.

    "It''s raining --"

    even in the sky, I feel sorry and sad for the king.

    -

    to everyone''s surprise, the king''s imperial edict did not hand over his throne to anoran, his favorite son, but to another one. Although he was able to surpass others, his highness Andrew, who was outstanding in anoran, was not there all the time.

    Overnight.

    Andrew''s status changed dramatically overnight.

    He entered the Royal Palace and took his dream position.

    Ministers and nobles brought their families to celebrate with gifts. From the direction of the Imperial Palace, they could see gorgeous fireworks, which were set off for three nights.

    Different from the orcs, they value the family, but they value the time when they are alive.

    So, after their relatives die, they can quickly pick up their mood and start a new life.

    Like Andrew.

    That party, Arnold did not attend, all people are used to four highness Arnold''s maverick.

    However, no one knows whether the new emperor, who seems to be in sympathy with his fourth highness, will let him go.

 Chapter 2608

    In fact, Andrew certainly won''t.

    God knows how long he has endured that man.

    At the beginning, outside the camp, he stood in the rain all night, listening to the sweet gasp in the camp, which could not be covered by the rain.

    There is only sorrow and humiliation in my heart.

    He can''t protect the woman he wants to protect, and it''s not him who does what he wants to do with her in that camp.

    At the beginning, he vowed that if one day, he could stand in this supreme position, he must, with his own hands, take her back!

    Now, it''s time -

    Andrew became the new emperor, so the women in his original residence naturally had their own titles.

    But only Yu Shi, a woman once envied and envied by many women, became a female official around Andrew.

    Even I thought I was going to be queen.

    But she didn''t know what was going on. Somehow, Andrew looked at her in the eyes, returning to the strange appearance when he first met.

    There seems to be a thin gap between the two people, one can''t go in, one can''t think out.

    That''s it.

    The only thing I can''t think of is, where is sunflower? It made one or two people lose heart for her.

    -

    the new emperor summoned and personally sent his own guard to invite him to the palace together with Su Kui.

    Arnoran chuckled and took a look at the sweaty guard. The bottom of his eyes was satire. "Now that he has become a king, he has this capital."

    then he went in and changed his clothes. There was no more trouble for the guard.

    Su Kui was not afraid that Arnold would be bullied except that he was worried about the death of the old king.

    This person is very strange in every setting, even if he is occasionally bullied, but when he is strong, no one can help him.

    Even now, Andrew is the new emperor, and Arnold is the thorn in his eye.

    Su Kui is not worried.

    -Andrew sat on the main hall, inlaid with jewels, in the shape of a roaring tiger. He changed his clothes and looked more dignified.

    "I have seen his Majesty the king --"

    Su Kui picked up her skirt and made a royal ceremony.

    In a semi western world, it''s the only thing that''s good. There''s no need to kneel.

    The God anoran found a seat in and sat down. He took the sunflower, who had not finished the ceremony, and sat down on his leg.

    "Brother, we are all our own people, don''t we need those empty ones? I didn''t attend the party the other day, so my brother blamed me for it? "

    He is really good-looking. Like an angel, he has short soft silver hair and clear green eyes. No matter what he does, he can make people believe that he is innocent.

    However -

    there are two people who don''t eat his suit.

    Andrew sneered. "Arnold, now that my father is gone, I want to ask, what else do you rely on to fight me?"

    I tore my face directly.

    Andrew was playing with Arnold at first, but when he saw Arnold directly holding the girl to his leg, he was full of possessiveness and didn''t pay attention to him at all, he was really angry.

    He has become king. In this country, his power is the greatest.

    He''s had enough! Now, he is going to take all the lost things back!

    "Oh? So? " Anolan disdained, with a frivolous brow.

 Chapter 2609

    The appearance of red lips and white teeth is exquisite.

    "Ah, no, LAN!"

    Andrew was gnashing his teeth, and the fire in his eyes was burning fiercely, almost shooting out.

    If the eyes can kill people, Su Kui believes that arnoran has been burned.

    "I''m here, brother."

    The more angry Andrew was, the more relaxed arnoran seemed to be strolling around his back garden.

    "Anolan, the reason why you can be so arrogant is that your father is willing to spoil you, but now, please open your eyes and see clearly who is sitting in this position!"

    Andrew''s eyes fell on the girl, but found that her eyes, from the beginning to the end, did not stay on their own.

    The eyes were dim and soon brightened again.

    It doesn''t matter. Soon, you''re mine.

    Andrew always believed that the girl must have been confused with Arnold.

    Otherwise, he still can''t explain why a delicate girl would go to the forest full of poisonous gas and wild animals to find his trace.

    Without her, I would have died.

    His eyes melted little by little and became very soft. He held out his big hand to Su Kui and said, "come to my side."

    Now, arnoran can''t give you anything.

    I am the one who can give you all the treasures in the world.

    "Ah, brother, don''t you think it''s too much? Little darling is my woman. How can my brother not give up now? "

    "In this way, I will be very angry."

    a Nolan eyes light flow, smooth back of hand slowly brush the soft cheek of sunflower, the tone is light and flowing.

    "Come here!"

    The more he did, the more anxious Andrew became.

    He didn''t want to see the girl he liked sitting in his arms.

    "Your Majesty, please respect yourself!"

    Su Kui also frowned and disagreed: "what I like is arnoran. I am his man, and I will never leave him in my life."

    "Besides, have you got what you want most? Why don''t you have a problem with your brother? Your majesty, I''m not so good. Give me up! "

    "Impossible!"

    Andrew strode down from the throne, reached for sunflower, and ordered his bodyguard to say, "come on, catch anoran for the following crimes, and try to murder the new emperor!"

    Wow -

    I didn''t expect Andrew to be so shameless and change so fast!

    Su Kui was shocked. "Your Majesty, arnolam didn''t..."

    "No, no, no," Andrew smiled, smiling happily. He shook his fingers and said gently to sukui, "lack of income, this is the benefit of power. I say what he is, he did what he did. No one will blame the king for his mistakes."

    "You see, he can''t protect himself. He can''t give you what you want. Come to me. I will give you all the best things in the world."

    Andrew bewitches again and again. He believes that what he says, no matter what woman, can''t be rejected.

    The supreme position in the world will bring all the jewels in the world into her arms and lead the life that women dream of.

    This is the woman -

    arnoran is silent, even with a light smile on her lips.

 Chapter 2610

    Sukui looked into his eyes and reached out to hold anoran''s hand firmly.

    This action, silently announced, her own choice.

    Andrew took back his hand disappointed, but looked at sunflower''s eyes, but became more and more fanatical. "I know you are the most unique, so I don''t mind using other means. As long as you stay with me, you will eventually find that I can give you far more than anoran can give you!"

    Ah!

    Why can''t this man understand human language? Sunflower has a headache.

    "Andrew, look me in the eyes. Now I officially tell you that all I want is Arnold. Pearls and gems are all cold and lukewarm things for me. I don''t need them. Thank you for your kindness!"

    A Nolan finally smiled, smile filled the bottom of his eyes, spring in his eyes.

    That''s what he''s waiting for.

    "Good, good, good!"

    Andrew''s eyes were red with anger, and he raised his head and laughed twice.

    Toasts don''t eat fines. What Andrew wants has never been lost.

    "Somebody, tie them up for me!"

    "Is it? Unfortunately, brother, I don''t want to play this game with you -- "

    arnoran shook the token in his hand. It was a token of a snake twined by thorns and surrounded by a dark eyed snake.

    Su Kui recognized it, so she was surprised.

    This is clearly the piece that arnoran gave her when she first met.

    What''s so important is that at this moment, the bottom of my heart is very complex. How many faces does anolan have?

    "Bramble order!!!!!"

    Andrew was shocked. "Why is this here?" After the old king died, he thought that this thing had disappeared with the old king''s death.

    The bramble army is an army trained by the king himself. It only listens to those who hold the bramble token.

    It is said that this is an army that makes the enemy afraid. No one knows how many people there are and what they look like.

    Nothing but tokens.

    Andrew even guessed that the army didn''t exist at all. It was just a rumor that the king deliberately made up to frighten everyone in order to stabilize his throne.

    But now -

    all the rumours are unbroken.

    "Brother, you also said that my father''s favorite is me. The reason why he left the throne to you is just because I''m not interested in this position."

    The implication is that if he is interested, Andrew can''t take the seat.

    So, anoran didn''t want to be king, so the old king prevented his brothers from fighting against anoran, so he left the bramble army to anoran?

    All unwilling, at this moment, is magnified infinitely.

    "Ah!! The brambles? Since it''s in your hands, then, call them out. I don''t believe that such a large cynthian army can''t fight against a single team! "

    When he kills the bramble army, he can form another one.

    Since anoran was proud, he cut off his pride inch by inch!

    Andrew ordered that all the soldiers in the palace be summoned.

    If arnoran does not summon the bramble army he owns at the moment, then arnoran himself will be taken by the insane Andrew.

    Sukui stepped back two steps and leaned into anoran''s arms.

    I heard a low soothing voice over my head. "I''m not afraid. I''m here."

 Chapter 2611

    Su Kui suddenly smiled. Of course, she was not afraid.

    Anyway, the task has been completed. If Arnold dies, the worst thing is to leave the world at once.

    "Well, you are very well!"

    Andrew laughed angrily. In that case, he didn''t have to save face for them. Two people, you can''t help me. He is more and more like the one who asks but can''t. He has nothing but power to intimidate and lure.

    It''s clear that he should laugh, and he''s the winner!

    "Brother, since you want to see the glory of the bramble army, I will satisfy you naturally. Only, it''s all our soldiers in Cynthia. I don''t want them to kill each other. So, does brother have to force me?"

    The night outside is deep, the bright moon is covered by dark clouds, black clouds are rolling, and the wind is blowing through the treetops, becoming more and more gloomy.

    Andrew didn''t see how Arnold acted at all. He didn''t speak at all. The strange token was in his palm and gave out a faint blue light -

    looking at the light, Su Kui suddenly stopped.

    She somehow thought of the soul that had been swallowed by the system, although at last Arnold did not ask where her soul had gone. The

    color is as like as two peas. And as the token gets thicker, a dark, thick shadow is drilled out from under the ground.

    Actually!!

    Dead soul?!

    Andrew rubbed back, and the cold black air in the hall continued to diffuse. The dead souls in battle armor, armed by hand, came out from the ground. More and more big halls could not hold them at all.

    "Brother, are you afraid? In fact, these are also the soldiers of Cynthia! "

    If you look at it one by one, maybe there will be people he knows.

    "Brother, this is the bramble army. Did you say that my father had expected it for a long time? When he died, you would certainly give me a hand?"

    "Brother, you are not authentic. As a younger brother, I never thought about what I would do to you."

    looking at the strange scene in front of me, I think of the dark blue soul in his strange laboratory.

    Su Kui suddenly realized!

    Original!

    I see!

    The so-called most dangerous place is the safest place. Who could have thought that legions feared and feared by countless ministers and nobles were all dead souls?

    It''s no wonder that anoran was given a fierce reputation. Those souls are actually soldiers'' souls.

    In this way, Arnold''s treacherous ability can be explained.

    Andrew''s face was very ugly.

    The army of dead souls, untouchable and untouchable, can hurt the living people, and its killing power is amazing.

    Now, as he saw with his own eyes, he could not doubt the existence of the bramble army at all, because, in his eyes, he could not believe it.

    What else can I do but smile bitterly?

    Andrew closed his eyes, and if he opened them, he could see that his eyes had turned as red and bloodshot as a vampire.

    Father, did you win -

    is it in your heart that only anoran is your son? No matter how much other people flatter you, they can''t do it with one finger?

    He''s dead, Andrew can''t ask that answer any more, but now, someone has put it out to him.

    The questions were explained, and Andrew''s heart, the secret joy and complacency about getting the throne, disappeared.

    After all, he can''t compare with anoran.

    "Let''s go."

    [recommend my big brother sun''s article, "fast wear: God dotes on me". Fairies who like fast boats can go to meow, collect and vote by the way. You are so good-looking. Please support me a lot ~ give you love of 100 marriages! Refill! ]

 Chapter 2612

    Don''t show up in front of him again. He''s afraid he can''t control it.

    At that time, both sides will be hurt. Cynthia, who should guard it?

    -As soon as they were back in the carriage, Su Kui leaned against Arnold''s arms and asked him, "are you sure? It''s really bad. If you don''t say it, you''ll scare me on purpose. "

    I''m happy to hear that?

    Su Kui wrung a handful of soft meat from his waist. "Anolan, I don''t want to stay in the capital. Let''s go out and travel around the world!"

    The big palm rubbed her head hard, and anolan smiled helplessly. "I don''t know that little darling has such a big ability that even Andrew fell into your hand."

    "That''s, otherwise, I won''t be with you!" Su Kui''s hands are full of pride.

    -When Andrew got the news, his fourth Highness''s mansion was empty for a long time.

    And the company of thorns that came out of the earth disappeared.

    Andrew made a fire, smashed all the precious porcelain ornaments that could be smashed in the dormitory, and finally sat on the only intact chair panting.

    While panting and laughing, he looked at a mess, and suddenly his eyes were red.

    In the end, what did you get?

    It''s just a lonely family.

    -The fate of Yu Shi has been changed by Su Kui. She has been poor all her life. She is just an ordinary female official. Even later, she has no chance to meet Andrew.

    Andrew began to linger in flowers, even more than before. He was called the most lecherous emperor in history. There was no one.

    As a man who once had an affair with Andrew, Yu Shi was not treated by women in the harem, not for two days.

    In a word, although she is still alive, she will be called by those boring women to create difficulties in three days and two ends.

    From time to time, it has become a common thing to be covered with injuries.

    At first she wanted to complain to Andrew, but later she found out that after doing so, she got more revenge.

    She saved Andrew, and Andrew saved her from death.

    But she did nothing but make sure she was alive.

    Sitting in the garden of Shengong, Yu Shiyang looks up, and it''s another full moon. She gradually forgets what happened in modern times, as if the world really exists.

    In modern times, it''s more like a dream.

    -When Andrew was two hundred years old, because of women''s color and government affairs, he had overdrawn his body. He became very old and began to stoop, with deep gullies on his face.

    He is no longer tall and powerful, no longer the body that makes women dream.

    The women in the harem changed and Andrew became powerless.

    Yu Shi doesn''t know why she is still alive. She is more than 100 years old. She feels that time is running out. She struggles to wake up every time she is dying. She doesn''t know what she is insisting on.

    She hasn''t seen her best friend for many years. She''s almost forgotten what she looks like.

    When Andrew was in critical condition, she met two people in front of his palace.

    Once friends have not escaped the devastation of the years, the face of nature also has wrinkles, the so-called beauty, but so on.

    But she looked so happy, dressed delicately, wearing clean and bright leather shoes, with a head of silver wire neatly combed at the back of her head.

    Arnoran, the fourth highness of Cynthia, still looks so young. Apart from being mature, he doesn''t see any old style. The two people stand together, which is not a good match.

 Chapter 2613

    Two people hold hands, Yu Shi thinks for the first time: are they still together?

    How can a man, especially a man in the orc world, have only one woman?

    Anolan tightly held her hand, eyes gentle, all fell on her body, no longer able to accommodate others.

    So many years have passed, as long as they appear, there seems to be an invisible barrier around them, and no one can go in and disturb them.

    Yu Shi stands in the distance. For a moment, it seems that time goes backwards. She returns to her youth.

    She stood by Andrew''s side and accompanied him to receive the guests. Then, the gorgeous Arnold got out of the carriage. She went to meet him, but he ignored her.

    He reached out his hand gracefully and gently, and greeted the maiden in the carriage like a princess.

    Just like now.

    Yu Shi wryly laughs, she really lost, lost completely.

    If she had never changed her mind to deal with her friends, now she would not be left alone in this strange world, right?

    It''s all retribution -

    her eyes are gradually blurred, as if there are countless spots, blocking her vision.

    I heard an elegant and soft voice of a woman.

    "Long time no see," she said

    Yu Shi wipes a tear, turns around hurriedly, the head also doesn''t return plunges into the path, ran quickly.

    The happier the man is, the more she looks like a villain.

    The rest of the time, let her spend it, had better forget everything!

    -

    this life is the first time for sunflower.

    The orc''s life is too long. She is old and fast. Fortunately, anoran doesn''t dislike her.

    In fact, compared with Yu Shi, she is very young. Arnoran doesn''t know how many precious herbs and time she wasted in order to prolong her life and youth.

    Unfortunately, the effect is very little.

    No one can defeat God.

    Before she closed her eyes, she felt the warm body lying beside her. Vaguely, she heard anolan whisper in her ear, "little darling, I''ll accompany you."

    Tears burst into her eyes. Su Kui couldn''t laugh or cry. She was so old. The name of little darling has been called by him for so many years.

    That''s good, Arnold. Let''s see you next life!

    -

    "little yu''er is getting up, and her mother is going to work. Go to school early, don''t be late!"

    Su Kui opened his eyes in a daze, yawned, turned over, rubbed his head against the pillow, and said, "Mom, let me sleep a little longer! I''m so sleepy! "

    When he said it, the drowsy ran away.

    This is the sound of milk. Have you come to the new world?

    Su Kui kneaded his head, but before he woke up, he was pulled out of the bed with a creak.

    The chilly air rushed into her autumn clothes and pants, and she shivered.

    "It''s cold, mom!"

    "Hurry up and get dressed and it won''t be cold. What a sloth!"

    Stupidly, he was dressed, and then pushed into the bathroom with both hands to wash. After washing, he sat at the dining table in the small living room, looking at the fried dough sticks and porridge, and half of the salted duck eggs, before Su Kui was fully awake.

    My mother has gone to work. She is the only one left at home. On the beige sofa, there is her pink schoolbag. In my memory, the body owner is in grade five this year.

    Tong Yu, born in the 1980s, was in the early stage of reform and opening up. His parents are intellectuals. His father is the director of the factory and his mother is an accountant.

    In today''s era, their family is still a well-off family.

 Chapter 2614

    Tong Yu also has a sister, Tong Xiang, who goes to school in his hometown and lives with his grandparents.

    At that time, the little old man and the little old lady in the countryside were so much more male than female. In particular, father Tong and mother Tong have two daughters in a row. In order to get promoted and work, they can''t regenerate. In the eyes of the older generation, that''s the event of breaking the incense!

    Tong''s father is in his hometown. He is the eldest. There are two brothers on top. In the eyes of the older generation, he is absolutely competitive. One has two sons and the other has one.

    In contrast, Tong Xiang''s life is not good in the country where he values boys over girls.

    Tong father Tong mother every month will call back the money, want to take care of parents to take care of the eldest daughter, but they never thought, the money, did not spend on their own daughter.

    It''s all spent on the sons his brother gave birth to.

    This also made Tong Xiang resent his parents. Why can his sister go to school in the city, clean and dressed like a little princess every day, while he can only stay in the dirty countryside and have endless work every day?

    This is a reborn world. Tong Xiang should be reborn now.

    In her last life, although she complained to her parents, she was not good-looking when she read a bad book. In fact, she was also strange. She was a parent clearly. Why did her younger sister feel like a face person, white and tender? As for her, she was black and rough.

    The original appearance of seven points is also hard to grind off three points.

    People get along with each other. Tong Xiang, on the one hand, is under the pressure of the old man and the old lady at home, for fear that she will run to the city with her, and no one will do the work at home, so she doesn''t want to go back.

    Tong Xiang, on the other hand, resented his parents and felt that they didn''t love themselves, so he was not close to them.

    Over time, back to the city, with Tong Yu, the three of them, just like a real family.

    Later, in addition to making money, he seldom went back.

    Until Tong Xiang just turned 18, Tong''s little old lady, carrying Tong''s parents, told Tong Xiang a wife''s family.

    Later, I learned that it was for Tong Xiang''s bride price. With the bride price, I could get a wife for my uncle''s son.

    I sold my granddaughter for my grandson.

    Tong''s parents know, regret not fall, but there is no way, in this era, divorce is to be ridiculed, also indirectly destroyed Tong Xiang''s life.

    At that time, gossip was enough to drive a young girl to death.

    However, in the family Tong Xiang married, her husband was a violent person. After two years of tolerance, Tong Xiang finally suffered from domestic violence during her pregnancy and was beaten and aborted. She couldn''t stand it. She committed suicide in the river.

    And then start to regenerate.

    After rebirth, Tong Xiang decided to study hard and fight against her grandparents in the end, but she didn''t learn well, so she could not become a bully in her life.

    Once she thought that she had married in her last life, had her parents'' arms, and the old lady was embellishing her ears, and almost cut off her relationship with her parents.

    For this matter, Tong mother did not less tears. What she didn''t know was that after her death, Tong''s mother was even sicker and regretted not taking her over to take care of her. She also knew how she was treated by her parents in law in her hometown.

    For this reason, I almost divorced Tong Fu.

    More importantly, she went back to her hometown and had a big quarrel with her parents in law. It was said that they forced her daughter to die. She would never support yunyun again for the murderer who forced her daughter to die.

 Chapter 2615

    But these Tong Xiang all did not know, because, she died, again was born.

    It''s a pity that Tong Xiang, who was born again, seldom rebelled, found a man to marry himself, but his eyes were not easy to use, and married a bad man.

    That slag male is still a soldier brother, when returning home, he fell in love with Tong Xiang. They had a sweet time mixing oil. When it was their turn to return to the barracks, soldier brother promised to marry her when he came back.

    Then Tong Xiang waited for three years. As a result, brother Bing had already forgotten who she was. He listened to the arrangement of his family and found a good-looking man. He hung up his post in the organization and lived happily.

    Tong Xiang is so angry that he commits suicide again -

    Tong Yu, as his younger sister, can''t see the past. He decides to help her forehead. He has to be a good man. In order to help his parents stop grieving and sad, save this stupid sister who has a single brain.

    So this is the third!

    Su Kui kneaded his face, three or two mouthfuls of fried dough sticks and porridge, and the purring one pulled it into his mouth. After finishing eating it, he picked up his schoolbag and went to school.

    When I come back from school in the evening, my parents are at home.

    After dinner, Su Kui did not slip back to the room at the first time, but sat in a critical position, put on a negotiating position, and looked at Tong''s parents.

    Tong mule wiped her hands stained with water on the apron, leaned against the kitchen door and looked at her with a smile, "what''s wrong with our little jade today? She looks serious. It''s scary."

    "Hahaha!" Tong''s father also laughed kindly.

    Neither of them took the teenage girl seriously.

    Su Kui''s head is big, and her body is still a small bean. How can she save a sister who has lived for two lives and now lives for the third life?

    Especially when my parents are so unreliable --

    "Mom and Dad, please be serious

    A small slap on the table, Su Kui wrinkled her eyebrows. Under the light, the little girl, who was carved with powder and jade, looked taut and didn''t mention much Coke.

    The husband and wife looked at each other with a hard smile, shook their shoulders and asked her softly, "Cheng Cheng, what does little jade have to say, talk about it, or want to buy new clothes? Talk to your parents! "

    Couple two, treat little daughter, absolutely is infinite dote on.

    Of course, who doesn''t like the cute little Lori?

    Su Kui frowned and said, "Mom, I heard from my classmates today that when I was in my hometown, I was beaten by my grandparents and had to work every day. Do you think my elder sister would do the same when she was in my hometown?"

    She held her little face in her hands with a melancholy look.

    "This --"

    husband and wife look at each other, but they can''t answer for a while.

    The old people in the family place more emphasis on men than women. They are clear, but they ask themselves, although they put their children in their hometown, they beat back 200 yuan a month. In the countryside, a child has enough to eat and wear.

    But what if?

    Tong''s mother put away her smiling face, thought about it again and again, but she still felt uncomfortable. She wished she could go home and have a look.

    "No way! Old Tong, I''m going to ask for leave tomorrow. Nobody will inform me. Go back and have a look. Xiao yu''er said that. How can I feel uncomfortable? "

    It''s a piece of meat falling from the body. Where is there any reason not to worry?

    "Xiaoyu''er, go back to sleep first!" Tong and his father waved and drove away Su Kui.

    Su Kui was rushed back to the room, and the couple began to murmur in the living room.

 Chapter 2616

    Su Kui eavesdropped on the door for a while, and determined that both of them would ask for leave to go back to their hometown tomorrow, and crawled to bed contentedly.

    Tomorrow happens to be Saturday. She''s off!

    But think about it, Tong Xiang is also miserable enough, the life is tired enough, not easy to rebirth, and meet with the slag man. As a result, the God seemed to be on the same level as her, and she was reborn.

    The next day, Tong''s mother and Tong''s father, the couple bought a cigarette and a bag of biscuits from the small sales department. They didn''t call to inform the family of their return. They took Su Kui, got on the bus and drove home.

    There is a distance between the city and the countryside, especially now the means of transportation is not so convenient. Even in the city, the "rich" with cars are rare.

    They spent three hours in cars and money, driving on tractors, running on muddy roads, shaking, and running towards their hometown with noisy noises.

    Su Kui''s body is small, and her energy is limited. She is staggering and falling asleep in Tong''s mother''s arms.

    When she wakes up, she just arrives at the station.

    Tong''s father wants to hold her, Su Kui wants her to be an adult''s body, and she is not young. She is also hugged by others, which is too shameful, so she waves her hand and refuses.

    She said that she was "grown up, don''t be hugged". She didn''t even know how much she liked it.

    Husband and wife two side pull her a hand, three people vastly hope familiar old house to walk.

    It''s winter now. There''s a layer of snow on the ground. It''s crunching on the ground, but there''s no mud and sticky feet.

    Otherwise, Su Kui may still be able to face one time, let people hug!

    "You wait here. I''ll go ahead and have a look."

    Tong''s mother gave Tong''s father a wink, and she didn''t know why her little daughter''s careless words made her so relieved.

    Last night I went to bed in a panic. I always felt that something bad was about to happen.

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the mess in the yard. It was covered with melancholy clouds. The little old man, who was smoking under the eaves, was angry.

    "Dad, what''s the matter?"

    Tong mother blinks, she has not liked Tong''s parents, if not with Tong''s father, she would never have married to such a family.

    The reason is that there is no other reason. Both of them are conservative and feudal. The little old lady is very stingy. If there is any good thing, they all want to go to the eldest and the second.

    When she got married, she left them nothing.

    Old Tong saw Tong''s mother''s first glance, and he was so scared that he almost didn''t take the dry tobacco bag in his hand and fell to the ground Why are you back? Don''t say hello... "

    He was stuttering. He had a ghost in his heart.

    Tong mother a Deng, said that the voice of the export have changed.

    "Tong Dawei! Come in! "

    Su Kui a listen, should not this elder sister lives to be loveless, suicide again? Her small face collapsed, more active than Tong''s father, and she rushed in.

    Tong old man a look, get, this is a family of three, all came back.

    "Who''s here and who''s here? Has Tong come barefoot? "

    Most of the village''s surnames are Tong, and few people from other surnames. Tong barefoot is a barefoot doctor who has been working in the village for more than ten years. There is a headache and fever in the village. All of them come to him.

    Tong old too hurried out, a look at the yard on three people, face expression suddenly uncomfortable up.

    "Three, three Why don''t you call back? You... "

 Chapter 2617

    Su Kui curled his lips. "Milk, I didn''t call you. I wanted to surprise you!"

    Yes, it''s a surprise!

    Let Tong''s parents know how you are, taking their money and abusing their daughter at the same time!

    "Well, you little girl, you --" Old Tong can''t hear her weird words. She''s surprised and almost scared!

    Always feel this stinky girl film is deliberately angry with her!

    As a result, Tong''s mother didn''t like it, "Mom, what did you say? Xiaoyu''er is also your granddaughter. Even if you don''t like your daughter, we like it. Now men and women are equal and we don''t value men over women! "

    Father Tong wants to say something. Mother Tong stares at him, shrinks his neck and nods, "yes, yes, men and women are equal."

    Su Kui was worried to death when he saw them talking. "Why do you need a doctor, milk? Is anyone sick? Where''s my sister? "

    She pretended to look around and saw no one, "is it in the room? I''ll go in and have a look! "

    With that, he ran in.

    Old Tong can''t stop her. She stares at her husband. "Why don''t you stop her! It''s not easy to lose money or money! "

    I don''t know who to scold, or I may be a granddaughter who is not in her favorite range!

    Mother Tong''s face has been very bad. As a mother, she is a daughter who is loved as a sweetheart. She was said so face to face. She didn''t speak up and scolded, which is considered her high quality.

    "Ma, where is Xiangxiang? Is it in the house? I''ll see. "

    Tong is too anxious, busy way: "not in not, go to school."

    Mother Tong immediately laughed angrily. "Mom, today is Saturday, school is off. Do you have something to hide from me? Even if Xiangxiang is not there, when we get home, even the house won''t let us in? "

    After all, she kicked Tong''s father.

    "Ouch --"

    "right right right!"

    As a qualified wife, father Tong completely carries out his wife''s orders.

    "Mom and Dad, you see we have bought something back. Let me put it in first! Xiangxiang''s business, we will do it later... "

    Before he finished speaking, the little girl came from the inner room with a cry.

    "Mom!!! Come on! "

    "Little jade?!"

    Mother Tong''s heart was thumping. She felt that something was not good. When she lost something, she immediately ran to the house.

    Tong old lady also wants to stop, is anxious Tong mother a push away.

    She didn''t stand up. She sat on the ground and fell into a daze. At the same time, she began to roar, with a snivel and a tear! Daughter in law beat mother-in-law!! Who cares so much now? Tong father as a little son, but did not enjoy the love of his father and mother at all. When he was a child, what he wore was the rest of his brother''s food. They wore rotten clothes and piled patches before he got to wear them.

    At the beginning, he didn''t even want to send him to study, but he was smart. He ran to the door of the school classroom and squatted all day. Later, he met a lifelong teacher, who taught him to read for free, so that he could achieve what he has achieved today.

    What''s more, he saw clearly that his wife didn''t have the strength at all. Old Tong was just like a shrew with thunder and no rain, which bored Tong''s father.

    He shoved the cigarette into old Tong''s hand and bit his teeth into the room.

    Tong Xiang is three years older than Tong Yu. In this year''s 13th year, children from poor families are in charge of their families, let alone Tong Xiang, an adult.

 Chapter 2618

    When Tong''s father came in, Tong''s mother was already crying.

    "Tong Dawei! Look what your eldest daughter is like! If we hadn''t come back quietly this time, we would have lost our daughter! " Tong mother a snivel a tear, holding on to lie on the bed dying Tong Xiang cry heartbroken, even said to divorce with Tong father.

    "Divorce! It''s not a day! I just want to ask your parents, although we have left Xiangxiang to their care these years, we have never lacked them anything, right? Every time I have no money to spend, what''s less? Which time I didn''t deliver it at the first time? The result! "

    Tong Xiang is blocked by Tong''s mother. At first, he hasn''t seen clearly. After seeing clearly, the whole person is confused.

    The girl on the bed is skinny, dark, with fever on her cheeks, red blood dripping and dry skin on her mouth turning up.

    A pair of hands outside the quilt, but also a long frostbite.

    He thought that he would give 200 yuan to his hometown every month, and his daughter would live a good life, but now, let''s see what her daughter is like!

    "Mom and Dad, that''s how you take care of Xiangxiang?"

    He was angry, red eyed and gnashing his teeth to control himself from swearing. "I''ll give you money every month, but 200 yuan is not enough. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give it again! I know that you value men over women, but Xiangxiang is not your granddaughter. Is our Tong family''s blood line

    "You treat her so harshly, have you ever thought about my feelings, even if you hurt the children of big brother''s second brother''s family, it doesn''t matter, but! At least, Xiangxiang is also a child. At least, it is necessary to take care of it? "

    Every time he comes back, his daughter is not close to them, and his parents are adding fuel to their ears. Every time he comes back and leaves, his daughter has no chance to get along with them alone.

    Now, it turns out that''s how it is!

    I''m afraid my daughter will tell their husband and wife! Two hundred yuan a month, he sneers, and finally enters the second eldest brother''s belly!

    "Ah Ping, let''s go! Even if we don''t work, Xiangxiang can''t stay at home! Let''s go outside and see a doctor! "

    "Hey, hey, you black sheep, what do you say about your parents? How old is Xiangya? In the past 13 years old can marry! What did I do with her work? Is she missing for dinner or what? No, I don''t agree! "

    If she''s gone, isn''t all the work of the family on her?

    Never, never!

    The old lady''s eyes were rolling. She just sat on the ground and began to splash. Now it''s winter. The countryside is not so clean. Soon the old lady rolled all over the mud, regardless. Just howl.

    "Anyway, if you take Xiangya away, it''s my old woman''s life!"

    Su Kui''s disdainful lips were turned aside and Tong''s mother said, "Mom, wait a minute. My sister has a fever now. Let''s see a doctor first! Let''s go back when my sister has a fever! "

    I didn''t expect to come back to Tong Xiang. He was totally loveless. He didn''t even resist the current predicament.

    Later, barefoot doctor came and prescribed some antipyretics. Speaking of Tong Xiang''s story, the parents of Tong family knew what kind of life their daughter had in the village all day.

    Before dawn, she had to get up to cook. When she was finished, the family would slowly get up from the bed to eat. After eating, they would brush pots and bowls, and then they would go to school with their schoolbags on their backs.

 Chapter 2619

    Coming back from school is even worse.

    In a cold day, there are so many clothes waiting for her to wash.

    This time, Tong Xiang was washing clothes by the river. He couldn''t help but jump down. If it had not been for her uncle who was working nearby, she would have died in the winter.

    Hearing this, Tong mother immediately smashed the hot water bottle beside the bed.

    And then he started to smash around the house.

    Catch what smash what, Tong old madam all frighten, always docile virtuous daughter-in-law, how suddenly with mad same, evil?

    "Deng ping!! You can''t do it! Please stop it! "

    "Losers, losers! You''re going to revolt, and let''s not let the old couple live? "

    "Hard life!"

    The old man and the old lady watched Tong''s mother smash the house all the time. They dared not even stop.

    Because I''m afraid mother Tong will go mad, I''ll beat them again.

    Old people are afraid of death. If they fall, they may die.

    "Tong Dawei, you don''t care about your daughter-in-law! Look what she''s done to her family! "

    Tong''s father sneers and kicks the table with his feet raised? Damn it! How did you two do it? It''s just a day. Let''s die together! My good daughter is given to you. I don''t want to take care of her. I will take my money and abuse her at the same time! I''d like to see what your hearts are made of! "

    It''s a rebellion between the couple.

    Tong barefoot eyelids jumped, gloating at the two couples a look, after going out Pooh a "deserved!"

    They have been advised for a long time that they are all the flesh and blood of their own family, so don''t be so absolute.

    In particular, Tong Dawei and his wife pay 200 yuan a month to their hometown for living expenses. 200 yuan is enough for a family to eat meat in such a rural area for a month!

    What''s more, they just let them take care of their eldest daughter.

    Now, cause and effect cycle, bad karma!

    Do evil, always want to return!

    Let''s see how the old couple can use their money to show off in the village. Especially the old lady, infatuated with mahjong, left all her work to a child.

    It''s too much trouble. There''s no guarantee. Especially in the countryside, the old houses are not soundproof and are close to each other.

    One by two, all crowded in the yard.

    Looking at Tong old man and old lady''s eyes, especially despise.

    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what Tong Dawei and his wife have done. According to their words, it''s just that they haven''t done enough! No matter how grumpy you are, you can beat them up.

    Although the old people need respect and filial piety, they also need to see what kind of old people they are.

    "I''ll tell you that in the future, when we take care of ourselves, don''t you value the eldest and the second? They like to hug everything in their home. Don''t come to us to provide for the aged! "

    Tong mother pointed to their nose and shouted, "if anyone dare to find me, I will chop him with a kitchen knife! Let''s see! "

    Su Kui watched with relish. Originally, Tong''s mother was a soft bun, but she was just a mother. She started a fire, and Su Kui had to thumbs up for it.

    Really tough!

    Get rid of Qi!

    After a long time in the room, Su Kui watched Tong Xiang not wake up. It was a good time to wash his white.

    Therefore, she carefully stuffed her cold hands into the quilt and drilled directly under Tong Xiang''s clothes.

 Chapter 2620

    Tong Xiang was awakened by the cold.

    Vaguely, she thought she was dead again, and then she was born again, not only from the heart.

    Do you think you have done something wrong? Let God punish her like this.

    Before people wake up, tears begin to flow out.

    Chaotic, she felt a pair of gentle hands, wipe away tears for her. She didn''t open her eyes. Her eyelids were heavy and she couldn''t see clearly.

    There was a lot of noise in her ear, she thought in silence and frowned.

    I suddenly found that -

    How can I hear this sound so familiar? Isn''t this the voice of your parents?! Tong Xiang didn''t understand that every time he lived, there was no such scene.

    What''s more, her mother seems to be scolding her grandmother?

    Although I don''t understand why she did this and what happened, Tong Xiang felt relieved just listening.

    She even bent her lips and smiled.

    Su Kui, who watched her every move, looked sober.

    She did not know that Tong Xiang treated this as a dream.

    Anyway, she''s going to die. She doesn''t want to care so much.

    How good is it to sleep like this?

    Sukui where may let her sleep, hurriedly lie down to her side, talk to her ears.

    "Sister, sister? Are you awake? Don''t be afraid. Mom knows. No one will bully you in the future! "

    The little girl''s voice, soft and delicate, is full of milk, which makes people feel soft for no reason.

    But Tong Xiang only felt disgusted. She frowned and shook her head, trying to drive the voice out of her mind.

    She didn''t want to dream and hear her sister''s voice. She didn''t want to see her again!

    The man who takes over his parents has the same origin as himself, but has a different fate.

    Why is she so lucky?!

    Su Kui saw this and said "tut" softly. It seems that this elder sister hates her very much. She is reluctant to listen to her.

    It doesn''t matter. Put yourself in a position, she can understand.

    If she had a sister who had taken over her parents, and then she was treated unfairly and left in her hometown to be abused, she would not be happy, and she would also resent that sister who could be loved by all.

    But, elder sister, don''t worry about it later, younger sister will protect you!

    -In a word, soon, the story spread all over the village.

    The result is -

    separation!

    I have to divide it. I won''t wait on who I love after I divide it!

    Tong old lady Tong old man, including Tong father''s eldest brother and second brother, naturally refused to share. If divided, no matter whether father Tong is treated by the old man or the old lady, the share he should take must be taken away.

    Moreover, in the future, they took Tong Xiang away. That''s 200 yuan a month! I don''t know how much I can buy!

    They would not like to be able to get even that.

    But Tong''s father and Tong''s mother are determined to separate their families, or they will go to the police station to report the crime and kill their relatives. Then no one can run away.

    Abuse of children, spread out to see them shameless!

    Although in the village, they are typically cheeky and have long been shameless.

    In the end, I have no choice but to separate my family.

    Tong''s mother is not polite. Before their hometown, they also had three brick and tile houses. That was when they got married, Tong''s mother and Tong''s father, their salaries, plus the subsidies of Tong''s mother''s family, were given to Jianshe.

    Now it''s Mrs. Tong who lives. Before that, they thought it was empty, too. They lived there. Anyway, their daughter was at home.

 Chapter 2621

    Now Tong mother diaphragms should be desperate, decisive, nothing, but their house, you can no longer live, move out, all to me!

    Tong old lady began to splash again, Tong mother sneer, not roll, right? be free!

    It took only one day for her to find a team to build a house. When it snowed in winter, they didn''t have any work to do. Tong''s mother paid them ten yuan and gave them one day.

    Tear down the house for him!

    Anyway, they won''t come back to live in the future. Tong''s mother would rather lose three brick houses than give them to the black hearted vampire parents in law.

    Especially before, in the phone, what else did you say to her? The son of the eldest brother''s family is over 20 years old. It''s time to marry his wife. See if she can lend her brick house to them for a new house.

    Now?

    Make a fart!

    I didn''t tear you all down, even if it''s for your face!

    Tong Xiangshao''s mind is not clear. She doesn''t know what happened. She wants to sleep, but every time she wants to sleep, she will have a pair of cold hands stretched into her clothes, which makes her wake up shivering.

    Sukui swore she didn''t want to.

    But if you don''t, how can you let your dear sister know that her parents also love her, just don''t know before?

    Tong''s mother is unusually calm and decisive this time. Tong''s father knows that Tong''s mother is really in a hurry. From her marriage to now, she and her father-in-law have never had a face.

    Only this time, is to sever the relationship.

    Tong''s father has no problem. Anyway, he was the one who was not valued when he was a child. He didn''t enjoy his mother''s love and father''s love. It''s all his own efforts and his wife''s help to have a life today.

    Old madam Tong was rolling on the ground, covered with mud, and the comfortable brick and tile house that she lived in turned into a pile of ruins, which did not stop her.

    Her own house, what do you want to do? If you have any opinion, please hold it!

    That night, without a house to live in, they called their neighbor''s tractor, wrapped Tong Xiang in a quilt and went back to the city.

    Before I went home, I was sent to the hospital.

    No way. Tong Xiang has a fever. He committed suicide by jumping into the river in the winter. He doesn''t know what he thinks.

    Su Kui felt that even if he wanted to commit suicide, he had to take some sleeping pills or something.

    It''s so painful, so cold, the river is full of ice.

    I hope I don''t leave the root of the disease behind, or she will regret it.

    -It has been two days since Tong Xiang opened his eyes again.

    Su Kui has to go to class. She can''t brush her kindness in front of her dear sister.

    After staying in the hospital for a week, he had a general examination. When he saw Tong Xiang''s blue and purple injury, Tong Muqi almost couldn''t control it. He wanted to run back to his hometown to put a fire and burn those black heart and black lung.

    Father Tong''s salary is relatively high, and there are many things, so he didn''t ask for leave.

    Tong''s mother asked for leave to take special care of Tong Xiang.

    Later, I went back home to discuss with Tong and his father. My daughter''s psychological trauma must be accompanied by someone, and it always takes time to adapt to a new place.

    Simply quit the job, a family''s burden, all fell on Tong''s father.

    Fortunately, at this time, the workshop director is still a very powerful position. Someone often entrusts him / her with gifts to find a job in the workshop.

    Father Tong is not that kind of rigid and honest person. He is harmless. As long as he is willing to work, he is willing to arrange.

 Chapter 2622

    So life is not bad, because of this, Tong mother quit at ease.

    -

    "Wow, mom! What dish do you cook today? It''s so fragrant and fragrant. Your nose is going to be fragrant! "

    On Friday, Su Kui came home from school to see Tong Xiang.

    This is a real meeting between the two sisters when they are awake.

    Tong Xiang didn''t want to see her very much. He didn''t plan to do the surface work or cover it up.

    "Sister, are you well? Then we can go to school together! Super happy! "

    Su Kui danced, as if he didn''t understand Tong Xiang''s dislike and resentment. He wandered from the kitchen, followed Tong''s mother''s two pieces of braised pork, one was sucked into his mouth, the other was quickly stuffed into Tong Xiang''s mouth.

    "Oh - you!"

    Tong Xiang stares at her. The meat in her mouth is fragrant. The fat but not greasy stewed meat will melt at the entrance. The fat meat is smooth and tender, and the lean meat is soft and rotten, which is the delicacy she seldom eats.

    "Yummy, yummy? After that, my sister will not go back. Our family will be together forever! "

    How annoying, how annoying it is to pretend to be a child!

    She took out a small pink mirror from her schoolbag and handed it to Tong Xiang, "sister, this is for you!"

    "I don''t want it."

    Tong Xiang curls his mouth and looks at his nominal sister''s white skin. He looks like a dough. His fingers are thin, and then he compares himself. All kinds of imbalances come to him.

    Sister is such a disgusting creature --

    "sister, don''t you like it?"

    Tong Xiang is not a real child. He has never seen a better looking mirror in his last life. There are some strange things about children.

    At a glance, she shook her head. "No, take it!"

    "All right."

    Su Kui is frustrated. MD is such a hard sister to please!

    Tong mother also reluctantly shakes her head, the elder daughter''s heart is deeply rooted in mustard, which can not be eliminated overnight.

    I just hope she can forget the bad things in the new environment.

    In the next few days, Su Kui''s daily life is to please Tong Xiang, but with little effect.

    Tong''s mother is worried every day, and she doesn''t know how to do it.

    Buy new clothes for Tong Xiang? Yes, she took all the photos, but she was still indifferent.

    Later, Su Kui thought about it and put forward suggestions: "let my sister go to school with me! Many students in the school are very friendly! "

    Tong''s mother thinks it''s the same. It''s not the same thing to stay at home all the time. Just go to school and contact more people of the same age. Their personalities will definitely change.

    In terms of taking care of her daughter, Tong''s mother has always been very attentive. After discussing with Tong''s father that night, she asked Tong Xiang for his opinion and decided to find a relationship. As a transfer student, she asked Tong Xiang to go to school with Su Kui in a class.

    Two lives add up, Tong Xiang has not read many books actually, because the teacher condition of the hometown is not good, also has Tong old madam to drag her hind legs, can learn well just strange.

    However, Tong Xiang, who is very much looking forward to going to a good school and being cared by his parents, is only tired in his life.

    Besides, she doesn''t want to pay attention to anything -

    she knows that her mother is flattering her and her father is careful in front of her, but what about that? What has happened is not something that can be offset by giving small favors.

    At the end of the 12th lunar month, the two sisters went to school one by one, followed by Tong Mu.

    At present, she has become a full-time housewife, whose main responsibility is to take charge of the life and study of her two daughters.

 Chapter 2623

    Sukui advanced the classroom, her results in the upper middle, but because the head is not high, sitting in the middle of the third row.

    Now, I am in my teens. I know how beautiful I am. Tong Yu is very popular in school.

    Children always like to be friends with their good-looking classmates.

    "Good morning, little yu''er! Have you heard that there are transfer students today

    Su Kui''s deskmate, when she sat in the past, immediately came close, very gossip of the drum with two big eyes, to talk to her.

    Transfer students?

    "Is it? Men''s and women''s? "

    "Men!" The little deskmate touched his chin. "When I came to class this morning, I saw it. I was in a car! Ah I''ve never been in a car like that since I was a kid! "

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t answer.

    In the early days of reform and opening up, this kind of car is indeed a very rare existence.

    That''s not Tong Xiang. She said that Tong Xiang''s transfer has just been decided. How can it spread so fast.

    "Xiaoyu''er, what about you? Have you ever sat? "

    "Well? Sit Go ahead... "

    Su Kui nodded. Although she didn''t know if Tong Yu had ever sat, she did.

    It''s really hard to communicate with children!

    Su Kui had a headache. She hurriedly took out the textbook for early self-study and urged the little deskmate to say, "Jiaojiao, take out your book quickly. The teacher is coming soon!"

    "Oh, yes!" Little deskmate nodded quickly, looking at Su Kui enviously, "little jade, I envy you so much! When can I sit once ~ "

    " yes. "

    In the future, this kind of car will develop to the point of overflowing. At that time, I''m afraid that I''ll sit to the point of vomiting.

    In the early morning classroom, a group of small Peas holding books, pretending to read, and some hiding behind books to eat snacks and whisper.

    There is a layer of water vapor on the glass window. It''s white and flowery. I can''t see the scenery clearly.

    Su Kui is afraid of the cold. The cold wind from the classroom door occasionally makes her shiver.

    Now heating is not popular, let alone air conditioning.

    Every winter is the most difficult time.

    Ah! I hate school even more!

    [Ding - it is detected that the host has the mood of slacking, please adjust the mood in time and try to complete the task! ]

    [be strong no matter how hard it is! ]

    sunflower:?

    "Oh, go!"

    I don''t want to communicate with this dog systematically. I''m upset.

    Would you please return her experience value and restore the dog to a time when the system is not open?

    -

    the early self-study starts at 6:30 and ends at 7:20. The teacher didn''t come for the whole class. Only the head teacher occasionally patrols around the classroom, and then goes back to the air-conditioned office.

    For students, there is no teacher control of the early self-study, it''s pretty Zizi, some mischievous, almost did not turn the classroom upside down.

    Before the next morning class, the teacher in charge of the class came late, leading two students with schoolbags on their backs, into the classroom.

    "Dong Dong --"

    the head teacher knocked on the blackboard with the blackboard eraser, cleared his throat, and raised his voice: "cough, today, we are in grade five, and we have two transfer students. Welcome

    There was a loud crackle. Su Kui''s little deskmate applauded the most vigorously.

    Su Kui was afraid that her hand would be swollen, so she sat at the table and bit Su Kui''s ear.

 Chapter 2624

    "Little jade, little jade! See? The man I saw this morning is him! "

    She pointed to the platform, that dressed clean and tidy, a look on the gas extraordinary boy told her.

    Boys are well-developed. They are quite different in the whole fifth grade. They are almost as tall as the head teacher.

    In winter, he wore a dark blue turtleneck sweater inside and a down jacket outside. His schoolbag was not carried by rules, but in his hand.

    The eyebrows are clear and beautiful, but the cold between the eyebrows is too cold for people to live thousands of miles away.

    "Little jade! Little jade! He''s so handsome, isn''t he! "

    "Yes, yes," Su Kui said lightly, holding her face.

    "Now, let''s invite our new classmates to introduce themselves! In the following days, we will spend the rest of the semester together! "

    Tong Xiang is standing inside, so she will introduce herself first.

    Looking at a group of young, excited faces, Tong Xiang thought that her heart would not fluctuate, however, she overestimated herself.

    In fact, she is still looking forward to it.

    Take a deep breath, she stood on the platform, "Hello everyone, my name is Tong Xiang."

    Su Kui added, "see, that''s my sister."

    "Ah?"

    Yu Jiao''s eyes are silly. She rubs them. She looks at Tong Xiang and Su Kui carefully. "But you two are not like each other at all!"

    Su Kui patted her head down, "dear! Don''t say anything! "

    If Tong Xiang heard it, he would hate her again.

    In fact, Su Kui doesn''t care about Tong Xiangxi very much. She behaves better at home, just doesn''t want to make Tong''s mother sad.

    After all, Tong Yu''s purpose is to make Tong''s mother happy, not to let her lose her daughter and get sick again.

    But to be honest, if Tong Xiang does this to her again, she really doesn''t want to brush her kindness again. She''s upset!

    "The road is in danger."

    Tong Xiang''s self introduction didn''t attract too much attention. Instead, it was the cold student Lu Wei who stood up and said a name.

    Waiting for the teacher in charge who can say two more words:

    "Well Ha ha ha, OK, good, everyone clap! Next, we need to help our new students more and try to integrate them into our group as soon as possible. Do you agree? "

    "Good!"

    Su Kui would bet that most of these good people are girls. The scream is going to break the roof of the classroom!

    Sure enough, no matter when, women are creatures looking at their faces.

    Of course, the same is true for men.

    "So handsome, so handsome. Wow, his name is Lucille, and his name is so handsome!"

    At this time, from Taiwan, there have been some dog blood youth idol dramas that have fascinated little girls.

    My deskmate is one of them.

    Like Lu Wei, a handsome young boy with red lips and white teeth, a good family and a cold heart, is the prince charming in the hearts of girls.

    "Well So, does anyone want to sit with a new classmate? "

    "Me!"

    "I can!"

    In addition to a few brave students, the rest of the female students, who had just called out loudly, instead counseled.

    Su Kui smiled and raised his hand. "Teacher, Tong Xiang is my sister. Let''s sit together!"

    The head teacher had known earlier, nodded, "well, Yu Jiao, you and Tong Xiang will change seats."

    "Ah?"

    Yu Jiao frowned and said, "little jade, I can''t bear you!"

 Chapter 2625

    "It''s OK. We can play together after class! Ann ~ "Su Kui can only comfort first.

    Tong Xiang instead shook his head, "teacher, I am tall, or sit in the back, save the influence of the students in front of the study."

    She''s 13 years old. Now she''s back in fifth grade. She''s really tall.

    Lu Wei takes a funny look at the girl who opened her mouth before. She holds her face and looks at her sister on the stage without any words. She looks helpless.

    Set off the face of a stuffed bun, there is a kind of impulse to pinch.

    Unfortunately, the relationship between the two sisters doesn''t seem to be very good.

    "Teacher, can I apply for a new seat? I want to sit with my sister. I''m afraid she won''t get used to the new environment for the time being! "

    Su Kui thoroughly implements the "stick to people" mode and doesn''t like me, does he? Then I have to get close to you and let you get used to my existence.

    Tong Xiang is so upset. How could he not find this sister so upset before? The whole stick!

    "Well, that''s fine."

    "Then sit by the window!" The head teacher pointed to the window on the right side of the fourth row.

    Su Kui has a look. It''s hard to get. It''s far from the classroom door! God knows she''s freezing to death!

    At that time, I packed my schoolbag. The students who had been sitting at the window had packed their books and moved to the place where Su Kui had been sitting.

    It''s a coincidence. The new student is right behind Su Kui.

    The fifth row --

    "my sister doesn''t like me very much? I don''t even want to sit with me. "

    Su Kui sits inside. Tong Xiang is tall. Well, he can help her keep out the wind.

    Tong Xiang is too lazy to cover up at home, not to mention in school.

    "Just know. Stay away from me. I hate you!"

    Ah!

    Bad sister!

    Su Kui rolled a white eye. If it wasn''t for me, you could have been abused in my hometown or burned to death with a fever!

    "Classmate, can I change seats with you?"

    The head teacher arranged for the new students to leave. The bell rang and the students ran out happily.

    Some go to the canteen for dinner, and some go to the toilet in groups.

    "Good."

    Lu Wei picks up eyebrows, Su Kui Leng, because it seems that Lu Wei is not like a friendly person.

    The seat that I just sat down has not been warm yet. I have changed people.

    Lu Wei is much stronger than Tong Xiang. Su Kui doesn''t have any opinions about changing a table.

    Because, small she, shrink in the corner, really warm, hee hee!

    Lu Wei saw through her careful thinking, but he didn''t tear it down.

    So, next, I began to be lazy, but the only bad thing is that the teacher seems to pay special attention to the new students.

    From time to time, I like to call on new students to stand up and answer questions.

    This time it''s Tong Xiang''s turn.

    She hasn''t read for a long time. For these seemingly simple problems, in fact, her head is a paste.

    It''s not hard for the math teacher to help her. After finding out the scores of the transferred students, it''s more natural for them to have classes later.

    Then, Su Kui found that Tong Xiang fell into a dead end.

    She didn''t do well before, and because she didn''t touch these courses for a long time, she seemed a little confused.

    But I also believe that I am an adult in my heart. I always think of myself as an adult, even if I don''t communicate with others, I won''t take the initiative to ask the teacher even if I don''t know the problem.

    Su Kui looked at it and thought that she really fell into the circulation mode. Tong Xiang couldn''t make progress at all.

 Chapter 2626

    "Look at this question. It''s not a, it''s C. The reason is..."

    Su Kui couldn''t see any more. She turned her head and pointed to a topic she had been worried about.

    She vowed that she didn''t look down on Tong Xiang. God knows, she wants to have a good relationship with her!

    However, Tong Xiang, who had a deep grudge against Su Kui, took the paper away with a cold face, holding the attitude that I would not listen to me. "I don''t need you to tell me, I can ask the teacher myself!"

    Su Kui smiled, shrugged and said casually: "yes, casually, then you can ask the teacher! It''s disgraceful to take a countdown when we save. "

    Don''t you hate me? Come on, complete you!

    The relationship doesn''t work. Su Kui can use the method of agitation.

    "Ha ha," Tong xiangnu extremely anti smile, "exposed stuffing? Tong Yu, don''t pretend in front of me. I know you want to occupy your parents. I won''t do what you want! "

    So it is --

    Tong Xiang has left all the pots on her back! Why didn''t her parents take her to the city? Because my sister is small! What about later? Later, because my sister is small, I don''t feel at ease if I don''t take her with me.

    All in all, it''s sister''s fault.

    Ah! Su Kui is probably the most bitter sister, not one of them.

    "Whatever you think, I really regard you as my sister, but you always seem to be used to seeing people with colored glasses. In fact, if you can take off your prejudice and look at the world seriously, you will find that mom and dad are very concerned about you! "

    Even if they are wrong, they are making up for it now.

    Yes, you were dead at the beginning. People who didn''t know or had their white hair sent to the black hair. They lived a very poor life, living in guilt and couldn''t walk out.

    "Just take care of yourself!"

    How mature I am!

    Tong Xiang stuffed the paper back into the drawer and walked out of the classroom with a cold face.

    Lu Wei looked up from his desk. The last class was politics. He slept for a whole class, and the teacher didn''t care about him.

    I don''t know when he woke up.

    Half of his face was pressed out with a red mark by his arm. His eyes were puffy, and he looked at Su Kui on his side.

    "Classmate, I find you very interesting."

    Before, she was pitiful, and then she was scolded by her elder sister. Immediately, she started the vicious younger sister mode of rampage.

    Looking at her little Bun''s face, he was so angry that he thought of puffer fish.

    Su Kui rolled his eyes. "Don''t worry!"

    There is no deterrent force in the world.

    "Well? You say that again? " Lu Wei''s eyes narrowed, and Danfeng''s eyes turned into a slight arc, which was quite impressive.

    If it is an ordinary girl, she must be scared by him.

    But who is sunflower? God is not afraid of the earth, a book on his face.

    "I said you couldn''t care! How annoying you are! "

    Girl''s little figure, wrapped like a ball, walked out of the classroom with short legs.

    Lu Wei was stunned for a long time, and then he took off the book on his face.

    He is the first person who dare to do such a thing to him.

    I''m not old, but I''m brave!

    -Su Kui really wants to go to the toilet, not escape for some reason, she vowed!

    This school runs from the first grade to the third grade, so, in addition to the fifth grade, there are higher grades of the first grade, the second grade and the third grade.

    There are good teachers and students, but they don''t like reading.

    It happened that Su Kui met her today.

 Chapter 2627

    What''s more, she knows the bullied.

    "What are you doing!"

    A roar, that group of not well dressed, dressed up in a showy way, the girls in heavy makeup were scared.

    When I look back, I can see that the speaker is actually a small girl. Looking at a girl like a small fart kid, I immediately smile.

    "Hey, little sister, what''s the matter? Do you want to meddle? Get out of here! Save crying and then look for parents

    Su Kui frowned, looked at Tong Xiang, who had no expression on his face, and walked to her side. "Won''t you tell people not to run? What are you doing here, waiting to be bullied? "

    "Oh, yes?"

    The girl had a cigarette in her mouth. She thought she was cool. In fact, she was a bad girl in sukui''s eyes.

    She is probably a student in the junior high school department, because she doesn''t look like a primary school student from her age to her dress.

    Of course, it doesn''t rule out the reason of being old and wearing heavy makeup.

    "What are you doing here? You don''t have to worry, hurry up! " Tong Xiang didn''t expect this sister to be so stupid. She was a little bit annoying at ordinary times. Now it''s obvious that she was blocked in the toilet by a group of bad girls. She even managed to catch up.

    Who can she beat with her small body?

    "It''s none of her business. You let her go. If you have any dissatisfaction, come to me."

    Tong Xiang frowns wearily. She doesn''t understand why so many people who clearly have good conditions and a better future don''t study hard and do evil in school.

    Is it hard to be a good person?

    "Hey, didn''t you just say nothing? It''s like a Muggle. How can I speak now? It''s not dumb! "

    "Hahahaha! Of course not dumb! If she is mute, she can''t hear us! "

    "Who are you? How can I protect her? I didn''t see you just now. I look lovely. Come here, little girl. Let me pinch my sister''s face and let you go? "

    "Don''t go too far! I didn''t mess with you, did I? " Tong Xiang pulls Su Kui behind him. He is too strong. Su Kui staggers.

    In fact, in addition to the annoying point of this sister, the knife mouth tofu heart, there are no major shortcomings.

    At least, instead of watching her being bullied, she wanted to protect her.

    "Yes, you didn''t offend us, but our eldest sister is in a bad mood today, so you think it''s bad luck!"

    "What do you want?"

    "How is it? Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to us and let you go? Otherwise - this little girl is very funny. Let''s play? "

    Play?

    I can go to your MMP!

    Su Kui''s teeth are wrong. The violence factor in her heart can''t be controlled. She shakes her fist.

    The class bell rings.

    This group of people did not look worried. It seems that truancy is the normal for them.

    Tong xiangleng for a second, the mood in his heart is very complex, for a cheap sister, or a sister he hates, is it worth it?

    But -

    inexplicably, she thought of that day in her hometown, when she had a fever, a pair of tender hands, wiped the cold tears from the corner of her eyes.

    To be honest, this sister really didn''t offend her, but as long as she remembered that she had been loved wholeheartedly by her parents, Tong Xiang felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2628

    "Kneel now! Do you hear the bell outside for class? We don''t care, but you so-called good students are not necessarily! Hahaha! "

    Su Kui didn''t want to see the girl at the head with a good self-image. She was a middle school student.

    She is lazy to play this trick when she is a primary school student.

    However, next Tong Xiang''s action, let her stupefied.

    Holding his hand in constant tightening, Tong Xiang''s figure, in the slow down.

    Fuck!

    "What are you doing, Tong Xiang! Stupid you?! "

    Do you really kneel? I can''t feel inferior at all. If I kneel like this, do I have any self-esteem?

    "Kneel! Not kneeling! "

    "Shit! You stinky girl, shut up for me! "

    "You just shut up for Dad! If you don''t learn well at a young age, today, I will destroy you on behalf of justice! "

    At this time, the beautiful girl soldiers have not been popular in China. Su Kui''s words are regarded as crazy words.

    "Tong Yu, are you stupid?" Tong Xiang''s head is big. There are four or five girls in front of her. If Su Kui is not here, she may still fight for it. Even if she can''t get a bargain, she won''t be forced to kneel.

    But now there is a thin and weak little girl around. If she does it, what will the little girl do?

    Endure a time of calm, she said to herself.

    Can -

    the next painting style seems not right?

    "Little girl, hurry up and say to me --"

    before the words of apology are finished, the leading girl "ouch", squats down painfully and hugs her calf.

    Sukui people are short and not strong. They can''t beat them just in front of them, but she is more flexible than others. She is small and hard to grasp.

    Tong Xiang looks at the face of his sister, but the painting style is totally different from that of ordinary little Lori. She runs around the toilet, holding the mop of the toilet with her little hands and throwing it at them.

    "Come on, come on! Do you want to take a bath! Wash your polluted mind by the way! "

    "Stinky girl, you can put the mop down!"

    "I don''t, I don''t!" Sukui is not stupid. Do you want to put it down or be beaten?

    Mops are very dirty. A school cleans the toilet every day. How dirty are mops.

    This group of girls, even if they are arrogant, are just a group of young girls.

    Looking at Su Kui''s appearance, I was really scared.

    So dirty, big winter, dirty clothes, disgusting.

    "You, you, you wait for me!"

    Left a cruel words, the girl took the lead to stare at Su Kui, with a few of their own small attendants, out of the toilet.

    "Hoo - so tired!"

    Su Kui put down the mop, but didn''t throw it away. She was afraid that the group would fold it back.

    Fortunately, after waiting for a few minutes, I was relieved to see no movement outside.

    The nausea in her heart could not be suppressed any more. She retched, ran to the bottom of the tap, turned on the tap and began to rub her hands.

    Rub your hands and retch.

    "Retch, retch --"

    I don''t know if the filth on the mop just dropped on me. Su Kui thinks that she must be filthy.

    Do you feel any unidentified objects on your hand? Wow, it''s disgusting!

    The cold water made her little hands red. Tong Xiang couldn''t bear to look at it. He said in a stiff voice, "let''s try your best, OK? It''s enough to wash twice. Hurry back to class! "

    Su Kui curled her mouth and looked sideways at her: "if I don''t try my best, do you really kneel for them? Why, kneeling on the ground, kneeling on the ground, parents, what are they! "

 Chapter 2629

    "You also say, it''s not because --"

    what?

    Tong Xiang didn''t want to say, he couldn''t say. Words to the mouth, changed a direction, "children''s home, where to learn a mess."

    "You can''t care!"

    Su Kui raised his neck and gave back Tong Xiang''s words to her all day long.

    To Tong Xiang here, just know to hear this sentence, is not the taste.

    Su Kui over there seems to have to go first. The pink padded jacket and the snow boots of the same color are underneath. If ordinary people wear them, they are sure to be dirt.

    But Rao is Tong Xiang to see, also feel, wear in own younger sister body, quite lovely indeed.

    Pink, it goes with her.

    After a while, the figure on the other side of the corridor was almost invisible.

    She hurriedly catches up with her, at the same time, she is moved by her hand, and feels hot and dry on her cheek. She has lived for three lives, anyway. How can she feel worse than a child?

    Blocked in the toilet by a group of small fart children and rescued by a 10-year-old girl.

    Sounds like -

    it''s really humiliating!

    Sure enough, the classroom has begun. This class is Chinese. Su Kui stood at the door and shouted "report!"

    The sound of milk, and the crisp sound, reverberated in the classroom.

    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fell on her.

    Lu Wei coughs and almost chokes on his saliva.

    The two sisters at the front and back table were not there. He was still wondering if something would happen. He didn''t expect to come back so soon.

    The Chinese teacher is a woman. She looks very serious.

    Seeing Su Kui and Tong Xiang at the door, they narrowed their glasses, rolled up their textbooks, knocked hard on the table, and snapped, "how long has the class bell been ringing? Where have you been? You haven''t come back until now. Do you want to have a class? "

    Tong Xiang bowed his head awkwardly. For the teacher, he was born with awe.

    Su Kui is not afraid of these, she nodded, looked at the Chinese teacher sincerely, nodded her little head, "teacher, think."

    "You --"

    the Chinese teacher is so angry with her, especially when she is looked at by such a girl who is carved with powder and jade. Her big black and white eyes are as clear as a pool of water. She can''t really get angry when she says "yes".

    The students in the classroom all laughed, even when the road was in danger.

    "OK, then why are you late? And you! "

    "Teacher, actually we..."

    "Ah teacher!" Su Kui grabbed Tong Xiang''s clothes from behind and interrupted her. The teacher in front of her said, "teacher, would you like to come here for a moment? I want to whisper it to you. "

    Tong Xiang looks at her sister and mutters to her teacher. The teacher looks at her strangely and nods. His voice softens. He says to them, "OK, go back and sit. Don''t delay your class."

    Then, the two returned to their seats in the curious eyes of a group of students.

    In class, Tong Xiang didn''t have a chance to talk. After class, Tong Xiang, who had been holding a class for a while, couldn''t help asking Su Kui, "Tong Yu, what did you say to the teacher just now?"

    Why the teacher Look at her eyes so strange

    Smell speech, Su Kui lost a candy in his mouth, squint eyes and answer: "Oh, nothing, I told the teacher that you have menstruation, she let us in."

    "Tong Yu! You --! "

 Chapter 2630

    Stinky girl! Tong Xiang blushed for a moment, and didn''t know whether he was shy or dry!

    Lu Wei almost laughed when he hissed.

    This girl is smart enough!

    I really want to knock on her little head to see what''s in it.

    After school, their home is not too far away from the school, but also not close.

    At the beginning, Tong''s mother was afraid that Tong Xiang was not used to the environment here, but also came to pick up every day. After a long time, Tong Xiang couldn''t bear it.

    She refused to receive Tong''s mother every day. Instead, she went home on foot.

    In fact, Tong Xiang doesn''t wait for her every time. Two people, one before the other, don''t say a word. At home, it''s just superficial harmony.

    Today is the same. Tong Xiang is too lazy to say a word and goes straight ahead.

    Su Kui''s eyes are sharp. After school, she carries a schoolbag, her hat and scarf are all wrapped up, only two big round eyes are exposed.

    "Stinky girl, stop for me!"

    Suddenly heard this roar, Su Kui a spirited, look back, enemy road is narrow, but so!

    "Tong Xiang, run!"

    He said that he would run at the same time.

    Tong Xiang drew a corner of his mouth and wanted to ask: where did you go when you were in the toilet?

    But she didn''t have time to ask because the group had caught up.

    Now it''s outside the school. The teachers are almost gone. Some of them go earlier than the students.

    After all, I don''t like to stay outside much in winter.

    Su Kui was so far away that he saw a familiar figure standing beside a black car. Who else could be his deskmate?

    As soon as his steps turned, he rushed to the road.

    Lu Wei had just swung his schoolbag onto the back seat. Before he got on the bus, he saw a pink, round, snowball like thing running towards him.

    Like a little rabbit, with a cold wind.

    Squinting and seeing who it is, Lu Wei''s eyes show a touch of ponder, hands around his chest, leaning against the door, watching the round ball getting closer and closer.

    "Dangerous road!"

    Su Kui ran so fast that he didn''t have time to stop and hit the road.

    Lu Wei has nothing to do with him. He has a good physique since he was a child. He was born in a military family. Since he was five or six years old, he got up early and ran in the morning every day. At the age of twelve, he has grown to one meter seven. It can be imagined that in a few years, what a terrible existence it would be.

    Su Kui''s nose was burning and painful, and she felt bleeding. "It''s painful, it''s painful, it''s painful --"

    she kept shouting, the soft and sticky voice was stuffy, and tears soon came out of her big eyes.

    Lu Wei is helpless and funny. "Who made you run so fast? You deserve it! "

    "Don''t move. Let me see."

    He frowned and slapped Su Kui''s head to stop her twisting. Su Kui felt that her nose was very uncomfortable. He asked Lu Wei, "Lu Wei, is my nose bleeding? How can you be so hard? I''m tired of you! "

    Lu Wei:???

    The girl''s inborn baby voice is the voice of Jiao Didi. The road is dangerous and speechless. The thief shouts to catch the thief. What she says is the girl in front of her.

    It''s clearly that she ran into it by herself. It hurt. He''s also to blame for being too hard.

    Tong Xiang is not easy to catch up with. She is breathless. She has recovered from a serious illness. She is very thin. God knows that Su Kui wears so many clothes. How can she run like the wind.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Lu Wei didn''t answer. Su Kui said in a muffled voice, "it''s OK."

    "Then why are you so anxious?" As soon as Lu Wei finished asking, his doubts were answered.

 Chapter 2631

    "Stinky girl, you''re still running fast! Run, run for me! "

    In the afternoon, in the school toilet, Su Kui''s picture of being hit with a mop is still vivid, which makes her lose face.

    "What''s the matter?" Lu Wei frowns and looks at Su Kui.

    Su Kui''s mouth curled, and he went to the back of the road.

    Tong Yu is smart since she was a child. She jumped up all the way. Like Tong Xiang, she was 13 years old and in the fifth grade, but she was only 10 years old.

    Lu Wei is the same age as Tong Xiang, and Su Kui was only later aware of it. However, people in Lu Wei are very tall. Even if they are standing with adults, their height is not bad at all, except for the size of some teenagers.

    "Well, these hooligans want to hit me!"

    Su Kui curled his mouth, hid behind the road danger and made faces at them.

    The girl who was the leader of Qi stamped her feet severely and gnashed her teeth and said: "Stinky girl, you have a way to get out of here! What skill is hiding? Can''t you do it

    That''s when she was armed. Now she''s a baby and can''t fight.

    "Hey, Yuan Ling, don''t go too far! Our sisters didn''t mess with you, did they? Don''t keep on pestering! It''s a big deal. Go to the teachers and parents! "

    Tong Xiang clenched his schoolbag and stared at several people in a cold voice.

    She''s not afraid to die, not to be afraid of these people.

    If it wasn''t for Tong Yu, who would be afraid of him?

    "If I say you offend me, you offend me. Be wise, kneel down and kowtow to me and apologize. It''s over! Otherwise, I will see you once and hit you once! "

    "Wow, how fierce! I''m afraid of death!" Su Kui rolled her white eyes, grabbed Lu Wei''s down jacket, stuck out only one head, and spat out her tongue at Yuan Ling.

    Lu Wei has no choice but to turn her restless head back and lightly ask, "so, you just want to beat them because you don''t like them?"

    "Yes!"

    Yuan Linggang just paid attention to Su Kui and Tong Xiang. Looking up, she found that she was talking to a young man who looked like a movie star. He was so handsome and cold faced. It was so cool!

    "It has nothing to do with you. Hand in the dirty girl film behind you!"

    "Oh?"

    The young and beautiful body is firmly in front of the girl who only reaches her shoulder. Her white face is cold, and her eyes are bright in the cold winter, as if they are even colder than the ice ballast

    "You --" Yuan Ling is angry. Standing in front of such a boy, she doesn''t know where to put her hands and feet, and she can''t find out Su Kui by herself.

    After a long standoff, the driver hid in the car and did not come out.

    Children''s affairs, or let them solve it by themselves, as long as their young master is OK, the rest is casual.

    Just a few girls. The driver believes that the road crisis can be solved.

    "Well, we''ll see in the future!"

    "Let''s go!" Yuan Ling glared at Su Kui, turned around and left, deliberately bumped Tong Xiang, bumping her into a shambles.

    "Hoo --"

    the girl patted her small chest, and the adult patted Lu Wei''s arm. With her voice, which would make people laugh as long as she spoke, she said: "thank you, Lu Wei. We''ll go first!"

    "That''s it?" The road was silent.

    "Or you?" Su Kui tilted his head and said strangely, "we are at the same table. It''s difficult to be at the same table. Of course, we should help each other! Thank you, hero. I''ll bring you sugar tomorrow. Bye! "

 Chapter 2632

    Who wants your sugar.

    Lu Wei takes a deep breath of the cold winter air. The fresh air enters his heart, and his brain follows Qingming a lot.

    Looking at the two sisters, one before the other after the other, the pink girl carrying the same color school bag, bounced away, his eyes were as dark as midnight, and he had a little smile.

    When the driver saw it, his eyes moved.

    "Young master, is that your deskmate just now?"

    "Well, let''s go."

    Road crisis into the car, back into the chair, shut up.

    The driver''s eyes crossed a happy, good, it seems that let the young master transfer this decision is correct.

    The Lu family is not an ordinary family, and the situation is complex. Lu Wei has been different from ordinary people since he was a child. The so-called wisdom and near demons can basically be expressed in Lu Wei.

    In junior high school, he has taught himself high school courses.

    The old man of the Lu family, he looks as if he is an eye pupil, and he loves him very much.

    Later, Lu Wei''s mother committed suicide because of depression. At that time, Lu Wei stood downstairs and witnessed the bloody scene.

    When Lu Laozi arrived, he would shake his whole body like chaff and get back to the old house as stiff as stone. He got autism because he couldn''t stand the huge stimulation.

    Now after many years of recuperation, it has gradually returned to normal.

    Of course, it''s just the normal appearance.

    Lu Wei doesn''t want to communicate with any strangers or make friends. At school, even if those people want to be friends with him, he doesn''t say a word.

    Later, Lu Laozi followed the doctor''s advice, changed his living environment for Lu Wei, and finally came to the school.

    All the teachers in the school have said hello, even if he sleeps in class, no one cares about him.

    -

    "it''s snowing?"

    Su Kui raised his face, and the cold snowflakes hit his face. When he met the temperature, he melted quickly and became a little water stain.

    Tong Xiangwei Zheng, slowly down, finally stopped, reached for a snowflake.

    It''s really snowing -

    it''s snowing again after her rebirth.

    Breathing out of the haze with damp, inhalation of lung air, it is so cold.

    Let Tong Xiang extraordinarily sober, she is extremely profound to realize that she is really reborn.

    In this life, everything is different.

    She left the small village where she always wanted to leave, and became a city dweller. Her parents broke up with her grandparents and even threatened to break up the relationship for her.

    In fact -

    parents love her very much, don''t they?

    But why, at the beginning, did you leave her in the countryside for so many years?

    This is something Tong Xiang can''t let go of all the time. She spits out a mouthful of dullness. She looks at the sky covered by dark clouds. For the time being, maybe one day, she can let go.

    "Let''s go! It''s snowing so heavily that my clothes will get wet! "

    With the voice of soft Nuo milk sound, she cried out urgently. Tong Xiang suddenly came back to his senses, and raised his eyes to see a group of figures running fast.

    "Here we are."

    She bent her lips, answered, spread her legs, and ran.

    The cold wind blows on her cheek. It''s cold, but Tong Xiang likes the feeling, which proves that she is still alive.

    The snow in front of her is flying and the catkins seem to be flying. There is her home and her new future.

    -

    "back? Hurry up, wash your hands and eat! "

 Chapter 2633

    Tong''s mother hurried, Tong''s father worked overtime today, leaving only three of them to eat together.

    The old light bulb, or the kind of transparent, with a faint yellow orange light.

    Although not bright and gorgeous enough, it is warm enough.

    After dinner, without help, Tong mother rushed them back to their room to study.

    Sukui was too lazy to learn. When she lost her schoolbag, she took off her down jacket and threw herself on the bed.

    After Tong Xiang came, her bed was changed into a double bed.

    Tong''s house is not big. There are two rooms and one hall. One is a little bigger. As Tong''s father and mother''s bedroom, one was originally Tong Yu''s room. Now Tong Xiang has come and become their sister''s house.

    But Su Kui guessed that in a few years, they could catch up with the planning and construction. By then, they would be able to do the demolition once, and they would not have to squeeze a house with Tong Xiang again.

    Look at each other sparingly.

    "Hello, Tong Yu, have you finished your homework? Just run to bed. "

    "Don''t want to write." Su Kui''s head is buried in the pillow, his voice is stuffy.

    "The teacher will check tomorrow!" Tong Xiang stares at her.

    "Write it tomorrow." Su Kui doesn''t care. I''ll find someone to copy it. That''s a simple topic. Just write it.

    "Tong Yu!"

    "I see. I see. You write yours. Don''t worry about me."

    Wow, what''s the matter with your elder sister today? What kind of dirt is it? Suddenly I began to care about her.

    It''s really not used to sunflower.

    Tong Xiang has no way to take her. He knows that this sister is smart, and he knows it from last life.

    At that time, she had a hard life. However, her sister won the first prize in the college entrance examination and successfully went to the University in the capital. She had a promising future.

    She didn''t touch her before. She hated her sister, so she thought she was pretty and proud. She liked to look up, which made her very unhappy.

    Now after contact, she found that the previous opinions were all wrong.

    In front of her parents, she behaved as a cute and coquettish little girl. In the eyes of the school teachers, she was a good student with good grades. But at her side, she didn''t bother to talk to her from the beginning to the end.

    Seriously, it''s different.

    Tong Xiang even suspected that his sister should be the one who was born again.

    I always feel like sunflower is more mature than sunflower.

    It made her uncomfortable and uneasy.

    I am stumbling through my homework, and I don''t know what is wrong.

    Suddenly a familiar voice sounded over his head. "You''ve got six wrong questions, you can!"

    "Tong Yu!"

    Tong Xiang''s face turned red all of a sudden. As expected, she shouldn''t have been in charge of her before. It''s better to have a long memory after being beaten.

    "You''re wrong. Come and I''ll teach you."

    "No!" Tong Xiang covers his homework book. He''s so disgraced that he is despised by a stinky girl who is so many years younger than himself.

    "Oh, Tong Xiang, you''re not right, you know? The party said that we should face up to our mistakes and correct them so that there is room for progress. Do you understand? "

    "When did the party say that?" Tong Xiang is speechless, staring at her.

    Su Kui, of course, picked out a small eyebrow, looked up and was very proud, "just said, so do you want me to help you?"

    "Poof - just now"

    "Tong Yu, I find you really shameless!" Can you give me some more help?

    "Let it be!" Su Kui hugged his fist. "Do you want me to go to bed or not?"

 Chapter 2634

    "Yes!"

    -After standing at the door for a long time, Tong Mu finally smiled happily, stood on tiptoe and left quietly.

    She still thought that the two sisters could not get along well together. It seems that the blood relationship can not be separated.

    Wait for Old Tong to come back, must tell him this good news, let him also follow happy.

    Mother Tong thinks so.

    -The next day, Su Kui was still pulled from the quilt by Tong Mu.

    Tong Xiang''s mouth was stuffed with toothbrushes, despised looking at the pig who was lying on the bed, and make complaints about his vomit. "Really lazy."

    Maybe even she didn''t realize that her character changed little by little and became cheerful.

    Su Kui really doesn''t want to get up. How can the world be so cold!

    She shivered and washed her face with hot water. When she sat at the table, Tong Xiang had finished his meal.

    Maybe it''s the prejudice put down. Tong Xiang sits on the chair and looks at the girl opposite and finds that she is a little cute?

    Girl grows lovely, Tong Xiang is actually envious of her, why parents good gene, full length to Tong Yu up?

    Round big eyes, long eyelashes can put a coin, dark eyes, like summer washed grapes, black and round, black and white.

    The nose is very cocky. The cherry mouth is pink.

    At this time, she was still a child, with baby fat on her cheek. She was nibbling at the bun, holding a meat bun with her face big in two small hands, and worked hard to nibble it.

    One by one, the gills look like hamsters.

    "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you."

    "Eat slowly. Do you understand? Really, to be a woman, you need to be a lady, exquisite! "

    "Hiss - just you? A little boy! " She is also a delicate lady. Tong Xiang doesn''t want to mention that she held a mop in the toilet yesterday. A little madman seems to be as fierce as he is.

    Finally finished eating a bun, Su Kui poured another cup of soymilk, patted the round belly, satisfied.

    Tong''s mother smiled and put on her down jacket and small schoolbag. She said softly, "pay attention to safety on the road and study hard, you know?"

    "I know, mom. Give me a kiss!" Su Kui stood on tiptoe, holding Tong''s mother''s neck, chirping.

    Tong''s mother immediately opened her eyes and laughed. She was overjoyed She held Su Kui''s face and kissed each other twice.

    Tong Xiang''s heart was sour when he was looking at it. He wanted to keep his eyes closed. He was upset when he didn''t see it. Suddenly, his nose turned into a fresh fragrance of osmanthus, and a wet kiss was printed on his forehead.

    "Xiangxiang also needs to study hard. Let''s prove that girls are no worse than boys!" At that time, let those who look down on them regret it!

    Tong Xiang''s eyes turned red all of a sudden. She hurriedly lowered her head and said, "I know Mom, let''s go first."

    With that, I ran out of the door.

    Leave Tong mother a face of helpless, is she too abrupt? Xiangxiang or not?

    Tong''s mother thought about it. She couldn''t help holding the apron and wanted to cry.

    "Hey, don''t, mom, elder sister is shy. I just saw her smile! We went to school! You are good at home, love you! "

    Waving his claws, Su Kui chases Tong Xiang.

    I love you --

    Mother Tong broke into tears and smiled. This girl, Gu Ling is very strange. She has such a treasure. Whenever the atmosphere at home can be lively.

 Chapter 2635

    "Why, shy?"

    Su Kui is so tired that he can''t catch up with Tong Xiang.

    "Why do you run so fast? I won''t laugh at you."

    "Who is shy, Tong Yu? Shut up!" It''s really annoying to have a sister.

    Tong Xiang is mad.

    "Well, aren''t you shy? Tut, affectation. "

    "Ho - Tong Yu, who are you talking about? I''m your sister! "

    Tong Xiangqi can''t do it. He wants to beat people with his fist raised.

    "Ah! If you dare to hit me, I''ll go back and tell my mother! You don''t want me to call you sister. What''s the matter with me? A little bit ~ "

    Su Kui made a grimace. His big eyes were full of cunning and running away.

    Tong Xiang, a stinky girl, has to admit that some people are naturally favored by heaven and can only envy those who are not jealous.

    Last night, I didn''t do my homework. When the monitor finished her homework, the girl held the lollipop in one hand, held the pen in the other hand, brushed and brushed for several times. Within a few minutes, she finished all the ten questions assigned by the math teacher.

    After a few classes, the teacher''s comments were sent out, so Tong Xiang glanced at them casually, all of them were the match marks of Yishui.

    Genius! That''s all.

    -

    "here is the sugar promised to you yesterday."

    Lu Wei held up his cheek with one hand, and the saliva that the teacher was talking about was flying in the classroom. However, he was wandering in the sky.

    When I heard the voice, I looked down and put two pieces of fruit sugar in my tender white palm to make it look like an orange petal.

    To be honest, Lu Wei never eats such cheap sugar.

    There are always all kinds of snacks and toys, foreign chocolates and so on.

    It''s just that he doesn''t like it.

    It''s my little deskmate, who seems to like sweet food very much.

    "So stingy? Two? " Lu Wei stared at the palm of her hand. She was tender, with soft meat. She didn''t know if it was sweeter or sweeter to take a bite.

    Thought of Lu Wei.

    In fact, at this age, I don''t know what love is, but I just think it''s fun to have a little table mate and look like a marshmallow. It''s very sweet and fun.

    The smell is very good. I can''t help but want to get close.

    "No? Do not eat and pull down! " Even dare to abandon.

    It''s just all left for yourself to eat. Tong Yu''s body has influenced his taste in his life. He likes sweets very much.

    "Gee, you are such a stingy man."

    Lu Guai is quick to leave. She buckles the two sweets in her hand. He can be sure that if he moves a little slower, the sweets will probably go into her own stomach.

    He peeled one and threw it into his mouth at will. It tasted light orange. Unexpectedly, it tasted very good.

    "So sweet?" He looked sideways at the girl who didn''t know what to do.

    "Well." She nodded vaguely.

    "How about a deal?"

    "Say it." Su Kui''s black and white eyes are cunningly turned, let him say.

    "Help me with my homework. I''ve packed all your sugar in the future. How about that?"

    ŁżŁżŁż

    Su Kui looked up with nothing to say, looked at Lu Wei for a while, sneered, "Oh, I don''t want to write my own homework. Do you want to write your homework? Beautiful! "

    Now sugar doesn''t work?

    The girls he knows all like sweets very much? There is also a fight for snacks. Some good sisters quarreled and asked the other party to spit out her food.

    How to put it on the little deskmate?

    The inexperienced Lu Wei''s schoolmate was confused.

    "Chocolate? Popan? Big white rabbit? Not at all? " If you don''t give up, keep going.

 Chapter 2636

    Su Kui almost nodded in agreement.

    But!

    As an ambitious adult, how can she easily admit defeat?

    And what''s more! Hehe -

    even if she doesn''t help, those chocolates and big white rabbit milk candy will go into her stomach.

    "No."

    Su Kui turned around and refused.

    No! It''s almost as good as you do my homework.

    The bribery failed, and the two muttered to each other that they were finally discovered by the teacher.

    "The road is in danger! Tong Yu, what are you two talking about?! Where did the teacher just talk about? "

    Two people look at each other, stand up, two faces ignorant force.

    Chinese teacher angrily knocked on the table, "you two will stand and listen to this class for me!"

    However, there is not much time left. There are only about ten minutes left.

    Before we can steal happiness, the Chinese teacher there has already opened his mouth.

    "Next class is still my class. I''ve changed classes with your math teacher."

    So, that is to say, in the next class, the two of them still have to stand and listen.

    Oh!

    Cool!

    -

    the two scenic spots in grade five gathered today and were punished by the teachers. They stood all morning.

    Because the Chinese teacher is busy these two days, so all her courses are changed with the math teacher.

    I don''t know if she did it on purpose.

    But Su Kui thinks, Chinese teacher, is!

    -

    stood for most of the day, and the lunch was in the canteen.

    Tong''s mother was worried that it was too snowy outside, and the road was too slippery to walk, so she gave two people five yuan to eat in the canteen.

    Don''t underestimate the five yuan. In this era, five yuan can be spent for a long time.

    At least, this week''s meal is enough.

    It should be said that Lu Wei is the most special existence in the school. Many students are very curious about him.

    But this person is very high cold, who also ignore, only with his deskmate Tong Yu, that is, Su Kui relationship is better.

    So, those young girls who are in love with each other, obviously and secretly, don''t know how many eyes they stare at Su Kui.

    If the eyes can kill people, Su Kui''s body can be stared several holes by these young girls.

    Finally, the last class is over. Su Kui is paralyzed to the chair, and the whole person can''t do it.

    "My God, my leg, my leg --"

    numb has been cramping, not pain, but the tears are coming out.

    Lu Wei glanced at her and sneered, "how charming."

    "It''s up to you!"

    Su Kui stared at him, Tong Xiang played round in the back, "well, who let you talk in class, standing all morning, deserve it! Let me see. "

    She came up and changed seats with Lu Wei.

    Lu Wei didn''t say anything, just looked at Su Kui more.

    Tong Xiang squats down, patiently rubs Su Kui''s legs, knocks on her calves, and knocks open the stiff and circulatory blood. When the blood is smooth, he will not be numb.

    Su Kui said comfortably, "ah, it''s so nice to have a sister. MMT!"

    Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm??

    Lu Wei''s mouth was drawn strangely. He couldn''t understand how many wonderful ideas he had bumped into all day in his little deskmate''s head.

    Tong Xiang can''t control her at all, "is it ma?"

    Before, I didn''t find that she spoke so much, just like a chatterbox. Sometimes I could understand every word of what she said, but together, I didn''t understand what she said.

    Su Kui thought for a moment, nodded her lips and explained, "well Just a kiss! "

 Chapter 2637

    Tong Xiang:

    Road crisis:

    "Don''t say anything in the future!"

    In the early days of reform and opening up, feudalism was still very serious. If the teacher knew it, he would punish her again.

    "I see. Don''t always treat me like a child." Su Kui mumbled. She got up and jumped. Her legs were not numb. It was so nice.

    "Lu Wei, I''ll invite you to dinner and go with me?"

    "OK," Lu Wei shrugged, and there was no choice.

    A few girls left their mouths in the classroom. Really, what''s good about Tong Yu''s short man? Lu Wei is the nearest to her.

    Doesn''t it just look better? Man, it''s a superficial creature.

    As I said before, Lu Wei is an alternative in the school, because he never eats in the school canteen, picks up the car to deliver, leaves after school, and comes back after school.

    It''s very smart.

    This time Su Kui invited him, that is to say casually, who knows that Lu Wei nodded casually and agreed.

    So three people went to the canteen together.

    -

    the canteen is not big, but many people come to eat.

    Because the snow is so heavy recently, it has accumulated half a foot since yesterday.

    All kinds of buildings are covered with a layer of white. The snow on the branches is trembling. From time to time, it is blown by the wind and falls down.

    Students passing by will deliberately avoid walking under the trees.

    But sukui is different. She chooses to go here.

    The other two didn''t know the situation, so they followed her. They didn''t think that the goods had bad eyes!

    "Lu Wei, sister, hurry up! I''m starving. "

    Su Kui beckoned them to come quickly. I stand under the tree, my face is red with cold, and I smile sweetly.

    They quickened their pace.

    Just approaching, standing under the tree, I saw that the powder ball looked like a villain, and kicked a small tree with the thickness of an arm.

    Suddenly, countless snow fell down.

    "I''ll go, Tong Yu! You stinky girl! "

    Snow into the neck, chilly, Tong Xiang necked, gas of a copy of snow, into a snowball, toward sunflower smashed.

    Su Kui was unprepared. He was hit right in the middle of his face.

    "Ouch --"

    Su Kui covers her face. There is water on the top. She has a big heart to play. It''s hard not to fight with the female leader. Tong Xiang is just a simple girl at present.

    She was in a relaxed mood. She was on holiday. She bent down and pinched the snowball and started snowball fights.

    "Hey, are you ready to eat?"

    The road danger dodges not to be able to dodge, several times is hit, but dodges.

    Su Kui is small. Tong Xiang is crazy. She can''t defend herself. She has been hit several times. Her big eyes turned black, and she ran to the back of the road danger to hide, using him as a shield.

    "Hello, Tong Yu, what are you doing?"

    "Tong Yu, you can come out!"

    Tong Xiang enters the combat state, holding a snowball in his hand, ready to stand by at any time.

    Su Kui is not stupid. How can she go out.

    "A little, I can''t get out."

    "Run, run, she''s coming!"

    On the way to the canteen, from time to time, there will be students passing by, most of them are senior students, and the junior students will have parents come to pick them up, wait at home to finish eating, and then send them back.

    I don''t know who started first. It was just a snowball fight between two people, but it turned into a group of people.

    Maybe it''s from the accidental injury, and then the injured person starts to fight back.

 Chapter 2638

    Don''t eat any more. Have a pre meal exercise first.

    Su Kui''s physical strength is overdrawn fast. He is small and can''t run very fast.

    Behind Tong Xiang only to protect her, also can not escape the hand of others.

    "Well, I''ll give up and stop fighting!"

    I''m so tired when I''m old.

    But after a run, I didn''t feel cold in the snow, but I felt hearty.

    She jumped up. There was only a little snowball left in her hand that was about to be warmed up. She was so quick that she thrust it into her collar and ran.

    "Well..."

    Lu Wei is a good player. He didn''t take part in the battle. I don''t know if it''s because of his strength or because he looks so good that the snowball scuffle didn''t affect the area where he stood.

    So, even if Tong Xiang and Su Kui are in a mess, he is still good.

    How could su Kui let him hide so easily? Sure enough, I didn''t get away with it in the end.

    Cold snowball along the sweater, all the way down to the clothes, across the temperature, soon turned into water.

    He moved and felt through the hem, leaving only one hand of water stains.

    There''s really nothing to do with this little deskmate -

    -

    grade five, the famous three member group, is coming out from today.

    The link in the middle is the little girl who is always jumping and laughing, as if she will never be sad.

    In fact, Tong Xiang doesn''t like walking with Lu Wei very much. She''s not used to the breath of this person. Maybe this is what others call noble spirit.

    Every time after school, I can see the driver of his family come to pick him up. It''s rain or shine. Occasionally, I hear the driver calling for his master.

    Young master?

    She hasn''t heard the word in her life, except on TV.

    But it was TV, and she knew it was all fake. I didn''t expect that one day, I will meet you in reality.

    Lu Wei is very good to them -

    No, he is very good to Tong Yu.

    Tong Xiang is only incidental. She knows that Lu Wei and Tong Yu are at the same table. Since they made the same table with him, Su Kui always has a variety of snacks and chocolates in his desk drawer.

    Let the little girls in the class envy, with their sister''s light, Tong Xiang can also eat a few pieces.

    The chocolate is ready to melt in the mouth, with a little bitter taste. The sweet, thick and mellow taste of milk spreads in the mouth.

    It''s really something good.

    Tong Xiang felt uneasy about this. He thought that it was not good to take others'' things in vain. Moreover, these chocolates with English letters and their packing boxes were all exquisite. The price was certainly not low.

    And every few days, Su Kui drawer can appear a box, it can be seen how much people take advantage of the cheap.

    Su Kui only said that he was OK. He borrowed his homework to copy. It''s called reciprocity.

    Tong Xiang does not understand, and then wait for the final exam, only to find out that, in the group of three, there is only one learning slag.

    The other two, tied for the first age.

    Tong Xiang is hurt silently, more and more feel that he has been living in vain for two lives, not as good as a primary school student.

    So, work harder.

    At the beginning of winter vacation, she applied with Tong''s mother and wanted to sign up for the cram school. After discussing with Tong''s parents, she saw Tong''s report card and silently agreed.

    As for Su Kui, he is like a runaway wild horse. Finally, he doesn''t have to be picked up by Tong''s mother to go to school every morning. He can sleep until he wakes up naturally.

    When I woke up, I began to wander around the house. Near the new year''s pass, my family had a lot of new year''s goods.

 Chapter 2639

    Tong Fu is the workshop director. He''s not big or small. He''s also a leader. He comes to give gifts. Although he doesn''t have any valuables, he doesn''t lack some food.

    Then more than half of the snacks went into sunflower''s stomach.

    After only half a month''s winter vacation, Su Kui felt that she had become a pig.

    -Tong Xiang''s winter vacation is equal to not letting go. She is an adult in her bones, with good self-control. Since she is determined to study, she should study hard.

    Therefore, by contrast, sunflower is a saltfish without dreams.

    In the morning, it''s a beautiful day to wake up naturally.

    Su Kui wrapped the quilt and made a leg stretching movement, then rolled left and right, buried his face in the quilt and took a deep breath.

    "One, two, three! Get up! "

    She jumped out of bed, yawned, scratched her head and went to the bathroom to wash.

    For a while, a scream broke out from the bathroom.

    "Ah!!! Mom!!! "

    Tong''s mother was cutting vegetables. She was so scared that she almost didn''t cut them. She hurriedly dropped the kitchen knife and rushed into the bathroom.

    "What''s the matter what''s the matter?"

    When I went in, I saw my little daughter wearing a red sweater and skirt, facing the mirror. She was shocked.

    She didn''t understand. She thought something important happened. She hurriedly pulled Su Kui''s small body and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Huh? Don''t be afraid. Tell mom, eh? "

    "Mom I, I lost my teeth! "

    Su Kui''s aggrieved hands are spread out. In the palm of his hands, there is a front tooth.

    There''s no sign before, she didn''t even feel the pain! As a result, I brush my front teeth today!!!

    When Tong Xiang comes back, he must laugh at her. Su Kui suddenly has no love.

    How can she be a fairy without her front teeth?

    "Poof - hahahaha!"

    Tong''s mother''s heart falls back to her stomach. She looks at her daughter''s mouth and leaks. She opens a mouth and covers her stomach with a smile.

    "Ouch, how can I suddenly lose my teeth? It''s OK. It will come out."

    Looking at the little girl''s more and more aggrieved face, Tong mother really can''t help but smile.

    Oh, their pistachios are getting more and more lovely!

    However, sukui didn''t know that the things that made her despair were still behind her.

    In the evening, Tong Fu comes back from the factory, and Tong Xiang also leaves class from the cram school.

    There are four families around the dining table. There are plenty of food and big white rice on the table. The orange warm light shines on everyone, as if it is wrapped in a soft light.

    Everything seems so nice and warm.

    But no one knows what will happen next.

    For example, Su Kui -

    Tong''s mother is sitting in a critical position. When everyone is seated, chopsticks knock on Tong''s hand to eat and say, "I want to announce something."

    What''s up?

    Including Su Kui, they all looked puzzled, why they were so serious.

    It''s something she can''t imagine, something to announce, something to do with herself.

    "Wife, what''s up? Can''t we talk about it after dinner? "

    Tong father smelled the delicious food on the table. He was hungry.

    "No."

    "Then say it." Father Tong waited and waited, mother Tong coughed twice, and suddenly laughed.

    Su Kui began to have a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, the next Tong mother''s words, let Su Kui have a kind of life can not love, in fact, they are picked up the illusion.

    Tong''s mother wiped the tears out of her smile and said, "little jade, the front teeth are missing!"

 Chapter 2640

    There was silence on the table for a few seconds, and then there was a laugh that could almost lift the roof.

    Su Kui''s cold face:???

    So funny? Oh, adults -

    annoying adults! I remember you!

    In the next, Su Kui completely indifferent face, quickly finished eating, sip a small mouth, hands around the chest sitting on the sofa, TV is playing the blood of the Anti Japanese series.

    No matter how many people teased her, Su Kui insisted on not speaking.

    Unexpectedly, her silent resistance added more laughs for them.

    Su Kui:???

    If you die, can you be more shameful?

    As it turns out, yes!

    -

    because there are still ten days left before the new year.

    Lu Wei has come to see her.

    Tong''s mother went to visit. Su Kui was the only one left at home.

    In the yard, Su Kui blinked, looked up at the boy who was slim in front of him and had a boyish air between his eyebrows, and asked, "road is dangerous, are you tall again?"

    She found herself looking up at him a little harder.

    Lu Wei didn''t measure it, so he didn''t know, "but you seem to be a little fatter."

    It''s lovely.

    Su Kui was hurt. She thought she was fat. Don''t think she''s young now. Don''t you know that being fat means being ugly?

    No woman wants to be fat!

    "Ha ha, farewell!"

    Su Kui threw a fist and rolled her eyes.

    This kind of friend, she does not want, who wants to take it?

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Lu Wei was surprised. "Suddenly he got angry. Didn''t I offend you?"

    Sukui didn''t want to talk to him. She had no Eq.

    "I''ve brought you delicious food. Do you want it?"

    No, thank you!

    "Your favorite chocolates, cookies, and marshmallows, don''t you like them now?"

    Su Kui looked back and found that he took out a huge gift box from behind, which was full of flowers and branches, and also tied with a pink bow.

    "New Year''s gift?"

    "Well, it is." Maybe I''m used to having a little twittering around me. When I have a holiday, I''m not used to it.

    Later, I inquired that she lived nearby, not far from her home.

    Well, it''s not far from the road crisis.

    If the driver is here, he will probably nod his head. Yes, it''s not far from the east of the city to the north of the city. It''s very near!

    "I don''t want it. Take it back."

    Su Kui thought that the reason why her front teeth would fall was because Lu Wei fed her sugar all day, otherwise she would not fall.

    It''s so ugly. You need to leak two sentences.

    When she spoke, she carefully lowered her head for fear of being found by Lu Wei.

    Unfortunately, she underestimated each other''s care.

    "Why?" Lu Wei is strange. He specially selects all the things that he likes to eat. But Su Kui looks up. He seems to see something, "wait..."

    "Your teeth --"

    He was wrong. She looked like a girl. He almost forgot that she was still changing her teeth.

    Around are peers, each other in the class, is the youngest kind.

    "Shut up! Don''t say it! " Su Kui glared at him, furious, covered his mouth, pedaled and ran home.

    Let Lu Wei shout at the back, and won''t look back at him.

    "Hiss --"

    Lu Wei shakes his head and laughs. He really wants to say that although he has no front teeth, he is also lovely.

    No, it''s more lovely.

    But it seems that the other side is very concerned about it, he screwed up the handsome eyebrows, the young man''s face, with some difficulties.

 Chapter 2641

    In the afternoon, Tong''s mother came back, holding a big box, and asked strangely, "little jade, has anyone come this afternoon? There''s a big gift box outside. I look at it. It''s full of candy. Do you hear a knock at the door at home? "

    Su Kui looked. It was the one Lu Wei sent.

    It seems that the man has gone, but the gift is left.

    "Oh, I didn''t hear that. It should have been sent by someone who visited my father. It''s all candy. Take it."

    Tong mother thought too, not how to pursue. In fact, if she takes a close look at the packaging of those candy chocolates, she will find that these candy, which are not available on the market at all, are some rare imported products.

    Just as it is, because of this beautiful misunderstanding, the whole family did not pursue it.

    Su Kui regards those sugars as monsters and doesn''t want to taste them any more.

    She is afraid of losing two more front teeth. She will be laughed to death when she goes to school next year.

    -It''s new year''s Eve. Tongfu factory has a holiday and gives them lots of fireworks.

    Now there is no national ban on fireworks. From the last night, there are fireworks everywhere. Open the window, you can see the gorgeous fireworks in the night.

    In fact, the fireworks are not good-looking now. They come and go in a few ways, which is not comparable with the later generations.

    But all around is quiet, only the sound of fireworks occasionally, simple fireworks, create the atmosphere, is only belong to this era.

    Su Kui is holding her face, and Tong Xiang is still reading on the desk behind her. She curls her mouth, feeling that her elder sister is going to be a bookworm.

    All of a sudden, I saw a dark shadow coming out from behind the big tree outside the yard. Under the light of the fireworks, the tall boy was not her deskmate. Who else could there be?

    Why are you here again?

    But her eyes brightened, and she turned to Tong Xiang and said, "I''ll go out for a while." she pushed open the door and ran out.

    Tong father Tong mother has returned to the bedroom to rest, Su Kui tiptoes on tiptoe, quietly touched out.

    As soon as she went out, the chilly wind came from all directions, as if consciously drilling into her neckline.

    She put on the cap of the down jacket. It''s still useless. It''s cold. It''s very cold.

    But let her go back to wear gloves and scarves, she is reluctant, trouble!

    Kicking, kicking and stepping to the front of the road danger, the snow under her feet was crunching.

    Now there are no street lights or anything, except for the moonlight and the faint fireworks. There is only a human figure around.

    "Lu Wei, it''s Xiaonian night this year. How did you get out?"

    After the new year''s Eve, it''s Spring Festival.

    After, she will be 11 years old.

    She didn''t know Lu Wei''s family, so she asked him why he didn''t live with his family at home, but he just ran out to find her.

    She doesn''t think that her little body can make love.

    "Well, come and see you. Then I''ll go back to my hometown for the new year. I''ll probably not meet until next year when school begins."

    "It doesn''t matter. We are still at the same table after school, right?" Su Kui put his hands in his pocket, and his neck still could not resist the cold wind.

    Lu Wei saw this and thought about it. He took off the scarf from his neck and wrapped it up for her.

    "It''s cold outside. Go back quickly."

    Su Kui:???

    "Didn''t you just come here? You''re going to drive me away so soon? "

    Lu Wei wanted to say that he didn''t plan to tell her that he had come. He was bored and couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 2642

    Grandpa called to tell him to go back for the new year. Although he didn''t want to go back, Grandpa still wanted to see him.

    When we get there, there will be more upset things, far less peace and happiness.

    Somehow, sitting in the car, I made a big circle around the city and finally got here.

    So just come down and have a look.

    He didn''t think of it. He just got out of the car and went around here. He was found by the other side.

    "The sugar I sent you last time Well, is it delicious? "

    Lu Wei is not a good speaker. As a former autistic, he is also autistic now.

    Friends of the same age around him, recognized by him, are only Su Kui.

    Well, Tong Xiang barely counted half of them.

    Who keeps her with sukui all day.

    When it comes to sugar, Su Kui is wrong. She takes a deep breath of air-conditioning and tells herself to calm down. Today is new year''s Eve. Don''t get angry. Don''t get angry!

    The other side is just a child!

    "No, I don''t like sugar now," Su Kui said, smiling, blinking and staring at Lu Wei with great sincerity. "So, don''t mention sugar in front of me in the future, OK?"

    "Well Is it because of your teeth... " That''s why you don''t eat it?

    I love eating so much before Mingming.

    Lu Wei was interrupted by Su Kui before he finished speaking.

    God, Lu Wei, are you the devil?

    "No, no, thank you! Farewell! "

    It''s the same sentence again. Lu Wei is afraid that she will leave again and apologizes quickly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. In fact, you do It''s lovely, too. "

    Said, he could not help but quietly red face, young white Jun show face, because this red, as if dyed with a layer of gentle water color.

    The whole person is moving and incredible.

    No one is as young as jade. Ah, it''s so beautiful and incredible.

    Su Kui Leng Leng, suddenly encounter confession, what kind of feeling is it?

    No, Su Kui doesn''t think it can go on like this. It''s too animal! How dangerous is the road? Same year with Tong Xiang!

    It''s not proper to do it by yourself.

    Even if we want to develop love, we need to do it later!

    But -

    it seems a little sweet for her family to talk to me. ~

    "although you say that, you still can''t change the fact that you say I''m fat. Oh, see through you."

    "No, no, no, you''re fat and cute, really! Like a ball! " Lu Wei apologizes in a hurry. He can''t be in a hurry.

    Su Kui:???

    "Tuanzi??? Am I so like a ball? Road crisis, too much for you! "

    Ah

    It''s more like

    Lu Wei is innocent. He blinks like an eye pupil all night. It''s clear and dark, like the night. Occasionally, the fireworks across the sky dotted his eyes.

    As if, all spark and bright, all gather into his eyes.

    What can I do in the future?

    Su Kui thinks big.

    "Really not, you are lovely!"

    Lu Wei almost swears to heaven that nothing in the world can be better than being looked at seriously by a young man who looks like an angel.

    All over the world, only you, into his eyes.

    "Tong Yu, you are my only friend. If I make you unhappy, please tell me."

    I will change.

    Because I don''t want to be alone.

    "I''m joking with you. You look so handsome. I won''t be angry with you! Come, before you leave, have a hug! "

    Lu Wei didn''t even have time to react, so he got into a small group in his arms.

 Chapter 2643

    He didn''t know where to put his shy hands and feet.

    I can only stretch my little face, and I am as stiff as a wood. At last, Lu Wei didn''t know how he was going. The girl behind him was still smiling and waving goodbye to him.

    "See you next year, Lu Wei! In addition, happy New Year! "

    -

    everything will be the same in the next few days. I have a wonderful life.

    Su Kui didn''t lose a jin of meat. Instead, she gained a few Jin. Every day, looking at her increasingly round face in the mirror, she could sigh a hundred and eighty times.

    On New Year''s Eve, this is their first time to celebrate the new year here. Every time they used to visit the new year, they would go back to their hometown.

    I didn''t think there was anything before, but now I just think it''s fucking cool!

    There is no jabbering accusation in my ear, and there is no endless work. I don''t need to listen to those seven big aunts and eight big women, all kinds of pointing fingers and swearing at locust trees. It''s useless to say that mother Tong is a woman who can''t have a son.

    In short, all kinds of comfort.

    After dinner, the couple smiled at each other, sat on the sofa side by side, and began to watch the Spring Festival party.

    The lively and festive voice came from the living room intermittently. Su Kui sat in the quilt, listening to the crackling of firecrackers outside the window, holding the pillow in his hand, and looking at Tong Xiang, who was still studying hard.

    I don''t agree with you, shaking my head. "Elder sister, it''s new year''s Eve this year. Can''t you relax? People can''t be fat at a stutter. Are you right? "

    Tong Xiang hehe, "no, but you can"

    Su Kui:

    "I don''t have a sister like you. Goodbye!"

    Turn over a body to lie down, Su Kui pinched the small belly that pinched his flesh Du Du, small adult seem to sigh.

    Like, a little fatter?

    Tong Xiang chuckles, puts down his pencil and moves his stiff neck.

    During this period of time, some problems and algorithms that she didn''t understand were gradually clarified, and she knew that she had entered the wrong area.

    The children in the cram school are all based on her poor foundation. Of course, those who are looking forward to their children and women are not excluded. They hope that the children can lead others. They clearly have good academic performance, but they are still unwilling to relax.

    Nowadays, parents have known the importance of learning. As long as there are conditions in the family, they should do everything possible to send their children to study.

    The so-called "knowledge changes destiny" is not just saying.

    -In the morning of the next day, sunflower got up early.

    She was wearing a red cotton padded jacket, with a circle of white fur collar on the edge, and her small face made of pink and jade, just like the doll in the New Year picture.

    "Mom and Dad! Congratulations on getting rich, red envelopes! "

    The villain turns into the kitchen. The couple are busy working in the kitchen. Su Kui jumps in and says something like "please" with a fist. Then he opens his palm and asks for the red envelope.

    Tong Xiang, who helped arrange the chopsticks, rolled his eyes. "I have a thick skin."

    Su Kui contentedly tucks the red envelope from Tong''s father and Tong''s mother into his pocket. Hearing this, he smiles, "only a cheeky man can have a red envelope. You can''t lose a piece of meat if you say two nice words, sister. You should learn from me more."

    Tong Xiang is not good at this. He is introverted and will not please his elders at all.

    Although it''s good to be quiet, some elders just like this.

    Everything is in your heart, who knows what you are thinking.

    It''s not meant to be heard.

    Tong Xiang''s action of putting dishes and chopsticks made his eyes slightly droop. The longer he spent with his sister, the more he felt that she was likable, which was not unreasonable.

 Chapter 2644

    He is pleasant in character, can play tricks, and can make the elders happy. The old people and aunts nearby all like her.

    Every time I go out for a walk, I can be stuffed with a bag of melon seeds and sweets.

    And she, by contrast, seems to be too introverted.

    Every time I see someone, I don''t know what to say at all. I wish I could hide far away. She will go out after waiting for someone to leave.

    So, the reason why she failed in her first two lives is not without reason.

    Su Kui doesn''t know. Tong Xiang is already thinking about change because of her words.

    If she knew, she would cry with joy.

    It''s so good that the result of such a long effort is not in vain!

    After eating the dumplings, Su Kui wiped his mouth and took Tong Xiang and ran, "Mom and Dad, I went out with my sister to celebrate the new year to my neighbors, and I''ll come back later!"

    "Ah, you two..." Tong''s mother didn''t have time to stop them. They had already run away. They couldn''t help laughing.

    "The child."

    Father Tong lit a cigarette and narrowed his smiling eyes. "It''s so good that Xiangxiang is finally more cheerful now. It''s half the credit of xiaoyu''er. The family should be together and be happy."

    Tong mother smell speech, also can''t help red eye socket, sigh of nod, "yes, good."

    If it wasn''t for xiaoyu''er''s unintentional act at that time, she would not have found that her daughter, in her hometown, lived such a life like death!

    Fortunately, it''s all in time!

    -"Grandma Liu, happy new year, congratulations on getting rich!"

    "Oh, xiaoyu''er is here. Have you had breakfast? Come on, take the sugar! "

    "Aunt Wang, happy New Year ~"

    "happy new year, little jade, yo, is this your sister Tong Xiang? What a beautiful pair of sisters! "

    Tong Xiang follows Su Kui. She is forced to pull her. If Su Kui didn''t hold her hand all the time, Tong Xiang would like to hide in the room. Here, it''s better to go back and make more papers.

    Hearing Aunt Wang praising her, Tong Xiang could not help but bow his head, and his cheeks were hot and dry.

    She is still not used to communicating with people so directly, nodding in a low voice and saying, "thank you."

    "Oh, I''m very shy. I''m ok. I''m neighbors. I often come to play when I''m free!"

    "I see. Goodbye, Auntie Wang!" Su Kui waves goodbye and takes Tong Xiang to his next home.

    "Elder sister, you see, those people don''t mean anything to you. They are very good people. So, you don''t have to be shy. Come on, you can say what I say!"

    Sukui taught her a little bit. This sister is too autistic. It''s not good.

    Being preached by a little man like this, Tong Xiang could not wipe off his face. He looked at sunflower who was not as tall as himself. "I''m not shy."

    "Well, I''m shy," Su Kui says, making a gesture that I can do, sighing. "It''s so big."

    "Tong Yu! You stinky girl! "

    Is she an elder sister or Tong Yu an elder sister? Damn it!

    Tong Xiang whispered, and Su Kui over there knocked on the door of the family.

    "Uncle Han, happy new year, good luck, congratulations on getting rich and getting rich!" Su Kui clasped his fists and bowed to each other. His big eyes turned into crescent shaped.

    Tong Xiang followed behind, with a small voice like a mosquito, "Uncle Han, happy new year."

    Let her follow Tong Yu this wench to say so many words, she certainly can''t do.

    However, it''s enough to understand, and the other side won''t go deep into it.

 Chapter 2645

    "Happy New Year!"

    After that, Su Kui turned the huge yard around, and every family paid homage to the new year. Tong Xiang gradually also let go, the voice is no longer formal, and occasionally with Su Kui, said two pleasant words.

    When the two of them go home, the candy in their pockets will overflow.

    The most embarrassing thing for Tong Xiang is that she can''t put it in her pocket at last. Those people look at it and put candy and peanut seeds into her hat pocket.

    As a result, she came home with a hat of candy.

    Tong''s mother seldom saw Tong Xiang''s embarrassment and couldn''t help but be happy.

    "Oh, have we xiaoyu''er and Xiangxiang come back? Let mom see what you brought back! "

    During the Spring Festival, every family has a lot of peanut candy, melon seeds and other snacks.

    It''s necessary to watch TV as a guest. Just go out for a walk and bring back enough food for them to eat all day long.

    Tong''s parents are not going back, so this year, Tong''s mother is going to her mother''s home.

    Then, in the next few days, I spent time visiting relatives and neighbors.

    In a flash, by the first month of ten, school is about to start.

    Early in the morning, Su Kui was dug up from the bed, sign up!

    At this time, Su Kui was suffering. She didn''t know how many years she had studied. She probably never wanted to go to school again.

    It''s a pity that the sky doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes!

    It''s cold in winter and cold in spring.

    In the first month, the weather is still cold, which can freeze people''s blood into a piece of ice.

    On the way to sign up, many familiar parents gathered together to pay a new year''s Eve, talk about the current news and condole whether they are OK or not.

    Su Kui was standing at the school gate kicking stones and looking around.

    Today is just for registration, no class is needed.

    After two days of formal classes, together with the book, it''s OK.

    So, it''s reasonable that Lu Wei didn''t come.

    It''s just that there''s some disappointment.

    She seldom looked at her lover as a child. Every time she met him, she wanted to participate in his life.

    In this way, his memory from small to large has her presence.

    After school, Lu Wei still didn''t come.

    Later, I heard from the teacher that something happened to Lu Wei''s family, so he went to school in Kyoto. He should not come here.

    Girls who like Lu Wei are disappointed, but boys, mostly excited.

    The reason is that there is no one else, because when this person leaves, the eyes attracted by him will be evenly distributed to them.

    Now it''s the age of love.

    It is said that some of those people in junior high school have boyfriends and girlfriends!

    In Kyoto, right?

    Su Kui silently calculated that she believed the two could still meet, but the time was immeasurable.

    So, come on, wait for her university, and go to study in Kyoto.

    -As time went by, Su Kui thought he would see Lu Wei when he was going to go to Kyoto.

    Unexpectedly, I saw him on the eve of the college entrance examination.

    He has not changed much. In addition to becoming taller, his body shape has also faded away from the youth''s fineness. The youth between the eyebrows has been replaced by maturity. The Adam''s apple has been raised slowly, which is a sign of growing into a man.

    In other words, they only get along for half a semester. How much is the other side''s memory of her?

    Big summer, Su Kui mouth is biting popsicle, head bright sun, bask in her dizzy head to rise.

 Chapter 2646

    When Lu Wei walked towards her, she didn''t pay much attention at all, because although the change of Lu Wei was not big, she seemed to have too much temperament.

    Eyebrows from young, become angular, showing some of the charm of men.

    "Tong Yu."

    "Well?"

    Su Kui squints, the conditional reflection of the promise, the popsicle is also bitten in her mouth.

    Strange to say, she didn''t deliberately lose weight these years, but the fat that bothered her didn''t increase as she grew older.

    On the contrary, it becomes less and less, and finally forms the body just right now.

    Su Kui doesn''t think it''s too thin and beautiful, but this kind of meat looks healthy and beautiful.

    Well, it must be comfortable to touch.

    She likes to pinch her stomach.

    "Why, don''t you know me?" Before he spoke, Lu Wei''s eyes, dark as midnight, were already filled with a smile. Then he spoke again, even in his voice, with a deep smile.

    "It''s me, Lu Wei."

    In front of her eyes, the girl looks silly and silly. It seems that she hasn''t changed much since she was a child. She is still so short. She is wearing a white dress with a blue background and two straight white legs like lotus roots.

    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Why are you still here?" Lu Wei laughed and couldn''t help but play on her forehead.

    Wait -

    "road danger?! You and you -- "

    " you have changed a lot! " Su Kui looked at him up and down, and could hardly recognize him.

    "Is the college entrance examination coming soon?"

    "Yes," they asked and answered. Lu Wei was so tall that he just blocked the sun for Su Kui.

    After so many years of absence, it seems that there are subtle changes in the feelings between the two people.

    "Go to the cold drink shop in front of you, it''s too sunny outside," especially her tender skin, which has been exposed to the sun. The road is in danger, he suggested.

    So they moved to the cold drink shop.

    Later, Su Kui knew that what the teacher had said about Lu Wei''s family accident was not nonsense, but something really happened.

    Lu Wei was going to continue his study here at the beginning, but the day before he was ready to leave, his father was attacked because of his official business, and the whole man lay dying in the hospital.

    It took a lot of manpower and material resources to pull people back from the dead door.

    Later, after investigation, we knew that it was the enemy''s malicious revenge. In order to protect the family''s only offspring, we were afraid that those people would jump over the wall and start with children. We had to let the road crisis give up the school there. Only under their eyes could we feel at ease.

    Of course, these are not what Lu Wei told Su Kui, but systematically.

    Lu Wei only casually said that his father was ill, so he would stay there to take care of him and could not come over.

    "And you - your wish, which school?"

    Lu Wei rubbed his glass, his heart pounding up and down.

    Seeing her again, he recognized her in the crowd. So, I can''t help shouting at her.

    Now I don''t know what to say.

    At the beginning, the seed in my heart began to sprout at the moment when I saw her, and then grew rapidly as if it had been watered with an accelerator. Finally, it produced a seemingly beautiful fruit, but he did not know what flavor it was.

    "Well? Kyoto. There are the best universities in the country, which is also my goal. "

    Su Kui replied casually. Lu Wei''s mood jumped up with her words.

    "Kyoto? Do you really want to go to Kyoto? "

 Chapter 2647

    In this way, can they meet all the time?

    Maybe, it''s possible to be a classmate again?

    Because he is also studying in the school over there. He is bound to go to the first university.

    It''s hard to be intentional or deliberate.

    Su Kui''s big eyes with a little smile, the bright sunshine outside the window, half of her body, because there is air-conditioning indoor reason, do not feel hot, but feel warm.

    The golden sun went through her hair and dyed her black hair chestnut.

    It looks and feels good.

    "Then - I''ll wait for you in Kyoto?"

    "Good," Su Kui tilted his head, smiled and squinted. "The future Classmates? "

    Cough

    Lu Wei felt that he didn''t mind changing his address.

    -

    Lu Wei and Su Kui came out together. This time, he came here to do something. Even if he didn''t give up, he still had to make a difference.

    But now there is such a thing as a mobile phone, Su Kui has not been matched. Tong''s mother said that she would buy it for her when she went to university.

    Su Kui doesn''t care. The current mobile phone has no function except to answer the phone and send messages. It''s not as popular and colorful as the future smart phones.

    "Tong Yu! This is...? "

    Hearing the voice, Su Kui turned around, smiled and waved, "Tong Xiang, this way! Oh, by the way, this is Lu Wei, the transfer student with you in the fifth grade. "

    "Road crisis?"

    Compared with Su Kui, Tong Xiang has changed a lot.

    When I was a child, there were some sinister animals. When I grew up, I was bright and beautiful. Moreover, many people didn''t believe that they were two sisters before, because there was a big gap between their looks.

    But now, Tong Xiang has obviously become a little beauty.

    The skin is healthy wheat color, the eyes are watery, big and round, as if they can speak.

    Dressed in jeans and a simple shirt, wrapped in a delicate body, she cut her short hair and looked more clean and decisive.

    Tut, it''s totally different from before.

    But his deskmate didn''t make any progress.

    Su Kui doesn''t want to grow up. She just wants salted fish.

    "Long time no see, old classmate." Lu Wei''s thin lips are slightly hooked. He reaches out to shake hands with Tong Xiang.

    While he was looking at Tong Xiang, Tong Xiang was also looking at Lu Wei.

    Moreover, as an ultimate patient of sister control, Tong Xiang looks up and down, like a laser lamp, eager to reveal the original shape of people''s pickpockets inside and outside.

    Why is he so close to his sister?

    See Tong Yu more and more good-looking, so a bad idea?

    And my sister, why is he so heartless? He is not a deskmate who has been working for half a year. He laughs foolishly and helps count money when he is sold!

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where can I study now?"

    Tong Xiang''s tone is not good. He squints his eyes. Before, he knew that Lu Wei was growing up well. Who knows that growing up is not only long disabled, but even more outstanding.

    Fresh white T-shirt and jeans, with sneakers at your feet, one meter tall, well-balanced, youthful and energetic.

    Unlike the current boys cut board inch, he is a casual hair, clean and free. He has a strong facial features, outstanding temperament and a sharp face, which is undeniable. He is three points more handsome than a movie star.

    But Tong Xiang does not like this kind of looks man, good-looking man is not reliable!

    Yes, this is the summary of Tong Xiang''s life.

 Chapter 2648

    She has to stay away from all the evil waters that are handsome.

    Moreover, Tong Xiang also wants to implement this point of view to Su Kui, but he fails.

    No way, Yangou, it''s so willful!

    Lu Wei left his cell phone number and rushed to deal with the matter.

    Tong Xiang didn''t plan to read any more when she was in high school, because she found that no matter how she read, her grades seemed to be only wandering in the middle.

    She is not the material for reading. She is not discouraged. Instead, she is interested in doing business.

    By Su Kui''s intentional or unintentional guidance, she now has a sharp tongue. Every time she goes shopping for small commodities, bargaining can cut down the boss''s suspicion of life.

    Finally cost price let her take away, only ask this wench not to come next time.

    When they grow up, Tong''s mother is no longer a housewife. She used to be an accountant, and she is especially sensitive to numbers.

    So now, with her savings at home, she has opened a clothing store. Because of her good vision, the clothes she enters follow the trend. As time goes by, many students like to buy clothes in their store.

    Sometimes I can''t help myself. Tong Xiang will help me.

    For a long time, Tong Xiang went to school without a teacher. Every day, she dressed beautifully and even pulled Su Kui to wear them together.

    A pair of sister flowers, born with a model body, are pulled by people every day and asked, where did you buy your clothes?

    Then Tong Xiang began to warmly recommend his home clothing store, said all kinds of good, popular cloud cloud cloud, the group of beautiful female students would like to buy at once.

    In addition, Tong Xiang began to carry out his own business in the school.

    Through her purchase of clothes, or to the store to pick up her name, you can enjoy a 10% discount.

    In fact, even if they get 10% off, they also earn money.

    Then, those customers who are far away from the clothing store, or who don''t have time to go to the store, are developed into by Tong Xiang, who remembers their dress size, and later generations of meat are brought to the school to trade.

    Su Kui feels inferior.

    Is this an early delivery? Or buying on behalf of others?

    In short, my sister''s business talent is accumulated little by little under the witness of Su Kui.

    More and more slip, basically now, Su Kui almost can''t keep up with her brain circuit.

    Su Kui doesn''t want to be rich or rich. The family is safe and sound. Some spare money is enough.

    These years, the Old Tong and the old woman of their hometown, seeing that they have developed, have been making trouble for several times, and want to get some benefits.

    By Tong Xiang see, don''t Tong mother hand, directly rushed out.

    What if we make more noise? I''m sorry, Tong Xiang, who is a top-10 gun, doesn''t cover people. He doesn''t see a dirty word in the whole process, but he can''t lift people''s heads.

    What did those people do to her? Tong Xiang will never forget.

    She''s doing so well now that she doesn''t want these people to get in her way again.

    -On his way home, Tong Xiang began to interrogate.

    "Tell me, why is it related to Lu Wei again? I told you before, don''t go too close to him. This kind of person has a complex family, which is not accessible to us ordinary people. "

    "Yes, yes."

    Su Kui nodded like mashing garlic, neither refuted nor refused.

    Seeing her look, Tong Xiang had a headache. "Don''t look at him. He looks like a little white face. He looks like a good-looking man. There is no good thing!"

    As if thinking of something, Tong Xiang snorted angrily.

    The cheap man who abandoned her in the last life cheated her with that handsome face just by rhetoric?

 Chapter 2649

    So, to find a partner, or to find a down-to-earth willing to work, the key is to grow a safe man!

    Tong Xiang''s definition of future objects -

    -

    Su Kui thinks that Tong Xiang is good at everything now, that is to say, with the growth of age, it increases every day.

    Su Kui''s ears are starting to cocoon.

    Maybe it''s because of the good mood and happy life. Tong''s mother has not changed much compared with a few years ago. She looks like a gentle and beautiful middle-aged woman.

    Next year, when Su Kui goes to university, he estimates that the task will be completed.

    All the barriers of Tong Xiang have passed, and her character has changed greatly. Now few men can get a bargain from her.

    Su Kui is very relieved.

    Now, let her develop alone!

    -

    Su Kui, according to Tong Yu''s design, has not changed much. He was admitted by the first university in Kyoto after he was admitted to the top of the college entrance examination. Tong Xiang was not surprised.

    Because she knew for a long time that her sister was a genius.

    It used to be jealousy, but now it''s really happy for her.

    Their family will live better and better!

    -

    Su Kui''s daily life in College:

    it''s said that a freshman, who is beautiful and has a sexy and unique sister, makes a lot of boys very curious.

    It''s said that a freshman came here and he was very handsome. On the day of reporting, it was a limousine pick-up and a low-key rich second generation.

    There are many similar rumors.

    But let countless elder sister students surprise and angry is!

    These two college entrance examination champion, in, one, from, the!

    Are you angry or not?

    Isn''t it true that all the good achievers are nerds? Isn''t it true that those with good grades are ugly? Isn''t it to say that those with good grades have no EQ and love?

    mdŁˇ It''s all fake!

    Who are these two dogs who show their love in school all day long??

    Su Kui and Lu Wei''s love everyday 1:

    send breakfast.

    Su Kui used to think that Lu Wei was a man with low Eq. after all, what a good atmosphere, fireworks, snow and silent night.

    Then the goods said that she was fat and that she had lost her front teeth.

    She felt that she was going to live a lifetime with a piece of wood.

    Now, sukui takes it back.

    Dormitory students, to Su Kui, that is envy envy hate.

    Breakfast in the morning, and midnight in the evening. If there is no snack, the snack will be sent. If there is no milk, the milk will be sent.

    Which shop has new clothes and new jewelry, let alone buy more!

    Tong''s mother basically paid Su Kui for her living expenses. She didn''t have a chance to use them.

    I feel like a child''s daughter-in-law of Lu Wei, who is responsible for everything.

    One day, there were six people in the dormitory, eating Su Kui''s boyfriend, the fruit cake that Lu Wei sent.

    It''s actually a new dessert store product just introduced from abroad. It''s the only one!

    "Wow, delicious!" A roommate took a big bite of bread and cream cake, and the fruit alleviated the feeling of the cream''s sweetness and happiness.

    Su Kui nodded and licked the cream. "Well, it''s from my boyfriend."

    "You are so envious of little yu''er''s boyfriend. Did you save the world in your last life?"

    Su Kui smiled, holding a knife and fork: "no matter how envious, my boyfriend is mine."

    People looked at her knife and fork, shivering.

    MD, it''s too much. I want to kick over this dog food. I don''t want to eat it!!

    -

    Su Kui and Lu Wei''s love daily II:

    although they have already announced that they have an object, it''s a pity that they can''t bear the conditions of Lu Wei.

 Chapter 2650

    Love girlfriend, handsome, good grades, good background.

    Well, definitely one of the best men of the century.

    Su Kui is used to seeing her boyfriend receiving love letters every day when she opens her eyes.

    In the morning, Su Kui received a call. Lu Wei asked her what she wanted to eat today and where to eat it.

    Su Kui thought. It''s better to eat hot pot in winter.

    So back: hot pot!

    A group of dog house friends who heard of the news got to know and asked to eat.

    Finally, Su Kui with a group of people, the mighty hot pot shop.

    At the dinner table, all the roommates once again cast their envious and envious expressions to Su Kui.

    With Lu Wei, Su Kui is like a ten level cripple. He doesn''t need to do anything by himself. I''m afraid that if she says that she doesn''t want to take chopsticks with cold hands, Lu Wei can send them to her mouth in person.

    As for how do feelings begin?

    Lu Wei can''t explain clearly. The real reason is only Su Kui. That''s the command to carve into the soul. As long as he still exists and can see Su Kui, he will have a good impression on her at first sight.

    Then there is love.

    When I was a child, I felt good. When I grew up, I met again. That was the beginning of the budding of feelings.

    Finally, we naturally walk together. Every time we walk in the campus hand in hand, we feel as if it has been such a long time.

    What makes a group of roommates envy most is not that Su Kui can find a handsome and rich boyfriend.

    A lot of envy is actually hidden in small details.

    Now, for example, Lu Wei takes out the disposable chopsticks, patiently scrapes off the burrs on them, makes sure they won''t tie hands, and then puts them in front of Su Kui.

    Scald the cup with hot water, wash it twice and put it in front of her.

    Knowing that she likes spicy food will limit how much she eats and too much will cause diarrhea.

    Take your stomach medicine and tablets with you. Oh, and the pink heat preservation cup of sunflower.

    Before eating, because Su Kui''s character is impetuous, he always tells patiently over and over, "be careful of scalding. Eat slowly. No one will rob you. If it''s not enough, we can order" yunyun.

    If Su Kui complains, "you see how fat I am."

    Lu Wei smiled, "it''s better to be fat. I like what you look like."

    "But what can I do if you spoil me so much?" Sukui asked him.

    "I''ll be with you all my life. Except for me, I can''t stand anyone you love. You''re mine."

    Roommate ABCDE all:

    Weeping, that''s enough dog food! Have you ever considered the mood of these single dogs?

    In the end, he turned his anger into appetite and ate ten plates of mutton, two plates of meatballs, six plates of beef, tenderloin, various vegetables, seafood, etc. -

    -

    Su Kui and Lu Wei''s daily three:

    as mentioned above, Lu Wei''s daily life was a love letter.

    Every time he would say no, and say he had a girlfriend, he would never betray her.

    However, there will always be those who do not give up, want to squeeze out sunflower, and then go up.

    Our school is fine, because we know more or less that Lu Wei''s love for his girlfriend and that it''s a never-ending thing to like him.

    Gradually, I will die.

    But different from other schools, they don''t know the situation and won''t be kindly reminded.

    After all, it''s embarrassing for one person to hit a wall, and for ten people to hit a wall, it''s time to watch a good play!

    Next to the first university is the Conservatory of music.

    A group of little sisters, good-looking, soft voice, has been the goddess of many boys.

 Chapter 2651

    If you are chased back by someone, it will be enough to blow for a year.

    Su Kui thought they were all joking. After all, they have been together for nearly a year. Those who are active in mind should die now, right?

    Unfortunately, they don''t have long eyes.

    Keep a long black straight, on the feet of small leather shoes, skirts and sweaters, slim body, has not yet opened, just smile, can make people crisp half of the body.

    "Hello, may I sit here, please?" Beauty walked to Lu Wei''s side, a pair of big eyes electrified, staring at his face directly, Jiao didi asked.

    "Oh, No." Su Kui sneers. Doesn''t this man see himself?

    Lu Wei is funny. He patted her on the head and said politely to the beauty with his side eyes: "I''m sorry, you see, my girlfriend is a small vinegar jar. I don''t want to do something that will make her misunderstood, so I''m sorry."

    The beauty''s face, visible to the naked eye, stiffened for a while, and soon returned to normal. She touched her hair, "is this your girlfriend? Hello, I''m from the next College... "

    "Oh, I don''t want to know."

    Su Kui interrupts her self introduction and hooks her fingers.

    Lu Weileng is stunned. He cooperates closely.

    All of a sudden, he was hugged around his neck. Before he could react, he was bitten on his lips.

    "See? Is it blind or something? This man is mine, for the rest of my life, don''t dream, understand? "

    "In fact, I know that Lu Wei in our family is handsome and capable. He is still a warm man, which is very popular with girls. Unfortunately, Lu Wei only likes me. Thank you for your love, but later, I hope you can quietly like him, don''t let me know, OK? "

    "You --"

    The beauty stamped her feet. "Lu Wei, the girl you like, is this the person?!" She couldn''t believe how there were such shameless people in the world.

    In public, I even kissed a man.

    Lu Wei is not ashamed, but proud, "well, I like such people."

    Su Kui yawned lazily, "see, kiss? Lu Wei said that he liked it, so I won''t bother you. Why do you have to catch up to be a junior? "

    The beauty was naturally angry.

    From then on, the first school and the school next door all know that the school grass named Lu Wei, has a very fierce girlfriend, even the school flower of the Conservatory of music has hit the wall.

    If the combat effectiveness is weak, don''t be disgraced.

    -When Su Kui was a junior, Tong Xiang suddenly told her that he was going to get married.

    When Su Kui asked for leave to go back, he saw his brother-in-law in the future, who really looked like Tong Xiang''s goal, with big eyebrows and big eyes, and five official founder, not handsome, but not ugly.

    The most important thing is, looking at Tong Xiang''s eyes, it''s love that can''t be hidden.

    A person''s eyes can''t deceive people.

    In this life, Tong Xiang finally has a good home.

    After she got married, she and her husband set up a clothing factory with all her savings. At the early stage, there were only a few workers, who had to work day and night when they were busy.

    When Su Kui came back from graduation, he found that the original small factory had developed to dozens of people.

    In a short period of one year, Tong Xiang looks haggard because of his busy work, but Su Kui laughs at the hidden happiness between her eyebrows.

    Everyone''s life seems to have a good end result.

    [Ding - congratulations to the host! Next is the host''s rest time, please enjoy! See you in the next world! ]

 Chapter 2652

    [first of all! This story should have been read by a few readers, who will be familiar with it. Yes, it''s a love story of a big president opened by brin before, but it didn''t finish because there was no time and various reasons. But at the beginning, this story was also written by brin. It''s a pity that he lost it and really liked it, so he wanted to write it. last! Is to change the following new story, show you! Familiar in front, brand new behind ~! ]

    the wall lamp is ambiguous, the light gauze window beside the floor window, the tall building outside the window, and the neon light at night.

    The air is filled with a shallow smell of wine and roses, dense in every inch of breath, which can most arouse the desire in human bones.

    The night is cool as water, the emperor is a famous city without night, the car is like water, the neon is flashing, more lively than the day, more casual and charming than the rush in the day.

    Water cube Hotel, a presidential suite.

    The air conditioner opens very low, people are in it, as if they have entered the ice cellar.

    The tall and cold man was wearing a nightgown, and his messy black hair was still dripping. His lips were thin and tight, and his eyes were dark like midnight, looking at the woman on the bed who was constantly giving out sweet and greasy breath, with no expression on his face.

    He was close to the sofa, shaking the red wine cup casually, even if the woman who kept tearing clothes on the big bed not far away was a special thing.

    When Su Kui woke up, he felt familiar feeling surging in his body.

    mdŁˇ

    Is it so exciting when you wear it? I even got the aphrodisiac.

    "System, give me the medicine." She didn''t want to sleep with a confused man until she found her lover.

    [OK, just a moment, please! ]

    [Ding - the drug effect has been suppressed, and it will recover in about one minute! ]

    Su Kui closed his eyes slightly to show that he knew.

    The man is playing with the red wine cup in his hand. The red liquor collides with the transparent cup and dyes a layer of crimson tears.

    Even if the eunuch reached out to him and made an invitation, his body remained still, sitting in the sofa, looking up and drinking the red wine.

    The Adam''s apple rolled, unspeakable sexy.

    As time passed, men listened to the increasingly weak voice in their ears, and looked down at the documents in their hands, without any disturbance on their faces.

    All of a sudden, the woman who had been pestering on the big bed had no voice.

    His cool eyes were dazzled, but he didn''t care.

    Even if he died in his bed, he would suffer for himself!

    -Su Kui opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him, including the man sitting on the sofa.

    That is a man who is obviously in the upper position. Even if he is wearing a nightgown, his posture is casual. However, every move is full of natural flowing noble spirit and pride.

    Su Kui felt that her body was not her own, and she didn''t know if it had not been integrated with the original body, so the whole person was not very awake.

    She struggled to get up and went to the bathroom.

    In the special prismatic mirror, the woman''s face is flushed, the corner of her eyes is flickering with tears, a pair of eyes are curled with water and fog in autumn, and the eyes are picked on the tail. It''s a very beautiful peach blossom eye. When she looks at people with her eyes, she has an indescribable sense of seduction.

    It''s a delicate woman.

    She felt it carefully, took off her clothes and checked her body while taking a bath.

    I was relieved to make sure that I had not been invaded before meeting the man outside.

    The owner of the body is Xue Shuang, who used to be a small model in the entertainment circle, and occasionally followed him to the variety show. Although he looks good, he has been lukewarm.

    Later, she began to work as an agent. Nobody expected that her boss, Qiu Yi, would be her boyfriend.

    At present, Qiu is also a big star in the entertainment circle. He is responsible for traffic and has more than 30 million fans on Weibo.

 Chapter 2653

    Xue Shuang has been with Qiu since he graduated from university. He has paid all for him.

    Xue Shuang loves him very much. For him, he is willing to give all his resources to Qiuyi. Even because of him, originally she should have a better future, can because of the autumn also love her, reluctant to separate with her.

    He willingly gave up his job and became an agent behind the camera.

    Xue Shuang studied music before. No one knows that Qiu is also a so-called creative genius. Most of his songs that are popular and familiar to the audience are written by Xue Shuang.

    Xue Shuang thought that sooner or later they would come to the end of their lives, and that their efforts were worth it.

    But she never thought that autumn was only using relationships with herself.

    After six years together with Qiu, she had no regrets and wasted her youth in his hands. Unexpectedly, when Qiu finally won the Golden Melody Award and became the God of songs, it was not the time for their public love.

    Waiting for Xue Shuang is to break up!

    Because, autumn also ex girlfriend returned home, that autumn also in the heart of the injury, his white moonlight.

    They are talented and beautiful. They are in public love. They are blessed by all fans. Who can know, Xue Shuang, the woman who has been standing behind the God of songs and paying silently?

    Today''s entertainment industry, there is no real truth.

    It''s just that whose PR is more powerful, whose team is more powerful, who is innocent.

    Therefore, even if Xue Shuang had exposed the ugly faces of these two people in his previous life, instead of cleaning up their grievances, she was scolded by numerous fans for being warm and shameless.

    There are even extreme fans of her, found her door, every day the door will be splashed with dog blood, smash rotten eggs, rotten vegetable leaves and so on.

    Xue Shuang finally suffered from neurasthenia and depression. Every day, she kept herself awake by taking medicine.

    One day, Xue Shuang heard a voice when she was hardly awake, which could help her fulfill her wish.

    So, she met the system and sukui came to fulfill her wish.

    [Ding - please accept the task. ]

    [fulfill Xue Shuang''s wish: punish the men and women of the slag, and let them taste the taste of being ruined! ]It''s their fifth year together. Although autumn is hot, it hasn''t won the famous Golden Melody Award and established his position in the music world.

    The song that really set him on fire hasn''t been written yet.

    Xue Shuang has been with him for six years, from his downfall to starlight. However, everything can''t compare with the cinnabar nevus and white moonlight in his heart.

    Xue Shuang, at best, is just a cannon fodder that has been sucked up for use and then severely discarded.

    -

    after finishing processing another document, Feng Jin moved his stiff neck, looked up at the bed and saw a flash of dark light in his black eyes.

    The woman on the bed is gone -

    the ear is the patter of water coming from the public wash room, and the light comes out through the half covered frosted glass.

    In his heart, he felt something different. Feng Jin frowned and frowned, as if there was a kind of inexplicable traction, which led him to go to Yuxi room.

    -

    the clothes and skirts of a woman have been torn to pieces, hanging loosely on her body. She leans against the glass wall, looks up to the shower, and the current flushes the makeup on her face. Her long black hair is gathered behind her head, showing full forehead and delicate white facial features.

 Chapter 2654

    Seal brocade Mou Guang is inching, deep fundus of the eye, delimit the surprise that lets a person not easy to detect.

    Behind the inferior cosmetics, there is such an amazing face.

    The skin is white, the cheeks are flushed because of the medicine, the bridge of nose is high, the lips are moist and red, attracting people''s love. The misty peach blossom eyes are drooping, and the long and thick eyelashes are drooping, which covers her eyes that are shallower than normal people, making her thoughts invisible.

    That skirt can''t be called a dress any more. It can only be regarded as a piece of cloth hanging on a woman''s body.

    She didn''t seem to notice his coming at all. In her squinting eyes, she was casually lazy.

    It''s not different, but it''s more deadly than the real face covered by cosmetics.

    If the woman who was sent to his room by a certain partner before was a woman with nothing to show, now, the woman who has taken off her heavy makeup has the impulse to make a man want to open him and understand her inner beauty.

    Su Kui now, very successful, to arouse a man''s own most primitive desire!

    A person, really can become so much?

    Or was she the one who pretended?

    In the narrow black eyes of the seal brocade, a trace of doubt passed quickly.

    -

    "system, put out the efficacy, don''t suppress it. Now, I want to have a good time and have a shy love with my man."

    System: [ ]

    it''s just a system. Don''t tell it what''s not suitable for children, OK?

    -When Feng Jin was still silent, suddenly a woman''s curse sounded in his ear.

    "Damn it!"

    The heat just under the cold water came up again, and she knew that it would not end so easily.

    Holding his eyebrows and looking up, his eyes were covered with water light, and he could see the figure outline of a man who was tall, strong and thin.

    If you are really sleepy, someone will give you a pillow.

    Su Kui red lips a pick, with endless water color and plump, toward the man hook fingers.

    Seal brocade eyebrow heart jumps straight, this woman, dare to command him! And the damn thing is! He could not help but walk past, until standing in front of her, just woke up.

    The hateful retreats, but is caught by the belt coldly.

    "Well, how about some bedtime games?"

    The eyes are like silk, the smile is frivolous, Su Kui''s eyes are raised, and she looks sideways at the man, man says.

    The voice of a hoarse and languid woman is like the fermentation of red wine in her mouth. Every word is full of mellow elegance and intoxicating charm.

    Boom -

    as the sound falls, Feng Jin hears the sound of a string breaking in his brain.

    Suddenly raised her jaw, Feng brocade lowered his head. To her, a pair of peach blossom eyes filled with boundless fog, misty water and unclear thoughts, snapped: "woman, be careful of playing with fire and burning yourself!"

    Feng Jin is clear in his heart that the evil fire in his heart has been ticked out. If it does, he can''t guarantee that she can still walk out of the room intact.

    Su Kui''s sense is almost exhausted in the wave of impact. She has no patience to prove this directly with her actions. She laughs softly. Her eyes and tail are crimson with endless frivolity.

    "Then let the fire burn harder --"

    -

    the next day, the sun is shining brightly. It seems that the storm last night was just an illusion.

    Feng Jin doesn''t know why he hasn''t left until now. It''s clear that many calls have been sent to his cell phone.

 Chapter 2655

    "Well --"

    the woman in her arms, almost in the first moment of reaction, was detected by Feng Jin.

    He looked away and quickly kept his distance from the woman.

    Su Kui opened his eyes and stretched himself comfortably. In the first half of the night, her life is not like death. In the second half of the night, her life is like death.

    It seems that no matter how many lives a lover lives in, he is as good as a male dog with a small electric motor attached to his waist!

    "Early."

    Su Kui didn''t mind being looked at, opened the quilt, took the bath towel and went to the bathroom.

    Feng Jin listened to the patter of water coming from the bathroom, and couldn''t help thinking about what happened last night.

    "Well, my clothes have been torn. Would you mind buying me a dress? Or I''ll buy it myself, room number? "

    The seal brocade frowns, the woman hoarse obviously took the charming voice, interrupts his thought.

    The eyebrows of his thick black sword were wrinkling more and more tightly, almost twisted into a knot. He silently picked up his mobile phone, made a phone call, looked at Su Kui up and down, as if hesitated how to speak.

    Su Kui''s side has already reported a row of numbers with a smile.

    "906090, thank you."

    Seal Brocade:

    Soon, the door was knocked open, and the assistant wished he was blind, because he actually saw a woman walking out of the president''s suite!!

    There are so many rumors in the outside world, even that the leader of Feng''s enterprise is a gay, because he doesn''t touch women, and there is not even a woman around him.

    Now, he saw that the president bought clothes for a woman, and this woman was still wearing a bathrobe!!

    From the neckline, we can see that there are all mottled red marks on the top.

    Mom yeah! What he found!

    Assistant is excited, excited and scared. If he finds such a big secret, will Feng always fire him? Or shut up?

    The assistant shrinks his neck, hands Su Kui the clothes quickly, lowers his head and runs.

    "Thank you for your clothes."

    Su Kui went back to the bathroom to change her clothes. She bought the clothes according to the assistant''s eyes. The gaudy red dress and long hem, but the only bright spot was the skirt that almost opened to the root of her thigh. When she walked around, her white legs were visible.

    Seeing this scene, the face of the brocade was even worse. He pursed his lips. For a while, the thin lips opened gently. "Open a price. There''s no need to do this in the future. I''ll take care of you."

    Bag?

    Su Kui chuckled, "Hey, man, are you mistaken?" She walked to him gracefully, bent over and stroked his shirt collar. "I don''t know what happened last night. It was an accident. Anyway, it''s the first time for me. You don''t suffer any loss. That''s all. Last night I had a good time. Let''s get together and have a good rest. Goodbye ~ "

    Su Kui is also very strange. Xue Shuang''s body is the first time.

    She was surprised last night. It seems that the white moonlight in autumn has a very special position in his heart.

    Actually for her, willing to give up a special thing, for her to keep as jade.

    Xue Shuang also has a big heart. She doesn''t touch her. She even thinks that Qiu is pitying her. She wants to wait until she gets married to do that.

    I can say I admire it very much.

    "Ka -"

    the crisp sound of door lock, the seal of brocade and the lifting of eyes, the woman has left, and he is the only one left in the room.

    Fuck!

    He couldn''t help grabbing his hair and swearing.

    -

    the staff of the hotel look at the women coming out of the elevator, walking on high-heeled shoes, whose figure can match the international supermodel.

 Chapter 2656

    Her lower body is normally dressed, but her upper body is wearing a man''s suit coat, showing a pair of white legs of wallpaper.

    Hotel staff have long seen such pictures, but today this one is more beautiful than the star, they can''t help looking at it more.

    As the most luxurious hotel in the capital of China, they saw many big people coming to open rooms with women of all colors, and then sneaked away the next day.

    Those who cover their faces, don''t say also know, which is definitely a female star.

    Su Kui opened her cell phone and saw a dozen missed calls.

    Most of them are from friends "Qiqi".

    And the phone about Qiuyi is actually a No.

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui sneers. It''s all like this. Don''t you understand that this person doesn''t have you in his heart?

    Xue Shuang, Xue Shuang, you are so stupid!

    -

    the warm sunshine comes in from the landing window, full of clothes on the floor, messy big bed, and the sweet smell in the air that hasn''t been dispersed yet, silently telling what happened in this room not long ago.

    Feng Jin took a cold bath in the public bathhouse. The water drops rolled down his disorderly black hair, all the way down the sharp edges of his facial features, all the way down the open bathrobe, all the way down the sexy abdominal muscles, mermaid line -

    the silent sex, which made people unable to breathe.

    Feng Jin thinks that he was crazy last night. He has never been crazy in the past 30 years.

    Take out the clothes from the wardrobe and put them on. When you go to take them again -

    I found that the suit I was hanging was missing, leaving only the empty hanger.

    Feng Jin''s face suddenly turned black. This woman, don''t let him meet her again!

    Call again and ask the assistant to send him a suit. Luffy sits on the big bed and sees the note on the low counter beside the bed.

    When was it released? The first thing I thought about was this sentence.

    "I was very satisfied last night, I think you are too. The clothes your assistant bought are too cool. In view of your rudeness last night, there are too many marks left on me. So I put on your coat and have a chance to return it to you. "

    There is also a sterling silver on it, telling the passion of the woman last night.

    "Ah..."

    The long fingertips rub against the lip prints, the sexy dumb laughter rings low in the room, the brocade is not angry but laughs, and the fierce strangers gradually fade into obscurity from each other, "women, we will grow in the future!"

    -

    Su Kui gets off in front of an old residential building. This building is hidden in some residential buildings. It has to go through narrow alleys, stinky ditches and stinky garbage piles.

    To be honest, this experience is definitely not good.

    Mingming has such a rich boyfriend, but Xue Shuang still lives in such a place.

    Before he made his fortune, this place belonged to Xue Shuang and Qiu Yi. When the conditions were the worst, he was almost driven out by Fang Donggan.

    But now, Qiu has moved out to live in a big villa. She still lives here.

    Because Xue Shuang is reluctant to live here. For her, there is a little bit of her and Qiuyi here. Every place is a memory.

    Silly woman -

    steps on the creaking wooden stairs, and the voice control light in the dark corridor has long been broken. Qiu also said that he would help her change it for a while.

    But wait, there will be no follow-up.

    Find out the key to open the door by memory. The first time is to get rid of the high-heeled shoes that don''t fit, and walk into the bathroom barefoot.

 Chapter 2657

    The woman in the mirror is very beautiful. There is no doubt that the word pops out of Su Kui''s mind at the first sight of Xue Shuang.

    Delicate facial features, white skin, the only defect, may be due to improper rest before, resulting in skin darkening and melanin.

    But the arrival of sunflower, let the system automatically adjust the body state for her, so as to reach the degree of fitting with sunflower soul.

    So now Xue Shuang is a perfect beauty.

    But it was such a unique appearance that Xue Shuang failed to survive in the entertainment circle, even his beloved man.

    Su Kui would like to know that even beauty like Xue Shuang can''t be seen. How beautiful the white moonlight in Qiuyi''s mind must be to make Qiuyi still in love!

    In Su Kui''s eyes, the original appearance was just the same as the old saying, "God rewards food." it can be said that Xue Shuang would have been angry if autumn had not dragged her back.

    I have a good face and talent, and I have a very good character.

    If Su Kui was a man, he would like such a woman. Unfortunately, such a character is too easy to be ignored.

    Only by doing things can we make a deep impression on people''s hearts.

    "Don''t worry, I will help you to fulfill your wishes. From now on, your mother, who is my mother, is also my responsibility --"

    her eyes are bright, there is a flicker of light, her lips are raised gently, and the brow is the pride that Xue frost did not have.

    -Su Kui went to the hospital to see Xue Shuang''s mother. She had a car accident in her early years and became a vegetable. She has been sleeping for three years.

    Xue Shuang''s devotion to autumn is not without these factors.

    After all, Xue Shuang''s mother''s medical expenses are all paid in autumn. Xue Shuang was moved by Qiu''s devotion to her and his devotion to him. Give all the songs you write to Qiuyi to sing.

    Even when he asked for his name, he had no regrets.

    It''s silly. Xue Shuang was with Qiu just after he left university. He probably didn''t know the market of entertainment circle.

    If she knew that the copyright of one of her songs would be enough for her mother''s medical expenses for a whole year, what would she think?

    And if she sings it herself?

    If these opportunities are not given to Qiuyi, but she takes them by herself, then she is the one who is angry now, and where there is autumn, there is nothing else.

    That fake talent -

    -

    Su Kui has been at home for two days. In these two days, except for contacting her friend Qiqi several times, no one has asked for her.

    In name, she is Qiuyi''s agent assistant, but in fact, it is only a dispensable existence.

    She can''t do anything. There are others to take care of her work.

    Xue Shuang always feels inferior in front of Qiu Yi, because his mother''s medical expenses are paid by him. Xue Shuang is embarrassed to ask him for salary.

    So after thinking about it, she still called Qiqi and told her that she had promised to find a job before.

    -On the third day, my nominal boyfriend finally sent her a text message.

    Qiuqiu: [Xiaoshuang, are you there? These days are too busy to contact you. Are you ok? Come out and get together. I''ll wait for you in the old place! Love your autumn. ]

    see the last sentence, Su Kui''s gooseflesh has fallen to the ground. Is there such a top disgusting person in the world?

 Chapter 2658

    Pretending to be affectionate, pretending to be affectionate, but using dirty means to use a girl''s sincerity.

    If he can be bright and aboveboard, Su Kui can still look up to him.

    Unfortunately, some people don''t know how serious the consequences will be if they don''t get a good beating.

    Su Kui read the message and dialed it back directly according to the number.

    Hung up twice, Su Kui persevered.

    The third time, the opposite side is finally connected.

    Su Kui opened his mouth and asked, "Qiuyi, why don''t you answer my phone?"

    Xue Shuang''s contact information with Qiu Yi will make many real lovers laugh because they use social software and SMS to chat.

    Not the phone.

    Is this a long time ago to get ready to abandon her? It''s a pity Xue Shuang hasn''t been able to find it.

    If she can be smarter and not be blindfolded by love, she will find that there are too few traces left by Qiuyi around her. They don''t have any photos together. After becoming famous, she hasn''t gone out with her for a date or made few phone calls.

    Autumn also gives us bad and terrible reasons, but there is another fool who chooses to believe.

    Don''t call, of course, afraid of being recorded.

    Autumn is also a little impatient, Xue Shuang can be said to be a very competent girlfriend, very good, never be a demon, in this point, autumn is also very relieved.

    Thinking that he was about to sing a new song, the other side promised to write a song for him. He said with patience: "Oh, don''t think about it much, Xiao Shuang. You know that the manager is very strict with me. I''m just a little popular now. She''s afraid that things between us will be discovered."

    "Is it?" Su Kui asked wrongly, "but you haven''t contacted me for a long time. Do you know that I was drunk that night, and almost --"

    she choked twice, as if she would cry if she said a few more words.

    "Well, well, isn''t it all right? Darling, can we see you at zero? Buy your favorite chestnut! Love you

    "Autumn also! Do you love me or not? "

    "Love love love, of course love you! The world, the most favorite is you ~! "

    Su Kui was disgusted. She looked at the mobile phone display and was recording. She burst into tears and laughed. She said: "really? Then I have good news for you too! The song that I promised to write to you before has an eyebrow. It will be written next month ~! "

    Finally hear some useful news, autumn also eyes a light, busy way: "well, then we will meet later, love you small frost!"

    Hung up the phone, Su Kui "EEE" a, mercilessly wrong arm, not cold.

    Carefully export the audio recording, save one copy in the computer, and then copy one copy to the hard disk.

    After that, Su Kwai slowly dressed up and put on makeup to meet Qiu Yi.

    According to Qiuyi''s request, Xue Shuang can''t dress up any more when she goes out on a date with him.

    Because, in case of being photographed by paparazzi and seeing Xue Shuang''s dress, Qiu can also be regarded as an assistant or a relative of his hometown.

    According to Qiuyi''s current popularity in the circle, it is impossible for him to find such a native girlfriend.

    This is the purpose of autumn.

    There has been a precedent before, and there have been paparazzi taking pictures about them for a long time. Most of them are gossip, with little credibility.

    When sunflower reaches zero, autumn has arrived.

    He was sitting by the window, on the standard butterscotch route, fair skinned and handsome.

 Chapter 2659

    To tell you the truth, it looks good. It''s very similar to the Japanese salt Yan cure male. It''s very small and fresh.

    But in Su Kui''s eyes, he is a small white face and a scum man.

    It''s a perfect match with his former girlfriend, green tea bitch.

    Don''t worry, I''ll send you both to hell soon.

    Scum, only to survive in the swamp!

    "Xiaoshuang, here! Come on! "

    Autumn also faintly perceived that someone was looking at him. Looking back, he immediately smiled and waved.

    His smile is very healing, clean and bright.

    It is the most standard, which can be liked by girls and evoke the maternal appearance of girls.

    That''s why Xue Shuang paid all for him?

    "Autumn also! Miss you ~ "

    Su Kui ran to him, smiled and hugged him, saying coquettishly.

    Autumn also Leng next, didn''t react to come over, with Xue frost together, Xue frost seldom act coquettish to him.

    But soon, he began to laugh again. "Sit down, I''ve been busy for a long time recently. I''ve been busy with concerts and autographs. I''m so busy with all kinds of commercial endorsements."

    he said bitterly, "it''s better that we were at the beginning. Now we''re too busy to be with you!"

    Change the person, the heart all wants to melt.

    Su Kui''s smile became more and more brilliant. She couldn''t see a pair of eyes.

    Zero is a private restaurant with good privacy. Many stars like to eat here.

    Because the price is very high, ordinary people will not come.

    And the people in this circle, who doesn''t know whose little trouble? It is the basic rule in this circle to see through and not to speak through.

    "Don''t talk about it. Just be busy. It''s your dream. I don''t care. Support you."

    Su Kui said the words contrary to his heart, and he had nothing to do with autumn, but he didn''t lead the topic to the right thing.

    Autumn also endured for a long time, looking at the woman in front of him and drinking a cup of milk tea, with drooping eyebrows and thick curling eyelashes, like a row of small fans.

    He couldn''t help but stare. He knew that his girlfriend looked good, but he seemed to disappear for a few days and became more attractive.

    Even in the recent simple sportswear, it can''t be covered.

    Su Kui squinted and her mouth was filled with rich milk flavor. In fact, she didn''t like milk flavor. She preferred light juice and tea.

    The squinting peach blossom eyes are bright, and the sunlight reflects on her white skin, giving a sense of transparency to be turned open.

    This picture, like a lazy cat resting in the sun, makes your hands itch. I''d like to touch them in the past.

    But I feel that there seems to be a kind of alienation in her.

    Thinking of his purpose this time, Qiu also thought about it and asked politely as much as possible, "Xiao Shuang, you said to me on the phone before, has the song landed?"

    I said it.

    Su Kui smiled and said, "yes, I''ve got my name in mind. This is the song I wrote to you. Oh, sing it well!"

    To him? What is called?

    "What is it? Tell me ~ ~ "autumn is also coquettish without pressure.

    "Confession balloon," Su Kui hummed, "you say you are a little hard to catch up with. If you want me to leave, you don''t need to pick the most expensive gift, as long as the leaves of the champs With you, you have the whole world ~ "

    Su Kui really likes this song. The world is an elevated plane. She whispers in her heart that she''s sorry. If she can return to her world one day, she must buy tens of thousands of albums to make up for it.

    The catchy melody was hummed out by the woman with a smile.

 Chapter 2660

    When she lowered her voice, with a little bit of dumb nasal sound, with lazy casual, misty eyes staring at him, as if he was her world.

    Autumn also''s heart can''t help but loose, he shivered eyes son, can''t help but avoid.

    The hot eyes in his heart were all softening, he dared not look straight.

    "Is this what Xiao Shuang wrote to me? It''s so nice ~! I love it! "

    "Just like it." Su Kui smiles. I''m afraid you can''t use such a good song.

    Finally, in autumn, we can''t wait to decide to give him the song before next month''s album preparation.

    Externally, it is still announced that all the albums have his participation.

    All day long, fans call it "autumn talent". Under the microblog, they are waiting for the countdown every day.

    Su Kui laughed.

    At that time, I want to give you a big surprise.

    -

    sure enough, when I talk to her, Qiu will always go straight to the point. When I finish speaking, I will immediately find an excuse to leave.

    If a man really likes a woman, he will find time to accompany her even if he is busy.

    But Qiu didn''t either, because the people he loved, from the beginning to the end, were all his ex girlfriends.

    -

    autumn is gone. Su Kui is not in the mood to eat these things. They are all sweet and greasy cakes.

    She took a look at a bag of chestnuts at hand, all wrapped in shells. One by one, they were getting cold.

    With a sneer, she took her mobile phone and sent a micro blog.

    Her micro blog is very cold, the name is a combination of the two names.

    Autumn frost: the chestnut he bought, happy ~ so busy, remember to bring me the chestnut I want to eat when dating!

    The picture shows a bag of chestnuts. When she was playing with her cell phone, Qiu also had a drink with her hands.

    Familiar with his fans, you can see the watch he often wears.

    In addition, there is a mole on Qiuyi''s little thumb. Obviously, Qiuyi''s hand is very beautiful. Every time fans see it, they roll and joke that they want to lick his mole.

    Brain powder can not even wish to replace the mole, every day with him day and night.

    Xue Shuang''s Micro blog is mostly about ordinary daily life, without any exposure. In order to cover up his concern with Qiuyi, Xue Shuang really did his best.

    Which girl doesn''t like to show her love to the boy she likes? Tell - the whole world, this man is mine?

    -

    "Qiqi, is the auto show tomorrow? Come out and invite you to dinner! "

    Separated from autumn, Su Kui took a picture, looked at the chestnut at will, and left indifferently.

    During the dinner, Su Kui met Qi Qi, a good friend of Xue Shuang University, who is currently working as a model.

    Qiqi is a kind of cute baby face, very young, it''s OK to wear a high school uniform to fit students.

    Qiqi doesn''t like autumn. She doesn''t have a good face every time she meets autumn. Even if he is now a popular star, Qi Qi is just as annoying.

    "Frost, what do you think? Do you owe him? It''s said that he''s going to release an album again. What else is his own creation, talent? I bah! "

    She shoved a piece of beef into her mouth, half dead, puffed her cheeks and said, "you don''t have to guess, did you write it for him again? What do you think! Ah?! "

    She poked Su Kui''s forehead. "I''ve never met a fool like you. Who hasn''t had a star dream yet? If I had your talent, I would have become a big singer. How about you? He took advantage of it. "

 Chapter 2661

    "How are you now? Living in a small, shabby house, wearing a living, which is like a big star''s girlfriend? Oh, I saw your microblog. I can beautify you by giving you a bag of chestnuts. Do you know his monthly endorsement and concert? How much is his income? Every income is in the millions

    What a fool!

    Qi Qi said that she could say that she didn''t stop for three days and three nights. She had never met such a silly person. If this person were not her good friend and did everything possible to maintain Qiu Yi''s image, she would have been willing to expose that damned man.

    Even Qiqi, an outsider, can understand Qiu and dislike Xue Shuang. Maybe Xue Shuang alone can''t understand it.

    Or, I don''t want to understand.

    "Well, I see. How about eating first?"

    "Hide, you will know to hide. You will cry in the future!" Qiqi glared at her, or couldn''t help persuading: "you don''t spend his money now, think you are sensible? In fact, you are stupid! If you don''t spend his money, other women will spend it for you. What about you? Who will compensate you for your wasted feelings, talents and youth? "

    Su Kui was sad that she said. She lowered her head and said softly, "Qiqi, you know my mother''s, she still depends on Qiu to pay for medicine, so she can lie in the hospital. I can''t..."

    "Yes, you can''t or don''t want to?! If you break up with her, I''ll sell my house and car, and raise Aunt Xue with you! If you sing those songs by yourself, I''m not afraid you won''t be angry! Don''t say it will be hundreds of thousands, tens of millions, that''s not easy to catch

    The more Qiqi said it, the more furious she became.

    Autumn is also so popular now, is not because of the success of selling? A person who hasn''t even gone to university buys a draft from the water army all day and brushes himself with brilliant talents.

    Qi Qi is waiting for him when to drop the horse, when the fall of the blood!

    At that time, she must be carrying a small Mazar, while eating melon seeds, while watching the fun, laughing a deserved.

    "I can''t tell you, can''t I?"

    Qi Qi''s head is big, and her friend''s evasive attitude makes her not know what to say. Shake her head, forget it.

    If we do break up then, don''t we still have ourselves?

    -Three days later, it''s time for Su Kui to go to the auto show with Qi Qi as a model.

    XX auto show center, capital of China.

    Su Kui saw Qiqi at the door, a girl in her early twenties. She was very warm and juicy.

    When she saw Su Kui coming up, she said: "frost, you can come. I thought you regretted it! In fact, according to what I said yesterday, you can ask him for the copyright fee. His brother also knows how to account. Why does he take your things for nothing? "

    Su Kui likes this friend more and more. He speaks straightly, but his eyes are more poisonous than Xue Shuang''s.

    "But my mother..."

    "Well, I don''t want to talk about you even if I use Aunt Xue as an excuse!" She grinned, "I''ve saved a lot of money for modeling here. What I''m afraid of is that you don''t want to."

    "I don''t want to persuade you. Let''s talk about the future. Go to the backstage first and have a rest!"

    Looking at the girl''s serious eyes, Su Kui smiled.

    Once she was born in a big family, most of the friends around her wanted to get something out of her. It''s hard to see such a pure friendship, not because of who she is, but because she is her friend, that''s all.

 Chapter 2662

    This kind of feeling, say not touch, that is false.

    "Don''t worry, my mother''s condition is quite stable, and there is autumn to pay for medicine. The hospital won''t do well."

    As for the three sentences of friends, Qiqi is in despair. She can automatically turn on the shielding function when she doesn''t hear them.

    In the past, Xue Shuang wore conservative clothes. After entering the backstage, Su Kui changed her clothes and came out. Xue Shuang found that her friend''s condition was so good!!

    I can go to the international t show and become a supermodel!!

    Full gold ratio, 100 marriage, 100 marriage!

    "How to deal with frost, wuwuwu, you break up with Qiuyi, I found I fell in love with you, what to do?!"

    Good friend conditions, she really can''t bear to let her, the youth are spent on the autumn also that slag man.

    Qi Qi silently decided a thing, in any case, we must find a way to break them up, so that friends can understand Chu Qiu''s character!

    When people are at their wit''s end, what should I do if my friends can no longer write good songs?

    All the good songs are taken over by Qiu Yi, who claims to have written them by himself, and then his fame and wealth are taken over by him. What is left for his friends is his name calling?

    Go to his grandma''s!

    She holds her face and looks at the woman in front of the mirror.

    A long black dress, high slit skirt has been opened to the thigh root, the white slender thigh is looming in the skirt, more attractive than those who are open-minded.

    Her appearance made some models in the dressing room look hostile to her.

    In this industry, internal competition is also very big.

    Su Kui is not the once submissive girl who pursues a step back. She was born in the military world. Even if she is down, she has her own pride!

    Seeing two girls staring at her without any disguise, even scolding "fox spirit" and other words in her mouth, she coldly smiled, her hands around her chest, and walked towards them gracefully and leisurely.

    Qiqi wants to hold her, but it''s too late, so she has to catch up with her.

    "Hello, you," Su Kui pointed out a little before staring at her two girls, red lips frivolous, leisurely asked, "seems to have a lot of opinion about me?"

    The girl had a lump in her throat. It seems that she didn''t expect to come to find fault openly.

    Now being watched by so many people, it''s impossible for Su Kui to be arrogant without saying a word. She can''t afford to lose that face.

    In other words, she is also a famous person in the modeling industry. How dare the wild model who doesn''t know how to get out of that corner challenge her?

    "You''re not allowed to be judged? Did you hear me scold you? How, say a fox spirit you can''t wait to admit? " The girl curled her mouth, stared at Su Kui and said angrily.

    "Yes, they are all models. Who is more noble than who?" Another accord with a way, squint at Su Kui, stand up to find that they are shorter than Su Kui a whole head, from momentum, invisible lost half of the son.

    "Well, it''s not noble, so, you admit, just scolding me?" Su Kui nodded, the narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, the eye breeze lifted, "admit it?"

    Excited by her high attitude, the girl ignored others and sneered, "what''s the matter with you? Not satisfied? "

    "Is not satisfied, so --" Su Kui looked around, and then fixed the sight in a certain place.

 Chapter 2663

    "PATA --"

    Su Kui''s hand fluttered lightly. The cosmetics and lipstick on the table in front of the girl all fell to the ground.

    perfume bottle burst, and suddenly the aroma permeated the whole backstage.

    "Ah, why are you so careless? The cosmetics are all on the ground ~ "

    Su Kui shows his hands and looks at the girl innocently.

    "You! I''ll tell the manager at once, believe it or not! " There is nothing more exciting than watching yourself spend a lot of money on cosmetics, smashed and smashed.

    Her tears were about to come out, and she threatened to point to Su Kui''s nose.

    "Well, then you can sue. Is there a surveillance here? Who saw me break your cosmetics? "

    Su Kui squinted and scanned the three, three, two or two models on the scene. Everyone she saw, don''t open their eyes and pretend that nothing happened.

    "You!! Xue Shuang, right? Well, I remember you! "

    That person saw the chest card of the eye Su Kui, bite a tooth to sit on oneself seat, this hatred, wait later to calculate with her!

    The auto show is about to start. Even if this happens, the manager won''t allow them to make a scene.

    When the time comes, there will be one model for each car. Where can I find it temporarily?

    "It''s very good. It''s not easy for everyone to come here to beg for food. So, do your own job and don''t interfere with each other, OK?"

    Su Kui lifted her long curly hair. "By the way, remind you that it''s very impolite to stare at others for no reason. I am a good tempered person, but I will only tolerate it once. If there is another time -- "

    she holds her finger, and the bone immediately crackles and crackles," I won''t tolerate it. It''s better to be careful, sister, if you have such a beautiful face! "

    Her fingers crossed the two faces, making them instantly associate with the snake''s touch, cold and piercing.

    Since ancient times, horizontal fear does not kill, and Su Kui, is that kind of typical face does not kill.

    They stood in the same place for a long time, until the fiery back gradually disappeared in front of them, and then they felt that their heart was relaxed, and they did not know why they were scared to talk by a woman.

    They may not have guessed that there is a word called momentum -

    -

    dildo auto show is the most famous annual exhibition. Here you can see not only one beautiful woman in a hundred, but also the top luxury cars from all over the world.

    Since ancient times, the beauty of Xiangche is indispensable.

    Men from the upper class regard this as a curiosity hunt, while car models hope to climb up a diamond king and get rid of the present life.

    "Frost, what''s wrong with you today? Did you quarrel with Qiu? Did you scare me just now Qi Qi follows Su Kui''s steps, and looks at her graceful figure. She is walking on nine inch high heels like walking on the ground. Her gait is elegant like a lazy noble Persian cat. Two long white straight legs appear in the high split black dress.

    It''s so different from Xue Shuang, who she usually knows, that Qi Qi is worried about whether something bad happens to her good friend, which leads to a big change in her temperament.

    "I just figured it out. My mother is still lying in the hospital. I don''t think I can rely too much on Qiuyi. As you said, if one day we break up, who can I rely on?"

 Chapter 2664

    "Depend on me!" Qiqi patted her chest. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone!"

    Su Kui chuckled. "I hope there won''t be one day. If there is one, I''ll raise you instead!" She picked up her eyebrows, patted Qiqi on the head and turned to the exhibition.

    Ah, ah, ah, how provocative!

    When did your friend become so flirtatious!

    Qi Qi holds her face and feels her face is a little hot.

    "By the way, where am I?"

    When asked about the work, Qiqi''s thoughts were immediately pulled back. She pointed to a bright red Maserati in front and said to sukui, "well, it''s the one in front. Wow, it''s really beautiful. I don''t expect it in my life!"

    She had a flat mouth and a bit of frustration.

    In today''s era, when the rich die and the poor die, who can you reason with?

    Su Kui patted her on the head. "Then I''m past. Who can say clearly about the future?"

    "Hey, don''t touch my head. You''ve messed up my hair!" Qi Qi was in a frenzy, but saw that the man had gone to the Maserati in the exhibition center.

    Every car is equipped with a model. None of the cars on site is less than one million, all of which are millions or even tens of millions of luxury cars.

    Today is not only about glamour, but also performance. Who can sell the car she shows and get the share? It''s estimated that it''s enough to eat half a year.

    So everyone is secretly trying to greet every visitor with the most perfect smile.

    What if there is such a guest who is willing to buy it?

    Qi Qi doesn''t hold any hope, as long as he can get a guaranteed wage. She shook her head, looked at Su Kui''s back and whispered, "it''s really different!"

    However, she actually prefers this female glamour sukui. She has said many times before that she has a figure with good appearance and temperament. If she is willing to change her character, it will be better.

    Now that everything is as she wishes, she is not used to it.

    Grinning, she stood next to the car she was going to show and smiled, "that''s good."

    -

    it''s just 8:30, half an hour before the official start. Many people have come into the exhibition center.

    There are fewer women, most of them are men, regardless of their age.

    The charismatic car models leaned on the car and scratched their heads. The men were allowed to take photos or take photos with them. The smile was sweet and Su Kui felt toothache when he looked at them.

    She was lolling on the front of the car, her legs overlapped naturally, her long snow-white legs came out from her skirt, her feet on black strapless and high heels followed the music of the exhibition little by little, very leisurely.

    Neither flatter nor flatter.

    There are generally two kinds of men who come to the exhibition center.

    Look at people, cars, and, of course, both of them.

    With Xue Shuang''s appearance, as long as she is not blind, she can be seen to be different from the surrounding models.

    This also appears that she stands out from the rest in a group of people.

    Soon a group of men gathered around sukui, some of them were looking around Maserati, some of them were looking at her face and body involuntarily. Sukui Quan didn''t see it.

    "Beauty, take a picture?" It seems that the man who is only 30 years old is bald. He holds up his cell phone and asks Su Kui.

    "Good," Su Kui hooked his lips, and then saw that the man was leaning towards her, his big hands, obviously yellow by tobacco, were about to put their arms around her waist.

 Chapter 2665

    Su Kui casually avoided, the white fingers on the spot pointed his irregular big hands, and said lazily, "Sir, take a picture, put your hands in order, thank you!"

    The man''s face immediately rose red, also did not know is angry, perhaps is both.

    There was a lot of laughter around him. He looked at the man with a bad taste. He looked up and down at him as if he was a rogue who took the opportunity to eat other people''s model tofu.

    "**** what is it? It''s not for men to touch it here. You''re clean. Don''t come here if you have the ability!"

    The man holds the mobile phone, can''t stand the eyes of those onlookers. He doesn''t take photos either. He points to Su Kui''s nose and swears.

    Being rejected in public and laughed at by so many people, he could not put off that face.

    The smile on Su Kui''s face suddenly stopped. She pointed to the signs placed all over the exhibition center and said: "Sir, it''s necessary to remind you that this is the auto show center, the place to show cars, not the bath center, the nightclub and so on. I don''t come out for sale. What if you want to relieve the pressure? I should go to the place I just said. "

    She did not look at the man''s face, nor the reaction of the people around her, and continued lightly: "everyone here is a person with a head and a face, should not make inappropriate actions in such a place, right? In particular, it''s still daytime, don''t you think? "

    There was another round of laughter.

    "Hahahaha! Well said, there''s a fucking point. I have nothing to say. "

    "It''s true that it''s disgusting to borrow a group photo to wipe up the money."

    "This kind of atmosphere should have been rectified for a long time!"

    "Don''t be afraid, girl. We''ll stand for you!"

    Su Kui''s meaning has been very clear. If you change people, you may be embarrassed to stay any longer. It''s fair and aboveboard. So many eyes are staring at him. Su Kui is not afraid of his playing rogue.

    Qiqi has just popularized science to her in this place. It''s an exhibition run by Feng''s investment. She just saw a large group of bodyguards at the door. She doesn''t advise if it''s spread out!

    "MD, bitch, what''s the point of taking a picture? I want you to sleep with me today! "

    "You say that again?" Su Kui peach blossoms and eyes squint, the eyeliner is long and narrow.

    The man was shocked by her appearance. When he saw that there were so many people behind him, he couldn''t lose his face. I had to point to Su Kui''s nose and spit: "I said I want you to sleep with me today, kneeling and begging me, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    He was furious, but Su Kui was still calm, even with a smile on her face. She turned her head and looked at a group of people holding mobile phones. She asked with a smile, "well, did you record the video?"

    People didn''t know what he wanted to do. For a while, he was embarrassed.

    "It''s a college student like boy with a red face and a whisper:" recorded

    "Oh, then I''m relieved." Su Kui shrugged and smiled at him.

    "Stinky woman, what are you up to?" The man stares at her and says hello to her.

    Su Kui sneered, and the high-heeled shoes stepped on his feet severely. He rolled them hard and threw them at the same time. "What''s the matter? Fuck you! Even if a fool looks ugly, he still wants to learn from others. Before he comes, he doesn''t look in the mirror to see how ugly he is? I want to find a lady to go to the bath center. Although I''m a car model, I don''t want to steal it or sell it. I dare to move again. Be careful of your third leg! "

 Chapter 2666

    The lethality of women''s high-heeled shoes has always been very high, and Su Kui was born in a military family. She is good at both culture and martial arts. Even if she can''t keep up with her physical strength, it''s enough to deal with an old man with obvious kidney deficiency.

    The movement caused here is not small. Soon, many people know it. There are people pouring towards this side, intending to see a lively scene.

    The second floor of the exhibition hall.

    When a group of people came out of the meeting room, they could see the noisy scene downstairs at a glance.

    The first man is tall and straight, with a straight black suit lining his shoulders, legs and legs, clear facial features, narrow and long Phoenix eyes, and slightly sunken bird''s nest. It can be seen from this that he should be of Western origin.

    He had a blueberry tablet in his hand, and there was a constant beat of data on it. The golden glasses on the bridge of his nose properly covered his eyes, which were too sharp.

    "Go downstairs and see what''s going on." He raised his chin and nodded downstairs. His voice was deep and magnetic, like an elegant cello, with a gorgeous low-key voice.

    "Yes, boss."

    The assistant asked the manager about it. He probably knew what was going on. He came back with his boss, who was the investor of the exhibition.

    "Oh? Is there any trouble? " Feng brocade picks the sword eyebrows, showing a little interest in the fierce eyes.

    The person in charge, big and small, followed behind him is not sweating from his forehead at this time. The exhibition has just begun. How could something happen?!

    Especially this one, don''t make trouble!

    "Go down and have a look." Seal brocade to hang Mou, throw flat plate to assistant casually, long leg strides open, big step meteor of went downstairs.

    The man downstairs obviously couldn''t accept the fact that he was slapped in public by a woman. He struggled and rushed towards sukui with a ferocious face to fight her.

    However, there are just people around. The security guard will soon come and subdue him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Su Kui heard someone ask, it was a man''s voice, the tone was cold and deep, as if the feather, scratched her eardrum.

    She followed her reputation, saying that my past was all human, and I couldn''t tell who had just opened it. She shrugged and pointed to the man and said, "well, this guy came to the Convention and exhibition to steal money. When he was exposed, he became angry."

    In a few words, Su Kui put all the blame on the man.

    "You fart! I didn''t do anything! You slapped me for no reason. Look at my face, it''s this woman! You see it, too! "

    Feng Jin looked at the woman''s face for a long time. Then he gave the man a look. He saw that half of his face was swollen. With several finger marks, it was obvious that the woman had a lot to do.

    It''s very cruel --

    "Tut, do you have to wait until you wipe the oil? To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter if I''m being robbed. What I care about is - "she has her hands around her chest and shakes her head. She obviously dislikes the beauty of a man." what I can''t accept is being robbed by such an ugly man. "

    "Poof --"

    the laughter from Ali was not known in the crowd, and soon spread to a large area.

    Assistant Mohsen quickly covered his mouth and smiled at Feng Jin. "Sorry boss, I can''t hold it." This woman is really good.

    However --

    after looking at Su Kui''s face carefully for a while, Mo Sen suddenly clapped her thigh. This woman was the hotel that day

    "What kind of man, then, do you think, is qualified to take advantage of you?"

 Chapter 2667

    A good man asked laughing.

    Su Kui raised her lips with interest and looked around the crowd in front of her. Suddenly, she saw that even if a man was standing in the crowd, he could not cover up the powerful momentum of her high position, especially her appearance and smell, especially her preference.

    Most importantly, this is an acquaintance -

    she smiled, bent her eyes, stretched out her hand narrowly, and fell on him.

    "Well, if you want to wipe, you have to grow up like that."

    Mohsen silently stepped back two steps, looked at the thin lips raised by boss, and couldn''t help shaking.

    The boss with facial paralysis laughs. It''s really terrible!!

    He just wanted to say: boss, this woman is the one in the hotel before you!

    Wow -

    People''s eyes follow her fingers and fall on someone. When they see who the person is, the people immediately tacitly silence.

    Fengjin? It''s him!!

    How could he come to this auto show?

    Who is Fengjin? Almost no one here did not know him. No matter where he went, his striking appearance, or his young age, he could be in the power background of the imperial capital, and he could be seen at the first sight in the crowd.

    The old man who was beaten was stunned, then he became complacent and looked at Su Kui sarcastically and sneered, "ha ha, stinky woman, do you know who is standing in front of you? Dare to say that! Ha ha ha ha, either I say, or you put it upside down, Feng is not willing to ask you -- "

    however, before he can hold on to his smile for a minute, he listens to a low, hoarse voice with a unique magnetic male voice.

    "Who said that?"

    The black and deep eyes of Fengjin scanned the delicate face of the woman in front of her eyes. The thin lips were flirtatious, and she looked interested. She didn''t look at the man either. She said, "I''m very satisfied with Miss Xue!"

    God!

    Not only the old man was frozen in place, like a sculpture, but also su Kui was dazzled for a moment.

    "Are you satisfied with this answer?" The fierce eyes fell on the man''s face, and the brocade was like a smile.

    He was tall in body shape. He wore a black suit. His shoulders were wider and his legs were longer. After his gold glasses, he was as fierce as the black eyes of hawks and falcons, which made people dare not look at him directly.

    "General manager Feng I and I...... " The man is not only silly eyes, face burning pain, as if out of thin air and was thrown a few ear scrapers.

    He stooped to the ground. His bald forehead was shining and he was still sweating.

    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that this young lady is your person. I''m sorry for offending you. Please forgive me..."

    Even though Feng Jin didn''t look at him, he locked his eyes on Su Kui. When she saw her long white legs exposed to the air, the eyes dimmed.

    "You seem to have made a mistake about who you apologize to." Seal brocade to hook lips, long and clear eyelashes, cover the depth of the fundus.

    He stroked his wristwatch and, with a casual remark, struck the man''s heart.

    Men are about to cry. God knows that they can''t go against each other at ordinary times. The car models who can still smile when being wiped are so difficult to deal with today. If he knew in advance that he would offend Fengjin today, he would not go out today!

    In this way, don''t look old. He bowed his head and kept bowing to sukui. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, miss. It''s just me. Your adult has a lot. Forgive me this time?"

 Chapter 2668

    Besides, he didn''t make it, did he? This little pepper looks like a woman. She almost gave up his two brothers just after she could!

    The onlookers couldn''t help but look at him sympathetically. They couldn''t help being afraid. Fortunately, they didn''t.

    Who would have thought that the famous Prince of the imperial capital, ye Fengjin, had such a strange taste?

    Su Kui looks up at the man with peach blossom eyes? whore? Well? " Her hands are around her chest, and her slender fingers are tapping her arms casually. She looks at the sweaty man smilingly.

    The man almost knelt down for the aunt. So many people watched him. His face was so red that he wished he could dig a hole in it.

    "Where, where, is my mouth base, my mouth base!" He slapped himself and bowed his head to apologize.

    The high-heeled shoes knock on the smooth floor, making a crisp "Da, Da, Da" sound, just like knocking on the heart of a man. He is really worried that Su Kui won''t let him go easily.

    Now there is a prince named Jin as a backer. She doesn''t want to adjust herself, but how?

    Su Kui doesn''t speak, and Feng Jin doesn''t speak. The old God is standing there, so that people can''t see his idea. Is it joy or anger?

    Morrison said that boss hates to be bullied, especially when he is a small car model.

    Thinking about this, I can''t help but look at Su Kui sympathetically. Maybe next second, she will be slapped by boss. After all, boss''s indifference and callousness, which he had seen for a long time, never existed in him.

    So today, when he saw Feng Jin''s voice helping a woman, he almost didn''t get scared to death!

    Unfortunately, he waited for a long time, but he didn''t see feng Jin turn around and leave.

    "You have a mean mouth, and your hands are restless." Su Kui''s red lips set off a beautiful arc, set off her delicate face, more and more like a high queen. But now, no man dare to stare at her again.

    Only because of the man standing behind her, the prince, who had great power and family power, became her solid backing.

    Su Kui has never been a complacent Lord. She heard all the terrible things he just scolded.

    The finger emptied a little bit of man, she said lightly: "I am not only a person who likes to repay the good for the bad, but also likes to bully people. This time I accept your apology. I hope you will see a woman in the future and show some respect in your eyes. After all, the one who gave birth to you and raised you is also a woman! "

    "By the way, if I see you next time --"

    the man takes a sigh of relief and immediately bends down to thank Dede, "yes, I know. When I see Miss Xue in the future, I will hide."

    Then, with his head down and a swollen face on his head, he quickly squeezed out of the crowd and disappeared.

    Mohsen''s mouth was drawn. As expected, she is the woman boss likes. Her words are amazing and can''t describe one tenth of each other.

    In this life, no one dares to say anything like bullying in front of the prince.

    He quietly looked at a tall man with a cold and profound facial features. He saw that instead of anger, his lips showed a light smile.

    Even in a flash, it was caught by Mohsen.

    To be an assistant of Fengjin, Mohsen naturally stands out among countless elites. The eyes on Su Kui are different. It''s not easy to be a woman who can make boss make an exception!

 Chapter 2669

    -

    with the man''s departure, the head of the auto show finally came late, coordinated in all aspects, and the onlookers finally dispersed.

    Qi Qi stood behind the crowd in such a hurry that she was relieved to see that Su Kui had nothing wrong.

    Su Kui saw her, blinked at her, peach blossom eyes, charming, silent told her that he was OK.

    Once again, the surrounding area returned to normal. Feng brocade put his single hand in his trouser bag, looked down at the delicate face of the woman, and was pleased with the taste: "it''s a coincidence to see you again."

    "Yes, one night stand, thank you just for your help."

    Su Kui slowly reached out and grasped the small hand with a crisp current.

    Morrison was thrilled. "One night stand?" Who are you talking about? Boss?

    Smell speech, Su Kui eyes flow, smile like staring at the seal brocade, nodded, said, "yes, the total flavor of the seal, but it''s very delicious, it''s -- never forget!"

    Morrison was stunned again on the spot. What''s the situation? Did they finally get rid of the status of "ten thousand year Bachelor" and successfully get rid of the single?

    Morrison felt deeply that the next thing was not for him to manage, so he casually found an excuse to urinate!

    "Have a meal together?" Seal brocade to hang Mou, looked at eye wristwatch, just ten o''clock.

    "Work goes on," Su Kui shrugged. "As a boss, do you want to take the lead in the work shift?"

    Although sukui doesn''t like this job, she will hope to do it well and have a beginning and end.

    This is a kind of attitude, no matter what career, should be seriously completed.

    And, this job, still be friend Qi Qi to help introduce, she can''t smash the reputation of Qi Qi.

    After a few days, she will go to see the mother who was abandoned by her husband and was involved in a car accident and became a vegetable.

    Dark eyes fell on her, full of the sense of existence. The seal brocade hooked the lips and raised the jaw slightly. "OK, I''ll wait for you."

    With that, he walked up to several managers who had been waiting for him.

    A man''s powerful aura, like a moving treasure house of hormones, will be the most dazzling even when walking among the crowd.

    Su Kui nodded her lips, took back her eyes, returned to her post, and focused on her temporary career -

    model car!

    -

    Tiffany''s French restaurant.

    The restaurant is tastefully decorated, with light fragrance of flowers in the air. On the long table with cloth, there are fresh fragrant lilies.

    A man and a woman sitting opposite each other, are the most outstanding appearance, people look at the past, they feel very eye-catching Deng right son.

    The whole restaurant was sealed and cleaned. Outside the restaurant, there were several black bodyguards guarding the door. People who didn''t know about it didn''t even dare to approach the scene.

    For the arrogant behavior of Fengjin, Su Kui just picked the eyebrows, no doubt.

    Su Kui has a small appetite. In order to maintain a good figure, she will not touch too much high calorie food. When she ate the second half of a steak, she put down her knife and fork, supported her cheek with one hand, and casually shook the red liquor in the goblet, and the beautiful eyes fell on the man in front of her.

    Men''s dining etiquette is very standard, like the most elegant nobles, with impeccable movement standard.

    From the angle of Su Kui, he could even see the long and thin eyelashes of men, which made women envious.

    She "tut" voice, man voice: "Feng, this is a date?"

    Su Kui held her face and looked at him with interest.

 Chapter 2670

    Seal brocade action tiny Dun, slowly raise the eye curtain to look at her, the Phoenix eyes like midnight are deep and sharp, take off the glasses, can let the person intuitively feel this kind of feeling that is only stared at, it seems to be locked.

    "Of course, if you like, we can do something more wonderful besides this date --"

    the voice of dumb magnetism and the voice of elegant and soothing cello, slowly ringing in the ear, with a crisp current.

    Su Kui thought that Fengjin was really a man with unique advantages. After God gave him power and wealth, he also had the appearance and personality charm that made him willing to bow down and become a minister.

    "If it''s an invitation, of course, I have no problem," Su Kui said, rising to his feet and leaning down slowly, with her hands on the table, her eyes shimmering in peach blossom''s eyes. "And I''d like to thank Mr. Feng for helping me out this time."

    "If you really want to thank you, then make a promise with your own example," Feng Jin wiped his fingers carefully until every inch did not fall.

    His eyes were narrow and smiling, as if to see what sukui could do.

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui chuckles. If the other side treats her as prey, she will probably disappoint the other side!

    She prefers to attack on her own initiative to be a prey!

    With his fingers hooked, Su Kui slid onto the chair, his legs overlapping, long straight white legs, peeped out from the high fork of the skirt and exposed to the air.

    The skin color is really white blinking, delicate as lanolin jade, and the seal brocade is no more clear than the delicate feel.

    Feng Mou narrowed into a long narrow arc, like a wily fox, waiting for the prey to be caught.

    Thin lips light pick, he loosen tie, long leg a vein, then stood in front of Su Kui.

    The man''s tall figure, at this moment, shows incisively and vividly. With one hand on the table and one hand on the back of her chair, he looks at her meaningfully.

    He has a strong momentum. There is no doubt that he has extended his arms and trapped Su Kui in an unavoidable position. He lowers his head and approaches Su Kui slightly.

    They depend on each other so much that they almost breathe the same air.

    "So, Feng always feels the same as me, right?" Su Kui leaned on the back of the chair, not nervous, but excited. Slender jade refers to the frivolous cross from his chest shirt, picking out the top button.

    "What if I say so?"

    Since that night, he had to admit that he knew the feeling of that night, ate marrow, and remembered for it.

    Feng Jin bumps into her eyes and is very aggressive. "Let me see how much you can do."

    responded to him by putting a soft object on his lips, tossing and grinding. There was no smell of perfume in

    ''s nose, only the faint aroma of rose, which belonged to her body odor.

    The memory fragments of that night were pouring in, the dark eyes of the brocade were getting deeper and darker, and the dark eyes, like obsidian, were surging in the wind and waves. In an instant, the big palm suddenly buckled her slender waist and legs, and she was easily carried to the dining table.

    The dinner plate of "crackling" rolled to the ground, and the red liquor dyed the cloth under the body red.

    It''s quiet in the restaurant. The Cello Sound doesn''t know when it''s going away. Only if it''s not, it''s enough to drive people crazy to breathe. In the restaurant with dim lights, it''s reverberating.

    The meal was "eaten" for a long time.

 Chapter 2671

    When going out, the bodyguard quickly opened the door for the man. Inadvertently, Yu Guang saw the body wrapped in a suit jacket. It was as white as a lotus root, but it extended from under the suit.

    The eyes suddenly seem to be stung. Don''t open them in a hurry, but the heart can''t control it.

    If you are right, there are all the fine and close kissing marks on the calves -

    put the woman in the car, swing the brocade on the door, and tell the driver, "send her back." I didn''t get in the car.

    Su Kui is wrapped in a jacket with brocade. His breath is full of light tobacco smell mixed with Mint Shaving water. It''s very light, but it can''t be ignored. It tightly invades every inch of her skin.

    One place is still sore. Su Kui frowned and sighed, "it''s merciless --"

    so-called leaving after sleeping. She didn''t expect that one day, she could experience it.

    The driver looks at his nose and his heart, only when he doesn''t hear anything.

    Fortunately, the man did not completely leave the gentlemanly demeanor, but also know that someone sent her home. You know, she''s penniless now. All her wallets are in Qiqi''s.

    Xue Shuang can mix so badly, which is really beyond Su Kui''s expectation.

    Once Xue Shuang wanted to enter the entertainment circle, because she needed money, needed to support her mother, and as long as she could make fire, it meant that she had money.

    Later met autumn also, she was willing to give up her dream for love.

    Before meeting Qiu Yi, it wasn''t that she didn''t have a scout to dig Xue Shuang, or even an agent promised that she would be a star as long as she agreed to sign the contract, but only at a small price.

    Xue Shuang firmly refused.

    In fact, there are a lot of people in the entertainment industry, with good talent and bad luck. Stick to your bottom line and refuse to take that step, so it means blocking your way.

    But Xue Shuang is also very smart. He knows how to protect himself. There are many ways to go in the future. If he really takes the worst one, even if he succeeds in this life, there will be an indelible stain that will never be washed away.

    -

    sitting in the car, Su Kui posted a micro blog.

    Autumn frost: a lot of things happen today, sometimes the reality is so cruel, I hope there will be a sunny day after rain. [heart]

    -

    when Su Kui went back to the rental room and lay in bed and fell asleep, the video about her beating up the freeloaders at the auto show was sent to the microblog, which caused a heated discussion among netizens.

    Qi Qi wakes her up with a phone call. She just opens her eyes and opens her mobile phone sleepily to enter the microblog software.

    As soon as I log in, a push hotspot comes into view.

    Su Kui is very busy in this period of time. She doesn''t take care of her micro blog. What''s more, her micro blog is full of zombie fans, which has been reduced to her daily small account.

    Skillfully, she went in and saw that she had been in a hot search. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows a little higher and recover some spirit.

    ''s hot search is awesome. It''s called "knead" to kneel the queen. Although we are a model, we do not sell ourselves. #

    Su Kui watched the video once first. The photographer''s technology was not good and the camera was in a mess, but it further proved that Xue Shuang''s face value could stand the test. Even under such a high paste camera, her arrogant and elegant posture and her calm appearance of confrontation with the freeloaders deserve people''s attention.

 Chapter 2672

    Not out of Su Kui''s expectation, the person who broke the news didn''t dare to break the news. The video was processed, and the back section was cut off.

    After hooking the red lips, Su Kui became interested in the identity of the brocade again. Should we fight more forces to make ordinary people afraid to this extent?

    Many popular bloggers have forwarded this video, as well as news push.

    Sukui chose the hottest one and began to brush comments.

    Haw haw again haw: Ma ye, Miss Mei is crying.

    Wooden man: my little sister is so domineering! It''s not the same as those gorgeous bitch!

    It''s Dayao: my mother asked me why I was kneeling to watch the video, and I would not say that it was the beauty of my little sister who conquered me!

    Warm man big white: Queen Adult, please don''t make car model, too waste your face value! You such Yan, should go to be an actor, appear on the big screen, let Yan dog kneel lick! I want to see you all the time, from a fan brother''s request!

    Attapulgite man: I''m too lazy to watch the show. Now what kind of gossip can be on the news?

    Warm man white reply bump man: across the cell phone can smell a jealous sour smell, if you think someone looks ugly, you can pop photos, let the audience evaluate it. Now there is really a keyboard. It''s not against the law to spray people casually, is it?

    Uuuy: I''m going to cry when I see this video. I used to be robbed by salty pig hands in the car. I dare not speak in the whole process because of my cowardice. It''s still a psychological shadow. My little sister is so kind!

    Broken empty: small elder sister says really good! Now the fashion of the model circle is all brought bad by some people, but please don''t look at people with colored glasses, not everyone is willing to fall, OK?!

    Happy every day: ah This man, isn''t she my sister? She''s not a model!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    So far, the number of comments on this microblog has reached 30000. At the beginning, I teased sukui about her beauty, or scolded her for hyping, grooming dogs and so on.

    Later, it gradually developed into a discussion about what measures to take and whether to resist when meeting salty pig hands on buses and subways.

    In this society, there are many perverts, more girls suffer from this situation, even boys will encounter the event of freeing.

    Some girls in the comments, say their own experience, make some girls feel the same, have to give her message comfort.

    Xue Shuang''s microblog is seldom managed. Only when he thinks about it can he post one.

    At present, she hasn''t planned to expose her microblog, but she didn''t expect to, but in two days, Qiqi gave her a surprise.

    Because she had stripped off Su Kui''s Vest herself.

    I''m QIV: to be clear, there''s no need to pick up those curses. I prove that Xue Shuang didn''t have plastic surgery. She''s my good friend!! Besides, she just did a part-time job as a car model. She is a talented woman graduated from the Conservatory of music. She is very low-key, OK?! If she wants to be red, she''s already red. Do she need to come out now? @In Qiu''s comments, Xue Shuang''s former college alumni and even her teachers came out to prove it. Finally, it was believed that she was not a hype.

    -

    wechat.

    Frost: Qiqi, how did you expose me? I don''t want to show up!

    I''m Qiqi: are you stupid? Although you didn''t hype, what a good chance to be famous now? Those songs you wrote, are you really willing to be occupied by Qiuyi''s grandson?

 Chapter 2673

    I''m Qiqi: he didn''t even leave a signature for you! Do you know what the teacher said about you in college? have boundless prospects!! How disappointed she would be to let the teacher know that you are willing to degenerate now!

    Su Kui can''t help it. At present, it''s not so far as to have a complete quarrel with Qiu.

    White moonlight has not come back, she has to wait for that person to come back, in order to step both into the mud at one stroke, so that they can not turn over.

    Frost: I know, but those songs are written for autumn!

    Frost: Qiqi, I know you don''t like Qiuyi. In fact, he is a very good man. He promised to marry me when he was thirty.

    I''m Qi:???

    My name is Qiqi: Xue Shuang, would you please wake up? Thirty?! Autumn is only twenty-five now. MD has five years to go. Do you think you can do it?

    I''m Qiqi: when he''s 30, he will be more and more popular and valuable. But what about your wasted youth? When he kicks you, you can''t find a place to cry!

    Su Kui thought, Qiqi is really a prophet. She said everything.

    Later, Qiuyi''s ex girlfriend Bai Lianhua returned to China, and Xue Shuang was kicked away with all her efforts. I still can''t let her go, sorry, and it ended.

    Whether Su Kui wants to or not, now her real information has been exposed.

    The power of the people is terrible. Just from Su Kui''s previous micro blog, the slightest hint was found.

    Soon, Su Kui did not have a hot search for two days, again on the hot search.

    This time, I''ll go with Qiu.

    #Qiu Yi, Xue Shuangchen

    two people''s names are juxtaposed. Click in and you will be a famous gossip blogger. From the background of the picture, it is the famous private restaurant zero degree of the capital, to the only one leaving the country, it is obviously the hand of a man.

    watches are as like as two peas, which are most often worn by autumn. They even have moles on their little thumbs.

    If you scold people for hype, but when this micro blog was published, people''s videos were not hot.

    Moreover, all kinds of information about the mysterious boyfriend can be traced back to two years ago.

    Two years ago, on December 25, Christmas day, Xue Shuang''s microblog published a picture of a man and a woman with ten fingers linked together, very close in shopping.

    And that man''s little thumb, still has a mole.

    No matter from which angle, it is the same as the hand of Qiu Yi, the popular singer at present.

    Finally concluded that this mysterious boyfriend is Qiu Yi.

    And they were together a long time ago.

    Qiuyi''s girlfriend fan, of course, can''t accept the shout, and the group rushed to Su Kui''s microblog to abuse her. Su Kui directly turned off the comment function.

    Everything, and so on the day when the truth comes out, it''s not too late.

    Su Kui thought that in a short time, Qiu would contact her.

    But I didn''t expect that it was Fengjin who called more than Qiuyi.

    "Where is it?" When he asked, Su Kui decided that he must have been angry from his cold voice, which almost made him angry.

    "Well, at home."

    She crossed her legs and yawned.

    Last night, I spent a long time writing the thesaurus. I closed my eyes in the second half of the night. Then I was called up by Qiqi early in the morning, saying that she was in hot search.

    Qiqi''s tone on the phone was full of schadenfreude. What else did he say? It''s up to him. If Qiu really loves you, he will admit it.

    But Su Kui knew that autumn would not.

 Chapter 2674

    He doesn''t love Xue Shuang, but is used to it.

    But for half an hour, the door outside the room banged.

    Open the door, a suit of brocade, with her broken house, really totally out of place.

    Su Kui didn''t feel anything. She staggered and let him in.

    After coming in, the small living room soon filled with a layer of low air pressure. The air-conditioner didn''t need to be turned on at all, so human body cooling was enough.

    For a long time, Feng Jin looked up from the silence, "Xue Shuang, do you play with me?" Words came out of his mouth almost word by word, which predicted his anger.

    Su Kui had nothing to say. "Why play? We''re so happy with each other, aren''t we? " Although it was an accident at first, but later, we all eat the marrow and know the taste, and keep thinking about it, don''t we?

    "Ah --"

    Feng Jin takes off his glasses, rubs his eyebrows and smiles coldly, "so you have a boyfriend?"

    "Yes."

    A fake boyfriend, Su Kui lips.

    You are my real boyfriend, the real one --

    "so, Xue Shuang, you TM have a boyfriend, and you come to provoke me?!" Feng Jin quickly got up and bullied him severely. He pressed Su Kui on the sofa and hissed coldly. "I''m so easy to hook, Xue Shuang. Do you have a sense of achievement?"

    "Let me go first!" Su Kui twisted her eyebrows, pressing her like this, she was very uncomfortable.

    "Let go? Yes? You can do it outside, you can''t do it at home, right? "

    "So you like that, little white face?"

    "What can he give you? Let you still live in such a dilapidated house, but also so! "

    Get angry and say what you want.

    Su Kui was able to understand at the beginning. He slapped back angrily and turned his handsome face to her side. After a long time, he slowly turned around and looked at her directly.

    The pupils of Fengjin''s eyes are covered with blood, which looks extremely terrible.

    "What? Heartache? I love him so much?! Do you believe it or not? I can make your little white face stay in this circle as long as I move my mouth or even don''t need to move my hand! "

    "Feng Jin, you calm down a little bit first OK?"

    Su Kui pursed her lips and tried to appease him. How could she tell him that she was not Xue Shuang and had nothing to do with Qiu. She even planned to crush him?

    These belong to the scope of absolute privacy, which cannot be said at all, and the system will not allow her to say them.

    "Calm down? Oh, I can''t calm down, Xue Shuang, you''d better give me an account! "

    "You have to explain it, don''t you?"

    Su Kui took a deep breath and asked softly.

    "Yes."

    As long as you give it, I''ll believe it.

    Feng Jindu couldn''t tell what he was feeling in his heart. When he learned that the woman who combined her soul with her body and soul seemed to fit, he had a boyfriend.

    Even the survey data shows that in order to fall, she is willing to give up her dream and become an ordinary woman.

    It''s not like the woman he knows!!

    Is it because of love that the woman who is sharp, domineering and says she likes to bully others?

    No -

    brocade cannot be accepted.

    Well, he wants the answer. Sukui doesn''t want to make him feel bad. He takes his neck and prints a kiss.

    "Is this explanation enough?"

    Feng Jin was even more annoyed. "Xue Shuang, are you still playing with me? What do you think I am? * *? Or a good one night stand? "

    "Poof -"

 Chapter 2675

    Su Kui heard the words and smiled, and then he said, "we should be the object of more night love, right?"

    "You -" Feng Jin was speechless, and got up from her in anger, and made the whole dress.

    "If you think so, then I don''t want to delay your love, and I don''t want to be forced to be a junior!"

    Almost gnashing his teeth. When he said this, his hands were shaking.

    Well, that''s a big joke.

    Su Kui stood on the sofa and looked down at him. For a while, he hooked his fingers and unbuttoned his shirt.

    Seal Brocade:???

    Hold her hand, cover the brocade and frown, and frown with thick black eyebrows. "Xue Shuang, are you enough?"

    "I''m not tired of talking to you." Su Kui replied.

    In her eyes, a man of great stature is just like a jealous boy at the moment, which needs her patience to coax.

    "Besides, don''t you think I dare not do it with you at home?"

    Fingertips with a light pink, from his lips across, Su Kui lips with a smile, close to him, exhale as blue, "so, dare not?"

    Seal brocade originally pressed a belly fire, at this time be enraged by her again, still manage what the purpose that comes at the beginning.

    First of all, press the back to clean up!

    -

    Su Kui sometimes feels strange. She puts on a suit, wears glasses, looks at a gentle, dog like man, takes off her clothes, and looks like a new man.

    It has been four hours since the saying "dare not" was said. The sky outside the window covers the sky from dusk to sunset.

    Beautiful gold, bright red.

    Su Kui turned over and leaned against the big bed. The man around him was smoking. He was red and thin. Su Kui''s eyes flowed, as if he could touch the scratches behind him.

    The wind came in through the half covered window, and the floating window also swayed with it.

    Beautiful sunset, a little bit of grievance.

    Su Kui kicked his feet to seal the brocade. "Open the curtain. I want to see the sunset."

    The reason why she is reluctant to leave here is that her bedroom, facing the window, can see the most beautiful sunset and sunset every day.

    Seal brocade is biting smoke, didn''t say anything, first is to turn around, after confirming that the woman on the bed didn''t walk out, just barefoot to the bedside, brush one, draw the curtain.

    Almost instantaneously, a bunch of beautiful clouds crowded in from the window and filled the whole room.

    Feng Jin is stunned for a while. How long has he not slowed down and enjoyed the scenery like this?

    Rarely?

    "Is it comfortable now?" Su Kui turned over and lay on his side, with one hand on his forehead, squinting at the brocade.

    Feng Jin didn''t want to mention this at all, but since the woman mentioned it, he solved the problem once and for all.

    "Xue Shuang, what do you want to do? I don''t know whether you are real in front of me or in front of autumn. Or neither of us really knew you. "

    "But now, Xue Shuang, you have to give me an account. If you really play with me, I won''t let you go. "

    Absolutely not. There is no woman who dares to leave her body after flirting with him.

    "Oh?" Su Kui was curious. The golden sunset came into her eyes, which were No. 1 shallower than ordinary people, and turned into a shimmering wave. He asked with a smile, "what would you do to me if I played with you?"

    I don''t know. I really want to know.

 Chapter 2676

    Feng Jin knows that this woman does have the capital to attract men.

    He also smiled. If he really went to that step, it seemed very good.

    At least then, this woman, who is alone, can''t be seen.

    "Can''t live here? Do you like living high? I''ll buy you a penthouse. Nobody but me will see you. How about that? "

    Another attempt to imprison?!

    Can this man''s possessiveness not be so strong? Every world will be treated like this if she shows a little dislike for him and wants to leave him.

    So far, though, there has been no real imprisonment.

    "It''s going to be a treasure house?" Sukuiler waved to him. "Come here."

    Seal brocade sits to bedside, pressed put out smoke, the air is filled with light tobacco fragrance.

    "Qiu didn''t touch me. He doesn''t love me. The one he has always loved is his ex girlfriend. Do you understand that?" Sukui looked into his eyes and explained.

    "That''s easy. Leave him."

    "No way," Su Kui refused without thinking. "I have paid so much for him, even if I finally feed the dog, I am willing to. I want Qiu to know that I was willing to pay for him. I love him, but if I don''t love him, I can still take back what I gave him! "

    Feng Jin doesn''t like listening to those who love or don''t love. At least, she doesn''t like women saying that she has loved other men.

    At that time, he didn''t show up and didn''t know her.

    "I''ll help you. What do you want to do with him? lose all standing and reputation? To what extent? I can help you. " Just let the two of you have nothing to do with each other as soon as possible.

    Feng Jin is still in the mood for the "three", although there is no second person between them.

    Su Kui is full of black thread. Do you want to be so domineering and straightforward?

    "No, I''ll get revenge if I do it myself. If you really want to help me, please help me to investigate Qiu Yi''s ex girlfriend Bai Yueyue. She knows that Qiu is famous and will definitely come back to him."

    Sukui is very confident about this.

    Since Feng Jin is going to step in, let him be a backstage pusher. She doesn''t want to delay the plot.

    Feng Jin, who came here to vent, was comforted and refreshed. He took the task with him before leaving, saying that he would finish the task within two days.

    -

    after Feng Jin left, Su Kui took a look at her mobile phone and found that nearly a dozen calls from Qiuyi were all missed.

    Well, the goblin fight in the room before was too hot to see.

    She yawned lazily and called back.

    It seems that she has been waiting for her call over there. It''s connected soon.

    Qiu Yiqi''s angry voice came from the other end of the phone, "Xue Shuang, what''s the matter with your friend? We didn''t agree. My career is still on the rise. Does the agent want me to stay single? Now exposure is not good for both of us! "

    Su Kui wanted to laugh. "It''s just that it''s not good for you. Qiu Yi, I''ve been waiting for your phone call, but only questions. Qiu Yi, I want to ask you, do you really love me?"

    When hearing this sentence, autumn is also shocked. Does he really love her?

    The answer is not love, but with her, as if there will never be worries.

    In the past, she would help him to do everything well, and let him practice songs at ease.

 Chapter 2677

    Later, he wrote songs for him without even asking for his signature.

    She did a lot for him.

    But it''s not love. Qiu also knows that there has been a person in his heart who can''t let go. That person abandoned him and went abroad. There''s no news from then on.

    But he is the base, can''t let go, can''t forget.

    Guilt in his heart, his original questioning tone also lowered, "I''m sorry, Xiao Shuang, I was just impulsive."

    "Oh, do you love me? Normal boyfriend, in the discovery of his girlfriend was robbed, shouldn''t the first time to send concern? Autumn also, you really let me down! "

    Finish saying, Su Kui cold hang up the phone.

    Before that, he was so used to this man, which gave him a kind of illusion. It seems that no matter what mistakes he made, even if Xue Shuang was regarded as a dispensable existence, he would stand in the same place and wait for him, and would never leave.

    Now Su Kui wants to tell him that when he is disappointed enough, no matter how much love he has, it is not enough to toss. By then, it''s time to leave.

    -

    "how about that? Did she say anything? "

    Agent sees autumn also put down mobile phone, hurriedly chase to ask: "what''s the matter with that girlfriend of yours?"? Don''t you always say she''s good? This time, your relationship was almost dug out, and the company has been helping you keep it under pressure. "

    Autumn also leans into the sofa, silent does not speak.

    The agent went on in a hurry and said: "tell Xue Shuang quickly, let her clear up her micro blog and say that the person in it is not you!"

    Listen to the agent''s words, Qiu Yi''s mind has been turning around Xue Shuang''s question, "Qiu Yi, do you really love me?"

    She was disappointed in herself. For the first time, the obedient girl said she was disappointed in him.

    Autumn also some flustered, murmured to the agent: "pay elder sister, Xue Frost said to me very disappointed, does she want to break up with me?"

    Why do you feel empty in your heart? It''s like there''s something missing at the thought of not having her around.

    Fu Mingxin, the agent, shook his head and said: "do you care about this now? It''s not a matter of breaking up! Your girlfriends have been making a lot of noise! If it goes on like this, the company will not protect you. Your two affairs will be publicized sooner or later! "

    Even so, what the agent is most worried about is that if Xue Shuang is forced too close, what will she do if she exposes that Qiu is actually just a fake talent event?

    "What''s more, your new album is going to be ready soon. It''s going to be guided by new topics, so that fans won''t hold on to the gossip. By the way, how is Xue Shuang''s song prepared?"

    Even Fu Mingxin has to admit that Qiu''s success depends on Xue Shuang behind him.

    If he didn''t have the height that Xue Shuang wrote for him and packaged him as a passionate design of creative talents, maybe he would not be so quick.

    In the entertainment world, such a voice is too common. But because of the unusual songs, Qiuyi suddenly emerged from many singers and became the hottest new singer at present.

    Song?

    Now autumn also dare not go to song, he found that Xue Shuang would be angry.

    "Sister Fu, this album, don''t wait any longer?" Autumn also hesitated.

    "Wait?!" Fu Ming''s heart went away. "Wait a minute, the cauliflower is cold!"

 Chapter 2678

    Why does she bring such a brainless artist?!

    Even Fu Mingxin starts to think. What if she didn''t bring Qiu Yi, but Xue Shuang, who was both good at singing and good at beauty?

    Now is her achievement beyond autumn?

    The more I think about it, the more I think of this girl as a pity. She was ruined by Qiu Yi.

    She can''t think, is love really so great? You can sacrifice your own interests, even your dreams, for the sake of love.

    At least, Fu Mingxin asked herself that she couldn''t do it.

    "Qiu Yi, listen to me. This album can''t be delayed. If you don''t have new topics to cover up the gossip, you''ll be ruined in a short time. If so, are you willing? " Fu Ming''s heart sank. He looked at him on Qiuyi''s shoulder and asked in a deep voice.

    Are you willing?

    Of course not!

    Autumn also bites his teeth and lowers his head. "I know how to do sister Fu. I want to go back to Xue Shuang tomorrow."

    "Of course." Fu Mingxin agrees.

    Xue Shuang knows something about her these years. She is weak. She is used to standing behind Qiuyi and asking for anything. She is very low-key.

    And very good coax, because that person loves autumn too much also, as long as autumn also slightly lower head coax, can coax new lyrics and thesaurus to hand.

    -

    at this time, a high-end restaurant in France. A girl in a white dress and long hair was sitting in the corner. She heard several girls at the next table discussing a familiar name.

    "Autumn? Ah ah, my husband is so handsome! "

    "He sings so well. I especially like the way he sings!"

    "Well, it''s a pity to hear that he seems to have a long-term girlfriend? It''s said that for many years, I don''t know who it is. I envy her! "

    "What is the use of envy? It seems that if you envy, you can become a girlfriend in autumn. Ha ha ha!"

    "Fuck you! Get out of here

    A few people laughed and scolded, and went out with their bags and bills.

    The girl sat quietly at the table for a long time, like a lifeless doll.

    It took a long time for her to move slowly. She took out her mobile phone from her handbag, as if she had made a great decision. She turned on the search engine, and entered the words "Qiuyi".

    For a moment, all kinds of news jumped out of her eyes.

    "The new singer is also popular in autumn, or will become the next king!"

    "The creative talent Qiuyi''s new album is in the process of preparation. Will he continue to bring us surprises?"

    "Autumn also mysterious girlfriend appears, unexpectedly is she?!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    All kinds of news, the girl looked into God, always. After sitting in the restaurant and closing, I was awakened by the waiter.

    At this time, her neck was stiff.

    Reluctantly smile, she took out the money to pay, and left in a hurry.

    As for the displeasure of being pigeoned, it becomes less important with the news.

    -The next day, at seven o''clock in the morning, Su Kui''s little broken house was knocked.

    Recently, she thinks it''s strange. Is her house so attractive?

    It used to be ten days and a half months since no one visited, except Qiqi occasionally sent her some snacks and fruits.

    Like Qiu Yi, no matter what important things are, they are all connected in wechat and mobile phones. Although she is Qiuyi''s girlfriend, she can only look for him from the computer and TV, just like many fans.

 Chapter 2679

    Autumn also knocked on the door for half a day. No one answered. He was angry and sour. Xue Shuang had never treated him like this before.

    He had a hard time coming here, but he was shut out of the door, even the door did not let him in.

    He who is wronged in his heart must be calm.

    He took out the key and planned to open the door himself, but after several turns, he found that the other side had changed the door lock without his knowledge.

    Who told him that this was the nest of the two of them, bearing all their memories. No matter how busy he is outside, as long as he is willing to come back, there will always be his place here?

    Liar!

    He tightens his lips and wants to leave. She can break up if she wants to. He''s not rare!

    But when it was time to go, I couldn''t move.

    The door opened behind him, and a careless voice floated into his ears.

    "Come in and bring the door."

    Autumn also mood, suddenly with this voice cheered up. So, she was just sleeping, didn''t hear that, did she?

    She still loves him, right?!

    "Why are you here? Isn''t it to say that there''s going to be a concert recently, and we need to prepare a new album? "

    Su Kui''s mouth is biting the leather band, gathering her hair, and finally tying her long hair into a bunch behind her head.

    Autumn also chat up in the living room stood for a while, finally carefully changed shoes, obediently went to the living room to sit down.

    Once upon a time, when he came back here, he didn''t have that natural and casual?

    "Is Xiaoshuang still angry with me?"

    His eyes were red. He seemed to cry as soon as he spoke. He looked at Su Kui pitifully.

    Two hands tightly stirred together, if he was his girlfriend powder powder mother powder saw, still can''t be heartbroken?

    Su Kui thinks about it and says, "stomach Fei.".

    "No."

    "Are you still angry? It''s all my fault, Xiao Shuang. I''m sorry. Do you forgive me once? I''m just too busy. Sister Fu confiscated my cell phone. I got it yesterday and posted it on Weibo. "

    Autumn also talked about the emotional place, as if he had deceived himself, tightly grasped Su Kui''s hand, and apologized all the time.

    After a while, I said I''m sorry. After a while, I would protect her. At last, seeing Su Kui not moved, I picked up Su Kui''s hand and slapped her face hard.

    "Pa" a crisp sound, it can be seen that autumn is also very hard to start.

    After fighting down, autumn also obviously muddled for a while.

    Because before, as long as he used this move, Xue Shuang would withdraw his hand in pain, and then laugh to forgive him, for fear of hurting him.

    This time, Qiu thought it was the same, and he felt firm and firm on his face.

    "Are you stupid? Does it hurt? " Sukui was funny and angry. "Let me see."

    She broke his face and looked carefully. "It''s a little swollen. I''ll put some ice on it for you."

    Autumn also eyes bright, "then you are not angry with me?"

    "If you are still angry, will you give me another blow? It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry with yourself. "

    Really? Su Kui smoked lip corners, I just hope you don''t be so hypocritical.

    Su Kui didn''t believe a word he said.

    She has known from the system for a long time that Qiuyi''s Micro blog IP has been online these days, and even when she was exposed by the video of her freeloaders, he clicked.

    But now in front of her, empty mouth and white teeth.

 Chapter 2680

    A fake batch.

    "Here, ice."

    Su Kui handed it to her, but Qiu didn''t take it. He put out his face to Su Kui and said, "little frost will apply it for me, or I will keep it!"

    Tut, the love of saints is really in place.

    "Then keep it!" Su Kui glared at him and threw the ice into the bowl.

    Autumn also carefully looked at her expression, could not see whether she was angry or not.

    However, in a short period of time, Qiu also found that he could not see his girlfriend.

    "Well, I''ll do it myself."

    Autumn is also flat flat mouth, Wei qubaba took an ice, apply to the hot cheek.

    Su Kui turned on the TV and began to watch variety show.

    It''s a coincidence to see a gossip interview. It''s autumn''s interview. Su Kui hasn''t seen it yet.

    Now put down the remote control, intend to concentrate on a look.

    Who knows next second, autumn also drops the ice and wants to rob the remote control. Su Kui stares at her and says, "little frost, there''s nothing good in this issue. There''s a new film recently. Would you like to watch it with me?"

    Su Kui smiled, shaking the remote control in his hand. "What? Don''t let me see. Is there any secret in the interview? "

    "No, it''s just embarrassing --"

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. There are too many embarrassing things for you. I don''t dislike you." Su Kui raised a big smile to Qiu.

    Autumn also looks at, only feels in the heart inexplicably complex.

    He would sit on the sofa, holding the ice, as if it were cold, following his blood vessels into the bottom of his skin.

    Like death row inmates waiting for the death penalty, waiting for the sentence to end.

    In this type of gossip talk show, the host usually likes to dig some artists'' privacy.

    If you are not careful to be stereotyped and put out something useful, then the heat of this program on that day will rise a lot.

    By the time Su Kui opened, the interview was already half done.

    In the end, the host asked several questions.

    The host and Qiuyi are sitting on a sofa, face to face, separated by a coffee table, just like old friends chatting, asking, "Qiuyi, I''m here to ask you a question that many fans are curious about, you look at it and answer it."

    Autumn also nods, under the lens he takes a kind of pure and clean.

    "OK."

    "How old is Qiuyi''s first love? How many girlfriends have you made? Well, by the way, do you have a girlfriend in autumn now? "

    "Er..." Autumn also pretended to touch his nose awkwardly, and said angrily, "these are three questions."

    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Just take your time."

    "Well," Qiu shrugged, as if in deep memory, "in fact, believe it or not, I have only one emotional experience in my heart. She is my first love, we are classmates, from the age of 14 together, later in college, she went abroad to study, we separated. At present, there is no girlfriend. Actually, I I''ve been waiting for her. "

    "Whoa!" The host was surprised and covered his mouth. "I can''t believe we are so affectionate in autumn! I''m almost crying, so what do you want to say to your first love? What if she''s watching the show in front of the screen? "

    Autumn''s heart moved, his eyes slowly looked at the camera, a handsome face appeared in the screen, eyes are very gentle.

    "If you see it, come back, I miss you very much --"

 Chapter 2681

    Qiu also thinks his girlfriend is terrible.

    He sat in the sofa and felt his nose awkwardly all the time. He said, "Xiao Shuang, it''s all for the effect of the program. It''s not true. Don''t take it to heart."

    "Is it?" Su Kui looked directly into his eyes and asked with a smile, "Qiuyi, I''ve always wanted to ask you, is it really humiliating to expose my identity to me? How can''t I get my identity out of hand so that you can hide and hide? I wish I could draw a clear line with you right away? "

    "I......"

    Autumn also suddenly Leng, his first reaction is panic.

    "Xiaoshuang, I haven''t, I haven''t despised you, have you forgotten? We met your mother, I promised to marry you! "

    Yes

    So, isn''t the other side expecting to marry her all the time?

    He is now on the rise. When he said this, he was a little reluctant to say it.

    If the other side wants to marry him now, Qiu also knows that he will never agree.

    But it''s best to appease her.

    "Well, if I said, would you like to propose to me now and then get married?"

    "Little frost You... "

    Autumn also can''t believe, "Xiao Shuang, you have changed, you won''t be so aggressive before," he squatted in front of Su Kui with guilt, holding her hand, whispered: "if you can, I would like to marry you right away, but now I''ve been staring at me very close outside, a little carelessness, my everything will be destroyed!"

    "Besides, you wrote all those songs to me. Do you have the heart to let them be ignored?"

    Of course.

    Maybe Xue Shuang thinks so, too? I would rather give those songs to others for free, or even burn them. I don''t want to have anything to do with Qiu Yi.

    Su Kui drew back his hand and sneered. "Anyway, all your words are excuses. Is it because you have a girlfriend that all the popularity you have accumulated over the years is destroyed? Qiu Yi, do you believe when you say these words? Huh?! "

    Autumn also knows that everything he said can''t stand, but in the past, as long as he said, Xue Shuang would surely believe it.

    Over time, even he was deceived.

    "Xiaoshuang, I......"

    "Hiss - can''t you say it?" Su Kui played with the cup and looked down at Qiu. "Qiu Yi, I was willing to believe you before. That''s because I love you, but no matter how much I love you, I can''t stand the hurt again and again!"

    "Even my teachers praise me for my promising future. I think I''m not ugly, and I won''t lose face to you. I can at least get my hand!"

    "But you? You always think that you can''t see, can''t see my pay, and take my pay for granted. "

    "My friend has advised me many times. Qiuyi, have I ever been sorry for you?"

    A word, said autumn is also speechless.

    The summer sun falls on a crooked neck tree outside the window. The shadow of the tree is mottled and the insects on it are squeaking.

    A long silence in the living room.

    "Xiao Shuang, I''m sorry --"

    Su Kui rubbed his face, took a deep breath, looked at autumn''s slightly red eyes, and felt a pain in her heart. This was her favorite man, and she was willing to pay all for him.

    Even if I am disappointed now, I don''t want to make him so sad.

    Her fingertips moved, as if to caress his hair, but she finally bit her teeth and held back, without movement.

 Chapter 2682

    "Autumn also, sometimes I think, maybe what you said in the interview is true, your heart, has been waiting for that person?"

    "I didn''t!"

    I don''t know which string of Qiuyi''s is poked by this sentence. He suddenly stands up and roars at sukui.

    Keep dodging eyes, silent to tell everything.

    Su Kui picked up the pillow and smashed it. "Qiuyi, get out of my house!"

    -Qiu has also been kicked out. All the tasks Fu Mingxin gave him have not been completed. He even faces the end of breaking up with Xue Shuang.

    Warm sunshine fell on him, but he felt cold all over his body, and his heart was in a panic.

    He didn''t know what had happened to him just now. It seemed that he wanted to prove that he didn''t think about that woman. Xue Shuang was wrong.

    Muddled down the stairs, he saw a low-key black luxury car parked downstairs, but he didn''t think much about it. He couldn''t have a headache. He lowered his head and hurried on to the nanny car, urging the driver to leave.

    So, the people in the car didn''t see it. Just after their car left, they passed a tall man.

    -

    "how about that? Did you get the song? " Fu Mingxin waits in the car anxiously. The winner is in hand. It can be seen that Qiu also returns empty handed. She is not sure.

    "No?"

    "What''s the matter, you talk! Do you want to kill me?! "

    Not only as a star, but also as an agent, she has no less pressure than autumn. Brokers also pay attention to public praise in the circle.

    In this industry, everyone wants to be the best and bring out a few promising artists. They are called gold brokers in the entertainment industry.

    Now, she is far away from the gold broker. If autumn has any problems with her hand, she will be far away from the threshold of the gold broker.

    "Autumn also! Do you say no?! If not, I will call Xue Shuang myself and ask her what she wants! Isn''t it enough for you? She''s never been like that before! "

    Autumn also smiles, yes, she was not like this before, and I don''t know when she became.

    "Sister Fu, Xue Shuang probably wants to break up with me. About the album, please ask others to invite songs..."

    He was tired and close to the seat, the whole person felt weak.

    At the beginning, he was afraid of the collapse of talented people. Later, he tasted sweetness. Gradually, he seemed to believe that he was a talented man.

    Oh -

    fake talent!

    "What?! Now it''s all the time. How can I invite songs?! What''s more, the album has been publicized for a long time. Everyone knows whether your new album is created by you or by yourself. Now invite songs and wait to be slapped! "

    "Autumn also, do you know exactly how many people in this circle want to pull you down and step you into the mud? You''d better never turn over!" Fu Mingxin hates iron but not steel. His silver teeth are almost broken.

    "What can I do?! It''s impossible for me to put a knife rest on her neck and force her to write me a song

    Autumn''s eyes are red, just like the devil climbing up from hell. He suddenly gets mad, grabs his hair severely, and can''t control his growl.

    Fu Mingxin was frightened by him. He hurriedly covered his mouth and said, "be quiet!"

    Do you want everyone to know who you really are?

    Autumn also silent down, the carriage fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 2683

    "Come out and invite you to dinner."

    Su Kui now belongs to the jobless vagrant. She writes songs at home all day. When she receives the short message from Feng Jin, she happens to be hungry with her front chest pasted on her back. The elegant piano music slowly flows in the

    restaurant, and the air is full of perfume and Lily. The man wears a light pink shirt and collocation with white trousers, which makes his temperament appear a lot softer.

    It seems that it''s a bit of a romantic boy.

    Fengjin eats slowly and methodically. From time to time, she looks up at the elegant and leisurely woman on the opposite side. She has eaten the last steak, took the red wine and sipped it, then took out a tissue to wipe her fingers.

    The lipstick on her lips was wiped off before the meal. Now, because of the water color, she is dizzy and dyed. The red lips are plump and moist, which makes people think of a kiss.

    There was a trace of infatuation in the black eyes of Fengjin. This woman, whose words and deeds are full of endless amorous feelings, will give people new surprises from time to time. How many faces in the end did he not find?

    "Do you think we don''t look like a dog man or a woman carrying current affairs?"

    Cold not Ding hear this sentence, with a woman''s unique lazy tone.

    Feng Jin smiles. He is not as angry as he was at the beginning, but he is in the mood of joking.

    "Well, it''s like that. But with all due respect, Qiu has treated you as his girlfriend? " He raised his eyebrows and asked.

    The thin fingers tap on the edge of the cup, "well Probably as a free nanny. "

    "The nanny who can write millions of songs," Feng added with humor.

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui, a man with careful eyes, couldn''t laugh or cry, and stared at him angrily, "what''s up with what I asked you to do?"

    Not to mention that it''s OK. I almost forgot about Feng Jin, nodded, "well, I think his ex girlfriend is on the plane back now," he told Su Kui about his way carefully. "In fact, I didn''t do anything, but I asked someone to be next to that woman, and I mentioned Qiu Yi''s name intentionally or unintentionally, and she was moved."

    Moreover, he also found that the woman''s life abroad was not good. What she said at the beginning was to pursue music and go to France for further education.

    But in France, she was thinking of hanging the Kaizi. At the beginning, there were rich and second-generation people to taste it. But her image of white lotus, which was always wronged, was not suitable for foreigners.

    That day, when the man Fengjin was looking for passed by, the woman seemed to be pigeoned by a rich businessman.

    "Tut," Su Kui shook his head and sighed, "maybe this is the white moonlight at the bottom of his heart. The cinnabar nevus in his eyes can''t be compared with anyone."

    Since she really loves each other, she can help them.

    Only hope that at that time, autumn also do not regret, such a woman, at a glance is restless. Once autumn can''t give her what she wants, Su Kui can conclude that she can turn around and jump into someone else''s arms.

    "What''s the name of white moonlight?"

    "Xiawei."

    "Summer?" The eye wave flows, attracting the eyes of Feng Jin to fall on her face.

    He liked her light and cloudless appearance, as if Mount Tai was on top of the mountain, and could not blink.

    When you like, you can do your best. When you don''t love, you can also get out of the way and step into hell without hesitation.

    Love and hate are distinct -

    "compared with my name, Xia Wei and Qiu are also born in the same way, from appearance to name."

    "Yes, I want to thank him for not marrying. After all, you and I are a perfect match. "

 Chapter 2684

    The words of Fengjin are very natural. Su Kui can''t stop laughing.

    -

    XX TV station building.

    Qiuyi has just finished recording a variety show. He suppresses fidgety, jumping and jumping on the show, and tries to make a fool of himself to please the audience.

    Back in the lounge, he collapsed into the sofa.

    Holding eyebrow thought, since when, oneself changed?

    In the past, I just wanted to make music, not fire, as long as someone listened, I could be very happy. Now more and more dissatisfied, want more fire, want to go further, even stand on the international stage.

    He became materialistic. It was clear that these programs did not match his singing at all. Once invited by the program group, he still came.

    In this complex circle, it''s like a big dye vat. Outside, there are all kinds of people looking inside. Then they see the most beautiful layer, envious and yearning. They rush in one by one.

    From pure white to black, everyone put on a mask. What the audience saw was just what they wanted to see, not the real stars themselves.

    Ah, in fact, it''s him who has become the most!

    Suddenly, a state of mind that he was very tired of running away came up. For the first time, Qiu didn''t notice anyone, just took his mobile phone, put on his mask, sunglasses and hat, and strode out.

    This day, like an ordinary man, he dodged paparazzi and wandered in the streets alone.

    Here, he once came with Xue Shuang.

    At that time, Xue Shuang graduated from university. In order to pursue his dream, he gave up his studies and broke up with his family. They lived in a rented house and were very poor.

    But Xue Shuang is so good to him. Why doesn''t he love her?

    Autumn also did not know, the heart filled with layers of sad, overcast, cold wind from his coat collar into, chilly.

    Finally, he did not know how, a person walked to the door of a high school, now it is time for class, the school gate is particularly cold.

    The guard recognized him. "Oh, isn''t it autumn? Good boy, I used to be very handsome. I didn''t expect to make a lot of achievements now! "

    I was the former doorman. I have been working in this school for nearly 20 years. I have grey hair and a kind face holding a teacup and smiling.

    "It''s me, Mr. Huang. Can you let me in? To be honest, I miss it here. "

    The man called Mr. Huang nodded simply, "Cheng, how can you say you are a public figure now, and you won''t do anything? Go ahead and see your alma mater. It has changed a lot in recent years!"

    Autumn also said thanks, from the guard opened the small door and walked in.

    Before he went to school, there were not so many green belts in the school. Now he has built a new pavilion, a white corridor, and a sculpture in the center of the school. It''s like a girl holding a book and studying carefully.

    The sound of reading bursts, the wind blows from the hair, before the simple worry free time, he even had no time to catch it, and quietly slipped away.

    "Autumn?"

    Autumn also sat in the pavilion for a while. He seemed to have a fever due to the wind, but he didn''t want to do anything and didn''t want to go to the hospital.

    Suddenly hear this voice, autumn also absentminded for a while.

    For a long time, I slowly turned my head and looked at the girl standing outside the pavilion, who was surprised.

    She didn''t seem to change much from her high school days, but she learned to dress up and look more refined.

 Chapter 2685

    The long hair shawl with black and waist, which he loved most before, was her long hair. He once said to her seriously that "I will marry you when you have long hair and waist", which sounds very funny now.

    A light blue dress with a handbag in hand. She always knows how to bring her female beauty into full play. Her beautiful face is wearing light makeup, pearl earrings and necklace ornament.

    She raised her hand and put her broken hair behind her ears. She looked at Qiuyi with a sweet smile and whispered, "Qiuyi, long time no see."

    Yes, long time no see -

    click.

    There is a place in my heart that seems to be broken.

    He sat at a loss, and inexplicable hatred, stood up, crossed her and left, he did not want to see the woman who had abandoned him!

    "Autumn also!"

    Just two steps away, Xia Wei was grabbed. She bit her lip and asked softly, "don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    When he left without saying a word, he made him think that something happened to her. He spent a whole night in front of her house. At last, only one of her went abroad. Don''t disturb her later.

    Now, I dare to ask him what he has to say to her?

    "No! Please let me go. I have a girlfriend now. Don''t pester me again, will you? "

    "Impossible!" Xia Wei said, "who is your first girlfriend in the interview? Did you have another girlfriend before you were with me? You didn''t say you were waiting for me? "

    "That''s all one-sided words. Do you believe it? After so many years, we are not children, OK, Xia Wei. "

    "I don''t believe it! Autumn is also, I regret, these years I have never forgotten you, I just came back for you, that year''s matter, I have the bitterness, you listen to me to explain good Xia Wei bowed her head and sobbed in a low voice. Her voice was choking.

    Autumn can''t help looking back, see her hanging head, tears in her big eyes, carefully holding his sleeve, tears like broken beads.

    "Don''t cry!" Don''t open your eyes in autumn.

    "Well, if you don''t like me, I won''t cry." Xia Wei quickly wiped her tears. Her white skin and red eyes made her more attractive.

    She forced her face to smile, smiling at autumn.

    Qiuyi''s eyes are just like being stung for a while. He turns his head and leaves.

    "You don''t want to follow me anymore. No matter what you say is true, I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. Do you understand?"

    Xia Wei ''s expression was stupefied for a while, but she soon picked up her spirits and ran after her.

    "Qiuyi, you wait for me --"

    "Qiuyi, ah --"

    as soon as we get to the gate, Qiuyi is almost out of the school gate, and there is a cry of pain behind us.

    He almost looked back from the conditioned reflex, and saw Xia Wei kneeling on the ground, rubbing her ankles, and seeing him come over, she cried out of breath.

    "Qiuyi, can you listen to my explanation? I and I didn''t want to go abroad at the beginning, but my parents forced me to break up with you and force me to get on the plane. At that time, I was too young to resist..."

    It''s undeniable that with her words hitting her heart like a stone, autumn''s heart has become loose.

    He moved his lips and stooped to pick her up.

    "After so many years, you still can''t take care of yourself."

    Xia Wei put her arms around his neck, broke into tears and smiled, half coquettishly, "did you promise to take care of me all my life before?"

    Autumn did not answer.

 Chapter 2686

    When he left the school gate, Mr. Huang smiled and waved goodbye to them.

    "Oh, it''s so nice. The golden girl of that year is still together?"

    -

    Su Kui here has been dating all day, writing songs, and finally put the ten songs together.

    She put the manuscript on the dining table in the living room at will. She turned on her mobile phone and brushed her micro blog to see how the recent Autumn''s comments on the Internet were.

    But unexpectedly, her name and Qiuyi''s name still hang on the tail of hot search.

    So many days, the heat hasn''t gone back?

    Weibo funny sister V: anyway, I''ve never liked Qiuyi very much. I think it''s fake. Believe it or not, my words are here. Autumn also has a leg with Xue Shuang. Wait for the grave!

    Here''s a mixed review of Su Kui''s music.

    [ha ha, we don''t need your ugly woman to like it in autumn, OK? How far, how far! ]

    [why are you so good? Can I touch your trophy? ]

    [cover blogger, Qiuyi''s brain powder is expected to arrive at the scene in 10 seconds! ]

    [I have a sentence about MMP that I don''t know what to say. Come on, let''s talk about it, cnmcnm! ]

    [Oh, our talent in autumn doesn''t need to be liked by people like you. What did Xue Shuang give you? Did I sleep with you or did I help her to warm up? ]

    [I don''t mean Xue Shuang''s facelift without any recognition, even if it''s hyped, it won''t be hot! ]

    [do you think autumn will take care of her? She bought all kinds of water army by herself, and was dancing! ]

    [looking at the words of brain powder in the building, I''m really afraid. First, Xue Shuang''s appearance recognition is not high, so you are afraid that the breakthrough of beauty in the sky is not comparable to that of the earth people, right? 2Łş Xue Shuang has always been an Fen, if you want to fire, just graduated, so many stars to explore her! ]

    [it''s true upstairs. Xue Shuang was my classmate in the University at that time. I''m Xianyu. Now I''m a music teacher. But Xue Shuang really looked good when he was in University, with military training photos, and the rest of them hit mosaics! {picture}]

    [yes, Xue Shuang is the most beautiful. Would you please go to ER Mei? Don''t rub against my autumn heat!! ]

    autumn frost??? Ha ha ha ha, disgusting! Go away, Xue bitch! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Most of them scold her, but Su Kui can see it.

    These are also normal. After all, Qiu is still a big boy who likes singing and has a good personality in the eyes of fans and passers-by.

    In contrast, a woman who looks like a goblin, but still appears suddenly, has also stood in hot search with Qiu, and the fans are not happy.

    Su Kui smiled and threw away her cell phone.

    Scold bar scold, now scolds her to have how ruthless, then also has how disappointed to autumn!

    It''s time for the ignorant fans to see the original image of idols under human settings!

    I took a bath in the room, just changed my pajamas and lay on the bed. A video chat request came out.

    [seal request to chat with you in video]

    [answer rejection]

    Su Kui clicks to answer, and the screen pops up. Su Kui looks straight at a picture of a beautiful man taking a bath.

    "Ah --"

    caught her sight, and Feng Jin''s dumb laughter rang out, and her black eyes filled with joy.

    "How is it? Are you satisfied with what you see? "

    Fengjin should have just come out of the shower. His black hair is wet and drooping in front of his forehead, which seems much younger than his actual age.

 Chapter 2687

    The room only saw a wall lamp, the dim yellow light, shining on the beautiful body, as if coated with a layer of honey.

    The right muscle line, the skinny waist, the eight ABS, and the Sexy Mermaid line that stretches all the way into the bath towel.

    There are still water drops on your body that haven''t been dried, so it''s tempting for you to get into the screen and suck them up.

    "Of course satisfied," Su Kui lifted her hair, peach blossom eyes misty in the light, an invisible temptation, in her eyes and lips, filled with open.

    Seal Brocade:

    This is the end of being teased, isn''t it?

    Su Kui is not going to let him go. "So, are you satisfied with what you see?"

    In response to Su Kui, Feng Jin gnashed his teeth and almost ate people. "You little villain, you mean it!"

    Knowing that he had something to go abroad and wanted to stay abroad for a few days, it was impossible for him to go back. However, she just made him uncomfortable.

    Somewhere, already quietly salute to a woman.

    "Yes, I did."

    Take her bad no way, seal brocade helpless, will be fixed on the table, began to change clothes.

    Just now, a man who seduced a beautiful man became a beast in a suit.

    He plucked his short hair twice. After a while''s chatting, it''s half dry. I''ll blow it later.

    Su Kui witnessed a feast of men''s colors, and her eyes were full of pride and chatter.

    Such a good man, it''s her!

    The two chatted a few more words. Feng Jin suddenly thought of the things that Mo Sen was nagging in his ear. After a while, he whispered to Su Kui, "what''s sad? You don''t need to be in your heart. Since you are with me, I''m your umbrella. As for those on the Internet..."

    "Hello," Su Kui interrupted, and said angrily, "are you too weak for me? But it''s just some unimportant comments. When the mobile phone is shut down and the world is peaceful, you can use your power again, Mr. knight, when those people really come along the Internet and get a kitchen knife to cut me

    "Ah..."

    Feng Jin couldn''t help laughing. She seemed to be in a good mood all the time.

    No matter from any aspect, it can achieve a perfect degree of fit, so that both people can achieve satisfaction from the heart to the body.

    "Well, when I get back, I''ll give you a surprise. Be good."

    His fingertips close to the screen, as if rubbing sunflower''s face, and then said this sentence.

    Surprise?

    Su Kui laughed, "don''t be frightened!"

    "No, then you will know," Feng Jin shook his head. The woman always surprised people.

    Close to hanging the video, Feng Jin suddenly calls Su Kui seriously, stares at her eyes with sharp Phoenix eyes, and solemnly orders: "no close contact with autumn, otherwise --"

    "yes! Mr knight, you can step back. " Su Kui learned a four different salute and went to work in Fengjin with a smile.

    "You..."

    But sigh, really take her no way.

    Last night, I had a dream. In the dream, the second half of my generation was pinched in the palm of her hand, unable to turn over.

    The most wonderful thing is that he woke up with a smile.

    Now it seems that dreams sometimes just contrast reality.

    -

    these days after leaving Fengjin, in sukui''s little broken house, every day someone will send a variety of gifts without interruption.

    From delicate and delicious snacks to toys and dolls.

 Chapter 2688

    If it''s expensive, it''s Limited clothing of various brands, and various kinds of precious jewelry.

    At that time, Su Kui, wearing pajamas, opened the gift boxes one by one indifferently, with bows on them.

    I''m sorry, Su Kui didn''t enjoy the pleasure of women being happy to open express delivery.

    I just think Fengjin is crazy, or I have seen something strange recently.

    I used to be a cold and domineering president. Now?

    Just a big boy in love!

    I don''t know what to send? Then give something for everything. She will like it.

    Money! Willful!

    As for Su Kui, which is fast like being taken care of, it is very disgusting to throw the unpacked package at will, whether it is worth tens of millions or millions of jewelry.

    I''m afraid that if I wear these to go out and scold her online, there will be another black spot to black her.

    What''s it for? Ha ha.

    -In recent days, apart from Feng Jin and Qi Qi calling her and playing video from time to time.

    Autumn also seems to be dead hearted, neither asked her for the song lyrics, nor sent her a text message, as if she had completely forgotten this person.

    This is not good!

    So, in order to brush the sense of existence, Su Kui plans to take the initiative once.

    However, before she put it into practice, there was an old acquaintance who came here without invitation.

    Fu Mingxin came here. When she came in, she was shocked to see the packing box all over the place.

    "Well Xiaoshuang, your recent birthday? " How come so many gift boxes have been opened.

    The contents of the drawer have been received by sukui for a long time.

    And just now, she threatened Fengjin not to buy any more. Her little broken house couldn''t hold those things at all.

    It''s a small place. It''s a constant stream of gifts every day. If it''s known, there are so many valuable things hidden in her shabby house. Ha ha -

    life is not guaranteed!

    "Oh, no, from a friend."

    Sure enough, not only autumn, but also the people around him seem to make friends with each other. In fact, they don''t regard her as their own.

    "So..." Fu Mingxin always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t understand his mind.

    "By the way, Xiaoshuang, how are you doing recently?"

    "Well? It''s very good. I listen to music every day. I have a very leisurely life. "

    "Ah That''s good, that''s good! " Fu Mingxin plays with Su Kui.

    Su Kui frowned, looked up and down at Fu Mingxin suspiciously, and asked, "sister Fu, is there something wrong with autumn? Do you have anything to tell me when you come to see me? "

    "Well?" Fu Mingxin was stunned and quickly waved, "no! Autumn is also good, but recently too busy, so there is no time to come to see you, you know he is now angry! Ha ha! "

    Su Kui pulled his lips and didn''t feel funny.

    "Ha ha." What does autumn have to do with her?

    Fu Mingxin also felt a little embarrassed. Even if he was dull, he could feel that Su Kui was obviously not interested in autumn.

    In such a contrast, it seems that she came here uninvited and was very forced.

    But she can''t help it. Recently, the company has been pushing hard. Qiu is also that bad boy. He is just like a madman, and even doesn''t listen to her.

    Is the future not going to come?!

    No way, Fu Mingxin can only go to the door in person.

    "Did you write the song that Xiao Shuang promised to write to Qiuyi? His album is already in preparation, the company''s money has come down, all kinds of dubbing producers are in place, waiting for you! "

 Chapter 2689

    "Well? In such a hurry? "

    "Yes!" Fu Mingxin is not angry at Su Kui. He thinks there''s still room for discussion. "Xiao Shuang, I know it''s hard for you, and Qiu is too busy with his work. He always feels that he''s treated you badly. These days, he always tells me that he doesn''t want to be a star and wants to be with you! Do you think it can be said not to do it? "

    Su Kui listened in silence. He laughed and sneered. It''s true that he didn''t want to be a star. It''s false that he wanted to be with her!

    Autumn also wants to be with whom, she and Fu Mingxin, know each other well.

    "He''s too headstrong," Su Kui said along with Fu Mingxin.

    "Yes, so I scolded him and drove him to work. Xiao Shuang, blame me if you want! But I''m also for the sake of your future. When autumn''s career is stable, I won''t stop you even if you are open, OK? "

    "Sister Fu is all for autumn, I understand, but..." Su Kui pretended to be a little difficult, and whispered: "recently I seem to have entered the bottleneck. There are so many songs on an album, all of which are arranged by myself. It''s really difficult."

    Fu Mingxin''s heart sank with Su Kui''s words, and his expression was ugly.

    Xue Shuang has always been the most reliable before. He can always produce songs of good quality within the specified time.

    I didn''t expect that this time, she came here in person and threw herself into the air.

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. How many poems has Xiao Shuang written now?"

    Fu Mingxin looks at Su Kui quietly and begins to doubt. The sixth feeling of a woman is the most sensitive. She knows that Qiu is sorry for Xue Shuang. Xue Shuang''s love for Qiu is unrepentant. Even a woman looks at her and feels sorry for her.

    But now, when the other party mentions autumn, there is no light in his eyes, like talking about a stranger.

    Fu Ming had a bad premonition.

    "How many? Elder sister Fu, you look up to me too much. I was in good condition before, and I can write it out. Now these things happen, even I don''t know why. Basically, I write a few songs and discard them... "

    This --

    "this is not easy to do..." Fu Mingxin''s face was already ugly at this time.

    Su Kui chuckled, went to the kitchen and poured a glass of water for Fu Mingxin, and said to her, "sister Fu, take a seat first. I''ll go to the bathroom and take whatever you need."

    "Good." Fu Mingxin is not easy to tear his face, at least in the face.

    Besides, Xue Shuang doesn''t owe Qiuyi any more. If they break up, Qiuyi has no reason to take other people''s songs for free.

    Su Kui said, and turned to the bathroom.

    At this time, Fu Mingxin is the only one left in the living room. She puts down her water glass and pace in the living room impatiently, walking around and looking at the furnishings in the living room.

    To be honest, Fu Mingxin can''t see it. He thinks Xue Shuang is stupid. If she has Xue Shuang''s talent and appearance, she will surely kill the man.

    As a result, the money has not been recovered, people have been robbed, and the place where they live is so shabby.

    Oh, it''s still for rent.

    The more she thought about it, the more she despised it. She rubbed her forehead, and her eyes fell on some place unintentionally. Suddenly she was stunned, "eh?"

    "This is --"

    she quickly looked back at the direction of the bathroom, saw that there was no movement in it, quickly walked to the edge of the chair near the balcony, picked up a stack of paper on it and looked at it.

    Fu Mingxin, since he is an entertainer, has been in this circle for a long time and can understand more or less.

 Chapter 2690

    Especially in the aspect of helping artists to invite songs, receiving plays and endorsements, we need to have a precise vision.

    She turned over the stack of paper on which she sketched musical symbols and lyrics with a pencil, tried to hum a few times, and her eyes brightened quickly.

    It seems that Xue Shuang has written the song for a long time, because autumn has also annoyed her, so now she writes it clearly, but tells her not.

    Is it going to sing for others?! In my heart, my liking for Xue Shuang plummeted.

    At this time, when she heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom, she had no time to think about it. She quickly cleaned up these documents and stuffed them into her bag.

    After su Kui came out, seeing Fu Mingxin put on a posture to go, he was stunned. "Sister Fu, are you going to go now? Don''t sit a little longer? "

    "No, I can''t. There are many things I need to check in Qiuyi''s side. I''m not here, and this kid must be fooling around again. If I don''t watch, don''t you worry?"

    Fu Mingxin is in a good mood at the moment. After thinking about it, he asks tentatively, "Xiao Shuang, do you have a backup of the song you wrote before?"

    "What?" Su Kui didn''t quite understand. She shook her head and said, "why do you ask? I always write the original song. I''m used to writing it on a piece of paper and then printing it. You took it away. I don''t have any backup."

    She smiled with a sincere face.

    Fu Ming is relieved. She has also been in the entertainment circle for more than ten years, and her eyes are still very precise. No matter what kind of monster was under the skin, she could see it through her eyes.

    But she never thought that the people standing in front of her were more ghosts than ghosts!

    Fu Mingxin stops unintentionally. After saying goodbye, he hurries down the stairs and runs to the apartment where Qiuyi lives.

    If Fu Mingxin at that time could look back, he would see a girl with a sincere face and an extraordinarily simple appearance. Now she smiles recklessly and frivolously, which completely changes her appearance.

    "Hum hum Hum ~ "

    humming a ditty, Su Kui was in a good mood. She walked briskly to the balcony and saw at a glance that all the songs on the chair were gone.

    "It''s greedy --" I took it all away.

    Yes.

    How could there be no backup? She''s not stupid.

    At this time, it is estimated that Fu Mingxin is on his way to Qiuyi''s residence?

    She slowly took out her mobile phone, found Fu Mingxin''s phone, and simmered for a while. Then she asked anxiously, "sister Fu, did you see anything on my couch when you came here?"

    Fu Mingxin received a phone call in the car. He suddenly heard Su Kui''s worried voice and smiled.

    Originally also seven up and eight down heart, because this paragraph of words, completely put back in the stomach.

    "What''s the matter, little frost? Don''t worry, take your time. Is there something missing? "

    It seems that she really has no backup.

    These things have been lost, and now the original is here with her. Then Qiu will take them out to sing. How can she prove that these songs are written by her?

    "No If you don''t see it, "Su Kui said with a smile," I''m sorry to bother you, sister Fu. It''s not important. "

    How could it not matter!

    "Well, what can I do for you? Bye!" Hung up the phone, Fu Mingxin immediately called Qiu Yi, and asked him not to indulge in the gentle countryside any more. Hurry to the studio!

 Chapter 2691

    Now many artists are under the company''s name. In fact, they have set up studios, brokers and a separate public relations team, which is easy to manage.

    -

    Qiu rushes to the studio in a hurry. As soon as he enters the door, he asks Fu Mingxin strangely, "sister Fu, what''s the matter? Call me here in such a hurry? "

    As soon as Fu Mingxin looks at the red mark on his neck that can''t be covered by his shirt, it''s not a girl who doesn''t understand anything. Naturally, he understands what he was doing before she called.

    Think of that woman, her angry teeth itch, "autumn also! So, you decide to break up with Xue Shuang this time, because of the woman?! "

    Qiu also frowned and arranged his collar. "Sister Fu, don''t say that about Xiao Wei, she will be unhappy when she hears that. Besides, she adores you. "

    "Worship me? Ah... " Fu Mingxin sneers, "I can''t afford her adoration."

    That woman may be born with a face that men like to pity, but it''s definitely not a type that women like.

    Her eyes, though delicate and moving, were too clever for Fu Mingxin.

    Even if she pretends to be innocent and simple, she can''t cheat Fu Mingxin.

    "Pay elder sister!"

    Qiu is also a little annoyed. "Xia Wei is my girlfriend now, and the only woman I have ever loved in my life. Sister Fu, I hope you respect me, OK?"

    It''s better to treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Fu Mingxin shrugs and doesn''t care: "well, when you cry in the future, I''ll put my words here. How do you like it?"

    "Here, take a look at the songs from Xue Shuang. They are all fine works. They are almost ready. Just hurry up and get ready. Don''t waste time on that woman, OK?"

    With Xia Wei, it''s better to be with Xue Shuang.

    Before, Fu Mingxin couldn''t see Xue Shuang. Now when we compare, the gap will come out.

    One is a talented and capable woman who can support her boyfriend behind her back. One is to pester a man to act coquettishly all day long, let him buy the woman of all sorts of luxuries.

    Who is the right person to live, you will know at a glance.

    "Song?" Qiu was also surprised. In fact, he had planned to invite songs from other places and even tried to write songs by himself.

    Because he knew that Xue Shuang was extremely disappointed with him. Coupled with this breakup, she would definitely not write songs for him for free.

    I didn''t expect that Fu Mingxin went there and really got it.

    "Let''s see first."

    Therefore, Qiu also found a place to sit down, looked down carefully, this look, is an hour past.

    It''s undeniable that Qiu also has a good voice with high recognition. He often hum his favorite lyrics with the music score.

    Fu Mingxin''s eyes are very bright. These songs are more outstanding than any album ever written by Xue Shuang to Qiu Yi.

    I didn''t expect Xue Shuang to improve so fast.

    She immediately made a decision, "Qiu Yi, you should not break up with Xue Shuang for the moment!"

    My heart is full of joy. Autumn just breathed a sigh of relief. When I heard Fu Mingxin''s words, I looked up in surprise and said, "sister Fu, what are you talking about? Xiaowei is with me and gives me all her body. How can I be sorry for her? "

    Therefore, it is inevitable to break up with Xue Shuang.

    For this, he didn''t have any nostalgia. He even secretly planned to announce his love with Xia Wei when he broke up with Xue Shuang.

 Chapter 2692

    If you can be with your first girlfriend, fans will support him very much.

    Fu Mingxin was almost breathless and didn''t come up. She patted her chest and took a deep breath. Her face was livid.

    "Autumn also, do you understand? Why do you think Xia Wei didn''t come back when you were poor and depressed, but only when you became famous and started a fire? If she liked you, she would have come back to you. Why wait until now? "

    "Oh, she told you to break up, and you broke up. Qiu Yi, you can''t be so heartless. How much Xue Shuang has paid for you these years. To be honest, her appearance and voice are not bad, even better than you. She can write songs. If you didn''t delay her, she would have been angry. Do you believe it? "

    Finally, he said what he had in mind. Fu Mingxin simply showed his cards to Qiuyi.

    "Qiuyi, I''ll leave here. Don''t think you have a few fans on your Weibo now. You''re a wrist! If it''s not for the company''s praise that you are willing to package you, and Xue Shuang is only willing to write songs for you, you think that in the circle of countless new people every year, you will come out so soon? "

    These autumn are also clear, but Fu Mingxin said so plainly, very firm heart.

    Now autumn has long been used to listening to the flattery of people around him. Even if he goes to a variety show, those old hosts will be polite to him.

    In the past two years, has he ever been treated like this?

    I frowned immediately, and there was a third anger in my tone. "Sister Fu, I treat you as an elder, but it doesn''t mean you can control me. I decided to break up with Xue Shuang Long ago. I will never let Xiao Wei suffer any grievance!"

    "OK," Fu Ming said with a smile. So many people can understand things. Why can''t Qiu understand them alone?

    For other singers, if there is such a knowledgeable and talented girlfriend, she has been holding all kinds of love in her hands for a long time.

    Who else, like autumn, left people aside and didn''t look at them?

    Fu Mingxin takes back the music score in his hand and laughs ironically, "since you are going to break up with others, you have no reason to sing this song again, right? To tell you the truth, I don''t want to be your agent from the day you are with Xia Wei! If you go on like this, I''ll quit! "

    Xia Wei''s woman is restless at first sight. Qiu also stays with Xia Wei. She looks like she has been infused with ecstasy soup and has completely changed herself.

    What they did was so wonderful that Xue Shuang was in a hurry. God knows what she will do?

    Fu Mingxin has begun to be afraid.

    "You --"

    Qiu didn''t expect Fu Mingxin to be so straightforward. Looking at the empty hands, he stared at the songs in Fu Mingxin''s hands. His eyes flashed with enthusiasm and hesitation.

    He is a singer. No one knows better than him the temptation of good songs.

    These songs are really great. Each one can be taken out as the main song in the album.

    If there are so many fine works that are sung by others, autumn can''t imagine -

    Fu Mingxin knew that.

    She smiled, calmed down, "how is it? Do you want to sing or not? "

    Autumn also pursed lips, not very good-looking face.

    After a long time, he nodded with reluctance, "sing!"

    "Is there any difference?"

    Of course, I want to score, but

    "For the time being." Autumn can only say that, against his will, let him suddenly have a little disgust to Xue Shuang.

 Chapter 2693

    If she can offer to break up, how can she be so embarrassed?

    Probably, this is the psychology of selfish people.

    Fu Mingxin''s original intention is to appease Qiu first. If Xue Shuang can be found again later in autumn, it will be better to mend old friendship with her.

    As for Xia Wei, she doesn''t like everything.

    Everything, we have to wait for the song to come out first.

    -Soon after Fu Mingxin left, Su Kui had a new state.

    Qiu''s Frost: Oh, it''s too bad. I lost a lot of things today. It''s all my painstaking work. The song I wrote to him -

    the first comment was left by Qiqi.

    I''m Qi:??? So you wrote him another song?? Xue Shuang, are you sb?

    Chicken Tonight: Xue Shuang''s friend upstairs? I''ve always seen you writing songs for her before? It''s said that Xue Shuang is an excellent student in conservatory of music, but we haven''t heard the songs she wrote?

    Kkky: maybe it''s a pseudonym! A lot of people are very low-key.

    Opalia: but writing songs Why is Qiqi so angry? So, who is that male singer that Qiqi hates?

    Pop: daily expression cream (11)

    handsome and meow: Wow, these things are lost. They are really annoying. They are all painstaking!!! A dog learning music passed by!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After the last hot video, and autumn also tied up for a few days hot search, now Su Kui''s Micro blog, is no longer a state of inanimate.

    The number of fans has risen to more than 300000. Every day, they tweet, and some people are watching.

    But she doesn''t post much new news, or even log in very rarely.

    This makes a group of black people, who are ready to spray her to the people who uninstall Weibo as soon as she appears, have a feeling of punching into the cotton with one fist and no place to work.

    It is such a quiet and indifferent performance that attracts some passers-by fans.

    It''s said that they have an affair with the famous singer Qiu, and then the fans scold each other all day long. As a result, she ignores them, but seems to be mentally retarded.

    -It wasn''t long before Su Kui''s microblog was sent out. Feng Jin''s social software chat message came.

    Seal: I will come back at a decisive time. Do you like the gift?

    Frost: don''t buy any more!! How many times have you been warned.

    Feng Feng: but I want to be nice to you.

    Frost: you''ve been very kind to me, really! I''m very moved. If I have more, I can''t fit it in my house.

    Seeing this sentence in Fengjin, far away from other countries, Feng immediately brightened her eyes and looked like a wily fox. She quickly tapped on the keyboard and typed.

    Seal: that''s just right! Move to my place, a cloakroom is not enough, I can continue to reform for you, no more, I also bought downstairs through, all for you to install gifts!

    Frost:???

    Frost: are you done?!

    Feng Feng: Xue Shuang, I can''t participate in the past 20 years, but I want to participate in the second half of your life.

    He didn''t finish the sentence.

    In fact, I want to use the things I buy to drive out all the breath belonging to that person in your house.

    Big boss is so unreasonable when he is jealous.

    Frost: I give you this right.

    Su Kui has no choice but to smile. I don''t know why this is always my biggest bully president. Why does he always like to worry about gain and loss.

    She won''t run away.

    Moreover, he can''t run away -

    at the end, Feng Jin still said a sentence to her that was repeated many times.

 Chapter 2694

    Seal: wait for me to come back! Love you.

    After chatting with Feng Jin for a while, Qi Qi calls again and scolds her. The anger in her voice can''t be concealed. It seems that she can spray fire.

    I don''t know. She is the one who thinks autumn is sorry.

    Su Kui was moved to have such a good friend and told her the truth.

    "Qiqi, I sent that tweet on purpose. I also know who took the manuscript of those songs."

    Qi Qi is furious over the phone. "What do you say?!" As she poured water into her mouth, she widened her eyes, "Xue Shuang, are you mentally retarded? intended? So who took it? It''s a larceny, OK! Report to the police station! "

    Others don''t know, can she still not know?

    Each capital is a masterpiece of songs written by one''s friends.

    If the newly written song is stolen, the alarm can be calculated as a commercial crime.

    "Listen to me first."

    Su Kui is helpless. Qi Qi''s acute son is a headache.

    "Qiuyi probably wants to break up with me now. His ex girlfriend, the first lover, has come back..."

    Before I finished speaking, there was a rude word on the phone.

    "Fuck! "

    " what''s the shame of such a stupid man? While taking advantage of your talent, and his ex girlfriend, do you have sex with me? Kill him! You say, I''ll listen to you! "

    At this moment, Qi Qi, though furious, calmed down somehow.

    Listen to her friend''s calm voice on the phone, and know that she has probably figured out how to do it.

    Su Kui and Qiqi scolded for a while and then slowly said their plan.

    Qiqi was stunned, and at last he was about to laugh.

    My God, just think about it, the kidney hormone is rising. It''s so cool to treat the male and female with pain and abuse!

    "Well, that''s the deal. How could it be that I didn''t get involved in such a busy business?! Wait! I''m going to sort out our "good" memories! "

    Qi Qi bit his teeth, deliberately in the "beautiful" two words, focusing on the bite.

    A pair of girlfriends secretly rubbed together in the phone to discuss the countermeasures, and after the completion of their respective actions.

    -On the other hand, Qiu agreed to Fu Mingxin''s request, appeased Xia Wei, and began to contact the producer and the studio to prepare.

    In addition, in order to have a better state, during this period, he can be described as resting on time every day, drinking nothing and touching nothing a little spicy.

    Just to be in better shape, finish this album.

    Xia Wei has a big fight with him for this. Qiu also tries to coax her. She can''t help but give her her the vice card of her bank card so that she can go shopping when she can''t accompany her.

    These things, pay clear heart to see in the eye, also don''t want to say more.

    Some people are spoiled too much. They have to plant a heel to know who is good to them in the world.

    Qiu is also busy in the dark. She doesn''t even notice that Xia Wei hasn''t come back for two days after taking his vice card.

    They live together and work hour by hour. No one can cook and do housework.

    In order to be clean, the rest of these days, autumn also did not let the hour work. When he closed the door, he saw a mess in the living room, as well as his bearded and bloodshot self in the mirror.

    Suddenly, I feel empty in my heart.

    It seems that something is slowly but clearly disappearing from itself.

    He wanted to catch it and didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 2695

    Half a month later, in various emergency preparations, Qiuyi''s first digital album, which contains three songs, has been finished.

    And it has been publicized on Weibo.

    Autumn also studio V: cheerleading ~ autumn''s welfare comes ~! This year''s first digital album, which has been waiting for a long time, will finally meet you! June 26, XX music network, we will see each other ~!

    As soon as this micro blog was published, it was quickly top ten hot search by fans, and it is still rising over time.

    [aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ]

    [my wallet is already hungry and thirsty. Hurry up and let me spend money for autumn! ]

    [this message is evidence, reply to a purchase of an album, no ceiling!! ]

    reply from the middle floor:

    [give tea to the big guy! ]

    [big brother, are you still short of leg accessories? The kind that can serve tea and warm the bed? ]

    if you can''t afford to buy so much, please contribute more to autumn, big guy, look forward to you! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Soon, the middle of the building became more and more crooked, and countless people began to come in to join the party.

    This reply has also been top of the hot number one position, and the reply has reached more than 3000, and is still rising.

    In fact, the price of a digital album is not expensive, ranging from five to ten yuan. Basically, fans who have conditions are willing to buy more support beans.

    If there are those local fans, it''s also a small idea to casually make tens of thousands of them.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t expect Fu Mingxin to be so stupid. He was used to bullying Xue Shuang. He took those songs away and gave them back to Qiu Yi.

    Is it true that she won''t tear her face? So this time, sukui will really let them down.

    -

    Su Kui told Qiqi about these songs before. She had already listened to them, so she knew.

    When the album came out, Qiqi immediately went to buy one. Just after listening to the first one, she exploded.

    A life-threatening serial call came and shouted, "lie in the slot! Qiuyi and his agent are shameless. Are they singing? It''s not as like as two peas, but it''s exactly the same as yours.

    "Well, of course, he can''t sit on such a good song."

    Su Kui even guessed that Qiu should have wanted to break up with her.

    Although Fengjin is abroad, her heart is tied to her all day long and she is looking forward to her breaking off with Qiuyi.

    As soon as there was a stir, all kinds of photos and evidences were sent to her.

    Complete Schadenfreude, can''t wait.

    "So, what''s next?" Qiqi takes a deep breath.

    With such a long time of psychological preparation, I thought it was acceptable, but I didn''t expect to see it, I was still disgusted.

    Su Kui hooked his lips and his eyes were bright. "Next, let''s see my performance!"

    -

    hang up, Su Kui tidies up and directly assaults Qiuyi''s apartment.

    In order to let her relax and make full use of Xue Shuang''s ability, Xue Shuang had the electronic door code of Qiuyi''s residence.

    She didn''t inform anyone. She knew that recently, Qiu also pushed a lot of commercial performances. She flirted with Xia Wei all day long and couldn''t go out at all.

    As it happens, she is going to catch the traitor!

    -

    the top floor of a senior apartment.

    In a sexy Pajama, Xia Wei''s eyes are puffy and her brows are full of spring.

    Autumn is also sitting on the sofa playing games, she gently walked over, into his arms, half coquettish way: "autumn also ~ don''t play games, accompany me!"

 Chapter 2696

    Soft fragrance in the bosom, autumn is not a saint, and soon the heart of the ape.

    He raised his eyebrows with a bad smile. "Play with you? How to play? " Mouth said this, big hand has been dishonest around.

    The greasy skin under the palm of his hand made him linger. He quickly turned over and pressed Xia Wei onto the sofa, and gave him a warm kiss first.

    Xia Wei glared at him angrily, quickly grabbed his neck obediently and deepened the kiss.

    The temperature in the air continued to rise, and soon reached the point of burning dry firewood.

    Two people are kissing hard to part, suddenly is facing the electronic door of the door click, suddenly was opened.

    They were too involved to hear.

    So, what woke them up was the camera pressing the shutter, which was a "click" sound.

    "Ah!"

    Xiawei screams, covers her chest and sits up, hiding behind Qiuyi.

    Su Kui hooked up her lips, relentlessly raised her mobile phone, and constantly filmed their panic.

    Actually, Su Kui was confused by the sound of the camera shutter just now. Now, she is shooting.

    "Xue Shuang! What are you doing! "

    Autumn also quickly take off the jacket, to Xiawei put on, red fruit on the body will go to rob Su Kui''s cell phone.

    The face of Qi is livid, "Xue Shuang! Give me your cell phone as soon as you can. What can''t you say? You have to take a picture? "

    He was in fact panicked now. His voice was very rapid, and his chest heaved violently.

    If Xue Shuang really sends out these photos, then his acting career is really over.

    In this world, there is no tolerance for artists'' stains.

    "Xiaoshuang, please sit down first. Shall we talk about it?"

    Autumn can not see grab, simply slow down the voice, gently coax way.

    Smell words, Su Kui sneers, her red eyes, choking: "sit down? Say it? So what do you want to tell me? How do you carry your girlfriend on your back and stay with your ex? "

    "Still want to explain to me why the songs I lost appear in your new album? Autumn also, I did not expect you to do this kind of furtive thing

    Hearing this, autumn was also stupid, and immediately blurted out, "what? You didn''t ask sister Fu to give me these songs? "

    Voice fall, autumn also in the heart of a Deng.

    It''s over -

    that''s how he admitted it!!

    "Xiaoshuang, Xiaoshuang, will you listen to me first?"

    Absolutely can''t let her say these words out, autumn is also in a hurry to want to hold Su Kui, but is thrown away by Su Kui.

    "Go away! Autumn also, look at yourself, don''t touch me, OK? You don''t think it''s disgusting. I don''t think it''s disgusting! "

    "Xiaoshuang......" Autumn is also rolling up and down the Adam''s apple, shortness of breath.

    At this time, a sneer came from Xia Wei. She pulled Qiu Yi''s T-shirt, which was big and covered her hips.

    She didn''t care that her body was exposed to the eyes of another stranger, and even the strawberries on her neck were clearly visible. She looked at sunflower''s eyes with contempt.

    "Xue Shuang, if you know what you''re doing, delete the photo and get out of here! Autumn and I really love each other, and you are just a part of our relationship! "

    "Wei Wei -" Qiu yanked Xia Wei''s wrist and growled unbelievably, "are you crazy?!"

    What time is it now? She even adds fuel to the fire?!

    "Yes! I''m crazy! " Xia Wei shook him off and smiled sarcastically.

 Chapter 2697

    Then, regardless of Qiu Yihuo, he looked at Su Kui straightforwardly and said, "since you see it, we have nothing to hide. Whether you delete or not, we have a way to make you go! Just ask, are fans willing to believe in their idols, or a woman who has been a car model and almost been robbed? "

    "I think they''ll think you''re warming up again!"

    "What''s more, Qiu has already broken up with you. Now you see that he loves me. We have decided to get married. Don''t disturb us again, OK?"

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui quietly put the mobile phone back in his pocket, in case that he would rob it in autumn.

    However, video shooting is still in progress, recording Xia Wei''s voice.

    "So is that what you''re thinking?"

    Su Kui stood quietly, and her face was still calm. She looked into Qiuyi''s eyes like a pool of stagnant water.

    There was despair in the voice.

    "I''ve been with you for five years, ever since I graduated from college. I''ve never asked for anything, or even paid for you. Which one of your songs over the years is not written by me? "

    "Maybe in your history of fame, I''m not the most capable, but I''ve paid the most for you!"

    "But? Autumn also, you tell me, you return me now, is this

    What she said is true, and Qiu knows it very well.

    He lowered his head guiltily, "little frost I''m sorry

    "Oh, I''m sorry, can you explain my five years?"

    "What else do you want?" Xia Wei took a breath, turned around and went back to the room. She quickly came out with a card in her hand. "There are five hundred thousand in it. Take them. Don''t disturb us later."

    Su Kui ignored her and looked straight to Qiuyi, waiting for his answer.

    Now, anyone with a little conscience will not do things so absolutely.

    Can, summer Wei see autumn also seem to hesitate, suddenly a frown, tears flow down, pear with rain.

    "Autumn also, you say, you say break up with her!" Xiawei cried up and out of breath, Su Kui watched with astonishment.

    It''s just the act of crying. You can get an Oscar.

    No match.

    Su Kui looked at it with interest. Qiu also began to feel soft indeed. He wiped her tears in a hurry and coaxed her softly: "Oh, don''t cry. My heart is hurting when I cry, vivi. Can we talk about it later?"

    "No! It has to be now! "

    Xia Wei can''t wait to announce her sovereignty. At the first sight of Su Kui, she has a strong sense of crisis.

    If we don''t let Qiuyi leave the relationship with this woman and tie Qiuyi, he will be robbed sooner or later.

    Perhaps, this is a strong sixth sense for women.

    "Vivi..." Autumn sighed helplessly, "don''t make me..."

    "You are forcing me!" Xia Wei cried out, "or do you mean to marry me and break up with Xue Shuang? Just to cheat my body, now I get my body, I don''t care about it, do I

    "I didn''t..."

    Autumn also felt the pain in his head, and was in a dilemma.

    Su Kui gave him the steps, "yes, autumn, I already know your choice."

    When she turned and left, she took a look at Xiawei in her side eyes. "Your name is Xiawei, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2698

    "A summer Wei and a autumn also match me better. I''m here. I wish you all a happy life! After all, if you are so well matched, don''t harm others. "

    "Xiaoshuang --"

    Qiu also watched as Su Kui walked out of the apartment door and the electronic door closed with a click.

    He was dragged by Xia Wei, too late to chase.

    Xia Wei is satisfied, tears quickly put away, she wiped tears, a big stone in her heart fell to the ground.

    "Isn''t it just an ordinary woman? With your current status, so many fans, are you still afraid of her blacking you? Your PR team is not jealous. "

    "Just give her some money and shut her up!"

    "Xia Wei!" Autumn also can''t help roaring, "sooner or later I was killed by you!"

    Until now, he did not reflect on the seriousness of the matter.

    Immediately called Fu Mingxin, told her that Xue Shuang found out about him and Xia Wei, and took a picture, asking her to deal with it quickly.

    Fu Mingxin was looking at the new record on the music network. He was just on the tip of his brow. As a result, before he was comfortable, he was blindfolded by the phone call.

    Xue Shuang knows?!

    -

    after su Kui went out, he blacked all Qiu Yi''s and Fu Mingxin''s cell phones.

    But Lahei can''t stop a person''s determination to find her. Soon, there are countless strange numbers calling in.

    Su Kui looks down at the strange number beating constantly on the screen of the mobile phone, and the cold light of the bottom of the eye passes by.

    This is what you asked for. Fu Mingxin -

    she didn''t want to deal with this woman at first, but she didn''t mind fighting all at once since she was aggressive again and again.

    "Hello."

    Cold and light tone, even the most basic politeness is gone, until this moment, Fu Mingxin just believes that things are really moving in the worst direction.

    "Little frost Where are you now? Do you have time? Shall we come out and talk? "

    Su Kui chuckled, "talk? Sister Fu, I don''t think we have much to talk about. Everything about autumn makes me sick! "

    "Please tell him how far away he is with his ex white moonlight girlfriend! As for the theft of my new song and its use for commercial profit, I will report it to the police and take legal responsibility! "

    Fu Mingxin is so scared that he doesn''t even know the person on the opposite side of the phone.

    "Don''t don''t don''t don''t, Xiao Shuang, if you have something to say, what do you want, let''s talk slowly, OK?"

    "Well, I want Qiu to admit that I''m his girlfriend and tell his fans that he''s a fake talent. His so-called original songs are all made by me. How about that?"

    Fu Mingxin''s face sank. "Xue Shuang, don''t deceive people too much!"

    "Do you deceive too much? What''s the matter? Do you want to deal with me with the PR team as Xia Wei said? "

    Indeed, in the moment when Qiu also called to inform her of the news, she immediately informed the customs clearance team to stand by.

    And began to contact the media, so that they have news, immediately inform her, the best news can be suppressed.

    "Xue Shuang, since you know it, you also know that in the entertainment circle, there is no so-called truth, you really want to go to the worst way?"

    "As long as you are willing to let go, I will let autumn make up for you. Is it enough for the loss of these years? All you have to do is nod your head and the money will go into your account immediately! "

 Chapter 2699

    When the mobile phone was put out, the driver couldn''t help staring at Su Kui when he heard "50 million".

    I don''t know. I thought I met the so-called resentment of the rich.

    Su Kui changed a comfortable sitting posture and said without expression: "sister Fu, I don''t know if you are really confident or because of stupidity? Why can you take these words for granted? "

    "Fifty million, in front of a lot of money! It turns out that the time I was delayed in five years is only worth 50 million!! That autumn also used my hard work to earn so much money, what is it? Well? "

    After Fu Mingxin heard this, he immediately misinterpreted Su Kui''s meaning and laughed angrily, "Xue Shuang, you are not for money! Fifty million is not enough, is it? OK, then you open a number, as long as you hand in the video obediently, be honest! From then on, I will disappear at Qiuyi''s side. I should have never known him! "

    Su Kui was disgusted by this saying, "money? Forget it. I feel sick with the money. Don''t worry, I don''t want you a cent, and help you search! No thanks! "

    "Take my hard work, fame and wealth, and then kick me off, and get back together with my ex girlfriend, OK, complete them!"

    With a flick of her lips, she didn''t have the chance to speak clearly enough, so she immediately hung up the phone.

    After getting out of the car, she went home. The first thing was to export audio and photos for backup.

    And inform Qiqi that everything is going well.

    It''s mainly because Xue Shuang''s image was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. For a while and a half, they couldn''t react at all. This person has changed.

    Therefore, Qiu was so confident that he knew Xue Shuang had the password of his apartment and lived with his ex girlfriend.

    It''s stupid.

    -At that time, Xia Wei was very pleased with her words. At that time, she saw Qiu''s face was gloomy and her forehead was sweating. Later, she realized that things were getting worse.

    "I''m sorry for Qiuyi," she said with a small white face and a trembling voice. "I''m really angry. You''ve been with Qiuyi for five years. I don''t know if you have her in your heart at all." she cried as she said, "I''m not good. I''m too jealous. I''m sorry, I''m sorry for Qiuyi!"

    In other words, Qiu has been holding her for a long time. Now, he just feels that his ears are buzzing, which makes his head explode.

    He hugged his head in a crash, sat down on the sofa, and growled in a low voice, "don''t cry!"!! Shut up! "

    "Can you keep me quiet for a while?"

    Xia Wei''s tears were suddenly frightened by his voice in his eyes, pausing for a few seconds. Soon, the tears were more fierce.

    Just put your hand into your mouth, and I can''t help crying.

    It seems very pitiful, but Qiu is not in the mood to look at her at all.

    Wait left and right, wait a long time, and finally wait for the phone call of Fu Mingxin.

    With Fu Mingxin''s "talk collapsed" exit, autumn''s heart, instantly fell to the bottom.

    Over -

    all these years of hard work are over!

    Xia Wei is the first time to see autumn so desperate, even her mobile phone is out of her hands.

    She was startled and could not care to cry. She trotted to shake his body and said, "autumn also......"

    "Go away!"

    With a hoarse roar, autumn also shook off Xia Wei and went upstairs, shutting herself in the room for the whole afternoon.

    Let Xia Wei cry outside almost out of breath, he did not come out.

    Fu Mingxin is forced to find the door in person.

 Chapter 2700

    At this time, when all the PR teams are ready to go, waiting for orders at any time.

    A long micro blog, enough to shock the whole entertainment circle, was sent out by Su Kui.

    In just a few minutes, it was forwarded by numerous popular bloggers and soon seen by countless people.

    So fast, even the PR team is stupid.

    Looking at the title of "qiuyizha man" which was quickly top searched, their heads were all big.

    At the same time, there is only one idea in my mind.

    There''s someone behind Xue Shuang, who is so brave that they can''t help Qiu even if they contact the news media.

    It seems only a matter of time before autumn falls apart.

    The companies signed by Qiuyi quickly held a meeting to discuss the Qiuyi incident and try to find a solution.

    Autumn is also one of the more popular artists in these years. Every concert and commercial performance attracts countless gold. If we give him up, the company will not give up.

    But Su Kui obviously didn''t want to give them a chance to breathe, one after another.

    Moreover, her microblog has always been unimpeded. She used to say hello to the person in charge of microblog and wanted to seal her microblog first.

    As a result, every time I called, I fell into a deep sea and didn''t respond at all.

    -

    at present, Su Kui''s Micro blog name is still obtained by Xue Shuang before.

    Now, with these long microblogs, it is particularly ironic.

    Autumn frost: Hello everyone, I''m Xue frost. I never thought that one day, such a dramatic scene will happen to me

    As you have guessed, Qiu Yi and I are indeed lovers. We have been together for five years. I graduated from university and was with him. For his future, I give up all I have and think about him.

    Qiu also promised me all kinds of vows and promised to marry me. In fact, I believed it all the time before today''s tweet.

    However, when I was happiest, God gave me a heavy blow -- autumn split. Oh, as he said in the interview program, he couldn''t forget his ex girlfriend, Bai Yueyue, and her old love revived.

    If he could just say that he doesn''t love me and break up with me, maybe there would be no such thing as tonight.

    Autumn also uses me, at the same time conceals me, with his old love ups and downs, I now recall, all feel the throat retch, very want to vomit!

    I also pay for autumn, far more than you think, and then slowly put the evidence.

    I know there''s no reason to say it. So, first of all, let''s take a photo with Qiu Yi. Oh, in the next micro blog, let''s show the "intimate" photo of Qiu and Bai Yueyue''s ex girlfriend!

    As soon as this long micro blog came out, fans exploded when they saw the attached photo below.

    Some have believed it, but more have begun to attack Su Kui crazily, saying she wants to be red and crazy, and is rubbing against the heat of Qiuyi.

    Qiqi also forwarded it and left a message.

    I''m Qiqi: [no one will joke about this kind of thing, right? I''m Xue Shuang''s real friend, and Qiu is also an "acquaintance". Yes, he''s the man I hate the most. There''s no one, the hypocritical scum man! I have a group photo of friends'' dinner on Weibo, which can prove that we do know each other. For details, please move to -]

    every day is every day: [scared me to lose my melon ]

    ***ŁşˇľŁżŁżŁż Is it the biggest scandal of the year? If the sleeping trough is solid, it will be hard for autumn to turn over! ]

 Chapter 2701

    I believe it''s true There is no trace of PS in the picture. ]

    [after reading this micro blog, I went to look at the past micro blog of Xia Xue Shuang, and found that the traces left by autumn are still very obvious! ]

    [ha ha, stupid! Come to rub our autumn heat again? Think red think crazy you! ]

    [Qiuyi''s brain powder is terrible. What did they give you, so protect him? ]If it''s true, Qiu is really a disgusting man. ]

    [support bloggers, bloggers hold on! ]

    [I have a good show tonight. How can I sleep? Get up Hey! ]

    [wait for shihammer below, just came out of Qiqi Weibo, wow, all kinds of photos, Xue Shuang and Qiu Yi are so close, ghosts can see that they both have JQ, right? ]

    [I''d like to know what the so-called ex girlfriend of white lotus looks like, and even seduced Qiu to give up such a beautiful little sister, don''t eat the grass back? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Many news, Su Kui''s Micro blog even began to appear carton.

    So, in order to prevent the system from swallowing her long Weibo, she edited it first and then copied it, which is a lot easier.

    Soon, a second long micro blog was launched, with this kind of picture attached. Each time a stone hammer was placed, the corresponding picture would be sent out.

    Qiu''s Frost: Oh, I forgot to say before. This ex girlfriend once abandoned Qiu for going abroad. Qiu also went to her home to find her, and was finally kicked out by her parents.

    I don''t know how deep is love to forget these humiliations? When they are together, their kindness and love, like being blessed by everyone, become more and more like my efforts over the years, like a fool.

    I didn''t live with Qiu either, because he was too busy, and I was reluctant to let go of our rent-a-house, and still live there.

    I wanted to ask him something in the past, but I didn''t expect to see a live spring palace with my own eyes. Now I feel that I can''t slow down. Maybe their passion is too much. They didn''t even find me coming. They took a few pictures on their cell phones. Although it''s not HD, they should be able to see the pattern of their living room and Qiuyi himself, right?

    [picture] [picture]

    there are still some audio and other things left, which may be used as evidence for subsequent lawsuits, and they are reserved for the time being.

    As soon as these photos were released, the melon eaters could not say anything but lie in the trough.

    [trough, trough! ]

    [blogger, you are so awesome. Can I touch your trophy? ]

    [it''s very good. Qiuyi''s affectionate human design finally collapsed. It''s been a long time since he was unhappy. ]

    [ha ha, wait to make a face, don''t be so arrogant! ]

    [some melon eaters are really upset. Listening to the wind is the rain. What can be proved by these one-sided words? ]

    [sorry, it''s wonderful, but I still choose to believe in autumn. ]

    [Tut, don''t autumn fans really have three views? The evidence is in front of us, but we need to put on a posture that I don''t listen to me. You are merciless, you are cold, you are unreasonable, are you disgusting? ]

    [it''s said that there are still stone hammers, waiting for you. I''ll have a good show tonight. ]

    [autumn is in a state of confusion, isn''t it? I haven''t responded yet. I can''t pass the PR test! ]

    -

    at this time, Qiu, who was sprayed by many melon eaters, and his PR team were busy.

    Fu Mingxin hangs up the phone of a gossip blogger again and sits down tired.

 Chapter 2702

    "Don''t be busy, autumn is also, this time we all finished playing, typical someone wants to straighten you!" Fu Mingxin sneers. I knew that before. Why did you start.

    Xue Shuang, such a good woman, was forced to live like this.

    "Now, you pray, Xue Shuang still cares about the old love in his heart, and won''t make you too cruel!" Fu Mingxin leaves this sentence, grabs the bag and leaves. He is full of disappointment.

    Autumn also pulled the lip angle, but could not smile at all, the face was stiff and terrible.

    Xiawei nestles in front of Qiuyi. The vast number of netizens have picked up her personal information. Now her micro blog has been trampled by those people. She dare not look at her mobile phone at all.

    "Autumn also What shall we do? "

    "What to do?" Autumn is also powerless close to the sofa, ha ha a smile, "I also want to ask how to do, Wei Wei, or you tell me?"

    In his heart, he complained about Xia Wei, but he knew that Xue Shuang hated himself even more.

    From Xue Frost''s microblog, this time, Xue frost will not let her go.

    I couldn''t contact her at all. Fu Mingxin went to her rental house and didn''t find it at all.

    Outside his current apartment, he has been blocked by paparazzi. It''s impossible to go out. With Xia Wei, he didn''t step out of the room.

    -

    the so-called "bloodiest scandal of the year" and the fall of people''s facilities almost overwhelmed fans and melon eaters.

    Su Kui''s speed is very fast. At the next moment, another micro blog is published. This time, it directly refers to the song sung by Qiu Yi, the original fake event.

    Qiu''s Frost: if Qiu also greened me with his ex girlfriend, it''s not the most angry thing for two people to be together, please read this microblog carefully. What I''m going to say next is a fact that you may not believe, but it does exist!

    As for Qiu, who started his career and claimed to only sing the songs he wrote. Now I prove that all the songs he sang and his own names were actually written by me.

    As we all know, when I graduated from a conservatory of music, what I had learned was composition and composition, writing songs and so on. It was not difficult for me.

    At the beginning, I didn''t agree that all my efforts would be wiped out. But Qiu also said that if he wants to make a name in the entertainment industry, he must bring out something different.

    Such things are called "talents" and "originality"!

    Sure enough, with this, his fire is fast, and in the next five years, all his songs are from my hands, but there is no my name.

    Because I love him and think that he is good to me occasionally. If I promise to marry me, it doesn''t matter. Now, all the things I find, all kinds of things, are proving -

    I am also in autumn, just using and being used!

    Five years without name, five years forgotten, five years lost in youth, all TM is a joke!

    If you want to, you can go to my previous microblog and say that I lost something. At that time, I wrote a new song for autumn. But at that time, I didn''t plan to give the song to Qiu because I was not comfortable because of the conflict with him. I didn''t expect that after Fu Mingxin, Qiuyi''s agent, came to see me, the song was lost -

    I believe them, so I didn''t think much about it. I just thought that I was lost. I didn''t expect to hear the familiar melody in Qiuyi''s new album soon

    This time, Su Kui did not put the picture, but put a link of audio.

 Chapter 2703

    When the melon eaters saw this place, they could not say anything except for the trough.

    It''s a total ruin!

    [what else can I say besides the trough?]?? ]

    [those brain powder who always say they don''t believe, come to listen to it quickly. Is this the voice of your love bean? Ha ha, on the phone, what you say is so nice ~! ]

    [that Do I think Xue Shuang''s singing voice is very pleasant? If it wasn''t Qiu who graduated from the Conservatory of music that delayed her future, her talent and singing skills would not be worse than Qiu, would they? ]

    a word awakens the dreamer. The netizen who said this word was also praised and replied by countless passers-by, and reached the top of the list.

    My mother, the biggest scandal of the year! These scandals are enough to bring about the collapse of people''s lives. Are they ruined? ]

    [why don''t I wash the floor? I''m so tired to watch the brain powder of Qiuyi dancing around. ]

    [if there is evidence, put it. If there is no evidence, it can only be proved that everything is true. Qiu Yi is a fake talent, scum man! ]

    [I already believe it. ]

    [waiting for the reversal, slander is responsible! ]

    [where does a little red net jump out? Would you please let go of my autumn? }

    [at the same time, autumn is also a fan, but I haven''t waited for the response from autumn for so long, I''m already disappointed. ]

    [how could I have been blind before, looking at such a man? I even dream of marrying him. Thanks to seeing this micro blog, it''s disgusting. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In addition, countless Qiu Yi''s brain powder poured into Su Kui''s microblog, swearing in the comment area, various kinds of comments with organs and the 18th generation of ancestors came out in an endless stream, which also ruined the compassion of people on the road.

    Even the fans are of this virtue, so Qiuyi himself is not a good thing.

    Sometimes, prejudice is so unreasonable.

    Qiqi looked at the micro blog and clapped happily, "frost, you should have done this for a long time. It''s very popular!"

    she sat cross legged on the sofa to apply a mask. The scale of the smile was too large, so that the mask shakes and trembled. She quickly pressed her hand to her lips, but still could not help laughing.

    "I''m waiting for autumn to come and beg you, disgusting cheap man. I thought I''d used you badly enough. Unexpectedly, he dared to cheat?!"

    "Well, just feed the dog with love." Su Kui is biting chips. After tweeting, she leaves her mobile phone aside and focuses on watching TV.

    Qi Qi said nothing when she saw it. "I said frost, why don''t you worry at all? After all, Qiu is a star. He has a special public relations team. What do you do if he gets tough? "

    Fuck her?

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and hung his hands on the stall. "Then he may not have a chance."

    "Clam?" Qiqi blinked, puzzled.

    Su Kui showed a meaningful look, laughing and speechless picked up the potato chip bag.

    Soon, Qiqi''s doubts were answered.

    At that time, Su Kui was lying on the sofa eating fruit. Qi Qi heard the knock and opened the door with slippers.

    I didn''t pay much attention to it at first. A "Hello, who to look for -" just came out. Next second, I stared in shock, "lying in the slot!"

    "Frost, come and see!"

    How is Fengfeng brocade here??!! With dishevelled hair and a dirty face, SpongeBob SquarePants found herself wearing a loose

    pajamas.

 Chapter 2704

    Suddenly collapse of "Ao" a, a swing door, rushed back to the bedroom.

    Su Kui was silent for a moment.

    Slowly went to reopen the door, looked at the cover of a casual dress, asked, "you are back?" Take the slippers out of the shoe cabinet and give them to him.

    "Well, for a while."

    Feng Jin''s dark eyes fell on her face. After a while, she looked away, took over the slippers and put them on. She followed Su Kui and went in.

    Qi Qi tidies up, walks out, sees, own good friend, with that legendary man, already sat on the sofa.

    There is a water glass in front of the man. It''s his friend''s cup.

    From time to time, they approached each other, almost head to head, and said something softly. It''s said that the president of facial paralysis turned into a pool of spring water in front of his friends. It''s not too gentle.

    I''m cursory???

    In just a few days, what happened?!

    Qiqi looks at this scene, hesitates a little, whether he should go or not.

    Or Su Kui saw her, smiling to wave to her, as if calling a pet, said: "Qiqi, come here."

    So Qiqi trotted to sukui and sat down next to her carefully. Her big eyes rolled and she didn''t listen. She asked sukui in a low voice, "frost, what''s the matter?"

    Su Kui looks at Qiqi and grins. She accepts her incompetence and just laughs.

    Kicking Feng Jin''s leg, he motioned to him, "here, introduce yourself."

    Feng Jin shakes his head helplessly, his lips are thin and smiling, his eyes are soft, he stands up and reaches out to Qi Qi, his voice is low and magnetic, "Hello, I''m Feng Jin."

    Even before Feng Jin finished speaking, Qi Qi was busy getting up and grabbing Feng Jin''s hand, shaking it quickly.

    "I I know, Fengjin, who doesn''t know..."

    As a result, the rest of the words were all smashed by the words at the back of the seal brocade, Dudu at the throat, leaving only two eyes wide open and speechless.

    Feng Jin said, "it''s Xue Shuang''s boyfriend and her husband in the near future."

    "Poof --"

    "wait, wait..."

    Qiqi was almost surprised not to go back, she took a deep breath, looked at Su Kui, and looked at Feng Jin, silly don''t know how to react.

    Su Kui sneers, "Qiqi, what''s the matter? Are you satisfied with my new boyfriend this time? "

    Qiqi''s brain is now full of paste. She nodded vaguely, "full, satisfied..."

    "Pooh -" Su Kui Le rubbed Qi Qi''s head hard. "Why are you so cute! Huh?! "

    "No, no, you and him, you..."

    "Right, didn''t you just hear that? I don''t listen carefully enough. I''ll tell you again. "

    "Here, this one," Su Kui said solemnly, patting Feng Jin on the shoulder with a smile, "is my boyfriend and the lover I''ve identified for the rest of my life."

    Identified -

    a leap in the heart of the brocade, the heart is boiling hot, and the light in the eyes becomes dark and hard to see in an instant.

    Su Kui moved his body. He felt that he was being stared at by a pair of burning eyes. He was about to burn.

    -

    Qi Qi couldn''t believe that until the three people had dinner together, it would be the legendary Fengjin sitting with her.

    She is such a common person, poor life, even those stars, have not seen a few.

    As for the seal brocade, it''s much harder than the star.

    As a result, she met her.

 Chapter 2705

    What''s wrong with the world?

    Qi Qi grabs his head and turns grief into appetite. When Feng Jin leaves, he begins to torture Su Kui.

    Su Kui also did not hide, how to meet with Feng Jin to finish the process of love, Qi Qi again ignorant force.

    Finally smash it, smash its mouth, exclaim, "Wow, it''s like a love story, love at first sight."

    Because listening to friends'' narration, there is no romantic love story between the two people, just like a couple of shots, and then they will naturally get together.

    But in the daytime, seeing Feng Jin''s eyes at her friend, it''s not like faking at all. It''s a gentle mess. Even when she tells the truth, her heart is pounding.

    "Very good! This time you must catch it! Don''t let him go! "

    Qi Qi grabs Su Kui''s hand, looks up to her face, and repeats it again and again. Thinking of Qiu Yi, she bites her teeth. "This time I admit your vision, and finally it''s better. Otherwise, I really want to take you to the eye department!"

    "Poof..."

    Su Kui shook his head helplessly. "You, don''t worry, I will be very happy this time."

    "Well, we''ll all have a good place."

    Qi Qi sighs with emotion, hugs Su Kui, two people pour into the soft big bed, the head is next to the head, the light is heavy, the orange warm light, is showing infinite warmth.

    Two people, so quiet.

    The future, will be good, the sad day, has passed.

    -Su Kui has a wonderful life, but autumn is not so easy to say.

    The depth of the water is not enough to describe his situation at the moment.

    First, he was called to the company and scolded by the senior management. Then, Fu Mingxin, the agent in charge of taking him, also proposed to terminate the contract.

    As mentioned in the previous contract, when it comes to dealing with women, it''s necessary to get the consent of the broker, not to let the outside world find out, it''s better not to fall in love.

    But Qiu also broke the contract, so it''s no fault that Fu Mingxin proposed to terminate the contract.

    Originally, it was hard enough. This time, Fu Mingxin''s going is even worse.

    Since yesterday, Qiu did not dare to read his micro blog at all. His micro blog has been occupied and countless fans are waiting for him to clarify.

    There are also extreme fans who don''t know how to touch his residence. They stay outside day and night. As long as he goes out, he will be caught.

    Xia Wei, too, is busy complaining to Qiu.

    During this period, she could not go out for shopping any more, even her girlfriends'' dates.

    How proud I was some time ago, and how shameful I am now.

    Internet is full of scolding her green tea bitch, junior, Xia Wei is not angry, she is the original match! She is the first love of Qiuyi. They really love each other. Those who don''t understand the course of things, why should they scold her?

    Now what broke her was that her parents were also pulled out. This morning, when they opened the door, they found that countless rotten vegetable leaves and eggs had been thrown at the door, and many red paints had been splashed.

    Take a look with the blood seems to get, shocking to write small three two words.

    On the first day, they couldn''t help but reapply the paint. I didn''t think about it. Not long ago, my parents called her again and told her that she had been hurt again at the door.

    She couldn''t help it any more. She rushed to Qiuyi and burst into tears. "Qiuyi, how do you want to solve this? I''m going crazy! "

 Chapter 2706

    Crazy?

    Autumn also listened to her words, no expression, cold eyes looked at her, indifferent way: "well, together crazy, now you satisfied with the results?"

    In order to show off for a while, I fell into this situation.

    The PR team couldn''t handle it at all. Fu Mingxin told him before he left.

    This time he really finished. Behind Xue Shuang, someone helped her. This time, she was really cruel and wanted to destroy him.

    Xia Wei never thought that she would be treated like this.

    Before autumn also has to her how gentle, drops a tear, can be heartache to die. But now I have to know her coldly, and even look at her eyes with hate.

    This hatred made her heart tremble.

    She covered her heart and cried out, "so what? You just let yourself go? What about me? Autumn also, because of you, I am destroyed by you!! "

    "Do you know what those lunatics do? Now what should my friends, my teachers and my parents think of me? Those who know me all know that I''m a junior with a lover! "

    "But why? It''s clear that we love each other, isn''t it? Why don''t you tell those people the truth? Let them attack me and my family? "

    Autumn also covers his ears impatiently, lowers his head awkwardly, and even wants to disappear in the world.

    He never missed the man as much as he did now.

    With her, I never need to think about these things. I just need to go to my dream with my heart. With her, I will have no worries.

    It seems that she has never been so coquettish with Xiawei. She wants this and that. Even when they broke up, they didn''t ask for compensation or make a scene.

    She is always like this. Sometimes, Qiu doubts whether she really loved herself.

    "Speak slowly yourself. I''ll have a rest!"

    Qiuyi''s temple kept jumping. He stood up and walked towards his singing practice room.

    Once as long as in the training room, their impetuous heart, can calm down.

    He really like singing, but once upon a time, the dream, become no longer pure?

    He wants more and becomes hypocritical.

    How grateful was he to Xue Shuang at that time? Every day, he secretly vowed to work hard to prevent Xue Shuang''s hard work from being wasted. In the future, he must repay her and marry her.

    Later, he saw a wider world and more and more beauties. They knew what they were interested in, would act coquettishly, would be liked by men, and could satisfy his vanity.

    But Xue Shuang never did.

    He thought it was not enough love, but now he thought it was ironic.

    He ha ha a smile, suddenly raised his hand, smashed a beloved guitar.

    The devil blinded his eyes to see who was worthy of treasure.

    Xia Wei?

    At this moment, he thought a lot. Fu Mingxin always nagged in his ear that Xia Wei was for his money.

    At that time, Qiu didn''t listen. He was dissatisfied because Fu Mingxin said something bad about Xia Wei.

    If you want to come now, you are a fool.

    Xia Wei, from the beginning to now, she is the only one who thinks about it.

    If she were here, she would not have done it, would she?

    But then he thought that Xue Shuang had made all these things himself.

    Autumn also self mocks, now all returns to the original place. She once gave it to him, but now she has to take it back.

 Chapter 2707

    By the third day, Qiu had not responded.

    At this time, some rational fans have gradually believed in the truth, and know that the man they love is not an imaginary soulful talent, but a real scum man!

    In addition, in the daily news ferment, the appearance of one person indirectly shows that autumn does split others.

    This is Xia Wei.

    She can''t stand being scolded. Usually those "girlfriends" who flatter her, now that she has an accident, they can''t see each other, even social software has been hacked.

    In particular, her parents are troubled, so she also carries the name of a junior.

    Autumn is also like a changed person. No matter how coquettish she is, how crying she is, Qiu ignores her. She has been angry with her several times. From his eyes, he seems to want to strangle himself at any time.

    Xia Wei is terrified.

    So in today''s game, I take a step that is not very clever.

    Microblog.

    Summer and Autumn: why bother my parents when you treat me like this? Between autumn and me, there is no interruption or being interrupted at all. Autumn has never touched Xue Shuang. Who knows if Xue Shuang has any problem? Just ask, a man, endure for five years, with her together, did not touch any woman, it is you, can you endure?

    Summer and Autumn: and autumn and I really love each other. We are the first love for each other. Although we were separated for a period of time because of my going abroad, we still only have each other''s position in our hearts. That''s probably why Xue Shuang begged but couldn''t, and wanted to destroy autumn!

    It''s just a piece of audio software. What can it prove? It''s very easy to find someone who is familiar with the voice or can imitate Qiuyi''s voice? What''s more, the song Xue Shuang sang on the phone is not Qiu Yi''s first album? Since the new song was lost, why didn''t it be exposed? Do you have to wait for autumn''s new album to come out?

    Oh, autumn doesn''t want to come out, because he still cares about the feelings of these five years. However, it seems that Xue Shuang intends to kill the fish and break the net. He will not give up until autumn is destroyed. What dirty smelly all throws on him, does not know, the human is doing, the day is looking!!

    So many microblogs were sent out by Xia Wei in one breath, which immediately caused a lot of heated discussions among melon eaters.

    Soon, it was hot searched on the top and seen by more people.

    ˇľemmmˇ­ˇ­ True love? I don''t know how to think of Qiongyao opera which destroys Sanguan! ]

    [no matter what, it''s true that you get involved in other people''s feelings! ]

    [your parents raised such a thing, I''m sure I''m not good! ]

    [what little sister said is reasonable, so would you please ask those water troops who are jumping up and down to tell your master and show more evidence? ]Believe in autumn and summer. ]

    [Oh, my God, does anyone believe it? Brain powder can''t cause trouble. ]

    [don''t jump, fans, be careful to get the hammer! Ha ha ha! ]Xue Shuang said that if it''s slander, Qiu is welcome to tell her. She''s not afraid to follow the law or anything. ]

    [it''s right upstairs. People are not afraid. Don''t counsele! ]There is nothing to see. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Qiqi has been following the three people''s movements since the first two days.

 Chapter 2708

    At the moment when I saw Xiawei''s microblog, I immediately scolded "lying in the slot, this green tea bitch, it''s shameless." Finish saying, hold up the mobile phone to show Su Kui.

    Su Kui looked at the comments and laughed at them all. Occasionally, several true love fans tried to save the face of their idols.

    "Tut, it''s not shameful enough."

    "The dog jumped the wall!" Qiqi shakes her head and writes a large piece of text, and reprints Xiawei''s Micro blog.

    I''m QIV: want evidence, right? OK, wait and see! A pair of bitches, don''t think you are in those things abroad, we don''t know, someone looks like a white lotus with mud on its surface, but not dyed. I''m afraid it''s rotten in its bones! Hello, pan Xia. Xia Wei:

    Ding Dong -

    a hint, Su Kui just looked at it, and suddenly burst out laughing.

    "Take the plate?" She glanced sideways at Qiqi and shook her head when she saw her rather proud appearance.

    Really like the child, I remember seeing her at the first sight, and I still think this girl is very domineering.

    "Tut, a new word on the Internet, as the saying goes, behind every pan receiving Xia, there are a group of women who have been played and vomited by some men. Now, if you don''t believe it, wait and see. "

    Without their help, the masses of the people, in order to better watch the gossip and eat melons, will also pull out the bad history of Xavier.

    -

    Xia Wei''s microblog is a wake-up call to Qiuyi''s PR team.

    Qiuyi''s company still doesn''t want to die. Qiuyi attracts countless gold every year, which brings a lot of benefits to the company. As long as we pass this pass, we will be silent for another year and a half, and then we will come out, who will remember this?

    After all, in the entertainment industry, various scandals emerge in endlessly, and the audience will experience a few big news that destroys people''s design, which is over.

    Qiuyi''s new agent found several public relations companies to invite the water army, and then brought some news that was not light or heavy, and pushed the hot search down first.

    Since you can''t get rid of it, don''t let the conspicuous Title top the first place.

    So many people are working together, throwing down a lot of money, the effect is finally some.

    There are many loyal fans of Qiuyi. In addition, the water army has been quietly bringing rhythm in the comment area, leading fans to scold sukui, and posted the so-called evidence that she wants to rub the heat under her micro blog.

    Some people really believe it.

    Then, on the same day, Qiuyi studio finally issued a statement.

    In a short sentence, the comment area is very popular, and it''s all water army.

    Qiu Yi''s only studio V: we have made the following response to Qiu Yi''s recent defamation and embezzlement of Xue''s songs, the signing of his own name, and Xue''s long comments on Qiu Yi''s Micro blog.

    Qiu Yi has been locked up in his room and refused to see anyone after his hair in recent days, which has caused serious psychological harm to him.

    Moreover, Xue and Qiu did have a relationship, but they broke up a few months ago.

    In addition, what Xue said about paying, in fact, also has a price. Xue''s mother has been lying in the hospital for several years because of the car accident, and the medical expenses in these years are all from Qiuyi''s card. So what Xue said about unilateral payment is one-sided words!

    It is true that the lyrics are all written by Qiuyi himself, and there is no embezzlement or fraud. As for the spiritual loss and reputation loss caused to us by Xue''s slander, we will retain legal responsibility.

 Chapter 2709

    "Damn it, no shame!!! Will autumn be shameless? This pair of dog men and women, slander you! "

    Why isn''t the song written by my friend? What''s the matter? Now I''ve asked the PR team to wash the white ones. Do you want to say the black ones are white ones?

    Qiqi couldn''t help but bite her teeth and run to leave a message on the bottom of the microblog. Within seconds, it disappeared.

    There are fans and special public relations teams controlling and commenting, and those exaggerated comments have rarely appeared.

    "What''s the hurry? Only when there is a response can we step him down completely. "

    She shrugged. "By the way, I sold a few songs last night, and I have returned the medical expenses paid for my mother in the autumn of these years."

    "Clam? Wait, wait... "

    Qi Qi and people are mutually connected, the rise of positive connection, heard this sentence, suddenly a Leng, "how much money?" The question of conditioning.

    "More than ten million, I didn''t see it."

    "Poof --"

    Wen Yan, Qi Qi lost her cell phone and shouted, "lying in the slot, you are losing a lot! How many songs have you written for autumn these years? What''s more, one song is better than the ones you sell. It''s not bad at all! "

    "Tell me! I have to tell him. I''m still a good girl when I get cheap. I''m going to spend time with Xia Wei''s bitch, and I''m famous for using your talent! "

    Just selling a song is enough for Xue''s medical expenses for several years, OK?

    It''s a big loss!

    Su Kui briefly posted the transfer information on Weibo, and AIT posted a famous singer.

    [trough! ]

    [hanyinyin??? This is a big singer! ]

    [poof, write a song to hanyinyin, and hanyinyin admits it. Ma ye, I really believe that the songs sung by Qiu Yi are all written by Xue Shuang. ]

    [in fact, I''ve been wondering before. Even if a person is a genius, I''ve never heard that Qiu also learned to compose music and write words. It turns out that they all embezzle "ex girlfriend"! ]

    [little sister Xue Shuang! Go to see Xiawei''s and Qiuyi''s microblogs. Dogs and men are shameless! ]

    [little sister, Qiu Yi''s fans are looking for a hammer. Let''s hit it! ]

    [it''s disgusting to think that I''ve ever had such a person. ]

    [haven''t you had enough hops yet? Can you pay for the Navy? ]

    [this time, you''ve bought even Hanyin. It''s very powerful. ]

    [I don''t know who is the water army. I don''t know how to do the public relations of Qiu Yi. I will give three points at most, not more! ]Why can''t we find other women in autumn and autumn when we don''t come first in love and you are not married? ]

    [my mother Stunned by the comments upstairs. Would you please go to the brain department? What love does not come first, others are lovers, Xia Wei is a junior! Please remember, Xia Wei''s identity, in front of her girlfriend, there is a "front"! It means she''s in the past, OK? ]

    [Fire Protection and anti-theft. ]Seriously, Xia Wei is a woman who is really sad all day long. The so-called "face comes from heart". Such a person can only bring bad luck to the object. ]

    [upstairs is fortune teller? I''ll count it, even if I count where my girlfriend is now. How old is she. ]

    Su Kui is reading Weibo. Feng Jin calls at this time.

    She changed her position and got through.

    The first sentence was heard by Qiqi, he began to cover his mouth and snigger.

    Feng Jin asked if she needed help. Su Kui was still able to cope, so she shook her head and refused.

 Chapter 2710

    As a result, soon after the conversation, Su Kui began to complain about how long she was going to live in Qiqi and when to move to yunyun with her.

    Before I met Feng Jin, Qi Qi had always been impressed with him, that is, the type of domineering president, unsmiling.

    I didn''t expect that her idea began to change after a mysterious event happened that her friend was with her God.

    First is a daily fixed line telephone porridge, there is no time to send a text message, the exact whereabouts of the other party.

    Then, it is all kinds of tone, asking friends when to cohabit with him, the flesh and blood of Qi Qi Qi did not see.

    So almost, she wanted to get rid of her friends.

    Su Kui glanced at Qiqi with a smile? So urgent? "

    "Of course, I miss you very much."

    The gentle magnetism of a man''s low voice goes straight into his heart.

    Su Kui softened and whispered, "well, I miss you too."

    "But why don''t you think I come to me? Or shall I go to your side? "

    Feng Jin just said it casually, then suddenly his black eyes lit up, and he thought it was a good idea.

    "Don''t you like my house? I can do whatever you like. "

    This is his biggest concession.

    Su Kui was drinking water. When he heard this, his saliva came out.

    "Don''t If you come here, I''m afraid your little sister will be scared to death by you. " Su Kui is funny, a pair of charming peach blossom eyes, dense with smile.

    "Mi Mei?"

    Qiqi also turned to stare at her.

    "Well, it''s Qiqi. She''s your number one fan. She used to call you the God of her dreams. What''s the goal of looking for someone in the future?"

    The expression is interesting, Su Kui joked.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiqi''s face turned red with a hammer.

    "Bah! Xue Shuang! Friend husband can''t deceive you to understand! I didn''t!! Hum! "

    "Ouch..."

    Su Kui was knocked down by a pillow, her mobile phone fell off, and the itchy flesh around her waist was attacked by Qi Qi. Tears of laughter came out.

    Finally, after nearly ten minutes, I picked up my cell phone and saw that the other party had not hung up.

    Su Kui could not help being soft. "Well, when this is over, I will accompany you, OK?"

    Feng Jin has been waiting for so long. That''s what he said, "it''s up to him!"

    If she cheats again at that time, Feng Jin doesn''t mind tying her in person.

    -

    refused Feng Jin''s help, Su Kui contacted the lawyer and began to prepare the lawyer''s letter.

    Qiu has been with her for five years. There is not much evidence left, but there is a lot to be serious about.

    Her previous music scores have been backed up, and her new ones have been kept in mind.

    As for the original surprise attack, the video of Qiu and Xia Wei was also handed over to the lawyer.

    Her chances of winning are as high as 90.5%.

    After all this, when I went out to take out at night, I saw a furtive figure squatting at the door of Qiqi''s house.

    Su Kui was stupefied. Only when he was reminded by the system, did he realize that the man with gloomy breath and gloomy complexion was once the son of heaven. In autumn --

    "how did you come?" She frowned. She didn''t want to talk to him more. She staggered a few steps to get in.

    Autumn is also quick to pull her eyes, "small frost, let''s talk."

    Su Kui calmed down instead. She glanced at the hand he was holding her arm. The blue tendons on the back of her hand were raised. It can be seen that she would never stop talking with him this time.

    "Well, first you let me go, say, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 2711

    Dusk is getting deeper, the dim yellow street lights outside the community come in from the corridor, blurring the thin outline of the man.

    I haven''t seen him in a short time. He is so thin.

    If it had been, Su Kui thought, she would have been hurt. Unfortunately, now, in addition to the heart can not say the road unknown discontent, more, is a pleasure.

    "Little frost I...... "

    Autumn also opened his mouth, kneading his stiff cheek, looking at the woman who left him in front of him and became more bright.

    It seems that she will live better without him.

    "Go straight to the point."

    After a while, I had a video chat with Feng Jin. Su Kui didn''t want him to wait long.

    Autumn also smiled bitterly, looking at her impatient expression, murmured, "little frost, you have changed a lot."

    Until this moment, he finally knew that no one is unchangeable.

    Su Kui sneers, "yes, you become more and more. It''s not like the boy I once loved who was desperate for his dream. You are full of hypocrisy and stink now. Oh, there should be women''s perfume. "

    "Frost!"

    Autumn doesn''t want to listen to these words. He really knows it''s wrong.

    "Xiao Shuang, I know you hate me. If you still don''t get rid of your anger, can I let you have a fight?"

    It seems that the appearance of the man under the street lamp has never changed. He still has the temperament of a big boy, white skin, beautiful features and innocent spirit.

    Time has changed and things have changed for a long time.

    "Autumn, we can''t, you know."

    "Maybe Xiao Shuang, I''m wrong. I really know that I''m wrong. I used to be blinded by lard. I didn''t see who was really good to me. Would you forgive me for once? "

    Autumn also hugs Su Kui violently. It seems that there is a wet water stain, which hits her shoulder one by one.

    Su Kui''s eyebrows trembled, and she clenched her teeth and pushed him away.

    "Autumn also, don''t let me look down on you! You are an adult and we are all responsible for each other''s actions. Would you please let go like a man? "

    Su Kui took a deep breath, looked at the lost Qiuyi, and said calmly: "five years of feeling, it''s easy to say let go, Qiuyi, I also want to thank you for choosing Xiawei, let me see that scene with my own eyes, I can finally die, thank you --"

    "no!"

    This sentence is the fact that Qiu has not been willing to face. Now he tears up all the camouflage and puts it clearly in front of him. He can''t think of any other reaction except for the slight redness of his eyes.

    He finally lost him.

    There is no more clear cognition than now.

    "Xiaoshuang, don''t do this. I know I broke your heart. I can make it up, OK? Come back, I miss you very much. "

    Autumn also begged.

    Su Kui was impatient and threw off his entanglement. "Autumn, please open your eyes to see the world. No one is the same. I am the same! At the beginning, I love you and would like to do everything for you, but now I don''t love you. It''s too expensive and too tired to bear. "

    "Now, I have found a man who will spoil me with his heart and think about me. Let go, I will not look back."

    The woman sitting in the rental room, watching the TV every day, pathetically pursuing her boyfriend''s figure, has long been dead.

    Turn around, never!

    "Are you talking about me?"

 Chapter 2712

    The master of the voice, coming from the other side of the corridor, gradually became clear, accompanied by footsteps.

    The man''s figure is bigger than that of autumn. His shoulders are wide and legs are long. His black hair is slouched in front of his forehead. A pair of gold glasses are on the bridge of his nose. After the lenses, the light in his narrow black eyes is reflected.

    He didn''t change his suit. It seems that he just came here after work.

    "You are..."

    Autumn is also a Leng first, then, when he saw the face of the people, showing an unbelievable look.

    "Seal brocade?"

    "It''s just that, Hello, I''m Fengjin. Are you Qiu? I''ve heard a lot about it. "

    Feng Jin goes to Su Kui and naturally holds her waist. She gently kisses her hair. She reaches for her hand in an elegant and leisurely manner and greets Qiu Yi.

    "Hello..."

    Autumn also foolishly looked at the intimate interaction between the two people, only to react for a while, like a hot potato, to release the seal brocade''s hand.

    "You Are you together? "

    I can''t believe it completely. Qiu also always thought that as long as he confessed his mistake, he could still get Su Kui back. After all, they had been together for five years. These five years are not easy to give up.

    Now it seems that he is the only one who can''t give up?

    Feng brocade squints up a pair of Phoenix eyes, like smiling to appreciate each other''s a pair of disappointed expression, the heart is very comfortable.

    He can''t wait to introduce himself in front of sukui and her ex boyfriend.

    "I remember. Have you split up? I don''t know what is important for Mr. Qiu to find my fiancee here in the middle of the night? " When Feng Jin picked up a thick black sword eyebrow, the evil spirit escaped from his black eyes.

    Su Kui purses her lips and her eyes cover up her smile.

    "Fiancee?"

    One heavy hammer after another, the autumn is almost unstable. It seems that the ground is shaking under the feet.

    In fact, he is the only one who shakes.

    He held his head and kept silent for a long time. Su Kui''s figure was deeply imprinted in his eyes. He said softly, "Xiao Shuang, don''t be angry. I know you are angry with me, but you can''t practice yourself like this! If you look it up, you should know what kind of person Feng Jin is. "

    When he deals with the enemies of the business world, he has never been soft handed, even forcing people to go bankrupt and jump from the building.

    Autumn also did not know how to think, he can only attempt to use such a reason to persuade Su Kui to leave him.

    Because Qiu also knows that if the relationship between them is true, then he really has no chance to come back with her.

    "Ah..."

    There was a low laugh between his lips and teeth. Feng Jin patted Su Kui on the shoulder and raised his jaw to her. "Go ahead, don''t eat these junk food. I''ll help you make delicious food later. I have something to say to this Mr. Qiu. Be good."

    Gently put a wisp of hair in front of her forehead that was scattered by the wind behind her ears, and seal brocade stuffed the briefcase into her arms, pushed her shoulder, and sent people into the door all the time, and then closed the door.

    This door is also isolated from the eyes of autumn.

    Leaving Su Kui''s sight, Feng Jin is much more comfortable. He pulls his tie with his index finger and pulls it apart. The prominent sexy Adam''s apple rolls up and down. His eyes are dark in the night.

    "Autumn, too? Don''t talk nonsense. Who will come first? "

    "Well?"

    Autumn also does not know so, just looked up, was hit heavily in the face.

 Chapter 2713

    "I''m sorry, but you still don''t understand the rules between us men."

    Seal brocade bone clear finger is broken by him cackle ring, make a leg soft to listen to, he moved a neck, laugh of extra evil four.

    "In fact, you were right. I''m really not a good person."

    "Bang -" another punch.

    Feng Jin picked up Qiu Yi''s collar and looked at him as if he had no power to fight back. He sneered at him wantonly and said, "real food, I really want to thank you for all these years, keeping your ex girlfriend as a jade, and wish you and your ex girlfriend a good relationship for a hundred years. Don''t appear in front of ah Shuang again, understand?"

    "Fengjin, you are too deceiving!"

    Qiu is also said to have a red face. The other side is specially picking on him to hurt his feet. If it wasn''t for these things, he would not lose his reputation or her -

    anyway, no matter how bad, there is nothing to lose.

    Autumn also clenched his teeth and let go, desperately struggling with Kaifeng brocade''s grip, and at the same time, he also waved a fist.

    Just hit the lip corner of the brocade.

    Feng Jin didn''t even frown. Instead, he was happy. "Well, I finally want to fight?"

    The faint light will cover the dense eyelashes of brocade and cast a thin and thick arc shadow on the bottom of the eye.

    He wiped a corner of his lips with one hand? Yes, "said the excited eyes," then I don''t have to be merciful. "

    Autumn also breathes heavily, already red eye.

    Go straight up and fix it with your fist.

    Feng Jin is smiling like a smile. He catches his fist with one hand. When you come and I go, you have no skill at all. You can fight wherever you want.

    In the empty corridor, there was the sound of fighting each other from fist to flesh.

    -At the end of the day, it ends with autumn lying on the ground.

    He also remembered that, as a result, Feng Jin stepped on his chest and suddenly had no strength to stand up.

    Those handsome faces praised and praised by fans are blue and blue. I can''t see this person at all. It''s Qiu Yi who is so popular in the entertainment circle.

    "Well, that''s all."

    Feng Jin claps his hands and breaks his knuckles. I want to know how hard he used to fight with Qiu Yi just now.

    "Be good, and go back where you should. Don''t disturb my life with a frost again, understand? You know me, don''t you? I have always been cruel to the enemy. "

    "You don''t want to be that miserable, do you?" Feng Jin looks down at the man who can''t do anything but breathe.

    "Well, I will marry ah Shuang. Unlike you, I will only make some oral promises. The ring and wedding dress have been made. I will marry her soon, eh As expected, if you are interested, I can send you a wedding invitation. Let you see how this woman is held in my palm! "

    "She will become more and more beautiful and dazzling. Only in this way can you show off your blindness."

    "That Xia Wei is really a match for you. I hope you''ll have a long time. Rouge powder is more than enough for you. Things like a Shuang are not for ordinary people like you to climb high. "

    "Fengjin! I''ll fight you! "

    The eyes are red, and the beads are covered with bloodshot. Autumn can''t feel the pain, and the cheeks are wooden.

    Those words, like stings, pierced his heart and tortured his body and mind.

 Chapter 2714

    "Is it? You are welcome to challenge me at any time. But don''t show up in front of Ashan again, understand what I mean

    Words fall, but also at will, will fall like a bereaved dog kicked off.

    "Fengjin, you put a little frost. What else can a person like this have besides money and potential? Did you use your power to force Xiao Shuang? What a shame! " Autumn is also crazy, no choice.

    If the eyes are injurious, the skin and flesh of Fengjin will be turned into real eyes and knives by autumn, and the next piece of meat will come.

    Feng Jin was amused by the childish words. He nodded and agreed: "yes, I have the right to be powerful. What''s the matter? I''m sorry, in this world, money really can do what you want. "

    "It''s late. I should go in. Ah Shuang will worry about me. There will be a time later, Mr. Qiu. I hope you will be as hard as you are now! "

    turned around and kicked the hands of autumn, and he did not forget to make complaints about the Tucao before he entered the gate.

    "Tut, food!"

    The cold autumn night, autumn also lies on the cold ground, until midnight, that person''s figure, has not walked out of the room.

    What will they do? Think with your toes, you know.

    Autumn also can not say what is the feeling, a hate, began to spread in the bottom of my heart, breeding, wanton growth.

    -

    the next day, a big reversal occurred, and was sent to the microblog by a microblog account that was obviously a small account.

    Invisible, but also for the autumn, to save some face.

    #Those who follow the crowd to eat melons wake up! Don''t listen to Xue Shuang''s one-sided words. In fact, this is the truth!! #

    now, as a matter of fact, I have detailed the pictures of Su Kui''s car show a few months ago with Feng''s family leader, Feng Jinmei, with screenshots attached. I scolded her for being a green tea bitch. I wanted to kill Qiu.

    How can a singer without any family background compare with a man with a wealth of hundreds of billions and a strong background?

    The people all have the psychology of sympathizing with the weak. When this micro blog was reprinted and commented by the sailors, it soon became popular.

    Many people went to Qiuyi Weibo to apologize and say they wronged him.

    If say yesterday, Su Kui still think autumn also this person is a spoiled big boy, not too dregs.

    So today, it''s just a face fight.

    Because Qiu also responded to the incident publicly in her own microblog.

    A wry smile, without too much words, is enough to make up for a lot of painful scenes.

    What kind of bully president takes love, green tea bitch girlfriend shouts to catch thieves, turns his face and doesn''t recognize people and so on.

    Shut up and don''t mention the incident of stealing songs.

    It seems that Qiu is really in a hurry. -

    Su Kui leans on Qiqi''s shoulder to see the comments. Feng Jin comes out of her room, changes the suit sent by her assistant, and calmly promises to her, "leave the rest to me. Next, you will be beautiful. Just keep your kindness."

    After that, he left in a big step. From his gloomy and almost dripping face, he could see that he was afraid of the extreme anger.

    Sometimes, what is not expressed is the real danger.

    -

    [it''s a great drama for me to watch that the former ripped off the current one! ]

    [selling melon seeds bench soda Cola in the front row ]

    WOW??? I''ve long said that Xue Shuang looks like a good woman. How about that? Right! ]

    [if it is true That is too vicious! ]

 Chapter 2715

    With all kinds of public opinions on the rise, Qiu also took the opportunity to retrieve many images. At least from the beginning of everyone shouting out.

    Xia Wei also got a lot of sympathy. She began to cry about her experience on Weibo, claiming that when she was with Qiu, Qiu had already broken up with Xue Shuang.

    This period of experience, almost let her collapse. There''s something to say about Xue Shuang. He wants to kill them.

    Su Kui''s Micro blog, on the contrary, has a lot of water army with rhythm, scolding her for scolding.

    Some of the screenshots were all thrown out. Su Kui looked at them and laughed. She just found a woman who looked like her to take some ambiguous and blurred photos, and thought it was her?

    Funny?

    I''m Qiqi: Wow, it''s been so busy recently. Last night, someone came to my door to look for frost and begged frost to come back to him. Didn''t expect to join hands with the Marines to make frost today? Tut, as expected, don''t underestimate a person''s filth, because there is no bottom line for some scum.

    Su Kui''s Micro blog changed its name after the incident. It''s mainly the requirement of Fengjin. Looking at the net name that represents Xue Shuang and Qiu Yi''s past, he felt dazzling.

    So now, it''s changed to a wife.

    Mrs. Feng: ah, someone announced it for me in advance? Yes, I have a backer, @ Fengjin. This is, black as you like. It''s OK. I''ll show my love to Mr. Feng by the way.

    Ah ah!!! The trough is still real!! ]

    [Fengjin my husband, Xue Shuang, you little goblin, come to duel! ]

    [so, which side should we take? Who is innocent? ]

    [my heart is so sore that I can''t breathe. I can''t even swear. I didn''t expect that you really had a relationship with Feng Jin. ]I always thought that a man like Feng Jin would never marry in his life. Moreover, when Feng Jin was interviewed at the beginning, he also said that he was an unmarried man. ]

    [nothing to say, bless! ]I''ll stand by Xue Shuang! Before autumn was also the most miserable black time, it was inconvenient to say anything, in order not to tear up the face or anything, but it was not good public relations countermeasures. Take a look at Xue Shuang''s black materials, which are now all over the world. I don''t believe that there is no water army or public relations. ]

    [bitch, and face show, wait to be dumped! ]

    [autumn is such a good man, what''s wrong with you? ]

    [write a song? Hahaha, I''ve laughed my teeth off. It''s not that those who graduated from the Conservatory of music can write songs, OK? The reputation of our talented people in autumn is not a false reputation. Their faces are swollen! ]

    [brain powder brings rhythm again, which is irritating. ]

    [I wish you all the best! ]

    [some accounts are the water army, right? That''s X or something. Weren''t you Han Tianwang''s brain powder before? It''s turning pink so fast?? ]She doesn''t care about swearing and sunflower.

    But soon, Feng Jin forwarded Su Kui''s Micro blog with only one sentence.

    Feng Jin: Hello, Mrs. Feng. @Mrs. Feng:

    This micro blog, forwarded by a group of people, shouted that they didn''t want to eat dog food.

    Indeed, people like Fengjin, even his family, did not expect that one day, he also had a strong love, even for a woman, made the whole network known.

    As soon as Fengjin makes a move, it''s definitely not a skirmish.

 Chapter 2716

    I don''t know where he picked up Qiu Yi''s past history and Xia Wei''s black material.

    Xia Wei''s good to say, after all, she used to be just an ordinary person, never thought she would be known by so many people, the black history has not been completely covered, leaving a lot of traces.

    It''s too late to deal with it now.

    But autumn is also different. When he became a star, his company started to wipe out the history and so on. It''s not easy to investigate.

    But Fengjin has this ability to turn the bottom of their two investigations into the sky in one day.

    Maybe Su Kui was mixed with Feng Jin soon after she came here. It''s a black spot, but she is not Xue Shuang herself, and she won''t feel guilty about it.

    Especially this life''s autumn, it seems to become different, she has a little care. It''s just because she''s changed.

    Just think about it. If she was Xue Shuang and had been asking for Qiu, would Qiu also notice her changes and have special feelings for her?

    The answer is already there, that is not!

    Otherwise, Xue Shuang''s final fate will not be a failure, and everyone''s shouting and fighting will be like a rat on the street.

    At that time, Qiuyi and Xiawei enjoyed endless scenery, enjoying her achievements and letting fans harass her constantly.

    Have you ever thought about Xue Shuang''s contribution?

    So, even if autumn and Xia Wei are miserable now, Su Kui will not feel guilty and uneasy. That''s what they deserve.

    No matter how miserable it is, it''s not like Xue Shuang. He''s broke down and killed himself.

    -

    at seven o''clock in the evening, Weibo again ushered in the peak of population.

    Recently, because of their affairs, people''s traffic on Weibo is increasing every day, and the hot Search about them has never come down.

    People keep searching, then top it up, buy hot search and so on.

    Fengjin''s Micro blog is newly registered. Apart from forwarding Su Kui''s Micro blog, nothing grows.

    Now, at seven o''clock in the evening, from the microblog of Fengjin, another microblog with a long history of outrage was sent out. It was not written by him when people saw it.

    Probably no one thought that the God like man in Fengjin would take part in it in person.

    It''s enough to startle your chin just to say it in your own name.

    It''s so rich and amazing.

    Inside, I counted the past of Qiuyi and Xiawei, and their lives after they broke up.

    Xia Wei, just went abroad, after breaking up, she quickly met a second-generation boyfriend of a foreign rich man, who was lingering with her for a month, and was soon dumped.

    Then, depending on their beautiful face, they often change different boyfriends, and these boyfriends, whether tall, short, fat or thin, all have one thing in common.

    That''s money!

    Even at the end of the day, I sent out a lot of coded * *.

    The so-called "treating people in their own way" is how their public relations team discredited Su Kui, sent out those highly skilled police officers and deliberately destroyed the image of Su Kui.

    So now, give it all back.

    The difference is that one is false, the other is true.

    Another autumn also, because the hand that seals brocade, the black material that picks out, let Su Kui be shocked.

    Because, autumn also he, unexpectedly made the senior duck!!!

    Such a big boy, who looks bright and proud and looks very beautiful, has been paired with a rich woman, and the woman, also publicly admitted that Qiuyi, is her boyfriend.

 Chapter 2717

    In fact, in those circles, what''s the meaning of the so-called little fresh meat boyfriend? Who doesn''t know?

    Never thought of it.

    This melon, even more powerful than those of sukui''s hair, and sukui even thought, maybe in recent years, there won''t be a scandal bigger than this in the entertainment industry, right?

    Feng Jin''s identity is there. Although he has a relationship with Su Kui, his style and way of doing things in the past, and the content of the black material he sent out is reasonable and has a plan. Even according to the black material he went to the place where Qiu had been at that time, he can ask about it.

    Countless people began to choose to believe.

    Originally, the image of Qiuyi was not so good. I didn''t expect to die again this time.

    It''s so tight. I know the background of Fengjin. I''ll leave the country with sukui, and I''ll take him with me. Are you going to send the head?

    As for writing songs, Qiuyi has never acknowledged it. Su Kui left all the information to his lawyer. The lawyer''s letter has also been sent to Qiuyi studio, and it is published on Weibo.

    It''s just less than a day. The image of Qiu and Xia Wei is smashed by reality again.

    This time, I don''t think I''ll have a chance to wash it.

    [it''s really disgusting. I think cheating and stealing songs are the limit. I didn''t expect you were a duck?? }I went to the club that Qiu used to go to and asked about it. Qiu did that. ]

    [don''t you say you love your ex girlfriend very much? Oh, I also found the screenshot of the program on Qiuyi. Let''s have a look. Did you break up with Xue Shuang at that time? How dare you say that? If my boyfriend dare to do this, I will beat him in the leg! ]It seems that Qiu is really just using Xue Shuang. So, even if Xue Shuang really has a leg with Fengjin, I also keep the state of mind of blessing. ]

    [sometimes, mental infidelity is more disgusting than physical infidelity! ]

    [autumn also, are you still happy to receive this dish? This is your ex girlfriend of white lotus? ]

    [vomit Go and watch Bailian''s microblog. She''s still crying. My God, it''s shameless! ]

    [I''m convinced that I graduated from a famous University ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the final lawsuit, Qiu did not have the face to attend again. He agreed to make a private settlement, which means that he admitted that the songs were all written by Xue Shuang.

    As for those smearing sunflower''s * * and so on, she didn''t take care of them at all. After a long time, the Suns jumped on their own, which was not interesting.

    But there are some PS big hands, do a detailed analysis, and finally prove that those photos, are all transplanted, P up.

    Some people believe that some people still adhere to their own point of view.

    At least, Su Kui has finished the task now and is very happy. That''s all.

    Qi Qi finally found her own spring in the second year of Su Kui''s marriage. A supermodel boyfriend with a height of 1.9 meters, wearing thin clothes, taking off clothes and meat, was shown all day long.

    Fortunately, Mr. Feng of sukui''s family is not bad either!

    Financial power is in the hands of Mrs. Feng.

    Housework is a kind of chore.

    There is a romantic wedding anniversary every year.

    Keep a distance from all strangers. Don''t get close to them. Don''t be ambiguous!

    Finally, Mr. Feng fell in love with microblogging, had a candlelight dinner, sent gifts and went out for tourism.

    Mr. Feng, who is careful, does all this to show someone, and then tells him: look, she''s doing well. You''re blind!

 Chapter 2718

    "Xiaozaozi, that''s how you serve your master? If there''s something wrong with the knot, I''ll ask you! "

    Su Kui opened his eyes, embroidered a thousand layers of red bed curtains with peonies on the top of his head, made a fine shelf bed, and carved a beautiful and ambiguous joyous flower on it.

    Under the body is soft, but the whole body and bones are torn apart, there is no place that doesn''t hurt.

    The system transmits the body''s memory to her.

    After marrying clothes and committing slavery, he was sent to the prison and became a prostitute.

    When the procuress saw that she was good-looking and was an official, she was versatile, so she had a good heart of cultivation, and made her a shepherd for two years.

    Two years ago, chaojieyi appeared in front of the public for the first time. It won the laurel of Huakui by virtue of a tumultuous dance. It is well-known. Today, people who want to see her can row from the West Street to zuiying tower every day.

    Since ancient times, the swineherd of Qing Dynasty is more valuable than the prostitutes who sell themselves. The procuress has a good calculation.

    Only two days ago, Zhao Jieyi was severely repaired for offending the prince''s son, refusing to commit himself, or even hurting people. If the procuress didn''t rush over in time, he might not be able to protect his life.

    Dying in bed for two days, once again opened his eyes, ushered in the sunflower.

    "Ah! mom! The girl is awake! "

    The scolded little girl with red eyes rubbed her eyes. Suddenly, she saw that the girl lying on the bed opened her eyes and cried with joy.

    "What? Ouch, just wake up! Don''t forget to get dressed. It''s all life. People have hope only when they are alive, isn''t it? All right, take a good rest first. What are the short ones? Ask the servant girl to take them to the warehouse! "

    The procuress''s voice was sharp and thin, as if pinched out from her throat. Su Kui''s head hurt even more. She twisted her eyebrows like a pair of distant mountains, and listened coldly.

    The procuress looks good. When she wants to be young, she is also a beauty. About thirty or forty years old, dressed in silk and brocade, Xu Niang is half old and still charming.

    It''s just that every move is full of wind and dust.

    Chaojieyi is a cold beauty. She has a cold temper in ordinary times. She still keeps the arrogance of the officials. Even for her immediate superior, she is used to treating her coldly.

    The procuress is not angry. As long as she can make money and have guests to eat this set, she cares so much?! Isn''t it just a little grumpy? She has never met anyone in her life, and she can''t stand it!

    "Then take a good rest when you get dressed. The guest''s mother has pushed it off for you. When you are well, make amends for them. I''ll go out first."

    After that, she swung her veil and went out with a slim waist and a twisted crotch.

    -

    since then, Su Kui has been lying on the bed for another two days before he can get out of bed and walk.

    During the period, the procuress sent many good wound medicines. Su Kui had no choice but to use them all on her body and face.

    In addition to the systematic conditioning, the soul and body fusion, more and more will be a body of skin, raise the feeling of ice muscle jade skin.

    After getting better, Su Kui listened to the system talk about things in this building every day.

    The name of the procuress is Liuying. Now the girls in the building, including the guests, are called her mother Liu, and the girl around is called hongtiao. In addition, mother Liu is assigned to the people who tie clothes with Chao, and there are two servants. They will be summoned only when they need to.

 Chapter 2719

    Chaojieyi is a cash cow in zuiying building. Before she gets well, Liu''s mother won''t let her see her guests. The reason is that she''s afraid of being hurt. She''s discovered by the guests and destroys the image that she''s carefully built.

    Therefore, Su Kui was able to loaf among his busy schedule and lie in the room reading the script.

    "System, what is the task of the world?"

    In my mind, there was a systematic answer, which was still a cold mechanical sound. It was very strange and strange: if I go back to the host, there are two tasks in the world. First, I will clear the wrongs for my family, and my family will be wronged. Second: revenge for the whole family of the dynasty, and treat them with their own way, so that the prime minister Qin family will be destroyed. ]

    "hmm? How difficult is it? " Su Kui rolled up the script, knocked on the palm, thought about the system and said, "go on, tell me about the protagonist of the world."

    Then, after listening to the introduction of the system, Su Kui understood. This is a world with two male masters. The first is the emperor who wins the country and wins the difference. The second is to win the country''s national division, heavy ink.

    Specific circumstances, but also sunflower experience, to understand their character.

    Because in the past, Su Kui didn''t believe the so-called analysis of the protagonist''s character in the system, and only after experiencing it did he know how big the gap was.

    And it''s not just that the task of the world is difficult.

    The second point is that Qin Wu, the daughter of prime minister Qin, is a crossing woman. It''s not easy to overthrow the Qin family.

    -

    Su Kui has cultivated in the room for another half month. After the scars on her face disappear, she is prompted by the system that it''s time to start work.

    In March, willow catkins fly.

    A crimson sedan car, walking along the moat river, finally stopped at a restaurant on the Bank of the moat river.

    The beautiful maid gently lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, protruded a delicate jade hand from the inside, put it on the maid''s wrist, leaned against the hall pillar to nap the waiter and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the sleepiness disappeared immediately.

    With a smile on his face, he quickly stepped up to greet the people who had not yet left the sedan chair and hit a thousand people. "This lady, please come in quickly."

    Su Kui slowly came down from the sedan chair. His face was calm and plain, and a bright face seemed transparent in the sun.

    Little two almost looked straight and said several pleasant words.

    "Sweet potato timely opening," we ordered the second floor of the bamboo elegant room, please little brother lead us up Say, take out a piece of broken silver from the bag and give it to the waiter.

    "It''s a girl in a knot! Come on in! "

    Su Kui nodded and walked in slowly with the waiter.

    In the elegant rooms on the second floor, these rooms are different, each with unique furnishings and names.

    Su Kui sat down gracefully, told the sweet potato to open the window, and then took a sip of tea.

    The taste of tea is not light, which makes Su Kui frown and Dai Mei frown. The thin and green fingers rub the bone china cup with green bamboo. They say to the sweet potato, "the tea is too light. Please send a pot of sake to Xiao er."

    Sweet potato a Leng, just want to talk to Su Kui just the beginning of a serious illness, the best is not to drink. But a pair of her eyes seemed to haunt the mist, and she forgot all the words in her stomach.

    I nodded my head and told the waiter to take the wine.

    -

    Su Kui ordered a table of vegetables and ate them by himself. The sweet potato he saw was heartbroken.

    Endure and endure, she or red eyes advised: "girl, why do you bother yourself so?"

    [I can''t write QAQ after kawen. I have specially arranged an excellent male partner according to the opinions of a reader. Wow, how can I write it later. Today''s leave, don''t wait ~ love you, wait for me to sort out the details tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 2720

    It turned out that she thought that Su Kui did all this to make a living. As long as she was ill, Liu''s mother thought about her health and received guests, she could postpone it for a few days.

    But she could not imagine that the reason why Su Kui ate these things was just because of a heart that ate the goods -

    Su Kui''s face was taut, and she could barely bear to take the black line. She also took a chopstick of Dongpo meat and sent it to the import.

    In the heart of a loyal little girl, the ultimate goal of all she has done is not to receive guests.

    Good, there is such a girl who likes brain toning. She saves a lot of things.

    The sweet potato dare not advise more. He was shocked to see Su Kui''s pale face, which could not be covered by the fat powder. He ate the greasy food at that table, for fear that she would not be able to bear it. He had already made preparations to send Su Kui to the doctor''s immediately if she could not adapt to it.

    Fortunately, Su Kui''s body is strong enough.

    Now the system has been upgraded to the third level, which is to get rid of the ranks of the primary system and formally enter the advanced system.

    Recently, sukui has also found a systematic way of speaking in these worlds, which is becoming more and more humanized.

    Maybe in the near future, if you upgrade, you can chat with her like a real person.

    "Well, system, give me the address of the task target. It''s time to start work."

    Su Kui takes out the pad, and carefully wipes his fingers with drooping eyes. The slender fingers and fingernails are full of warm and lustrous powder.

    From the system point of view, Su Kui has learned that this time, to win the difference of the emperor, he will take the national teacher chongmo to participate in the early spring poetry fair.

    It is rumoured that the emperor took the national division and the imperial court''s appointed officials to patrol the East. Few people know that the emperor and the national division, who were in the army, have been left behind.

    Instead of going to the determined Xuzhou, they went all the way south to Jiangnan.

    The talented people in Jiangnan are affectionate. They always hold several poetry fairs during the Spring Festival. Please come and have fun.

    In the past years, all the actors of zuiying building played the piano and danced for fun. However, this time, several brothels around knew that zuiying building''s money shaking tree was injured in tying clothes, which may also destroy its capacity. This time, they could not participate at all.

    And most of the men are vulgar, not to say anything else, every time they come out, most of them are heading for the knot.

    In the eyes of those high-ranking officials, it''s nothing if the clothes are not tied in the court and drunk in the building.

    When they are happy, they are willing to hold it. If they are not happy, they are nothing.

    -

    at the end of the sky, where layers of golden light stack, the sun is like blood and the sun is shining.

    The sweet potato brows tight tight twist, bitter a small face, "Miss, we really want to attend the poetry fair?"

    You know, mother Liu pushed the invitation this time. She would not have attended.

    Before, didn''t a girl hate that kind of occasion the most?

    "Go, why not?"

    The clear and cold voice came into sweet potato''s ear, and she was stunned. She realized that since her girl stepped into the devil''s gate and woke up, her temperament has become more and more incomprehensible.

    "But if Mama Liu knows..." Thinking of the punishment in the building, the sweet potato could not help shaking its body.

    Chaojieyi is a golden cash cow. It''s impossible to punish her if she is expected to make money in the building. Then, when things are exposed, the punishment mostly falls on her.

    There was a silence in the sedan chair for a while. The sweet potato thought Su Kui had compromised.

    "What are you afraid of? Even if my mother punishes me, I will protect you. "

 Chapter 2721

    Su Kui''s words are calm, soft and diffuse, with indescribable persuasion.

    As soon as the sweet potato was relieved, she couldn''t help looking at the sedan chair in walking. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes and hadn''t left, she even suspected that the clothes of chaojieyi had been dropped.

    The poetry club is set on a large boat on the moat. Because the boat is huge, it can''t stop on the Bank of the city. The guests need to take the boat and go to the center of the river.

    In other words, the boat is more like a restaurant that only operates in the center of the river.

    It is large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. It is divided into three layers. The top layer is the best place to enjoy the moon.

    Poetry fair is also held there.

    "Girl, slow down."

    The sweet potato helped Su Kui to get on the boat. When he entered the boat, he realized that two men had already stood inside.

    The sweet potato was absorbed in sunflower and didn''t notice.

    Su Kui, on the other hand, looked down at each other''s eyes at the first time. He held down the power fence on his head in a panic and turned sideways.

    Sweet potato is stunned. Girl, this reaction

    "Girl? But I''m not feeling well? " She asked in a whisper of concern.

    "Nothing."

    Said nothing in the mouth, fingers really tightly grasped the sweet potato wrist, refused to loosen.

    Hongtiao noticed her tension and looked around suspiciously. Then he saw two men in splendid clothes standing at the stern of the boat, both of whom were of awe inspiring temperament and extraordinary appearance.

    The eyebrows of men in dark purple robes have cold and hard features. A pair of long and narrow black phoenix eyes are like being split by a sharp blade, with an overwhelming sense of coldness and oppression.

    The other is more comfortable than the former.

    However, sweet potatoes feel more strange in their hearts.

    She thought, probably because the man in white looks too far away.

    The man with deep eyelids makes his eyes light as if with suction. Sweet potato startled me that the eyes of this God like man were different from ordinary people''s light gray, which was very obvious.

    Like a silver plate like the moon, just behind them, the moonlight seems to blend into his eyes, dense with a layer of treacherous silver light.

    So, even if he always has a gentle smile, it still makes the sweet potato feel afraid.

    So, she took Su Kui''s hand and kept a distance from them.

    "Oh? Ah Mo, it''s still rare for a woman to see your face and not be confused. "

    One is enough, but it''s all the same for the master and the servant.

    In particular, the woman who always lowered her head and wore a light colored dress with a power fence seemed to be frightened.

    Win different pick high eyebrows, interested look in his dark eyes circulation.

    This is a very abrupt statement.

    The sweet potato bowed his head, biting his teeth with hatred, and scolded the apprentice secretly!

    The man who is called a Mo looks into the eyes and follows the eye that wins the difference. His eyes move slightly when they touch the thin figure.

    Like the lake water soaked by the moonlight, it is hard to split a crack.

    Let his perfect expression, no longer perfect.

    "Amo?" No response. It''s strange to win.

    One side of the eyes, he noticed, his eyes, straight down on the woman, as if he saw God in general.

    "Ah Amo, it''s not like you. "

    Win different narrow smile, step forward slowly, "two girls are also to participate in the poetry fair?"

 Chapter 2722

    Su Kui was shocked. He held the sweet potato tightly. Maybe he used too much force to cool it.

    She quickly raised her eyes, and suddenly across the gauze fence, she bumped into someone''s unfathomable sight.

    It''s like being held down by something in your heart. You can''t breathe.

    She pursed her lips, nodded slightly, and pinched the sweet potato wrists secretly.

    The sweet potato is smart and immediately understands, "yes, it seems that they are, too?"

    Their looks are really outstanding. The sweet potato blushes, but it is also clear that this kind of person has nothing to do with her life.

    So, she quickly regained her mind and smiled to speak for sukui.

    "Well, I''ve heard that there are many talented people and beautiful women in Jiangnan. This time I happened to catch up with the poetry fair in early spring, so I''d like to pay a visit to them."

    What he said was very good. He praised both the talented and the beautiful.

    He looks like an ordinary son of a family. Absolutely no one thought that these two people are the men who win the country and hold the greatest power in their hands.

    "It''s windy outside. Why don''t you come in?"

    In early spring, the weather is warm and cold, and it is on the water surface, with heavy moisture. Sure enough, Su Kui coughed in a low voice after a while.

    I just recovered from a serious illness and almost lost my life. Now I''m blowing again. I feel that my head is heavy and my feet are light. I''m almost going to fall into the water.

    She shook her body for a while, which made the sweet potato panic. "Girl, are you OK, girl?"

    "Shall we go back? Your body... "

    "Nothing! Don''t talk about sweet potatoes. " Su Kui can''t help opening up and interrupting the sweet potato.

    Then he turned his head to the surface of the water and refused to say a word more.

    The moonlight splashed into the water, as if pouring into a river of silver, the shimmering wave light, along with the ship''s sliding, cut a layer of Zhuo.

    "You --"

    the eyes of heavy ink flash, and step forward, but only to the back of sunflower.

    He shook the palm of his hand, like the lips of March crimson.

    "Amo?" It''s strange to win. Tonight''s performance of friends is a little strange.

    Although they are monarchs and ministers, they support each other all the way. Winning differences is not the kind of person who will be afraid of the ability of his subordinates. On the contrary, the more capable the courtiers are, the happier he is.

    Because only in this way can he relax and live a few years earlier.

    "Five things..."

    Close your eyes with heavy ink, long and thick fan-shaped eyelashes, and cast a curved silhouette on the bottom of your eyes.

    It shouldn''t be her

    Chao''s house, didn''t it close long ago?

    -

    they had no words all the way. When they left their sight, the sweet potato couldn''t restrain their curiosity and asked, "girl, who are the two childs you know?"

    The sweet potato shakes its head strangely, completely unable to think.

    She has a very good memory. If she is a guest of zuiying building and a guest in front of the wedding ceremony, she must be very impressed with the outstanding person. She will never be a stranger for the first time.

    The labial petals under the power fence are like the flowers that have lost their moisture and are only dry and pale.

    Reluctantly pulled out a forbearing smile, Su Kui slowly spit out a word, "how can it? Such a person, not me You can climb high... "

    This sentence, as if she had expended all her strength, was weak and disordered.

    The sweet potato didn''t understand, nodded.

    "Let''s go up there, girl. Don''t be out of seats then!"

 Chapter 2723

    Su Kui nodded, and they went up to the third floor and found a back seat, which was not easy to be noticed.

    There have been many people on board. There are also several large-scale boats nearby. There is a wooden ladder in the middle for people to come and go with each other.

    The colorful lanterns are hung in the corners of the boat. On the calm water, I don''t know who has lost a pile of lanterns. The shape of the lotus flower and the middle candle are dim and dreamy in the reflection of the water.

    "Girl, do you want to put a lantern?"

    Lanterns are usually put by people who have wishes.

    And her wish

    Can''t help but smile bitterly?

    "Go ahead, girl! People always have wishes, right? How about yours? What is it? "

    Looking at sweet potato''s expectant eyes and eager to see her, Su Kui chuckled, "wish It doesn''t work, does it? "

    Obviously, she wants to put it, but she has to pull sunflower together.

    Su Kui understood her painstaking efforts, but she had no energy to toss. She said, "go and get two lanterns and two pieces of paper. Remember to bring a pen."

    Sweet potato big eyes a bright, crisp born of promise, busy to do.

    The paper and the lantern were brought. Su Kui asked the sweet potato, "what''s your wish?"

    "Ah But didn''t the girl say that it wouldn''t work? "

    It''s so simple. Su Kui smiles.

    "Write for yourself?"

    Sweet potato face suddenly bitter down, "but I can''t write!"

    So in the end, Su Kui wrote it for her. She said, "it doesn''t matter. The fairy in charge of wishes knows that it will not blame you. After all, our sweet potato is so lovely."

    Only 14-year-old girl, childlike.

    "Miss!" Sweet potatoes stamp their feet.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped and she was ready to write down her wishes for this year.

    "Well, I hope that one day, my girl and I can leave zuiying building and live a happy life!"

    "You..." Sunflower is dumb.

    It seems easy, but it''s hard to realize it?

    After committing slavery, she was already a dead person in her native place.

    And sweet potato, also signed a dead contract, was bought.

    If it wasn''t for her bad looks, she would have been taken as a fortune by Liu''s mother to put up a sign. She would have no qualification to be a servant girl.

    "Oh, wish! In case it happens! "

    Gazing at her ancient, delicate and strange eyes, Su Kui spits out a mouthful of dullness and slowly writes down that line of words.

    Break away from Zuiying tower

    Really?

    "All right, take it."

    Blow dry the ink on the paper and hand it to the sweet potato. The sweet potato happily takes over and puts it under the candle.

    Then wait for sunflower''s wish.

    "And you, girl?"

    Me?

    At that time, the whole family of the dynasty was beheaded by the whole family for the crime of rebellion. She is the only daughter of Chao''s family. Her father can''t bear it. She tried everything to ask his loyal subordinates to help her. She changed her life with death row.

    At that time, I was afraid that I would betray my father''s love for my daughter and be caught.

    Now, it''s better to take her to huangquan road with my father than to struggle in this hard world.

    This world, whether it is peaceful or turbulent, has always been very harsh on women.

    "Girl?"

    A light call, pull back the thinking, flustered drooping eyes, they saw ink gathered to the tip of the pen, on the white paper, fell a deep ink point.

    In the middle of the white paper, there are only four words.

    Clear up the grievances -

 Chapter 2724

    "Take it."

    Su Kui quickly tidied up his thoughts, rolled the paper into a roll, stuffed it into the lantern and handed it to the sweet potato.

    Sweet potato advised a few, see Su Kui tone full of fatigue, also can''t bear to let her upset again, he took two lanterns to put.

    At this time, on the first floor of the yacht, two men stood by the window. It was the heavy ink and winning the difference.

    Yingyi shakes the jade folding fan in his hand and looks at the past with his friend''s distracted eyes. He only sees the scenery formed by the interweaving of the ordinary moonlight and the water surface. The scenery is a good one, but it''s not worth the friend''s lingering.

    They are close friends and know him well. The more people laugh on the surface, the more indifferent they are.

    "Amo? What are you looking at? "

    "Well?"

    Chongmo suddenly didn''t realize it. He didn''t seem to hear his words. He asked again, "well, do you think that the girl with the power fence who was just in bed has a familiar voice?"

    It''s the word to win.

    It turned out that he had been thinking about this matter.

    The air between the two people is suddenly silent. Time drips from the fingertips, the breeze blows over the ends of the hair, and the broken hair moves slightly. Finally, it can be seen that the two people are real.

    For a long time, with a heavy sigh, Yingyi closed the folding fan and patted chongmo on the shoulder. "Ah Mo, you always know that Chaojia had been cut off by the whole family. As the first daughter of the prime minister, how could she escape from this robbery?"

    Chongmo knows that it''s one thing, but I feel that I can''t cheat people.

    It''s really similar between the two.

    "Besides, you should know that even if the prime minister wants to keep Xueer and the Qin family, they will not let their blood survive!"

    "Ah..."

    Heavy ink low smile, collected the smile on the face, more like bitter.

    He knows the truth, but after all, he still owes a great deal of love. In this life, I''m afraid there is no chance to return it.

    "Yes, I think so much..."

    Sigh, the wind stops.

    The world only says that the national master of Yingguo has a pair of awe inspiring immortal bones. He is like a relegated immortal when he comes out of the world, and does not touch anything in the world.

    However, they also came all the way from the bone covered road. This man always dressed in white is not as clean as the outside world thinks.

    Win different sometimes will also have a fear of friends, then feel their fear is very funny, and feel guilty about it.

    He still remembers the first time he killed someone, he took his knife and fell down. The killer''s head was like a watermelon, and he rolled onto the carpet and dyed the blood all over the place.

    He had nightmares that night and burned them for three days.

    But chongmo is different. He seems to be born with a lack of compassion. If it''s something he doesn''t want to do, even if someone kneels in front of him and prays, he can see it without looking at it, leaving the other side to lose his life.

    He has always been light.

    In the memory of winning the difference, only Chaojia is the existence of him in his heart.

    Of course, among them, the prime minister once saved chongmo and brought him back to the palace to recuperate.

    Later, when he learned that he was a criminal minister, he escaped. He was afraid that he would be found, and that he would be held by someone who wanted to hurt his family. So he entrusted him to rebuild his identity and send it away.

    The Prime Minister of the dynasty never imagined that the skinny child he saved at that time has now become a national teacher for more than ten thousand people!

 Chapter 2725

    Unfortunately, they came back a little late. When they came back, Chao''s family had been beheaded by the whole clan for the crime of conspiracy.

    Once the home of the most powerful and powerful officials, in one night, became withered and dilapidated.

    The majestic red gate was splashed with all kinds of filthy things. The people''s names spread all over the winning country. Even every passer-by who went to the gate of Chaojia mansion had to spit and curse a few corrupt officials.

    The stone lions in front of the two gates are already dirty.

    "At the beginning, it''s not your fault. If you want to, it''s the treacherous officials who are in charge." Winning the difference seems to think of the unpleasant past. In the dark eyes, there seems to be a black flame pouring out.

    "Well."

    "Sooner or later --"

    he squinted, didn''t go on, but chongmo knew what he wanted to say.

    Slowly smile open, the gentle smile between the eyebrows, as if bathed in the spring wind, soul stirring, even if he wants to give a soul, even if it is easy.

    "I''ve been waiting for that day."

    This country, in the end, is still surnamed win, other people, do not want to dye!

    -

    the poetry will be very lively. The self styled talented people drink wine and write poems. In the center of the venue, there are dancers, musical instruments and music, accompanied by the sound of water, moonlight, beautiful and lingering.

    Many women came, mostly like sunflower, with power fence.

    In front of this group of young ladies, the talented men showed their intention and made full use of their strength.

    Su Kui pulled the corners of his lips. It didn''t mean much, but it was sweet potato.

    [main task associated target appears! Please pay attention to the host! ]

    "hmm?"

    Su Kui moved her stiff neck and looked at the sweet potato. She went to the deck quietly by herself.

    According to the system, one of the two will be on the deck.

    But she didn''t expect that the man would be chongmo, a little brother she knew when she was a child.

    Just see a figure, she a Leng, hurriedly want to go back, accidentally stepped on the skirt, and then sprained to the foot.

    "Ah..."

    A cry of pain, I saw that I was about to fall. Leng buting is pulled by someone from the back of his arm and brought into a broad embrace.

    The smell of ambergris spread among the noses. Su Kui took a breath and pushed him away.

    "Girl, are you ok?"

    "No Well -- "

    just wanted to shake his head, put on a strong calm, and break the work in the next second.

    Su Kui scolds and asks the system to make a small accident for her, but is it too big? The pain of her original body was amazing. Now her cold sweat came out.

    "Hiss --"

    Yingyi can''t help shaking his head, "girl, are we really so terrible? It seems that you have only seen both sides of us, so flustered! "

    Chongmo noticed the movement here, walked over, looked at the woman with her head down, and could not help frowning.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Well, it''s sprained?"

    Win different to pick up eyebrows, Chin a little sunflower, signal way.

    Sprain?

    That strange feeling is coming up again. This woman, why are you so afraid of the two of them?

    "Have you ever seen us? Or have we offended girls? "

    "No..."

    Su Kui took a deep breath. Her eyes glistened with tears. She pursed her lips and told herself not to shed tears.

    It''s said that my parents have gone. No one in the world will love you any more.

    So don''t cry.

 Chapter 2726

    But when I heard the familiar voice, I almost couldn''t control it. My nose was sour and my lacrimal gland began to overflow.

    Water drop "PATA" a, hit win different instep.

    Martial arts practitioners have amazing sense of hearing and insight. Su Kui cried to win the dissent. He couldn''t help but feel helpless.

    The two of them, at least, are the most popular women in Yingguo. I don''t know how many women have rushed forward to become their women.

    As a result, one night''s time, first scared people, now, even scared to cry?

    As a matter of fact, Su Kui is full of complex emotions now. Seeing her little brother again when she was a child, she has already changed her identity.

    Once she was the prime minister''s legitimate daughter, even in front of the emperor''s son, her identity was matched.

    Now -

    Su Kui smiled bitterly and said in a low voice with pain: "I haven''t seen two young men, but I''m sorry to disturb them to enjoy the moon because of the strong wind and discomfort today. I''ll leave now."

    Say, hurriedly carry a step to walk.

    Chongmo has been listening to her voice quietly. At this time, she finally opens her mouth. A word goes out, which instantly turns Su Kui''s body into a stone.

    "Cher?"

    Bang -

    a thunderclap directly hit the top of his head, which made Su Kui''s feet unsteady. He had already sprained his feet. At this time, because of his unstable mind, he stumbled with his feet, which seemed to be more like running for life.

    "What did you say? How can''t I understand? I''m not Xueer. I''m afraid I''m mistaken. "

    "Amo, you..." Since my friend came to Jiangnan, he has become very strange.

    Win different frown, knew early, this time should not come to Jiangnan.

    But then, listening to the woman''s reluctant explanation, even his heart, also crossed a little unbelievable.

    "Then why didn''t the girl show her true face? Or I''ll die to know that the girl is not the old acquaintance I''m looking for! "

    It''s hard for chongmo to be aggressive and refuse to give in.

    He was dressed in moonlight, and his whole body was cold, as if it was not spring or March, but winter.

    "Don''t you want to be a student in front of the public?"

    Su Kui was in a panic and hit the railing on the deck.

    "Why is the girl so frightened? If you are wrong, you will be wrong. After that, I will pay for the girl later! "

    "You, you don''t come!"

    The brain is full of confused thoughts, which can be happy or sad for a while.

    Brother Mo recognized her. It was joy.

    Now her identity has changed from Prime Minister''s first daughter to a prostitute''s son, which is a worry.

    What face does she have to meet her old acquaintance?

    "Amo, don''t be impulsive!"

    Win the dream to stop the friend, think he is really impulsive.

    In fact, he knew that there was no love between men and women when it came to chaoxue, but he had been saved by the prime minister. Before he could return it, he would never have another chance.

    And chaoxue is a girl he treats like his sister.

    Chaoxue is dead, and it''s hard to win.

    I still remember that at the beginning, he was half joking. He told the little girl who was carved with powder and jade that he would marry her as a princess when he grew up.

    Now he''s the emperor, the little girl he used to be, long gone.

    "Yes, get out of the way."

    The feeling in his heart is getting stronger and stronger. He must see the man''s face to make sure that he feels right.

    "Amo, you scared her." Win difference disagree.

 Chapter 2727

    Chongmo suddenly returns to his senses. Fang realizes that he is in a state of magic!

    "Sorry..."

    Just raised his head, suddenly heard a heavy weight falling into the water, aroused the sound of water.

    "You -"

    Su Kui can''t hear any more. She falls into the cold river, and can''t taste any water. She pours it into her nose and mouth.

    The body keeps falling and the clothes are soaked in water. It seems that something is pulling her down and letting her get down quickly.

    Is it going to die?

    If I die like this

    Yes -

    she choked a few mouthfuls. When death grabbed her neck and tried to take the last breath of air from her body, she quickly opened her eyes and burst out a strong desire to win.

    No -

    she hasn''t seen Chao''s family wash away their grievances and clear their grievances. How can she die? How can I!

    If you die like this, how can you stand up to your father?

    She began to flutter in the water, and finally before she lost consciousness, the white light passed before her eyes.

    In the end, I fell into a deep darkness.

    -

    am I dead?

    [no, host, you are not dead. ]

    Su Kui sneers and pulls up the corner of his lips! ]Please be quiet. ]

    -

    when you open your eyes, you will see a strange blue bed curtain, plain cloth, without a little pattern.

    She was stupefied, the memory before falling into the water quickly returned, she immediately sat up with her hands on the bed, her pupils tightened, some despair.

    Is her secret about to be concealed?

    "Are you better?"

    Man''s voice is more and more refined, compared with the past, more and more like a national teacher.

    Time seems to have slowed down countless times, even breathing, are a lot harder.

    Little by little, turning his head rigidly, when he saw the familiar face, the last glimmer of hope failed.

    In the quickest time, her eyes became sour and red. She suppressed her tears and pretended to be unrestrained, "thank you for your help. Excuse me, but is this your mansion? I''m sorry for the trouble. "

    Heavy ink smell speech did not answer, thin lips slightly pursed, eyes slowly down, on her rabbit like red eyes.

    "You''re lying."

    Su Kui smiled reluctantly. She felt that her face was almost stiff.

    "What are you talking about? Lying? If I''m really the man the childe is looking for, why do I lie? "

    "The childe''s manner of heaven and man, no matter from bearing or appearance and character, is outstanding. If I were you, I would like to climb on you."

    Chongmo seems to have been holding the position of holding hands, facing sunflower, not allowing her to escape, "yes, I also want to ask why?"

    The countless memories of the past, like boulders, were so overwhelming that she could hardly breathe.

    She wants to get rid of all these things, even irresponsible thinking, if only she forgot them all? Just be a vulgar prostitute.

    But maybe there were too many evils in the previous life. God punished her deliberately, and gave her those happy or sad memories.

    "Young master, I have said that I don''t know you. Please don''t be so hard. My name is chaojieyi. I am the actor of zuiying tower, not the Xueer you are looking for! "

    Just let that Xueer die in his memory.

    Let oneself low in the dust, such status, originally can''t bear to hear, more people know, less people know, what''s the difference?

    "So? If this is the reason why you deliberately avoid it, it''s not necessary. "

 Chapter 2728

    Su Kui was still stunned. She sat on the bed, numbly and stiffly. Her hands were stirred together, and she had already pinched blood.

    "At the beginning, uncle Chao saved my life. Your family is my benefactor. After I was a sinner at the beginning, uncle Chao did not dislike me for more than half of the time. How can I dislike you now? "

    "You --"

    have a dry throat and can''t speak.

    Slowly, the corner of the lips provoked a bitter arc, eyes emerged a faint tears.

    She closes her eyes and silences the space.

    How are you doing? How am I doing? ]

    System: [OK, please continue! ]

    "amo? Is Xueer awake? " The sound of winning difference came from the outside of the door, from far and near, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, and soon appeared in the room, breaking the silence of the room.

    Clear tears covered his cheeks, Su Kui suddenly came back, busily wiped away the tears, and knelt down to salute.

    "The women of the people see the emperor -"

    even in Jiangnan, she also knows that in the original palace transformation, the four princes won the victory and ascended the throne.

    To win different memory, she still stays at the beginning of small her, with win different and heavy ink behind shouting brother time.

    I didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, things have changed, even status, is a world of difference.

    "Snow! What are you doing! "

    Yingyi bends down and pulls her up from the ground. "It''s cool on the ground. How can you get so bad? Just now, the imperial doctor felt your pulse and found that there were many losses in your body. "

    "Yes!"

    Heavy ink lightly swept win different one eye, silent warning.

    In this Kung Fu of Su Kui''s coma, they have investigated her current situation for a long time. Naturally, they also know her current identity.

    Fortunately, although trapped in zuiying building, he couldn''t get away, but somehow he didn''t hang a sign to let those dirty men dye his fingers.

    Otherwise, chongmo is afraid that he will kill himself.

    He once thought that the daughter of the benefactor was beheaded with the crime of conspiracy. Now he knows that the only blood of the benefactor is still alive, so he naturally wants to protect her.

    And, he absolutely can''t accept, once high in the prime minister''s legitimate daughter, by those color makes the man of wisdom faint dye.

    "Sorry..."

    "It''s ok..."

    In front of winning the difference, she seems to be a little cautious. Winning the difference also finds out this. There''s no way. Now, his identity makes him unable to make friends with others at will.

    He touched the bridge of his nose and went out.

    After he left, sukui relaxed a little.

    It''s just that the whole person seems to be out of his wits. Obviously, the current blow is too big for her.

    If these people still think that she is a dead person, they find such a terrible identity, which makes her embarrassed to dig a crack in the ground on the spot.

    -In March, Su Kui, a house in the south of the Yangtze River, grew up with sweet potatoes.

    But the spirit is always in a trance, the body is cold, as well as the bones, are like a cackle of frozen sound.

    "Girl, our wish has come true! But why don''t you look so happy? "

    Sweet potato shook sunflower''s arm and looked at her askew.

    "Yes?"

    Su Kui forced her face to smile and pursed her white lips. "You must be thinking more. I''m too happy."

    If you can, who wants to enter the place that is despised by thousands of people?

 Chapter 2729

    But time can not come again, even in name, she is pure and white. But only she knew that her heart was rotten and smelling.

    "Xueer, are you better?"

    Chongmo strides outside, takes off his cloak and hands it to the attendant.

    They came here to do nothing. At least these days, Su Kui listened to the sweet potato talk about what happened outside, and knew that many corrupt officials had been punished.

    Remembering her father''s saying of the peaceful and prosperous times, she couldn''t help but laugh her eyes out, and her lips were light with smile, like the spring wind stopping.

    Chongmo was shocked. It was the first time when he saw sukui again and saw her smile.

    "What''s so happy about Xueer? Do you want to tell me? "

    Chongmo sits opposite sukui. Naturally, some servants send hot tea with appropriate temperature. They stare at sukui with a smile, which is gentle and warm.

    "Happy thing?"

    Thinking of the memory of my father, I can finally mention something, especially that the person sitting opposite is not someone else, but my brother as a child.

    "Tell me to tie my clothes." Zhaoxue is a name. It''s better not to call it before the injustice is cleared.

    "Get dressed?"

    "Well, isn''t brother Mo saying that he doesn''t dislike me?" Her lazy head, the world''s most famous flower, is not a false name.

    The spring sun falls between the tip of her hair and the eyes of her eyebrows, which are dyed into a color with temperature. The jaw with beautiful radian is casually placed on the back of the hand, the head is slightly lowered, and the back neck is white and beautiful, drawing out a beautiful and ambiguous curve.

    Chongmo almost lost his eyes. Although he soon regained his mind, he was still a little uneasy.

    I spit at myself secretly. This is the person you take your sister''s view. Those messy ideas should be put away as soon as possible!

    "OK, get dressed."

    If he did something bad, he nodded obediently.

    Su Kui smiled, and her mind was a little down.

    "I''m happy that my father once said that he would like to see someone win a peaceful and prosperous life in his life, although..." She pursed her lips and felt sad. "Although dad can''t see it now, I''m still there. When I go underground, I''ll tell him what I see one by one, and he will be happy."

    Heavy ink droops over the eyes, deep in thought.

    Su Kui couldn''t see his idea, and couldn''t help being worried. "Brother Mo, father, he will never do anything sorry to the royal family, and he won''t rebel at all. This accusation is nothing!"

    Excited, can''t help coughing a few times, almost back to gas.

    "Calm down first," Chong Mo grabbed her arm and patted her back to let her go. "You''re not good. I didn''t know that before. From now on, you must take good care of yourself. Otherwise, I''m not ashamed to help Chao Shu."

    "Well I know, but Dad he - "

    " Shhh! "

    Warm fingers against her lips prevent her from saying the rest.

    Shaking his head, he whispered, "I know all these things. Don''t worry. Sooner or later, I will get justice for Chao''s family."

    The prime minister treated him as if he were his own son. Because he owed so many people, he changed his life back.

    I thought that I could not repay the human feelings in this life. Unexpectedly, God gave him a chance again.

 Chapter 2730

    "Does Yi''s elder brother know?"

    Su Kui''s eyes burst out with light. If so, there is hope to avenge the family!

    Get the affirmative reply of chongmo, Su Kui''s heart has been seven up and eight down, and he doesn''t seem to be in conflict with winning the difference just at the beginning.

    When we had dinner together in the evening, Yingyi was still wondering. Why did sukui look at him with a faint expectation and excitement? What did he do?

    Doesn''t he seem to have done anything?

    -After dinner, study.

    "Well, there is no outsider here now. Tell me, what did you say to Xueer, so that her eyes at me are not right now."

    Yingyi leisurely takes a sip of tea and waves to chongmo.

    There were only two people there, and they didn''t have to abide by the etiquette of the monarchs and ministers. He found a place to sit down and said with a smile, "ask her to tie the clothes. In my opinion, she still has a knot in her mind now, and wants to help the chaos

    "Countervailing?"

    "How did you tell her?" she said

    These things, they know that even if they let her a girl think about these things all day, how can she get well?

    I also wanted to take her back to the capital of the emperor. Now I think that if I take her back, I will see the Qin family again and look at their boundless scenery, I will definitely be impulsive.

    "Naturally, I told her that we would help her."

    Chongmo smiled in his eyes, blew the floating tea in the cup, and drank it beautifully.

    "No wonder!"

    Win different helplessly stared at him, how can''t control the anger, "you are the man, you must drag me into the water!"

    Pingbai has been used for a while. No wonder when I watch sukui at night, I treat him differently.

    "Always let her rest assured. Only when she is relieved can her health be maintained. What''s more, this is what your royal family owes them. Although you don''t make the decision to cut off the whole family, it''s also your royal business! "

    Heavy ink said that, the tone of gunpowder is very strong.

    "I can''t hide it from others. I had other choices at the beginning, but the first emperor, however, took the imperial family to open the knife. It was nothing more than killing people with a knife. I was afraid of being a great hero!"

    Yingyi grinds his teeth and feels a bit toothache. His friend is so shameless that he can''t get angry and has to laugh.

    Who makes this friend more intelligent and close to the demon? He has many strange things. He is his good assistant?

    "Well, I can''t escape you saying that!"

    Shaking his head, he sighed, "let''s talk about it later. First, look at this."

    After that, he threw chongmo a letter that had been specially treated and showed ink.

    He never tried to hide from his friends.

    A word "Qin" can be seen vaguely under the candle fire.

    For a long time, chongmo got up, walked to the candlestick in front of the desk, slowly handed the letter to the flame, and soon, the tongue of the fire licked the white paper, spread quickly, and soon, there was only a piece of ash left.

    Heavy ink rubbed the black ash on the fingers, took out the elegant wipe of the pad posture, and lightly said: "it''s time, arrogant too long, always pay a price."

    There is no eye contact with each other through the candle fire. We all know what the other party means.

    This night is destined to be an extraordinary one.

    -

    three days later, when the corrupt officials in Jiangnan were pushed to the intersection of the vegetable market and beheaded, a team of unattractive chariots and horses quietly left Jiangnan.

 Chapter 2731

    There is no doubt that the capital of the emperor is the richest place to win the country. The sweet potato never thought that one day, he could get rid of slavery and even come to the feet of the emperor.

    For seven days, she felt like she was living in the cloud.

    At the beginning, I saw two magnificent young men, one of whom was the emperor and the other was the master of the state?!

    Thinking about it, the sweet potato walked lightly and pinched himself again. It hurt. But Su Kui was happy. Looking at her, she felt like looking at a mentally handicapped person.

    The emperor? National teacher?

    She saw the two most honorable men in the world?

    Is it a dream?!

    "Hey, wake up."

    Su Kui is angry and funny. If she leaves, she will be abducted.

    "Wow! Girl! I didn''t expect that you were acquainted with the emperor and the national master! I, I, I didn''t think of it! "

    It''s amazing!

    Su Kui understood that for ordinary people, the biggest one in a poor life can only see a local official.

    Seeing the emperor, that''s something you can boast about to future generations when you are old.

    It''s just that Su Kui didn''t expect that the girl had digested it for nearly seven days, but she didn''t react.

    Su Kui fu''er, "you can calm down. Do you want to make everyone know? Lower your profile. "

    "Well, I know!"

    The little girl''s excited big eyes rolled and covered her mouth with a happy smile.

    Even fantasy, will one day, you can go to the palace to see it?

    So, maybe there''s no regrets in this life?

    Just rambling thinking, but sweet potato also know that some things, it''s better not to ask.

    For example, what is sunflower''s real identity? Why do you know such a powerful person.

    Every woman who enters zuiying building has an unknown past. Although she is young, she is not stupid.

    The carriage was wandering around the street aimlessly. Sukui didn''t stop, so the coachman kept heading for the most bustling place.

    Su Kui was driven out, because chongmo thought that he had fled everywhere, and then he was exiled to zuiying building, where he lost his freedom, so he should have no free time to go shopping.

    So, he gave the sweet potato several large silver notes and drove them out.

    And, in Su Kui''s hand, there is a token.

    This token, with the pattern on it, can be consumed at will without money as long as it matches the pattern on the plaque of any shop in the street.

    Chongmo said, these are his shops.

    For this, Su Kui is left speechless.

    It seems that this man, no matter what world he is in, is a first-class money maker.

    "Girl? Do you want to go down and have a look? "

    Sweet potato pokes its head on the carriage and looks at it curiously.

    All of a sudden, there was a sound of "ouch". The carriage shook violently. There was a neighing of horses outside. Soon there was no movement.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Kui frowned and asked the coachman outside.

    There are many dark guards around, who emphasize ink and win different arrangements. The system does not remind her of the danger. Su Kui sits steadily in the carriage and asks softly.

    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a pretty girl''s voice.

    "Who gives you the courage to ride in the busy market?! Do you know you almost hurt a child! "

    Downtown?

    Has it arrived at the downtown?

    Su Kui really didn''t respond. She put on the power fence and got off with the help of sweet potato.

    At a glance, I saw a small girl in a red dress.

 Chapter 2732

    The little girl''s face is bulging with baozi. She looks very cute. It''s the arrogant and domineering look on one''s face, pretending to be ferocious. It''s a pity to look at it and feel very lovely.

    This is also an old acquaintance -

    Su Kui can''t help laughing. So how can she not make any progress after years?

    She stepped forward slowly, reached out her hand, patted the child hiding behind the girl, and asked softly, "is it hurt?"

    The hands were white and flawless, the nails were clean and pink, with natural luster. The child was obviously born in the ordinary market. He was stunned to see the hand fall on his head, shook his head, and hid behind the girl timidly.

    "No, no..."

    "Well, it''s OK. I''m sorry. My sister didn''t mean it. Here, let''s keep it for sugar!" Su Kui asked the sweet potato and bit a piece of silver, about twelve Liang. He put it into the child''s hand and touched his hair to comfort him.

    "You --"

    the young girl didn''t expect that she was so good at talking. She was in a hurry, bit her teeth and said in a cold voice: "hum! Don''t think you apologize, I''ll take you as a good man! "

    Su Kui forbear to laugh, the face under the power fence smiled, "yes, I''m sorry, next time it won''t be."

    As a child, she knew that young girls are typical of eating soft but not hard. If sukui was really more horizontal than her, she would not apologize after getting off the car, and would be whipped by a grumpy girl. But instead, she apologized in a whisper and made up for the money.

    Sure enough, the girl was chatting up. She turned away and couldn''t speak.

    The child got so much silver, holding it, a little afraid to take it.

    Or the girl pushed him, said: "take it, these people, but not bad money, take it to buy delicious food, don''t run around next time!"

    The child answered loudly, "thank you sister!"

    "Ah!" The girl immediately beamed.

    "And thank you, sister fairy!" The boy waved as he ran and soon disappeared from the crowd.

    The girl''s face suddenly pulled down and murmured, "what can she thank for? Hum. "

    What''s more, fairy sister?

    Doesn''t she look good?!

    Looking at the woman in front of her, she was dressed in white, with the same color of power fence. The white screen covered her face, and you could see the beautiful shape and the red lips.

    Bang -

    I can''t see my face. Maybe I took off my hat and was an ugly girl!

    The girl ''s big eyes were busy, and the hand that didn'' t take the sword quickly attacked sunflower ''s face, and the action was fast enough for Lian Hongtiao to not react.

    "Ah!" Sweet potato exclaimed, too late to stop at all, thinking that Su Kui''s appearance must be seen by these people.

    I didn''t expect Su Kui to hook up her lips, hold her wrist gently, and smile, "well, little girl, this kind of behavior is very impolite. No one has taught you this before."

    - "Hey, you can''t do this. Dad told me that if children do this, they will be said to have no tutor. They can''t do it in the future!"

    - "Well! Hook! "

    I don''t know why, the girl''s body suddenly stopped, the brain flash over those memory fragments, eyes suddenly red.

    "Hum! I don''t want you! What if no one teaches it? "

    As soon as she drew back her hand, Su Kui looked at her face. There was water in her eyes, and she almost cried.

    "And That man will never come back! "

 Chapter 2733

    Her voice is very low, draw back, no longer entangled, head down, quietly left.

    Su Kui was stunned.

    It took a long time for me to respond. This sentence was once said to chaoxue.

    "Wait..."

    She opened her mouth, but saw a beautiful and dignified looking woman outside a shop. She took the girl''s hand anxiously and looked concerned with her eyes.

    "Habitat, what''s the matter?"

    [Ding - Qin Ying, the main character of the mission, appears! Please pay attention to the host! ]

    Qin Ying

    So how does Yingqi relate to Qin Ying?

    According to the idea of winning differences and emphasizing ink, the Qin family will be removed sooner or later. How can we allow our only sister to have a relationship with the Qin family.

    In particular, Yingqi''s character

    "Go, go back."

    "But, girl, we are not just -" just came out, and before he finished, she saw that Su Kui had already picked up her skirt and got on the car.

    Sweet potato shut his mouth, some regret, reluctant to look at the bustling street behind him, followed by the car.

    -

    I didn''t really want to come up with it, so now I''ve breathed a circle of air outside and nothing to be happy about. On the contrary, there are more confusion.

    The only thing that makes me a little happy is that Yingqi seems to be having a good time. It''s also the only brother who has become a saint. No wonder she can walk across the street.

    I still remember that I was a poor little girl.

    She smiled and told the sweet potato to go out. She wanted to be quiet.

    When she went out, sukui had time to systematize her thinking and understand what had happened to the capital during her absence.

    It turns out that the emperor was seriously ill, and he listened to the slander. He thought that the successor of the imperial edict was not him, so he couldn''t wait, but he couldn''t think about it and initiated the mutiny.

    Finally, the emperor was assassinated and the prince who caused the mutiny was beheaded in front of the imperial palace.

    Su Kui thought, no matter who killed the emperor, but anyone can survive that mutiny, only the old emperor, absolutely not.

    The palace, she sighed, the mansion of chongmo is very close to the palace. As soon as I look up, I can see through the open window that, like a swallow''s eave corner, there are overlapping red walls and gold tiles.

    That place, buried countless ghosts and bones, but also buried, many unknown, dirty, spread out will be appalling privacy.

    Throughout the ages, for the sake of power, there are countless murders of father, son, wife and each other.

    Su Kui has lived there, and can understand the hidden.

    -

    in the evening, the sunset falls to the end of the sky. Between the sky intersection, the sun and the first month meet, a little gray.

    "Squeak --"

    the door is pushed open, heavy ink steps in slowly, with a body of moisture.

    Su Kui suddenly regained consciousness and looked out of the window. "Is it raining?"

    I''ve been distracted for so long.

    "Well, it''s just sunny and rainy. It''s very small." Heavy ink stroked his sleeve and sat down, "I heard you didn''t have lunch at noon? Do you need a doctor to come over and have a look? But you''re not feeling well? "

    During this period of time, she has been recuperating very well and will not get sick easily.

    Shaking her head, she laughed, "how could it be? I''m in good health now, and I''m not going to upset myself. I just have no appetite. "

    How could she be willing to die without watching the Qin family fall?

 Chapter 2734

    Pour a cup of hot tea and push it in front of him

    It''s March, but it''s wet.

    Heavy ink nodded, drooping his eyes and holding the cup of tea. It seemed that he was concentrating on tea.

    But Su Kui knew that within an hour, as long as chongmo wanted to know, someone would naturally report to him all the things she met outside today, no matter how big or small.

    My heart is like a mirror, but I pretend to know nothing on my face.

    -

    the next day, the light was bright. Su Kui found that the lotus in the pond outside the window was in full bloom, with pink and white petals and bright and lovely dewdrops shaking on the lotus leaves.

    As soon as the wind blows, you roll and stop at another place.

    Su Kui is so bored that she can stare at a dewdrop for most of the day.

    At last, the sweet potato couldn''t see it. It seemed that Su Kui was afraid of suffocating himself. So he suggested, "girl, I''ll take the piano for you. It''s better for you to play it."

    It''s like this every day. It''s wilting. It''s sad to see it.

    Su Kui lives in a courtyard called listening to the wind singing the moon, which is a very elegant name. After the weather turned warm, a small pavilion was built in the yard, with round arches at the front and back, and light curtains on the left. When the wind blows, it flutters slowly, and then lights a furnace smoke, which is filled with smoke. It''s quite immortal.

    Today, Su Kui fiddles aimlessly with the strings, and only in a half day can a note sound.

    She has no interest in pretending to be a talented woman. She was a talented woman, and she is not bad. However, after a long time, it is found that people are more and more lazy, and they are always tired of coping with these things.

    I''m tired of doing tasks every day. I try my best not to break people''s designs.

    Play, play yourself to sleep.

    Inside the pavilion, there was a soft, soft fur blanket on it. Su Kui yawned lazily. "I''m going to sleep for a while. If you want to go out and play, just go ahead. The money is all there. You can buy it at will."

    She waved generously.

    If the sweet potato refuses to go out, stay quiet, as long as it doesn''t disturb her to have a rest.

    -

    I''m sleeping soundly. I''m waked up by others. I''m not in a good mood.

    In particular, this man obviously kicked the hall.

    "Get out of the way, you dog slaves! Who allows you to stop the princess

    "It''s said that brother chongmo has a charming person here. I''d like to see who this person is!"

    "Get out of the way!"

    There was a lot of noise outside, accompanied by a cry of pain.

    "Oh, the princess is merciful..."

    "Princess, don''t be afraid. The national teacher has explained that no one is allowed to go in and disturb the Qing Dynasty girl without permission!"

    "Chao? Ah, it turns out that she is a surname, so I have to see what kind of person she is. She deserves the surname of Shangchao!! "

    Su Kui frowned and listened vaguely, his voice was not clear.

    When the sweet potato was not around, she simply pulled the embroidered shoes by herself, gathered the hair that had been sleeping a little disorderly at will, lifted the curtain and went out.

    "Who''s out there?"

    She squinted, across the lotus pond, and all kinds of flowers and plants, looking at the gate of the yard.

    There are a lot of servants there, pushing and shoving with several people, and I don''t know what I''m doing.

    , "princess, your highness!" The servant''s face turned white, and he quickly bowed his head and replied respectfully.

    In my heart, it was over. In the past, Guoshi and the emperor often ran here. I want to know how they valued this man. So, easily, they dare not disturb each other''s cleanness.

 Chapter 2735

    Su Kui knows who the other side is in his heart, but on the surface, he still has to do it.

    "Princess? Do you know which Princess your highness is? "

    "If you go back to the girl, it''s Princess Yingqi, the emperor''s only legitimate sister!"

    Looking at his face, we can see that those bodyguards can''t stop him for long. I''m afraid that Yingqi will break in soon.

    The wind in the early morning, once brushed her face, Su Kui narrowed her eyes of peach blossom and smiled.

    "Let her in and say I asked for it."

    She hasn''t seen her childhood sister for a long time.

    -

    outside the yard, Yingqi was breathless, his cheeks were red, his eyes were wide, he held up his whip and pointed to several guards who stopped her. He shouted angrily, "well, you dare to stop me! When brother chongmo comes back, I''ll show you! "

    Once upon a time, she suffered this kind of grievance? Even the emperor''s brother''s concubine, who met her, had to be respectful.

    "Princess, it''s really the order of the master of the state. I dare not refuse!"

    A group of bodyguards with a bitter face, wish to kneel to beg for mercy.

    This princess, the only sister of the emperor, is very favored. Even if she is arrogant and domineering, the emperor will let her go.

    There are so many ghost ideas. If you are stared at by her, you will lose half of your life!

    "Then you let me in!"

    "Princess, here..." I really can''t. I haven''t said it yet. I''m going to walk out of the room with a lackey.

    Seeing Yingqi, he hugged his fist and said to Yingqi, "princess, please go in towards the girl."

    "Please?"

    Yingqi squints and tosses, which makes her clothes and hair messy. She planned to give up. Although she is the emperor''s favorite sister, it''s right, but in front of chongmo, she still dare not be presumptuous.

    If win different know, afraid is also will punish her disturbed heavy ink clean.

    "Well, the princess will go to meet the pilgrim!"

    On the word "Chao", she took a deep bite.

    Then he waved away the waiter who was blocking the way and went to the pavilion with high air.

    Tens of meters away, you can hear the melodious music, such as water bursts, very pleasant.

    Very familiar.

    It turns out that it''s nishangqu -

    Yingqi purses her lips and her teeth are itchy with hate. This fox spirit really likes it. Knowing that these people are always in the mind of that person, they did their best before seducing chongmo!

    She suddenly crossed the waiter who led the way, rushed in quickly, and opened the curtain.

    "I''ll see what kind of disaster has happened to you as a woman -" the words are not all spit out. It''s like being strangled in the throat, all stuck in the throat, can''t go up or down, can''t say.

    "You, you..."

    It took Yingqi a long time to find her voice.

    Pointing to Su Kui''s fingers, they were shaking.

    This face, is not she often in the dream, back to childhood, the most impressive face?

    "Sister Chao..."

    The eyes turned red before the sound came out.

    The piano stopped abruptly, Su Kui sighed and raised her eyes, like the eyes covered with a layer of water light. She was determined to stare at the girl.

    "Long time no see, roost."

    "Really, really you?!"

    The little girl in red is no longer arrogant and nervous.

    No mistake, it must be -

 Chapter 2736

    Her tears fell down, although she did not know why the people who had died were still alive, but the bottom of her heart was almost full of happiness.

    "Well, don''t you want to see who I am? Now I see it, how can I cry instead? "

    Su Kui wiped away her tears with a smile and could not help but hook her nose. "Now is the royal highness of the princess. I can no longer cry."

    "I will cry! I''m happy! " Yingqi''s words are reasonable. She wipes her eyes at will. Her watery eyes look at Su Kui and look carefully.

    "I thought that in brother Mo''s house, there was a fox spirit hiding. Unexpectedly, it was Chao elder sister you..."

    "The fox?"

    "Cough..." The little girl felt her nose awkwardly. "You heard me wrong, didn''t, didn''t..."

    Later, Yingqi sticks to sukui and asks her to talk about what happened at the beginning. Sukui picks some topics that are not too heavy, talks about them at will, and then uncovers them.

    Yingqi didn''t dare to ask more. She knew that hundreds of people in Chaojia were all her royal fault. Although brother Huang and brother Mo didn''t tell her the truth, she absolutely didn''t believe that people like the Prime Minister of the dynasty would plot against her.

    There must be some misunderstanding.

    Before that, she always felt sorry for chaoxue. Now she is still alive. The happiest thing is her.

    So when eating at night, chongmo accidentally found Yingqi in the mansion.

    "Yingqi? Run to my house again and make trouble? "

    Chongmo didn''t mention how she and sukui met. In a word, he was relieved to see that the two were close as sisters, and sometimes he looked down to discuss something together. As always, he felt relieved.

    In this chaos, Yingqi is the only one who is clean.

    "No! Brother Mo, I haven''t asked you for a crime yet! Why don''t you tell me she''s still alive when you pick up your sister! " Yingqi is full of Qi. Seeing chongmo, he completely forgot his fear.

    "Oh? I will remember what you did today in front of the emperor tomorrow morning. "

    "Ah!"

    Yingqi suddenly wilted, "don''t, brother Mo, if he knows it, he will punish me for copying again! I hate those things the most! I like to practice martial arts. I''ll be a female general in the future. I can protect elder sister Chao! "

    When she spoke, her big eyes blinked and blinked, and her bright appearance was very pleasing.

    She said that her mind was agitated, and she did not forget to take Su Kui to deal with chongmo together. "Elder sister Chao, please help me to say good words! If I were locked up and copied, I would not see you! "

    "You don''t want to see me, do you? Help me ~! Help me! "

    Su Kui smiled and said, "I can help you, but Qier has to promise me something."

    "Ah? What?! "

    "Don''t pass on the news that I''m still alive. Even the most intimate person can''t."

    Su Kui''s worry is that Yingqi is close to Qin Ying, and she''s quick to disclose the news that she''s still alive.

    At that time, the Qin family will try their best to get rid of her.

    "I know, I won''t say it!" What did Yingqi think it was? Even if sukui didn''t mention it, she wouldn''t say it.

    It seems naive. It''s just the impression she wants to leave to outsiders. In fact, how many people who grow up in the imperial palace will be absolutely pure and kind?

 Chapter 2737

    The court family is now charged with crimes outside. The court house has been checked for a long time. The common people hate the court family deeply. If it is passed on, the legitimate daughter of the court family who should have died is still alive. No matter what, it doesn''t make sense.

    "Good ~"

    Su Kui patted her on the head and smiled. As the night deepened, the warm orange light of candlelight hit her side face, and her skin became more and more delicate and moving like jade, with beautiful outline, which only made people feel infinite beauty.

    Yingqi is the first one to be stunned. She murmurs, "you are so beautiful, elder sister."

    "Pooh..."

    Su Kui reluctantly smiled, "what are you thinking all day long?"

    It was the same smile that interrupted another person''s trance. He calmly took back his sight, and his long and thick eyelashes fell down, which also covered his tiny and unremarkable attachment.

    After dinner, Yingqi wants to stay with sukui. Sukui may not have seen her for many years, but she has a lot to say. But the emperor picked up her sedan chair and stopped outside the house. She had to go.

    Other people also know that when the princess sleeps in the master''s mansion at night, it''s not good for her reputation.

    It will also arouse the vigilance of those who are interested in it.

    "That dynasty elder sister, we said, tomorrow''s Palace Banquet, must attend!"

    "Well, be careful on the way."

    Su Kui waved, said goodbye to her, watched her jump out, shook her head, it was a child''s heart.

    What a pity, palace banquet? She was afraid that she could not appear, and was destined to let Yingqi down.

    Chongmo is acutely aware of her sudden low mood, and then slightly ponders for a moment, then understands what she is suffering from.

    "Follow me."

    Can not help but pull her to the study, Su Kui a face inexplicable, but see heavy ink from the cabinet, take out two porcelain bottles, press her to sit down.

    "Mo......"

    "Shh --"

    the light pine breath lingered around her. A finger pointed her lip to stop her from talking. Then, heavy ink whispered "offend", poured some liquid out of the bottle, and daubed it on her face.

    She was born very well. Chongmo knew from childhood that her sister must be a beautiful woman who has become a powerful country.

    At that time, I looked at her as a sister, and saw her again, but I didn''t know why. Gradually, I just couldn''t control my heart.

    He settled his mind, took back the floating thoughts, and concentrated on daubing them on her face.

    A quarter of an hour later, he clapped Su Kui on the shoulder, brought her a mirror, and whispered, "here, have a look."

    Su Kui looked in the mirror doubtfully, only one eye, the color of surprise, then spread to the eyes.

    "Here..." She covered her mouth to control her exclamation, but it was still amazing, "this is easy to look at?"

    People in the mirror, who are familiar with her, can still see it. But for the unfamiliar, she is a complete stranger.

    There seems to be no change in facial features, but compared with before, it seems a lot ordinary. If the goblin was a disaster to the country and the people before, now it''s a small jasper. If it''s thrown into a group of big girls, it will soon disappear.

    "Don''t you want to go to the palace banquet? Then go at ease. "

    Maybe it''s the flicker of candle light, the smell of sandalwood in the air is too soothing, which makes him forget any idea in his heart and just want to walk by feeling.

    He raised his hand slightly, pinned a strand of her hair behind his ears, and smiled in a low voice.

 Chapter 2738

    "You don''t have to worry about the past. What you need to see is the present and the future. You see, all of us want you to be good. So does Yingqi. She has never forgotten you. "

    "I know."

    When it comes to Yingqi, Su Kui can''t help bowing his head, chuckling and in a happy mood. "She came here today, afraid to see who the woman of my same surname is. I didn''t expect that, but she got a huge accident."

    "It''s a surprise." Heavy ink corrected her words.

    "Yes, it is."

    After leaving zuiying building and that place, she probably won''t have a chance to see those once "Gracious guests" again, and she doesn''t want to see them again.

    Character is becoming more and more cheerful. She knows that all this is due to the presence of people in front of her.

    He always stands behind her appropriately and arranges everything for her. For fear that she was not used to living here, she even changed the courtyard to the appearance of her boudoir when she was in the imperial palace.

    And that little Pavilion -

    was all prepared by him. He said it wasn''t touched. It was all fake.

    "Thank you, brother mo."

    Heavy ink silence for a moment, drooping eyes will be able to look into a woman''s bright eyes, even if they hide their looks.

    Black and white eyes, black occupy the majority, let her eyes, look black and white, maybe the indoor air is too warm, let her eyes red, eyes misty.

    Unable to restrain the greed in her heart, her slender finger back gently touched her cheek. In the night, the voice of chongmo seemed to be very low, "if you really want to thank me, why not get dressed and call me Amoke?"

    "Ah Ink? "

    "Yes," the heavy ink eyes brightened slightly, "I''ll shout again when I''m dressed?"

    "Amo?"

    Su Kui is very strange. This thank you is too small, isn''t it, "that''s it?" She tilted her head and looked puzzled.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    You don''t need to do anything to get dressed. Just take good care of yourself.

    As for the rest, it''s up to him.

    -

    the Palace Banquet is scheduled to be held the next night, when the night comes, an endless stream of carriages will enter from the side door of the palace. As for the front door, only the emperor can pass.

    Countless people and things will change with time.

    As for now, looking back, Su Kui saw that there were old faces and strange faces that she was not familiar with.

    Yingqi can''t wait for her for a long time. Go to the door and wait for her in person.

    Seeing the carriage of guoshifu, I immediately got a bright eye and ran here. Also need not su Kui go down, she consciously climbed up and walked with Su Kui.

    At the first sight, Yingqi saw a strange woman sitting in it. She was shocked and disappointed.

    Su Kui smiled, quietly waiting for her reaction.

    Yingqi is a little confused, "you Yes... "

    "Sister Chao?" She gave a tentative shout, but she was not sure.

    This person''s appearance has completely changed a person, but the temperament and eyes, she is no longer familiar with.

    "Qier is so powerful. You can see through it?"

    "Hee hee! My elder sister is so powerful. Is this Yi Rong? Brother Mo did it for you, didn''t he? I have been begging him to teach me his skill! " Yingqi couldn''t help muttering. She went to sukui and looked left and right.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui doesn''t eat her at all. He looks at her lazily and doesn''t have a good airway: "I''ve learned it, so that you can do something better?"

 Chapter 2739

    After being torn down, Yingqi was not upset, but rubbed against sukui, looked at her face curiously, and kept saying "amazing" and so on.

    It seems that she didn''t pay much attention to ink to teach her how to change face. It''s just this thing. How can I teach people at will? And win habitat or such a fear of the world is not disorderly?

    According to the rules, no matter whether it''s high-ranking officials or small people who are promoted to the Imperial Palace, it''s the same. They have to come down and walk.

    Carriage is not allowed in the palace.

    However, there are two exceptions.

    One is heavy ink, the other is win habitat.

    Now, Su Kui is stained with the light of the two people, all occupied. So, everyone else got off the car and walked, but the carriage in chongmo''s mansion entered the imperial garden unhindered.

    "Come down, sister!"

    Yingqi pulls Su Kui. "I''ll show you the peach tree we planted. It''s grown very big!"

    She smiled proudly. "And every year, there are many sweet and sour peaches."

    Su Kui shook her head, and she dared to do so.

    The imperial garden is full of strange flowers and plants, but it''s a peach tree. It''s very abrupt, but no one dares to have an opinion.

    Two people are talking, while slowly toward the Imperial Garden, suddenly listen to the voice of a woman behind.

    "Habitat? This time, you came very early. " The man is obviously familiar with Yingqi. In his words, he is all familiar.

    "Ah..."

    Yingqi scratched her hair and turned around. "Yes, I went to pick up sister Chao Oh, by the way, this is -- "

    waiting for Yingqi to open her mouth, she has reached out with a smile like a flower," Hello, my name is chaojieyi. "

    To get dressed?

    Qin Ying raised her eyebrows, looked at each other with interest, nodded slightly in response.

    As the prime minister''s daughter, she is entitled to meet most of the expensive women without ceremony, upright.

    "Miss Chao, which house is it? I''ll call in person some other day. "

    Su Kui opens his lips. Yu Guang sees that behind her, another group of people come slowly. The first one is the man who has left the world alone.

    Lip Cape draws up to wipe a shallow smile, she is good to work hard, return a way: "Guo Shifu, welcome Miss Qin to be a guest at any time."

    "Guo -"

    Qin yingben has a solid mind. She has never met this woman, and it is impossible for her to be a lady in a noble mansion. Most likely, concubines or concubines. So, as she said, the brain responded in a flash.

    Guoshifu?

    Is it the national teacher she wants?

    The contempt in her eyes closed quietly, and her smile did not change? It turned out to be from Guoshi''s house, but how could I never see this? Qiqi, would you like to introduce it to me? "

    Even though Yingqi was slow, he also noticed the subtle atmosphere between them. She looked at Qin Ying, looked at Su Kui anxiously, opened her mouth and wanted to explain. For a while, she didn''t know where to start.

    At this time, on the heavy ink surface, which had been watching, he had a mask like standard and a warm smile like muchunfeng. He said lightly: "Jieyi is the younger sister of our national teacher. I don''t know the answer. Is Miss Qin satisfied?"

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were narrow, cold and bright.

    Qin Ying catches, the heart is tight, pupil is tight, understand the meaning of heavy ink instantly.

    This woman, it seems, is in his eyes.

    "Yes, it''s Qin Ying who is abrupt. He can''t deal with the teachers."

 Chapter 2740

    She apologized wisely and stroked her sleeve with heavy ink. "It''s not me who should apologize, is it?"

    Hearing this, Qin Ying''s face was also a little embarrassed, especially under the attention of so many people, she could hardly get off stage.

    However, since she is the hostess, how could she be defeated easily?

    She immediately made a sincere salute, sorry: "Miss Chao, I''m sorry, but I''m just curious. I don''t mean it abruptly. Please forgive me."

    Excuse me?

    If you can, Su Kui would like to kill her with a knife!

    In particular, she was almost gnashing her teeth at the sight of Mrs. Qin, who hesitated to come forward, and Prime Minister Qin, who spoke with several ministers in the distance.

    A chill rose from the bottom of her foot, and her teeth were almost bleeding, but she forced her down.

    "Of course, it''s no big deal. Go in."

    She nodded slightly, said a word, took the hand of Yingqi, and turned first.

    Yingqi can only turn back and say goodbye to Qin Ying in a hurry. "Ah Ying, I''m going first. I''ll see you later!"

    To open the distance with the people, Yingqi took a breath of cool air, "sister Chao, what''s the matter with you? It hurts me! "

    She asked qubaba''s toot to give Su Kui a sign.

    Su Kui suddenly woke up and released her hand.

    "Yes, I''m sorry. Does it hurt? Sorry, sister didn''t mean it. "

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''m kidding you!"

    Yingqi had a little pain, but looking at sukui in fear, holding her hand to check, looking worried, looking strange and distressing.

    Yingqi hugs her arm, shakes her head and comforts her. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Go to elder sister."

    Heart can not stop the heartache, in the end toward the elder sister after losing her family, what happened to her?

    She knew that it would be hard for a weak woman to be displaced outside.

    That''s why I''m so scared now.

    Yingqi hurriedly pulls her to say a lot of good things, which makes her smile again.

    -

    Qin Ying watched from afar, his hands under his long sleeves could not help clenching into fists.

    Chao?!

    Why is the surname Chao? This surname, even if it has nothing to do with that dynasty''s family, also makes her think more.

    Although she is not the original Qin Ying, she knows the truth of eternal death. If the royal family keeps weeding the roots, it''s afraid of endless troubles.

    Even for the sake of her present life, she should be on guard.

    And -

    there was a strong sense of anger in her heart. She spent a lot of time to get closer to Yingqi, but now? Between her and the strange woman named chaojieyi, she did not hesitate to choose the latter.

    Why don''t you let her feel cold?

    Who is this woman?

    Has chongmo moved his heart?

    As a woman, his heart is as thin as dust. Maybe he thinks he can cover it up well. However, when he sees the man in his eyes, his attachment and warmth cannot be covered up completely.

    -

    there are just a few at the party.

    Su Kui was drowsy. The only thing she was interested in was that the hostess seemed to be a ruthless and scheming one.

    She laid her hands on her knees. She was slender and white, and she tapped the back of her hand like a bamboo shoot.

    Squinting, looking at the dim lights, in the dance of silk bamboo man, long sleeve is good at dancing, eight times exquisite Qin Ying.

    She followed Mrs. Qin in social intercourse, as if she said something, which attracted the ladies to cover their lips and make a surprise.

 Chapter 2741

    Yingqi catches it. His big eyes are bright. He says to sukui, "sister Chao, are you looking at a Ying? I''ll tell you, she knows a lot, many strange things, even I haven''t heard of them? "

    Su Kui seemed to understand something. She raised her eyebrows like a distant mountain, and her lips were smiling, "Oh? So, you play with her, just want to listen to her more stories? "

    "Ah..."

    Yingqi''s facial expression is stiff for a while, and it''s obviously exposed.

    She spits out her tongue and retorts, "it''s just that it''s not --"

    "well, it''s better not to be a storyteller. You can listen to the story for free, but you have to pay for it!"

    "Poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - poof - Yingqi clung to her little mouth and giggled, "I thought you could only play Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting! Oh, there are four books and five classics, etiquette rules... "

    She counted them one by one, and Su Kui gave her a strange squint, pinched a piece of red bean cake and stuffed it into her mouth.

    "Shut up and have a rest!"

    "Well --"

    Yingqi almost choked. He chewed it in a hurry, swallowed it hard, took a cup and filled it with a big mouthful, patted his chest and said: "towards elder sister, you are murdering your sister!"

    -

    far away, singing and dancing, winning heretic wine, across the crowd, catching the two slender figures, smiling, together, seems to say something happy.

    "She has changed a lot."

    "Well?"

    There was water light in the heavy ink eyes. He was leaning on the chair, playing with wine with his two fingers, and said carelessly, "you mean, tying clothes?"

    As soon as a good friend drinks wine, he will become as if he were a prodigal in the world of mortals.

    I don''t know how much women like this look.

    Yingyi thought about this, and he was a little depressed. He was in a high position, and he was not inferior in power or appearance.

    However, eight of the ten women who have not yet left the pavilion, if their eyes are like glancing at chongmo, how can they not let his heart block?

    "Get dressed?"

    "Well, she asked me to call her to get dressed. Her former name -" he paused, took the wine cup and drank all the good wine in it. His voice was thin and inaudible. "I''ll wait for all the dust to return to the dust and the earth to return to the earth before..."

    Win the difference.

    Heavy ink thin lips stained with a layer of water, win different has always known the word attractive women, but if you change the word, put it on your friends, I''m afraid it''s not bad.

    The two people in this chamber said this at will. From the perspective of outsiders, they could only see that they were sitting very close and talking with each other. There was no so-called estrangement between the monarch and the minister.

    Therefore, once again to the National Teacher heavy ink favored degree, refreshes the cognition.

    When the two of them finished speaking, and then looked back, they found that there were two missing figures over there.

    "How about getting dressed?"

    Win different a pick sword eyebrow, caress next index finger carelessly, "at ease, in palace, do not get out of the way."

    Voice fell, in a place that no one noticed, a figure, like the wind, swept away.

    -

    "look at elder sister, this lotus lamp was won by me in the street market last year! Isn''t it particularly beautiful? " Yingqi takes the lantern and walks on the quiet corridor with Su Kui.

    The warm yellow candle light of the lantern reflected in the lake outside. Occasionally, Koi jumped out of the water and aroused a splash of water.

    Su Kui looks down at the lotus lamp. Actually, if it''s craftsmanship, who can match the craftsman in the palace? Yingqi is just a novelty.

 Chapter 2742

    "It''s pretty. Did Qier guess it by himself?"

    "Ah? No...... " Yingqi felt his head. "Brother Mo guessed it. Those puzzles are too difficult for me! I still like to practice martial arts. The emperor''s brother always wants me to learn four books and five classics, which is very annoying! "

    she said, make complaints about Tucao today.

    "You ~"

    in the world, just her, dare to express dissatisfaction with the emperor.

    "Haha ~!"

    They stopped and faced the dried appendix. They didn''t know who put the fish food beside them. Su Kui picked up a small bowl and twisted it a little and threw it down. Soon, many red Koi jumped out of the lake to eat.

    The moon is dim, the candles in the lotus lamp are flickering, and the reflection is in the lake, which also reflects the figure of the two people vaguely.

    Yingqi took a deep breath of the moist and cool air at night, leaned on Su Kui''s shoulder and chuckled, "it''s so nice to face elder sister."

    You are still alive, my guilt in my heart can finally fade a lot.

    In fact, I also want to help you, help Chao''s family, even if brother Huang and brother Mo try their best to hide and stop --

    "habitat? So you''re here? "

    Su Kui''s eyes turned to the corner of the corridor not far away. A group of flowery women came, led by Qin Ying.

    She combed her temples tonight, with a gold and green hairpin on her head. Holding a palace fan with a weaver''s gold and ivory handle, wearing a water green Ruyi cloud pattern shirt, and wearing a pair of cloud and smoke Ruyi shoes on the feet, it is a graceful image of a noble daughter.

    "Miss Chao is there, too? Do you mind if we disturb your cleanliness? " Qin Ying approached, smiling and uninvited, without feeling the unwelcome atmosphere.

    Yingqi relies on Su Kui and doesn''t speak.

    She knows that Su Kui doesn''t like Qin Ying. She must be on the side of elder sister Chao!

    Su Kui''s eyes are light and relaxed. He says to Yingqi, "Qier, don''t feed too much. Be careful to hold these fish to death. Be careful of your brother''s trouble."

    "Not afraid, not afraid!"

    Yingqi spits out her tongue, but she still puts down the bowl.

    Qin Ying, obviously neglected:

    She gnawed her teeth, looked sideways, and winked at the girl around her.

    The young girl was obviously looking at her head. When she signaled, she immediately understood the meaning, sneered and stood out with her arms in her arms.

    "Miss Chao? What''s your relationship with the princess? What is the official rank of the family? If you call the princess''s name and other disrespectful words, please be careful what you say and what you do! "

    She curled her mouth and looked at her sideways.

    "Tut, in this imperial palace, every word and deed should be done according to the rules. Otherwise, if you offend a noble person, you don''t know how to die!"

    She bit heavily on the word "death", who can tell, who she is talking about.

    Su Kui didn''t respond. She looked on coldly. Qin Ying''s purpose was to make her angry and then make trouble.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t catch a cold at all.

    However, she didn''t expect that Yingqi was particularly sensitive to the word "death".

    As a princess, she was born to be domineering and domineering. In addition to her martial arts, Su Kui didn''t see how she acted. She had already smashed the precious lantern into the woman.

    Then he pointed to her nose and scolded, "Qin simu, what are you? I haven''t spoken yet. Who gave you the qualification to teach me a lesson for me? "

 Chapter 2743

    "Ah! Gong, princess, I just, just... "

    "Simu! You''re on fire! Come on! "

    Qin Ying''s eyes tightened, and the candle in the lotus lamp fell to Qin simu''s skirt corner. It was exactly what she was wearing, and the gauze skirt which was easy to light, soon lit up.

    "Fire, fire --"

    "help, help!"

    The scene is in a mess. Yingqi pulls sukui back and says, "go away, sister Chao. Don''t get burned. It''s time for this kind of villain to be punished! Hum! "

    She knew that so many living people would not have an accident. Soon someone will put it out for her, but this scare is enough for her to drink a pot.

    "You! Recklessness! " Su Kui shook his head. "Be careful that your brother knows how to punish you."

    Then she went over and asked in a hurry, "are you ok? What''s the harm? "

    Over there, Qin simiu is surrounded by a group of people. The skirt has been burned. The fire is put out in time. Unfortunately, a delicate and beautiful butterfly sleeve dress is destroyed.

    "Don''t worry!"

    Qin simiu''s teeth were gnawed with hatred, and his eyes were red with blood. It was like eating sunflower.

    "Miss Qin This thing is Qier''s wrong. She is young. Since you have nothing to do, let her compensate you for a skirt. Is it OK? "

    She thought that if the emperor knew it, now the Qin family has infinite scenery. Even the emperor should avoid its edge and let it have three points.

    It''s a big and small thing, but the fire has burned on people. If the Qin family is serious, the emperor can''t do it well, so he has to punish Yingqi.

    "Sister Chao..." Yingqi pulls her sleeve, disgruntled and curls her mouth. She has done nothing wrong. Why should she apologize?

    Qin simu sneered, pulled his skirt, and said to Su Kui, "do you want to tie clothes? What kind of thing are you? Even if you want to be reconciled, it''s the princess who speaks in person. All the reasons are you. Do you have the face to be a lobbyist? "

    "Qin simu --"

    Yingqi can''t help but move forward two steps. Qin simiu is so scared that she thinks she has to start again. She quickly rubs back and hides behind Qin Ying.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but chuckle, and the smile flashed through her eyes.

    Qin Ying stops Yingqi in time, but says to Su Kui.

    She frowned slightly, her black eyes were clear and sharp with three points. "Miss Chao, although Sima didn''t speak well, what she said was also a fact. At this time, it was all because of Miss Chao. Secondly, the princess hasn''t spoken yet. According to the rules of the palace, you can''t interrupt! "

    "Is it?"

    Su Kui raised her hand and gently pressed her lips. "It''s true that there is such a rule. But does Miss Qin not know that the rules are set by people?"

    "And now, some people are willing to give me this right, even if some people don''t like it, it won''t help."

    Say, she ha ha a smile, hang Mou to arrange a big sleeve.

    Only then did they find that the clothes and materials on the woman''s body were superior, only for the brocade in the imperial palace. Under the moonlight, the dark lines on the cloth seemed to be alive, flowing like water.

    The dress style is simple, the black hair is light, the vermilion lips are plump, so casually standing, there is an unspeakable style of big family lady.

    Follow some of the people who are watching the activity behind Qin Ying and look at each other.

    How do you think this woman is even better than Miss Qin in her bearing?

    "Chao, Jie, Yi!"

    How dare this woman be so arrogant!

 Chapter 2744

    Qin simiu almost chewed a silver tooth. She prepared this dress for three months, just to go to the Palace Banquet, in order to attract the eyes of the dignitaries at the banquet.

    But now, it''s all destroyed by the other side!

    Of course, she would not blame the princess, so she threw all the hatred on sukui.

    The crowd didn''t respond at all. She had rushed to sukui''s face.

    "Well, since you are so arrogant, this time, I will teach you in person what is the rule!"

    Su Kui conditionally reflected away from her face, as if inadvertently. The palm that was supposed to fall on her face fell on her neck instead.

    Just listen to the sound of "pa", the air in the corridor of this small lake is frozen.

    "Oh --"

    Su Kui murmured softly, frowned, and drew back the thoughts of all the people.

    "Si Mu!"

    "Sister Chao, are you ok?"

    Two voices sounded at the same time, Qin Ying''s eyes quietly passed a touch of schadenfreude, looking at Qin simu''s eyes, with contempt.

    It''s a fool, but it''s also the best tool to use.

    Su Kui shook his head, pressed the place of the wound, and was scratched by his fingernails, which had oozed blood.

    "There''s a little blood in the way."

    "Ah?! Is it bleeding? "

    Yingqi is at a loss and sits to the right. "What can I do? Do you want to call Taiyi? Is there no infection in such a deep wound? "

    Infection?

    Su Kui almost laughs. Qin simiu is a dog.

    "Simu, don''t be impulsive."

    Qin Ying takes Qin simiu and whispers, "the other side is a guest in the guoshifu. You''d better not provoke her."

    However, it''s good that she didn''t say that. When she heard Qin simiu''s ear, it suddenly changed.

    Is not the guest of guoshifu a guest? On identity, can it be compared with the gold of her prime minister''s office?

    She sneers, Qin Ying is not tight originally, easy to be earned by her.

    "Then I''ll be offended!"

    It''s not a big deal. She can''t take this tone if she wants to make amends!

    "Princess, I didn''t mean to make trouble. You also saw the arrogance of this woman. In the Imperial Palace, a person without any background dare to talk like this. I''m afraid he didn''t eat the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard?! Don''t you even pay attention to the emperor? "

    "Well? You said that, but I didn''t say it. " Smell speech Su Kui shrugs, "and, want me to say, the style of Miss Qin, in the palace, is also the first part!"

    As soon as this remark came out, Qin Ying''s heart leaped and said that it was bad.

    Why is it the way to get dressed?

    They are the legitimate daughters and common daughters of the aristocratic family. The Qin family was on the cusp of the storm. They should be careful in everything they say and do. But after seeing Su Kui tonight, she was impulsive. The great sense of crisis raised in her heart made her eager to do something, so that she could not wait to overcome the future.

    Now it seems that it is impossible to leave the clothes tied in the dynasty!

    "Oh, what a mouth, red mouth and white teeth, pure lies! Today, I''m going to tear your mouth to make you more careless! "

    "Sima, enough --"

    before he finished, Qin Sima rushed to Su Kui again.

    This time, Yingqi is ready to stop.

    Qin Ying also wants to make a full stop to the farce, but she can''t care about her dignified posture. She quickly catches up with them and stops them in the middle.

 Chapter 2745

    Once again, the scene was chaotic, and everyone was in a mess. They didn''t know who had made the effort.

    Qin Ying didn''t respond at all. She felt that she had a hand to hold her clothes tightly, and then a strong attack came.

    The sky is spinning and the lake is calm with a big splash.

    Su Kui and Qin Ying fall into the water at the same time.

    Water poured into the nose, Qin Ying felt afraid. In modern times, she didn''t learn to swim. In ancient times, she had no chance. When the water spread to the top of her head, the feeling of suffocation and despair rolled towards her.

    "Save -- oh --"

    "Gulu Gulu...... "

    Every word you say, pour in a mouthful of water. At night, the lake water was cold and bone piercing. Her clothes and skirts absorbed enough water and tightly bound her hands and feet. Soon, Qin Ying had no strength to struggle.

    "What, what, what!"

    "Come on, come on!"

    "Chao, Chao elder sister..."

    "Reach out to elder sister!" Yingqi is already crying. She is pickling at her appendix. She can''t help wiping her tears. Half of her body is going out. She wants to reach Su Kui.

    She hated how she could not swim, otherwise, she could go down to save her sister.

    Didn''t save her at that time. This time, would you like to watch her die in front of yourself?

    "No princess!" Someone held her in time, afraid of her impulse, and refused to let go.

    Yingqi cries again and again. It can''t be any more disorderly.

    Is now -!

    Su Kui''s lips are slightly scratched, and her eyes are always misty. They are shining with strange light. The water is over her head. She doesn''t panic at all. She pretends to be water tight and fluttering, and she is closer to Qin Ying.

    They were so close together. In panic, Qin Ying noticed something and grabbed her foot.

    No, don''t -

    there is a strong panic in her heart. She doesn''t want to die again. The feeling of death is really not good at all. But the cold water and the weight of her body have made her unable to struggle. Even her eyes can''t be opened by the water.

    She will die soon, and there will be no moment when she will have a clearer cognition than now.

    How could the mistress die easily? She is the immortal Xiaoqiang!

    But this person from the first meeting, has always been malice to her, jaicanthus, is Su Kui''s motto.

    Qin Ying felt the pain on her scalp, as if her scalp would be pulled off. Those sea grass like hair scattered down, entwined her, she felt that she was suffocating and could not die.

    Every time I think I''m dying, I can breathe a breath of fresh air.

    But soon she felt that it was better to die.

    After a short breath, it''s a long torture.

    She thought that time had passed for a long time, but in fact, it was only a few breaths.

    "Gong, princess, they are gone..."

    Someone trembled and pointed to the calm lake, warning carefully.

    Yingqi took a look at the lake, and then suddenly burst out a hoarse roar, "come! Come on! "

    -When the sunflower is fished out of the lake by a whole body of water, the sunflower is also tossed.

    It seems that this kind of killing of the enemy will be done less since it has lost 800 yuan. Her physical strength still can''t keep up with it.

    Drowsy was held in the arms, smelling the smell of sandalwood, Su Kui would close his eyes and sleep.

 Chapter 2746

    Qin Ying woke up, thinking of what happened in the evening, the whole person was broken.

    But instead of expressing her dissatisfaction, she had to listen to Prime Minister Qin''s fury in her room. Besides, her mother, who was careful to wipe her tears, did not dare to come forward to help her poor daughter.

    There is no way. In ancient times, men were regarded as heaven, men were superior to women, and men were born to dominate. The whole Qin Dynasty should rely on Prime Minister Qin''s nostrils to live.

    "Look at what you''ve done. My father''s face will be lost to you!"

    "Ah?! You are my most optimistic daughter, let you go to the palace to perform well. If you get the blue eyes of the noble people, you will be on the same pace! You are very good. It''s amazing how good you are! "

    "Do you know where you lost your face? Find fault with the princess? Think Mu also just, but cherry son you are my only legitimate daughter, is the person that the father places great hope on! How can it be so impulsive? "

    "Father, I didn''t Cough, cough... "

    Just said a few words, on the throat itch, can not help coughing up.

    "Are you sophistry?!"

    If she doesn''t explain, it''s all. If she''s scolded, it''s all over. But as soon as she explained, it was even more inflamed, and Prime Minister Qin was even more annoyed!

    "Do you know that? What did the emperor say in the early days, above the hall? "

    "The tutor of prime minister Qin''s family is amazing!" He learned to win different words, said a sentence, and then a cold smile, left.

    Before leaving, he left a sentence: "you will think about it well at home. Without my permission, you are not allowed to step out of the house!"

    This is the disguised confinement, and there is no time limit!

    As soon as Prime Minister Qin left, Mrs. Qin immediately came up and sat down beside the bed, wiping her tears and touching Qin Ying''s hair painfully, "my poor daughter, why is she so confused!"

    "Mom, I didn''t!"

    Qin Ying can''t explain this clearly! There is no place to vent the anger in my heart.

    When bathing in the evening, Qin Ying found that there was a crescent shape on her waist, like a trace pinched out by a woman.

    When the weather got warmer, the women put on thin clothes. At that time, it was dark, and she was too frightened to notice what the people who were drowning together did.

    When she didn''t find out, she even thought that there were Aquarians in the world. The water devil was very rough. He pulled his feet, pulled her all the way to the bottom of the lake, and pulled her hair. That set of beloved jewelry, all scattered into the lake bottom, became the fish''s unexpected wealth.

    Now -

    She droops her eyes, long and curly eyelashes, covers the complex emotions under her eyes, stretches out her fingers for comparison, and finally comes to the conclusion that, in all likelihood, it''s a woman''s fingernail biting hate.

    Therefore, the crime she suffered at that time was man-made, not the so-called ghosts and gods!

    After all, she is a dead man. Nature believes that there is something beyond nature in this world.

    "Ah..."

    What a fool.

    When asked who was falling with her, she thought more.

    Clothes caught by death, great strength, the lake is like being haunted and tortured by the water ghost

    Chao, Jie, Yi!

    She recited the name word by word, and flames rose from her eyes.

    We will not die!!

    -Compared with Qin Ying''s waking treatment, Su Kui''s side is quite different.

 Chapter 2747

    I woke up with a pair of red rabbit eyes.

    When Yingqi saw her wake up, she cried with joy, "sister Chao, are you ok? I''m not good enough to protect you. "

    In particular, the palace is her sphere of influence. She was pushed down the lake and almost drowned.

    Su Kui, of course, is OK. Seeing that the little girl''s worried fundus is black and blue, she is supposed to have stayed up all night. Pat her on the head and drive her to have a rest.

    "I''m ok. I''m very lucky for you. I won''t lose my life so easily. It''s you. Look at the eyes. Go to have a rest!"

    "But I think..."

    "Well?" Su Kui squinted.

    Yingqi immediately changed his tone, "I know, don''t be angry with you, elder sister. I''ll go back first and come to see you when I wake up!"

    As soon as she left, Su Kui immediately ordered the system to investigate chaoxue''s communication with Yingqi and see what she didn''t find.

    This check, as expected, found that chaoxue had once done the companion reading of Yingqi. When they sneaked out and played together, chaoxue almost was abducted by human traffickers in order to save her. Two people escaped with scars. If it wasn''t for chaoxue, Yingqi would be dead.

    No wonder Yingqi cares so much about chaoxue.

    So, God is helping Chao''s family.

    -

    the Qin family has recently become a target of public criticism. Even if you are obviously in the way of the Qin family''s status, you can''t say anything, but privately, who doesn''t know that the Qin family lost so much face this time?

    In public, the emperor praised "the good teaching of daughters", and whether the words were ambiguous or commendatory, everyone knew each other well.

    In this way, the women of the Qin family had a good reputation. Many noble families had already entrusted people to come to propose marriage.

    In the imperial garden, there was a quarrel with the princess in public, and he fell into the lake in a mess, almost drowning, which was enough for people to think about.

    Maybe a little lower grade, or people who don''t have enough information don''t care. But those really real top-level celebrities passed down from several generations need to be considered.

    This time, in sukui, there is no loss, but in the Qin family, it is a big loss.

    -

    Sweet Potato doesn''t run outside these days. Last time Su Kui fell into the lake, she wasn''t around her, which is enough for her to blame herself.

    These days, every day, I stay by sukui''s side to take care of her.

    "Girl, it''s time to take the medicine." Sweet potato carefully holding a bowl of black medicine soup, Su Kui looked at the mouth feel bitter. But she was not in good health. This time, she was willful, cold and fell ill immediately.

    If you don''t take good care of yourself, you won''t live to see the Qin family fall.

    "Bring it," Su Kui took it, put it into his mouth, closed his eyes and drank it at a draught.

    Then, she waved the sweet potato and asked Chong Mo to come over. When she left, Su Kui narrowed her eyes and rested on the soft collapse.

    Chongmo will rest and bathe today. In the past, he has nothing to do with. He doesn''t have to go to the court every day. It depends on his own mood.

    Hearing Su Kui calling him in the wind singing moon yard, he immediately put down the opened books, arranged his clothes and went to Su Kui yard.

    "Girl, the master of the state is here." Sweet potato gently reminds.

    Su Kui shook her head and opened her eyes. "Please come in."

    Chongmo came in and heard a slightly weak voice.

    The pace is disordered and measured, walk in quickly, and it''s a relief to see people sitting on the soft collapse.

 Chapter 2748

    Chongmo carefully observed her complexion and found that although she was still pale, her spirit had recovered well.

    Su Kui saw him come in, his eyes brightened, and he said with a light smile, "brother Mo, come and sit down quickly, sweet potato, you go out first."

    She poured a glass of water herself and put it in front of chongmo. His eyes are always on him. The heavy ink looks weird in his heart, but also has a bad feeling.

    Silence for a long time, he thin lips light SIP next, or decided to open first.

    "But what do you want to say to me? It doesn''t matter. It''s just like when I was a kid. You can say anything to me. "

    If that''s the case, that''s fine.

    Su Kui sighed, suddenly covered his face and raised his hand to cover his eyes.

    "Get dressed --"

    "has brother Mo guessed what I want to say?" Su Kui took a deep breath, collected his mind, slowly put down his hand, raised his eyes and looked straight to chongmo.

    Only see that pair of peach blossom Mou bottom of misty, still dense with moisture, but only in the eyes of rotation, life and death refused to fall down.

    Heavy ink to see the pain, just want to lift her hand to wipe, was su Kui backhand block, and then grasp in the hand.

    "Brother Mo, I can''t forget the tragedy of my father and mother! On the day of execution, I went there myself. The blood flowed all over the place, and the ground was dyed red. After that day, it rained heavily. The rain mixed with blood and dyed half the street red. "

    Her eyes were red and she chuckled, "you see, so many people died, a heavy rain, they all disappeared."

    "Get dressed..." Chongmo doesn''t want her to think about it. She has been immersed in the past and can''t walk out. When can she really be happy?

    "How about leaving these things to brother Mo? I will avenge the chaos and prove that they are innocent, eh? "

    Su Kui shook his head and stared at the incense burner on the table. "And why am I unfilial? I have witnessed the death of my parents and elders, but I can''t do anything. I can''t even collect the corpses for them! "

    In the end? The family of loyal ministers has been destroyed. Even the bodies can only be dragged to the mass graves and thrown away. They can be eaten and eaten by insects.

    Even those old subordinates had plans to collect the corpses of the royal family in mind, but at that time, the forces of the Qin family were so arrogant and arrogant that no one dared to take risks with them.

    As for chaoxue, this life was originally picked up. She wanted to come out, but she was pulled by the man who saved her and sent out the capital. She never had a chance.

    Later, I sent another person to look for it, which had already turned into a lot of bones. I couldn''t find it.

    No, she set off a fire, burned all the bodies clean, and set up a tomb for the elders. Even on the tombstone, she dare not engrave their names.

    When is the first time for such a day?

    At the palace banquet that night, she saw that the Qin family was still arrogant. Prime Minister Qin''s face was red. His daughters could not even pay attention to the princess. It would be more difficult to let the Qin family''s power continue to grow and try to overthrow the Qin family.

    "I don''t want to wait for brother Mo anymore. I don''t know when I can survive! I''m afraid I can''t explain to my father and mother after I die! "

    "I know. It''s almost there. Just wait, will you?"

    In addition to her heartache, chongmo looks like she has tears to hold back from crying, which is even more blocked.

 Chapter 2749

    "I can wait, but what I''m afraid of most is that I can''t wait for that day." She closed her eyes to hide her decision in the pupil.

    Since this road is difficult, I''ll change to another one!

    -On that day, chongmo entered the palace with anger and talked with Yingyi all night.

    But the next day, I got a message.

    "What happened to the Qin family?" Yingyi frowns hard. His fingers are beating on the desk table, which makes him feel uneasy.

    "Madam Qin is crazy. It is said that last night, the Qin mansion was haunted."

    "Hiss - haunted?" "I don''t believe in ghosts and gods to win differences." I''m afraid I didn''t do too many things at a loss. I''ll be punished! "

    Heavy ink light smile, hook lips, take a sip of tea.

    "But whoever does it behind the scenes makes it convenient for us."

    "Hahahaha, yes!"

    Win different smell words, look up and laugh.

    Tea instead of wine, and heavy ink gently touch.

    If it is said that with the help of her husband and wife, Mrs. Qin is a very capable and shrewd woman. She controls the backyard at home. For many years, even though Qin Cheng has a high position, she has not been able to have a concubine to give birth to a son for prime minister Qin. To the outside world, they are flexible and have a good relationship with your husband.

    Now Mrs. Qin suddenly went mad and couldn''t help it. Prime Minister Qin knew that he had done many evil things in the past, and many enemies had offended him, and only more people wanted him to die.

    Therefore, the Qin mansion set up the same as the iron bucket. In this way, people can take advantage of it. It''s a little curious about chongmo. Who is the capable person.

    No matter whether there are ghosts or not, but when Mrs. Qin''s accident happened, it was just in their arms that they lost a right-hand assistant. Prime Minister Qin''s previous arrangement was interrupted.

    A person, did prime minister, really top the sky?

    No, an ambitious person, not just for this step.

    -

    the story goes back to the day before it happened.

    Recently, Su Kui likes to go out, because she found that in this dynasty, there were people who could make Mozi mechanism. Although they were not very mature, there was more than enough to open a mechanism gadget shop in Kyoto.

    She went in for a walk, and then every time she went back, she would buy one or two things, so repeatedly.

    On that day, when she came back, she took a mechanism chicken and said to the guy, "is your shopkeeper here? I recently read some books and found that this mechanism can be improved, such as flying? "

    The guy listened to the cry and the smile? Girl, stop joking! "

    He looked at Su Kui''s clothes. He didn''t look like an ordinary woman. He looked like a lady from a noble family. He was very polite.

    However, the next second, Su Kui hands open, standing in the palm of her chicken, but out of the air.

    The guy was stunned. "This --" before he finished, he slipped into the back and left a sentence, "wait a moment, girl. I''ll report to the shopkeeper!"

    After a while, Su Kui was invited in.

    As for sweet potatoes, they are kept outside.

    Su Kui doesn''t worry about heavy ink and winning differences. In their hearts, chaoxue is not omnipotent.

    If she had had this ability, she would have avenged herself.

    Moreover, in order not to arouse her antipathy, even the dark guard, who is secretly protected, is also careful, for fear of being discovered by her.

    All of these are told to her after systematic eavesdropping.

    Even if it is found, it doesn''t matter.

    Just met the shopkeeper once, and he saw the same thing.

 Chapter 2750

    Su Kui took this opportunity to offer the official document as an exchange, asking him to do things for himself. As for the time limit, he would be free after her revenge.

    There is nothing more alluring for a learner than to learn new knowledge.

    Easy to hook, that''s it.

    In the afternoon of that day, Qin Ying, who was recovering from a serious illness, was finally released to breathe. After that, Qin simiu and two other concubines followed. They were very respectful to Qin Ying.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that even God was helping her. The gadgets she made by herself were bought back by Qin Ying so quickly.

    In order to prevent this thing from being bought by others, Su Kui specifically ordered that it be sold to the Qin family, and nothing else!

    Who would have thought that those gadgets contained some "ghost fire" --

    wood soaked with hallucinogen, after the room''s heat and temperature, it naturally emitted a smell.

    Su Kui doesn''t care who gets this, as long as it can make trouble for the Qin family, it''s enough.

    Unexpectedly, this gadget was finally given to Mrs Qin by Qin Ying.

    That night, Qin mansion was haunted.

    Su Kui also knew after the event that she heard chongmo talking about it beside her. She chuckled with her eyes and lips, and the light in her eyes flashed by.

    Time, place and people are harmonious. If it is replaced by Qin Ying, the effect will be greatly reduced.

    People in modern life all know how the ghost fire is formed.

    But Mrs. Qin was a native of ancient times, and she believed in ghosts and gods. In those years when she became Mrs Qin, her means were not clean. Once the hallucinogen entered the body, it attracted the most frightening things in her heart. At this time, it would be even more frightening if there were ghost fire around.

    And the ghost fire moves with the flow of air. The more it runs, the tighter it is to chase -

    Su Kwai Guang is imagining that picture, and he feels very happy.

    She touched her lips with a pad, but she didn''t let herself laugh too much.

    "In a good mood?" Chongmo asked her with a smile. She was in a happy mood.

    Su Kui turned his head and showed a perfect face of melon seeds. His black and white eyes were bright and watery, and he nodded with a smile, "yes, very good."

    "Madam Qin is crazy. Now the Qin family is looking for famous doctors everywhere. All the doctors have passed, but the effect is not very good." Heavy ink rubs the back of the hand with clear bones, and the soft face shows a little relaxed and comfortable, "maybe it''s really retribution. But in any case, it''s much cheaper for us. "

    This sentence is not nonsense, because soon, win different and heavy ink, took this opportunity to move.

    Originally, he intended to support other dignitaries and fight against the Qin family. But because Mrs. Qin had prestige among all the distinguished ladies, she could not be valued at all.

    Now that Mrs Qin has an accident, the lady immediately sniffs the opportunity and sends a post asking the ladies to have tea and gossip.

    In any era, people are especially keen on gossip.

    On the other hand, Prime Minister Qin''s right was gradually elevated, and his trusted subordinates were transferred from important positions.

    Even Prime Minister Qin had nothing to say.

    -

    the fact that Mrs. Qin was scared mad by her life even if the Qin family covered her tightly also spread all over the streets as if she had wings.

    Everyone said that it was Madame Qin who did many evil things. Otherwise, why other people''s houses are not haunted, but the Qin family is haunted?

 Chapter 2751

    Qin Ying doesn''t believe in ghosts at all, but how does she explain to her family that these ghost fires are all natural phenomena, not ghosts at all?

    There''s no place to talk!

    She''s about to collapse!

    It''s the same today. She came to visit Mrs. Qin in the daytime. Even though Mrs. Qin was tough with her concubines and concubines in the backyard, she was absolutely good to her daughter.

    And Qin Ying also knows that with the presence of Mrs. Qin, she can maintain the position of the first lady. If Mrs. Qin is not here, what can I do with her as a young lady?

    So, even if other people were afraid to avoid it, they would write their fear on their faces, and want to hide far away, she still firmly stepped into Mrs. Qin''s yard.

    Mrs. Qin sat on the bed with her eyes glazed. The room was surrounded by a group of doctors. There were doctors with high reputation among the people, and there were also doctors from the imperial palace. All of them were top-notch doctors in winning the country.

    Now, however, they are all at a loss for Mrs Qin''s condition.

    "Doctor, my mother How is it? "

    Qin Ying twisted her eyebrows. She was worried and worried. She raised her eyes to see that Mrs. Qin was no longer smart and dignified, with hair on her head, eyes red and swollen, and words in her mouth. She was just a woman of God.

    "This --"

    the first doctor looked at the eldest daughter of the Qin family in embarrassment and shook his head slowly.

    "I can''t find the root of the disease. How can I fix it?"

    Moreover, Mrs Qin is not a physical disease at all, but a mental one!

    In short, she''s freaked out by herself! They all lived in the palace and served either the emperor or the concubines of the harem. There were too many obscure and dirty things.

    In the harem, there is no similar disease. To tell you the truth, it''s all freaked out by myself.

    In normal times, I do too many things to lose my heart and soul.

    Qin Ying''s face is ugly. She can also guess one or two when she watches these people''s reactions.

    For a while, I felt both ashamed and annoyed.

    Reluctantly maintaining a dignified and calm expression, she nodded and made a salute again. "Thank you a few doctors, thank you. Since we can''t find a solution for the time being, can you let the little girl talk with her mother alone? Maybe my mother can recognize me, and it''s also helpful for my illness? "

    "No problem."

    There is no other way for them to stay. It''s better to leave first.

    The white beard doctor who went out first was the head of the hospital. This time Prime Minister Qin tried his best to ask him to come here, even to the emperor, thinking that things would change.

    He smiled quietly, shook his head, carried his chest and walked away.

    Mrs. Qin''s illness must be continued -

    no one wants her to get better and will never allow her to get better again.

    He can see it clearly, as can others. If you can''t see clearly, do it for yourself!

    -Qin Ying sent people out, closed the door, looked back at her mother.

    She can''t say much about the man''s feelings, but she''s mostly ingratiating. In the past, it was to give what he wanted, so this man would plan for her more attentively.

    Now, she is crazy without warning --

    "don''t kill me, don''t, don''t kill me!"

    "You, who are you? Don''t come here, don''t come here..."

 Chapter 2752

    Qin Fu''s head was shaking like a rattle. Qin Ying couldn''t see it. He stepped forward and grabbed Mrs Qin.

    "Mother! Wake up! "

    Who knows, just when she touched Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Qin burst out a scream, shook her off at once, rubbed back to the foot of the bed, hugged herself in fear and shivered all over.

    "Ah ah ah!"

    "Don''t come here, ghosts, ghosts..."

    "I didn''t hurt you. I killed you. I killed you!"

    She cried and laughed as if she had been stimulated again.

    Qin Ying''s heart was filled with huge anger. "How can you be so cowardly? Do you know how many people want to see our jokes now? You''re crazy. What about me? I''m your daughter, so you don''t care about me?! "

    "Get better soon, can you hear me?"

    She couldn''t help shaking Mrs. Qin, trying to wake her up.

    "Wake up, wake up quickly! What has ghost, all is false! "

    "Sakura, what are you doing?!"

    The door suddenly burst out a rage, Qin Ying suddenly woke up, looking back to see Prime Minister Qin didn''t know when to come back, was standing at the door, frowning, a face sullen stare at her crazy action.

    Qin Ying is scared all of a sudden.

    Prime Minister Qin''s expression now is too frightening, as if she is not his daughter, but his admission, as if he could not eat her.

    She pinched the root of her thigh hard, and tears burst out. She looked at Prime Minister Qin with tears in her eyes, "father! I don''t want to see my mother go on like this. Today, the doctors are coming again. They say there is no way. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it! "

    "Niang, wake up, wake up and see if my father and I are OK!"

    Seeing this, Prime Minister Qin sighed, and his face relaxed.

    "You don''t shake her, it''s no use."

    "From tomorrow, those doctors will not come. Let your mother live a quiet life for the rest of her life."

    What happened in his short time has let him know that there is not much time left for him. As for Mrs. Qin, she used to be a useful assistant. Now that she has had an accident, many forces will not allow her to get better again.

    Those doctors who come here will not give full treatment.

    Qin Ying doesn''t know so much. Even though she has some ideas, she grew up in modern times. She can''t compare with a wise and resourceful adviser in the court.

    "Father?!"

    Tears still remain in the eyes, Qin Ying suddenly froze, together with tears.

    "Father, are you going to give up your mother?"

    She couldn''t accept it at all. In fact, when she passed through, she went along with the wind and the water. Although Prime Minister Qin was strict, he placed great hopes on her, which was good for her.

    Now, Mrs. Qin, who loves her most, suddenly fell down. Prime Minister Qin became strange overnight. Qin Ying felt fear for the first time.

    "Enough!"

    Prime Minister Qin raised his hand to stop Qin Ying from going on. He glanced at her coldly, "wipe your tears, cry, like what! That''s how it''s settled. In the future, you can spend more time with your mother! "

    Then he turned and left.

    Qin Ying watched his figure disappear. He knew that he must have gone to the third lady''s yard, biting his teeth.

    Fox!

    Mrs Qin has paid so much for him, and how much blood has been stained on her hands? Now say give up and give up?

    Qin Ying wipes away tears mercilessly. She won''t let these people succeed. It''s on her head!

 Chapter 2753

    In a flash, Su Kui has come to the world, nearly three months.

    The emperor should know that she exists, but also all know.

    As we all know, there is a distinguished guest in the Guoshi mansion, even the princess with the most difficult temperament, who is very protective of her and is close to her.

    So I''ve wanted to meet her for a long time.

    As for whether there is value or not, it''s natural to know when we meet.

    -

    in the summer, cicadas are chirping, it is sleepiness.

    The woman was lying in a shady place under the shade of a tree with a thin quilt.

    Chongmo approaches and quietly looks at her sleeping face.

    The eyelashes, like cicada wings, vibrate slightly with the breath, and the plump and red lips are slightly open, as if to give up, revealing a white shell tooth and pink tongue tip.

    Suddenly, a desire arises in my heart, which makes the eyes of chongmo deeper than the night.

    He was shocked in his heart. I don''t know if he could connect. Has he reached such a level?!

    "National Normal University Ah... "

    The sweet potato came over holding the ice bowl. Unexpectedly, she saw chongmo. Before she could begin to salute, she saw chongmo. She fixed her gaze on the sleeping woman for a moment and leaned slightly -

    and fell on her girl''s lips!!!

    This -

    both of them were awakened by the sound, and the heavy ink quickly took back their bodies. Su Kui rubbed his eyes, slowly opened them, drowsed his side eyes, and looked lazily at the sweet potato, "what''s the matter? It''s a big surprise. "

    Just woke up, voice has not recovered, with a little hoarse soft waxy feeling, Jiao Didi, as if in the general coquettish.

    Even when the sweet potato is heard by the same woman, she can''t help swallowing a saliva and sighing about the special things in the world, let alone being a man?

    She took a complex look at the master of the state, thinking that the girl is so beautiful, no wonder that the master of the state who is said to not eat fireworks among people has also fallen.

    "No, nothing, just Well, see a bug! "

    "Bugs?" Su Kui''s eyes suddenly became very strange, and the eyes light looked back and forth between sweet potato and heavy ink.

    "Is it really a bug?"

    Sweet potato would like to slap his mouth and scold him that he really can''t speak, but on the surface, he nodded solemnly, "yes, that insect wants to bite the girl! But as soon as I call it, it scares off! "

    "Well..." Su Kui held back his smile and pretended to believe, "OK, bring the ice bowl. Is this the weather to dry people?"

    "Oh, here."

    The sweet potato is busy presenting the ice bowl. In the jade bowl, there are frozen fruits, red bean pearls and so on. With some milk, it looks attractive.

    Su Kui took over, and the coolness made her squint comfortably.

    After the task of sweet potato is finished, I''m busy with excuses. I dare not disturb them, so I immediately make excuses to escape.

    I can''t help it. Who made the eyes of master Guoshi too scary?

    She didn''t want to, but she just had no other idea! The sweet potato hides outside the yard, squats on the ground to draw a circle, wants to cry without tears.

    I don''t know if master Guoshi will punish her with an excuse. She has a good life and doesn''t want to be kicked out!!

    Force each other away with eyes, chongmo is satisfied.

    Nodding, I thought that this girl is still on the way, knowing to avoid suspicion, and did not give him out.

    He didn''t know what Su Kui thought of him at all now, and chongmo didn''t dare to express any other thoughts to her without revenge.

 Chapter 2754

    This summer, the Duchess of the state found a place to go for a outing, and invited many grand ladies to enjoy the flowers and visit the lake with the ladies.

    It''s about sunflower.

    As usual, Yingqi is going with her. Since she did that in the palace, Yingqi doesn''t trust sukui to attend any party again, because she thinks that these people have different purposes and will hurt her.

    After the same change, Su Kui got on the carriage and set out with Yingqi. Reverent and respectful, when the carriage stopped just now,

    arrived at the national government office. "But miss Chao and Princess highness on the bus?"

    Yingqi pushes the door open, grins and throws him a piece of broken gold. "You''re so sweet, take it to buy some snacks!"

    A hand is a piece of gold, enough to cover his months of silver, the boy is happy, please, but also like no money to jump out!

    Evoke Yingqi to giggle, praising repeatedly that it''s still the governor of the State Council.

    This is a very good sentence.

    Su Kui slanted and took a deep look at Yingqi, smiling and shaking her head. This girl is not totally reckless.

    Along the way, I was welcomed into the National Palace, along the Qingshi Road, the jade bridge, the pavilion and the small lake. My vision gradually widened, and the unique scene of the back garden of the National Palace gradually came into view.

    "Is this miss Chao?"

    The Duchess of the state ushered in several young ladies in the mansion. Behind her, some of the first ladies and young ladies also stood up one after another.

    Su Kui knew that it wasn''t her who needed their courtesy, but Yingqi, who didn''t care.

    The graceful blessing body, "has seen the Duke Madame, with each Madame."

    "Don''t be polite."

    Then, looking at Yingqi''s eyes, he became more loving, "Qi''er, how do you remember to come to my aunt today? I don''t see you coming here

    In her tone, she took hold of her hand with a smile, half complaining.

    "Well, aunt, you don''t know that the emperor''s brother kept me shut all the time and let me study and practice calligraphy. Naturally, I didn''t have the chance to sit in my aunt''s house. This time, it was the light of Chao''s sister and I paid a visit to my aunt!"

    After that, she also smiled and did a four different blessing.

    "Come on, you girl, come and sit!"

    The Duchess of the state is also a princess. She is the sister of the first emperor. When the first emperor was alive, the government was very popular.

    However, the first emperor went, although the upper, and she still with blood relations. Dear brother and sister, which is far?

    In terms of relationship, this closeness has become a thin layer. Even if the government had been beautiful before, it could only hold its tail now, not too high-profile.

    "Sister Chao, have a cup of tea first."

    The Duchess of the state looked at Yingqi''s courteous appearance, and her eyes flashed with surprise. When she looked at Su Kui again, her eyes were different.

    What kind of identity is this woman? How can she let the princess be treated like this?

    It is reasonable to say that she is the aunt of the princess, but even she seldom gets such special treatment!

    Not only does she see it in her eyes, but the rest of us are human spirits. Naturally, we can see it clearly.

    As for what they think, only they know.

    "I''ll do it myself." Su Kui clapped her hand to show her to relax. Don''t be so careful.

    This group of people just take the opportunity of this outing to see what charm she has and the national teacher she can seduce.

 Chapter 2755

    "Where is Miss Chao''s ancestral home?"

    Sure enough, before sitting for a while, the Duke and his wife took this opportunity to speak first.

    "Aunt!" Yingqi is in a hurry. How does aunt look like this! I knew I would never bring my sister!

    Elder sister Chao''s family has long been gone. How sad to hear that!

    "What''s the matter, rookie?" The Duke''s wife looked at her puzzledly and said strangely.

    Is there any problem with this sentence?

    In the uninformed ear, naturally there is no problem. Su Kui is not so fragile, she droops her eyes, slowly leaves the root of the tea cup, the green tea, smile and easy-going, "ancestral capital."

    "Oh?"

    This surprised everyone, "capital of the Empire? I don''t know if Miss Chao''s father is... "

    Yingqi is very worried. These people can''t open or mention any pot!

    Su Kui still calmly replied, "I''m an orphan. I only know that my ancestral home is in the capital of the emperor and my surname is Chao. Besides, I don''t remember anything. Thanks to the kindness of the master, I was taken back to take care of. "

    Don''t be so sad to hear that.

    Master Guoshi is kind-hearted? What a joke!

    If he really wanted to take care of people, then guoshifu would have become a refugee camp!

    "Well, I''m sorry to say that Miss Chao is sad."

    "It''s not right."

    "Yes, don''t take it to heart."

    Several people hurriedly explained that Su Kui raised her eyes, and her eyes were clear, black and white, which made people dare not look at her directly.

    "No, I don''t care."

    What are these? She''s heard worse things all these years.

    No matter what she went through, she had only one purpose. Kill the Qin family!

    "Cough, that''s good, that''s good."

    The National Teacher''s wife coughs twice to cover up the embarrassment. She slowly shifts the topic and no longer focuses on talking with Su Kui.

    In my heart, I murmured, how can this woman be invulnerable? She looks like an ice doll. Her eyes seem to be covered with a layer of transparent ice. Her lips are bright with a smile, but her smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. Looking at the Yin test, it makes people feel cold from the bottom of her feet.

    "Sister Chao, are you ok?"

    Yingqi asked carefully, watching Su Kui''s expression carefully for fear that she would be stimulated.

    "Nothing."

    As they were saying this, another group came late.

    When the Duke and his wife saw each other, they laughed.

    "Look, isn''t Mrs. Qin here? And Miss Qin, Miss Qin Er, and Miss Qin Si. " She smiled and looked very kind, just talking, turning to pick people''s soft spots.

    Mrs. Qin -

    this Mrs. Qin is not the former Mrs. Qin.

    It''s the third lady in the mansion. Recently, Prime Minister Qin carried her to be a flat wife. With her own daughter Qin simu, she became her own daughter. She sat flat with Qin Yingping and even put Qin Yingyi under pressure.

    It''s not the same today.

    In a short time, I can use this word to summarize Qin Ying.

    When I met before, I was still a proud woman with dignified atmosphere, walking with wind and slight chin. Now, even if the posture is still impeccable, the makeup is still appropriate, and even the jewelry is shining in the sun, but it is impossible to ignore the gray under her eyes.

    Presumably, during this period, she suffered no less than anyone.

    Su Kui smiled and caressed the jade cup with his fingers. It was like a good woman''s skin. It was fascinating.

 Chapter 2756

    Where does sunflower sit stand out? Surrounded by people, sitting in the middle of the position, beside her, is still inseparable with her, everything to her win habitat.

    She was dressed in a Lingyun bun, with a green orchid hairpin on her head. She was wearing a long dress of alizarin blue and silver silk. She was half leaning on her chin lazily and casually. Her sleeves slid down, revealing a lotus like white arm. She looked very beautiful and charming.

    Looking at her eyes was a total disdain.

    Qin Ying takes back her sight and pinches her palm.

    Along with the new lady Qin, salute the Duke and his wife.

    Although nominally, the other party is the wife of the government, she has another name, the princess of the royal family. This title is enough to make many people bow their heads.

    "Mrs. Qin is late this time. She has to punish herself for three cups!"

    The Duchess of the kingdom said something, and she lovingly drew people to her side to sit. Another person, give her a seat wisely.

    Mrs. Qin ''s psychology was greatly satisfied.

    Su Kui watched them play quietly. All kinds of elder sister''s names and teeth were going to be sour.

    These people only look at the use value of the people they communicate with. They never look at who that person is.

    The former Mrs. Qin, now the third Mrs. Qin.

    All the same, no difference.

    After finishing the rich lunch, the Duke and his wife took a group of ladies to enjoy the flowers. Before leaving, they waved their hands and said to the rest of the young ladies, "you little ones, just find a companion to play with yourself. The boat is ready for you. Pay attention to your safety!"

    You can''t go boating in a small lake in the government of the state. It''s not interesting.

    The Duchess and Madame refer to the boats on the moat outside.

    After getting on the carriage and following the army to the shore, I saw several cruisers stop there.

    Not many, not many, just so many people.

    There are good friends. Naturally, we need to get together. Su Kui only knows Yingqi. Someone wants to make friends with her. Su Kui has no choice but to come and talk. Then we can get the hearts of those little girls.

    The ladies found that the distinguished guest in the residence of the National Normal University seemed cold, but when they get along with each other, they will find it very comfortable to talk with her.

    There is no need for suspicion. There is no force behind her, and she will not say anything uncomfortable. Every word she says, without any flattery, is especially comfortable to hear.

    So, in a short time, there were several young girls, crowded around her, talking to her.

    The topic of girls is nothing more than a new type of clothes, rouge and gouache, beautiful jewelry and jade hairpin and so on. Then which young man has reached marriageable age, how does he look, etc.

    Su Kui had a headache and couldn''t help shaking her head.

    These little girls are the age of high school in modern times. Here, they have already thought of marrying, even looking for the right partner for their elder brother.

    Tut, what they think is still very long-term, ugly don''t want, too beautiful fox son also can''t, want dignified proper, can help husband''s best, still have to be able to housekeeper.

    At last, he said something about Su Kui.

    "Oh, if Chao elder sister married my elder brother, it would be better to be my elder sister!"

    "Bah, your brother is a rude man, don''t do it! Elder sister Chao, marry my brother! My brother is a talented man with great literary talent. Many girls agree with my brother secretly! "

 Chapter 2757

    Su Kui:???

    What''s her reaction? First of all, Yingqi doesn''t agree with her!

    He jumped out and pointed to the two girls and said, "no! My elder sister of Chao Dynasty belongs to my elder brother mo. are your elder brothers more talented than our normal university? "

    So they shut up in silence.

    Apart from today''s sages, who dares to compare literary talent with the master of the state? More than looks? Want to give away the head?

    Qin simu, who had just boarded the boat, heard this sentence. She turned her eyes and smiled coldly, holding her arms and shouting: "stop talking and laughing, just kidding. Be serious. Be careful to go back to your mother and punish you!"

    "After all, I didn''t even find out the identity of others. Who knows what kind of business I used to do? This kind of person marries to come home to be a sister-in-law, the point is not certain to want disaster to reach the home

    "Qin simu, do you want to talk nonsense? Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth?! What, the last punishment wasn''t enough, was it? Shall I kick you down and let you take a bath and wake up? "

    As soon as Yingqi said this, the girls on the boat couldn''t help but cover their mouths and giggle.

    Qin simu, the girl who came out of the commons, is always a joke in front of their real ones.

    However, this person''s character is very strong. He likes to show off in everything and has done a lot of things that make people laugh.

    But, who is to say that Qin simiu has a mother who can seduce men? So now, she''s going up with the tide! If her mother is more aggressive and gives birth to a son -

    Tut, who will be the owner of Qin''s family business in the next hundred years.

    "Miss Qin Er, you were just telling jokes and listening to them. That''s how they like me. Although I''m an orphan girl, I can''t match my family background, and I never thought about it. But it''s Miss Qin er. Since she is conscious of her nobility, she asked these girls if she would like you to be their sister-in-law

    Su Kui sat on the boat smiling, with her little feet up and shaking slightly. Although every word and deed is not as dignified as the lady of the aristocratic family, it seems to be very casual and lazy, which makes people feel close and flexible.

    "Bah, I don''t want to!"

    "If my brother married such a woman, it would be disgraceful!"

    "All day long, I don''t know how many faces I have lost. If I were, I would have no face to go out!"

    These words are not casually said. They are not young. They are old enough to talk about their relatives. They often hear from their parents about which girls are good and which girls can''t marry. As for Qin simu, this is the existence of these noble and noble people.

    Marry to go home, absolutely must pour eight lifetime bad luck!

    Qin Ying has a smile in her eyes. Although Su Kui is still unhappy, she is happy to see Qin simau''s embarrassment.

    These days, Qin simu, who used to be fawning on her, gradually climbed to her head. Moreover, she has a mother who can cry and act coquettish. Even if she has done something wrong, she can take it for her.

    Somehow, she suffered a lot.

    Qin simiu was angry, but hated and gnawed his teeth. "Oh, you can''t see me, when I can see you? One for two, what''s the promise? And the face to brag about talent here? Excellent literary talent? "

    "Oh? Is it? It seems that your Qin family is noble. Even the prince of our government is not worthy of you? "

    It''s a coincidence. Among them, there are the ladies of the government.

 Chapter 2758

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing. These girls were so funny that she covered her lips and couldn''t help laughing.

    "You, at least, save some face for others."

    "Well," Yingqi rolled her eyes, "does she have any face?" You''ve got a reputation.

    Qin Ying hears Yingqi''s words in the voice of discussion. She purses her lips and walks forward to greet Yingqi with a smile.

    "Qiqi, I asked you before, why can''t I come out?"

    Yingqi is stunned. She looks up at Qin Ying, who hasn''t been contacted for a long time. She is a little strange. She smiles and looks fresh. "Ah, it''s sister Qin. Before that, the emperor brother kept me reading and practicing in the palace. He thought that I was reckless all day long and made trouble everywhere. I was embarrassed to learn the rules!"

    "It''s OK." Qin Ying wants to sit next to her, but now it''s not the same as before. No one is willing to give her a seat.

    She tolerated, and continued to stand and greet Yingqi, "is tomorrow free? I''ve learned how to make rose cake. Would you like to try it? It''s delicious. "

    "Ah But tomorrow, brother Huang asked Mammy to teach me the rules... "

    Yingqi wrinkled his nose and twisted it.

    Su Kui pretended not to understand what she was talking about. She ran to her place to hide in three days and two days tomorrow. Several times the emperor came to find her in person, and she was willing to go back, which made people laugh and cry.

    Now Qin Ying invites her, and she becomes very busy. She throws all the pots to Yingyi.

    "Well, when will habitat have time? Remember to come and play with me. I thought I didn''t offend habitat. Habitat didn''t want to talk to me!"

    No matter how slow, Qin Ying also knows that Yingqi is born with her, and even wants to break contact with her.

    Of course not!

    At home, she had lost a helping hand. Now if even Yingqi is not on her side, what''s the use of her in the Qin mansion and Prime Minister Qin''s eyes?

    She has seen through prime minister Qin. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people. There is no such thing as kinship.

    One is useful, the other is useless.

    And useless things can only be abandoned, just like her mother, once Mrs Qin.

    Now she is still crazy. She said that there are ghosts in her house. She can see ghosts and so on.

    Now, Prime Minister Qin has moved Mrs. Qin to the courtyard, because she yells and harasses people every night.

    Among them, there are also half of them, which are the pillow side wind blown by Qin simu''s mother.

    Thinking about it, she gritted her teeth.

    Qin simiu is really not popular, so she can only sit with the weaker Miss Qin San, and sometimes instruct her to take things, which makes others dislike her.

    Anyway, she used to be a commoner. She didn''t want to do anything to others. What''s more, their families, even if there are common women, as the legitimate daughter and the master mother, will not treat common women harshly. If they spread out, they will be ridiculed!

    Now, a few people have seen each other. They have to go home. They have to add a few notes to their mother. Such a woman really can''t!

    Qin Ying is happy inside. How can such a fool live on? As long as she stays steady, her father will still see her.

    -

    "Qier, I''ll go outside and blow the wind."

    Yingqi is a little girl in the end. I don''t know where to touch some dice. A group of little girls are very happy.

    Hearing what she said, sukui nodded at random, thinking that she must have agreed without knowing what she said.

 Chapter 2759

    See win habitat and a few little girls are playing rise, Su Kui did not disturb, a person out.

    Qin Ying saw her go out alone, and there was a strange light in her eyes, following her silently.

    "It''s a good skill for you, Miss Chao. You can attract so many girls to like you with three words and two words. I think it''s the same with Qiqi, right?"

    She deliberately said intimacy, intended to let Su Kui know how close they were before.

    Su Kui smiled, "Miss Qin muzhan, if this is a kind of skill, then I really have this talent."

    "You --" Qin Ying is angry, "it''s shameful."

    "Ha ha," Su Kui said with a smile when he heard that she could not disguise herself at last. "If Miss Qin has something to say, there''s no need to be weird here. If I remember correctly, Miss Qin and I haven''t met each other before. Naturally, we can''t offend you."

    The wind on the surface of the water with moisture, blowing on the face, it is very comfortable.

    Su Kui caressed his sleeves and looked down at his lips carelessly. "Again, I can''t compare myself to Miss Qin in terms of family background and appearance. Every time Miss Qin sees me, she looks like an enemy, as if I were a strong opponent."

    Her voice was light and feathery.

    However, listening to Qin Ying''s ears, it seems that she has heard the most terrible topic, and her breath has stopped for a moment.

    Su Kui hooked her lips more tender than cherry blossoms. "So, I dare to guess that what can make Miss Qin hate me, is there anything else besides me?"

    "Shut up! Stop talking! "

    Qin Ying has a strong sense of anticipation. Once this person continues to talk, the next topic is definitely not what she wants to hear.

    "Oh?" Su Kui''s eyes were moving. Looking carefully, it seemed that it was more exciting than the clear lake water. "But I want to take this opportunity to get rid of the past quarrel with Miss Qin and make it clear?"

    "Chao, Jie, Yi!"

    The bloodshot eyes stared at her tightly, as if they wished to turn into countless blades and cut Su Kui to pieces.

    Good looking eyes, because of this terrible expression, look disgusting at the moment.

    "Ah Is it so fierce? "

    Su Kui blinked innocently and retreated to the place where he was leaning. "Well, in fact, Miss Qin is hostile to me. I thought about it day and night before, but I just can''t understand it. However, later, in the mansion, when I saw a servant girl looking at amo''s affectionate eyes, I suddenly realized

    When talking about it, Qin Ying''s face was as grey as a dead one. Su Kui turned around and looked at Qin Ying. He slowly said to her, "so, Miss Qin, you like it. Oh no, you should say that you are secretly in love with the master of the state?"

    Secret love is not terrible, just afraid to ask but not, and just want to destroy him.

    "Only in this way can we explain why Miss Qin didn''t aim at other people, but only at me. At the palace banquet that night, what Qin simu did was what you did, right? Miss Qin is very calculating. "

    Qin Ying''s body was half cold. She didn''t think of it at all. In a few words, her inner thoughts were all directly analyzed by this woman.

    The fingers curled up under the long sleeves vibrated slightly. She was silent for a moment, and suddenly smiled. The smile was cold and thin, without a little temperature.

    "Well, even if you know it, what?"

 Chapter 2760

    "Dare you tell chongmo?"

    "What are you? But she is an orphan daughter without father and mother. Do you think chongmo will marry you? "

    "Why are you so naive that I would be afraid of you if you told me the secret of my deep love for ink? No, I won''t. If you have the ability, go ahead and tell those people, I like heavy ink! There is no woman in his eyes! How do you dare? "

    Qin Ying grinds her teeth and approaches Su Kui step by step. Her eyes are full of cannibalism.

    "I dare."

    Su Kui smiles, opens his lips and opens his body slowly.

    Behind her, everyone looked at Qin Ying in shock. Even Qin simu was shocked.

    For a while, she closed her mouth and asked strangely, "sister, do you like master Guoshi?"

    What''s more, it''s so arrogant. It''s terrible to say it in front of everyone, isn''t it?

    What is her eyes that can''t hold any women around the master? Is that reasonable?

    Let''s not say that in the win-win country, which man in the father of every young lady in the family is not a concubine full of houses?

    What''s more, the most important question now is that Qin Ying is not chongmo''s wife, is she? What qualifications does she have to declare her autonomy loudly here?

    Now, when there is no time to get married, it is so domineering. After getting married in the future, you will get it?

    Even any girl in this room has fantasized about her future husband, who has only one husband and one couple for life.

    But it is absolutely impossible to announce it in front of so many people.

    Just ask, how can the masters of those big families allow their sons to marry a woman who is so domineering and even affects the family to open branches and leaves?

    A group of people looked at each other in embarrassment.

    This tour of the lake was soon ended with the first ship to land.

    A group of young girls got on the carriage with a lot of worries. First, they rushed to the government. As for what the little sisters would say in the carriage, no one else could predict.

    "Be careful, elder sister!" Yingqi smiles and asks Su Kui to get on the carriage first.

    "Wait!"

    Just about this, a cold drink came from the side.

    They are strange. Looking back together, they see Qin Ying. He is walking in a big step. His face is blue and iron. His face is full of sullen.

    "You''re tying clothes on purpose, aren''t you? Deliberately irritate me, let me in front of the public embarrassment?! Do you think this will bring me down? That''s naive of you! "

    "Oh? Is it? But Miss Qin, I don''t know what you''re talking about. " Su Kui tilted her head, looked at Qin Ying with a smile on her side, and said, "don''t you follow me and warn me to leave the guoshifu. When I refuse, I become angry?"

    Yingqi listened and shook his head disappointedly. "Sister Qin, you are so disappointing. Love is a blessing, not a possession. What''s more, brother Mo doesn''t like you. "

    She didn''t want to say more.

    "I''ve lived for so many years, admiring you for your ability to tie clothes, speak lies with your eyes open."

    Su Kui shrugged. "Thank you, but I''ve lived so many years, and for the first time, I know that there are women who haven''t left the cabinet. Their words are so vicious. What''s more, my parents have passed away. Whether I have a dispute with you or not, but for the dead, please keep a basic respect! "

 Chapter 2761

    Words fall, Su Kui turned to get on the carriage, called win habitat to get on the car, without hesitation ordered the coachman to return home.

    Let''s not go to the party.

    Every time she goes through, she will be influenced by the clients, because she receives their memories, and her body''s instinctive response and the deepest and most unforgettable scars in her heart still exist.

    She''s sunflower, and she''s also a Korean knot.

    So for chaojieyi, her parents are a bloody wound in her heart that can never be touched.

    Sukui didn''t see it. When her carriage left slowly, the carriage around her turned its wheels and left.

    Qin Ying is standing in the same place. Even when the carriage of Qin Fu comes, she doesn''t notice. Qin simiu lifts the curtain of the car and shouts with a sneer. Then she comes back to her senses.

    "Well, is that enough to lose? Not getting in yet? Standing here, do you want to walk back? "

    Qin simu was so upset that he used to tell himself to do this and that by virtue of his own identity.

    Now their identities are the same, and they should have a better future. As a result, this time, it''s estimated that they were all cut off by her. How could Qin simu not be angry?

    What a shame! When she goes back, she must tell her father the truth! Let him see clearly, this is his daughter who has always been treated differently, but also so!

    "Have you said enough? Shut up when you have said enough! "

    With a fierce eye knife, Qin simiu''s heart was scared to a standstill for a moment. Qin Ying, who had no expression, got on the carriage and sat opposite her.

    "You, you..."

    Qin simu''s chest was up and down, "do you dare to threaten me? What''s up? Shame is that you are not me. You have the ability to kill me! Wait and see how Dad punishes you! "

    "That''s also my business. No matter how I am, you can''t take my place. Ah, fool --"

    Qin Ying disdains sneering and looks out of the window with a full expression of disgust. It seems that she can''t even breathe a piece of air with Qin simu.

    Qin simiu was so angry that he wanted to talk about it again, but she was pulled by Miss Qin Si, and finally she held back.

    The two men were sullen, and left Miss Qin Si huddled in the corner, afraid to make a sound.

    -

    this time, Qin Ying''s words spread out and naturally caused another discussion.

    Although some women secretly applauded Qin Ying and thought it was praiseworthy to speak out her inner words bravely. But more than that, she was criticized for her shamelessness.

    Gradually, it came out that Qin''s mansion had been haunted by ghosts. Even Qin Ying, the eldest miss of Qin''s family, was possessed by ghosts. The former eldest Miss Qin had died. This person was a ghost.

    It''s even possible that Prime Minister Qin or Mrs Qin did evil and killed a fierce ghost, which was attached to Miss Qin to revenge!

    As for the other rumor, it is more extensive. In recent years, since the fall of the dynasty, the Qin family has no scruples to deal with matters. With the new emperor''s accession to the throne, the foundation is unstable and the actions are continuous. It seems that he is a loyal minister, but in fact, he has a long-standing intention of rebellion.

    There are so many things happened to the Qin family this time, because the God is warning the Qin family that there will be more terrible punishment if they continue to be obsessed!

    -

    Qin family, study.

    "Go away! Get out of here! "

    "PATA --"

    "check it immediately! Find out who''s spreading the rumour! "

 Chapter 2762

    The tea cup smashed the dark Wei who was kneeling on the ground. The blood rushed out of his forehead immediately. He didn''t even frown, as if he didn''t feel it. He knelt respectfully on one knee, made a salute, and flew out of the study.

    The night is deep, with thick fog and dark clouds surging, just like ghosts walking in the night. The atmosphere of Yin measurement covers up the bright moon. Even the moon seems to be treacherous.

    In the study, there was silence for a while, leaving Prime Minister Qin alone.

    He took a deep breath, squinted, his eyes clouded, "revenge? Ha ha, I''d like to see which fierce ghost I am, dare to revenge me! "

    In the censer on the case, there was a steady fragrance. Prime Minister Qin took a deep breath. The gap between his eyebrows seemed to be a lot lighter.

    -

    chongmo comes in a big step, which scares the sweet potato. She throws a basin in her hand and stops chongmo.

    "Master Guoshi, what are you doing? Miss, I''ve rested. What can I do for you? Why don''t you come back tomorrow? "

    When she said this, she felt a little uneasy, for fear of the hard break of heavy ink.

    Before that, she inadvertently saw the picture of chongmo kissing sukui. This picture always came to her mind.

    She knew that she had learned a secret by accident.

    No matter what, they are all under the fence now. If chongmo wants to break through, what should they do?

    Sweet potato, the success of heavy ink constantly ups and downs of the mood, slowly calmed down a lot.

    His lips are thin and his eyes are deep in the night. "Sweet potato, I want to see your master. Go in and report!"

    The sweet potato held his breath, looked at chongmo quietly, nodded, "the senior teacher of that country will wait outside for a moment, and I will ask the meaning of the girl."

    Back to the body, the sweet potato spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Fortunately, chongmo doesn''t break in hard, otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to do it.

    -

    in front of the bright and clean mercury mirror, the woman''s long hair is black and black, like silk, which is scattered on the back, with slender waist and delicate and full grip. She is wearing a fragrant color coat and is quietly smearing something in the mirror.

    When the man''s tall figure appeared in the mercury mirror, Su Kui found it. She paused and turned around strangely. "Ink..." Just want to call brother Mo, think of the requirements of heavy ink before, timely change, "amo, so late, is there anything important to say?"

    Under the warm candlelight, a woman''s face is as white as jade, and her eyes are black. When she looks at her, she will be in a trance and give people the illusion that she is the whole world.

    "Jieyi, I don''t like Qin Ying."

    Su Kui is ready for what he will say. She can''t help but hear this. In the next few seconds of silence, she thinks she is hallucinating.

    Until the heavy ink opens again.

    "Jieyi, I don''t know that Qin Ying has such an idea for me. In any case, I won''t like her, because my heart can''t accommodate the existence of other women."

    "Well? What You and you are here to tell me this? "

    Su Kui blinked, deeply doubting that she had heard it wrong.

    Her red lips burst into a smile. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

    "I......" Chongmo is dumb. He knows what he is doing, and he knows that he is impulsive.

 Chapter 2763

    Till now, chongmo is not the one who dare not to be. Since it comes, it will not shrink back.

    Black eyes fixed on her eyes, heavy ink light voice way: "knot clothes, I don''t want you to misunderstand, originally I have decided that this life will not marry, but, now I met a no matter what to do, let me extremely enchanted woman, I want to spend my life with her."

    This -

    Su Kui''s eyelids jumped, and a little panic suddenly rose in his heart, "ah, what do you mean I I don''t understand. "

    Her lips were tight and her face was no longer smiling, but a little uneasy.

    Chongmo feels sad, but if he doesn''t say it now, he''s afraid that he won''t get another chance.

    "You see," the slender fingers, brushing her forehead hair slowly, can fall over her hair and stop, "look at me, and tell me your inner thoughts, huh?"

    His voice was low-key and as always full of demagogic power.

    "No, I don''t understand. If amo is OK, I will have a rest. You and you will have a rest earlier..."

    Su Kui is busy and hard hearted. He deceives himself and pretends that he can''t understand.

    How dare she have the affection of her children without revenge?

    "Get dressed --"

    "stop it!" Su Kui suddenly couldn''t control the volume. The air suddenly froze. For a long time, she was uneasy and trembled her eyelashes quickly. She lowered her eyelashes and begged in her voice. "Amo, please, stop talking, OK?"

    The candles on the candlestick are burning quietly, the sparks of thumb size are jumping, a man and a woman are standing quietly, their heads are hanging uneasily, and their figures are particularly lonely under the candlelight.

    For a long time, there was a sigh in the room, "OK, you have a rest earlier, I......" Heavy ink behind the hands tight, clenched into empty fist, "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    After that, I can''t say my disappointment. I''ll leave.

    When Su Kui was alone in the room, she sighed and touched her hair. "God knows, how heartbreaking his expression was just now. I really want to hold him."

    System: [no, the crash will affect the completion of future tasks. Please note that the client is still there. ]

    therefore, whether the task is completed or not is between the one thought of the principal.

    And now, chaoxue''s obsession is revenge for the family.

    As for the others -

    after the task is completed, Su Kui will do whatever he wants, and Chao Xue will not interfere.

    -Recently, the progress of the task seems to have entered a bottleneck. Prime Minister Qin has been investigating who is behind him. However, it is impossible for him to think of the person behind him as a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken.

    Su Kui sighed bored and threw the snack back to the plate. Seeing the sweet potato, he asked, "girl, isn''t this your favorite? Is your appetite bad today? "

    "No," Su Kui shook his head, suddenly stood up and said to the sweet potato, "go, go out."

    The system seems to feel the emotional fluctuation of Su Kui and asks, "host, what are you going to do?"

    Su Kui shrugged. "It''s nothing. It seems that I overestimate old thief Qin. Since he can''t find it, I don''t mind making some horse feet for him!"

    -

    out of the guoshifu, the carriage went straight to the Yibao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2764

    Just after entering, the backstage shopkeeper of Yibao Pavilion immediately took her into the back hall and said to her, "girl, there are several people and horses investigating Yibao Pavilion recently. Besides the Qin family, there seem to be two groups of forces from different forces. What''s your purpose?"

    Su Kui smiled and took a sip of tea. "You don''t have to know that. You don''t know too much. It''s not necessarily a good thing for you."

    "But --"

    the shopkeeper stamped his feet, "but I''m just an ordinary person. At the beginning, I helped you, but I don''t know what the things you made are useful for. But now... " He sighed, "now it''s not something that I, a flat headed people, can do! If I am alone, I can also spell one or two for the miss''s lost skills. But I have my wife, children and old people in my family. I can''t help thinking about them! "

    "Oh? So what? what do you want to say? Now I''m going to shoot and disperse. Do you want to help me? Shopkeeper Xu, that''s not what you said at that time. " Su Kui clapped his sleeve, and God was smiling at him.

    "Yes, I''m greedy. I like your lost secret scripts. But I don''t know that what you do will be so dangerous! It even threatens my family''s life! "

    "Well, then, there''s nothing to talk about between us."

    Holding the bone china tea cup in the green palm, gently put the tea cup down and stood up with a smile, "manager Xu has difficulties. I don''t have to force you to cooperate with me. Since you don''t want to, I won''t be in a dilemma. In this way, thank you very much, shopkeeper Xu. "

    "Wait a minute --"

    when sukui Shi ran was about to leave, manager Xu suddenly called her, "wait a minute, Miss Chao --"

    "hmm?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked back at shopkeeper Xu. She did not speak again, waiting for him to continue.

    The man''s forehead is a little sweaty. He doesn''t know whether it''s hot or how. His eyes are wandering around, but he doesn''t dare to look at Su Kui''s eyes.

    "Manager Xu? If it''s OK, I''ll leave. Before I leave, I don''t know if manager Xu has anything else to say to me. "

    "I, I......"

    "Manager Xu, it''s OK to say that." Su Kui pursed her lips and smiled. She put her left hand on her right hand, which was harmless to human beings and animals.

    The man seemed to have made a great determination, bit his teeth, and asked, "Miss Chao!"! Although we are no longer cooperating, I''m still curious. When you asked me to sell the gadgets in the shop, you also pointed out that they must be sold to the Qin family. Forgive me for taking the liberty, I want to know what''s in them? "

    Su Kui listened quietly and looked at him smilingly. "Do you really want to know?"

    Her eyes are very black. When she looks at people, it seems that she has a special suction to suck them in.

    "Yes!" Shopkeeper Xu grits his teeth.

    "In fact, it''s nothing," Su Kui replied casually. "It''s filled with ghosts."

    "Ghost?!"

    Shopkeeper Xu was startled and looked at her in horror, remembering the legend that the Qin family was haunted.

    "Yes, the things in it can enlarge the ghost of human heart infinitely. As for how many evil things I have done to frighten myself crazy, it''s beyond my expectation

    "This -"

    at this time, manager Xu''s eyes are no longer those of an ordinary woman.

    "You really did it?!"

 Chapter 2765

    "Well? Manager Xu''s words are very interesting. How did you contact me with madam Qin''s madness? "

    Her eyes are too clear, black and white. When she stares at people directly, people dare not look at her at all.

    "I......" Shopkeeper Xu is dumbfounded.

    Su Kui''s red lips light pick, "OK, let your guests come out."

    "Miss Chao, I......" Shopkeeper Xu suddenly changed his face. He could not imagine that Su Kui would suddenly say this sentence. After a pause, he said sorry: "I''m sorry I don''t want to

    Voice fell, from the next room, there was a string of very high laughter.

    "Hahahaha..."

    "Miss Chao? It''s a good skill. I''ve been in and out of the country for decades. I never thought that I would one day fall in the hands of a yellow girl. "

    Before man appeared, his voice first came into his ears.

    Su Kui already knew.

    She stood still, her back straight and graceful, her face even smiling like autumn water, without any fear at all.

    After a few rest, a man with a momentum of more than half a hundred years came slowly from the next room. He was wearing a low-key black robe with his hands behind him. His hair and beard were white. He looked a bit elegant. If a stranger saw him, he would not have guessed that he would be prime minister Qin, a man who covered the whole country and the whole country! Qin Zong!

    "Lord Qin? I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you are still strong? "

    When she saw the visitor, Su Kui took the lead in opening her mouth. Her face was full of Yirong. In fact, even if it was not, she was not easy to appear outside as a woman for such a long time. Qin Zong did not necessarily remember her appearance.

    Before, it was just in case that I could easily cover my original appearance.

    As for now, of course not.

    Qin Zong''s face did not change until he heard this sentence. His heart sank. His narrow eyes narrowed. In the fierce and turbid eyes, the pure light suddenly appeared, "are you looking at your family?"

    "Qin Shangshu Oh no, now it''s time to call the prime minister, don''t you think? "

    This sentence neither flinches nor answers directly. But since there is no refutation, it is also indirect recognition.

    Qin Zong suddenly looked up and laughed, "OK! At that time, I thought that I had already cut the grass and uprooted the family. I didn''t expect that there were still fish that missed the net. Yes? Are you coming back for revenge? "

    In his tone, he was totally disdainful, "little girl, since you have escaped a life, you should have escaped far away, not come back to die. In those days, if I could break Chao''s house, I could also kill you! "

    Su Kui''s beautiful lip line pulled out a radian and red color, as if stained with a layer of blood, stopped, smiled and spit out a few words, "do not change the name, do not change the family name, the little girl''s name is chaoxue -"

    chaoxue!

    Once upon a time, the daughter of the royal family''s parents, the Prime Minister of the royal dynasty, was the only daughter!

    "Good! It seems that you can''t get back the revenge? "

    Shopkeeper Xu was sweating. He didn''t think that this man was the legendary Prime Minister Qin Zong! But in front of him once thought the ordinary girl, but also is the status unusual person, even is also carrying the blood deep hatred.

    According to her words, manager Xu already knows that all the affairs of the Chao family come from Qin Zong. Maybe, they are all controlled by Qin Zong. Maybe!

 Chapter 2766

    Knowing everything, shopkeeper Xu can''t support his legs any more. He sits on the ground, gasping for breath, despairing uncontrollably. His face is filled with despair.

    I knew that. When Prime Minister Qin''s people came, he would not promise to help test Su Kui.

    At that time, if Prime Minister Qin insisted on not supplying Su Kui according to the agreement, he could not touch the line, which might be life-threatening, but it was not absolute.

    But now it''s different -

    his client must die!

    "Miss Chao, help me -" he was desperate.

    Su Kui sighed and shook his head. "Manager Xu, the road is all his own. No one drives a knife to your neck to force you. Step by step, step by step. "

    When the words fell, she stroked the folds on her sleeves that didn''t exist, and walked out of the back hall slowly. Man said: "prime minister Qin, let''s live for a long time. I must recover the debt from the family. You can live well. I need to take this life back in person!"

    The more beautiful the woman''s voice is, the more careless the voice is with a little languid, and the more arrogant the words are.

    Qin Zong ignored the uncomfortable feeling in his heart and laughed loudly, "OK, I''ll wait for that day!"

    Seeing the graceful figure of the woman disappear, he couldn''t stop it. It''s a good skill to face the snow, and even put on the heavy ink!

    With a cold smile, he had no refined temperament on his face

    He shook his sleeves coldly. Before he left, he didn''t look at manager Xu, who was lying on the ground. There was no emotion in his tone. It was plain.

    "Do it. Keep your hands and feet clean."

    It was night, and a big fire broke out in the imperial capital. It is said that it was because the waiter accidentally knocked over the candlestick in the evening. All the products sold in the shop were wood products. They burned up in a flash. There was no time to save them. In the fire, two guys and the boss died, and no one survived.

    They put out the fire and dragged out only three burnt bodies.

    -

    Qin family.

    Dark Wei kneels on one knee and makes a respectful gesture, "master, when our people arrived at Xu''s house, his wife, children and mother were gone."

    "Waste!"

    There is no candle in the study. Qin Zong''s face is in the dark, which is set off by the cold breath of his body, like a devil crawling out of the ground.

    "My subordinates are guilty!"

    "Fifty lashes, go down and get yourself punished."

    "Thank you, master."

    With a sigh of relief, Ambrosia left quietly.

    -

    Everything Su Kui does here can''t be concealed from chongmo. Since Qin Zong can find her head, she should have found Yingyi and chongmo.

    "It''s all done?"

    Su Kui, with one hand on his cheek, was playing with small scissors lazily. There was a basin of gentleman''s bamboo on the table, which she didn''t look like.

    The person she asked was a man with a strange face. He was wrapped in darkness. At night, he could integrate with the night, but in the daytime, it was very obvious.

    At the moment, he knelt on the ground, listened to sukui''s question, nodded at once, "yes, towards the girl."

    "As soon as our people took them away, someone came back, but it''s a pity that manager Xu --"

    Su Kui waved his hand. "I have half of the responsibility for his death. Please take good care of his family. If you can, arrange someone to send them to their hometown, and give them more silver, enough for them to live."

    "Yes, I see."

    Sweet potato can''t understand what Su Kui is talking about, what can''t die, but he dare not interrupt.

 Chapter 2767

    The next morning, Su Kui got up early and sat in the main hall.

    As a result, chongmo came in and saw her at a glance. Although there are many words in my heart to ask, I can see her natural lazy appearance, but I don''t know where to mention it.

    After standing quietly outside for a long time, he walked slowly towards sukui.

    "Amo."

    Su Kui started, this step, sooner or later will come, Su Kui do not want to escape. On the one hand, the system urges her to finish the task as soon as possible every day. Su Kui knows that there is more or less the meaning of original body and heading for snow in it.

    No matter who it is, they want to see their wishes earlier and finish it as soon as possible.

    Especially Zhao Xue, who has been waiting for so long, has nightmares day and night, dreaming that her parents died miserably, but she can''t even collect the body.

    "Why is it so early to get dressed?"

    Heavy ink eyes light convergence, dare not see her beautiful eyes.

    Su Kui smiled, askew, askew head, a group of infinite innocence, "isn''t it ah Mo who wants to ask me something? That''s why I came here so considerate that he could understand his confusion. "

    Her voice is light, her eyes are cunning, and chongmo dare not look into her eyes, because he only learned about it a few days ago, tossing and turning and staying up all night.

    He thought that he could help her solve all these problems. He never thought that she would be able to wait and take the lead. Moreover, even Mrs Qin''s illness is related to her.

    This is something that neither he nor he thought of.

    "I don''t doubt you when I''m dressed..."

    Chongmo is a little weak. "We really want to help you. If you do this, you will put yourself in danger."

    He can''t be around her all the time, standing where he can see her to protect her. As for the subordinates, in case of dereliction of duty -

    he can''t imagine!

    "I know, I know." Su Kui nodded and comforted him, "but ah, amo, can you imagine? What was my life in Jiangnan? These are all thanks to Qin Zong, and my father and mother, they are so good people, so they become victims of rights! I hate the royal family, so I don''t ask whether it is black or white, and I have sacrificed my Chaojia in vain. My Chaojia is full of people, more than 200 people, all of them have been beheaded! More hate Qin Zong, if it is not for villain persecution, my father is Qingming, will not die before and after death, bear such a big stigma!

    Her tone was so flat that it seemed that she was talking about someone else''s business. But the calmer she was, the more uneasy she was. Because, she seems to have made up her mind to be like Qin Zong.

    The worry in his heart was growing. Chongmo couldn''t bear to lose it again. He walked quickly to sukui, held her shoulder, and ordered in a deep voice: "you can''t go on like this! I can help you, no matter what you want to do, I won''t blame you, so don''t hide me! "

    Seeing Su Kui''s silence, he pursed his lower lip, which was different from ordinary people''s light gray eyes. In the light, it seemed like silver, very demagogic.

    "Give it to me. You can participate. Even if you want to cut Qin Zong''s head, I can help you. However, the premise of all this is that I am in front of you and fight against the danger for you. I''m worried about you very much. Do you know how to tie clothes? "

    When Su Kui was caught unprepared by the unexpected confession, she suddenly panicked. "Amo, what do you do to say these things? We didn''t say well. Don''t we mention these words for the time being?"

 Chapter 2768

    "But I can''t wait!" Chongmo takes a deep breath. "Do you want to know who I want to marry and spend my life with?"

    His warm palms are tightly attached. The temperature is transmitted to the skin through the thin cloth and burns to the tip of the heart, which is especially fascinating.

    The wind is still, the osmanthus outside the yard is in bloom, and the sweet taste penetrates into the nose, making people want to be reckless and willful.

    "Yes Who? "

    Say it.

    Gray eyes, especially seriously, look at her eyes, unswervingly, "it''s you."

    Like a thousand years old well, the heart without waves seems to be suddenly poured with a pot of hot oil, crackling and turning, with ups and downs and uncertainty.

    "But I......" She said, "I used to be such an identity, no matter who I am, would you mind?"

    Before reuniting with him, her life plan included only revenge, revenge and revenge. She had no idea of romantic love, because she knew that no man would mind her past.

    And if she conceals it, she can''t get through her heart.

    "Shhh --"

    Chong Mo''s uneasy heart felt a little relieved because of her worried and flustered expression. Fortunately, she was not completely indifferent to herself.

    In this way, it''s good.

    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait for you to think about it slowly, but when you tie your clothes, I won''t allow you to exclude me from life, will you?"

    His eyes were firm and gentle. The two eyes met in the air. Sunflower was not allowed to dodge.

    Unconsciously, a "good" word, then blurted out.

    After that, she realized later that she would respond, "I..."

    "Ah --"

    Chong Mo chuckles in a low voice. His long index finger touches her soft lip and stops her from going on. The soft voice says, "I''ll take it as if you have agreed."

    All right.

    Su Kui collapsed his shoulders and was helpless. "Amo, how can I know that you have such a naughty side?"

    It''s really necessary for the people outside to have a look. This legendary master of the state is not only a God who does not eat fireworks, but also has seven emotions and six desires.

    "To you, it''s natural to be a little bit naughty."

    Heavy ink inch footage, stroked her greasy cheek, lips corner smile is particularly moving.

    Don''t be shameful, with her no desire for life mentality, when can we hold the beauty back?

    -We haven''t seen sunflower since we parted a month ago.

    In his private heart, chongmo didn''t want to tell sunflower what he had done to win. Because he knows the likes and personalities of his friends, how can a man dislike a woman like that when she is discovered?

    But this matter, even if heavy ink doesn''t say, win different also oneself to find out.

    What Qin Zong can find, he can find naturally, just like him.

    In the imperial study, two men, who are equally handsome, are playing chess.

    Heavy ink black, win different white.

    The silent smoke filled the chessboard. The eunuch waiting by looked at his nose, nose and heart. The old God was standing, as if he didn''t notice the change in the room.

    As for the other little eunuchs, who had been practicing for a short time, they were beaten by their silent but overwhelming momentum.

    Lost another game, win different "pa" throw away the chess pieces, sneer, look at the opposite side of the heavy ink sitting still, "what? Want to keep it from me? "

 Chapter 2769

    "Well?" Heavy ink lazy raised eyelids, thick and slender eyes like cicada wings of insects, "you just for this matter? Specially asked me to play chess in the palace? "

    "What? No? "

    Yingyi grinds his teeth. He only feels that the back alveolar is itchy. He really wants to bite the person in front of him.

    "It''s so good to tie clothes in the morning. You can rest assured that you will go there. You need to hide it from me with all your heart?"

    Heavy ink looks down on its own eyes, carelessly takes the chess box, picks up the black and white pieces, and installs them separately.

    "You''ll find out for yourself. There''s a difference between what I say and what I don''t say?"

    "Tut --"

    Yingyi shakes his head, stands up and backs his hands behind him, goes around qiangmo, tut tut sneers, "qiangmo, qiangmo, I found for the first time that you, as a person, have a little talent to see color and forget friends!"

    Hearing this, chongmo didn''t explain it, but smiled and chanted. He watched each other jump in his spare time. When he had enough appreciation, he nodded his head slowly, "Congratulations, you guessed it right. And, not a little, but a lot. "

    As he said, he also made a comparison with his fingers, from a small green bean to a long one.

    The gap between them, mercilessly, shows to win.

    ˇ°ŁżŁżŁżˇ±

    Yingyi touched his chin, but he was not angry. "Since she is so good, I have to see more. And her amazing mechanism skill really opened my eyes. Such a woman is really a wonderful woman in the world! "

    Although there are exaggerations in these words, the strong curiosity about sunflower in the tone of winning is not concealed.

    Chongmo knew it would be like this for a long time. He said lightly, "well, the palace is not suitable for making clothes. Do you want her to live in a cage for the rest of her life?"

    No one thought that the two people''s moments of effort had brought the topic to this aspect.

    Win different Zheng for a while, he really did not think about this problem.

    "Amo, are you serious?!"

    If not seriously, as a friend of chongmo, will not say this to him.

    Like a person, is not something difficult to say. Heavy ink big square nodded, "yes, so, I hope you can take it seriously!"

    Whether it''s competition, or anything else, chongmo doesn''t want to win. It''s to approach sukui with curiosity and exploratory attitude.

    "Well, I haven''t seen her for a long time. Let''s meet together sometime. I can''t wait to see Qin Zong fall."

    Heavy Mo laughs, "what I fear most is her this point, silent, unexpectedly make mad madam Qin!"

    "Tut, what you said is wrong. She has helped us a lot!"

    Without her, their plan would not have been so smooth.

    Even now, winning the difference still has a kind of feeling in the dream. In the impression, she is still that soft and weak woman. Even if she sees the old people, she is also afraid to recognize them because of her inferiority. But in the fingers, another face.

    The power of hatred, really?

    -

    the National Teachers'' office is now under the heavy ink management like an iron bucket. Even if a fly flies in, it can be found.

    The sweet potato has never understood that Su Kui is talking with the master of the state every day in her study. She only knows that this person is her master and the person she will serve for the rest of her life, which is enough.

    A thousand defences, a thousand defences, but also have ulterior motives.

 Chapter 2770

    Qin Zong won''t let Su Kui live. Last time he let her go, it was because she was surrounded by the people arranged by chongmo. Once he moved chongmo on the bright side, it means that he completely tore his face away from chongmo.

    But, if after, Su Kui once appeared the question, died injured, all had nothing to do with him.

    Heavy ink is to prevent this, has been the national division of public security, governance is particularly strict, strive not to let anyone with ulterior motives sneak into the air.

    -

    two days later, Yingqi sent a letter to ask if Su Kui would like to go with her.

    Su Kui stared at the letter for a long time, and even the sweet potato found something wrong.

    "What''s the matter, girl? This letter, isn''t it? "

    "No," Su Kui slowly folded the letter, put it on the table, and knocked. "The handwriting on the letter is indeed from Qier."

    "That''s good. I thought you found something wrong." The sweet potato breathed a sigh of relief, "but girl, the princess asked you to go to the incense, so are you going or not?"

    Go or not?

    This is a problem!

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and didn''t think about it at all. "Go, of course. Just in time, I also have a wish to ask for Bodhisattva''s blessing!"

    "But the National Teacher''s place..."

    These days, the tension in the mansion can be felt by anyone. All that chongmo did was to protect a person. Now, at this moment, Su Kui is going out, and may be in danger.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make myself clear there."

    -The next day, Su Kui left as promised. Instead of the sweet potato, she took another servant girl who was very low-key.

    Yingqi didn''t appear naturally. Just after dawn, there were servants of the princess mansion. They came to notice with the sign of the princess mansion and claimed that something happened to Yingqi. They would better meet at the gate of the city.

    Everything was as Su Kui had expected. She had a bottom in her heart, and she sat more and more steadily.

    The only servant girl around her is red moon. She quietly observes Su Kui''s quiet expression. She is a little confused.

    She did not understand why, this time, Su Kui would take her, rather than take the sweet potato, a close servant girl.

    , "girl, if you are sleepy, go to bed for a while. If you sit down, you will catch cold. If your highness comes, later, your servant will call you up again!"

    The incense stove on the table table slowly let out the spices. Su Kui was sleepy with his eyes narrowed. The carriage shook, causing her body to jump forward too. She almost didn''t fall.

    Confused and chaotic, she was held by the red moon, dimpled and whispered, "this fragrance, it''s very delicious."

    Red moon only felt a "clucking" in her heart. Her eyes changed rapidly. Fortunately, at the next moment, Su Kui fell into her arms, unconscious.

    "Girl? Girl? Are you asleep? " Sweet potato carefully shook her, see no reaction, heart set.

    Open the curtain, quietly than a gesture, in a moment, the carriage, which was still in good condition, suddenly ran forward quickly.

    After leaving the gate, I went all the way to the desolate place on the outskirts of the city. Looking at the direction, I didn''t go to the temple at all.

    from all sides, as like as two peas of carriage, the carriage was running faster and faster, and it was suddenly seen from a distance. There were more than a dozen cars that were exactly the same as those of sukkui before they left the house.

 Chapter 2771

    The coachmen were wearing straw hats and blue cloth clothes. Without careful observation, they could not tell who was the coachman from the guoshifu!

    The carriage revolved around, and then quickly dispersed, and began to gallop in four directions, Southeast, northwest, with the sound of horses'' hooves, bringing up a large area of smoke and dust.

    "Did you get rid of it?"

    At this time, there was a carriage that turned around and headed for the most dangerous city.

    Inside the carriage, the woman asked in a low voice like a oriole.

    "Get rid of it."

    "Well, hurry up, be careful of those people catching up, and take them to the master and send them to him!"

    Red moon breathed a sigh of relief and urged the coachman to go quickly. At the gate of the city, he entered a small lane, and then came out. He had become an ordinary asphalt carriage.

    Looking at the sleeping woman in her arms, she has a beautiful face and no defensive appearance. She has no idea that she is in danger.

    There was a complex look in her eyes, fleeting, "I''m sorry," she murmured, and soon her eyes hardened to the end.

    Originally, she had arranged all the arrangements, including the incense in the carriage, which would also be quietly brought up. This kind of fragrance is not poisonous, but if you smell it a lot, you will be drowsy.

    Normal people think it''s because they don''t have a good rest at night and are tired. I will never think of the reason why I want to order spices every day.

    Before she got up in the morning, she saw the sweet potato and looked at her with sympathetic eyes, because she knew that once Su Kui took the sweet potato, when they were sleeping, in order to better complete the task, their people would directly kill the sweet potato.

    At that time, her eyes on sweet potato were already dead.

    However, it was totally unexpected that she was a little servant girl who had no sense of existence on weekdays, but she casually pointed it out and brought it.

    There is a little uneasiness in her heart. Does she know anything?

    -

    the eyelids are very heavy, and the body seems to be tightly bound, even turning over can not be done.

    Su Kui opened her eyelids in a trance. The light group overlapped again made her eyes dim. She blinked her eyelids a few times quickly. After she got used to it, she gradually saw everything in front of her.

    "Awake?"

    Obviously, someone is observing her condition at any time. Just when she woke up, she heard a slightly familiar voice.

    The black hair is tied into a snake bun. The head is wearing a golden gait with ruby. The long dress made of brocade is gorgeous and elegant.

    A dress up look, smiling at Su Kui, it''s Qin Ying!

    "Qin, Ying?"

    Her eyes changed rapidly, surprised and doubted for a while, but in the end, they became clear.

    Su Kui sneered and his red lips were full of sarcasm. "You Qin family, are there only these means? I''m trying my best to catch a weak woman

    "You weak?" Qin Ying said coldly, "if I don''t know the truth, I may think you are a weak woman. But after I know what you have done, do you think I can treat you as an ordinary woman?"

    "To tie clothes? No, it''s time to call you chaoxue. "

    Su Kui looked at her expressionless as if she had entered some kind of manic state and said to herself.

    Looking at her eyes, angry as if trying to tear her up.

    "Yes, compared with what your Qin family has done to my Chao family, your repayment is obviously not enough!"

 Chapter 2772

    The body is tied on the pillar. Su Kui''s voice is not sad or happy, but her eyes are colder than the night. When she stares at her, there is a chill from the bottom of her feet.

    Qin Ying clenches her teeth and hardens her scalp. Suddenly, she holds her chin tightly. With great force, her nails are dead and embedded in her flesh.

    "Yes, we all have our own purposes if we want to calculate it carefully. You''re for revenge, and I''m for a better life and self-protection. "

    "You know what? When I came to this world and saw him for the first time, I fell in love with him. He stood on the high altar and looked up at the world with pride. I used to think that the sentence of banishment from the painting was too vulgar and exaggerated, but I didn''t know until I saw him that there were such excellent men in the world. "

    "So, I have been striving for it!" At this point, she sped faster and her eyes were fierce. "But you''ve ruined all my plans! Because your appearance broke the example of guoshifu and became the only woman who could enter his eyes! Do you think I should hate you? "

    Qin Ying''s lips are attached to Su Kui''s ears, and her breath hits her ears, arousing a layer of cold particles.

    Therefore, the feeling of gnashing teeth and teeth with hatred is more intense.

    "Hate? Of course you can hate it, but you probably still don''t understand a reason. "

    "What?"

    Of course, Qin Ying knew that what she said would never be pleasant to hear, but she couldn''t help asking.

    The woman in front of her eyes was dressed in a blue suit, with black hair hanging disorderly around her. She did not know where she had left her hair.

    However, she stood upright as if she was not the one who was controlled. Full of pride and pride, let Qin Ying want to pick up sticks, one by one, to break her!

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows. "Well, before dying, I can tell you kindly that it is impossible for you to follow chongmo."

    Voice did not fall, a slap in the air to her face, "pa" a sound, accompanied by tingling, especially clear.

    When the teeth hit the soft meat on the cheek, the smell of blood immediately spread in the mouth.

    Su Kui''s unconcerned side smirked, especially flirtatiously stretched out the tip of his red tongue and licked the blood on his lips.

    "Tut, lighten up. Ah Mo doesn''t like women like you."

    "You --"

    Qin Ying''s chest heaved violently. She raised her hand again, but when she fell, she stopped for a moment with a pair of sharp black eyes.

    "As the saying goes, one more time is no more than three times, but in my place, there is no such rule. You''d better understand it before you start."

    "By the way, where were we? AMO won''t be with you? Well Let me see, how did Qin Zong fool you? Promise to let chongmo marry you? Don''t dream! "

    Su Kui suddenly showed a meaningful smile. "Your Qin family has destroyed my Chaojia family, but do you know that I Chaojia is chongmo''s life-saving benefactor?! It can be said that without Chaojia, there would be no such thing as his heavy ink now! So, you know? Even without me, chongmo could marry any woman in the world, but it would not be your Qin''s daughter! "

    "Shut up!" Qin Ying''s eyes were red and covered with blood, obviously unable to accept this reality.

    "That''s the truth, isn''t it funny? In fact, you, from birth, is a joke! "

 Chapter 2773

    "Qin Zong doesn''t care whether you are his own flesh and blood at all. He only cares about rights, and whether you can bring enough benefits for him! If not, think about your mother. What is her end? "

    System: [host, it''s very dangerous for you to provoke each other deliberately. ]

    a mechanical sound suddenly rings in her mind. Su Kui raises her eyebrow high on one side, and dangerlang replies, "OK, it doesn''t matter. It''s already dangerous, not bad."

    System: [host, you are playing with fire! ]

    "that''s good. Let the fire burn harder!"

    Secretly joking with the system, but in reality, it is no surprise that Qin Ying gets revenge again in the rage.

    Nothing more than scratching.

    Su Kui shrugged. "That''s the truth. No matter how much you want to escape, you can''t change it."

    "Shut up! You bitch! "

    Before the crossing, she had a good life, but after the crossing, she had a better life. Her rights and wealth were at hand, so Qin Ying always thought that as long as she maintained her life well, her life would be better and better.

    But -

    she was hit mercilessly and defeated.

    "I won''t believe you. You are a liar! When death comes, dare to talk nonsense! "

    Just at this time, the gate of the small folk house was pushed open, Qin Zong strode in, heard this and snorted, "don''t believe her, my daughter of Qin Zong, she should learn to control her emotions and be controlled by an enemy. What is it like?"

    Qin Zong was cold sweep, Qin Ying immediately bowed, Gong said: "I know, father."

    "Well, you can go out first. If you are a father, you want to ask Miss Chao!"

    He deliberately bit the four words of Miss Chao very heavily, as if he was afraid that Su Kui would not hear them.

    Su Kui sneered, "if Prime Minister Qin has anything to ask, just say it. I also want to hear from you, the old thief, what''s the purpose."

    Qin Zong looked at her and was not upset, but said with emotion: "it''s better to teach my daughter from the old age, not arrogant and impetuous. It''s a pity that my life is not good!"

    "You took away the family of the shopkeeper of Yibao pavilion?" After a few words, he didn''t waste any more time and went straight to the subject.

    "So what?"

    "Give them up, I can make you die faster." Qin Zong took the dagger from his waist and drew it out gently. The sharp edge of the dagger flashed suddenly. He appreciated the sharpness of the knife and said lightly: "if you don''t, you look like a flower, but it''s hard to keep it."

    "Leather bags are all external things. You can do it if you want. Why nonsense?"

    "Good! Hard air! " Qin Zong didn''t expect her to be so hard spoken. She would rather be disfigured than give up the whereabouts of those people.

    The next second, Su Kui''s white cheek, there will be a knife of blood dripping, terrible wound, blood gushing out quickly, dyed his cheek red, looks very miserable.

    Su Kui laughed, "I once heard from my father that there were a lot of treasures that were lost in the past dynasty. Before he died, he entrusted the treasure map to his relatives, and the relatives, surnamed Xu -" said half of it. She took a breath and continued, "I don''t know. I guess that''s right?"

    The blade of the sharp dagger is still dripping blood. Half of the woman''s face is intact, which is particularly touching. However, the other half seems to climb out of the hell.

    Qin Zong looks sad. "You''re so smart, I''m reluctant to kill you."

    Unfortunately, the daughter of the enemy, either you or I die -

 Chapter 2774

    "Qin Zong, I underestimated you. It seems that you not only want these treasures, but also the world!"

    Up to now, there is no need to hide. Qin Zong looks at Su Kui''s eyes with a trace of imperceptible appreciation. "Unfortunately, if you were my daughter, I would certainly cultivate you well." When the voice fell, he shook his head and smiled arrogantly, "what if I let you know? As for those who are going to die, I''d better hand over the descendants of Xu''s family as soon as possible. In this way, I can consider to let you die quickly. Otherwise, there are many ways I can torture people. For women, there are so many ways that you can''t survive or die. "

    "Oh? Have you finished? " Su Kui is not sad or happy. One side of the cheek has hurt to the point of losing feeling. It''s wooden, as if it doesn''t exist.

    "Toward the snow! You don''t want to toast, you don''t want to drink! " Qin Zong''s face can''t keep smiling any longer. His turbid eyes stare at Su Kui''s eyes.

    In front of the woman''s calm expression, let him start to remember, which step he took wrong.

    After all, chaoxue''s performance is nothing like that of a dying man.

    "You want to be emperor?"

    Su Kui narrowed her eyes and pressed him to answer.

    Even if Qin didn''t have time to think about it, he left his sleeves cold. "Since ancient times, all the people in the world have been competent. He can''t win the difference. So, how about changing one''s role?"

    "Well, since you don''t say it, I have a way to find it myself, but it''s a pity that you are such a good leather!"

    "Come on, take her down, clean up." Qin Zong said lightly.

    The next moment, quietly from the corner out of a black man wearing a silver mask, came to Su Kui.

    Su Kui saw him and smiled.

    "Qin Zong, it''s you, not me." After that, she pulled the corners of her lips and said to the comer half coquettishly, "ah Mo, it hurts so much. Do you still like me after disfiguring?"

    "You - you?!"

    Qin Zong, who had turned around, suddenly turned around quickly. When he saw who the other side was, his pupils suddenly narrowed.

    "Good, chongmo! Towards the snow! It''s you! "

    He suddenly raised his head to the sky and laughed, "I''ve calculated for a lifetime, but I didn''t expect to be planted in the hands of a little girl film. It''s really good to have a good daughter raised in Chaocheng!"

    After enduring such a long torture, he was able to hold on and say nothing. It was calculated that he said everything and was caught.

    "But do you think that''s how you can bring me down? Come on - "

    " no need. "

    Chongmo''s patience to this day has already been the limit. Heaven knows that the knife cuts her face as if it were cutting his heart.

    If Qin Zong did it again at that time, he could not help it. He couldn''t care what plan he had. He just wanted to wring Qin Zong''s head so that he could know who he touched!

    But he can''t. If he breaks her plan for the sake of impulse, she won''t forgive him.

    Su Kui''s hands and feet were tied for too long. When they were loose, the whole person couldn''t support them. At the moment of slipping, she was caught by chongmo.

    She panted and laughed happily. Looking carefully, there was a faint flash of tears in her eyes.

    "Qin Zong, I finally wait until today. Do you think that without complete assurance, I will catch you so easily?"

 Chapter 2775

    "It seems that God is still on my side!"

    Time and place are favorable, otherwise, at the beginning, she had so many people to cooperate, why did she just find the Yibao pavilion?

    Hook up the lip, even if the body is extremely embarrassed, but the eyes are particularly fierce, sharp, never hide themselves.

    "Go out and have a look, your emperor''s dream, and continue to do it in the next life!"

    "No way, you two can''t lie to me!"

    Qin Zong opened the door with a push. Next second, two long knives came straight to his neck.

    But outside the yard, I don''t know when there is no wind or grass, but it has been surrounded.

    The walls are full of archers. The yard is surrounded by elite soldiers. As for winning, they stand in the middle of the yard with their hands behind them. They look coldly at Qin Zong coming out of the door, as if they are looking at the dead.

    "It turned out that Prime Minister Qin was not satisfied with his right now. He wanted to pull me off and become emperor himself!"

    Win different pull lip Cape, black robe above, five claw golden dragon, in the sun, eyes circle stare, as if the next second is about to fly.

    "Emperor, Weichen --"

    "enough, come, take down the traitor, put him in prison and wait for him to be sent!"

    At the end of the speech, looking up, I suddenly saw the woman leaning in the arms of heavy ink, walking slowly out of it. The face that once was powerful enough to topple the country and the city could not see the original features and blood, which made her look very miserable.

    "Get dressed..."

    His throat rolled up and down for a while, some of which could not maintain his majesty as an emperor He didn''t know how to say it to express the strong emotion that was almost gushing out of his heart now.

    If it wasn''t for her to lure Qin Zong out with his most trusted confidants, and the study was replaced by another guard, they wouldn''t have the chance to sneak in first and get out the confidential information.

    Because, once the other party finds that the wind blows and the grass moves, the information will be turned into ashes before they have it.

    Qin Zong was very clever, but he didn''t expect that there was a way to move the tiger away from the mountain.

    "Not hard, brother Yizhi."

    Su Kui hard raised a smile, those who had stopped in her eyebrows sad, as if in an instant disappeared.

    Trance, heavy ink and win different, feel like time back, in front of, or that simple character, smiling girl.

    "Well, I''m glad to finally call my brother."

    Inexplicably, his eyes are a little sour and astringent. Win the difference and clear up the mood quickly. He tells Yu Lin Wei to take Qin Zong away immediately. On this day, the people on the street have been evacuated. Once there are suspicious people near the team, they will be killed!

    After the command, it''s time to go back to the palace to deal with the following affairs.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Kui hurriedly stopped him. When he turned around, his eyes brightened and he said, "brother Yi has to keep this old thief''s life. I have many accounts to settle with him!"

    As for the other Qin family, they have been taken away for a long time.

    "It''s natural," Yingyi understood her idea. "His life is up to you."

    This is the biggest concession that can be made as an emperor.

    -

    prison.

    When Su Kui came in, Qin Zong took off his colorful clothes. He was wearing the prison clothes that death row prisoners would wear. He was wearing heavy chains on his hands and feet.

    Because Qin Zong''s relatives who fled all over the place haven''t been arrested completely, in order to prevent those thieves from gathering to break the prison, only one of them was locked in this prison, and they sent heavy soldiers to guard it.

 Chapter 2776

    Qin Zong was not surprised to see her. In his eyes, there was an uncontrollable hatred.

    "I was careless. If I had known this, I should have known you first. At least I would have buried you in front of my family, and I would not have lost it!"

    Su Kui laughed instead of angry. "Unfortunately, the last loser is you."

    The wound on her face has been bandaged, without any covering, "are you still expecting someone to save you?" Su Kui smiled and said nothing to him. He pointed to a thin man with scars all over his face. He said to himself, "do you want to guess who is this, Prime Minister?"

    She has a light tone. Since Qin Zong was jailed, her whole life has been a lot easier.

    Qin zongfei took a quick look, and then he was stunned. His face was ugly. "Feng, Yi, Dao!"

    "Ha ha," Su Kui chuckled, "yes, the prime minister still remember him? Then you probably didn''t expect that he wasn''t dead, did you? "

    "Morning, snow!" Qin Zong''s cheek twitches constantly. It looks like a stroke. He grins his teeth like a fierce ghost and stares at Su Kui''s face. "Dare you!"

    "Of course I dare!" Su Kui''s face suddenly became cold. "You hurt my family. I''ve been living in exile for many years. I''ve been suffering from competition and many times I''m on the verge of death. But as long as I think that my revenge has not been avenged, I dare not die. I dare not close my eyes! Even in my dream, I dare not dream. I dare not dream of my father and mother. I am afraid that I will call out their names and be found! I live humbly for this day! "

    Her eyes were foggy and her voice became colder and thinner. "Yizhi''s brother said, give me your life. Will you give you a chance to start again? Qin Zong, I will see how you die with my own eyes! But I won''t do it myself, because your blood is dirty! "

    "Morning, snow! I won''t do what you want! " Voice falls, Qin Zong suddenly gets up and flies to the wall.

    Su Kui scoffed and fretted at his feet. A stone rolled over the prison door to Qin Zong''s feet.

    If he wants to commit suicide, he has to see if Su Kui is willing to give her this chance!

    Chaoxue paid for her soul. If she could not see Qin Zong''s tragic death, she would never close her eyes.

    "Let''s do it. First pull out his teeth."

    Having said this, naturally a bodyguard moved a chair for her. Because the next picture is too bloody, Su Kui is not too close. He looks for a good viewing direction, holds his chin and looks carefully.

    Feng Yidao was very obedient. At Su Kui''s command, he stepped in. His eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. The dagger was thrust into his mouth. Suddenly, his blood was dripping and Qin Zong was stopped from trying to bite his tongue and commit suicide.

    "The Qin family are locked here?"

    Su Kui''s eyes are fixed on the pictures in the prison. These things mean little to her. What''s more, do ghosts know whether the world is real or virtual? Qin Zong has many evils. He doesn''t know how many innocent lives he has been infected with, or even children. She has spared him.

    "Yes, courtesan."

    The bodyguard didn''t dare to look at it at all. He would spit it out at a glance, especially the bleak cry in his ear, which made his scalp numb. Peeping at the woman in front of him, he saw that she was too busy to turn her eyes, and his back was suddenly cold.

    "Go, bring me Miss Qin Ying."

 Chapter 2777

    "Such a good program will naturally be appreciated by her."

    "Yes, yes..." Finally, I can leave here for a while. The bodyguard is busy taking people back. The rest of them are too regretful to bury their heads.

    All around were places where the Qin family were imprisoned, so it was inevitable that Qin Ying heard a particularly sad cry.

    Seeing the bodyguard, she couldn''t help shrinking towards the corner.

    "Who is Qin Ying? Hurry up!"

    This sentence made Qin Ying feel like an icehouse. She shook her head, pretended not to hear, and bit her teeth to control her crying.

    From heaven to hell in a flash, but also so. As she used to give orders and see those people kneeling at her feet pitifully and begging for mercy, she only felt relieved and did not think that one day, she would also fall into this field.

    "Come out quickly. If I go in and catch people, it''s not so easy!" As he said this, he knocked on the long knife in his hand.

    "Yes, it''s her - if you want to catch her, catch her! No matter what we do! "

    At this time, a unkempt woman nearby suddenly pushed Qin Ying out.

    Qin Ying can''t prevent it. She looks back in shock and almost breaks her silver teeth. "Qin simu!"

    "It''s all your fault, sweeper! Don''t come back! "

    Qin Ying didn''t have time to speak, so she was pulled away by a rough hand, regardless of her struggle.

    Lost at the foot of one person, Qin Ying first saw a pair of comfortable shaking feet, wearing embroidered shoes, and then a dress made of superior cloud brocade. This dress, she only saw in one person, that is -

    "toward, snow!"

    "Ah - kill me..."

    "Chaoxue, ha ha ha, I will not let you go as a ghost! Well -- "

    the scream was in her ear, and she got into her ear clearly. Qin Ying shivered and tried to curl up.

    Su Kui put down the tea cup, and quietly ordered, "lift her head up. If you close your eyes, give her a bamboo stick to prop up her eyelids! Let her see! "

    "I don''t, don''t! Chaoxue, I''m wrong, please don''t be so cruel, please Qin Ying is really afraid. After only one look, she would like to dig her eyes. The bloody skeleton, except for the human shape, can''t see anything. Is it really her father?

    "Qin Ying, I always have revenge. You gave me two slaps at the beginning. I''d like to invite you to see a good play. Isn''t it too much?"

    "No --"

    however, it''s useless to let her struggle. Because she knows that if she doesn''t look, the other side can really do it. Take the bamboo stick to hold her eyelids.

    Shivering like chaff, she saw all this, and finally, with a head on the ground, she announced that she was finished. She seemed to be out of the water, sweating.

    "Chaoxue, chaoxue, you are a devil!"

    "Compared with your father, I have been very kind," Su Kui clapped his hands and stood up, stroking the wrinkles on his sleeve. "If I was a devil, it was forced by your father. You probably don''t know what kind of person your father is. Now, do you see the executioner? He, thanks to your father, oh, and his 80 year old mother, his newly married wife, and his three-month-old son, ah... "

    Red lips light pursed, suddenly feel tired, Su Kui pressed his brow, "drag the body to the mass grave, no one is allowed to collect it! As for her - send it back. "

 Chapter 2778

    This is the way the world is. When one makes a mistake, the whole family keeps making mistakes. What''s more, these people''s hands, more or less, are stained with blood. Therefore, even if there is any serious punishment in the future, it cannot be excessive.

    But Su Kui is behind, and receives Chao Xue''s request for help. Because she thought of the innocent servants of the Qin family, she thought of the people who were Zhulian together.

    As for those people who are the bottom of the street, how innocent are they?

    It wasn''t difficult. Yingyi sent people to investigate. As long as they were servants who had nothing to do with Qin Zong, they were all acquitted.

    As for Qin Zong''s relatives, in addition to several masterminds pushing to the Meridian Gate to behead, Qin Zong has also died in prison, and the rest will be exiled to the border.

    As for how long they can live and how far they can go, it depends on their ability.

    In fact, sometimes, life is not as easy as death. Exile, what happened on the way, is absolutely unimaginable cruelty.

    -

    on the day when all the masterminds of the Qin family were beheaded, it rained heavily, just like that day when the dynasty family was destroyed, so much blood, like the river water, could not be washed clean.

    Su Kui stood on the city tower, the rain was cool, blowing in obliquely, hitting her face, together with tears.

    With the arrival of the executive''s token and the exit of "cutting and deciding", all the gratitude and resentment have disappeared with today.

    [Ding - congratulations to the host for fulfilling the wish of chaoxue, and for the sake of his family. Next is the vacation time of the host. Let''s see you in the next world! ]After that, the system cut off the contact with her.

    Su Kui smiled. The rain fell on her face. It was cool and comfortable.

    An umbrella painted with green bamboo and cedar appeared above her head, accompanied by the familiar and worried voice, "how can you be so unruly? Don''t touch the water if the wound is not good. "

    "Yes, I see."

    Su Kui smiled and finally looked back at the bloodstains washed away by the rain. The bodies were still lying on the cold ground, as if to drain the last trace of blood.

    "It''s not good to have a good return." She drooped her eyes and murmured, "go, go back."

    Chongmo''s heart moved, and the haze of the weather could not stop his inner clarity. He smiled at the corner of his lips and said, "OK, let''s go home."

    Big palm quietly close to her hand, and then tightly hold.

    Su Kui was stunned. The hot palm wrapped her hand. The temperature was so hot that it seemed to spread all the way to the bottom of her heart. This time she did not flinch, nor refuse, but actively, with his ten fingers.

    Heavy ink micro Leng, then ecstasy, will hold her hand more tightly.

    "Later, you can only smile in front of me, you know? Even if it''s crying, it''s just happy tears. "

    "Like now, I''m only allowed one time, the last time!"

    On the way back, they walked in the busy streets of the capital with their hands in each other''s hands. They didn''t choose any means of walking.

    In the distance, a car came slowly from the rain, and suddenly stopped for some reason. At the next moment, it turned around and left.

    Behind the rapid fall of rain, especially lonely.

    At the corner, the eyes of heavy ink and light gray passed by carelessly, which just reflected this scene.

    -

    Yingqi didn''t know the storm outside. She was locked in the palace and carefully wrote. When she came out, everything was calm.

 Chapter 2779

    Yingqi is smart and doesn''t ask about the Qin family, as if he never knew about it.

    As usual, she went to Su Kui''s party for three days and two days. In fact, everyone could see that she came to see Su Kui to be lazy.

    "Sister Chao! Tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival! In addition to the reunion, there is a lantern festival in the evening. Go ahead and go! "

    Yingqi doodle mouth, half coquettishly shaking Su Kui''s arm, if she doesn''t go, I certainly can''t go.

    Su Kui saw through her little Jiu Jiu and didn''t get angry with her. "OK, go and stop. If you shake again, I''ll be stunned by you!"

    "Hee hee, that''s good!"

    In fact, Su Kui hasn''t been out for a long time. Every time she goes out, she has a purpose. The wound on her face is recovering well. At present, there are only light pink scars left. It is estimated that she will recover as usual in another year and a half.

    It seems that since Qin Zong''s downfall, he has been very busy and seldom seen him.

    Qin Zong''s downfall made chongmo feel more relaxed. He didn''t have to fight with Qin Zong''s bureaucrats for wisdom and bravery any more. The whole person was idle. Unless Yingyi sends a team of elite soldiers to take him as a pawn, he is not willing to step into the palace at all.

    Many times, people in the city saw a group of elite soldiers coming towards the guoshifu. They all guessed whether the guoshida had made a mistake and had to be beheaded like prime minister Qin?

    Later, however, gradually, we learned the truth. When I see this kind of play as if I were wandering the streets, I will say with emotion: Oh, it''s the master of the state who refuses to go to the court again!

    The reason is just too much to laugh at.

    Nowadays, chongmo is more and more without the shelf of a national teacher. The so-called fairy air is floating and the flowers of kaolin are all deceitful. Yingqi comes here occasionally to live, but also can''t stand the degree of their weariness.

    Clearly remember that before, chongmo treated her and chaoxue equally as sisters. But now? One becomes the wife who is about to cross the door, the other -

    becomes a special dislike. When you have time, you should file a complaint with your brother and ask him to catch the light bulb she is going back to!

    To this, win habitat expresses: she is also very despairing!

    Sure enough, when chongmo learned that Su Kui was going to the lantern party, he immediately said that he would go with him. The good name is: the outside world is too dangerous. I want to protect her closely!

    Yingqi listens to it. She doesn''t want to say anything except ha ha!

    -

    there is no curfew in Yingguo, and the people are open. On this day, women will put on their most beautiful clothes, hold or buy or make lanterns in their hands, and walk in the lamp market as if it was filled with a sea of lights.

    Countless lanterns, big and small, are exquisite and ingenious, among which warm candlelight is practiced into one piece, from near to far, dreamlike to be in the middle of the galaxy.

    "Yingqi, if you want to get dressed, you can buy some for her." Chongmo points to the stall in the distance and says to Yingqi with a smile.

    Yingqi didn''t take precautions. He nodded obediently, "OK, then elder sister Chao will wait for me!" After that, he slipped into the crowd and disappeared.

    Left Su Kui looking up, but I didn''t want to eat

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, my goal has been achieved." Chongmo shrugs, and his pupils reflect countless warm halos, like stars.

    He smiled and grabbed Su Kui''s hand and rushed into the crowd.

    "Hello, but will Qier..."

 Chapter 2780

    Before she finished, chongmo already knew what she wanted to say.

    "It doesn''t matter. Naturally someone will follow her. You see," he raised his chin, and Su Kui looked back knowingly. As expected, he saw countless people who looked like ordinary people, but were vigorous, following the direction of Yingqi.

    Around, I don''t know how many people are secretly protecting.

    Also, she shakes her head and laughs. Yingqi is the emperor''s only legitimate sister. How could he watch her fall into danger? Naturally more careful than anyone else.

    "Look out for Qier and remember to hate you." Su Kui was angry and led by him to walk on the arch bridge slowly.

    "Is she still short of me?" "I think she''s old, too. Don''t want to stick to you all day long. Sooner or later, I''ll have to give you advice and marry her out as soon as possible."

    "Pooh - Hey, it''s small!"

    "Small? I don''t think so. Maybe, at tonight''s Lantern Festival, she can find a man for her whole life? "

    Su Kui chuckled, nodded and believed in his misdirection.

    "Ah, this bridge is called the Valentine''s bridge. It is said that lovers who walk across this bridge hand in hand will be together for generations. This time, we have also passed."

    "Oh? From generation to generation? "

    "Yes, life after life, one less life, is not life after life." Stop on the bridge, in the night sky, Chong Mo is particularly addicted to looking at her eyes, tirelessly, as she said.

    Su Kui saw the seriousness in his eyes, and his heart settled down, "amo, if I say, we have been together for many, many lives, do you believe it?"

    Chong Mo pinched her cheek fondly. "I believe what you say." No matter how far away these words sound.

    But, just listening, I feel very moved -

    "love you!"

    Su Kui suddenly stood on tiptoe and quickly dropped a shallow kiss on his lips, which was too fast to be caught.

    "Wait, wait - what did you just say?" Chongmo is silly. He stands on the bridge and raises his hand to touch the lips with feelings.

    "Guess!" Su Kui smiled cunningly and started to play. She picked up her skirt and ran to the other end of the bridge.

    "Little villain, stop first and tell me clearly!"

    Chongmo didn''t react for a long time. After returning to his mind, he was far away. Even in the flow of people, he can still catch her at a glance.

    "Wait for me, walk carefully and run slowly."

    Su Kui can''t compare with those who have learned martial arts. His feet can''t keep up with him. In three or two steps, he is caught up by chongmo.

    Hold her arm, Chong Mo can''t help staring at her, but her eyes are full of helpless doting.

    "Say what you said to me just now!"

    "No."

    "Well?"

    "Unless --" Su Kui nodded his lips, his eyes turned, and his side eyes filled with light. "Unless, you can help me win that lamp!"

    Following the direction of her fingers, I saw a lantern made of peach blossom, with pink color and exquisite workmanship. In front of the booth, there were many people, depending on the situation, who wanted to get the lantern.

    "Seriously?" Chongmo is very confident about this.

    "Naturally!"

    "Then I want the action after that."

    Sunflower:

    "Take an inch!"

    They are surrounded by people who come and go and have different looks. Many of them can''t help but look envious when they see the Bi people with excellent looks and holding hands.

 Chapter 2781

    It seems that such a wonderful and empathetic couple is really rare in the world.

    Especially for women.

    "How dare you agree?" Chong Mo raises one side of the sword eyebrow and looks at her sideways. His eyes are full of provocations.

    Knowing that he was a fierce general, Su Kui smiled and nodded, "why don''t you dare?! There''s something more exciting. Do you want it? "

    Voice down, the heart of the Yi read has not filled the mind, waist suddenly a pain, heavy ink twisted eyebrows, angry stare at each other, "you are abusing your husband!"

    "Why, not?"

    The strength of twisting his own soft meat is still increasing, heavy ink yield, "take!"

    "Are you afraid or convinced?"

    "Ha ha," Chong Mo said in a graceful manner, maintaining a calm expression with difficulty. "It''s love to fight or scold. I like it no matter it''s pain or suffering."

    This answer is full mark, Su Kui Matsushita, all the way comfortable to the heart, "darling."

    It''s chongmo. He keeps on remembering Su Kui''s promise. He takes Su Kui to guess the riddle and win the lantern.

    Since ancient times, experts in the folk, there are always some stall owners, who will put a lantern called "the treasure of town stall" in the highest position. And this lamp is often not sold, in addition to consuming too much effort of the producers, but also because of the need for this lamp to attract more customers.

    "Boss, is this lamp for sale?"

    Su Kui refers to the peach blossom lamp at the highest place, with a smile like a flower opening.

    The scar on her face has been very light. Tonight, in order to meet the scene, she put on makeup and drew a shallow peach blossom at the position of the scar.

    The lights are dim. The boss looks pretty. He''s sweating. He looks up. He only feels a flash in front of his eyes. He stammers for a while. "No, girl who doesn''t sell You see, it''s written on the top and the top. If you want to, you have to guess the riddle - "br >

    " Oh Su Kui was in a good mood. She had not been so happy for a long time. She looked up with interest, looked at the puzzle written in the most conspicuous place, and said softly, "the wind blows the flags, is it the wind or the flags?"

    Say, suddenly a Leng, the bottom of my heart has a different taste. Maybe it''s the soul in her heart, guided by some mysterious feeling in the dark. She looks up her eyes, and she is very gentle to the eyes that are as deep as the starry sky.

    "It''s my heart that the wind hasn''t moved and the flags haven''t moved --"

    -

    there are too many memories left for Su Kui in the last life. She slept for a long time, and after all her emotions were weakened and won''t be easily controlled by emotions, she chose to enter the next world.

    In a hurry, another round.

    After the system upgrade, soul crossing has become much more stable. At least, the feeling of dizziness and even vomiting caused by the soul being torn and bumped has disappeared.

    As if just a sleep, then open your eyes, it appears in the new world.

    "Weijing! Wei Jing! Come here! Are you messing with my room again? You are not allowed to move my things! "

    As soon as she woke up, there came from the next room a very sharp voice, faintly agitated.

    Sukui people have not responded, people first step up, ran past.

    "Bang --"

    "Wei Jing! Is your brain all right? I remember saying many times that no one is allowed to move the things in my room without my permission! "

    As soon as the door was opened, a water glass was smashed in the face. Su Kui couldn''t prevent it. No one responded. The glass had been smashed on his head.

 Chapter 2782

    As soon as she swayed, she quickly supported the wall and felt dizzy. She could not see clearly as if she was covered with a layer of fog.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Last night you asked me to pack up too late. I wiped the table and forgot to put the painting back."

    She shook her head and explained softly, waiting for the dizziness to pass.

    The other side sneered, smashed the cup and still couldn''t breathe. He swept the painting tools on the table to the floor. The paint in the palette suddenly covered the floor and even touched her skirt.

    "Wei Jing, I think you mean it! Do you hate me for telling you this all day? If you don''t want to, you can say it directly. I don''t ask for it! "

    "How can it be, sister, you are my life-saving benefactor, I will not ignore you."

    Su Kui smiled and could see clearly. She stepped forward and picked up the things little by little. She didn''t care about the dirty or broken ones. She would clean them later.

    The woman in front of her is about 20 years old. She has a long black hair shawl, bright eyes, delicate skin, wearing a beige shirt and long skirt, which covers her legs all the way to her ankles.

    Just look at the appearance, absolutely can''t imagine, this person will be just that moody, unexplained angry woman.

    She sat in the wheelchair, eyes cold, quietly watching Su Kui pack things.

    When she finished sipping her lips, she said in a cold voice, "I want to see brother Jiyang. Go and call him for me, and say that my leg hurts. You can''t help it. Ask him to come and help me."

    Su Kui is helpless, looking at her face and calmly saying that she is not comfortable, especially unconvincing.

    "But sister You''re useless... "

    "Bang!"

    "I said go, are you deaf? It''s also my business. It''s none of your business! Or do you still like Jiyang? So you don''t want me to see her? Wei Jing, why are you so vicious! If it wasn''t for you, I would have done nothing! "

    Su Kui''s heart ached faintly. Her eyes were slightly red. She pressed the corner of her eyes and pursed her lips. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t like him any more."

    After that, she turned to go out and gently brought her the door of the room.

    Out of the door, Su Kui spits out a mouthful of turbidity. Wei family is a middle-class family, living in a small villa. The houses around are all single, but Jiyang in Weilian''s mouth doesn''t live here.

    Compared with Weijia, Jijia''s family conditions are not so good. His parents are both teachers. As for Wei Lian, Wei Jing and Ji Yang, they are college students.

    Out of the door, she took out her cell phone and made a phone call.

    It took a long time for the phone to be connected, and the voice of the young people inside seemed to be somewhat depressed and painful, "Xiaojing How do you think of calling me? Is it... "

    They didn''t speak to each other. They already knew what they wanted to say next.

    It can be said that since Wei Lian''s accident, they have never been on the phone because of each other''s affairs. Even if meet, it is also deliberately dodge.

    "Well," Su Kui nodded imperceptibly, with a low voice, "she - she wants to see you and says her leg hurts. I can''t help it. Can you come and see her?"

    She picked up the wall, sad and sad. Since when has this happened between them?

    There was a long silence. Sukui was not worried because she knew that Jiyang would come.

 Chapter 2783

    Sure enough, after a few minutes of silence, Ji Yang promised to come as soon as possible after finishing his work.

    Su Kui pulled at the corners of her lips, but she couldn''t laugh because she was very sad.

    Downstairs, the family is quiet, the family of four used to be happy, because a year ago, after the accident, it broke down.

    Wei''s family is to reorganize the family. Wei''s father and mother are husband and wife along the way, each with a daughter. When they get married, they become sisters.

    Wei Lian''s mother is a doctor. Now, relying on his father''s way, she has opened a private hospital, where she is the dean and has more time to take care of her family.

    However, Mingming''s family is not short of money or nanny, but Wei Lian''s favorite thing is to instruct her to do it.

    The two sisters used to have a good relationship and similar interests. They both liked drawing. Only one likes traditional paintings, the other likes caricature.

    A year ago, Wei was just 18 years old and always wanted to own a car of his own. So on her birthday, she was urged to drive Wei Lian''s car and get on the road.

    In fact, Weijing can drive, but that day, I don''t know why the car''s brake is not sensitive. At first, it was ok, but after driving to the road, it suddenly failed.

    No matter how she brakes, it doesn''t work. Wei Lian is sitting in the passenger seat.

    The car rushed out and collided head-on with a car in the opposite direction. Wei Jing sat on the driver''s seat, because when it collided, it was protected by an air bag, and the injury was not serious. Wei Lian, however, is in the most dangerous passenger seat.

    Both of them were sent to the hospital because of coma. Weijing woke up first. When she woke up, the first thing she received was a slap from Weifu, which blinded her. It took a long time to react that this was in the hospital. She was not dead.

    Wei Lian''s mother, Shen Yu, covers her mouth and tears her heart and lungs. She can hardly stand.

    "Wei Lian''s leg bone is broken. She can''t walk any more! Wei Jing, from now on, you are a sinner

    Because later, the police intervened and found that the brake was out of order. Halfway through, the brake line was broken, and Wei Qian was an adult. It was his own family who was responsible for the accident. He punished some money symbolically, and that was it.

    As for the first time, because Wei Qian and Ji Yang were college students, they had a good relationship. And Wei Jing and Ji Yang, like each other, this kind of love, has reached the point that both parents know. To this end, I''m glad to see its success.

    On the one hand, Wei Jing, who is innocent and has a good personality, on the other hand, Ji Yang, whose parents are both university teachers, scholars and even parents of both sides, has become good friends.

    But Wei Qian never thought about it. In fact, Wei Lian also likes Ji Yang.

    That day''s traffic accident, it''s a damn coincidence. It''s a car crash with Wei Jing. It''s driven by Ji Fu. Behind it sits Ji Mu and Ji Yang. They come together to celebrate Wei Jing''s birthday.

    Whether intentional or unintentional, the most serious injury is Wei Lian. All of them are slight injuries, only her, losing two legs.

    Since then, her character has changed a lot. Knowing that Wei Jing feels guilty about her, she never conceals her affection for Ji Yang. She even uses Wei Fu and Wei Jing''s guilt to tell them that she also likes Ji Yang. He is not the only one who will not marry her in this life!

    The final result is that some lovers are separated and Jiyang and Weilian are engaged.

    How ridiculous is it that the original boyfriend becomes the fiance of his sister?

 Chapter 2784

    System: [Ding - the scenario has been transmitted. Next, please accept the task. ]

    System: [by the way, Wei Qian has a letter for you before accepting the task. Please watch carefully. ]Hello, my name is Wei Jing. I love Ji Yang very much, but I know that it''s impossible for me and him. But I suspect that all of them are conspiracies. My father''s car was just sent to have an overhaul a few days ago. Nothing can happen. What''s more, why is everyone OK, but Wei is so sad? I''m sorry, I don''t want to be a villain either, but I got up not long ago to pour water. It seems that Wei Lian can stand up? But, isn''t her leg broken? I hope you can find out the reason for this letter. I don''t want to believe that the sister who once had the best feelings would do this. Why does she do this? In addition, I always feel that my eyesight has decreased recently, and I secretly go to the hospital for examination. The doctor said that my retina has problems, and I may be permanently blind. I''m going to lose my eyesight after losing my favorite person. Forgive my selfishness. I don''t want to face it any more. Please do everything -]

    after reading it, Su Kui sits at the desk and knocks at the desk.

    "What''s next? Is the wish to investigate this? " Su Kui sneered. "In fact, just now I saw that she was so lively, where was she like a patient? I''d like to believe that she''s mentally abnormal! "

    Don''t forget that in her first world, the client she received was a person with poor legs and a natural disability. What does she look like? She won''t know?

    And her mother, who was in a car accident at the beginning, was sent to Shen Yu''s private clinic. No one else knew the medical skills. Naturally, she did what she said.

    Oh, for a man, I have to go out.

    But maybe even God is willing to help her. It''s just a matter of fact that she collided with Weijing''s car, which led to the car of Jiyang''s family.

    "What is the final result?" Su Kui holds his chin and asks the system.

    [in the end, Ji Yang was framed by villains. He spent three years in prison. Wei Lian waited for him for three years. Later, Ji Yang was moved by her efforts and married her. After marriage, an unexpected examination found that her legs and legs were not completely broken, and in the subsequent rehabilitation, she has recovered, just need to practice again, and can stand up. ]

    there''s no logic at all. Su Kui said softly, "what about Wei Jing?"

    [Wei Jing left a sequela in the car accident, which broke out later, and her vision continued to decline until she became blind. Wei Lian inherits Wei Fu''s property and loves Wei Jing so she is taken care of by her side. ]

    "well, it''s cruel," Su Kui shook his head. It''s really the so-called most poisonous woman.

    Even if we take everything from Wei Jing, we will finally win a good reputation, but we will take Wei Jing to our side. Every day, we will let Wei Jing in the dark and hear their daily life together.

    It''s no wonder that Weijing will be loveless. Fortunately, she didn''t experience the last point. She can''t hold on to it in the front, otherwise, it will make her more reluctant to live in the back.

    As for Wei Fu, he is also old and confused. He has been cheated by the mother and daughter for a lifetime.

    Su Kui slowly turned the water glass, thinking which step to start from.

    In fact, it''s very easy to expose Wei Lian. Just take her to another hospital for examination.

 Chapter 2785

    She is lying on the table bored here, listening to the crazy roar from the next door, turning her mouth, right when she didn''t hear it.

    At the beginning, it was that her body had not yet fused, and she had not yet figured out the situation, so she followed the habit of the original body and went to humble Wei Lian. Now that she''s back, she''s too lazy to be a slave.

    Confused, there was the sound of the car engine outside. She quickly stood up, pushed the door open and walked out. All of a sudden, she saw a tall, handsome young man with a car key coming up from downstairs.

    Wei Lian is still shouting, "Wei Jing! Are you pretending to die! I know you''re here. Don''t think it''s ok if you don''t make a sound. I asked you to call Jiyang. Did you call? "

    "Ha ha, I know you haven''t given up, but give up! Jiyang is mine. He will marry a woman later, and it will only be me! "

    Su Kui shrugged, she would not kindly remind each other that the God in her mind has come.

    Ji Yang was downstairs. He could hear those horrible words from upstairs. His face was ugly, especially when he saw his once close lover.

    "Xiaojing......"

    "Ah Brother Jiyang, you''re here. Hurry in. My sister must be in a hurry. "

    Su Kui suddenly came back to himself, smiling reluctantly. His hands were stirred together to make way for Ji Yang.

    If you don''t say it''s OK, it''s even worse.

    Ji Yang''s face was livid, and his expression was especially angry. "That''s how she usually treats you?! It''s not your fault at all. Why do everyone think you''re wrong? Brake failure is a problem with the car, it''s none of your business! "

    Ji Yang''s eyes were full of discontent, and his voice couldn''t help raising. He pointed to Wei Lian''s closed room and said loudly.

    "OK," Su Kui interrupted, a little tired between his eyebrows. "Jiyang, what are we? You are her fiance. She is right. You will get married, and the bride will never be me. "

    She was a little sad, red eyed, "I''m sorry, I''m the one who''s involved you."

    If it wasn''t for her willfulness that day, Ji Yang would not be responsible for Wei Lian because of her responsibility.

    "Xiaojing!"

    Ji Yang is really unwilling. He doesn''t like Wei Lian. Is it because of the so-called guilt that he will spend the rest of his life with someone he doesn''t love?

    There are many ways to make up for it. He can take care of the latter half of Wei Lian''s life, but it doesn''t mean that he can marry her willingly --

    "let''s go, shall I take you away from here? Let''s go somewhere where no one knows us and start over! "

    Ji Yangyue said that he was more excited and couldn''t help grabbing Su Kui''s hands. He seemed to want to put it into action immediately.

    Su Kui drew his mouth and walked back under his progress. He wanted to make complaints about it. This Qiong Yao style line was really embarrassing.

    "Ji Yang, go ahead and don''t let her wait."

    Finish saying, quickly push off his hand, turn around and enter the room without hesitation, close the door, one breath.

    Of course, at present, the development of the plot is a bit like the dream she once saw. However, the green duckweed is really pitiful and has lost a leg. Her sister Ziling is the real white lotus.

    The Wei Lian in front of him is black from the inside to the outside.

 Chapter 2786

    Back to the room, Su Kui knew that Ji Yang had been standing at her door for a long time before entering Wei Lian''s room.

    Except for the surprise "jiyangge" at the beginning, she couldn''t hear anything.

    After confirming that Jiyang is not her lover, she will not be in a hurry. The task can be done slowly. First, find the lover.

    Go to the desk to sit down, Wei is now a cartoonist, in a comic series website, has a good reputation.

    Su Kui points out a cartoon work of Wei Jing and looks at it. It''s very coincidental. He sees a cartoon called "two or three things in daily life of quietly and Yang Yang". The style of painting is cute and simple girl style. It tells all the things related to Ji Yang. It''s very simple, but it''s also very sweet. What happens between lovers.

    It is because of this cartoon that she has attracted so many fans'' attention.

    Just like a fan''s favorite message: every day I look at the daily life of the author Jun and her boyfriend, I feel that life is not so bad! It''s really a sweet and enviable love ~ wish 99!

    Unfortunately, recently, it has not been updated for a long time.

    As a result, some loyal fans kept asking her when she would come back, even counting the days and asking what happened.

    Because Wei Jia is not short of money, so Wei Qian didn''t sign a contract with the website at all. Once the website tried to contact her, it didn''t make any difference.

    Calculate the time. From Wei Lian''s accident to now, she has never been updated.

    Su Kui can draw. She has tried many kinds of painting styles, but she has not drawn a cartoon.

    If you really want to draw it, there is no shortage of plots. Many stories happened to her can be drawn into caricatures and published.

    In this way of thinking, I suddenly felt that, right, maybe, she could try to become a cartoonist before she was blind, and complete Weijing''s dream.

    Maybe it''s the bone that inherits Weijing''s dedication to comics, saying do it, watching this cartoon that attracts many fans for Weijing, sukui smiles.

    Honey, are you ready to take the glass slag?

    Say do it, Su Kui''s stories are all prepared in her head. At the beginning, she was not familiar with the split mirror and so on. She searched for a popular science on the Internet, as well as professional books. After reading them, Su Kui felt that she had probably mastered the main skills of drawing comics.

    To figure out the direction of the story, Su Kui drew a chapter first, tried the effect, and revised the bad places so repeatedly. After the third time, he basically passed the customs.

    Without any notice, after she finished coloring, she uploaded it directly to the backstage of "two or three things in daily life with Yang Yang". After the review, it will be updated.

    Basically, there is no yellow matter. The audit will be quick.

    Sure enough, sukui just sent it out for a minute. He went back to the front desk to refresh it. It has been updated.

    I''ve written some apologies before, and then I''ll update the familiar brush style.

    [sorry everyone, in this more than one year, a lot of things have happened, which makes me unable to maintain the next update. Now, when all the dust settles and I look at the computer, I suddenly think of everything I used to, so I want to start again. This chapter update is the last chapter of this cartoon. After this chapter, the cartoon ends. Thank you for your love for two years. Bow -]

 Chapter 2787

    The scene starts from a car accident, and Wei Lian''s role is changed into a female girlfriend.

    After a brief opening, I woke up again in the hospital. Car brake failure, car accident, sitting in the passenger seat, legs and legs bone smashed.

    Life began to change dramatically. The character of her best friend changed greatly. Her father slapped her, pointed to her nose and called her a sinner.

    She cried and complained bitterly, "it''s all your fault. You''ve ruined my life, so I want you to compensate me for everything you''ve given me!"

    Yang Yang is robbed by her. They are engaged and will be married soon.

    Quietly became the servant of a girl''s girlfriend. She was angry for her. She took it. She smashes things, she cleans them silently

    My father said that it was all my fault. I owed it to her and I should bear it. In fact, I sometimes think, if not reconcile? I''d rather go to jail to atone ]The cartoon drawn by Wei Jing carries all the thoughts of her girlhood and has never told anyone.

    Even Jiyang doesn''t know.

    The story is half true and half fake. Presumably now, no one is in the mood to turn over these things and investigate what she drew?

    My God!! Love little q! ]

    [so break up??!! ]

    [I don''t eat this glass slag, I don''t eat it! My God, I can''t imagine that so many things happened in a short year! ]

    [brake failure is not what you want, and you have paid for it. However, we are not parties, but both parties are wrong. In order to get revenge, she robbed your boyfriend, but also because of your responsibility, she lost her legs. ]

    [I''m right upstairs, but I think that my girlfriend has done too much. Xiao Q owes her and is trying to make up for it, but that''s not why she regards Xiao Q as a servant. Oh, and robbed her boyfriend. ]

    [we can''t comment on it. When is it time to repay each other? ]

    -

    in a word, Su Kui knows that there will be swearing after this chapter is published.

    After a while, she closed the browser window.

    When everything comes to an end, Weijing, I''ll make you clean.

    As for now, it''s just like this -

    -

    it''s the night before she knows it. She stretches and opens the door and goes downstairs.

    Wei''s father and Shen Yu have come back. They are talking and laughing in the living room. They just observe carefully. Everyone speaks carefully, for fear of hurting Wei Lian''s glass heart.

    Ji Yang is sitting next to Wei Lian. The table is full of food. Obviously, he is going to have dinner.

    Su Kui smiled and felt sad. It belonged to Wei Jing.

    When this happened, my father was not on his side. Now that we have to bear this, why didn''t we just send her to prison?

    "Ah, I come down quietly. Hurry up, wash your hands and eat. I just want to go upstairs and call you!"

    Compared with Wei Lian''s attitude, Shen Yu''s attitude is more like a gentle mother.

    "I see, aunt Shen."

    Su Kui nodded and was about to sit down. Wei Lian, who was sitting with Ji Yang, suddenly threw his chopsticks and said coldly, "Mom and Dad, I''m full. I want to go upstairs first."

    The atmosphere was suddenly embarrassed.

    Wei Fu''s face pulled down, but not for Wei Lian, but sunflower.

 Chapter 2788

    "Xiaojing, go back to your room first, and wait for a moment, when Ali has finished eating, you can come down to eat."

    Wei Fu''s face is very bad. He knocked on the table and said in an ordered tone.

    This daughter really humiliated him. She had a poor academic record. What kind of cartoon did she learn? That kind of mess, really can be a meal?

    On the contrary, Wei Lian, who is not his own daughter, is more liked by him. How nice a girl used to be? The painting has won the first prize before. When talking about business outside, customers like to ask the daughter a question and praise her for her success.

    In contrast, Weijing is like an invisible person.

    Wei''s father shook his head in disappointment. When he looked at Wei Lian, he had more affection. "Ah Lian is not angry. Can I let her go? Don''t starve your body, dad will be hurt. "

    "Hiss --"

    sukui couldn''t help it. She felt so sad that she could not breathe.

    "Dad, you will feel sad if Wei Lian doesn''t eat. What about me? I''d like to ask, is she your own daughter or me?! Is the accident my intention? Even the police said it was the brake failure! "

    Taking a deep breath, she continued in the eyes of all the people who were surprised and criticized: "besides, haven''t I been atoning for what I have done all this year? She Wei Lian is the treasure of all of you. Am I the grass root and a servant? She Wei Lian, a nanny with good manners, doesn''t have to use all kinds of calls to grind me. OK, I think it''s my fault after all! "

    "Wei Lian, robbing my boyfriend, ah, succeeded. Now she has become her fiance. Have I ever said a complaint? Dad, you also said, this is my sin, I am willing to bear, to atone. But now I can''t even eat at the same table, can I? "

    Unconsciously, her cheeks have been moistened. She wipes them out and laughs sarcastically, "what''s next? Is there any place for me in this family? "

    "Shut up, rebellious girl. Don''t shut up!"

    Wei Fu''s chest heaved violently. Looking at Su Kui''s eyes, he was disappointed. "Wei Jing, you really let me down! Don''t you feel guilty at all? "

    "Guilt?" Su Kui nodded. "Of course, I''m sorry, but I never thought that a person''s change would be so big. Was it true that my sister''s love before was fake? If you can, Wei Lian, I really want to cut off my leg and give it back to you! "

    In this way, will you return Jiyang to me?

    "Xiaojing You... "

    Ji Yang was silent for a long time, and tried to name her.

    Did she bear so much when he didn''t know? She is only twenty years old. She should have enjoyed the freedom of University at school. Now he can only stay at home and become Wei Lian''s servant, just like Wei Lian.

    Even her own father came along and accused her.

    "Xiaojing, how can you talk like this? Ah Lian is also upset. Please understand..." Shen Yu said the same.

    Su Kui quickly stood up, smiled bitterly and nodded, "yes, yes, you all want me to understand her. Who will understand me? Do you want me to give her all my life to satisfy you? "

 Chapter 2789

    "Xiaojing! Don''t be impulsive. Will you calm down first? " Ji Yang is very scared. He is undoubtedly the most embarrassed one here.

    He wants to stand up and go to La Su Kui, but the other hand is caught by Wei Lian.

    "Ji Yang, don''t go!"

    "Ah Lian......" Ji Yang purses his lips and looks back at her helplessly.

    "Ji Yang, don''t forget that you are my fiance now. It has nothing to do with Wei Jing! There''s something wrong with her, isn''t there? Then I''ll finish together today. I''d like to hear what else she wants to say! "

    Wei Lian is not angry but laughs. He sits between Jiyang and Wei Fu and doesn''t take Su Kwai seriously.

    "Ah Lian, don''t be angry. The doctor told you to keep in a good mood," Wei Fu patted Wei Lian on the shoulder and comforted her.

    If you look up at Su Kui''s eyes, you will be extremely indifferent. With a kind of hatred for iron and not for steel, you lightly say: "Wei Jing, if you are dissatisfied with my decision and feel that you are right, get out of my Wei''s house, and I will be a daughter without you!"

    "Old Wei, how can you talk, calm down!" Shen Yu is playing round. "Xiao Jing, you apologize to your father. We know you are impulsive. It doesn''t matter, OK?"

    Shen Yu doesn''t say it''s OK. Now every word she says seems to be adding fuel to the fire.

    "Ha ha, Dad, have you finally said what you wanted to say? In your heart, only Wei Lian is your daughter, right? No matter what I am, I have nothing, right? "

    "It''s your own failure. No one else is to blame!" In fact, Wei Fu is not very well received, but his strong character makes him not bow down. Especially in his own home, he is no different. His old face will be lost when he is run by his own daughter in public.

    "OK, I''ll go!"

    "Xiaojing!"

    Su Kui turned to go upstairs and took out her backpack from the cabinet, which was filled with her certificates and other things. "This is your home, not mine. If you really think I owe you, go to the police and send me to prison! I will not serve! "

    Ji Yang hurriedly gets up to catch up with Su Kui, who has already arrived at the door. There is thunder and lightning outside. I don''t know when it''s going to rain. The dark night fog is so heavy that I can''t see the road several meters away.

    "Xiaojing, listen to me and apologize to my uncle. Go back first. It''s too late. It''s dangerous!"

    Ji Yang looks at Su Kui pleadingly, hoping that she can listen to his advice.

    Su Kui was silent for a moment. She firmly and forcefully pulled Jiyang''s big hand holding her arm down, and turned to several people in the living room: "Dad, I hope you don''t regret your decision today. Oh, in fact, I get up to drink water several times in the evening. It seems that I can see my elder sister''s figure, shaking around downstairs. I don''t know if my eyesight has deviated

    She said this with a smile, holding the backpack, and walked into the rain.

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.

    All four people present were shocked by this sentence.

    After all, sukui, she seems to have no reason to lie?

    But -

    the hospital has already issued a diagnosis, and Wei Lian will not be able to stand up in the second half of his life?

    Several faces are of different colors. Wei''s father''s eyes circle on Wei Lian''s legs. Shen Yu and Wei Lian, who are familiar with their inner feelings, are shocked.

 Chapter 2790

    Wei Lian strangled his legs to restrain himself from the eyes of exploration and let them move a little.

    Shen Yu quickly responded and walked to Wei Fu, which separated the relationship between Wei Fu and Wei Lian. He half complained: "Lao Wei, why are you so impulsive? Xiaojing is still small. It''s raining so hard outside. Where do you want her to go? "

    Father Wei clapped his chopsticks coldly? Go back if you don''t eat, no one is allowed to find her! Within two days, without a source of life, she will surely give me an an Fen back! "

    He is convinced that sukui has no ability to earn money. As long as he stops her credit card and has no money in his hand, will he go home?

    Weihong is right for her.

    Shen Yu''s face changed so fast that no one noticed the subtle look on her face. He worried, "but what if she goes out?"

    In fact, this time Wei quietly left, neither Shen Yu nor Wei Lian wanted her back.

    But the surface work that should be done still has to be done.

    Wei Lian purses her lips and pretends to be a hard and soft hearted person. Her voice is stiff and awkward: "yes, Dad, or I''d better go to find her..."

    In fact, Wei Hong has been talked about, but as soon as he heard Wei Lian''s voice, he thought of Su Kui''s unrepentant appearance, and suddenly felt angry.

    "Bang bang" patted the table and said in a loud voice, "let her go, and don''t open the door for her when you come back. This time, you have to rectify her bad temper!"

    "Uncle, I''ll go first. Xiaojing is too dangerous to be alone. I''ll find her."

    "No one is allowed to go!"

    "Uncle, Xiaojing is also your daughter! She just doesn''t understand. Let''s wait for her to come back! " With that, Ji Yang plunged into the rain curtain and soon disappeared.

    Wei Lian''s words "jiyangge" stuck in his throat, and his eyes were fixed on the big open door. The rain outside was fast, and with the pale lightning, the ground was hit by the rain one after another.

    "Ah Lian......"

    Shen Yu hugs her shoulder painfully and comforts her softly. "It doesn''t matter. Ji Yang still cares about you, not sad, eh?"

    Wei Hong snorted, "let me say, why do you have to have this season Yang? With our family background, we can find better! "

    At first, he was very appreciative of Jiyang, a young man. As a result, his two daughters were all planted on him. But for Wei Lian''s attitude that this life is not for him to marry, Wei Hong would have driven him out.

    "No, Dad! I only like Ji Yangge. If I can''t marry him, I''d rather die alone! "

    Wei Lian raised his head from Shen Yu''s arms and said firmly.

    She can give in to anything, but this person alone, she will never let it.

    A few good intentions and sunshine in my memory were brought by this person. She is like a person living in hell. Once she sees a little sunshine, she is like a person on the verge of death. She holds on to it and refuses to let go.

    Wei Hong was very upset. He looked at the food on the table, which didn''t move a chopstick. He had no appetite at all.

    "Whatever you want, I can''t control it!"

    Then he got up and went back to his study.

    As for what Su Kui said just now, gradually, he was oppressed by these troubles.

    -It''s not a whim that Su Kui decided to leave Wei''s house.

    When she is in Wei''s house one day, Wei Lian and Shen Yu will not easily relax their vigilance.

 Chapter 2791

    Only when she leaves will they relax.

    Then we will find an opportunity to find out the evidence and solve all the problems.

    It rained heavily. It hit my face with a patter. I was soaked all over. The cold cold came up from the bottom of my feet and rushed to the bone seam.

    Su Kui sneezed awkwardly. It rained harder and harder, and her eyes couldn''t open.

    She knew that if she walked a few kilometers in this kind of weather, she would not see any vehicles. Let alone the possible dangers.

    After walking for a while, sukui unwittingly turns into another villa area and finds a place to avoid the rain. Before the rain stops, she doesn''t plan to leave.

    -Ji Yang braved the heavy rain, searched for a long time, spelled out his name with all his strength, and was finally covered up by the sound of the heavy rain, which became so insignificant that he could not even hear it.

    He is very desperate, can''t help but think of the sweet past between Wei Qian and him. At that time, they were together, thinking about what to do in the future, when to get married, when to have children, but he didn''t think about it at all. One day, they will break up!

    And it ended with such a tragic ending.

    I knew that at the beginning, maybe, he should not provoke the sisters.

    Later in the middle of the night, there was no sign that the rain had stopped. His physical strength was overdrawn. At this time, even though his heart was strong, he was not angry enough. He could only go back along the original road in embarrassment.

    -

    "Hey, wake up."

    "Well?"

    Su Kui has a pain in her head. Her eyelids are heavy, which makes it difficult for her to open her eyes and hold her head. She has a hard time remembering what happened before.

    By the way, she ran away from home, met a heavy rain, then she was all wet, and finally found a shelter.

    Then -

    seems to have gone to sleep. She sniffs and knows that she has a cold. She seems to have a fever.

    I''m very sad. When I''m sick, I''m very vulnerable.

    She missed her mother. Those people were not good to her at all, including her father.

    No, he''s not his father now. He''s Wei Lian''s father. He''s driving me away.

    "Uncomfortable..."

    When the voice came out, she realized that the voice was hoarse and frightening. She could not help crying and had a bad headache, which made her unable to think about what happened at present.

    As long as someone can take her, no matter who she is, it''s OK --

    "well Wait, miss. How about your family? Why are you here alone? "

    The man gently pushed her, Su Kui felt more uncomfortable. She took the man''s arm and stopped him from tossing himself again.

    "No, no! I feel so bad Headache, eye pain, and heart My heart hurts... "

    "Am I going to die..."

    "Take me away, please --"

    last night''s cruel words were vividly remembered. She shook her head and tried desperately to get those words out of her mind. She was almost self abusive, holding her hand.

    "Wait, but your family..."

    "I have no family..."

    After her mother died, along with her father who loved her, she died!

    Vaguely, as if there were cool fingers, gently touched her cheek, then, it was a man''s, magnetic and gentle voice, "you seem to have a fever? I''ll take you to the hospital now. If I don''t shake my head, it''s up to me. "

    Su Kui held on to each other''s arms as if grasping a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 2792

    No matter who it is, just take her out of here, it doesn''t matter.

    So, let yourself, and then continue to sleep.

    Wake up again, although the head is still very heavy, but it seems that there is not so much pain.

    She blinked. She could not see clearly. She wanted to raise her hand and rub it to make her eyes more comfortable. Lengbuting was held by a big hand and put it back gently.

    The master of the voice, a little tired and hoarse in his voice, "don''t move, be careful of the needle."

    Oh, it turns out, she''s infusion.

    So, is it in the hospital? When the body''s instinct wakes up, it seems that you can smell the disinfection water belonging to the hospital.

    "What do you want, I''ll take it for you."

    Su Kui''s eyelashes moved. From a man''s point of view, she could see her thick curled eyelashes, like the fragile wings of insects, vibrating rapidly because of panic.

    "I......" Su Kui tried to open her mouth, but found that her voice was very dry and dumb. Compared with the voice of the people in front of her, it was very hard to hear.

    "It''s OK. Take your time and drink some water first."

    A straw, put to her lips, Su Kui opened his mouth to hold, sweet water a little bit moisten her dry and dumb throat, as well as the body, that stuffy uncomfortable.

    "Thank you." She said thanks and felt a lot better.

    "It doesn''t matter. Is there anything else you want?"

    Zefeng thought that she was going to go to the toilet. As a male, of course, he was inconvenient to be present, so he got up and wanted to call the nurse to help him. He heard the girl timidly ask, "what''s wrong with my eyes? Why can''t I see clearly? "

    Hearing this, Zefeng was shocked and suddenly his heart softened.

    Thinking of what the doctor said, he felt that for such a young girl, the ending was too cruel.

    Especially today, it''s strange. In the past, even if he heard such a thing, he would not have any regrets. I just feel that it''s all other people''s business, and I can''t let him take care of it.

    But this girl, let him break a lot of rules, in order to send her to the hospital, asked for a day off, and personally accompany, for fear that she woke up, no one can be found.

    When I saw her at the door in the morning, she was as fragile as a rabbit, crouching at the door.

    Even the doctor said that if it was later, the high fever might directly burn her heart and lungs, and then there would be no help.

    I''m glad to think about it.

    "The doctor said it was caused by a fever. When you get rid of the fever and have a rest, you can recover."

    When Zefeng said this, he carefully observed the expression of the other side, and saw that she had a relieved look. Then he knew that she, too, understood her physical condition.

    "That''s good. Even if I want to be blind, at least, let me fulfill my dream..."

    She said this carefully with a pair of big foggy eyes, a wide open mouth and a good-looking smile.

    Zefeng''s heart suddenly softened, "what''s your dream?"

    "Cartoonist, I like it very much. Through my own brush, I can draw the story I want to express for you to see --"

    is that so?

    Zefeng smiled, "yes, your dream will come true. I look forward to you."

    "Thank you," Su Kui tilted her head and looked at the vague place of a group of figures with a smile. "I think it will come true, too."

    "By the way, my name is Wei Jing, and you? Thank you for saving me ~ "

 Chapter 2793

    And the hand that was lifted up from the bed was a little feeble and pale because of his illness. But from her clean and long fingers, fair skin and clean manicured nails, we can see that this is a girl who has never done any heavy work, maybe living in a honeypot.

    Zefeng is slightly stunned, and quickly responds, reaching out and shaking her hand. "Zefeng, don''t thank you. I think whoever saw it at that time would help."

    The other side only slightly touched her finger and soon released it. Su Kui smiled more sincerely. Zefeng was a gentleman.

    As Zefeng said, after a bottle of salt water, she went to sleep again and opened her eyes to see the picture clearly.

    The well-dressed man is drooping his eyes, sitting on the chair in front of the window and looking at something. The grey trousers just set off his big straight legs, simple white shirt, sleeves pulled to elbows, showing part of the tattoo.

    The tattoo is very complicated, a little exotic, not very Chinese.

    Light gray black lines, because there is only a little, so Su Kui can''t recognize what the tattoo on his body is.

    However, this is a very contradictory man.

    His eyebrows and eyes are bathed in the warm sunshine, and the golden sunlight passes through his black hair, making his head appear a kind of chestnut color. He is holding the book, all the hearts and minds are put into the book, focused and serious.

    In a clean and tidy dress, I feel like I can go to a senior meeting at any time. But the gray and black tattoos that extend to his arms give him a layer of mysterious temperament to explore.

    I was so absorbed in it that I didn''t pay attention for a while. Because of my weakness, I just held on for a while and then I stumbled to fall.

    "Well..."

    Poop, it''s the sound of the body kissing the ground.

    Su Kui covered her arms awkwardly and looked at the man in front of the window.

    Zefeng is stunned. He just read a book and was absorbed in it. He didn''t even notice it. Now the reaction is that people have fallen.

    Lift the blinds, just to the last pair of dark and bright eyes, he wanted to express his concern, ask her what''s the matter, but looked at her frown, holding her mouth aggrieved little face, don''t know how, especially want to laugh.

    "Cough..." Zefeng stood up, clenched his fist against his lips, trying to cover up his strong smile, "that Are you OK? Did you fall anywhere? "

    Such expression, let his brow warm with a smell of books face, the moment became a bit evil.

    Su Kui smacked her mouth, but she raised her neck, looked at the man who was holding the smile to the pain, and said, "Mr. Ze, is it really funny? I think you are choking hard. Otherwise, you''d better laugh. I''m not angry. "

    "Poof Cough, cough, cough... "

    Zefeng''s pupils are constricted, almost choked by her own saliva. The girl speaks directly.

    "Ah Mr. Ze should be careful. It''s very worrying. "

    Said, Su Kui handed a glass of water to Zefeng.

    The girl with a short head is still a child in Zefeng''s eyes.

    Holding a glass of water, he handed it to him.

    "Well Thank you for your concern, and thank you for your water. "

    He didn''t know when the girl got up from the ground and poured him a glass of water.

 Chapter 2794

    He was just a little thirsty. When he drank up the water, he suddenly remembered --

    "wait -- your eyes?"

    Asked in this way, he could not help but observe her eyes. Her eyes were very beautiful, typical almond shaped, with drooping eyes and tails. When they looked at people with big eyes open, they were pitiful and pleasing.

    The eyes are very bright, like the black grapes washed with ice water in summer, fresh and clean.

    "Yes, Mr. Ze didn''t deceive me. When he woke up, his eyes recovered!"

    Listen to him ask this, Su Kui is not angry, askew head, hands back in the back, wittily reply.

    "That''s good. Since it''s OK, I should go back."

    Zefeng nodded, this matter in his life, is not a great event. There is no pity, but the girl just fainted in front of his house, and he happened to see that, for a while, she was kind and sent to the hospital, so simple.

    Now that she is well, she looks a little pale, but it should not be a big problem to see her jumping.

    "Ah --"

    seeing Zefeng turn around and pick up his coat and book to leave, Su Kui suddenly panicked, with a stiff smile on her face, and hurriedly said: "yes, but I don''t have money..."

    "Well? Don''t worry, I''ve already paid for the medicine. " Ze Feng Yang eyebrows, funny comfort, "do not have to return."

    "How can we do that? I, I will be embarrassed!"

    As she said this, she followed him step by step, glancing at him, her eyes flashing.

    Zefeng stared at her for a long time, and suddenly he was amused. He was amused by her lame reason.

    "I can leave you a contact information, and when you earn money, you can give it back to me. Is that ok?"

    Su Kui lowered his head and kicked the wall with his feet boring. He mumbled, "but I don''t have a place to go..."

    Ze Feng is helpless to help her. She is still comforted by her good temper. "You can go home. If you are angry with your parents, you can go back and apologize. They will forgive you."

    Sure enough, I''m still a child. I can''t help it.

    I didn''t know. This sentence seemed to poke the switch in Su Kui''s heart. She raised her head abruptly, her eyes and nose turned red quickly. "I won''t go back! I don''t apologize, I''m not wrong! He drove me away. There are others in that family. For him, they are part of that family. But I have nothing! "

    She clenched her fist and shivered with rage.

    Zefeng was surprised. "How could it be? Maybe it''s just angry. Parents love their children. "

    "Maybe my dad is the exception."

    "Then you can go to your mother, and I can lend you the fare."

    "She died. I''m the only one in the world."

    Zefeng was blocked to be speechless. He was silent for a long time, and his voice began slowly, "what do you want? Where do you want to go? "

    Su Kui''s mind suddenly became alive with this sentence. She pursed her lips and said in a small voice, holding her fingers in embarrassment, "may I come home with you?"

    "Well? What do you say? " Ze Feng''s eyes narrowed quickly, doubting that he had heard it wrong.

    But then, it turns out that his hearing is very healthy.

    "I said, can I come home with you?! Don''t worry. I won''t touch your things. I will clean and do housework. Oh, I can try to cook. Is that ok? "

 Chapter 2795

    Zefeng''s mouth angle, with the speed visible to the naked eye, drew quickly.

    "Weijing, right? If you don''t have money, I can lend it to you first. If you can''t repay it, I don''t need you to repay it. But what you think now is wrong. "

    "What''s wrong? You can call me Xiaojing, quietly. "

    Zefeng:

    He had to hold back how much strength he didn''t go to the forehead to explain to her what it means to be a beautiful, young and beautiful little girl and go home with a single man.

    "Wait, listen to me first..."

    "Sir, madam, your ward has expired. Is it time to leave the hospital? Please go through the discharge formalities. Because the ward is in short supply, we need to clean and disinfect it immediately, and other patients will come in. "

    The nurse came over at this time, holding the medical record book in her hand, knocked on the open door, looked suspiciously at both faces.

    Zefeng vowed that there was no such awkward time in his life.

    The nurse quietly ordered him to leave. He was embarrassed to stay. Besides, the hospital is not a good place.

    "Wei Jing, let''s go out first."

    Sukui stood still. "Promise me first!"

    "We have to discuss this matter, OK? You are good -- "

    to be honest, when Su Kui hears the word" you are good ", she feels very sad and wants to go with him.

    But in the end, reason prevailed. She shook her head and covered her mouth. Without opening her mouth, she left two big eyes and looked at him.

    The nurse was helpless. "You two, the ward is not a place for flirting. Why don''t you go to the corridor to discuss it? Here we clean up first. "

    Although each other''s handsome men and women are pretty, the nurse is very calm.

    In the end, Zefeng was extremely suffocating and took people out of the hospital.

    Underground parking lot.

    Zefeng has been in the car, he is not crazy, will take a strange girl home. In particular, her age is no more than 20. He is close to 30 years old. He can be regarded as a character of uncle. It''s against the law to abduct minors!

    Su Kui pulled his window and pitifully promoted himself. "Mr. Ze, I''m very useful, and I don''t think you are short of money. Do you need a nanny? I do a good job of housework. I can do all the cleaning and washing! "

    Zefeng takes out his wallet, takes away his ID and card, and then puts the whole wallet in sukui''s hand.

    "Here''s the money. Take it to the hotel. Don''t let your parents worry. Go back when you''re angry. It''s not as easy as you think."

    Therefore, Zefeng still thinks that most of the tragic life stories sukui told him are made up in vain.

    The main reason is still quarreling with the family. This kind of child, he saw more in the school, the teacher in the same office, often met parents to find the school, said the child ran away from home.

    In the end, it''s all right if there''s no accident. If there''s an accident, it''s the parents'' heart that''s hurt the most.

    If she is not 18, Zefeng will probably take her directly to the police station, and then find her parents to pick her up.

    "I don''t want money!" Su Kui is about to cry. She will never go back to that house again. "I have no place to go. You said that a girl is very dangerous outside. Mr. Ze is a good person at first sight. Can you take me in? I''ll do a lot of things... "

 Chapter 2796

    She folded her hands and looked aggrieved.

    But in the next moment, he was defeated by a word, and the whole man was in a panic.

    Zefeng a light, "then you will warm the bed?"

    The success scared the girl''s face. She slipped down the window with her hands chatting. The whole person looked at him as if he were a monster. She stepped back several steps.

    As a result, with Zefeng''s intention, he ignored his inner discomfort. He rolled up the window, drove the engine, and drove slowly out of the underground garage.

    In the rear-view mirror, the girl is alone, up and down, filled with something called loneliness. Holding her crumpled backpack in my arms, it was still a little wet after a night. It was the sportswear he bought with the help of a nurse.

    Light blue and white color, wear in her small body, black shawl hair down, it seems that the whole person is pitiful.

    Stop reading! Don''t think about it!

    Zefeng sipped his lips and stepped on the accelerator to leave.

    What''s the name of a bachelor who has been single for nearly 30 years and brings a young girl home? She''s not as old as the students he brought, is she?

    If you really take her home, he is no different from animals. Even if he doesn''t think much and is known by others, he just has ten mouths and can''t speak clearly.

    Since ancient times, a lone man and a few women have lived together in one room. Who would believe that he is just a simple girl who has been homeless?

    Out of the hospital, to their place to live.

    In fact, it''s a coincidence that he seldom lives in the villa over there. That''s what his parents left him when he was alive. Because of his work, he spent more time in the single apartment in the city center. Only two or three months later, I will go back for one night and clean the dust by myself.

    Just at the time of leaving, I met Wei Jing.

    He reluctantly shook his head, sighed softly, forget it, anyway, when she had enough trouble, he would go home, right?

    The money has been left for her. An adult will not starve to death.

    Thinking like this, it seems that I feel a lot better.

    -

    after Zefeng left, sukui smacked her lips, hugged the backpack in her arms, and asked the system, "system, has my boyfriend been left behind? I''m all like that. How could he have left me behind? "

    System: [host, it''s not important to fall in love. Men are all big hooves. Please face up to the task, find out the truth as soon as possible, and finish the task! ]

    and so on!

    "Big pig''s hoof?? System, who did you learn from? "

    System: [after upgrading, the database will also be updated to receive more information. This sentence is picked up by me from some popular words of time and space, isn''t it? Men are big pig hooves. ]

    then, the system repeats it again.

    Su Kui is funny. "No, it''s right, but I still think it''s more important to fall in love. What''s the difference between a life without love and a salted fish? "

    System: [then the host just can answer that you will warm the bed, so you can go home with him. ]

    it''s still the tone of the system''s mechanical plainness, but it''s called sunflower''s indigestion.

    If she does, will she be killed?

    Although she also wants to be wild and uninhibited, it is estimated that it will frighten Zefeng.

    At least, in this life, her lover seems to be able to afford the word of "dressed animals" --

    dress she saw, animals, ah, will naturally show their tail later.

 Chapter 2797

    "Well, kneel down. I don''t want to talk to you now."

    Said, Su Kui picked up the man''s wallet on the ground, looked around, intending to find a conspicuous place where people can see it at a glance to have a rest.

    This action makes the system issue a voice of query: [host, you are obviously rich. What you should do now is to take the money, find a clean hotel, take a hot bath and have a big meal. ]After that, it added: "in this way, it is in line with your own personal problems. ]

    sunflower:

    "Do you know my character very well? But isn''t there a single sentence in your database that says: are women ever changing

    In a word, the success of the system to the crash, Su Kui big heart, find a corner to sit down, the poor little girl set up, maintain to the end.

    -

    the rain lasted for two days, and the whole city was shrouded in a misty rain curtain. In rainy days, the road was slippery, and in road condition reports, there were always traffic jams and accidents.

    From home, after taking a bath, sitting on the bed and picking up a foreign book, Zefeng didn''t read a word.

    The radio on the bedside cupboard is playing real-time traffic information. It''s hard to imagine a retro radio in such a modern apartment.

    Moreover, this radio can work normally.

    Zefeng rubs his brow and turns a page bored, but his eyes don''t know where he has gone.

    The radio station used to be used to help sleep, now every word of the host has penetrated into his heart.

    "Here''s a real-time road condition. It''s slippery in rainy days. Please slow down. There''s a car accident on XX road. At present, a girl died on the spot..."

    "Bang!"

    Zefeng quickly sat up and smashed thick foreign books on the floor. Before he could pick them up, he rushed into the cloakroom barefoot, dressed in pajamas, took a coat with him, stepped on slippers and hurried downstairs.

    The security guard downstairs was yawning. Leng buting saw a figure flash by. He made a stir, rubbed his eyes and saw a familiar figure.

    "Mr. Ozawa? Where are you going on this rainy day? "

    Just after I asked, I couldn''t run away.

    The security guard shook his head and muttered, "rich people now, they have a strange temper."

    If he can be as young and promising as Mr. Ze, in this weather, he must hold his wife and lie in a comfortable big bed. He will not go anywhere!

    This high-level apartment has an underground garage. It''s just a big night. I don''t know how the elevator stopped working. I can''t help it. Zefeng runs down stairs one by one.

    Before I took the elevator, I didn''t think there was anything. Now Zefeng thinks that the design of this apartment is very unreasonable.

    Tired and panting, his hands were still shaking when he got into the car.

    In fact, even he didn''t know why he was so scared when he heard the words "it was a girl who died on the spot".

    He asked himself that he had never been a kind person. Even when his parents were alive, they gave him a cold comment.

    He is such a person, few people can stir his emotions.

    Driving into the rain, on the way to the hospital, Zefeng regretted it more than once. He knew it would be like this. It''s better to bring her back at the beginning. Why do you say that to scare her?

    As a matter of fact, he is not in the evaluation of unexpected people -

 Chapter 2798

    The road condition at night is not good, because it''s rainy and foggy, and the visible range is not large. Fortunately, it''s midnight when he comes out, and the traffic on the road is not so dense as in the daytime, which can make his speed soar all the way without worrying about the traffic jam.

    He didn''t care about the warning on the radio station. The road slipped in the rain. I just want to go to the hospital to see if the girl is still there.

    I hope it''s not what he thinks.

    -

    System: [host, are you the legendary shaker? Do you like being abused? ]

    the system pops up and says this.

    Su Kui rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and pulled her lips. "If you can''t help me, please shut up."

    System: [oh. ]

    Su Kui silently raised a middle finger: ha ha.

    She has been here for nearly midnight. It''s rainy outside. It''s already very cold. In addition, it''s the underground garage. It''s wet and cold, and the wind from nowhere blows on her face. It''s chilly, with goose bumps.

    Listen to the irony of the system, Su Kui is always firm, her lover, will definitely come back.

    And what if you don''t come back?

    Sukui didn''t think about it.

    She yawned and decided that if her lover''s design really collapsed, this time she decided not to take her home, she could only live here for one night.

    When I was sleepy, I heard the sound of the car''s engine coming from the outside, and then it was getting closer and closer.

    Then, it''s the sound of opening and closing the door.

    It seems that some soft shoes, rubbing the cement floor, make a slight rustle.

    Su Kui suddenly raised his head, his body did not move, but his lips were quietly rising.

    System: [Oh, woman. ]

    Su Kui pressed the corner of his lips, implying that he should not be too proud, while answering the system''s words: "single dog, is not qualified to say this sentence."

    Then, the system was thrown out of the sky.

    Zefeng was in a hurry. He didn''t even take his mobile phone with him. Fortunately, he turned out a flashlight from the car, took it in his hand, walked, and looked at the gap between the car and the car to see if there might be someone hiding.

    He laughed at his nervousness as he walked. He could not live in a good greenhouse. He came here in the middle of the night. Even if the accident happened to the girl before, he didn''t need to take any responsibility, let alone have psychological pressure.

    At the same time, I spit myself crazy, and at the same time I look for my life.

    "Zefeng, you are crazy!" He swore in a low voice, row by row, not letting go of any corner.

    "Weijing, are you still there?"

    In the underground garage of the hospital, it was quiet. Zefeng felt that he was wandering around in the middle of the night with a flashlight, which seemed rather nervous.

    "Wei Jing, Wei Jing?"

    After a walk around the parking lot, he didn''t find it. He was disappointed. At the same time, he thought secretly, maybe she should die when she gets the money. Did she find a hotel?

    I''m going to put away the flashlight and get on the car to leave. After all, it''s very cold around. He doesn''t plan to continue to die.

    The old uncle who has entered the 30-year-old pass still attaches great importance to health preservation.

    Just as he turned around, the faint voice succeeded in stopping his steps.

    "Wei Jing?"

    In a daze, he followed the place where he heard the voice and walked slowly.

    Around several large vans, there was no light in the most corner, curling up a fuzzy figure.

 Chapter 2799

    He walked over, laughing and crying, flashlights on the girl''s face, is not exactly the difference between not long, and meet again Wei Jing?

    Two big eyes, under the flashlight, are twinkling with quiet light.

    "Wei Jing, are you brave enough? Do not leave at night, ready to sleep in the underground garage? "

    Su Kui curled her mouth and turned her face away from him.

    Zefeng is not angry, but looks at her with a smile, saying: "I''m not angry, you blame me? Money is also given to you, but you still choose to sleep here? It''s so cold here. Can''t you get into the hospital again? "

    "Hum!"

    "Tut Tut," Zefeng shook his head and squatted down to look at her. "Do you know where it is? Have you heard the ghost story about the hospital? It''s said that before the hospital was built, there was a cemetery under it. Then the city planning turned it into a hospital. Now, it''s under your feet... "

    "Ah!! Don''t listen to the king''s chanting Su Kui covered her ears and began to look around for fear of seeing anything unclean.

    "Zefeng, you bastard!"

    "Oh, not Mr. Ze?" Zefeng is in a good mood now. Although he doesn''t know why he doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night, he runs here to find a strange girl.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t her who happened. She had a lot of peace of mind.

    Su Kui sipped his mouth. Seeing that he didn''t tell ghost stories, he put down his hand. Then he saw that he was wearing a set of light blue and gray pinstriped pajamas and a buttoned shirt style, but the texture was changed into loose cotton, revealing a good-looking collarbone.

    As for the outside, I put on a windbreaker, barefoot on slippers, and my hair is sloppy and languid. Instead of being warm and capable in the daytime, I feel more free and comfortable.

    Obviously this one in the evening, get along better.

    "What are you doing back here? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t take me in? "

    She remembered what he had said before, and felt sad, "you men are like this, there is no good thing!"

    "Alas --"

    Zefeng''s eyes widened suddenly, and he asked jokingly, "how can I be classified as a bad thing? I don''t know myself. If I wasn''t a good person, why didn''t I put on warm quilts in the evening and come here just to chat with you? "

    In the middle of the night, there was a chilly and overcast wind around him. Listening to his low and cool voice, he seemed to have a special sense of security.

    "But --" she opened her mouth, still couldn''t say it, and shut up in frustration.

    Zefeng picked up his eyebrows. "How?"

    Su Kui''s little face turned red in the night. She gave him a look of anger and said, "I can''t warm the bed!"! I''m not the kind of person you think I am. Let''s go. I don''t need you to keep me! "

    She would have been sad enough to hurt her self-esteem.

    Take out the wallet from the bag and throw it into his arms. "And this, give it back to you!"

    "Tut, angry?"

    At the beginning, Zefeng really didn''t think so much, just to prevent her from pestering him. As a result, it hurt the little girl''s self-esteem. He raised his hand and surrendered, "well, I''m the loser, I''m the cheapest, OK? I apologize to you, I''m sorry. "

    That''s pretty much the same.

    She stretched her face, but she still didn''t hold it. She burst out laughing, laughing and muttering, "I know you''re not that kind of person, but you''re right."

    Looking at her silly appearance, Zefeng reluctantly shakes his head, this kind of character, I''m really worried that one day she will be cheated.

 Chapter 2800

    "Let''s go," he stood up, and since the man had been found, there was no need to stay here any longer.

    With that, he picked up the wallet that had fallen to the ground, held it in his hand, and walked ahead to lead the way.

    "Wei Jing, I''m trying to persuade you as a person who came here. Nothing is important to your family. If the anger goes away..."

    For a long time, there was no sound behind him. He turned around strangely, and saw the girl squatting in the same place, looking at him innocently.

    Zefeng:

    "What''s the matter?"

    Su Kui is also very uncomfortable. "My legs are numb, my feet are numb, I can''t stand up..." She died of grievance with a flat mouth.

    "Hiss --"

    Zefeng coughs softly, and her warm eyes are full of shallow smile. She walks back and helps people up.

    Let her lean against the wall and knock her leg.

    "Here?"

    "Well, it''s comfortable, right..."

    "Well, where else?"

    "A little more down here, Mm-hmm. yes, more strength..."

    Zefeng sighed, when he picked up a ancestor.

    The conversation between the two people was totally unaware of anything wrong.

    But in the eyes of outsiders, it is very ambiguous.

    Leng buting''s eyes were illuminated by a strong flashlight. Su Kui''s eyes hurt and immediately blocked his face.

    The flashlight quickly moved away, and then there was a slightly obscene man''s voice, "cough That I didn''t mean to, you go on, go on clam! "

    While saying, apply oil on the sole of the foot.

    But the parking lot is empty and loud. Any sound can be heard far away.

    So far away, Su Kui could still hear each other''s murmuring, "ah, young people now, just have a mood, come here in the evening Tut tut... ""

    Sunflower:

    Zefeng:

    They looked at each other silently in the dark. They did not know whether they could see each other''s face clearly. They moved away quickly as if they were electrocuted.

    Su Kui first took back his legs and burned his cheeks. He didn''t need to touch them. He knew that his face must be very hot now I''m done... "

    Oh, my God!! She just said something amazing!

    "Cough OK, then Come on? "

    "Well Good... "

    In one question and one answer, the embarrassment that permeated between them almost drowned people.

    So on the way back, we didn''t meet each other''s eyes, or even stop at each other once.

    Zefeng''s focus is on driving. He looks straight at the road ahead. He doesn''t know how serious he thinks he is. In fact, he is embarrassed.

    As a man, of course, he also has some needs, but the education he received from childhood tells him that he is a man who can control himself. I can''t help it. It''s a beast!

    So, even when he was young, what he should see was not less, but in fact, Zefeng was a virgin -

    he always thought that in his life, he might find a woman of the same interest and age to marry. As a result, the current life has been disrupted.

    How long is it? He was run into by a stranger in the underground garage of the hospital with a girl -

    of course, if he did anything, he was not innocent. But he didn''t do anything!

    When he arrived, Zefeng stopped his car and took a very big black umbrella from the back.

    To what extent? Su Kui drew the corner of his mouth, saw the Zefeng standing under the umbrella, and thought of it.

 Chapter 2801

    This big black umbrella is big enough to stand three adult men like Zefeng at the same time, and it is not too crowded.

    As expected, it''s the taste of a single man. She admires it.

    When I went back, there was no accident. I ran into the security guard on duty again.

    At this time, he was patrolling around and came back. His head was in spirits. As soon as he came down, he ran into Zefeng and sukui, who had just put down their umbrellas.

    "Oh, Mr. Ze, are you back?"

    Zefeng blinked at him for a few times. He looked at him meaningfully, looked away without expression, nodded slightly, "well, let''s go first." After that, he turned his head aside and said to sukui, "let''s go."

    Then, without waiting for the response of the security guard, he stepped up the elevator as if someone was chasing him behind him.

    The elevator, which had been out of service before, had returned to normal, which would not make him feel worse.

    Sukui cloud in the fog, did not receive the eyes of the security guard, follow Zefeng obediently up the elevator.

    Zefeng has a headache and wants to crack. He pinches his eyebrow.

    Is He Chong Taisui this year? It''s not a good time, it''s caused such a ancestor.

    That security guard is a big mouth. It''s estimated that tomorrow, the whole building''s residents can know that he went out late last night and brought a beautiful little girl when he came back.

    Oh, my God. -

    he took a long breath and felt his heart was full.

    Bring the person back and point to the guest room next door. "There are quilts, toiletries, clean towels in the cupboard. Everything is used casually. I''ll go back to my room first."

    When Zefeng spoke, his tone was a little abnormal and stiff. Su Kui blinked and saw his wandering soul behind him. Suddenly, he remembered something, "wait a minute!"

    Now hearing this sound, Zefeng felt tired and didn''t return his head. "What''s the matter, little ancestor?"

    He was thinking that he must find a chance to send her away tomorrow, otherwise, he would send her to the police station!

    Otherwise, sooner or later he will be bored to death.

    Su Kui held her finger in embarrassment, lowered her head and whispered, "I didn''t Changed clothes... "

    God, what a shame!

    However, it''s also very interesting -

    Su Kui has a bad smile inside and pretends to be a pure girl.

    Zefeng almost stumbled and fell down. He stood up in time, held on to the sofa, took a deep breath, and said, "I see. Tell me the size you want to wear, and I''ll buy it!"

    So, the head office?

    It''s not bad to lose face.

    Su Kui held the size of clothes she usually wore, and then slipped into the guest room before Zefeng got angry.

    Thinking of the wise and capable man who can bewitch thousands of girls when he goes out in the daytime, Su Kui felt a little guilty for being tortured by her and becoming mentally weak.

    -

    no accident. In the evening, wearing pajamas, I drove to the nearby women''s clothing store for 24 hours to buy Women''s clothing, and I successfully gained countless strange eyes.

    Of course, in Zefeng''s eyes, all the eyes that looked at him were regarded as weird.

    So, when the shopping guide handed the packed clothes to him, he said, "I envy your girlfriend. She must be very happy with your boyfriend." this was automatically filtered.

    I went home with a damp body. Fortunately, I didn''t encounter any more security guards this time.

    Knock on the door, tell Su Kui to put his clothes in the door, and then go back to the room.

 Chapter 2802

    The next day, it was dark.

    Su Kui heard the noise outside. She stood up and jumped out of bed, barefoot, all the way out.

    The living room had been filled with a thick fragrance. She took a deep breath and felt hungry again.

    The kitchen is semi open, so as soon as she comes out, Zefeng notices her.

    "Wake up? Go wash up and have breakfast. "

    Finish saying, hang Mou continues to cut vegetables seriously, he has taken the lettuce and other side dishes that have been washed from the side, after asking about the taste of sunflower, cut them one by one.

    His hands were wide, his fingers were long, his bones were covered with thin skin, and he held a chef''s knife in his hand. The blade moved quickly with his fingers.

    From the appearance alone, it''s enough to please the eyes.

    In the early morning, the warm wind and sunshine came in from the kitchen window and projected on his tall and straight back. He was wearing a white shirt and a dark blue apron. He stood as if time had been gentle.

    Su Kui hooked his lips and finally took a deep look. He went back to the room to wash and change clothes.

    When she does everything well, the sunny noodles made by Zefeng have been put on the table.

    The rising white air is dense on the dining table. The thin white noodles and the thick and mellow soup at the bottom of the soup, together with several green vegetables, can be said that from the aspect of sales, Zefeng''s craftsmanship can already go to open a noodle shop.

    "Wow! Mr. Ze, did you know how to cook? How powerful! "

    Su Kui holds the bowl, snores and snores and drinks the soup first. The delicious soup awakens her sleepy spirit.

    "Have a good drink!" Her eyes brightened and she sighed, "God, Mr. Ze, I really want to know who will marry you in the future. It must be super happiness!"

    Everyone likes to listen to good words, at least it will make people feel happy.

    Zefeng smiled a little, Su Kui raised his eyes in a daze. "Mr. Zefeng, do you have dimples?"

    There is only one. When you smile, there will be a pit on your left cheek.

    "Well? Thank you. Just eat more if you like. "

    He sandwiched a chopstick of side dishes and ate quietly.

    Compared with Su Kui''s sweeping and recklessly sucking, Ze Feng''s slow and orderly appearance is more like a noble with gentlemanly character.

    Well, even though he''s eating a bowl of noodles, it''s easy to ignore it because he''s so beautiful.

    Although Zefeng eats slowly and slowly, it seems that he can eat for a day, but soon after eating sunflower, he found that Zefeng also ate -

    so what is the operation?

    She was by the side, not even hearing a sound.

    Tut, such a man must be boring in his daily life -

    later Su Kui found out that her idea was wrong.

    On the contrary, because of her arrival, Zefeng''s life rhythm was disturbed.

    In fact, Zefeng is a very elegant man with a sense of ceremony. This sense of ceremony, invisibly, makes him stand out from ordinary men and become a man who will relax women''s body and mind and appreciate them more when they get along with women.

    Maybe that''s personal charm.

    "Finished?"

    After eating a bowl of yangchunmian, sunflower is still in the mood, holding a water glass and sipping.

    Zefeng elbows on the table, hands folded in front of him, light on Su Kui said: "after eating, go, put your things away, I will take you home."

 Chapter 2803

    Su Kui was stunned, but Zefeng didn''t give up and even drove her away?!

    She pretended to choke on the water, coughed a few times, glanced at her eyes, and began to look around and say something else, "well, Mr. Ze, your cooking is good, and the noodles are delicious. Who did you learn your cooking from?"

    Zefeng, "thank you, self-study, or do you want me to take you to the police station?"

    "Wow, you are so good! I can''t learn. Every time I cook, I can burn the house. "

    "Wei Jing, it''s useless to escape. You can''t stay with me all the time. Don''t you need to go to class?"

    Zefeng looked at her age, less than 20, when she was young, he guessed that she should be in college, right?

    Su Kui could not escape, but collapsed his shoulders. "I''m not going to study. Zefeng, please take me in. I really have no place to go. I don''t want to stay in a hotel."

    She bit her lips, raised her eyes pitifully, her eyes glistening with tears, as if Zefeng could cry out as soon as she said no.

    Zefeng saw her like this, but sighed and stood up to clean up the dishes and chopsticks and went into the kitchen.

    Su Kui thought his bitter meat plan had worked, compared with a yes gesture, his lips were wide open.

    I didn''t expect Zefeng would just give her time to think about it. He decided to pay attention and send her home. The education he received from childhood did not teach him to live with a little girl nearly ten years younger than him.

    In particular, this girl is just a stranger he picked up from outside and just met.

    He''s not afraid of trouble, but he''ll be upset if he gets into trouble.

    "Well, go pack your bags."

    Zefeng takes off his apron and puts everything back on the table. Everything should be arranged according to his preference. He is an absolute obsessive-compulsive patient.

    Su Kui''s silly, shriveled and shriveled, "Zefeng! Why do you have to drive me away?! You see, you have so many rooms here. You live alone again. How lonely a person should be! Can''t I stay with you?! I can tell jokes and make you happy! "

    Su Kui was determined. Since she came in and found Zefeng''s good cooking skills, she would not leave.

    She doesn''t care!

    The place in Wei''s house is so suffocating that she doesn''t want to go back.

    Zefeng''s lip angle smoked, and looked at Su Kui up and down strangely, "what gave you the illusion that I would be lonely? I am not alone, on the contrary, I enjoy the quiet and comfortable life. As for the joke - "he sighed, thinking about how to say it, so as not to hurt other girls'' hearts.

    "I laugh so low, it''s no use telling me jokes."

    "No! You need it! " Su Kui rubbed and moved. Wei qubaba grabbed Zefeng''s corner. "Zefeng, take me in, take me in ~! You should have a pet. I promise you will be obedient

    Zefeng gently reached out to beat her hand, frowned, "behave yourself, according to age, I can be your uncle."

    "OK, you''ll take a niece, OK? Uncle ~ "

    uncle?

    Zefeng almost didn''t touch his face. He wanted to ask her, is he really so old? Uncle even if, still uncle? For a moment, he was reminded of people with wrinkled faces and faltering feet.

    There''s no way to take her.

    With his hands akimbo, he felt tired. "Really obedient?"

 Chapter 2804

    As soon as Su Kui heard that there was a door, he nodded as if he were pounding garlic! Obey, absolutely obey! " The way he spoke, his eyes were bright, and he wished he could raise his hands and feet to swear.

    "That''s good," Zefeng put his hand down and smiled in his black eyes. "I''ll take you home first."

    Routine!!!

    Su Kui wants to cry without tears, "no such!" She almost wants to cry. Why is her lover so black this time? She''s not happy!

    Zefeng patted her on the head, funny. "You said you were obedient, didn''t you mean you wanted to talk?"

    So, Su Kui understood, today, she can''t leave, her eyes turned, she was relieved.

    "Let''s go, but you''ll take me home."

    As long as she doesn''t ask to stay here, Zefeng feels that he can promise anything.

    So he nodded, "OK, let''s clean up."

    In fact, Su Kui has nothing. The clothes on her body are still bought by Ze Feng. She just has a bag and goes away with it.

    In the car, Su Kui was still murmuring, "I didn''t lie. I''m not welcome to go back home."

    Zefeng concentrates on driving and occasionally answers, "maybe you should look at the problem from a different perspective?"

    Before Ze Feng had guessed, because seeing Su Kui''s appearance, it''s not like ordinary people''s children, it''s more like a rich girl, delicate and tight. What''s more, it rained so hard last time. If she ran away from home, she would not be far away.

    The villa area is so far away from the city center, and there are no ordinary residents nearby. It is even more impossible to run in from the outside.

    So, hearing Su Kui''s reply, Zefeng just raised his pretty eyebrows, not surprisingly.

    After driving for half an hour on the road, sukui finally entered the villa area. The closer to the door, the more nervous sukui was.

    She was almost neurotic, holding the backpack tightly in her arms with one hand, and gnawing at her fingers. Zefeng just glanced at it unintentionally, and found that all her hands were gnawed and bleeding, as if unaware of it.

    He jumped in his heart, grabbed her hand quickly, scolded her low and said in shock, "are you crazy? Doesn''t it hurt? "

    He stopped the car and saw that her fingers were all embossed. The other hand holding the backpack was even whiter, which showed how hard she worked.

    When he spoke, he raised his eyes suspiciously and stared at Su Kui''s face, but saw that she seemed to have not heard. He could not hear what he was saying, and he looked panic and despair.

    At present, Zefeng suddenly began to believe that what she said to herself was true -

    but at the beginning, when she said these words, she was too understated and too calm, which led him to think it was a lie.

    "Wei Jing? You calm down. I''m here. It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. "

    He patted her on the head, comforting her like an elder.

    When he started the car again, he found that once he let go, Su Kui would put his fingers into his mouth again to chew. No, that can''t be regarded as a chew anymore. It should be a bite, self abuse.

    No way, he can only hold the steering wheel with one hand, and the other one can hold her hand, so that she can no longer bite herself.

    "Weijing, here we are."

    Stop and get off. It''s not far. Looking at a familiar villa, Zefeng suddenly feels lost. At the thought of sending the girl back, he seemed to be the only one left in the apartment.

    "Well? What? "

    Su Kui''s mind returned, and she looked at Ze Feng in a dazed way. At this moment, she was fragile and wanted to be comforted.

 Chapter 2805

    "Your home is here."

    "Home?" She repeated doubtfully, and suddenly smiled. At this moment, Zefeng didn''t know whether her smile was more ironic or bitter. Anyway, there is no expectation and joy in this smile.

    "Oh, yes." She nodded in a trance and said yes.

    Then push the door to get out of the car.

    Zefeng is afraid that something will happen to her. She follows her in quickly, with a trace of helplessness on her lips.

    Zefeng, Zefeng, you have today!

    When I went in, I was just in time for breakfast. The whole family was around the dining table talking and laughing happily. When Aunt nanny saw Su Kui coming in, she said, "ouch" and hurriedly came up.

    "Quietly, where have you been these two days? It''s so messy outside. How dangerous a girl''s family is! "

    "Sister in law..." Su Kui lowered his head and mumbled, a bit like crying.

    I didn''t expect that in the end, caring for her, she was a babysitter without blood relationship, and her father, since she entered the door, didn''t say a word.

    "Ah, crying? Don''t cry. Have you eaten yet? What kind of sister-in-law do you want to eat

    In the past year, sister-in-law has paid attention to everything about Wei''s family. Even if there is a mistake in Wei''s family, she has been trying her best to make up for it. What''s more, what''s wrong with her? It''s not her idea that the car broke down.

    Zefeng stood silently behind Su Kui. He saw his sister-in-law in a hurry. He was relieved. He didn''t expect what happened next. He was amazed.

    "Pa......"

    The man sitting on the table wearing glasses and elegant breath looks like a university professor when he doesn''t speak. But as soon as I open my mouth, all my temperament is gone.

    "Wei Jing, don''t you have the ability? I dare to play the trick of running away from home. Since I''m gone, you can''t come back! "

    I thought she had a lot of guts. Now she''s back in a mess? Father Wei sneers, his face is full of disdain, and he doesn''t look at sunflower at all.

    "I didn''t want to come back! If I could, I would rather not come back in my life! "

    "Ha ha, OK, you dare to talk hard. What are you going to do now?"

    "Husband!" Shen Yu stares at him at this time, suppresses the pride in his eyes, pushes him, and exhorts him: "husband, since you have come back quietly, don''t be angry, quietly, come to eat."

    "Shut up! No one is allowed to care about her. I''ll see what else she can do. Just let her out! "

    Wei Lian looked on coldly from the beginning to the end and didn''t speak, only when he saw Zefeng, his eyes moved.

    Then, she pulled to pull Wei father, small voice way: "father, you see."

    She gestured that there was another person here. Wei Hong noticed the Zefeng who had been standing behind Su Kui. He squinted and his voice softened. "Are you?"

    Zefeng has now fully believed what sukui said to him. No one here really welcomes her back except the nanny.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but it''s not the way to educate children, sir. Why can''t you treat two daughters equally?" Zefeng''s lips are full of smiles, and his eyes are sharp looking at Weihong.

    After being swept by this look, Weihong was silent for a moment, and suddenly smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Then why don''t you ask what people around you have done?"

    Not waiting for Zefeng to ask, he said: "she wants to die, even if, why do you want to implicate others? See her sister? Her legs, because of her! She is a sinner, the source of all misfortunes! "

 Chapter 2806

    As Wei Hong''s voice grew louder and faster, Su Kui''s head dropped lower and lower.

    "So you don''t think I should live in this world," she said with a hoarse wry smile? Because a Wei Lian robbed my boyfriend and my father and my family. I can''t go to school any more. I can only be a servant driven by her. If insulting my personality like this is atonement, you might as well send me to prison! "

    Hearing this, Shen Yu and Wei Lian look at each other. Of course, they can''t send Su Kui to prison. Apart from the fact that Wei''s family can''t afford to lose this face, they also have ghosts in their hearts.

    "Stubborn, get out of here!" Wei Hong points at the gate and shouts at Su Kui. He is disappointed.

    This daughter, totally like her mother, is not like him at all. It''s disappointing.

    "Ha ha See? I said it tomorrow and long ago... "

    Her voice did not know how to be hoarse. The thin voice, like the one squeezed out of her throat, was clearly heard by Zefeng.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect," Zefeng didn''t expect that there would be such an irresponsible father in the world. His body was one step ahead of his mind, holding Su Kui''s hand and pulling her out. "Come on, you''re not welcome here, I''m welcome!"

    After that, he left Wei''s house with Su Kui and didn''t go back. The rest of them looked at each other. I didn''t expect that they would be so straightforward.

    Only Wei Lian, mercilessly grabbed his palm, Wei Jing! Why do you always attract the attention of those excellent men?

    It''s not enough to snatch a Jiyang -

    the air pressure in the car is very low. Zefeng concentrates on driving and tries to speak several times, but he doesn''t know where to start. So, it''s better to be silent.

    Su Kui is in a bad mood. She is very sad. The eyes are red, but the eyes are dry, and nothing can flow out.

    "It turns out that when people are sad to the extreme, they really can''t cry." She opened the dry lips and smiled. The smile was heartbreaking.

    At least Zefeng looked at it and felt uncomfortable.

    He thin lips light sip, a long time slowly to Su Kui said, "don''t want to laugh, don''t laugh, in front of me, there is no need to smile, to be a real self."

    Su Kui turned his head in surprise. "Did you hear that? It''s true. Don''t you think I''m a sinner?"

    The two words "sinner" have taken root and sprouted in her heart and grown into a giant tree. Waiting for the day of release, it is still far away.

    "Sinner?" Zefeng shrugged. "If it were your responsibility, the police would have taken you. What''s more, you don''t pay the price for what you''ve done, do you? "

    He thought, lose lover, lose father and family, for this girl, she must hate, lose legs, is it her?

    In this way, she is still a good girl in her father''s heart. She is the apple of her eye at home. She doesn''t have to bear all this.

    Su Kui shook his head and sneered, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "Oh, if I deserve it, I''ve recognized it. What I''m afraid of most is that I''ve been planning for a long time!"

    "What?"

    Her voice was so thin that she could not hear it. Every now and then, there were vehicles passing by. Without paying attention to one of them, Zefeng could not hear her clearly.

    "Nothing." She lowered her eyes as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 2807

    In this way, Su Kui went back to the apartment where Zefeng lived, to the guest room where she lived, and yearned for the master bedroom of Zefeng -

    System: [Tut, have you guessed the host for a long time? ]

    this spicy chicken system has learned to mock her.

    Su Kui sneers, "don''t know if the main system has the function of degrading the system? I think it''s the same system as before. "

    Then the system stopped talking.

    Su Kui found that the current system is really more and more humanized. Let it absorb some of the world''s knowledge, and it will become refined one day.

    Zefeng thought that Su Kui would be depressed for several days, but the next day, he saw Su Kui come out of the room and say good morning to him.

    Zefeng took a deep look at her. From the corner of her eyes to the top of her eyebrows, she was full of bright smile. She was different from yesterday.

    After silence, I decide to treat it normally.

    "Good morning. I''m ready to eat. "

    today is a fried egg. There are some bacon on the egg. There are lettuce and a cup of hot milk beside the egg. There are fresh sandwiches in the middle of the table.

    Su Kui contented to eat a breakfast, after dinner holding the stomach sitting in the living room coquettish, "Uncle cooking so delicious, I don''t want to go, how to do?"

    Zefeng is mute. She looks at it in a voice. The petite girl is half coquettish and leans into the soft sofa. The pink lips look sweet. She mumbles coquettish. It seems that around her, they all send out the sweet fragrance of marshmallow and maltose.

    "Then don''t leave." Unconsciously, he said this promise.

    "Really?!" Su Kui''s eyes brightened, turned over, knelt on the sofa, and looked at him expectantly.

    Zefeng nodded. "Of course, you can stay as long as you want."

    "Yeah!! Uncle is the best! " She jumped high on the sofa, tired of jumping, and began to turn around in the apartment. Her name is "explore the unknown!"!

    After a while, Zefeng stood in front of the dishwasher. He took the dishcloth and wiped the chopsticks out of the dishwasher. Later, he remembered what he said.

    This girl, he''s done the same thing again!

    Next, it''s the cohabitation of the dog and the chicken.

    Every time Zefeng leaves work, her family can make a mess.

    Su Kui also knows that Zefeng is a university professor who teaches art. He is also a famous painter -

    well, how famous is it? Maybe even those abroad know his name. It is also one of the few Chinese painters who have been squeezed into the international circle.

    So it''s no surprise that he can be so rich.

    But Su Kui didn''t expect that he had more than she imagined.

    As for this, I''ll find out later.

    Zefeng is now a specially hired person, who is only responsible for guiding some specific problems. As for other teaching, it is up to other teachers.

    It was totally OK to go to any art school in the world to teach with his fame. It was also a disguised return to his alma mater to agree to teach at a university in the capital.

    When he came home again, Zefeng thought that the living room that greeted him was a mess of snack bags, but unexpectedly saw that it was clean and almost spotless. Something like a small animal was lying on the sofa wilting like a saltfish that had lost his dream.

    Oh, by the way, that''s what the little girl told him.

 Chapter 2808

    In addition, she no longer called him Zefeng and Mr. Zefeng, instead, she was more cordial --

    uncle!

    Every time he heard the name, Zefeng could not help twitching his mouth. He never thought that at the age of 30, he could be called uncle.

    "What''s the matter?" Put down the briefcase, he changed his shoes, walked to her suspiciously and looked at her.

    Su Kui turned over. I don''t know if it''s the illusion of Zefeng. She seems to be a little fat and has some meat on her cheek.

    "How boring Uncle, I''m going to die if I stay any longer... " Su Kui held the pillow and rubbed it with pain.

    Zefeng can''t stand her talking like this, she shakes her head and walks away helplessly. "Speak well, since you are bored, can you have a look and say, or do you want to go back to school again?"

    "Not for the moment, I''m not ready!"

    Did not expect Su Kui soon refused, Zefeng said understanding.

    In the time of getting along, he almost knew what happened to the girl. No wonder at the beginning, she would rather go with a stranger than go home to face her family.

    I have been away from school for so long, and now I go back, I don''t have to keep up with the curriculum.

    "Then start from now on. I remember that you also learn painting? Just in time, I have professional books here. I''ll show them to you later. "

    Sunflower:

    It never occurred to her that she lifted the stone and smashed her foot this time.

    "Well Excuse me, may I not study? " She was so weak that she buried her head in tears.

    "What do you say?"

    The man who looks as warm as jade holds the water glass in one hand, askew his head, and asks her back with a smile.

    "Yes?" Asked Su Kui tentatively.

    Zefeng chuckled and quickly put away his expression. He replied coldly, "no way."

    Su Kui: Oh, dead belly!

    Then, Su Kui fell into the fear of being dominated by a teacher alone. This is not the school, the only student is her.

    Usually, it doesn''t matter how she plays tricks on the scoundrels, because it''s only Zefeng who finally loses the battle and surrenders.

    But only in this matter, once started, Zefeng, as if he had changed his personality, was severe and terrible.

    Su Kui is holding the brush in the cycle of "what a terrible person he is" every day and starting to practice the fundamentals day by day.

    Later one day, Su Kui couldn''t stand it. He puffed his cheeks and stared at Zefeng. "Uncle, how about my basic painting! I''m trying in the wrong direction. My dream is cartoonist, not traditional painting! "

    Then, Su Kui showed Zefeng some comics about the current online fire.

    After reading it, Zefeng said: "then you can be a cartoonist with excellent basic skills. Well, the direction of practice can be changed. But if you want to stop learning, you can''t -- "

    Su Kui''s eyes turn white and he knows that it''s impossible to cheat.

    God knows that in her heart, she only wants to brew with her lover''s sauce, while her lover only wants to cultivate her into a talent and treat her seriously as a student.

    Is there anything worse? In fact, it does!

    Because after reading the current level of sunflower, Zefeng spent money to buy a pile of books suitable for sunflower in this period and show them to her.

    "Study hard. I''ll buy it for you after reading it."

    Su Kui:???

    It''s different from what we said!

    After practicing for a few days, how could sunflower be willing to live under the fear of being dominated by Zefeng?

 Chapter 2809

    Then, when Zefeng checked Su Kui''s homework one day, he was horrified to find out that this shameless girl had drawn his fruit!!

    How did the visual impact collapse? He felt his soul was in turmoil.

    It was a man lying on a dark black silk sheet, completely naked, from the back to the buttocks to the long thighs, all of which explained what it was called a man to eat. But the face with black hair on his head is almost the same as his face. It''s called Zefeng. I can''t appreciate it anyway.

    "You, you, you --" he shook his fingers and couldn''t say a complete word for half a day.

    Seeing this, Su Kui blinked and said innocently, "what''s the matter, uncle? Didn''t you let me play freely? Although I haven''t seen uncle''s fruit body, I don''t mind if uncle wants to be a model for me ~ ~ "

    " Wei Jing, you -- "

    " what''s the matter, uncle, there''s no limit to art, you see how good I draw you! It must be a woman who wants to knock you down ~ hee hee ~ "

    Zefeng closes his eyes. He feels that a small devil with a delicate face, horns on his head, wings and forks is" hee hee "to him.

    At this moment, Zefeng finally felt the same and enjoyed the fear of being dominated by sukui''s audacity.

    He gave up the struggle.

    One second.

    Then, he opened his mouth --

    "Wei Jing, in view of your excellent performance today, I decided that tonight is the all vegetarian feast."

    It turns out how miserable it is to offend the chef.

    But Su Kui said: she doesn''t advise! Face up! Who is the first to advise who is the dog!

    as like as two peas, the second day, the zhe Feng went home, and saw a facade fruit. In the key position, he had a quilt, and his face was still like him.

    Zefeng angry, again deprived sunflower want to eat vegetables, change to vegetarian.

    On the third day, Su Kui became more and more brave and tried a new style of painting.

    Zefeng successfully saw a different self. He had long hair and waist, and his robe was half faded.

    On the fourth day, Zefeng couldn''t stand it.

    Because Su Kui drew him in women''s clothes this time, and he knew that man was him, but he could not see the slightest sense of disobedience from that face!!

    "Wei Jing, what are you thinking all day long in your head!"

    This evening, Zefeng cooked sukui''s favorite meal, chicken, duck, fish, seafood and abalone, all of which were made for her.

    On the fifth day, sukui finally decided to draw something else. Zefeng was relieved.

    As for those paintings, they were all confiscated by him. They were burnt in the group bar.

    For this reason, Su Kui is a pity for a long time.

    -After more than a month, Su Kui finally started her new comic creation with computers and hand-painted boards.

    She never saw the film again. Of course, for her little transparent author, she couldn''t stir up any water.

    She applied to hide the cartoon backstage. The rest didn''t care. The fans knew that it was the pain in her heart.

    Su Kui thought for a long time, and finally decided to adapt and draw her own experience in the form of comics.

    The first story, she chose to become a fox demon, the story of Qingqiu.

    That''s the beginning of a conventional story. When a man goes to Beijing for an examination, his wife becomes the seller of all the valuable things for his husband to spend.

 Chapter 2810

    There is no doubt that the end is abandoned, and miserable street.

    The foreshadowing is just a chapter, and the painting style is exquisite watercolor style. In the whole cartoon website, the painting style is particularly prominent and special.

    Of course, Su Kui also uploaded a new chapter of the painting, and made a weekly change.

    Originally, the story of Qingqiu is not long. You can choose some excellent local paintings.

    Her name is very casual, she called the name of "fox in Qingqiu".

    After sending it out, she didn''t care anymore. Originally, her enthusiasm was consumed almost in the past year. Now, she digs a new pit without saying a word, and her fans who pay attention to her haven''t responded yet.

    So, the number of messages on that day is very poor.

    But the next day, the volume of messages began to rise. Later, sukui found out that she actually went to the latest comic express on the homepage. This recommended position is the dream position of many new people.

    [I see the recommendation coming in. Although the opening is very conventional, I have a hunch that the author will not follow the normal path! ]

    [wow, I haven''t seen such a quiet cartoon for a long time. It''s all kinds of comic books with big brain holes. The author''s painting style pokes at me. Come on! ]

    has been collected. ]

    [you are back at last, so happy ~ don''t be sad about the past, we are all around you.]

    [I haven''t been on this website for a long time, but I came up today and found that the comic of quietly and Yang Yang was blocked. What happened? ]

    [the style of the author''s painting has changed a lot!! But I like it! ]

    [there''s a premonition that Qinghe will be blackened ~! ]

    [its name is Qingqiu. Is Qinghe a fox?? It''s not the fox fairy who will be robbed. After this attack, you''re back to your original body, right? ]Seeing this sentence, Su Kui was silent for a long time, and then typed the comment.

    I have to say that you have a big brain hole and rich imagination, but I have to tell you mercilessly that you are wrong!

    As for how excited a little fan who is greatly remade by the author will be, it''s not sukui''s concern.

    Zefeng made dinner. For the first time, he didn''t wait for Su Kui, who was waiting to eat every time when he arrived at the meal point, to sit quietly.

    Knock on Su Kui''s door and go in. She sees a mess on her desk. She is looking at the computer. She doesn''t know what she is looking at.

    Zefeng walked over and knocked on her head. "What are you looking at after dinner?"

    Su Kui pointed to the cover of "green hills have foxes" and asked Ze Feng, "how are you looking? How is the painting style?"

    Zefeng glanced at it at will, then raised his eyebrows and asked jokingly, "did you draw it?"

    At the beginning, I heard that my dream was to be a cartoonist. Now, it seems that I am on the way to realize it.

    "Wow, how did you guess?!" She hasn''t even said it! I can''t help feeling depressed.

    Don''t say good, said Zefeng can''t help but think back to the days that were tormented by sukui, gnashed his teeth and said: "your painting style, I''m too familiar!"

    Familiar with the two words, quite a bit of gnashing teeth.

    Su Kui snickered and guessed what he thought. "Ah, the old uncle has been secretly watching me. How do you think I''m so cute? Do you want to fall in love with me? Is it time for love? Come on, I''m ready! "

    Zefeng:

    He felt that if he broke off with her again, he would be ten years older.

    Recently, I learned a word from the Internet: Buddhism department.

 Chapter 2811

    Every time he talks to Su Kui, he must recite the heart clearing mantra in his heart, and then say "Amitabha", so as to control his hands and not carry the man out.

    "Come out for dinner."

    Zefeng left a sentence, no more words, turned around and left.

    Su Kui chuckled behind him, "Gee, this man, it''s more and more fun!"

    -

    light the wall lamp in the bedroom, warm yellow halo, spread all over the corner of the bedroom.

    The layout and installation of the room is a combination of white and dark blue. The white furniture is occasionally decorated with some blue, including the large dark blue bed beside the window, which is simple, clean and silent. The space here belongs to a man.

    Zefeng came out of the bathroom. The whole person was moist. He was wearing a blue bathrobe with a loose belt around his waist. His black hair was darker because of the wet water.

    He didn''t worry about blowing his hair, but sat down beside the bed and knocked twice on his knee as if he were making a decision.

    Then, he silently took out his mobile phone, and then silently opened a famous domestic comic website. In the search bar, he typed four words: "there are foxes in green hills".

    The network speed is very fast, and it pops up in less than a second.

    The air became very quiet, he quietly click into, saw so many fans to her message, can not help but hook lips, gently smiled.

    There is only one chapter. It can be seen that she takes the slow and hot route, but the painting style is exquisite and comfortable, and the colors are light.

    Looking at a grid of pictures, his mind, can not help but come up with a picture of a girl lying in front of the computer, over and over again, tirelessly modifying the manuscript, finalizing the outline of the story.

    Then, when he didn''t realize it, he could see the light and gentle smile in his eyes.

    In the days after that, when sukui didn''t know it, a man under the same eaves with her, quietly, became one of her fans.

    As the story unfolds, Zefeng, like many fans, knows that Qinghe is not a female owner, but just a female match.

    At first, Zefeng looked at the story of Qinghe, but he didn''t feel anything. When he saw Qingyue, the seductive fox spirit and the owner''s wife of rouge shop, his heart string seemed to be suddenly stirred.

    Whenever in a dream, he seems to be really, with personal experience, through that period of time and space, there is a green moon in the same.

    It''s a strange feeling, but it''s very familiar.

    From the dress of Qingyue, to the furnishings in Rouge shop, and the casual eyes with endless amorous feelings, Zefeng is frightened.

    He didn''t want to admit that he was moved by a nonexistent, virtual comic character?

    In recent days, Zefeng always fell into meditation unconsciously.

    "Dudududu!! Uncle, are you there? Have you taken a break? Come out, I''m going to play together today ~! "

    The sudden knock on the door interrupted his meditation. Zefeng calmed down his thoughts, walked to the door, and saw the girl outside wearing a goose yellow dress, carrying a small bag, smiling at him.

    "Uncle, are you going to stand me up? I haven''t changed yet! "

    Zefeng smell words, very helpless, "men do not need to dress up, you wait for me!"

 Chapter 2812

    So, five minutes later, the two are on their way.

    In the car, Su Kui counted the strategies she found and said: "uncle, hongdai lane, is it really so mysterious? I''ve never been there since I was so big! It''s said that it''s very lively. It seems that there''s a Divine Mother who is fortune teller. She seems to be very effective! Well Uncle, do you want to calculate? "

    Zefeng pulled the neckline, sniffed and sniffed, "it''s so mysterious. I''m an atheist and don''t believe it."

    "But don''t you want to calculate, uncle, when will your future partner appear?"

    The other half?

    Zefeng hasn''t thought about this for a long time. Even when his colleague said he would introduce his girlfriend to him, he even promised to see him before, but then he suddenly lost interest.

    If the parents are still there, they want to see him get married.

    "Look at fate. It''s impossible to force."

    "Wow, uncle, you just said that you are an atheist. Fate is also a mysterious thing!"

    She said, can''t help but narrow Chong Ze wind blink.

    Zefeng glared at her eyes and said in a deep voice, "sit down, fasten your seat belt, Wei Jing. Do you know that it''s very dangerous?"

    "Yes, I know it''s wrong ~!" Finish saying, Su Kui hands ten, grinning to say goodbye.

    It can be seen from her expression that in the girl''s heart, there is no regret at all, and Zefeng is too lazy to talk about her.

    Su Kui stopped for a while, and then he asked Zefeng curiously, "but uncle, are you not curious about the past and this life?"

    Past life and present life -

    these four words, for no reason, hit him heavily, so Zefeng was silent.

    The dreams he has been dreaming recently, the clear face, the eyes looking forward to the sky and the light smile on the corner of his lips, are all vividly remembered.

    People say that day has thought and night has a dream, and people in the dream, is not clear that they are dreaming, but he is very clear, even when the dream wake up, still remember clearly what happened in the dream.

    "Uncle?"

    Su Kui''s smile stopped. He looked at Ze Feng''s silent face doubtfully. "You..."

    "Let''s see if it is really as efficacious as the legend."

    Actually -

    really agree?

    Sukui stopped talking because she kept calling the system in her head.

    "System, what''s going on? Didn''t Zefeng say he was an atheist before? Why are you suddenly interested in the past? "

    When she said this, she can''t help recalling the abnormality of Zefeng these days, which seems to have appeared after the release of her new cartoon --

    is it true?

    Su Kui pursed her lips, not sure.

    The system is not clear. After checking the database, it answers Su Kui: "the database display is normal, and there is no bug in the world. You may be thinking more about it. ]Su Kui is very tangled. On the one hand, she also wants her lover to recover her memory and remember her. Instead of her every world, she has to repeat the daily search for him.

    But if he really thought of it, then, who is the one he loves?

    Is it her role, or is it really her?

    Sunflower is not sure.

    In this regard, the system gave her a suggestion.

    In fact, the host can finish the task faster, and then commit suicide to the next world, watch you! ]

    sunflower:

    There''s a system for persuading hosts to commit suicide? And why would she commit suicide to the next world?

    Although the task of the world is really simple.

 Chapter 2813

    "I, I refuse, thank you!"

    After that, she decisively blocked the existence of the system.

    All the way gag, incredibly has arrived at the destination.

    It is said that hongdai Lane used to be the place of fireworks in ancient times. It is full of brothels with big and small brothels. Although it has a "lane" in its name today, it covers a large area.

    It is one of the famous scenic spots in the city. The indispensable itinerary for tourists from other places is to visit hongdai lane.

    The buildings on both sides of the street still retain the charm of ancient times. Today''s flesh and skin business has long been illegal. The brothels must not be opened. So the shops here are selling exquisite gadgets, or ancient silk clothes, or delicious food.

    The delicious food in hongdaixiang is unique in China. There are many veteran artists here.

    Of course, most people''s goal is to find a shop deep in the alley without a plaque or even a name. There is a god mother in it. It is said that her eyes can see the ancient and modern future, which is very effective. Many people want to ask her to find out.

    But people with real ability are also strange in character. That''s what this God woman is like. People who look down on her don''t look at her. People who do many evil things don''t look at her. They are in a bad mood and don''t look at her.

    If you have to show her, you can''t do it, but the reward you need may require ordinary people to lose their money.

    So even if we have a great reputation, few people can successfully enter the back hall.

    Zefeng, with sunflower, went straight to the store. The scenery on both sides of the street was quickly left behind.

    "Uncle, you said you didn''t believe this before." Su Kui followed him, his mouth bulging strangely.

    "I don''t believe it now, but I have something to ask that person."

    "What is it?"

    Zefeng thought of his dream, silent, said, "adults, children do not ask more."

    Sunflower as a child:???

    After entering the shabby shop, many people left it dejected. Needless to think, they were all rejected.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that the word "enemy road is narrow" would be displayed on her so quickly.

    Wei Lian, who was in a wheelchair, and Ji Yang, who was pushing her, came out behind the team.

    See two people, Su Kui froze, forget the sad mood for a long time, all of a sudden rushed to my heart.

    Ji Yang didn''t expect to see Su Kui again. He had been looking for her for a long time but didn''t find her. He was worried about whether she would encounter danger. When he saw her, he was overjoyed, rushed to her and grabbed her hand. He frowned and said, "Xiaojing, where have you been recently? I''ve been looking for you for a long time! "

    With her former classmates and friends, he has disturbed them all, and there is no trace of her at all.

    "I......"

    "It''s Xiaojing. I didn''t expect to see you soon after that." Wei Lian, with a smile, raised his hand and pinned the black hair behind his ears. His delicate little face and delicate eyes were particularly attractive.

    Outside, Wei Lian always pays attention to her image.

    At least, many men passing by could not help but look at her.

    "Xiaojing, stop playing. Go back. Where do you live now?" Ji Yang is still talking with Su Kui, without noticing the increasingly ugly expression of Wei Lian behind him.

    "Well, I live in a friend''s house, Ji Yang. Let me go first..."

    I''m sorry that Jiyang''s is Weijing, not sukui.

 Chapter 2814

    "I''m sorry, sir, if I''m not mistaken, your girlfriend should be over there. There are so many people outside. As a man, it''s better not to talk to other girls. It''s not good to affect other girls. What do you say?"

    Zefeng walks slowly with a smile, holding Jiyang''s hand tightly. With an irresistible gesture, he breaks Jiyang''s unwilling hand apart.

    Ji Yang hums and looks back and forth on Zefeng''s face. He looks gentle. He looks like an elite man sitting in the office. How powerful is he?

    Jiyang even felt that his wrist would be broken by the other side.

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly drew back his hand. He didn''t want to look at the two people in front of him. He said to Zefeng anxiously, "don''t you want to come here to consult shenpo? Let''s go quickly. Don''t stand in the way of others! "

    There are so many people coming and going around. If their eyes seem to stay on her, it seems that they want to pierce a hole in her body and stop with the eyes of exploration and drama.

    She doesn''t want to stand here and be a monkey.

    Zefeng also didn''t want to spend time on unimportant people. He nodded and walked inside.

    At this time, there was almost no one in it. Looking at the appearance, I knew that it was all rejected.

    "Wei Jing, when you see your sister, will you leave without saying hello?"

    A soft voice with a smile stopped Su Kui''s footsteps.

    Even if she didn''t want to, she had to stop and say hello.

    "Long time no see."

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really don''t think I''ll see you in my life. After all, what you said on that day is very decisive." she gathered her long black hair and whispered in a warm voice. If she didn''t look at her sarcastic eyes, she would be considered a very gentle woman.

    "That may disappoint you," Su Kui smiled. The man didn''t want to be kind to her. He had to face so many people. She was so embarrassed. She was not a bully.

    She stood steadily, looked at Wei Lian, and said in her spare time: "although you may not want to see me, my elder sister, my father, only my daughter, although I have a bad relationship with him, but that family, with my mother''s share, I will go back to get it sooner or later."

    Otherwise, isn''t it cheaper for people with foreign surnames?

    "Ah..."

    With a smile, Wei Lian lowered his eyes, and Wei said wrongly, "I know you didn''t treat me as your sister, or as a member of that family. It''s yours. I won''t rob you."

    Under the imperceptible sleeve, Wei Lian''s hands were tightly clenched, and his palm was almost bleeding.

    All the people around are sympathetic to the weak, especially Wei Lian, who is also good-looking and in a wheelchair. It''s really sympathetic to put on such a look that I still feel pity.

    But -

    it''s just to make some men feel soft. Women will only scold "fox spirit" in their hearts, and then tear their boyfriend away.

    Since she has been a bad person, she doesn''t mind to be bad to the end. Wei Jing''s appearance originally follows her mother who has passed away. She has beautiful appearance, delicate facial features, and a sudden smile. Her red lips are like a delicate rose, which is particularly Soul-catching.

 Chapter 2815

    "Elder sister, if you think so, I can''t help it. It turns out that in your heart, you always think so about me? As for not robbing? So different people have different opinions, right? Ex boyfriend? "

    She shrugged, dropped the sentence, left Wei Lian''s ugly face behind, and turned to leave.

    Zefeng is not smiling. It turns out that little girl is not so vulnerable!

    Ji Yang opens his mouth and wants to explain something, but after two steps, he is held tightly by Wei Lian.

    "Jiyang, what do you want to do?"

    Please, don''t make her lose face again, OK?

    But she did not know that this action, let the audience, confirmed a guess.

    Just now I said that I can''t rob my sister''s things. In an instant, I was slapped. My sister''s ex boyfriend became my sister''s current boyfriend. And she is a stepdaughter who is not her own, Hatoyama magpie nest, but her real daughter runs away from home.

    It has to be said that the imagination of the masses is terrible. Soon, the imagination of the masses has made up a great play of competing for power.

    I just can''t imagine that such a pure girl would do such a thing!

    At this time, when men look at Wei Lian''s eyes again, they are not totally sympathetic and infatuated. They just feel terrible. This time, they leave quickly with their lovers without a girlfriend''s reminder.

    Wei Lian can''t stay any longer, just want to leave here quickly.

    "Brother Jiyang, shall we go? Uh huh? I''m a little tired. I want to go back. "

    "But, Xiaojing her -" Ji Yang still couldn''t put down Su Kui. He kept staring at the direction of Su Kui''s departure. He thought repeatedly: who is that man? Why does he go out with her? What is the relationship between them?

    The more you think about it, the more annoying it gets. Wei Lian looks at the way he''s lost in his soul, and gets angry.

    Can''t help but get angry. "What''s the good about Wei Jing? I think she''s a fox spirit?! It made men one or two, all fell on her! Ji Yang, I beg you to recognize the reality. You are my fiance now. We are the one to get married! "

    The voice fell, and there was a moment of silence around it to the point where the needle could be heard.

    People in and out looked at her in surprise. It seemed that the girl who was gentle and watery the second before was suddenly furious.

    Wei Lian clenched his lower lip and said angrily again, "Ji Yang, I want to go back. Even if you want to find Wei Jing, at least you need to send me back first?"

    If she wants to be restrained, she can not escape without so much inquiry and questioning.

    Wei Lian, don''t panic. You should always remember that your legs can''t stand up in that traffic accident, and can''t be impulsive -

    Wei Lian hypnotizes himself so repeatedly.

    Ji Yang''s memory still lingers in Wei Lian''s words, and the whole person becomes listless. He goes to push Wei Lian, passes through numerous people and leaves without expression.

    In the traffic accident at that time, it was the responsibility of both parties. One brake failed, and the other failed to give a prompt when changing lanes, which led to the traffic accident.

    If it''s just one person''s fault, he can refuse to be with Wei Lian.

    But his parents, in order to eliminate the guilt in their hearts, and because they originally preferred the understanding of Wei Lian, asked him to break up with Wei Jing and stay with Wei Lian.

    So absurd things, he had never thought before, would happen to him, to his parents who are teachers.

 Chapter 2816

    Su Kui and Zefeng are also pure chance. Su Kui didn''t have anything to calculate. When he asked Zefeng those questions, he felt bored. On the one hand, he also wanted to ask something from his prim face.

    I didn''t expect to dig it out, so he came.

    There is a strong contrast between the quietness of the shop and the noise in the streets. When standing in the shop and listening to the faint noise from the outside, it seems that there is a sense of separation.

    Zefeng steps in here, and suddenly he is afraid of dim sum. Is he really going to ask that question?

    So what kind of answer does he want?

    "Well? Why don''t you leave? " Su Kui blinked, stopped the car in time, and didn''t hit Zefeng''s back.

    After entering this, Zefeng became a little silent. He thought about this question for a long time, but didn''t come up with an answer.

    Just want to speak to Su Kui, then listen to "squeak", the inner door opened, a little girl in an old jacket and two bun heads came out, smiling to Ze: "is this gentleman also here to solve the puzzle? Grandma said please go in! "

    The girl''s tender little hand made a please move.

    Su Kui suddenly smiled and pushed Zefeng. "Wow, uncle, you''re lucky. So many people want to go in, but they just chose you. I hate you!"

    After joking, she found a candy from her bag and put it into the little girl''s bag. She asked, "little sister, can I go in?"

    The little girl took the sugar, but she shook her head sincerely, her big eyes twinkled, and said to sukui seriously: "no, grandma said that she could only invite this gentleman in. She also said that elder sister is an understanding person. She can''t solve anything that needs to be solved!"

    Drink -

    Su Kui was stunned for a moment. She has some strength!

    But surprised, she didn''t show it, just nodded her head, and said with regret, "OK, I''ll stand outside and wait for him to come out, OK?"

    "Wei Jing, I haven''t said to go in yet!" Zefeng frowns and refuses to move.

    Su Kui didn''t know that he had thought so much in his mind. He pushed and pushed him. "It''s fate. It''s also fate when she was chosen by shenpo. Don''t you always talk about fate? Now that you''ve been chosen, go in! "

    "Yes, sir. Grandma is very nice. Don''t be afraid!"

    Zefeng can''t help laughing when he hears this charming baby sound. He looks down at the girl who just reaches her waist, but nods, "I''m not afraid. Let''s go. Please lead the way."

    It turns out that the little girl actually thought he was afraid, which made Zefeng laugh and cry.

    -

    the door slowly closed behind him, and she ran several times to catch up with him. The girl led the way in front: "what questions do you want to ask, sir? Grandma said that it will be handed over to me later. In fact, I know a lot of things

    "Well? Is it? You are so good! "

    Zefeng naturally praised it.

    After coming in, I found that the space in the door is really different.

    The decoration style is unique. When I first came in, the outside was empty. It was all simple board walls. Even without a lamp, it was gloomy.

    He thought that the high people liked this kind of tune, and only when he came in did he realize that there was a big difference between them.

 Chapter 2817

    Countless beautiful oil paper umbrellas are painted with all kinds of beautiful and delicate patterns. All kinds of colors are mixed together, but there is no confusion. Instead, there is an ancient charm.

    From the ceiling, there are countless curtains made of red silk. I don''t know where the wind blows. It makes the curtains flutter slightly, like a woman''s skirt.

    The girl was very satisfied with Zefeng''s expression and said proudly, "isn''t it beautiful here? Every guest who comes in will show this expression! Those umbrellas were made and hung by grandma herself! It''s beautiful! "

    Zefeng just nodded and said yes. It can be seen that the girl and her grandmother have deep feelings.

    "Here you are, go in!"

    Open the curtain, the girl will not go in. Give Zefeng a sign to let him in.

    There is a faint sandalwood smell in it, which makes people feel calm. When you enter here, your heart is really quiet.

    It''s amazing.

    "Are you here? Please have a seat. "

    The speaker is an old woman dressed in a similar skirt, with white hair neatly gathered at the back of her head.

    When Zefeng came in, she was making tea and kneeling on the cushion. She was serious. She didn''t even look at Zefeng. Zefeng could only see her movements like clouds and flowing water.

    "Please."

    After a while, the old lady finally made tea, poured out a cup and pushed it to Zefeng.

    "Thank you."

    The old woman''s expression is very serious. Her face is deeply furrowed, which makes people more doubt how old she is.

    "I reckon there will be a person who is destined for me today, but I need you to say it again." The old woman looked up while she was talking. Zefeng was surprised to find that her eyes were actually gray!

    At first glance, it looks like there are no eyes. It''s all white. The white tone takes up most of the colors.

    Fortunately, Zefeng is not a gossip. He doesn''t want to annoy the woman who looks like God and Taoism, so he droops his eyes and concentrates on tea.

    After a moment''s silence, Zefeng suddenly asked, "do you think that the past life and this life really exist?"

    After asking, I felt relieved.

    "Ha ha ha ha Do you think so, sir? "

    As soon as he said this, the old woman began to laugh. The laughter was as broken as the bark of a tree across her throat. It was creepy.

    Zefeng did not change his face. "Since I''m here to solve my doubts, I naturally want to ask you to give me an answer."

    "The answer is in your heart."

    "Heart?" Zefeng frowns suddenly.

    "Yes, the so-called" believe "means" believe "or not, and if there has been nostalgia, then there is. And vice versa. How can you, sir, find the answer from yourself? " Old lady leisurely turned the green bracelet on her wrist, with a quiet voice, like a guide.

    This sentence, in fact, is not said.

    Can you think about it? It depends on the person concerned. Zefeng''s drooping eyes and long and clear eyelashes make the shadow under the fundus of the eyes more and more thick in a room that is slightly gray.

    The old lady didn''t bother.

    Maybe it''s been a long time, maybe, just a minute.

    Zefeng quickly raised his eyes, looked up and asked the old woman, "thank you for your answer, how much is the reward?"

    "It''s all at will." The old woman doesn''t care.

    At last, Zefeng took out all his cash and put it on the table in front of him. Then turn around and leave quietly.

    In fact, the woman has given him the answer, hasn''t she?

    The answer lies in his heart. In fact, he wants to believe that those strange dreams are from his previous life.

 Chapter 2818

    "So fast? You don''t miss that man, do you? "

    Su Kui was shocked to see him coming out so quickly, and then asked.

    Compared to the time when he came, Zefeng was in a much better mood. He had a warm smile on his face. "When he saw it, his doubts were solved. Let''s go."

    "Well? But You ask, is it really about the story of the past and the present? "

    Su Kui can''t believe it, surprised.

    "Mmhmm."

    "Really? What did she say? Does the past and the present really exist? "

    "I don''t know," Zefeng has walked out of the door, heard this sentence, smiled and shook his head. "She only told me that the answer was in her heart."

    Poof -

    Su Kui is stupid. What''s the answer!

    She dada''s quick steps catch up with Zefeng, speechless, "is that the answer? So in your mind, what''s the answer? "

    Because of the rush, she almost ran into Zefeng again. At this moment, Zefeng turned around. At a very fast speed, a finger was pressed on Su Kui''s head. In her gray black eyes, she smiled, "Buddha said: can''t say!"

    After that, she flicked her head gently, left a sentence of "walk well," and left with a smile.

    "Hello, Zefeng! What a fucking answer! "

    "No swearing."

    "Then you''re still flustered!"

    "I''m an adult. The world of adults is dirty."

    Zefeng put his hands in his pockets and walked in front of him. Su Kui caught up with him breathlessly. "I''m an adult, too! I''m an adult, OK? "

    "Oh, in my eyes, you are just a little boy!"

    Wow, that''s too much!

    Su Kui still wants to develop other feelings with him, but now he tells her that he only treats her as a child?

    The crafty eyes turned quickly and calculated.

    She suddenly stopped and called out the name of Zefeng.

    "Hey! Zefeng! "

    When the man in front heard this, he turned around as Su Kui expected, and raised his eyebrows to look at her

    There was a crowd of people around. There was a free folk song in the wind. The black hair of the male crow was a little messy because of the wind. His gray black eyes and eyelashes were very gentle.

    Su Kui''s heart seemed to stop for a moment. Soon, she raised a big smile and said, "Hey, uncle, I have something to tell you! Stop! "

    In fact, Zefeng had a little weird feeling at this time, but he had never experienced that kind of scene, so he actually stood still.

    When the soft lip is printed on his cheek, his breath seems to be thin and inaudible. His heart is beating like a drum, beating, beating -

    the sky is falling apart and his eyes are losing their looks.

    "Ha ha, uncle, children can''t do this to you! Are you stupid? Hey, wake up! "

    One touch away, Su Kui is satisfied to see the smile on his face coagulate, looks particularly silly.

    Shake hands, this time change her natural and unrestrained shake hands stride away.

    There are many girls and boys around who saw this scene. Girls cover their mouths and almost scream.

    "Ah ah, this man is so handsome and exemplary!"

    "Girls are not bad, are you ok?"

    "As expected, the good-looking people are only with the good-looking people. Fairy tales are deceiving."

    "You know, good-looking men are not reliable."

    "Beauty is enough for me to ignore all!"

    Zefeng, who had come back to his mind, listened to the undisguised comments of the girls around him, and took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, and strode to follow Su Kui.

 Chapter 2819

    As the sun set, the twilight deepened.

    Su Kui sent the newly painted manuscript to the front desk and checked it again. Only after confirming that it was correct, could she safely turn off the computer.

    At the same time, Zefeng''s mobile phone, which was reading a book, suddenly vibrated. His mobile phone had quietly downloaded the app of a website, which belonged to his personal account, and even collected only one book!

    At this time, Qingyue has met with the man, and Qingyue''s niece has come to visit.

    Although the specific process has not been explained yet, this chapter is more like a transition. However, the renewal of this chapter has caused extensive discussion among readers.

    Basically after reading the comics, Zefeng''s little habit is to watch reviews.

    "It''s so beautiful!"

    "Wow, a new role!"

    "I just want to see the sweet attack of Qingyue and the Lord!"

    "Believe me! You won''t think that later! I have an unspeakable premonition that I will be very abusive later! "

    "It''s amazing! Don''t say! Don''t look, don''t look, I don''t look! "

    "This kind of painting style is a very abusive type at first sight. It''s sincere and doesn''t deceive people!"

    "Anyway, everyone is ready for the tear bash. I hope the author won''t be a stepmother. I still want to see the happy ending!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It seems that the little girl''s cartoon is still very popular with fans. He bent his lips and closed his cell phone with a smile.

    The next second, the door of the study was opened.

    Su Kui rushed in, hands on the table, angry and with a little grievance, looking at him, "uncle, don''t you eat tonight?"

    "Oh, not hungry."

    The man''s face was full of interest. He didn''t look at her. He just looked down and concentrated on his book. His voice was light. "No hunger. If you are hungry, you can go to the refrigerator to find something to eat."

    Her goodness -

    appetite has been picked up by this man''s craftsmanship. Now go to eat what she has made, can it still enter the mouth?

    The hero doesn''t suffer from the loss in front of his eyes. She has big round eyes, big black and white eyes, and watery eyes. Her hands are together to beg for forgiveness. She says: "uncle, uncle, I really know it''s wrong. I''m joking with you today. Don''t be angry, OK?"

    no matter who you are, you will be stared at by these crystal clear eyes like glass balls. No matter how hard your heart is, you can''t help it Soft.

    But Zefeng doesn''t plan to let her go easily. What''s wrong? Let her know what''s wrong!

    "Oh? But you haven''t said what''s wrong with you. "

    The man lazily lifts a double eyelid, the eye socket is deep, the eyelash is sparse and long, the shape seems to ask unintentionally.

    "Er..."

    Su Kui blinked, the ear root son bit by bit, in the man''s eyes, red.

    "I, I should not kiss you in public. I''m sorry, I won''t dare to do it again!"

    It''s never going to be like this outside again.

    Su Kui stared at the tip of his foot and added in silence.

    "Not just outside, not even at home!"

    As a university professor, Zefeng still has a moral benchmark in his mind.

    "Yes, you are right!"

    Su Kui''s dog legs nodded and bowed, but she didn''t want to hold Zefeng''s thighs. She begged him to cook. She was really starving.

    After eating the rice made by Zefeng, and then eating other things, it seems that the taste is so bad.

    "Be good."

    Finally, Zefeng''s gray and black eyes gradually emerged a little smile, but also her eyes, to prepare dinner.

 Chapter 2820

    "I don''t know how you lived before, how can you live like this -" zefengdun said. He didn''t say what he said later, but he kept on picking off the fish bones she liked to eat for sukui, and then put the fresh fish on the plate in front of her face.

    How, also can''t say that "so unbearable" words, initially sent the girl home, her father treated her every word and deed, all vividly.

    Su Kui tightens her eyes, buries herself in pickling rice, and can''t help sucking her nose. Her voice is buzzing, "thank you, Zefeng..."

    Without him, she would really have nowhere to go.

    At that time, she even moved to find her mother''s idea, is not as long as she lost her life to Wei Lian, Dad can notice that he has a biological daughter?

    Fortunately, when she met him, she knew that there were still many beautiful things in the world.

    Suddenly I think of my mother, who was dying, holding her hand and saying to her, "quietly, to be happy, as long as you have good thoughts, you can meet people and things that make you happy."

    Yes, she firmly believes that, now, it seems that she has met some of them -

    Zefeng doesn''t understand whether she wants to cry or not in the last second. In the next moment, she has tears in her eyes and a bright smile.

    He frowned strangely, and looked into her eyes like a pool of clear water. The mist was dense, and the bottom of her eyes and the tip of her nose were red. He was obviously so pitiful, but when he saw her smile, it seemed that nothing had happened.

    Zefeng chuckles. It''s a strange girl.

    -When living with Su Kui, Ze Feng seems to be inhumane, but in fact, he''s very soft hearted.

    Of course, he is soft hearted only in dealing with Su Kui -

    he always carefully avoids Su Kui''s scars, even if he says something wrong, which makes her sad.

    It''s nice for the little girl to jump all day. Why do you have to cry pitifully?

    This is Zefeng''s inner hope. Although he doesn''t know what his deeper hope is.

    It''s just that he didn''t expect to say anything, but Su Kui took the lead.

    This time, she is looking for Zefeng''s help.

    At the table, Zefeng was surprised. "What do you say?"

    "I''m a serious uncle! I doubt very much that Wei Lian has nothing to do with her legs. She is pretending to work with her mother to win my father''s trust and inheritance! " Su Kui was holding her hands. She was very serious at this moment.

    "How do you want me to help you?" Zefeng did not question, but asked this sentence in a gentle voice.

    "Help me to get some professional camera equipment, pinhole cameras and so on, and then find someone to help me install them in the house of Wei''s house!"

    Ze Feng helps his forehead, "Wei Jing, do you know that video can be fake? If you can, I suggest you find out the inspection certificate of Wei Lian in the hospital. "

    "Inspection certificate?" Su Kui shrugged and said, "I also want to do that, but Shen Yu, Wei Lian''s mother, is a doctor. My father even funded a private hospital for her. Every time Wei Lian was ill, he went to his own hospital. My father also trusted them very much."

    Finish saying not to from wry smile, "trust them, even exceeded me."

    She admitted that she had always complained about her father''s remarriage after her mother died, and that she was more likable in character than Wei Lian.

 Chapter 2821

    Therefore, father Wei doesn''t like her, and it seems to be reasonable.

    She really can''t be as considerate as Wei Lian.

    Zefeng is real. He doesn''t like to see her like this.

    After a long silence, he said in a deep voice, "let me do this for you."

    From the beginning to the end, he did not ask, from Su Kui said in the mouth, in the end is true or false.

    Probably from the bottom of his heart, he believed that as long as she said it, it was true!

    -Wei Lian thought that she must be very happy after Wei Jing left home. However, this is not the case.

    It seems that Wei Fu doesn''t care about it. In fact, when they open it, they think so, too. But when the time is long, Wei''s father often looks at Wei''s bedroom on the second floor, they know that they can''t cut off their flesh and blood relationship by trying their best to please.

    In Wei Fu''s heart, he still read Wei Jing.

    In addition, Jiyang is also, he still can''t forget Weijing. Every time he is with her, most of the time he is distracted. Though she got his people, she could never get his heart again.

    Sometimes Wei Lian can''t help but think that if she didn''t fight to death and had to be with Ji Yang at the beginning, would Ji Yang still treat her like a sister, talking and laughing when she got along?

    Of course, these are just words.

    "Ka -"

    the door was pushed open gently. Wei Lian, who was standing by the window, was shocked and looked back quickly. Shen Yu, his mother, was relieved.

    "Mom, why did you come in without a word! Where''s dad? He''s back? "

    "No," Shen Yu replied, while locking the room, looking at Wei Lian''s eyes with disapproval. He could almost kill a fly with a wrinkled brow. "I didn''t say that. If you want to stand up and walk, do you remember to lock the room? Besides, Wei Hong hasn''t believed us all yet. Be careful with your work! "

    Wei Lian knew that she was wrong this time, but she was not happy and didn''t want to apologize to Shen Yu.

    "Be careful! look out! When am I going to be careful? God knows that I don''t want to be lame at all. You told me before that I could get Jiyang as long as I did what you said. Even the later Wei family is mine. But now? He seems to believe us, but in fact, he cares about his real daughter! "

    Then she took a few steps backward, sat on the bed, and said with a wry smile: "even if I tried my best to please him, to be good to him, or even to do everything better than Weijing, what''s the use? After that, I don''t know who will inherit his family property! "

    Shen Yujing listened, silent for a long time, opened his mouth, did not know how to refute.

    Both mother and daughter know the facts.

    "Ah Lian......" Shen Yu caresses Wei Lian''s head with heartache, and comforts him softly in his mouth. "If you bear it again, my mother will promise that it won''t be too long, OK?"

    All efforts, with the departure of Weijing, many hidden contradictions emerge one by one.

    At first, Shen Yu thought that Weihong trusted her enough. Later, she found out that in Weihong''s heart, his favorite was himself!

    After that, it was the daughter.

    Even if the face of Wei Jing hates iron but not steel, it seems that only because the expectation is too high, can he get angry when he fails to reach the expectation, and then get angry and drive Wei Jing out.

    But when it''s really critical, as Wei Lian said, the property of the Wei family will fall into whose hands

 Chapter 2822

    Don''t say that Wei Lian is not willing, of course, Shen Yu is not willing!

    "Mom, I''m so tired. I''m so tired with Ji Yang and Dad..." Wei Lian raised his head, showing a fragile look, tears burst out of his eyes.

    "It won''t be too long, my mother guarantees that everything in Wei''s house will be yours. She Wei Jing, a girl who doesn''t know anything, can hold on even if she is given such a big industry? There are many ways for mom to vomit! "

    These words spit out from the mouth, and Shen Yu''s eyes show ruthlessness.

    -

    there are too few resources in sunflower''s hands. Since he met his lover early, Zefeng naturally promised to help sunflower with this.

    There seems to be nothing else.

    So she eats and drinks every day, then draws cartoons, and occasionally flirts with Zefeng. Although the result is usually grain shortage, it''s too good to flirt with Zefeng. Sukui can''t give up.

    This also led to Su Kui eating a whole bitter gourd meal once a week, and later, there were all meals. Fortunately, Ze Feng was not so crazy that she had to eat it.

    After drawing for so long, Su Kui''s cartoon is coming to an end. What she drew is a short story. The story has come back to Qingqiu in Qingyue. She voluntarily removes the immortal bones and becomes a mortal just to stay with Feichen forever.

    The carved wooden door was pushed open from the outside, a cold wind carrying snow, fluttering straight into the room. The red walls and green tiles, the eaves and ice ridges, and the little red plum under the snow cover in the yard constitute a beautiful scene.

    In the next picture, the more beautiful scene is the man sitting in front of the desk. His hair and waist are slightly floating due to the sudden wind. His eyebrows and eyes are like those of the painting, but the corners of his eyes are thick and cold. It seems that if he doesn''t pay attention, he can be blown away like those fine snow, and then disappear.

    There is a part left blank behind, only the empty open door and the howling cold wind.

    "Hoo - Hoo - Hoo --"

    the picturesque man was finally willing to look up and see who was so abrupt. Without his consent, he disturbed his peace. Suddenly he looks up, then his eyes are still.

    The dark eyes, as cold as ice for thousands of years, melt into spring water with the speed of naked eye when they look at the graceful figure of daythink night. It seems that the audience and the audience also hear his endless yearning and sorrow.

    Thousands of words, finally gathered to the mouth, only such a sentence.

    "Just come back."

    The dark hair is like satin, the lashes are clear, and the pale and delicate face coincides with the Qiao smile in the memory and the look of looking forward to Shenfei. Although looking at the Qing Dynasty, it is still intact.

    "Qing Yue, I''m very happy that you can come back -"

    the woman smiles, and the white teeth are indistinct, "I can see you, so can I."

    [end -]

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief after uploading the last chapter.

    After reading the last chapter carefully, she could not help bending her eyes, smiling and stroking the computer screen, the perfect and beautiful face portrayed under her brush.

    "Well, although I don''t know who you are and why you accompany me so long, I will always remember you."

    In the main bedroom, just one wall away, another man with the same soul is still reading the latest updated chapter.

    The picture of the separation of Qingyue and non dust in front, and the picture of what Qingyue paid for a mortal, all vividly.

 Chapter 2823

    And today, in the wake of countless readers, the finale is finally here. Fortunately, the finale is beautiful.

    He didn''t know why, and he was relieved.

    "The answer is in your heart," she said

    As for the answer, he had it for a long time. He believed that dream was real, and he, perhaps, was one of them.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s a male host, a male partner, or just a passer-by.

    After all, it''s a previous life. He''s let go.

    It''s probably because of the change of mentality. Since he came back, Zefeng has never had a vague dream about his previous life.

    After secretly chasing for so long, he finally left a message.

    [the painting is very good, the story is good, continue to work hard! ]

    and after his message, there are tens of thousands of messages, still swiping the screen.

    [finally, I can go to sleep at ease. ]

    [that The author is very greedy, but can he give readers a blessing? For example, fanwai Although very cruel to dogs, we like it! ]

    seconded. ]

    [I''d like to comment. ]

    [please be careful, the ball is big ~! ]

    [I don''t know what''s the use of talking. If not, how many QAQS should I try? ]

    [believe in the evil upstairs, QAQ, QAQ, QAQ look at me greatly, the ball is hot ~]

    [after eating the glass slag for so long, I''m glad that the result didn''t disappoint me. ]

    [when will dada publish the book? I will buy a whole set of support! ]

    [cut, what is a set? If I go out a lot, I''ll buy 100 sets for my classmates, one for each! Say it and do it! ]

    [horizontal groove The comment area is full of local pride. ]

    author''s reply: Wow, do I have any local readers? A little excited, rub hands ]

    [hahahaha, the author is coming out, so cute! You must have seen all the messages! Remember to go out! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Looking at the way she sells cute and plays tricks on the Internet, Zefeng can''t help smiling helplessly, with gentle eyebrows and eyes. Maybe he can''t even notice how spoiled his eyes are at the moment.

    He likes to brush comments, because Wei Jing, the author, is totally different from those famous authors. He likes the existence of brush very much. He is active like a high imitated number. He leaves messages everywhere, and the existence of car crash brush. Of course, most readers also like her character.

    It seems that we should hurry up with our work.

    Let her be so carefree and happy in reality!

    at this time, Ze Feng hasn''t seriously thought about why he cares so much about a girl ten years younger than him, even if he doesn''t want to make her unhappy at all.

    Just don''t know, Zefeng always take good to sukui is just an excuse to treat her as a child, how long can it last.

    -

    "bang!"

    "Uncle, I can come in no! Uncle...... "

    Zefeng''s gentle eyes step by step fall in the direction of the voice, and the tone is full of frustration and compromise, "come in, what''s the matter? Not full? "

    Usually two people in the evening, even if it''s just a wall apart, it''s always clear-cut and do not disturb each other.

    Now she suddenly knocked on the door in a hurry. According to the past understanding, she was mostly hungry to eat and pestered him to cook.

    "This time, it''s not yo ~"

    as soon as the door opened, she walked in with a strong chest and a manly face, with a sly smile like a little fox.

 Chapter 2824

    "I know a secret, uncle. Do you want to hear it?"

    Su Kui squinted, pulled a chair, and sat back in the chair with his hands on the back of the chair, holding his cheek. A pair of fox moves, glanced at Zefeng''s face.

    Zefeng is used to her wind. Knowing that the girl is wilting, she has a bad premonition in her heart. As a result of the habit, he shakes his head and refuses without hesitation. "No interest."

    "Ah, uncle, how can you do that!"

    Su Kui stamped his feet and was swept away. "At this time, you should ask what is right! Otherwise, how can I answer that! "

    Zefeng saw that she was not honest when sitting in the chair. She shook left and right, and could not help frowning. She raised her feet and stepped on the chair. "Be honest, girls, it''s not honest when sitting in a chair. Shake left and right. Be careful if you fall!"

    "Bang!"

    Su Kui made a grimace and said something in her mouth, which made Ze Feng couldn''t help but want to block her ruddy mouth, "Ze Feng, uncle! You are only thirty years old. Do you really think of yourself as an uncle? You are so bored now. What can you do in the future? You can''t find a girlfriend. No girl can stand being with a man like you! "

    Her big, cunning and round eyes and bones were rolling around. She was very proud of her small appearance. She didn''t feel the opposite man gnashing his teeth at her.

    "No girlfriend, I can do it alone."

    "Ah Aren''t you pathetic? Or I''ll force you to do it, OK? "

    Zefeng''s heart suddenly seemed to be scratched. She was like a lively kitten. In fact, she was just a little milk cat, with no killing power.

    He narrowly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Kui up and down, as if he was measuring her figure. Su Kui could not help but stop his flat chest.

    Zefeng saw her like this, and laughed with a "hiss" voice, "you? Aren''t you a girl? Wei Jing, it''s time to go to school. How can we contradict ourselves? "

    He used several questions in a row, and sukui felt despised.

    "I''m a fairy, not a girl!" she said

    Zefeng:

    Now girl, brain circuit is very strange. He can''t follow the routine.

    "Well, well, you are a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. In the future, you''d better go back to your heaven and drink the Fairy Spirit to satisfy your hunger."

    "ah? Don''t...... " Su Kui can''t imagine that this girl is getting darker and darker. She even blocks her with delicious food. After thinking about it, she clears her throat and replies to Ze Feng seriously, "the fairy also wants to eat! What''s more, it''s better to have delicious food! "

    Zefeng is funny. He is not smiling. He answers, "I think you are a fake fairy. You are a real foodie!"

    Being exposed to the truth, Su Kui was speechless.

    But in a flash, I thought of something. Full of blood, I took my cell phone out of my pocket and turned out a screenshot for Zefeng to see.

    "I was almost taken to the ditch by you. Zefeng, you are really getting worse and worse!! Hum! Look at this. I''ve got a little tail, haven''t I? "

    Zefeng thought that the matter just now could be revealed. As a result, the girl''s head turned quickly and never forgot!

    Then he will see what''s going on. He moves back to avoid the cell phone that will be pasted on his face. He squints. At one glance, his expression will be stiff -

    this, this girl -

    Su Kui is waiting for this moment! She asked smilingly, "look, this is called Sanshui Zefeng, isn''t it you?"

 Chapter 2825

    Zefeng didn''t want to admit it, but looking at the pretty little face of the girl in front of him, with cunning and firm eyes, he completely identified that he was the person she said, and he could not say the retort any more.

    He sighed, "it''s me. How can you tell?"

    Su Kui was admitted by him and smiled, "it''s very simple. The ID of your message is the same as your name, so I paid special attention to it. Moreover, unfortunately, I clicked in to see your registration information and found that the time when you registered your account is exactly the day when I told you the name of the cartoon I drew. So, I guess it''s you! "

    "Just Because of this Zefeng was speechless and couldn''t believe it. "There''s no logic at all!" How to judge him?

    Now Zefeng deeply doubts that this bad girl is deliberately deceiving him. It''s really cunning for him to show his feet when he can''t bear it.

    In fact, Zefeng totally misunderstood sukui.

    Su Kui knows that this person is him because Zefeng''s character is similar to that of an old cadre. The ID of some social software is called Sanshui Zefeng. Everyone is the same. It''s hard to know if he hasn''t changed it for several years.

    It happened that she accidentally saw his mobile phone, so she remembered the name.

    I saw it again in the comment area tonight. Of course, I left my heart behind. I didn''t expect it. Zefeng looks serious on the surface, but it''s still a sullen one!

    "That''s it???" Ze Feng is dumb, a pair of gray black eyes are full of inconceivable, in his eyes has been quite silly girl, how suddenly become so smart?

    Because of this, he was silent.

    Su Kui slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "Oh, I guessed it out. Don''t be shy. You can watch it in the future! It turns out that uncle is also a boy with a girl''s heart. I''m glad to see you!

    Zefeng is almost rude. He has no interest in the so-called girl comics, OK?

    Girlish, what is that?

    Since the girl in front of him moved into his apartment, his life has become commonplace.

    Frenzy and irritability have changed from once a year to once or twice a day.

    For example, now -

    "Weijing! If you keep talking, believe it or not, I''ll throw you out? "

    More and more, the girl doesn''t treat herself as an outsider. She dares to jump out in any words. I''m not afraid that he will drive her out?

    Seriously, sukui is not afraid.

    Don''t say that this house will become her in the future. In the future, even the man in front of her is absolutely her. Su Kui is very sure about this.

    "From anger to shame?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and clapped Ze Feng''s shoulder with her small hand. A pair of peach blossom eyes were smiling with interest. She quickly approached Ze Feng''s clear face and whispered, "but uncle, can you explain that you don''t like these things? Why did you only pay attention to me? And on the day I finished, she sent a message to encourage me? It''s my fan, or maybe it''s - secretly in love with me? "

    When Su Kui talks normally, it sounds like a girl with a lively personality. If she deliberately lowers her voice, it will become light and soft, with a little charm. She can get into people''s eardrum directly and arouse the deepest itch.

    Zefeng is exactly like this. He is stiff, like avoiding the flood and the beast, and suddenly opens a long distance with sukui.

 Chapter 2826

    Zefeng''s eyes closed suddenly and opened quickly. His eyes were suddenly in the air, colliding with a pair of bright and dark eyes. Those eyes were clear and clean, like crystal balls played when he was a child, which made people want to plunge in and be willing to sink.

    "Uncle?"

    With a light floating sound, Zefeng''s mind wandered back smoothly. Zefeng took a deep breath, pushed away Su Kui''s small head, and said in a deep voice, "Wei Jing, speak well, what do you do at a sudden surprise?"

    "But I''m asking uncle about it. He hasn''t answered me yet!"

    Su Kui blinked bitterly, holding the chair in both hands to look at him.

    Zefeng:

    Where does he have a real answer? At that time, I didn''t think too much just because of curiosity. In addition, the cartoon also made him have a strange dream for a period of time, which is still vivid in retrospect.

    What''s the relationship between Qingyue, the fox fairy named Qingyue drawn by the girl in front of her, and the person in front of her, who left Qingqiu and gave up her body of fairy bones to stay with Feichen forever?

    The air becomes thick, and every breath is like a factor that makes people restless. Zefeng doesn''t know what it is, but he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.

    He moved his broad eyelashes, and his slightly drooping eyes covered his contemplation.

    For the first time in 30 years, I felt so strange.

    He could not help but frown and frown -

    for a while, under Su Kui''s burning eyes, he finally began slowly, "Wei Jing, I''m ten years older than you. I can''t understand the experience of your age. But if you call me uncle, I will treat you as a junior. If you tell me your name, I will naturally go to see if your level has declined. "

    Oh? Is that so?

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, held her chin in both hands, and motioned to Ze Feng to continue saying that she would not interrupt.

    "It turns out that you are excellent. Congratulations, you are one step closer to your dream."

    The boundaries of cartoonists are very broad. What is a real cartoonist? This, want Su Kui to personally explore.

    "The story and painting style are very good. More fans like you. I''m happy for you."

    Is that really the case? Zefeng doesn''t know.

    When he said that "I treat you as a junior", Zefeng seemed to have a weak voice in his heart. He told him over and over again, "no, no --"

    but what is not it? He doesn''t know.

    "Well, it seems that I misunderstood it." Su Kui''s disappointed and shriveled mouth said, "there is still a long way to go to catch up with uncle!"

    Leaving the words, Su Kui said good night and turned out of Zefeng''s room.

    I don''t know that someone behind me, just because of her words, turned the waves in her heart.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Zefeng can''t help coughing and his ears are slightly hot. What is chasing him? Are girls today so open and bold?

    He pursed his lips, felt his throat a little dry, and could not help but feel something to say.

    However, listening to the sound of the door opening and closing, he didn''t open his mouth in the end. He continued the previous topic.

    -

    does sunflower really have no effect on Zefeng?

    In the early morning, the sunlight sneaked in from the gap of the curtain. On the dim ceiling, there was a light that was refracted, just like the aurora.

 Chapter 2827

    Zefeng didn''t say a word. He raised the quilt all over his face and went into the bathroom. He had a messy dream in his dream, but now he was still upset.

    He slapped his forehead and groaned painfully. Why did he dream like that? Is it really because he has been single for too long?

    Such a beautiful dream, so far in retrospect, I feel particularly hot.

    Before Mingming - he would never have thought of that girl.

    Maybe it''s time to find a woman? But then I thought that if another person lived in this house, whose name was not Wei Jing, I felt very strange.

    He took a cold bath with a calm face, and then went to school after finishing his work. Even Su Kui said hello to him in the morning, he didn''t pay attention.

    Su Kui shrugged inexplicably, not sure why. Just finished a cartoon, she has no intention of opening a new pit for the time being. After that, she should adapt some other world stories she has experienced into cartoons and publish them.

    As for whether it will be liked or not, she just wants to share the unknown story between her and him, and then let everyone remember him -

    there is no matter for a while, and Su Kui has no inspiration for painting. After breakfast, she just starts to clean up. In the beginning, Ze Feng did all these things.

    She walked through every corner of the room with a vacuum cleaner, and stepped on the place where Zefeng walked. Naturally, her mind came up with what kind of expression Zefeng had when she did this, and what was in her mind?

    So, he couldn''t help smiling stupidly.

    The last thing to clean up is Zefeng''s bedroom. Zefeng has no defense against sukui. There is no room in the whole apartment that sukui can''t enter.

    Zefeng''s room is as simple as his own, and the air is filled with light mint fragrance, as if there is nothing to clean.

    Finally, the restroom. She plans to drag the water on the floor in the restroom. As soon as she enters, she can smell a faint musk smell that is going to disappear in the air.

    People who have experienced personnel for a long time, of course, can tell what this is all at once.

    At this time, he not only recalled that Zefeng didn''t look at him in the morning, but also expressed a strange expression, which meant he had to flee.

    It''s hard not to be successful -

    well significant!!

    She narrowed up her beautiful black pupils. Looking in her eyes, she felt a bit sly and tight.

    It seems that someone is not completely merciless to her!

    -In the afternoon, Zefeng brought two messages to sunflower.

    Wei Lian and Shen Yu''s mother and daughter''s ranks are still too low. They don''t know how to guard against the new guards. They all have cameras installed in their rooms.

    The pinhole equipment is placed in an inconspicuous place, silently monitoring Wei Lian''s every move. A person who is not disabled will definitely be unable to resist the impulse to walk. Usually, there are people at home, she can only pretend to be a disabled person who has lost both legs conscientiously, but when no one is around, she will definitely come down for activities.

    Because of Zefeng''s orders, the guards pay no attention to the actions of Weilian all the time.

    But because Shen Yu is careful enough, every time she goes to the hospital, she goes to her private clinic for personal inspection, so she can''t get Wei Lian''s inspection report.

 Chapter 2828

    Sukui is not in a hurry. She can get it sooner or later.

    It''s not for the property of Wei family. Wei Hong''s idea has nothing to do with her, and she doesn''t intend to ask for Wei Hong''s inheritance right.

    But it''s for Wei Jing to get back. She won''t let it go at all.

    So far, she is the best and the only one!

    U disk to Su Kui''s hand, Su Kui into the computer to import a look, turned around to embrace Zefeng''s neck, coquettishly rubbed.

    "Ah ah ah! Uncle, you are super good!! Thank you. What can I do without you ~! "

    Zefeng pushes her away with a look of disgust. She looks at her with a bad look. "Speak well, don''t move, stand still!"

    Su Kui wanted to move again. As a result, Zefeng put a pair of big palms on her shoulder. It was like being pressed two stones, which made her completely unable to move.

    "Well, I can''t say it well. Let me go first! It''s very heavy like this ~ "

    Su Kui''s hands are folded and she''s in a good mood now. Naturally, Zefeng says what it means.

    But not happy for two seconds, Zefeng brought her another news.

    "After a long rest, it''s time for you to go back to school. If you don''t want to go back to the previous school, it doesn''t matter. You can go to my class and put a name on it. I will take you personally."

    "What what what???"

    Su Kui is silly. She looks at Ze Feng as if she were petrified, standing in the same place and foolishly. It takes her a long time to figure out what he means.

    "Go to school?"

    "Otherwise?" Zefeng raised his eyebrows and asked.

    If it is someone else who can be taught by Zefeng himself, he will be crazy. Even if he is a famous disciple and has a name of Zefeng on his resume, his future is limitless.

    Only sunflower, not only not happy, but also very disliked.

    She kicked the floor, hanging her head and said: "that I can''t go! "

    "What do you say?"

    Zefeng left the words to her again and let her think about it, while he took off his coat and rolled up his sleeve and went into the kitchen.

    Finally, Su Kui had to give in to Zefeng''s obscenity. The next day, he packed up his tools and went to school with him.

    Zefeng''s school is a famous Art Institute in the capital. He seldom goes to the school at ordinary times, at most two days a week, sometimes even half a month.

    But because of his existence, countless students who have heard of Zefeng have flocked in, and the enrollment rate has greatly increased.

    Today, however, is a special day.

    Because Professor Ze, who is not often seen, came to the school for two days in a row. Today, he is followed by a beautiful girl.

    Now the blue back belt pants and goose yellow Hoodie, with white shoes, usually very difficult to wear yellow, only looks better and younger.

    From time to time, people passing by cast their eyes on Su Kui. They didn''t know that she was a relative of Zefeng''s family, a kind of immature one.

    To sum up, Su Kui is really not tall, just one meter six, no matter how much milk he drinks, he is not tall at all, which is really annoying.

    "Wei Jing?" Big step meteor walk in front of Ze Feng suddenly called out a name of Su Kui.

    "Ah?"

    Su Kui quickly trotted forward, swaying her dizzy head, looking at the students coming and going around, and could not help but shivering.

 Chapter 2829

    "Uncle Can we not go to school You can teach me at home... "

    She has not come to school for so long. She used to miss the time of University. Now, everything is very far away from her.

    Zefeng looked down, only to see her hairy hair top, and the thick eyelashes that fluttered and drooped continuously, just like frightened insects, constantly fanning their wings.

    Zefeng''s heart suddenly softened. The more he knew what had happened to her, the more he loved her.

    Although he still doesn''t know where those heartaches come from.

    She used to be younger, but she suffered so much. I don''t know when she started to know that everything was a scam. Zefeng can''t imagine what her life would be like if everything was true and there were no scams?

    In order to atone for sins, drag yourself down?

    It is likely that this is the case, so Zefeng forces herself to be ruthless, and must let her contact her peers to integrate.

    "I can teach you at home, but you are still two years away from the course. You can''t give up halfway. You need to get your diploma at least?"

    Zefeng could only comfort her so much. He raised his hand and patted her on the head. He stopped, and his eyes touched her soft hair gently. In a soft voice, he said: "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. I will accompany you to school every day, OK? I''ll see you off from school. "

    Although he hates specialization the most, if it is applied to her, it seems that it is not bad?

    He pursed the corners of his lips, pressed the lips that were constantly rising, and his voice was low and soft.

    Su Kui''s uneasy mood was suddenly smoothed down a lot. She deeply vomited a mouthful of turbid qi and nodded, "then That''s what you said, you can''t cheat! "

    In words, with strong dependence.

    Zefeng agreed with a full mouth. When his clothes were tight and his eyes were down, he would bring the girl''s white and transparent skin into the bottom of her eyes under the sun. With a little uneasy and dependent eyes, he also ran into his heart.

    Don''t be afraid -

    he is also saying to himself, "I will protect you."

    From then on, no one will hurt you.

    -There is absolutely no connection between Su Kui and Ze Feng in terms of their personalities, but there is a bit of mystery.

    That is to say, they don''t care about other people''s eyes. Just now, the interaction between the two people means nothing to avoid danger. Even they don''t realize that if there''s a look like no, they don''t pay close attention to the past students'' whispers.

    Zefeng is a person who doesn''t visit the school forum. Su Kui has just arrived. He hasn''t touched the road yet, so it''s impossible to know.

    So, when both of them don''t know, their posts are put on the top of the school forum, and even the administrator adds a big word "Jing".

    The title is "I seem to have found some great secret!! The wives of Zenan God enter!! ]

    Yes, in private, one by one, the girls in waistcoats call themselves Zefeng''s wife.

    Well -

    of course, maybe Are there any male students? This is not known.

    The picture of the town building is the picture of Zefeng and sukui walking one before and one after another. The picture is very clear. It should be taken with professional equipment.

    At the beginning, it''s nothing. The more you look down, you will find that the distance and atmosphere between the two people are getting closer and closer and more ambiguous.

 Chapter 2830

    The sun is gentle and bright. Under the sun, the man is wearing a casual suit, long as jade, tall and tall. His eyes are slightly drooping. All his attention is on the girl who is only on her chest. The girl''s dress is pure and lively, which is in sharp contrast with his mature and stable shape.

    The pictures are taken at a high level. They belong to the kind that can be taken out casually and used as the desktop of computer mobile phones. The composition of light and shadow is perfect. The sun''s broken shadow and mottled aperture fall on the top of their heads. Their hair color is soft light brown, with soft outline. The gentle aura makes the passers-by around hard and becomes the background plate.

    Seeing this scene, the following comments burst into flames.

    [ahhh, ahhh, I don''t believe this is true!! Is not Professor zeta a staunch sexist?? How can a woman be worthy of such an excellent man as the God of man!! ]Can you not mislead others? That girl is so small, maybe she is the daughter of Professor Ze''s relatives or friends!! Being twisted into ambiguity, you are convinced! ]

    [I agree with the words upstairs, I can only comfort myself by holding myself and sobbing]

    [I won''t listen, Professor Ze is mine, you little bitches are not allowed to rob me! ]

    [let''s fight! Little bitch, Madame Ze can only have one! ]

    [emmmm is sure to say these things to girls. Do I only notice that the girls next to Professor Ze are super good-looking? Ah ah, it''s lovely. One hundred and one hundred. Who can ask and tell me if this girl is Professor Ze''s girlfriend or relative? If it''s a relative, I''m not polite to start!! ]

    [such a lovely sister must be a boy ~~]

    [lovely, thinking, thinking about the day ]

    [wow, I''m a little girl. I think it''s a good match to stand with Professor Ze.]

    then, as soon as I finished the last message, I was surrounded by girls in waistcoats:

    [ha ha, you''re afraid you''re blind! ]

    [so short, so ugly, just a primary school student dressed, with my husband?? ]

    [I''m sorry I don''t agree. I don''t think this girl is OK. Even if Professor Ze really wants to find a girlfriend, she will be a goddess level figure, right? In addition, I really feel that no woman is worthy of Professor Ze. ]Please don''t come to pollute Professor Ze?? ]

    the level of such comments is not poor. Of course, the besieged commenters are not willing to show their weakness and fight back quickly, so they start a tearing up War:

    [Oh, what''s the relationship between you and Professor Ze? One by one in vest in the forum jump, there is a kind of take off vest, tell me who you are? Dare to tell Professor Ze in reality?? If the girl in the picture looks ugly, I''m sorry, please let me be so ugly! ]

    [my little sister is right. It''s really true. I''ve long seen that this group of people are not happy. They''re not finished. I''m sorry, Professor Ze doesn''t know that there are you! ]

    [I don''t think Professor Ze will be happy about this, will he? After all, hot and cold people! ]

    but he said to the girl that she was really super warm I don''t believe it because of Yan value!!! ]

    [maybe it''s really just a relative Although I have a CP sense ]

 Chapter 2831

    Now the class hasn''t officially started yet. Zefeng is afraid that sukui is not used to it. He thinks that when the professional class starts, he will take her in person and put her under his nose. No one dares to bully her, right?

    Say Zefeng has weakened Su Kui''s mind.

    The forum was so noisy that it didn''t affect two people at all.

    At present, the supporters on the forum are divided into three groups.

    Neutral: melon eaters, three super - positive, think things with their heads.

    No one in the world is worthy of Professor Ze. If I don''t listen to him, I will tear the little expert.

    Kinship group: I believe that Zefeng and sukui are relatives, because they really look too different in age.

    There is a small part of it, the CP faction, but because of its rashness, it will be attacked by radicals and gradually lowered its profile.

    Originally noisy, the parties do not appear, it will be over.

    But then, suddenly, in more than a thousand buildings, an anonymous user appeared. He didn''t say anything, just sent a picture.

    The content of the picture is not long ago, in hongdai lane, I don''t know who took it.

    Pixel is not very good, but two of them can be as similar as Zefeng and sunflower. I''m afraid it''s hard to find them in the world, right?

    Moreover, the photos were captured at a high level, which turned out to be the moment when Su Kui stole the pro Zefeng.

    The activists, who were about to shut down, saw this and exploded in an instant.

    Knock in!!! fuck!!! ]

    [I don''t believe it is true!! (say it in tears)]

    [we''re all in love, Chou bies, just give up! ]What''s wrong with girls? Even with Zefeng, it must have her advantages. Do you think Professor Zefeng is really absent-minded? Better than you! Otherwise, I won''t find such a beautiful little sister instead of you. Ha ha! ]

    [it seems that it''s not so hard for Professor Ze to find his girlfriend when he is satisfied with CP powder! ]

    [my heart is broken. I want to pursue my primary school sister! ]

    [who is this woman? It doesn''t seem to be a student of our school, does it? Look at you ]

    [I didn''t expect that Zefeng is such a man, a beast, and a woman who is not a good thing. She is engaged with so many men older than herself, ha ha (see you manually)]

    Su Kui sat on Zefeng''s office chair with her legs dangling, holding a tea cup in her hand. She didn''t know that the cup she used was exclusive to Zefeng.

    So, several female teachers in the same office with Zefeng all looked at sukui strangely, but no one took the initiative to ask her identity.

    Just then, a female teacher couldn''t help opening her mouth.

    "Ah, Professor Ze, come and have a look at this. Are you two here?"

    Although it is said that, in fact, as long as you are not blind, you can see who is inside.

    "Well?"

    Zefeng raises his eyebrows and goes to look at her computer screen. His eyebrows wrinkle.

    "What is it?" Su Kui curiously leaned over. She had heard that the female teacher seemed to say that they were two people. She thought about whether she would have her, and then she took a look.

    As a result, the next second, on the computer, I saw the pictures they had just taken in school.

    Well - don''t say, it was really good.

    Su Kui has been secretly rubbing to think about whether to secretly save it as a computer desktop.

    "School forum?" Zefeng knocked on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Yes..."

    "Thank you. I''ll see." Leaving some nervous female teachers behind, Zefeng turned back to his seat and turned on the computer.

 Chapter 2832

    Maybe it''s because the topic of Zefeng is so hot that just when Zefeng opened the forum, he saw a secret named "I seem to find something amazing!"!! The wives of Zenan God enter!! ]Title of the post.

    Su Kui is drinking water. Seeing the "poof" coming out, "wives???!! Uncle, you are so popular at school! "

    The treatment is almost comparable to that of an idol star, although she has always felt that her uncle''s beauty and stature, even when he is a popular little fresh meat, can''t be compared.

    After all, those little fresh meat are all living under the soft light lens and layer upon layer of heavy make-up. If they are really put under the sun, they may be a passer-by.

    Well -

    in this way, her uncle is more handsome and more stylish.

    Su Kui thought happily.

    Zefeng stares at her, calmly strokes the mouse, then turns off the computer with a cold expression.

    "It seems that the students'' learning task is still too light."

    Now it''s a university. Teachers don''t like to assign homework. Basically, as long as they complete their own learning goals, they don''t care too much about what they usually do. They are all adults. They don''t need to teach them what to do.

    But at the moment, Zefeng uttered such a sentence without any reason.

    Can not help but let the rest of the office several teachers feel tiger body a shock, the spirit of a tremor.

    What do professors Ze and Ze want to do??

    What to do? Now Zefeng only wants to give the students in his class ten pictures, so that they can settle their hearts well!

    Husband? Oh -

    he took a look at Su Kui and found that she didn''t know when to open the forum again. He was browsing it with relish. He thought it was spicy just by looking at those explicit words.

    "Stop watching. It''s time to go to class!" Zefeng turned off the computer with toothache. Although his face was calm as usual, he looked into Su Kui''s eyes from time to time with a little hesitation.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Kui did not understand, blinked and asked.

    "You Don''t care what those people say... " He didn''t know how to comfort her. He said that he felt poor in words.

    "Ah?"

    "Forum --" Zefeng coughs low and prompts.

    "Oh, this one!" Su Kui reacted for half a day, smiling and showing his little white teeth, "don''t worry, uncle! I don''t care at all. Besides, those childish women are jealous of me! Well, do you think if they knew that my uncle and I had lived together, they would be envious of the transformation? "

    Same! Home?!!

    With Su Kui''s words blurted out, a word was instantly caught by people with sensitive ears, peeled out from the long speech and displayed in front of the public.

    "Cohabitation"?? Professor Ze, I can''t imagine... "

    A group of people have strange expressions. In the past, they used to be like the kaolin flower of the God of men. How can we say that the collapse of a human being would result in the collapse of a human being''s company?

    "Wei Jing!"

    Zefeng gnashed his teeth and took Su Kui out of the office. "No more nonsense!"

    "Ah, you''re going to let me go. Your clothes will be torn by you, Zefeng!" Su Kui struggled hard under his hands, kicking two small legs, pitifully, "I can''t tell a lie, we''ve already lived together!"

    Dare to say!

    If it''s not in front of so many people, Zefeng even wants to hit sukui hard on her ass.

    There should be a limit to mischief.

    If you don''t talk about it, you have to talk about cohabitation.

 Chapter 2833

    A pair of strange men and women, when pressed on the "cohabitation" hat, that is to jump into the Yellow River, also can not wash!

    "Where do we live together? Wei Jing, cohabitation and borrowing are two concepts. There is no ambiguity between us! "

    Well, it turns out that there is not enough ambiguity between them?

    Su Kui felt her chin and wondered if she needed to work harder.

    As I thought about it, I turned around and explained to everyone, "ah, I''m sorry. I just made a mistake. I did live in my uncle''s house. I made a mistake before. Don''t get me wrong!"

    Let''s not say that. In a word, it seems that Zefeng is so excited that he has lost the appearance of Gao lengnan. It feels like there is no silver here.

    Looking at the forum before, I knew that the female teacher was a gossip. Now she nodded with a smile and a meaningful face, "ah Understand, we understand, we understand! Don''t worry, we won''t talk about it! "

    Zefeng:

    You know a ghost! Still talking about it!!

    There''s nothing between them. Can you manage your brain and don''t think about it!

    Sooner or later, he will be infuriated by this stinky girl. He can''t fight. It''s even more impossible to drive out. He may suffer to death.

    I''m used to such a noisy girl. Even the life which is calm, rotten and moldy is like being illuminated by the sun and gradually dispelling the haze.

    Although the surface dislikes, but in fact, Zefeng knows that he still needs this girl.

    Now what Su Kui didn''t know was that Zefeng was angry now, and finally found a way to punish her.

    As for the punishment of some kind of so-called "movement", she will be bitter in the future.

    -Su Kui has just entered the school and has not yet entered the class. Her photos have been sent to every corner of the school. Almost all people who visit the forum or friends around know her.

    Now, it''s just another name.

    On the platform, Su Kui introduced herself, hands in hand, palms slightly moistened, "Hello everyone, my name is Wei Jing, a new transfer student."

    Before that, she was still making trouble with Zefeng. When she entered the class, she was watched by so many eyes. Her hands and feet suddenly didn''t know where to put them.

    Zefeng frowned. Although he couldn''t bear it, he didn''t say anything.

    Just want to wait for her to adapt, everything will be OK.

    "Wow, new classmate, I didn''t expect it was from our class!"

    "Ah ah, it''s lovely in the picture. I didn''t expect it to be more lovely in reality!"

    "Hello, new classmate. My name is Wei Ming. We were home hundreds of years ago."

    "Cut What''s the big deal. "

    "Spicy chicken..."

    For a time, everything was said under the platform. Zefeng naturally put these sounds into his ears. His eyes were bright and cold, and a pair of gray and black silent eyes fell silent on each student who muttered bad words.

    And these people, most of them, are girls.

    Zefeng made a decision in his heart. In addition to aggravating the class''s curriculum, he also proposed to the dean that the curriculum of other classes should be doubled!

    In this way, he doesn''t believe it. They have time to think.

    "It doesn''t look good. It''s so short. It''s small in chest and not big in length..." A girl is quietly talking with her classmates. Suddenly her back is cold and her voice disappears.

 Chapter 2834

    Following the creepy feeling, I turned my head and ran into a pair of black eyes that gave people deep pressure. The eyes were not deep enough, like an endless abyss, which made the girl''s scalp numb and her neck shrink. I dare not whisper bad words to others any more.

    Of course, there are other people who don''t know why. When they receive such eyes, they are all honest and dare not say anything else.

    At this time, those students with good intentions are active.

    "Wei classmate!! How lovely you are! Momida ~ "

    sunflower:

    "Well Thank you Su Kui replied difficultly, especially the man who said this was a boy, so enthusiastic that she couldn''t stand it.

    "No thanks!"

    "It''s my turn, Wei classmate. Do you have a boyfriend? If not, can I chase you! "

    "Wow, you want to chase the goddess in the fat house? Look at me, how am I? "

    "BAM BAM --"

    Zefeng knocks on the desk expressionless, "OK, be quiet, now let Weijing choose the seat, others, I suggest you can communicate after class."

    Although said so, but Zefeng heart, really as calm as the surface?

    "Well Professor Ze, we are all adults. Welcome to our new classmates

    Zefeng smiled coldly and looked at the male classmate who was the first bird. "Then don''t use me to remind you of my relationship with Weijing, and then tell you that she is just 20 years old, or a child?"

    Male students feel aggrieved, 20 years old, has grown up well!

    But forced by the local momentum, he dared not answer back, but in his heart he murmured: so strict protection, is what the forum said true? Professor Ze likes a little Lori?

    Weeping! The goddess of the broken dimension wall was robbed by the uncle!

    Zefeng is very satisfied with each other''s understanding. She raises her chin to sukui, and signals her to choose a seat to sit down. All the drawing boards and tools she brings are given by Zefeng, not new, but sukui doesn''t choose either. They can be used.

    Soon, there were classmates to help her. Sukui didn''t sit far, and she didn''t know how Zefeng got mixed up. So many girls on the forum wanted to call for her husband, but in reality, they sat so far away from him.

    So the seats in the back are full instead, and the front is empty.

    The air is filled with the smell of watercolor, so much mixing together is not good, but it can be accepted if you are used to it.

    "Well, now I will start to talk about the problems you left yesterday. In order not to waste your time and mine, I will only talk about it once. Please listen carefully..."

    Zefeng knocked on the podium and began to talk about the places where the students made the most mistakes yesterday. As soon as he got into the state, most of the students'' expressions were serious, because they all knew that Zefeng was not a man who liked to waste time. On the contrary, he really had no patience in teaching, but he did not know why. The students could understand his lectures at one time.

    After a quiet class, Su Kui gradually integrated into such an atmosphere, took herself completely as Wei Jing, inherited her obsession with painting, vented all the bitterness and bitterness in her heart to the tip of the pen, and drew through the brush.

    This is another way of venting, otherwise, she would have been driven mad.

    After class, Zefeng looked at sukui quietly, and saw that her expression was normal and she was concentrating on painting. There was nothing not used to, so she was relieved.

 Chapter 2835

    Just a minute after class, Su Kui''s cell phone sent Zefeng a message: I''ll go back first, pick you up after school, what would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll buy it.

    Puff -

    the big black and white eyes suddenly smile and bend into crescent. I don''t know when to dye the paint on the tip of the nose. The light pink looks like a bright rouge.

    She put down her pen, just wanted to type, noticed the paint on her fingers, wrinkled her nose, rubbed against the tissue, and then replied, "I want to eat seafood tonight!"! How about spicy crawfish?? You said you made it for me!

    Dingdong -

    uncle: it''s not good for your stomach to eat spicy food in the evening. Do it another day?

    Su Kui''s fingers quietly stroked this sentence again. The more she wanted to eat, the more she wanted to eat. In front of Zefeng, she completely became a naughty child. Her fingers quickly danced on the keyboard of her mobile phone, as if dancing.

    [no way!! Uncle, uncle ~ ~ what do you want to eat? How about eating it once? Get your stomach ready! My body is very healthy! ]

    Zefeng is on his way to the supermarket now. Near the school, there is a big fresh supermarket. He frowns at the thought of eating heavy and spicy food at night. Just at this time, the message arrives. He looks at it and chuckles.

    "You --"

    uncle: you forget that you ate the wrong food last time and had a stomachache in the middle of the night. Did I send you to the hospital?

    Su Kui''s character is a typical good scar forget pain, this age, is not like heavy mouth, big oil big spicy time??

    [no way, uncle. I''ll die if I don''t eat today. I want to eat it! Please come on, ~ ~]

    because Su Kui''s SMS reply is too fast. Generally, he hasn''t put down his mobile phone, and the reply on the opposite side will arrive.

    Zefeng simply stops the car to the side of the road and concentrates on recovering.

    Seeing this sentence, the smile on his lips deepened, and he didn''t notice that even his eyes were filled with warm smile.

    "Please come on" ~ "although these four words are just lifeless words, but in Zefeng''s eyes, they change quickly and become vivid.

    As if I saw the girl standing in front of him, with her hands folded and her hands rubbed lovingly, she asked him to feed her with her big eyes that were more watery than deer spots.

    The heart suddenly softened into a pool of water, his fingers hesitated, and he made a few strokes on the keyboard, finally compromise.

    This is the only time. ]

    dingdong -

    girl: Yeah! Uncle best, long live uncle, uncle Moda, love you for ten thousand years!!

    Sniff -

    stinky girl, you will come here.

    This time, he didn''t go back. Since he wanted to eat crayfish, he had to deal with it when he bought it. He liked to buy the freshest ingredients and put the car back on the road. After thinking about it, he didn''t go to the nearest fresh food supermarket, instead, he went to the far fresh food market!

    Be careful. You won''t have a bad stomach, will you?

    -

    Su Kui grinned with her mobile phone in her arms. All those words became sentences with voice in her eyes. Although she didn''t hear them, she could imagine Zefeng''s tone and expression when she said these words.

    For the people around, this transfer student is very eye-catching, so from time to time someone secretly looks at her.

    "Wei Jing, what are you laughing at by yourself?"

    Speaking of a simple and honest looking girl, she was also the first person to help Su Kui when she came here.

 Chapter 2836

    "Ah?" Su Kui suddenly regained his mind, clenched his cell phone and chuckled shyly, "nothing, nothing."

    "Well? Really nothing? " The girl picked up her eyebrow and thought, "is she chatting with her boyfriend? Look at the sweet face of your smile, I believe it''s nothing! "

    Then she said, her head suddenly flashed, and an idea flashed by. "Is it Professor Ze

    Su Kui:!!!

    She shook her hand, almost unstopped, and shook her head solemnly! I''m really not talking to my boyfriend. "

    "But your expression tells me it''s not like" Oh ~ "

    " well, it''s a secret love! "

    Su Kui can only explain it in this way. It seems that girls have some truth.

    Sukui is not a liar. After all, Zefeng is not her boyfriend for the time being.

    "Well, I''ll continue to draw."

    she picked up the brush and planned to finish the painting at one time, so that she could be lazy tomorrow.

    Other people can''t hear any gossip, and they are busy with their own affairs. Only the girl who speaks doesn''t give up. She looks left and right with one pair of eyes, and accidentally sees the paintbrush on Su Kui''s hand. Then she is stunned, "wait!"

    "Well? What''s the matter? "

    Su Kui''s face is muddled. What does this girl want to do? Although she admits that this person is very enthusiastic, she seems to be over enthusiastic, and she is a bit unable to bear it.

    "Isn''t your paintbrush XX brand? Wait a minute There are also picture boards. These are limited edition of XX brand. The brush hair is very precious animal hair. You Is it? "

    "What?"

    Sukui really didn''t understand what she was trying to say. "You explain white point, I didn''t understand."

    The girl patted her face and looked at it again. This time, she said with great certainty, "you are professor Ze''s painting set! He is the only one in the whole school. We saw him use it before. HMM... " She felt like she was looking for something. Her classmates, including Su Kui, followed her movements and saw her eyes brighten for a while. She said in a loud voice, "yes!"

    "Look!" She pointed to the signature on the back of the brush and said, "this is Professor Ze''s English name. I saw it secretly before class. I thought it was a brand. Unexpectedly, this set of brush was originally Professor Ze''s!"

    Whoop -

    this time, there was a whoop around!

    "Professor Ze''s stuff? How could it be in Weijing? "

    "Wei Jing, what is the relationship between you and Professor Ze?"

    "It''s not true Lovers "

    "My God, Professor Ze is so kind to you! This brand of painting tools is absolutely the tool that art students dream of! "

    The eyes cast on Su Kui are envious and envious. Among them, there are several disdainful eyes.

    Sukui is innocent. She seems to have done nothing.

    Is it because of Zefeng''s name that she has drawn so much hatred?

    Think about it - TM thrill!

    Then Su Kui began to be inundated with questions. Many students wanted to get the first news from her.

    Su Kui has a headache because of the noise. The ghost knows that the painting set that Zefeng prepared for her is actually his own.

    No way, she had to pack up her things in a hurry and plan to draw again tomorrow.

    Zefeng does day reading for her. Because of the existence of Zefeng, her particularity is a little more.

 Chapter 2837

    Zefeng had said hello to the school for a long time, saying that he would take a student himself, and explained that Su Kui was not in good health, so he would not end classes like normal students and would not stay.

    Because of the existence of Zefeng, the school doesn''t know how many benefits it has gained. It''s really no big deal for him to raise this request. The Dean simply agreed.

    It was the students, who didn''t know her particularity, who were shocked to see her clear up the drawing board and go away.

    -

    University is the last Carnival of a group of adults who are about to enter the society. It is full of freedom, with sunshine on the top of their heads.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and wandered aimlessly around the school with the picture board on his back.

    "Wei Jing? Why are you here?! "

    With the sound of surprise, Su Kui suddenly stops. She turns around without words. On the Boulevard not far away, is Wei Lian in a wheelchair?

    She rolled her white eyes and shrugged, "why can''t I come here if you can?"

    "Also," Wei Lian sneers in a low voice, with a sneer on his lips, "I heard that you are living with a man, or an old man? Is that the last one? "

    Su Kui ignores her sarcasm, but when she says that Zefeng is an old man, what international joke is it??

    As a popular idol star, none of Zefeng has charm, OK?

    "Wei Lian, don''t you pretend? You''ve managed to squeeze me out of Wei''s house. What''s the matter? You''re not satisfied. So as long as you meet me, you''ll have nothing to do with it? "

    "Ha ha, finding fault?"

    Wei Lian clapped his hands, as if hearing some funny joke. "Wei Jing, do you forget who gave me my legs? If it wasn''t for you, do you think my legs would be like this? Why do you think I want to take Jiyang? It''s because you look so disgusting

    When she once walked into the gate of Wei''s house for the first time, she noticed the girl standing on the stairs. She was wearing a beautiful skirt, a sparkling necklace and clean leather shoes, which were in sharp contrast to the old sneakers she had worn for two years.

    Moreover, there is always a bright smile on her face, as if there is nothing in the world that can make her sad.

    She''s had a good time and everything she wants will go well. For example, if she wanted to be a painter, she was admitted to the Academy of fine arts. She liked Jiyang, and Jiyang just liked her.

    Only she, nothing, standing by Weijing''s side, can always serve as the background plate.

    Not willing, of course not!!

    "Oh, do you think so?"

    Su Kui smiled and looked at Wei Lian''s more distorted face and beautiful face, because of his ferocious expression, he looked at the extremely strange and sinister.

    "Otherwise? To tell you the truth, Weijing, I never thought of you as my sister. It''s annoying that you stuck to me at the beginning. "

    Wei Lian was enraged, thinking of the so-called "unfair" treatment he had received, and tried to stab Su Kui with the worst words.

    Su Kui looks at her quietly, the smile in her eyes is deeper and deeper, but the corners of her lips are pulled down. At the same time, she drops her eyes silently, letting her loneliness drown her.

    "Wei Jing, what are you doing?!" A strange feeling rose in Wei Lian''s heart. She seemed to think of something and turned back abruptly.

 Chapter 2838

    I saw that Ji Yang was standing behind her with two bottles of water in his hand. I didn''t know how many words she said were heard.

    "Ji, Ji Yangge..." Wei Lian is in a panic. She looks like this. I don''t know how long it will last. If Ji Yang doesn''t want her, what will she do?

    No, she has wasted so much time. Never lose this person!

    "Ji Yangge, listen to me. It''s not what you hear..."

    "Enough! Wei Lian, I didn''t expect you to be like this! I hope what you said is not true, otherwise - "Jiyang''s dark eyes filled with a thick layer of disappointment.

    If it''s true, does he really want to spend his whole life with the woman who has been wrapped in the false image since she was a child?

    Wei Lian''s face turns pale in an instant. Her hands become white because she grasps the armrest of the wheelchair. She has no idea. She just wants to reach out and grasp Ji Yang and explain it.

    "Ji Yangge, listen to my explanation. It''s not like that. I''m just too angry. If it wasn''t for her, how could my leg be like this? I...... "

    "That''s enough, Wei Lian. There must be a bottom line in acting. You always say that it''s all because of me. On my birthday, I didn''t want to drive at all. It''s you who have been urging me to drive dad''s car for a ride. If you really want to investigate, you have a responsibility! " Su Kui had a sneer in her eyes, which made Wei Lian dare not look directly at her.

    She jumped in the heart. Did Wei Jing really know something?

    "Really?"

    Jiyang never knew that there was such a thing in it. His suspicious eyes fell on Wei Lian and he thought more about it.

    Why did she have to encourage the young Wei to drive that day?

    One by one, terrible thoughts jumped into his head. He shook his head and thought that he was really conspiracy theory.

    "Brother Jiyang, do you believe she doesn''t believe me? I didn''t, it was Wei Jing who deliberately slandered me in order to escape the responsibility! Do you take a look at what she says now, and pay attention to my sister? So, what did I just say? Did I just sit here and let her pour dirty water on me? "

    Tut -

    Su Kui sees Jiyang''s eyes change again and shakes his head disappointedly. Such a man is a bit indecisive. Now she suspects that Jiyang doesn''t love Weijing much.

    "Xiaojing, are you still with that man?" Ji Yang didn''t ask any more questions. He was afraid, and backed away. He was afraid that the answers he got would ruin his cognition.

    "Yes, what''s the problem? He is very kind to me. I live with him, much happier than I am at Wei''s house! "

    This is true. Although Zefeng is sometimes very strict and always follows her to practice painting skills, he almost spoils her like a princess, regardless of learning accidents.

    So, what''s her reason not to boast about him?

    Jiyang''s heart ached a bit. "Xiaojing, do you really want to do this? Even if it''s revenge, I can''t get myself in! Go back. Uncle still loves you. "

    Really?

    Su Kui chuckled and shook his head. "No, it''s Wei Lian''s house, not my Wei Jing''s. my father died with my mother long ago. I don''t have a home. Are you here to send Wei Lian? Then I''ll go first. Goodbye. "

    After that, she pulled the drawing board on her back, stepped back two steps to open the distance with the other side, turned around without any nostalgia, and walked away with great speed -

 Chapter 2839

    "Weijing!"

    No matter how Jiyang shouts, sukui doesn''t look back. He looks down in embarrassment to avoid the eyes of past students.

    Since when has she become so strange?

    Do you really love someone and compromise so easily? Spend your life with a woman who is not a good friend?

    Su Kui naturally has the answer.

    Love never does this to her, and so does she.

    If you have other choices besides your lover, the reason is just that you don''t love enough.

    -The arrival of Wei Lian can''t lift any waves for Su Kui. Her life is the same.

    She has got the video. In fact, she doesn''t care whether Wei Lian and Shen Yu will be judged by law. As long as she can make Wei Hong see their true faces and drive them out of the Wei family, it''s enough.

    Greedy people, that''s it, get so much, still not satisfied, want to get all, even if those things, originally not you.

    Shen Yu is one, Wei Lian is another. If you have a mother, you will have a daughter.

    If Shen Yu can live a good life with Wei Hong, and don''t calculate what he has, with Wei Hong''s character, will he treat her and Wei Lian badly?

    So the reason is still greed.

    Wei Lian is really afraid of Su Kui. Now in school, she''s basically hiding away. She was in her junior year when she had an accident. It''s her pity that she didn''t finish her studies.

    Although there are many calculations in her mind, she still has some love for painting. After a big turn, I went back to school.

    Maybe it was su Kui''s words that scared Wei Lian, so she never dared to appear in front of Su Kui again, for fear that she said something to stimulate Ji Yang.

    Recently, she even heard that Ji Yang confessed to her that she didn''t want to marry her. Naturally, she made a scene and forced her to die.

    Is Wei Lian stupid? Not stupid, lovely a person, hard to grind her IQ to zero.

    Knowing that doing so would only lead to a stronger dislike and disgust, she did so.

    With the passage of time, Su Kui has collected more and more information. The pictures taken by the pinhole camera will be directly fed back to her computer. She will cut the useful things one by one and then put them into the U disk, just waiting for a chance.

    A showdown.

    -

    Wei Lian did not expect that she would see Su Kui at Wei''s house. Her face changed, but it was rare that she did not show any resistance to Su Kui.

    Su Kui hooked his lips and sat down at the dinner table, smiling and waving, "good morning? Did you sleep well? "

    Inexplicably, Wei Lian''s face suddenly became strange. "His legs hurt badly in the middle of the night, don''t you think?"

    Seeing Wei Hong present, she replied.

    "Is it?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows, but she did not see Wei Hong''s ugly face. She looked at Wei Lian''s legs under the blanket strangely. "But your legs are broken, aren''t they? How can you feel? "

    "Weijing! Shut up! "

    Wei Hongqi''s direct slap on the table. What''s the matter with this daughter? She looks like a changed person. It''s hard to come back soft. He thought she had figured it out. It''s better. There are more exciting things waiting for him in the back!

    "If you say these words to me again, get out of here and I will be regarded as Wei Hong without your daughter!"

    "Good," Su Kui turned around, and his eyes were deep into Wei Hong''s eyes, laughing and sneering. "Actually, I don''t want to be your daughter! When I''ve finished speaking, I''ll leave, and I''ll stay here with a good face! "

 Chapter 2840

    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to hurry up. After that, I will go, and I won''t come back!"

    Shen Yu is still conscientiously maintaining the image of a good mother. When she hears Su Kui''s words, she can''t stand in the kitchen. She and Wei Hongwei look at each other. They are in a hurry. They don''t understand why Su Kui came back suddenly and what she wants to do.

    Of course, Su Kui will live up to their expectations. She slowly pulls out thumb sized USB flash disk from her bag and shakes it in front of the crowd.

    "I have fun here. Do you want to have a look?"

    Shen Yuxin suddenly remembers that she always feels something peeping at her these days. Is it -

    "Weijing!"

    "Why are you so nervous?" Su Kui blinks, grins and hooks the U-disk pendant, and shakes and shakes her fingers.

    So the eyes of all followed her fingers.

    In the presence, only Wei Hong was kept in the dark. Seeing Su Kui''s appearance, he frowned wearily. "Wei Jing, what are you doing? You''ve been out for so long, and you''ve learned these things."

    "Well? What did you learn? " Su Kui raised her eyebrows in surprise and shook her index finger. "More than that, I don''t want to be a slave to some hypocritical person anymore. I met a very good person. He taught me to pick up the paintbrush again, return to school, and bring me to contact with the crowd. Compared with here, he is more like my family ~"

    she kicked and kicked her feet. She propped up half on the table and looked left and right. At last, she was disappointed Sighed, "ah, forget to bring the computer. How about lending it to me? I really want to show you what''s in the U disk! "

    At this moment, if Wei Lian no longer realizes what Su Kui wants to do, it''s silly.

    Her small face was pale, and there was an uncontrollable panic in her big eyes. She looked at Shen Yu quickly, and found that he was also a little helpless. It seemed that she didn''t expect Su Kui would come for a surprise attack.

    "Wei Jing, you don''t need to pretend there. If there''s anything to see, you''ve already brought it. Why wait until now?"

    Anyway, the relationship between the two sisters had been torn in front of Weihong. Up to now, she couldn''t care so much.

    "Well, then lend me your computer and I''ll show it to you, will you?"

    Su Kui is playing with the U-disk. It''s funny. It''s not empty at all.

    In a word, it blocks the words that Wei Lian wants to continue.

    She pursed her lips with an iron blue face. Suddenly she received the look Shen Yu gave her. She understood it instantly.

    They act like clowns. Su Kui''s eyes are full of money for a long time. She''s holding her chin and waiting for Wei Lian to perform. She''s not worried at all.

    It''s just a trick.

    "Weijing, I know you hate me for robbing Jiyang. If you still can''t let him go, I can let go and wish you happiness. However, you shouldn''t always do this to me again and again. If I have done too much before, I apologize to you here, OK? "

    I can''t see the hard one. It seems that I''m ready to be soft.

    She slowly raised her eyes, eyes have been crying red, but she wanted to cry, a line of clear tears in the eyes, looking very poor.

    At the very least, Wei Hong is a special eater.

    Every time when he sees Wei Lian like this, he can think of how excellent Wei Lian has been. Compared with Wei Jing, he hates iron but not steel. He is angry and despondent.

 Chapter 2841

    "Wei you, I didn''t expect that you would be like this now. What''s the reason that makes you change so much. If you don''t atone for your mistakes, do you blame your sister now? "

    "Strange?" Su Kui has no fluctuation in his heart, and even wants to laugh. This is the family Wei Qian cherishes. In fact, Su Kui thinks that they are the same family, because the coldness and greed that come out of their bones are the same!

    "I don''t want to talk much nonsense. I don''t have a computer, do I? Fortunately, I brought my own tablet with me. There is still some stock in it. Have a look. "

    Since Su Kui chose to come today, she just didn''t want to drag on any more. Zefeng gave her the video, just wanted her to make an end, and then began to face a new life.

    Can''t wait any longer!

    "Ah Mom, my legs My leg hurts so much Well

    Su Kui''s tablet has been turned on. She is looking for a folder, but the video hasn''t been found yet. Wei Lian starts to play the devil first.

    She pulled her lips and ignored them. Instead, Wei Hong stood up from the chair and strode to Wei Lian. She said to Shen Yu: "is her wound hallucinating again? What about the medicine? Bring her the medicine! "

    After saying that to Shen Yu, he turned to Su Kui and accused him, "look at what you''ve done. If you don''t want to come back, you''ll never come back. I''ll be your daughter! As soon as you come back, you make a scene at home. Weijing, I owe you my last life! "

    "Roll for me --"

    "roll? I''ve opened all my videos, can''t I die at a glance? "

    Su Kui was not polite. She threw the flat plate on the table, right under Wei Hong''s eyes. He was not even breathing at this time, and looked down with Su Kui''s action.

    "Pa --"

    Shen Yu suddenly rushed over, slapped the tablet on the table and said, "what about the medicine? Where is the medicine? Husband, have you seen the medicine I put on the table? "

    Tut - it''s really like pretending!

    "Hello, aunt Shen, can we stop there? Do you think I came here today with nothing? I still have a U disk if I drop the tablet. If the U disk is broken again, how much do you want in my house or for backup? Would you like me to carve a CD and send you some boxes? "

    "Well, let me see." Su Kui''s face is full of smiles, and her lips are pink. She''s innocent and ignorant. She thinks she''s making some very good suggestions. "When you take a bath, you can have a look, a living room, a bedroom, ah In the office, too? I can give more to your family and friends! "

    Shen Yu''s hand flipped over on the table finally stopped, and finally, Shan Shan''s back, a series of facial changes, did not escape Wei Hong''s eyes.

    Before, he chose trust because of love. Now, all the farce happened, let his reason return gradually. His shrewdness in the market also showed.

    "Wei Jing, what are you going to show me?"

    Be direct and ask for the exit.

    "Dad, I hurt..."

    Hold the pain! Su Kui turned a white eye. Why didn''t Wei Lian feel so sick before?

    A stepdaughter, so close to her stepfather, speaks vaguely. Outsiders don''t know how to laugh at Wei''s family.

    "I said before, Wei Lian''s leg is wrong, but you don''t want to believe me. There''s no way. I can only find evidence to show you!"

    Su Kui stooped to pick up the plate. This time, Shen Yu didn''t stop it.

 Chapter 2842

    Because Su Kui''s words are very clear. Nothing else she can do will help. Do you really go to the kitchen and kill her with a kitchen knife?

    Wei Hong has doubts.

    Shen Yu can barely settle down, but Wei Lian can''t. She can''t easily live her life and get Ji Yang. Do you want to see everything lost now?

    She also weakly called out a "Dad", originally thought it would bring a painful look back, did not expect that this sentence turned out to be a sea of stone, Wei Hong did not look at her at all.

    The video begins to play. The picture is Wei Lian''s room, and the angle is right at her.

    At first, the progress was normal, and Wei Hong''s eyes were filled with doubts. He doubted whether Su Kui was deliberately bluffing, but gradually, his brow began to wrinkle.

    Because the first thing Wei Lian did after entering the room was to lock the door of the room. There was no sound in the video, but watching the action was enough.

    Shen Yu is standing beside her. Her back is cold. When did Wei Jing have such great ability?

    Suddenly, she thought of the man who had sent Wei back. He had an extraordinary bearing, his eyes were cool and cold, and he made people dare not look at him directly.

    Now think about it. She seems to have something to do with that man, right? Now Shen Yu thinks that their purpose has been exposed, among which men are indispensable.

    Wei Lian sat far away, but also clearly saw that Wei Hong''s hands, gradually clenched, blue tendons burst up, containing endless energy, like the next second, will suddenly burst up to hit people.

    "Dad Don''t look at Dad... "

    "Please..."

    Her legs were weak and trembling. At this moment, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Compared with the past, at this time, she realized for the first time that her legs didn''t listen.

    The progress of the video has reached the middle. Wei Hong''s breath is unconsciously held, his eyes are burning, and he is staring at the screen.

    Wei Lian is in a wheelchair. She looks left and right in the room. She drinks a glass of water first, and her fingers are in the air. She seems to be singing and playing with rhythm. She looks in a good mood.

    Soon, after drinking the water, without any sign, she suddenly stood up from the wheelchair with the armrest.

    She walked slowly for a circle of activities, and then jumped again. Her movements were very careful, for fear that she would know the same outside.

    "No!"

    Wei Lian is going crazy. Her angry eyes are covered with blood. Her resentful eyes are about to cut Su Kui alive.

    "Dad, don''t look!"

    She didn''t know where the strength came from. Suddenly she got up from the wheelchair, ran to the middle of Su Kui and Wei Hong, grabbed the tablet, and raised it high. With a loud sound of breaking things, the screen of the tablet computer was black, and countless spider webs were broken.

    "Is it still useful to fall now?" Su Kui knocked on the table. "It seems that my sister''s health is very good. Since she''s OK, why hasn''t she been willing to get up in a wheelchair? Do you want me to have fun? Is my boyfriend still obedient? "

    "Wei, Jing!"

    Wei Lian''s eyes were red with each word. "You took everything from me. I''m not wrong!"

    Oh, I don''t repent at the end of my life.

    Su Kui has been on guard for a long time. When Wei Lian comes here to kill the fish, he points his toe to slide the chair out and kicks Wei Lian away.

    She slipped back, held the table and sat down, sneering, "Gee, not only is her body OK, but her legs are also walking fast!"

 Chapter 2843

    "Dad, how does it feel to be cheated? This is the person you treat as a relative! Tut Tut, it''s a pity that my computer is new. "

    she shakes her head, sighs with some heartache, and looks at the tablet and mutters.

    "That''s the truth. If you don''t believe it, I suggest you take Wei Lian to the hospital to check it again. HMM It''s better to avoid Shen Yu''s hospital. Some people are unbelievable! "

    She has something to say in her words.

    Shen Yu smiled miserably. "Wei Jing, you win."

    "Yes, your trick has been discovered. At this moment, I feel very sad."

    Wei Hong slumped aside and held his head in a dispirited embrace. What happened this day was enough to break his mind all the time.

    People do not know clearly, four big characters, invisible in the paste to his forehead.

    Tiger poison eat son, take enemy as family member instead! Look at him. What have you done!

    "I won over your mother and thought that I could take the position of Wei''s wife. I didn''t expect that, ah --"

    to be defeated by Wang, Shen Yudao is also free and easy.

    "Tell me, what do you want to do with me? Everything is my plan. It has nothing to do with a Lian. You let her go. As for me, it doesn''t matter if I go to jail. "

    "Mom?!"

    Wei Lian sat on the floor and looked at Shen Yu. Gradually he thought back, "Mom, how could this happen?"

    Clearly said, all is her!

    She always thought it was the same. Jiyang is her, and Wei''s family is her.

    Wei Jing that stupid person, even if left her such a big family, she also can''t defend.

    As the sky turned, she held her head sharply. "Dad, my head hurts so much Will you take me to the hospital? "

    "Hospital? Ha ha ha... "

    This sentence did not know which nerve touched Wei Hong. He gave out a strange laugh, and there was no more heartache and kindness in his tone.

    "Of course, the hospital has to go. It''s better to bump into the day than choose the day. Today is the day! Call for a car and go at once! "

    He would like to see that this mother and daughter, from the time they came to Wei''s house, he admitted that they were not thin. Eating the best and wearing the best, and even learning medicine from Shen Yu, he funded a private hospital for her and sent her daughter to a top school.

    He didn''t care so much about his daughter!

    After putting down all his prejudices, Wei Hong slowly looked up and saw the only blood he left in the world for the first time.

    Goose egg face, white as milk skin, plump and bright red lips, raised nose and big eyes, eyes and tail slightly picked up, like her mother, smiling very touching.

    Once pile by pile, like a lost memory, was finally found back.

    His lips trembled, "little, little"

    "Don''t --"

    Su Kui couldn''t stand shaking and rubbing his arms. "Don''t call me by that name. You still call me Wei Jing, who is a little more pleasant and disgusting. I''m afraid of you!"

    "Xiaojing, it''s Dad I''m sorry

    It used to be the dream scene of Weijing, but now, it''s not rare whether it''s sunflower or Weijing.

    "I''m sorry, you keep it for my mother to say, how did you promise her? Take care of me? But I also thank you for raising me so big that I didn''t starve to death, did I? "

    "Yes, yes," Wei Hong did not know why he was so irascible and irritable before. If he didn''t like it a little, he would get angry.

 Chapter 2844

    Su Kui saw what he thought and said, "since I''m going to the hospital, I''ll have a good look. Well, especially here!"

    She casually points her temples, and is not afraid of Wei Hong''s anger. She doesn''t care.

    "You --"

    Wei Hong was really angry, but soon he suppressed it and shouted: "Wei Jing, I''m your father, what can''t you say? Move back and I''ll try to make it up to you later! "

    "No!"

    After coming out for a while, she missed her uncle a little.

    Just thinking of him, he unconsciously smiled sweetly, "I have met someone who holds me in the palm of his hand and loves me. Because of his existence, I will not envy or envy those so-called feelings that do not belong. He can give me what I want."

    "So, you can use the rest of your life to repent the mistakes you made. I don''t blame you, but I don''t need your compensation! Farewell! "

    "Xiaojing!" Wei Hong watched Su Kui pick up his backpack and stride out of the back of Wei''s gate, feeling sad.

    He thought he was the winner of life, until now, he knew that he was a muddleheaded person for a lifetime!

    The weather is just right, the sun is bright, even the air, is sending out a pleasant atmosphere.

    Su Kui walked three steps and jumped. Her steps were brisk, and she never stopped singing.

    She was very happy to get rid of the wonderful family.

    -Wei Lian was finally escorted. She didn''t want to go. She was disgraced enough. She didn''t want to go on like this.

    But Shen Yu can''t help her any more. Su Kui said earlier that the family''s heart is cold and thin. It used to be for her. Now, it''s Shen Yuwei''s turn to pity her.

    Shen Yu didn''t have time to say too much and was taken away by the police.

    as to the result of the subsequent investigation, will the sentence be unknown, but Shen Yu''s private hospital has been sealed, and the patient will be taken over by several other major hospitals.

    Wei Hong sat on the chair by the corridor of the hospital exhausted. In the first moment when the doctor came out, he stood up "Teng" for a moment, "doctor, what''s the result?"

    With expectation in his eyes, the doctor smiled and did not know his mood. "Sir, please rest assured that the examination results show that Qianjin''s body is very healthy, especially his legs are in good condition and there is no disease!"

    Boom -

    Wei Hong only felt that there was a huge thunder over his head. Even if he didn''t want to believe it, now two evidences are in front of him. Everything is a fraud. What can he do?!

    After closing his eyes, he didn''t want to see Wei Lian again. He continued weakly, "what about me?"

    The doctor looked at him strangely. "Are you OK, sir? Your daughter is very healthy, but your body... "

    "Say it, whatever the result, I can accept it."

    Can there be any more blow than today''s?

    "Er In this way, we have detected a kind of medicine in your blood. If you take too much of this medicine, it will easily become irritable and irritable. Often in this case, the patient can''t find it... "

    Weihong''s heart sank a little. "Is there anything else?"

    "Oh, and if you take it too long, it will cause mental problems, such as memory loss, blurred vision, etc..."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What a good daughter and wife I am! It''s really good for me! "

    He clapped his thighs and laughed hysterically.

    Wei Lian clenched his teeth and said, "Dad, Dad..."

 Chapter 2845

    "Don''t call me dad! Wei Lian, I think I treat you well. Is that the way your mother and daughter repay me?! Good! It''s so good! "

    "No, Dad. I really don''t know about your taking medicine Dad, listen to me... "

    Where can Wei Hong listen now? All the illusions of harmony between families were torn up in one night. Wei Lian had seen everything before, but now he only felt disgusting and painful at a glance.

    "Enough! If you want to explain, you two, go to jail and explain well! "

    He will take good care of this matter. Since he chooses to betray him or even do such a thing, he must figure out how to bear the consequences.

    The police came and went quickly. The corridor of the hospital was quiet. Even the assistant looked at Wei Hong with pity.

    How ironic is it that the big boss who once stood high has now become a lonely man?

    -

    as soon as Su Kui entered the apartment, he smelled the smell of food in the air. Before people appeared, the sound first passed in.

    "Uncle, I''m back! Did you make me anything delicious? "

    She left her backpack on the sofa and ran into the kitchen, looking up at Zefeng with a smile.

    For her to be able to come back so quickly, Ze Feng is very surprised, "have all dealt with?"

    It''s so fast.

    "Of course, miss you ~" Su Kui didn''t waste any chance to express his love. Her thumb and index finger were in the shape of love. Her smile was sweet. "Thank you, uncle ~!"

    "Cough, cough..."

    Zefeng was almost choked by his saliva. He was busy pretending to concentrate on cooking, saying, "thank you, why do you say that?"

    Unconsciously, the root of the ear was burning.

    Su Kui looked in the eyes and followed Zefeng closely. Seeing this, he looked up and held Zefeng''s earlobe. Although he touched it and left, the searing temperature on his earlobe scared Su Kui.

    "Wow, uncle, your ears are so hot! Is it shy? Is that right? ~ "

    " Hello! Weijing, if you talk nonsense, I''ll put these meals in the garbage can! " Zefeng didn''t mention it at one breath. As a single mother and child, she hasn''t had a partner in 30 years. Suddenly, she was teased so much by a girl. Zefeng really can''t stand it.

    "Then you can treat me as a garbage can. I''ll eat all the dishes that uncle made, and I''ll eat them completely."

    Su Kui blinks, his black and white eyes are clear and watery. Under the light, the bottom of his eyes seems to be twinkling with stars. Her eyes are big and black, with a pair of peach blossom eyes open at the end of her eyes. When she stares at each other seriously, she will make each other feel the feeling of being valued sincerely.

    It''s like - her eyes, her heart, are full of you.

    "You --"

    Zefeng seems to be at a loss. The soup in another pot has been bubbling in Gulu, and the white air is rising, blurring the surface holes that he is not comfortable to the extreme.

    He stepped back step by step until his back hit the Liuli stage and there was no retreat.

    "Wei Jing, what do you do? Stop it... "

    The magnetic low voice, without the persuasiveness of the past, seems to be a little confused.

    Su Kui approached him step by step, pressing Zefeng''s steps until he was trapped in an inch.

    Pa -

    hands suddenly propped up to the fluxion platform on both sides of Zefeng and made a women''s wall Dong.

 Chapter 2846

    Her hands are propped up on the flow platform, just encircling Zefeng in her arms.

    Zefeng seems to be a bit helpless, "Wei Jing, stop making trouble."

    "Noisy?"

    Su Kui''s smile at this moment was particularly bright and bright. Zefeng''s eyes were flashed. The smile was so strange that it didn''t look like the ordinary Wei Jing would show up. Instead, it was -

    more like the woman he saw in his dream, the fox fairy, the moon, the posture was various, the smile was clear and beautiful, the end was beautiful and amazing, incomparable.

    Although the two are quite different in appearance, one is sweet and lovely, the other is just right, which explains what is called "goblin", thousands of customs, all in one.

    At this time, Zefeng looks at the black and lustrous eyes in front of him. Even though they look different, their eyes are the same. Eyes and tail pick up, smile slightly squint at this time, like a fox, eyes, like a small hook, easy, you can get everything you want.

    "You --"

    Zefeng is mute, and the words of the God woman reverberate in her mind.

    Past life, present life, really exist? His heart began to shake again.

    Wei quietly wrote out the story of his dream. In his dream, he went through a dreamlike rain lane in the south of the Yangtze River and experienced a situation that ordinary people could not imagine.

    Now, the dream overlaps with the reality. In the eyes of the girl in front of him, he sees the eyes of Qing Yue --

    "Wei Jing Who are you, after all? "

    Su Kui is not surprised. She likes to play her role in these world dutifully, but occasionally, she will show her eyes as "Su Kui".

    "I am Weijing, the Weijing of the world. Why does uncle think I''m making trouble? I didn''t think about it. In fact, do I really like uncle

    The girl''s thin fingers, which do not touch yangchunshui, slowly touch Zefeng''s cheek.

    Zefeng and sukui are very different in height, between one meter six and one meter nine, which leads to sukui need to stand on tiptoe to touch his cheek.

    Su Kui''s voice is light and flowing, like the cotton candy just pulled out. The voice is sweet, even the air is filled with the sweet smell of candy.

    Zefeng feels that he has not been saved. He feels happy!

    "I''m ten years older than you."

    He took a deep breath and told himself to recognize the reality. She was still young, maybe she didn''t know what love was.

    A person who has an infinite future, should she give up the infinite possibility of the future and live a life like an ancient well with a mature man who is already 30 years old?

    "Love is love. What is ten years old? Even if I was twenty, if I fell in love, I would not regret it! "

    Su Kui took his hand, clasped it tightly, stared straight, undisguised, and bumped into his eyes firmly. "Zefeng! Have I ever told you that at the first sight of seeing you, my heart will tell me that the other half of my future is you! "

    "I -"

    Dong, Dong, Dong -

    the beat of the heart and the wind energy can be heard clearly. His heart seems to be seized at once and his breathing becomes light and slow.

    "Why, me?"

    "Pooh -"

    looking at his stupidity, Su Kui chuckled out, "there are so many and why in the world? Like is like! Or do you think I''m so casual? When you meet a man, you''re going home with him. "

 Chapter 2847

    Su Kui didn''t take a good look at him, this person, she thought too casually.

    How could she have done that instead of someone else?

    "Cough..."

    Zefeng lip hook hook, and soon with this light cough pressure, do not let their good mood revealed too obvious.

    It turns out that -

    at that time, Su Kui''s thin lips rose uncontrollably in order to go home with him. Even in his dark eyes, there was a warm smile.

    "But have you really thought about it?" Experience this kind of scene for the first time in life, or the girl confesses first, Ze Feng has some worries.

    "Did you think about it?"

    Su Kui doesn''t need to think about it at all. Close her eyes. As long as she meets the right person, she can''t see anything. With her feeling, she can go straight forward and never back.

    "I......"

    "All right, all right!" Su Kui''s eyes turned, and he put a hand over his mouth to stop him from talking. "Today''s talk is over. Eat first! I can wait for the day you think about it, but it can''t be too long. You know, I''m very popular! "

    This sentence, all of a sudden, makes Zefeng laugh and cry. That charming temperament belongs to the fox fairy Qingyue is suddenly gone.

    He didn''t think too much about it. In fact, he didn''t even think about Zefeng himself. What''s the connection between Qingyue and Weijing? Which one he likes? It''s a quiet and warm meal. The table is very quiet. The two people sit opposite each other. The sun is quiet outside the window. Only the tableware collides with each other, making a small sound.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui went to school and heard the gossip about Wei Lian. He also knew that Wei Hong did not show mercy. He was not afraid of losing face and directly called the police to intervene.

    Now Wei Lian''s legs are all right. Shen Yu knows that it''s useless not to admit it. In addition, the medicine she gave Wei Hong has been serious enough to affect his health, which is why Wei Hong''s temper is becoming more and more grumpy.

    The students treat Su Kui very friendly. At present, they don''t know her relationship with Wei Lian.

    After the previous cartoon of "green hills have foxes", Su Kui drew the experience of the chimaera again.

    Her updating speed is fast, the content is thick and long, the painting style is changeable and exquisite, which really attracts many loyal fans to pay attention to her.

    Although her previous comics were blocked by sukui''s application, other pirated websites still keep her paintings, which does not affect fans to know about it at all.

    So every now and then, there are always some people who are skipping in her comment area.

    She didn''t open the microblog, and the fans didn''t open it. In addition to the comment area, no matter the fans or the black fans, she couldn''t be found.

    Su Kui decided to unseal the comic book when it was over. It''s time to let everything bask in the sun.

    Otherwise, so many truths will be moldy and hairy!

    -Zefeng came into the classroom, the noisy classroom. Because of his arrival, there was a moment of silence.

    "Cough..." Zefeng coughs softly, and his eyes quietly sweep the people sitting under his eyes, but none of them is what he wants to see. "Hello, students, I made a summary of the last question, and then we will mainly talk about..."

    Take back his eyes, he calmly began to lecture. Zefeng basically won''t go back for the second time in his lecture, which is concise and comprehensive, which also leads to the students, who dare not make a small difference in his class.

 Chapter 2848

    For a while, in the whole classroom, only Zefeng''s magnetic and clear voice appeared. Everyone put down their actions and listened to him attentively.

    As for some girls, they have been fascinated by his serious and cool temperament. They hold their faces in their hands and are obsessed with their faces.

    "That''s the problem. Next..."

    Zefeng, with one hand in his pocket, simply explained the whole question coherently, whether he could understand it or not. He glanced under the platform, looked at each person''s face in a row of long and narrow Fengmu, who were not angry and proud, and asked, "does anyone understand?"

    Almost subconsciously, everyone shakes his head immediately after touching this vision, and says in unison, which is even better than that of primary school students: "no!"

    "Good. Next, study by yourself!"

    All the students were relieved and wiped out their cold sweat when he dropped this sentence.

    Being a student of Zefeng is a bit good and a bit bad.

    Because of his laziness, he never told the lesson twice. So a group of students, in addition to a part of natural understanding ability full score, is to see Zefeng''s beauty, deliberately choose his girl. The rest is for laziness, because when Zefeng finishes his lecture, the rest is the free time of the students.

    Zefeng bored knocked on the table, took out the mobile phone from her pocket, just wanted to ask why she didn''t come to class, and suddenly felt what pulled her trouser legs.

    Yeah?

    He picked up his eyebrows, and a trace of surprise appeared at the bottom of his eyes. He looked down and saw only once. When the figure appeared in his pupils, he almost didn''t stretch -

    Wei Jing!

    In the classroom, there are not a few girls who pay close attention to him secretly. Zefeng has been used to it for a long time, but at this moment, it has become an extremely embarrassing thing.

    He touched his nose and played with a pen expressionless. His long fingers clamped the pen around his fingertips, and then pretended to accidentally touch the pen off.

    In this way, he can finally squat down and look at the girl hiding under the desk.

    "What are you doing?" Ze Feng holds the forehead, compared a mouth shape, did not spit out the voice.

    Su Kui has been squatting down for half a class. At this time, her legs are numb, but it''s hard to hide the excitement on her pretty face.

    She took out a few white papers from her arms, pointed to them, and then pulled them out before Zefeng''s eyes.

    Today''s business is what I dare to do with great courage, so don''t laugh at me! ]

    Zefeng eyebrow''s heart beat, faintly perceiving something, his thin lips pursed, but he didn''t speak, but he looked serious.

    Seeing that he didn''t refuse, Su Kui continued to take the next one.

    Thank you so much for giving me love again. ]Thank you for taking me home. ]

    [without you, I really don''t know what to do, thank you for your company! ]When drawing this picture, Su Kui''s eyes also turned red. Maybe in Ze Feng''s eyes, the phrase "accompany" refers to only this life, but here, Su Kui is inseparable from life to life.

    When it comes to feeling, it''s not deep.

    There may be lies in what I said to you, but it''s true to love you. ]

    the line kept enlarging in front of Zefeng''s eyes, so that he couldn''t think of anything else that had nothing to do with sunflower.

    He saw the girl''s nervous hands shaking, but his stubborn eyes were staring at him.

 Chapter 2849

    Zefeng somehow knew that she was waiting for his answer.

    Age is never the reason why two people can''t be together. Only the ideas in your heart are the most real. ]

    [Zefeng, I''ve already thought about it. The other half of my life is you. How about you? ]

    as she turned over the page, the fingers on both sides of the white paper were tightly clenched and the paper was crumpled, which showed her inner tension.

    Zefeng didn''t speak, because he was waiting. What she wrote in her hand hasn''t been translated.

    Su Kui paid attention to his eyes, which were as warm as water and as bright as stars, hiding infinite tolerance, making her heart slowly settle and continue to turn. ]

    [I want to occupy your memory selfishly, so that whenever you think of it, there will be me in your memory. ]

    [I like you so much that I don''t want to bear it anymore. You are so good. What can I do if you are robbed by others? Don''t think I don''t know, those girls, everyone can be secretly in love with you! ]Zefeng frowned and saw that she had wrinkled her little nose. Obviously, she was distressing his pursuers and couldn''t help laughing.

    A group of students under the podium don''t know what their teacher is doing after squatting on the ground for half a day. However, even if you are curious, you have no courage to run up to find out.

    So, two people face to face, silent communication.

    Su Kui prepared a thick stack of words to tell the truth. Many pieces have been lost on the ground, and she wants to say more than that.

    In fact, you like me a little, don''t you? Otherwise, you are so picky, how can I tolerate my misdeeds in your territory? ]Zefeng, I really don''t want to let go. There''s no one else in the world, except you, who will treat me so well. ]

    [you are handsome and capable, and I like you very much! ]

    [with me. ]

    all the senses stay in the last sentence, which is constantly enlarged and enlarged in front of Zefeng''s eyes, so big that his mind is full of nothing to think about.

    Do you want to refuse? Zefeng hesitates, but at the thought of refusing, his heart feels as if he is being gripped, oppressive and uncomfortable.

    He raised his eyes and looked at the girl''s expected eyes, which were big and bright, black and white, clean and uncontrollable. At the same time, I also want to paint my own color, so that she can only have his own existence in her eyes and heart after that.

    Su Kui''s mouth was shriveled and his eyes were red. He was looking at Ze Feng. It seemed that if he refused, she would cry immediately.

    How can a girl tell the truth first? It''s too bad.

    Zefeng frowned, then let Su Kui''s little heart lift, plop plop plop, he is to refuse? Still can''t get through that in my heart?

    Obviously these are sukui''s thoughts, Zefeng''s heart, but he is struggling with the fact that the girl confessed first.

    Moreover, the way of advertising is so innovative -

    want to understand their own thoughts, Zefeng chuckles, lips and corners are shallow and raised, eyes and eyebrows are clear and meaningful, especially attractive.

    In Su Kui''s tense eyes, he slowly raised his right hand, bent his long and beautiful fingers, touched her hot cheek with the back of his fingers, and the smile in his eyes escaped. In fact, she would still be shy.

    Just as he wanted to leave, Su Kui quickly grabbed his hand and held it tightly.

 Chapter 2850

    Success or failure depends on it, at least she has tried.

    His eyes closed tightly for a while, and then he seemed to have endless courage. Su Kui grabbed his hand, and with no effort, he pulled his body forward and close to himself.

    Regardless of everything, put their lips on it.

    At this moment, in a small, unsealed space, there are students who respect him, and under the small desk, in front of them, breathing between the nose and breath, all are the breath of the beloved.

    Zefeng is just beginning to slightly Leng, and then he quickly reacts. He gives priority to the guests, holds her back brain and deepens the kiss.

    When someone was immersed in it, he didn''t find that Su Kui, who was just so pathetic, had a successful smile on his lips.

    Very good. I was hooked.

    After only a short time of trance, Zefeng was keenly aware of it. He was dissatisfied and bit her lip for a while, which was regarded as her careless punishment.

    "Well --"

    Su Kui is dissatisfied. This man is a dog! Why does every world like to bite her!

    It''s a slight groan, but it''s heard by the person sitting in the first row with the tip of his ear.

    They were stunned at first, then they changed their faces into gossip faces and eyes, which almost turned into light bulbs.

    No! Is it so hot? Their family Ze Professor, unexpectedly in class -

    well, how to do, super want to see!

    For a moment, this is the voice of countless people.

    Originally, the latter was still aware of the later, and didn''t know what was the excitement of the front, until the gossip crowd in front couldn''t help it. So, the final version, which was spread by ten, spread by ten and spread by hundred, became Professor Ze on the platform, looking for stimulation in front of many students.

    No matter how excited the people below are, they dare not make any noise.

    Now it''s time to go to college. Everyone is an adult. And no one has seen the real Tibetans under the desk, have they?

    Even if there is, no one can see what others do. Moreover, yizefeng''s authority in this college, even if he kisses students in public, will only be teased for a few days, and will not be affected at all.

    Su Kui doesn''t know where Ze Feng''s kissing skill came from. In addition to being a little raw and astringent at the beginning and being suppressed by her, soon, the other side will give full play to his talent, give priority to anti guest, but kiss Su Kui out of breath.

    No way, she can only breathe heavily, while vigorously beating his chest.

    If he doesn''t let her go, she thinks she can''t control to expose herself here.

    Zefeng slowly let go of her and squatted on the ground to kiss. It''s really difficult. He should have been embarrassed, easily seduced by her, but watching her open a pair of misty peach blossom eyes, a little gasp, lips red and moist look, it''s really love.

    Now, Zefeng understands what it''s like to say, "once a man has meat, it''s hard to control it.".

    As long as he saw her, he could not help but think of many inappropriate scenes.

    In the past, he could restrain himself completely. This kiss was like unlocking some kind of seal, which made him feel that what kind of boring life he had lived before?!

    So, gather up, peck again on her lip, peck again, one small next small next kiss.

    Finally, Su Kui can only hold the shirt on his chest, unable to bear.

 Chapter 2851

    Professor Ze, he''s a real beast.

    Zefeng doesn''t care about that much. When the bell rings after class, many students are stunned. He comes to a big change. From the platform, his eyes are red. At first sight, Su Kui, who is being bullied, comes out of the classroom.

    Behind him, there were such shocking remarks.

    "Lying trough, my goddess!"

    "It''s really Wei Jing??!! My God, I didn''t believe that they had a leg. "

    "I didn''t expect that Professor Ze was old enough to eat grass. I heard that Wei you was just twenty years old. But Professor Ze is ten years older than Wei you."

    "Oh, but Professor Ze is handsome."

    "I don''t want to believe it is true!! Ah ah! "

    "Sure enough, those who are good-looking are with those who are good-looking. As for you, give up your life!"

    In school, there is no gossip that can be concealed. Especially with so many eyes, sukui just got in the car with Zefeng, and today''s story has been spread in the school.

    #Shock!! Unexpectedly, Professor Ze is such a person!! #

    Hello everyone, I''ve come to break the news again. That''s right. As the person who witnessed the event today, I am most qualified to say these words. Although I said that I would risk losing my horse, I couldn''t help being spicy!!

    Just now! Just now!!!

    During class!!

    Professor Ze!!

    He!

    Actually with a girl, his students, under the desk, to do such a shameful thing!

    Floor 1: [the landlord is so upset. Can''t you finish all the words? ]

    2f: [let''s go. This story is impractical at first sight. Another one who has made up lies and mixed up experiences. It''s better to write a novel because dewdrop is so talented. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    5th floor: [emmm, I guess who dewdrop is. Hello, dewdrop. I''m a boy named g in the back row. I''ll help you prove that today''s matter is true. ]

    6th floor: [I also certify! ]

    7th floor: [you may not believe it, but it''s true, and I''m desperate! ]

    8th floor:?? What''s the situation? Let''s get to know! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are many kind-hearted people and more gossip people. Shortly after the opening of this post, it was inundated by a sea of people in minutes, and a thousand buildings were built, causing widespread discussion.

    Some say it''s a collective prank, some say it''s deliberately to wipe out the black Zefeng, but when the name "Weijing" was said by an anonymous classmate, everyone was silent.

    Is it true??

    After all, when Weijing just entered the school, he had an affair with Zefeng!

    -

    all kinds of speculation in the school forum are rampant. However, these are not topics that two people need to pay attention to.

    After facing up to the determined relationship, the two people, like ordinary little lovers, stroll in the supermarket hand in hand. In the past, it was Zefeng in front and sukui in the back. Who ever thought about that day?

    Think of this, Su Kui bows his head and chuckles.

    Zefeng didn''t look at her angrily. "What''s funny? Tell me, too? "

    "Well I just didn''t expect that you would agree. In fact, at that time, I had a desperate idea. If I didn''t succeed -- "

    " didn''t succeed? " Zefeng raised her eyebrows and stopped to wait for her next sentence.

    Su Kui was silent for a while, and suddenly burst out laughing, "if it doesn''t work, then I will continue to fight, sooner or later you will be mine! Hum! "

 Chapter 2852

    Here, Su Kui and Professor Ze live a shameless and impetuous daily life, but Shen Yu and Wei Lian are not so good.

    The mother and daughter were arrested for intentional homicide. At the same time, they conspired to do something about the car. With Shen Yu''s help, they made fake inspection reports, which also violated their duties as a doctor. Shen Yu was not only revoked his doctor''s certificate, but also sentenced to 10 years in prison.

    Wei Lian was better, but also sentenced to three years.

    No matter how much responsibility Shen Yu takes for her, but her role in it cannot be ignored.

    Three years, it''s less.

    Knowing this, Ji Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He was not surprised except for Wei Lian.

    Probably in the process of getting along with each other, I have learned that Wei Lian is not as innocent as she appears, right?

    -One year later, women''s prison.

    It''s not easy to live in prison. During this period, no one came to visit them.

    The women in prison have few good faults. When they know what they have done, they will be humiliated endlessly except to laugh at their ignorance of happiness.

    But here is the image of the white lotus flower of Wei Lian, where the strong are in charge of the way. It''s gone.

    Many times, for a bowl of raw white rice, we have to fight with people. In a year, she didn''t learn anything else, but first learned everyone. Before that, she never thought of it.

    On this day, the daily activities of releasing wind in prison.

    In the whole hall, there is only a small TV set, which helps the prisoners in the prison to understand the outside world. In the future, the provincial prisoners will be divorced from the outside world and then cause criminal acts.

    Wei Lian looks at the picture in the TV, and once upon a time, she was also free.

    But now, in the day-to-day competition, she has already learned to admit her life and secretly regrets. If she had learned how to cherish her blessings?

    How nice Wei Hong is to her, better than her own daughter, but what about her?

    Wei Lian sarcastically pulls the corners of his mouth. Who else can blame him for this step?

    When the TV advertisement ended and entered an interview program, Wei Lian just glanced up unintentionally, and then couldn''t move his eyes any more.

    "Wei, Jing?"

    The girl in the TV is combing her long curly hair. Compared with her innocence, she has a woman''s charming softness. She sits next to a tall and straight man. The bird depends on the person and looks very happy.

    The man is tall and mature, with a cool temperament, and his face is one of the best. Every time he talks, he will look at the position of the girl next to him like nothing. The doting in his eyes can be clearly seen across the TV screen.

    The host asked with a smile: "after the serious interview, I''m going to gossip. Please get ready for me."

    Zefeng had no choice but to look at Su Kui and found that her big eyes were full of eagerness. The host rubbed her arms properly and adjusted them "Well, is it going to be abused to make a show now?" he said

    "Well, now I''m going to ask! When were the two together, please? What''s the reason for falling in love with each other and deciding to spend the whole life together? "

 Chapter 2853

    Zefeng takes a look at Su Kui and beckons her to answer. Presumably, the lover will be happy to show each other their sweetness.

    "Well..." Su Kui distressed a little bit of pink lips, smiling: "probably a year ago, right? Why are we together? If I say love at first sight, can you believe it? "

    "Wow!" The host expressed surprise, "really?! So is Professor Ze? "

    On the girl''s threatening eyes, Zefeng touched his nose and nodded, "of course."

    My wife''s birthday, my wife said everything is right, if not, it must be his fault!

    This is a family motto from Ze family -

    "God, it''s said that Mr. Ze is a famous kaolin flower in our school. I don''t know how we picked this kaolin flower quietly." The host winked, especially narrow.

    "That''s a better explanation!" Su Kui put out his hand, "of course, it''s better to start first! I saw him at the first sight and chased him to his house

    Speaking of this, Zefeng heard her tone, and even quite proud of her original practice.

    I don''t know how much headache he had. I wish I had left her at the Public Security Bureau.

    But now it''s more fortunate. If he had refused her, how could he have a happy life now?

    With Su Kui''s reply, the host occasionally let out a exclamation, even the audience under the stage covered their mouths and surprised that she was so bold.

    But also envy and admiration, meet the man of heart, take the initiative to attack, in case that person is right, can hand in hand spend a lifetime of people?

    At least, Wei''s decision is right.

    -

    many female prisoners resting in the hall, unconsciously, their eyes were all focused on the TV screen. I don''t know who complained in a low voice and said, "this woman is really a good life --"

    Yes, who doesn''t envy such a life?

    A word awakens the dreamer, Wei Lian laughs, shakes his head, and goes to do her own work. She doesn''t want to see any more. These lives have long lost their relationship with her.

    It''s just that in my heart, I''m still unwilling to do so. Why does Wei Jing do anything casually and meet a man who can protect her life? And she has to work hard, not to ask?

    Finally, she put it all down to, this is life.

    -

    an interview has aroused a wave of extensive discussion.

    The combination of contemporary famous painters and cartoonists is called "the perfect match" by fans. As for Su Kui''s fans, they affectionately call Ze Feng: our teacher Ze.

    As for Weijing''s grievance, it was dug out a year later. According to the informant, he was a former college classmate of Weijing. Because he couldn''t see it, he came out to expose the ugly faces of Shen Yuwei''s mother and daughter.

    Su Kui is very happy now, but it would be better if he could keep his innocence when he is leaving.

    Now that she appears, the little fragments she drew in the ending of "two or three daily affairs with Yang Yang quietly" also have an explanation.

    netizens have Tucao in the original reality, really have to inherit the right, make complaints about the constant people.

    Finally, it can only be said that life is like a play and play is like life.

    This world, do not need Su Kui to give a hand at all, someone put everything in order for her.

    When it''s all over, the assessment of the system follows.

    [Ding - congratulations to the host for completing the task. ]

 Chapter 2854

    Back in the system space again, sunflower doesn''t feel much anymore, because it''s used to it.

    At the first moment of her return to system space, the system that has been upgraded to level 3 begins to say: "welcome the host to successfully complete the task. Would you like to ask if the host needs to rest for a while or continue to carry out the next task? ]After thinking about it, Su Kui decided to take a rest first, wait for Zefeng''s thoughts to fade, and then ask the system to send her the next world''s expansion.

    [OK, please close the host''s eyes, and I will send the data piece for you in the process of crossing! Please sit down. ]

    in fact, there are still some benefits after the system upgrade. For example, when the system is going through again, it can be more stable, and it''s like having a sleep. It won''t be like before, and the soul will be torn.

    The whole process was so comfortable that sukui yawned as soon as he woke up and almost fell asleep.

    It''s so wonderful that Su Kui almost didn''t want to wake up.

    But, she does not wake up, does not mean that others will watch her continue to sleep.

    "Hello! Fu Chang''an! You stinking Phoenix, wake me up

    "Well?"

    Su Kui rubbed her eyes sleepily. The sky was bright. Her eyes could not be opened. She blinked her eyelashes for several times, and finally saw what was in front of her.

    The girl with pink carving and jade carving looks about eleven or twelve years old. She is wearing a bun and a pink peach blossom on one side. She is wearing a pink gauze skirt. The whole person looks like a pink and tender group, like a peach blossom essence.

    She had just thought about it, and the continuous reading of the information in her mind suddenly opened her eyes.

    No, just say it, and you''re right?

    "Peach blossom essence, can you learn from your sister''s gentleness and look like a surprise all day?"

    Su Kui turned her white eyes and jumped down from the peach tree. The girl in pink was sitting on the tree and shaking her feet.

    "Stinking Phoenix, stinking Phoenix, I know to tease you all day long! Say! My Tanzi peach blossom wine, did you steal it for me! "

    She flew down, hands akimbo, a pair of eyes staring round, questioning Su Kui.

    It''s a pity that she''s really cute. Like the dough, even if she looks angry, it''s adorable. Where''s the slightest deterrent?

    "No, don''t make a fool of a good man." Su Kui read the memory while walking, perfunctorily.

    This world is a world of immortals, demons and people.

    At the same time, this is also a world of cultivation. Human beings yearn for the fairyland, even if the fairway is long, they have not been afraid.

    The heroine of this world, named MO forget, is a female killer from modern times, who has come to this world of cultivation. The heroine of this world died when her parents were young. In the jade bracelet that followed her from modern times, she actually carried a small Lingquan. When she found that Lingquan can wash the marrow and cut the bones, develop the wisdom, her ambition gradually rose.

    Since you have such a large sharp weapon in your hand, of course you need to put it together to see what the different world of cultivation looks like.

    It is reasonable to say that Fu Chang''an, the original master, has become a fine Phoenix with immortal bones. It has nothing to do with MO forget.

    But, this time, Fu Chang''an and MO forget, not because of men, but because, by chance, Fu Chang''an found MO forget to take Lingquan with him. The Lingqi in the Lingquan is very powerful. You know, there are gods above the immortal!

    If you get this spiritual spring, her future cultivation will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.

 Chapter 2855

    So the root knot, Fu Chang''an, and don''t forget the hatred lies in this.

    This world is a world of big women, with weak emotional line. On the contrary, don''t forget to be a very ambitious woman. She knows exactly what she wants? So as long as she seizes the opportunity, she will be desperate to meet the difficulties. In front of her, naturally, she will eliminate them one by one. In the end, the world exists because of her. No matter how hard the process is, in the end, she will stand at the top.

    Of course, there must be no external force to intervene.

    In the previous life, she really became the first person who became a fairy and a God in nearly a thousand years.

    But in this life, there is a world of sunflower, the outcome will be different.

    But for sunflower, this world is much more difficult than other world.

    In this world, even immortals are classified into 369 grades. For example, go to Chang''an, and peach blossom demon. Even if Phoenix is born with immortal bone, it also needs cultivation. In the eyes of real immortal, they are just a demon!

    And Fu Chang''an is just a phoenix living in the peach blossom forest. She didn''t even know where her people were or who her parents were.

    As a supporting role and cannon fodder, Fu Chang''an''s blood is not pure. In contrast, she is more eager to get the spirit spring of Mo forgotten.

    "Hey, stinky Phoenix, what are you thinking?"

    The little peach blossom demon is still following her. Obviously, she still hasn''t forgotten that Fu Changan stole her peach blossom wine.

    "Hey, stinky Phoenix, I know it''s you. Why don''t you talk to me?!"

    Su Kui pressed the brow and turned around. Facing a little girl who looked like a teenager and a pampered girl, she really had no way to deal with it.

    Oh, forget to say that Fu Chang''an has always been a man in the Jianghu. Except for the peach blossom demon and the tree grandfather who raised her, no one knows that she is actually a daughter.

    "Fu Chang''an!"

    The little peach blossom demon stamped his feet and angrily stood in place and refused to leave. This peach blossom forest is very small, few strangers come and go. Fu Chang''an was brought up by the peach blossom demon''s grandfather, so he has no blood relationship with the little peach blossom demon, but the relationship is deeper than his relatives.

    Although the little peach blossom demon is only 11 or 12 years old, she has lived in this peach blossom forest for nearly 100 years. Ten years ago, when Grandpa Shujing died, she was the only one left to live with Fu Chang''an.

    Although Fu Chang''an is a daughter, he is free and easy, unruly and not bound by the secular world. So in dealing with the relationship with the little peach blossom demon, although she is a sister, she is more like a brother and sister.

    In these years, there are not no other monsters who want to occupy the peach blossom forest with abundant aura, but because they grew up together, Fu Chang''an has always vowed to protect them. The little peach blossom demon has a simple character. Once Fu Chang''an is not there, she will always be bullied, so fu Chang''an will take her wherever he goes.

    In fact, Fu Chang''an''s nature is not bad, but it is true in the world of cultivation. She is just following the will of heaven.

    In this world, she is not the main character, but a stepping stone on the way to immortality. Even if she didn''t snatch Lingquan, when others found out that a mortal sanxiu had a treasure,

 Chapter 2856

    With it, nature is the second, third and countless immortals who want to kill and take treasure. The fairy road of the heroine is not too ordinary.

    "Fu Chang''an, why are you so bad? Why steal my peach blossom wine? That''s what grandpa left me. You know that one bottle of these wines will be less. Grandpa is gone. Now you bully me! "

    The girl''s skin was white as jade, and her eyes were foggy with big apricot eyes. Her eyes were full of tears. She obviously thought of sad things.

    Su Kui didn''t react, so he felt a pain. She immediately reflected that it was the feeling of the original Lord. Fu Chang''an, the original master, always took the little peach blossom demon as his sister. She''s sad now. She''s on her own. Naturally she''s sad.

    "Well, I know it''s wrong, OK? Tao yao wants to be good ~ "

    Su Kui patted the girl''s head gently. Her hair is soft, dark and thick. She has apricot eyes and peach cheeks. She looks like a small child, and only when she reaches the position of her chest, it really makes people feel soft.

    Her eyes are spoiled, and her eyebrows are naturally raised, which is especially clear and meaningful. If you don''t say that she is a daughter, anyone who sees her will think that she is a handsome man with male and female faces.

    Taoyao sniffed. "Then, you must promise me that you will never drink it again!"

    "Yes, my eldest lady. I know, don''t I? Don''t cry. I''m wrong. "

    Su Kui has no choice but to raise her hand and surrender. As long as she doesn''t cry, everything is easy to do.

    As she said this, another thing came to her mind. She came to the world at the same time. From the expansion, she learned that it was the same day as the time when the hostess passed through.

    That is to say, the mistress is also at this time of the day, passing through the body that matches her soul.

    Now there are only Fu Chang''an and tao yao left in the peach blossom forest. They can do nothing but look at the empty courtyard and hurt their spirits.

    Su Kui decided to go down the mountain with Taoyao.

    In Fu Chang''an''s wish, Taoyao''s safety is also one of the important wishes. Su Kui naturally wants to put Taoyao under his nose and save the task target.

    "Taoyao, do you want to see the outside world?"

    "The outside world? But grandpa he... "

    Taoyao hesitates, because her grandfather once told her that the outside world was dangerous. It''s better to live safely in the peach blossom forest with the protection of Fu Chang''an. She can spend her life safely. But now Fu Chang''an is asking her if she wants to visit the outside world.

    The outside world -

    Taoyao doesn''t speak, but she can see the yearning for the outside world from her big apricot eyes.

    Su Kui is not worried. Just look at the little girl''s expression and eyes, she will know that the little girl is moved. But looking at her hesitation, Su Kui held her forehead and pretended not to frown: "anyway, I''m going to go to the outside world to practice, just stay in the peach blossom forest and be a frog at the bottom of the well. What can I do? If you want to stay, I don''t force myself. If I have time, I will come back to see you, OK? "

    This is really useful. Taoyao immediately grabs his corner and nervously asks, "where are you going? No matter where you go, I will be with you! Don''t separate from you! You said you wanted to protect me, Fu Chang''an! "

    Su Kui laughs. From the action of her little hand holding the corner of her dress in white, you can see that she is really a little girl. Is this worrying about leaving her?

 Chapter 2857

    In the end, of course, sunflower came down the mountain with Taoyao and entered the WTO.

    Where is the prosperity of the world comparable to the pure heart and few desires on the mountain. At the beginning, the little peach blossom demon was reluctant, but she stepped into the world with one foot. The world is full of fragrance, the people live and work in peace and contentment, the people on both sides of the street eat and play are countless, and the people who teach directly are dazzled, which she can''t touch in ordinary times.

    In addition, since this is a world where all people practice, there are also those monks who hold swords or brush the dust. Or in the crowd shuttle, or flying sword. The common people have long been accustomed to this. Of course, their eyes can''t help following those people who cultivate immortals, which is an irresistible envy.

    Who doesn''t have a wish to live forever?

    The performance of the little peach blossom demon Su Kui is all in her eyes, but also all with her. No matter what she likes, what she wants to eat and what she wants to buy, Su Kui just has to pay behind her.

    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, money is the most important thing. But in the eyes of these people who cultivate immortals, money is an external thing, easy to get.

    It''s been a few days since I went down the mountain. I guess the hostess has already adapted to the fact that she''s crossing now?

    This place is called Jinshui Town, which is the place where the female Lord crosses.

    Go to Chang''an last life and never forget the way of becoming a immortal. Naturally, this life will not give up easily.

    The so-called where to fall, where to get up, so in this life, Fu Chang''an''s wish is to get the Lingquan that can not be forgotten, to coach and cultivate with Lingquan, ranking in the immortal class.

    Second, to protect Taoyao is to repay grandpa''s kindness in raising.

    Thinking of things in my mind, a girl''s exclamation came into my ears.

    "Why, what''s the matter with you?"

    Su Kui quickly looked up and saw that Tao Yao was knocked down by a man. At this time, she sat on the ground in embarrassment and looked up at each other angrily.

    Su Kui looked at it and immediately smiled.

    She wondered why she was so predestined by the protagonist in every world? I have to make a living.

    That''s right. There''s no doubt about this man.

    The hostess now seems to be about the same size as Taoyao, but because she is human, she does not live as long as Taoyao, but her heart is much more mature than Taoyao.

    Her face was yellow and thin, and she was dressed in patchwork. His face was gray and he carried a basket on his back. There are some common herbs in it, which are obviously obtained from the market in exchange for supplies.

    Su Kui looked her over quietly, and met a cold and fierce look. She hooks her lips and shakes the fan in her hand, which is very romantic, like a common dandy in the world.

    "Shouldn''t the little girl say sorry for bumping into someone?" Su Kui smiled like a smile, and didn''t dodge her eyes, just like she didn''t find out.

    Don''t forget to tighten the tight back basket. I don''t know why. In the face of a gorgeous young man, I always feel that there is an invisible sense of oppression in the dark, which makes her have a strong crisis in her heart.

    It''s as if this person will take away something important from her.

    Conditionally, she touched her wrist. Even though she knew that the bracelet on her wrist was invisible to others, she was relieved when she touched it.

    The life of licking blood with the edge of a knife in the past has created her keen perception. Once she encounters danger, she can detect it at the first time.

 Chapter 2858

    There are many crises in the world. Everyone is wearing a mask. In order to seize the treasure, everything can be done.

    So, even if the young man in front of him looks like a crown jewel and has a superb temperament, he looks harmless with a smile on his face. But she also instinctively retreated two steps, the cold hair on her back stood up and entered the defensive posture.

    "Taoyao, are you ok?"

    Su Kui went to Taoyao and picked her up with Qi. Knowing that it would not be a big problem to be hit by an ordinary person, Su Kui didn''t care.

    Tao yao sees Su Kui coming and doesn''t sit down. With this strength, he climbs up. Know someone to support, then become more arrogant, hands akimbo, staring don''t forget.

    "Why do you do this? Did you bump into someone and say no apology?"

    Don''t forget to pull your lips. Don''t want to worry about this charming lady. Turn around and go.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect that the hostess had a good character, but she was a little rude.".

    Although Taoyao grew up in the peach blossom forest, he was favored by Fu Chang''an and his grandfather, who suffered losses. She keeps up with her untiring, makes her skillfully clasp Mo''s shoulder and won''t let her go.

    "Sorry! I can''t stop apologizing today! "

    Su Kui put her hands together and leaned on the side with a fan to watch the activity.

    Although Taoyao is a little pampered, her nature is not bad. Don''t forget that she fell and didn''t apologize. The little girl obviously can''t swallow this tone.

    With her, Taoyao could not make any unusual move, so she let her go.

    "Let go!"

    Don''t forget to face a heavy, almost instinctive, one hand suddenly grabbed tao yao''s wrist, mercilessly dragged her, fell forward.

    As a killer, there are too many people who want her life. It''s even more taboo to call people from behind.

    Basically, we need to be alert at all times when we enter this line. Before the brain can react, the body memory has dominated her actions.

    "Ah --"

    tao yao exclaimed and closed his eyes subconsciously. Instead of the expected pain, he fell into the arms of a man with the smell of aloe wood.

    "Fu Chang''an! Look at her! "

    "It''s OK. I''m here." Su Kui patted her on the head, and then looked into Mo''s eyes, there was no goodwill to start watching.

    "It doesn''t make sense, girl. You hit her. Can''t apologize too much? As a result, I didn''t say a word. I''m ready to start? "

    her eyes are long and lazy peach blossoms. The tail of her eyes is dragged as long as she looks at the eyeliner. Her eyes seem to have been separated from a fog on weekdays and always look tired.

    At first, he put up his heartless smile. Those moves seemed to break through layers of mist. For a moment, they were so bright that people couldn''t breathe.

    Don''t forget how long you haven''t seen this look in your eyes. Your hands are stained with blood. Among the dignitaries who have been killed, no one has ever been able to bear a beautiful skin and laugh at the disaster of the country and the people, but there is endless killing in your eyes.

    How to say, by this pair of eyes, her feet are like invisible nails, firmly fixed in place, unable to move.

    The passers-by around also noticed this scene and could not help pointing.

    Su Kui didn''t care about it at all, and the evil spirit of laughing was all over him? If she is a mute - "she knocks on the fan, squints at Taoyao," if she is a mute, can you still investigate? "

    "You --"

    don''t forget your complexion. You almost forget your situation. This man looks good, but his mouth is poisoned!

 Chapter 2859

    Taoyao played with the braids and waved indifferently, "if she is really mute, what can I do to compete with a mute?" Then he turned his eyes and didn''t go down the mountain. It turns out that there are people in the world who hate her more than those monsters who bully her.

    "Don''t deceive too much!" Don''t forget to hold her hand quickly. She takes a deep breath and knows that she is not the top killer who can stir the storm with her modern hand!

    In this new world, it is the world of immortality that she has never been in contact with. Those monks who know magic can easily crush the weak and small one with one hand.

    Get stronger!

    Su Kui looks at her gradually firm eyes and is surprised. Unexpectedly, she inadvertently inspires her strong desire to become stronger?

    It''s kind of interesting!

    Even though she knew that the future of the hostess was limitless, Su Kui didn''t have the slightest sense of fear. She put her hands in her sleeves, and a pair of peach blossom eyes returned to a casual look. "It seems that the girl is neither mute nor deaf. However, this apology seems hard to get!"

    Don''t forget to pucker her lips. She feels her self-esteem, as if both of them are severely crushed by their feet.

    Thinking of modern times, how could she have been so humiliated.

    Yes, it is a great humiliation in the eyes of the arrogant don''t forget.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Don''t forget to bite your teeth and say this apology, "can I go this time?"

    Then, without waiting for Su Kui to nod his head, he stepped on his feet again and left quickly.

    Su Kui shrugged and looked down at Taoyao. Seeing her smile, she shook her head. "Satisfied this time?"

    "Naturally, I was satisfied. I didn''t mean to bully her. This man ran into me and naturally apologized. Hum!" She Dudu mouth, quickly put the matter behind, ran to play.

    Children''s nature of mind!

    Today''s matter, Su Kui knows, with don''t forget to have the vengeful disposition, certainly remembered.

    But it doesn''t matter. In the future, they will meet each other.

    A wave of sleeves, her eyes flow, shooting at a place, "you saw a long time of good play, now the good play is over, why don''t you come out to see it?"

    When the people around saw that there was no bustle to watch, they soon dispersed.

    The crowd came and went, Su Kui only moved his lips, but the words came out silently.

    In front of Su Kui''s eyes, people came and went around her. Occasionally, a group of people passed by and blocked her sight. However, she was determined to look at that place all the time.

    Before long, it didn''t seem long.

    In the crowd, there suddenly appeared a man wearing a gray Taoist robe, holding the Taoist''s head and carrying a salute.

    He was dressed up as a poor man. He looked like he had traveled many mountains and rivers on foot. The sun fell behind him and on his head. His eyes were calm, adding a lot of dust.

    "It turned out to be a Taoist. This play is pretty?"

    Su Kui didn''t realize it at first, but when she wanted to chase tao yao, she suddenly noticed a familiar smell. After looking for the past, she found that this man had been standing in the corner for a long time.

    "The girl has a good eye." The man hugged his fists and was calm. Instead of peeping into the embarrassment of being caught, he calmly admitted that they were gentle and polite.

    As an ordinary person, he must be so blocked that he can''t say anything.

    However, Su Kui is not a normal person at all. She doesn''t play according to the routine.

 Chapter 2860

    Su Kui patted the folds on the sleeves that didn''t exist, and said: "it''s better to have eyes than Tao. I''m also dressed as a man here. Few people around me can see my real identity at a glance. Unexpectedly, I was detected by Tao Chang at a glance. I just want to ask, how long did Tao Chang see me?"

    The man with clear eyes flashed an imperceptible color in his eyes. He made a road mark in front of his body. He smiled at the corner of his lips with a hint of guilt. "I''m sorry."

    This Taoist -

    is polite.

    "Even if I apologize, I only hope that in the future, the Taoist priest will not do things like peeping in the corner."

    She gave a sideways glance and followed Taoyao. As for this man, she had a premonition that they would see each other soon.

    -

    in ancient times, the spiritual spirit of the cultivation world was abundant, and the night sky was clear and bright.

    When the stars were shining, Su Kui took a bottle of wine and laid on the roof of the rest Inn, looking up at the moon.

    The Milky way made of stars is very bright. Occasionally, it is popular to cut through the night sky and fall rapidly to the distance.

    In the eyes of Su Kui, an outsider, these fashions are just stones.

    However, in the eyes of the ancients, the fall of a star represents the fall of an immortal.

    She hooked up her pretty lips, looked up and took a sip of spirits, and sighed, "good wine..."

    Between the lips and teeth overflows the mellow wine, the eyes are slightly drunk, hiding a deep amber, which makes people can''t see through her eyes, what emotions are hidden.

    Click -

    Su Kui''s ears are fretting. It seems that someone is approaching and accidentally stepping on the gravel on the road.

    The eyes moved, the body did not move, but also filled a mouthful of wine, sweet liquor, flowing all the way down the throat into the stomach, the fire was generally pleasant.

    "You are so elegant, miss. I have found such a good place to enjoy the moon. Can I take a place too?"

    Su Kui followed the sound of the side of the eyes, two fingers holding the wine bottle to sway around leisurely, the reflection in the eyes is just the smelly Taoist seen in the day.

    Su Kui found it when he saw him in the daytime. He had a good magic skill, but his skill was very weak. He was not a real man of cultivating immortals. He just managed to repair it. However, looking at his shoes and a grey robe, he knew that he was a man who had traveled a lot of mountains and rivers.

    A firm heart.

    Unlike Su Kui, he can jump up with a light jump. Instead, he climbs up step by step along the escalator standing in the corner of the room. When he says this, he stands on the ladder on the last floor and looks at her with a smile in his eyes.

    "Hiss --" Su Kui pulled the red lips and took back her sight. "You are so interesting, you are asking questions in your mouth, but your body is very dishonest."

    after drinking the last sip of wine, the slender finger wiped the wine stains on your lips, which made me smile You know, what is "first come, first served"

    Her voice is slow and leisurely, with endless laziness and contentment. Maybe it''s because of drinking wine. Her original clear voice is somehow more charming.

    Don''t forget to be dumb, this woman, really has to be reasonable and not to forgive others. Now, he finally knows who the girl in pink looks like in the daytime!

    "I''m sorry. It seems that the path has disturbed the girl. I''ll leave now. I hope you''ll forgive me."

    He nodded a little apologetically, then returned the same way.

 Chapter 2861

    "Hello!"

    "Huh?!"

    Don''t forget to be surprised. If you slip and lean, you will fall off the escalator.

    He must suffer from the fall.

    "Stupid!"

    Su Kui reluctantly shakes his head, quickly reaches out to catch the fallen shen you don''t forget, and easily holds people in his arms, falling steadily and softly.

    "You and how do you --"

    don''t forget to roll your Adam''s apple up and down, your cheeks turn red with a shudder. After landing, he quickly reaches out and pushes her away, regardless of whether he is standing still or not.

    "When did you come down? I In a word, thank you very much! "

    He bent down and punched deeply.

    Su Kui was impatient. He grabbed him and pushed him to the corner.

    "I say you are a good-looking Taoist. How can you be so pedantic? Since today''s meeting, how many words of apology and thank you have you ever counted? "

    "I......"

    "Shhh -" Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, the peach blossom eyes were burning, his fingers were shining and delicate, and he pressed them on his lips. "Your name, please?"

    Don''t forget to move your mouth His eyes turned to show that Su Kui''s hand was still against his lips.

    "Oh."

    Su Kui let go, and Shen wuforget to take a breath and curl up his hands on both sides. "Thank you very much just now, girl. The path is called Shen wuforget. I made my own decision before. Please forgive me for disturbing you."

    After that, he saluted again.

    Sunflower:

    "Stop stop stop!" No way, Su Kui had to stop at once, "you Taoist are really strange, and I don''t know how you live safely all the way to the present!"

    She yawned lazily and rolled her eyes very indecently. "Go, you''ve stirred up all the elegance. If you want to enjoy the moon, you can climb up on your own."

    I watched her take a picture of Hua Pao and walk away. Don''t forget to be silent this time.

    Don''t forget Shen has a special ability. Although his talent is very low and his cultivation speed is slow, he has a pair of very strange eyes.

    His eyes can see the future, the past, and the real bodies of the demons and Ghosts -

    the old Taoist who once adopted him said that he had to be pitied by heaven and gave him a pair of eyes that could not be possessed by ordinary people. But he said that he was pitiful and had no ability to match it.

    Don''t forget, it doesn''t matter. When the old Taoist died, he would walk around with his bags on his back and stop to see the mountains and rivers of the world. As for the practice, he would follow his heart.

    The old Taoist also said that with his ability, he could not build a foundation even though he was in a poor life. So why did he have to work so hard?

    As early as in the day, he broke each other''s real body. Many demons and ghosts saw it all the way. The legendary Phoenix was the first time he saw it.

    He smacked his lips, touched his hot face, shook his head, but the Phoenix seemed to have a bad temper.

    For a moment, I thought about it.

    All of a sudden, an idea came into his mind. He slapped his forehead and was upset that he had forgotten to ask each other''s name.

    With a sigh, he patted his grey robe and remembered that the girl was wearing a gorgeous suit, so she did not make a big show. She was really a person of two worlds.

    He went out of the yard, stepped on the cloister, and planned to go back to rest.

    "Hello, the one in front, don''t forget?"

    "What?"

    Ignoring the joy in his heart, he turned his head quickly and saw that the person sitting on the other end of the corridor was just the Phoenix with bad temper?

 Chapter 2862

    "You -" a kind of surprise filled the eyes like the night sky. Don''t forget to open your mouth, as if wondering why Su Kui would turn back suddenly. Is it waiting for him?

    Before Shen does not forget to speak, Su Kui seems to know what he wants to say.

    "Do you think I''m waiting for you now?"

    She leans on the pillar, her hands are folded in her sleeves, her peach blossom eyes are slightly narrowed, and a little charming light flows out.

    Shen don''t forget to move his lips, saying in his heart: this man looks like the legendary ancient Phoenix, more like those foxes.

    Although I think so in my heart, according to his character, I will not say it. Nodding my head, I agree with Su Kui''s saying.

    "Yes, that girl you..."

    "Shhh," Su Kui shook his head slightly, "even here. After going out, I can''t help calling me a girl. If I can hear a sentence and a half, I will -" her voice is loud, her hands are up, compared with a knife up and down posture, and her eyes are menacing.

    "Taoist, do you understand?"

    Don''t forget:

    He blinked quickly. He was still happy that the Phoenix was waiting for him. He thought she was going to tell him her name. Unexpectedly, the name didn''t wait. Instead, he waited for a threat.

    "I I see... " I can''t help being discouraged.

    "Hiss - success!" Su Kui gave him a funny look, stood up and patted his clothes. His fingers emptied a few times, and his voice was soft and tempting: "you can bluff people with this face. When you don''t talk, you still have a bit of the style of wandering around tall people, just --"

    don''t say it.

    She shook her head. "Remember, my name is Fu Chang''an! Gone. "

    She turned around and walked away in the direction of Shen don''t forget. She waved at will.

    Of course, she knows. Don''t forget to know her name.

    She''s a very kind person. No, I''ll tell him?

    Su Kui had a good night''s sleep, but don''t forget that because of the way she beat a stick to give a sweet date, she defended the crown in the middle of the night, until the fish belly was white outside, and then she was able to fall asleep.

    He is not a man of high moral standing. He didn''t have a good rest, which has a great impact on him.

    So, when he was still wearing his grey robe and walked down the stairs, Su Kui, who was sipping tea, almost didn''t recognize him.

    When she looks at it, she can''t help crying and laughing when her eyes fall into the blue and black under Shen don''t forget.

    "Taoist, come and sit down." Thinking, she beckoned and called Shen wuforget.

    Wait for him to sit down and laugh, "what? Didn''t sleep all night? " The dark circles under the eyes are heavy enough!

    If it''s put in Liaozhai, it''s absolutely a Yumian childe who is picked by a demon to mend Yin and Yang!

    Su Kui was amused by the mess in his mind, patted him on the shoulder in a good mood, called the waiter to come over, and gave Shen don''t forget a breakfast again.

    After he said thanks, she picked up the chopsticks to eat, and then she would hold her chin and look at him lazily with a folding fan.

    Tao yao ran so fast yesterday that he didn''t see the confrontation between Su Kui and Shen don''t forget. Today, Fu Chang''an is so close to an ordinary man that he is curious.

    She didn''t have any scruples. She asked immediately.

    "Fu Chang''an, why do you always stare at this Taoist? Are you interested in him? "

 Chapter 2863

    As a goblin, Taoyao doesn''t have the curves of human beings. If you want to ask, just ask directly, no matter what others don''t have.

    But she did not notice at all that it was no longer in the sparsely populated mountains, but in the human world.

    As for the surrounding areas, they are all people who come and go.

    In particular, her volume is not low, and the voice of the little girl is pleasant. She is as crisp as a oriole, and other people are willing to listen.

    Her voice was very clear in the surrounding confusion.

    This sound falls like a needle on the ground, clear and audible.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Shen don''t forget a mouthful of porridge almost spouted out. He hurriedly covered his mouth and coughed painfully.

    Su Kui couldn''t see it. He poured him a cup of tea, which was better at last, but he still looked embarrassed.

    "Taoyao, Taoist has a thin skin. Don''t talk about it."

    "Wow, you protect him!" Taoyao is more gossipy.

    It should be said that, regardless of race or race, as long as it is a woman, there seems to be a kind of gossip factor in her bones, curious about other people''s affairs.

    Taoyao is really strange this time. "Fu Chang''an, you lie. You must be interested in this bad Taoist, or you won''t protect him! You are so strange. Since you like it, take it back to the mountain and keep it. I won''t laugh at you! "

    "Cough --"

    the eyes around them fell on them without any concealment. The eyes of the red fruit were all good.

    Su Kui, this girl, is really big or small.

    But her character is simple, and what she said is not too much. Su Kui is not angry, but clenches her fist against her lips and chuckles.

    "Why do you say that? I''m here with you..." If you don''t pay attention, don''t forget that you almost let slip.

    "Well?" Su Kui flicked away with an eye knife, and immediately forced Shen not to forget to make a sharp turn and stop talking.

    "It really has nothing to do with this young man! She and I are both men. How can we... "

    Puffing -

    Su Kui''s mugging head and shaking shoulders are proof that she is not calm now.

    "What does that matter?"

    Taoyao really doesn''t understand these human beings. Alas, it''s so annoying.

    Like is like, as a man and afraid of what?

    Besides, Chang''an is not a man!

    What else did she want to say? Su Kui was afraid that if she didn''t pay attention, she would tell her identity that she was trying to hide, so she had to pop out her fingertips and seal tao yao''s cave path temporarily.

    "Huh?!"

    Tao yao''s big round eyes opened with a shudder, "Hmmm!!!" Fu Chang''an, you bastard!

    Su Kui smiled as if she had a look, and silently passed on: "eat well, be quiet, and untie it for you later."

    "Bang!"

    Taoyao protested and slapped the table. Finally, she slapped her hands red, and sukui didn''t let her go.

    Although Taoyao has lived for nearly a hundred years, no one has ever restrained her cultivation in the mountain. After she has cultivated the human form, she will run from mountain to mountain all day long, and will not practice at ease any more.

    So, where is Su Kui''s opponent.

    When Taoyao is quiet, the surrounding area begins to recover.

    But don''t forget to spread from the ear to the corner of the eye, but how can not go down.

    After dinner, I was a little better.

    After sitting here for a while, Shen don''t forget to take one yawn after another. Su Kui couldn''t see it and said, "open your mouth."

    "Well? What? " Don''t forget that you are still in a state of ignorance.

 Chapter 2864

    Su Kui threw a tonic in his mouth, listened to him, shrugged and replied, "sugar bean, please take it."

    Don''t forget to blink innocently. What she called "sugar bean" in her mouth doesn''t taste good. It''s slightly bitter and tastes astringent. However, before he feels it, it turns into water and flows into the body along his throat.

    For a while, it seemed that the dry body had been moistened, and the feeling of comfort made him almost unable to stop exclaiming.

    "This --"

    now, what else does he not understand?

    As soon as you clap your fists, thank you. "Thank you for your generosity, girl. I..."

    "Well, are you finished?" Su Kui turned a white eye and slapped his hand down. "All day long, it''s either an apology or a thank you. Who did you learn from? I have to change it!"

    In two days'' time, her ears are going to cocoon.

    "How can I do this? Girl is kind to me, and I naturally want to thank you! The ceremony must not be abandoned! "

    No matter what Su Kui said, don''t forget Shen still insists on his own character. In his world view, right is right, wrong is wrong. As a man, he should be calm and frank!

    "All right, all right, whatever!"

    Su Kui took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, and said to Taoyao, "do you want to go out to play today? If I go out again, I won''t be with you. I''m too tired. "

    As soon as the voice fell, Taoyao took an interested look and circled back and forth between sukui and Shen wuforget, showing a sudden understanding expression in his eyes.

    "Oh, I see. It doesn''t matter. I can go by myself. You can stay!" Then she wiped her mouth and said, "I''m full. Let''s go first." then she waved and jumped out.

    Su Kui:???

    Don''t forget:???

    So, what does she know? What do you mean they stay?

    Su Kui chuckles. Tao yao is such a girl. She is really a magic assistant.

    Don''t forget that the long eyelashes vibrate and the side eyes slightly, which inadvertently bring the beautiful scenery around you into the eyes.

    The woman is dressed in men''s clothes. The black hair is closed by a jade crown. The snow-white dress sets off the nobleness of her whole person.

    The eyes are picturesque, just like the immortal coming out of the ink painting. Every frown and smile are all scenery.

    Not from ground, then the ear root is red, hurriedly don''t open an eye, dare not see again.

    -Su Kui doesn''t admit that she did it on purpose. Anyway, in the end, she turns to Shen don''t forget to go with her.

    The original two person tour eventually turned into three person tour. Su Kui wanted to take her sister to visit the mountains and rivers on the pretext of just entering the WTO. She was suffering from not knowing the situation of the world and dragged her along.

    Don''t forget this person. When you get familiar with him, you will find that he is a very gentle man, who won''t refuse her at all. In the face of Su Kui''s bullying, he often only turns his ears red and can''t contradict.

    I don''t know that the more he is like this, the more people want to bully him.

    -After staying in Jinshui town for many days, Su Kui didn''t see her again.

    Also, if it is not intentional, it is reasonable to say that the real plot line has not been launched, and the hostess will not leave the home until she is ten years old and embark on the fairway.

    As for Fu Chang''an, he met her only when he was sixteen, and then found out her secret. He wanted to kill and take treasure.

    "Fu Chang''an, don''t we go anywhere else? It''s been a few days. I''m tired of wandering around here! " Tao yao stamped his feet, puzzled by Su Kui''s decision.

    "Taoist, speak quickly!"

 Chapter 2865

    "Wait another two days, and we''ll set out in two days."

    In this sentence, Taoyao, who has been hopping about wanting to go to other places, is finally comforted.

    Of course, in addition to Taoyao, don''t forget.

    But he respected Su Kui''s decision. Since he decided to go with her, no matter where she wanted to go, he didn''t mean anything. Originally, he just went down the mountain to experience his heart and nature. That''s all the same.

    Su Kui was sitting on the second floor of a teahouse, near the window. He saw a man dressed as a gentleman playing with a wine cup. His tiptoe was very happy with the little music that came out from the flower Lane across the street.

    Taoyao didn''t know where to play. Su Kui tied a piece of red rope on her. If something happened to her, Su Kui could feel it.

    Don''t forget that he can''t be as leisurely as the other party. In fact, every time he sits with the Phoenix with a bad temper, he is on pins and needles for fear that the other party will make any unexpected move.

    Fortunately, not this time.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, raised his eyes from time to time, and looked at her secretly.

    Su Kui had already noticed that if there was a look in her face, the other side thought she didn''t find it, and became more unbridled.

    Funny in her heart, she recited "one, two, three" in her heart, then raised her eyes. When the eyes fell on her again, she quickly met them and caught the Taoist who peeped at her.

    "Are you peeping at me?"

    Su Kui''s voice is like the water drop under the eaves after the rain, which smashes into the puddle and makes people feel comfortable all over. Her tone is always slow, as if there is nothing in the world that can make her anxious.

    Always a leisurely and calm, don''t forget to sigh.

    "I''m sorry."

    It''s just an apology, but this time there''s no reason.

    Su Kui chuckled and took a fan to empty him. "Why, do you fall in love with me like Tao Yao said? You are a Taoist. A Taoist can marry? "

    Originally Su Kui just asked casually, in her heart, even if the other side is really a Taoist who can''t get a wife for life, it''s nothing.

    As long as she wants, the other side can''t escape.

    Who let in his soul, long ago imprinted on her love? From generation to generation, we can''t escape.

    Don''t forget to choke, and don''t think about what Su Kui said carefully. He replied seriously: "my school is not traditional Taoism. There are many schools in the world, and the practice is different. At least Shifu didn''t tell me that I can''t marry."

    "Oh, I see!" As soon as Su Kui knocked on the fan, he smiled.

    "Well I...... "

    Don''t forget to be upset. From her voice and eyes, I can see the strong interest and teasing.

    This Phoenix, don''t you think he really wants to get married?

    "Don''t get me wrong, girl. I''m just saying that whether I get married or not depends on what fate God has given me. I''ll let it go."

    In a word, it''s just a matter of fate?

    Su Kui was about to reply when he heard a noise downstairs.

    Here we go?

    She raised her eyebrows slightly, lifted the curtains and looked downstairs.

    I saw a orderly team of horses, they were kicking and passing downstairs.

    The man with the same color on the horse back is dressed in a bun and is dressed in a white robe. He looks like an immortal.

    Lingxian school -

    is also the first school that the female Lord will enter in the future.

    In front of the horse team, the leader is about 15-6-year-old youth. It''s the leader of Lingxian sect''s own disciple, who is gifted.

    It''s also one of the men of the future.

    Yes, in the world of the great heroine, the heroine can''t achieve so much without the help of these excellent men.

 Chapter 2866

    And as a woman, outstanding ability, tough and cold character, certainly can not only love a man.

    So, it''s a NP world.

    The female Lord will have more than n harem.

    Up to immortals, down to demons, and humans.

    It''s outrageous.

    Lingxian will come to this town this time because it is shown on the jutianpan that a strange treasure will be born soon. So in this period of time, even ordinary people have noticed that there are so many people in this town who are not ordinary people.

    "Well? Lingxian sect? " Don''t forget to frown and wonder, "how can these people come here? Do you know Lingxian sect

    It''s strange. Su Kui thought Shen wuforget was just a little Taoist with ordinary talent. Unexpectedly, he broke the identity of a group of people downstairs as soon as he came out.

    Shen don''t forget to nod his head and point to a group of people in white who stopped at the gate of the teahouse and said, "I was lucky to meet and understand some legends about Lingxian sect. It''s said that it''s the first Xiuxian sect in the world. Now I see that all the disciples in the sect are really good-natured and have beautiful looks. They are worthy of being ranked first in the circle of cultivating immortals."

    Listen to Shen don''t forget to praise them like this, Su Kui instead smiled, "do you want to be an immortal?"

    Shen don''t forget to listen to Su Kui''s words, nodded and shook his head. Su Kui saw him and asked him why.

    Shen never forgets to answer: "the road of cultivating immortals is too long, which requires an extremely tough mentality and can stand loneliness. I''m used to being idle. I''m not comfortable walking all the way to see the scenery or listen to the local people''s stories about it. I''m afraid I won''t get used to it if I change my way of living. "

    His eyes and eyebrows are clear and clear. When he speaks, he looks at each other habitually, which makes him feel respected.

    His eyes are too serious to pretend.

    "Well, then? What if I say, I want to be an immortal? "

    Don''t forget to smile, "I know, from your eyes, you are not willing to be mediocre." But maybe I can be a drop in your long memory.

    Su Kui smiled, "at that time, I''ll take you as my little attendant, OK?"

    Attendant?

    Don''t forget to laugh. "OK." The tone is gentle and indulgent.

    There is tenderness in the eyes that neither of them has ever noticed.

    While talking, the group had already entered the teahouse, and the lads were leading the horses to the stable to feed them.

    For a while, they did not speak again, Su Kui drooped over her eyes and drank tea. There was a dark light at the bottom of her eyes.

    This time, all the people who practice immortality only know that the heaven looks gorgeous and brilliant when this time, but no one can figure out what it will be.

    But as an outsider in the world, sunflower can''t be clearer.

    She hooks her lips, and her eyes are bound to get the power of this strange treasure.

    This thing, in the original track, will be taken by the hostess.

    Because this thing is part of the Lingquan.

    There are many treasures that are hard to find in the world.

    At that time, all sects saw each other as a thorn in the eye, afraid that they would get the treasure ahead of them. So, it was easy to ignore the one who was guided by Lingquan and sneaked into the illusion.

    The most precious treasure in the fairyland is a skill called "floating light resolution", which complements Lingquan.

    With these two kinds of cultivation, you will get twice the result with half the effort.

 Chapter 2867

    That''s why a phoenix born with immortal bone and unique cultivation talent is finally defeated by MO forget.

    In addition to her heroine''s aura, there is also a part of the reason that she has "floating light resolution" and Lingquan.

    Su Kui has hooked her lips. In this life, she will grab all the things the woman has.

    I''m really sorry for the task -

    don''t forget to raise your head occasionally, only to see the unpredictable look on her face, the complex emotions in her eyes, which made him shake. He said, this Phoenix loves to remember revenge, so it''s better not to provoke her.

    -The second day of June is a big day for human beings.

    The sky is auspicious and the sun is shining like a real God.

    People who believe in the true God kneel in succession and pray for the good weather and good health of their families in the coming year.

    On this day, outside Jinshui Town, which is far away from human living circle, there is a peak with the most brilliant light.

    At this moment, the immortals from all schools, even the demons and ghosts, gather here to wait for the fairyland to open, so that the first one can rush in and seize the unparalleled treasure.

    Su Kui is hidden in the crowd, among the immortals with outstanding talent and high-profile appearance, she seems to be extremely low-key, almost disappeared in the crowd.

    Today, Rao shitaoyao is so obsessed with her that sukui doesn''t nod to bring her.

    There are many dangers in the mirage, she may not be able to protect herself, and she can''t protect Taoyao, who is fond of playing and curious.

    If she goes in and walks away with her, she will be killed and robbed if she meets other immortals.

    Even if there is no treasure on her, those people will not care how many lives they have on their hands in order to fight for less than one person. They just remember to start first.

    Su Kui shut her up in the inn, and even arranged a layer of border outside uneasily, in case tao yao didn''t obey him and ran this way.

    No matter what kind of ghosts and monsters, they all want to have a share.

    "Chang''an, do you really want to go in?"

    Don''t forget to frown. He holds the bead string that master left him in his hand. He looks around at a group of people who are vicious and angry. His heart is worried.

    If he could, he didn''t want sukui to risk it.

    But he didn''t say it directly, because he knew that no matter what he said, he couldn''t stop the women around him. She wanted to live forever, which was necessary for Chengxian.

    But he had to follow her around, even if he couldn''t help, he had to see her with his own eyes.

    In fact, in his heart, there is a mind he dare not think about.

    That is: since ancient times, immortals have killed people and looted treasures everywhere. When there is a strange appearance, the treasures will come out with a bloodbath.

    He was afraid. He was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, this Phoenix would have no feathers left.

    Hearing this, I casually glanced at Shen wuforget with peach blossom eyes, and Su Kui''s red lips said, "I want to go in. You can keep up with me. Don''t lose it. If I die, remember to collect my body! "

    Her eyes brightened for a moment, looking at the unforgettable eyes, which made him feel that the other party seemed to have insight into everything in his mind.

    Eyebrow heart a jump, he droops to avoid her to follow the line of sight like a shadow, "don''t say, you will come out safely, moreover, tao yao is still waiting for you."

 Chapter 2868

    In fact, the feelings in her eyes are too weak, and she seems to care nothing about her life at all.

    Just like those people, I just want to wait for the illusion to open, so that I can get in and have a share.

    "Young master also wants to enter the dreamland to explore the truth?"

    There was a silent silence between them. Suddenly, an old voice behind them broke the peace between them.

    Su Kui and Shen don''t forget to look back at each other at the same time. They saw an old man with white hair and patched Taoist robes, touching his beard and looking at them with a smile.

    "Why, no?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and smiled.

    This group of people are all aiming at the things in the dreamland. There are so many treasures in it. All the people present, even if they look good, secretly, are all competitive.

    Su Kui can ignore whether the other party''s release of goodwill, a cold smile, ignore.

    Don''t forget to frown, but not to sunflower.

    "Is that you?"

    Compared with Su Kui, don''t forget Shen has always been a good polite child.

    "Hahaha, I''m just a monk. I don''t have a family name. I''m here to try my luck today. Little child, I advise you to hurry back when it''s not chaotic! If you don''t want to lose your life, go now! "

    Su Kui stroked the red robe on her body. Today, she put on a very ostentatious dress.

    In the best brocade, dark patterns are embroidered with fine and dense gold thread. Now, under the sky and the sun, she is illuminated by the light, only to feel that her whole body is shining like a God.

    How other people are low-key how to wear, the best can not attract attention, quietly mixed in.

    Can su Kui pour good, wear so conspicuous, who still can''t notice her?

    "The two of us are just here to see the bustle, but they have very little skill. Why do the Taoist priest pay attention to the two of us? Let''s go after the bustle."

    As for the bustle, when to finish watching it is up to her.

    "Tut."

    The old man shook his head, his eyes changed a little, and Su Kui could not escape. Su Kui was frivolous, and played 10% of a dandy who was pampered and had an exclusive personality.

    Don''t forget to laugh. There''s no way to take sunflower. Just standing by her side, with a doting smile that neither of them noticed.

    "Obstinate! only! In this case, you two are dead or alive. What do you have to do with me? The good intentions of the old immortal school...... " As soon as the old man shook his sleeve, he said something in his mouth. Unfortunately, before he had finished speaking, he was cut off.

    The man, with black hair and more elegant clothes than the old man, was even more merciless when he sneered.

    "I haven''t seen you for many years. The war leader is still stubborn. Wouldn''t he have a conscience to cheat the posterity everywhere?"

    As soon as the old man''s body was stiff, he turned around and saw each other. He snorted coldly and left a sentence: "mind your ass!" Then I left.

    Su Kui''s ears are finally clean.

    In fact, in the end, what the other side said is not unreasonable.

    The man in black looked at them, and probably saw that they seemed to have no threat, so he took back his sight and disappeared into the crowd.

    The surrounding atmosphere is very quiet. The longer time goes by, the farther the depression spreads, until the most peripheral people are infected.

    No one spoke, and his face was full of unspeakable complex emotions. His eyes fell on the aperture at the top of the mountain and refused to leave.

    Time is fast -

    "don''t forget, let''s go there and have a look." Don''t spatter blood on her new dress when the group fight.

 Chapter 2869

    It''s a matter of time. The God is there. Don''t forget that all the hearts and minds are on the people around you. Before you pay attention, there is a war ahead.

    Just now, the sun was still shining. In a flash, the dark clouds suddenly rose. In a flash, there was a storm. The lightning with thick wrists came to the crowd.

    The friars who didn''t pay a little attention or didn''t dodge were not even able to utter a scream, so they were cut to pieces. Even their bodies turned to ashes and became the dust under the feet of all the people.

    Some of the people who died occasionally didn''t hinder the monks'' action at all. Their faces were crazy, their eyes were frantic and they rushed to them. The treasure was mine!

    Don''t forget to smack your tongue for this group of people''s irrational and red eye killing behavior. You feel more dangerous in front of you, and it''s not a good place to go.

    Words to the mouth around a circle, or frustrated to swallow back.

    He can''t circle each other.

    Su Kui is like losing bones all over. She leans on Shen wuforget. Shen wuforget is stiff. The half of her body that she leans on is numb and unconscious.

    He blinked. He dared not move.

    Su Kui couldn''t help admiring the killing of the people in front of him. He smiled and caressed his hands. He said to Shen, "Hey, look at these people. They are just people with IQ, who can only be used as stepping stones. They are fighting for each other''s lives. However, when the illusion was opened, those high-level sects had already gone to the illusion!"

    "Well?"

    Don''t forget to know later. Follow the direction of Su Kui''s finger and look toward the top of the mountain. The diaphragm doesn''t know when it has changed color. It''s dark, as if it has endless suction. Just look at it, and don''t forget to take back your sight in a hurry.

    "You," don''t forget Shen shook his head, "I don''t know what to say about you. Is this so rare? What if it''s a cliff? "

    "Don''t you believe in Providence the most?" Su Kui was surprised and looked up at him. "What you said is destiny. If I am destined to die in this illusion, it is also destiny."

    "You --"

    don''t forget to pucker your lips. You are angry. It is clear that he means well. Why does this man always misinterpret his meaning? Now I''ll stop him with what he said.

    At that time, he said marriage, life without love, can also have a taste.

    But now she is a matter of life and death! How can we leave it all to God?!

    "Can you not go?" Say this sentence, don''t forget Shen''s mood is not relaxed but more tense. His warm eyes are replaced by worry. He looks at her eyes closely, with a little prayer.

    Good -

    in any case, it is impossible to say the word.

    Su Kui drooped his eyes. "Don''t forget, I have a reason to go this time. If you can, just say that I will definitely listen to it, only this matter, can''t."

    "So, or not?"

    All the bloody scenes and swords behind him have become the background plates. Don''t forget what you can see in your eyes and ears. You can only see a gorgeous woman in red.

    He was a little disappointed, bent lips, smile bitter.

    "Then you Take care - "

    nothing but blessings.

    "Take this. You didn''t wonder why my illusions were so powerful? It''s all about it. " Don''t forget to smile. Put the bead string that you have been wearing into Su Kui''s hand.

    "You -" Su Kui said dumbly, "this is what you used to protect your life!"

 Chapter 2870

    That''s what I gave her?

    Although we have known for a long time that the person in front of us is the one we love, he has no memory of the past in every world.

    How long have they known each other? He can do everything to her.

    For a moment, Su Kui even wanted to recklessly nod his head and agree to go to his task, as long as he was happy.

    But if she fails in her task, she may never see him again.

    Su Kui raised her eyes, astringed her frivolity and laziness, and looked at the people in front of her seriously. Her eyes seemed to condense into entities to depict his eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter. You want to come back safely."

    Don''t forget to smile, but the scene of the separation at the moment really makes him unable to laugh.

    What''s wrong with me? I''m used to leaving tomorrow morning. I''m used to being alone.

    But my heart was empty, as if something was better.

    All of a sudden, a woman, like a flame, pasted him with a hot body. Don''t forget to be stunned, staring at the red clothes in her arms and dressing up as a man.

    Lips open and close.

    "Well, you have to wait for me to come back. Don''t worry, I will go out alive. When it''s over, I''ll tell you a secret, eh?"

    "Well." There is a place in my heart, which seems to be filled all at once. It''s very wonderful, just like the sugar beans that the woman put into his mouth at the beginning, and I feel comfortable.

    "Well, I''m going."

    Don''t forget what happened to you. You can''t prevent it.

    Until, a soft lips, paste him.

    He could not help but close his eyes, but at the next moment, his body was weightless and pushed back.

    "No!"

    Fu Chang''an!!

    He suddenly opened his eyes. The warm sunshine on his head made him blink a few times. The ground was dry, the grass was green, and the air was fragrant with flowers.

    It''s the opposite of the thunder and lightning around.

    As if the previous experience is a dream, he is still a person to stop and go, did not meet a bad tempered Phoenix, nor that kiss.

    Slowly raise the slender palm and touch your lips slightly.

    At the top, there is still the temperature of the other side.

    "Fu Chang''an......"

    The lips and teeth open softly, a whisper, escapes from the mouth, flies in the wind.

    Liar.

    He clenched the beads in his hand, and a drop of water fell on the back of his hand without warning.

    "Is it raining?"

    It''s still raining in the heart -

    -

    it''s still raining. Su Kui''s body is surrounded by a transparent border of spiritual power, which can protect her from being wet by the rain.

    It''s quiet around. The debris on the ground can''t tell who it is. The rainstorm is falling fast. The blood red water gathers into shallow streams, just like the world''s most terrible Shura field.

    A sigh sounded in the rain.

    Su Kui looked back and saw the direction of Shen wuforget to go. He stepped on the stumps and blood foam of the ground and walked slowly towards the entrance of the illusion like an endless abyss.

    At the foot of the mountain, you will dash towards the entrance of the border.

    The time she calculated was just right. The next second she went in, the border was closed.

    As for the other exit, who has the right to look in, is there any life that can be found.

    In the last world, don''t forget to get to know Ling Yichuan, the leader of Lingxian sect''s personal disciple. At that time, Fu guangdefinitely recognized the Lord. Don''t forget to walk together with Ling Yichuan as a mortal and find the exit together.

    As for the truth that she is the Lord of the floating light, it is also in the future, after the feelings with Ling Yichuan are naturally formed, that we can tell him.

 Chapter 2871

    Now the plot, but just started.

    Su Kui was not in a hurry. He grabbed the Jue and killed several low-level monsters. The deeper he went, the higher the level of monsters and spirit plants was, and the more dangerous they were. If he didn''t pay attention, he would die.

    The system rarely reminds her, but this time it''s not without worry.

    [be careful. I just found out that there are many dangers in it. I''ll show you the way to avoid most of them. ]

    Su Kui didn''t refuse, there is a shortcut, why waste time?

    Even if she is afraid to forget, she has come in now, but as a mortal, even if she holds Lingquan in her hand, among so many immortals, she can''t be so quick, so she can get the light.

    There is still plenty of time.

    The level of this fairyland is very high. All the people who enter the fairyland are suppressed. Even those in the yuan infantile period are now building foundations.

    What''s more, it''s not all over the place, either.

    [turn left in front. Hurry up. There is another group of people behind you. It''s hard to deal with. ]

    so Su Kui accelerated his pace and didn''t encounter any big trouble all the way. Until the system said a word, Su Kui stepped on the empty foot and fell into an ice hole.

    Su Kui:???

    "System, are you sure you didn''t mean to hurt me?"

    Rarely believe it once, did not expect so unreliable, Su Kui helplessly stood up.

    The system pretends not to reply.

    Su Kui shrugged and decided to rely on himself.

    The ice cave is very big and the temperature is very low. Phoenix belongs to fire. Its temperature is high and its cold resistance is very strong. But standing in this ice cave, Su Kui only feels that she breathes the air in her lungs and almost freezes her blood into ice.

    She hurriedly grasped the formula and summoned the source of her life. She saw a light flame all over her body, which finally eased the strong air conditioner.

    She took a sharp breath and went forward with her eyes down.

    The situation here is not in the plot.

    In every world, as long as there is one thing that does not follow the original track, then the track behind will naturally deviate.

    Moreover, what is written in the novel is only the author''s perspective. After personal experience, there are too many uncontrollable things in contact with fresh people and environment.

    It''s no surprise that Su Kui is crystal clear. The walls are all crystal ice with cold fog, forming a deep and narrow corridor leading to unknown places.

    Su Kui felt it carefully and asked the system, "is there any danger ahead?"

    The system was silent for a long time and replied, "yes It seems that there is no ]

    Su Kui sneers, "Oh, garbage system."

    The connected system is silent.

    But Su Kui thought, naturally, that this ice hole could confuse the perception ability of the system, which means that there must be something unknown and powerful waiting for her.

    Go, or not?

    Su Kui looked up and saw a big opening on the top of her head. It was at least ten meters away from her. Although this height is not much in her body with accomplishments, you can continue to look for the floating light by jumping on it.

    But -

    there is a voice in Su Kui''s heart to induce her and let her in.

    So she walked up to the only corridor.

    There are some uncertain anxieties in the system tone: [host, it''s important to find the floating light! It may be dangerous ahead. My detection ability is out of control! ]

    "Oh, shut up."

 Chapter 2872

    Su Kui doesn''t believe in the system now. It''s more reliable to believe that he came here.

    Even if the mirage is so treacherous at the moment, no one knows what is in front of it. But Su Kui doesn''t walk fast or slowly, just like a stroll in the courtyard.

    But in any case, the corridor has a moment to the end.

    Su Kui saw that, at the end, there was a light of blue and blue, and the thick fog was very deep, as if it wanted to be all concrete.

    Su Kui stood in front of the dense fog. The thick fog and blue light seemed to be a barrier, separated by two places.

    At the moment, the system is completely out of action, and even the voice can''t be heard.

    This place, gram it.

    It feels that the things in it are much more powerful than it.

    "In?" Su Kui laughs, raises eyebrows and asks the system.

    The system can''t answer naturally.

    So, she raised her step, step by step, toward the thick fog when the system was frantically shouting to stop.

    She first reached into a hand into the thick fog, in addition to feel cool, as if there is a sense of coolness along her pores into her body, it is not uncomfortable.

    Sukui let go, and finally looked at the blue color after the thick fog. In the whole darkness, a flash of light, like an attractive place to die, was dull and depressing.

    She likes challenges.

    Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and stepped directly into the fog.

    When we open our eyes again, it''s a very different place.

    This space is huge, surrounded by transparent ice like crystal. What makes sunflower take a breath of cold air is that inside, what''s sealed is a person, a monster, even strange flowers and plants.

    It''s as if there was a shaking here many years ago, and then for some unknown reason, an ice block buried everything.

    How powerful is it to create all this?

    The expression of the people in the ice is lifelike, the surprise between the eyebrows is still there, but the sign of the body struggling with the eyebrows seems to be frozen in a moment.

    Su Kui raised her head and looked up at the top of her head. It was dark. Obviously, she was unconscious and went deep into the ground. She didn''t realize that she was going down. Who was behind all this?

    The feeling that led her here disappeared when she came in.

    What is the purpose of the other party? Su Kui knows nothing about it. Is it just to seal the intruder in the ice and never add the sun?

    Or, it''s punishment -

    Su Kui''s eyebrows jump. There is such a big place under this illusion, burying so many people. Does it also mean that there are treasures that people are eager for?

    At the same time, the system was a little surprised? Suppression gone? ]

    Su Kui didn''t feel the repression it said. He didn''t retreat, but moved forward. He bypassed these huge ice blocks a little bit and continued to walk aimlessly towards the deep.

    Anyway, if there is anything in front of you, you can see it in the past.

    It''s not just to make her one of the many works of art that the thing behind the scenes brings her here?

    -

    Su Kui''s experience is breathtaking, but what she doesn''t know is that, not long after she entered, the fairyland that should have been closed actually opened again. A thin and tall figure stumbled in, holding the beads in her hand.

    -

    this space is too large, and under the constant verification of sunflower, it is found that this huge space, not one, but many, is divided into numerous pieces, distributed in all directions.

 Chapter 2873

    In the open space around her, there are only her own footsteps and breathing, which are very obvious in this quiet place.

    "Step, step, step --"

    a sound reverberates around, and there will be reverberations. Those who are slightly more vulnerable will be destroyed by the sound similar to the second person.

    As if there was an invisible person behind her, always following her.

    And she couldn''t see or touch it.

    The atmosphere is very strange. Su Kui feels it carefully. The temperature is getting lower and lower. It''s the front!

    She''s a lot faster.

    This is the last secret room. The continuous ice has disappeared. On the contrary, it looks like a place where people live, but the furniture is made of ice.

    Tables, chairs, tea sets, ice screens and even the patterns on the top are clearly visible, just like the most satisfactory works of heaven.

    Dong, Dong, Dong -

    Su Kui heard her heartbeat and jumped very fast. After entering here, the big door of the ice chamber crashed behind her, blocking her way back.

    Now, she has no choice but to move on.

    The temperature drops very fast, Rao is sunflower, and some can''t bear it.

    When the boulder falls, there is only a faint luster from the ice around. Su Kui takes out the long light from the space ring and turns it on, ignores the front ones, and walks towards the huge ice bed behind the screen wind.

    The ice was so huge that she just peered through the screen and saw that there seemed to be a man lying on it.

    But when she saw it with her own eyes, she was stunned and felt ridiculous in her heart.

    "Don''t forget?!"

    This -

    the man on the ice bed is wearing a long, wide sleeved shirt, and his black hair is scattered under his body, just like silk. On the silver robe, the patterns of bamboo leaves are embroidered with silver thread. Under the warm yellow light, they are very beautiful.

    The man on the ice seemed to fall asleep. Su Kui restrained the strangeness in his heart and stood by the bed to look at him.

    The eyelashes are long and clear, the bridge of nose is straight, and the lip is the most attractive blush. His eyes are closed tightly. If he doesn''t breathe, anyone will feel that he is sleeping, not a corpse.

    So, he''s the owner here?

    So what''s the purpose of bringing her here? Let her see this as like as two peas? Su Kui wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh.

    "Who are you?"

    Su Kui asked in a low voice, knowing that he would not answer.

    The appearance of a man is exactly the same as that of don''t forget. But temperament, but not only a little bit worse?

    The stinky Taoist has a mild personality, which seems cold and thin. However, when he is familiar with it, he will find that he is easily shy. He also likes to thank and apologize. He is very literate and blushes.

    But what about the people in front of us? Even if you fall asleep, it gives you an irresistible dignity, a robe, gorgeous and noble, just like a God above nine days.

    Two people, in fact, are different.

    Think of here, Su Kui''s eyes cold a few minutes, "I don''t care what you have, deliberately bring me here and want to do, I have no interest in all of you, goodbye!"

    She had seen a small button beside the man''s pillow before, so she was not nervous when the boulder fell and closed the entrance.

    Walk over and press the button.

    With a "rumble" like thunder, on the right side of the ice bed, there is a small passage for one person.

    Without further hesitation, she is not going to waste too much time here.

 Chapter 2874

    [let''s go! That feeling is coming out again! ]

    Su Kui''s eyes are cold, and he knows what the "feeling" of the system refers to.

    She looked back, trance, as if to see the bed man eyelashes light tremble, and then opened his eyes.

    The eyes were as warm as jade, but they were just a fake. Su Kui saw the indifference and loneliness in the bottom of his eyes.

    His indifferent and elegant posture is all that don''t forget.

    "Is that the way to go? No doubt? Sweetheart as like as two peas?

    Sweetheart? Did he even see this? It''s funny.

    The voice is clear and cold, just like the water drop in winter, falling on the ice and making a sound, just like the feeling of being more personal.

    "This probably has nothing to do with you, you are not alone," Su Kui raised a smile and looked at each other. She knew that all the hallucinations in front of her were the hallucinations that the man wanted her to see and hear.

    It''s just a touch of ghosts, maybe not all of them. Otherwise, why would he lie here?

    "Ah --"

    he seemed to smile, and the laughter was ethereal. He brushed his ear, "you will come back to me."

    "Maybe." Su Kui shrugged, thinking that the Taoist didn''t know what was going on.

    With his bullying character, I''m afraid I''ll be angry if I''m cheated this time. If I want to go back, how can I coax him.

    "I''ve been lying here for thousands of years. You''re the only living person I''ve seen in thousands of years. In order to reward you, I''ll give you a gift. Go out along this exit. There''s something you want."

    His voice was clear and calm. Before Su Kui spoke, he added, "remember, when you encounter something that can''t be solved, remember to come here and you will know the direction."

    With this sentence drilling into Su Kui''s ear, her mind was clear for a moment, and then blinked, the man in front of her was lying there as if he had never spoken or opened his eyes.

    Su Kui looked at the front exit and walked out.

    As for coming back? Maybe one day.

    At that time, the truth will come out one day.

    -

    the moment when he walked out of the cave, there was a desolation in front of him. The snow mountain surrounded by fairy mist and the beautiful scenery made Su Kui''s heart relax.

    The ice hole in the back, along with her last step, disappeared as if it had never existed.

    Entering here also means cutting off the contact with the outside world. Su Kui sighs and doesn''t know how tao yao and Shen don''t forget.

    The Holy Spirit mountain -

    has experienced everything just now, and Su Kui has no mood to see the scenery. She just wants to get the floating light and find the exit.

    The tip of the foot is light, and the mind is in the mouth. The next moment, the body soars to the top of the mountain.

    There are snowflakes falling on her head and body in the air. It''s cold, but because her attribute is fire, which is the opposite of each other, it quickly melts into a water stain, and then melts.

    The top of the mountain has been fighting now. Su Kui squints. It seems that she is still a little late.

    Landing, she shakes open the fan and fans, smilingly asked: "Yo, fight up? So many people, would you mind adding me? "

    Said, her fierce eyes, accurately fell on the treasure chest in the array.

    It seems that the box hasn''t been opened yet. No one knows except her and MO forget. It''s a volume of peerless skills.

 Chapter 2875

    The illusion is very big, but it''s not worth mentioning for the immortals.

    If fatalism can break through many dangers and formations, naturally everyone has the right to snatch the treasure that can make the sky drop.

    At the moment, it''s Ling Yichuan who can''t be separated from others.

    He is one of the group of people with the best clothes and the least injuries.

    And he is close to the treasure box in the middle of the array.

    "Another one died?! Today, I''m sure I''ll get this thing, even if I''m not afraid of death! "

    "Ha ha ha ha, who is afraid of you and the winner is the king, then speak with strength!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, look at the sword!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui blinked. Wow, these people are so irascible. They have drawn swords against each other.

    She was very fast, Shua closed the fan, the bone of the fan collided with the blade of the sword, and there were countless sparks. She pushed people out tens of meters away with a gentle push, and the snow was cut deep under her feet.

    "Do you want to go together?"

    There are restrictions on the mirage. Those who are about to become immortals can''t enter the mirage at all. The selected ones who can enter the mirage are all the elite of the carefully selected sect, and their accomplishments are all suppressed. There are very few secrets that can come out from actual combat.

    So even if it is lingyichuan, the tactics adopted are only the tactics of people. Among them, there are the most people in their school. They work together and naturally can easily achieve their goals.

    "Don''t be so arrogant, boy!"

    At this time, lingyichuan was only 16 years old. His eyes were clear and his white robe was stained with a lot of blood, but he didn''t look embarrassed at all. He shook his head and stopped the people around him from saying, "don''t be impulsive, elder martial brother!"

    Who came here safely from the hands of so many monks on his own? It''s not all relying on the sect members to fight and protect all the way to get to the destination.

    But the young man in red was about 17 or 18 years old. He had a bone fan in his hand. He didn''t know what kind of material the bone was made of. The bone was white, but there was a faint dark red in it. It was as colorful as the other shore flowers in hell, especially treacherous.

    "You must have come for this thing, but there is only one treasure, but many people want it. Do you really want to fight for it?"

    When he came out, the leader gave a death order. Ling Yichuan had to take this back to the sect and never fall into the hands of other sects.

    It''s a rare magic weapon once in ten thousand years. If you get it, you can make the sect go up to a higher level.

    Ling Yichuan''s eyes were shining with pure light, and his eyes were burning with sunflower.

    "Let''s do it," Su Kui said. With a little tiptoe, he quickly swept away to Ling Yichuan. He was surprised. When he realized that his side head had dodged the key point, he found that the hair on the temples was cut by the bone, and left a shallow wound on his cheek.

    There was a burning sensation in the wound, and the skin on his face twitched uncontrollably.

    "Yichuan!"

    "How are you, younger martial brother?"

    A group of people are led by Ling Yichuan. Before they came out, they were told by the headmaster that they must protect Ling Yichuan''s safety. Seeing that he was injured, they could not help but put away their contempt for Su Kui.

    This man, it''s not easy.

    Su Kui is standing in front of the array now. She squints at the box in the middle. The array looks ordinary, but as long as there are living things near, the array changes immediately. The vigorous wind in the array is flying everywhere, like a thin blade like a cicada''s wing. If you go in, it will be cut to pieces.

 Chapter 2876

    This group of people have been fighting outside and dare not enter because they have not found a way to enter the array.

    I don''t know why, the man said to her again in my mind.

    "Get out of here and I''ll give you a present."

    Gifts?

    After she came out of the secret way, she came here. Does the gift refer to the floating light in the array

    Su Kui''s eyes turned. She was about to walk towards the array, and Ling Yichuan called out to her.

    "Wait! You just walk in? Are you going to die? " There was a shock in his eyes. Obviously, although he was instructed by the school to take back the magic weapon, his heart was still full of conscience.

    I can''t watch Su Kui die in the array.

    Su Kui was stunned, pausing, looked back at him, and put the ugly expressions of the other martial brothers beside him into his eyes. He asked smilingly, "do you know what you are talking about?"

    Her long, thin and black eyebrows are raised high. A pair of peach blossom eyes are shining. The eyes are flowing. With teasing and interest, lingyichuan''s ears are burning. He keeps his eyes open and his voice is stiff. "Don''t go there. There is a strong wind in the array. You will die if you go in."

    You can see clearly that there are still pieces of meat and blood in the array that have not been swallowed. You can imagine what happened inside.

    How could this man go in with a big heart? Is it true to be fearless, or is it true to be fearless?

    Lingyichuan jumped, even the brothers pushed his arm and blamed him for not being talkative.

    "What if I don''t die?" She smiled for a while, with no attack, languid and affectionate, like the spring breeze blowing her face, "but thanks."

    She tilted her head and felt the fluctuation of Reiki somewhere. After systematic reminders, she knew that at this time, don''t forget to rely on her reiquan to get here.

    Don''t forget that she has more advantages than her. She knows how to open the array and take out the floating light safely.

    And Su Kui, more is to spell.

    According to her previous knowledge, give her a little time. She can open the array with her own ability. However, at this time, she would like to have a try. What is the gift given to her by the man?

    [system, can you keep me for a few seconds without being killed by these vigorous winds? ]At the same time, Su Kui asked in his heart, and walked towards the array again.

    "Hello! It''s really going to die. You -- "

    " younger martial brother, don''t talk too much! "

    "Don''t you forget what she did to elder martial brother Han just now? It''s better to die, don''t remind her, if she is alive, we are not necessarily her opponents. "

    Someone whispered in lingyichuan''s ear, hoping that he would stop meddling in the matter.

    They have always known that Ling Yichuan is soft hearted. After all, he is still young, but soft hearted should not be used in the present life and death.

    The scene is quiet for a while. Ling Yichuan is pulled by others and watches Su Kui walk into the array.

    "Ah --"

    there was a exclamation around, "she really went in?!"

    At the moment when she went in, the wind was strong, and the wind whirled rapidly in the array, forming a gray and black shadow, which almost wrapped the figure of Su Kui in it.

    Ling Yichuan closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see again.

    Just when everyone suspected that sunflower had been cut into countless pieces by Gang Feng and lost interest and turned back.

    The terrible man, who was ragged and weak in spirit, stumbled up and down.

    The first sentence is "what about Fu Chang''an?"

 Chapter 2877

    "You --"

    when people look back and see the person, they all lose their voices.

    It took a long time for someone to be surprised, "where did you come from? How can I walk here without losing my life? " It''s really rare in the world.

    In this illusion, all of them come to find magic weapons. The so-called non-ethnic group will have different hearts. Now as long as they are not companions, the rest of them are all enemies. They will kill quickly.

    But the Taoist is alone. He doesn''t look like a man with deep cultivation. It''s a miracle to be here.

    "I......" Shen don''t forget to open his mouth. His wound twitches and aches. These are caused by the monsters along the way and the intelligent flowers and plants.

    When he came here by feeling, standing at the foot of the mountain, he saw a slender figure standing at the top of the mountain, with a red coat and a sound of hunting by the wind. Who else could Fu Chang''an have?

    As a result, I tried my best to climb up, but the man disappeared.

    He clutched his hand and looked around. He didn''t find Fu Chang''an''s body. He was relieved and hugged his fist. He asked again, "have you ever seen a young man in red? I just saw her at the bottom of the mountain. Do you know where she went? "

    With that weirdo?

    It''s as strange as two people!

    Ling Yichuan shook his head and pointed to the fierce array of the gang wind. The whine came from it, as if it were a ghost crying and howling. He could not see the figure of the people inside.

    "Here, in."

    "In?! Then she -- "

    don''t forget to close her lips tightly. Before she can thank you, she will run towards the array.

    "Alas!" "What are you doing?" he said? The reason why you came in is to bury the strange man just now?! Don''t go in. She can''t come out alive at all. Now I think even flesh and blood are swallowed up by the array! Didn''t you find that the array was a little more powerful? "

    This array is very strange. The more bloody it is, the more powerful it is.

    "You''re crazy. Don''t go in!"

    Lingyichuan is also selfish. Originally, this array is hard to parry. If someone goes to die again and again, he can add energy to it. He is afraid that they will die in the mirage and will not get anything in the array.

    "Let go of me, it''s none of your business!"

    Shen don''t forget to wring his eyebrows and give Ling Yichuan a cold glance. "I''m dead, and you''ve lost another opponent. Isn''t that happy?"

    He is now confused and staggering in his mind. He has always adhered to the belief until he heard that "she may have been dead for a long time". He collapsed and was powerless.

    If it wasn''t for Ling Yichuan to hold him tight, he might have sat directly on the ground.

    "Dead?" He murmured.

    Fu Chang''an, didn''t you say that you want me to wait for you to come back?

    "Hello, what are you crying for?"

    As soon as Ling Yichuan looked up, he found that the man in front of him was already full of tears, and he was suddenly dumb.

    A group of people around him did not have his good heart. They went up to him with cold faces, shuashed out their swords and said, "since he wants to bury that man, where is he going to die? Let''s give him a ride! He also saved himself by running to the array and causing us trouble! "

    "Elder martial brother, don''t --" Ling Yichuan just wanted to stop. The sword has been put on Shen''s neck.

    And don''t forget, actually also willingly closed eyes, do not struggle.

 Chapter 2878

    "You --"

    Ling Yichuan is helpless. He can see that this man is determined to die!

    "Younger martial brother! Get out of the way. Don''t wait for the blood to spill on you. I think this man has a habit of breaking his sleeves and is looking for life and death for a small white face! "

    Say, a push Ling Yichuan, will start.

    "Senior brother......"

    Lingyichuan''s words are not finished yet. His eyes are bloodstained. His eyes are closed conditionally, and his surroundings are full of exclamations.

    He thought that elder martial brother had killed the strange Taoist. He just opened his eyes and was stunned.

    On the snow mountain, the strong wind blows the man''s red robe. The cloud sleeves are like smoke, the face is beautiful and gorgeous, and a pair of peach blossom eyes flash with the air of killing.

    "You, you''re not dead?!"

    What he saw just now was not blood at all, but the clothes that were close to the color of blood!

    He looked down quickly. He could not look down any more just once.

    On the ground, he was holding a sword and shouting to kill the elder martial brother of the Taoist priest. The corpse fell on the ground with round eyes, which were full of amazement and shock.

    In this way, it will disappear in the world forever.

    Su Kui sneered and was in a bad mood. She slapped Shen wuforget on the back of her head and said, "who let you in?! Are you going to die? Do you know you almost died just now? "

    "You are not afraid." Don''t forget the clear and meaningful face, with some silly smile, filled to the bottom of the eye, said the words, gentle can drop water.

    It''s nice that she''s not dead.

    "Don''t play with me! Go back and clean you up! "

    sukui as like as two peas, and asked him how he came in, and knew that it must be related to the man in the ice cave who was exactly the same as Shen.

    There are monsters and strange flowers and plants in the fairyland. No one has heard of them. There is a man who has slept for thousands of years in the fairyland!

    Shen don''t forget just nodded, obediently followed her, watching a group of people are afraid and speechless.

    Fear is Su Kui''s grumpy, speechless is the attitude of don''t forget.

    As a man who is much taller than sunflower, he is so obedient.

    Ling Yichuan''s face is a little bad. This time, the elites of their school have already broken a lot. They have finally arrived at their destination. They stay in front of the array and plan to find a way to get in. As a result, the most capable senior brother in the team is so easy to be killed!

    "Young master, is it too cruel to start?"

    Su Kui chuckled and shook his hand to fold the fan. The blood on the fan bone seemed to be alive. A string of blood beads rolled from the fan bone to the snow.

    "Cruel? There are more vicious ones. Would you like to have a look? Open your eyes, but don''t blink! " Said, her face with a light smile, no one saw her movements.

    A big flame pops out from the fingertip. As soon as it touches the body at the foot, it immediately covers the whole body and burns.

    "This is the fire of Phoenix''s life. As the fire turns to ashes, it''s not only his body, but also --"

    "you, you!"

    Lingyichuan takes a breath of cool air. "Aren''t you human?"

    No wonder, no wonder her ability, in the illusion, has not been suppressed.

    Even if it is suppressed, with the fire of her life, people are not her opponents.

    "Guess?" Su Kui''s head was askew, innocent.

    But the action is opposite to the look. Lift your feet and kick the burning body down.

 Chapter 2879

    Clapping his hands, he said: "don''t blame me for being cruel. He touched my man first. I didn''t hurt the fish in the pond. I''m already polite. How can I avenge him?"

    She glanced coldly. Unconsciously, there were only five or six Lingxian sect people left. Compared with the time when she came, there were too many.

    I guess they all died on the way.

    Tut, is it worth risking your life for something you don''t know?

    "If I had known, I would not have stopped, let elder martial brother kill him with one sword!"

    Lingyichuan clenches his fist. Since he is going to lose his life, it''s better to bury him first.

    "Oh? But if he dies, you can''t live. "

    Su Kui looks down at his white and slender fingers and casually says," I''m sure I won''t hand in things. Do you know how to walk together? Or together? I don''t mind a few more lives in my hand. "

    Don''t forget to frown, "Fu Chang''an!"

    A girl''s family always likes to fight and kill.

    "Shut up!" Su Kui gave him a squint. "Still dare to talk to me, wait outside, you wait for me!"

    Disobedient, a person sneaks in secretly, the day knows just then she startled, if not come out in time, he already died.

    This time, unlike the world he once had, he did not have a strong ability. Among the many monks, he was so vulnerable that others could crush him with one finger.

    Don''t forget the helplessness. When he calms down, he knows that the next days will be hard for him. To the extent of this Phoenix''s tossing, he designated to be tortured by her.

    But she''ll live.

    Ling Yichuan and his surrounding martial brothers look at each other, and see that potential is inevitable in the eyes of each other.

    We have come to this step. Most of the people died. If we still can''t get the magic weapon, we will not be willing.

    "Then, I''m sorry!"

    The weapon of Lingxian school is sword. Five or six people attack in white and hold a long sword. They are very powerful.

    They didn''t have a single idea either. Several people recited the Dharma formula, surrounded sunflower in the middle, and came up with a long sword.

    Su Kui didn''t move, peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. Their movements, in her eyes, were like slow motion, until the tip of the sword almost touched her corner, and she moved quickly.

    Hold Shen don''t forget, push him out of the enclosure, drop a sentence, "don''t move", and then, around the body, immediately, raise the flames.

    Compared with just a drop in the ocean, the momentum of the flame is like a continuous sea.

    She had only one folding fan in her hand, which was her weapon. Suddenly, the fan bone broke into countless pieces and flew out of her hand, like a barrier, around her.

    Trying to get close to her, all cut by the sharpness of the fan bone.

    Because she summoned the fire of her own life. Although the fire could not reach the nirvana fire of Phoenix, its lethality should not be underestimated.

    Don''t forget Shen is almost obsessed with looking at people who can swim in the fire. Only he knows how beautiful and dazzling the picture in front of him is.

    Some place in his heart seemed to be more hot. He pressed his heart, and the corner of his lips raised a shallow smile.

    The attack became fiercer and fiercer without abating. Su Kui knew that these people knew that they had no way to go, so all of them were ruthless.

    Among them, Ling Yichuan''s action is the most radical.

    "Lingxian sect''s disciple, just this ability? That''s all! "

 Chapter 2880

    Su Kui disdains, waves to attack her several people to lift to fly out, the flame touches their clothes corner, immediately burns.

    "Ah ah --"

    along with the soul, they are all suffering from the burning pain, which makes them unable to care about the image and exhale with pain.

    Fu Chang''an''s ability, in this group of young people, was originally standing at the top.

    In particular, she also has immortal bones, and the cultivation speed is very fast.

    At last, Ling Yichuan is the only one left to tangle with her.

    Ling Yichuan deserves to be one of the world''s male masters. He has a unique talent and outstanding ability. He will not know where to go in a few years.

    "Nonsense! How dare you slander my school? Look at the sword! "

    The cold light flied across her cheek, cutting a strand of her hair. Su Kui raised her hand to block it with a fan bone, pinched the formula with her left hand, and hit Ling Yichuan''s chest with a quick hand.

    "Cough --"

    Ling Yichuan retreated for several meters and finally couldn''t support him. He knelt on one knee and coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    "You lost."

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped. The flame seemed to fade away as if it were coming. He said lightly: "I don''t kill you. Thank you for protecting him. Go down the mountain quickly."

    "Ah," laughed Ling, and wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, "if I had known it would have been like this, I would have killed him in advance!"

    His eyes were cold, and in a moment, they seemed to grow.

    Su Kui squinted at him and suddenly realized that it was not right. He heard a don''t forget exclamation, "be careful!"

    Turn around quickly at the same time, toward Shen don''t forget to fly away, but it''s too late.

    "I I''m fine... "

    The sword passed through his chest, and the man sat on the ground, smiling at her as if he had first met her. It was soft and moist.

    Only the blood color on his face quickly faded, and his pale lips trembled slightly. He had the strength to say this.

    "Don''t forget?"

    Su Kui pressed his chest, took out all kinds of precious herbs from the space, and stuffed them into his mouth.

    "Eat first, don''t talk! I have to wait to get back to you! Don''t you wait for my surprise? Don''t forget -- "

    " Oh, you lost. "

    Lingyichuan laughs up to the sky. His task fails and his skill is damaged. The chance to go out alive is slim, which has greatly changed his mind.

    "Is it? Then you don''t need to live! "

    Su Kui picked up the sword beside him, wrapped a spirit in his back hand, and flew to Ling Yichuan.

    "Poof" a sharp tool into the human body''s voice, so that the laughter suddenly stopped.

    On the snow mountain, the cold wind blows.

    Su Kui wiped the corner of her lips and sipped her dry lips. "You''re a fool. I said you won''t come in!"

    "I Don''t worry about you... " Don''t forget that the eyelashes trembled and leaned weakly on Su Kui''s shoulder, "but I''m not willing to die like this..."

    He didn''t even have time to participate in her life.

    "Fool..."

    Su Kui pulled his ears, eyes slightly red, even if you know, maybe this life can not be together, they have next life, next life.

    But I saw with my own eyes that when he was dying in her arms, no one could feel the heartache.

    She finally knew how he felt when she left in front of his eyes in those worlds.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Don''t forget to smile hard. I don''t know whose blood has been dyed on my slender fingers. It''s thick and red. I raised my hand and patted her on the back. "Don''t, don''t blame yourself. I don''t regret meeting you..."

 Chapter 2881

    "I don''t blame myself. You make your own decisions! Can''t you wait for me outside? I said that I would go out alive, and I would certainly leave all over! "

    Su Kui bit her teeth, and noticed that the temperature of the man in her arms dropped rapidly. Her breath was too light to be heard. Her fingers trembled, and she knew that he was really about to hold on.

    Suddenly, the sentence "if you are in any trouble, just come to me --"

    go to him?!

    The man in the ice cave?

    Su Kui''s heart is rekindled with hope, so, at the beginning, the man is calculated to be good and don''t forget that he will come in, right?

    She can''t control so much. The most important thing is to save Shen''s life first.

    She picked up don''t forget and hurried to the bottom of the mountain. Suddenly she felt a strong line of sight. Her eyes were cold, and she snapped, "get out! Sneaky, don''t make me do it! "

    Don''t forget --

    originally, there was an empty place, where there were only two living people, Su Kui and Shen not to forget. Suddenly, a girl in grey appeared.

    Don''t you forget that you have been hiding in Lingquan for a long time?

    Don''t forget to look at her with a complicated look. You can''t bear to cross her eyes. She came here in accordance with the guidance of Lingquan, and has been guarding. I hope that after those people kill each other without threat, she will sneak into the array and take away the floating light.

    She had no idea that the domineering dandy she met in the street by chance also appeared here! And, take her things!

    Su Kui glanced at her with a sidelong glance, and her lips were frivolous. "It''s you," she said vaguely, "I don''t care how you hide till now, the purpose is nothing more than to get something in the array, but now, it''s mine, you go back! Don''t follow me! "

    After all, she didn''t turn her head back and flew towards the ice cave.

    Although the ice hole has been closed, the man said that as long as she wanted to find, the place could definitely be found by her.

    Now her mind is all about don''t forget.

    She owes too much to this man. How can he let him live with him?

    Don''t forget to close your lips, stand still without saying a word, and watch the young man in red with his eyes closed tightly in his arms. The dying man flies away, and she can do nothing.

    This is the limit of ability! She never had a moment, like now, eager to be strong!

    She wants to be strong! Strong enough that no one can do what they want, do not put her in the eyes, or even at will, snatch things from her eyes!

    Don''t forget to look at Su Kui''s back disappearing in the vast snow at last, and hold her hand tightly. One day, she will take back her own opportunities and things!

    -

    the man is right. When Su Kui arrived at the foot of the mountain, the dark ice cave opened in front of her as if it had been made out of nothing.

    "You''re back."

    Su Kui''s face was frozen. "Save him, little nonsense!" She forgot Shen not as like as two peas on the big ice bed, and two faces of one model appeared simultaneously. The sensory stimulation made the Su Kui eye move.

    "It''s not a courteous attitude." The man lies on the ice bed as if he is dead. In fact, he is dead.

    Soft magnetic sound, sounded in the entire ice hole, people can not tell, this sound, exactly from where.

    "Ah," Su Kui raised his hand, the fan bone was like a dagger, shuashed twice, and directly inserted it into the place less than a millimeter away from the man''s cheek. "All this is your plot, don''t you know? Man, I''ve got him. Help him! Otherwise, I will destroy you at all costs! "

    "Ah You are really affectionate towards him -- "

 Chapter 2882

    Su Kui didn''t ignore the complexity in his tone, stroked his collar, and said, "I don''t know why you two think so. Even if you tell me now that you are the same person, I can''t believe anything."

    She laughs, has long been from the man, has detected with the Shen don''t forget the soul similar breath.

    Before, she thought her perception was wrong. Now, she can be 100% sure.

    "Well, aren''t you afraid that he will forget you when he wakes up?" The man did not answer the question, his voice was cold and low, and he smiled faintly.

    Sukui never worried about this problem.

    "Forget?" She raised her eyebrows and calmly replied, "even if I forget, I am sure that he will like me again!"

    That''s how confident you are.

    "Is it?"

    The man chuckled, "well, I''ll wait and see --"

    the fog suddenly filled without warning. Su Kui suddenly closed his eyes and walked around her, as if to wrap her up. Before she could summon the fire of her life to protect her life, she suddenly fainted in the dark.

    -

    when she wakes up, she is in a mess and has gone out of the illusion!

    Don''t forget!

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she quickly looked to the direction of the mountain top. There, the entrance of the fairyland had been closed for a long time, and she didn''t even know how to get out.

    -

    I felt that I had spent a long time in the mirage. In fact, now it''s just night. The stars are flowing all over the sky, which has deepened the heavy thoughts in sunflower''s heart.

    She stood up and started to walk. A little hoarse girl''s voice suddenly stopped her.

    "Stop!"

    Who?

    The hair was blown by the wind. It was cool. She held the folding fan in her hand and turned her head. When she saw someone coming, she was surprised and raised her eyebrows. Don''t forget?

    She didn''t know what had torn her clothes. The clothes that had been worn were no different from beggars. Her face was also scratched by sharp claws. At this time, she looked at her eyes, extremely cold and fierce.

    "What?"

    Now, don''t forget that she is not qualified to fight, so sukui doesn''t take her seriously.

    "Where is the light?"

    As expected, it''s still a matter of floating light.

    Don''t forget, of course, that she would not let go. She crossed the Lingquan at the beginning and opened it. After the washing of Lingquan''s marrow, the blocked Lingmai has also been awakened, so she is short of a matching skill.

    She was ecstatic when she learned that the floating light from the same master as Lingquan was about to appear. She even thought that the floating light was her.

    She came from a different world, died once and can be reborn. Can''t this prove that she is the chosen one?

    But -

    in front of this domineering young man in red, where did he come out? He was against her everywhere!

    "What if I''m here, and what if I''m not?"

    Su Kui leaned lazily on the tree trunk, folded his hands into his sleeves, and turned the aura to circulate in his body, which just drove out the chill all over his body.

    Listen to her careless tone of voice, don''t forget to bite her teeth and stare at her obstinately: "next month I will go to Lingxian school to pay a visit to my teacher. The floating light should have been mine. I''m bound to get it. Dare I have a life and death bet with me? If you lose, give up the light! "

    Since she didn''t get the decision of floating light, she had to go to the orthodox school of cultivating immortals to learn art. She believed that Lingquan was in hand and her cultivation progress would be twice as good with half the effort.

    Su Kui was amused by her. Her eyes moved and she fell with laughter.

 Chapter 2883

    "Who gave you the courage to say that? Bets? OK, but if you lose, what should you exchange for? "

    I''m worried about how to get Lingquan from her. Now I hit the door by myself. Don''t blame her for being rude!

    "It''s impossible!"

    Don''t forget to clench her hands into fists. She didn''t even think of the possibility. There is Lingquan, a powerful weapon in her hand. When she practices, who can be her opponent?

    Even the guardian of Lingquan praises her as a once-in-a-century immortal wizard!

    "Oh, you are so confident."

    Su Kui became more and more calm. She played with the folding fan, stroked the delicate and complicated patterns on her head, and smiled on her face with a kind of cynicism? Well? "

    After that, she shook her hand. "Child, I''m not in the mood to talk with you here. Since I can''t offer the same conditions, I''ll go where I can play cool! Excuse me for not being with you. "

    If you want to play the empty handed set of white wolves, I''m sorry.

    Don''t forget to worry. Hearing the spirit in Lingquan urging her, "I just checked it out. The person in front of me is born with immortal bone. If you let her continue to grow and get back to the floating light, it''s sheer wishful thinking!"

    "Wait a minute - I have!"

    This sentence almost blurted out, Su Kui smoothly stopped, turned around and waited for Mo to forget to speak.

    Up to now, there is no way back.

    Don''t forget to pucker your lips. From the beginning, she was led by this man''s nose. It''s hard to win back. Now, either take out the equivalent of the floating light, or watch her slip away from her face.

    In time, if you want to get the light again, isn''t it more difficult than climbing to the sky?

    Settle down, she said: "I have a spirit spring in my hand, which is contracted with my soul. This spirit spring can wash the marrow valve Sutra, cultivate in the spirit spring, and make half the effort. Ordinary people need a year to practice. They only need to stay in Lingquan for a few days

    Of course, don''t forget to say that the cultivation also depends on talent.

    Ordinary talents, even if given to the best magic weapon, can not play a real role.

    "Oh? Is it? "

    Su Kui rubs the corner of his lips, the red lips rise, and he hooks.

    "But how can I trust you? It''s better to make a life and death gambling agreement now, which is witnessed by heaven. If you violate this agreement, it will lead to Tianlei, disintegrated, and scared! How about it?! "

    Broken to pieces?!

    Don''t forget to take a breath of cool air. Even though she has had countless lives in her previous life, she has never made such a poisonous oath. Only after she died did she know that there was a soul in the world, and even an immortal -

    once she swore to be bound by the heaven, she would never die.

    Su Kui is a cruel man, but don''t forget that it''s not bad.

    She just hesitated a little, and when she looked up again, her eyes had become firm, "OK! Then I''ll bet you! But I have a condition, which should also be included in the oath. "

    "Say it."

    "I hope you will take good care of it before winning the bet!" In other words, sukui should not practice the internal skills.

    Su Kui pulled to pull the lip Cape, "this sentence also gives you."

    "I, Fu Chang''an, hereby swear that we will make a ten-year agreement with you..."

    "I don''t forget to swear here, and Fu Chang''an......"

    A complex incantation flashed under the feet of the two men and soon disappeared, representing the establishment of the gambling oath.

 Chapter 2884

    Time is just between the fingers, it flies.

    In a twinkling of an eye, ten years have passed.

    This is a town at the foot of Lingxian sect. There are many people and peddlers who come and go to repair immortals. Therefore, there are many businesses selling Dan medicine and rune paper.

    And don''t forget the ten-year agreement, set in January after the big comparison.

    At that time, the gate of Lingxian sect will be open. Many people with high martial arts can start to challenge the disciples in the sect. Those who make a bet and win can earn a lot of money and become famous in the world.

    After all, Lingxian school is the biggest school of cultivating immortals.

    "Little girl, buy a string of tying rope? It''s guaranteed that the girl can find her sweetheart as soon as possible. "

    a kind voice interrupts Su Kui''s meditation. She looks back in silence and sees that Tao Yao has already jumped to the stand selling red rope under the peach blossom tree.

    Su Kui shakes her head and laughs. After ten years, her character has not changed.

    She walked along, stood in front of the booth, and looked down at these so-called tying ropes.

    It''s just a piece of ordinary rope, dyed red. Can see around the peach trees, full, all tied to these, the wind blows, red clip in pink, slowly fluttering, especially aestheticism.

    It''s like the little girl''s first thoughts. It''s beautiful and tight.

    Su Kui didn''t poke, so she folded her hands into her sleeves and leaned on the peach tree trunk, smiling at Taoyao.

    Obviously, it''s a common red rope. She has to choose carefully. She doesn''t know if she can pick out a flower from it.

    "Taoyao, just pick up one. It''s too deliberate, but it''s not effective."

    I can''t see her hesitation. Su Kui lightly reminds me.

    The wife who sold the rope bent her eyes with a smile and nodded, "yes, yes, this girl is talking about the reason, the feeling, and the stress is a fate."

    "Ah?! That''s it! "

    Tao yao is scared. She didn''t "deliberately" her marriage just now, did she?

    Busy from a pile of rope, casually pinched a out, raised in front of his eyes, voice clear way: "then I want this one!"

    In this way, is it OK?

    She looked at sukui''s expression carefully with her eyes sideways, trying to see something in her face.

    Seeing Su Kui nodding, he immediately cheered and ran away.

    Su Kui knows that she must choose a peach blossom tree that looks good to her eyes, so that she can tie up her precious rope and toss with her. Su Kui is too lazy to manage, so she tells her not to make trouble.

    This is not the boundary of ordinary people. At the foot of Lingxian sect, there are immortals everywhere. If you offend, you will be in trouble. Su Kui can''t protect her.

    "How much, mother-in-law?"

    Su Kui took out the stone and gave it to her mother-in-law with a smile on her face

    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, girl. Would you like to choose one?"

    Su Kui still hasn''t reflected from this sentence "girl", picked a eyebrow, "how does my mother-in-law know that I am a daughter?" You know, the first one to find out the truth is don''t forget that bad Taoist. He has disappeared for ten years and won''t come to her.

    Just think about it. When I see you, I must give him a good beating.

    However, the old woman looked at her delicate and beautiful eyebrows and eyes fondly, and said softly, "people''s eyes can''t deceive people. When you look at the peach tree, your eyes are sad and missed. Girls, when you think of your sweetheart, the feelings between the eyebrows are most touching."

 Chapter 2885

    Su Kui''s heart throb, heart, upper, human?

    In an instant, all the memories rush into my mind, and I can''t forget them. The position of my heart seems to be opened and flowed into a warm current.

    She was hesitating, and the old woman didn''t urge her. She arranged the red rope and occasionally called the woman who went down.

    "Give us one."

    The voice is low, gentle and cold, like the collision between rocks and water.

    This sound, like a heavy hammer, hit Su Kui''s heart all of a sudden, Dong, Dong -

    her hearing and vision began to blur, leaving only her heart beating constantly, with great strength, as if to jump out of her throat.

    It''s him? Not him?

    At this stage, Su Kui is rather stubborn. She doesn''t want to look back. Her lips are tight, and she looks down at the knots. The red ones are made up of thin red lines.

    Once in a while, peach petals float down and fall on the knot rope. The old mother-in-law doesn''t pick them up. She lets them fall, but they look good.

    "Why don''t you look back? Afraid of me? "

    The voice was close again, and her breath was on her side face. Her earlobes were itchy. Su Kui turned back suddenly. She would shake them off with a slap.

    But in the distance from that cold delicate face is less than a millimeter when the hard stop.

    The man was dressed in a white Royal robe, and his broad blouse showed that he was very weak. His silver hair was spread around his shoulders at will. I don''t know how long he stood here. Even on the hair, he was favored by peach petals.

    His hair is blown by the wind, entangled with pieces of peach blossom, beautiful like a painting, just one side, is enough to suffocate.

    "Why not? I know you are angry. Have you been waiting for this day for a long time? Come on. I won''t be angry if I give out a few blows. "

    The man smiled and touched the broken hair on her sideburns. He affectionately picked the peach blossom that fell on her shoulder and played back and forth at the long and white fingertips.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped. His eyes stirred up quickly with the ups and downs of his emotions. He looked at his hand with a complex look. For a while, he asked softly, "who are you? Do you want to forget it or -- "

    in the ice cave, the man who has been sleeping on the ice bed for thousands of years?

    Some of her dare not ask, in case that time, back, not Shen don''t forget it?

    How clever a man is? He naturally knows what she is worried about. With a sigh, he cannot tell whether he is jealous or what.

    "You want me to be him?"

    Su Kui''s heart sank, no longer spoke, turned around and left.

    Since the don''t forget Shen no longer exists, she doesn''t want to meet this person who has the same face as don''t forget Shen.

    "Hello, Fu Chang''an, are you so cold to see me? Not happy at all? I thought you would be happy when Baba came to you! "

    Su Kui was confused. She pressed her eyebrow and turned around to look at him. "Who are you?" This tone is really like that bad Taoist!

    "If you want to keep telling me not to forget, he''s a part of me. But now, he''s a part of me."

    With this sentence, Su Kui''s heart and mouth of the big stone, loose a bit.

    She raised her red lips and looked at each other smilingly.

    The wind scattered his silver hair, and several strands of hair hung down his forehead, which made him more enchanting. Deep eye socket, pale skin like paper, without a trace of blood, the whole person is like a porcelain doll without popularity.

 Chapter 2886

    "Are you really a bad Taoist?"

    Su Kui again questioned.

    Don''t forget but smile, "then what do you want to believe?"

    The voice falls, saw opposite red dress young girl to tick his finger, "you come here, I tell you."

    Don''t forget that you don''t know what she''s going to do, but as long as she''s not angry, nothing else is a problem. At that time, it was ten years since she left the customs. She was deeply influenced by Shen don''t forget. She was worried about whether she would get into trouble or forget him -

    after leaving the customs, she came here all the way to see her.

    Even if her heart, favorite, or don''t forget that bad boy, he also recognized.

    Anyway, they are one.

    When the first group of immortals and Demons fell down in the war, he fell asleep together with the spirit and rhinoceros. The three spirits remained in him, but the seven Spirits gave birth to reincarnation on their own.

    He wakes up. Thousands of years have passed. His soul doesn''t know how many lives have been reincarnated.

    But there are only seven souls left. The reincarnation of each life, his body, is defective and cannot be cultivated.

    It was only when he sensed the breath of soul that he left a hand. Otherwise, he didn''t know how many years to wait.

    It''s a slap in the face.

    A crisp sound scared the passers-by.

    Man''s whole body bearing, and his own style can prove that he is not extraordinary, but this young man, unexpectedly said to fight?

    Or face.

    Su Kui shook his hands and sneered, "you don''t forget, do you? Then I will work out the new and old hatred together! "

    Hate molars, at the beginning clearly said not to let him follow in, must come in, do not know how sad she was since he had an accident!

    "Good."

    People around stopped one after another and couldn''t bear to look at the scene again. I thought the man would teach her a lesson. Unexpectedly, he was obedient and turned his face.

    Even, because of the unequal height, he stooped to reach the little boy in red and said softly, "is this angle enough? More strength, a thousand mistakes, are all my mistakes, OK? "

    Sunflower:

    Looking at the handsome face that almost pastes on her face, she suddenly has some hands to do?

    Bite teeth, Su Kui glared at him, "cunning! Don''t forget, you won''t be able to talk like you! "

    "Tut, do you like it or not?"

    Don''t forget to smile. He stroked his sleeve and stood up straight. He was relieved. As long as he still wanted to deal with him, sooner or later, he would let her fall in love with all of him.

    "Buy the red rope?" He came up with another idea. He walked slowly to the stall, picked up one and asked Su Kui, "is this good?"

    Su Kui turned a white eye and stood there with his hands around his chest. "If you want to buy it, I don''t want it. It''s childish!"

    Shen don''t forget to know that her mouth is hard and her heart is soft. He said to his wife with a smile: "grandma, that''s the root. Thank you very much."

    "Oh, you don''t have to thank me. It''s a perfect match between the young master and the young girl. My old lady is glad to see it! So, this knot rope is for you. I wish you a long and harmonious life! "

    The old mother-in-law''s smiling face was wrinkled into a chrysanthemum. Her eyes were more kind and she would not accept the money.

    Shen don''t forget to stare at her for a moment. Suddenly, her eyebrows are blooming with endless elegance. She is a kind of Fairy Spirit, flicking her fingers and a white light. She gets into the old man''s eyebrow. "I will give you a piece of nature, too!"

 Chapter 2887

    The running water is murmuring, and the early sun is shining on the stream, reflecting the wave light of the road. The pink peach blossom tree is connected into a piece. The breeze is blowing on the top, the flower shadow is whirling, the petals are light and falling, with a little powder in the crystal white. A whole stream is paved, and the sunshine is shining, just like living in a dream.

    "Now, which tree do you want to tie?" Shen don''t forget to offer her treasure. Spread out your palm and ask Su Kui in front of her.

    "Whatever." She squinted at the red rope.

    "The old mother-in-law said that we were made in heaven, and wished us a long and long time together. I believe what she said. Do you believe it, Chang''an?"

    Chang''an -

    these two words, curled out from his lips and teeth, inexplicably with a tender and intimate meaning.

    "I don''t --" the letter didn''t exit. She glanced back inadvertently, but saw the old woman, long gone with the stall.

    She twisted her eyebrows. "How about people?"

    Don''t forget to stand beside her and answer for her gently, "she is the fairy with the lowest rank. Do you think the immortals will never die? Look at her age. If she doesn''t go out, she will disappear with these rootless petals. "

    "Well, she should be one of your little classmates, by the way?"

    Don''t forget to refer to Taoyao, Su Kui frowned. "She''s my sister, not a junior."

    "Yes, you''re right, so don''t be angry, OK?" Don''t forget to flatter Shen holding up the rope, tall and tall figure, it seems a bit pitiful, "I have stood for so long, legs are so sour, are you still angry?"

    Finish saying, carefully, take eyes to look at her.

    Su Kui looked at his long eyelashes, as if they had fallen a layer of snow, silver and white, and looked like a disaster to the country and the people. It was really heartbreaking to make this expression.

    In fact, she was not angry for a long time. What''s more, seeing him so aggrieved?

    "Where do you want to hang up?" She took the rope, did not forget to ask the just doubt, "so, what did you give that fairy? Let her leave in such a hurry. "

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a piece of nature." Don''t forget to answer easily and tightly. You should be beaten for no reason.

    A period of nature, ordinary people are poor all their lives, can''t you please?!

    She shook her head and listened to Shen not forget to point to the peach blossom tree beside the stall at that time. The cold voice of Su Kui was a little joyful. "There it is! The little fairy bless us, this tree certainly heard, let it be a witness

    After hanging the rope, don''t forget to take two steps backward. I''m still not satisfied. I went back and readjusted my position.

    Su Kui said, "do you know which one you hung?"

    At a glance, the wind blowing a tree red rope rustle, the petals flying all over the sky, lost his eyes. After three years and two years, who can find it?

    At the next moment, don''t forget to walk back and reply proudly, "naturally, I can find it. Let alone now, even if it''s hundreds of years and thousands of years, I can find it at a glance."

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, as if waiting for him to offer treasure.

    "Because I left my breath on that rope!"

    Look at his elation, Su Kui finally got back to the feeling of being together with Shen you don''t forget, and the relationship was very close.

    Pinched his handsome face, Su Kui rolled his white eyes, folded his hands in his sleeve, turned around and walked away, coldly leaving a sentence, "don''t forget, are you mentally retarded?"

    It''s just a piece of rope. I laugh like a fool.

    But when she turned around, the corners of her lips were also raised.

 Chapter 2888

    A month passed in a twinkling of an eye.

    Lingxian sect has a great competition in the world. In the martial arts practice field, there are countless chairs around. The leader of each sect sits on the top, and the outstanding children of those sects are waiting behind him.

    The wind is surging and the clouds are surging. The martial arts training ground at the top of Lingxian school is surrounded by fairy mist and the crane is singing. It''s a grand occasion.

    However, at this time, no one is interested in enjoying the landscape of the world''s largest Xiuzhen sect. They all keep their eyes on the leader of Lingxian sect in the middle of the martial arts practice field.

    He will preside over the game.

    The headmaster of Lingxian school has lived in high moral status in the south for nearly 200 years. Considering his age, he is absolutely persuasive among all the headmasters.

    He presides over it, and the rest have no problem.

    Waves of exciting drum beating sound through the sky, with the close drums, silent to inform everyone present, the game is about to start!

    "Ah, this young friend is very keen. Which school is it? Why are only three of you here? "

    Su Kui is holding a cup of tea and tasting the immortal tea that belongs to Lingxian sect. It''s rare to taste it outside.

    Hearing this, he raised his eyes, looked at the people beside him, and said with a smile, "no gate, no school. It''s just a medium for free repair. I also heard that Lingxian school''s once-in-a-hundred-year world competition will open a wide range of mountain gates, welcome people from all over the world, and want to mix in and have a look."

    "Er..."

    Sitting next to Su Kui was an old man with white hair and beard. Hearing Su Kui''s answer, he was quite speechless. He stroked his beard and sighed: "you can''t come here with such an idea. Since you come in, you will always participate in the competition. These two people behind you..." He wants to talk and stops.

    Su Kui already knew what he thought. He just looked at the two people behind him. Tao yao was like a little kid. Shen buforget, he had hidden his accomplishments. With his weak face, it was hard for people to see the depth from him.

    Su Kui laughed and said, "let it all be as it is," and stopped talking.

    When the old man saw that she had no intention of speaking again, he shut up wisely and focused on watching the game.

    The front ones are for some young people to practice, but Rao is so dazzling. It''s a time to test their eyes when all kinds of tricks fly together with sword light.

    Su Kui yawned uninteresting, and sank into his chair as if he had no bones. He squinted and looked ahead with a soft voice, "don''t forget, how long has it gone? Why haven''t you come to me? "

    Taoyao was very interested in it, so he didn''t pay attention to sunflower.

    Only Shen don''t forget, always concerned about her every move, hearing this, Qing Juan''s face showed a trace of helplessness, he couldn''t help but play her forehead, "you, the game just started, and so on!"

    I don''t know what she thought. When he didn''t pass the customs, he signed a life and death robbery with others, even passed the testimony of heaven.

    This game, really is not dead endlessly!

    Every time I ask her what she likes, she can even escape her life. Su Kui never conceals it, just saying it''s a good thing that can help her practice!

    If you don''t forget what it is, you can easily get it for her.

    But she has to rely on herself. Although Shen wuforget believes that she can do it, she can''t help worrying.

    Su Kui sensed his emotional fluctuation, smiled and pressed his hand, "don''t worry, you have to believe my strength! Lingquan, I will get it! "

 Chapter 2889

    "Don''t force it, you and me." Don''t forget to climb on the bottom of your eyes with a clear smile, tightly clasped with her fingers.

    The old man next door turned his eyes carelessly. As a result, he saw two monks with the same outstanding appearance. They held each other''s hands together. The message from the eyes made him shiver.

    Although people who practice immortality follow their nature, they can be -

    in the realm of immortality, the harmony of yin and Yang is the right way, and the real addiction of Longyang is rare.

    He rubbed his arms, and the apprentice behind him noticed that he was different. He asked anxiously, "master, what''s the matter with you?"

    Immediately, the old man''s face collapsed with a solemn expression, "shut up! Watch the game! "

    Su Kui is funny. The old man''s emotional play is also very rich. ~

    only the eldest apprentice who was killed for a while felt his nose inexplicably. He is innocent.

    "It''s because of you that I can''t be careless and immortal. How can I deserve you? I''m right, eh?" Su Kui''s ending is rising, and the soft and languid tone is like a feather flying from the heart.

    Shen don''t forget to be touched by her face and heart. She retorted, "it''s not right. Even if you can''t practice, just being a human being, I can voluntarily give up Xiandao and accompany you for a hundred years."

    "Good ~"

    in response to Shen don''t forget, Su Kui was frivolous and touched the back of his smooth jade like hand. "How can I do if you are so good at speaking? I really want to eat you -- "

    don''t forget to look at me. On the expressionless face, it''s hot, but it''s like a prairie fire.

    He blushed, and Su Kui turned his back to him. He could not enjoy such a beautiful scenery. After listening for a while, he suddenly pinched and hesitated, saying something that made Su Kui almost spit blood. "Big deal, go back to eat it for you."

    Sunflower:

    It''s terrible, my bad Taoist.

    -

    Su Kui hasn''t taken his eyes seriously since he entered the arena. He has looked at all the people present and didn''t even deliberately look for MO forget.

    They said that they haven''t seen each other for ten years. Don''t Su Kui worry about it. Don''t forget that her strength is much higher than her?

    This is the most worrying thing for MO forget. She signed a life and death contract with the other side. In short, after the game is over, only one person can live in the world. As for who that person is, don''t forget that she certainly hopes to be herself.

    She has countless ambitions. She has to embark on a fairyland far away.

    In the past ten years, she has never wanted to take the floating light for granted.

    Complex eyes, falling in the distance, that is still hanging around like a dandy, who is still standing beside the man ten years ago. But I don''t know what happened. A black hair turned out to be silver.

    But it doesn''t mean that it will make him look old, but it will make him more immortal and ethereal, just like the banished immortals from nine days will disappear in the eyes of ordinary people at any time.

    At the moment, he looked at the boy in red on the seat. In his eyes, he was full-bodied and almost overflowing with tender love.

    Don''t forget to hold your hands and close your eyes.

    She has only herself, she knows.

    So, this game, can only win, can''t lose!

    -

    "the next challenger, don''t forget the second disciple from Xujin elder of Lingxian sect and Well, Fu Chang''an? " There is only one name, and the singer almost thinks he has read it wrong. After making sure again and again, he continues to read it, but when he sees the next line of words, he falls into the eye again.

    What?!

 Chapter 2890

    He was trembling and trembling. His voice was a little excited. He read the last sentence out loud, causing a crash.

    "Fu Chang''an, and don''t forget, ten years of agreement, the battle of life and death!"

    "Wow --"

    as soon as the words came out, the scene was suddenly quiet.

    "What? Life and death? Are they crazy? "

    "This is a contest. Why do you have to fight to death?"

    "I don''t know what the bet is. It must be very precious."

    "I''ll see later. Isn''t it finished?"

    A group of people whispered to each other, and their eyes fell on the singer on the platform. He was young, and his legs were shaking when he was stared at by so many respected sect leaders and elders.

    The mind couldn''t concentrate on quickly reading out the bet, "immortal volume floating light and the mysterious Kunlun eye --"

    after that, I just took a breath, but I didn''t realize what it meant to say this sentence from his mouth.

    "Kunlun and Kunlun eyes?!"

    "And the light, my God! How are these two young people so close to each other that they can get these treasures! "

    "No wonder, no wonder, if I can have one of them, I naturally want to try my best to earn another!"

    It''s Kunlun eye. It''s said that after the celestial world war, Kunlun disappeared. Along with Kunlun, there''s also the holy spring with strong aura, which can help cultivators!

    Now in the world, the eyes of many leaders around us are different.

    No matter who wins, there will definitely be a bloodbath after that.

    "Now, let both challengers come to power!"

    Shen don''t forget to look down at the girl who still sleeps sweetly with his hand. She shakes her head, shakes her shoulder gently, and whispers: "Changan, get up, it''s your turn."

    "Well?"

    Su Kui lifted an eyelid lazily, squinted at MO forget who was already standing on the challenge arena, yawned and sat up straight.

    "So fast."

    "Yes..." Don''t forget to sigh, "you have been sleeping for a long time, and the game is almost over. You are the last one."

    He also admired her for this. Whenever Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, he could not change his face.

    Oh, now she can sleep in front of countless people instead of her face.

    "Be careful." Patted her on the shoulder. "Go ahead."

    He''s right here watching.

    What if we play tricks? If anything happens to her, he will surely let this world bury her. What''s more, he believed her.

    "Don''t worry! When I get that Lingquan, I''ll take a mandarin duck bath with you. " Su Kui''s eyes of peach blossoms are picked, and she throws a charming eye to Shen wuforget. She claps the clothes and steps onto the challenge arena.

    Around the challenge arena, there are countless enchantments. No one can interfere in this life and death contract. There is no end to death in all senses.

    "Ten years no see, no harm?" Su Kui''s standing posture is like a crane. She shakes the fan smartly and begins to talk.

    Don''t forget the complexities of the expression, "don''t talk about it, just do it!"

    The more relaxed the other person is, the more stressed she is.

    She was the same as ten years ago, except when the man had an accident, she had not seen Su Kui show a nervous expression.

    After saying this, don''t forget to turn the palm of your hand upward and offer her sword. The sword is sharp and sharp. She holds it with her back hand and attacks sunflower.

    Su Kui is standing still. She doesn''t believe it. Don''t forget that there is only one way.

 Chapter 2891

    The light of the sword is everywhere. Don''t forget that the long sword in her hand seems to be alive. She dances countless shadows. In the transformation, it is divided into two parts, two into four, four and six, and turns into countless in a twinkling of an eye.

    The point and direction of each sword are all the life gate of Su Kui.

    The onlookers took a breath of air.

    "Tut, it''s really a battle of life and death. It''s a fight of death!"

    "I don''t know what the young master is from, but I think Xuan is the second disciple of the elder Xujin!"

    "Well, don''t look down on people, little old man --"

    the voice is not down, and there is an overwhelming pressure, which suddenly makes people tremble. What they are going to say, they suddenly freeze in their throat, and can''t say anything.

    I shut my mouth and looked around in horror, but I couldn''t find the source of the pressure.

    The power of terror!

    Taoyao''s hands are tightly stirred together. Since Shen wuforgot to come back, she doesn''t dare to joke with him, because she always feels that this person, not the once stinky Taoist, can be bullied by her.

    Now I don''t care about many things. My eyes are red. "Don''t forget, do you think Fu Chang''an can win?"

    "What do you think?"

    Taoyao sniffed, "I hope she wins, she must win, she will win!" It''s like saying that would give her courage.

    On the challenge arena, both sides can''t fight each other. The movement is so fast that only the shadow remains. It''s hard to see their moves clearly.

    When countless swords came to sunflower, she closed her eyes for a moment and opened them again. In peach blossom''s eyes, she shot with cold eyes. At the same time, she offered a folding fan, which she could not resist. On the contrary, her steps were inching and disappeared. In a sound of surprise, she had already appeared behind the unforgettable, and the fan bone had scratched her back neck.

    Don''t forget to cool your back, listen to the sharp prompt of the spirit in the spirit spring, and make a quick escape, but her back neck is still scratched with blood.

    If it''s a little later --

    don''t forget to imagine.

    She didn''t dare to take it lightly any more. She closed her eyes and pinched the rhyme. Her hands exchanged with various gestures quickly. The sword light originally formed a wall. At this time, from all directions, she kept Su Kui''s enclosure airtight.

    If she is stabbed, she will die or be injured.

    Don''t forget to settle down. The formula in your mouth just reads the last word. In an instant, all the long swords, at her command, dart towards the thin figure in the middle.

    All people are reluctant to blink, because, maybe between this breath, is a human life.

    Su Kui has some accidents. Don''t forget that he is indeed a man of destiny. He has made great progress. In the past ten years, she has become one of the most gifted disciples of Lingxian school from an ordinary girl, which shows that she has spent a lot of time.

    It''s a pity. It''s still a little bit worse.

    Those swords with cold light can almost freeze people.

    Su Kui closed his eyes and folded his fans. Almost instantly, his whole body was wrapped in a fire. He opened his eyes again. A pair of black pupils had been dyed red.

    Flames, burning at the bottom of the eye.

    She not only did not dodge, but also met the long sword coming from the encirclement and suppression in all directions. Her eyes were burning. She did not forget the cold sweat on her forehead. She blocked a sword that almost entered her heart behind her back with her backhand, and her fingers were slightly forced.

    Just listen to the "Ka", and the long sword breaks.

    Don''t forget to spit out a mouthful of blood, kneel down on the ground, look painful, "you, how did you find it --"

    enlarge a sword into countless, and each one has real damage. At present, don''t forget that ability.

    So, she used some means to hide the real sword in a place where she could insert it into her heart from behind.

    As a result, it was discovered!

 Chapter 2892

    "You lost."

    Su Kui watched coldly, kneeling on the ground and spat several mouthfuls of blood. Don''t forget that she couldn''t stand up.

    Don''t forget to smile, wipe the blood on the lips and stand up.

    "I didn''t lose! Come again! "

    Behind her is the cliff. Once it falls, it will be broken to pieces. She can''t bear the cost!

    Elder Xu Jin has been witnessing all this all the time. Before he had time to learn from his second apprentice who has been teaching for ten years, he learned that she had a huge treasure, and then she was attacked again and again. He couldn''t speak out.

    Don''t forget that he is the most proud apprentice. He was 80% sure of the battle. Now, this complacency is all smashed by the next young man in red standing proudly on the challenge arena.

    He never thought that his apprentice was so vulnerable.

    "Oh? But are you still strong enough to fight me? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "So, how about I let you do it once? We don''t use spiritual power, only hands and feet, so if you win, it doesn''t mean that I bully children. "

    She smiled, held out a hand, and ticked it.

    On her casual eyes, don''t forget the mouth has been bitten bleeding, but she did not say a word, hard to stand up, bite teeth and nod, "OK!"

    She never forgot what she learned when she was a modern killer.

    Every move is used to kill people.

    Without saying much, she pulled out a dagger from her waist and looked coldly. "Come on!"

    It''s a game.

    Tao yao hates stamping his feet. "What the hell is Fu Chang''an doing! Why don''t you hurry down? She should have won a long time ago. Now she has to compete with others?! Is she crazy? "

    Don''t forget to shake your head. "Calm down, take a look."

    In a word, success silences Taoyao.

    Maybe you can''t forget your accomplishments. But if it''s better than boxing, don''t forget to be sure that the other side is definitely not her opponent.

    I just hope she doesn''t turn her back.

    Before the wind moves, people move first.

    Don''t forget to strike first, move your feet quickly on the challenge arena, hold the dagger with your back hand, and stare at Su Kui with your eyes, so as to seek for her life gate, so as to kill her.

    Su Kui smiled and stuffed the fan into his waist

    Words fall, the whole person slipped past, with a fist of the potential to break the air, hit MO forget the front door.

    Don''t forget that she moves so fast. The huge momentum moves her back two steps. She doesn''t even give out a groan. She doesn''t dare to take it lightly, hold the dagger tightly and fight with her.

    Su Kui is always playing with her. But don''t forget that her martial arts are really good. Otherwise, she can''t be the first killer in modern times.

    It''s a pity that I have been here for ten years and devoted myself to the cultivation of immortals. Instead, I have forgotten these things.

    Don''t forget to think that she is not strange, but Su Kui, but from her actions, felt dull.

    Her ability is no problem. If she practices regularly and moves faster, sukui is not necessarily her opponent.

    But just because of her dullness, every time the dagger is about to fall into sukui''s life gate, it can be easily avoided by her.

    Don''t forget to work hard gradually and start to be weak.

    She chops horizontally, raises the dagger, stabs toward Su Kui''s eyes, Su Kui opposes, holds her wrist, so that she can''t move forward.

    There is a moment of eye contact between the two people -

 Chapter 2893

    The next second, don''t forget the eyes of a cunning flash by, at the same time, Su Kui back hair up.

    "You cheat?"

    Su Kui sneered. Since she didn''t believe what she said first, she didn''t have to abide by this rule.

    When the broken sword attacked her from the back and was about to hurt her, she pushed her back, and at the same time, her body quickly flashed to the side.

    Just listen to the sound of "pooping", the dull sound of sharp tools entering the flesh.

    With the sound of falling to the ground, a light rises between the heaven and the earth, and the sunflower is wrapped in it.

    Soon, Su Kui felt something different, her soul, vaguely touched something that she had never experienced.

    It''s Kunlun eye -

    the pain of the soul being torn, so don''t forget that you can''t help it any more, fall to the ground and scream, "no

    She doesn''t want to lose or die!!

    However, as the pain became more and more intense, her connection with Lingquan became more and more weak. She tried to call the name of the spirit in her mind, but she got nothing, even no response.

    "No, No."

    She fell on the ground, panting bitterly, each breath, would vomit a mouthful of blood.

    Su Kui quickly completed the soul binding with Kunlun eyes. She hooked her lips, walked to Mo forgetting with a smile, squatted down, and whispered with a voice that only two people could hear: "thank you for your spirit spring. It''s really a good thing. With my floating light resolution, it can help me become a fairy. As for you --"

    scalding fingertips across Mo forgetting''s cheek, but let her fight hard A shiver, because Su Kui''s next words.

    "With all due respect, I doubt that the level of killers in your world is really disappointing."

    "well, I have to go." She stood up and patted the corners of her clothes.

    At last, don''t forget to follow her away with blurred vision, and the last four words she said reverberate in her mind.

    "But that''s it," she said

    Oh, she closed her eyes in despair. It turned out that she was the chosen one.

    -

    "oh yeah! Are you ready to go? " Tao yao stamped his numb feet, trotted up to meet him, grabbed Su Kui''s sleeve and worried, "Fu Chang''an, did you scare me to death just now?! Obviously, you have to win, but you have to be a demon. That person is very insidious at first sight. If you didn''t hide, the loser will become you. You -- "

    " OK! " Su Kui quickly covers her mouth and stops her chattering, "there is no if in the world, in fact, I won. All right, let''s go. "

    Don''t forget to stand still all the time. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes are meaningful and warm, and her smile is light. Waiting for her to come, she said softly, "congratulations."

    Thousands of words, words to the mouth, only this sentence.

    It''s OK, just fine.

    "Thank you. Do you remember what I said before I went up? Now I win. At night, try? " Su Kui blinked and looked sideways at him, with a small hook in his eyes. Don''t forget not to open your eyes and cough a few times.

    "Good." The long eyelashes drooped and answered only one word.

    Make su Kui sneer, "cut, sullen!"

    Taoyao is a face inexplicable, "wait a moment, what do you say?"

    Su Kui grabbed her and slapped her on the back of her head. "Don''t ask children about adults'' affairs. You don''t understand!"

    As for what it is, Taoyao didn''t come to a conclusion until the end.

 Chapter 2894

    Because their departure was blocked.

    Su Kui sneered.

    She had long expected that the old would not give up. Kunlun eye and floating light are rare treasures of the immortal family. To get them represents a step closer to the long fairway. Who can refuse this temptation?

    Didn''t Fu Chang''an lose his life because of this?

    "I just heard that you don''t have a school just now. I don''t know if the old man has this chance to invite you to sit in my school."

    is a benevolent and kind countenance, and is also an old man make complaints about Su Kui Tucao.

    Sure enough, no matter how fairytale it looks, it can''t get rid of greed in human nature.

    Otherwise, everyone is indifferent to fame and wealth, is not everyone can become immortal?

    "No, I''m not interested."

    "Ah, my little friend has a bad temper. In this case, we are too lazy to write. To be honest, with my little friend''s ability, I would like to ask if you can be as good as just now if you are surrounded by monks all over the world."

    If you can''t see the soft one, just come to the hard one.

    This was agreed by the rest of the monks.

    Even the Lingxian sect, who was the host, did not say a word. They have just lost a great general and just found out that the floating light in the hands of the young man in red is not the volume in the illusion?

    In this way, then, several excellent disciples of their sect were all killed in her hands.

    Up to now, new hatred and old hatred add up, and there is the temptation of the immortal family treasure, so let her go? No one is stupid!

    "You, you are shameless!" Tao yao is stunned. These people who have just been in a high position are disgusting with their greedy faces.

    "Little friend, hand it in, and force us to do it?"

    "Yes! You can''t keep it alone! "

    Su Kui lifted his eyes lazily, but asked the man behind him, "Hey, Taoist, you always say to me that you are a fairy, then I ask you, if today I want to take these two things and retreat, you may protect me?"

    Smell speech, the man of silver hair white robe lip cape is blooming smile, eyebrow eye is delicate, temperament is cool, swing sleeve between, whole body is powerful and oppressive, then with overwhelming momentum, pour out.

    "Ah --"

    "well, this is immortal?!"

    "How is it possible? How can immortals come down to earth? Is it still here? "

    "Can, can this pressure..."

    Just now, a group of people who were still cruel fell to their knees under the pressure of this momentum. Those who were low in self-cultivation could not resist at all. Blood ran out of their lips and their faces were pale.

    If it goes on like this, they will be unable to bear it directly and die of explosion.

    "She said that if she wants to take these two things with her, I must fulfill her wish. If you want to block it, just stop it! "

    Don''t forget that there are seven points on Shen''s face. He doesn''t put so many monks in his eyes.

    Reach out to protect Su Kui, tone is gentle, "let''s go."

    Taoyao rolled his white eyes, grabbed Su Kui''s sleeve, shrunk his neck, and walked with a smile.

    She knew, this man, in the heart eye, only Fu Chang''an a person!

    As for her, it''s better to hold her thigh!

    "Here..."

    Stop or not?

    Some of them have fainted because of this powerful pressure, and the rest of them are still struggling for support.

 Chapter 2895

    No, they couldn''t do it. They watched the man carry the secret treasure and left.

    But if you stop it, you will bear the anger from the immortal. At that time, I''m afraid that it will be the end of my soul and cultivation.

    Everyone looked at each other, and finally someone couldn''t help shouting, "in this case, I''m offended!" I want to rush up and stop.

    As a result, he didn''t even get close to the corner of Shen''s clothes. He raised his hand slightly and his fingertips were a little chilly. The man''s expression was still desperate. At the next moment, he became an Iceman.

    Don''t forget to close your fingers carelessly. In the full view of the public, the Iceman began to crack countless ways like a spider''s web from the middle.

    This speed is too fast, almost in an instant. Just listen to the sound of "bang". People who are still alive just now have broken into countless pieces with those ice cubes.

    This ability is too terrifying --

    is this the power of immortals?

    So far, no one dared to stop.

    The treasure can be found again. Maybe in the next 100 years, there will be visions. But if you come out now, I''m afraid that you''ll end up dead like the immortal monk!

    -

    there are too many conveniences of immortals.

    For example, breaking through the void -

    is just the time when they open their eyes and close their eyes, and they instantly return to the peach blossom forest where they have been living.

    On this mountain, there are only grandpa Dashu, Taoyao and Fu Chang''an.

    Grandpa Dashu passed away. Now, three people are back.

    That night, Su Kui warmed a pot of sake and broke into the room of Shen don''t forget to bathe.

    Seeing that his clothes are half off, he has a black and blue silk shirt hanging on his body. Facing the window, he has silver hair on his side and a silver hair band in his mouth. It seems that he intends to tie up his long hair.

    Su Kui didn''t worry. He leaned against the door and looked at him smilingly to see when he could find it and just enjoy the beautiful scenery.

    His stars and eyes are slightly drooping, and the gentle moonlight slanting in from the window screen makes him as ethereal as a banished immortal, which makes him more and more out of the world.

    The eyelashes look more slender from the side, and the facial features seem to be hidden behind a layer of mist, hazy, like a mirage, a false image.

    Don''t forget to tie your long hair. When you look back, you will see the sunflower sitting lazily on the door frame, smiling and looking at him.

    At the moment, his clothes are not neat, and the black and blue silk shirt has faded to the bend of his arm. The whole strong and white chest is exposed to the girl in front of him.

    If it''s normal, even if Mount Tai collapses in front of him, he can still look the same.

    But let''s see who he is facing now.

    Don''t forget to feel that pair of peach blossom eyes with slight smile and joking fall on him, as if they want to burn a hole in his body.

    His heart was very hot. He sipped his thin lips and closed his silk blouse with no good breath. "Fu Chang''an! Take your eyes back. "

    For the first time, he spoke to her in a commanding tone.

    "Do you forget that you''re a girl? Do you know if you don''t treat me as you are?"

    "I don''t know," Su Kui shook his head sincerely, with a diligent and studious look. The wave light in peach blossom''s eyes was moving, which was particularly Soul-catching. "So, do you want to teach me

    She gave a short smile and didn''t ignore his red ears when he hurriedly lowered his eyes.

    He was white as snow, a little bit red, and the effect was surprisingly obvious.

 Chapter 2896

    Su Kui didn''t think it was enough. He purposely stepped forward and forced Shen not to forget to step back.

    The light in her eyes turned. Don''t forget to see her dress carefully this time. She was wearing a red dress with a light dress and a long black satin hair. She was loose and tied into a bun. She didn''t apply the powder and the daisy. It was enough to make her heart beat.

    The closer he gets to him, the more charming he is, the more beautiful he is, the more charming he is.

    "Fu Chang''an, what do you want?"

    Don''t forget that she is not strong at all. Soon, she forced her whole body to lean on the screen and couldn''t back a little bit.

    Shen don''t forget that his stature is very high. Even Su Kui is only in the position of his chest.

    She looked up her eyes, narrowed her peach blossom eyes and looked at him through the dim yellow candle fire in the room. On his delicate face, there was a trace of helplessness, seven points cold and three points light. Her temperament was out of the world.

    Su Kui didn''t know where he came from. He had the ability to turn over the clouds and cover the rain. He didn''t want to ask.

    She just needs to know, this man, it''s her, it''s enough.

    Hot fingertips touch his skin like ice. Don''t forget to step back a little uneasily. The back of her hand seems to be melted by sunflower.

    "What do you want?"

    Eyes and brows are romantic, looking forward to feeling. Shen don''t forget to be dazzled at the moment. He imagined how she would look like before, but he didn''t imagine for a moment, as vivid as now.

    He opened his mouth. Before he could get the words out of his mouth, he saw her "Shh" softly.

    The slender, white, jade like green fingers, like flexible little snakes, crossed his chest lightly and casually, and slowly climbed up his shoulder.

    The throat is astringent, "you --" voice exits, just startled, this voice unexpectedly cannot say ambiguous low dumb.

    It seemed that he was thirsty.

    He frowned, and suddenly the girl in red stood on tiptoe in front of him, clinging to his shoulder, red and plump lips, with the faint fragrance of her own body, and printing him.

    Phoenix belongs to fire, she is a master of playing with fire, no matter from which aspect, it is so.

    And don''t forget that you are born with ice. It''s cold all year round. People who have dealt with him say that he is the incarnation of a snake, a cold-blooded animal.

    At this time, the fire hit the ice, don''t forget the whole body, but it seems to be ignited for a moment.

    A little spark is enough to start a prairie fire.

    "Well --"

    the man escaped from his lips and teeth uncontrollably with a clear breath. His voice was low and dumb, and he listened slowly. His face was no longer as immortal relegation. The bottom of his eyes reflected the candlestick shaking by the window and the pea fire burning in his eyes.

    "I said, when I win, don''t forget to get Lingquan. Naturally, the first thing is to join you in the Lingquan to celebrate. But what you promised me at that time, forget?"

    She smiled, lips and teeth, breath like blue, low voice.

    "I am Don''t forget... "

    That''s all.

    Shen don''t forget to close his eyes and fall into the hands of this Phoenix. Whether it''s him or Shen don''t forget who has seven parts of his soul before him, on the first side, his soul throbs and tells us the later fetters silently.

    "Well, then, what are you waiting for?"

    Show a smile, red lips and teeth, bright eyes, especially attractive.

    He returned to the main guest, hands control her slender waist, bowed his head and eyes, long eyelashes from her delicate ground, looking for the softness.

 Chapter 2897

    The candle tears at the window lattice have dried up, and the sky is breaking. The morning light comes in secretly from the window gap, with a refreshing peach blossom fragrance.

    A night of romance.

    Su Kui yawns and leans lazily on the bed with his coat. The big bed is in a mess. The man ''s upper body is full of red marks and scratches, which tells how crazy he was last night.

    A head of silver hair like snow, spread a pillow, he slightly closed his eyes, as if in the closed.

    Su Kui smiled, nodded at the red marks on his chest, and joked, "don''t forget, you have done everything. You look like this. You will feel that last night you didn''t enjoy it. Instead, I have ravaged you --"

    "Fu Chang''an!"

    Don''t forget to stare at her with little menace and signal that she can stop.

    Does this woman never know what shame is?

    He just thought of this sentence, and then he listened to the woman beside him, smiling and smiling. "But you are thinking in your heart, where did you learn this mess? A girl doesn''t know how to blush?"

    "I......" Don''t forget to be dumb, open your mouth and laugh, "how do you know?"

    "Your mind is too easy to guess. Here, it''s all written on his face." Su Kui fell on his chest, and the streamer in his eyes flashed by, nodding his eyebrows and eyes.

    Biting his chin, drooping his eyes and chuckling, "what record should I take? Your expression last night is really --"

    don''t forget to hold her slim waist, then listen to the untimely opening of the woman, "there are all kinds of customs."

    Then he smacked his lips, as if he were the one under pressure.

    Of course, in fact, it seems to be.

    In the air, is the shallow peach blossom fragrance, the morning light is good, does not forget the body and mind, also relaxed and comfortable to the extreme.

    He closed his eyes slightly, but the whole tribe was on the woman. Her skin was white, her face was covered with a thin layer of powder, and her bed was full of confusion. It was not enough to say how he was captured by the demon yesterday, and how he was willing to die under her.

    Don''t forget to brush her delicate and gorgeous eyebrows and eyes. The eyebrows are like distant mountains. The lips are not pointed and Zhu. It''s a natural thing.

    Morning impulse, whether ordinary people, or immortals, in front of the beloved woman, are just laymen!

    Then, with a sigh, he stopped restraining himself.

    He suddenly turned over, smiled and pinched her delicate chin. His eyes wandered from her face, like a smile. "Last night, I let you do what you want. Now, it''s time for you to compensate me, eh?"

    A "MMM" is particularly provocative.

    Su Kui hugged his neck and offered a kiss on his head.

    "Follow your advice" - "

    the voice falls, a whisper.

    I can''t see the endless peach blossom forest. There are three or two birds singing. The breeze blows slightly, and the white and white petals fall leisurely.

    In the bamboo house, the spring light is just right.

    This time, from dusk to dusk, the two people went out of the room together. The two people were inseparable from each other. Even the figure behind them could make people feel the intimacy.

    "Ah, you two slackers, I''ve been running down the mountain for a while! You came out! " A beautiful girl voice, with a smile, from far and near.

    "Well, I need a good rest when I''m old." Su Kui is smiling rather than smiling, which means something.

    Tao yao didn''t understand the riddle between them. He suddenly covered his mouth and said, "ah," Taoist, you are bitten by insects? On the neck -- "

 Chapter 2898

    "Cough..."

    Don''t forget to clench your fist against your lips and cough a few times. Between your eyebrows and eyes, you can''t help being embarrassed.

    "Pooh," Su Kui patted Taoyao on the shoulder, "then what? The smelly Taoist is so fragrant that the insects like to bite him."

    She can only explain this, just like Taoyao on a piece of white paper, which is not suitable to know now.

    "Is it? But why don''t worms bite you? " This makes Taoyao puzzled. They two came out of the same room.

    This question is even simpler. Su Kui put his hands in his sleeve and replied solemnly: "of course, it''s because the smelly Taoist is so fragrant. Those insects like the" immortal spirit "on him most. I wish I could take more bites to make him smell like insects."

    "cough Fu Chang''an! " Don''t forget to squint at her and warn her.

    Receiving his eyes, Su Kui pressed his waist and felt a burst of acid swelling in his waist. He had intended to make fun of it. But thinking of the whole day today, he could not get out of bed after being tossed by the man, so he stopped talking cleverly.

    Three words and two words sent Taoyao away. They strolled leisurely in the peach forest.

    Under the peach blossom tree, a pair of Bi people.

    Don''t forget to still remember the previous things, with some dissatisfaction in his tone, if you ignore the blush on his face, it''s a bit of momentum.

    "What do you do to talk to children?"

    He was ashamed of those words! After thousands of years of living, no one dared to say these words to him.

    Su Kui rolled his white eyes, took his hand and shook it pleasantly. "Why, if you don''t talk about insects, do you have to tell Taoyao that the red dots on your neck are sucked out by me one by one?"

    Don''t forget to be dumb at once. After a moment''s silence, you can''t help but spit out a confession.

    "You -" contains doting and helplessness, no more words.

    Take her hand, seriously, with her ten fingers.

    They look at each other and smile, and enjoy the night that belongs to them.

    -Su Kui has been closed for two hundred years. After ninety-nine and eighty-one days of thunder, she finally became an immortal.

    What I saw at the first sight was the man who always dressed in white robes, had silver hair like snow, and had a cool temperament like blue.

    He sat under a peach tree, three or two stone benches, and a pot of sake was placed on the stone table. When he saw her coming out, his tone was unfamiliar, as if he hadn''t seen her for two days, not two hundred years.

    He hooked his lips and smiled, held up the wine pot, poured two glasses of wine, raised his eyes and whispered to her, "when you are away, I brew a lot of peach blossom wine. Do you want to try it?"

    She stood in front of the stone gate and stroked the red clothes, which were as strong as fire. She was still languid and lazy as before. She shook the folding fan and asked him, "can you be intoxicated?"

    Don''t forget to look at her romantic posture, drooping eyes and low smile, "wine is not intoxicating, people are intoxicated."

    After waiting for many years, I hope this is the day.

    From then on, it will never be separated. With a sigh, he took the wine first.

    "It''s just right. If I''m drunk, I''m not happy with you at one time."

    Her eyes are crooked, their eyes are bright, and they are more beautiful than peach blossom.

    Grab the wine cup in his hand and drink it up.

    Then, in his gentle eyes, he lowered his head and covered his still cold thin lips.

    This peach blossom wine is the best she has tasted in her life.

    "Is it good to drink?"

    A low smile disappeared in the wind.

    "Good to drink."

 Chapter 2899

    Su Kui opened his eyes. It was quiet around him. The air was full of the musty smell that would only appear if the wind was not strong for a long time.

    She was lying in it, a big living man, feeling out of breath.

    Sit up with your own strength, Su Kui carefully look around the environment.

    The matchmaker of this world is Liu qingluan, the first daughter of the prime minister''s family. Later, because of his anger, his father sent his family to prison and sent them to the border. Because she is a married daughter, and married into the royal family, lucky to avoid a difficult.

    Now Liu qingluan has no power in her hands. She was a proud and willful character. She was once the daughter of a powerful minister. Before she left the cabinet, who could not hold her and coax her? Even a princess must be polite to her.

    Later, it was pointed out that Shao Jinyu, who was the most powerful and favored by the emperor, was given the right.

    If the prime minister doesn''t fall, Liu qingluan will be rich all his life, but the Liu family just can''t understand the Royal mind, so they have to hit the gun. I don''t know how to act in a high-profile way.

    Therefore, the downfall of the Liu family is not only a surprise, but also a decision that the royal family is bound to make.

    Now, Liu''s family is full of border guards. On the way of distribution, relatives die and hurt.

    The Royal will not leave them the chance to live.

    Because Liu qingluan couldn''t accept it, he made a big noise at Shao Jinyu. He asked him to help Liu family to talk about love and spare his father''s life. Unexpectedly, not only was she rejected mercilessly, but also she was completely ignored.

    Although she is still wearing the identity of a princess, in fact, it is almost like being beaten into a cold palace. Everyone knows that she has lost her power. The concubines and the ladies who were oppressed and humiliated by her always sneer at her in the name of "good night".

    She made a lot of noise several times, but after Shao Jinyu didn''t listen to her, she gradually became cold hearted and understood that Shao Jinyu didn''t have any feelings for her. She would marry her at the beginning because of the power behind her.

    Now that the power is gone, Shao Jinyu has no reason to endure her unreasonable quarrels.

    If it''s here, maybe it''s over.

    But no, Liu qingluan was sad and despairing. When she saw Shao Jinyu''s fraternity and lack of justice, she saw that he treated her cousin tenderly. That kind of loving look was something she never experienced in her life.

    She thought that the days passed like this. Shao Jinyu had no heart at all except himself. She would not fall in love with other women at all. But she was wrong. She was completely wrong!

    He can fall in love with anyone. Why did he fall in love with her when she was growing up? She still loves Youjia''s cousin?!

    What else could that cousin do except to follow her timidly and pretend to be pitiful behind her? Liu qingluan didn''t understand.

    But it doesn''t hinder her crazy jealousy. She is so jealous that Shao Jinyu looks at her cousin Xia Yan''s eyes.

    As the saying goes, the more you can''t get, the more unwilling you are.

    After Liu qingluan had this kind of thought, she saw Xia Yan more and more unhappy, but she was trapped in the mansion, and her hand was not so long. Until Shao Jinyu carried Xia Yan into the mansion and made her a concubine. At night, she was devoted to her. In such a favor, Xia Yan was not surprised to have a son.

    From that day on, Liu qingluan changed completely. She became hysterical. Every time when Xia Yan came to ask for good-bye, she would be mocked by her, and even, depending on her identity as a princess, she deliberately ignored her when she asked for good-bye, making her kneel on the ground all the time.

 Chapter 2900

    In exchange for such endless difficulties, Shao Jinyu''s eyes became more and more disgusted. But he cherished his reputation. Even if Liu qingluan''s family was down, he would not embarrass her at this time. At least, externally, she is still princess jingle.

    Until, her cousin Xia Yan, in her again difficult, in her room miscarriage. It''s a big crime to murder the Royal descendants. The Liu family has fallen, but the Xia family is getting more and more prosperous.

    The ambitious man like Shao Jinyu can imagine who he will choose between Liu qingluan and Xia Yan.

    Shao Jinyu told the emperor about this matter. The emperor was furious and ordered to abolish Liu qingluan''s position as the imperial concubine. She was forbidden to step out of the room without permission.

    From then on, Liu qingluan disappeared in the public''s sight and was gradually forgotten.

    She is proud of her nature and can''t be beaten. Especially the woman who took her husband away, she is still not as good as her summer smoke. In a fit of rage, he became more and more ill.

    Every day, she listens to the broken mouth women in the yard all day talking about how happy Xia Yan is. She is crowned Princess and gives birth to her first son

    She resisted and could not stop those people. Finally, Liu qingluan realized that all these things were calculated by Xia Yan. She deliberately didn''t want to make her better, even if she had been abandoned and could not pose a threat to her.

    Therefore, it is expected to die in disheartened despair.

    However, when Liu qingluan died, she did not expect that her fast declining body had nothing to do with herself. But Xia Yan, in Shao Jinyu''s default, gave her sterilization and drugs to accelerate her physical decline.

    These are the final reasons to accelerate her death.

    -After reading these, Su Kui breathed and asked the system, "what''s Liu qingluan''s wish?" She frowned and felt the situation of the body. The frown was tighter. The body was much worse than she imagined.

    The system replied very quickly, the cold mechanical sound sounded in her mind, no longer caused fluctuations.

    [1: in a limited time, let Shao Jinyu fall in love with you again, and then get rid of him! ]

    [2: give back what Xia Yan did to you! ]

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked up eyebrows and played with the taste: "interesting."

    Finally, it''s not that the female Lord is unrepentant. How dare she die once? She is still loyal to the male Lord. She is alone.

    "But -" she rubbed her chin, "what do you mean in the limited time you''re talking about?"

    The voice fell. Su Kui seemed to notice that the system was silent for a while. For a while, the mechanical voice was much smaller.

    [that is Literally. Liu qingluan''s body has been badly damaged. She would have died after Xia Yan had a baby. It''s because I have used my strength and turned the situation around that I can temporarily suppress the toxins in your body. ]

    "no antidote?"

    [yes. ]The systematic answer is very clear. You should be able to detoxify by your own means. However, this is only a lower mortal world. In this world, your poisons are incurable. And you, if you use your power here, will be punished. ]

    "Tut," Su Kui can''t understand the meaning of the system, "so I''ll live one day less from now on?"

 Chapter 2901

    Should we? ]The system is also uncertain. Its previous routines can''t be applied to the people in front of it at all. There are so many strange places in her body that even a system with a powerful database can''t find the answer. Who knows if there will be a chance of reversal in the future.

    Su Kui knew that if she didn''t use her own ability, the chances of recovery were slim.

    This is ancient times. Besides, unless she still has magic power, she can''t get rid of the root simply by treating the symptoms with herbs.

    Her organs have been damaged.

    Su Kui didn''t manage the system any more. He silently combed out Liu qingluan''s memories one by one, striving for important information without missing one.

    -After September 9th double sun, the west wind gradually tightened, and the fallen leaves of the court trees fell one after another, which made the xicuiyuan more and more withered.

    As soon as Su Kui came here, he automatically introduced his own soul attribute. Liu qingluan, who had been tortured by the disease, had a waxy skin and a haggard body. He was only twenty-four or five years old. He looked like a forty year old woman, without any color.

    When she arrived, she was still surrounded by a small servant girl, in case she would scare people. She was slowly recovering her attributes a little bit.

    Liu qingluan was originally a beauty, but because of her arrogance and arrogance and lack of talent and temperament support, her beauty was limited to the skin.

    And there is a saying: "beauty is not in the skin but in the bone."

    Floating on the surface of beauty, sooner or later there will be a day to see tired. But if you have a pair of infinite Fengliu, all of them are beautiful bones, they are totally different.

    Now, when these two kinds of things are integrated into one person, even the woman and son in the yard look at Su Kui''s eyes these days, and they are not right.

    The servant girl who serves Liu qingluan, named Xigui, is the only one left by Liu qingluan to marry. Moreover, Xigui was a third-class servant girl who served outside the door.

    The maid who served Liu qingluan, her nanny and trusted subordinates were all killed by Shao Jinyu, who borrowed a helping hand to persuade the princess to murder Huang Si.

    Therefore, Shao Jinyu is really cruel and refuses to leave her any life.

    Xicuiyuan is very big, but also very open. There is a small pond in the yard. In September, the lotus has already declined. There is no one to clean up the remaining lotus in the pond. It floats on the water in black.

    Xi GUI trots over with a half old but not new cape, drapes it over Su Kui''s shoulder, tilts his head, and asks Su Kui, "what are you looking at, Niang?"

    Speaking, the wind suddenly, rolled up a large number of leaves on the ground, Su Kui squinted, gathered his hair under the corner of the forehead, smiled lightly, "look at the scenery."

    "Wind, scenery?"

    "Well, some people like to enjoy the lively and blooming flowers in spring and summer. However, few people know that in autumn, when plants begin to decline, the scenery is also very beautiful. By next year, they will be rolling again. "

    The golden glow of sunset shrouded the woman beside the pond, making her hair loose and black, and also dyed with a light layer of broken gold. She squinted at the peach blossom eyes and looked into the distance. She was born with a body of ice and jade. Her appearance was half charming and half dusty.

    Xigui doesn''t know how to explain it. She always feels that after her mother''s initial recovery from a serious illness, she seems to have figured out something and began to take care of her body. No matter how bad the food she sent is, she can also frown without frowning and swallow it all.

 Chapter 2902

    So, before the thin only a pair of skeleton shelf women, in a short period of one month, as if blowing air son, skin more full, delicate white. Long hair like withered grass has turned into black hair, which is softer and smoother than satin. Even Xi GUI began to wonder with exquisite eyebrows and eyes.

    I can''t help but want to believe the gossip of those women in the yard when they break their mouths. In fact, they are possessed by some monsters. Otherwise, normal people can''t look like fairies?

    In particular, a month ago, Mingming was dying of a disease -

    strange!

    Su Kui knew her doubts and laughed them off without explaining. She has no one around her for a long time. She likes to be a third-class servant girl. She is willing to stay here with her and take care of her. She is a loyal servant girl. However, in the end, she doesn''t know her as well as Liu qingluan''s real close servant girl.

    This also happens, even if she has differences in character, Xi GUI will not think much, just think she has figured it out.

    After standing for a while, Su Kui gathered her cloak and went to the shabby yard of xicuiyuan. She left the happy GUI saying, "go."

    Xigui "ah" a, scratch his head, the heart of the empress just too profound, she did not understand?

    However, looking up to the front, the woman wore a simple blue dress without too much decoration and pattern. However, she felt that the dress was really beautiful.

    The wind blows up her skirt, and the whole person seems to be able to walk on the wind in a moment. Xi GUI quickly rubs her eyes. Seeing that the woman in blue has already entered the yard, she is determined to catch up with her.

    No matter who said it, if all the monsters in the world can grow so beautiful and treat her so well, she also recognized it.

    Xi GUI sniffed, so thinking, happily into the yard.

    Under the setting sun, a piece of ruined scenery, because of the unique sky and light, weaves a magnificent scenery.

    Fallen leaves, remnant lotus, and beauties -

    none of the two who left first noticed that in a pavilion not far away from them, two men with extraordinary bearing witnessed them leaving.

    "The Lord is so lucky to have such a beautiful girl in the backyard. I''m really envious of others."

    The young man, shaking his folding fan, was dressed in a black silk shirt and a stone and Blue Crane cloak. He was not very old, about twenty years old. On the narrow and long Fengmu, because of a pair of thin double eyelids, it is not so fierce.

    Between the eyebrows, it seems that there is still a bit of youthful spirit, and the young people who are more and more set off are more and more handsome.

    Shao Jinyu takes back the complex light of her eyes, and when she raises them again, her black eyes are cold, her thin lips are slightly open, and she says with a smile: "asking brother Liu is a joke? Now the capital is full. Who knows to ask brother Liu how he spent a lot of money to redeem the flower head in Chunfeng tower? That cold autumn is said to be the most beautiful woman in the world. My king had a chance to meet one of them by chance, and he really deserves the title. "

    Before the words fell, he had a sense of teasing in his eyes, and looked sideways at the youth. "If such beauties can be envied by you, the beauties who ask brother Liu in the backyard should cry!"

    Xu asked Liu, shaking his head and laughing, "how could I never know that the prince has such a good eloquence? Well, I''m so rude. I''m sorry for you. Why don''t we go back now, I''ll punish myself for three cups? "

    Shao Jinyu had this idea, so after looking at the closed gate of the peaceful xicuiyuan, he nodded slightly, "well, tonight, I will not go back without getting drunk with brother Liu!"

    "That''s what it means!"

 Chapter 2903

    Shao Jinyu, who took the first step, didn''t notice that in a pair of fierce Fengmu like wolves behind him, when he fell into the three big characters of the gate of xicuiyuan yard, there was a dark light in his eyes that made people unable to express their emotions and flashed by.

    -It''s late at night. The temperature difference between day and night is great. Su Kui has nothing to do all day and doesn''t need Xigui to wait on her. She sent her to have a rest early.

    In the bronze mirror, the figure of the woman is blurred. Su Kui''s eyes are drooping with little interest. She gathers the long black hair at her waist and wipes it with a clean cloth.

    Because she was so absorbed in her mind, she was still stunned when she inadvertently looked up and saw another tall figure in the bronze mirror that belonged to men only half a quarter of an hour.

    Holding the cloth towel and turning back, she looked at him in the air for a few seconds. At last, Su Kui lost first. She lowered her eyes and looked away.

    "I don''t know what he wants to warn me when he comes late at night," he said in a tone of indifference? I''ve come to this end. I''m helpless. I won''t do any harm to the new princess. You can rest assured. "

    Say, turn back to continue to mirror mechanical, once, slowly wipe long hair.

    The days here were so long that she had to count them and waste them.

    Anyway, she didn''t have a few days to work hard, so she naturally didn''t have to work hard to face the people and things that once made her hysterical.

    "You --" Shao Jinyu pressed his thin lips tightly, and then, after a long time, he squeezed out a line from his lips and teeth, "this is my king''s mansion. Where is there in this mansion that I can''t go to?"

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the faint expression of the woman through the hazy copper mirror, as if he could not get interested in anything.

    Today, I met her. He almost didn''t recognize her. She was his former princess. He remembered seeing her a few months ago.

    At that time, she secretly ran out of xicuiyuan, with her hair in a mess and her thin face out of shape. She went to the front yard to find him, and clutched his corner, begging him not to be so cruel to her.

    What had been forgotten before, now Shao Jinyu suddenly takes a deep breath when she looks at sitting in front of the copper mirror and drawing out her thin and scary body in the white middle coat through the candle light like gauze.

    It suddenly occurred to me that even though she looked healthy, her body was actually dry at the throat. Seeing her cold, he had no desire to leave.

    I found a seat for myself and sat down. I twisted my sword brow. I wanted to talk well, but after I said it, it turned into "how long do you want to wipe it? That''s what you learned at home? Why don''t you kneel and salute when you see this king? "

    Su Kui, suspecting that he had heard the wrong thing, said, "did the Lord break into my next lady''s yard in the middle of the night just to make me kowtow to you?" Finally, she turned around and leaned lazily on the half used dresser, her lips covered and her eyes bent with smile, as if she heard a funny joke.

    "You don''t forget, Lord, that you have abandoned me. The surrounding area of the xicuiyuan is the scope of my activities. I used to kneel too much. When I was about to die, I didn''t want to kneel any more. You don''t have to come here in person from time to time. No matter whether you want to see if I''m dead or you want to beat me, you don''t want to make waves again and destroy your feelings with the new princess, I''m not interested now. "

    Shao Jinyu looked at her careless appearance, smiling heartlessly, as if her wrists were broken by pinching, and her skin was pale as paper.

 Chapter 2904

    Liu qingluan, who used to be arrogant and fiery, was dressed in high-profile ways.

    Suddenly, Shao Jinyu didn''t adapt to her pale appearance.

    This marriage, from the beginning, was not his wish, but his mother and concubine asked for him. Otherwise, he would not marry a notorious woman as a princess in the aristocratic circle of the capital.

    So, after marriage, he can''t afford to touch her.

    "Do you have to speak to this king in this way?" Shao Jinyu has a pair of thick eyebrows, deep and deep Phoenix eyes, which reflect Su Kui''s figure.

    For the first time in memory, he looked at her like this.

    Su Kui bowed his head and chuckled. He played with the green silk in front of him with a smile like a flower. Although the tone was emotional, it didn''t contain any feelings. "If the LORD would let me go, I might be in a good mood to talk to him. Otherwise, I beg your pardon. "

    "Let you go?!"

    Shao Jinyu almost didn''t hear what she said for a while. She was in a trance and thought her ears were hallucinating. "Say it again?"

    He grins his teeth and stares at the woman in front of him. Liu qingluan has the ability to be angry and not worth his life at any time.

    Now it''s very good!

    "I said, since the prince hates me very much and I haven''t had a few days to live, why don''t you ask him to let me go and save your eyes and the new princess?" Su Kui did not compromise, looking straight back at his eyes, such as repetition.

    "Bang - Liu qingluan, how dare you!"

    Shao Jinyu didn''t know how, but she suddenly got angry. It''s not like him at all. I can''t help it. But for reason, he could not have come forward and strangled the woman with a casual smile.

    "If you marry into the palace, you will be the ghost of my palace, even if you die! Take back what you said, and I''ll take it as if you didn''t say it. "

    It''s rare that he didn''t kill her.

    Su Kui ignores the system''s warning, and Shao Jinyu''s anger has reached a very high level. The system warns her not to mess around. If she is strangled by Shao Jinyu out of control, her task will fail.

    "When the LORD said this, I was in a trance to think that there was still me in the Lord''s heart."

    The beautiful woman lies lazily on the dressing table, with the bronze mirror of unsophisticated and unsophisticated shape, reflecting her slim and hazy figure. She played with her hair and said it with a smile. Then, even she was teased. She covered her lips and sneered.

    "Liu qingluan!" Shao Jinyu stares at her, "you give me a good talk! No - "

    " what''s not allowed? " Su Kui''s head is crooked, a pair of bright eyes are under the candlelight, flooding with a layer of water light, flowing slightly, which is particularly exciting.

    "Lord, I''m going to die. I really don''t have many days to live. Since you hate me, why don''t you let me go out to see the scenery outside?"

    There seems to be a cry in her tone. When Shao Jinyu listens carefully, she seems to hear nothing.

    He was rarely dumb, and he pressed his thin lips tightly. After a while, he said lightly: "don''t think about it any more. It''s impossible for me to let you go. To the outside world, you were Princess jingle. If you were allowed to go out, you would be against the will of the emperor. You can''t explain it to your father, your prince and your minister! "

    Under wide sleeves, he pinched his long fingers tightly. In fact, he didn''t know what mood he was in to say this.

 Chapter 2905

    "The Lord can announce to the public that I am dead. In this way, is there any explanation? "

    Su Kui sneered. "Or, the LORD hates me so much, and I wish I could die soon?" She said it in a hurry. She didn''t mention it at one breath. She was in poor health and coughed uncontrollably.

    She didn''t want to show weakness in front of him. She turned her back, covered her lips with one hand and coughed violently. She clutched the fingers at the edge of the dresser and tried to whiten them.

    "Cough I like this, you and you are satisfied?! It''s a pity that when Liu qingluan died, he had to bear the crime of murdering the emperor''s heirs! Ah... "

    Shao Jinyu, who was sitting in the chair, felt that something was burning him under his buttocks, which made him unable to sit down. He stepped forward a few steps, and his eyebrows were wringing.

    "Liu qingluan, that''s how you want to leave me?" He didn''t notice. He said to leave him, not the palace.

    Su Kui''s cough is heartbreaking and has no intention of anything else.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Shao Jinyu hesitated to raise her hand, tentatively landed on her shoulder, and found that only a bone was left on her body. Just in this position, I feel my hand.

    Su Kui was dying of agony. Her eyes were flashing with tears. Because of the severe cough, she finally had a little blood color on her face. Suddenly, she felt the sweetness of her throat. She immediately bent down and retched.

    At the next moment, with the vomit, the whole person is like a collapse, and the whole person is paralyzed.

    "Liu qingluan! You - "

    Shao Jinyu quickly catches her fallen body and looks at it. Her hands and snow-white middle coat are all red, as if the other side flowers were bleeding.

    "Come on! Please cure me! "

    Su Kui smiled miserably and earned two times. Without breaking away, he could only say, "Lord, I can go by myself. Do you forget? You used to hate me most for being near you. Now maybe you are on the spur of the moment. I don''t want to ask for trouble later. "

    "Shut up!"

    Shao Jinyu was so worried that she wanted to find something to stop her mouth. Every word she said in the province made him dislike it.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and looked at Shao Jinyu''s expression by candlelight. See him although on the face with fidgety, but eyeground floats, it is what she wants. After a smile, I let myself pass out.

    What I want, I have got it. There is no reason to continue acting.

    Su Kui, who fainted, did not know that after she fainted, the whole originally dilapidated and desolate Xi Cuiyuan, which was rarely haunted by servants, was lit all night, and the travelling doctors and servants kept walking.

    Until the next day, sunflower was awakened by a strong smell of herbs.

    When Xigui saw her wake up, she wiped her tears and cried, "Niang, Niang, you finally wake up. Slaves and maidservants are really afraid of you..."

    "Fie fie FIE, fie FIE, what disheartened words do you say? Shut up! " Another middle-aged voice of the woman interrupted Xi GUI''s cry.

    Su Kui didn''t have the strength to lift his eyes and take a look. She was a mammy she didn''t know. She was about 40 years old. She was slightly fat, but she was dressed cleanly. The whole person had an indescribable energy.

    Listen to her. Su Kui likes it.

    She smiled and asked softly, "this is..."

    "Oh, look at my memory!" The woman immediately returned to her mind and began to introduce with a smile, "Niang, the old slave was sent by the prince. In the future, she will only serve the Niang alone!"

 Chapter 2906

    As soon as Su Kui heard that Shao Jinyu had sent it, her original smile suddenly faded. She lowered her eyes and said, "no need, Mammy, you go back to tell the Lord that I don''t need anything here, so he doesn''t have to worry about it."

    "Mother!" Xi GUI doesn''t understand what Su Kui thinks. She finally gets the prince''s favor again, but the lady doesn''t want anything.

    The old mothers in the yard used to eat all day without working. They wanted her to do everything. Even the servants could bully them. When the LORD came, he took all the people out and sold them at one stroke, and sent loyal servants back. Isn''t that good?

    "Well, I don''t think so. You are too ill to be taken care of by others."

    Mammy kept trying to persuade her that her mouth was dry, and Su Kui finally let go, without mentioning the matter of letting her leave again.

    Of course, Su Kui won''t really drive her away. If she does, her relationship with Shao Jinyu will be broken. How can she brush Shao Jinyu''s kindness? Moreover, Su Kui is a typical hedonism. After more than a month''s experience here, she was ridiculed. There was sand in the rice!

    She almost quit.

    Two people go out, only Su Kui is left in the room.

    The system is talking.

    [host, were you crazy last night? You are not afraid that the target will be angry again and again and kill you? ]

    in its impression, there are many mission people who have crossed the world, who have not been able to come back alive from Shao Jinyu. In addition to the body can not endure, there are, dying, have not seen Shao Jinyu side.

    Thinking about this, it is also a little proud, the host it chose is really good, since the binding system, no failure.

    Su Kui is lying on the bed, aching all over, asking the system, "can you help me temporarily block the pain? I''m not feeling well. "

    The system quickly shielded her from pain. After becoming a high-level system, it not only became more and more humanized, but also developed more and more functions.

    Good, finally comfortable.

    Su Kui stretched out, one hand propped up his cheek on the bed, calmly explained to the system, "yesterday in the daytime, you thought I was going to blow the cold wind for half a day? Shao Jinyu is a suspicious person, he saw that I changed so much, he would come to see for himself. Liu qingluan''s character was not pleasant. Every time Shao Jinyu came here, he would do nothing but shout that she was wronged like a crazy woman. "

    "If I saw him at that time, it was as if I saw the meat. What''s the difference between it and the woman outside? I have to give him a contrast to deepen the impression that I have changed! "

    [that''s ok??? ]The previous hosts never thought of it.

    "Why not? You can see. Now it''s just the first step. I''ll let Shao Jinyu fall into my hands sooner or later. It won''t be long that day. "

    The system is really convinced of the playwright host, but still can''t help worrying about it? ]

    in response to it, there is a very contemptuous "Ho -" silence of the system, which is close to nothing. It is a mistake for it to ask these questions!

    -

    since Shao Jinyu came here, the treatment of xicuiyuan has been continuously improved.

 Chapter 2907

    Although she can''t be compared with when she was a princess, she is also 100 times stronger than when she was down.

    All the old devices in the room have been replaced with new ones, and the quilts with hard lumps have become fragrant and filled with new cotton bedding. The leaking window paper is also pasted with new ones.

    From the inside to the outside, there was a big exchange of blood.

    Su Kui also knew later that Shao Jinyu did things in a vigorous manner, not only changing the furniture, but also changing the infidelity of the servants in the yard into new people.

    Except for Xigui, when I wake up, I''m full of faces.

    In the yard, Su Kui rubbed her wrist. Today, she still hasn''t applied the powder and Dai. Even the precious jewelry Shao Jinyu sent, she didn''t look at it.

    Xia Yan walked in with a big stomach, and saw the woman reclining on the beauty''s couch in the yard, her clothes were simple, half old but not new. She was wrapped in a fragrant embroidered white lotus Cape, and her skin was white and delicate, which was enviable. In the face of family changes, being abandoned as a princess, being poisoned, she did not lose a trace of beauty, but let her beauty more clean out of the world.

    Xia Yan can''t help pinching his hand, and beichi bit his lower lip. With the help of his maid, Xia Yan walked slowly towards Su Kui.

    Hearing the footsteps, Su Kui didn''t open her eyes. She thought it was Xi GUI. It wasn''t until she heard a mess of footsteps, more than one, that she looked up.

    [Xia Yan, another task target. ]The system gives an audible warning.

    Su Kui quietly raised his eyebrows and watched Xia Yan approach step by step.

    She has a pleasing round face, which is not delicate enough, but harmless. She looks like a little girl who hasn''t opened yet.

    In fact, Xia Yan is just 16 years old. In modern times, she is still in high school. With a big stomach and a big red embroidered gourd and double happiness pattern skirt on her body, I really want to show her her the status of the main room at any time and place.

    But I don''t know. It seems that adults secretly wear children''s clothes on her delicate body. Although the style is fashionable and good-looking, it makes her a little older and more dull.

    Xia Yan watched her eyes fall on her clothes. She hooked her lips with satisfaction and got a big stomach. She pretended to be distressed and said to Su Kui, "ah, sister, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Why are you thin again? But I don''t have a good time here? "

    Xigui and mammy Wang came here after hearing the news, and their eyes were worried. These days, Mammy Wang also found out the nature of the master she served. She was very easygoing and didn''t care about anything, as if she was waiting for death at any time.

    What''s more, she''s not in good health. When the LORD sent her, he also told her not to let the master be stimulated again.

    But -

    now it seems that the new princess is coming to greet her. She looks like she is wearing a red dress.

    Su Kui raised her eyes, comforted them with her eyes, and motioned them not to meddle. After that, Shi ran stroked his sleeves, sat up straight, smiled at his eyebrows and eyes, turned his eyes around, and looked forward to being amorous.

    Summer smoke sees her more, in the heart more block a cent.

    At this time, I heard that she used Qinglian''s charming tone and said slowly: "thank you, my sister. I''ve had a bad time before, but since the prince came here a few days ago, I have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 2908

    When Shao Jinyu is mentioned, his eyes and voice are soft.

    Xia Yan''s eyes were dazzling, she clenched her teeth fiercely, and her heart was full of jealousy.

    Once she was a little attendant behind Liu qingluan. Everything depends on her eyes. Her parents told her to please her. Now, she finally saw that the background she relied on collapsed, took her crown princess, robbed her man, and rushed her here, but why could she still live so well?

    That face than ever seen, more delicate and lustful, a plain clothes, not only did not take her as a shade, but also added a bit of cloud light lazy.

    This face, Xia Yan wants to tear it up!

    "Princess..."

    Seeing that she was about to lose control of her mood, the servant girl who served Xia Yan hurriedly grabbed her arm and gently reminded her.

    Xia Yan pursed his lips, tolerated and tolerated, and smiled heavily. "I''ll be relieved if my sister has a good life. I know that my sister hates me for robbing the Lord, but now I''m pregnant with the Lord''s children. I think my sister can understand the Lord''s mind, right? Parents all over the world love their children. It''s no fault that they want to give them the best. "

    As she said this, she stroked her big round belly and gradually had the strength.

    The child, who is her support, is the place where Liu qingluan will never be equal.

    Su Kui played with the cup of tea, took a sip of sweet and mellow tea and smiled a smile at her stomach. "It''s quite big, it''s six months, isn''t it? Boys and girls? "

    "Er..." Xia Yan is dumb. She thinks Su Kui''s calmness is just pretending to be calm. When she stimulates her, she will definitely lose control. Who ever, she did not play according to common sense, but asked this sentence.

    But she was not afraid.

    The smile was a little deeper. "The doctor said it was a boy. He was very naughty. He always punched and kicked me in my stomach! But he listened to the king very much. As long as he was there, he would be honest. Therefore, the Lord will come to accompany me every night so that I can have a rest safely. "

    Finish saying, she "ah" a, frown to stare at Su Kui carefully, "elder sister, am I saying wrong? Sorry I know that elder sister loves Wang Ye very much... "

    "Oh, and then?" Su Kui didn''t want to listen to her pretending to play with the tea cup with a smile. "You know I''m sorry, just seduce your brother-in-law. I''m inferior to others. But Xia Yan, I also advise you not to be too arrogant. If you are pregnant, you should stay in the room and have a baby. Aren''t you afraid that I will go crazy and cause irreparable harm to the children in your stomach? "

    She has a pair of dark eyebrows like a distant mountain. They are thin and long. She looks forward to many things. Smiling to see the past, was a pair of dark eyes staring at, directly teach people from the bottom of the foot a chill.

    "You --"

    Xia Yan can''t help but take two steps back. Behind her, a large group of servant girls and women also rush to block Xia Yan. If her baby has problems, they are the first one that the Lord can''t let go.

    After all, in their eyes, Liu qingluan, but has a criminal record in the body, have to defend ah!

    autumn is cool, sukui gathered the cloak, and the sun shining from the gap of the Wutong tree made her squint.

 Chapter 2909

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Women''s voice line is soft and charming with cool, two complex feelings, mixed in her body, especially beautiful.

    Su Kui held up her chin. "Don''t lean over and protect your princess. I''m not clear-minded since I entered xicuiyuan. In case of insanity, I will never die."

    never die!

    Xia Yan dare not take the child in her stomach to gamble. She clenches her lower lip, and her poor appearance can no longer be put on. She frowned coldly and stared at Su Kui. "I should have said that to my elder sister. You just said it. Today is different from the past. Since you have entered xicuiyuan, you should be quiet and wait for death! Do you have to show up in front of me again and again? "

    "Tut, don''t pretend to be innocent?" Su Kui held down the Qi but Xi GUI, "in this palace, no one is absolutely pure. Do you think Shao Jinyu will absolutely believe that you are innocent? In fact, he has known all the things you have done for a long time

    Mammy Wang looked at the tit for tat situation of the two men, and was in such a hurry. The master is weak. Only Xi GUI and her are really for the master''s sake in the yard.

    And the little eunuch and servant girl mother-in-law of Xia Yandai add up to tens in total. Moreover, Xia Yan is the serious master of the house now. If she really wants to deal with Su Kui, she may not be able to stop her.

    "Impossible!" Xia Yan''s face is white, and his teeth are clenched. "The Lord won''t believe your stories. You have so many innocent lives in your hands. I''m different from you!"

    Yes, that''s it.

    Summer smoke constantly comforts itself in the heart, as if only in this way, can we let the constant up and down beat away.

    If the Lord knows it, how can he not stop it? Can Liu qingluan be abandoned and changed into a princess?

    "Innocent?" Su Kui was amused by her. She left the cup, walked lightly and gracefully to Xia Yan. Her raised hand was blocked by the servant girl. She was not upset. She took back her hand slowly and asked with a light smile, "why don''t I know which innocent life''s blood is in my hand? I admire my sister''s ruthlessness. Just pity my nephew who is not yet born. It''s a bad time -- "

    " shut up! Come on! Give me - "

    " what do you want? "

    Before Xia Yan could finish his command, he heard a sullen question coming from behind.

    Xia Yan suddenly froze, his face was pale, and he began to shiver slightly.

    Around has Hula knelt a large area, servant eunuchs respectfully said: "see the Lord! I''ve seen the first assistant! "

    It was Shao Jinyu and Xu who asked Liu!

    "Wang, Wang Ye......"

    Xia Yan turns around difficultly, but the words don''t come out. The tears fall down first, and she wants to cry. It''s heartbreaking.

    However, Shao Jinyu''s eyes light swept over her, and finally fell on Su Kui who was standing well. I don''t know why. I feel relieved.

    "Xia Yan, I warned you to keep your baby in your stomach. Don''t walk around if you have nothing to do with it. Do you take my words as a sideshow?"

    When it comes to her red dress, the meaning of the demonstration is too obvious. However, where can Shao Jinyu not understand?

    In the back house, women have some means to do it, but it''s boring to push forward.

 Chapter 2910

    "Plop", Xia Yan knelt heavily, and did not argue. He cried in a low voice: "it''s my fault. I blame Yan''er for not being sensible! It''s Yan''er who worries about her sister''s bad life here, so she wants to come and have a look. Unexpectedly, she didn''t think of her sister... "

    Su Kui:???

    In full view of the public, she really admired Xia Yan''s ability to open her eyes and tell lies, as well as the tears that would fall when she said them, so that she could get the modern level and get the level of after photos properly.

    "What am I?" Su Kui tilted his head and asked curiously.

    Xia Yan was so confused that she didn''t hear who asked. She just went on with tears on her face Curse the child in my belly, Lord, I and I can''t help it! "

    "Liu qingluan!"

    "What to do?" Su Kui''s face was innocent, and he said to Shao Jinyu''s dark eyes, "look, I know that as long as she shed two tears, you will believe her in everything. In that case, what are you doing to me these days? I''ve already said that it''s better to leave me here and die for myself. Today, I''m in such a mess that I don''t have to be disturbed! "

    Xu asked Liu jokingly and stood aside. He didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end. He just looked at the beautiful woman with red mouth and white teeth. His friend could not speak.

    It''s very interesting.

    Su Kui catches his eyes. His eyes end. He cleans them gently and skillfully. In the cold, Xu Wenliu is caught by surprise. His heart beats as if he was tickled by something.

    This woman -

    looked again, as if she hadn''t seen him from the beginning to the end, and took her eyes back.

    Xu asked Liu to grind his teeth, and the jade beads in his hands moved faster.

    Shao Jinyu stared at the woman in a displeased way. It was very kind of him. He didn''t blame her. What did he do to show this expression of grievance? He was also stuffy with his heart.

    "Before I''m finished, you''re not afraid to interrupt me with a long speech." Shao Jinyu strolled to her side and could not refuse to hold her hand. She started to get cold and frowned, "who made you come out in such a cold day? Don''t think you''re going to die fast enough? "

    I can''t help being upset.

    I didn''t think Su Kui would laugh instead of being angry. "Yes, sooner or later, he will die. It''s shameful for the Lord to show his face now!"

    "You --"

    Su Kui didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He swung his sleeve and pulled his hand out. "What I have done is done. What I haven''t done is dead. I won''t admit it! Xia Yan, you can do it yourself. I''m looking at the future. I''m sure you''ll have it in the future. Please cherish it! "

    She pulled her lips and smiled sarcastically. "If the Lord wants me to live a few more days, he doesn''t need a panacea to take this woman away and clean me up for two days, I will be very grateful."

    "Liu qingluan, you are just a sinful woman. How dare you tell the king what to do?" Xia Yan is not convinced. She kneels on the ground for a long time. Her feet are numb. Listening to Su Kui''s words, she feels proud.

    She thought that Liu qingluan must be insane after being locked here for so long. How dare she talk to Shao Jinyu like this? If she can''t point out for a second, she will be executed by the king''s order.

    However --

    she waited and waited, only waiting for Shao Jinyu''s indifferent light eyes, "come, send the princess back. Without the permission of my king, you are not allowed to step into xicuiyuan again!"

 Chapter 2911

    "Lord! She is -- "

    " shut up, don''t send the princess away?! " Shao Jinyu gave a deep command.

    People dare not delay. They just hold up Xia Yan and quickly take him away despite her resistance.

    Su Kui gave Shao Jinyu a squint. "You go, too. I''m going to have a rest. I beg you husband and wife, live your life well, don''t disturb me again, OK? Xia Yan is pregnant with your child, and she is firmly in the position of princess. Can''t I provoke her? Can''t I hide? "

    Then she walked away.

    Shao Jinyu was depressed. In front of her friends, she couldn''t get down. She wanted to follow the past. Su Kui had eyes behind her. She said, "don''t follow me!" It''s stopped.

    "Pooh - soon there were only two of them in the yard. Xu asked Liu, shaking his head and laughing, "it''s hard for an honest official to cut off the housework. It''s fun and tight for the former princess."

    Shut up about the reason.

    Shao Jinyu breathed a sigh of relief. His friends seemed to be hanging around. In fact, his weight in the court and his identity background, even he, did not dare to touch his edge easily.

    Xu Wenliu comes from a hundred year old family. The Xu family has been an official for generations and is only loyal to today''s sages. Xu family has military generals and civil servants, and students all over the world. Some of these talented people have followed the imperial court as officials, and now they have achieved little. Some of them are in business or wandering the Jianghu.

    Even though the emperor was afraid of Xu''s family, he couldn''t do it.

    Lead a hair and move the whole body, Xu family a fall, the court will be empty most immediately. The surrounding countries are covetous to the Shao family. If there is no Xu family, the Shao family will be weakened immediately.

    "Tell brother Liu a joke. There''s something wrong with qingluan''s temper in his illness. Let''s see the joke." Shao Jinyu sighed and saw the closed door, thinking that she would come back when her anger was gone.

    They talked and laughed out of the yard and went all the way to Shao Jinyu''s study.

    -

    a bright moon hangs in the sky. The moon is like a gauze, covering the sky and the earth in a layer of haze.

    The wind blows and the grass moves, and the shadow of the trees whirls.

    Xi GUI goes out with a basin. Before he leaves, he tells her, "the Lord will have a rest earlier after drinking the medicine. It''s not early."

    After she woke up, Su Kui would not let the servants in the yard call her Niang, and they all changed their name to master.

    Shao Jinyu listened and followed her.

    Su Kui waved her away. She lay on the window lattice, not sleepy.

    She is waiting for someone.

    As time went by, Su Kui yawned and raised his hand to close the window.

    Stroll back to the bedroom, light crimson bed curtain and window curtain, decorate the room like a new house. She''s not a princess now. She can''t use the exclusive Zhenghong in the main room. She can only use the light red which is a little bit lighter than Dahong.

    Her eyes fell on the young man who carelessly leaned against the bedpost and looked at the devices in the room.

    The young man''s dark hair and bushy eyebrows, a pair of long and thin Phoenix eyes, and a little sharp features, were softened by the three points of smile on his face at all times.

    He was still wearing the clothes he had seen in the daytime, the green robe on the Buddha''s head, and a blue bat leather belt tied around his waist. At the moment, the lazy eyes were falling on her.

    Su Kui suddenly saw a man other than Shao Jinyu in the bedroom. He was not nervous. He was hanging his eyes and picking his nails. He leaned lazily against the curtain of the arch. He said lightly, "how elegant and dignified are the first auxiliary adults? I don''t know. The first auxiliary adults used to be gentlemen on the beam and enter the married women''s dormitory at night?"

 Chapter 2912

    The delicate and graceful face of a woman, under the candlelight, is as thick as skin, with red lips and white teeth, and the eyes and eyebrows looking forward to, can hook the soul of a man.

    Xu asked Liu to lean on the edge of the bed column. If his eyes could be turned into substance, they would have become countless hands and fell on the woman with myriad feelings.

    "I don''t know that Miss Liu, who is well-known in the capital city, is such a beautiful lady. If he had known that Xu would have been desperate to marry Miss Liu and pampered her in the palm of his hand, he would never let her live such a life."

    Su Kui was amused by his clever words and expressions. He took a look at him and walked closer slowly. "It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Now I''m the next wife of the Royal Palace, and you, the first assistant of the imperial court, and the best friend of the Lord. How much is it inappropriate for the first assistant to come here?"

    Slender green fingers, such as jade, against his blue robe, the more white eyes. She leaned slightly, her eyes and eyebrows were gentle when she spoke, her voice was soft and affectionate, her fingers were endowed with vitality, and she climbed up a little bit from her chest.

    Xu asked Liu that pair of long and thin eyes, pupil color deepened, dark unknown. He quickly put out his hand and grasped her weak and boneless palm, which was just wrapped in the palm of her hand, perfectly fitting. It''s like a match with him.

    "It''s not appropriate. It''s nothing to do with outsiders." He spoke slowly, hoarsely, and flowed through the room.

    Su Kui said with a smile, "what is that song about

    "Don''t you all know?" Xu asked Liu not to answer his questions. When she saw her in the daytime, she glanced back in all sorts of ways. The ambition in her eyes was startling.

    It also made him feel hearty.

    Just like the reincarnation goblin, it''s special for men''s spirits!

    Two people close, breathing are closely intertwined, Su Kui hook lips, not timid.

    "You want me?" In the tone, it''s confidence in your beauty.

    "No?" Xu asked Liu, slightly tugging at his hand, and Su Kui gave a light shout. The whole man fell into his arms and was firmly encircled by him.

    Xu asked Liu chumou, thin lips just attached to her ears, moist and warm breath hit her auricle, numb with a current, appropriate flirting.

    "Shao Jinyu doesn''t know the beauty and mistakenly treats the fish eyes as pearls. Is it not for the girl to defend her body for him?"

    Su Kui heard that his name was a girl, not any name related to Shao Jinyu. She bent her eyes with satisfaction and her smile became more charming.

    "It''s said that the Lord treats you as his own brother. Will the first assistant feel sorry for him? If one day something happened in the east window -- "

    Xu asked Liu for his lightness, contentment, and contempt between his eyebrows, and did not pay any attention to the royal family.

    "When the peony dies, it''s romantic to be a ghost! Even if the east window incident, with the company of beauty, the road is not alone

    "That''s what you said!"

    Su Kui always remembers Liu qingluan''s wish and does what he likes. Isn''t that right?!

    She stood upright slightly. Xu Wenliu thought that she would refuse, but she was pushed by the beauty, and the whole person fell into the bed with soft fragrance.

    The bedding room is full of women''s smell.

    "To be able to be in love with Xu Gongzi, who wants to be in spring in the mind of thousands of women before death, even if it is death, it will not waste this life."

    She hooked her lips. When Xu asked Liu to open his lips, she bent her finger and pointed at his thin lips. "Shh, let me do it."

 Chapter 2913

    The sky shows the crab blue clouds, and the soft early sun shows a corner from behind the accumulated clouds. All things gather a layer of mist that has not been dispersed.

    The water red peony brocade with thousands of layers stretches out a section of white lotus like arm slowly. The jade colored arm is dotted with red marks left after being sucked.

    Su Kui turned over lazily. After a night of ups and downs, with the rain and dew, her originally pale skin color was pink from head to foot. Her delicate and delicate face was like a layer of natural rouge. The whole person was charming and charming, which was adorable.

    A moment later, a man''s arm hand, obviously, hugged her from behind her, with a deep, husky, tender voice, escaping from his thin lips, "wake up?"

    Su Kui didn''t look back, half propped up his forehead, and looked lazily at the window. The sky light came in from the thin screen window, gradually dispelling the red and heart beating musk smell in the room.

    "The first aide hasn''t left yet? My servant girl will come in and wait on me to wash. Isn''t the first assistant not afraid to be found? "

    Xu Wenliu is in a good mood. Over the past 20 years, he has finally found a heartbeat that can wake him up for many years, almost falling into the dead silence. At first, he thought it was just a spring festival. However, if she was touched by a little skin and flesh, the big fire in his heart would be enough to start a prairie fire.

    Spirit and flesh are one, but so it is.

    "Are you afraid?" Xu asked Liu to kiss her fragrant shoulder, and saw that her white and round shoulder was full of traces he had left. He couldn''t help burying his head and sucking a red mark.

    Su Kui sneered, slapped him on the face, and said it was not strong, just like flirting.

    She sat up with her bedding folded, leaned against the bedpost and looked sideways at him. "Of course, I''m afraid of death. Now I''m helpless. Anyone in this house can call me to die without a burial place. How can I not be afraid?"

    Xu asked Liu for a slap from her. He put his hands behind his head. "If you are afraid of death, you will agree to let me go to your bed?"

    This woman is not honest at all.

    The next second, Su Kui turned over, lifted the quilt, and sat on him straight away. She looked down and looked at him. "I''m afraid of death, so I purposely pulled you into my thief boat. The first aide thought that he could get on my boat and get off if he wanted to?"

    She was as cool as ice jade. She drew a circle in his chest flexibly. Xu Wenliu caught her eyes. There was fog in her eyes. She was delicate and lazy. She looked at her affectionately, which made his whole body soft. There was only one place, which was hard --

    "no, I don''t want to do it in my life," Xu Wenliu held her hand, put it on his lips and frowned. "Why is his body so soft Poor, Shao Jinyu is not a thing either. If you squeeze out your use value, you will be abandoned. Now it''s only October, and you are so afraid of the cold? "

    He pulled her down, put her in his arms, and wrapped her in a quilt until only one head appeared.

    Look at her white face, black eyes looking at him, Xu asked Liu could not help bowing his head, and kissed her face.

    Make su Kui a smile, lips red and teeth white, see Xu asked Liu a Leng, a long time just stuffy way: "you should smile more."

    "Originally you like my smile, then I only smile for you to see?" She nodded his thin lips. "Can I be selfish to think that the first subsidiary is on my side now?"

 Chapter 2914

    Xu asked Liu Ming that she was mostly coaxing him. He had known Shao Jinyu for so long, and also knew her feelings for Shao Jinyu. Once so like a person, how can such a short time, said forget forget?

    Think he is intelligent, not easy to be caught in her eyes, easy to let him betray his friends, be used by her.

    His heart was sour and astringent. He just picked up his spirits, pretended to be romantic and didn''t care about it, and nodded, "OK, it''s enough to have your promise."

    The rest dare not ask.

    Hate only hate, did not meet her earlier.

    Such a woman is suitable for being pampered in the palm of her hand. Without careful irrigation, it will soon wither.

    -

    the sky is bright, and the time has passed. Su Kui''s room is still quiet.

    It took a long time to see Xi GUI rubbing his eyes and carrying a basin of water.

    "Master son atones for his sins. I didn''t know what happened last night. I slept very hard. I didn''t even know when it was dawn outside the window. I slept until now." She said that she was a little embarrassed. Again, the woman who was leaning on the edge of the bed had even put on her clothes.

    Su Kui slowly immersed his hands in the water, with a light smile on his face, and said, "no problem, prepare food."

    But in my heart, it''s like a mirror. All this must be the ghost Xu asked Liu for. She said that as a powerful minister, he was not afraid of being discovered.

    It turns out that the situation in the yard is under his control.

    In November, when it began to snow, Su kuixu asked Liu to catch her eyes, answered a silent warning, took up the wine, and stood up with a smile.

    "Madam is late. Xu has a toast to madam. It''s windy outside. It''s just right to warm up."

    Su Kui looks down and smiles. She rarely wears a white and yellow jacket embroidered with hibiscus flowers, and a green and green skirt with three plates and gold.

 Chapter 2915

    Shao Jinyu looks at her dress. She is in a trance. She thinks of the woman in front of her. She is also so proud, like the sun. At that time, she held a heart, and Baba came to his eyes, and he didn''t care.

    Now, the other side really did not take him in the eye, even drove him out of her life, instead, he slept restlessly all night.

    He and Liu qingluan knew each other well and could not go back.

    Even back in the past, he is still Shao Jinyu who despises her sincerely. If she doesn''t change, ask herself, Shao Jinyu thinks, maybe, he will never look at her for a second time, right?

    When he was in a trance, the woman around him raised the cup with a smile. He was so shocked that he didn''t have time to think about it, so he took the wine from Su Kui''s hand.

    "She can''t drink. Let me drink for her. My wife is not fit for drinking. Please don''t blame brother Liu."

    Say, don''t wait for Xu Wenliu reaction, he has already looked up to drink the wine, don''t give Xu Wenliu room to refuse.

    Xu asked Liu to look askance at Su Kui, and raised his eyebrows to her. His eyes were meaningful.

    Shao Jinyu came here to solve the problem with Su Kui. It''s better to close the relationship between them. As a result, it turned into a wine fight with Xu Wenliu.

    Su Kui is listening to me. I can''t help laughing.

    Xu''s eloquence to ask Liu is really good. Shao Jinyu wants to stop the topic twice and again, and then he is led into the next trap without trace. After drinking, Shao Jinyu''s eyes are red.

    However, both of them had a good amount of alcohol and a low concentration of alcohol, so they were not drunk, only slightly drunk.

    Sunflower is not stained with wine.

    "Tilt, tilt Luan It''s Ben Wang, right, wrong... "

    In the wine, Shao Jinyu lost the indifference and aloofness she used to carry. Her face was reddish. She clutched her hand and whispered.

    Xu asked Liu to sit opposite and stared at Shao Jinyu''s small hand tightly held in his palm. He felt the temperature of the small hand and the faint fragrance on her head. It was soft and boneless, but now it was held in the palm by another man.

    And he, the name is not correct not shun, the heart hate to rush up, will two people glue together hand tear.

    "Prince, you are drunk. Will you be sent back to rest?" Su Kui drew back without trace, lightly twisted the handkerchief, and wiped the corner of his lips.

    "Coming -" she was about to order the servants, but saw Shao Jinyu clap the table and stand up.

    "I won''t go! Tilt, tilt Luan, shall we go back to the past? Can I make it up to you? " He stooped to hold Su Kui''s shoulders, and his eyes flashed with pain and regret.

    Su Kui pulled the corners of his lips and smiled three times on his face.

    "Prince, have you heard a word?" She didn''t break away this time. Shao Jinyu was allowed to hold her shoulders. Even if she was strong enough, she would almost crush her bones.

    Xu Wenliu is about to endure to the limit. He seems to be lazily bending his arm to prop up his jaw. His knuckled fingers carelessly play with wine lanterns. The white jade wine lanterns are fragile in his palm. They are thrown around by him. If you don''t pay attention, you will be in danger of being crushed.

    No one noticed, his indifferent eyes.

    "What, what?" Shao Jinyu blinked with wine.

    A woman''s face is like spring flowers, and her skin is like coagulated fat. The most special thing is a pair of peach blossom eyes with mist and water, looking forward to the future.

 Chapter 2916

    Before, why didn''t he pay attention to her?

    It turns out that she looks so good.

    Yes, I still remember that when I was married by my father, my brothers around me were envious and envious of him. Liu qingluan was one of the most beautiful women in the capital at that time. His love for him was well known in the capital circle.

    But at that time, he was only annoyed. Although he had several connections with Liu qingluan, he was deeply impressed. However, the impression was how arrogant and domineering she was, and how indifferent she was to those girls who flattered her.

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes, looked into his disappointed eyes, smiled and reached out, brushed his broad chest, "Lord, it''s hard to accept the word, do you know?"

    "I......"

    Shao Jinyu was stunned. She was stiff. For a while, she slowly lowered her eyes. She was tall and tall. At this moment, she seemed to be a little shorter.

    He couldn''t help but smile, "is there really no room for recovery?"

    After that long farewell, a glimpse of the startled goose outside the xicuiyuan, her careless words, floating lightly, fell into his heart.

    Before, he never knew what love was until he met her after the change.

    Su Kui''s eyes skimmed over Xu''s asking willow, and looked into the red plum tree in the garden. It was a little red and enchanting.

    "I don''t know if the Lord wants to go back to the past or stop at the present?" Asked Su Kui with a smile.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "If I go back to the past, then I''m still the eldest Miss Liu. The prince is still the arrogant son of heaven who even looks at me and doesn''t like his eyes. But if I stop at the moment and try to ask, when I am exiled, taken away as a princess, misunderstood, trampled on by my own cousin, and put on chronic poison and sterilization soup at the same time, I can''t have my own children all my life, now, the prince comes to ask me, can we still come back? "

    She took a deep breath, cold air into the heart, leading her to hold her chest and cough a few times.

    A pair of eyes are not sad or happy, but red.

    Xu asked Liu to watch all the time. After su Kui said no to Shao Jinyu, he was in a good mood. He was even interested in watching his friends eat shriveled.

    How about Liu qingluan before? He doesn''t know, but how lucky is he? It is because of Shao Jinyu''s disgust that he can meet the only woman in his life who will make him moved.

    Get her, possess her, protect her, is Xu Wenliu in that night, looking at her smile, but with an unshakable sadness, made up his mind.

    But now, what did he hear?

    "Poison?! What poison?! "

    He suddenly stood up, regardless of also Lengleng trance, obviously was hit not light Shao Jinyu, ran to Su Kui.

    "So, on you Already poisoned? " Every word Xu asked Liu felt his heart was quivering. It was hard to speak. Every word came out of his throat.

    He wants to know.

    Su Kui leaned back in her chair, and it took her too much energy to finish. It was cold outside, and the chilly air came into her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    "Yes, I haven''t lived long. This is what the Lord used to hope for, isn''t it? The stain and shame in your life can finally disappear. "

    "Shut up!"

    As soon as they spoke, they were stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 2917

    "Ask Liu, you -" are both men. Shao Jinyu is too clear about what that means from Xu Wenliu''s slender eyes.

    "What about me?" Xu Wenliu has no desire to hide. He is in power and doesn''t fear these things. He glances at Shao Jinyu coldly and doesn''t answer the question, "Jinyu, I didn''t expect that you are a person who can do something to women, especially the woman who once loved you deeply."

    As a strong man, perhaps Liu qingluan''s surname is the beginning of all tragedies.

    However, she was not threatened by herself. The Liu family fell down and the whole family was sent to the frontier. The death and injury of the men in the family could not turn over the waves at all.

    If he had, he would have rushed people to the yard and arrested them. It would have been enough for her to live in peace all her life. If not, he would have sent her to a remote village. In this way, if not deliberately, he would not have seen one person in his whole life, which would have saved her eyesight.

    As a result, Shao Jinyu is so vicious!

    "I......" Shao Jinyu was dumbed down when asked. He opened his mouth and said, "it''s not me..."

    He was not even convinced when he listened.

    Shao Jinyu put on a face in embarrassment. If he had known before, he would have liked Liu qingluan. Before, he would not have treated her that way.

    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.

    Especially looking at Su Kui''s pale smiling face, the corner of his lips laughing and satirizing.

    "Although it''s not the poison of the Lord, isn''t it inspired by the Lord?"

    Xu can''t even hear Shao Jinyu''s name appear in her mouth. He steps forward and looks down at her pale face. His eyes are quickly scratched with a look of heartache? If it''s cold outside, go back first. Don''t be afraid. I won''t let you die. Even if I find all the doctors in the world, I will get rid of the poison in your body! "

    Since it has been discovered by Shao Jinyu, Xu asked Liu for help in order to avoid being harmful to Su Kui and embarrass her. He suppressed her feelings and buried them in his heart.

    However, he didn''t expect to hide his suffering, in exchange for this result.

    And he put his cloak on her, and fastened his belt.

    Xu Wenliu is tall and tall, about one and a half heads higher than Su Kui. His cloak is wide and big. Because of his relationship, the upper part of Xu Wenliu''s body is stained with a light fragrance of pine ink, lingering in his nose.

    "Xu asked Liu! This is the princess of the king! " Shao Jinyu was also annoyed. He thought he had a lot of time to save it, but he was outdone by others.

    Reaching out to tear off Su Kui''s cloak, Xu Wenliu quickly blocks it. He looks back indifferently at Shao Jinyu, "do you want to freeze her to death? This weather, knowing that she is not in good health, ask her to come out? "

    This -

    Shao Jinyu found that in front of the two people, he was always asked the dumb one.

    There is another reason for his failure. Even if he is unwilling to admit it, he has to bow down.

    That is, Liu qingluan doesn''t love him anymore. So wrong is wrong, she will never forgive him without principle.

    His hands drooped wiltingly, and a gloom fell over his brows.

    "Jin Yu, she''s not your princess anymore. Have you forgotten?"

    Xu asked Liu to smile softly, his tone was gentle, and his words were extremely ironic.

    "Qingluan, go back first."

    In Shao Jinyu''s face, Xu asked Liu for Su Kui''s name, patted her on the shoulder, and comforted her with a soft voice. "Don''t worry, I will be here from now on, and you will never suffer any more!"

 Chapter 2918

    Su Kui nodded, without saying a word. She was slim and graceful, and her posture swayed out of the pavilion. Before she left, she put Shao Jinyu''s sad expression into her eyes. She could not help but drop her eyes and smile happily.

    Yes, that''s it.

    Once Liu qingluan experienced the feeling, you will experience one by one.

    -

    "ask Liu, you stay first, I have something to tell you."

    Seeing the figure of the beauty gradually disappeared in a plum blossom, Shao Jinyu regained her former dignity and asked Xu Liu in a deep voice.

    "Just in time, I have something to say to you."

    Xu Wenliu''s posture was free and unrestrained. He sat down on the chair and drank a drink with his head up.

    "When did it start? Ask Liu, I will take you as my brother! How dare you -- " Shao Jinyu''s black sword eyebrows are folded into a knot, his fists are clenched, and he raises and falls heavily.

    Shao Jinyu can''t say that he was robbed by his best brother. But to let him go, just think about it, and gouge out the same pain!

    "Do you still remember that day when I took a glimpse outside xicuiyuan? Jin Yu, I understand you so much. Your eyes at that time are enough to explain everything. So I''m not surprised that you''ve come to an end. "

    Two people are equal to each other.

    It was at that time that we lost our minds and hearts.

    Men are lower body animals, confused by beauty. The second step is to understand the beauty of the inner.

    No matter from any aspect, Liu qingluan is absolutely enough capital. Once known as the first beauty in the capital, even though she is shrewd and domineering with her family''s influence, she also attracts the eyes of countless young men.

    To be honest, how many women envy her wanton life?

    Who knows that stepping into the palace has changed her life.

    Shao Jinyu closed her eyes painfully. Yes, he should know that Liu qingluan after the change, the light around her, is enough to attract any man she wants to attract.

    Open his eyes again, he didn''t say a word, pounced on it, and hit Xu Wenliu''s face with a fist.

    Xu Wenliu was hit by him and stumbled, but he didn''t dodge. He took the punch. Wipe off the blood escaping from the corner of his lips, he pulled his lips and stood up from the ground, smiling like a smile. "This fist is what I deserve. As a brother, I really can''t deal with you. But -- "

    he has fought back. Between the two men, he didn''t use any skills and internal power, relying on the shocking hand to hand combat between the meat and the meat.

    The pavilion was in a mess. The wine on the stove was sprinkled all over the ground. The wine was steaming. The people who smoked were red eyed, and their hands were even less important.

    "I deserve a blow from you, but you acquiesced that others poisoned qingluan and hurt her so much. What is your right to accuse me of my feelings for her? Even if I do something to her, I will save her from suffering. You are the one who should not stand out! "

    "Cough, cough..." Shao Jinyu was pressed into the snow. He coughed awkwardly twice. A handsome face was blue and purple, which was particularly funny. He red eyes, staring at Xu to ask Liu, "so what? Can''t make it up? I have told people to go down and recruit the world''s top doctors. I don''t believe it. No doctor can cure her in this day! "

    In response to him, Xu asked Liu Huo to go out. He didn''t care that he beat the king jingle, the son beloved by the Emperor today. He was the enemy of love.

    He ha ha a smile, "whatever you like, but I won''t let go, Liu qingluan, I''ll make it!"

 Chapter 2919

    Therefore, Shao Jinyu did not answer, but told Xu Wenliu his idea in the most direct way.

    At the same time, Xu asked Liu not to let him. What you want is still a woman. You can grab it by your ability.

    Two men fighting in a group in the snow, outside, are all figures who can cover the sky with one hand, a handsome young man. A calm and handsome man with extraordinary appearance.

    Now it''s like a child, like a child fighting for a beloved toy.

    -

    when Xi GUI was worried, he walked and looked until he couldn''t see, then he drooped his head and asked Su Kui, "master, are you not so good? What can I do if the prince and the first aide fight for good or evil? In case the emperor blames me... " At that time, I will blame the master again.

    Is it not bad enough for her to be hurt by the royal family? These two men are really ignorant!

    Xi GUI''s face can''t hide things. Su Kui only needs to glance at her heart. Can''t help but cover your lips and chuckle. You have a charming smile. You can''t help but look at your beautiful face.

    "You, just care about yourself, don''t worry about them." If you want to fight, you will never really die.

    I''m afraid Shao Jinyu and Xu Wenliu can''t think of it in their whole lives. They will be rejected by a woman, won''t they? She is also a little maid.

    Xigui has always been obedient to Su Kui''s words. She immediately nods and agrees, "it''s windy outside. Master, I''d better go back to have a rest. I''ll ask the doctor to give you a pulse check later."

    Sukui didn''t refuse. She can''t die before the task is finished.

    Two people are slowly passing through the garden, toward the direction of washing the green garden, suddenly listening to the back of a Jiao ha, in addition to summer smoke, who else?

    "Stop! Liu qingluan, my princess is calling you. How dare you? "

    See Su Kui ignore, summer smoke voice more indifferent.

    She got up early in the morning, because she was close to giving birth and listened to her midwife''s advice. In order to have a better life in the future, she would walk outside every day. It was just the beginning of the snow today, and the wintersweet flowers in the garden rushed to open all night long, which made her stay a little longer.

    Unexpectedly, I was planning to go back when I saw sukui.

    Now, she has been ignored by the Lord. The other side is in the palace, but it seems that she has nothing in the limelight for a while. Anyone who sees her must be respectful.

    "My sister comes to see the flowers, too?"

    Xi GUI bit her lips, but she was not sure about Su Kui. Seeing her stop and wait for Xia Yan to come, she went to the front two steps anxiously and stopped in front of Su Kui. She begged timidly: "princess, please let our master go. She is not well and can''t be frozen outside. Moreover, you are now a princess, and the master will not pose any threat to you. "

    Su Kui didn''t have time to stop it at all. He was eager to protect GUI. He had already said something.

    Her heart is not good. The next second, she can only drag Xi GUI behind her. She slaps her face, but slaps Su Kui''s face, which is as white as blood. The red finger marks are clearly visible.

    Ha -

    have fun.

    Su Kui pulled the pink lip of the bullshit and motioned to Xi GUI not to act rashly.

    Xi GUI is in a hurry, and tears fall down. "Master, how are you, master?" She was very sad and self reproached. If she hadn''t tried to talk for a while, she wouldn''t have hurt her master.

 Chapter 2920

    "Bitch! I have room for you to cut in when I speak? Come on, pull her aside for me. I want to have a good chat with my good sister! "

    She swung her veil, covered her lips and smiled brilliantly. The sound of a good elder sister was especially strong, as if she were afraid that people would not know that their relationship was very similar.

    "Don''t be the princess. All the mistakes are the fault of the maidservant. You should kill and cut all the way to the maidservant! Just ask you to let go of the master! "

    "Not yet?!" Xia Yan doesn''t care to look at a little servant girl at all, even if Shao Jinyu takes Liu qingluan to heart? She has been abolished by the divine edict, and she can''t turn over the waves in her life.

    But she, the mother''s family is still strong, in the belly, also carries Shao Jinyu''s child.

    This is her confidence!

    She sweeps the servant girls and women who are waiting beside her fiercely. The group is excited and hesitates for a moment. They immediately know who is their master and who they have to listen to. They just drag Xigui and press her in the snow.

    Su Kui, who has always been a short guard, watched Xi GUI being pressed into the cold snow by her little face. Her little face suddenly turned purple with cold, and a smile gradually appeared on her face? Since you hate me, why bother a little servant girl? "

    Xia Yan lifted his eyes lazily, stroked his belly and laughed: "I can''t understand what my elder sister said. This humble maid despises the imperial power. As a Royal Princess, I naturally want to defend the Royal prestige. Punish her, does the elder sister still want to plead for her not to succeed? "

    "Oh? Is it? Then can I think that my sister can only do this for the servant girl around me, Xia Yan, when did you become so pitiful? " Su Kui folded a plum flower and played with it in his hand. The green, white and jade fingers complement the red and wintersweet, which is very beautiful.

    There was a trace of jealousy in Xia Yan''s eyes.

    "Liu qingluan, don''t drink with respect, don''t eat with punishment. I''m the princess now. When I see you, you have to kowtow and salute."

    Xi GUI was shivering with cold. When she heard this, she didn''t know where her strength came from. She overturned the servant girl who controlled her and ran away without turning back her head.

    Xia Yan was shocked, and then he became angry with embarrassment. "Why don''t you get this bitch back? What did you eat?! Waste! "

    I want to know that Xigui must have gone to move the soldiers. Shao Jinyu has warned her not to provoke Liu qingluan. Although she looks confident, she is still timid in the face of the real master of the palace.

    "Tut Tut, sister, you are still the same. It seems that after being a princess, you can''t increase your means by one or two points? Except for a poor face, I''m afraid it''s all grass in my head. "

    Su Kui chuckled and approached Xia Yan step by step.

    Xia Yan looked at her face like spring flowers, with a smile on her lips. She couldn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, and looked more and more frightful. She could not help but step back and cover her stomach.

    "Liu qingluan, my princess is not afraid of you now. Don''t come here and hurt the children in my stomach. I want you to pay for your life!"

    Her servants were ordered to catch Xi GUI. For a while, Xia Yan was surrounded by nobody.

    If there were someone, she would not be so afraid.

    In my mind, I can''t help but remember that when I went to xicuiyuan to see Liu qingluan, she was crazy and looked at herself with hatred and resentment on her face.

    "Well, my life is not long. If I can catch you for burial, it''s worth it."

 Chapter 2921

    Su Kui''s waist is full of style, and he is approaching towards summer smoke.

    Xia Yan was so scared that he shouted, "don''t come here, sister. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t provoke you. Will you let go of my baby? I swear I will never provoke you again! "

    As Xia Yan begged for mercy and looked around, she wanted to shout out to her servant girl. She was afraid that Su Kui would be angry and annoyed.

    She''s pregnant, she''s heavy, and she can''t hide from sunflower.

    A pair of white jade, ten fingers of the delicate hand pinched her jaw, forcing her to look up. Xia Yan looks at the woman in front of her teeth.

    She also took a slap of her own on her face, leaving finger marks, red marks on her white cheek, which were dazzling.

    "What did your sister say? Didn''t you just want to reminisce with her? Elder sister is all according to your words, what are you afraid of? "

    Su Kui murmured, dimples like flowers, fingers holding her chin, strength enough to crush her bones.

    "Sister, sister..." Xia Yan''s breathing was painful. He hated to death, but he had to bear it desperately. "Elder sister, look, the child in my stomach is also your nephew. It doesn''t matter if you hate me, but he is innocent. Please forgive him!"

    Xia Yan knows that Su Kui hates her, and 80% of them have the heart to kill her. In my heart, when I knew that this road was not going to work, I thought of moving her with my child.

    Unexpectedly, Su Kui turned cold and slapped her, "my sister is better not to talk about anything. The child in your stomach has nothing to do with me. It''s his misfortune to have your mother in the world! Sister, if you want to soften my heart with the baby in your stomach, you''re wrong. Have you forgotten how I was poisoned by Juezi soup? "

    "Ah..."

    Summer smoke whispered, she could not back, a bottom fell in the snow.

    After a night of snow, the place was covered with a layer of snow. The temperature of the pregnant woman was high. She had just sat in it. Soon, the clothes melted layer by layer, and the coolness soaked into her bones.

    "Liu qingluan, you deceive people too much!"

    Summer smoke tears fall down, she pursed her lips, "didn''t you hurt me the most before? Since it hurts me, why don''t you let me take a step and stay in xicuiyuan? Why do you want to get out of my way? I have a good time with the Lord. I have his children and the facts have been forged. What if the Lord changes his mind to you? How can we get through that

    She was wronged and hated in her heart. She struggled to get up from the snow. She was wet and embarrassed.

    Su Kui didn''t pay attention to her miserable appearance at all. Seeing her fall, she put her hands around her chest and leaned aside to watch the activity. After listening to Xia Yan''s words, she was very funny. Liu qingluan had been kind to her before. It seems that she was not grateful at all, but resented her coming out now.

    How can there be such a truth in the world? Is it right or wrong for a person?

    "Oh, my sister also knows that I used to be very good to you? How do you repay me? My life almost fell on you. Now I don''t want to be nice to you. I just want you to take your life! "

    "You --"

    Xia Yan felt a pain in her stomach, then she covered her stomach and cried out, "my child My child... "

 Chapter 2922

    Su Kui only glanced at her, and knew that she was about to give birth. She pinched her fingers and calculated. Her servant girl estimated that she would soon realize that Xia Yan could not be alone, and she would come back soon.

    So instead of rushing forward for fear of Xia Yan''s accident, she spent her time on the wall watching Xia Yan''s painful and anxious appearance with great interest.

    Abdominal pain came quickly, she covered her stomach, sat in the cold snow, pale face. Today, she wore a silk lined jacket with a bird in its mouth and branches. Lotus powder is more suitable for her than the bright red that she used to wear before. It seems that he is only eighteen or nine years old. In modern times, he is a high school student who has not yet left the campus. In ancient times, he is a girl who has left many lives and is full of calculation.

    There''s nothing to feel guilty about.

    Soon, hearing the sound of footsteps coming, Xia Yan looked at her carefully, and saw that she didn''t embarrass her any more. As soon as her eyes lit up, she shouted, "come on, come on!"

    Hearing her cry, the footsteps became more and more disorderly. From far to near, they quickly crossed a cluster of plum flowers and came to the two.

    The two men who followed were Xi GUI and Fang Cai.

    "What''s the matter?" Shao Jinyu''s knife seemed to cut thin lips into a line. He looked back and forth on Xia Yan and Su Kui, and asked in a deep voice.

    When Xia Yan saw him, he immediately seemed to find the backbone. At the same time, she was supported by the servant girls and stood up. At the same time, she reached out to Shao Jinyu with tears. At the same time, she began to feel aggrieved. "Wang Ye..."

    She has a big stomach and a pale face. At this time, she looks at him with this kind of pathetic eyes, which reminds Shao Jinyu of a good time with Xia Yan.

    Compared with Liu qingluan, Xia Yan is a girl he really likes. Especially now, she is still pregnant with his children.

    Shao Jinyu hesitated for a moment, but walked slowly and held Xia Yan''s hand.

    Xu asked Liu and sneered. A face, almost can not see is himself.

    The nose is blue and the face is swollen, these two people, start mercilessly, fist and fist to the flesh, all go to see the place to say hello.

    Su Kui did not have a good gas slanted his one eye, the eye wave circulates, the eyeground looks like the smoke bewilders the person.

    Xu asked Liu to catch her eyes. He took her hand without trace. Su Kui stared at her and let it go. He was not upset. He attached it to her ear with a light smile and chanted, "but I''m sorry?"

    "Ghosts love you! If you have a bad face, don''t come to see me again. I don''t like ugly men. "

    She cold ring chest, looking at the front of a farce.

    Shao Jinyu is telling her mother-in-law servant girl in a low voice. She goes to ask her midwife and quickly returns Xia Yan to her room.

    Both the midwife and the nanny have been found for a long time. They live in the palace just in case.

    Xu Wenliu would eat flying vinegar at first. Up to now, seeing her look at Shao Jinyu, it seems that she has feelings, but in fact it is most ruthless. The coldness of her eyes is clear from his point of view.

    He is in a good mood, standing beside Su Kui, his eyes are elsewhere, but his words are in Su Kui''s ears.

    "Ruthless woman, I don''t know who is it for? If you say anything, don''t go to see you. You can just dig out my heart! "

    "What do I want your heart to do? I''m not a man eater. "

    It''s windy in the garden. Maybe I''m in a good mood. At this time, my body doesn''t feel bad. Her hair was scattered by the wind and hung beside her white cheek. Her eyes were as bright as peach blossoms, and the wave of light swept by. She hooked her lips and replied.

 Chapter 2923

    "Why not?" Xu Wenliu, who has showdown with Shao Jinyu, is not afraid to be seen at all. His eyes are spoiled, he raises his hand and pulls a strand of her hair behind his ears, chuckles, "you are a demon. After stealing my heart, he wants to get rid of me. Liu qingluan, I tell you, I''ve got you all my life! "

    "I don''t believe a man''s words. Don''t regret the promise you made now in the future!"

    Su Kui stroked her sleeve. After watching the play, she didn''t plan to stay outside. At this moment, the sky slowly lifted, and began to float delicate snowflakes, falling on the skin, ice cool.

    She doesn''t want to die yet. She needs to take good care of herself.

    Xu asked Liu Liu to see that she was going to leave. He grabbed her sleeve and said, "now? I almost swear to God. Do you want to watch it? What I said is true. "

    Su Kui looked back and saw that he was serious under his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing, "can I believe it? Let go. This is the palace. What do you want me to do? Go straight to your house with you? "

    "If you like! I''ll take you now! " Xu asked Liu Daxi, but he grabbed her sleeve and refused to let go.

    He''s not afraid of anything, for fear that she won''t follow him.

    What does she mean by "letter"? Did you recognize what he meant to her? Xu Wenliu felt that the fight before really didn''t hurt in vain, which made her see what she wanted to do with her.

    Between the two people, Shao Jinyu looked back at them. Suddenly, her anger surged into her heart and she murmured, "what are you doing?!"

    He walked forward, pulled Su Kui behind him coldly, and his eyes were sarcastic. "Ask Liu, you don''t seem to pay attention to Ben Wang. This is the palace. What do you want to do to his woman?"

    Xu Wenliu put his hands into his sleeves and said that what he should not do is all that you haven''t done. That''s a wonderful taste --

    but he said seriously: "Jin Yu, I treat you as a confidant and friend, but I will never let go of qingluan. You don''t love her. Even now you have a new princess, and you are about to have a child for both of you. At that time, where did you put qianluan? "

    In the face of his harsh words, Shao Jinyu couldn''t say a half retort.

    He opened his mouth and blurted out, "who said that the king didn''t love her?"

    even he was stunned and stunned. Where else was the majesty of King jingle, who is usually respected and respected.

    "Oh? You say you love her? Then you just saw a glimpse of qingluan? Is it not nervous to send your princess back to the delivery room first? At that time, have you ever thought about whether her body is hard or not, and where are you when she is troubled by summer smoke? "

    "I......"

    Shao Jinyu''s speechless voice made Su Kui pull her lips sarcastically. Her cold eyes fell in the distance and her voice was low and dumb. "I''m tired. I''ll go back to have a rest first. Goodbye."

    After that, she glanced at Xigui and immediately wiped her tears to keep up.

    The Lord is so pitiful. At first, she thought that the LORD would change his mind. In such a way, the first assistant is good to the Lord!

    For the Lord''s sake, they are willing to fight against the Lord. Such a man is a man worthy of a lifetime commitment. In the beginning, the master and the son married each other. Why not be the first assistant?

    Unfortunately, Xigui will never know that if the original Liu qingluan, whether Xu asked Liu or Shao Jinyu, he would not have feelings for her.

 Chapter 2924

    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, Shao Jinyu gnashed her teeth angrily. There has never been a moment, angry friends this angry mouth.

    "Xu asked Liu, do you have to fight against my king?"

    Xu asked Liu where to return him. He chased Su Kui a few steps. Under Shao Jinyu''s eyes and skin, he grabbed Su Kui''s sleeve and whispered in her ear: "you go back to have a good rest. I''ll come to see you in the evening."

    Shao Jinyu only had time to see Xu''s mouth, but he didn''t know what he was talking to Su Kui.

    The fire in his heart rushed across his chest, making him hold his fists tightly, so that he could not stop fighting with his friends.

    He never thought that one day, he would fall on a woman and not get up. For her sake, he would even turn against his friends.

    Xu asked Liu to see Su Kui go away, and saw that she was wrapped in her own cloak. The exquisite and beautiful shadow was hidden in the men''s cloak. Her waist and legs were various, and her eyes were bound to her. It was better to leave with her.

    But he has to deal with the mess that follows.

    Looking back, inadvertently, Xu asked for Liu''s thin lips, which were as thin as those of a knife. A pair of thin and long Phoenix eyes changed from the warmth of March to the cold wind in an instant.

    "Jin Yu, we two compete fairly. It''s not your style to start with a woman."

    Maybe Shao Jinyu likes Su Kui, but he loves the position of the head more than the beauty.

    I never thought that he would break up with Xu Wenliu before. He is a man of talent, highly respected by the holy master, with a profound family background and great power in his hands. He is the object that all princes want to make friends with.

    Finally, Xu Wenliu chose him among all the princes.

    He thought, will continue like this, Xu Wenliu will assist him, he can also use Xu Wenliu''s resources, and finally go to compete for that position.

    Now, when all is well, there is a stumbling block, which not only disturbs his heart, but also leads Xu to ask Liu to fight against himself for her.

    "Do you want to ask Liu? It''s just a woman! "

    Shao Jinyu''s face was bitter, and his eyebrows were wrinkled into a hill. He hunted in the winter wind and rolled up his robes.

    "Oh? Just a woman? " Xu Wenliu''s eyes were cold. His eyes seemed to be looking at Shao Jinyu, but they seemed to be looking through him at the nihilistic scenery in the distance. "Since you don''t care about her, let her go, so that I can have a chance to pursue her again. If she agrees, I will treat her well, and our friendship will not show any cracks. "

    Shao Jinyu was stunned and saw that Xu asked Liu seriously.

    But that "good", but how can not say.

    That''s the first woman he likes in his life. Didn''t he pluck out the flesh of his chest when he sent her out forcefully?

    "She has married me! You said you wanted to pursue her? " Shao Jinyu can''t believe it.

    Hearing this, Xu asked Liu for a sneer. "This is the biggest difference between me and you. You treat women as playthings and accessories. But you also forget that she is not an ordinary woman and will not willingly be fooled by you. "

    He only needs a chance, a chance that sunflower is willing to deliver sincerely. Xu Wenliu has great confidence. Even if he doesn''t need to be forced by power, he will be pitied by the beauty as long as he has the chance.

    Growing up in the palace''s fame and wealth field, I never understood this.

 Chapter 2925

    The emperor had three thousand beauties in the harem. All the women were fighting for the emperor''s eyes. As the emperor''s son, he has never lacked a woman since he knew the personnel.

    All, even if he really has feelings for Su Kui, he will not give up the pursuit for her in a short time.

    A contest for that position.

    At least at present, the influence of sunflower is not so deep.

    In the end, the two reached a consensus. For now, Shao Jinyu wants to ensure Su Kui''s safety in the palace.

    Shao Jinyu understood how serious he was to Su Kui through Xu''s eyes. For a moment, he wanted to give up. It''s not worth fighting with such a person who laughs like spring breeze and doesn''t recognize each other.

    Especially -

    with his strength, he can''t be defeated.

    But Xu asked Liu, but there are countless choices, the emperor is not only his son, give up him, it seems no big deal.

    Shao Jinyu is inseparable from Xu Wenliu''s support.

    -

    the night is cool, and the wind in winter makes the dead branches in the yard rustle.

    In the garden, the floor is warm, the veil is light, and the candle shadow is red.

    But there was an inappropriate voice of men coming out of the inner bedroom.

    "Hey, lighten up..."

    "Pain..."

    "It''s cruel for qingluan to start. I don''t want to think about it. Who am I for?"

    "This wound medicine is useless at all. I have a terrible pain all over my body. Can qingluan kiss me and divert my attention?"

    Su Kui is carefully daubing the ointment on the man lying on the bed. Every word of the man, the poor will die. Su Kui glared at him angrily, saw him turn around and ask for a kiss, slapped him.

    "Who told you to fight in the palace? It''s killing you? No matter how powerful you are, you may forget that Shao is still the last name in the world! "

    Her hands kept rubbing away the bruises on his shoulder blades, and Xu asked Liu for help.

    It''s painful to hear his voice, but I don''t know how true it is or how false it is.

    Su Kui had a headache, quickly bowed his head and kissed him gently under the corner of his lips under the dim candlelight in the room, "OK? Don''t lie down! Otherwise you will have pain tomorrow. "

    "Qingluan, do you love me?" Xu asked Liu xizizi. He fished her delicate and boneless hands and put them on his lips. "I know you''re happy with me, too!"

    Su Kui stares at him. The peach blossom eye Ye Guanghua under the candlelight is so bright that Xu asks Liu for help.

    She said angrily, "is it still painful? You don''t know why I''m looking for you. "

    Xu asked Liu but didn''t care. He smiled. "Then I want to thank you for finding me, so that I can meet you. I am willing to use it! "

    At this time, he had turned over his whole body. His chest was exposed, his strong muscle lines were smooth, his light white middle coat was loose and hung on his arms, and the warm yellow candle light was shining on him. He had a layer of honey color, an unspeakable temptation.

    "Since it doesn''t hurt, don''t you put on your clothes? No skin, no face! "

    Su Kui spat, picked up his clothes and threw them all over his head.

    Her hands are full of the smell of medicinal oil, which doesn''t smell good. But in her hand, Xu asked Liu Pianpian to think that any flavor can be accepted.

 Chapter 2926

    Under the light, her ten fingers are bright and lustrous, her nails are small, and her pink and white are lovely. Xu asked Liu and kissed her fingertips one by one, as if she were the priceless treasure in his palm, especially treasured.

    Su Kui did not dare to look at his eyes, which must be blazing, and his kiss, when it fell to the fingertips, could not help scalding. She pursed her lips, drew back her hand hard, and began to chase.

    "It''s dark. You should go back."

    She suddenly realized that she shouldn''t be so selfish. She didn''t have many days to live, but only provoked such a seemingly heartless man. As a result, she became serious and wished to take out a living heart and give it to the man.

    The feeling was so warm that she couldn''t breathe in the cold winter night.

    She turned away from Xu and asked Liu, but urged him again, "hurry up and get dressed. Be careful of the cold."

    There is no voice behind me, only the wind outside the window is hunting, which sounds like crying and howling.

    But the feeling of needle awn on her back made Su Kui know clearly that he knew what she meant, and his eyes had been turning on her all the time without moving away.

    Su Kui was worried. He didn''t know what he was thinking. She was about to turn around with her eyebrows twisted -

    suddenly a piece of hot chest was pasted on her back. She screamed and turned around. She had been picked up by the man and thrown into the bed.

    "Xu asked Liu!"

    She screamed, her voice was soft, she panted a little, her hair was in disorder, and her chest was slightly undulating. She could not say the temptation. It was completely without threat.

    Man ha ha a smile, under the light, his teeth are white, as if to kill her with one bite. He fell on her, a big hand easily clamped her hands and wrists, one over the head.

    Su Kui struggles, but her clothes are messy.

    "Xu asked Liu, what do you do? Let me go!" She also puckered her lips, and her small face was serious, telling of her unhappiness.

    Xu asked Liu to know that she was angry, but at this time he didn''t care much. He was angry and angry. How could there be such a ruthless woman in the world? She seduced him first, why did she say that it would end?

    Which makes sense?

    Who is he? He is Xu Wenliu, the first subsidiary of all women in the world. He is a powerful man who even the royal family has to fear three points!

    He will never let go easily.

    He was panting and letting Su Kui make noise. During the struggle, he was kicked a few times. Several times, he was kicked to his wound. The pain on his body was far more than his heart.

    That''s really painful. His eyes are red. I don''t know if he''s angry and uncomfortable.

    Think he Xu asked Liu, when did he suffer such grievance? The woman dared to show him the face.

    The more sad he was, the deeper the smile on his lips was. "It''s windy at night. Can I help you warm up?"

    Su Kui has given up the struggle, "Xu asked Liu, if you don''t take it away, I will be angry!"

    "Angry, you hate me better than you don''t care about me. I thought you would care more about me, but I didn''t think you''d turn your face and don''t recognize people to drive me away next moment! I''m not leaving! "

    Hatefully, he took a bite on her thin and white throat and left a circle of teeth marks immediately.

    Su Kui cried in pain, "Oh - Xu asked Liu!"

    She was angry, just at this time Xu asked Liu to relax his vigilance, she escaped, and then he was slapped by Su Kui.

    Tears of pain came out of her eyes like pearls.

 Chapter 2927

    Stare at him as if he had done something heinous.

    Look at her cheeks bulging, a pair of peach blossom eyes staring round, candlelight, tears are like a light, people can''t let go.

    Xu asked Liu chuckled and pinched her face. Not only was she not angry, she slapped herself, but also was reluctant to bite her for the second time.

    "I''ve slapped you. Don''t you get over it? Do you want to come here too? It''s just symmetrical. " He pointed to his handsome face, approached Su Kui and said with a smile.

    The next second, "pa", even Xu asked Liu foolishly.

    "Cough You, you really hit! " Xu asked Liu for grievances and complained like a child, "I''m angry too. I''m fine. Why drive me away?"

    Su Kui took back his hand, rubbed his wrist and sneered. "It''s still light. What did you just want to do? Do you want to be a bully? Apprentice

    She scolded xiaodidi. Xu asked Liu for his own fault. Before that, he told Shao Jinyu to give up his heroic words and say that he would pursue her seriously, and then he would press her under him. It was his fault.

    "Yes, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, auntie, will you?"

    Su Kui stares at him. Don''t look away from him.

    So Xu asked Liu to make further efforts. Where she looked, he moved to where he wanted to go, and his hands folded to say goodbye.

    "Auntie, what do you want? Give me another blow and get angry? "

    Keep silent.

    Xu asked Liu for a wipe of his face and went out, biting his teeth: "as long as you don''t drive me away! I''ll be your horse! Don''t be angry. If you are angry, I will feel sad -- "

    " you said it! "

    Xu used to ask Liu only to know that the old man''s face is to change. Now, we need to add a Liu qingluan.

    Just now, he was still expressionless and was about to cry. At this time, a pair of big eyes are bright, pointing to him and telling him not to cheat, it''s her!

    Xu Wenliu was only wearing a pair of trousers. His coat had been struggling for a long time, and he left it.

    During the day, I had a fight with Shao Jinyu. Neither of them had soft hands. They all greeted each other in the face. Now, their noses were blue and their faces were swollen. Then they were lined with one left and one right, and two red palms, which were very distinct.

    "You, go there, get down!"

    Beauty refers to the carpet under the bed, a word a command.

    Xu asked Liu what it meant to lift a stone and hit his foot. He wanted to cry without tears. Once he showed a little expression of regret, the woman in front of him was heartbroken, as if he were a heartless man.

    Finally, Xu asked Liu what else could he do?

    There''s no other way!

    A generation of Quan Chen Xu asked Liu, in a quiet room of a married young woman, lying on the ground, making a humiliating gesture.

    Who can think of it? Don''t say others, is Xu Wenliu, in the past 20 years, he wanted to break his head, but also completely unexpected!

    Su Kui chuckled. He could hardly see where Xu asked Liu. He almost fell.

    The system suddenly says, "you are so bad, host.". ]

    Su Kui didn''t return. He sat on Xu Wenliu''s back, waved his small hand gently, and slapped him on the butt.

    "Horse, run fast."

    Xu Wenliu''s face was bitter, and his legs and hands began to climb forward.

    At first, Xu could not get over the difficulties in his heart until he put on the warm fragrant nephrite, the woman''s body was delicate and soft, and his voice urged him to climb faster and faster.

    Xu Wenliu thought: he is finished -

 Chapter 2928

    When a woman is riding on your head, and you don''t think it''s humiliating, but proud and happy.

    If this can''t be proved to be enemy occupied, then what can be proved?

    Xu asks Liu to climb a circle, Su Kui comes down from him first, but he is a little more than satisfied, smiling and soft voice asks Su Kui, "don''t you want to ride? I have other postures here. I''m sure you''re satisfied. "

    The beauty leans on the collapse and gasps. She waves the bead curtain on the side of the bed. Pearl collides with each other and makes a clear sound.

    She smiled and played with a wisp of green silk hanging from her body. She twined her green and white jade fingers for several times and watched the hair turn and bloom at her fingertips.

    Xu asked Liu to sit there, regardless of whether he was in a mess at the moment, only feeling sweet in his heart.

    He once sneered at the romantic and charming men and women in the book. He thought that the stories written by scholars of sour Confucianism were obviously vulgar, and what he had to write seemed to envy only the mandarin ducks but not the immortals.

    At that time Xu asked Liu that if he could be a fairy, he would never be a pair of wild mandarin ducks.

    But now -

    he is not just a wild mandarin duck. The joy of the boudoir is so fascinating that he takes back what he said when he was a young man.

    Su Kui is in a good mood. She has asked about the system. In her life, she is not able to cure her body well. She doesn''t want to waste her energy. She just wants to have fun in time.

    Can see Xu Wenliu to her unusual persistent, deep-rooted appearance, she instead soft hearted.

    Unfortunately, as always, he is persistent and unwilling to let go.

    The jade finger is light, her smile is like a flower, her face under the lamp is delicate and not like a real person, her pale pink lips are bent up, showing white teeth, and her body is wrapped with light gauze. Because of just a while of playing, it is a little messy, which makes her more real.

    "Let me see. What else can you do to please me?"

    Xu Wenliu stares at her waist, stands up from the ground, grits her teeth and holds her waist to himself. "Demon, you''d better not cry later!"

    Su Kui''s response was to stick it tighter and kiss his thin lips with a smile. "Well, don''t regret it."

    She gave him a chance.

    No matter how sad she is, she will not let go.

    It''s time to wait?

    Slender Phoenix eyes appear dark light. Xu Wenliu lowers his head to accurately capture her soft lips and takes her to the bed at the same time.

    He couldn''t bear the cold on the ground.

    Half off his clothes, he gently pecked from her round shoulders, all the way down.

    Su Kui squinted, eyes corner accumulated tears, blurred her vision, in the shaking, in front of the curtain of a thousand peonies, as if in front of her a cluster of blooming.

    Her hands were aimlessly clinging to his lean and strong shoulders, her cheeks were slightly drunk, her bed was covered with green silk, her peach blossom eyes were shining with water, her sandalwood mouth was opened gently, and Lanfang was spitting gently.

    All of a sudden Xu asked Liu to be ruthless, which made his servants draw a long number of bloodstains on his shoulder and back, but even more aroused his wildness.

    Once the golden wind and jade dew meet, they win over countless people in the world -

    afterwards, Su Kui lies lazily on the man''s chest, Xu asks Liu for a moment, five fingers pass through her dark soft hair, and gently appeases.

    Just now he wanted to be ruthless. At this time, his whole body is no better than that of the other side. Just the scratches on his back, he can take a breath of cool air.

    "Qingluan." A deep dumb, warm filled.

 Chapter 2929

    "Well?" Su Kui lifted her eyelids lazily.

    "I know what you''re thinking. You can''t get rid of me in this life. How can you taste the world''s unique Rouge powder?" Xu asked Liu chuckled, his tone was not urgent and not slow. "You just need to know that no matter what you do, I am on your side. If you can''t be cured, I won''t live alone."

    "You --"

    Su Kui is not surprised that he wants to stop talking. The man beside her is the one who has followed her through many worlds. Even if his memory is not there, his feelings engraved in his bones are stronger and stronger day by day.

    "Shhh," Xu asked Liu what she wanted to say, bending his fingers to her lips. "What I said counts. You just need to stay with me, and when the time is right, I''ll take you out, eh?"

    The ending is slightly hoarse, like escaping from the nose, waiting for her decision.

    For a long time, Su Kui nodded slowly.

    Xu asked Liu Daxi and finally got back to him. That night, he did not waste his time as an ox, a horse, and a small one!

    "Qingluan, qingluan, I am very happy!"

    He hugged her and buried his head in her neck socket. Su Kui''s eyes drooped slightly, and he seemed to feel slightly wet at her neck.

    The years are quiet and the night is over. The snow is thick. There are several plum blossoms outside the window. The fragrance of the plum blossoms is dense in the room.

    There is a desk and a beauty''s couch by the window. The table is lit with an incense burner, burning the tranquil sandalwood. The smell blends with the plum fragrance, but it doesn''t seem abrupt.

    On the contrary, it forms a kind of taste that has never been smelled and is not boring.

    Xi GUI hurried in and stamped the snow on his feet at the door. His face was happy. "Master, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"

    Su Kui is playing with a bunch of plum blossoms just cut from the outside. It''s covered with a layer of snow. He doesn''t lift his eyelids when he hears the words. He lightly asks, "is Xia Yansheng? Boy? Girls? "

    Voice fell, did not wait for Xigui to answer, she has suddenly realized, clapped hands, "I guess it''s a girl, otherwise, how can there be good news?"

    She looked at the past with a smile, satisfied with the expression of Xi GUI''s dismay.

    Xi GUI was shocked for a long time. Seeing Su Kui''s teasing, he stamped his feet angrily and pouted out: "master, you are good or bad!" In this way, she guessed that she was still happy because she thought it was mysterious.

    "Silly child." Su Kui shook her head and continued to fiddle with her flowers.

    Xigui''s mind was written on her face. Yesterday she saw that Xiayan was about to give birth. She was the hostess again. Although she changed her trajectory because of her arrival, it was not so easy to die in childbirth.

    Xi GUI hums. She goes to see Su Kui trim the messy plum blossom into a bunch by a pair of skillful hands and shakes her head and says, "but the master didn''t guess it all right. After the new princess gave birth to a girl, she refused to believe that the girl in her belly was too excited to cause lower body bleeding. After the doctor diagnosed her, he said that she could not have any more children!"

    Smell words, Su Kui Oh, no extra expression.

    The Xi GUI who has been observing her expression is not frustrated. "Master, how can you not seem happy?"

    There''s nothing to care about. There''s a reason and there''s a result. It''s just that summer tobacco makes its own decisions.

    "I have no expectation for the Lord. Xia Yan has been treated as a stranger to me for a long time, except for the relationship that he can''t give up by blood. Whether she is dead or alive has nothing to do with me. "

 Chapter 2930

    Xigui listens. Somehow, she feels a little sad.

    "Master......" Xi GUI lowers her head and her tone is a little low.

    Before the master came out of the pavilion, he was the apple of his hand. He grew up in good clothes and good food. Even compared with the princesses in the Imperial Palace, he made a lot of concessions.

    Until the Lord met King jingle, from then on, the proud man began to bow down in front of him. Who took her seriously in the mansion?

    But at that time, she still had the support of the Liu family. Even if the Lord didn''t like her, he would not do anything to her.

    Who would have thought that everything changed overnight? Liu''s family fell so fast, died, injured, and sent to the border. Since then, the master has become a lonely man.

    Even the husband, who was robbed by his cousin, was in decline day by day.

    When you think about it, you feel uncomfortable.

    "What are you crying for?" Su Kui cried and laughed, nodded her head and said: "but it''s not worth it for me? Don''t worry, your Lord, I''m living a good life now. You wait. One day, I will let Xiayan pay the price that he deserves. "

    "Master, what do you want to do?" Xi GUI forgot to wipe her tears and asked in surprise.

    "Master, listen to your maidservant''s advice. When will you report your grievances to each other? That woman has received due retribution. She will never have a son in her life. Sooner or later, she will be pulled down. However, if you fight with her, in case she jumps out of the wall... "

    Xi GUI cannot help persuading Su Kui.

    Su Kui said quietly with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid, I won''t make trouble with her

    Then, he stopped talking.

    Xigui still thought that her words had an effect and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    -

    because the new princess gave birth to a baby girl safely, although she is not a son, but as the first child of King jingle, she is still valued by the royal palace.

    On the same day, the Holy One rewarded Xia Yan with many precious medicinal materials and many silk jewelry.

    And this day, it''s strange.

    King jingle and Xu Shoufu are sick at the same time. Many people want to visit, but none of them can come in.

    In the end, none of the ministers met King jingle and Xu Wenliu after their leave.

    Some people even began to speculate about what kind of emergency they had and what kind of infection they would have, so they wouldn''t let people visit them?

    But the real reason is only in the hands of a few people.

    For example, Su Kui, Xia Yan, and two parties.

    Su Kui doesn''t care, but Xia Yan gives her ten courage. She also knows the importance, which can''t be said.

    I''m afraid Shao Jinyu won''t let her go so easily.

    She is now languishing in the room, knowing that she has given birth to a baby girl, and because this child has been hurt, she will not have another child in the future, which makes her feel sad and sad.

    It''s snowing heavily. Recently, refugees have been living in exile. Many houses in various areas have been crushed down by the snow.

    Summer smoke leaned against the window, looking at the white snow, do not know how, suddenly fell into tears.

    Mammy saw her and urged her to stop.

    "Princess, you can''t make it! The doctor told me not to cry any more! If you cry and break your eyes, it''s a lifetime event! You know, in the moon, a woman''s body is always the most fragile and delicate. It needs to be well maintained! "

 Chapter 2931

    Xia Yan seems to have been stimulated. He immediately smashed the stove in his hand, crying and laughing. He had a little baby fat face, but now he was pale and emaciated.

    "No crying, no crying! You all told me not to cry! How can I not cry when these things fall on me? I have no hope in my life! "

    Even Taiyi said that she had a son in her stomach, who knew that she was born but became a daughter.

    If it''s just a daughter, there''s a second and a third, but she hurt the root, how can there be a second?

    Thinking of this, she fell on the table and began to cry.

    Mammy''s forehead was so sweaty that she couldn''t persuade Xia Yan. If she was really blinded by crying, she could not bear the responsibility in the end.

    Just at this time, the little servant girl, full of big men, hurriedly hugged the baby girl just born in the swaddling clothes, and came to Xiayan.

    The baby girl was crying. Her whole face was wrinkled and her eyes were swollen.

    The child who was just born was very fragile, which was not very good-looking. At this time, when I cried again, it suddenly seemed that I had a lot of air and less air.

    "Princess! Please have a look at me! The little master began to cry from this morning. The maid couldn''t coax her well. I can only hold her for you to see. Please hold her! "

    The servant girl held the child and handed it to Xia Yan. Grandma said it was not good. She stared at the servant girl and wanted to stop her.

    But he didn''t come. Xia Yan raised his head and used a pair of red blood threads to climb up. His red eyes stared at the servant girl. He raised his hand and pushed away the swaddling clothes that were sent to him. He hoarse and roared, "get out! Get out of front of me with this child. This is not my child. I was born a son

    "Master......"

    "Get out of here! I will tell you that if you dare to talk about the children in front of me again, I don''t think you are going to die! "

    A child, enough to bring her down.

    But she had no idea how Liu qingluan felt when she had both Juezi soup and Qiansi poison.

    Mammy sighed and took over the baby carefully. She was about to open her mouth. When she looked back, her face turned pale with fear.

    "Wang, Wang Ye......"

    At the end of this time, I don''t know how much the prince listened to the princess''s words at the door.

    Lord?!

    After giving birth to a child, the summer smoke is easy to be violent and angry, and the reaction is a little slow. But you can also listen to what qingnaima said.

    She was stiff all over, as if the coolness rising from the bottom of her feet had frozen her blood all the way. She felt that her hands and feet were not her own.

    Shao Jinyu''s disappointed eyes fell on Xia Yan''s face, looked at her stunned, pale and trembling, and sneered.

    In my heart, I feel as if I was held tightly by thousands of big hands, which made him unable to breathe.

    "Lord I''ve met the Lord. When did you come? "

    Xia Yan finally responds, kneeling down to the ground, eyes, sobbing at Shao Jinyu, hoping that he can see her for the sake of giving birth to a daughter for him, and forgive her once.

    Unfortunately, she only saw the thick cold in his eyes.

    It''s three times colder than the ice edge under the eaves outside the window.

    "I heard everything you said. Why? It turns out that my king''s blood doesn''t deserve to call you "mother"!! "

 Chapter 2932

    Xia Yan''s lips were almost bloody, he cried and shook his head desperately. "I''m not the king, but I''m not good. I resent my failure. That''s why I spread my anger on my children. I didn''t mean that!"

    Shao Jinyu didn''t want to know the truth.

    All he knew was that the feelings for Xiayan had disappeared with her words.

    He closed his eyes, his hands behind him were tightly clenched, and his sinews burst.

    What did he give up at the beginning! He thought that he had got happiness, had a pleasant princess, in the future, there will be a child belonging to her and him.

    Until now -

    Shao Jinyu has seen through, everything is just a dream he has made, the cruelty of reality makes him finally sober.

    "Lord......" Xia Yan trembles and climbs to Shao Jinyu on his knees. Regardless of his frail body after giving birth, he drags his corner and refuses to let go, for fear that he will knock her into a cold palace.

    "Enough! I don''t want to hear your words any more! Since you don''t think this child is worthy of being your daughter, take this king away! In the future, you will live alone! He kicked Xia Yan away, held the baby in his swaddle, turned his head and walked away mercilessly.

    Air left summer smoke a person, in the back wail.

    Retribution, sometimes do not need Su Kui, God has its own arrangements.

    Xia Yan''s story, naturally, was reported to Su Kui systematically and truthfully. Even if there was no system, there was a girl named Xigui, who was like a sparrow, chattering around her ears all day.

    Now, Su Kui just picked up a hot tea, he saw that Xi GUI covered his frozen red ears and ran in happily, "master, son and master! Here comes the king! In my arms, there are also little princesses! "

    Yes, this child has been consecrated as a princess.

    Xia Yan still has no brain. It''s impossible for her to have a second child in this life. However, she abandoned the child loved by the holy one as her own shoes. Unfortunately, she was seen and heard by Shao Jinyu.

    If sukui were, she would take good care of the children. With the existence of this child, even if Shao Jinyu loses his feelings for her in the future, he will not be too bad for her because of the child''s relationship.

    If you do not die, you will not die.

    "What does he come to do?" With the child, Su Kui sneered, "go tell him that I''m not feeling well. I''m sick. Let him take the child home. Don''t give him too much gas."

    In my heart, I can''t help but sigh that this child was born in the belly of Xiayan. It''s really unlucky.

    Not long after she was born, she was disgusted by her mother. In the cold winter, she was carried outside. Did Shao Jinyu have water in her head?

    But -

    If Su Kui is merciless or heartless, she will not say a word more.

    She knew that Xigui hoped that she and Shao Jinyu would mend their old friendship. If she were Liu qingluan, she might change her mind. But her lover was not Shao Jinyu at all.

    This also led to that no matter what Shao Jinyu did, she would not enter Su Kui''s eyes.

    "But Master...... " I''m glad to hear that Gui wants to stop talking. Can I mend the old with the Lord?

    She blinked, not quite understanding.

    In today''s era, the eternal truth is that women should follow their father before marriage and their husband after marriage.

    Only by mending old ways with the Lord can we live well in the future!

    Su Kui couldn''t see what she was thinking. She immediately fell down and put down the tea cup heavily, "Xi GUI! Let me tell you again, Shao Jinyu and I are absolutely impossible! "

 Chapter 2933

    "If you speak for him again, I will not send you to serve him!"

    Su Kui is a servant girl who likes Xigui. She is right, but she doesn''t like servants who can''t carry them clearly.

    Xigui was immediately terrified. She rushed to Su Kui''s feet and her tears fell down. "Lord, master, maidservant are afraid no more. Please don''t give them to others. It''s the fault of maidservant. She will never say again!"

    Su Kui intended to warn her, but he didn''t want to frighten her. He just patted her on the head and didn''t coax her. He said lightly, "you know, Xigui, I like you very much, but I don''t like listening to these words in the future. Don''t you say them, OK?"

    "Yes, I understand!"

    Send away Xi GUI, Su Kui sighed, looked down at the tea cup in a few floating Biluochun trance, listen to the sound of the steady footsteps of the man at the door.

    This point, can''t be Xu Wenliu, so, don''t look up, Su Kui will know, can only be Shao Jinyu no doubt.

    Xigui couldn''t stop him at all.

    "It''s snowing so heavily outside. What does the Lord come to do?"

    Su Kui didn''t even get up. Shao Jinyu''s face was full of scars left after a fight with Xu Wenliu. She had no prestige but embarrassment.

    Under his cloak wrapped in a bag of things, Su Kui picked up his eyebrows and asked knowingly, "what is the Lord holding in his arms?"

    She was so delicate that she poured him a cup of hot tea again, which invited him to sit down.

    Shao Jinyu pursed her lips and opened her cloak without saying a word, revealing the swaddling clothes that were tightly wrapped. Inside, it was a baby.

    Su Kui made a surprised appearance for the face and covered his lips. "What does the LORD bring a child to me to do? It''s so cold. Do you want to freeze her to death?"

    Shao Jinyu sits down, maybe it''s really a father daughter relationship. The child is in his arms, walking all the way, eating his fingers obediently, but he really doesn''t cry.

    He affectionately reached out and scraped her tender cheek, and the corner of her lips raised a gentle smile, which answered Su Kui''s words.

    But it''s not the answer.

    "Qingluan, I regret that I did that to you. I have told the world to look for a famous doctor. Don''t ask Xu Liu to leave. How about being my princess again? "

    The black phoenix eyes looked at the woman in front of her. She was beautiful, with red lips and white teeth. She sat on the edge of the flower window. The window opened, and a few plum blossoms came in and landed on her shoulder. She held up a green tea, and a few hot fogs rose, and became more and more gentle.

    Shao Jinyu saw pain in her eyes and asked again, "OK?"

    He reached for Su Kui''s hand. "In the future, this child will call you mother."

    Su Kui didn''t feel anything at first. Hearing this, she didn''t swallow a mouthful of water and almost died of nausea.

    She drew back her hand, with a smile like flowers and a sneer in her eyes? I''m afraid you have not forgotten that I have no children and I can''t have children in my life. How can I have children calling my mother? "

    "I can make up for you --"

    "that''s enough!" Su Kui is impatient. She purses her lips and looks indifferent. "Your remedy is to let me take care of the enemy''s daughter? You chose everything at the beginning. It''s not my choice. You chose Xiayan and let Xiayan fill me with Juezi soup. It''s an indisputable fact! "

    Her chest was undulating, and Liu qingluan''s resentment influenced her tone. Her hands were tightly clenched and loosened, so repeatedly, telling about the restlessness in her heart.

 Chapter 2934

    Shao Jinyu''s face was bitter. Unconsciously, she used some strength with her hands. Maybe she hurt the baby in her arms and made the baby girl cry.

    "Qingluan......" Shao Jinyu wanted to say something and then stopped, "what''s the matter, you are willing to forgive me?"

    Su Kui pursed her lips and didn''t answer, but said, "I''m cold here, and I don''t have a nanny. Take the baby back. Let''s talk about it another day. Don''t freeze the baby."

    A man who has never been a father and who is well-off, Su Kui doesn''t expect him to be conscious enough to take good care of his children.

    But let her be a virgin and bring children for her enemies. Sorry, she can''t.

    Shao Jinyu felt as if he had poured concrete. He was so heavy that he couldn''t breathe. He was cold all over. Even if the floor was warm in the house, he couldn''t be warm.

    Until he heard Su Kui''s words, his heart suddenly relaxed and his eyes flashed with joy.

    "Qingluan - thank you! I see. I''ll see you another day. "

    Say, seem to be afraid of Su Kui repent, busy with the child left.

    Su Kui stood behind him and looked at his back in a hurry. Did he think he would forgive him? He was so happy when things turned around?

    But in the end, I''m afraid I''ll let him down.

    Because Su Kui will prepare a gift for him!

    -

    the speed of the new princess''s fall out of favor is so fast that it''s a surprise. It''s only a moment''s work from the time when she used to be the only master in the Royal Palace, to the time when she is the only one in the backyard.

    There are servants who have received the kindness of Liu qingluan. They clap their hands behind their backs. They deserve it.

    In fact, the woman who pretends like this is not as good as Liu qingluan.

    Even though she is pampered, she never does anything that she often yells, fights, kills or humiliates others.

    But Xiayan is different. She likes people shivering in front of her, and is afraid of her. This will make her have a kind of awe. That would fit her.

    Now, Liu qingluan will try one by one what she has suffered before.

    Although I don''t know if she will confess in the middle of the night, Su Kui is not rare.

    -

    in the new year''s Eve, all the blue and white glazed tiles were turned white. The red and festive lanterns were hung in the corner of the eaves, and the ice edges under the eaves were one by one. The lanterns were shining by the fire.

    Shao Jinyu wants to invite Su Kui to spend the new year''s Eve together, but Su Kui doesn''t like him and never wants to please him. How can he do what he wants?

    As the prince, the emperor''s favorite son, he must live in the palace on this new year''s Eve. So, he wants to pester Su Kui, but he can''t move his kung fu.

    Xigui and mammy Wang together prepared a table of rich new year''s Eve dinner, and sukui didn''t let them be restrained. A group of people had a meal together, which was a good time for the new year.

    After dinner, it''s a vigil.

    Know Su Kui likes to be clean, two people wait on her after washing, then go back to the room to embroider and chat at night.

    So big indoor, only Su Kui is left.

    She gave a light breath, and a mouthful of white frost escaped from her lips and teeth. It was covered with ice and snow outside. The window was closed and pushed open by Su Kui. Looking at the big moon in the sky, Su Kui was in a trance.

    She really has not seen her relatives for a long time. Her obsession is engraved in her bones and she just wants to go back.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Suddenly, someone grabbed her from behind, her hot chest against her back, which made her feel comfortable.

 Chapter 2935

    At the same time, she also pulled back her thoughts. Su Kui smiled and applied a layer of lipstick to her plump lips. On this happy day tonight, she rarely applied a thin layer of makeup.

    "Why don''t you talk? Do you think of Shao Jinyu, though you look dazed and tranced? "

    Xu asked Liu to turn her around and face herself. At a glance, he saw her different plain appearance, but put on a layer of make-up, which was originally very colorful, and suddenly became more beautiful.

    Xu''s heart was glad to see Liu. He lowered his head and pecked at her lips. He didn''t dare to use his strength. He was afraid that the color on her lips would be rubbed off.

    Listen to the vinegar smell in his words, Su Kui gave him a angry look, "why do you ask him? I said I don''t like him, I don''t like him. If you mention it again, I''ll ignore you! "

    This sentence, immediately let Xu ask Liu to raise his hand and surrender, "yes, it''s a small mistake, you only have a kid in your heart, how can someone else?" At the same time, he makes a tentative joke.

    Which ever thought, Su Kui did not refute, leaving a "know is good." Then Tingting curls up to the house and goes, the water red skirt angle, draws a graceful radian in the air.

    Xu asked Liu that pair of eyes, immediately opened, because this sentence, the heart is happy about to fly.

    He reluctantly pressed the lip angle to restrain the expanding radian, but the smile in his eyes almost overflowed.

    He hurried to catch up with Su Kui, grabbed his sleeve and asked, "but seriously?"

    See Su Kui make a gesture to raise his hand to hit him, not only not much, but joyfully close up, the mouth says something, "you hit me quickly, so that I know, this is not my dream, you really give me a response?!"

    Su Kui can hardly cry or laugh. This man who is almost influential in the court is now in front of her. Where is a little dignified? Like a child.

    Seeing that Su Kui didn''t do anything, he took her hand and slapped it on his face. This time, it''s not soft.

    Su Kui had no time to take back his strength. Seeing him like this, he could not help frowning. "Xu asked Liu, what are you doing?! Are you crazy? "

    Voice down, people have been pulled into his arms tightly embrace, listen to him in the ear happy shouting, "great, this is not a dream! It''s true! I''ve finally waited! "

    Su Kui rolled a white eye in his arms to see whether he was happy or not.

    The candle shadow is whirling, the snow is flying outside the window, but the room is warm like spring day. The warmth of a room is hard to break.

    For a long time, Su Kui heard footsteps coming from outside, as well as the cry of joy and laurel, slowly patted paixu''s back to ask Liu, "Shao Jinyu is back, are you really not afraid?"

    Xu asked Liu Zheng, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he held Su Kui tighter.

    With a creak, the wooden door opened.

    Step from the outside to the inside slowly, with a breath of wine, it should be drunk at the Palace Banquet.

    "Qingluan Did you sleep? I want to see you. "

    A big hand lifted the bead curtain, and a tall and tall figure walked in slowly from the outside. His steps were slightly unsteady, but from the still clear eyes, he could see that his reason was still there.

    So when he saw the two hugging together, he didn''t jump into a rage, but he was calm and scared.

    Silent and deep eyes fell on them. He sat in his chair and asked in a cold voice, "when did it start?"

 Chapter 2936

    It''s time for her to perform.

    Xu Wenliu''s chest was held by his slender hands, pushing him away. He ignored Xu Wenliu''s dissatisfied eyes, and looked back with his lips. He smiled like a witch that was a disaster to the country and the people.

    "Let me think about it," she pointed at her lips. "It probably goes back to the day when you had a good feeling for me, didn''t it?"

    She walked forward, not afraid of Shao Jinyu''s gloomy expression of almost dripping water. Her eyes were still smiling.

    "What''s your mood now? Sad? Anger? Or do you want to strangle me? " Su Kui continued to challenge his bottom line and reached for his face.

    Xu asked Liu to pucker his lips and promised Su Kui that he would not interfere. He stepped back and let her vent his anger.

    He knew that she had been depressed for a long time. As long as it would make her feel comfortable, even if he killed people, it was not impossible.

    Emotionally, he''s sorry for his brother.

    But on the other hand, how could Shao Jinyu ever stand up to the woman in front of her?

    Shao Jinyu thought, it''s clear that everything is OK. Didn''t it say that we can start again?

    Oh, she didn''t refuse. He was ecstatic. He thought she gave him the chance. He was waiting for him here.

    Temple jump of he can not press, uncomfortable he almost want to retch a few, in order to face, barely suppress.

    Take Su Kui''s hand and lift his eyes. His servant with red eyes speaks like a word squeezed out of his hoarse throat. "Why, why don''t you give me a chance?"

    I don''t know if it''s sukui''s delusion. His voice seems to be choking.

    Su Kui appreciated enough of his low and sad expression, sneered and drew back his hand.

    "But Lord, why should I give you a chance?"

    "So? So you found him? Just to get back at me?! I found someone around me?! " Shao Jinyu couldn''t help it any more. His forehead was blue and his hands were pointing to Xu Wenliu.

    Su Kui lowered her eyelashes. "People around? Oh, why don''t you say that you and him are just using each other? In the royal family, where there is true friendship and life and death If Xu Wenliu''s forces could not help him, he probably would not look at Xu Wenliu.

    People like Shao Jinyu, everyone close to him, should have a look at whether the other side can bring benefits to him. He is also used to such a mode of getting along and psychology.

    For example, Liu qingluan, who used to lean back on the Liu family, and Xia Yan, who was behind him.

    True love said nice, but it didn''t mix in a little profit, killing her, Su Kui didn''t believe it.

    "Liu, Qing, Luan!" Shao Jinyu is like a trapped animal driven to a desperate situation, roaring and shouting.

    Su Kui interrupts him gently, "Shh, Wang Ye, I haven''t finished yet."

    "You want me to give you a chance. Once upon a time, I asked you for a chance?"

    "I said that the child in Xia Yan''s stomach, not designed by me, was her own fierce hand to fight for favor. Did you ever believe me?"

    "Did you feel a little bit soft when I was abandoned as a princess and locked in the shabby xicuiyuan?"

    "Not long after I was abandoned, Xia Yan climbed up to my seat bravely, and came into my yard with a group of people swaggering. They escorted me to my mouth to pour medicine. When I vomited, they would fill a bowl!"

    "On that day, I didn''t even know how much I had drunk, and finally I fell to the ground, dying. I watched Xia Yan go away from me in her formal dress. I called your name. Where were you then?"

 Chapter 2937

    With Su Kui''s questions, the words were bloody and loud. Shao Jinyu''s head could not be raised any more.

    For a while, he whispered in silence, "I''m sorry, qingluan..."

    As a prince over ten thousand people, he slowly lowered his noble head in front of the beloved woman.

    Shao Jinyu has thought about it many times. If he could come back, he would not treat Liu qingluan that way.

    But there is no regret medicine in the world, and the other side will not give him a second chance.

    Yes, until now, Shao Jinyu has fully recognized the reality. His noble identity is not enough to make him bow to the right direction.

    There is no third way but to let her go or to let her die.

    Perhaps it was Shao Jinyu''s idea that Xu asked Liu to go over and blocked Su Kui behind him, saying lightly, "Jin Yu, let''s talk about it, not about women, but about ourselves."

    Shao Jinyu paused, nodded slowly and squeezed a word out of her lips and teeth, "OK."

    They went out one after another. Shao Jinyu was one step behind. He did not dare to look back. He was afraid that he would not let go if he looked at them.

    Yes, he was reluctant to kill her again. At that time, she suffered a lot and she was not accompanied by him. Now, at least in a limited time, she can be free.

    That day, the two talked for a long time, until dawn, Xu Wenliu came out of his study, and then took away Su Kui without a word.

    It is also the first day of the new year after new year''s Eve. King jingle''s mansion suddenly left the water. The main courtyard is OK. Only the xicuiyuan, where the abandoned princess lives, was completely burned by the fire and left nothing.

    In addition to Shao Jinyu himself, everyone thought that the owner of the yard was really burned by a fire.

    This is the abandoned people, not favored, the only background has been exiled, almost dead. When such a person dies, there will always be several gloating people who get together to talk and forget about it.

    Xia Yan sat on the bed with a pillow in his unkempt hands. When he heard the news, he looked up and laughed. Tears welled up from the corners of his eyes. He laughed madly, "ha ha ha Liu qingluan, how can you be so awesome? In the end, didn''t you die in front of me? You are always the loser, I am the one who wins, I am!!! "

    She clenched her teeth, clenched her pillows in both hands, and tried to vent her resentment.

    Since Shao Jinyu left that day, she has never been to see her again. Externally, she only said that she was in bed because of illness and refused to be visited by anyone. In fact, she has been under house arrest.

    The Xia family doesn''t need a person who has a daughter and a bad body and can''t bring benefits to the family.

    Whether she admits it or not, she is the abandoned son who has been given up!

    Just then, a maid with a strange face brought up a bowl of medicine and said with a smile: "princess, it''s time to drink medicine." She held up a bowl of black medicine soup and handed it to her mouth.

    The smile on the face is especially brilliant, stabbing the eyes of Xia Yan.

    She waved off the medicine, her eyes and eyebrows were fierce. "Who are you? You are not the servant girl of the princess. Get out and change to Biwu! "

    She repeatedly called the names of her own personal servant girls, but found that no one answered outside.

    It was then that, no matter how stupid she was, she found that things were wrong.

    "Who are you? Who sent you? " Her eyes were full of vigilance, staring at the pretty maid in front of her.

 Chapter 2938

    The servant girl looked at her eyes calmly and flustered. At the same time, she stared at her vigilantly. At the same time, she looked like a person everywhere. She didn''t stop it at all, as if she had no fear.

    When Xia Yan was tired and was dying in bed, the servant girl twisted her waist and went out. After a while, she brought a bowl of soup medicine and said to Xia Yan, "princess, it''s time to drink the medicine. If you don''t drink the medicine, it''s time to cool down. Would you like to have your servant feed you?"

    Xia Yan stares at the people who come close to her step by step in horror. There is a flash of lightning and flint in his mind. In the shabby yard, the embarrassed woman is fed by several servant girls. A woman dressed up with a bowl of soup medicine holds up, severely opens her mouth and pours it in.

    How familiar is this picture? Not exactly what she did to Liu qingluan?

    "You, what are you going to do, don''t come here, go away, go away!"

    But no matter how Xia Yan waved her hands, she could not escape the fact that the bowl of black soup medicine was poured into her mouth.

    She spits out a mouthful, looking at the servant girl who is soft and kind-hearted, but powerful and frightening, then she will go out and take another bowl and pour it.

    Xia Yan had not seen the sun go out for a long time after she was born. Her body was already in a state of disrepair. Under the pressure of others, she had no ability to resist.

    As soon as the servant girl let go, she began to pick her throat and eyes violently. She wanted to pick it out. She retched several times. Suddenly she cried in despair.

    "It''s Liu qingluan, isn''t it?! It must be her! Why didn''t she let me go when she died? bitch! She''s a bitch. All she did was to get back at me! "

    She finally understood that everything was retribution.

    Now, Xia Yan regrets that she didn''t strangle Liu qingluan with her own hands, but let her have a chance to make a comeback.

    The servant girl smiled and didn''t retort, and didn''t get angry. "The princess, the medicine is finished, and the servant girl will retire. You have a good rest."

    Then she wiped her white hands and left quietly as she had done when she came.

    Xia Yan lies on the bed. She vomites in a mess on the bed. She is dirty and stained with all the tan medicine juice. She lies on the edge of the bed and retches. As soon as the servant girl leaves her sight, she picks her throat harder and harder until she picks up the blood.

    "Liu qingluan, Liu qingluan This life, next life, I will never die with you

    There was blood on the corner of her lips and colic in her stomach, as if her four limbs were crushed mercilessly by a pair of big hands. She rolled on the ground in pain and tried to hit the bedpost with her forehead, which still could not alleviate her pain.

    Xia Yan already knows what poison she has. What she gave Liu qingluan at the beginning is what she has.

    So she would be so desperate. She would not die so easily, except for tormenting her body day and night and making her miserable.

    As she thought at that time, it would make her very excited to torture Liu qingluan with this kind of poison, and to see the grand lady who once made great efforts submit to her feet.

    At that time, she never thought that she would have the present situation.

    Maybe one day, she can''t bear the pain and will end her life by herself, but not now.

    -

    the servant girls and women in Xiayan''s yard all slept over their heads for no reason, and they didn''t get up slowly until three poles in the day. When they entered the princess''s bedroom, they were shocked.

    [the new book has been opened!! Rebirth of the national Goddess: Master Yingdi, momada, please collect it. By the way, vote for something, thank you.

 Chapter 2939

    The news was sent to Shao Jinyu. At that time, he was dealing with official business in his study. Hearing this, it was only a hint that his servant would deal with it. Even his eyelids were not raised.

    The next day, all the servant girls in the princess''s yard were washed for their dereliction of duty, and a big exchange of blood came. As soon as Xia Yan woke up, all the familiar servant girls became strange faces.

    She was angry and smiling, haggard and more like a mad woman.

    "Hahahaha Shao Jinyu, I can see through you! Do you like her so much? She''s half nostalgic for you! "

    At the beginning, I thought my beloved was actually a cold hearted man. A sincere man said that taking it back is taking it back, without leaving a trace of affection.

    Summer smoke where still don''t understand, the servant girl mother-in-law son in the yard, this life, all have no possibility to speak again. The whereabouts of the maid who sneaks into her yard and infuses her with medicine have become an unsolved mystery and nowhere to be traced.

    From then on, her body was really damaged because of childbirth, not because she was poisoned.

    -In the next year, the first aide of Mingdong capital married a wife. It is said that the wife looks like the eldest lady of Liu family, but she is not very well, so she never sees visitors easily.

    After marriage, many young women heard the news and knew that the first assistant''s body was not good, and she could not even have children, so she rushed to the side room. Thinking that if she could have a son and a half daughters, she would be a hero of the Xu family. In the future, where the first assistant''s wife without children would go is also a problem.

    Everyone knows that the relationship between the wife and the adult will not last long. It''s said that how beautiful she is and how beautiful she is. Don''t be considered by others. She serves people by color, but it won''t last long.

    However, from spring to autumn, there is not even a concubine in the backyard of the first aide, which makes people doubt their cognition.

    Is this really serving people with color?

    Therefore, his subordinates began to make arrangements for him, thinking that he liked beautiful people, so they searched many places to offer them to him, but he beat them out.

    The next day, the official who sent the beauty was demoted.

    It''s said that because of this, the first aide was allowed to enter the door after kneeling all night outside his room with the lady.

    Since then, no one dares to touch him again. If you know how to please him, it''s better to please his wife.

    In the third year, the lady''s health was getting worse and worse. She was lingering in bed all day long. Although no one dared to say it to her face, everyone knew that she was in danger.

    But those girls who admire Xu and ask Liu look forward to her death, and then marry themselves.

    In the same year, the body and bones of the Holy One were not as good as each other. One day, he fell down in the morning and never got sick.

    The princes acted continuously, and many parties also stood in line to seek benefits for the princes they supported.

    In recent years, Shao Jinyu, the famous King of iron blood, has become more and more reckless and vigorous. Moreover, he has Xu asking Liu for help, which is even more powerful.

    In the winter of the third year, King jingle succeeded and the new dynasty began.

    When the new emperor ascended the throne, the wife of the first assistant family couldn''t bear it. There were countless young girls waiting for him. Xu Wenliu disappeared with his wife.

    From then on, there was no news.

 Chapter 2940

    The window is bright and clean, the weather outside the landing window is cloudy, the dark clouds in the air layer roll over, brewing the coming storm.

    Su Kui wakes up in a huge office, and the memory in her mind is transmitted to her.

    Mu Yunfei, the former master, is the eldest lady of Mu group. After her parents died in the air crash, she accepted the group and became the principal and chairman of the group.

    At first, there were many old people who didn''t agree with her. Later, they were convinced by her fierce methods and were willing to wait for her.

    However, even if she is strong enough, she is also a woman. Deep inside, she still yearns for love.

    Her assistant is a handsome and heroic man, smart and capable, with first-class business ability. They get along with each other day and night. It''s easy for them to have a good relationship with each other.

    But because of the shadow left by her parents, she was afraid to deliver her heart at will. However, Han mu, an assistant, was always different from others. Most people in the company knew the careful thinking of the two people and understood each other.

    In ordinary times, Han Mu takes care of her more, keeps out the cold and warms her, and takes the initiative to share with her any projects that need huge energy. With Han mu, Mu Yunfei is really relaxed, and gradually, he has the urge to marry and spend his whole life with Han mu.

    But what she didn''t know was that the reason why han Mu treated her so well was all because of her sister, the half sister, mu Yunxin, a kind and weak girl.

    In the future, this person will take away her family property, expel her from Mu family, and take mu Yunxin as his own.

    This story Su Kui understood, can sum up a sentence: all men fell in love with my sister.

    In this world, the men who can appear, who have names and surnames, and whose identities can be expressed, are basically fond of muyunxin.

    Besides man 1, there are countless men 2 men 3 men 4

    How marisu

    Su Kui just frowned and pressed his brow. Before he had time to read the documents in his hand, he saw a tall, handsome man in a stiff suit, coming in with a cup of coffee. He put it in front of her and said softly, "I''m too tired recently? Do you want to go back to have a rest earlier? I think it''s going to rain outside, or I''ll take you back? "

    As he spoke, he picked up the papers for Su Kui.

    Su Kui watched him busy and received the task of system release in his mind.

    Muyunfei''s wish 1: keep the foundation of her parents and prevent it from falling into the hands of thieves.

    Wish two: let this scum man experience the feeling of being ruined.

    As for the weak little sister, muyunfei has no complaints. Powerful as muyunfei, she has seen through this sister for a long time. She is not a person with a mind at all.

    But sometimes, it''s more terrible than having a mind. Some unintentional actions are enough to make people feel cold.

    Now Su Kui has become muyunfei. Naturally, she will take good care of muyunxin according to her father''s wishes, only to ensure that she will not die of hunger.

    If she is going to die, sukui will never stop her. This brain damage, brain circuit wonderful, Su Kui can already imagine the wonderful degree of the future.

    "Yunfei, Yunfei?"

    Han Mu finishes tidying up the things, looks back at Su Kui''s cold line of sight, stupefied for a moment, and then refuses to adapt. He is surprised and says, "what''s wrong with you? Don''t let me worry about what''s wrong, will you? "

 Chapter 2941

    He walked slowly and put his hands on Su Kui''s shoulders. His voice was soft and deep, which made him unable to restrain himself.

    Where he couldn''t see it, Su Kui hooked his lips and smiled sarcastically at the bottom of his eyes. Is that his magic weapon? Use gentle attack to let muyunfei fall in his every detail, and then abandon her severely.

    At that time, when he and muyunxin were mixing oil, they naturally didn''t know that muyunfei''s heartache was not that the company was robbed, but that this person was good to her, and they had different purposes.

    At that time, muyunfei had to be desperate to see her sister mix with her beloved man, who also took away the company her father had worked for all his life!

    Su Kui took a breath, smiled lazily, shook his head and patted Han mu on the back of his hand. "Maybe I''m too tired. I''m sorry for Han mu. Today, I want to go back and be quiet, so I won''t let you send me. Busy for half a month, you should be tired, right? I''ll give you two days off to relax! "

    From now on, she is muyunfei.

    She took away her handbag, put all the documents into the bag and carried them with her. When she came to the door, she turned around and smiled. Her red lips were very enchanting? Take a good rest, and don''t waste the rare holiday ~ "

    she shakes her fingers dyed with red Cardan. Ten well maintained fingers are as thin as jade. At first glance, they are the golden ladies who don''t touch the spring water.

    "Yunfei I don''t need to... "

    Han Mu is stunned by her eyes, waiting for her to come back. The other side has closed the door of the office, slim waist, and headed for the elevator room.

    The whole office is made of one-way glass, standing inside, you can see the outside scenery at a glance. Naturally, Han mu can also see a woman wearing a black professional suit, a short skirt wrapped in a plump round hip, a pair of straight long legs wrapped in stockings, a pair of feet with 10 cm high heels, walking with a lot of emotion.

    A kind of impulse arises spontaneously.

    "Fuck --"

    Han Mu scratched his hair and could not help cursing in a low voice. What''s the matter today? A mature and beautiful woman like muyunfei is very aggressive at first sight, which is not his favorite type at all.

    What he likes should be like Yunxin, who is soft, weak and has big eyes, looking at the little girls who need to rely on men to survive.

    Han Mu thought that he was probably mad and had been holding it for too long, so he would have an impulse to such a woman who was full of thorns.

    Thinking that he didn''t send muyunfei back today, he didn''t have a chance to see muyunxin. He was even more upset. He didn''t want to do anything at all. He grabbed his car key and strode out of the office.

    After holding it for so long, I''ll just vent.

    Muyunfei such a woman is too dangerous to touch without absolute assurance.

    Otherwise, it will be like a poison, and it can no longer be abandoned.

    He is very clear about this.

    -

    Su Kui took a car all the way back to Mu''s old house, which has a history of one hundred years. He has renovated it several times, and outside, it still has the flavor of antique.

    Originally, muyunfei didn''t like such a house. She felt that she would be depressed and too heavy to live here. So she moved out when she was an adult, and only moved back after her parents died.

    At that time, when she came back, muyunxin was already there.

    Tell the driver not to pick her up tomorrow morning. After tomorrow''s rest, she will walk into the gate with her bag.

 Chapter 2942

    The road is paved with asphalt stone, with green plants on both sides. The water shovel and the garden design inside are all made by masters.

    As it happens, it''s better to catch up early. As soon as Su Kui enters the main house, there''s a flash of lightning and a shower.

    She patted her coat, handed it to the servant, and asked lazily, "what about Yunxin? where? I heard she wanted to learn music? "

    Muyunfei, the original owner, is really very good to this cheap sister. She is an only child. Although she has a complaint about her father''s taking back an illegitimate daughter from outside, muyunxin is also on the safe side. Over time, muyunfei has not deliberately been difficult for her.

    The servant looked embarrassed. Su Kui picked Gao Daimei, "what''s the matter? Can''t say? "

    "No, not..." The servant hurriedly waved his hand, who didn''t know who was in charge of the family, and the servant didn''t dare to hide from Su Kui, so he immediately said something to Su Kui.

    This is the case. Recently, muyunfei has been on business for at least half a month. Today, muyunfei returns to city A.

    However, she has only been away for two days. It is said that mu Yunxin picked up a little beggar who lost his memory from the outside and even took him home to take care of him.

    Su Kui sneered and nodded to show that she knew. She waved her servant back.

    She didn''t rush to see muyunxin, but went to take a long bath, and then half fell in the rest room. Naturally, there was a professional masseuse to massage her away from fatigue.

    She closed her eyes slightly, called the servants, told them to inform mu Yunxin immediately and bring the little beggar she picked up to see her.

    Not every dog and cat can come in this house.

    At the beginning, it was a blessing that we agreed to let muyunxin in.

    Muyunxin is late. She is afraid of her sister. She holds the young man''s corner with her hands. Her timid eyes linger on sukui. Seeing that sukui doesn''t open her eyes, she is relieved. Her stiff face also eases a lot.

    "Sister, sister When did you come back? Tired, tired or not

    Her voice is very consistent with her appearance, with a soft weak, soft tone, without any attack.

    It''s really pleasing to men.

    Su Kui didn''t answer. His nose was heavy with the strength of the masseuse.

    Muyunxin is used to the attitude of the other side, not angry. Instead, the young people beside her pursed their lips, a pair of lead gray eyes, and stared at the woman lying on the soft collapse and enjoying the massage without fear.

    She was wearing a white bathrobe with fragrant shoulders and half dew. Her hair was black and curly. Her legs under the bathrobe were white and straight, and her skin was smooth and delicate, as if it were a good lanolin, without any flaws.

    He lowered his eyes slightly and drew them back. There was no fluctuation in his eyes.

    After standing in the lounge for half an hour, Su Kui was merciful and raised her hand to signal to the masseuse. She sat up in her bathrobe and looked up at the youth beside muyunxin.

    He was about twenty years old. He was no more than twenty anyway. He was very young, with a baby face and big round eyes. He looked innocent.

    However, a pair of round pupils look too indifferent, without any emotion, as if they are looking at the dead.

    Su Kui hook lips, interesting.

    "This is the little beggar you picked up from outside?"

    Su Kui''s bright red Cardan finger points at the young man with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2943

    Mu Yunxin is not happy to hear this. She is dissatisfied with Su Kui. She thinks that she is self-sufficient and doesn''t look at anyone.

    But how can we be so rude to our guests?

    She went to the young man, took his hand, frowned a pair of willow eyebrows, and said softly, "elder sister, Xi Nian is not a beggar, he just lost his memory temporarily because of his injury, and he will be OK in the future!"

    "Oh? New year''s Eve? " Su Kui smiled, her eyelashes drooped, one hand on her cheek, and she slouched the goblet in her hand, in which Yan Hongye was like blood. With her actions, she collided on the edge of the goblet and shed light red wine tears.

    "Since you picked it up from outside, how do you know his name is Xi Nian? How do you know that he is not a beggar? "

    "I......" Mu Yunxin was asked to say something, but he insisted: "he is not a beggar, he is my guest!"

    "Guest?" Su Kui sneers, "Mu Yunxin, do you forget who is in charge of this family? Who gave you the courage to bring strangers back without my permission? Do you have any brains? "

    Of course, Su Kui knows that Gu Xinian won''t steal the secrets of Mujia group, but there are many people out there who are plotting against Mujia group. They are all staring at Mushi and want to take a share.

    She would like to set off this opportunity and give muyunxin a good wake-up call. At the beginning, it was because she had no brain that Han Mu had a chance.

    "Sister At that time, you went on a business trip. I couldn''t help it. He lost his memory again. I must bring him back. Otherwise, he will die! "

    Dead?

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at the young man''s face as if it were carved carefully, but she didn''t say anything more.

    Gu Xinian, the world''s largest villain, is also a follower of Mu Yunxin. He has a strong background and is the largest underground organization in China. The youngest son of the godfather of the underworld, who was chased by his enemies and didn''t hit his head when jumping off the car, causing blood stasis and amnesia in his head.

    Mu Yunxin finds him and takes him back to take good care of him. During this period, Gu Xinian has a good feeling for her.

    In the future, it will be the most powerful competitor of Hanmu.

    Su Kui remembers everything, hooks the red lips, bathes the cloud Xin''s admirer?

    She took out a lady''s cigarette and lit it. The long and thin cigarette was sandwiched between her white and jade fingertips. From time to time, she took a sip of it and spit out a circle of white fog.

    The smoke obscured her cheek, and muyunxin was worried, only to hear the woman sitting on the soft collapse slowly saying, "I don''t care whether he will die or not, but I don''t leave useless people in Mujia. Since you want him to stay, he will do something."

    "Sister! He is not well in the New Year! " Mu Yunxin stomped and stamped his feet. His dissatisfaction with Su Kui became more and more intense. "Now he is still very weak and can''t work at all!"

    "Is it?" Su Kui looked askance at Xi Nian, saw him hanging his head, black hair hanging in front of his forehead, and a circle of white gauze tied to his forehead, with a expressionless face, and said, "if I can''t work, I''ll drive him out, or I''ll stay to work, or I''ll get out of the Mu family to beg, and I''ll be a real beggar. How about that?"

    "Sister, do you really want to be so ruthless?" Muyunxin''s lower lip was almost bloody. Her eyes were red and her tears were rolling.

    "Otherwise?" Su Kui flicked the ash and pressed the cigarette in the ashtray without any special expression.

    "No, I will never agree to let you drive him out! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 2944

    Su Kui''s long, round, peach blossom eyes squint, and the eyeliner is slender, with a chill.

    Long skill, dare to disobey her for a man?! Is that another man? She can bring down Mu''s family for him?

    "Stop!" Su Kui''s eyes fell on the angry little face. She pulled Gu Xi''s girl who was going to leave, and she didn''t sneer. "Mu Yunxin, I hope you can think about whether you are willing to give up your present good life for a man you picked up. If you really have guts, you will give up your present life after you walk out of this door."

    After a pause, she continued, "so, do you choose to go back to your old life and your biological mother?"

    At the door, the girl''s rushing steps suddenly stopped. She looked back at Su Kui with disbelief. Her eyes seemed to be full of words. She was an unforgettable person.

    "Sister, how can you do this? Am I not a member of Mu family? Dad said, let you take care of me! "

    She felt confident all the time that her father''s will was there, and muyunfei was in the way of her father''s affection and would never drive her out.

    But what did she hear just now? Mu Yunfei wants to drive her out?!

    Her thin body swayed twice, holding on to the wall and barely standing still. She couldn''t hold her breath when crying. She complained in a voice, "sister, how can you do this?"

    "What can you do if I just do that? As I said, I am the only one in charge of this family. The only heir written in my father''s will is me. But you, just because my mother is kind-hearted, are you allowed to stay here. Otherwise, do you think that you, a child born by a junior who destroys the family, can also enter the house? "

    Su Kui thought muyunxin''s actions in her memory were enough for the white lotus. Unexpectedly, she underestimated her ability to be a demon.

    She really has no bad heart, but disgusting people have first-class skills. They always think that others owe her. Won''t they think the other way around?

    She is an illegitimate daughter, and her mother is a junior who is involved in other people''s families. It''s enough for her to enjoy the wonderful life now. However, instead of cherishing it, she blames sukui for not understanding her enough.

    So what else? Give the whole Mu family away? Or bring her mother in and enjoy the rich lady''s life?

    It''s funny!

    Su Kui sneered, his eyes filled with indifference.

    "Think it over for yourself. I always do what I say and do. Walk out of this door, and you don''t have to come back."

    She just noticed an interesting picture, that is, when muyunxin Fang was hit and almost fell, she wanted to hold the young man around her, but the young man kept away with cold face, even muyunxin thought he had no intention.

    Only Su Kui caught that, his eyes, a flash of disgust.

    He should have a habit of cleanliness, right? That''s why I hate other people''s touch so much. However, muyunxin always seems to be suffering from skin hunger and thirst, sticking to others all the time.

    I don''t know. I thought she was so weak and bullied in this family, so I didn''t feel safe.

    But in this family, everyone knows that muyunfei has never deliberately upset her. She is too busy to pay attention to the poor cheap sister who only shed tears all day.

    "Anyway, I won''t let you drive him out!"

 Chapter 2945

    At last, muyunxin just grasped this sentence and repeated it all the time. Her tears seemed to be like the broken beads, falling down, but she didn''t comfort her.

    Su Kui shrugged with a smile, took a sip of red wine, and her red lips were stained with a layer of wine liquid, which seemed to be particularly plump and attractive.

    "Well, then you take him away, I won''t stop you." Su Kui said in a tone of indifference.

    She was determined that Muyun Xingen would not give up her present good life, and she would not give up to leave.

    Sure enough, mu Yunxin''s feet were rooted on the floor, and she lowered her head to tears, but she didn''t say anything about leaving with the youth.

    Su Kui glanced at the young man, and sure enough, even if he lost his memory, he was still the son most favored by the black Godfather. He had his own mind there.

    This is an immature wolf.

    As for what will happen in the end, it depends on whether the hunters will be domesticated.

    And she happens to have that interest.

    "How are you thinking?" She has no patience to entangle with mu Yunxin again, and her sobs sound in the room, which is boring.

    Muyunxin choked for a while, and then cried even louder. "Sob, sister, you and you can''t believe it. You promised dad to take care of me!"

    Come on, she''s not her sister.

    Mu Yunxin can''t get a response, so she can only look up at Gu Xinian with poor eyes, hoping to get his pity.

    Gu Xinian''s face is expressionless, his light gray eyes are getting deeper, his eyebrows are raised, and he faces the mature woman sitting on the soft slumping, with two straight long legs overlapping, enjoying the wine leisurely. The voice line is hoarse: "I work with you, please - let me stay!"

    Mu Yunxin is behind him, quietly relieved, and dissatisfied with Su Kui.

    The red lips are frivolous, the peach blossom eyes are shining. Ye ye stands up at last, the delicate white hand reaches out to the youth gracefully, and smiles, "happy cooperation."

    Gu Xinian was stunned. His slightly drooping eyes covered a slightly complicated look. He stared at Su Kui''s white and clean hands, which were painted with rose color and Cardan. He was silent for a moment and slowly reached out.

    "Happy cooperation."

    Muyunxin doesn''t understand very well. She always feels that the air in the room makes her uncomfortable. She is very nervous. She always feels that something needs to be stolen by muyunfei.

    She pursed her lips, and looked at the hands of Su Kui and Xi Nian. The uncomfortable feeling became more intense, which made her eager to do something.

    She swayed and fell to the ground, holding her forehead in pain.

    Gu Xinian looked back at her and asked hesitantly, "what''s the matter with you?" He was a little confused. Wasn''t he just fine? What''s more, she seems to be in good health for half a month since I met her?

    After all, every other week in the Mu family, there are doctors who come to check up for muyunfei and muyunxin regularly. Because muyunfei is busy with work, at last, the main service object of the family doctor becomes muyunxin.

    Even in order to cope with emergencies, Mujia has small medical equipment, even if it is necessary to operate at home.

    Su Kui glanced at mu Yunxin with a sneer, his hands around his chest, smiling like a smile. "Uncomfortable? Then go back to the room to have a rest, so big people, can''t take good care of themselves? "

    Now, she felt that she could take back what she had said before. It was just disgusting.

    It seems that her cheap sister has no idea at all? She seems to like getting men''s attention -

    Tut, which is a little interesting.

 Chapter 2946

    No matter muyunxin is reluctant, sukui finally plays the inside line and orders the servants to take muyunxin away.

    Later, she sat down slowly and asked Gu Xinnian, "what''s your full name, and mu Yunxin got it for you?"

    Although she knew the name of the young man, he had never met her before.

    "No, it''s my real name." Gu Xi Nian sips her lips, and the woman sitting opposite is naked with a pair of long straight white legs. Looking at them, he stares at them. He dare not look at them more. He explains lightly, "although I lose my memory, I still remember my name. You can rest assured that I will work hard for you, as long as you are willing - take me in. "

    Through the scene just now, Gu Xinian has seen clearly who is the main business of the family. Even if muyunxin lives a princess like life in such a big house, in fact, if the woman in front of her doesn''t want to give her anything more, then muyunxin is worthless.

    Mu Yunxin saves him, which makes him very grateful, but in addition, redeeming him can not produce any good feeling for her for the time being.

    Because the girl''s eyes are too explicit --

    "I''ll see."

    Sukui didn''t ask him what he would do, she just left him by her side.

    Cultivate a dog that can be driven by yourself to fight with Han mu. As a delicate woman, you can''t do everything by yourself. That will affect the skin condition.

    -Muyunxin directed herself to play a play, and the next day she shut herself up in her room, unable to get sick.

    Then, instead of Su Kui''s expectation, Han Mu gave up his holiday on the same day and came to Mu''s house instead.

    He seems to be very familiar with this place. He changed his shoes and handed Su Kui the flowers he held. It''s the red rose that Mu Yunfei loves.

    "Here you are."

    One rose blossomed just right, the bright red color seemed to be watered by blood, with a few drops of dew on the top, very fresh and tender, strong rose air came to face.

    Su Kui with an elegant smile on his face, no flowers, just raised his chin, told Gu Xinian: "Gu Xinian, pick up the flowers, find a vase to insert it."

    The youth standing behind the woman in silence walked out obediently at this time. Han Mu didn''t respond. He didn''t let go when Gu Xinian picked up the flowers. At the next moment, he was directly taken away by the youth with some strength.

    Han Mu:

    He couldn''t ignore the more strange feeling in his heart. He was determined to observe Su Kui for a moment, and saw that the woman was still as charming as ever, with long black hair and big curls scattered casually behind him, like seaweed, neglected, lazy and charming.

    She was wearing a grey suspender dress, with thin straps hanging on her sexy shoulders. Her skin was white as jade and shining.

    "Yunfei, are you angry? If there''s anything I can do to upset you, I''ll tell you. Just don''t hold the unhappy things in your heart, so I''ll feel bad. "

    His eyes filled with a layer of eyes called emotional eyes, glued to Su Kui, gentle and painful.

    Su Kui was surprised and spread out his hands and red lips? Han mu, you are my best assistant. Of course, I won''t be angry with you. I just don''t like red roses very much recently. Don''t give me flowers later. "

    The long and mellow peach blossom eyes of a woman are black, and look at him innocently.

 Chapter 2947

    Han Mu swallowed his throat. He only felt that the anger that had just gone down yesterday had a faint trend of rising again.

    He pressed hard, smiled clean and nodded, "Yeah, that''s good. If you hate me, I''ll feel bad. What kind of flowers do you like now? I''ll buy them for you next time? "

    Han Mu watched for a while, and the doubt in his eyes gradually disappeared. He thought that Su Kui had found his heart''s nine nine and knew what he was thinking, so he deliberately alienated him.

    Now it seems that he thinks more.

    Because, in the eyes of the other party, he can''t see any doubt. Some of them are just hidden in the bottom of his eyes and won''t be caught easily.

    Fortunately, she still loves him.

    I don''t know why, while Han Mu was relieved, he also had some other emotions.

    The mood flashed by without even noticing it.

    Su Kui nodded, "OK, I don''t have any flowers to love recently. I''ll tell you what I like later."

    "Good." Han muchong nodded and accepted all her requests.

    Finally, he said the purpose of his trip. He frowned, pointed to a pile of supplements that the servant had taken to the kitchen door and said, "I heard that Yunxin is ill again? Why is her body so weak? Did she eat the tonic I sent last time on time? "

    When Gu Xinian heard this, his light gray eyes fell on Han Mu suspiciously.

    How does he know mu Yunxin is ill?

    Gu Xinian looks at the woman who sits on the sofa and looks down at her fingers. Is that what she said?

    But he is not a talkative person. Since he promised to work for her, he should pay close attention to this person!

    Su Kui didn''t have any expression, even the reaction was very indifferent. "She is in the back building. Go to see it for yourself. As for her physical condition, she is the only one who knows it."

    Han Mu heard that there was something in her words, and his brow was slightly frowned. He wanted to be angry but he dared not.

    Finally, I can only stiffly say, "Yunfei, Yunxin has no threat to you. She has no intention to compete with you. You are so tired."

    When the voice fell, Su Kui raised his head with a sneer at the sound, and ye''s eyes stared at Han mu. "It''s my business whether you are tired or not. Han mu, as an assistant, do you care too much?"

    Han Mu''s heart was thumping. He said something wrong.

    But he didn''t show it. He pursed his lips. "Yunfei, are you angry? I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You know, I''ve always been on your side. " He walked over and held Su Kui''s shoulder.

    Big hands on the top, more real than eyes to feel the delicate degree of her skin, soft as jade, just right.

    Gu Xi Nian stared at his hand. His eyes were dim and his actions were faster than his brain. He pulled Han Mu''s hand off and separated the two people. He looked up and his voice was deep. "Didn''t this gentleman learn basic etiquette? Could he move his hands and feet to the lady without the permission of the lady? In this circle, this kind of behavior is despised and disliked! "

    In particular, the woman, or his boss.

    I don''t know what I feel. Gu Xinian also thinks it''s incredible. From waking up, his own mood has been light. Even for his life, he has a casual attitude.

    The only difference, half a month later, is in a woman.

    At that moment, he didn''t expect that he would do it. It was an instinctive reaction!

 Chapter 2948

    Su Kui is so kind to him. After all, the ambiguous relationship he keeps with her at present can bear her occasional willfulness.

    But what''s this brat looking like?!

    He sneered, "who are you? This is what happened before I was with Yunfei. Please leave! " He pointed to the door and regarded himself as the master.

    Su Kui looked on coldly, and quickly smiled, but the smile was not clear. "Han mu, this is my new assistant and bodyguard. From today on, he will follow me all the time. It''s not kind of you to drive my bodyguard away!"

    The young man''s dark eyes brightened. He held the position of his heart, as if something was popping, which made him happy.

    He didn''t know what it was like, but he only knew that he was happy with women''s maintenance and treating him as his own person.

    After putting in the flowers, he went back to the woman and stood still. Then he raised his head and caught the threatening eyes of Han mu. The silent eyes flashed a fierce look. "Sir, did you hear what Miss Mu said? I''m her bodyguard now. I''m only ordered by her. As long as she doesn''t open her mouth to chase me, I''ll always follow her. "

    Of course, private breaks are not included.

    Two men''s eyes meet in the air, full of murderous, as if there is a flash of electricity.

    Su Kui hummed the song gently. Her fingers were as thin as jade, and she clapped on her thighs without interfering.

    Until Han mu can''t bear it and barely takes back his sight, he''s in a worse mood. He can''t even maintain the elegant gentleman on the surface. His face is cold. He asks Su Kui, "Yunfei, are we going to see each other like this? When we get along with each other, we need an outsider to be present! "

    "Besides, he''s your new assistant. What about me? I don''t always take over your business. What can he do, and what can he do?! Do you have a clear idea? "

    Han Mu''s heart was full of doubts. Why did Su Kui suddenly treat him coldly, even in his smile, with alienation.

    He clenched his fists. Did she find out that he had women outside?

    Yes, this is the most likely thing!

    Han Mu found a reason for himself. Su Kui and others just let him think about it. Now it''s time for her to speak slowly. It''s OK, but she said slowly: "Han mu, you''ve been my assistant for a while. It''s really frustrating to be an assistant by my side. Just a few days ago, the director of the financial department left. Now there''s no manager there Yes, would you like to come and help me? "

    Finance?!

    Gu Xinian listens to his eyebrows and heart jump. He looks at the red lips of a woman with a complicated look. He doesn''t know what she means.

    Can''t she see that the man in front of her is actually scheming?

    In this way, how dare she transfer him to such an important position?

    Su Kui naturally knows, but mu Yunfei, a former life, did give Han mu the position of CFO a year later, which gave him a chance to do something in finance.

    Move people away, and then let them jump the wall. It''s better to appease people first, look under their eyelids, and look at him coldly.

    "Yunfei, is this true?!"

    Han Mu''s breath was heavy, and his doubts were all forgotten. He thought about his position for a long time, so easily fell on his head?

 Chapter 2949

    Su Kui''s face was gorgeous, and her smile was radiant. She stood up, patted Han mu on the shoulder, and said softly, "this is the test I give you. Don''t let me down. Do it well. In the future --"

    the rest, she stopped in time to catch Han Mu''s interest, while leaving him infinite reverie space.

    Sure enough, as she expected, Rao was in such a deep mind as Han mu. At this time, she was also overjoyed.

    "Don''t worry, Yunfei! I won''t let you down! " He nodded heavily, holding Su Kui''s hand in both hands, and promised solemnly.

    Although Su Kui didn''t say it, Han Mu has understood what she said. Now she is the chief financial officer. Such an important position has given him. Is there anything else in the future?

    Although he deliberately sought for the position of the leader of the Mu family, it was unimaginable for him to let muyunfei trust him.

    Before, even when they were in love, they almost had a relationship. Muyunfei didn''t explain the company''s secrets to him. Every time they get along alone, she always locks important documents into the safe.

    Han Mu has been ready to tangle with Mu Yunfei for several years to gain her full trust. Unexpectedly, in this case, he was unprepared and gave him his dream job.

    "Well, do it well, just for Our future! "

    Su Kui catches his eyes and smiles, but his hands are still, as if he inadvertently draws back his hands and gathers the hair on his forehead, so as to comfort Han mu.

    "I believe you can do it!"

    "I will!" Han Mu is aroused a lot of enthusiasm and fighting spirit. It seems that he has been sitting in the position of the leader of the Mu family and guiding the country.

    He didn''t think much about it, just thought that Su Kui was moved by him at last. Before to his indifference, also just is testing him to her sincerity only.

    Thinking about this, Han Mu was very grateful. Fortunately, he didn''t get angry before. Otherwise, the position would fall into the hands of others.

    Gu Xinian looks on coldly, and has a lot to say, but doesn''t say it.

    He felt that most of his employers were ill.

    In addition to the dog''s low eye, there is also a bit of people do not know.

    At this time, he immediately some chagrin just out of control to protect her, this kind of woman! See a man, see a love one!

    Han Mu also wants to say something to Su Kui. His eyes are full of emotion. He has a lot of love words in his heart. He can''t wait to confirm the relationship with Su Kui.

    At the same time, looking at her sexy dress and white skin, he had felt the greasy touch at his fingertips, which made him feel impulsive.

    It doesn''t seem that it''s a bad thing to have such a creature -

    thinking about it, he has a dark flash of desire in his eyes.

    Han Mu thinks that no one has found out, but he doesn''t know that two people in front of him, one is not the original owner for a long time, the other is the most beloved little son of the underground Party''s underworld Godfather. He has been deeply influenced since he was young and doesn''t know how much he has learned.

    Even amnesia is not comparable to ordinary people.

    "Eh? Brother Han, why are you here?! Didn''t go to work?! "

    A delicate and gentle voice came from the door, wearing a small white dress, the girl with a large skirt walked into the small living room.

    Because this is an ancient style house, the kind that comes in and goes out several times, it''s muyunxin''s own yard, so is muyunfei.

 Chapter 2950

    Pavilion Pavilion, muyunfei courtyard, the scenery is excellent.

    It''s just because they live separately, blind and upset, that muyunfei can bear a junior''s daughter to come in and out of her home.

    Now, seeing the girl coming, wearing a small white dress, it seems that she can fly in the wind. Su Kui smiled and sat on the soft collapse with her legs folded. The smile was not clear.

    "Xiaoxin? How are you? I heard that you were ill, so I came to see you. Did you eat the tonic I bought for you last time? "

    At the sight of muyunxin, Han Mu''s desire just surged up from the bottom of his heart and was immediately suppressed by him, leaving only concern.

    In a word, Han Mu''s love for muyunxin is also true. In the future, Han Mu will take muyunxin away to brew with sauce, which belongs to the type of love more and more.

    Su Kui was a little disgusted in her smile. She drank water and swallowed it. She watched the white lotus play coldly.

    "I''m ok, brother Han. Aren''t you busy? Did I disturb you? I''m sorry Muyunxin carefully raised her head, with big eyes full of water. It seemed that as long as Han Mu answered yes, she could immediately cry for everyone to see.

    Su Kui glanced at Gu Xinian in his spare time, but saw that Gu did not look at mu Yunxin, instead, his eyes were deep and complex, and he stared at her meaningfully.

    Sunflower:

    If she had just read it correctly, Gu Xinian''s eyes looked at her as if he was saying silently, "she shouldn''t be a fool."

    If it wasn''t for fear of collapse, Su Kui would like to ask herself what she did, which would make him have such doubts.

    In the process of mind turning, Han Mu has already won quickly. In the words, the red fruit''s heartache will overflow. Su Kui thought, how blind was muyunfei before. Both of them are like this. Can''t she see any good or bad?

    Or, she is deeply rooted in Han mu, reluctant to break through his mind.

    Whatever it is, Su Kui sneers at it.

    "Fool, why do you think so? Today, brother Han came to see you specially. Well, last time you said that the fruit I brought was delicious. Today, I brought you some more specially. If it''s not enough, I''ll tell you that I''ll buy it for you next time! "

    Han Mu steps forward and pats mu Yunxin''s head. Her eyes are always red and her skin is not as cold and white as Su Kui''s, but it''s a delicate girl''s color.

    Two sisters, one noble and cold, one pure and innocent.

    If both of them can be received in the room -

    Han Mu doesn''t know what evil he has committed, he will come up with such an idea. He shakes his head and frowns to drive the idea out.

    "Brother Han, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Yunxin looks upset at Han Mu''s eyes. He can''t help wondering.

    The girl''s eyes were clear and she looked at him with concern.

    With such eyes, Han Mu felt that he was really a beast. All his dirty ideas towards such a girl were blasphemy to her.

    "It''s OK. I''m just worried about you. Xiaoxin should take good care of herself!"

    "Mm-hmm, I will ~" Mu Yunxin rubbed her big hand on the top of her head, and sweet smiled, "brother Han is very kind to me!"

    They said as they walked towards sunflower.

    Seeing Su Kui, mu Yunxin murmured timidly, "sister, I heard that brother Han is coming. Come here and have a look. Don''t you get angry?"

    Su Kui smiled, just like the eyes of the mentally retarded, looked at mu Yunxin with care, and his voice was gentle and dripping, "of course not --"

 Chapter 2951

    I just want to kill you!

    After all, you are my only sister. In this world, only two of us have the same blood

    Su Kui''s words, let the three people on the scene show ignorant forced expression.

    Rao is Gu Xinian. He can''t keep his face paralyzed. He stares at the back of the woman''s head in surprise. He thinks that this man is hopeless, and the essence is too thorough.

    Clearly last night, he also witnessed a scene in which the woman was domineering and bossy. The person who is going to drive cheap sister out of the house if he doesn''t agree with me, how can he become so gentle now?

    Dear -

    well, Gu Xinian thinks that she has no premeditation.

    Han Mumu is alert, while mu Yunxin is afraid.

    If Su Kui is furious, she is not afraid that the other side will hurt herself. However, it''s no fault for her to say that she''s so gentle and gentle now. She also says that she''s the dearest sister in front of everyone, which makes muyunxin very scared.

    "Sister, sister, why do you say that..." Muyunxin asked, stumbling and stumbling, for fear that she could not do anything well, and was driven out by sukui.

    When Han Mu saw muyunxin like this, he was careful in front of sukui, and he felt heartache. He soothed her gently, "don''t be afraid, Yunfei won''t blame you."

    God knows, even if muyunfei has ever done anything to muyunxin, who knows what she has to do to make such a poor yellow expression all day long!

    "Tut, why do you cry when you disagree?" Su Kui stood up and walked to Mu Yunxin with two long legs. She wiped away tears for her. "Looking at your intimacy with Han mu, can I make up my mind and introduce you to Han mu? You will be happy if you marry Han mu

    "Yunfei!"

    Han Mu stares at his eyes, and the emotion on his face is not enough to express his inner shock. What is the introduction of Mu Yunxin to him??

    That''s not what she said just now!

    Didn''t we say we should work together? She is so affectionate and generous, and she immediately matches him with mu Yunxin?

    "Oh, what are you doing so loudly? I can hear it," Su Kui said, pulling out her ears and looking at Han Mu casually. "I think you like muyunxin too. When she was ill, you would hurry up to see her, big and small, as if I had treated her badly."

    Speaking of this, Su Kui sighed, "my father told me to treat mu Yunxin well, but I can''t take care of her for the rest of my life. I''m relieved to see you treat her so well and give her to you. "

    "Sister, I''m not, I don''t!! Brother Han and I are innocent. How can you say that Mu Yunxin''s face was framed, but she wanted to cry and accuse Su Kui.

    "It''s you that Mingming likes brother Han. My father hasn''t been gone for three years. I want to be filial to him. How can I get married? Don''t talk about it!"

    Look at her small body shaking, as if the next moment will hit too big to faint, Su Kui is worried for her.

    Don''t you get sick if you shake like this? It''s madness.

    "That is, Yunfei, don''t talk about it!"

    Han Mu frowns and stares at Su Kui with disapproval. "You know me..." "How could he think that I would treat Xiaoxin with pain --"

    now, Han Mu just wants Su Kui to take back what he said before.

 Chapter 2952

    No matter what he thinks about muyunxin, at least for now, he can''t show his interest in muyunxin.

    Otherwise, not only is he finished, muyunxin, it will only be worse.

    She could not be liked by sukui. If she was hated again, how could she live in this family? Not to be humiliated even worse?

    Yes, humiliation, Han Mu thinks that only when he gets Mu family can he save mu Yunxin from the fire and water.

    "Yunfei, don''t misunderstand us, I just think she is my sister!"

    Han Mu glanced at mu Yunxin and motioned for her to speak quickly. His eyes soothed her. Mu Yunxin was moved and nodded, "yes, yes, sister, I will never rob the man you like. You can rest assured."

    This sentence can''t be more straightforward.

    Su Kui sneered, holding his arms in both hands, and did not speak.

    Gu Xinian lost his memory. Now he acts as an invisible person. Before muyunxin rescued him and asked his servant to take care of him, he was a little moved. As a result, how can he feel worse now?

    fortunately, he didn''t have any other good feelings for her except gratitude.

    Han Mu shakes his head and looks at Su Kui helplessly, as if there is no way to take her. "You know my mind, deliberately torture me! Well, don''t be angry. If you don''t like it, I won''t say another word to Xiaoxin in the future. Is that the head office? "

    He came forward, pleading in a low voice.

    But he didn''t notice that after he said this, the girl behind him seemed to have suffered a huge blow, and the whole person was about to collapse. Her eyes darkened, her lower lip clenched and her tears fell.

    At this moment, no one will pay attention to her.

    Only Su Kui, satisfied with her expression into the bottom of her eyes, confirmed a fact more and more.

    Her sister is a white lotus and a green tea bitch.

    Take all men as spare tires, and naturally enjoy their kindness to her. However, once Su Kui said that she wanted to marry mu Yunxin to Han mu, she immediately changed and wished she could get rid of the relationship with Han mu.

    However, she is very complicated. I don''t want Han Mu to draw a clear line with her. It''s enough to keep an ambiguous relationship.

    Mu Yunxin, who has long been used to a good life, asked her to marry Han mu, an employee of the company, with a fixed salary. How could it be?!

    "Nah, forgive you," Su Kui gently stroked Han Mu''s suit collar, which was fierce in all kinds of manners, with a smile on the corner of his eyes. "I hope you do what you say, Han mu, you know that I have feelings for you, if you betray me one day --"

    if you are light, like a heavy hammer, hit Han Mu''s heart.

    Like an electric shock, he grabbed Su Kui''s hand and said in a deep voice: "I will never betray you, I swear! If I betray you, I''ll die in despair, and my whole life will be ruined! "

    He can''t wait to make a poison oath just to let Su Kui trust him.

    I don''t know, some words, can''t say, may be a prophecy!

    Han Mu left soon. Muyunfei''s changes are more and more uncertain. Han Mu must go back to find someone to find out what secret she found him, which led to such a big change.

    When Han Mu left, muyunxin was alone again, so she turned her eyes to Gu Xinian and asked softly, "how are you in the new year? Do you think of anything? "

 Chapter 2953

    The happy New Year of Gu Xi who is watching the bustle:

    What''s the matter with him? However, he shook his head and answered mu Yunxin''s words, "I don''t think of anything, but my body has recovered and I don''t need to worry."

    No matter how wonderful his character is, he is also his benefactor after all. She picked him up from outside.

    Although -

    he doesn''t think that if no one saves him, he will die.

    Su Kui looks at him with a smile, and mercilessly orders mu Yunxin, "Han Mu has gone, so don''t stay in my yard. If you''re not sick, go back to your room and rest. Don''t appear in front of me before you get ill."

    Mu Yunxin doesn''t care what she thinks of Han mu, but if this man dares to covet her man, then don''t blame her for being rude.

    After all, in his last life, Gu Xinian, as the biggest villain in the world, was betrayed by mu Yunxin, who had already had feelings for Han mu, in order to compete with Han mu. At the last critical moment, Gu Xinian died miserably and lost his power.

    In this life, Gu Xinian''s soul has changed into her lover. Then, she won''t allow mu Yunxin to have a little relationship with him.

    That''s why she first separated Gu Xinian from mu Yunxin when she woke up. With destiny, she can''t take it lightly even if she believes that her lover won''t be moved.

    Muyun Xinbei is hit. Her eyes turn red quickly. She runs out of the small living room with her face covered and weeping.

    Before leaving, he also looked at Gu Xinian in disappointment, as if accusing him of not coming out to protect her.

    Su Kui pulled his lips and began to instruct Gu Xinian.

    "Guxi new year."

    "Well?"

    Gu Xinian is stunned and quickly responds that he is now her bodyguard and assistant. "What''s up?"

    "Go to buy a handful of rose flowers and send them to my room. Every morning, I will change a handful of fresh roses for me."

    Gu Xi did not expect that she would suddenly put forward this request, sipped her thin lips, but did not retort, but nodded, "OK, I know."

    As for the other party''s suggestion that he should see fresh rose flowers every morning, he did not raise any questions, because he knew that he wanted to stay with this woman now and see what she wanted to do.

    There is no artificial hand in buying flowers. He drives by himself.

    When the owner of the flower shop gave him a bunch of wrapped white roses, she said with a smile, "red roses represent passionate and faithful love. Is young man going to send flowers to his girlfriend? We still have chocolate here. Would you like to bring her a box? "

    So, muddleheaded, Gu Xinian was stuffed with a box of chocolate, because the owner''s mother saw him handsome, and even gave him a 20% discount.

    When Gu Xinian sent a bunch of red roses to Su Kui''s room and put down the chocolate, even Su Kui was surprised.

    "How can there be chocolate?" She provoked Demi, she did not think, just met, or that kind of situation, the other side has not yet loved her at first sight.

    After all, the first time we met, she didn''t give him a good feeling.

    From his eyes, it can be seen that at first, he hated her very much.

    Gu Xinian was embarrassed. He touched his nose, as always, coldly, and whispered, "flower shop is doing activities and delivering them."

    As for the boss''s words, he didn''t say a word. His ears were slightly hot and he felt that he had some idiots.

 Chapter 2954

    What do you want to explain so much to this woman!

    He turned his head with a stiff expression. Seeing that she didn''t speak again, he took a sigh of relief and turned away.

    When the door closed in front of him, he was relieved at last.

    -

    after resting at home for two days, when Su Kui went to work again, Han Mu had gone to the financial report and became the new CFO.

    As for Su Kui''s business, he didn''t let it all go. His name is: when Su Kui didn''t find an assistant to weigh his hands, he was not at ease.

    Su Kui laughed at his ambition, but he didn''t say anything. He was allowed to go.

    At the same time, start to cultivate their own power.

    In the company, most of the shareholders, on the surface, bow to her, but still not convinced of her. After all, it''s hard to be happy if you''re riding on your head by so many young people.

    Especially in the shopping malls for a lifetime of veteran.

    Although he can bend and stretch, he can do small movements constantly.

    In this case, it''s too easy for Han Mu to drill holes.

    Su Kui sat on the chair, pinched his brow, and told Gu Xinian, "find me another computer, I''ll use it."

    In the eyes of Gu Xinian, what Su Kui is doing now is not strange, because her brain is not normal!

    No one knows that there is a problem, but also to keep that person around the truth.

    If it''s him, he''ll be shot directly, sinking into the sea!

    When this thought flashed through his mind, Gu Xinian was dazed and bleary --

    Why did he --

    suddenly have this idea. What was he doing before?

    Su Kui sipped her saliva, and the sun shone into her eyes. Her eyes were bright. She glanced sideways at him and frowned slightly. "Gu Xi Nian, what are you thinking? Didn''t you hear me?"

    "Well?" Gu Xinian suddenly returns to his senses.

    Su Kui sneered, "if you are not qualified for this position, Gu Xi Nian, I think I need to reexamine your ability, is it suitable to stay with me?"

    This woman! Want to get rid of him again?

    Gu Xinian''s ugly face pursed her lips, glanced at the woman, and went out to find the computer silently.

    Next, Gu Xinian found that the woman had not only brain problems, but also a big heart.

    Two computers are placed on her desk. She points at the top of her fingers and blinks quickly. The complicated data on the screen is refreshed quickly, which is almost invisible.

    Is she a hacker?

    Gu Xinian''s eyes flashed. He didn''t remember everything, but he could understand what a woman was doing.

    Is she going to make a fake account by herself?

    What is she doing?

    Gu Xinian suddenly thought of Han mu -

    he narrowed his eyes, so she put him beside him, in order to destroy him?

    I hate women most.

    For some reason, Gu Xinian thought of this sentence.

    -

    no matter in private, Mu Yunfei is the most calm and ruthless in the meeting.

    Han Mu is sitting at the bottom of her head, and the rest of the shareholders just know that Han mu, who took the post of CFO, firmly holds the whole department in the palm of his hand!

    This department has always been the place with the most oil and water, and also the most dangerous place. No one is blind. The former director was poached by other companies at a high price, so many people began to stare at this position, trying to put their own people in.

    Nobody expected that muyunfei would move so fast.

    "Yunfei, Han Mu was your assistant before. Yes, we admit his ability to deal with things. But besides that, is there any excellent resume that can serve the public?"

 Chapter 2955

    "That''s right. How long has he been working in Mu family? Yunfei, even if you are selfish, but the finance department is so important, how can you do it at will --! "

    "Ah, we are all watching you grow up. If something happens under our eyes, how can we go down to see your father in a hundred years?"

    Su Kui''s fingers are turning the signing pen at will. He listens to a few old people with gray hair and even bald heads who argue with each other and hold their own opinions.

    And she herself, silent.

    "We don''t agree with that! The company''s decision is not what you say alone! Whether Han Mu is competent or not, we should make a conclusion after investigation! "

    Gu Xinian glanced at her anxiously, and saw that although she didn''t speak, the bottom of her eyes was shining. Then he knew that she had an idea in her heart.

    Han muhang''s hands under the conference table are clenched into fists, which are loose and tightly held. His mood is hard to calm.

    He secretly clenched his teeth and vowed that one day, he would let these old people look down on him!

    At the same time, he looked at Su Kui, with pain in his eyes, frowned and asked Su Kui, "Yunfei, are you really like they said, you gave me this position just because of personal love?"

    This man -

    Gu Xinian disdainfully pulled his lips and approached the woman for a few minutes. He hoped that the woman would not be stupid again. Han Mu was obviously using her!

    Su Kui clapped his hand, silent comfort.

    "How can I give you this position because I believe in my ability." When the voice fell, she stood up and swept all the people in the audience in the next circle, smiling like a smile. "Han Mu''s ability, I believe that all uncles have seen it in the past two years! Resume, cannot become the ability that represents a person, see with one''s own eyes just can go! "

    "Bang!"

    "Muyunfei, I absolutely disagree with this matter!"

    "Me too! It''s still that sentence. The finance department is so important. If you can''t give it to him, you can give it to him! "

    "Yes, shareholders can vote. If his votes can be passed, I have no opinion!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips and asked Han mu, "are you afraid?" Her voice was gentle, her eyes were aching, and she held Han Mu''s hand in full view.

    Gu Xinian stands behind her, holding the notebook''s fingers white. Why does he look at the hands they shake, so dazzling?

    It''s really a hypocritical woman. She wants to be a Han mu, but she has to pretend to be a grandiose woman.

    He pulled his lips, thinking of the future of Han mu, he felt a lot better.

    "Of course not. I''ll go back and be your assistant." With her comfort, Han Mu is relieved.

    He also sent people to check before, but naturally nothing was found out.

    In the end, Han mu can only be affectionate and attribute all that happened in Mu''s family to Su Kui''s jealousy.

    It also reassures him. It seems that muyunfei will be accepted soon.

    "Good, then vote," Su Kui shrugged, sat down slowly, legs folded, hands crossed at will on the table, looking at the crowd in his spare time.

    Wait for them to vote.

    Except for the supporters of muyunfei''s father, the other half of the shareholders who are eligible to vote voted against.

    Su Kui, the leader of these people, saw that it was muyunfei''s uncle.

    Mu Lianzhong!

    As the brother of Mufu, muyunfei''s uncle, he is more ambitious and wants to squeeze muyunfei out.

    At that time, if it wasn''t for muyunfei to force him to take the lead by holding more shares, it might be him who is now sitting in the chair of the board!

 Chapter 2956

    Mu Lianzhong gave Su Kui a false smile, clapped his hands and stood up, quite divine: "Yunfei, you see, it''s not that my uncle didn''t give you face, so many shareholders voted against it. Obviously, the position of Han mu, the financial director, is not right. It''s hard to convince the public!"

    Everyone nodded to cater, "yes, this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. Since the death of chairman mu, the development of the Mu family has been stagnant. It''s not good to go on like this!"

    "Yes, Yunfei, there are no relatives on the shopping mall. Although we are watching you grow up, we will go back to the same size. If it goes on like this, we will have to reexamine your ability!"

    Speaking of this, nothing more than to see her in the past two years there is no movement, those who have an evil mind, careful thinking began to loose.

    She pulled her lips and smiled. Her red lips were like fire. She lifted her long black curly hair. She caught Mu Lianzhong''s eyes with a smile. She smiled: "so what? Who let my father, is the founder of Mu family, and I, is his only heir? "

    Her shares add up, but more than everyone present.

    Su Kui laughed and said, "uncle, you''ve also pulled these empty ones for me. What does Mu look like in my hands these two years? Everyone has eyes and ears. They can see and listen. They can not deny my achievements in a few words."

    Mu Lianzhong wants to provoke shareholders to argue with her, but he is wrong.

    As her voice fell, the whole conference room was silent, the needle could be heard, and no one spoke.

    Only mu Lianzhong looks at her fiercely.

    Su Kui catches it casually, scornfully clasping her lips. "So, now you''re finished voting, aren''t you? Now, it''s time for me to make a statement -- "

    Han Mu''s face is full of joy and he can''t help looking at sunflower.

    But he knows that the woman in front of him has absolute dominant power. If she does what she wants, no one can stop her.

    In other words, she is the queen of Mu family. All the people sitting below are her foil.

    In the expectation and countless unbelievable eyes, Su Kui opened her mouth slowly, as if she had made a insignificant decision.

    "I said, I believe that Han Mu is competent for the position of financial director, so I vote for him as chairman mu. Do you have any opinions?"

    Gu Xinian:

    Yes, it''s a cloud shower.

    Han Mu silently holds Su Kui''s hand and quickly puts it down. No one can see it except the client and Gu Xinian standing behind Su Kui.

    "Thank you." He whispered.

    Su Kui comforted and trusted his eyes and immediately encouraged Han mu.

    He took care of his suit and looked at everyone and every word. "Thank you for the trust of the chairman of the board and all the shareholders who supported me. In the coming days, I will prove with practical actions that I, Han mu, am competent for this position and live up to everyone''s hope!"

    Mu Lianzhong bit her teeth, and her heart was about to explode. She was dodged by this stinky girl again. She was more and more willful.

    What is Han Mu Hui? In addition to a face to see, there are too many people''s talent and ability, higher than him.

    Sukui doesn''t care about this. If he wants to carry forward the Mu family, he must seize all the rights in his hand.

    Mu Lianzhong wants to seize power? Next life!

    She stroked the nonexistent folds on her skirt and carried Gu Xi away.

 Chapter 2957

    Facts have proved that Han Mu is eager to prove his ability. A group of arrogant subordinates from the conquering department have made several outstanding achievements.

    However, due to the entanglement of official affairs, Han Mu seldom had time to see Su Kui. Unconsciously, half a year has passed.

    Among them, Su Kui and Han Mu met only a few times.

    Su Kui has been quiet, her sixth sense is very strong to tell her, in the near future, Han Mu will have action.

    She is not in a hurry, like a hunter hiding in the dark, waiting for the prey to catch her own net.

    Gu Xinian is a very capable person. With him, Su Kui can easily give orders, and Gu Xinian will naturally complete them for her.

    "In the new year, pour me a cup of coffee."

    A steaming cup of tea was sent on the table, and several green leaves were floating in the cup.

    Su Kui frowned. "Gu Xi Nian, you are more and more disobedient. I said I want to drink coffee!"

    Recently, I was dealing with a large list. If it succeeds, the amount of this business will be up to one billion dollars, so sukui attached great importance to it and followed up personally.

    It was already 1:00 in the morning. She needed some coffee to refresh her mind.

    Gu Xinian sat by and looked over the document without raising his head. There was no fluctuation in his tone, which was quite strange against the young man''s slightly immature face.

    "No coffee, only tea. In fact, if you are sleepy, you can go to the rest room to sleep. In the face of absolute sleepiness, coffee and tea have no refreshing effect. "

    Su Kui looked at him with a smile, and his eyebrows, eyes and lips were full of joy. "Gu Xi Nian, don''t you think you''re too broad?"

    The woman''s tone is not clear. She said this sentence without hesitation.

    Gu Xi was stunned. He looked up at her eyes. The black eyes were as dense as fog, which made people unable to see clearly. He slightly pursed his lips, thinking that she did not like how much she managed.

    After a pause, he said two words in a low voice, "I''m sorry."

    Maybe he''s too broad.

    For half a year, he has been getting along with women day and night. He didn''t want to go back to the past for a long time.

    Unconsciously, she used to take care of her habitually, and although she was arrogant and domineering, she had no trouble with him.

    Except the day of the first meeting.

    Su Kui choked for a while, not good airway: "elm pimple!"

    Head up to pour a cup of tea down the stomach, turn around and enter the rest room.

    Others, just give them to Gu Xinian!

    -

    although Han Mu is a subordinate of chairman mu in name, in fact, who doesn''t know that he is actually the lover of chairman mu?

    That''s the position. At that time, there were different opinions. It is said that the chairman of the board of directors decided to give the position of chief financial officer to Han Mu at the meeting with an absolute vote for him, regardless of the dissuasion of so many shareholders.

    If it''s not love, what is it?

    -

    at present, mu Yunxin is still a student in school, and is known as the "a" school flower, versatile.

    When they seldom met, since Su Kui said last time that mu Yunxin was going to marry Han mu, they deliberately avoided suspicion and never contacted Su Kui again. Even the number of times they met was very small.

    But -

    this does not mean that Han Mu will die for mu Yunxin.

    So busy for so long, Su Kui put down the contract, knocked on the table, looked at the busy Gu Xi Nian, lightly gathered his hair, "Gu Xi Nian, have a meal together."

 Chapter 2958

    Gu did not understand why the woman invited him to dinner. Most of the two were in normal relationship.

    Only occasionally, when she is too tired, he can''t help interfering in her private life.

    "Good."

    The young man stood up against the doll''s face which was totally inconsistent with his character, quickly cleaned up the documents, and finally looked at the watch with his wrist raised. The pointer went to 11:00 sharp, just in time.

    "Let''s go. Would you like Chinese or Western food?"

    Before he left, he glanced out of the window. It was misty, but it began to rain. He silently took her coat and listened to her casually reply, "well, Western food, Chinese food is tired."

    In fact, according to the taste of sunflower, she prefers more Chinese food.

    But she decided to go to a good play because she heard the system prompts.

    I don''t want to see a son of a bitch.

    When she got to the parking lot, she didn''t remember that she didn''t take her coat. The cold air came. She was wearing a professional dress with silk stockings under her skirt, which could not keep warm at all.

    "It''s cooling down. Put on your coat."

    A big hand with a black coat of the same color as the clothes on her body was handed to her, indifferently.

    Su Kui was stunned, then her beautiful eyes opened slightly, and her facial features were radiant with laughter. She was surprised and said, "how can you be so good in the new year of the ox?"

    If the former Han Mu is hypocritical to her, then Gu Xinian is doing good things to her with a cold shell.

    Because with him, all the time, these little things, she would not pay attention to.

    Xi Nian -

    GU Xi Nian swallowed his throat and his eyes were dim. Looking at the delicate and dazzling features of the woman in front of him, her pupils were slightly bent, like the moon and teeth, and her smile was sincere.

    Am I really good?

    A word in the tip of the tongue turned a few times, and silently swallow down, Gu Xi micro can not check the smile, "is it? Put it on, right? Beware of illness. "

    Su Kui put on her coat and walked with Gu Xinian to the parking place.

    As he walked, he glanced at him and joked: "the new year is so good, and I don''t know which girl is so lucky to marry you in the future."

    What''s more -

    Gu Xinian''s lips, one step ahead of Su Kui''s, suddenly closed, and the smile disappeared without a trace. He shook his fist and slowly loosened it, saying, "there will be no other woman."

    I don''t know. I think he will never find a girlfriend in his life.

    Only Su Kui followed suit, laughing behind him. Make complaints about the

    system at this time: "host, you are really bad. ]

    Su Kui is in a good mood to pick eyebrows? ]She thinks it''s OK. Her lover is so lovely, so she naturally wants to tease her.

    Maybe the next world is not so fun.

    In particular, her baby face makes her want to knead it with her hands. System: [host, you don''t need to tease him deliberately now. No matter how many lives he reincarnates, he only recognizes you and won''t betray you. ]

    that''s why, after each meeting, he always involuntarily likes her.

    It''s not marisu, it''s just that it''s a mark engraved in the soul, higher than all memories.

    As long as you see it, you will fall in love.

    No exceptions!

    Su Kui was silent, and suddenly asked the system, in a serious voice, which made the system all jump? ]

    Why are there so many coincidences? After she enters the so-called reincarnation system, there is the same soul that does nothing but to protect her?

 Chapter 2959

    A lot of the world, it can be said, without his help, Su Kui can''t get through at all.

    The system was silent for a long time. Su Kui even thought it was dead again, but he heard it saying slowly: "I didn''t find out the identity of this person, which may have been higher than my system authority, even higher than my level. ]

    [hmm? Is that it? ]Su Kui used to rub her wrists, which was her little action when she thought about things.

    This problem, she pursued for a long time, but later, it was not so persistent.

    No matter who he is, Su Kui only needs to know that this person is her love for life.

    The door rang.

    Gu Xi''s voice sounded in his ear, "what are you thinking? Get in the car, isn''t it cold? "

    He glanced sideways at her. Seeing her stupefied, he had to come to open the door for her and remind her to get on the bus quickly.

    It''s cold outside. This woman is not afraid to wear so little.

    It seems that dresses are worn all the year round.

    God knows, he wants to hide her big long legs. Especially every time Han Mu looks at her eyes, it makes him want to dig out his eyes.

    At first, Gu Xinian was shocked and frightened by this tyrannical thought. He even doubted whether his nerves were in trouble and why he thought things so extreme.

    Until later, Han Mu''s eyes became more and more explicit. He even wanted to invite Su Kui to his house for the night many times.

    At that time, Gu Xinian thought that it was light to dig his eyes. He should wring the man''s head directly.

    Two minds, while using her, while seducing her sister.

    Now, even want to play with her body, what does he want to do? Want to experience a female eunuch with a husband?

    Wishful thinking!

    "Ah? Sorry, I''m distracted. " Su Kui took a silent look at him. He sat in the passenger seat, sipped his red lips, watched Gu Xinian start the engine, and drove out of the underground garage skillfully.

    Su Kui suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "do you want to find back the memory of the past in the new year?"

    Gu Xinian is concentrating on driving. She never thought that she would ask. She looks straight ahead and lightly replies, "whatever."

    It doesn''t matter whether he can remember it or not. He''s doing well now.

    "Don''t you want to know who you used to be? There are also family members - "

    " who say they don''t want to! " Gu Xinian didn''t know why she suddenly asked this, and was a little grumpy. "Or are you tired of my being too broad, so you plan to drive me away?"

    He suddenly stopped at the side of the road, and the traffic police came from afar, regardless of him.

    Su Kui urged him, and he ignored. He sat in the driver''s seat, buried his head in his palm and took a few deep breaths.

    He still remembered the scene when she said that he was a beggar and wanted to drive him out.

    At that time, he was complaining about her, and felt that the woman was inexplicable.

    Later, he thought about it and thought that there was no reason for the other party to help him. Even if he was driven out, he would only die. The so-called don''t help is the duty, helped calculate the sentiment.

    Finally, she does not always keep him around. When others look down on him, it is often her mouth that blocks people to speechless.

    Thinking about this, he felt a little regret in his heart. He shouldn''t be angry suddenly. Would he scare her?

    "Sorry..."

    He rubs his hair to pieces and a baby face looks extremely upset.

    "I didn''t mean to --"

 Chapter 2960

    He said while looking at her, his heart was nervous for fear that she would be angry.

    But cold, on a pair of smile Yingying, beautiful eyes smiling eyes.

    He was stunned. "Why don''t you..."

    "Not so?" Su Kui tilted his head and looked at him, naturally catching his words. "Don''t you get angry?"

    Gu Xinian nodded slowly.

    Su Kui asked, "Why are you angry?" Is she such a mean person?

    In particular, isn''t this person''s reaction just to show that he cares about her?

    She unbuckled her seat belt, and half of her body suddenly leaned in front of Gu Xinian, which scared him. From the outside, the woman with beautiful appearance and hot body was like lying in the arms of a young man.

    Gu Xi year leaned back, wrapped around the strong perfume of the rose flower perfume, and the smell of her inside the carriage, so that he was suddenly in a state of extreme uneasiness.

    Moreover, some place, because of this taste, actually has the reaction slowly.

    Gu Xinian almost couldn''t hold up. His hands were clenched into fists, and the back of his hands was bulging, as if he was enduring something.

    "You - don''t be so close to me What do you want to say, you should stay away from it. "

    He took a deep breath of cool air, and his head was clear, such as a warning to sunflower.

    Su Kui shakes his head instead. The slender jade fingers tease him to hook his chin and look at him. "Gu Xi Nian, you say, don''t you want to leave me?"

    That''s why I listened to her and responded so much.

    Don''t want to leave?

    Gu Xi sips his lips and meditates. In fact, there was a fire just above. Now he thinks about it, he doesn''t know where the fire started.

    "Isn''t it, eh?"

    "I......" Under her constant questioning, and her soft body, which was almost attached to his arm, the temperature was burning, he licked the dry lip and whispered, "I don''t know."

    Light gray pupils with a bit of mixed race feeling, very exotic.

    This is the first time for Gu Xi to observe sunflower at such a close distance.

    In front of him, she always shows the image of arrogant and powerful woman. All the people who are not as good as she wants will eventually be unlucky and will be rewarded.

    It''s true that she deliberately hurt someone. It seems that she didn''t.

    Even the third child, Mingming destroys her family. She hates it, but she doesn''t really do anything to muyunxin. Instead, she is good at eating and dressing, making her live like a princess.

    So, this woman, in fact, is very kind.

    It''s just that the reality is too cruel, which forces her kindness into a cold and hard shell, and it''s easy not to show it to others. Only those who are really willing to approach her will find that, in fact, she has a soft side.

    "Tut, it''s lovely." Su Kui pinched his face and shook his head. "I didn''t mean to drive you away. In fact, I don''t want you to get back your memory. In fact, I''ve seen it for a long time. With your ability, it''s definitely not a common little beggar. If you think about what happened and find your family, in case your family background is stronger than me, I won''t Never see you in my life? Isn''t it? "

    Su Kui said to him half jokingly, "besides, if you leave, where can I find an assistant who can work and be considerate, and can also work as a part-time bodyguard?"

    Gu Xinian blushed as she said, and sheepishly dodged, his eyes slightly drooping, "so you think so."

 Chapter 2961

    "Otherwise?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and joked, "there aren''t many good men like Xi Nian, and I don''t know who will be cheaper in the end. Alas, it''s hard to think about it."

    she pretended to be sad and sighed. As expected, she heard the young man with a little tender face beside her saying, "I won''t!" Gu Xinian''s eyes were fixed on Su Kui, and he said it very clearly.

    "No matter whether I can remember the past things or not in the future, everything will not change. Even if you want, I can stay with you all my life. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go back."

    young people have round, bright, round, bright eyes with a trace of stubbornness in the bottom of their eyes. Instead of the usual cold, they are a little shy and embarrassed. They just stare at sunflower and don''t flash.

    "I can stay with you as long as you want, and no other woman will appear!"

    Of course, Gu Xinian didn''t know his mind at this time. He was just pure and didn''t want to leave the woman beside him.

    She looks so good-looking, romantic mature women, is the most attractive to those smelly men like.

    For example, if Han mu, who eats inside and outside, doesn''t pay attention, she will not have all the bones to be eaten? Especially seeing Han Mu look at her eyes every time, it will get hotter and hotter.

    Gu Xinian''s heart was as sick as eating flies.

    "Wow, is the new year so good?"

    Su Kui''s heart was in full bloom. She covered her red lips and laughed. A pair of peach blossom eyes with flowing light slanted toward him. "If you want to talk, I will take it seriously!"

    "Sure!" Gu Xi returns to her.

    At this time, the traffic police have photographed the windows outside for a long time, but both of them ignored.

    Now, Gu Xinian, who was in a good mood, rolled down the car window and gave the traffic police a good face. Seeing his angry face, he nodded and said, "I''m sorry, I quarreled with my girlfriend. Let''s go now."

    As for the penalty, Gu Xinian paid the money, and soon stepped on the accelerator and left in the voice of the traffic police muttering "young people are really anxious now".

    Su Kui opened her mouth in surprise. "What did you just say?"

    If she''s right, he seems to have just said that she''s his girlfriend.

    Is the little wolf dog enlightened?

    Gu Xinian no longer in the drooping eyes, dare not look at her side, vaguely said: "no, nothing..."

    Just now I just made an excuse, but somehow, my heart string snapped.

    "Oh --" Su Kui suddenly realized, covered her mouth and snickered, but she didn''t tear him down.

    Actually, Gu Xinian''s cheeks are already red and about to bleed, but he has to make a serious appearance, which is really pleasing.

    Well -

    I can''t wait to eat him!

    -The famous French restaurant in this city is Gu Xinian. Gu Xinian parked his car, helped Su Kui to open the door and put his hand on the door to prevent her from hitting her head.

    Su Kui Mei''s eyes moved and said, "Gu Xi Nian, you are very good."

    Unfortunately, at present, she still has a good play to play.

    We''ll talk about it later.

    Because they are scheduled in advance, when they arrive, there will naturally be a waiter to meet them in person, bringing them to a quiet and quiet environment, near the window.

    The fragrance of fresh lilies is floating in the air, and the piano music is elegant and moving.

 Chapter 2962

    Gu Xinian''s hands are on his knees, and his trousers are crumpled by his fingers. He rarely eats with women, especially when they are alone.

    All around is a pair of men and women, eyes intertwined, are endless feelings, the air lilies wrapped in countless beautiful ambiguous atmosphere, all lingering around.

    Women''s black hair is like a waterfall, slightly curly, lazy and casual spread in the back of the brain, a professional suit, has not had time to change.

    She lolls with one hand on her cheek, tilts her head to see the view of cars coming and going outside the window, yawns bored, and can''t see her eyes, so she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.

    "You..."

    Gu Xinian opens her mouth and feels a little impulse. She wants to know what she thinks at this moment.

    She shouldn''t be thinking about Han mu, right?

    Gu Xi year in the mind uncomfortable think.

    Although he knew that Han Mu would be unlucky sooner or later, they all said that love begets hate. So in the end, what is Su Kui''s feelings for Han Mu that will let her deal with him?

    Gu Xinian doesn''t know.

    "Well?"

    Su Kui turned his head in the posture of propping up his cheeks. He had a small face with a sharp chin, bright eyes and bright teeth. His big eyes were clear and watery, and there was a subtle feeling.

    The sunshine outside the window makes her skin more white and clean, and her skin is better than snow.

    Gu Xinian''s throat swallowed. He didn''t dare to look at her again for fear that he might have some ideas that she shouldn''t have.

    "What would you like to eat? Can I help you? "

    Gu Xinian''s eyes are flustered, but his hands are steady. He takes the menu to cover up his inner restlessness and hands it to Su Kui to order.

    Su Kui has nothing special to eat. What''s more, her purpose today is not here.

    However, it was because she was eating with Gu Xinian that her interest was raised.

    At random, I pointed to sirloin steak, French cheese baked snail, etc. and a bottle of red wine. Then I returned the menu to Gu Xinian.

    Su Kui thought she could have a good meal, but just after the first appetizer came up, she saw a pair of men and women coming together outside the window.

    The man is tall and handsome, the suit is straight, the girl is wearing a white lace dress, stepping on the thin high heel inlaid with pearls, a long black straight hair, a face is beautiful and pressing, very sad.

    She snuggles up to the man, and the man dotes on her from time to time, rubs her hair from time to time, and makes silent emotional transmission between their eyes.

    In this life, there may be some involvement of sunflower, which leads to the deviation of progress.

    Because she obstructed, but more firm mu Yunxin want to take away Su Kui like the man''s mind, and the more can not get things, the better. In particular, Su Kui has been indulgent in what he has done in the past six months, which makes him more and more daring.

    Now, dare to openly more mu Yunxin out to eat French food.

    Such a romantic place is suitable for lovers with deep feelings. They eat a French meal with fragrance and music. Then you can go to the next five-star hotel to open a room and have a good time.

    And maybe that''s what they think.

    "Well? What are you looking at? You''re so entranced. "

    Gu Xinian poured a glass of red wine for Su Kui. Yu Guang saw her eyes falling outside all the time. He followed her eyes curiously. All of a sudden, he saw the men and women hugging each other out of the window.

 Chapter 2963

    Gu Xinian suddenly understood that Su Kui was just looking at something.

    Han Mu is also bold. At this time, he dare to bring mu Yunxin to eat near the company.

    It''s not clear. Do you want Su Kui to catch it?

    With a short sneer, he was in a very good mood. This time, it''s up to Han Mu to pretend to be a good man in front of Su Kui.

    The ambition in his eyes is well known.

    Soon, Su Kui pretended that nothing had happened. He took a sip of red wine slowly. The red wine hit the edge of the cup and shed a layer of beautiful light red wine tears.

    Gu Xinian is in a good mood. He takes a swallow of foie gras. After a long time, he slowly asks, pretending to be worried, "are you ok?"

    In fact, the heart is happy to fly soon.

    Quickly recognize the real face of Han Mu! He is a man with ulterior motives. It''s better not to get involved with him no matter how much he hates or loves him.

    Especially in the company, his ears have been full of how close the relationship between Han Mu and Su Kui is, and what two people have confirmed the relationship secretly, but they just don''t know the public.

    "Well?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "why do you think I have something to do?"

    Just after asking, she knocked on her forehead, and suddenly she reflected, so it is -- "do you think I still like Han mu?" She couldn''t cry or laugh. She glanced sideways at the new year''s Eve. A pair of peach blossom eyes held a smile. "Elm pimple, if you think so, think so for the time being." "What?" This time, Gu Xi is at a loss. He blinks and feels puzzled.

    In his heart, he always felt that Su Kui still liked Han mu. Otherwise, why did he do something that was bad for her, and she pretended not to see it?

    Even now, it is not clear to Gu Xinian that the fake document made by Su Kui will eventually become the executioner of Han mu.

    "Nothing. Eat."

    Su Kui saw that he was not enlightened or knowledgeable. After that, he would understand everything himself.

    See Su Kui don''t want to talk again, Gu Xi year stuffy "Oh" sound, the heart thinks again, she is in a bad mood, so don''t want to talk to him.

    Su Kui casually dined, with elegant and leisurely posture, and could not see any sad feeling between her eyebrows.

    Gu Xinian was confused.

    Gu Xinian''s eyes always seem to fall out of the window. People outside can''t see the inside at all. Therefore, naturally, no one has found the position of the restaurant near the window. Someone has witnessed all the intimate actions they have made.

    However, Han Mu frowned. He always felt that if there was a way, his eyes would follow him all the time, but he turned to look for it and could not see it.

    He sipped his lips, and muyunxin asked him out for dinner today. Because of Su Kui''s intervention, both of them felt a little quiet.

    It has to be said that the feeling of secretly like cheating is infatuating -

    so the feeling rises naturally, which seems not too difficult to accept.

    "Brother mu, what are you looking at?"

    Mu Yunxin suddenly finds that Han Mu looks like he''s in a trance, frowning as if he''s worried about something.

    Therefore, he asked in a coquettish way.

    "Well? Nothing. " Han Mu quickly regained his mind and said to Mu Yunxin.

    "Brother Mu......"

 Chapter 2964

    Hearing the girl''s grievance, Han Mu sighed and clapped her on the head as a sign of comfort.

    Thinking about things in his heart and saying something casually means, "Yunxin, let''s go to another place for dinner. It''s too close to the company. If your sister finds out, will she treat you --" he stops talking. He doesn''t mention that he''s afraid of being discovered by sukui. Instead, if sukui finds out the relationship between him and muyunxin, he will treat Muyun Sweet is not good.

    Sure enough, muyunxin took a look at him and got closer to him. Xiaoniayiren said, "brother mu, but my sister doesn''t like western food. Besides, don''t you say she''s busy in the company? Don''t worry, she won''t find out! "

    Seeing that Han Mu was still hesitating, mu Yunxin''s eyes turned, his white teeth bit his pink lips, and she coquettishly shook his hands, "go! Please, brother mu, I want to eat this today! "

    Han Mu''s heart was softened by her delicate and soft voice, and he was relieved. He thought that maybe he thought more about the strange feeling before.

    He had asked the company''s confidant before, who said he had not seen sunflower go downstairs.

    As long as she doesn''t see it, it''s OK.

    Even if she saw it, with her current feelings for herself, Han Mu thought, nothing would happen. It''s just a violation of the original oath, and secretly engaged with mu Yunxin.

    But -

    once the white moonlight in his heart actively contacted him, and Han Mu couldn''t help it.

    "OK, let''s go. Can I take you to eat? What a small ancestor! "

    Han Mu laughed and nodded her little nose, took her thin shoulder, and walked towards the restaurant together.

    Like Su Kui and them, the two men have already set a place, because as soon as they arrive, there will be a waiter to meet them.

    Unfortunately, the other side''s position was placed next to Su Kui''s.

    This restaurant, half of which is by the window, is set up as a small open box, which can accommodate two people. From the outside, we can''t see who is sitting in it.

    Su Kui hooked his lips, opened his eyes wide in Gu Xi''s new year, and when he wanted to open his mouth, he hissed softly.

    "do not speak loudly --"

    , her lips are tiny, floating gently near Gu Xi, exhaled like orchid, elegant perfume smell, around Gu Xi around.

    There was a blank in his brain, and he could not think of anything at all. Su Kui said a word, and he nodded and murmured, "OK."

    Su Kui kneaded his face with satisfaction. When Gu Xinian reacted, he had already sat back and prepared to listen to the corner.

    As for Gu Xinian, his face is now like a cooked shrimp, and his white cheek is instantly red.

    He grabbed the glass and took a swig.

    Secretly annoyed, how could he always be seduced by this woman casually, it would be too much!

    Moreover, Gu Xinian vaguely felt that he should not have been like this before. How could he be a man who would blush casually? "You are so lovely in the new year."

    There is a certain diaphragmatic effect in the box. As long as the sound is deliberately lowered, no one will hear it.

    Su Kui smiled and curved peach blossom eyes, a pair of eyes streamed, endless amorous feelings poured out from the bottom of the eyes.

    She''s praising him -

    just cute, is it a word for praising men?

    Gu Xi''s discontented lips are pursed. When can he get her a "so fierce, like a man" sentence.

 Chapter 2965

    "Just like it."

    He turned his eyes away from her. This woman, anytime, anywhere, seems to be in a state of heat. Really, does she have any aphrodisiac?!

    I really want to hide her.

    Gu Xinian''s throat was swallowed, and he was duplicative.

    Su Kui''s face was red and his ears were red, so he stopped talking, because Han Mu next door spoke to Mu Yunxin.

    In the tone, it''s all kinds of sweet and greasy.

    Su Kui is delicate and gorgeous. Her white face is full of a smile, which makes her look more frivolous and charming.

    Listen to the two people next door kiss you without any disguise.

    "Brother mu, I want to eat this. Do you want to."

    mu Yunxin hooks Han Mu''s little finger and shakes it. He looks at him with a smile and a pure and innocent look. Han Mu''s lower body is tight.

    Men at this time, always the best coax.

    He doted on muyunxin and nodded, "OK, whatever you want to eat. Today, brother Mu invited you to have dinner. You must eat what you want most, eh?"

    He picked his eyebrows. In the past half a year, he has gained a lot of benefits and has plenty of money. However, even if he eats in a French restaurant every day, he has more than enough.

    "Mm-hmm!" Mu Yunxin was moved to stare into Han Mu''s eyes and look at him. He said, "brother mu, you are very kind to me."

    "In this world, you are the best to me except for my father!"

    "Is it? You can think so, I am very happy, I also like to be good to Xiaoxin, after all, Xiaoxin is so lovely! Right? "

    Han Mu teases and reaches out to touch mu Yunxin''s greasy face, hooks her delicate sharp chin, looks down and approaches her.

    Muyunxin''s shy cheek is slightly red, but she doesn''t avoid it. She holds her hands together, and her fingers are intertwined uneasily, but she cooperatively closes her eyes, raises her face slightly, and welcomes the coming kiss.

    No one knows, they are close to this scene, are seen in the eyes of Su Kui.

    There is a system, Su Kui can easily, through the thin shelter, see the inside picture.

    This is the advantage of the system promotion.

    With a sarcastic smile, she really wanted to scold mu Yunxin, a fool. Isn''t it good to be Mu''s Miss? What do you want? What can I buy for a meal?

    To the best of her? Su Kui doesn''t know what to say. Maybe her brain is teased by her good clothes and good food. A man better than Han Mu grasps a lot, but she just wants to seduce Han mu.

    Probably, she was a little unconvinced. She got all of the Mu style. But she can only make a rice bug in Mu''s house, and she can''t get anything.

    So I''m against muyunfei everywhere. I can''t see her well.

    Han Mu got in touch with him a little, and then he went up.

    At the same time, he enjoyed the kindness of men to her, and at the same time, he despised the low status of Han mu.

    In the other box.

    As soon as Han Mu opened his eyes, he could see the girl''s pure and white face. Her eyelashes were slightly quivering, and she looked charming. She bit her lip slightly, which seemed very tense.

    Everything is so beautiful. The delicious food that has been waiting for a long time is in front of him. Of course, Han Mu will not miss it easily. After appreciating the girl''s face carefully, he lowers his head and presses it up.

    Kissing her lips, it was easy to open her teeth.

    One is a girl who has not experienced personnel and has not graduated from university. Another is the playboy who has experienced all kinds of affairs in the society for a long time.

 Chapter 2966

    In a short time, muyunxin was easily stirred by a kiss. The heat from her abdomen made her blush and her thin body tremble.

    The whole man trembled and turned into a pool of spring water, paralyzed in Han Mu''s arms.

    The body of the girl in his arms is soft, all belong to the young girl''s naivete and simplicity, the fresh body is in his arms, and it is the white moonlight that he has missed for a long time in his heart. If he can hold back, it is not Han mu.

    He teases muyunxin with all his skill, and the idle big hand is not idle either. He puts his hand on muyunxin''s body.

    Finally, she reached into her skirt and stroked her calf.

    Muyunxin panted slightly, her cheeks were like pink jade, all over her body, pure and charming.

    The delicate appearance, relying on the whole body in Han Mu Huai, leaving him to let go of the situation, simply, make men can''t stop.

    "Ah --"

    mu Yunxin gave a light shout. It seemed that the waiter had served the meal. She was so scared that she hid in Han Mu''s arms and blushed with shame that she almost cried.

    Seeing her lovely appearance, Han Mu couldn''t help but smile and chuckle. Her voice was hoarse and charming. "Xiaoxin is really cute. Brother Mu likes you. Does Xiaoxin like brother mu? Well? "

    He asked in a low voice, a smile and a low head, with his chin against muyunxin''s head.

    After all, many of the people who come to French food are lovers. The environment here is so romantic, fragrant candles, the fragrance of lilies floating in the air, and the piano music looming.

    Everything is so ambiguous and charming, it''s easy to seduce the impulse that men and women can''t wait for.

    As long as you don''t do too much in the restaurant, it''s just a kiss. It''s no surprise to the waiter.

    Politely said "please use it slowly." the waiter quickly left without interrupting the couple''s intimacy.

    Han Mu is very satisfied with the waiter''s insight. He hooks up his lip, smiles and pats mu Yunxin''s head. "Xiaoxin, I''m gone. OK, don''t be shy. There are only two of us here. Don''t be afraid --" really gone? " Muyunxin quietly raised her head and took a look. When she saw no one, she was relieved.

    She spits out her tongue and gives Han Mu a look of anger, "brother mu, you are so bad! Actually in a restaurant with so many people, they do it to others... "

    She''s a little embarrassed when it comes to the back.

    Han Mu laughed, "what are you doing? Xiaoxin, why don''t you say it? "

    In fact, Han Mu really wanted to hear what she said. That mouth is soft and sweet. It tastes great.

    I don''t know what kind of amorous feelings it would be to say the topic with a certain color.

    "Hum! I won''t say whether you are good or bad! "

    Mu Yunxin is coquettish and tricky. He is pulled by Han Mu and sits on Han Mu''s lap.

    She just wanted to sit up in surprise, but was held tightly by Han Mu''s big hand, which made her unable to sit up at all.

    "Xiaoxin hasn''t told me whether you like brother mu or not. What''s wrong with me? Or - Xiaoxin tell me more about it? "

    At this time, he no longer looks like a gentleman. His eyebrows are full of evil spirits. He hooks his lips and looks at muyunxin tenderly.

    In particular, Han Mu is handsome, tall and capable. If there is no comparison, such a man can definitely attract most women.

 Chapter 2967

    Only among them, not including the present sunflower.

    But mu Yunxin still hasn''t escaped Han Mu''s gentle attack. With his skillful skills and means, it''s enough to tease a girl who has never experienced love.

    Mu Yunxin lowered her head shyly and whispered, "I like it." after a pause, she bit her lips and asked Han mu, "but are we sorry for our sister? Is it not good? "

    "What if my sister finds out..."

    Speaking of Su Kui, mu Yunxin''s tone was a little uneasy. Since Su Kui was reborn to muyunfei, muyunxin has been acutely aware of the change of the cheap sister''s character.

    Before, she never cared about these things.

    Even if Han Mu is good to her, she has never thought more about it.

    But half a year ago, she said that if she didn''t obey, she would be driven out of Mu''s house.

    Muyunxin can''t accept it at all, but whether she has the ability to fight against sunflower can only challenge her bottom line with fear.

    Han Mu touched her head peacefully, "don''t worry, your sister won''t find out. Xiaoxin just needs to stay by my side. You have to believe me. We will not be in the sunshine too long, OK? "

    Perhaps Han Mu''s voice is too confident. Hearing it in Mu Yunxin''s ear, she can''t help but want to believe it.

    "Really?" She raised her head and looked at Han Mu''s eyes with big eyes, hoping.

    If one day, she would wake up laughing.

    Han Mu gave her a confirmed answer.

    Only later, no matter how muyunxin asked him how to do it, so that the two could be together in a fair and aboveboard way, Han Mu vaguely took it with him and didn''t answer.

    In the end, mu Yunxin did not pursue success.

    Because a meal, half, two people spent in flirting.

    Today''s Han mu, a refreshing muyunxin''s cognition, his skill and evil four''s smile are different from those of ordinary people.

    If Mu Yunxin had a wait-and-see attitude towards Han Mu before, now she has gradually lost herself in the big net carefully woven by Han Mu and nowhere to leave.

    What''s more, her face is crimson and her eyes are misty. People who come here can guess what they did in the box before.

    When the meal is over and the money is ready to leave, muyunxin stands up, her legs are still slightly shaking and she can''t stand stably. She can only lean on Han Mu''s arms and put all her strength on him.

    Even if Han Mu let go now, mu Yunxin is 100% likely to fall to the ground.

    It can be seen how fierce things have been going through before in the box.

    When he came out, several people who had dinner with him even looked at mu Yunxin with teasing eyes. It seemed that no one dared to do such a thing in such a place.

    Su Kui takes back his sight, drinks up the last sip of red wine in the goblet, claps his hands and stands up.

    Gu Xinian was startled by her suddenly charming appearance and asked, "what are you going to do?"

    I don''t think so, does he? However, it''s also true that with her character, a man used her, even seduced her sister, and brought her a green hat. How could she bear it.

    If so, it''s not the woman he knows.

    "What''s the matter, together?"

 Chapter 2968

    Su Kui glanced at him sideways, grabbed half of the red wine bottle on the table, stepped on a seven centimeter high heel, and went out with a slim waist.

    Gu did not hesitate, although mu Yunxin once saved him, it was his benefactor.

    But -

    at present, his employer is Su Kui. Su Kui goes out. In the face of those two people, what should he do in case of danger, he has to keep up with her to protect her!

    Su Kui didn''t wait for Gu Xinian''s reaction. She knew that if Gu Xinian came back, he would not put her in danger.

    Han Mu and mu Yunxin leave the box and are ready to leave.

    All of a sudden, after listening to the back, there was a sound of familiar footsteps. High heels on the smooth and clean floor made a clattering sound, step by step, as if they were knocking on their hearts.

    Mu Yunxin and Han Mu are too familiar with this feeling and voice. As long as Mu Yunfei appears in public, she will definitely wear high-heeled shoes.

    Her walking posture is different from that of many people. She is slim and graceful. She has an outstanding temperament of beauty. She doesn''t walk fast and slowly. No matter when she walks, she has never seen her in a hurry regardless of her image.

    Every step is like stepping on a drum. It''s very rhythmic.

    In the past, Han Mu even took this to cancel her.

    Who knows, now, he hates the familiarity.

    Some of Han Mu did not dare to look back. He was frozen in place.

    Muyunxin is still in his arms. His soft body made him burning. Now, it''s like a basin of cold water, which covers his head and face, making him cold from the bottom of his feet to his heart.

    Is it her? Han Mu is not sure. In fact, he already has the answer.

    Mu Yunxin is the same. She often hears the man coming from the door in high-heeled shoes. No matter what she is doing at that time, as long as she hears the sound, she will feel a sense of oppression involuntarily.

    Su Kui sneers and holds the wine bottle in one hand. The red Cardan gives people a gorgeous feeling.

    "Hold, why don''t you keep holding?"

    Almost in the discovery behind her moment, two people and tacit push each other away.

    Su Kui stood almost two or three meters away from the two men. He looked up in his spare time and raised his chin slightly. His narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. He smiled deeply on his face, but they didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.

    "Yunfei..."

    Han Mu clenched his fist and turned around with a smile. He walked towards Su Kui and tried to hold her hand to explain, "Yunfei, you must believe me this time. There is nothing between me and Xiao Xin. Don''t think about it. We just come for dinner."

    "Oh, so?" Su Kui eyebrows, look unknown.

    Han Mu was worried. He had already scolded and opened his heart. He had to pretend to be affectionate and explain to Su Kui.

    He had no idea how long sukui had been here and where he was sitting.

    Do you know what he just did with mu Yunxin.

    "Yes, if I knew you were there, I would ask you to eat together. Yunfei, I didn''t tell you this time. Don''t be angry with me! "

    He frowned, all kinds of sad more eyes.

    "Elder sister, I and I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to ask brother mu for help We and we are just brothers and sisters. You have to believe us. Don''t think about it! " At this time, mu Yunxin came to explain Su Kui.

 Chapter 2969

    Two words did not finish, she has covered her mouth and weeped, tears fell down, really see the sad, see the pity.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui pulled her lips, glanced at her contemptuously, passed her, and didn''t take her seriously at all.

    "Yunfei..."

    When Han Mu saw that Su Kui didn''t speak, he thought she was really angry. He felt uneasy and wanted to hold Su Kui and comfort her.

    As a result, before he touched Su Kui, Gu Xinian''s hand had reached out, just blocking his arm, and he did not know where Gu Xinian met him. Han Mu felt a cramp on his arm, groaned with pain, and his forehead suddenly burst out in cold sweat.

    "Well, you -!" Han Mu stares at Gu Xinian crazily. Damn it, this man will come out every time to destroy his good deeds.

    Sooner or later, he will kill him!!!

    But he still wants to recover his feelings with the people in front of him.

    "Yunfei, let''s go back first. I''ll explain it to you, OK?"

    Han mu can''t face it. He has even seen that some people hold up their mobile phones and shoot at them.

    He dodged the camera, only to find that there were many people around watching them

    Han Mu pulled his lips awkwardly, and his silver teeth almost broke.

    "Oh? You have the guts to sleep with my sister, even in public, and get along with her. What else do you have to explain, eh? "

    Su Kui raised the wine bottle in his hand. In a hurry, Han Mu buckled it on his head. Almost in an instant, the wine bottle was split. The glass fragment easily smashed Han Mu''s head, and the blood flowed.

    "Ah ah ah ah blood!!!"

    Mu Yunxin is immediately frightened. She covers her mouth and starts to scream. Her face is pale and her body is shaking. If there were not glass fragments on the ground, she would surely faint.

    Su Kui sneers and shakes the broken hand. There is a drop of blood on her finger. She does not frown. She sucks it in her mouth. Her eyes are cold.

    "Now, explain."

    Han Mu''s mind was dizzy. He didn''t expect that muyunfei would be so vicious when he was extreme. A big wine bottle would be directly swung up and hit him on the head.

    Blood blurred his vision, he wiped his face, and was offered by Muyun Fei for too long, so that he forgot that his real identity was just a little white face eating by a woman.

    He growled in a low voice, "muyunfei! Don''t you think you''re going too far? " ? he went two steps in a frenzied way. The waiter and the manager were standing on the periphery. Seeing Su Kui in the middle, he knew that she was the chairman of Mu family, so he was always hesitating whether to block her.

    But if we don''t stop it, it will definitely affect the business in the store.

    He was sweating all over his head. Suddenly, a round face appeared in front of him. He smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He said softly: "don''t worry, there will be no human life. Let''s solve our personal problems. When we leave, we will compensate for all the losses in the store. I will apologize to you personally, don''t be afraid. " When the youth''s voice is low, it looks very gentle. With a pair of tender and clear freckles, the tail of the eyes is slightly drooping, which is very harmless.

    When the manager heard him say this, he took a sigh of relief and said, "may I ask if you are..."

 Chapter 2970

    "I''m chairman Mu''s assistant. Don''t worry. We will not make a big impact on you if we talk."

    Gu Xi Nian smiled and kept a polite attitude. The manager really put his heart back in his stomach.

    He nodded. "Well, you can work it out quickly. Don''t affect the business in the store."

    Gu Xinian agrees and turns away.

    The manager noticed that the young man didn''t go directly to the woman''s side, but went to those who were holding up their mobile phones to shoot the video, whispered and asked everyone endlessly. The nearest person, the manager heard the young man saying, "Hello, can you please give me a moment, please give her face a code on the video when sharing the video, after all, she is The victim, if it is sent out like this, it may be more devastating to her. "

    Video is a woman, a look up to his clear meaningful eyebrows, suddenly blushed, flustered nodded, "Oh, OK, OK."

    The rest of us are not hard to talk about. Anyway, it''s a free activity. After watching it, it''s normal to give someone a code.

    What''s more, I saw the appearance of the two men and women when they came out from the tables that I had just sat near.

    Think of this, look at Su Kui''s eyes, not from the face of sympathy.

    Su Kui looked at Han Mu''s crazy look, not worried. She put her hands around her chest, leaned on the table, looked at him contemptuously, and said lightly: "no, I think I''m too light. Han mu, am I so kind to you that you forget your identity? "

    Every word she said hit Han Mu''s heart, and everyone pricked up their ears to prevent any big gossip from missing.

    "You have been my assistant for two years. Despite the objection of the board of directors, you have been determined to be the CFO. All the rights are in your hands. What did I say at that time?"

    Han Mu pursed his lips, calmed down and looked at Su Kui with embarrassment. "Yunfei, can we go back and talk about it? There are so many people here... "

    He was ashamed.

    Su Kui smiled. "Now you know how to lose face? Unfortunately, it''s too late. So many people have seen you look shameless. "

    "You think I didn''t know you used to go out looking for women? In and out of the major hotels, the surface is serious, the bone is a playboy? Do you know, and your lover comes to me with a big stomach to ask for money? "

    "I - it''s impossible!" Han Mu loses his voice.

    He is confident that he has been dealing with it well. How could a woman go to her with a big stomach to ask for money.

    And how does she know all this? Does she always watch his jokes in secret?

    When Han Mu thought of it, his teeth were tighter.

    The people around him looked at Han Mu not only contemptuously, but also disgusted. As long as they thought about it, they would feel uncomfortable sitting with such disgusting people for dinner.

    The man is OK, the women, have already begun to spit scold in a low voice, "bah, shameless."

    "All men have big pig hooves. It''s disgusting."

    "I can''t control my lower body. I don''t cherish a girl who is so good-looking and capable!"

    sukui make complaints about the lips, and hear the sound of tucks around. I think Han Mu will be defeated after today''s end.

    "You didn''t expect it? I''ll know that. " Su Kui casually put her long curly hair behind her ears. Her every move is moving. The eyes of the men around her are straight. Then she looks at muyunxin, who has no water and soup. Suddenly she has a sound.

 Chapter 2971

    Another discontented man.

    If it''s them, they will definitely not put it on pearls. Go to find a fish eye.

    Su Kui''s words, in the surrounding voice of discussion, were loud and loud, "Han mu, you need to know, many times, it''s not that I don''t know, just that I don''t want to say! You are really good to me. I think it''s normal for men to have that kind of needs. Sooner or later, you''ll have enough fun and come back to me. Unexpectedly, you''ve played on my sister! Hello, how are you! "

    She laughs, her tone is slow, and she doesn''t mean to cry out.

    Even if she is fighting against Han mu, she is elegant, noble and unhurried.

    Want to see her joke, want to see her cry, how can?!

    "Sister, no, I --"

    "shut up," Su Kui glanced at her coldly. "Your mother destroyed my family at the beginning, now you come to rob my boyfriend. Mu Yunxin, forgive me, are you disgusting? "

    "Before my father died, he said," don''t let me embarrass you. So, I offer you good food and drink at home. I want to go to a famous university. I want to buy jewelry and luxury accessories. I want to learn anything. Have I ever stopped you? How mean are you to get to the point where you can''t afford to eat, and you can''t walk without seeing a man? "

    "Muyunfei!!!"

    "Sister, how can you say that to me?"

    Muyunxin shivered helplessly, like a little white flower that swayed helplessly in the wind, covering her mouth and weeping. Her tears fell like beads that had broken the thread.

    Han Mu glared at her angrily. "You''re really enough. Xiaoxin hasn''t done anything to you. Why are you aggressive? Isn''t it you who clamoured all day to get her out of the house? I just brought her to dinner, said nothing is nothing, do you believe it or not! "

    He was also annoyed. He was about to leave. Su Kui''s goal was achieved and he was not stopped.

    Just have a good time and see how muyunxin does it.

    She was caught in the middle and was in a dilemma. Su Kui laid out her hands and apologized to everyone later. "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m sorry for the trouble. Today''s meal is for me. I''ll pay for the loss to the restaurant according to the market price. In a word, I''m sorry."

    The rest of the people were very satisfied with the bustle. They waved, "it''s OK! Don''t be sad, girl. Such a bad man is not worthy of love! "

    "Hahaha, it''s the little assistant beside you that is the true love!"

    So, someone laughed and told Su Kui what Gu Xinian had done behind her. Su Kui was quite surprised. It''s not worth looking at the cold man. He would have done such a warm thing.

    Red lips smile, eyes light flow, crooked head to look at Gu Xinian, the bottom of the eye Gu Xinian can not understand the mood, she said softly, "thank you."

    Don''t look at Gu Xinian involuntarily, "what I should do." My heart is pounding.

    Mu Yun Xin cried, and the whole person would make complaints about it. There was a few words in his mouth. He was very upset. He turned a blind eye and tuckled up, "you cry?" Am I the one to cry? Robbed boyfriend is not yours. What do you say you haven''t done? Would you please take a concealer to block the strawberries on your neck? So many, don''t tell me it''s a mosquito. Get out! "

    In a word, even gun and gun are powerful. Mu Yunxin''s throat is choked by the smash. The whole person is stunned.

 Chapter 2972

    Before I saw sukui calm and elegant, just like no one else, people around me were still confused.

    Cold not Ding listen to Su Kui angry, a pile of words can be said is sonorous and powerful, even Gu Xi year, are stunned for a moment.

    But listen, it''s really cool!!

    "Well said!" "I don''t want to be ashamed of this bitch, but I have to live a good life with my sister!"

    "Sure enough, the dog can''t change to eat shit. The third kid of the third kid is born to seduce people!" ?ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    A group of people attacked Muyun xinqun. Everyone here hates the junior and the intruders.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "Still going?" She put her hands around her chest and raised her delicate chin.

    Red lips like fire, just came in, I don''t know. I still think Su Kui is that gorgeous bitch, aggressive.

    It was not until the people around us popularized science that they suddenly realized that their eyes towards mu Yunxin changed from sympathy to disgust and contempt.

    What else can such a white eyed wolf say?

    Mu Yunxin couldn''t stand the look.

    She couldn''t shed any tears. She hated to death. If she was disgusted with sukui before, now she just hates it. I wish she could disappear in the world.

    "Sister, do you hate me so much?!"

    She looked at Su Kui with painful eyes, imploring that she could be soft hearted and look around her for the sake that they were the same father.

    Unfortunately, she was destined to be disappointed.

    Because Su Kui didn''t sympathize with her, instead she glanced at her sarcastically, and her red lips uttered a sentence, "remember I said, if you are against me again, then you don''t need to enjoy your life now. Since you like to seduce men, then you can live with that man!"

    "I think it''s not difficult to seduce some men to start for you and spend money for you in minutes with your ability. You say, am I right?"

    After that, she did not wait for mu Yunxin to answer. She raised her eyebrows and pointed to Gu Xinnian, calling for a dog. "Go, it''s too smelly here. I don''t want to stay here. It seems that there''s Sao smell of fox essence in the air!"

    One side said, she also fan a nose, step on high-heeled shoes, waist style, graceful Tingting''s flying away.

    Gu Xinian, carrying his bag, is like a heartfelt follower, following her closely.

    After mu Yunxin''s side, I heard her whisper his name with a cry in her voice, "Gu Xinian, can you take me away?" She grabbed Gu Xinian''s clothes and refused to let go.

    It would be embarrassing for her to stay here if no one helped her.

    She needs someone to save her.

    Su Kui, with a sneer, stopped at the door of the restaurant and looked back at mu Yunxin. They looked at each other silently in the air. Between the lightning and flint, Su Kui suddenly stopped and turned back.

    The huge reversal is stunning.

    Because, next, Su Kui slaps mu Yunxin''s face, and makes her face red and swollen.

    Then, with a smile on her lips, she grabbed Gu Xinian''s collar and let him bend his head. In his eyes, red lips were imprinted.

    After tossing and turning, when leaving, Su Kui nibbled Gu Xinian''s lips. Gu Xinian''s cheeks were red, and he couldn''t say a word. The whole person is stupid.

 Chapter 2973

    Side eyes stare at mu Yunxin and chuckles, "Mu Yunxin, I don''t think you want to live. Han mu, that scum man, if you want to, just take it. But - if this man, you dare to touch his mother again, I will make you a woman in this life! "

    After that, she drags Gu Xinian and takes people away directly.

    At the same time, it is not difficult for Gu Xinnian to do it. After all, before that, it was mu Yunxin who saved him.

    Although she doesn''t think, what role does muyunxin play, bringing back guxinian, eating and drinking, is not all her support?

    If so, does she count as the Savior of Gu Xinian?

    Muyunxin stands in place, covering her cheek. The whole person seems to be petrified. In her mind echoed the threat of Su Kui, and the two men mercilessly left.

    Around the finger, spit and scold voice, all of the overwhelming over her rolling past, sentence by sentence hard squeeze into her ears.

    She doesn''t want to hear!

    She even seduced Han mu, but what does it have to do with these people? What do they have to say about her?!

    "Don''t say it! Don''t say it!" "Ah ah!"

    All of a sudden, muyunxin''s eyes were white, and he fell down, unconscious.

    Scared the people around.

    When someone responded, he called an ambulance. Before the nurse arrived, no one was willing to approach her to see if she was OK.

    Therefore, no matter when, junior three, those who destroy people''s families, and the scum man, are all despised by people.

    -

    in the narrow compartment, the two breaths fluctuate with each other.

    Gu Xi Nian started from getting on the bus, his eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to turn around to see Su Kui. He touched his lips, which seemed to retain her warmth and soft touch.

    He was so hot that he rushed out of comfort and wanted to be released. He felt embarrassed to death. Before that, it must have been Su Kui who kissed him for demonstration. He didn''t dare to have any extravagant hopes. The whole person was sitting in the driver''s seat, and could hardly hold the steering wheel.

    Su Kui looked at him, shook his head and sighed. He held his hand and said, "stop."

    The emergency brake rings, Gu Xinian looks at Su Kui innocently, "how, how..."

    Su Kui didn''t speak, of course, because he was so desperate that she was afraid of two people and had an accident on the way.

    She suddenly approached him, half propped up, proud of the upper circumference almost depends on his arm, ambiguous but not pornographic.

    That''s the magic she has.

    "Gu Xinian -"

    she whispered out his name.

    "Well?"

    With his eyes down, he could see the delicate and beautiful face of a woman. He relied on it to the utmost. He was nervous and could hardly breathe.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Voice fell, chest, suddenly slowly climbed on a hand, that hand five fingers as thin as jade, fingers wearing a blood red gem ring, extraordinarily enchanting.

    "What are you thinking here? Well? "

    Sukui asked him.

    Now that she''s taken this step, it''s just the right time. She doesn''t want to bear it.

    It''s better to get rid of the dispute between muyunxin and guxinian earlier. Another day, she will find a chance to return the love.

    Gu Xinian''s eyes dodged, and a certain place had already stood up uncontrollably.

    He was embarrassed and embarrassed.

    Shaking his head, Su Kui replied sincerely, "I, I don''t know..."

    He really didn''t know how things had changed so much.

 Chapter 2974

    "I really don''t know" Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, grabbed his collar, and printed a kiss.

    "So, get it?" She clings to his lips, breathes like blue, and has a languid and charming voice.

    "Why do you..." Gu Xinian has never dared to hope. She will like herself.

    So when it happens, he will be confused.

    I don''t understand why she suddenly did such a thing to him. It''s not annoying, on the contrary, I like it very much -

    I like it so much that I even want to explode it in some place.

    He didn''t dare to act rashly for fear of annoying her.

    I also think that this is another time, she''s malicious teasing.

    "Muyunfei, stop playing with me..."

    It''s too hot in the carriage. Gu Xinian tugs at the neckline. On the white skin, a thin layer of sweat rises.

    Play?

    How to say it''s play.

    No one is more serious than sunflower at the moment.

    She pursed her lips and pulled Gu Xinian''s collar discontentedly. This time, Gu Xinian got stronger and didn''t break away.

    The next second, Su Kui bit his lips heavily. His teeth were strong, and the smell of blood was thick, which spread directly in their mouths.

    "So, do you understand? Don''t understand? "

    Say, Su Kui is going to pick up the clothes of Gu Xi Nian.

    Shua -

    all of a sudden, Gu Xi''s eyes widened like frightened animals.

    A pair of smooth eyes, round and drooping eyes, looked as if they were bullied, grabbed their clothes, nodded in a panic, "I, I understand You, don''t you... "

    He was too shy to help himself. The calmness and seriousness in front of sunflower had long disappeared.

    At the moment, in front of Su Kui, is a simple, no shell of the big boy.

    "Do you really understand?"

    Su Kui eyebrows, eyebrows such as flowers, makeup Yan, good time to look at Gu Xi.

    She doubted that, after all, Gu Xinian''s expression did not seem to understand.

    "Really, really!"

    Gu Xinian is really afraid of what she will do in this place. In his mind, this kind of thing should be sacred. For the first time, they should finish it in bed.

    Traffic is full of cars. They have been parked on the side of the road for a long time. Fortunately, there is no traffic police to check the cars, or they will be embarrassed.

    His long and thick eyelashes blinked quickly to cover up his heart''s emptiness. He even tried to get his legs together and didn''t dare Su Kui to discover his little secret.

    It''s a pity that all his performances are in sukui''s sight.

    She chuckled, and the more cute Gu Xinian was, the more she wanted to tease him.

    "Then kiss me and I''ll believe what you say, will you?"

    Red lips raised a bad smile, Su Kui gently teased him, tooted red lips close to him.

    Gu Xinian:

    His hands were sweaty and tense.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to kiss, but that he doesn''t dare. He shouldn''t have done such a thing in his life.

    Even, as soon as Gu Xi''s eyes are lowered, she can bring a woman''s delicate face like a picture into her eyes. When she gets close, she will find that she has some pure eyes in her charm, which is very attractive.

    Only a lot of times, her strong, it is difficult to notice her soft side.

    Su Kui and others are impatient, especially, it''s very uncomfortable to maintain this position -

    She purses her lips, her little hands go to some place, and then she holds them slightly.

    "Are you going to kiss me or not, eh? Then go on -- "

 Chapter 2975

    "Don''t, don''t --"

    GU Xi Nian''s blush is almost on the point of blood dripping. His lips are trembling and fluttering, which are printed on the soft lips of sunflower.

    Just a slight touch, let his heart, "bang," a sound, as if in my mind, exploded a fireworks, a blank mind.

    "Not enough, go on."

    Vaguely, he was a little dizzy. He could not tell the East, the west, the north and the south, whether it was in a dream or in reality.

    He grinned and giggled.

    I heard the voice of a woman''s domineering and languid, and ordered him.

    So, kiss again.

    "Not enough, one more time."

    Finally, the woman is impatient, hooks his neck, the two people breath intertwined with each other, a long enough lingering beautiful, French kiss.

    "Cough, cough..."

    After being released for a long time, Gu Xinian couldn''t return to his spirit until almost ten minutes later.

    Su Kui leaned aside to watch the giggle on his face.

    Silly, lovely --

    "do you feel good?" Sukui asked when he saw that he was awake.

    "Oh, yes..." Gu Xi Nian didn''t have any precautions, so he came out with his words in his heart. When he suddenly regained his mind, he immediately covered his mouth, "ah no, no..."

    "Well?"

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed. "Gu Xi Nian, think about it and then answer, eh?"

    Gu Xinian blushed. He felt the wound on the corner of his mouth, and answered with a soft voice, "feel good --"

    -

    on the way back, Gu Xinian would look at Su Kui from time to time, but his eyes were flashing and hiding. He was caught by Su Kui and immediately turned around, pretending to be driving seriously.

    Su Kui closed her eyes for a rest, and the other side could finally see her openly.

    To the company, Su Kui pushed the door to get out of the car, suddenly was pulled by a wrist.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked back.

    Gu Xinian''s Blush never disappeared. He sipped his dry lips. For a moment, in Su Kui''s confused eyes, he asked gently.

    "Are you serious?" In the tone, some are uncertain and cautious.

    I''m afraid she deliberately took him as a shield because she was stimulated.

    "Yes." Su Kui gave a very simple answer, think about it, she added, "of course, if you don''t like it, you can leave at any time, I won''t stop you."

    "No, no, I like it very much..." Gu Xinian said more and more quietly, but what didn''t match his shy face was the strength of pulling her wrist, which was growing.

    "Then - can I kiss you later?"

    "Yes."

    "Any time?" He asked again.

    Su Kui was amused. "Yes."

    "What kind of relationship do we have?" This is the question he has been thinking about. I really want to get an answer.

    "Then what do you hope is our relationship?" Su Kui was light and floating, and he left the problem to Gu Xinian.

    Gu Xinian''s face is already red and can''t be red any more. He has already let go. Han mu can finally disappear from her life, and he is about to fly happily.

    "It can be Do you have a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship? of course! I will not be like Han mu, I will be responsible for it! " Gu Xinian said later, he couldn''t help shouting and clapping himself on the chest. He had to swear to show his sincerity.

    "So, can it be a relationship between men and women?"

    See Su Kui just chuckle to see him, do not answer.

    Gu Xinian carefully added another sentence.

 Chapter 2976

    Su Kui''s lips smile, Gu Xinian raises his head in panic, as if falling into honey. He only finds out that Su Kui has a small pear vortex.

    "Is it difficult to answer this question --"

    GU Xi Nian is holding his finger, uneasy in his heart, not obvious on his face. Anyone who sees his face unchanged when Mount Tai collapses in front of his eyes is afraid to think that his heart will be as calm as his surface.

    In fact, his whole body was burning, and his brain was burning into a paste.

    After waiting for a long time, Su Kui guessed that if she continued to tease, Gu Xi would cry.

    She nodded a little, her hands around her chest, a high and proud gesture, "if you want, of course, but --" she stopped.

    Gu Xinian asked, "but what? I can sit! "

    "Really?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    "Of course! I Swear! Unless you no longer love me, otherwise, I will not leave you in my next life!! Otherwise, I will not die well, and I will invest in the livestock road forever. How about that? "

    Her eyes are bright, looking forward to her.

    It''s like a little milk dog.

    Su Kui''s heart was tickled. She didn''t stop Gu Xi''s poisonous oath, because this day will never come.

    He will always love her, and so will she.

    Life and death go hand in hand.

    "Well, I''ll see how you do it, eh?"

    Gu Xinian clenched his fist excitedly. "I will!" Lips slightly pursed, eyes excited, full of almost overflow.

    In fact, don''t underestimate the power of the masses.

    Han Mu didn''t wait for the next day, because he had a hot search that night.

    The gossip headlines of various entertainment sectors, microblog hot search list first, the rest of the software are also pushing.

    It''s hard not to care.

    So for a while, this is called Han Mu''s dregs man. At the speed of thunder, he flies to all parts of the country as if he had wings.

    So long as he can play mobile phones, he is basically known.

    Don''t know? It doesn''t matter. It''s enough for people around you to know. Buddy make complaints about

    .

    Han Mu was fired the next day. He came to sukui several times and failed to enter the company.

    Su Kui even ordered the security guard, once han Mu''s figure was within ten meters of the company, the police immediately drove him away.

    Once the proud son of heaven, all of a sudden, it seems that everyone has become a scum man.

    Although in business, it''s nothing.

    But the point is, too many people know him.

    It''s embarrassing.

    "Yunfei! Yunfei, wait for me! "

    Finally, when Su Kui was alone once and drove home by himself, he was stopped by Han Mu not far away from the company.

    He stood on the front of the car, legs against, not to let Su Kui pass.

    With certainty in his eyes, he seemed to recognize that sukui would never drive into him.

    Su Kui sneered, with a look of contempt in her eyes, and then started the engine abruptly. The sound of the luxury car was amazing. She rolled down the window and said, "can you walk? If you don''t, don''t blame me for running over you! "

    "You -" Han Mu''s face was ugly and gloomy for a moment, then he changed into a look of begging for pain.

    "Yunfei, please let me go once. I really have nothing to do with Xiaoxin. She seduces me, but I only have you in my heart. I really have no so-called physical relationship with her!!!"

    Su Kui didn''t buy the bill, picked up his eyebrows and smiled. "Oh? No physical connection? "

 Chapter 2977

    "Is that spiritual relationship? Look, you two love each other so much. I''ll let you go. Isn''t it good? "

    Su Kui shows her hands, and looks at Han mu with beautiful peach blossom eyes. The mood of her eyes is so deep that people can''t see through.

    Han Mu is a little breathless. He feels deeply that the current muyunfei is not the one he used to be.

    But when did she change or she was always this character? Han Mu didn''t even realize it. He just thought about it and couldn''t remember it.

    "Muyunfei, do you have to force people to death?" Han Mu is annoyed. He is a man and naturally has his own pride.

    Didn''t muyunfei still love what he loved before? Give him everything. Now?!

    Bitch!!

    "I said it has nothing to do with muyunxin. Why don''t you believe me! If I have anything with her, let me be killed by thunder He swore, still trying to save Su Kui''s heart.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui has no patience to spend with him.

    When he stepped on the accelerator, the car moved forward a little. Han Mu''s knee hurt and he snorted. He almost fell to the ground.

    At this time, he is finally willing to recognize the reality that the women in the car are really ruthless. To say that they are disgusted with him is to say that they are absolutely disgusted with him.

    There is no room for any change.

    Even if he kneels down to beg, it''s probably useless. He thought, maybe if he didn''t get out of the way now, sukui would really drive over him.

    She wanted him to die -

    his eyes were fierce. He jumped up from the ground and looked crazy, which really scared Su Kui.

    His hand wants to reach into the car to catch Su Kui. Su Kui faces calmly and quickly rolls up the window. There was only a gap between them and looked at him coldly.

    "Han mu, don''t try to play any tricks. I know exactly what you want to do. Don''t make me kill you!"

    After all, this time she didn''t linger any more. She stepped on the accelerator, and the car was like a sword leaving the strings. She shot forward quickly.

    Han Mu is sprayed with car exhaust. He clenches his hands and pinches blood from his fingernails. Someone seems to recognize him in the past, pointing to his face and muttering, "Hey, isn''t this the scum man of the online fire?"

    "What is he doing here? Do you want to save your ex girlfriend''s heart just now? "

    "Tut tut Tut, it''s shameless. My girlfriend is so rich and loves him so much, and she is willing to give up."

    "What do you know? A wife is inferior to a concubine. A concubine is inferior to a thief. A thief is inferior to a thief. Since ancient times, men have been inferior. You know that!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are voices coming into Han Mu''s ears.

    He can hear it no matter where he goes these two days. It''s really breaking. In his life plan, as long as he gets Mu family in the future, how can he be smart, superior and a winner in life.

    Never thought that one day, he would become a street mouse.

    "Enough!! I''m not a Han Mu! Get out of here! "

    "Ah, it''s scary, isn''t it crazy?"

    Han Mu staggers a few steps, "get out! Go away! "

    His hands were clenched into fists, and he wanted to hit people fiercely. He saw people go back and forth, for fear that he was forced to bite people.

    Soon, the flow of people around dispersed, only a few people, standing not far away, holding a mobile phone.

    Han Mu is helpless. His clothes are messy at the moment. From yesterday to now, he hasn''t changed his clothes, his beard is scratched, and he''s not handsome at all.

 Chapter 2978

    He bowed his head, and in his eyes, which the sun could not find, there was a piece of evil, as if something had broken through his heart.

    "Muyunfei, since you don''t give me a living, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    His voice murmured. He didn''t rest all day and night. His voice was so dry and hoarse that it was like a devil''s gloomy tone.

    In a moment, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello, I have agreed to your request. As for my request, you have to do it for me!"

    Since we are going to hell, muyunfei, let''s go together!

    Don''t you like me? People who like each other should be together.

    At this moment, Han Mu''s psychology was greatly distorted.

    -

    when Su Kui came home, after washing, he sat on the sofa and began to brush his cell phone.

    A software video below the comments, let sunflower see the mood is very good.

    The name of the video is Chen 818. It''s a noisy comment area for the shameless scum man who wants to enjoy the happiness of the same people and sleep with his girlfriend and sister.

    [wow, the annual drama, refreshing the three views! ]

    [EEE, I often go to this restaurant. I didn''t go there that day. I''m so sorry that I missed such a big gossip! ]

    [I''m the only one who has noticed that my girlfriend''s figure is particularly good? Front convex and back warped, white skin shining like! Ma Da, if it''s my girlfriend, can I wake up with a smile in my dream?! ]Wake up upstairs, don''t dream! ]

    [don''t shout upstairs. I''m dreaming upstairs. I''m very happy! ]

    [in any case, I feel more disgusted with the hostess''s younger sister than the dregs Wow, I can see I''m going to throw up the meal the next night. ]

    [what''s the matter with the world? Although the third child is innocent, but the third child, you can learn from your mother, when the third continues to destroy other people''s feelings? ]To be frank, such people have distorted their three views. ]

    [this girl is the goddess of our school. She has a good family. She is generous and looks good. She thought she was a rich lady, but she was born out of wedlock! ]

    [so, people, or not too kind!! ]

    [if I meet this kind of woman in reality, I can scratch her face, just slap like the hostess, it''s so kind!! Green tea,

    , ha ha ha ha, ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, you are all Tucao men and green tea bitch, and make complaints about the arrogance of the little sister. Green tea bitch obviously wants to hook up with the lady''s assistant!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "What are you looking at? Would you like something to eat? "

    At this time, Gu Xi Nian came over and stood behind the sofa and asked Su Kui.

    The relationship between the two has been developing so fast that Gu Xinian is still a little bit in the clouds, not really.

    Sukui turned around with her iPod. "Did you do it?" She looks at Xi''an in a casual dress, with an apron on her body and a beautiful face, which makes her very comfortable.

    Gu Xinian nodded, and sheepishly pressed his lips. "Yes, would you like to have a taste?"

    Although there was no expression, the expectation in a pair of eyes had already betrayed him.

    Su Kui chuckled, "how do you think of cooking? Today is not a day to rest at home? "

    Even so, she stood up for face and went to the kitchen in the footsteps of Gu Xinian.

    A few steps away, you can smell the smell of the food. It looks like it tastes good.

 Chapter 2979

    "You did it?"

    When she came to him, Su Kui raised her eyebrows a little surprised. After tasting the garlic eggplant he made, she raised her eyebrows even higher.

    It''s hard to hide the surprise.

    "Yes, yes It seems to be the first time to do it. I don''t know whether you like it or not. " Gu Xinian touched his nose to hide his uneasiness.

    He doesn''t remember the past, so many things are actually handed to him by sukui.

    But, only cooking, is what he learned.

    And Su Kui, is the only woman he likes in his life, so it''s hard to avoid, with some expectations.

    "Well, it''s delicious!"

    It''s all ordinary home cooking. If it''s really boastful, it''s not realistic, but the flavor of home is the strongest.

    "That''s good!!!"

    Gu Xinian breathed a quiet sigh of relief, and his clenched fist slowly loosened.

    "Why don''t you go to the dining table and I''ll take it?"

    Naturally, he can say anything.

    Su Kui moved over and didn''t say she wanted to help. She saw that Gu Xinian wanted to take care of her and let her get used to the feeling that he was around her.

    I had a good meal.

    After eating, Gu Xinian didn''t know where to make a box. In the box, there were a pair of simple plain silver rings.

    His hand holding the box was a little unsteady, and his long and thick eyelashes were blinking fast. "Can I give you this? "

    the rings are a pair. Su Kui thought he was going to propose. When he said something, Su Kui stopped drinking water and almost spewed out.

    "Cough, cough..."

    She covered her lips with tears of laughter.

    "Xi Nian, Xi Nian, why are you so cute!"

    Whatever he did, he liked to ask Su Kui, "is that ok?".

    For example: can I be your boyfriend?

    May I kiss you?

    Can I give you a present?

    How lovely!!

    Su Kui proudly raised his sharp chin, a pair of long straight legs overlapping, like the queen, sat on the chair, stretched out his hand, "OK, I''m allowed, now, you can put on the ring for me."

    Gu Xinian''s heart beat like a drum, and his cheeks rose to blush little by little, and he began to be shy again.

    He holds a slightly smaller women''s ring and gently puts it on her ring finger. Then, he stares at her white and slender finger for a long time

    Su Kui:???

    "What are you looking at? Hesitant to kiss? "

    As a result, as soon as I finished, I looked into a pair of bright eyes, "may I?"

    Su Kui was silent again. In this strange atmosphere, she nodded, "yes, kiss."

    So, Gu Xinian is satisfied, like a dragonfly skimming the water, kissing her fingertips, and kissing her hand with the ring.

    At last, sigh of satisfaction.

    Su Kui sighed, glanced at him, "Gu Xi Nian, just had a love affair. Did your IQ degenerate into a baby? Everything needs mom''s permission? "

    Shua -

    GU Xi Nian''s face, in an instant, burst red to almost a drop of blood!

    "No, no!"

    "Well, no," I want to wait for him to say a warm word, I''m afraid to wait until the end of time.

    Su Kui picked up another ring in the box and put it on his ring finger.

    "Now, what should I do next?" She pointed out that she didn''t wear lipstick, and asked Gu Xinian about the natural color of her lips.

    Gu Xi Nian shook his head and nodded, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, "wait a moment, let me have a look --"

    Su Kui glanced slightly, only to see that his mobile phone read "pursuing the 101 teaching plan of Goddess".

 Chapter 2980

    Hiss -

    it''s really, more and more lovely.

    Su Kui held his chin and looked at Gu Xinian. "How can I do it? I want to eat you!"

    Gu Xi Nian''s eyes slightly narrowed. He pursed his lips. After confirming his relationship with Su Kui recently, he searched everywhere for ways to appeal to girls. By chance, he learned the meaning of "this food is not that food".

    Su Kui saw his embarrassment and thought he would not answer. Unexpectedly, soon, he nodded solemnly and said, "OK."

    Sunflower:

    So, is it really simple? Or sullen?

    Su Kui is unknown, but it''s true that it''s invisible!

    -A few days passed before the comfortable days. Soon, Mu''s family was hit hard by his rivals.

    Su Kui had expected that there would be such a day. Even the information in Han Mu''s hand was contributed by her.

    Therefore, even if the outside world thinks that Mu''s death is determined, it will never be able to get through the difficulty. The inside, headed by Uncle muyunfei, is divided into two groups. They all take the opportunity to fight for the rights and interests in their hands, and strive to bring all the interests into their arms before giving up.

    People push when the walls fall, but only Su Kui is not in a hurry.

    Even mulianzhong didn''t care about the industry left by his elder brother at all. When something happened, he didn''t want to solve it at the first time, but to fight for rights first.

    Yes, after voting, Su Kui caused irreparable losses to the company due to a huge mistake. At present, she is not the chairman of Mu''s.

    And Gu Xinian, always stay by her side, accompany her through difficulties.

    Su Kui finally looked back at his office, and Mu Lianzhong smirked, "Yunfei, you''ve been working hard these years, and all the shareholders voted unanimously. Uncle, I hope you don''t hate uncle!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips, with an inexplicable expression, and said meaningfully, "how could it be? I''ve thought about it a lot. If you can, I sincerely hope that you can sit here a little longer! "

    It seems like a blessing, but the deep meaning of it is clear to each other.

    Mu Lianzhong didn''t pay attention to her, hem a smile, "then uncle thank you for your blessing!"

    Su Kui said politely and clapped his hands. "Let''s go in the new year."

    It was not until I got on the bus and kept silent in Guxi''s new year that I began to speak slowly, "are you ok? What can I do for you? "

    Su Kui''s side eyes are dark and bright. The bottom of the eyes is full of worries.

    He is sincere.

    Knowing all this, Su Kui bent his red lips and pinched his earlobes. "Of course, it''s OK. My things are always mine. Don''t worry, everything in front of him is only temporary. Now, you just need to be with me, just in time for someone to help deal with the mess, isn''t it good? "

    Her eyes were shining, her eyebrows and lips were a little, showing full confidence and high spirits.

    Where are the people who have been hit.

    Gu Xinian put down a big stone in his heart. After a period of time, he would not be so shy.

    On the contrary, I hope she can give him more energy.

    Now, is that what he wants?

    "Well, last time you said you wanted to go skiing in Switzerland, or shall we go sometime?"

    Gu Xinian said, while she stuck to the lips of the broken hair, straightened, a pair of eyes, gentle to the extreme.

 Chapter 2981

    Su Kui naturally won''t refuse, just want to say good, the window is suddenly knocked from the outside, the ambiguous atmosphere between the two people, immediately disturbed, all dispersed.

    Gu Xinian is not satisfied, and Su Kui is not happy.

    Two people look out together, it''s actually muyunxin dressed up.

    This time, she wore a red dress for the first time, with long skirt and ankle, black hair pulled up, and a layer of heavy makeup. Looking at it, she was a bit of a flirtatious bitch.

    At a glance, I knew she was coming. She was definitely not kind.

    "What are you doing?"

    Su Kui patted Gu Xinnian, waited for him to roll down the window, looked at mu Yunxin coldly, and said in his spare time: "still dressed like this, did you finally find out that you are not suitable for white lotus, determined to be a coquette and seduce men openly?"

    After saying that, he tut twice, pinching his chin to look at mu Yunxin from top to bottom, and said: "or this kind of gorgeous and cheap dress with heavy makeup is suitable for you, am I right? Since you like to seduce men, don''t pretend to be pitiful and pure. Be bold. In fact, men like this! "

    Mu Yun Xin drew thick black eyeliner''s eyes and hated and looked at Su Kui, and her voice was cold. "Sister''s mouth is still hot and sour as in the past. Since you don''t give me a little way to live, don''t blame me for being so cruel!"

    Gu Xinian quietly blocks mu Yunxin''s eyes to Su Kui, which makes him uncomfortable. It''s like being stared at by a poisonous snake and wandering in his body.

    However, in muyunxin, there is no sense of disobedience.

    It''s like, she''s born to be suitable for this dress, this kind of expression.

    "Yes, thank you."

    Su Kui lifted her long curly hair. Her eyebrows and eyes were half open and half closed. Her eyes were captivating.

    "If you''re here to declare war, then I know. You can get out of here. Don''t disturb me and the new year''s world, OK?"

    Unexpectedly, muyunxin didn''t feel embarrassed, and didn''t cry when she heard these words. Instead, she snorted coldly, looked at Gu Xinian and said, "I knew that today, when you were dead at my feet, I would not save you! White eyed wolf, I really regret saving you! "

    Hearing her words, Gu Xi Nian touched his nose, "actually My injury was not serious at that time. Even if you don''t save me, I may not die... "

    Although he saved him, he was grateful to find someone to treat him and make him recover faster.

    But one side is the lover, the other side is the one who saved him.

    How to choose is a difficult problem.

    He thought for a moment and replied with difficulty, "otherwise, if you find something and hit me again, I will return your salvation."

    Su Kui glared at him, "stupid again!"

    Gu Xinian shook his head. "It''s not that, it''s not stupid, it''s just that I don''t want to owe others. I owe her love. It''s a fact. But if she wants me to help her hurt you, I can''t do it. So - "he pursed his lips and smiled at Su Kui with some embarrassment," so I can only let her fight the wound that was cured for me with her own hands. "

    "Such words," Gu Xinian said to Mu Yunxin, who had no idea that he would say these words. He was a bit bleary and said, "do you think you can relieve your anger? Neither of us owes anyone! "

    Sukui can''t help it.

 Chapter 2982

    Push him out of the car and look at mu Yunxin. "Say, what do you want? What''s your purpose?"

    Su Kui doesn''t believe it. She''s blocking the way here to reminisce about the past.

    The voice fell. Muyunxin smiled at Su Kui, saying: "sister, I can''t help it. You want me to be ruined and leave the house clean, but my family name is mu. I should have one! Since you don''t want to give it to me, I can only come and get it myself! "

    She clapped her hands.

    At this time, the two people are still parked on the road. I don''t know when, several black cars have surrounded them.

    "Come with me, sister?"

    Gu Xinian''s eyes are cold. "She''s your sister! It''s not bad for you! "

    Although he knew that Su Kui didn''t speak well, she didn''t apologize to Mu Yunxin except for this. On the contrary, she was the one who offered her good food and drink, but she, behind her back, always hooked up with the man her sister liked.

    "Ah -" who knows, after listening to Gu Xinian''s words, mu Yunxin didn''t feel soft, but sneered, "yes, she didn''t do anything to me! But that''s just because she hasn''t been able to do it yet! Gu Xinian, have you stayed with her for so long, haven''t you seen the real face of this woman? She''s a bitch of all appearances! Do you think she is very noble when she pretends to be above the others

    "Yes, I am the second miss of the Mu family. Who in the circle doesn''t know that I am an illegitimate girl?! She''s always talking about her disdain for me. She doesn''t cover it up at all, because she''s deliberately insulting me so that she can get even with my mother''s involvement in her family! "

    Su Kui looked at her coldly and said it. When she finished, she clapped her hands and clapped for her. "It''s really nice to say. If I wasn''t an insider, I would be moved by what you said!"

    "You need to know one thing. Muyunxin, I don''t owe you. What I owe you is the man who gave you life! It''s him who chooses not to leave you anything, not me, you know? "

    Until now, Su Kui is still trying to expose her disguise, and mu Yunxin can''t bear it anymore.

    She clenched her teeth and ordered, "take her! Don''t you laugh at my mother''s filth and my illegitimate daughter? Today, I will let you know what is dirty! "

    A group of big men rushed to Su Kui from all directions.

    Gu Xinian''s eyes changed in a moment. The light gray eyes twinkled with the ferocity of the wolf.

    "You go to the car first, and give it to me here!"

    Su Kui glanced at him and chuckled, "Xi Nian, you have been with me for a while. Now, it''s time to show you the other side of me, eh?"

    "What?" Gu did not respond.

    Su Kui has neatly taken off his coat and rushed towards the crowd.

    "Yunfei!" Gu Xinian was shocked and yelled out the name of Su Kui for fear that she might miss it.

    How can she resist the siege of so many people when she is so slim and looks weak?

    His figure is sharp, and his hand is a cruel move. Even if he loses memory, these things are just as engraved in every part of his body. Those people couldn''t even get close to him, so he severely wasted his hands and feet.

    Some, even directly by his neck.

    Take time to look back. The two meet in the air.

 Chapter 2983

    The woman''s smile is like a flower, the hair on her forehead is wet with sweat, and a pair of peach blossom eyes shine like stars in the universe.

    "How is it? I''m not bad, am I? "

    At the same time, he nodded, "it''s not bad, it''s unexpected!"

    On the other hand, his body is slowly approaching toward sunflower. The physical strength of a woman is always worse.

    In particular, there are about a dozen people brought by muyunxin, all of them are strong men, and their force value is not low.

    Su Kui put it in one again and took a breath, but Yu Guang saw mu Yunxin slowly rushing to Gu Xinian and lifting something.

    The dark hole, exuding a cool luster.

    "Be careful!!!"

    She can''t care about the people who pull her around. Her eyes and eyes are full of dark holes, and Gu Xinnian -

    "get away quickly!!"

    However, it is too late.

    She even wanted to jump up and block the bullet for Gu Xinian, but how could the speed of a person be comparable to that of a bullet?

    "Poof Chi" is the dull sound of bullets entering the body.

    Blood burst out, the bullet, impartial, nailed into Gu Xi''s chest.

    Her heart fell suddenly, and her limbs were cold.

    "New Year''s Eve?"

    She murmured and watched Gu Xi Nian, who was covered in blood, fall into the cold and turbulent River as fast as a broken kite.

    Now! Mu Yunxin is very proud of her smile. She has a cold light in her eyes. "Don''t catch her soon! Don''t let her go! "

    Su Kui took a deep breath, suddenly ran to the viaduct and jumped down without hesitation.

    She quickly followed the whirlpool and swam towards Gu Xinian. She had only one idea in her mind, and could not let him die.

    The system is in a hurry: [host! You haven''t finished your task. You''ll die! ]But Su Kui has another problem. As she calmly drifts towards Gu Xinian, she answers the system''s words.

    "You won''t let me die, will you? Or do you think that if I stay there, what will happen? "

    The system was asked by Su Kui. After a while, she said, "well, be careful. As for this man Anyway, I''ll see you again in the next life. I''ll die. Don''t waste your time on him. Go up earlier! ]

    for a cold system without feelings, Su Kui will not blame it for its ruthless words.

    For the system, it is the most important to live and complete the task.

    Gu Xinian''s life can only be saved by her.

    Mu Yunxin''s anxieties are gradually smoothed as Su Kui''s figure gets farther and farther away.

    She chuckled, "I can''t see that my sister is still an infatuated person! In such a short period of time, I''ll be moved to another place. Brother Han is pathetic. "

    She murmured, a car, slowly opened the door, out of a tall, handsome man.

    Han Mu goes to Mu Yunxin and looks at the turbulent river with her. There is a trace of complexity in his eyes.

    It''s a coincidence that mu Yunxin caught her. She sneered and said, "brother Han is in love with her sister, or do you want to die with her?"

    Han Mu''s face was ugly for a moment and soon returned to normal.

    "What do you say, as I used to do to you, is also a temporary method of relief. Do I need to measure my feelings for you with words? I''m just worried about how to explain if muyunfei died like this. "

 Chapter 2984

    Although originally, he didn''t plan to let muyunfei live and return to Mujia.

    Sukui didn''t know how long she had been floating in the water. There was a system to ensure she didn''t drown.

    But Gu Xinian is not so lucky. She dare not take it lightly.

    She has been holding on to Gu Xinian''s wrist. In order to prevent her from losing her strength, the two people were washed away by the current. She also pulled off a soft belt on her clothes and tied their hands together.

    After that, sukui had no strength.

    Before fainting, Su Kui left a sentence, "if I wake up and Gu Xi dies, I''ll take you as a question." then he was unconscious.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t know when she woke up. She was lying in the hospital. Her head was dizzy. She felt as if she had soaked too much water. When she raised her hand, her skin was white.

    She stared at the ceiling and was dazed. She was relieved to learn from the system that Gu Xinian was not dead.

    Never let him pay for her every life.

    How could she?

    The nurse pushed the door in at this time, and when she woke up, she cried out in surprise, and quickly pedaled out.

    In a short time, the ward, then crowded in a wearing silk Tang suit, on the leading crutches, looks elegant man, about 50 up and down.

    As soon as the system saw him, it immediately said to Su Kui, "host! This man is Gu Xinian''s father, a generation of heretic Godfather. You should be careful. He is not easy to deal with! ]

    in a hairy voice, it seems that Su Kui will be killed by him next second.

    Su Kui chuckled and looked at people. "Hello, did you save me?"

    She spoke in a weak voice, leaning on the pillow and not able to sit up.

    When the man saw it, he raised his finger to the nurse on the other side. The nurse understood and went to pick up Su Kui with a light hand and foot, which did not make her a little uncomfortable.

    "Thank you," said sokui.

    The nurse smiled and said nothing.

    "Are you miss Muyun Fei?"

    The man suddenly called out her name. Su Kui felt like a mirror in her heart, but she looked surprised. "Do you know me?"

    The man laughed and held out his hand. "Introduce yourself. My name is Gu Mingzhang. I''m Gu Xinian''s father. Thanks for taking care of him in the past six months."

    Why Gu was shot in the new year of Guxi, and the relationship between her, but not to mention.

    Su Kui replied, "I''ve heard a lot about him. I didn''t expect Mr. Gu to be so young. My name is muyunfei. I think you already know that."

    Gu Mingzhang seems to just come to see if she wakes up. Seeing that she''s OK, they have a few casual conversations. They are all shallow topics, not in-depth.

    Seeing that she is sleepy, Gu Mingzhang leaves wisely and tells the nurse to take good care of her.

    Su Kui is lying on the bed, but she can''t sleep. She simply asks the system what''s going on outside.

    System: [host! Now you finally think that you still have a task to do! You have been in a coma for three days. In these three days, Gu Xinian just got out of danger. You just woke up, and the outside world, mu Yunxin has pretended to prepare a funeral for you. Even sent a release to the media, saying that you were hit by emotional injury and jumped into the sea to commit suicide. ]

    "hiss -" Su Kui shakes her head, "she''ll find a reason."

    [isn''t it? Host, if you don''t go back, Mu''s family is afraid to change its owner! ]

    system Yin Yang strange airway.

 Chapter 2985

    Su Kui calmed down. "Don''t be afraid, it''s not a big problem."

    System gas to offline.

    Who knows whether it''s a blessing or a curse for such a host!

    -As a matter of fact, sunflower is just out of strength. In addition, it has been soaked in water for a long time, and the cold air enters into her body, causing her to suffer for several days.

    After lying in bed for another two days, she was OK.

    At this time, she asked to see Gu Xinian. Gu Mingzhang listened to her words, but was silent for a while. Su Kui nodded when he thought he would not agree.

    Want to say again stop, "Mu miss, have a word, I think, it is necessary to tell you."

    "What?" Su Kui nodded in a good temper. "Mr. Gu, just say it."

    "In the new year, he has recovered his memory, but he can''t remember what happened in the past six months, including you."

    In a word, let sunflower keep silent smoothly.

    When Gu Mingzhang investigates, he knows what happened between two people.

    Gu Xinian is the child born by his favorite woman, and also his favorite little son. He doesn''t know who he likes or what kind of woman he likes.

    But now, Gu Xinian has forgotten her. As an elder, Gu Mingzhang has said so much. The rest depends on their fate.

    "Well, I see. Then, may I go to see him now? "

    "Yes."

    -Su Kui was only slightly injured, but Gu Xinian was shot.

    According to the appearance of the hospital, it should be a private hospital for the family. The whole hospital is only for the service of Gu.

    Before, I heard that there was only one Gu family with a wide range of influence, involving underground business and politics, but I never met him.

    Even some people think that these are just hearsay.

    Now I know that everything is real.

    Gu Mingzhang didn''t come. The nurse took her there. Su Kui first changed into a sterilized suit and wore a mask before he was allowed to enter.

    The room is very large. It can also be divided into lounge, reception hall and bedroom. The decoration is brown and European classical design. Don''t know, who can think, here, is a ward?

    "Miss mu, young master is waiting for you. Please come in --"

    the nurse reached out, bent slightly, and asked Su Kui to come in.

    She laughed, but did not expect to come to the end of the mission.

    Su Kui walked in slowly, first raised his eyes and looked at the youth in bed.

    The young man is wearing the shirt style household clothes of Navy silk, the same trousers, without quilt cover, so he leans on the bed post, one leg is straight, the other is bent at will, navy blue, his skin is more white.

    Because of the injury, his face is no longer healthy, looking a little pale.

    At this time, I was holding a book in my hand and saw her come in, which made me look up at her.

    The action that the hand turns over a book does not stop, light ask, "listen to father to say, you are the person that saved me?"

    His light gray eyes are as clear as the best jewels. However, it was cold inside, without any familiar feelings.

    "Yes."

    Su Kui nodded and said nothing about the past. "Are you better?" She was also thinking about his gunshot wound.

    "No problem."

    The young man slowly nodded his head. In recent days, he has lost a lot of weight, showing a sharp chin. His temperament is cold, and he is as noble as the noblest prince in the middle ages.

    So sukui didn''t talk anymore.

    The young man''s expression in front of him is too strange. It turns out, is this what he was like?

    Before thinking about it, he was a big boy who liked blushing. She smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 2986

    At this moment, when night fell, I fell out of the window, and the waves beat on the reef. The sea wind howled, even in the air, it seemed to carry the salty taste of the sea water.

    Su Kui looked at the huge blue and black night. The sparse stars in the distance were clearly extinguished in front of her eyes, just like her heart now.

    "You''ll be fine."

    For a long time, she smiled and said it softly.

    There''s nothing to say. He''ll be fine. Su Kui has other things to deal with for the time being. When everything is done, she will come back to him.

    I don''t know where it is. Although it''s a hospital, it''s more like a resort in appearance. From the window, you can see how luxurious the external structure is.

    It''s called the Gu family of the underground emperor, and it''s worthy of reputation.

    "Thank you for your concern."

    I don''t know why, Gu Xinian vaguely felt that he and the woman with mature charm in front of him should not be so indifferent as water.

    Even interaction is the distance from point to point.

    What should they -

    be?

    Gu Xinian gradually tightens his brow and his heart is slightly quivering. Should he be closer?

    Close!

    All of a sudden, he was frightened by his idea, and did not know why he thought of such a word.

    His character, his identity, in the past 20 years, have been following the rules and learning all kinds of things at home.

    Even, we are ready to take over our family.

    In his life plan, only how to expand his family''s influence infinitely, but in his life, there should be no woman.

    In his view, women are synonymous with trouble, a fragile and clingy creature.

    Just like his mother, fragile and beautiful, and finally like fireworks, gorgeous and open, quickly withered.

    "You --"

    Gu Xinian opens his mouth and looks up to say what he wants to say. As a result, the room is empty.

    When did she leave? He didn''t find out!

    "Come!" His voice suddenly cooled.

    The guard immediately trotted in, looked down at the carpet, counted the patterns on it, but did not dare to look directly at the young people on the big bed.

    Young people look so delicate, elegant and indifferent, just like the noble prince in the medieval palace, who does not eat fireworks.

    However, few people know how ruthless this young master is.

    "What can I do for you, young master?"

    "That woman..." He pressed his brow and his heart, and then he said, "when did she leave?"

    "Ah?"

    "The woman who just came to my room!" Gu Xi Nian is not a patient person. He squints at once. His mother''s eyes are always clear. It''s harmless to look at people and animals.

    However, he is not his incompetent mother.

    As soon as he was cold, the young nurse couldn''t breathe.

    "Are you referring to miss mu? She has been away for about five minutes. Do you have anything else to ask her? Would you like me to call her back for you? "

    The caretaker inquired carefully for fear that Gu Xinian might be annoyed and lose her life.

    Although the salary here is high, it is also a high-risk job.

    It''s possible to lose your life at any time.

    "Mu?" Gu Xi Nian grabs a word and unconsciously rubs his finger on his belly.

    "Ah, yes, Miss Mu''s real name is muyunfei. Don''t you remember, young master?"

    The little nurse immediately responded and told Gu Xinian.

 Chapter 2987

    As soon as she finished, the little nurse would like to slap herself. She just knew what she was saying!

    This matter, Mr. Mingming ordered not to tell the young master!

    She bit her lips, lowered her head, dodged her eyes, and twisted her fingers.

    Ah! It''s tragic. It''s dead this time!

    Sure enough, the next second, a sharp look like a knife, suddenly fell on the little guard. She was shaking, and the blood from the bottom of her foot was frozen to the top of her head. The look almost turned into substance and cut on her.

    She didn''t dare to speak or breathe.

    For a long time -

    until the little nurse thought it had been a century, Gu Xinian finally opened up.

    His voice was hoarse because of illness. "You mean, I know her?"

    What no one noticed was that he had a deep thought under his eyes. No wonder -

    no wonder he looked at her and felt that he was familiar with her and had no impression of her. Only from her father''s mouth knew that she had saved him, so he did not die because he fell into the sea after being shot.

    She saved his life.

    That''s all he knows, but no one tells him. Why he was shot, and why he fell into the sea, memory seems to have a fault, the general feeling, what is important, he forgot.

    "Well --"

    he suddenly took a breath at the heart. He couldn''t sit in the pain, and fell into the bed in a mess. The bandage also overflowed with a trace of red blood. He was shocked.

    "Young master?! What''s the matter with you? "

    The little nurse was startled. When he heard his groan, he looked up and saw the wound. This time, his legs didn''t tremble and his brain woke up.

    Hurriedly ran to press the button at the head of the bed, and soon a doctor with a large number of nurses rushed to the room to check Gu Xinian.

    Gu Xinian, like a lifeless puppet, lies on his back and is examined by a doctor.

    His eyes were empty and his mind did not know where it had gone.

    "What if one day you forget me?"

    "I won''t."

    Whose voice?!

    There was a blank in his brain. He could not hear everything around him. He only heard these two sentences.

    A woman''s voice is lazy and charming. She always looks like she is coquetting. The man''s voice, Gu Xinian suddenly recognized, is his.

    So firm, say not.

    What did he forget? What''s the important thing he forgot?

    The brain suddenly began to ache violently, and he could not help escaping from his lips and teeth. He was so scared that doctors and nurses asked him repeatedly what was wrong with him.

    The fragments flashed in his mind. He wanted to reach for them, but they all slipped away from his fingers. At last, nothing remained.

    Only he, stay in a blank, dazed.

    The problem of Gu''s state soon spread to Gu Mingzhang.

    But in an hour, he appeared outside the ward of Gu Xi Nian.

    "What''s going on?"

    He squinted, sharp eyes, one by one fell outside the ward, the group standing straight, like the primary school students on the doctor, they bowed their heads, look uneasy.

    "It doesn''t mean there''s no big problem. You just need to have a rest to recover. You won''t leave any sequelae?! You''d better give me an account! "

    He turned around and looked at the closed door. His eyes were long, as if he were looking at the pictures in the room through the thick door panel.

    No one dares to speak except for the heavy breathing behind.

 Chapter 2988

    Just like Mingzhang, I''m not in a hurry. I have to wait quietly. Someone has to say.

    Sure enough, before long, the first doctor finally wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said to Gu Mingzhang: "the young master''s body has been very good, and the wound has been bandaged again. There is no big problem. We have rechecked the body for the young master and confirmed that all the physical indicators are normal, but the young master always said that he had a headache This - "

    the doctor saw Gu Mingzhang did not answer, and he was very wary and cautious:" is this, what does the young master think of? "

    Gu Mingzhang was stunned, but did not expect to go up in this respect.

    "Remember? Didn''t he forget? "

    Gu Mingzhang didn''t feel bad about the woman she saw today, and didn''t want to block the love of children. Sometimes, love makes people lose their sense.

    What they need most is a rational brain and a cold heart.

    If there is love, there is weakness.

    "Here We don''t know. You told us not to tell the young master about his amnesia, so we don''t dare to ask. Otherwise, would you like to see it? " The doctor suggested.

    As Mingzhang had no objection, he nodded a little, raised his hand and knocked on the door. When he said "enter" in the door, he walked in slowly.

    The young man opened his coat slightly. The dark blue silk coat made his skin paler and paler. The bandage was replaced with a new one. He lost a lot of weight. The muscle lines on his chest were not obvious.

    "What''s the matter? The doctor said you had a headache? " Gu Mingzhang goes over and stands beside the bed, looking down at his beloved little son.

    The same cold expression of the two seemed to be a pair of strangers.

    Gu Xinian shook his head and suddenly thought of something. He looked up and asked Gu Mingzhang, "father, have I forgotten something that I can''t remember?"

    Gu Mingzhang''s heart leaped. He pursed his lips and fingered his thumb unconsciously.

    If he could, he didn''t want to tell Gu Xinian about his memory loss.

    He is the best, or to be his outstanding son, weak feelings, will not be tied by love.

    "Why do you ask?"

    Gu Mingzhang asked at the exit. Gu Xi''s eyes were drooping. His mood was surging under his eyes. On his face, he said, "nothing, but I felt like I missed something."

    In my heart, I have the answer.

    "Well, take a good rest, Annin. You know, you are my father''s favorite son. I hope you take good care of yourself. In the future, my father''s property will be handed over to you."

    "I see, father."

    Gu Xinian nodded and said respectfully.

    For a while, finish saying these, father and son have nothing to say, finally, Gu Mingzhang proposed to leave.

    Gu Xinian didn''t stay either. The daily relationship between father and son has always been like this.

    As soon as Gu Mingzhang left, he immediately made a phone call and told his assistant, "check out a woman named Mu Yunfei. I want to know everything about my relationship with her!"

    Don''t tell him, he can check it himself.

    Gu Mingzhang, who had already been in the car, heard the assistant whisper a word in his ear. He was stunned, shook his head, smiled and waved his hand. "Let him check it, it has already aroused suspicion. He is such a child, and everything should be investigated clearly. The more you stop him, the more skeptical he is. "

    What we should know, we should always know.

    Although he doesn''t want his children to be tied up by feelings again, if he is alone all his life, like him, he will be too lonely.

 Chapter 2989

    So, let''s go with it. As long as he likes it, he won''t stop it.

    Moreover, Gu Xi Nian has lost his memory now. He can''t fall in love again after investigating his past with Muyun Fei.

    In this regard, Gu Mingzhang is skeptical.

    As for where the future will go, Gu Mingzhang said that as long as Gu Xinian is not hurt, he can accept it.

    Big deal, he will be busy for another few years!

    -In recent days, muyunxin is the most beautiful and comfortable time in her life.

    No one is going to dictate her life. She can do anything she wants.

    Before, she had to pretend to be pitiful and compassionate. Now, muyunfei fell into the sea, but she still hasn''t found the body. As a direct member of the Mujia family, she has become the only heir.

    Muyunfei is dead. Mujia is her.

    She thought about it. She couldn''t help chuckling and looking at her eyes.

    "Why are you so happy all of a sudden? What do you think?"

    Muyunxin is thinking about something. Suddenly, she stretches out a strong arm of a man from behind, hugs her waist intimately, kisses her tenderly and falls on her shoulder blade.

    Muyunxin suddenly gave a cry and trembled.

    "Why, brother mu, are you good or bad ~!"

    She tooted her mouth and gave the man a look.

    A man with black hair and broken hair fell down, with a bad smile on his mouth, looking especially confused.

    "What? Don''t you like it? " The light of Han Mu''s desire slowly floats up, and his palm reaches into the quilt, and he cruises quietly? Do you like it? Or not? "

    "Oh - no, no..."

    I don''t know what Han Mu did below. She suddenly raised her head and gave a coquetry, then her body trembled and her chest heaved violently.

    From her white neck to her chest, there are all ambiguous red dots, which show what happened before the two people.

    Han Mu didn''t speak any more. He picked up his eyebrows with satisfaction and easily played mu Yunxin in the palm of his hand.

    "Tell me you like it!"

    He moves quickly, forcing mu Yunxin to answer.

    "No, just don''t --"

    mu Yunxin still wants to refuse again, but next moment, she leaves her armor, "I, I say, I say!"

    "Say it!"

    "I, I like you..."

    Han Mu just let her go, slowed down the speed, bowed his head and kissed her lips, turned over and took her to the top.

    -

    after the event, the air was full of ambiguity.

    A pair of men and women hugged each other in the big bed, squinting lazily, but saying another thing.

    "Have you found your sister''s body?" Han Mu suddenly asked.

    Muyunxin''s face was cold all of a sudden. Thinking of muyunxin, she gnawed her teeth.

    "She is not my sister! It''s just a bitch. Isn''t it good not to find the body? For so long, she should have been eaten by the fish in the water! "

    There is no need to pretend to be weak and simple. What she said is especially gloomy.

    Han Mu''s eyes are complex. He always thinks that she is a stranger at Mu''s house. She is pitiful. Now I want to come. He is also the one who was cheated.

    Everyone was cheated by her. Who could have thought that she was the last winner?

    "Well, I can''t do without saying it?" Han Mu thought so, but he said softly, "but I always feel that things are not good. It''s better to find her body earlier. Otherwise, I always feel uneasy. "

    Years of crisis told Han Mu that things would never go as smoothly as they imagined.

 Chapter 2990

    If it is -

    if muyunfei is not dead?!

    Hiss!

    Han Mu thought of this place and took a breath of air conditioning. If she didn''t die, things would be terrible!

    Muyunfei is a villain. If she doesn''t die, it will be the two of them.

    Now, Han Mu suddenly feels lucky. When muyunxin deals with muyunfei, he doesn''t show up.

    At that time, we can use some means to get out of danger.

    -

    just when you and I talked about when to take over the Mujia, suddenly the door of the bedroom was kicked open.

    Mu Lianzhong came in, grimacing, pointing to Mu Yunxin and swearing: "well, you little bitch, you have a virtue with your bitch mother. You just rolled into bed with this man when your sister died! I don''t know what kind of ecstasy this man gave to your sisters. Let both of you be willing to pay for him! "

    He thought that he would have no worries if he drove Han Mu out of the company. Who knows what happened later? It''s all beyond his imagination.

    The company''s crisis is not as easy to solve as he thought.

    "Han mu, the company''s accounts, are you kidding me?"

    Mu Lianzhong squints, a pair of sharp eyes, directly hooks on Han mu, and asks qualitatively.

    Who ever thought that Han Mu would not be intimidated by him. He smiled and bowed his head. He kissed mu Yunxin, which made her blush and snatched him into his generous arms.

    But still can''t help but raise his head, dissatisfied with Mu Lianzhong''s words.

    "Uncle, please see the reality. This is Mu''s family. My sister is dead. Then, I will be the only successor of Mu''s family! If you still want to work hard in the company, I advise you to know who is the one you need to make up for!! "

    After hearing her words, Mu Lianzhong laughed instead of angry, "ha ha ha ha! How dare an illegitimate woman say such a thing? Do you think I''m here today to get justice for muyunfei? "

    No, muyunfei is dead. He is happier than anyone else.

    Just a mu Yunxin, he didn''t pay attention. Mu family, sooner or later it''s him.

    But now, he killed a roadblock halfway. Han Mu''s background is still unclear.

    "Brother Mu!" Mu Yunxin is coquettish. "I don''t like him. Can you help me get him out of here?"

    Han Mu touched her head, nodded in Mu Lianzhong''s disgusting eyes, doted on her and said, "of course, it''s all right."

    Then, he stood up directly in front of Mu Lianzhong and started to wear clothes naked. However, Mu Lianzhong was disgusted. He walked to the door and left a sentence, "Han mu, come here, I have something to say to you!"

    -In the living room, two men sit opposite each other.

    Han Mu''s legs overlapped and he lit a cigarette to smoke. He took this place as his own home.

    This is the old house of Mu family.

    Although Mu Lianzhong hates Mu Yunfei, he is so young that he is forced on his head. But how can we allow others to peep at our own things?!

    "Han mu, tell me, what do you want?"

    Han Mu looks back at the upstairs and confirms that mu Yunxin will not come out. He smiles and looks cool and thin. "If I say, I want the whole Mu family to own it for me?"

    "You are bold!"

    Mu Lianzhong stood up, chest undulating, obviously angry.

    "Good you, Han mu, I knew that you had a bad heart! But I didn''t expect that your ambition would be so great! "

    Recently, companies have been hit harder and harder.

 Chapter 2991

    Those rivals, like knowing where the company''s loopholes are, are all going to the pain.

    Now many partners have withdrawn their capital and the company has lost a lot.

    "So what? As a man, who has no ambition? Just like Mr. mu, don''t you want to get the Mu family like me? "

    Han Mu didn''t lift his eyelids, and he played the ash.

    "This is my Mu family''s industry. I can''t blame it. But you, an outsider, who gave you the courage to be delusional?! You''re not afraid to go out one day and die without burial place. "

    Mu Lianzhong looks at Han Mu from top to bottom.

    Han Mu shrugs, "Oh, but in the current situation, Mr. Mu seems to have been unable to hold on. He is a little better, but I am."

    His tone is full of confidence.

    Until now, he can finally straighten up, do not have to do small.

    He''s fed up with being a grandson for so long!

    "Let''s wait and see!"

    Mu Lianzhong sees that he can''t get a bargain from him. He stares at him and leaves.

    -

    in the next two days, the company collapsed faster, and shareholders even began to sell their shares.

    And Su Kui, but in the hotel, never appeared.

    She has been in the company so long that she has her own people.

    "Chairman, what should we do next?"

    A skinny man in a suit pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and the bottom of his eyes flashed away.

    He knew how their chairman could easily die in the hands of those villains.

    So, when they received the phone call from sunflower, they were ecstatic!

    "Don''t worry, wait." Su Kui is lazily holding the tablet to play with fruit to eliminate happiness, and doesn''t take the wind and clouds outside seriously at all.

    "But - now that the shareholders are selling their shares, our shares have all collapsed!"

    Another said.

    "That''s just right," Su Kui knocked on the screen, then went to the next level, and said lightly: "that''s what I want. If someone else throws it, you can collect it. No matter how high the price is, you just need to receive it by 10% more than him, without considering the cost."

    In recent years, Mu family is not all controlled by Mu Yunfei.

    Now that sukui is here, what she wants is a commercial empire that absolutely obeys her orders!

    Before the man who spoke looked up, lengbuding touched her eyes, her heart was touched, nodded immediately, "yes! I see! "

    "Then, let it go."

    -Mu Lianzhong has made a big fire in the office. Everything that can be smashed can be smashed completely. The ground is in a mess.

    Gasping for breath, he took the medicine out of his pocket and hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth, poured it into the water and swallowed it.

    "These two villains!"

    "Bang" of one, he hammered a wall abruptly, gnash teeth, hate.

    Make a good company like this! He can''t spare them!

    However, he didn''t expect that there was a contribution from him.

    People''s hearts are always hard to satisfy. Yes, I want more!

    "Mr. mu, just now, the general meeting of shareholders was held by the shareholder with the most shares. Please go over!"

    At this time, a secretary came over with the document in his hand, took a sympathetic look at the mess in the office, and loyal to Mu Liandao.

    "What? Shareholders'' meeting?! "

    It seems that what is coming to mind, Mu Lianzhong''s face is more ugly.

 Chapter 2992

    Whether you want to or not, you always have to go.

    When Mu Lianzhong entered the conference room, he saw Han Mu and mu Yunxin.

    He stood behind muyunxin, dressed in suits and suits, dressed as an elite. The last time he appeared here, it was because he was chief financial officer and was opposed by most people.

    Who could have thought that Han mu, who was driven out of the Mu family by the gray, now comes back in a fair way?

    "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How are you? Now that you''re here, sit down. "

    Mu Yunxin sits in the main seat and smiles at Mu Lianzhong.

    Mu Lianzhong scolds me secretly, bitch. I saw you in the daytime yesterday!

    But he didn''t say anything. He wiped his face and sat down in his own place.

    Seeing that all the people have arrived, Han Mu knocks on the table and whispers, "I think you must come here. Do you know what happened? Recently, there has been a difficult situation in the company. However, the first chairman of the board of directors has had an accident. Now her life and death are uncertain. The company can''t live without a master for a day. As the first successor of the Mu family, Miss Mu is naturally entitled to inherit everything of the former chairman. "

    "No, I don''t agree! If Yunfei is alive, she will not be happy that her shares are in her hands! " Mu Lianzhong was the first to raise an objection.

    The rest did not speak.

    Han Mu smiled, and when he didn''t exist, "originally, Miss Mu didn''t plan to take over these things, but there was no one in such a large company who was able to solve all this. Even president Mu was helpless. Do you want to watch Mu''s downfall?"

    "Here..."

    A group of people looked at each other and stopped talking.

    All of their wealth depends on it. If the Mu family falls down, they can''t be forced to jump?

    Han Mu hooks his lips with satisfaction and puts their expressions into the bottom of his eyes. He doesn''t need mu Yunxin to open his mouth. He has asked the lawyer to take out the documents and treat the people on the scene.

    "Now, give you a chance to choose. Mu''s family has a huge difficulty to pass. If you can''t pass, you will get the result. Everyone guessed it."

    "Here''s a document," Han Mu knocked. When Mu Lianzhong had a bad premonition, he said, "we are willing to pay a high price for your shares, which is 30% higher than the market price. If we are willing to stay, we certainly don''t demand anything!"

    Mu Lianzhong''s eyes widened.

    He, he is trying to reorganize the shareholders?! Or do you want to cover up? Does he have so much money!

    "No, it''s absolutely not allowed. Mu Yunxin, are you a fucking fool? Do you want to see the company your father founded collapsed?"

    Listen to his words, mu Yunxin giggles, "what is uncle talking about? How could I watch my dad''s company collapse? You can rest assured that when you abdicate, I will find a more suitable manager to help me. I think Han Mu is very good. "

    "Are you crazy?!"

    Mu Lianzhong''s reaction is that mu Yunxin not only wants to restructure her shareholders, but also wants to pull him off?

    He didn''t pay attention to one of them. Some shareholders had already walked over and signed the contract after carefully reading it.

    "You, you --"

    he covered his heart, regretted for the disaster! How good is muyunfei at this time?

    Now, Mu Lianzhong can finally think of Mu Yunfei''s good. The company with her is really calm and prosperous!

    "Now, uncle, would you like to sign? When I inherit the shares left by my sister, I am the decision maker with the most shares in the company. You --"

 Chapter 2993

    Mu Yunxin raised her chin high, and her tone could not conceal her pride and contempt for mu Lianzhong.

    Isn''t this group of Mu family unhappy with her? Don''t you always think she''s an illegitimate girl?

    Now, isn''t it all in her hands?

    She was elated. Before she finished, she was suddenly interrupted. The voice made Han Mu and mu Yunxin look pale.

    "Oh? I''m not dead yet. It seems that someone has made up his mind to inherit my heritage? "

    The door of the conference room was flung open. The woman was gorgeous. She walked in lazily with her hands around her chest. She didn''t wear a professional dress, but a black motorcycle suit. Black leather pants outline long legs. The same leather coat makes her figure more concave and convex.

    She stepped on high-heeled shoes and was very powerful. She was surrounded by a group of elites and young people in suits and came in from the outside.

    Some bodyguards have automatically dragged mu Yunxin off the throne.

    Mu yunxinse is shrinking, but he dare not say half a word.

    I don''t know where to go.

    Mu Lianzhong''s eyes flashed with pleasure, and then he turned to look depressed.

    No matter who is in the throne, it is not good for him.

    "Yunfei, are you ok?"

    Su Kui smiled, looked at the embarrassed Mu Lianzhong and raised his eyebrows. "Of course, uncle Murphy would like me to be busy?"

    She walked gracefully, but not slowly. She quickly went to the main seat and sat down. She was as boneless as a body. She was languidly near the seat. If she asked Mu Lianzhong, the contempt in her tone was not covered up.

    If muyunxin is arrogant and strong, Su Kui, her publicity and arrogance, are from the bone, unrivalled.

    As if she was born, she should be!

    "Why? You can come back. Uncle is too happy. It''s just Yunfei. You and your mother are very kind to this illegitimate girl. If you don''t come back, we''ll leave it in the hands of outsiders! Do you know! "

    Mu Yunxin is annoyed. She is afraid of Su Kui, but not mu Lianzhong.

    "I also have the blood of Mujia in my body. Why do you say I''m an outsider? Dad''s legacy, I should have had one! "

    "Oh? It turns out that''s what you think all along? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, gently tapping her fingers on the table top. In the quiet meeting room, it reverberated clearly in everyone''s ears.

    "But if I say, I just don''t treat you as my own person, I just look down on you. What about you?"

    "I --" Mu Yunxin opens her mouth, "Why are you?"

    Su Kui smiled, red lips like fire, unspeakable publicity, "just because I am the eldest lady of the Mu family, my mother''s family and Mu''s family are in charge of each other! Also, this industry, is my mother and father together to fight down! Why do you ask me now, my qualification, is not much more than you? "

    She looked at muyunxin, didn''t give muyunxin a chance to speak, and continued, "or do you want to tell me that your mother, with her skill of serving people by color, wants to come and share a share with me? Don''t say my father left something for you, that is to say, I have the ability to take it back from you. Do you believe it

    Destroy other people''s families, let alone children are innocent.

    Since I feel innocent, why didn''t I take the money and live a good life with my mother?

 Chapter 2994

    I just want to have a share and get a piece of property from Mu''s family.

    No one can see it.

    Mu Yunxin can''t speak. She looks helplessly at Han Mu and hopes that he can help her. After all, when he was in bed yesterday, his love talk was full of maintenance and support for her.

    Now, he will help her! certain!

    Muyunxin has no master. At that time, he was impulsive and killed Su Kui because of the people around him.

    Otherwise, with her courage, even if there is a thief''s heart, there is no thief''s courage.

    Do more disgusting things at best, just disgust muyunfei.

    Su Kui just looked at the two men. In fact, they were surrounded by bodyguards.

    No one wants to go out without Su Kui''s words today.

    She opened the papers on the table, in which some shareholders had signed the share transfer.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed slightly and said nothing.

    There is a breath of pressure in the air, as if the dark clouds are on top, which makes people dare not breathe.

    Han Mu is not comfortable. Don''t look away from muyunxin''s eyes for help.

    As a matter of fact, he is now in a dilemma. From the moment Su Kui came in, he knew that Su Kui would not let him go.

    The only look she gave him was just then. The way without feeling was like looking at the dead man.

    He had never seen it before.

    In addition, Han Mu also noticed that the elites around Su Kui were all the people in the company who could not be looked at but were very important.

    Originally, she has arranged everything for a long time, only waiting for him to throw himself into the net!!

    He cried and laughed, and suddenly in the eyes of all the people, went to Su Kui and asked in a low voice, "when did you know?"

    Su Kui was stunned, looked up at him from the document, raised his eyebrows, crossed the paper with bright red Cardan, and made a Shua sound, "do you think I can''t see the ambition in your eyes? Han mu, fight with me. You''re a little tender! I won''t kill you, but I want you to spend the rest of your life in prison!! "

    She gently dropped a sentence, which made Han Mu''s face pale without any blood color.

    He was shaking violently. Suddenly he took Su Kui''s hand. "Yunfei, Yunfei! Would you give me another chance, just one more time! I''m obsessed. I''m not human. I''ll never betray you again. I''ll do nothing but stay with you, OK? "

    At this time, Han Mu is regretful. He thinks that if he was satisfied before, then now he and Muyun Fei have already achieved the right result?

    Even the children came out.

    But he didn''t like that she was too strong, too domineering, and even more accomplished than him.

    At the bottom of his heart, the male chauvinism was at work, which eventually led him to take such a road.

    "Late," Su Kui raised her lips and stared at him indifferently. "For the rest of your life, you''ll go to jail to confess."

    After that, she glanced at the bodyguard beside her, and someone immediately grabbed his hand, like a pair of pliers, and pulled it off Su Kui''s wrist.

    Su Kui rubbed his red wrist and looked at mu Yunxin with no expression. "What? Nothing to say? Now, your last card is gone. "

    "Hiss -" thought of what, Su Kui laughed, "you don''t think that just relying on a Han mu, you want to overthrow me and get all of Mu''s family

 Chapter 2995

    "How come I didn''t know you were so stupid?!" She is like a knife that can be turned into substance, cutting it on muyunxin.

    Muyunxin was trembling all over. Han Mu had been subdued. There were even police waiting outside. Her eyes were red and her heart was filled with hatred. She suddenly threw herself at sukui, and her hands were claws. She wanted to pinch sukui''s neck.

    "You are so high, I hate you so much. Why haven''t you died?! To die, to die! "

    She knew that Han Mu''s destiny was her destiny.

    Mu Yunxin has even predicted her future results. She has seen a movie called women''s prison, which is cruel. She would rather die than try.

    However, muyunfei is destined not to let her go.

    Then, let''s die together!

    She doesn''t care. She''s crazy. Let''s go crazy together!

    "To die, you die for me -!"

    "Chairman!"

    "Careful chairman!"

    Crazy shriek, accompanied by the voice of surprise, sounded in sukui''s ear. She slowly pulled out her ears, lolling out her feet, and in the moment when muyunxin came, she kicked her stomach.

    The strength is great, there is no convergence.

    The thin and pointed heel is enough to shift the viscera of muyunxin.

    "Ah ah!! What a pain! "

    Muyunxin can''t stop. She has a lot of strength to bump into. The two forces collide together. Finally, she sweats on her painful forehead and even wants to faint.

    She glared at Su Kui resentfully, "muyunfei, I''m a ghost, and I won''t let you go!"

    Su Kui waved and didn''t want to break it with her. "Let the police come in and take them to watch the surveillance. I think she''s a murderer, OK? Until now, she wanted to be against me. "

    "OK, chairman."

    The assistant stooped, nodded respectfully and walked out quickly.

    Muyunxin suddenly returns to her senses. She can''t be sent to that place!

    "No! No, no, no, I don''t want to go to jail, I don''t want to! " Her tears ran down her nose, and she didn''t care about her image. She climbed over and hugged Su Kui''s legs. "Sister, please spare me, I''ll roll. Can I roll far away? I hope you can spare me one more time! I really know it''s wrong! "

    She''s wrong, wrong completely, she can''t fight the woman in front of her.

    At that time, why on earth are you so obsessed with doing something to this man?

    Su Kui saw her idea, bent down and touched her face gently, with a shallow smile. "You are so stupid, you can only be used in this life, you know? You think you are very clever, but in some people''s eyes, you are just a fool -- "

    mu Yunxin opens his mouth.

    Su Kui looked at Han Mu and said, "you think Han Mu helped you because he loves you, but he didn''t know that he wanted to get Mu''s family through you. When he got the power, your good life will end."

    "And your mother, do you think she sent you back to Mu''s house because she loved you? No, she thinks you are a burden, which affects her to find happiness. So, after sending you back and getting a large amount of money that she can''t spend in her life, she will never go back. "

    Speaking of this, Su Kui''s eyes were sharp. All the past experiences of muyunfei''s previous life flashed in her brain, "and you hate me, think I got everything, and I took what you deserved. But why don''t you look at yourself, with your ability, you think that if you give it to you, you will be able to defend it?! "

 Chapter 2996

    "No, stop it, I don''t want to hear it, I don''t want to hear it!! You shut up, you bitch, my mother is not what you said

    Muyunxin falls to the ground in a panic. She gnashes her teeth with hate, but she can''t get close to sunflower at all.

    Once she tried to get close, a bodyguard clamped her down and threw her out to separate her from Su Kui.

    "Oh? What if I want to say it? What can you do with me? " Su Kui lifted her hair and tilted her head to look at her. "Han Mu has ulterior motives. Don''t tell me you didn''t see it."

    "Or is it that you have been blinded by the so-called love? Doesn''t it matter how he is? Do you forget that when you meet interests, the first thing he gives up is you? "

    "So, you don''t admit that I''m your sister. I think it''s different from me. After all, I''m not as stupid as you!! Go and ask the man you love. Ask him if he will make more use of you or love you more! "

    Su Kui claps and beckons the bodyguard to let go of muyunxin.

    Presumably, after listening so much, even if she was really so stupid, she would not be unable to respond.

    Now, she''s just waiting for the last good play. The dog bites the dog -

    sure enough, mu Yunxin stumbles up from the ground, looks pale, and falls on Han mu, who is wearing handcuffs. She can''t believe it and asks: "Han mu, what she said is true?"

    Han Mu''s eyes, which were a little aggrieved and unbelievable, dodged at first, but he retorted: "no, how can I? I love you all the time, Xiaoxin. Don''t trust others'' provocation."

    Now, can save him, perhaps, only mu Yunxin.

    No matter how hard muyunfei is, she will not really send muyunxin to prison.

    Of course, Han Mu never imagined that muyunfei was not the one before.

    Now, muyunfei''s soul has been replaced by a Quester from another world.

    For Su Kui, of course, she has the heart to do more than that. She also wants mu Yunxin to wear the prison bottom all her life. Don''t even think about it.

    Dare to hurt her lover! There is no pardon for the crime!

    Mu Yunxin was really stupid before. Now, after so many experiences, her head seems to understand at once. In addition to regret and Su Kui against, the way to see people, but also changed a lot.

    She caught the Dodge in Han Mu''s eyes, smiled bitterly and took two steps backward, murmured: "now, do you want to cheat me? Han mu, how many words are true and how many are false? Can you tell me?! "

    Muyunxin''s voice was soft and weak. She looked like a little white flower. Now she seemed to be swaying in the wind.

    It can be seen that she was just domineering, no one to pity her.

    Mu Lianzhong is more and more happy in his eyes, and the humiliation in his heart is gone. He feels like he has taken the perfect tonic pill.

    Even looking at sunflower, it''s easy to see.

    "Xiaoxin, how can I cheat you? I swear, I love you, absolutely true!! You believe me once! " Han Mu is still arguing.

    The people around looked at Han mu with contempt. There are such shameless people in the world.

    This sentence "I love you" also didn''t know which string touched the bottom of Mu Yunxin''s heart. She suddenly went crazy and rushed to Han mu.

 Chapter 2997

    The sharp nails scratch Han Mu''s face.

    "Damned man! You lied to me so hard, I want you to die, die with me!! "

    If it is not Han mu, now she is the second daughter of Mu family. Even if she has no right, she will have a happy life with endless money.

    How could she have been like this if he hadn''t provoked her several times?

    "Crazy woman, you have enough!"

    Han Mu''s face was scratched with blood. He was a handsome face. He could not see what he had looked like before.

    He cried out in a frenzy, "come and get her. This woman is totally mad! Fuck! Stinky bitch -- "

    in response to him, is mu Yunxin''s crazier bite.

    "Look, as long as you don''t die, my good sister, this is the last gift that my sister gave you! After that, you went to jail with understanding. "

    Su Kui told me to go down, so no one would help Han mu.

    Han Mu''s hands were handcuffed and his movements were limited. As a man, his strength could not be underestimated. After being caught and bit for several times, he was also annoyed. The two men fought regardless of their images.

    Soon, both of them saw blood and fell on the ground panting.

    Su Kui only looked at it, and frowned at it. Don''t open his eyes. He waved and said, "OK, take it away. I''ve given you the evidence. Next, I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer."

    "Ha ha, chairman mu, don''t worry, I will! Well, we won''t bother now. Goodbye! "

    The leader of the team smiled at Su Kui, then turned his head and frowned coldly. He glanced at mu Yunxin and Han Mu without any emotion. His opponent said, "take it!"

    Soon, the meeting room was quiet.

    Can be full of room mess, silent tell, just what happened, can not be ignored.

    Mu Lianzhong rubbed his face, smiled and said, "Yunfei, it was my uncle who couldn''t deal with you before. From now on, my uncle will never be against you again!"

    He understood that the niece''s means were becoming more and more powerful day by day. A Han Mujia and a mu Yunxin didn''t bring her down. They heard that they saw blood and turned the fight for power into a murder.

    But in the end, she came back alive.

    Life is big, and has ability, Mu Lianzhong asked himself, he can''t fight her, it''s better to be honest.

    Anyway, I''m hanging up a casual job in Mu''s family. I don''t worry about food and drink in my life. I''m respected. Why do I have to beg for help.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and stared at Mu Lianzhong for a while. Mu Lianzhong was not comfortable, and even began to wonder if there was anything dirty on her face. This man''s eyes were to see the flowers.

    But suddenly listen to Su Kui lazy way: "uncle said what? If you want to fight, you have to have a chance? Didn''t you hear what mu Yunxin said just now? Uncle is old. It''s time to go back to old age. In the future, my father should say that I don''t respect the elders, right

    There was an uproar around.

    What''s the situation? Originally, I thought it was a turning point, but as a result, Mu Lianzhong''s face suddenly sank, and he looked at Su Kui with gloomy eyes, "Mu Yunfei, what do you mean?"

    Su Kui knocked on the table. "Of course it means literally. Can''t uncle understand people''s words?"

    She was called Yunfei just now. She changed her face when she knew that she could not get benefits.

 Chapter 2998

    This is human nature! Su Kui has seen through for a long time, and she is not muyunfei. She has no desire for family, so she will not feel sad.

    It''s even colder, "uncle, what I said is clear enough. You''d better not force me. To tell you the truth, I just want to take back the rights released by the company. Not only you, but also I advise you, it''s better to hand over the rights in hand honestly. In the future, it''s better to be an honest shareholder. If it''s dishonest -- "

    She slightly raises her hand, and several big men stand at the door, which is full of awe.

    These people were lent to her by Gu Mingzhang.

    It seems that the effect is good.

    It''s all from the bloody sea. Where can ordinary people bear the bloody smell? At the first glance, the discerning people know that these people are not idle people or ordinary bodyguards.

    Mu Lianzhong can''t believe it. "Mu Yunfei, where did you find these people? Are you threatening us? "

    Yes, he said that we wanted to encourage shareholders to fight against sunflower together.

    However, facing the awe of sunflower, they gave in.

    Those who have signed the share transfer are relaxed and happy.

    The rest, like a needle, as if there are nails under the buttocks, can not sit at all.

    Finally, I can''t bear it. I took the initiative to show sukui that I had given up my rights.

    Mu Lianzhong is in a bad mood. He feels the depression that just dissipated in his heart. Now he is back again, only a lot more.

    He snorted angrily, "muyunfei, you are cruel! However, the company is now broken! Many partners have even torn their faces with us. Do you think you can take the lead? By myself?! Ah, joke!!! "

    Su Kui hooks her lips and smiles at the discerning shareholders in a good mood. However, when she looks at Mu Lianzhong, her smile turns into a satire, "I don''t need to worry about my uncle, please --"

    finally, Mu Lianzhong has no way at all, and is almost forced to hand over the rights in her hands.

    He went out from Mu''s family and was suddenly sobered by the cold wind.

    Now he has nothing.

    It''s not the general manager of Mu family who holds the power! He smiled bitterly. In addition to hate, he was helpless.

    Even if not, but also have to admit that he, a decades in the business world over the veteran, finally, lost to a little girl!

    -

    after cleaning up the company''s borers, Su Kui made a bold move to find partners and instead assigned the previously trained elites to various positions.

    And Mu Lianzhong''s position is most trusted by Su Kui, who is also the first young man to arrive and command after she calls.

    Almost overnight, the Mu family is completely new.

    Even the air, are a lot of fresh.

    This is a company that most graduates yearn to enter, a company full of fresh blood, young and brave!

    But -

    is also the most difficult company to enter. It only depends on ability instead of education background.

    -

    actually, Mu''s family didn''t come to the end of what Mu Lianzhong said.

    I''m not good at Mu''s family. I learned that Su Kui cleaned up the company''s borers by vigorous means. Now she has the power. Mu''s family has become her talk.

    Those who are interested even come to the door automatically.

    But bigger customers are waiting.

 Chapter 2999

    Although Mu''s stock market has stabilized, it is the lowest in history.

    It''s still a question of whether we can make it through.

    Su Kui is not in a hurry at all, even if a group of people under him are in a hurry.

    For another period of time, someone couldn''t stand it. He submitted his resignation and left. Su Kui didn''t stop him. He asked the finance department to settle his salary and put him on the blacklist.

    In the end, those who didn''t leave were paid 10% more by sukui, which greatly improved their welfare.

    -

    "the chairman of the board of directors, this time I want to personally meet your customers. Please come in -"

    a box of the most famous tea house in a city. Su Kui comes here with the assistant.

    In fact, standing at the door, she already has a feeling in her eyes.

    In the eyes of peach blossom flowing in the water wave, there was a touch of interest. She carried her steps, graceful and slim, and stepped into the box.

    There is only one person in the box, young man. Now it''s cool. He''s wearing a black cashmere coat, a high collar navy sweater, and glasses on the bridge of his nose. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all. Half a year ago, the young man with a baby face, though serious, turned red when he stirred it.

    "Gu Xi Nian?"

    Sukui was not polite to him. He went to the opposite side and sat down.

    This is a window position. There are green grass outside the window. Several evergreen trees grow in the yard. A clear stream winds by the stone path. The window opens and the breeze blows. It smells like tea.

    "Muyunfei?"

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "It''s me. What? I heard that young master Gu wants to talk about cooperation with me. I don''t know. What do you want to talk about? "

    The woman looked at him with a smile, crooked her head, and reflected his figure in her clear eyes, as if he were her world.

    Shua -

    it seems that she once looked at him like this. Gu Xi frowned and stared at her more closely.

    All of a sudden, Su Kui reached out, caught her hair on her lips by the wind behind her head. He stood up slightly, bent down, looked attentive, and tightly tightened his eyebrows and heart.

    It''s as if there''s something special that he can''t let go of until now.

    Especially -

    bitter hatred?

    Su Kui was amused by the idea. "Thank you."

    Lazy voice, with a shallow smile.

    Such as light floating feathers from the tip of the heart, itchy, let Gu Xi''s eyelashes tremble, long and sparse eyelashes, like the wings of insects.

    In the past, Su Kui liked playing with his eyelashes and feeling the feeling of his eyelashes passing through his fingers.

    "Do you remember?"

    Otherwise, sukui can''t think of any reason for him to come to her.

    Although the Mu family is big, compared with the huge Gu Empire, it is nothing.

    "No."

    Gu Xinian has always been honest, and Su Kui, sometimes the biggest headache, is also his honesty.

    "Well, then, young master Gu really came to me to discuss cooperation?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows, and her expression returned to normal.

    Gu Xinian is not happy to see her like this. Why doesn''t she ask? That''s it.

    He thin lips slightly pursed, some resentment, and do not know where to come from.

    Gu Xinian investigated. In fact, within one day, his subordinates investigated the past between him and muyunfei and showed him the records of everything.

    There is a memory he lost.

    A different one.

    Gu Xinian didn''t expect that he would be a little assistant in Mu''s family, just to stay with women.

 Chapter 3000

    "We knew each other before." Gu Xinian suddenly threw out such a sentence, smashing Su Kui''s smile and nodded as if nothing had happened.

    "Yes, do you remember?"

    Gu Xi Nian stared at Su Kui''s eyes, trying to see some different emotions from her misty peach blossom eyes.

    But in the end, it all failed. In her eyes, there was nothing but laughter.

    Gu Xinian is a little angry and frustrated.

    "No, but you have nothing to say to me?!"

    His men even found him a picture of two people kissing in a car. In the picture, his cheeks are red, and he secretly opens his eyes to the woman close by. His eyes are full of tenderness and love.

    Before Gu Xinian was here, he had no idea that there would be another possibility for him.

    He knew that his father didn''t want him to fall in love and fall into the trap of love.

    Like a mother, dying for love.

    He doesn''t want this, so, at the moment of seeing the information, he is angry and feels how he can do it! He is against his heart!

    It''s not really him. It''s possessed by demons!

    Yes, I think so.

    However, after a long day, at last, he couldn''t help but take the picture of the two people kissing out of the document.

    At first, it was sandwiched in the document. Later, I took it out from time to time to have a look. I felt it was troublesome. I took it out and put it in the drawer. Later, when he felt dissatisfied, he took it out again and put it on the table. Inadvertently, when he was seen by his caretaker, he became angry and drove people away.

    Finally, under his pillow. Accompany him to sleep every night.

    Until the night before, a beautiful and ambiguous dream woke him up.

    He didn''t admit it. He had an irresistible impulse to admit it to a woman once again with only one face and one photo.

    But this is reality.

    So, Gu Xi''s new year has come.

    He wants to see her, it''s so simple -

    memories disappear, so many fragments, but exist in a few seconds.

    Su Kui thought about it carefully. He looked up and described the delicate eyebrows and eyes of Gu Xi''s year. It was really a young master. It was carved with jade. Every place was very delicate.

    His wound was probably not good, his face pale, a thin lips, tight, accept her look.

    "Little young master is really unruly. If he is ill, he should stay in the hospital and take good care of his illness. How can he run out without permission?"

    The woman''s voice is lazy, showing concern, falling on him lightly.

    Gu Xi''s expectation and ten people''s nervous heart fall back to the original place with this sentence, some lost.

    "That''s what you said to me? It''s clear that you didn''t come to see me! How can I blame myself for running out? Don''t forget, woman, I am your Savior! "

    Under impulse, even Gu Xinian felt ashamed of what he said.

    He pursed his lips, frowned obstinately, and said nothing.

    "Pooh - Pooh -" Su Kui suddenly laughed. The sunshine outside the window just fell on her smile, bright and beautiful.

    She stretched out her arm, and her delicate fingers fell gently on the tip of his nose, and nodded, "what can I do? Is it so lovely in the new year? Forget my new year, I was very sad, but now, suddenly there is a little bit of love with you - "

    love?

 Chapter 3001

    Dreary, full of depression of the chest, as if in a moment, was split a big hole, bright light into, let him warm squint eyes.

    "Just a little bit?" He stared at her with some dissatisfaction.

    Women are fickle, so it is!

    He thought about her dream in the middle of the night. Gu Xi Nian blushed a little bit. He wrinkled his nose and drank a mouthful of water before he dared to continue to think about it. For Su Kui''s answer, but not satisfied.

    "Well, then a little more?"

    Su Kui endures to laugh, two fingers compared, compared, more.

    Gu Xinian shook his head seriously. "Not enough!"

    Su Kui added a little more, "so?"

    How can this woman be so mean?!

    Gu Xinian was not satisfied with her teasing. He stood up and raised her hands to make a big semicircle shape He nodded solemnly, looking very satisfied.

    Su Kui laughed and stopped teasing him. "Well, no matter what the new year''s Eve looks like, I will like you. Don''t worry, even if you don''t come to me, I will take the initiative to find you."

    Just got caught up in some trifles.

    Gu Xinian blushed and lowered his "um" voice. He didn''t speak again.

    Really, why is he so unpromising?

    When I came here, I thought that if there was a problem in this women''s company, I must ask him for help. He had to take good care of her.

    As soon as we met, we lost our armor.

    Gu Xinian now believes that he was not possessed by monsters and ghosts before. He himself is the ghost!

    -Recently, Mu''s company received a large list, and its cooperation with Gu shocked the whole business community.

    When it comes to Gu, many people may not know. But when it comes to the underground emperor''s family, a few of the ten people will know about it and give up.

    Several companies that originally refused to cooperate with Mu family began to regret, but Gu family!

    Even if Gu is a rising star, he has not had a few years of history. Can not stand, people have a deep family background, but also a strong backing ah!

    In just a few years, they rushed to the international market, leaving those hundred year old enterprises who are stepping on their way back behind.

    It''s a matter of certainty for mu family to come back from the dead. Everyone is curious about how mu Yunfei and Gu family set up a relationship.

    In recent years, no one has moved his mind and wants to communicate with Gu. However, the other side has too high vision and strong strength to be associated with them at all.

    Of course, these doubts do not last long, and they will suddenly come to light when they see the young master and Mu Yunfei who are together.

    And know Gu Xi new year, but also regret to spit blood.

    After all, six months ago, Gu Xinian was a little assistant beside muyunfei! At that time, who can know that this young man with a baby face and a beautiful face was a young man who cared for his family.

    That rumor, moody, ruthless young master?

    No one used to know. Now, no one dares to offend.

    -

    don''t mention gossip. When the company is stable, Su Kui gives the company full power to the assistant and the general manager.

    And she, under the protest of Gu Xinian, almost lived in the hospital and took care of him every day.

    A little dissatisfied, Gu Xi new year would like to drum cheeks, to say, "woman, I am your life-saving benefactor! Is that what you do to the benefactor? "

    "Your benefactor wants an apple!"

 Chapter 3002

    "You feed me!"

    "No? Oh, I know, woman, you don''t really want to repay your kindness. "

    "Throw it when you''re done, you cruel woman!"

    For example, the above remarks are all from the mouth of Gu Xiaoye and Gu Xinian, who are rumoured to make the enemy panic.

    There are many such comments, but they are not recorded one by one.

    At first, Gu Xinian was able to strengthen the authority of the young master. Within a few days, he became a baby dog waiting for feeding.

    The biggest difference between Guxi year before amnesia and Guxi year after amnesia is probably that.

    From shyness to sullen -

    fortunately, he will blush, otherwise, Su Kui will miss the charming little milk dog before.

    It''s a pity that Gu Xi''s skill of no skin and no face is growing rapidly. Su Kui thinks that in time, the other side will cultivate the thick wall skin that King Kong can''t wear.

    For example, now --

    GU Xi''s sticky start to call Su Kui''s name, "Yunfei ~"

    see Su Kui ignore him, and start to light the coquetry skills, "Yunfei Fei ~ ~"

    tone is particularly rippling, which is more moving against the clear voice of young people.

    Since knowing Su Kui has no resistance to his coquetry, this move has become his usual means.

    "For what?"

    Su Kui pinched her eyebrows and looked up at him from the sofa. The document in her hand was still smiling. She slapped it on his head. "No making trouble without reason. It doesn''t matter if you want to give it to me, but my company also needs to take care of it. Otherwise, I don''t really become what the outside world said. I''m a coquette and a bitch, huh?"

    "Not really!" Gu Xinian stared, "who dares to say that? I killed him!"

    A trace of blood passed through her eyes. Su Kui was speechless and pressed his head.

    "As a human being, do you understand Buddhism?"

    Gu Xinian ignores it and says, "Yunfei, your benefactor says he wants to take a bath."

    Sunflower:

    "Didn''t you just wash it in the morning? How many times a day do you have to wash it? Be careful not to touch the wound with water. It''s your fault! "

    Gu Xi Nian thought of the ripple picture in the bathroom in the morning. His cheeks were red and he said: "but I want to wash again" ~ "

 Chapter 3003

    Su Kui mercilessly pricked his careful thinking, his hands around his chest, like a smile.

    A pair of amorous peach blossom eyes looked up and down at Gu Xinian, only to see his whole body curled up like a shrimp, and then asked slowly: "so, do you want to wash the top or the bottom?"

    Gu Xi''s new year''s meal, raised his eyes, his eyes were bright. "Wash them all, will you?"

    Su Kui directly picked up the pillow and hit him on the face, of course, to avoid hitting the wound.

    Gu Xi fell down and began to cry in bed.

    Su Kui didn''t go back. He went back to deal with the documents.

    "Weeping, muyunfei, you cruel woman, murders her husband!"

    Su Kui rolled his eyes. "Oh."

    "Say, do you still love me!"

    "I love you." Su Kui didn''t lift his head. He was serious.

    Gu Xinian continued to make trouble out of nothing. "Why don''t you take a bath with me when you love me?"

    Su Kui thought about it carefully and replied: "my elder sister is old, and her energy is not equal to that of the young man. You''re still injured. If you do too much, it''s not good if the wound cracks. "

    Gu Xinian: I have a sentence about MMP that I don''t know should be said improperly.

    Although the heart of MMP, but the mouth, but extremely honest, Gu Xinian: "I will be careful!" Serious face.

    Su Kui looked at him, "ha ha," and then threw him a pack of paper towels, "go ahead, solve it by yourself. "

    at last, I exclaimed," how can I have to be coquettish in a good time? "

    Some coquettish little poodle: woof??

    -When Su Kui went out at noon, he met Gu Mingzhang, who had not been seen for a long time.

    This is their sukui, who has been doing well and called uncle.

    So Gu Mingzhang said, "let''s go out together?"

    Su Kui knew that if he had something to say to himself, he didn''t refuse.

    This private hospital is exclusive for Gu family and only serves for Gu family. There is also a small garden behind the hospital, green grass, wooden benches, and round tables for people to rest on.

    Two men sat down on the bench.

    Gu Mingzhang thought about it and opened his mouth.

    "Miss Mu is a transparent person. Do you know what I want to say?"

    Su Kui looked back and half joked, "are you trying to persuade me to leave the new year?"

    Gu Mingzhang laughed and clapped his hands and sighed, "before I came here, I did have this plan, but now, after witnessing your getting along with Xi''an, I don''t think so."

    "Oh? I wish to hear the details. " Su Kui tilts his head and waits for Gu Mingzhang to continue talking.

    "I think you should also have heard about my family. Xi Nian is my youngest son and the child of my favorite woman. I love him very much, if I can, I don''t want him to go on my old way, do our business, fall in love, obviously not good. "

    Gu Xinian''s mother came from shuxiangmen at that time, far less stable than now.

    Gu Mingzhang''s influence is not as great as it is now.

 Chapter 3004

    Moreover, Gu Mingzhang is a typical prodigal, who belongs to the type of flowers, leaves do not touch the body. Get a good girl, and be attracted by her, but the nature of the man, at that time Gu Mingzhang did not realize that he fell in love with Gu Xinian''s mother, so he was still out flirting.

    Finally, Gu Xinian''s mother died of depression shortly after he was born.

    Until the death of his lover, Gu Mingzhang finally realized that it was too late. There was no regret medicine in the world, and the death of his lover could not be retrieved.

    So, he doesn''t want Gu Xinian to fall in love with anyone.

    In their current position, there are too many temptations around them. Men naturally have that aspect of needs. If it''s OK to end up in one place, if at that time, love each other but can''t keep each other, it''s hard to end up with him.

    Su Kui listened and was silent.

    Gu Mingzhang thought that she would flinch, but saw her smile, and then he said, "different people have different opinions, of course, you and Xi Nian are different personalities, so the ending will definitely be different."

    "But," Su Kui decided, seeing the doubt in Gu Mingzhang''s eyes, smiled, "do you think I have the same character as your lover? She will make the choice, I do not have to do, life is so beautiful, why should I give up everything? Just for love? No, I''m not that stupid. Besides love, I have a career. "

    In a word, Gu Mingzhang was dumb.

    Soon, he stood up and took the lead in closing the conversation. "Well, you win."

    "Then, I wish you and the new year are getting better and better. When will you decide to get married? Let me know. Then, I will prepare rich gifts for you!"

    "OK."

    Su Kui nodded, the two shook hands, and Gu Mingzhang took the lead in leaving.

    I don''t know why. Looking at his back, I can see that he is still tall. When he was young, he must be a romantic and uninhibited man.

    But at this time, it seems to have some rickets and unspeakable loss.

    Maybe he really loves his mother.

    But in Su Kui''s eyes, his love is just a kind of self - moving deceiving.

    Love a person, then, the heart is full of her eyes, how can you think of looking for someone else?

    At least, Gu Xi won''t.

    Su Kui always believed this.

    That''s why, every life, they will meet, and then spend their lives together.

    -

    Su Kui went back to the system space and looked at the system settlement.

    make complaints about the same level as s, even though the system has been Tucao her, but also has to admit that sukui is the most excellent host it has ever met.

    Welcome back, host! ]

    [all your appearance and temperament levels, after so much accumulation in the world, are finally full of levels. These things can be brought back together when you return to the real world! ]

    "Oh???" Su Kui raised her eyebrows, but didn''t expect to have such benefits. If so, she would have looked good. Plus this ten, wouldn''t she want the beautiful Su to break the sky?

    If you think about it, it doesn''t seem to hurt.

    Beauty, for ordinary girls, is a weakness and can also be a strength.

    But in Su Kui, there is no danger. She is strong enough to avoid anyone who wants to peep at her beauty.

    Yes. ]

 Chapter 3005

    [at that time, you will not only bring back what you have learned in these worlds, but also take away your beauty and health, which is the reward of Lord God! ]

    "Oh --" Su Kui nodded a little bit of the red lip, nodded a little, and a wave of self-confidence, then easily flowed out of her body.

    "That''s good. I''m looking forward to it. But now, let''s start the next journey -- "

    the system has no objection:" OK, then please prepare for the transmission, and the transmission will start soon. The transmission countdown is five, four, three, two, one ]

    transfer start!! ]When Su Kui opened his eyes, he found himself lying in a small attic. Don''t think it''s luxurious, because this kind of small attic is the half of the two-and-a-half or three-and-a-half-story building. The roof is low. Generally, it''s the place where people use it to store sundries, but now it''s brought to people for living.

    The room is covered with pictorials, all from a star who looks exquisite to dazzling.

    What''s left is just a few small boxes, a desk, a bed and a few dolls.

    In the face of all this, sukui is not flustered, though, she has not yet got the other side''s memory.

    "System, memory? Send it to me. "

    Su Kui lies down on the bed, ready for memory fragment transmission.

    Only when she is fully integrated with the original memory can she play the role perfectly.

    [OK, is the host ready? So, I started! ]

    in memory transfer, transfer 10% 20%ˇ­ˇ­ 100%ˇ­ˇ­ Transfer complete! Next, have a good trip! ]Close your eyes and immerse yourself in the ocean of memory.

    The original owner is Zhou Mei, the youngest daughter of the Zhou family, but also a real Cinderella.

    When Zhou Mei''s father was ten years old, she died in a car accident, leaving behind a mess of companies, as well as a stepmother, a sister brought by her stepmother.

    The young stepmother became a widow before she was married into a rich family.

    However, she was not sad. After she quickly restrained the body for her father Zhou, she sold the company that was already in a state of dilapidation, left a large amount of money, and rushed the little daughter left in the main room to the attic to live in.

    Even if there are two and a half floors of small western buildings, the houses below can''t be used up, but Zhou Mei''s stepmother, sun Ruyue, is not willing to see Zhou Mei live well.

    From then on, sun Ruyue began to take care of all kinds of small white faces and fresh meat, and spent money like running water. At first, Zhou''s family was rich. As a result, sun Ruyue''s move even sold Zhou''s father''s company, the only source of income. How long can the rest of the money last?

    Of course, if she is willing to live a good life, bring up a pair of children and save money, it will not be a problem for her to live a rich life.

    However, she buys new jewelry, new clothes and bags every month. For half a year, she takes cruise ships and small fresh meat to travel abroad, which is very comfortable.

    Just this year, sun Ruyue suddenly found that the funds in her hands could no longer support her to live such a comfortable life??

    Zhou''s father has been dead for ten years. Zhou Mei, the little girl at the beginning, has grown from a white, tender and tender girl to a pretty girl.

    Looking at Zhou Mei, sun Ruyue thinks carefully.

    Her daughter, of course, is reluctant, although, she usually did not pay more attention to this daughter, two people are playing their own.

 Chapter 3006

    But -

    if you really want to exchange money to support the rich life now, sun Ruyue will not give up to take his daughter out. So I paid attention to Zhou Mei.

    Anyway, Zhou Mei has grown up. As long as she is sent out to marry a boss whom she has made good with, is that right?

    Besides, her short-lived father has been dead for so many years. Hasn''t she brought her up? Now, it''s time for her to repay!!

    Sun Ruyue''s idea is like this. Soon, she contacted a coal boss by phone. She was a boss who came to the devil to talk about business. She was in a remote area. Anyway, she only needed a sum of money. If she could send this eyesore farther, it would be great.

    Zhou Mei knows sun Ruyue doesn''t like herself, but when she really hears the news, the whole person is ignorant.

    How could she not think that her life has just begun. She has stars she likes, jobs she loves, things she wants to learn, and friends. She never thought that she would marry at the age of 18!!

    "No way, auntie. I don''t want to marry. I''m so small. I don''t want to marry!! You need money, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. I can go out to earn money. I''ll give you all the money I earn. I don''t want to marry. Please, please -- "

    maybe the original owner''s resentment is too deep, which makes this memory especially deep. In Su Kui''s mind, it can simulate the tone and action of Zhou Mei''s saying at that time.

    She must be cautious and pitiful. Did she kneel on the ground and beg under sun Ruyue''s feet?

    But in the end, Zhou Mei failed. She was shut in the room by sun Ruyue directly, and she was not allowed to go out. After she talked with the coal boss properly, she took the coal boss to see the real person.

    The coal boss, as many people tell him, is black. He wears a big gold chain around his neck and a mouth full of big yellow teeth smoked by tobacco. Looking at it, it makes his stomach go sour. It''s disgusting.

    Zhou Mei is, on the spot she vomited out, crying and begging sun Ruyue even more.

    But sun Ruyue hates her. How could she let her go?

    Coal boss gets angry and goes directly to Zhou''s house. He gives Zhou Mei to QJ. After that, Zhou Mei is stimulated. He is taken away by coal boss and leaves sun Ruyue a lot of money.

    The outside world basically only knows that there is a big Miss Zhou Lan in the Zhou family, but they don''t know that there is a little daughter, Zhou Mei.

    So, it''s just a little transparency. No one will be nosy and ask where Zhou Mei has gone.

    Only a few of her friends, because they couldn''t sleep last week for too long, came to Zhou''s house to look for them, not only didn''t see anyone, but also sun Ruyue directly sent servants to drive them out.

    Finally, he was upset and left a sentence. Zhou Mei went abroad to study. He probably won''t come back, so he took it with him.

    Zhou Mei''s friends are ordinary people. They can''t fight sun Ruyue at all. They can only believe her words.

    Zhou Mei, who was taken away, has been crazy and miserable all his life.

    That coal boss is a pervert. He has a habit of tormenting young girls. After playing with Zhou Mei for a while, she has no good place all over her body, and then abandons her directly.

    She was left in the alley and insulted by the punks.

    When he was lying in the alley with smelly ditch, Zhou Mei''s eyes were covered by fog and gradually became clear.

 Chapter 3007

    She thought, how has her life become like this?

    What if sun Ruyue is not here? Will her life be different?

    She thought that before she was ten years old, she was the treasure in her parents'' hands and lived like a princess in their house.

    Ten years later, her life has changed dramatically.

    Everything is off track.

    In the distance, a few students ran by and saw the people in the alley. They were scared. Wuraula ran away.

    After a long distance, she could hear that the students were laughing, "Hey, don''t mind your own business. What kind of police are you reporting? We are all students. It''s not good if we get revenge! "

    "What''s more, I heard my mother say that the hair salon here is full of young ladies in the fur business! I''m not sure. She''s also

    "Ah?? That''s disgusting! Let''s go! "

    "Hee hee hee, hurry back. We have an appointment to see the new movie starring Wen Xun!"

    "Yes, yes! But it''s a pity that he already has a girlfriend. It''s so hard!! What do you say he likes about a woman like that? "

    "Who said that? That woman seems to be called Zhou Lan?? It seems that she is a big lady. She has a lot of money in her family. Tut - "

    several students are murmuring away, but they don''t know that there is a living life in the alley, which is slowly passing away in their indifference and indifference.

    If she didn''t, she would be the same age as them?

    The girl''s hands were pinched out of blood, she looked at the haze of the sky, haze reflection into her eyes, a bloody hate.

    If yes, if yes -

    I would like to exchange my life and soul for the retribution of sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan!!!

    I only hope that they will suffer what I have suffered!

    [Ding - please accept the wishes of the client Zhou Mei. ]Wish 1: to prevent Zhou Lan from being with Wen Zheng. ]

    [wish 2: let Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan get the retribution they should have, let them experience her feeling at that time! ]

    it''s no surprise that Su Kui picked his eyebrows.

    Feeling a little depressed heavy, she squinted, walked to the desk, picked up the mirror placed above, looked at her face for a while.

    It''s not so amazing, but it''s the kind of eye-catching type that looks better and better.

    A pair of big freckles, black and bright eyes, black and white clear, some drooping eyes, it seems that she is more innocent and pure. Small nose, slightly baby fat face, small lips, is a typical cherry mouth, because of malnutrition, with light flesh pink, not ruddy.

    In the eyes of some animals, such looks are the most destructive.

    Because Zhou Mei is so pure, so pure --

    "well, this is a simple wish, just to stop Zhou Lan from falling in love with Wen Zheng?" Su Kui points a little lip, wrinkling her nose, she has entered a state of character more in line with this age of girls.

    It''s lovely to watch.

    In her sukui''s hand, there is no man who can''t be seduced, only the difference between wanting and not wanting.

    The system is on the side of warm prompt: "host, don''t forget, there is also a wish, let Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan get due retribution, this you don''t forget?"? ]

    it''s a must. The system has to remind you.

    This is related to its rating and promotion. This task must not fail!

 Chapter 3008

    Su Kui turned a white eye, turned over on the bed, rolled, blinked and said, "I see. It''s very simple."

    In this life, Zhou meI won''t be used to exchange a lot of money. Then, if Zhou Lan and Wen Zheng are stopped, where can they get money?

    Even, she can make them suffer in the critical moment.

    After all, they are used to living a luxurious life, from frugality to luxury, from luxury to frugality, that is the truth.

    Without money, they always try to get it.

    Money can make many people go to extremes.

    She waited for the fisherman''s convenience.

    The system recognized the confidence in her voice, and she was relieved that she had not failed after experiencing so many worlds.

    [the task of this world is very simple. According to your experience, it''s more than enough to deal with this low world. Don''t play too crazy. This time it''s welfare. I''m going to a meeting. It will take me a long time to come back. Take care of yourself! ]

    after becoming a high-level system, there will always be various things in the system, Su Kui has been used to it.

    She nodded and waved her hand casually. She didn''t even say a word, so she hurried away from the system.

    "Come on, don''t be long winded."

    System: [ ]

    as a partner for so long, this woman is as ruthless as ever!

    Systematic heartache escapes.

    -

    Su Kui lay on the bed for a while. It was quiet. The attic was very small. There was only one small window, which was enough for her to see the exquisite garden outside. It was green and the rose flowers in the yard were gorgeous.

    There are servants holding scissors and pruning branches outside.

    Su Kui thought about it. Now where is the plot going.

    And she sat up from her bed, and stretched herself, and went out of the attic.

    Most of the houses of Zhou Mei''s family were decorated with wooden structure, which is warm and natural. Now, exaggerated crystal chandeliers, metal European revolving stairs, and irregular red carpet.

    Everything, all revealing a luxury.

    Since Zhou''s father died, sun Ruyue thought that there had been traces of other women''s lives in this house, so she was not comfortable all over, and spent a lot of money directly. She hired a foreign interior decoration designer to completely renovate the whole house.

    At that time, Zhou Mei, who was still young, cried loudly and refused, which could not change anything at all. Her clothes, her toys, were all snatched by her stepsister, who was only one year older. The trace that mother and father once left disappeared gradually under her powerlessness.

    From then on, there is nothing in her memory that can be nostalgic.

    The reason why Zhou Mei has a deep memory of this period is that the interior decoration designer is a very young man. She saw two people in sun Ruyue''s bedroom with her father. They were surrounded by white flowers and meat. They were sitting in disgusting things!

    Since then, she has an instinctive resistance to the physical contact between men and women.

    Soon after her father died, she did so!

    Little Zhou Mei was hit hard.

    Sometimes, I hate my father. Why do I want to marry such a woman? She and her daughter are not good people at all! Before, I pretended to be nice to her in front of my father. As soon as my father left, I would bully her even more.

    Her Princess''s house was occupied and even rushed to live in the attic.

 Chapter 3009

    This is her remaining eight years of life.

    Mingming has a servant at home, but like Cinderella, she has to wash clothes for sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan. If she doesn''t work, sun Ruyue will threaten her, forbid her to go to school, and forbid her to go out for the reason of tormenting her.

    Zhou Mei is timid and cowardly, so she can only do so.

    This one, do it now.

    Su Kui stretched out her hand and spread out her palm. She was originally a rich lady. She ground several thick cocoons in her palm. She smiled sarcastically.

    You know, Zhou Mei was helpless at that time. She was young and had no ability to make a living. What else could she do besides give in?

    Moreover, she is reluctant to leave this home with all her beautiful memories.

    Su Kui closed his eyes and silently adjusted all the values of the body to fit the world.

    Her appearance and charm are all added to the body.

    When she opened her eyes, the original big eyes seemed to circle again, looking like cat''s pupils, dark eyes, like ink dyed eyes, making people dare not look directly. Black and white, water, a blink of an eye a frown, it is endless customs.

    In innocence, there is a charming charm.

    Now, she is Zhou Mei.

    Su Kui hummed a tune and went up the revolving stairs. After Zhou''s father died, all the servants were dismissed by sun Ruyue and replaced with new servants.

    These people all know that Zhou Mei is not sun Ruyue''s daughter. Although they despise sun Ruyue, they dare not look down on their employers.

    Even, we need to alienate Zhou Mei.

    Before, Zhou Mei was not pitiful without a servant. He secretly treated her well. On that day, Zhou Lan caught her. He didn''t even get his salary, so he was directly kicked out.

    "Sleep, you seem to sleep for a long time? Don''t forget to wash the clothes of the eldest lady, otherwise, she will definitely make trouble for you when she comes back! "

    Sukui had just gone down when he met a young man.

    He was not tall. He looked honest and honest, about twenty-five years old. He scratched the back of his head and reminded Su Kui.

    "I''d like to wash it for you, if I can. Oh, go quickly!"

    Zhou Lan didn''t come back last night. When she left, she lost a lot of clothes in the room and told Zhou Mei to wash them before she came back.

    At that time, Zhou Mei was upset and aggrieved. He had a resistance mentality, but he was afraid of Zhou Lan''s means.

    Remember again, she rebelled against Zhou Lan, and was forced into a messy bar by Zhou Lan. Then she left alone.

    If someone hadn''t saved her, she might not have been able to go home safely that night.

    So far, I still remember that the mouth of those hooligans with the smell of wine and the big hands wandering around her made her sick.

    "It''s OK, ADA, you go to be busy. I will do it here. Don''t worry."

    Su Kui smiled askew. Her long black hair hung down her cheek. Her big eyes twinkled with tiny stars. She was charming and charming.

    ADA''s face suddenly turned red. He looked down and said with a smile: "sleep, you are more and more beautiful!"

    "Thank you ~"

    Su Kui waved and walked into Zhou Lan''s room.

    With the addition of her appearance, the original Jasper family had to become a delicate Angel Doll.

    Standing at the door, Su Kui sneered and looked at Zhou Lan''s room slowly.

    The room is decorated in a dark Gothic style, with bloodthirsty skeletons hanging on the bed

 Chapter 3010

    Black chandeliers, countless retro light bulbs from the top down. Black white stripe carpet. Even the tables and chairs and the big bed are black.

    Walking into this bedroom, I feel a sense of depression.

    Zhou Mei used to be a challenge every time he came here. She always felt that the skull head and two black eyes were looking at her.

    When she first came here, she had nightmares that night, and began to have a fever the next day, which lasted for three days.

    If ADA didn''t find out, she would die in the attic, nobody would know.

    Zhou Lan''s evil is not only that, she knows that Zhou Mei is timid, but also intentionally knocks on Zhou Mei''s door in the middle of the night, pretends to be a ghost, groans, cries and calls Zhou Mei''s name.

    It was not until Zhou Mei was scared to tears that she left.

    But every time, can succeed, frighten Zhou Mei.

    She is now, every night to sleep, sleep restlessly. Nightmares are common. When you sleep, you need to wear earphones to calm down a little.

    However, if she is not frightened, Zhou Lan will still be angry.

    Still punish her.

    The tormented Zhou Mei can''t sleep at night and can''t eat safely.

    It can be said that Zhou Mei hated sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter, but did not dare to resist, and did not have the strength to resist.

    "Hiss -" that''s it?

    Su Kui stared at the skull head for a long time. Suddenly, he said, "well, it''s interesting, but it''s not realistic enough."

    As she spoke, she staggered into the bathroom.

    The house is messy. Zhou Mei''s task is not only to wash clothes for Zhou Lan, but also to help Zhou Lan tidy up the room.

    If there is not Zhou Mei, I''m afraid that Zhou Lan''s room can rival the pig''s nest.

    We can only say that although we have lived in the upper class, we still cannot change the bad habits we have learned in some places.

    Like her mother, she was obsessed with affairs.

    Three days and two ends will go out to find a man. Sometimes, two mothers and daughters can share the same man. It''s because I know Zhou Lan''s nature. Before Zhou Mei died, I didn''t want my favorite idol to be with such a dirty woman.

    It''s disgusting! Maybe one day, it''s inexplicable to get dirty!

    If there is no offline system that can roll over your eyes, I''m afraid that all your eyes will turn over.

    isn''t that bullshit? After so many experiences in the world, even her hands are stained with countless blood and life, will she be afraid of this?

    Isn''t it a joke!

    She has even done ghosts, so to speak, she is not afraid of the earth.

    The system thought.

    Su Kui found its existence directly, "hurry up, don''t disturb me!"

    The system pours: "do you really wash clothes for the hostess? I don''t believe it! ]

    this woman is born to be served. If she will willingly serve others, she will kill the system. It is not believed.

    I''m afraid, she thought about how to be a demon.

    Sure enough, before the system spoke, Su Kui looked around and saw a eyebrow trimming blade on the washstand. He took it out slowly and put it in the palm to play.

    "Well, those who know me, the system, then, now you can really roll, don''t be found by me peeping in silence!"

 Chapter 3011

    In her tone, there was a threat. It was gloomy and scared the system.

    He snorted coldly, got off the line and went to the meeting.

    And Su Kui, who got the blade, bowed his head and kept silent for a while. He looked at the clothes he had lost in the laundry basket, and even the interesting underwear. He was disgusted.

    Unable to find the gloves for the time being, she felt nauseous and suddenly took out the blade, brushed it directly for a few times, and separated the thin cloth under her hand into pieces.

    Then, step back two steps with satisfaction, drop the blade and enjoy your masterpiece.

    Let her work? Su Kui said: No, it''s impossible to work in this life.

    You can only make a salted fish and depend on your lover to raise it like this.

    After all, sukui didn''t leave immediately, but turned on the tap, poured half a bottle of hand sanitizer, almost rubbed off the skin on his hand, and then he would give up.

    For the time being, give Zhou Lan such a lesson.

    So they can know that she''s here! Zhou Mei is not a poor kid who was bullied by others before!

    But sun Ruyue, let Su Kui quite some regrets.

    She went on a journey. It seems that she went with a small fresh meat in a new entertainment circle. She packed a cruise ship with a lot of money and went to Shengge at night with three or two ladies.

    Wait for her to come back -

    Su Kui chuckles, she has a big gift to give her!

    -

    "Zhou Mei! Zhou Mei! I know you''re in there. Come out! You little bitch, did you cut my clothes? "

    Su Kui lies on the bed and brushes her cell phone, listening to the clapping of the door panel.

    Her eyes moved, ignored, and continued to hang their eyes and brush a hot forum, watching the same person''s movements.

    Smell.

    Just look, make sure you look, it''s the person you''re looking for.

    As a fifteen year old boy who broke into the entertainment circle, he was undoubtedly successful.

    Now 25 years old, it is the time when he is young and frivolous, his achievements are enough for everyone in the entertainment circle to look up to. He walked at the front and became the forerunner of most young people.

    Even smaller than him, standing in front of him, you have to be honest and call the teacher or elder Wen Wen.

    In the entertainment circle, we don''t judge the length by age, but by strength.

    Wen Zheng started his career as a singer. Other men''s groups were very popular. He just managed to make a living alone. A few years ago, when the singer was tired of acting, he suddenly wanted to go to the theatre. The first one was a big production linked with the international market, and he took the movie emperor trophy directly.

    He was talked about in circles for days and nights.

    It''s such an excellent person.

    The only thing that bothers fans is that it''s too much to smell him!! No matter whether it''s true or not, the entertainment headlines of each month are all about which female star he spent Spring nights with, coming out of the hotel together, or watching scripts in the hotel late at night, staying in the bar together, eating together, etc

    If he doesn''t have a scandal, the fans will be uncomfortable.

    Thought: will the media hold some big moves and want to let it out?

    However, the only thing that reassures the girlfriends is probably that, although there are countless tidbits, none of them have been admitted by his own mouth.

    Maybe it''s just heat.

    Fans can only comfort themselves in this way.

    But even if it''s true, then what? Unmarried men and unmarried women, as long as good measures are taken and good works are often produced, that is, good actors and singers in everyone''s mind!

    Yes, it''s just wayward!

 Chapter 3012

    Unfortunately, it happened to be ADA who was called up. He was in a dilemma when he stood at the door. He was not very happy. It was clear that Mei Mei was the real miss of the Zhou family. The mother and daughter were two hatchhikers. They had to insult Zhou Mei so much.

    It''s too bad.

    ADA''s mother is sun Ruyue''s nanny. She is also worried about following up. Seeing ADA hesitant, she frowns and drags his clothes, asking him not to hesitate to listen to Zhou Lan.

    They are just ordinary people who take the salary of sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter. Although they usually feel sorry for Zhou Mei, they dare not show it in front of the two people, because once they are found, their mother and son''s work may not be guaranteed.

    Sun ruyuekai''s salary is high, and she works here leisurely. Her son''s head is not easy to use. She can only take people around for ten years to watch for fear of something.

    She can''t see her son''s mood, but even if Zhou Mei is down again, she won''t be liked by sun Ruyue. Zhou Mei is also a daughter of great fortune. With Ada, it''s possible in her life!

    It has to be said that ADA''s mother can see clearly.

    "ADA! What are you waiting for? Don''t break the little bitch''s door! I''d like to see if she died in it. It''s a revolt. How dare she not obey! I''ll show her today! "

    ADA didn''t move. He frowned and wrote all his thoughts on the forehead.

    Zhou Lan took a look at him, and was laughed by Qi. With a cry, she hugged her chest with both hands and looked at Ada in her spare time. She asked, "is this reluctant? Why, didn''t you even listen to my orders? Don''t you forget whose salary do you get?! It''s me, not Zhou Mei!! You''d better think clearly. If you don''t obey this time, you can get out of Zhou''s house for me. I don''t welcome servants who don''t obey!! "

    "Ah Don''t be angry, lady, ADA. Don''t hurry! "

    ADA''s mother was shocked. They lost the job. Where are they going to find another job with their son? How easy is the job?

    "Go, go! Are you going to piss me off? "

    ADA''s mother didn''t expect that Zhou Mei''s influence on ADA was so heavy. They two, but it''s never possible!!!

    She was so angry that she almost fainted. She pushed ADA to the door of Zhou Mei''s room and pointed to the door and said, "listen to the elder lady, hurry up!"

    ADA has nothing else, just a good strength, so Zhou Lan bumps into the door, the first thought is Ada.

    ADA pursed his lips, knowing that this time it was really necessary to bump.

    In my heart, I said sorry to Zhou Mei in silence. I''m going to knock the door.

    Suddenly, the ear heard a click, ADA eyes a bright, timely stop action. He saw the door in front of him and was pulled open.

    Standing at the door, is Zhou Mei the girl in some white cotton pajamas washed?

    For a long time, she was standing at the door of the room without turning on the light. In the dim light around, only her skin was white, almost shining.

    It hurt Zhou Lan''s eyes. Zhou Mei is like this! No matter how hard she suffered, let her work, let her go out in the hot weather to send leaflets, even if the sun is tanned, it will come back soon.

    And she needs to get a whitening injection to maintain her fair skin.

    In this way, standing in front of her, you can see the difference when you compare them.

 Chapter 3013

    One is natural and smooth skin, the other is processed after tomorrow.

    This is the gap, the huge gap! Tell her to really look at Zhou Mei, feel more disgusting!

    Su Kui stood at the door and looked at Zhou Lan with a sneer. At the door stood ADA and her son, who were stunned.

    When they saw sunflower coming out of the room, they were both relieved. After all, the character she showed before, so timid, offended Zhou Lan this time, thought she couldn''t think of it, and did something stupid in the room.

    Fortunately, she''s OK -

    and, it seems, full of spirit, it''s a brand new, unspeakable face!

    Su Kui took a look at Ada''s mother and son and said, "ADA, aunt Xu, go down first. I have nothing to do with you here."

    The loft is so far away. How many people are there?

    Zhou Lan snorted coldly, but didn''t retort. She raised her chin, and ADA and her son dared to go down the stairs.

    But ADA obviously did not trust Su Kui. He looked back step by step, worried in his eyes. He was really afraid. Zhou Lan, the fierce woman, would fight her.

    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."

    Su Kui silently shakes her hand and makes a look in her eyes to let ADA not worry. She''s OK here.

    She has come. Now, Zhou Lan is the only one to suffer.

    As soon as people left, Zhou Lan sneered and said, "Zhou Mei, you''re so brave. I asked you to wash your clothes. You dare to tear my clothes. I think you haven''t been cleaned up recently. The skin is itchy!"

    Zhou Lan stepped on high-heeled shoes and walked down to Su Kui.

    Su Kui looks up and looks at Zhou Lan carelessly.

    Zhou Lan, like sun Ruyue, is 170 in size, while Zhou Mei, only 160 in height and character, is suppressed by each other.

    But in sunflower, there is no such possibility.

    To suppress is to crush the past by momentum, not by height.

    To be a man, one should have a brain.

    "Talk, don''t fucking dumb me!" Zhou Lan reached out and pushed Su Kui. Su Kui didn''t hide. She pushed her directly to the wall.

    Her thin and thin back hit the cold wall, the bones hurt, but her face, with a shallow smile, crooked head, big eyes, because there is no light around, it is dark, can not see what she is thinking.

    His eyes are black as ghosts.

    Zhou Lan frowned. "Zhou Mei, what are you doing? I''ll tell you, don''t make it up for me. Be obedient. Maybe I can treat you better. If you dare not, I''ll let her marry you when mom comes back! "

    Zhou Lan heard sun Ruyue say this before. Moreover, she recently felt that she was too short of money to support her life.

    It''s nearly two months since she bought a new product.

    In this way, friends around her are asking her why she hasn''t bought a new bag or jewelry of luxury recently.

    Looking at those people with inquiry, deep in the eyes of the irony, she did not hit a gas.

    No money? How could she have no money?!

    When Zhou Mei is married, she will be rich?!

    Zhou Lan thinks so. She is in a good mood. Then, this time, she won''t hit her face.

    "Zhou Mei, you''d better kneel down and apologize to me. Maybe I''ll forgive you, or you won''t want to bear the consequences!"

 Chapter 3014

    Zhou Lan saw that Su Kui had not spoken, so she said.

    She didn''t care what was in sukui''s mind at all. She only worried that sukui would not listen.

    After all, she has to rely on her to live a rich life again.

    "Kneel down? Apologize? "

    Su Kui droops her eyes and plays with her black hair hanging to her side. She has all kinds of bangs and long hair with natural curls on her waist. She has a lot of hair, like seaweed, scattered behind her.

    She gently opened her lips, pink lips, with a splash of water, "what are you talking about, how can I not understand?"

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was as clear as spring water, and the water was watery when he spoke. He was charming and innocent.

    It seems that I really don''t understand what Zhou Lan said.

    As we all know, Zhou Lan usually hates this kind of affectation and looks at the soft and weak girls.

    She has several small white faces, all for this type of girl, to break up with her!

    It can be imagined that Zhou Lan dislikes Su Kui to what extent.

    Even if she showed an expression, she could think of so many.

    "Oh, pretend you don''t understand, do you? Good! "

    Then, don''t blame me for being rude!!

    Zhou Lan strode straight to Su Kui''s slender wrist, trying to throw her to the ground.

    But this time, it''s weird. It didn''t work.

    Su Kui stood on the spot, leaning against the wall, two feet, as if rooted in the floor, no matter how hard Zhou Lan tried, she just didn''t move a cent.

    Not only that, but also she looked up with a smile, looked at Zhou Lan and asked, "what are you going to do? Do you still want to deal with me with the same old methods as before? Zhou Lan, is your mother and daughter too aggressive? Is it not enough that Hatoyama has bullied me for eight years? "

    Before the voice fell, she suddenly reached out and easily escaped from Zhou Lan''s hands. Even Zhou Lan was still in the mood that Zhou Mei dared to resist. Su Kui had quickly pushed her to the appendix.

    "Ah!"

    Zhou Lan exclaimed, staggering a few steps, his back suddenly hit the appendix.

    The appendix is a metal escalator. You can imagine how painful it was when it hit it. Zhou Lan cried out in pain and looked at Su Kui in the eyes. She was so vicious that she wished she had eaten Su Kui.

    "Zhou Mei, how dare you --"

    "dare you? I have done everything. What dare I do? "

    Su Kui tilted his head, pinned his hair behind his ears, and showed his bright and clean cheek. Beside his cheek, he had a natural tenderness, which was as delicious as a peach.

    "Zhou Lan, heaven''s way of reincarnation, has a bad response. All I have done today is to tell you that I didn''t have Zhou Mei. I remember that my father''s will doesn''t have your mother and daughter''s inheritance right, right? You take my things, sooner or later, I''ll let you all spit out!! "

    Zhou Lan''s face changed so much that she couldn''t be shocked. How did she know all this?! Who told her?

    At that time, Zhou Mei was only ten years old. What did she know?

    Sun Ruyue always tells Zhou Mei that she has no right to inherit, and Zhou Fu has left all the money to her.

    In fact, sun Ruyue is lying. She secretly transfers her property to her own name and starts to spend it in a big way. She grabs Zhou Mei''s things. It''s probably a matter of conscience. So she does it more thoroughly. She drives Zhou Mei to the attic, and her heart is clear when she doesn''t see it.

    Later, Zhou Lan got a little older and knew about it. What she did was to hide it with sun Ruyue.

 Chapter 3015

    Now, Zhou Mei knows everything.

    But, the money has been almost spent by their mother and daughter! If she is found -

    isn''t she going to jail with her mother??

    Illegal transfer of property, but commercial crime!

    "Go away. Don''t try to harass me again. Otherwise, I''ll go too far. If you don''t believe me, try it!"

    Zhou Lan has been struck by Su Kui''s words. The whole person is delirious. She left a sentence, "what nonsense do you say! What about dreaming?! Dad''s money is all for mom, and you, no money! Don''t think that in a few words, the truth will come true! "

    Finish saying, don''t wait for Su Kui to react, she runs downstairs in a panic and goes to call sun Ruyue.

    Seeing her running away in a hurry, Su Kui made a short smile with her hands around her chest.

    In the voice, there is endless mockery.

    She didn''t know about the inheritance right at all. Zhou Mei had been kept in the dark all her life. Until she died, she had a grudge against her father.

    However, she didn''t think that at the beginning, when Zhou Fu married sun Ruyue, he also wanted to have someone to take care of his daughter. He didn''t think that he would die in a car accident soon after his marriage, and then his daughter''s life would be miserable.

    If he knew it, he would regret it.

    As a businessman, many rich people want to get a man to inherit everything in their family.

    And Zhou Fu, as long as Zhou Mei has a daughter, and since childhood, he has been in love with thousands of people. He wants to give everything to her, hoping to give her all his heart.

    So, just now, Su Kui had an idea between the lightning and the Firestone.

    Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan have no reason for their hostility to Zhou Mei. What''s the reason? In the end what is it?

    Then, there was the words of the day before.

    Originally, Su Kui was not sure. Now, Su Kui has basically confirmed his conjecture. Sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter really occupied Zhou Mei''s property.

    Still hide Zhou Mei, transfer all her property.

    Zhou Fu loves Zhou Mei''s mother so much. How could she marry a woman soon after her mother died?

    The biggest possibility is Su Kui''s guess. Now, it has been confirmed that it is exactly what she thinks.

    Even now, sukui has a much bolder guess.

    Will the death of Zhou''s father not be entirely accidental???

    She was startled by the idea, and turned to it, and it lingered in her mind, unwilling to leave for a long time.

    Su Kui thought about it carefully, the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    -

    and downstairs.

    In a Gothic bedroom, it''s Zhou Lan''s room.

    She was nervously holding her cell phone and spinning around the room.

    But in the mobile phone, there is only one sentence: "sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy, please dial later Sorry, you... "

    "Fuck!"

    Zhou Lan broke out a rude remark and fell off his mobile phone.

    When is it? Her mother doesn''t know that she is still lying on the bed of fresh meat, singing day and night!!!

    In case Zhou Mei really knows everything, where should their mother and daughter go?

    No, she can''t lose it.

    She never wanted to go back to her former life.

    Zhou Lan unconsciously bit her lower lip to bleed.

    However, sun Ruyue can''t be contacted. It''s useless for her to worry.

    Anxious and irritable character, let her suddenly raise her hand, the whole room can smash things, all smash the ragged.

    Then I gasped and sat on the floor.

 Chapter 3016

    What to do? What to do??

    Zhou Lan severely scratched his hair for several times. At last, he leaned awkwardly on the edge of the bed, with his head back and his eyes vacant.

    There is a mess in my mind, so I can''t think about things properly.

    However, there is only one idea, which is extremely clear.

    Absolutely not, leave Zhou Mei at home again, also can''t let her take what she has now!

    At this time, by her smash to the ground, the screen all broken cell phone rang.

    She picked it up and put it through.

    At the other end of the phone, there was a woman''s charming and hoarse voice, which seemed to have just pulled away from something hearty and incisive. In the tone, there was also a sense of lust.

    "Hello baby, how can I call my mother at this time? What can I do for you? "

    Women speak very whistly, and even from Zhou Lan''s earpiece, they can hear the slurping of saliva from time to time.

    She is in a bad mood now, not in the mood to talk to her mother.

    Directly said: "are you surrounded by others? Now immediately, get rid of him. I have something serious to tell you! "

    Zhou Lan''s tone is very cautious. Unfortunately, it doesn''t affect sun Ruyue, who is far away on the other side of the ocean.

    She was wearing a bathrobe, a big hand, and was still making trouble under her skirt. She giggled and smiled, and did not dodge.

    Even began to joke with Zhou Lan, "what''s the matter? Are you pregnant, baby

    When she thought about it, she even laughed like she thought of some funny joke.

    Zhou Lan is so angry that she screams out in a frenzy, without saving face for her mother. "When are you still in the mood to flirt? I tell you, Zhou Mei may know our secret! Come back quickly! "

    As soon as the voice fell, sun Ruyue, who was flirting with her boyfriend, suddenly sat up from the sofa. Her bathrobe had been peeled to the elbow. She could not help but pick it up. Her eyebrows were wrinkled tightly. She hurried into the bathroom and asked in a low voice, "are you serious?"

    She and Zhou Lan know each other very well, as long as they have a simple sentence, they will know what the secret is.

    "What are you doing!" Zhou Lan saw that her mother didn''t make any more nonsense. Her tone was better, but she was still angry.

    "You should come back quickly. You''d better get home tomorrow. Let''s discuss how to do it. Never let Zhou meI know the real facts. Otherwise, we all have to finish. Think about your life now!"

    The bath fire in the body, because Zhou Lan''s words, as if a basin of cold water poured to sun Ruyue''s head, let her calm down completely.

    She pursed her lips, pulled her clothes, and said in a deep voice, "are you sure Zhou Mei really knows this?"

    For her mother''s repeated doubts, Zhou Lan said crazily, "what she said to me personally, she said that her father clearly did not leave a penny for you and me, and the inheritance right is hers! It''s all like this. She must know everything. If we give her another chance to publicize it, we will be doomed! "

    "And you, the life you have now, the little white faces you keep, will leave you!" Zhou Lan knows where sun Ruyue''s pain is.

    In sun Ruyue''s heart, the most important thing is not her daughter, but her rich life.

    Rao is cold, but that''s what it is.

    So Zhou Lan also learned sun Ruyue''s cool thin, game life, lost a heart.

 Chapter 3017

    And sun Ruyue''s answer did not disappoint Zhou Lan.

    She scolded impatiently and said, "I know, I will hurry back as soon as possible!"

    Sun Ruyue has only been out for more than a month this time, which is still a long time from the plan. Now, the little fresh meat on the bed is one she likes very much recently. It''s very useful and deep.

    At this juncture, Zhou Mei did such a thing for her. Sun ruyueqi gnashed his teeth and waited for her to go back and see how she could clean up Zhou Mei''s little bitch!

    It''s a good day, but we have to do something.

    So good, Zhou Mei doesn''t let her be better, and she can''t be better herself!

    At this time sun Ruyue didn''t know. When she went home, there was a huge surprise waiting for her. Zhou Mei at home was not a little girl bullied by others.

    Hung up with Zhou Lan''s call, sun Ruyue did not flirt with the mind, a push away to kiss the little boyfriend, cold face dialed a phone.

    "Hello, is that boss Huang? What did you think about the matter we discussed last time? "

    "Well? Think again, boss Huang. What do you need to think about? I know that you want to have a change. Zhou Mei is also a real lady, so you don''t like it

    "I''ve played so many girls, but I don''t think I''ve ever played a real lady of gold, have I? The price is negotiable, as long as you take her away as soon as possible!!! "

    "Well, I''ll see you later!"

    Sun Yuebao''s little fresh meat touched his nose wisely, pretended not to understand, and walked out quickly.

    He just showed his head in the entertainment circle and offended sun Ruyue.

    What''s more, it has nothing to do with him. Each person sweeps the snow in front of the door, and he can''t help sun Ruyue''s girl who is regarded as a trading product.

    But from the bottom of my heart, I have begun to think about the separation from sun Ruyue. Such a vicious woman will not one day give him a fatal blow.

    He has, too, what he wants.

    When two people are together, they just take what they need!

    Soon, sun Ruyue booked the ticket for that day and went back to China. Zhou Lan didn''t go anywhere, so she waited at home.

    Dinner time arrived, Su Kui hummed, dressed in a small skirt, came down from the upstairs and sat on the table.

    Zhou Lan frowned and stared at her displeased.

    She has been used to not eating at the same table with Zhou Mei. Usually, she and sun Ruyue eat first. The leftovers are Zhou Mei''s.

    "Zhou Mei, roll down. Who allowed you to eat at the table?"

    A command, said particularly upright.

    Su Kui slowly served himself a spoonful of soup, slightly bowed his head and took a sip. It was delicious and salty.

    It''s her favorite taste.

    "The chef''s craftsmanship is getting better and better. Well, aunt Xu, tell the kitchen that I want to eat the little wonton he made in the morning. Please remember to call me."

    Su Kui doesn''t even care about Zhou Lan. Angry, she jumps like a clown.

    "You -" Zhou Lan clenched her teeth, "I see who dares to listen to her! Zhou Mei, do you want to rebel? I''ve already called my mother to see how to clean you up when she comes back! "

    After that, she proudly stared at Su Kui, waiting to see her beg for mercy.

    Basically, as long as sun Ruyue is mentioned, Zhou Mei always shivers. Her fear of sun Ruyue has been carved into her bones.

 Chapter 3018

    "Here..."

    Aunt Xu is also in a dilemma. She stands in the same place and holds her apron. She doesn''t know who to listen to.

    She also reflected, since Su Kui woke up, it seems really changed a lot. The most obvious thing is that he refused to listen to Zhou Lan.

    Is this the late rebel?

    Aunt Xu thought, frowning.

    ADA just heard this sentence, but he executed the order of sukui very well. He went into the kitchen and conveyed the words of sukui, the chef.

    The angry Zhou Lan directly fell the chopsticks in front of him this time, "ADA! How dare you! How dare you listen to Zhou Mei without my permission? Get out of here! I''ll tell you, you''re not my weekly servant since today!! "

    "Wait a minute --"

    Su Kui ate and drank enough, put down the dishes gracefully, took the napkin and wiped the corners of his lips, looked up at Zhou Lan slowly and said lightly: "Zhou Lan, you may not understand one thing, you and sun Ruyue are the two bitches of jiuzhanmagpie nest, the real heir of Zhou family, I, Zhou Mei! The Zhou family is mine too. I don''t care how it used to be, but from now on, I''m sorry that you have lost the qualification to dominate the Zhou family!! "

    "And if you take all of me, I will let you spit it out one mouthful at a time! Otherwise -- "

    She sneers, a pair of dark and deep eyes are big and frightening, looking at the deep and cold, and drawing a little bloodthirsty.

    "We can see!"

    The spoon was thrown back into the bowl, making a crisp little sound.

    Also let aunt Xu, suddenly relieved.

    Zhou Jia, is Zhou Mei''s?

    So, now is the time for her to ask for everything? It has to be said that Aunt Xu is able to look at people''s eyes, but if she can have a good-natured master''s home, she will always be happier than sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter.

    Moreover, her son, also need not lose his job.

    "Zhou Mei, do you think that if you say a word, everything will come back to you? You dream! "

    This is Zhou Lan today. For the second time, she heard about the inheritance from Su Kui.

    If at first she was frightened, or even suspected that Zhou Mei deliberately deceived them. So now, it''s the second time that Su Kui has said this firmly.

    So, in all likelihood, she really knows the truth.

    She pressed her lips tightly, her heart was so flustered that she could not put face on her mouth.

    Over the years, the humiliation of Zhou Mei has made her totally despise the girls in front of her from body to heart.

    Even if Su Kui said this, she still did not take Su Kui in the eyes.

    Think, even if Su Kui knows everything, when her mother comes back, she will find the backbone, the mother and daughter work together, when time comes, marry Zhou Mei far away, when time goes by, she can escape from boss Huang''s hands, and then come back to fight with them for inheritance rights?

    It''s a dream!!

    Su Kui thought with her toes, knowing what a bad idea Zhou Lan had in her head.

    "Oh? Let''s see if I dream! "

    Compared with Zhou Lan''s rage, Su Kui is very calm. She is too calm to watch. Aunt Xu and ADA are frightened.

    As if the next second, two people will fight.

    No -

    it''s Zhou Lan who should talk to another person. He is fighting against Zhou Mei unilaterally.

 Chapter 3019

    But Zhou Lan didn''t, her eyes turned quickly, her eyes were lifeless, as if she was thinking about something.

    Su Kui knocked on the table. Just then, the car engine rang outside the door. Aunt Xu''s heart pounded like a hammer.

    Sun Ruyue is back. What should I do?

    She took a worried look at Su Kui. She''s still sitting here. Now she doesn''t hide? She''s not going to die? Sun Ruyue''s means, even a person who has lived most of her life, can''t see past.

    "Miss, how about you..."

    She clenched her teeth and fought for the possibility of losing her job. She went up to remind Su Kui and beckoned her to go upstairs.

    Zhou Lan''s eyes brightened. She fiddled with the red curls and the thick tattoos on her arms, which extended all the way to her chest. The spirit of depression hit by Su Kui recovered after hearing the sound of the car brake.

    She stood up calmly and gouged out sunflower, as if she wanted to scrape a piece of meat off her body. A high chin, as of a successful rooster.

    Su Kui didn''t know why he suddenly thought of this word.

    But -

    looking at Zhou Lan''s messy long curls, tattoos and decadent temperament, there is nothing special in her.

    I don''t know how the smell of the last life really looked on her.

    Such a woman can really draw an equal sign with an animal, that is, chicken!

    "Wait for me!"

    Zhou Lan left a sentence and stepped on high heels to welcome out.

    The living room suddenly quieted down. ADA came up a few steps and said anxiously, "what should I do? Madam came back, Mei Mei, you shouldn''t be like this. What should you do in case they are in trouble together? You... "

    "Well, ADA, I know you care about me," Su Kui said, determined to win. "But I have to take back all the things of Zhou family, so that I can not waste my father''s hard work. Now I know that his love for me has never disappeared."

    Even if he made a wrong decision, Su Kui still chose to forgive.

    "You go back to your room to have a rest first. You can save your money. Don''t worry. I have a trump card in my hand. They dare not take me for anything! But you are here, and I am bound. "

    Su Kui directly blocked the rest of his words and didn''t give them a chance to refute them.

    Aunt Xu is more intelligent. She knows that the next thing is not something that their mother and son can interfere in. If one of them is not careful, she may be hurt and lose her job.

    She nodded. "Well, miss, be careful yourself. If there is anything wrong, you will scream loudly Let''s call the police for you! "

    She bit her teeth, moved by Su Kui''s just maintenance, but also changed her mind.

    Even if you really lose your job, you can''t be sorry for your conscience.

    Su Kui eyes flashed an accident, but still nodded, "OK, I know."

    At this time, the high-heeled shoes knocked on the floor outside the door, making a crisp clattering sound. Aunt Xu''s face, under Su Kui''s wave, quickly dragged ADA away.

    So when sun Ruyue came in, she saw Su Kui alone, sitting in the main seat. The girl was small and looked like a large doll, vulnerable.

    She sneered, and the tension all the way dissipated when she saw sukui.

    Even despised own daughter, greatly turned a white eye.

 Chapter 3020

    She said to Zhou Lan, "that''s what you said she''s going to rebel, but it''s just a little girl movie. You can''t deal with it. I really teach you in vain!"

    Zhou Lan did not show weakness either. She sneered and implied sarcasm, "yes, after all, you only taught me how to sleep with men, but you didn''t teach me how to deal with these things!"

    "You -" sun Ruyue has a headache! She pressed her brow and shouted, "Zhou Lan, I''m your mother!"

    "Oh, so what?" Zhou Lan turned a white eye. The two men were in the same situation and refused to give in at all.

    "Sometimes, I don''t want to have a mother like you!"

    In fact, when she dreamt back in the middle of the night, Zhou Lan always couldn''t help thinking, what kind of life would she have if she didn''t come from such a family? At least, not so debauched, right?

    In fact, what''s the difference between her and sun Ruyue''s industry?

    It''s just a person who doesn''t have a choice. Now, they have a choice!

    "Well, since you dislike me so much, I won''t stop you if you pack up and leave!"

    Sun Ruyue is not polite, drop a sentence directly, stride toward Su Kui.

    This time, Zhou Lan stopped talking. She clenched her fists and gradually tightened her lips.

    "Zhou Mei?"

    Sun Ruyue is obviously much higher than Zhou Lan''s rank. She frowns at Su Kui when she doesn''t come in. She stands in the same place, wearing a small golden suspender and high-heeled shoes of the same color. It''s cold at night. She wears a small black fringe shawl.

    The long and medium curly hair hangs on the shoulder, and it''s hard to hide a trace of fatigue and anger in her eyes, but it''s well concealed by her. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.

    At the moment, her hands around her chest, looking down at the sunflower sitting at the table, quietly looking at sunflower.

    When she saw sukui, sukui was also looking at her.

    The two people take back their eyes at the same time, Su Kui sits still, she tilts her head, the more powerful the other party is, the more she pretends to be innocent and pure.

    A pair of big eyes blinked and blinked. Under the huge crystal chandelier, the streamer turned. "How, first time to know me?" She didn''t answer questions.

    Sun Ruyue smiled interestingly, "you have changed a lot," and after looking at it, sun Ruyue came to a conclusion.

    Girls are really different. The cowardice in her eyes and the fear of her seem to be eliminated in a short time.

    The eyes are clear, but deep and contradictory. It''s just a girl who has just turned 18.

    It''s incredible, isn''t it?

    In front of sun Ruyue.

    "People will always change and be bullied, right?" Sunflower is crooked.

    "What do you want?" Sun Ruyue''s eyes narrowed quickly, and his eyes flashed quickly to ridicule and change? Easy to say!

    You think I''ll give you a chance to change?

    Two people you come to me, only Zhou Lan, from the beginning of the victory in hand, into surprise and consternation.

    Zhou Mei''s performance is totally different from her imagination!

    Zhou Mei, why not be afraid of her mother? Isn''t she very afraid of sun Ruyue?

    Su Kui shook his head and shook his fingers like a smile. "No, no, no, you''re wrong. How can you do that? It should be said that I''m going to get something back. "

    Her tone of tone is plain, let Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan stand opposite directly, changed face at the same time.

    For the third time tonight.

    Zhou Lan saw her determination.

 Chapter 3021

    The girl sat there at will, slender and thin, looking vulnerable. She leaned on her chin, a pair of big eyes flickering, with malice, looking at sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan.

    "Ah..."

    For a long time, sun Ruyue reacted, his expression did not change, and he chuckled briefly.

    "Take it?" She asked in a soft voice, "what do you use? Zhou Mei, I advise you to be obedient, don''t give me any moths, otherwise, you certainly don''t want to know. "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, tilted her head, and was charming and charming. "But what if I had to do something? What are you going to do with me, huh?? Now that you''ve said it, "she suddenly stood up from the chair with her hands on the table and caught sun Ruyue''s threatening eyes." then I''d better warn you -- "

    her voice is very soft and light, as if the snow on the feather in winter night doesn''t make any movement, but it''s enough, it''s cold to my heart.

    "If you want to do something to me, you''d better think about it. Are you ready to bear the consequences?"

    "Zhou Mei, dare you!!!"

    Sun Ruyue''s expression suddenly collapses, her eyes are cold, her face is livid, and she stares at Su Kui.

    "Of course I dare," Su Kui covered her mouth and giggled. "I was young and bullied before, but don''t forget that when my father was alive, there were many good friends with whom I had contacted. If I disappeared accidentally, you said When they look for someone, who should they ask? "

    "You --"

    Zhou Lan was also surprised. She didn''t even think of it.

    In the past, they killed Zhou Mei. She didn''t dare to speak ill of sun Ruyue and her. Even if Zhou''s friends wanted to help her, they could watch Zhou Mei intact and grow up healthy. They didn''t have much to say.

    After all, Zhou Mei never asked for help.

    They helped her for a while. Can they help her for a lifetime?

    Su Kui is also wondering, what did Zhou Mei fear from sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan in his last life? A good hand of cards is a mess. In fact, as long as she is a little bit tough, ask Zhou Fu''s friends for help. Those uncles and aunts are absolutely willing to help her!

    Moreover, she will have the very big possibility, the counter attack becomes the female Lord!

    However, Zhou Mei didn''t, so she died with injustice on that humiliating and gloomy day.

    Finally ushered in the sunflower, sunflower can not put the existing resources not to use, their own to fight with sun Ruyue.

    How can sun Ruyue say that he has been in this circle for so many years, and also has his own certain contacts.

    And she is vicious, so-called people are like birds of a feather, want to know, her friends, nothing good.

    She needs to find someone to protect her as soon as possible.

    Just now Su Kui said this, just in time, shocked sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan.

    Want to change her money again? But think about whether they can bear the consequences!!

    "Good! Good job, Zhou Mei. I''ve underestimated you! "

    Sun Ruyue smiled instead of angry. She clapped her hands and smiled with appreciation.

    I didn''t know how much she liked sunflower.

    "Yes," Su Kui said in response to sun Ruyue. She was neither sad nor happy, nor proud of being a winner, nor angry or timid about her enemies.

    Zhou Lan frowns. She doesn''t understand why her mother just let Zhou Mei go. She wants to talk and stops, "Mom! You just let this little bitch go?! "

 Chapter 3022

    How can this work? If it goes on like this, the Zhou family will not have the shelter for their mother and daughter.

    She can see that Zhou Mei really wants to get back everything that belongs to her.

    It''s not a joke at all!

    She said that she had already called Zhou''s father''s friend to ask for help. Zhou Lan had great reason to believe that Su Kui must have called.

    As Zhou Lan thought, Su Kui did dial. Now sun Ruyue is still afraid of her. Zhou Fu''s friend can really help her at this time.

    Free to the door contacts, not white, Su Kui can not week Mei so silly.

    "Shut up!" Sun Ruyue gave her daughter a bad look. How could she have such a stupid thing? She only learned a little of her fur and looked down on her in turn.

    Don''t think about it. If it wasn''t for her, where would she come from now?

    Not all of them are earned by her despised mother on the belly of a man?!

    But, in life, probably the only regret is that the short-lived man, did not hook -

    unfortunately!

    "Why should I shut up?" Zhou Lan thinks that sun Ruyue is afraid and shows weakness to Su Kui. She said to sun Ruyue discontentedly, "is she your daughter or me? How can you just let her go so easily! If she is allowed to go on like this, isn''t she going to revolt? "

    Zhou Lan hated to be bullied violently in her chest. Her anger accumulated in her heart, which made her miserable.

    Want to vent and can''t vent, the girl''s change is really overnight, she didn''t react.

    Today, sukui gave her too much xiamawei. She first cut the clothes she told her to wash, then gave her a hard push, almost pushed her down the stairs. Then there was the warning, and finally, even her dependent mother was weak.

    How can this be!

    "Pa -" sun Ruyue suddenly slapped up impatiently. He was noisy. When he met something, he knew how to make a big noise. If this could solve the problem, then everything would be easy!

    Didn''t you hear what sukui just said? She has found a way to lean on the mountain. She is not the little girl who used to fight or scold. Suddenly, she finds her reason and decides not to be the little orphan girl who was bullied by others. She wants to take back everything that belongs to her.

    And, obviously, she began not to be afraid of her, not afraid of what she and Zhou Lan had done to her, and even had been on guard, so she just said that.

    If she can, she really hopes that Zhou Mei is her daughter.

    In this way, she is the aboveboard wife of the Zhou family. Zhou Mei''s inheritance right is also hers.

    Instead of deliberately hiding and calculating.

    There''s a fool in the way here.

    "You hit me? You beat me for this little bitch?! "

    Zhou Lan breaks down. She grabs a handful of hair severely. After drinking several glasses of wine at night, alcohol begins to disturb her brain, disturbing her nerves and making her a little nervous.

    At this time, she should have been in the nightclub and started a crazy night life with a group of friends.

    Now he stayed here and was slapped by his mother.

    "Beat is you," sun Ruyue has been very impatient, she doesn''t want to talk too much with Zhou Lan, her IQ is there, in addition to spending money, there is not much ability, but who let her be her own daughter?

    Sun Ruyue can''t really abandon her.

 Chapter 3023

    "You''d better calm down for me, or I''ll really teach you a lesson, Zhou Lan."

    Former sun LAN, now Zhou Lan.

    She laughed and tears flashed out of her eyes. "Why should I calm down? I want you to come back. It''s up to me, not to beat me for Zhou Mei!! Do you know what she did today? What did she do to me?! "

    "She cut my clothes and almost pushed me down the stairs. Her exit threatened me. She didn''t take me seriously. Now she has such a bad attitude. Isn''t she the one who should be cleaned up most?"

    "You''re crazy!"

    Sun Ruyue looks at Zhou Lan. She shouts. Her red and half long curly hair is caught like straw. It''s a mess. Her cheeks are swollen. Her eyes are blurred. It looks like she''s in a nightclub. She''s addicted to many drugs and has a sequela.

    Su Kui thought, maybe, there is such a possibility.

    She looks at Zhou Lan in her spare time. Sun Ruyue feels more and more bad. She looks at Zhou Lan''s nervous behavior. Even Zhou Lan has started to smash and smash in the living room. The dishes and water cups on the table are all smashed to the ground by her crackling. It''s a mess.

    Su Kui slowly raised his cell phone.

    At the same time, sun Ruyue also noticed Su Kui''s action.

    "Put down your cell phone, are you crazy? What''s the good for you to do this? "

    Sun Ruyue guesses what Su Kui wants to do. As sun Ruyue guesses, Su Kui turns on the camera function of her mobile phone.

    Under sun Ruyue''s threat, Su Kui slowly hooks her lips. The girl''s beautiful and clear voice is like a nightingale.

    "Zhou Lan, do you have fun?"

    Zhou Lan sat on the ground, his wrists and cheeks were cut by pieces of porcelain. He looked like a terminally ill man.

    In particular, her tattoos and messy red hair look extremely depraved, which makes people feel disgusted.

    Such a person, even if she is a real sucker, even if no one will refute.

    Because she does look like that.

    "Shut up!"

    Sun Ruyue roars at Su Kui. She covers Zhou Lan''s mouth and wants to drag her away.

    Zhou Lan struggles hard. "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me, you mean woman!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he began to murmur and hold sun Ruyue''s arm tightly to prevent her from leaving. "Give me medicine, give me medicine It''s so hard... "

    Su Kui has a funny record, just like sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan crazy image, all included.

    She kept it carefully and uploaded her newly registered cloud disk by the way.

    Eggs, can not be put in a basket, easy to beat.

    Collecting evidence, too.

    Sun Ruyue closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, tried her best, slapped Zhou Lan in the face, "you''d better wake me up! Zhou Lan!!! "

    She warned Zhou Lan that she could learn from her playing in the world, and even sleep with a few men, but -

    to protect her body, to do that kind of thing, you should wear a condom, not take drugs.

    This is one of her few requirements. In addition to these, she basically responds to Zhou Lan.

    Unexpectedly, she is still so disobedient. Things have developed to such a bad level. As a result, sun Ruyue did not expect that there are worse things in reality, waiting to hit her face.

    Zhou Lan''s face was slanted to one side, half paralyzed on the ground, motionless, as if dead.

 Chapter 3024

    Just in the mouth, still mumbling "give me medicine, give me medicine..."

    The accident happened in an instant. Su Kui didn''t expect that Zhou Lan would like to die so much. She even dared to take drugs. She didn''t take the evidence she sent to the door.

    Now Su Kui understood what the system said, the world is for her to rest, what is the meaning.

    Isn''t it?

    Everything was delivered to the door by herself. She didn''t need to work hard at all!

    At last, sun Ruyue called several servants to carry Zhou Lan upstairs.

    On her side, she can''t wait to make a phone call. She decides to send Zhou Lan to rehab center tomorrow. She can''t watch Zhou Lan go on like this!!

    And that tattoo, her hair!!

    Sun ruyueqi''s headache is about to crack. His temples jump suddenly and straightly. He feels like they are going to explode.

    Do Zhou Lan know what it is to seduce men? In this way, she can only play with ordinary rebellious young people. When she is old, she will definitely regret it.

    Men don''t like all kinds of weird Gothic tattoos and crazy personality.

    Maybe some men like it, but it''s definitely in the minority.

    Up to now, Su Kui can''t think of the outstanding smell in her last life. How can she be with Zhou Lan.

    Although the smell of her last life was not her lover''s soul, it was also a high-quality man. In so many choices, picked a crooked melon split dates, is also enough to taste strange.

    After the call, sun Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the mess. She pressed her eyebrow and asked the servant to start cleaning.

    The servants were trembling, and felt that the air of Zhou''s family began to change.

    It''s going to change -

    sun Ruyue turns around and finds that Su Kui is still sitting there playing with her mobile phone.

    She walked over and saw at a glance that Su Kui was looking at the photos, turning one by one, all of which were just taken of her and crazy Zhou Lan.

    "Give me your cell phone!"

    Sun Ruyue''s voice was cold and hard. She was biting her teeth. If she didn''t give Su Kui, she would fight directly.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and handed them to her.

    In the next moment, sun Ruyue, who got the mobile phone, smashed it on the floor with his hands raised, and the mobile phone immediately split.

    "Happy?" Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest and witnessed all this without feeling. "It doesn''t matter if she''s unhappy. How many copies do I need in my cloud disk? Even, I can make one hundred copies for you to enjoy. How about that?"

    "Zhou Mei!"

    "I''m here," Su Kui said, rolling her eyes and pulling out her ears impatiently. "Don''t be so loud. I''m much younger than you. I don''t need a big voice."

    "What do you want to do?" Sun Ruyue closed her eyes, and suddenly she felt powerless. Before that, she had been in a state of complacency, never thought that there would be such a day.

    Su Kui put out his hand. "I said, I want to take back everything that belongs to me."

    "It''s impossible!" She won''t let go or let her succeed.

    Sun Ruyue refuses directly, gnashing his teeth.

    "Oh, then we have nothing to talk about." Su Kui shrugged and showed his hand, "but I hope that when I go downstairs the next morning, I can see the new mobile phone on the table. Otherwise, you certainly don''t want to see me angry, do you? Well? "

    The girl''s hands are behind her, her steps are light, her toes are like tiptoe in the cloud, and she is light and floating.

    "What''s more, I''d better make room for me immediately to restore my former appearance. I''d like to invite my uncles and aunts to come home!"

 Chapter 3025

    "Zhou Mei, I don''t agree with you. You didn''t discuss it with me!" Sun Ruyue immediately frowned and refused.

    She can make concessions, but she can''t make such a big one.

    As far as she knows, some of the friends Zhou met before his father''s birth are very good at mixing at present. If they come to their home and find that Zhou Mei''s life is not as good as they think, it means that Zhou Mei will cry again and help her deal with them.

    Sun Ruyue is not so stupid.

    "Zhou Mei, if you want a house, you can, or even, I can immediately let Zhou Lan move out and let you live in it. If you want to redecorate it, you can, but - only if you invite outsiders to come home and visit, you have to discuss with me!"

    Su Kui''s eyes turned, and there was a smile in his eyes. He didn''t look back? Then I''ll discuss with you. Will you agree? " She asked.

    "Of course not!"

    Sun Ruyue denied, "Zhou Mei, this matter has not been discussed. I advise you not to push forward."

    Otherwise, she doesn''t know what she will do.

    Su Kui shrugged and took a step. "OK, please let Zhou Lan move out as soon as possible. I hope you can also restrain me recently, otherwise, I will find someone to talk to you!"

    Naturally, she knew that when she was driven by a dog, she would jump over the wall. Su Kui didn''t want to be bitten without precaution. Who knows if the dog has rabies virus? If you can''t be dragged down by biting, you''ll lose more than you get.

    Su Kui''s original intention is not to invite those people to come home, Zhou Mei''s business. She can''t rely on others to help her.

    She knows the human nature. Zhou''s father has been dead for eight years. Even those uncles and aunts used to like her very much, but after eight years of no contact, people''s feelings will be weak.

    Su Kui can trouble these people twice at a time. I think they will be willing to help. But being able to help is love, not helping is duty. Su Kui doesn''t like moral kidnapping.

    And more trouble, but boring.

    She walked briskly up the stairs and said good night to sun Ruyue happily.

    Outside the villa, there were thunder and lightning, wind and wind. The trees in the distance were rustling. The heavy rain was coming, and soon it swept the whole city.

    Sun Ruyue stood in the center of the living room with his back to the door, looking at the girl''s back, and disappeared at the end of the revolving stairs.

    She made a beautiful French fingernail and pinched it into the palm of her hand. The blood seeped out one by one and hit the dark red carpet. It was quickly absorbed and disappeared.

    A pale flash of lightning came in through the window, right in her face, revealing the grim look of her eyes.

    Zhou Mei -

    you are very good!!!

    Let''s see!

    Her sun Ruyue, so many years, is not mixed up in vain, you want to mess with me, still a little tender!

    Sun Ruyue gave a cold snort, and told the servant who did not dare to speak in a low voice to clean up the living room, while she went straight to Zhou Lan''s room.

    She pushed the door open, and several servants were pressing Zhou Lan''s hands and feet. She was sweating and her lips were white. She seemed to be empty. At a glance, she knew what she was now.

    Clearly is the performance of DU patients!!

    "Pa!"

    Sun Ruyue sees Zhou Lan, so he is angry.

    She waved and told all the servants to leave, and she went to Zhou Lan, pulled out her sweaty hair, raised her hand and fell on a slap.

 Chapter 3026

    "Zhou Lan! Don''t take me with you if you want to die! "

    Although she doesn''t mind that this daughter disobeys her at ordinary times, she makes troubles all day and does evil.

    But -

    if you get involved with her, don''t blame her for being rude!

    Sun Ruyue squints and looks gloomy. She remembers that when she was in the living room, Su Kui took a picture of Zhou Lan''s madness. She doesn''t know whether it was a picture or a video.

    She had to find a way to get it out of sukui''s hands.

    Otherwise, she was controlled everywhere. In the first round, she was defeated in front of a young girl who was still wet.

    Everything, let Sun Yueqi''s lungs explode!

    -

    the next day, sun Ruyue did what he said and rushed Zhou Lan to another room to live in. Su Kui went back to Zhou Mei''s room and smashed a skull on the table.

    The skull is made of the most delicate porcelain. With a slight fall, it makes a pleasant sound.

    Su Kui squinted and was in a good mood.

    She felt that her body, belonging to Zhou Mei''s obsession, was a little weak.

    It seems that Zhou Mei is very satisfied with her practice, so let the storm come more violent.

    "Zhou Mei! Don''t push your luck. I promised to move out. You dare to smash my things

    "Oh, I''ll make progress. How about you take me?" Su Kui took out his ears and didn''t pay any attention to Zhou Lan who rushed in from the door.

    She was packing her things. As soon as she went out, she heard a crackle before entering the door.

    She woke up in the middle of the night last night and was slapped several times by sun Ruyue. After learning everything, she was afraid and didn''t quarrel with sun Ruyue.

    I moved out of the house this morning.

    Anyway, sooner or later, she will come back.

    As a result, Su Kui is really immortal. Will she die if she doesn''t provoke her for a day?!

    Zhou Lan gnashes her teeth in hatred. The skull is a decoration she likes very much.

    "Zhou, Mei!"

    Zhou Lan literally, almost from the teeth, squeezing out these two words, we can see the hatred of Su Kui.

    Su Kui didn''t care. She took a few steps in the room and pulled the heavy black curtain violently. She threw it on the ground like garbage. She sneered: "I''m sorry, I don''t like this thing. I smashed it. What can you do? If you want to hit me, do it! It''s just that you probably didn''t know last night. I photographed some funny things. I hope you''ll be more polite to me. I have a small problem. I shake my hands when I''m afraid. Who knows where I''ll send these things? Do you think so? "

    The girl is smiling. She is wearing a princess skirt. She is two years younger than the actual age. She looks like 15 or 16. Big eyes, standing in the whole picture slightly dark style bedroom.

    I don''t know why, Zhou Lan looks at her eyes, inexplicably feels that she is the one who fits here very well!

    "Zhou Mei, are you threatening me?"

    Zhou Lan frowned, and sun Ruyue slapped her palm on her face. She was as red as a steamed bun. She didn''t take care of her messy red hair. In front of Su Kui, she was even more embarrassed.

    Like a witch.

    Looking at Su Kui at this time, she suddenly thought that when she first walked into Zhou''s house, Zhou''s father held the little girl''s hand, and the girl held the doll in her hand, and wore such a similar princess skirt.

 Chapter 3027

    Big eyes flicker, with a kind of cruel innocence and ignorance of the world.

    It''s the look in her eyes that makes her have a destructive heart!

    Why can''t she get something? This person can get it?!

    "Oh, it seems you are not stupid. You can hear that I am threatening you."

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, I''m really threatening you. Congratulations, you''re right."

    Su Kui turned around and destroyed several things. Then she turned around and blinked her eyes innocently. She said to Zhou Lan, "ah, I''m sorry, my hands are shaking!"

    Zhou Lan stood at the door, shivering with rage.

    At that time, she was also arrogant and proud, standing in the room, watching the girl holding her only doll, with tears in her eyes, and her happy destruction, wanton destruction of everything in the Pink Princess Room.

    Pink gauze? tear off!! Fluffy quilt, dirty!! dolly! It''s torn apart!

    In short, as long as it''s a girl''s favorite, she doesn''t like it all.

    She doesn''t like these disgusting things because she lives in the dark!

    Now, retribution comes.

    "When you see it here, do you think that once you did the same thing?" Su Kui tilts her head. I don''t know when she actually goes to Zhou Lan''s face. She will definitely stare at her.

    Zhou Lan pursed her lips and shuddered.

    It''s not fear, it''s anger.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "Are you thinking about when to avenge each other? No, no, I won''t let it go so easily. It''s just an appetizer. We''ll have a long way to go! "

    More to the back, Su Kui''s voice is more and more light, with the air flow, spray in Zhou Lan''s ear.

    Zhou Lan''s whole body was stiff, as if he was stared at by a poisonous snake. He felt cold from the bottom of his feet and kept his blood frozen.

    Sukui just sneered, wiped her shoulder, and left!

    She said she would not give up easily in the future.

    Zhou Lan thought of these years, she and sun Ruyue to Zhou Mei''s behavior, suddenly began to be afraid.

    The girl''s eyes are as cold as cold jade without any temperature. Being locked in her eyes is like being stared at by death.

    It''s like a needle on the back. It''s frightening.

    Zhou Lan thought, this time, maybe, they really have big problems!

    -Zhou Lan''s things are almost destroyed. Some of her clothes were torn by Su Kui and some were in the cloakroom. The decorations were also smashed by Su Kui. She simply cleaned up her accessories, skin care products and other things and went to a guest room opposite the stairs.

    And when she thought of going to the cloakroom to change clothes, after entering, she suddenly smelled a stink. She and sun Ruyue''s clothes and shoes, I don''t know who smashed the stinky eggs!!

    The smell of the fetid smell is disgusting.

    Don''t think, also know, who did it!!

    Zhou Mei, she is really cruel!!

    -

    the Zhou family has been making a lot of noise recently. The clouds floating in the sky of the Zhou family are gloomy, and the air seems to be stagnant, cold can freeze.

    The only thing that didn''t affect the Zhou family was sunflower.

    The rest of us, however, are not so lucky.

    In the morning, a servant was punished by sun Ruyue for doing something wrong, and then he was driven out of the villa gate by the security guard without taking anything.

    And Zhou Lan and sun Ruyue start to have a bad time. No matter what they do, they can be disgusted.

 Chapter 3028

    For example, dead flies are drunk in coffee and red wine, nails are trodden in high-heeled shoes, proper clothes are worn, and party is put on. In the public, the waist line directly collapses from the hip to reveal the clothes she wears inside. For a while, it becomes a laughingstock.

    And Zhou Lan, in her own meals, always eat something related to lemon, which causes her to have a rash and itch all over her body for a week. It happened that her little boyfriend came to the door, but when she saw this ugly look, she was scared to leave. Zhou Lan called again, and the other party had shut down.

    Soon after, the circle began to hear that Zhou Lan was disfigured and afraid to go out.

    In short, since Zhou Mei changed, sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan''s life is more than bad luck. It''s just bad luck!

    They know who did it, but they dare not take her.

    Who calls Zhou Mei now, is not the little wretch who was bullied by others before?

    -In a building.

    Today is the time for foreign XX luxury brands to hold the commodity conference. This brand, the most famous one, is the handmade watch. All the watches produced are unique, so the asking price is not average.

    In general, even the rich are hard to buy.

    There is no market, so it is.

    "Ah ah, ah, smell, smell!"

    "How handsome he is!! I like him very much! "

    "My God, God, look here!"

    "God, God, he''s here. I''m going to faint!"

    Su Kui leaned silently to the side and just dodged. The girl who said she was going to faint fell on the floor and fainted with excitement.

    Su Kui looks at her about 200 Jin of meat. She takes back her sympathy. There are so many meat pads. Shouldn''t it hurt very much?

    Although it''s a bit exaggerated, the staff nearby seem to have been familiar with this. Even the medical staff, after the girl fainted for a short time, carried the stretcher and took the people away with great effort.

    It''s clear that we''re ready.

    She hooked her lips and became more and more interested in the men on the stage.

    A man wears a black gold watch on his wrist, with a grand dial and a low-key luxury. He was wearing a casual suit with a generous cut, a black shirt without a tie, several buttons unbuttoned, and a large chest and clavicle exposed. Smooth and elegant muscle lines, only one look, it is full of temptation.

    He sat there casually, talking with the organizer, in a leisurely tone, and his spoken English was extraordinary.

    I often look down at the table below. I always pick the corner of my mouth. I''m frivolous and lazy.

    "I''m sorry, brother Wen. It''s time. We should go."

    It''s only about half an hour since the start of the activity. It''s announced that it''s over here.

    In fact, in addition to him, the party also invited other stars to come to the platform. However, the presence of aura, the light of others, the suppressed death, is completely unnoticed.

    "Well."

    Wenzheng quickly stood up, straightened out the wrinkles on his clothes, raised his hand and waved with the fans off the stage. Regardless of the host''s repeated retention, he followed the agent to the backstage.

    As soon as he left, the rest of the stars were relieved.

    Sure enough, standing at the top of the entertainment circle, the big stars with fans all over the country are different.

    Su Kui was standing up when she heard Zheng, and she walked quietly towards the background.

 Chapter 3029

    Because of the work card, all the way is unimpeded. Even the bodyguard, after checking her work card, put her in directly.

    Su Kui walked in slowly.

    In the backstage dressing room, there are only two people: smell and agent.

    "Wenge, what do you think of XX brand''s intention to upgrade the contract and invite you to be the global spokesperson?"

    The man in question leans back in the chair, a pair of long straight thighs are randomly overlapped, high on the dressing table, his fingers are inserted into his hair for a few times, and the perfect hairstyle carefully created by the stylist is destroyed.

    But there is no doubt that the face value of the smell is messy hair style, which is still handsome enough for women to see, so they can''t close their legs.

    The strong hormone breath came to his face, together with his natural smile lips, always with a kind of vicious smile, very attractive.

    "You are my agent. If I have to make a decision on such a small matter, then I have to consider whether it is right to hire you."

    Smell the half closed eyes of laziness and spit out a word lightly.

    Agent smiled bitterly, he wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    In other stars, agents hold the resources of artists, which can be said to be the same. But it''s hard to get through here.

    In addition to part of the reason is because of the identity background of the smell, part of it is because of his popularity.

    Hearing this name, he can be proud of all the capital.

    "Then Let''s take it? "

    After all, it''s a lot of money. Although he doesn''t lack money, as a manager who works and doesn''t even know when to lay off, he can certainly make a profit!

    Just take this spokesperson, his dividend, enough for a year''s salary.

    "Well."

    Smelling that he was still languid, he hummed a sound from his nose, which relieved the manager.

    Fortunately, I''m not angry this time!

    Because Wen Zheng seldom takes part in the program, except for filming, most fans can''t see his figure, so they don''t know his character.

    Only the most familiar agent knows how bad he is.

    Picky character, irritable, but also moody!

    He is more like a playboy. He has never been serious. But besides that, the agent is very relieved about the news.

    Because of him, it seems that he has a habit of emotional cleanliness and never mess with others!

    "Well, are you sleepy? Then I''ll go out first and let you rest for half an hour before we leave? "

    Half an hour for the brand platform before is enough for face. Usually, Wen Zheng doesn''t want to attend this kind of activity at all.

    This time, he didn''t speak, but didn''t move. Only a pair of slender fingers, like God''s carefully made, were knocking on the armrest of the chair.

    The agent understood what he meant, and quietly backed out, giving him time to rest.

    Although the annual amount of money for sniffing is large, the workload is not much, and the agent does not know why sniffing is always like sleeping in the clothes anytime, anywhere.

    What''s his night time for?!

    -He smells sleepy, but he can''t sleep.

    As soon as you close your eyes, you will see in your mind what happened when you were young.

    The dark room, the smell of blood, and the crazy laughter.

    That woman, torment him, at that time he was only seven years old, but was forced not to sleep.

 Chapter 3030

    As long as he falls asleep carelessly, he will be beaten mercilessly! In addition, he will be thrown into ice water in the cold winter, just because he will get sick.

    As long as they are ill, the man called father will come to see them.

    Day after day, the man didn''t find out at all that his son was becoming more and more indifferent and withdrawn.

    Until later --

    "Hoo!!"

    Hearing this, he woke up suddenly. His eyes were dark. He had a splitting headache. He had a bad dream again.

    In the dream, he was tied to a chair and watched the crazy woman lie in the bathtub with a knife, cut it on her wrist, and the blood quickly dyed red.

    "Smell, I think you are very useful! Now I find out, he doesn''t love me! He doesn''t love me! He doesn''t love you even more!! Even if you are his only son! "

    The woman''s crazy voice, in front of him, finally gradually weak, finally, powerless sliding into the water, always closed his eyes.

    His eyes seemed to be red, and he was breathing heavily. He bent his legs, and his tall body was all curled up in the chair, which seemed to be a little fragile.

    White and full forehead, also full of fine beads of sweat.

    Su Kui sits opposite to Wen Zheng. In fact, she came in ten minutes ago.

    just saw that he didn''t seem to be sleeping peacefully, but he could not hide the dark green from the bottom of his eyes. She hesitated and chose not to wake him up.

    The girl is delicate and fragile, almost sticking to his forehead like a broken finger.

    This is the first picture that can be seen after hearing signs open their eyes and restore their vision.

    "Who are you?"

    Smell a to hold Su Kui ''s wrist, hold hard.

    His tone is very cold, cold eyes, looking at the girl close to him in front of him. If he doesn''t wake up, what does the girl want to do to him?

    Crazy fans again?

    Thinking about it, the eyes are colder.

    "You''d better give me your details before I call the security guard. Otherwise, I don''t think you want to try."

    A light narrative is not a threat at all.

    "Well..." Su Kui''s weak lips curled, her big eyes quickly accumulated a ring of crystal tears, but she could not cry.

    "Before I speak, can you let go of my hand? My bone is about to be broken by you... "

    Su Kui looked at the sign pitifully and begged in a low voice.

    The wrist in the palm is very thin, the skin is very delicate, with a warm jade like temperature, very comfortable.

    This is the second cognition of smell.

    He frowned, quickly loosened her wrist, and saw that there was a red and purple mark on it. He was a little upset.

    Damn it!

    He pursed his lips and said to Su Kui impatiently, "now, you can tell your purpose and your details," he said, lifting his wrist and eyes, glancing at the time, half an hour from what the agent said, and five minutes left.

    "Give you three minutes to explain before my agent comes back."

    In fact, Wen Zheng is ready. Su Kui takes a stack of postcards out of his bag and asks him to sign them.

    He stared at Su Kui''s movements and saw that she put her hand into the bag, and her brow was more and more wrinkled and tight.

    "Enough, as a fan of mine, I think you should understand that I never sign for fans!"

 Chapter 3031

    Take out half son''s su Kui to look up, in big eyes flashed to confuse, "huh?"

    She tilted her head, and her movements stopped because of the smell. She looked very cute, just like a doll.

    But I only feel disgusted when I smell it. As expected, women are troubles!

    He tut a, don''t want to make more entanglement with Su Kui, "you go, even if you like what I like to die, I hope you can be a rational fan! In this way, not only won''t you attract my attention, but you will cause me trouble and disgust, understand? "

    Smelling that his height is one meter nine, he stands up suddenly from his chair, which immediately suppresses Su Kui''s height.

    Su Kui''s body is only one meter and six, and its smell is 30 centimeters higher than her.

    In front of her, like a giant, she had to look up at him!

    Then I found that even from this angle, the smell is not good!

    But she has something else to do.

    The girl frowned and said, "Mr. Wen Zheng I, I think, have you misunderstood anything? I don''t like what you like to die, and... "

    "Oh? You don''t like me? " Hearing this, he immediately raised his eyebrows, put his hands in his pockets, and looked down at her.

    The neck was a little stiff, which made me unhappy! Children, I think you really shouldn''t like me. After all, you should go home and drink more milk and make up your height! "

    He extended his hand, and his arm was very long. He hung it directly over sunflower''s head.

    Sukui can''t get under his chest.

    Sunflower:

    So, what''s the misunderstanding of Wen Zheng? Is this the first side of the two? How does she like what he likes?!!

    In fact, the smell of this person, is a dead Ao Jiao + invincible narcissism!!

    Yeah, yeah!

    Besides, Su Kui couldn''t think of any other explanation. Moreover, the goods dared to question her height and age.

    Su Kui said that she had already taken the small book and remembered her revenge.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked up again. "Mr. Wen Zheng, would you please listen to me finish?"

    Wen Zheng looked at his watch again. "Three minutes have passed."

    He said he didn''t have so much time to listen to her talk about topics without nutrition.

    Su Kui can''t help it. She can only quickly take out half of the things that she had already taken out from her bag. She holds them in her hands and suddenly bends down and hands them to the front!

    "Mr. Wen Zheng, please have a look. Here is my resume! I''m here to apply for the position of your assistant! Please think about me! Although I didn''t go to college, I would do a lot of things!! "

    This time, there is nothing to say.

    He stood in the same place, silent for about a minute, and then reacted. So, everything just now, is his misunderstanding wrong?

    No wonder the words on her face are endless!

    What did he think of this little girl?!

    Smelling that she was particularly disgusted, Su Kui stood up and said that her waist and neck were a little sore!

    In other words, I don''t care about these things at all. His time is precious. It can be measured by one minute and one second. People who want to cooperate with him can circle the whole earth several times.

    Yes, it''s just narcissism. I don''t accept refutation!

    Hearing this, he looked at two pages at random. The slender fingers looked at it, and he was extremely disgusted. With only two fingers, he picked up those thin resumes and casually said, "how dare you apply for my assistant?"

 Chapter 3032

    The tone of disdain, full of overflowing.

    Su Kui stood cleverly, with his hands behind his back, as if he were a pupil waiting for the teacher''s spot check at any time.

    Hearing this, she nodded seriously, "yes, that''s all!" After that, she looked at Wen Zheng''s eyes sincerely and whispered, "Mr. Wen Zheng, please think about me carefully. I will work hard. Moreover, I am a rational person, I will not disturb your private space like those crazy fans! "

    Smell of standing lazily.

    At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside, and the agent stood outside, looking at the scene in front of him in horror.

    "You, how did you get in?!"

    He went out to go to the toilet and reported a telephone porridge with his girlfriend. How could he come back to find that there was a little girl in the artist''s room he took?

    What''s more, looking at her baby''s fat baby face, big clear eyes, and small height, can''t help but make the manager doubt that, in fact, this girl is not an adult at all!

    Smelling that a pair of thick black eyebrows were wrinkling more tightly at this time, and seeing that the agent was more unhappy, he coldly left a sentence: "Wang Yi, I don''t think you want a job!"

    Wang Yi smiled bitterly and sweated, "boss, I, I, I......"

    "Well, I don''t want to hear it." He was interrupted by the news.

    He is not obedient to the outside, and even runs to be lazy, so now he has a mess.

    But I have to say, Su Kui''s words, one sentence, still moved her.

    That is, she is very rational and will not disturb his personal space.

    It''s unrealistic to want to be thoughtful and rational.

    Assistant is a more private identity than agent.

    Su Kui then remembered to answer Wang Yi''s words, "Hello, I''m here to apply for Mr. Wen Zheng''s assistant position. I saw your recruitment inspiration posted on the Internet before, so..."

    "Wait, wait a minute," Wang Yixian interrupts Su Kui''s words, "but, you apply, here

    This is the backstage dressing room at the event! Now girls, in order to catch up with the stars, have no choice but to do it?!

    After hearing this, Wang Yi was too lazy to take care of Su Kui. He looked at the girl''s serious eyebrows and clear eyes. He didn''t find that when he looked at them, he was very calm, and he rarely lost his temper.

    In normal times, he''s already pissed off.

    Now, I''m in a good mood.

    "I don''t employ child labor."

    Su Kui heard this lazy words, the eyes of a bright, this is, there is a play?!

    She quickly took out her ID card and showed it to Wen Zheng. "No, no, no, Mr. Wen Zheng, I''m an adult. This is my ID card!"

    Wen Zheng took over and glanced at him. "Tut, eighteen years old, are you a kid?"

    His eyes were frivolous, moving from sukui''s face to her chest. Two little buns are bulging. Look, they are developing well.

    "Mr. Wen Zheng, I really can. I also need this job very much! I hope you will allow me! "

    The girl folded her hands and prayed pitifully.

    Hearing that Zheng had a moment''s soft heart, he sneered, "OK, probation period is one month, can''t go away! I don''t leave useless people around me. Of course, I hope you can abide by your responsibilities and don''t cross the border! Otherwise -- "

    " no Su Kui immediately shook his head, raised his three fingers and swore, "I will be obedient and not cross the border!"

 Chapter 3033

    In the last two words, Su Kui especially increased the volume.

    Until later, some people began to regret that the so-called "do not cross the border", killing people!

    "Well Wait, wait Did you forget to ask my opinion? " Wang Yi raised his hand weakly.

    It''s clear that he''s a broker. It''s also him who publishes the recruitment assistant on the Internet! Why hasn''t he said anything? These two words are so harmonious that they block him?

    Wang Yimeng forces his face.

    Sunflower''s eyes are crooked, like crescent moon, and its smile is extraordinarily sweet.

    She didn''t speak and left the question to Wen Xun to answer.

    Hearing this, he lifted his eyelids lazily, glanced at Wang Yi, but looked away quickly. "Is your answer important?"

    Wang Yi:

    Is it important? Doesn''t it matter?

    Wang Yi felt a shot in the knee. His heart ached!

    Su Kui finished her task, and she was able to leave. Before leaving, she used her bright eyes to stare at Wen Zheng for a long time, and successfully got his personal wechat and phone number.

    Wang Yi, on the other side, has no chance to stop.

    His heart is more congested, and his head hurts!

    Sure enough, I don''t know how many years of yangshou I want to lose with such a careless artist!

    Su Kui hums a tune and leaves. Wen Zheng and his agent get on the car back to the apartment.

    The place where Wenzheng lives is a typical wealthy area. It is located in the center of the city, on the high-rise building. As long as the curtains are opened, you can see the bright night scene.

    At the same time, the surrounding Pedestrian Street commercial street is rich and ready to meet the needs.

    What''s more, the security facilities here are complete. It''s impossible for paparazzi and fans to sneak in.

    Here, in addition to the rich, there are also many, from the entertainment circle of the major singer movie queen and so on

    Although, I don''t know the signs

    He is a man who, in Wang Yi''s words, may be an absolute tyrant and autocratic emperor in ancient times. He doesn''t pay attention to others.

    In the circle, doesn''t anyone want to have a relationship with Wen Xun? But other people''s self introduction, in an instant, he can forget all about it. Next time we meet, we need to ask again, who are you?

    As time goes by, everyone has learned. The farther away from the smell, the better. Unless you cooperate, don''t go forward and insult yourself.

    With each other''s character, even if he takes off and climbs to his bed, he doesn''t want to be polite and hard to show respect.

    Not to mention, there are some graduates who want to get a heroine''s position by relationship. They pay the waiter in the middle of the night and enter the hotel where they want to climb the bed.

    As a result, he was kicked out without wearing clothes. From then on, the Performing Arts Road was completely lost.

    Idle talk, Wang a heavy mood from the past pulled out, painful cover face, "smell brother!"! Can we consult with me before we make a decision? After all, I''m also your agent. Would you please give me some face? "

    That girl looks so small, like a young girl, who knows what she will do?

    Don''t you hear that there are few crazy fans? What''s more, this girl is still a personal assistant. She will go in and out of Wen Zheng''s house later. What should I do when Wen Zheng sleeps and takes some nude photos of him?

    Wang Yiguang thought about this, and felt that he had a headache, as if he had seen the future on the Internet, because of this, he was made into a mess.

 Chapter 3034

    After all, Wang Yi''s worry is not unreasonable. He has a lot of bad habits and likes to sleep naked.

    In his house, he lived alone most of the time except for the hour work. So, I would occasionally wander around the room without clothes --

    emmm was asked why, someone came here, in my own home, of course, how to be comfortable!

    When Wang thought about it, he felt speechless.

    Let the broker''s mind turn around and smell like he can''t sleep again. He leans on the leather seat and the driver in front looks at his nose, nose and heart. He drives carefully.

    He squinted, yawned and said lazily, "you''re involved."

    "What I''m involved in???" As soon as the king was asked a question.

    When did he participate?!!

    "Don''t you understand that being present means participating? And you didn''t stop it, did you? " In a word, he beat back all the ideas of the agent.

    Wang Yi could not help but spit out an old blood, "what is it that I didn''t stop!! I definitely stopped it!! But, but... "

    "Well?"

    At this time, some lazy man suddenly lifted his eyelids, and some sharp cold light shot at Wang Yi, which made him shut up successfully.

    "Well, well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have said that! I review! "

    Wang Yi thinks that there is probably no more pitiful agent in the world. Who is the agent who is so embarrassed in front of the artists?

    See at the end of the year bonus and huge wages, he forbear!!!

    Who makes Wen Zheng not only the artist he brings, but also his immediate supervisor and boss?

    The boss said, right is right, wrong is right!

    Wang Yi has brainwashed himself once, and finally he can face the smell calmly. He will not rise uncontrollably, and he wants to jump up and fight him.

    When Wen Zheng was sent home, Wang couldn''t wait to contact the private detective to inquire about Su Kui''s details.

    -

    on the other side, Su Kui finished chasing the stars and returned to his home.

    Zhou family.

    It''s difficult to recover the bedroom, because Zhou Lan''s transformation of the room is almost subversive!

    Once all the shadows disappeared. Instead, they were full of darkness.

    "Eh, miss, are you back? Where did you go in the morning? My wife took the designer upstairs. I want to decorate the house for you! "

    ADA''s mother, seeing Su Kui coming back, went up to remind her in a low voice.

    She smacked her tongue secretly, and thought that Su Kui was really good at it. She was quiet at ordinary times. This time, it was so-called amazing. She directly suppressed her wife and Zhou Lan.

    I don''t know what method she used. It''s really useful!

    Su Kui nodded to show that she knew.

    This way, she walked up to the second floor briskly. Zhou Lan is now at home. Sun Ruyue refuses to let her out at all.

    But -

    because of her own drug use, sun Ruyue tried to send her to the drug rehabilitation center.

    However, Zhou Lan directly cried, made a scene, and hung himself. He would not go to death, so sun Ruyue couldn''t help it. He was afraid that it would be too big, and let outsiders know. Just let Zhou Lan get rid of drugs at home and invite a drug addict to come home.

    Now, Zhou Lan has moved to the opposite room.

    Su Kui slouched into her room and saw sun Ruyue and the decorator talking in the room that had been demolished for more than half of the time.

 Chapter 3035

    Before Su Kui could speak, he saw two people talking and their heads getting closer.

    Then, in the posture of leaning together, there was a long French kiss.

    Su Kui smacked her mouth and said it was amazing.

    It''s true that dogs can''t change to eat shit. The world''s luck is against the weather. If you doze off, someone will give you pillows. There will never be a lack of evidence.

    Su Kui''s cell phone is hanging on her neck. She turns on her camera and snaps at two people.

    Don''t forget, Su Kui once played countless identities, among them, it''s not without a photographer.

    So, even if it''s a mobile phone, it can make two people''s faces clear and clear, and make sure that people can see clearly, who is the person in the picture!!

    The sound of the shutter successfully separated the men and women in the two kisses. A silver thread fell from the mouth of the two people, which was unspeakable.

    All this, unconsciously, was recorded by sunflower.

    She suppressed the disgust in her heart. Seeing sun Ruyue''s face was not good, Su Kui shrugged and smiled: "it''s so interesting. The eldest daughter is suffering from drug addiction in the opposite house, but you''re here to talk with the new interior designer. Actually, I''ve always been curious. How can you get so many talents when you are so old Force? "

    Sun Ruyue is in his early forties even if he is young.

    Although a woman is as fierce as a tiger, sun Ruyue is more than 40 years old. There are countless small white faces and fresh meat outside. When you go to a nightclub or a bar, you can still have one if you like.

    It can be said that singing at night is not too much.

    Sun Ruyue squints, his face is livid. I didn''t expect that Su Kui would touch it so quietly.

    She hasn''t spoken yet. The designer has spoken first.

    "Moon, who is she?" The designer''s eyes wandered around Su Kui''s body. He bowed his head intimately, kissed his grandson''s cheek like the moon, and asked.

    This look, let Su Kui''s line of sight, suddenly become cold and fierce.

    She sneered and said softly, "I advise you to take back your disgusting eyes. Otherwise, I don''t need to keep your eyes!"

    The surroundings are like ruins, the big scary eyes of girls are like the attached doll in ghost movies.

    By the black hole''s gaze, let a person cannot help but hit a cold shiver.

    The man shakes, flustered to take back his sight, "who are you? Why are you here? I''m afraid of our photos! It''s not polite! "

    Su Kui retorted, "Oh, this is my home. Why can''t I show up? But are you, with my permission, standing in my house and doing such things? Your behavior is more disgusting and shameless! "

    In front of the man who has just been close, sun Ruyue loses face and gets angry. She glares at Su Kui displeased, "Zhou Mei, don''t go too far. I have already agreed to your request! Delete the picture immediately. Besides, this house also has my share! Don''t forget, I''m your father''s wife! "

    "Oh? So you still remember, you are my father''s man, so now, in our home, what are you doing? Do you have sex with wild men in public? "

    Su Kui pulled his lips, and the corners of his lips were filled with endless sarcasm.

    "Your father is dead!" Sun Ruyue is crazy! She hates being told something!

 Chapter 3036

    That man has been dead for eight years. Is she going to be widowed for him?

    Su Kui''s heart, because this sentence was pulled for a while, she knew that this was the original Lord''s feelings. She doesn''t like sun Ruyue saying that about her father.

    "Shut up!" If Su Kui''s eyes are only cold and fierce, then now they are as evil as ghosts.

    She stared at sun Ruyue and said, "you''d better prove that you have nothing to do with my father''s death, otherwise, I want you to live like death! No, we''ll see later! "

    After that, she turned around to leave. Sun Ruyue was shocked. She responded and called Su Kui, "wait a minute, you delete the picture first!"

    She pursed her lips. Although she was frightened by Su Kui''s cruel words, she lived half her life somehow. What did she not see?

    A little girl said that she could not live as if she were dead. Sun Ruyue didn''t believe it!

    Besides, how many years has the old Zhou family been dead? She wants to find evidence? It''s like the end of the world!

    "Want a picture?" Su Kui turned around, picked up her eyebrows and shook her mobile phone. Suddenly she raised a smile, which was very bright. "Please!"

    The bottom of her eyes is full of malice -

    sun ruyueqi almost vomited blood. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Zhou Mei, you''ve done too much. Aren''t you afraid that if you walk too much at night, you''ll meet ghosts?" She stared at Su Kui, and the threat in her voice was already obvious.

    The death of Zhou Mei in her last life was still engraved in Su Kui''s mind. Of course, she knew that sun Ruyue''s threat was not just a random word. In fact, she had this plan for a long time.

    In the world, what is stricter than a dead man''s mouth?

    As long as her heir is dead, then, Zhou''s family property can fall into sun Ruyue''s hands.

    Who told her that she was his wife after she got the marriage certificate from Zhou''s father?

    But Su Kui is not afraid. Even if she does hit a ghost, she can get rid of it.

    "Don''t worry, even if you hit a ghost, I think you hit it first! After all, I''ve never done anything bad ~! " Su Kui shrugged. "As the old saying goes, if you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. Do you think that''s the truth?"

    She hummed a little song, saying, "Heaven circulates and retribution is not good" ~ "

    sun Ruyue''s face is iron and blue, and the designer beside him is afraid to speak.

    Su Kui thought the fire was not strong enough, and added slowly, "come on, wait a minute, remember to disinfect this room in an all-round way! I always think there''s a smell of coquettish in it. Don''t let go of all the corners. Otherwise, you can''t live! "

    Finish saying, lift feet to leave, leave sun Ruyue, hate to see red eyes.

    "Zhou Mei --"

    I will never die with you!!!

    -

    Su Kui went back to his attic easily. To be honest, although the place is a little small, it may be the place of the original owner, and there is always a sense of belonging in living.

    In fact, Su Kui wanted the house back just to humiliate Zhou Lan.

    She would not live in such a dirty house without knowing that she had been slept by several men.

    When she and Wen Zheng settle down, they will probably move out.

    Su Kui is sure of that.

    What''s more, she lives here, doesn''t it give sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan a chance to start? They have two mothers and two daughters, but they are eager to kill her so as to make room for them!

    Back to the room, sukui did not have the first time to rest, but stood in the middle of the house, hands around the chest, looked around the environment.

    Just at a glance, she noticed that the things inside had been moved!

 Chapter 3037

    Although the other side try to return to the original position, make the trace that has not been turned over, but who is sunflower? After so much time, don''t you even have this vision??

    What''s more, Zhou Lan and sun Ruyue come to the house. Su Kui now holds the handle of their coming. If they don''t do anything, let Su Kui hold the evidence that is almost fatal to them, which makes people feel confused.

    She chuckled and went to the desk to open it. The U-disk was still there, but Su Kui had a big reason to believe that the things in it were gone.

    But -

    do you think that you can do everything without worry? Would it be naive?

    Don''t you know that there is a net disk in the world?

    -Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan never appeared on the dining table when they experienced Su Kui''s unreasonable mouth. They always avoided meeting with Su Kui.

    Because as long as encounter, avoid to be sneered at by Su Kui coldly a few words, the malice in the eye, rich all want to overflow.

    Without any concealment of their resentment, sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan also gradually wake up, knowing that Su Kui is going to die forever, so they have more subtle moves.

    -

    when I sleep in the morning, the golden light breaks through the clouds, and the sun is warm and warm. It comes in through the narrow window gap in the attic.

    A little bit of slit, it''s all light beam.

    The girl buried in the quilt leans out her head, closes her eyes and rubs the soft pillow lazily. She yawns lovingly. Then, a white and flawless slender arm stretches out of the quilt and stretches.

    Su Kui turned over and slowly woke up.

    It''s another beautiful day. It''s very good -

    she specially set the alarm clock, but it hasn''t sounded yet, and her biological clock has woken her up automatically.

    Su Kui did not forget that today is her first day of practice.

    In the early morning, Wang Yi sent today''s itinerary to Su Kui''s wechat.

    Her mobile phone is brand-new. Su Kui is very satisfied with one of the latest mobile phones on the market.

    At that time, this is from sun Ruyue''s "compensation"!

    As a big star, Wen Zheng''s assistant, of course, can''t be only Su Kui. But assistants do different jobs. For example, Su Kui applied for the position of personal assistant.

    What we need to do is to be more intimate with the smell.

    She packed up and asked the servant to take her salute and go downstairs.

    Sun Ruyue is having breakfast with Zhou Lan. When Zhou Lan sees her, her brow is tight and wrinkled. Her face is not good, but she doesn''t speak.

    These days, she is suffering from drug addiction. The whole person is as thin as a skeleton.

    A red short hair, lost the supply of nutrition, looks messy, dry bifurcated.

    Su Kui just looked at her and took back her sight.

    Sun Ruyue watched with Zhou Lan. The girl was wearing a beautiful lace skirt, complicated light yarn and lace, as well as exquisite embroidery. It was not exaggerated to wear it on her, just like she was originally suitable for such a dress!

    Her hair and waist, a simple comb, hair with a skirt matching the daze, air bangs, big eyes smart, flickering, looking down at the living room scene.

    Sun Ruyue said first, "are you going out?"

 Chapter 3038

    Su Kui smiled, just like the sunshine outside the window, all fell into her eyes.

    "As you wish, I won''t disturb your silence for the time being, and I''ll give you some time to discuss countermeasures - Oh, by the way, I have something to do, and I want to go out and get my room ready before I come back, eh?"

    "No, you can''t go!" Zhou Lan''s exit is blocked!

    "Oh? Why? " Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and looked at her.

    Zhou Lan: "I can''t go anyway. There''s no reason! Where do you want to go? Who knows what disgrace will you do to the Zhou family when you go out? "

    This sentence, all of a sudden Su Kui amused.

    She stood on the stairs and laughed, looking up and down. "You say I disgraced the Zhou family? Oh, are you all hiding your ears? Don''t you know what the outside world thinks of you? Well, shall I repeat it for you? "

    Sun Ruyue has been aware of the bad, spit out from sunflower''s mouth, what can be good words?

    "No, we don''t want to --"

    "hey? Why not? But I really want to talk! What''s more, people clearly describe it to fit your image! Bus, everyone can get on, but you are much cheaper than bus. At least people can make money, and you can only spend money to find people! Hahaha! "

    A series of arrogant words make the busy servants in the living room wish they didn''t have ears. Is that what they can listen to?

    I always feel like I''m going to lose my job!

    Su Kui glanced at the servants who were busy in the living room, sneered and told them to take the gift to her car. She also walked with ease and left.

    What''s the matter with these servants if they lose their jobs? She did not forget how Zhou Mei was treated by these people in her past memory.

    A bunch of snobs! They all fawn on sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan. Seeing that they hate her, they bully her from time to time. They also deliberately say something ugly in front of her, just to make her cry.

    As a result, the young Zhou Mei shed no less tears.

    Anyway, after su Kui got everything, none of these people will stay.

    "Mom! Why let her go?! She''s gone. What do we do with the arrangements? " Zhou Lan''s face is red and his ears are red. He winks at sun Ruyue. He means something. I hope she can do something.

    Sun Ruyue is a little weak. "Do you think Zhou Mei now is something we can stop? Don''t worry about this in advance, she will come back sooner or later! "

    "Ke -" Zhou Lan was in a hurry. Just about to speak, sun Ruyue stopped her and waved to let the servants go down.

    When they were all clean, sun Ruyue said angrily, "can you be more mature? When is it? Don''t you have enough handle for others? Do you have to spread your stories all over the place? "

    Just think about it, she can''t be angry.

    It''s not only her photos and videos, but also the stains she can''t wipe.

    She has gone to Zhou Mei''s room to empty all the contents of the U disk, but - Thinking of the cloud disk Su Kui said, she always feels uneasy.

    I don''t know if Su Kui is cheating her, so she''s doing something now and she''s a little tied up.

    She is a widow, even if she is photographed kissing or even going to bed, it doesn''t matter. Now she is single, not ancient, why can''t she meet her needs?

 Chapter 3039

    However, the most troublesome thing is Zhou Lan. If the video of her drug addiction spreads to the Internet, people will blame sun Ruyue for not teaching her daughter well when they talk about Zhou Lan and give a little guidance!

    Even, will doubt, whether she and Zhou Lan flow together, two people suck Du together!

    This is trouble!

    At the end of the investigation, sun Ruyue is still reluctant to dip the sewage into himself.

    Zhou Lan curled her mouth and looked at sun Ruyue coldly. "What do you say? Is that what that little bitch is going to do? She has been trying to deal with us! What happened to boss Huang you said before? When will he come here? "

    She can''t stand it. It''s only a long time. Zhou Mei can almost spit out blood. If she gets along with her again, Zhou Lan feels that she''ll break down and go crazy directly!

    What a big head!

    "Don''t worry!" Sun Ruyue shakes the red wine cup. It''s as red as blood. It collides on the edge of the cup. It''s beautiful and extravagant.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you always say that? Can you stand her shit on your head? "

    It turned out that Zhou Lan was vulgar. She couldn''t bear it.

    Sun Ruyue frowns, of course, she can''t bear it.

    However, she also can''t bear her daughter to say such rude words without connotation, "who taught you these words? If you want to stay in this circle, you''d better change your speech and behavior! "

    Even if it''s a mess, what does it look like to be a little sister?

    Mother and daughter in this period of time the normal, speaking, three words and two words will start to argue.

    In the end, they all ended up with Zhou Lan throwing things away.

    Liusun Ruyue is sitting on a chair by herself. She squints and looks at a piano in the corner. The sunlight outside the window falls on the piano box, and the black glaze reflects the light.

    But her eyes were dark.

    Don''t worry -

    give her the last time to be arrogant!

    -In addition, Su Kui arrived at the airport all the way, and the driver followed her until she was sent to the waiting hall.

    Su Kui called Wang Yi. Soon, Wang Yi came out of the VIP lounge. He was wearing a mask and was very low-key. It was obviously a secret trip. He didn''t want to be recognized.

    Seeing Su Kui, he was stunned for a moment. He looked at Su Kui up and down, and said, "you wear this to work?"

    People''s assistants are basically for leisure, how comfortable and convenient, how to come! This is also to better serve the boss.

    But she''s better. She''s dressed like a little princess. If you clean up a little, you can go to the party directly!!

    But Wang Yi has to admit that the other side is really suitable for such a sweet and charming style!

    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Su Kui tilted his head. "Or do we still distribute uniform overalls? So, if there''s no limit, I''ll wear the clothes I like. Is that ok? "

    In a word, the king was blocked to death.

    His throat rolled and he nodded hard. "No No problem... "

    "Come on, I''ll take you in!"

    Su Kui nodded, handed Wang Yi the big suitcase, and walked in front of him.

    Looking at a little bit of big girl, the shelf is really big!!

    However, according to Wang Yi''s information, the other side is really a rich family, so he reluctantly tolerated it. Let''s take care of a child!

 Chapter 3040

    Thanks to a gold broker, he now carries his luggage behind a small assistant who is still in his internship.

    It''s insulting!!

    In the VIP lounge, I heard that a person was playing a game with his mobile phone in his hands, playing the simplest xiaoxiaole. When Su Kui came in, he heard a lovely sound effect.

    But the game players, obviously expressionless, a face of indifference, cold temperament, can be taken directly to refrigeration!

    "Mr. Wen Zheng, I''m here."

    It took a long time to look up at the smell of the name mentioned. In the eyes, it was the girl''s slender and beautiful figure. She was wearing a long and knee length gauze skirt. It was Beige white, and there were some pearls falling from the skirt. Under the light, it was full of gentle luster.

    She stood there cleverly, still standing in the standard posture of primary school students, with her hands in front of her body.

    When hearing this, Su Kui immediately raised a sweet smile that was bright enough to blind, showing a row of neat white teeth, red lips and white teeth, as bright as spring flowers!

    "Don''t laugh. It''s stupid."

    Then, the smell seems to turn a less obvious white eye, and then lower his head to continue to play mobile phone, cold left a sentence.

    Wheezing -

    the other assistants and staff couldn''t help laughing.

    At this time, Wang Yi finally came in from the outside. It turned out that he helped Su Kui to check in his luggage.

    "Ha ha, brother Wang, this is brother Wen''s new assistant? Too young, right?? And she? Isn''t it really for fun

    It has to be said that Su Kui''s appearance is really small. Standing among a group of staff, she can squeeze water out of her body!

    Anyone who sees it will think that she is a minor.

    "And is she an adult?"

    "Little girl, do you know what the assistant has to do? Still dressed like this, it''s better to go home and study hard! This job is not for you! "

    Among them, there were two women, about twenty-eight or so, who covered their mouths and couldn''t help sneering.

    Today''s little girl, at such a young age, does not go to school, but runs to catch up with the stars!

    I don''t know. It''s because of these little girls who don''t understand, that they find so many troubles and things to do.

    Su Kui''s face, even when she doesn''t laugh, looks soft, like a face doll without character.

    When she came to Wen Zheng, she didn''t get angry at the sarcastic teasing of several people. Instead, she stooped down and said with a smile, "I don''t have to worry about what I can do. Anyway, I''m Wen Zheng''s personal assistant. He will teach me what I want to do. Besides, isn''t there still brother Wang? Is it brother Wang? "

    Su Kui turned his head and stared at Wang Yi with heavy eyes. He smiled three times and waited for Wang Yi''s answer.

    Wang Yi:

    Women''s faces are stiff, this stinky girl, dare to call them aunts?!

    It''s amazing how young you are!!

    "Brother Wang, why don''t you talk? I just asked you to help me with my luggage. Are you angry?"

    Su Kui blinked again, some grievances, there are you do not forgive me, I will cry to show you the posture.

    But in the view of Wang Yi, there is no smile and grievance in the big eyes of girls. He looks at him straightly and quickly with a threat.

    Wang yiduan felt that the girl''s smile was very strange. His brain didn''t respond to it, and his instinctive desire for survival had blurted out, "no, no, of course, who didn''t come from the new guy? You call me brother. It''s right to help. It''s right! "

 Chapter 3041

    When he had finished, Wang bah bah bah bah several times, I wish I could hit myself in the face.

    What did he just say? Easy, scared by a little girl?

    This shouldn''t be!! No, no, no, he must have been hit by evil! Wang Yi can only think so.

    The two women turned their mouths and opened their mouths to talk again. Suddenly they heard that they pulled off their earphones and their lips. They said indifferently, "if you talk more, get out of here. I''ll pay you to talk, not to disturb my rest!"

    After that, he closed his eyes, and the bottom of his eyes was black and blue. Obviously, he didn''t have a good rest.

    There was a moment of silence around, and no one dared to say a word.

    Even breathing, are small a few minutes, with a cautious.

    Su Kui was not afraid. She trotted to Wen Zheng, raised her hand and put it on his temple. She whispered, "brother Wen Zheng, let me massage you! My craft is very good, just can let you have a good rest! "

    The girl''s voice was light and soft. Her soft gauze skirt brushed her smelling arm and brought a burst of crispy hemp. Even when she could not object to smelling, Su Kui had pressed his acupoint.

    The strength is just right. The smell is surrounded by a sweet smell. It feels like gardenia. It''s not like it. It''s light and not strong.

    Just because the distance of the test is too close, so I can really feel it.

    Wen Zheng''s eyes were closed, but because of Su Kui''s movements, he felt as if he had been stung in the temple. He frowned, sat up, pointed to the chair on one side, and said to Su Kui, "go and sit there. Don''t lean too close to me!"

    Then he lay back in his chair again and began to shut his eyes.

    Those two who had laughed at Su Kui before began to cover their mouths and snigger. Their eyes were full of sarcasm.

    "Look, look. I was domineering just now. Now?"

    "Hahaha, you have been slapped! Today''s little girl is impetuous and doesn''t know what matters! "

    If they were not afraid to hear them, they would be louder.

    "Idiot."

    Su Kui spits out two words from his mouth and turns his eyes.

    She bowed her head, playing with her fingers, fingernails, stained with light pink nutrition oil, in the light, exuding a warm color.

    With her milk like skin, it seems to have the same soft light effect as in the camera.

    When the two women saw this, they couldn''t speak.

    The girl on the opposite side is young, fresh, with a bright sunshine. It''s just when the teenagers don''t know how to feel, they are suddenly frustrated.

    On this point, they have lost it forever and can never find it back!

    Wang Yi smacked his mouth, touched his chin, and his eyes turned. At first, he was a little complacent. Seeing that Su Kui was eating flat, he finally took a breath.

    But now, looking at a young girl sitting in a chair, head down to play with her fingers, a lonely breath, almost to surround her, the whole person is a low.

    I can''t bear to see it. Forget it. It''s a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet. He''s angry with children. It''s not worth it!

    As soon as Wang thought about it, he was relieved.

    He quietly sat beside Su Kui and said, "Oh, don''t be sad, brother Wen is this temper, not for you alone!" Because there are some things in the team that can''t be more delicate than women, we have to recruit two.

 Chapter 3042

    Otherwise, with the idea of smell, direct all male team is the most convenient.

    "What is that?" Su Kui pouted. In fact, she was not sad at all. She just passed the time bored.

    But in a word, can she still be angry?

    But in Wang Yi''s eyes, he automatically understood that he was so sad that he was scolded by his idol and he didn''t allow me to touch him. Did he hate me? It''s hard to be weeping, it''s hard to be weeping

    In fact, Su Kui really didn''t think too much.

    But when she looked at Wang Yi''s strange eyes, she always felt something wrong?

    "Ah, this is the tacit thing in the team, that is..." As soon as Wang wanted to speak, he stopped. He looked at the silent smell and leaned close to Su Kui''s ear. His voice was so light that Su Kui had to identify it carefully before he could hear it clearly.

    "Wenge doesn''t like women touching him, so don''t get close to him easily next time!"

    In recent years, the film of the performance is basically a film without intimate lens. For this reason, many good films have been rejected, which makes Wang Yisad.

    Can, who let the big and the small not lack money, also not lack fame?

    To give up is to give up, which is all to be met but not to be asked by other agents.

    Later, the directors also learned about the urination of Wen Zheng. Of course, if there are few intimate scenes, they can hire a good stand in actor directly. Wen Zheng can still be reluctant to act.

    As for the reason why Wen Zheng dislikes women so much, Wang Yi really doesn''t know.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows higher. Her eyes were full of surprise, and her two little hands on her knee were tightly clenched.

    Wang Yi looks a little strange.

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "

    Su Kui is not in the mood to talk to him anymore. She has a tight mouth and a deep hatred.

    How could it be ok? It''s a big deal! Love he was stimulated, unexpectedly not???

    How can this be!!

    Can''t be touched by a woman? Su Kui only needs to think about it. In case of a hidden disease

    I feel that life is tasteless -

    -

    the plane is finally about to board.

    Wang Yi wakes up Wen Zheng, and Su Kui follows him step by step. Remembering Wang Yi''s warning, Su Kui is not too close to Wen Zheng this time, but keeps a distance that is not far away from him and does not make him uncomfortable.

    The two women in the team are so open-minded! I still want to seduce you! At a young age, it''s so ingenious!

    Aware of their eyes, Su Kui turned around, slightly raised her sharp chin, narrowed her big eyes, and snorted scornfully.

    The two women looked at each other, "lying in the slot, does she dare to challenge us?"

    "How dare you!! What can I do if I''m angry! "

    Unfortunately, when I got on the plane and sat in the first-class position, I couldn''t get a result.

    The news is to go to country x to shoot a spokesperson for a fashion blockbuster, bringing the whole team to the past, and is expected to stay there for about a week.

    It was evening when she landed. Su Kui was so sleepy that she yawned. Her long and curly fan-shaped eyelashes flickered with tears. She was obviously tired.

    When I got on the car and went to the hotel, Su Kui quickly grabbed the position beside Wen Zheng. In the glare of Wen Zheng, Su Kui raised his hand weakly, "I swear, I really won''t touch you this time! Let me sit next to you ~ ~ I also want to feel the close contact with big stars!! "

 Chapter 3043

    In the dim light, he looked into her eyes. In the night, black and white were clear and bright, just like the stars falling in.

    Sincerity in the eyes is not like hypocrisy.

    He seemed to hum from his nose, turned his head to look out the window of the car and ignored her.

    So I didn''t ask to drive her down.

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t hate her. Then, Su Kui was confident to cure his psychological problems.

    The window is half open. This time, the work place is in the resort far away from the airport, near the coast. In the next week, the work will be carried out there.

    So it''s going to be a long way.

    The salty sea wind blows to the face, with a refreshing cold and wet air, smelling a pair of Dark Phoenix eyes looking at the distant darkness, the distant lighthouse in the dark, sending out a weak and warm light, flashed quickly from the front one by one.

    He emptied his brain and knocked his fingers on his thigh unconsciously. He didn''t know what he was doing.

    Suddenly, his shoulders sank, and his mind suddenly turned back when he heard that he was empty. He stiffened his body and turned his head slowly.

    The girl''s long black hair fell on his shirt, a small face with baby fat, eyes closed, red lips slightly open, was sleeping sweet.

    Just now I said that I would not mess! He really believed in this girl when he heard that he was pulling his lips and biting his back teeth!

    He had probably thought that he had recruited such an assistant, rather than a small ancestor. In the days to come, some of them were big headed!

    Big hands up and down, according to the idea of smell, he should now push away her to make himself comfortable.

    But -

    damn it, I heard a low voice curse.

    Listen to her clear breath sound in the ear, quiet night, only the sound of the waves against the reef, mood, suddenly become quiet.

    Come on, that''s it.

    He would bear it, and reluctantly lend her a shoulder to lean on!

    Turn around and enjoy the night scene in silence. I don''t find his deep and dark eyes. Gradually, they are shining.

    Like the lighthouse in the distance, there was light finally shining in his eyes.

    The arm suddenly also tight, smell sign bow head, the girl holds his arm, put the small head on his shoulder love Jiao rubbed, Zaba two suddenly, again deep sleep past.

    "Stinky girl --"

    he decides to deduct her salary!

    No one noticed that the girl who was about to sleep in his arms, at this time, quietly raised her lips and smiled a little bit. Soon, she was calm.

    -

    "yes! this is it! Smell, oh my God, you should be a model! I believe that with your charm, you can absolutely conquer women all over the world! "

    "Here, unbutton your shirt and see the effect!"

    Su Kui sat alone under the sunscreen umbrella, snoring and sucking the fresh juice in the cup, which was filled with ice. It was clear and cool, just enough to relieve the summer heat.

    By the way, you can also enjoy beautiful men!

    She didn''t bother to please anyone among the staff. They were not sukui''s target. So, on the one hand, they were not familiar with her, and on the other hand, they were because the two women didn''t like her.

    She''s new. The other two are old.

    Who has a good relationship with? It''s needless to say that everyone knows.

    Of course, sunflower is isolated! Only Wang Yi, another boy who is new to her, is willing to talk to her.

 Chapter 3044

    Su Kui is not low, happy leisurely.

    Two women next door are biting their ears. Their eyes fall on Su Kui from time to time.

    "I don''t know what she''s here for? When you''re on vacation?! Wear a swimsuit! What a leak! According to me! She can''t go through the internship. When she goes back this time, brother Wen will definitely fire her! "

    "Well, I think so! Who are you seducing in your swimsuit? "

    Two people you one eye I a language, turn white eye, talk more and more acerbic, also more and more loudly.

    Anyway, he works and shoots in the distance and has no time to listen to them.

    They can also vent their dissatisfaction and resentment. Why do they go away? A little girl can be a personal assistant to smell?!

    I don''t know what a personal assistant needs to do?

    Since they came here, they have been eating, drinking, not doing business. Instead, they have suffered and have to do everything.

    But they didn''t think about it. They were paid, and they didn''t work for sukui. Because they were dissatisfied with sukui, they scattered their grievances on her, which was really unreasonable!

    Su Kui hum a song, heard these words, sucked away the juice more cheerful, "ah, some people, ah, a sour smell, even perfume can not cover up ~! Envy other people''s good body, just say it, and talk about the behavior of eight women at the same time ~ ~ brother Wang, do you think it''s right

    Wearing short sleeved shorts, Wang Yi, who only spits out his tongue, turns around with a question mark on his face? What did you just say? "

    Su Kui rolled her white eyes, picked up her slippers and smashed them, puffing her cheeks and staring at Wang Yi.

    Here comes again, this look!

    Wang Yi took her slippers and threw them back at her feet. He could not help but bend his arms and obey her words, "yes, OK, aunt?!"

    This wench, is really powerful!

    I don''t know what the eldest lady is doing here and experiencing life?

    Wang Yi shakes his head, but he doesn''t notice that he, as a girl not far away, also has a completely indulgent and indulgent attitude!

    Su Kui is satisfied, lying on the reclining chair of sunshade umbrella, dangling two small feet, very happy.

    The two women next to me are not so happy.

    His face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and his whole body was full of the breath of idleness. He stared at his eyes, and almost hated to bite Su Kui.

    She tilts her head, big eyes are bright, and grins, "hee hee, how happy ~"

    MD!!!

    How can I beat her!!

    The women found that as long as they were against the girl, they were hurt by the anger every time.

    It''s not worth it!

    -

    I have to say that he is dedicated to his work and his bad temper is almost completely restrained. He will listen to what the photographer says.

    At this time, he was wearing a light pink shirt with good light texture. He was wearing a casual suit under it. It was pure white. Behind it, the blue sky and the sea reflected each other. It was unclear for a moment whether it was in the sky or on the ground.

    Several buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his strong chest and beautiful muscle lines. The shirt was almost wet. Because of the heat, his chest was covered with sweat.

    Special things in the world -

    "ah! Someone, help smell and tidy up the clothes! "

    The photographer beckons to Su Kui.

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes brightened, he immediately put down his drink and dada stopped Wang Yi. "Brother Wang Yi, let me go!" Finish saying, then small run, as if to go.

 Chapter 3045

    Looking at her bouncing back, Wang shook his head. Now he thinks that he really believes in the evil of the stinky girl. How can he believe that she is not here to pursue the stars?!

    It''s said that I can see a girl jumping from afar. She seems to have a special interest in pink porn? The first time I met you was a pink casual dress. The second time I met you was a pink skirt. Then I wore all kinds of lovely dresses.

    Now the pink little strawberry swimsuit has a big sun hat on her head. Under the hat, a white jade like face is fresh and lovely. She grins and shows a row of white teeth. Her waist is thin and cute with little sexy.

    HMM --

    smell and look around her body. Unexpectedly, this girl''s figure is quite interesting?

    "How are you?"

    When Su Kui arrived, he immediately put his eyes away and asked seriously.

    "By the way, what kind of dress are you?" Are you sure this is for work? It''s not just others who question, it''s even the smell that doesn''t understand.

    Although, it''s really pretty.

    "Well? As your assistant, why can''t it be me? " Su Kui crooked his head and wrinkled his nose. "But shouldn''t you wear a swimsuit when you come to the seaside? Or does wearing a swimsuit affect my work? "

    "Er..."

    It seems that there is no such requirement for the staff to wear anything.

    They don''t have work clothes.

    "Oh, pay off!"

    Even if the brain has convinced itself, but looking at her big eyes, and just then inadvertently looking back, to see her sitting leisurely under the umbrella drinking juice and playing with her mobile phone, the smell is not very happy.

    As a boss working in the sun, but the staff is so leisurely, is it really suitable?

    "Ah?!! Why? "

    Su Kui grabbed his shirt, which had been well sorted out. As a result, he pulled several buttons directly. This time, only the bottom button was intact and left on the clothes.

    "Well It seems that it caused trouble... " Sukui zabazaba eyes, small hand obediently left from him, back behind, pretending not to do it by himself.

    "Ah, woman!" he sneered Your success attracted my attention!

    The girl lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. The light was bright, shining on her face, white and almost transparent.

    It''s like milk. It seems to be very smooth. It''s a little ready to move.

    "Wait a minute! Smell, right! Look, that''s it! Tut, I didn''t expect your assistant to be very good. That''s the effect I want. Let''s take some more pictures and try them!! "

    Seeing and hearing that it''s time to start working again, Su Kui backed up a few steps and wanted to move on.

    He was caught by the photographer.

    "Ah, that little assistant, don''t move, just try to keep the posture just now!"

    "I''m sorry"

    Sukui looked back incredulously. "What do you say? I''m not a model, I''m just a staff member. "

    Why do you want her to enter the country? I can only say that the photographer''s ideas are very difficult to deal with.

    He looked at the girl''s dress. It was also a light pink, lovely bikini. It was very ordinary. I don''t know why it got into the eyes of the big photographer.

    "She''s my assistant. I think I''m the main character, isn''t she?" Smell the sign to raise eyebrows, point to the side, signal Su Kui to pass, don''t get in the way.

    Su Kui didn''t want to enter the country. There are too many stars. She has no dream of being a star. She just wants to be a salt fish in peace.

 Chapter 3046

    Ah no, it''s a salted fish that can sleep with a beautiful man.

    Casually glanced at the shirt big open, revealing the hardcover chest of the man, Su Kui''s eyes, will be completely attracted to the past.

    I don''t know if it''s sweat or sea water, flowing down his muscle line.

    Finally, she disappeared into her clothes. Seeing this, Su Kui suddenly understood why the photographer said it was so good.

    Is there a perfect temptation?!

    Who doesn''t want to know, where will the fine beads of sweat, the flowing track, finally flow?

    There is also the invisible Mermaid line, which is even more exciting!

    "No, no, no, no, of course I know she''s your assistant, but - OK, OK, can I do without a face? How about I take a picture of her back? "

    The photographer looks at the eyes of Wen Zheng, suddenly catches a touch of emotion, chuckles and gives up the previous request, hoping that Su Kui can contribute her back.

    Wen Zheng''s showman said, "although she is my employee, I still need to ask her own will. I am a good boss and can''t do anything to force employees!"

    So, in the end, the initiative came back to sukui.

    She rolled her eyes. "I don''t want to shoot!"

    Smell the sign and nod, "then don''t clap."

    This time, the photographer smiled bitterly. He really felt that just now, the man was tall and handsome, the girl was slim, and the waist was sexy without winning a grip. That kind of charming with a little sexiness is not the dream lover that men have been pursuing?

    Although the main character they are going to shoot this time is the man''s clothes on Wen Zheng!

    He thought for a moment, put down the camera, walked to Su Kui''s side, and in the surprised eyes of a group of people, he said: "Miss, is there really no room for discussion? I promise, I will never shoot you in the face. No one will disturb you, OK? "

    Su Kui continued to shake his head.

    The photographer hung his head. "Well, I think I have to find another female model that makes me feel, to cooperate with my photography!"

    Su Kui:???

    "Wait --"

    "huh?!"

    As soon as the photographer''s eyes brightened, he just casually said that if Su Kui disagreed this time, in fact, he had planned to give up. Wen Xun is a busy man. He is not a little star in Asia. In fact, he has many fans all over the country!

    Wen Zheng doesn''t have time for him to rethink, look for models, etc.

    But, unexpectedly, there was an unexpected joy.

    He looked at Su Kui''s eyes, a little more meaningful, squeezed his eyes at Su Kui, and said: "Oh! Beautiful lady, I sincerely invite you to take part in my shooting. As a reward, I can help you take some extra photos with Wen and Wen. "

    In the eyes of photographers, it has been determined that there is definitely JQ for two people.

    Their eyes can''t deceive people!

    Su Kui said, "as you wish, I hope you can promise not to let my face leave the country!"

    -Seeing Su Kui go back with the photographer, it''s no surprise to hear that. He raised his chin lazily and said, "isn''t it a very clear refusal? Why come back? "

    Su Kui caught his eyes and looked at him, "probably because he said, if I don''t help, he will find a beautiful woman to come and partner with you! I think about it. In order to protect the beauty of the boss, I have to sacrifice myself! "

    Hee hee!

    Smell the sign and stare at her, "Zhou Mei, are you happy for a while?"

 Chapter 3047

    Su Kui: Thank you. I''m very happy However, turning to think about it, she was not happy again, "but why do you call me Zhou Mei? It''s strange. You can make me sleep. How about Ah Mei? "

    The girl tilted her head, kicked the sea water under her feet and talked to him.

    From the angle of smell, you can see the white and choppy one by looking down Can only mean can not say

    He touched his nose in silence and felt that he was probably sick. He thought he hated women, but he made an exception for this little girl again and again.

    "Hi! Smell! Stop flirting with your little girlfriend. Now, look at the camera, we''re going to get down to business! "

    Ben was thinking about the smell of things. He stumbled and squinted. "What are you talking about?" He suspected that he had heard it wrong.

    What girlfriend?

    Su Kui was obviously satisfied with the photographer ''.

    Flirting? Who are you flirting with?

    He lowered his head angrily, and his eyes fell uncontrollably on her chest again. Su Kui caught it, laughing more wantonly.

    She licked the red lips that she couldn''t lick. The color of water is very attractive in the sun. "How about it? Is it big? Boss, are you satisfied with what you see? "

    Hearing that his face was black, he forced his eyes away from him and ordered, "shut up!"

    Can you stop talking about it! Do you know how to write shame?!

    Don''t look away. He beckoned the photographer to start.

    Otherwise, he is afraid to give him a little more time, and he will not be able to control the direct strike.

    Su Kui bent his eyes with a smile, and his lips were a little sweet as honey.

    I don''t dare to see it again at a glance. Why is it so sweet, wench?

    "Boss, you blush."

    Su Kui, according to the photographer''s instructions, gently hugs Wen''s waist and puts his head on his chest.

    She''s just a prop, not much, so she can even whisper in the arms of the smell.

    His face is cold, his hair is wet by water and his forehead is full. Several threads of broken hair fall, adding a little bit of evil spirit.

    However, his ears are quietly red.

    "Zhou Mei, don''t shut up again. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you into the sea?" He was very threatening.

    Su Kui blinked, so the thing that made the smell collapse came.

    In his shirt, he was naked, so when the girl in his arms blinked, he remembered clearly how long her eyelashes were, thick and curly, scratched his skin, itchy, as if there was a current passing quickly.

    Su Kui sniffed, "OK, I''m good, you don''t want to throw me into the sea, OK?" "she closed her eyes, as if she found something fun, and opened and closed them.

    Clearly felt that the man she was holding was stiff.

    Su Kui hooked up her lips, suddenly put out her little tongue, quickly licked her chest which was almost attached to her face with strong hormone breath.

    "Well --"

    I can''t stop scolding in my heart.

    "Fuck! What are you doing, Zhou Mei

    Su Kui said innocently, his eyes full of interest. "No, I didn''t do anything? Why are you so nervous, as if I would tease you! "

 Chapter 3048

    The girl''s tone was innocent. She sniffed carefully and found that what she said seemed to be true.

    Did he feel wrong? Or --

    Just smelling the Kung Fu of stupidity, the photographer successfully rescued him, "OK, that''s good! Come to another position! "

    Smell a mouthful of turbid gas, forced not expect to push away sunflower.

    "Wow!"

    Just listen to the plop. They were in the shallow water. Hearing this push, they directly pushed the unprepared sunflower into the water.

    The soft sand under the buttocks doesn''t hurt, but the unprepared sunflower doesn''t want to stand up. Make complaints about

    -

    . The two women who are under sunshade are still jealous. They use various words to describe the women''s words.

    In their opinion, the way of smelling is very popular!

    "Ha! I''ll tell you! How could brother Wen like this kind of suckling Girl movie

    "It''s her life. She was chosen by the photographer. We didn''t refuse until we heard that brother was dedicated!"

    "That''s right. You see, she was pushed away just after the shooting!"

    "Hahaha, this is a big embarrassment! Laugh at her when she comes back! See what face she has to say to us! "

    Wang Yi also saw this scene while sitting, but what he thought was another thing.

    Wang Yi takes a bite of the frozen watermelon left by Su Kui and looks up at the blue sky. It''s time for this jealous employee to get fired!

    One by one, the two people standing at the seaside looked at each other. The girl''s big eyes were watery, with injuries and grievances. She seemed to complain silently and asked why she was pushed by the smell sign!

    "Up!" he said, smelling his stiff lips

    Su Kui flatly refused, "no! You ruthless man, just used me, and pushed me away! What a pain to me! "

    Smell sign more headache, "week Mei, speak well!"

    "I don''t I don''t I don''t! I need to hug myself and raise my height to make it better! "

    "Zhou Mei, I suggest you go to the theatre. The theatre circle needs you to be such a playwright."

    Su Kui giggled, "how are you? Surprise or not? Is it unexpected? "

    It''s so unexpected that it''s going to explode, OK?!

    Wen Zheng did not expect that the personal assistant he recruited was not only a goblin, but also a dramatist!

    The photographer is already urging.

    Su Kui just can''t get up. He bends down and threatens again, "can''t get up? Don''t get up and deduct your salary! "

    Su Kui ha, if she depends on this salary, will she not starve to death?

    Besides, her purpose is not to earn this salary, OK?

    Shake your head. "Can''t afford it!" In addition, tears burst out quickly in the big eyes, and they are ready to cry.

    The photographer came over and disagreed. "Smell, that''s your fault. Girls need to be coaxed, especially such lovely girls. You have to let her go!"

    It''s his fault??

    Hearing the question mark face, did he do nothing well!

    Looking at Su Kui''s eyes, he could not shed tears. Suddenly, he took a breath in his heart. He knew that she was pretending, but he could not bear to hear that.

    He took a deep breath. "Zhou Mei, you are cruel!"

    He stooped, picked up the sunflower, and bumped it in his arms

    Su Kui: "but I haven''t been kissed yet!"

    Wen Zheng let go and threw her into the water. "Take an inch, play by yourself! Zhou Mei, I found out for the first time that you are so cheeky! "

    He turned around and left. The props sofa was already set up there.

    Su Kui laughs in the water!

 Chapter 3049

    I have been paying attention to the two women here. What did they see just now?

    The famous great actress who is not close to women''s color just took the initiative to pick up the girl! Still so intimate Princess hug. Provoked a lot of ridicule around them. They were still laughing at Su Kui''s lack of discretion. They would be fired sooner or later.

    Results now -

    even if they saw the sunflower being thrown into the water again, they didn''t despise the ridicule, because the eye can see it.

    Wen Zheng is in a good mood. He is not angry at all.

    It''s more flirtatious than angry. Besides, it''s soft and doesn''t hurt in the sand.

    What should they do if they look at each other?

    If Su Kui gets the upper hand, will the first one be to drive them out of the team?

    As well as good welfare and easy work, we can''t find a lantern in the circle.

    At this time, they can not help but regret.

    Su Kui has started the second shooting with Wen Zheng.

    Wen Zheng is sitting in the sofa. He has changed a suit quickly.

    However, she only wore a black hand-made shirt with all the buttons open, which satisfied the wishes of all the multi-color women on the scene and made people feel happy.

    I wear a pair of slim swimming trunks, which are also black.

    Su Kui''s lips are hooked. She jumps over and pretends to glance at some part of the body carelessly. Her eyes are burning.

    It''s hard to smell when you are stared at like this.

    His face turned black, and his legs closed quickly, but in front of so many people, he was not easy to attack, or maintain his high cold posture.

    Others don''t know what they''re up to, but Su Kui and Wen Zheng are the two most clear parties.

    "Come on, sweetheart. Now, please sit on one of your thighs and kneel. Don''t worry. You won''t show your face!"

    Su Kui went first and tried to pose.

    Smell the stiffness from head to foot, even the hair should stand up.

    Su Kui laughed and lost her eyes. She bowed her head and fell on his shoulder, exhaling like a blue. "What''s wrong with you? How can I shoot when I''m so stiff? Be careful when the photographer comes to you! "

    Wen Zheng''s big hand is on Su Kui''s slender waist. He is wringing his brow. He feels uneasy all over. It''s almost ice and fire.

    Originally, I thought that for women, he has accepted incompetence in his whole life, but somehow he recruited a personal assistant, not only an 18-year-old girl, but also a lustful girl with a flabby personality.

    There''s no end to teasing him here.

    Besides, he didn''t get angry, except he felt a little embarrassed.

    "Zhou Mei, I advise you to be kind!"

    In public, does she really want to embarrass him?

    Su Kui crooked his head, fingernails inadvertently scratched his back, and felt that his back was straight all of a sudden.

    "Ah? I haven''t done anything bad! Are you praising me, eh? "

    "Zhou, Mei --"

    sniff and bite, "if you seduce me again, be careful of me..."

    "Well? How are you doing? "

    Photographers shoot in front, while Su Kui flirts with Wen in a low voice.

    It has to be said that Wen Zheng is really a dedicated model. Even one second ago, he was gnashed by Su Kui, but in the next second, when the camera was given, he could adjust his expression in an instant, and the one who appeared in the camera was still hot and charming.

 Chapter 3050

    Just look at the starry eyes of so many women present, Su Kui will know.

    How adorable this guy is to women.

    What to do? All of a sudden, I was unhappy and wanted to hide him. Su Kui was very quiet. In the next moment, he was surprised to find that Su Kui was very cooperative and didn''t do anything else to him.

    This made him feel a light sense of loss. Of course, he didn''t realize it.

    Ao Jiao is like a smell. She only feels that Su Kui is deliberately trying to make him look ugly. He can''t do what she wants!

    "Well, I did a good job today! End of work! "

    At one command, it was almost dusk.

    The setting sun by the sea is especially magnificent, like the color dyed by the blood halo. In the sea water, the color is orange red. In the distance, the waves are sparkling, like broken gold sprinkled on the sea.

    Su Kui took a deep breath. Between his nostrils, it was the salty taste of the sea water.

    And the moisture of the water, "Yeah! It''s over! " Su Kui stretched out and kicked the water under her feet.

    The rest of them have finished their work and their clothes have not been changed.

    In fact, Wen Zheng can wear it back. Anyway, every season, the partner will give him the latest clothes.

    At this moment, the two people stand opposite each other, head tilted, looking at the setting sun in the sky, the sea breeze is gentle, the seagull leaps from the sea level, a click of camera shutter fixed focus will freeze the beautiful scenery at this moment.

    "Boss, I acted as a background board for the day today. Do you have any salary?"

    The setting sun was left behind by sukui. Her hands were behind her, her head askew, and she asked about the smell.

    "Want salary?" At this moment, the smile on the corner of the lips is evil. I don''t know why. Su Kui always feels that the smell will not be so easy as she wishes.

    Sure enough, the next second, he opened his thin lips and said, "no!"

    For half a day, I took advantage of him. Now I want to ask him for salary in turn? What a dream!

    "Wow! Boss, you are going too far! How dedicated I am today! Doesn''t it work well with you? I don''t even have to pay for my appearance Su Kui protested with a small fist.

    He snorted contemptuously and looked at the little girl whose round face and big eyes reflected the afterglow of the setting sun. She was as clean as amber.

    He hooked his lips and easily caught her fist. "You should feel lucky. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have the chance to be in the same box with me in your life, understand?"

    What''s more, it takes so much advantage.

    Wen Zheng added in his heart silently that he refused all the women who wanted to have a spring night with him.

    This stinky girl, if you get cheap, you''ll sell yourself!

    "No, no!" Su Kui said, "if you don''t have money, at least invite me to have a meal?"?? How about it! "

    I wear it here for a few days. After shooting today, I will leave tomorrow.

    Su Kui heard that there was a bonfire party in the evening. He was blowing a cool breeze at the seaside, eating grilled fish, or dancing around the bonfire. The atmosphere was absolutely good.

    It''s also a good place to cultivate feelings.

    "Zhou Mei, don''t you think you have a thick skin?"

    Wen Zheng looks at her obliquely and walks across her to the resort. Along the way, she once again gains the love of countless women.

    Unfortunately, most of them are for the blind.

 Chapter 3051

    The man in front of me, but I don''t understand the amorous feelings very much!

    "Ah! You wait for me! "

    Su Kui kicked off his slippers, trotted barefoot behind the smell, jumping like an endless vitality.

    "Please or not? Ah, Wen Zheng, how stingy you are! "

    "Hello! You talk! "

    "Smell! Great movie! Boss?! "

    "You said you said, where am I cheeky?! How can a beautiful woman like me be cheeky? "

    Walking in front of the smell hook lip corner, and so on when looking back, is a white eye, "Zhou Mei." He cried.

    "To! What can I do for you, sir? " Su Kui immediately tried to stop at the same place, and made a military salute that was not like everything else. After standing for a short time, he would be crooked.

    Wen Zheng looked at her and said, "no need to answer. I think I already know the answer. I have 100% reason to make sure that I am not wrong. Your face is really too thick to be cured! Ten bottles of sanding cream will not remove the skin from your face! "

    Su Kui:

    "Smell, you are too much!

    Let the girl jump at his back angrily. Wen Zheng''s feet are light. He strides into the resort. When he goes up the stairs, he looks back and finds that the girl didn''t follow him. Instead, he stands in place for a while. Then he jumps with Wang.

    The smile of Wen Zheng suddenly tensed. His beautiful thin lips pressed in a straight line. He walked into his hotel quickly. Starting from the door, he took off his clothes as he walked. When he entered the bathroom, he just opened the shower, stood under the shower and took a cold bath.

    He raised his head, thought of the scenes of the day, the position of his heart, and suddenly gave two powerful jumps.

    Unexpectedly --

    -

    no matter whether he is willing to treat us or not, Wang Yi still decides to invite us to dinner on the last night.

    It was already 11 o''clock in the evening, and the evening wind was a little cold. Su Kui changed into a white T-shirt and pink hot pants, bagged a baseball jacket outside, and baked fish in front of the bonfire.

    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see the smell coming out, so she asked Wang Yi, "brother Wang Yi, how did you hear that brother didn''t come out?"

    Wang Yi buries himself in grilling fish, but he doesn''t want to answer.

    Once asked by the girl in a soft and sweet tone, he will definitely be trapped next second.

    "What are you doing? Maybe he''s resting. I''m too tired to shoot today. Let him rest. "

    Next moment, Su Kui shakes her head.

    "No, everyone is here. The whole family should be neat! As a boss, of course, he must be present! Where is his room? I''ll call him! "

    Wang Yi:

    Girl, can you make your purpose more obvious? Is it true that no one else can see it?

    Please look back. There are two people around. I want to kill you with my eyes!

    Sukui certainly noticed, but what about that? Is she a person who will be scared?

    From the beginning, Su Kui didn''t know where to live.

    It''s mainly a long distance, and every time she wakes up, Wen Zheng goes out for a long time, and she has no chance to observe.

    Then, she lived in a place a little far away from the smell. She was in the next resort with several female staff.

    "Brother Wang, are you in a daze, please?" [the previous chapter has been replaced. Please refresh if it is repeated! ]

 Chapter 3052

    Su Kui squinted and stared at Wang Yi. The grilled fish in his hand crackled on the fire.

    I don''t know why, Wang Yizong felt that he was the one who was baked on the fire. Then turn it over in sunflower''s hand.

    "What do you want to do?!"

    "Well, don''t be so nervous ~!" Su Kui smiled and tilted her head. In the evening, she tied up her long curly hair for convenience. The puffy Qi Liu Hai and several strands of broken hair hung down her cheek. Under the warm fire, the beauty was like an angel, with a childlike innocence.

    However, as soon as Wang knew, everything was an illusion.

    "Wang Yi elder brother ~ Wang Yi elder brother ~"

    girls have delicate and meat voices, and waxy ones are irresistible to men.

    "In 405ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Unknowingly, Wang Yida said, "not just a moment ---!"

    However, a grilled fish has been thrown into the plate in front of him. The girl''s feet are light, and her long straight legs crisscross and disappear in front of him.

    There is a girl''s voice with a smile, "thank you! Wang 11! "

    "Zhou Mei, next time I''m cheated by you, I''m a dog!"

    Wang Yi sniffed and looked down at the black and charred fish on the plate. He felt sad from the heart.

    I hope he won''t be fired when he hears it!

    The staff around looked at Wang Yi, looked at the direction of Su Kui''s departure, patted Wang Yi on the shoulder, and said: "old Wang, listen to my friend''s advice, this kind of angry words, don''t say it!"

    How many times have you been a dog!

    Wang Yi:???

    Now he''s a gold broker, has been reduced to the lowest level of the studio, right?! There is no reason!

    -

    Su Kui took the room card from the front desk with his work permit and went directly into the smelling bedroom.

    The reason is to worry about whether the boyfriend is not feeling well, because he didn''t go to the party.

    Today''s shoot of Su Kui and Wen Zheng, their sweet interaction, is also seen by many people.

    So when she took out her work permit and proved that she was really the person who smelled the studio, the receptionist easily gave her room card. She was able to enter the room easily -

    the room was messy and full of the life of a single man. Several pairs of shoes were left on the floor at will. The shirts and swimsuits photographed in the daytime were even left on the floor. Su Kui stepped on the door directly.

    The two big suitcases are all open and left on the ground at will.

    Napkin data line water cup, laptop phone and other messy things on the table make the table have no spare time at all.

    Su Kui felt her chin, carefully avoided these obstacles, and walked straight to the bedroom.

    The light in the room is dim, and a small wall lamp is turned on. The curtain is not closed tightly. From the gap of the screen window, you can see the sky and stars reflected by the sea. It is romantic and beautiful.

    Su Kui took a deep breath and squatted beside the bed.

    When smelling that he was sleeping, he seemed to be used to sleeping naked. At this time, he was naked, with only a thin quilt between his crotch, a long thigh stretching at will, a strong chest and an attractive Mermaid line, all clearly displayed in front of Su Kui''s eyes.

    Strong muscles cover his bones perfectly, with sexy lines and full of hormones.

    Let people look at it, they want to jump on it recklessly!

 Chapter 3053

    Well, it''s the smell of millions of female fans who call it "the man who can''t make people close their legs" --

    smell that he can''t sleep deeply, frown tightly, as if in a dream, he has encountered something that makes him feel extremely sad. His eyebrows, eyes and lips were full of intense pain and sorrow. His hands clung to the bedspread under him, as if he had a nightmare.

    Is it sad?

    Su Kui tilted his head and held out his hand over his handsome face. Across the air, he drew the outline of his facial features.

    In fact, the smell is not a handsome type. In the circle, he is not handsome. However, there is only one smell. It''s the man who is affectionately become the national husband by the female fans.

    And even men have to be convinced of him.

    This is the charm of smell.

    His features are hard and strong. He can scare people when he doesn''t laugh. He looks cold and looks like he is thousands of miles away.

    But Su Kui came close to him only to find that under his indifferent appearance, it was a narcissistic and proud heart. I can''t love you!

    Su Kui, with her head askew, squatted on the edge of the bed with one hand on her chin and the other hand drawing over her smelling face, didn''t know what she was doing.

    Wen Zheng had a nightmare. In the dream, he was seven years old again.

    The woman beat him hard with her belt. She cried and beat at the same time. Her face was ferocious and her face was painful.

    "It''s all your fault. You''ve ruined everything!"

    "Smell, so you are not irreplaceable!"

    "You know what? He''s getting married. He doesn''t want you, not to mention me! He will have a new family, a child living in a normal family, and we are just rubbish that he doesn''t care! "

    "Well, come with mom? Let''s go to a place no one knows, just the two of us. In the future, there will be no more pain, OK? "

    The woman forced half a bottle of sleeping pills into his mouth. In order to prevent him from running away, she tied him to a chair and let him cry for the first time.

    He doesn''t want to die. His life is just beginning.

    Even though life is hard, he also wants to try to live -

    but the woman obviously will not let him go. In the dream, he is powerless to smell. His painful struggle, however, is still unable to open. He is weak and helpless.

    The woman held him in her arms and began to cry and apologize. The hot tears fell into his collar. It was wet and sticky, but her body was stiff and small. She felt that there were countless snakes crawling around him.

    How could there be such a mother? A little bit sleepy, he thought, squinting.

    The woman still apologized in his ear, saying, "ah Zheng, I''m sorry I''m sorry Forgive mom, right? Uh huh? Forgive mom, will you? "

    Until the end, I don''t know if I have forgiven or not.

    Probably, never!

    The woman released him and stepped into the bathtub full of hot water step by step. She recovered her calm smile. She took out the blade and scratched it hard on her artery, one after another, as if she could not feel the pain.

    So much blood, into the water, eyes into a red.

    The woman looks at and smells at Zheng. Her eyes are very quiet. She says, "ah Zheng, I heard that people who commit suicide in red clothes will become fierce ghosts. When they die, I will take your father down. Our family will never be separated, OK?"

 Chapter 3054

    Wen Zheng thinks that a woman is crazy. No, she has been crazy since a long time ago!

    How can there be ghosts in the world? She''s crazy!!

    Then he closed his eyes and fell into endless darkness.

    There was a loud roar, and the smell suddenly bounced up from the bed. The eyes were still black, and the brain was still dizzy. There was also a buzzing tinnitus beside the ears, accompanied by the electric current, which made people palpitate.

    This is the aftermath of nightmares.

    He was afraid that he would follow his mother''s footsteps.

    He always wanted to live strong.

    But I''m too tired to live --

    "hmm? Are you awake? Have you had a nightmare? "

    Suddenly, a light came into the world of darkness. He squinted and leaned feebly against the head of the bed.

    The soft little hand, with warm temperature, fell on his forehead. The girl''s voice was soft, waxy and sweet, with a little worry.

    Su Kui was also startled. She didn''t know what dream he had, so she didn''t know whether to wake him up or not.

    Until he jumped out of bed in a sweat.

    Sukui just knew that his dream must be very unpleasant.

    Very unpleasant -

    because up to now, the state of smell is not so good. He frowned as if he could not see sunflower. He leaned on the head of the bed and gasped heavily. He looked tired with a kind of boredom.

    That kind of boredom, make su Kui heart a shock, originally don''t care, also disappear instantly.

    If she is not wrong, the boredom in the eyes of smell is the boredom of everything in the world -

    he has depression???!

    Su Kui''s eyes sank. She pressed her lips tightly. Without the system, she couldn''t find out what happened to the smell.

    However, she did not want his illness to continue.

    "Do you need water?" Su Kui''s hand left him and wanted to pour him a glass of water.

    Suddenly a big hand grabbed her wrist. "Don''t go!"

    Smelling Zheng squinting, he was covered with cold sweat after nightmares. Moreover, the air conditioner in the room was very open. Soon, he felt a chill.

    This warmth has become a comfortable existence for him.

    "If I don''t leave, let me go first, and I''ll pour you water!"

    Su Kui didn''t look at him angrily. Such a big man can''t take care of himself. How could he be depressed?

    Before that, she didn''t find out. I want to know how good the performance of Wen Xun is. He cheated everyone!

    "Well, good..." When he heard this, he immediately opened his eyes and jumped out of bed. "Wait a minute, who are you - Zhou Mei?"

    For a long time, he finally recovered from his nightmare, his eyesight returned to normal, and stood still.

    "You How did you get in? " For a while, he choked out a word.

    Su Kui shrugged and shook the room card in her hand. "Of course, it''s the door. Otherwise, do you think I have three heads and six arms and come through the wall?" She rolled her eyes.

    The more you think about it, the more angry you are.

    It seems that sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan''s mother and daughter need to be solved quickly. She wants to live in Wenzheng''s early. Even Su Kui suspects that he has the idea of being disgusted with the world.

    Many people have a big misunderstanding of depression. They always think that depressed people are depressed, groaning all day, self doubt, even gloomy.

    However, this is not the case.

    Maybe there are such people around us.

 Chapter 3055

    At ordinary times, they may be social elites, college students who are pure and lively, or people who have a happy family -

    they are all very happy and successful people.

    But no one will see the pain under their layers of camouflage. Some people are mild, some are already critically ill.

    Maybe one day, when they can''t hold on any longer, it''s time to leave.

    Su Kui can''t allow this day to come, so she has to watch the prison smell.

    After pouring a glass of water, Su Kui shoved it into Wen Zheng''s hand, and his eyes crossed his fleshy body. "First, fill some water, have a dream, and see your cold sweat."

    She turned around, in a mess of clothes, to find the remote control, turn off the air conditioning, if nothing happened, throw away the underwear hanging above.

    After hearing the sign, I just poured a mouthful of water into it, and suddenly my eyes widened and a mouthful of water gushed out.

    He threw the cup away, jumped to the bed, hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover himself, "Zhou Mei, do you want to be shameless?"

    Hearing this, he thought that he had been hanging naked in front of her for such a long time and felt a sense of shame rising from the bottom of his heart.

    So much so that he did not realize that every time after nightmares, the emptiness and pessimism that followed completely subsided. All his attention was deprived by the appearance of sunflower.

    "Ah Good figure! " Su Kui blinked, his big eyes were bright, and he made a loud finger and praised him.

    "Zhou Mei!"

    A big drink, a rage.

    Su Kui tilted his head. "Ah I am... " She tilted her head and dug her ears. "In fact, you don''t need to speak so loudly. I''m young and can hear you. You will disturb others if you do so."

    She kindly reminded me that she was not embarrassed to be caught in the bag. She smiled on her face and didn''t even blush at all.

    Compared with her calm, smelling face, the red one is almost as good as the cooked shrimp.

    Mingming usually, when he is shooting, he will not be a little shy even if he doesn''t wear anything and stands under the camera.

    But, by this pair of black and white distinct, as if the clean spring water looks at the time, the smell is very don''t, shy.

    "Zhou Mei, are you still a woman?"

    Hearing this, he was so tired that he didn''t even notice a big living man sneaking in.

    I''ve been sitting in bed for so long, so Zhou Mei saw her, right??

    This, let Su Kui not happy.

    She tooted her mouth. "Smell, what do you mean? Are you doubting my gender? Or the close contact in the daytime, can''t make people feel that my figure is actually very material? Do you have to see it with your own eyes? If so, I can only -- "

    Su Kui deliberately paused, and she grinned.

    When hearing that things were not good, she took off her coat and said the last sentence.

    "Let''s see for yourself. Is that even? I saw your body, then, let you see my good, this wave is not bad! You are the first man to see my body! "

    Su Kui is a very calm rogue. He puts his hands on his T-shirt and takes them off.

    "No!!!"

    Wen Zheng was really afraid of Su Kui. He closed his eyes painfully. "Zhou Mei, please don''t torture me, will you?"

 Chapter 3056

    As a boss, he has to humbly beg for employees.

    It''s also unheard of, never seen.

    Su Kui ignored and continued to work. She soon took off her T-shirt. Then she carried her two hands to the back and had to untie her underwear.

    Is that enough?

    Wen Zheng pulls up his quilt, which can''t be controlled much, and directly covers Su Kui''s head. She was slapped, of course, lightly.

    "Zhou Mei! You''d better be honest and obedient to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude! "

    "Well..." Su Kui, who was in the dark for a moment, blinked and asked jokingly, "how can you be rude to me?" The voice from the quilt is stuffy.

    He glared at her, looked down at some part of the salute, gnashed his teeth, "Zhou Mei, if you dare to seduce me again, I will be rude to you!"

    Is stinky girl doubting his ability as a man?

    Dare BB again, Wen Zheng feels that he will not hesitate to do it!

    "I......"

    "Shut up!"

    Hearing the roar, he rushed into the bathroom and took a cold shower.

    Cold water poured down from the top of the head, but also took away a little flutter just floating.

    Su Kui pulled down the quilt, listened to the clattering water in the bathroom, and let out a breath.

    When she just woke up, the expression really scared her. Fortunately, it''s recovered now.

    Think of smell sign don''t know how many nights, are spent like this, Su Kui''s heart, then involuntarily a pain.

    How did he survive those nights?

    No wonder, he is always tired and can''t sleep. Get depressed, want to sleep well, really too hard. In particular, he still works like this.

    Wenzheng stayed in the bathroom for about ten minutes, then came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe.

    Seeing Su Kui still standing there, she gave her a bad look. "Why haven''t you left?"

    Su Kui ''s clothes have been put on. At this time, she regained the appearance of a good girl. She put her hands on her thighs, sat in the chair and looked up at the smell. Her big eyes were bright under the warm yellow light.

    "I''m waiting for you, boss. I came to see you for dinner. Let''s go! How about going to dinner?! Spring and night are short and bitter. Have fun in time, boss! "

    Su Kui advised.

    Wen Xun wiped her wet hair and glanced sideways at her. She had recovered her composure, as if he was not the man who had just sat on the bed and was completely naked and mad.

    Su Kui has to lament that this man''s acting is really worthy of the title of seven golden movie emperors.

    "Zhou Mei, when you go back, I suggest you go back to school to study your knowledge. It''s not so useful to have a short and bitter spring night."

    He dropped his towel and went to the bed to sit down. On the other side, there was the glass he had broken.

    Think of this, his face has a moment of strange, but he recovered quickly, even Su Kui did not notice.

    "Boss, look at me!"

    Su Kui is not very happy to hear the meaning of the words.

    She stared at Wen Zheng seriously, let him look at his eyes. Wen Zheng looked at him. She was a little stunned at the last pair of eyes that looked like stars. She took the lead in not opening her eyes

    Su Kui said, "you see, I''m such a closed moon and shy girl. I''m lovely and pleasant. Where can I find an assistant? Are you trying to fire me? Learning doesn''t have to be at school. I think I can learn more useful things by your side. What do you think? "

 Chapter 3057

    The voice just fell, Su Kui felt a pain in her little face, she exclaimed, and next second she opened her round eyes and stared at the man close by.

    The fleshy cheek was pulled up to both sides, and he sniffed at her and glanced at her. "I''ll see what your face is made of. I''m convinced that you can be so bold!"

    "Oh, let go, let go!" Su Kui felt that his face was going to be pinched by him. It was originally a baby face. It was round. What can I do if I''m being pulled into a big pie face?

    Su Kui jumps to break his big hand, but she can''t break the smelling hand with all her strength.

    This man, what is the hand made of? Is his hand a pliers?!

    "Smell, smell!"

    Su Kui felt the corner of his mouth was wet, as if saliva was about to flow out.

    Angry eyes are red, she thought, can''t let her lose face alone, jump up and pull the face of smell.

    The smell is not prepared, or it is contempt for sunflower.

    She''s a little girl. She can only smell the chest. How about stretching her arms? I didn''t expect that Su Kui would dare to attack him.

    He''s her boss!

    "Ah! Stinky girl, let go

    Wen Zheng is pulled out by the flesh on her cheek by two small hands. She feels that her face will be torn off. This girl is really unwilling to admit defeat. He just pinched her slightly. How strong is her revenge?!

    The smell is also very hot, so, two people you hold me, I hold you, but I won''t let go.

    "Bah, you let go first, and I won''t let go if you don''t let go!" Sukui didn''t believe him!

    She felt that her face must be red by him now, and she could not spare him!

    "Tut, do you want to put it first? Compare with me in endurance, don''t you? "

    Smell the sign to glance at Su Kui, see her to put on the tiptoe laborious appearance, in the heart ha ha ha a smile, the head suddenly back to go, although ache, but as long as think can escape Su Kui''s control, he is happy.

    But -

    I didn''t expect that sunflower would be so tight.

    He not only failed to let Su Kui loose, but also fell backward with Su Kui because of the slip under his feet.

    "Ah!"

    The girl exclaimed, her eyes narrowed in a moment. In the panic, Su Kui didn''t care what was under her hand, just wanted to grasp something to support herself.

    The smell of the hand has long been released, in the moment of falling, hold the girl''s shoulder, bring people to my arms, before falling to the ground completely, act as a human flesh mat.

    "Hmmm --"

    frown.

    Fuck, it hurts!

    Especially under the double attack, he only felt that he was about to spit blood. When he fell to the ground, he had no previous pity. His face was cold and he wanted to push away sunflower. "Hurry up, hurry up, I will be crushed to death by you! Are you a pig? So heavy! "

    Smelling that Zheng was gasping for breath, he was still gasping for his bathrobe. After a while of noise, the bottom of his bathrobe turned upside down, revealing half of his pink underwear.

    Su Kui''s hand, is holding his neck, two people big eyes stare small eyes.

    Just at this time, there was movement outside the door.

    Hearing this, he felt flustered and reached out to push sukui, trying to push her down.

    But -

    it''s too late.

    Wang Yi walked in with a wave of hands. He was wearing a jacket on his shoulder, a pair of shorts and vest on the beach, and slippers under his feet. He was very relaxed and casual. He came in.

 Chapter 3058

    He didn''t pay much attention either. Seeing that there was no anti lock, he walked in directly.

    As a result, the next second, he rubs his eyes violently. His eyelids are sour, "you, you -!!"

    Wang''s eyes suddenly widened, he was like a cat being trodden on the tail, and he suddenly blew up, "lying in the slot! When did you two get together in the bedroom

    Wen Zheng and Su Kui turn around and look at Wang Yi.

    Wang Yi''s hand is on the girl''s chest, or two!!

    If it wasn''t for this action, Wang Yi could understand this action as Su Kui''s overlord bowing up hard and giving strong smell. But because of this action, Wang Yi became a concubine with love on both sides!

    And he, instead, became the most redundant one!

    Hearing that his face was not good, he grinned at Wang Yi. Seeing Wang Yi, he automatically understood it as a good thing to disturb him.

    My life is over!!

    Wang Yi cried in his heart and immediately thought he was witty and shouted, "I didn''t see anything! You go on, go on! " Say, cover the eyes, only show a little line of sight from the fingers, and saya runs away.

    Before leaving, don''t forget to close the door for Wen Zheng.

    "Wang Yi, you come back to my mother!!!"

    A burst of drinking rings behind Wang Yi, and at this time, how can Wang Yi stop, in his eyes, stop, it means death!

    Wang Yi, who wants to live for full marks, said he doesn''t want to die, so he will never turn back!

    The room is quiet again.

    Su Kui bowed his head and looked up at the smelling eyes. Their breath was stagnant.

    Wen Zheng: so Wang Yi, please explain to me what do you see???!

    Su Kui: hee hee, only the meaning can be unspeakable.

    Next second, sunflower is pushed away.

    This time, Su Kui didn''t stop climbing on Wen Zheng. Instead, she let go by the way and let Wen Zheng push her away.

    She got up from the ground, clapped the non-existent dirty things on her hands, didn''t look shy on her face, looked around with big eyes, and finally landed at some place above her thigh --

    "ah Smell, you still wear pink underwear? At the next moment, the girl is directly carried away by the back collar and lost in the hotel room.

    "Zhou Mei, get out of here!! I''m going to fire you, hear me, I''m going to fire you! "

    Su Kui, standing at the door, did not panic. He calmly got up from the ground, and calmly replied to the smell of door swing: "Oh, if you fire me, I will tell your fans that their eyes are cool and handsome, in fact, they like to wear a pink inner satchel!"

    Smelling that his eyes were about to pop out, he bit his teeth, hoping to grab Su Kui and take a bite.

    Su Kui stepped back a few steps wisely, pasted it on the wall of the opposite corridor, and looked at the smell.

    Finally, Wen Zheng was defeated. "Zhou Mei, you are cruel!"

    "Hee hee," Su Kui waved his little paws, crooked his head and smiled sweetly, like a lovely little angel, "remember to change clothes and come out, everyone is waiting for you, I''m waiting for you at the door!"

    And her appearance, in the eyes of Wen Zheng, is a little devil, an angel of fart!

    I don''t know what she looks like. How did Wang, a slippery guy, get conquered by her? By her devils?!

    Wen Zheng shook his head decisively. "I won''t go!"

 Chapter 3059

    "Well, pink panties It sounds like a riot ~ "

    hearing the door slamming, Su Kui blinked, raised his hand and combed the air flow caused by the quick closing of the door with his fingers, and waited unhurriedly.

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the smell showed a head again, still smelly face, "wait!"

    Drop one sentence and the door is slammed again.

    Sukui Tut, this hotel is worthy of being a famous holiday hotel in China. Its quality is good. You can see it just by this door.

    It''s said that he fell twice with such great strength. It''s like thunder. He didn''t strike and broke down. It''s also very powerful.

    -As soon as Wang came back to the staff who were burning the bonfire, he seemed to be in a state of trance.

    A man who had a better relationship with him saw that he had a raw fish and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you call Wenge? Why did you come out alone? Or is brother Wen resting? What about sleeping that week? Isn''t that what she''s been yelling for, why can''t she come out? "

    Wang''s head was still thinking about what he had just witnessed. He took whatever he was given, even picked it up and took a bite with his mouth open.

    A bite, full of fishy smell.

    "Fie fie FIE, FIE, what is this

    He spit a few times. He felt that the taste in his mouth could not be dissipated. He grabbed the beer beside him and poured it into his stomach, which made him feel sick.

    The men beside were shocked, "no, brother Wang, what''s the matter with you? I went to Wenge''s room. How can I look stimulated? Did you get scolded by Wenge? "

    The man can only think of this possibility. Let him think of Su Kui and Wen Xun lying on the floor of the room together, especially when Wen''s hand is still on the girl''s chest, killing him.

    So there is only another possibility.

    That is to say, every time when he is awakened at the time of smelling a break, he will not be in a good mood, and he has the gas to get up. If he does not have a good rest, he will be furious and scold whoever catches him, regardless of whether he is a man or a woman.

    In this team, few people have not been scolded by the news.

    But -

    in terms of brain powder, even smelling brother scolding is handsome!

    Wang shakes his head and wakes up a little. He doesn''t say yes or no. he just drives the raw fish to the fire and grills it, saying lightly: "nothing, just a moment ago when the wind blew, his head was a little dizzy!"

    Of course, he can''t say what he saw in the room. If he did, he would be killed by the smell.

    Wang Yi is sure.

    Even if he is not killed by the smell, Wang Yi thinks that Su Kui, the little witch, can kill him at will!

    For his own small life, Wang Yi decided to keep his mouth shut as if he didn''t see anything!

    "Ah? Really? But you just -- "

    " don''t ask, I won''t say anything! " Wang Yi flatly refused. He was determined to cook fish. When others asked, he would never say a word again.

    Seeing how he was hit, everyone could see that Wang Yi was in a complex and delicate mood at the moment, so he didn''t ask more questions.

    However, the other two women beside me, the two who couldn''t see Su Kui all the time, couldn''t be so quiet.

    Both of them have surnames Chen and Xia, so they are called Xiao Chen and Xiao Xia for short in the team.

    "Tut, brother Wang, do you see Zhou Mei seducing brother Wen, so you are in a bad mood?" Xiao Chen asked.

 Chapter 3060

    Xiao Xia''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard it, clapped his hands and said, "yes! I said why Zhou Mei didn''t come back after such a long time! Tut tut Tut, I''ve long seen that Zhou Mei, a girl, is not the master of peace. Who comes to work with a bikini? It''s been a long time! "

    "I think brother Wang gave her face, so I didn''t say it. Oh, Xiao Xia, you can save some face for others, hahaha!"

    Xiao Chen''s mouth seems to help Su Kui speak, but from her deliberately amplified volume, as well as exaggerated laughter and movements, it can be seen that this is not the case.

    She was mocking sukui.

    As soon as Wang was guessed, his face was not very good, and his eyes sank, "shut up! You know the most in the world, don''t you? I''ve said that if you''re so capable, why don''t you get out of the team and become a journalist! There must be a day for you in the gossip world! "

    Wang Yi doesn''t know what kind of seduction is not, but according to the character of the little girl at ordinary times, she is much more pleasant than these two women.

    What''s more, even if it''s seduction, brother Wen has reached out.

    Can the overlord bend his bow now, and become a willing failure?!

    As for Wenzheng''s mind, Wang Yi didn''t know, but Su Kui''s small physique, if she wanted to do something to Wenzheng, could Wenzheng subdue her easily?!

    So, as soon as Wang finally came to the conclusion, this time, the smell may be really moving.

    Just don''t know!

    "Yo? I''ve only been away for a while, so some people suspect that I''m going to seduce the boss? What''s the matter? Some people just can''t eat grapes, so they say grapes are sour? What if I Seduce? Have you been seduced? If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. This jealous face is disgusting! "

    Wang Yimeng turned around and heard the voice of the girl, who was tender and soft. She was wrapped in the wind and floated here.

    I saw two people coming from a distance.

    The girl is petite, with her slippers on her hands, barefoot in the soft sand. And the man''s body is tall and straight, his hands are in his pocket, his hair is black and broken, and he hangs down in front of his forehead at will. When he does his hair, he has more messy threads and looks much younger.

    In fact, Wen Zheng is only 26 years old.

    Just a lot of fans, because he is too mature temperament, and skilled acting, and it is easy to ignore this point.

    In fact, even Wang Yi could not remember. Wen Zheng was ten years younger than him.

    But Wang Yi, who is willing, is called Wen Zheng.

    It has nothing to do with age, just because he has conquered Wang Yi because of his innate strength and superior ability.

    Although Wen Zheng often says that he wants to drive Wang Yi away, no one else has the same idea. He wants to squeeze Wang Yi away and become Wen Zheng''s agent.

    But none of them are successful. Even because they offend the news, they won''t get better resources in their lives.

    Is there no better agent in the circle than Wang Yi?

    Of course, there is -

    the relationship between the two people. It''s not such a simple thing as a cooperative relationship for a long time!

    Therefore, the first thing Wang Yi did when he heard about the incident was to maintain the news.

    "Brother Wen, how are you resting? Come and sit! "

    Wang Yi gives way to a position, wait for Wen Zheng to sit down, he is preparing to sit down, suddenly see a light floating eyes fall on him.

 Chapter 3061

    The wind at night was cold, but the eyes fell on Wang. It was cool to the heart.

    Let Wang immediately think of, not long ago in the hotel room to see the picture.

    He silently held up the grilled fish he had tortured to half a child, moved aside, just beside the smell, and made a place.

    Smell the token eye knife flying past and fall on Wang. It''s chilly. Wang thought that if the eyes could turn into substance, he would have died hundreds of times.

    Is it easy for him?

    Wang Yi wants to cry without tears.

    Su Kui sat beside Wen Zheng contentedly, regardless of his tense muscles, and asked him, "boss, what are you looking at? Why don''t you talk? Are you hungry? How about I help you roast the fish? My skill is excellent! "

    Hearing this, he turned his eyes and ignored the girl beside him.

    Su Kui picked up a bunch of fish and grilled them.

    The two women nearby had not time to gloat. They were glad that Su Kui had been forced to look at her face.

    The next second, the crowd heard that he lifted his eyelids lazily and slowly said, "you two, you will not go to work tomorrow. Go back and pack up your luggage. Wang Yi remembers to tie up their wages for them. Well, we have worked together somehow. Then we will pack their return tickets. Don''t forget to buy them!"

    Hearing this, Wang immediately nodded, "I know, I won''t forget, or I''ll buy it now?" As soon as Wang inquired tentatively, he saw that he didn''t nod or agree.

    After hearing this for a long time, Wang Yi is still very intelligent.

    He quickly understood the meaning of the smell sign, which was the rhythm of hoping that their two eight women would go away now.

    Wang Yi looks at the two women who are still shocked but have not returned to God silently and sympathetically. Then he looks at the girl who is sitting next to the smell sign, holding a fork and grilling fish seriously.

    All of a sudden, I felt that there was a kind of extra harmonious temperament in these two people. They were really a couple created by nature!

    They all wilt, they hate people, they never give people face.

    Terrible!

    "Brother Wen, are you kidding? This Our contract hasn''t expired yet. How can we -- "

    smile softly." never mind. I''ll terminate the contract unilaterally. I''ll pay for the breach of contract. You can go at ease. "

    Puff -

    Su Kui covered her little mouth, her big eyes twinkled like stars, and she saw all the people looking at her, including the two angry women. She said innocently, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."

    Let''s go?

    How do you hear that?

    In fact, other people also want to laugh, but in the end, colleagues laugh out some ugly, so bear very painful.

    But Su Kui is different. These days, the two women don''t know how much trouble they are. They have been arranging her behind the scenes. Several times, they have been hit by her. They don''t even miss any chance to smear her in front of the smell.

    Su Kui said: anyone who tries to break up her relationship with her lover is inexcusable!

    So don''t expect Su Kui to give them any good looks.

    She didn''t add fuel to the fire, she had already given them face.

    Xiao Chen glared at Su Kui. "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, how could we be fired by brother Wen?"

    Even if we can get liquidated damages, what about that? What''s that money for?

 Chapter 3062

    However, they have gained a lot of benefits from working beside them.

    Those female stars, who don''t want to be close to Wen Zhengtao, get his news, even some, are his ultimate fans.

    So they are very generous when they send gifts.

    Xiao Chen and Xiao Xia have made a lot of money by the side of Wen Zheng. What''s the face of working beside the great movie emperor? They can see people who are not seen in other people''s lives!

    But now, they are all destroyed by the girl who suddenly appears in front of them!

    "Whoa, don''t worry about me. You two women, don''t spit blood on people. Even if it''s weird, you should blame boss Wen. I''m not your boss, so I''m not qualified to fire you."

    Su Kui curled her mouth and leaned on Wen Zheng. Wei qubaba complained, "boss, she stares at me!"

    Smell and stare at her, "your grilled fish --"

    "ah..."

    Su Kui looked at the fish that had been roasted to smell. It was dark and could not eat at all. She was suddenly powerless.

    She lowered her head disappointedly. "I can''t do anything well," she muttered, puffing up her cheeks and kicking like an angry frog.

    Hearing the smile in Zheng''s eyes, he snatched the grilled fish from her hand. He didn''t have a good way to breathe: "wasting food." however, he slowly peeled the black part of his hand and left the fresh and tender fish meat, stuttering.

    Su Kui''s big eyes are bright. He looks up at the smell.

    Xiao Chen and Xiao Xia look at each other with regret in their eyes.

    Why didn''t you see that smell was so different to sunflower?

    If they had known for a long time, how could they sneer at her when they were too obsessed?

    But now, it''s too late to say anything, because the smell doesn''t care about them at all. Wang Yi stands up and says to them, "let''s go, I''ll take you two back. Tomorrow morning''s air ticket, go back and have a rest earlier!"

    The implication is that they are no longer the employees of the studio and are not qualified to have dinner with them.

    Even if they don''t want to, they don''t dare to do anything in front of the smell. They are just as frustrated as a bereaved dog. They will follow Wang as soon as they leave.

    Su Kui hummed a little song, looked up at the stars in the sky, the waves were beating the beach, and the breeze was blowing in her ear, which was very pleasant and quiet.

    "In a good mood?"

    Smelling the sign''s side eyes, looking at the girl with two hands behind her, looking up at the night scene, her heart strings moved, and suddenly asked.

    Su Kui''s side eyes, two people''s eyes, meet in the air.

    The girl''s eyes are big and bright, like dolls. The whole person is beautiful. Under the night sky, the eyes are bright, as if the stars fall into her eyes.

    Suddenly, he was a little uneasy. He hurried to keep his eyes closed and his eyes slightly drooped. Then he heard a small hissing voice. The girl''s voice was charming. "Yes, because the boss is coming out for me, of course he''s happy. Well, is it a proof that I''m different in the boss''s mind?"

    The little expectation in the girl''s tone is almost overflowing.

    He looks up at the night sky and doesn''t want sunflower to be too proud. Otherwise, her little tail will rise up arrogantly?

    He shook his head. "No."

    Su Kui said, "lie! It''s clear! "

    Anyway, no matter what he heard, Su Kui thought he was duplicity.

 Chapter 3063

    What a proud and charming man --

    "Oh, you''re happy. I just don''t like the team with such a broken mouth."

    Su Kui rolled his eyes and lay in the sand. "Oh."

    Apathy.

    Wen Zheng frowned and felt that everything was seen through. He reached for Su Kui and said, "get up, the ground is dirty."

    Sukui pointed at him. "But you''re sitting in the sand, too!" What a fool.

    He looked down at himself and was silent.

    Su Kui covered her mouth and sniggered.

    The gas field between the two people can''t be melted by others at all. What I heard just now can be seen clearly by people with eyes. He is clearly helping the girls around him to get angry.

    It''s estimated that they will have a landlady soon!

    A group of people you look at me, I look at you, smart quietly Mimi left.

    Soon, there were only two people left beside the campfire, lying down and sitting, fighting with their mouths, but they were in the same mood as the stars in the night sky, very happy.

    -

    the leisurely vacation soon ended, and Su Kui went back to Zhou''s house with the gift.

    In the days without her, sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan are much more comfortable. She is addicted to drugs. Up to now, she still hasn''t succeeded in detoxification. The whole person is tortured. Sun Ruyue is determined to let her detoxify.

    So, no matter how Zhou Lan pleads, sun Ruyue refuses to let her out.

    If she is forced to hurry, sun Ruyue directly pulls the hatred on Su Kui, referring to Su Kui''s forcing. If she doesn''t hold the evidence of Zhou Lan''s drug use in her hand, she doesn''t care about her.

    Therefore, Zhou Lan now hates Su Kui.

    As soon as Su Kui comes back, sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan''s comfortable days are over.

    This also let them firm, must remove Su Kui''s mind early.

    -

    "Hello, boss Huang, my little daughter is back. Look, when is convenient for you to come and have a look?"

    "Ah? tomorrow OK, OK. We''ll welcome each other. Don''t worry. My daughter is a real spoiled daughter. She will satisfy you! "

    Sun Ruyue leaned on the big bed, playing with his own jewel ring. His face was full of smiles and his eyes flashed fiercely.

    Zhou Mei, tomorrow is your end!

    When I destroy everything about you, destroy your faith and future, see what else you fight with me!

    In the evening, Su Kui was active in the wechat group of Wenzheng studio.

    Everyone in the group was added, including the smell.

    It''s just that the smell doesn''t appear at ordinary times, just like without him, everyone is guessing that the smell directly blocks the work group.

    So, they always speak boldly.

    Lao Liu: Mei Mei, tell me honestly. What''s the situation between you and boss, huh??? ]

    Chen Huahua: [be frank and lenient, be strict in resistance, hurry up!! ]

    Old Wang next door: [I''ve seen everything! (light up a cigarette)]

    Xiaohan: [give the big guy a cigarette. ]

    Xiao Zhang: [deliver tea to the big guy! ]

    Xiao Sun: [beat the big guy''s leg! ]

    QIAN Yu: what else do you need? I have it all here! Give the big guy ice! ]Su Kui had a premonition of a good play when he watched several people playing tricks.

    Sure enough, just when she came up with this idea, the next second, she saw someone in the working group, known as the year-round diver, who might even have blocked wechat group, airborne in the group.

 Chapter 3064

    Smell: Oh? Big guy? Do you want me to take a vacation for the big guy? ]

    Wang Yi, who is holding his mobile phone in his home and bragging about his feet: "I''m sorry, brother Wen, I''m wrong! ]

    Wuwu, why is it so bad in this period of time? I can be hit by brother Wen!

    Wang has a stomach of bitter water can not say.

    Lao Liu: [hahahaha, there is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is called the overlord. Retribution! ]

    Chen Huahua: [so, brother Wen, would you like to consider changing a broker? In fact, I also have research in this field! ]

    Lao Wang next door: [Liu chenhuahua, the old man in the bedroom, are you two dogs or not human? Openly pry the corner of the wall, shameless!! ]

    Zhou Mei: [eat melons in the back row and sell melon seeds, cola, watermelon and lollipop by the way. ]

    Xiaohan: [lollipop! ]

    Xiao Sun: [watermelon! ]

    smell: coke. ]

    Old Wang next door: [??? You are a star. You should keep fit. You can''t drink these high calorie things!! ]

    Lao Liu: [with all due respect, Lao Wang, are your concerns strange?? ]

    people with a clear eye know that the focus is not here, OK? This is not only a bubble, but also an unprecedented water group! Is this interaction with my sister?

    And then, more grandiose, it''s still to come.

    Smell quickly sent in a picture, the content of the picture, is a coke just opened, still sending out air conditioning, watching it is very summer.

    Old Wang next door: [what a big head! ]

    QIAN Yu: [wait!!! Brother Wang, it''s not good. Go to see microblog!! Xiao Chen and Xiao Xia, both of them broke news on Weibo!! ]

    what?!

    Wang Yi''s face sank as he was carefree and pinching his feet. His joking mind suddenly disappeared. He quickly turned on the computer and entered Weibo.

    Hot search top five, hang all is smell sign with week Mei topic.

    #Who is Zhou Mei? #

    What''s all this? Wang Yi''s face was so bad that he didn''t expect that the employee he recruited was not only an eight woman, but also a white eyed wolf!

    As he watched, he quickly called the public relations team to prepare them for public relations and quickly dragged down the hot search.

    Otherwise, more and more people are paying attention to it?

    Although, their family hears a sign, it is the person that often goes on hot search.

    But it can''t be because of this kind of thing. If those two women sit down and fire the old employees who are loyal to him for one woman, it will be difficult!

    Su Kui also saw this sentence. She quietly quit wechat and went to Weibo.

    When I click open, I can see that my micro blog is about to explode. There are countless aIter and private letter. She takes a look at it and almost scolds her.

    Even told her to die.

    Su Kui raises her eyebrows and points in for a hot search. As long as the topic of bringing her with the name, it''s all exploded. The microblog server is so slow that it''s almost all dragged by huge traffic.

    I don''t know what to say. Thank you for your concern. In fact, last night, brother Wen just complained about Zhou Mei and started to fire us unilaterally. He told his agent to buy tickets and drive us away immediately. I have worked with brother Wen for two years. I have worked hard without hard work. It''s not without grievance to be treated like this. [cry] [cry]

    1L: my God, hold your little sister, all you have done for the God of man, we kite are in the eyes!

 Chapter 3065

    2L: that woman is really cheap. I went to her micro blog and found that she is very young ~

    3L: Well, I''m afraid that the God of man will be dragged down by this kind of woman.

    4l: but I don''t feel like such an irrational person? It''s impossible for them to say a few words and let them dismiss their employees in spite of the contract, right? What a grudge, what a grudge?

    5L: finally, there''s a clear idea. Hong Kong Zhen, I don''t believe it. The girl''s Micro blog is full of positive things. There''s no problem with her words, and she''s usually very low-key. Moreover, she''s still a fan with a lot of news. It''s impossible to hurt her!

    6L: knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts, do some people believe that what they see is all?

    7L: 5L is exactly what I want to say, but watching so many brain damage, the baby shivers and dare not talk!

    8L: isn''t your focus right? Is there no one to scold these two employees who have heard a lot?? I''m sorry. From their words, I have to say that you really have a good plan for smelling the resentment of Wen Zheng and that girl. You don''t want to make others feel better, do you?

    9L: let''s go on, and why didn''t you have a B number in mind? When I was in Wenzheng''s studio, did Wenzheng bring you thin? Oh, now that I''m kicked out of the studio, I''ll start talking about the news outside. I''ll send the blogger a message. The news is good for a while. It''s time to be buried alive! You are in this circle, I''m afraid no one dares to use it again!

    10L: why do so many people wash white for a fox spirit? I''m going to scold her today. What''s wrong??

    11L: the brain powder is terrible. How about a rational powder? It''s been a hot rumor for three days and two days. The blackies are begging to let it go. Besides, even if the rumor is angry with the crown, it''s none of your business? My sister looks beautiful, but you are ugly and have a bad mouth! Slightly ~

    12L: the back row protects me and smells like a god!

    13L: really when our fan support team is dead? Joke, have we ever scolded when you saw the scandal? Stupid blogger, do you really think everyone is a fool? Can the water army please be more advanced?

    14L: I think my sister is very good and smart. I need such a girlfriend because of my strong smell. What''s wrong? Go away!

    15L: those who scold others'' girls are foxes. I''m sorry. I think you are more like a jealous face. It''s really ugly. Such fans, we don''t recognize thank you!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    1166l: please pay attention to thank you. As long as it''s scolding and smelling, except that the fans are black boys, please don''t believe it and don''t follow the trend. We have no objection to all the decisions made by smelling. We have both hands and feet to support it!

    1167l: seconded!

    1168l: I''ll go along with you!

    1169l: black powder and the water army? We''re all tired of watching you go dancing. We pull our God out from time to time to brush our sense of existence. Do you think we''ve dealt with you?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui looked at it, and he didn''t know how to laugh.

    In addition to the first few specious insults, in the future, all the fans who scolded, were all heard to attack together, leaving no way for others.

    As soon as the direct report is sent out, it is useless for one person. Then tens of thousands of people report together. Soon, Xiao Chen, who tweets, is directly reported.

 Chapter 3066

    Another little summer is better, but he is also scolded by the dog.

    The fans of Wen Zheng are the most rational and loyal fan support group Su Kui has ever seen. No matter what Wen Zheng does or chooses to do, they are unconditionally supporting.

    It''s a group of lovely people -

    when there is no other small fresh meat burst out in love, a large number of fans take off the powder, or even chase down the microblog and scold the idols as liars, saying that they are not in love, just like them.

    Even a lot of fresh meat is destroyed in love. Because they really need fans, without the support of fans, their traffic will drop.

    But Wen Zheng has no need of these things for a long time. He has the absolute right to speak in this circle with his strength!

    Even if the black man walked all over the place, he still had a movie. The magazine he was supposed to receive, the big brand he was supposed to receive, all of them were soft handed.

    Other people in the studio, seeing this situation, were worried that Su Kui would not bear it, so they called to comfort her.

    As a result, sukui said, "no, why am I sad? How lovely those fans are! Look, the blackies dare not come out because they scold them. Hee hee hee ~ "

    once Wang rolled his eyes and hung up the phone directly, he was worried again.

    How can I forget? This is the girl who dares to lie in the big man''s arms. Her character is not the master of glass heart.

    He''s the one who bothers himself.

    However, Su Kui was not affected. He took heart and told her to let her rest for two days. It''s better not to go out. It''s to prevent paparazzi from starting from Su Kui because they can''t find the smell.

    No way. He''s really afraid of sukui. The girl looks lawless and even has to let her smell. What else can he do?

    In case she says something, Wang Yi is really not good at public relations.

    In fact, it is the happiest thing in the circle to work under the hand of Wen Zheng. They are generous and pay their employees several times as much as others, but they seldom do anything. Because they are well-off, even if they get the headlines from time to time, it is harmless and no scandal broke out.

    Every new year''s day will also be red package gift, in the circle, is a famous good boss.

    There is also a part that other stars can''t change their envy and jealousy.

    That''s the absolute loyalty of Wenzheng''s fans. Wang Yi can even imagine that even if one day Wenzheng''s bed photo was exploded, the fans would not scold Wenzheng, but would choose to get the dog''s blood dripping from the person who scolded him and give him a lesson.

    Wen Zheng is such a charming existence!

    -

    Su Kui lies on the bed and plays with her mobile phone. In the dark room, only the mobile phone in her hand emits white light and shines on her face like a ghost.

    Dingdong -

    smell: OK?

    Zhou Mei: Hey, the boss thinks of me? What can I do?

    News: on Weibo.

    Zhou Mei: Well, do you mean I''m the boss''s girlfriend? Of course, I won''t be unhappy. On the contrary, I''m very happy. I smell that I sent a crazy expression bag: Zhou Mei, do you want some face? Never saw a girl with a thicker face than you!

    Zhou Mei: hee hee, that''s my pleasure. Does the boss concern me? Don''t worry, I''m very strong, so I can''t smell sunflower.

 Chapter 3067

    As far as the top floor of a luxury apartment in the center of the city, the transparent and huge skylight made of pure glass, the water in the swimming pool, in the bright moonlight, glitters with sparkling light, like the scales of a mermaid falling into the water.

    Suddenly I heard a splash of water. I put down the smell of my mobile phone and plunged into the water.

    The vigorous body swims in the water happily, only then exposes the head from the water, smells the sign to spit out a breath, cleanly pulls a black broken hair to the back of the brain, exposes the full atmosphere forehead.

    only heard the huge swimming room, make complaints about the untangle slot.

    "When it''s time to be strong, it''s time to be feisty. When it''s not time to be strong, it''s time to be brave!"

    He got up from the water, grabbed a towel barefoot and put it on his head. He strode outside, leaving a pool of water stains where he passed.

    -

    Su Kui was woken up in a noise.

    She sat up slowly from the bed, listening to sun Ruyue''s soft voice outside, Su Kui heard the gentle taste in her tone, shaking, just felt a little sick.

    "Mei Mei, Mei Mei are you there? It''s eight o''clock now. Do you need breakfast? Some guests come to you, come out quickly! "

    Su Kui sneered. She didn''t reply angrily in the room. She pretended not to wake up. She said blearily, "that''s your guest, not mine. Get out of the way. Don''t disturb me to sleep!"

    Sun ruyuedun, who was standing outside the door, shut up and said to the man on the other side, "I''m sorry, boss Huang, I let you see the joke."

    She was a little embarrassed and upset. She knew she shouldn''t have such a good temper!

    Zhou Mei, the stinky girl, is not clean up! Hum, I''ll see her later!

    In my heart, I think bitterly, but my face is more and more gentle. I even smile at the man next to me.

    Next to sun Ruyue, standing is a man with a little fat body and a big belly. He takes a smoke and says with a smile, "it''s OK, young lady. She always gets up angry."

    Seeing his expression, sun Ruyue is relieved. It seems that Zhou Mei''s temper is to his taste.

    It''s not easy -

    sun Ruyue thought that as long as Zhou Mei was sent out, he could get tens of millions of them. His heart was warm and comfortable, and he could also send Zhou Mei away by the way. Why not?

    "Mei Mei, hurry up. There are really guests coming to see you. If you don''t open the door again, I will forcibly open it!"

    Su Kui yawned and leaned against the bed, playing with a mobile phone. It was the latest model, which was the compensation sun Ruyue gave.

    She sneers, opens the screen, unlocks, points to the mobile phone address book, and finally lands on Wang Yi''s number.

    Sun Ruyue can''t hear the voice inside. She doesn''t know what Su Kui is doing. She is worried and impatient.

    "Zhou Mei, do you hear me? I''m your guardian, at least. Don''t drink without penalty! Come on out, you hear me? Don''t make me tear down the door! "

    Su Kui''s cell phone has been adjusted. She straightens up her expression and says, "what do you want to do?" Tone, with vigilance.

    When sun Ruyue heard the reaction, she was relieved. Hum, do you know how to be afraid now? It''s too late!

    Zhou Lan held her shoulders in both hands and sneered, "Mom, what are you polite to her? She can''t make up her mind. If you speak to her in a good voice, she will be willing to come out! I want to see, directly open the door, where can she hide if she wants to hide? "

 Chapter 3068

    Zhou Lan picked up her eyebrows and spoke recklessly.

    Coldly, a slightly dirty look fell on her, looked around, but soon, boss Huang was not interested in moving his eyes, even with a little disrespect.

    What does he mean?!

    Zhou Lan is so angry that she is going to die. This man is a local rich man in front of the key point. She has to hold back. She can''t do bad things.

    Does this mean that you dislike her? She is in the circle, which one doesn''t praise her good looks? Even the so-called celebrities don''t look like her.

    What''s more, Zhou Lan inherited from sun Ruyue, only her face that can be seen in the past.

    Boss Huang doesn''t know what Zhou Lan is thinking, but he is thinking. There are so many doorways in this big family. Moreover, sun Ruyue''s daughter is not good enough. Look at that mess of red hair. The black hair has come out. Her face is hollow. It looks like the sequela of drug abuse.

    I don''t know if that girl is as simple as in the picture.

    Thinking of this, he can''t wait. He waved his palm fan like a big hand and said in a rough voice: "go away, let me come!"

    Sun ruyuejin has a look and knows that he can''t wait to make his own move.

    Just as it happens, she has the same idea.

    Today, except for a few of them, there are no outsiders in the family. She has turned out all the servants and forced them to have a holiday.

    Without these people standing in the way, she can only pray by herself!

    That is to say that every day should not be called, the ground is not working!

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang --"

    a rhythmic voice sounded in Su Kui''s ear. Su Kui''s face was expressionless, but her voice was more and more flustered. She said loudly to the door, "what are you doing, sun Ruyue? If you dare to do something to me, don''t you worry about me calling the police? I''ll tell you to stop what you''ve done, or I''ll call! "

    She threatened.

    Sun Ruyue turns a deaf ear, "you fight, now, Zhou Mei, do you want to threaten me with this little thing?"

    The reason why she chose today is that she knows that there is a large auction today, and most of the business tycoons in the circle will participate in it, while most of the mobile phones are turned off.

    Su Kui wants to call people, just afraid it''s hard!

    Su Kui looks at the door. It''s already loose. I''m afraid it will be scrapped if it needs a few more times.

    She hooks her lips, sun Ruyue. This is your own death.

    When the voice fell, she quickly ran into the bathroom and locked the door tightly, which made the phone call.

    The mobile phone rang for a long time, and Wang Yi''s voice came from it.

    "Hello? Zhou Mei? Is there anything? "

    Wang Yi stands in front of several machines and walks in the sun, watching the smell sign not far away. The scene he is playing with is the little flower day of the recent fire. The official photos of the two people are released, and the fans immediately call for a face.

    In the state of smell, charming unlike appearance.

    Wang asked, panting as he drank water.

    Suddenly, the girl screamed a little flustered, "don''t hit it! What are you doing? Go away, go away! "

    The girl''s voice has almost brought the cry cavity, the voice is hoarse, shivering, with the fear of the coming things.

    With the girl he knew who was smiling all day and smiling brightly, he was quite different.

    The water in Wang Yi''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. After a few seconds of foolishness, he asked anxiously, "Zhou, Zhou Mei, don''t worry. Calm down first, listen to me, where are you now? What happened? "

 Chapter 3069

    Su Kui cried carefully, like a small animal forced into trouble. She cried and said to Wang Yi, "yes, it''s my stepmother. She''s looking for someone to hit my door and force me out. She''s going to destroy me. Wang Yi, I''m afraid Wu... "

    At this time, where is the girl who used to brag before him and Wen Zheng?

    Stepmother?

    Wang Yitu, holding the mobile phone hand can not help tight.

    Zhou Mei''s stepmother bumps into her door. What do you want to do? I always think it''s not a good thing. Wang yichuishes his lips, raises his head and is stunned.

    "Brother Wen, when did you come here?!"

    However, Wen Zheng didn''t answer him. Instead, he pointed to his mobile phone and asked, "whose phone?"

    His two thick black sword eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, and his deep eyes are full of cold.

    Wang Yi shakes his head, hands his cell phone to him, and answers in a deep voice: "it''s Zhou Mei''s, she seems to be in trouble..."

    Though, he didn''t know what the trouble was.

    Wen Zheng took over, threw the water in his hand into Wang Yihuai''s arms, and walked outside while talking.

    Just now, he was listening vaguely, but he could also hear the girl''s voice, which was close to collapse.

    "Zhou Mei, I''m smelling that you''re in trouble. Don''t worry. Tell me slowly."

    He thin lips tight tight, has gone out of the crew, he left behind the pigeons, but they dare not speak a word.

    It''s Wang Yi. Hurry up and catch up.

    "Brother Wen, I''m still shooting here. Where are you going? If you want to find Zhou Mei, I can go instead of you! Here... "

    "Shut up!" The cold and sharp sight swept away.

    At once, Wang was silent, and obediently stopped talking after hearing the signs.

    Su Kui was relieved to hear the sound of the smell. The sound of knocking against the door outside continued, leaving her little time.

    She gritted her teeth and cried, trembling, "smell, come quickly!"

    All of a sudden, the mobile phone is black and automatically shut down --

    "hello? Zhou Mei? Speak! "

    That panicked, already close to the sound of collapse, the exciting smell of a tremor, light pain, gradually spread away.

    He didn''t have time to pay attention, completely ignored, looked at the cell phone that had cut off the call, and ordered Wang Yi, "do you know the address of Zhou Mei''s home? Is she at home? "

    Wang Yida is in a hurry. He gets on the bus immediately. He starts the engine in a hurry and nods his head in a panic. "Know, know, she sent her resume before," but on the second question, Wang Yiyi hesitates for a moment, "but is she at home? I only listen to her saying that her stepmother and a man are hitting the door of her bedroom. I don''t know if they are... "

    Before he finished speaking, he grabbed him by the collar and pulled him down.

    "I''ll drive, whet and haw and talk too much!"

    Then he swung on the driver''s door. Wang was in a hurry when he saw that he was driving. "Wait for me, I''ll go too!" Although

    often vomit the trough to make complaints about this child, she really wants to get out of trouble. Wang is also very sad. After all, the girl is still very cute.

    He quickly opened a door and got on the car. Before he could sit down, the car was flying out of the garage.

    Wang Yi''s head, because he didn''t sit still, suddenly hit the front seat.

 Chapter 3070

    The pain of his ouch, but did not complain, obediently sit back, holding the mobile phone, trying to call Su Kui again.

    -

    Zhou family.

    With a loud bang, Su Kui''s bedroom door opened. Sun Ruyue glanced at the empty bedroom coldly, and finally left his eyes on the bathroom.

    "Zhou Mei, come out. Do you want me to smash the bathroom door?"

    Sun Ruyue has a strong voice. She is holding on to her red lips and standing beside her is boss Dihuang.

    He has a pair of dead fish eyes and stares at sun Ruyue. "If I want to smash you, I''m here to enjoy it. I''m not here to do these thankless things! What''s more, are you the owner of the family who doesn''t even have a spare key? "

    Sun Ruyue was scolded dumb, but boss Huang was right. It''s not because the cheap girl moved to the second floor and changed the locks directly.

    No one else would want to enter her room except she had the key.

    She didn''t go back to her bedroom before, but moved into the guest room, which made Zhou Lan, who was driven out and always worried about her, not very happy.

    See today Su Kui finally want to eat shriveled, have been holding arms beside the war, face sneer, eyes flash a trace of cruel.

    This time, she must cut the grass and root!

    "Little sister, don''t be afraid, come out quickly? Don''t worry, I won''t let people hurt you. You''re good, I''ll make you comfortable. "

    listen to boss Huang talking softly and fluffy, with a greasy face. Sun Ruyue feels sick.

    Zhou Lan is very happy. Before, boss Huang disliked her. Now she feels very lucky.

    Fortunately, she is not dressed now, and because of the reason of drug treatment, she is very ugly. If she is still dressed like before, maybe boss Huang will look up to her.

    Zhou Lan can conclude that even if this greasy old man is interested in her, as sun Ruyue''s own daughter, she will also give her a hand to each other.

    This is the so-called family love as thin as water!

    Anyway, this greasy man will not be faced by her. Zhou Lan can''t wait.

    She quietly put a thing on the desk and waited for what happened next. As long as she recorded the scene of Su Kui, she could threaten Su Kui and delete the video of her drug addiction!

    Kill two birds with one stone.

    "Boss Huang, don''t hesitate any more. You''re polite to her. This little bitch won''t be obedient!"

    There was no sound in the bathroom. Although sun Ruyue wished Su Kui would die like this, he would give her less trouble, but he didn''t want her to die so easily.

    This period of torture and humiliation, she must see it with her own eyes!

    So, Zhou Lan''s urging, she just didn''t hear.

    "Bah, please don''t drink with respect

    Boss Huang spat and went to the bathroom with his sleeve up.

    Bathroom is frosted glass, as long as a gravity, you can smash the door.

    Boss Huang has come close to the door and is thinking about something. Suddenly, the door inside was pushed open, and the door of the frosted bathroom slammed on the man''s face door. He cried with pain and had a bloody nose.

    "My God! Boss Huang, you -- "

    sun Ruyue is scared. She still hopes to get a lot of money from boss Huang. As a result, he is injured before he starts.

 Chapter 3071

    She did not care about nausea, hurriedly worried to join up, "boss Huang, are you ok?" Sun Ruyue holds the man''s arm and takes him to a chair.

    Boss Huang raised his head, still couldn''t control the blood flow. His nose hurt as if it had fallen, which made him feel very bad.

    Who dare to do this to him in his place? No one has dared to touch a hair of his hair since he made his fortune.

    It''s the first time in more than ten years that boss Huang has eaten shriveled food.

    Or in a little girl''s hand, how can make him happy?!

    "Go away!"

    Boss Huang was annoyed. He glared at sun Ruyue and waved him to the ground. "Get out of here. Today, I''m going to run her here. She dare not fight with me!"

    Su Kui sneered and raised her little hand. A dagger appeared in her hand.

    "If you are not afraid of death, just try it? I also happened to have a try. Is the new military dagger as sharp as it is said to be! "

    Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan have to step back.

    We all know what people will do when they are forced to a desperate situation. They don''t want to die yet. If they are stabbed by this dagger, they will not die or be disabled.

    "Zhou Mei, what are you still struggling with? So many of us, do you think you will be afraid of a little dagger in your hand? Well? "

    "Oh? Then try it? "

    The girl crooked her head. She didn''t cry when she called in the bathroom just now, but now, her eyes are red and swollen, her hair is messy, and two buttons of her pajamas have collapsed, revealing her white skin under her nightdress. Looking at it, she makes her life look insulting.

    Boss Huang was scared by the girl''s ruthlessness, but who is he? Over the years, he has experienced more than this girl!

    He bared his teeth and smiled, showing his teeth that were smoked yellow by tobacco. He walked towards sunflower without any fear. His shirt was smeared with a lot of blood, and his face was ugly. Because of the messy blood, he was even more vicious.

    "Little sister, please put down your knife to make uncle feel better. Maybe later, uncle can make you feel better. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."

    seeing boss Huang is not scared, but he is more interested in Su Kui. Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan look at each other and relax.

    They both smiled and said to boss Huang, "boss Huang, you are busy first, we will go out and not disturb you!"

    Sun Ruyue giggled with his mouth covered, his waist twisted like a water snake, attracting people''s eyes.

    Su Kui gnawed his teeth, pretended to be angry, and stared at them, "aren''t you afraid that I will call the police when you do this?"

    "Alarm?"

    Boss Huang laughed more happily. "Haha, I''m still young and ignorant. My bodyguards are all outside. Today, let alone the police. I''m not afraid that your bodyguards are coming! Today, you can''t escape! "

    Su Kui step back, in the eyes of others, is showing weakness.

    But, nobody knows, Su Kui is procrastinating.

    The old man is greasy and disgusting. She doesn''t want to be taken advantage of!

    Boss Huang is pressing, Su Kui is retreating a little, until the whole person can''t be retreated, sitting on the big bed, boss Huang is happy.

    "Well, is this another way to give up? My little sister is so lovely. My uncle will hurt you later! "

    With that, boss Huang took off his coat first and went to untie his belt as soon as he lost it.

    Sukui, don''t open your eyes. Don''t doubt it.

 Chapter 3072

    She''s not afraid, she''s disgusted.

    So a little bit big, even one tenth of the lover is not as good, no need to look at the head, mainly the face is ugly.

    Although boss Huang said that he was obscene and disgusting, he took off his clothes and dared not go up rashly, for fear that Su Kui would really give him a knife.

    He has so many possessions. He doesn''t want to die for a long time!

    Su Kui leaned lazily on the big bed with her head askew. Her long black and soft curly hair was draped over her shoulders. She was wearing red eyes and nose. She was pitiful. Her eyes were even wet.

    She played with the dagger in the opposite tone to her appearance. "I appreciate your courage very much. What kind of deal did you make with sun Ruyue, willing to go out even for her life?"

    The girl''s fingers are flexible, the slender jade fingers are crossed from the blade, smiling, and the tone is lazy. "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame my heart, uncle ~"

    Su Kui said, laughing more and more happily.

    Boss Huang''s intuition, the girl''s reaction, where she showed so flurried, words and deeds, all seem to be arranged.

    "Bitch, you''re joining forces to fuck me?" Boss Huang stared and looked at sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan who were guarding the door.

    Sun Ruyue is also surprised at Su Kui''s reaction. She was just like this.

    "Why? Boss Huang, tell you the truth! We''ve taken the girl''s property. Now she responds that she has to ask me for it. Do you think I''ll be willing to spit out what''s in my mouth? Boss Huang, can you help me solve this problem? The price is negotiable! "

    Sun Ruyue bites his teeth and directly reveals the secret that has been kept in his heart.

    Su Kui hung his head, and quietly hooked his lips.

    In the corner under some desk, there is a red dot, which flashes by.

    Boss Huang stared at her for a few seconds and let go of his mind

    Finish saying, his clothes also took off almost, directly toward Su Kui to rush up.

    But he was not idle. He wanted to take her dagger.

    Su Kui sneers, that is to say, she hears the noisy voice outside the door, and sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter''s tone of panic.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?! "

    It''s time -

    Su Kui''s eyes flash cold, the dagger in his hand is accurate, and he is heading for boss Huang.

    Only to hear a heartbreaking scream, boss Huang covered his lower body, stared round his eyes, and lay on the ground whining.

    "Ah, ah, ah, my, my..." He was panting and sweating, and could not speak.

    "Cluck, said, if you continue, will regret Oh, uncle how is not obedient?" The girl tilts her head, looks like an angel, smiles sweetly, and the dagger in her hand flows thick blood from the blade.

    Not in line with the smile, her cold eyes, without a trace of emotion, fell on his flesh and blood blurred lower body.

    "What to do? Isn''t that bad enough? "

    "What are you going to do? get the hell out of here! Bitch! I''m going to kill you! "

    The voice didn''t fall. It was plugged in again.

    Then there was another knife. It did fall on his finger. The sharp blade cut several of his fingers directly.

    The man has no strength to struggle, Su Kui slowly raised the man''s hand, slowly wiped on his own body.

    At this time, the steps outside are approaching -

 Chapter 3073

    Smelling that his face was cold enough to freeze everything, his thin lips were tight and his stride was popular, leaving Wang far behind.

    The heart thumped and almost popped out of the chest.

    He was a little flustered, so he walked faster. He didn''t even know why he felt nervous. He knew the girl clearly, but it was less than half a month.

    "Brother Wen, brother Wen, wait for me! Don''t be impulsive. You -- "

    are still speaking, and your steps are stopped.

    He stood at the door, looking at the mess in the bedroom, a large area of blood, so full of carpet, a naked man lying on the ground, his life and death are uncertain. Because of the excessive blood loss, the whole person''s skin appears a kind of gray, and the air is full of a dead air, which makes people feel depressed.

    Finally, she saw a little girl curled up at the foot of the bed. Her white nightdress was in a mess. She looked like she had experienced a humiliation and her skirt was bloodstained.

    She curled up, her head on her knees, her hands around her legs, motionless.

    "Here..."

    Wang Yi felt that his heart was about to jump out. He glared fiercely at sun Ruyue''s mother and daughter who followed them up. A nameless fire broke out.

    This is just a girl of eighteen years old, they can be so cruel, to do such a cruel thing, to destroy her!

    No wonder, in the phone, her voice, flustered.

    Even in society, women who have experienced some tribulations will feel afraid when they encounter such things, right?

    What''s more, she is so simple --

    now Wang Yi feels that it''s really light to hear that Zheng has just started.

    He took out his cell phone and slowly dialed a number.

    "No, don''t call the police!"

    Sun Ruyue''s hands are shaking. Her face is pale. She knows that she is finished.

    Originally relying on boss Huang, who knows that Zhou Mei, a cheap girl, has found a bigger backer without saying a word.

    I don''t know that Wen Zheng is just a big star in the entertainment circle. She is the only one who heard it from a high-ranking official and wife at a party. Wen Zheng is the only heir of the imperial capital, a family with profound and mysterious background.

    He entered the entertainment circle just because of interest.

    Zhou Mei climbs such a person, she can''t go back to the sky!

    "Go away!"

    Wang Yi sees a scene in the bedroom, where still don''t understand what happened mysterious? I scolded a sentence in my heart, even if people die, they deserve it!

    See sun Ruyue jump up, he kicked in the past, just kicked in sun Ruyue''s knee, her leg a soft, kneeling down on the ground.

    "You two, just wait for jail! The most poisonous woman, ah! "

    Zhou Lan did not dare to move. She took time to look at the bedroom. It was just a look. She was frightened.

    Zhou Mei: How dare she do it? Moreover, boss Huang has no ability to resist in her hands!

    Don''t look at her looking sad, but Zhou Lan can conclude that boss Huang didn''t have Zhou Mei''s body at all, so she fought back.

    But now, looking at her pitiful appearance, Zhou Lan looks at the door again, looks at her smell foolishly, and suddenly responds that everything Zhou Mei does is intentional!

    Deliberately delay time, they calculated that her backers would participate in the auction today, but missed, did she know, a bigger backer!

 Chapter 3074

    She stumbled back two steps, her feet soft and not even strong enough to leave.

    It was a long time before I realized that the girl, who had shrunk at the foot of the bed, seemed to break up as soon as she touched it, just like a rag doll, was the one who had been making fun of him before.

    Unbelievable -

    he slowly raised his feet and walked into the bedroom. The man lay on the ground, unaware of life and death.

    Not noticing, his whole attention fell on the girl.

    A short distance, as if for a century, he squatted down, squatted in front of the girl, put his big hand to the test, and then slowly fell on the girl''s head.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    The hand just falls, suddenly is opened vigorously, the girl''s voice is shrill and hoarse, is on the verge of collapse.

    "Don''t touch or not touch," he sniffed. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He pursed his lips. His heart was aching. He looked at the girl. His voice was soft and different. "Zhou Mei, look up. It''s me. I''ll pick you up. It''s OK. It''s ok..."

    He''s comforting every word.

    Wang Yi''s heart is sour when he is outside.

    He who stands by sees clearly.

    Wen Zheng doesn''t know why he is like this. How can Wang Yi not know? It''s Wen Zheng''s love for girls.

    Just ask, such a girl, who doesn''t like it?

    If it''s not because of the heart, when has the smell been so gentle? No, not once!

    Even if a woman is naked and lying at his feet, he can hang his eyelids and look at them without looking at them. He raises his feet and steps out without expression.

    "Smell, smell?"

    Wait patiently.

    Finally, when the girl responded, she hurriedly raised her small face. Besides tears, there were also red blood stains on her face. When she sniffed at the heart, her eyebrows were twisted together, and she did not know who the blood stains were?

    Is she hurt?

    "Yes, it''s me. It''s OK. Don''t be afraid --"

    before speaking, she was hit by a crash. The girl plunged into his arms and cried out, "smell, I killed people. What should I do? Wuwuwu is that he wanted to rape me first. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to pay for his life, I don''t want to! Wuwuwu...... "

    It seems to have been holding it for a long time, but now it suddenly burst out and scared the smell.

    But it''s a good thing to be able to cry. After a sigh of relief and hesitation, he held her back and found that she was really thin.

    Pat her back a sentence of comfort, "if you don''t go to jail or not, how can you pay your life?"? Su Kui was still talking in his arms, "but I killed people. I don''t want to stay here. They all want to hurt me! Wuwuwuwen, take me away! "

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Wen Zheng immediately agrees.

    "Good, take you!"

    Finish saying, he stoops, take advantage of this posture, directly beat the person horizontally to hold up, stride toward the door.

    Passing by the man lying on the ground, he suddenly reached out and kicked him.

    With his great strength, the man groaned in pain.

    "Look, he''s not dead. Don''t worry, the police won''t let you pay for it, eh?"

    Hearing the soft voice, he pressed Su Kui''s head to prevent her from lifting up and seeing the bloody scene on the ground.

    Maybe when she was close to collapse, she didn''t realize how cruel her means were. But now, she has recovered her mind. If she looks like it, she is afraid it will become a nightmare for her life.

 Chapter 3075

    Wen Zheng just wants her to be happy, and then returns to Zhou Mei, who has no skin, no face and no face.

    Although I dislike her, it''s really good that way --

    smelling that he walked downstairs with Su Kui in his arms, no one dared to stop him.

    Zhou Lan''s angry eyes always follow the smell and Su Kui''s figure.

    Suddenly -

    the girl, who was lying in the man''s arms, peeped out a pair of eyes from his elbow. The eyes were dark, as if they were full of black fog and overcast.

    She slowly, toward Zhou Lan, showed a smile.

    Su Kui opened her mouth and spewed out three words in silence.

    "I won --"

    "ah!! devil! She is a devil! "

    Zhou Lan was scared. She grabbed her hair severely. Under the stimulation of drug addiction, she suddenly fell to the ground, looking more and more painful.

    In a few minutes, all the people called by Wang Yihao arrived and surrounded the Zhou family.

    The police came and took sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan, who were paralyzed on the ground.

    When boss Huang regained consciousness in the hospital, he could not escape the legal sanction.

    Wang Yi did not leave with Wen Zheng, but stayed to deal with the aftermath.

    He watched sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan being taken away with their heads hanging down. Then he took a step and followed the medical staff into the room full of blood.

    Just at a glance, he suddenly got cold.

    "Nei - Zhou Mei, as always, is steady and ruthless!"

    Only see, lie on the ground of the man, the lower body has been a little bit left, flesh and blood blurred look, even if want to pick up also can''t pick up.

    In the next life, I can only be a eunuch.

    The doctors and nurses are indifferent. On the way to the hospital, they have already understood the situation. This kind of retribution to the rapist is great!

    Deserve it!!

    So, even if they saw a few severed fingers at his hand, they all ignored them.

    Finally, boss Huang not only lost his lifeblood, but also his three fingers!

    Wang Yi shakes his head, but his anger doesn''t go away. Anyway, someone looks at him. The man can''t die temporarily. He raises his foot and kicks him.

    After kicking, spit out a mouthful of sullen gas, bah, hum a song and stride away.

    It''s time!

    -The most despised thing in women''s prison, except for traffickers, is all kinds of disgusting crimes.

    Once discovered, it will definitely be attacked by all.

    Unfortunately, sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan were just put in women''s prison.

    Sun Ruyue and Zhou Lan were sent to prison for annexing other people''s property, suspected of murder and abetting others to rape women.

    Sun Ruyue, the chief conspirator, was directly sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment. In this life, don''t want to come out of prison.

    Zhou Lan, an accomplice, was sentenced to ten years for abetting others to rape women.

    It''s been a long time since she left prison.

    But now, there are many surprises waiting for them.

    "Tut Tut, are we prisoners in prison?"

    As the prison boss, she is a woman who was suspected of money laundering and gangster. She is five big and three thick. When she takes off her clothes, she is full of scars.

    She sat on the bed and looked at the two women who were kneeling on the ground.

    "Tell me, what crime did you commit?"

    The woman spits out a smoke ring and falls on sun Ruyue''s face. Seeing that she is choked and coughs, she immediately laughs.

 Chapter 3076

    She took hold of her chin and turned it twice. She looked at it and said, "it''s a pretty good look. Look at this. How could it be the rich lady of the rich family? How could it fall to this point? Hahaha! "

    There was a sudden smile around.

    Sun Ruyue''s face is ugly. She does not open her head and frowns in disgust. "Don''t touch me! It''s disgusting! "

    She has heard for a long time that in prison, some women''s sexual orientation will change dramatically because of being locked for too long, so sun Ruyue realized it when the woman pinched her chin and the eyes fell on her face.

    However, she did not realize that now, she is no longer outside, there is not so much convenience for her use.

    Zhou Lan shrunk her head and said nothing.

    After forced detoxification and being sent here, her whole body has lost its shape. Even though she didn''t have sun Ruyue''s good looks, she has withered a lot.

    However, this also made her escape for a while.

    "Oh, is that disgusting?" The woman raised her eyebrows and waved indifferently, "Hey, you know what to do when you meet this kind of disobedient newcomer?"

    Voice falls, a group of people then walked to sun Ruyue''s front.

    "I know, don''t worry. We''ll beat her later!"

    "What are you doing? This is the prison. The police are watching! I want to sue you. Stop! " Sun Ruyue is flustered. She has been in good health all her life. Has she ever met such a thing?

    The woman is lazily smoking, "remember, don''t face."

    After that, I don''t care.

    No matter how sun Ruyue curses, the women''s fists have fallen on her mercilessly. Except for her face, all over her body, the pain seems to be scattered.

    "I want to sue you, I......"

    "Oh, is there any strength?" When the woman finished smoking a cigarette, she walked slowly to sun Ruyue. She was barefoot and swarthy. She didn''t look like a woman at all.

    She raised her feet and stepped on sun Ruyue''s white face directly. She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Sue, whatever you want. I''m really sorry. Even if the C.O. is here, you have to pass me first. Understand? Ah, I heard that you not only murder your husband, but also instigate others to try to rape your stepdaughter. Unexpectedly, your heart is very vicious. "

    None of them here is good at stubble.

    But, also know, some things, cannot touch!

    My husband is also going to do it? Still have stepdaughter, even if have no consanguinity, good or bad be female together, do not know how she thinks!

    Sun Ruyue smelled the stink from the woman. She couldn''t be disgusted. She retched several times and struggled to avoid it.

    "Oh, let me go, let me go!"

    Sun Ruyue''s mind wanders around the scene outside the prison at this time. She hates to death. She shouldn''t be soft at that time, just kill Zhou Mei!

    Even if she dies, she will be buried with that little hoof!

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to think about it now.

    Zhou Lan watched as a group of people dragged her away. The woman tore at her mother''s clothes and let Sun Ruyue struggle and shout. No one turned back.

    At the moment when the door closed, she seemed to see that the ugly woman, with a grim smile, was pressing on sun Ruyue.

    Is this her future life?

    Zhou Lan suddenly felt that the present was black and the future was hopeless -

 Chapter 3077

    Wen Zheng brings Su Kui home.

    He is such a person who has a great interest in the private field that he brings back a girl to live at home. Even Wang Yi thinks it''s incredible.

    If this is not love, Wang Yi thought, in this life, the smell is doomed to be lonely forever!

    Recently, Wen Zheng received a new play.

    Worried about leaving Su Kui alone at home, she is in a bad state and will do stupid things impulsively. She just takes her with her and looks at it under her eyelids. In this way, I feel relieved to smell good or bad.

    Su Kui was fine, but he could get along with Wen Zheng. Why not?

    Zhou Lan and Sun Ruyue have already been in prison. Anyway, she will stay in the world for a long time. I think it must be in prison. In that place, the two of them will never be better.

    In particular, in Su Kui''s account, there will be someone to clean them up.

    Wait for Zhou Lan to come out, what Zhou Mei once experienced, they should experience one by one.

    In fact, her current task has almost been completed. Zhou Mei is very satisfied with her practice. Even because she has lived in her idol''s home, her hatred has almost dissipated, and even there is deep joy.

    Although Su Kui didn''t quite understand what it was like to pursue stars.

    -

    there is a big bright spot in the cast recently.

    He has always been a big shadow emperor. He recruited a little assistant to look like a doll. He is terrible at his age. He can squeeze water out of a group of small flowers.

    Even the director of the production team repeatedly asked Su Kui if he was interested in receiving plays and entering the entertainment circle, all of them were chased away by his smelly face.

    "You want to be in the entertainment business?!"

    Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the air conditioner in the nanny''s car was overflowing. Su Kui was sitting in the seat, holding a water glass and sipping. Leng buting was shocked and choked by a saliva in her throat, which made her cough suddenly.

    "Cough, cough, cough, what are you talking about in the entertainment circle?"

    Her little face was red and choked.

    I heard that I knew what I was wrong with. I patted her back to give her good luck. On her face, she was still a bully and a vicious face. "You are not allowed to enter the entertainment circle, do you know? No one can invite you! Entertainment circle is a big dye vat, full of villains. Besides, you have signed a ten-year contract with me. Don''t want to break it! "

    Su Kui raised his watery big eyes, the eyes washed by tears, like the black grapes surging in the ice in summer, shining.

    "But you are also in the entertainment circle? Are you a bad person? "

    "Of course I am not!" said the girl His face of course, "except for me, everyone is scheming, only stay with me, the safest!"

    Seeing Su Kui holding up the water cup again, he felt like a little milk meow, drinking water in a small mouth. He was not happy at once. He raised his eyebrows high and asked her with a slanted eye, "isn''t it?"

    Su Kui turned a white eye and nodded perfunctorily, "yes."

    "Zhou Mei!"

    Su Kui sat up straight. "But, listen to the director, acting is fun, and there will be a lot of money." She said deliberately, with her small, tender lips raised.

    Sure enough, Wen Zheng gave her a quick look. "It''s not that I dislike you for the hard work of filming. People like you who are lazy and degenerate quickly are not suitable for acting."

    It''s true that there is no assistant in the world who can enjoy more than her.

 Chapter 3078

    More like a boss than him.

    He was shooting in the sun, and she was sitting under the umbrella and eating cold drinks. If it wasn''t for his strong demand, Su Kui could even run back to the nanny''s car and lie in.

    The food is also the best of the crew.

    I don''t know how she can be so noisy and charming. I want to eat braised chicken today and hot pot tomorrow.

    God knows where to find hotpot for her in movie city?

    In the end, I still owe you a debt, which can only be passed.

    Is there such a good boss in the world? I don''t know how to satisfy you! I''m worried about it.

    It''s not because if Su Kui goes to be an actor and enters the entertainment circle, he can''t stay by his side. It''s not because I''m an actor, I can''t help myself a lot of times. Following the script, there will be many intimate plays!

    No!

    When he heard this, he was eager to send the little ancestor away!

    Yes, that''s it!

    Su Kui looked at and smelled the sign inexplicably. For a while, he stabbed him in the arm. "Hey, what are you thinking?"

    "Well?"

    I don''t want you to be an actor The words didn''t go through the brain at all, and they came out naturally.

    When he finished, he was stunned.

    Fuck! How can I tell you what I mean!

    Wen Zheng secretly glanced at Su Kui''s eyes, and saw that she was smiling, like a kitten, with big eyes flashing and cute.

    The eyes are cunning, and I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    "But there must be a reason? Or are you simply reluctant to let me leave you, eh? "

    The girl opened her eyes wide and came close to his face. Their breathing was intertwined and they almost didn''t stick together.

    Smell the sign to be scared to rub, lean on the back of the chair, the back of the head spoon tightly clings to the top of the chair, dare not move.

    He pursed his thin lips, "Zhou Mei, don''t put gold on his face, go away quickly! Why are you so close to me on a hot day? The air conditioning is blocked by you, OK! "

    After hearing this, he began to talk nonsense. It was cold enough in the car, not affected by the outside at all.

    Sunflower can even feel the cold.

    "OK," but Su Kui sat up straight and nodded, "since you don''t care, I''ll tell the director uncle that I''m willing to be the hostess of his next script. Anyway, I''ve read the script, and I''m happy to play with such a handsome uncle. ~"

    she said, putting on the sun hat and pushing the door to get out of the car, Look at the posture, really like she said, to find the director.

    When she was about to get off the bus, a big hand grabbed her slender arm and said, "don''t go!"

    The voice behind is stuffy, with a little dissatisfaction. Su Kui doesn''t even need to look back. He knows that at the moment, the man''s eyes must be staring at her.

    She hooked her lips and smiled cunningly, like a wily little fox. "Why, you just said let me go, but now you say don''t let me go. Smell, there is no boss in the world that you are so hard to serve!"

    "If you don''t get angry," I said, "you can''t go! Don''t forget how much you will lose if you break the contract! "

    This is a better solution.

    Su Kui turned around and said innocently, "but you can make more money by shooting. I will compensate you."

    Features:

    For a while, he was speechless, because what the girl said was all right.

 Chapter 3079

    Compared with the pay of the actors, her penalty is insignificant.

    Su Kui''s heart was choking with laughter, and she almost couldn''t stop.

    I told you to warn me at the beginning. Now, I''m suffering!

    "Shut up! no way! Get back! "

    As soon as he closed his eyes, he opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of bullying. "If I said no, I can''t. If you dare to enter the entertainment circle, believe it or not, I''ll kill you next second? Don''t think about it. No one dares to ask you to make a film. "

    Yeah, he almost forgot. With his current ability, isn''t that it?

    So, what on earth is he struggling with!

    Wen Zheng made up his mind and put sukui back in the nanny car. In case she refused, he tied her seat belt and patted her on the head. "Stay inside. It''s sunny outside. Don''t get tanned. I''ll take you to hot pot in the evening! Well, you''re allowed to sleep in! "

    With that, lock the door and turn around.

    Su Kui:???

    She looked down, saw that she was tied in the chair by the seat belt, and saw the figure that smelled of the meteor and left bravely, and chuckled.

    "Don''t you have a lot of power?" he said

    Why not now?

    -In the evening, I heard that I took sunflower to the hot pot.

    Because the filming of Wen Zheng is focused on the first half, in the next few days, Wen Zheng can take a small holiday and rest at home instead of taking photos.

    After that, take time to make up a few more shots.

    At night, Su Kui was lying on the sofa. The sofa is big and soft. It can be used as a bed. Su Kui''s favorite place is here.

    The sofa is placed on the balcony. You can see the sunrise in the morning and the night scene in the evening.

    The building on the eighty eighth floor can bring the night view of the whole city into view.

    After smelling his bath, he came out and found that the light in the living room was still on. He followed the open balcony door and sat beside sunflower at will.

    He put his hands around his chest and fell behind his head, half leaning on the sofa lazily, enjoying the quiet of the night.

    Su Kui looks at the man who can eat beside her and hooks her lips.

    Maybe I noticed her eyes, and then I heard a sentence, "do you really want to make a movie?"

    Su Kui: "huh?" Why is this topic mentioned again?

    "I thought about it when I took a bath. If you really want to try the feeling of shooting, it''s not impossible. However, I want to tell you in advance that it''s hard to be an actor, which is far less than the scenery shown on the screen. What''s more, if you make a play, you can only play with me! "

    No one else can.

    Su Kui was amused, "so that''s what you''ve been thinking about most of the day?"

    What a vinegar jar! But I don''t know myself.

    "Hmmm!"

    However, he is still proud of his smell. He looks up his chin. In the night, his face is not very clear. "Of course, playing with me can''t do without your benefits. I can easily hold you to the front line. How about it? Isn''t it very exciting?"

    He suddenly turned his head, his arm half propped up beside Su Kui, and raised his eyebrows to ask her for advice. The lips are slightly hooked, with messy hair, the smell of body wash and moisture.

    I can''t tell you.

    Su Kui looks up and laughs at his gorgeous Phoenix eyes. If she didn''t get along with him recently and knew that he was a straight man of steel, she would think that this man was teasing her!

 Chapter 3080

    Unfortunately, at this time, I didn''t notice how dangerous and ambiguous the distance between them was!

    The man leans over and wears the dark blue velvet bathrobe loosely. The chest is slightly loose because of the action, revealing the honey colored chest and faintly showing the attractive muscle lines.

    He held his arm, and the girl lay under him. Even if he only had to bow his head, he could kiss him.

    "Well, it''s very exciting."

    Su Kui curved his eyes, pink lips, eyes, especially bright, focused on the man in front of him.

    After hearing this, I found that his posture was very ambiguous.

    In a panic, I want to leave.

    But the girl grabbed her neck first, and Su Kui sat up half with his movements. The wind was cool in the evening. Su Kui was close to him. In the motionless rigidity of the smell, he murmured: "however, it''s not the fame you give, but you --"

    bang, bang, Bang --

    the heart beat like a drum, and the deer bumped.

    Smell the rapid agitation, as if in the slow camera, watching the girl slowly, slowly, pasted his lips.

    His constitution is slightly cold, but the girl is different. Her skin is like warm jade, and her whole body is full of a warm feeling.

    The lips finally stick together. I can''t tell what it feels like.

    There was a blank in my mind, I forgot to resist, I forgot to push away. However, there is no disgust when touching women.

    On the contrary, it seems that there is a little joy.

    Su Kui saw that he didn''t resist, and she increased her attack with ease. She grabbed his neck, her petite body, and knelt down on his lap. In the gentle kiss, her fingers mischievously inserted into his hair, to play with his hair, which was not completely dry, a little bit in circles.

    Just like her tongue, she twists and plays -

    for a long time, and the night becomes gentle.

    Wen Zheng pulled her aside and asked her seriously, "Zhou Mei, what were you doing just now?"

    Su Kui tilted his head and looked at him. "Kiss you, don''t you feel it?"

    Her interested eyes, a little bit down, and then, on a suspicious support.

    "Well, I can''t disguise it at all."

    the smell slanted her eyes. "Zhou Mei, please don''t hold this angelic face and say such dirty words, thank you!"

    "And why do you kiss me?" I asked

    Su Kui then smiled more and more happily, she squinted, "because the heart is moving ~ you touch, my heart is fast, isn''t it the feeling of heart?"

    She grabbed the big hand and put it in her heart.

    One, one, one.

    He felt that the palm of his hand was burning. His thin lips were even tighter. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    Su Kui is waiting for his answer. Unfortunately, soon, Wen Zheng draws back his hand. His eyes are light and drooping. His eyes are dark. I don''t know what he is thinking.

    "Zhou Mei, you are still young. I don''t know what is right or wrong. What''s more, I''m not the right person to fall in love with, you know? "

    He''s sick, that disease, he can''t control it.

    Even when, I don''t know, he will have the idea of leaving the world.

    Sukui knew what he was worried about, but she didn''t even say that she had found out about his illness.

    "Am I young? Didn''t you feel it just now? How do you feel?? Maybe you want to feel it again? "

 Chapter 3081

    Su Kui smiled as if she didn''t care about anything. She picked up the smelling hand and put it on her chest.

    Blinking big eyes, streamer, looking at him, seriously asked, "how? How do you feel? "

    Features:

    He drew back his hand, expressionless. "No good."

    Really?

    Su Kui sneered, looked down again at a part that was stronger instead of drooping, and stood up, "Oh, well, I wish you a good night''s sleep, good night!"

    After that, he left in a huff.

    After she left, he sniffed a wry smile, pulled his hair at random, and lay directly on the sofa, which seemed to have the sweet taste of the girl. He took a deep breath.

    Somewhere in his body, he cried for countless desires. He closed his eyes and fell into the torment of constant circulation.

    -

    the next day, I''m in a bad mood.

    Because, when filming, the original kiss scene should be a loan, and I don''t know whether the hostess intentionally or unintentionally pasted his lips directly.

    Although afterwards, the hostess apologized sincerely. But Wen Zheng left without face, and the shooting was interrupted.

    When he got home, he put himself in the bathroom. He has been brushing his teeth for nearly half an hour since he came home.

    Sukui really worried, he brush down, to brush his gums are rotten.

    Is mental cleanliness so serious now?

    Su Kui went to the bathroom door and knocked on it? Smell boss, are you in there? "

    There was a pause in the hula sound, that is, a few seconds of time. The sound of brushing teeth again covered the silence.

    "Don''t talk? I know you heard that. Then I''ll come in? " Su Kui tilted his head, knocked on the door again, and then, with the tacit consent of the smell, pushed the door in.

    He has no anti lock.

    Wen Zheng frowns tightly. He looks like a bitter foe. He looks at the man in the mirror. He should have taken a bath. He is wet and exudes a stream of water vapor. He always struggles with his teeth and mouth.

    Su Kui even saw that his thin lips were now as red as if they were covered with lipstick and were about to drip blood. I feel that it will swell in the next second. It''s really tough to start.

    "Well, if you brush your teeth again, they will rot. let me see. Are you bleeding?"

    Su Kui frowned, hard grabbed the electric toothbrush in his hand, saw the foam above, already had a little blood stains, the white foam has turned pale red.

    "Why is it so disgusting to be so cruel to yourself?"

    Su Kui looks up, stares at the smell, and finds that he is also looking at Su Kui seriously.

    See Su Kui look at him, smell sign to wring eyebrow to answer, tone is very bad, "still a bit, Zhou Mei, return toothbrush to me!"

    he always felt an unbearable touch on her lips. The woman''s Lipstick seemed to remain on his lips and dirty.

    Smell sign involuntarily raised hand touch lower lip, fire like.

    "No!" Su Kui looked at the toothbrush, raised his hand and threw it into the garbage can.

    "You''ve been brushing for half an hour. Look, your gums are bleeding. Doesn''t it hurt?"

    When he sniffed his lips, he was in such a bad mood that he would have been angry at ordinary times. Today, I don''t know how to look at the girl in front of me, but I don''t have the desire to get angry.

    "Zhou Mei, you will be beaten if you do this, do you know?"

    I lost his toothbrush!

 Chapter 3082

    But do you think this will stop him? If you can''t solve the nausea in your heart, you won''t get a good sleep tonight.

    He turned his head, stooped expressionless, opened the drawer under the washing table, took out a new toothbrush from it, opened it, squeezed the toothpaste, and was ready to continue brushing.

    "Pa --"

    the girl''s action is more rapid. She grabs it directly, throws it into the garbage can again, and blocks the drawer, so that he can''t take it again.

    "Zhou Mei! Do you know what you''re doing? "

    Of course she knows, that''s why she''s stopping him!

    Su Kui took a deep breath and raised her eyes. Under the light, her eyes were bright. She asked, "I have a way to let you not brush your teeth. Do you want to try?"

    Her lips are light, witty.

    "What?" Pick your eyebrows at the smell.

    The next second, the girl stood on tiptoe, grabbed his neck and put her lips on her head.

    Take a sip.

    "In this way, isn''t it disgusting?"

    Hearing the surprise, he raised his hand and stroked his lips. It seemed that he didn''t feel so bad.

    Or because, above, has the familiar taste.

    The girl smiled like a flower. She leaned on the washing table and looked at him with a smile askew, as if there was no bad news. She could spend the night in her heart.

    She can quickly return to normal, smile as always sweet and bright.

    How envious --

    to sniff and pucker his lips, "a little bit."

    So, Su Kui stepped on his feet and followed the good as the current.

    Bahaw!

    "How about that?"

    "Still a little!"

    Baji, Baji, Baji!

    "Well, there''s no such thing?" Su Kui Snickers. In his big eyes, there is a sly sheen.

    The smell can''t tell what it feels like. The heart, which has been immersed in the darkness, seems to be torn open in an instant. Something shiny has fallen in.

    Moreover, it is still rooting and sprouting.

    What to do? I want to catch it -

    "Zhou Mei, do you know what you are doing?" He asked in a deep voice, this time, there was no escape.

    Just fall once. It''s true that the stars in girls'' eyes are so attractive.

    So beautiful girl, no matter who, want to catch it?

    Su Kui blinked. "Kiss you. Why, don''t you like it? Or are you disgusted with my kisses? "

    There was something wrong in her voice, as if she could cry to Wen Zheng as soon as she could smell her head.

    "To whom?" The smell raises another question.

    "The great movie? Smell boss? Brother Wen Su Kui covered her mouth and smiled secretly.

    Smell black face, "be serious!"

    He''s confirming something important, OK? God knows what kind of struggle he is going through.

    All right, all right.

    Su Kui is helpless. "Wen Zheng, I''m serious. I want to be with you. How about you?"

    Since there is always a confession, it doesn''t matter who it is?

    You can''t let your lover take the initiative in every world. At least, she should take more initiative, right?

    Wen Zheng''s chest beat violently twice. His fingers curled up and his legs were slightly weak.

    When he was a child, his mother''s words echoed in his mind, "smell, you are like me, all of us are pitiful people who are abandoned by the world, so leave the world! Leave this impersonal world! "

    Later, he entered the entertainment circle. Fans laughed and cried and liked him. At first, he was a little happy. Later, he found that those lovely fans were not indispensable to him.

 Chapter 3083

    In a twinkling, they can say to another good-looking boy that he is so handsome, likes you all his life and likes sweet words like loving you.

    So, his illness, into a cycle of death.

    No one will be sincere to him, no one will love him -

    "what''s the matter with you?"

    Wen Zheng is always unconsciously falling into his memory. Suddenly, a little hand shakes in front of his eyes. The girl''s delicate and soft voice asks him.

    A sudden return.

    "Nothing."

    Wen Zheng felt that it was necessary to make it clear to her.

    He licked his dry lips, thinking of the answer, she would react, suddenly some frustration.

    He''s not really the right person. She has a better choice.

    "I Depression, and moderate self harm Maybe one day, I will be unable to control myself and leave the world. Even then, will you like me? "

    Wen Zheng looks at the girl with some surprised eyes, as if he knows her answer. His eyes slightly drooped, tall and big man, standing under the incandescent lamp, looked alone, as if there were so little pity.

    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t accept it, just as nothing happened today." He added.

    As long as I can see her again.

    Unconsciously, I am used to seeing her carefree smile.

    Just when he was disappointed, a small hand with tender expression patted his arm, "what do you say? Isn''t it depression? What''s the big deal, or are you not willing to treat it? And self harm. I''ll look at you later. Under my eyes, if you dare to self harm, I''ll - "br >

    she raised her small fist. In the eyes of surprise, she said a sentence that was not particularly frightening," I''ll beat you! "

    Hiss -

    how lovely!!

    When talking, it''s more lovely!!

    Su Kui''s petite body fell into a hug, smelling the body, sending out the peppermint smell of bath gel and toothpaste.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly heard the voice whispering in her ear, "let''s do it."

    "Well? What to do? " Su Kui''s pupils are all constricted.

    It''s really a surprise. What did she do tonight and suddenly turn on the switch in his body? Otherwise, why does the person that does not become enlightened all the time, can say so suddenly, let a person blush and blush?

    "Do, love --"

    every word he eats, he just wants to die seriously.

    When he spoke, he had picked up sukui and walked to the big bed in the bedroom.

    Put sunflower on the bed, and he put his hands on her side of the bed. He heard, "are you an adult?"

    Mingming''s resume has said, but he has to ask again.

    Su Kui rolled her eyes and stared at him angrily. "I don''t think you''ll let me go if I answer the question of minors."

    At this moment, the man in front of him gives full play to his charm. He raises his hand and turns off the headlight, leaving only the warm yellow wall lamp. Then, in the soft and ambiguous light, he hooks his lips, narrow and long eyes, especially gentle.

    "Of course, I will only make you cry like a minor!"

    When the voice fell, he bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.

    This night, Su Kui fully realized what it was called a long dry rain.

    The man who has been abstinent for nearly 30 years has experienced the taste of love for the first time, and will never give up.

 Chapter 3084

    Moreover, the lover seems to have a unique talent in this aspect. At last, Su Kui was really broken down and sobbed on him. However, he still held her weak waist and forced her to move.

    Almost -

    makes people love and hate!

    But this kind of crazy night, it''s better to be less. Sukui is really afraid that one day, he will be killed by the smell.

    -The next day, Su Kui woke up by phone.

    It''s already afternoon when I look at the mobile phone. The smell is not in the bedroom, but the sound of water in the bathroom should be in the shower.

    She answers, "Wang Yi?"

    Wang Yi is at the other end and asks carefully, "that, Zhou Mei, did nothing happen last night? Is he all right? "

    Yesterday, I was so angry that I didn''t do anything about it. However, the directors and actors didn''t dare to complain.

    Even after he left, the director scolded the hostess severely in front of many people.

    "Lust has inspired you?! Who in the circle doesn''t know that he doesn''t accept intimacy? It''s agreed that you can still kiss me? I''m afraid you don''t want to mix in the circle! "

    At first, everyone thought that the smell was pretentious, until a famous female star deliberately approached him at a banquet and touched his hand.

    That night, he washed his hands in the bathroom for two hours, and almost rubbed them off.

    From then on, no one dared to insult himself.

    Wang Yi explained to Su Kui and asked, "he didn''t hit you crazy last night, did he?"

    "Poof --"

    Su Kui blinked and couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at the man coming out of the bathroom, he simply wrapped a bath towel around his lower body, with wide shoulders and narrow hips, broad chest, full muscles and no exaggeration. The luring Mermaid line disappeared at the edge of the bath towel.

    "What do you think of him? Of course, he won''t hit me, just - "sukui stopped talking.

    Wang was surprised. "Isn''t it? What did he do to you when he didn''t hit you? Are you not hurt? "

    Su Kui hooked his fingers, summoned the man with the frown that could kill the fly, wiped a handful of oil on his chest, and laughed more happily.

    Lengbuding''s cell phone was taken away by someone. He said coldly to the receiver, "don''t call me if you have nothing to do, just hang up!"

    Then cut off the phone.

    Su Kui''s eyes widened. "Hey, that''s my cell phone!"

    Sniffing at the grinning of his teeth, he said, "Oh, how dare you talk? Why don''t you tell Wang Yi what I did to you last night? Who cried and begged me to keep going, keep pushing and not stop? It''s too late to cry now! "

    Well

    Rao is a sunflower who has experienced countless things.

    Did she really have such uncontrollability last night??

    , however, without waiting for her to think about it, the sign had already picked her up and stepped into the bathroom. The bathtub was full of hot water, and the white foam filled the bathtub. Su Kui went in and showed only a small head.

    She blew the bubbles on her nose, raised her eyes, and the blood ran across her nose, "ah, what are you doing? Didn''t you take a bath? Why take off your clothes! "

    I heard that I stepped into the bathtub seriously. The bathtub is very large, which can accommodate two people and has a very spacious position.

    His voice was magnetic, and he replied, "I don''t wash it. I''ll come in and wash it for you."

    Su Kui: "you''ve changed. You''re not what you used to smell!" That careless kiss, all want to push away her smell?!

 Chapter 3085

    So, this bath, in Su Kui''s protest, continued at night.

    When she was carried out of the bathroom and put on the sofa, waiting for the smell of cooking, she was already hungry. I don''t know what year it is tonight.

    Wang Yi worried for two days, and finally couldn''t help breaking in.

    Because he is the agent of Wen Xun, he begged for the password to the apartment. This is also to prevent any unexpected accident when Wen Xun lives alone.

    For example, when you are ill, you suddenly find that your presence is a little redundant.

    Wen Zheng walked to the dining table with the plate and didn''t want to look at Wang. "What are you doing here?"

    Coldly, he left a sentence and walked to sukui. The action can be called gently holding sukui up and putting it on the chair. Then he patted her head and said, "eat it, specially made for you."

    Su Kui''s big bright eyes twinkled in the light, pouting and muttering, "don''t think it will forgive you, beast, villain!"

    make complaints about her Tucao.

    "Yes, eat well, so you have strength, eh?"

    Su Kui stopped talking and ate hard. She was really hungry.

    Standing at the door, Wang Yi, who hasn''t changed his shoes, covers his chest silently, so why can''t he think about it? He has to come here to eat this dog food?!

    See here, as a man, how can he not see, Su Kui and Wen Zheng two people, what have gone through?

    So, when he called in the afternoon, Su Kui was already on the smell bed, right?

    Otherwise, how could he steal her cell phone in time? He knew that he would definitely burn a fire!

    However, Wang never thought that the fire made the two people happy, but he was about to be burned.

    "Young master, boss, when will you go to the theatre? Everyone is waiting for you! Now the director is waiting for you to say something. If you don''t like it, we can change the hostess, OK? "

    It doesn''t matter if you lose a hostess. A lot of female stars want to come in. But if you lose your smell, you''ll lose more than you deserve.

    What''s more, Wen Zheng is the investor of the film.

    "I don''t want to go."

    Smelling that Zheng languidly threw himself into the chair and watched Su Kui eat, he suddenly took a whim and asked her, "is it delicious?"

    Su Kui is starving and dizzy. Naturally, everything is delicious. She nods.

    Then, smelling the leftover noodles, he slowly put them into his mouth and nodded with interest, "well, it''s really good, it''s sweet!"

    "Sweet"

    Wang Yi''s expression is like swallowing a fly. "So, when are you going to make a movie?"

    Those people don''t dare to offend him, so they all come to harass him. His cell phone is about to explode now, OK?!

    If it wasn''t for turning off his cell phone when he came here, at least a dozen phones could come in for such a short time.

    There are not only those actors, but also some female No. 1 and the director of the production group.

    It''s nothing more than an apology and a retention --

    "tell them to change the man

    Wen Zheng is more direct. He doesn''t even want to go out now. His little girlfriend is delicious and lovely. What''s the shooting? On a hot day, why does he have to suffer, to see those ugly women affectation??

 Chapter 3086

    Wang Yi:???

    "Wen Zheng, what were you talking about just now?"

    "I said let them change their male owners."

    Wen Zheng is very determined. He waves lazily. "It''s not a big deal to give them more money. Please hire a man again."

    Wang Yi is about to collapse, "Wen Zheng! Do you know that your fans have been looking forward to the new play since last year? If you change the owner now, it will not only have an impact on your image, but also completely ruin the play. "

    Fans want to see the smell, not other fresh meat.

    Now, even if the money is sent out, no one will dare to take it. It''s the role of smell.

    If fans know it, I''m afraid it''s not going to be scolded!

    Dare not answer!

    Wen Zheng still looks like I''m rich and I''m willing to be willful. No one can help him.

    Wang one eye bead son a turn, fell on Su Kui''s body, he rubs a hand, smilingly ask, "Mei Mei, Wang one elder brother is good to you?"

    That voice, gentle can drop water.

    Su Kui shivered. She felt goosebumps on her arms. She put down her chopsticks and rubbed her arms. "No, we can talk carefully. Otherwise, you can go out!"

    Isn''t it good to live? We must learn from the human demon.

    "To be honest, gentleness is not for you, Wang Yi."

    Go to your king one!

    Wang shook his fist and let it go. He told himself to be considerate and calm down!

    "If you persuade Wen Zheng to shoot a few scenes, the play will be finished. Let him mend it. If he doesn''t shoot it, he will lose a lot of money, not only for himself!"

    "Wang Yi, shut up!" he said

    Su Kui looked at the smell and said, "really, a lot of money?"

    Inexplicably, it''s a bit exciting --

    squinting at the smell, "don''t worry, your man has money, even if you lose it, it won''t affect your life now! So, Zhou Mei, please pull yourself out of the money. Thank you

    make complaints about Tucao with expressionless faces.

    Wang wholeheartedly said that you are rich, is it really a problem that money can solve?!

    What about your dedication? What about the industry benchmark? Want more?

    Su Kui held up her chin, thought and thought, then suddenly she tilted her head and her big eyes flashed, "but you can''t spend so much money. I''ll accompany you, OK? Well, if that woman dares to kiss you again, I''ll go up and scratch her face! "

    Said, she also compared to the small claw.

    Hearing the smile in his eyes, he gave her a white look. "Just you? Don''t be beaten and come to me to cry! "

    Su Kui pouted. "Hey, you''re tearing down my desk!"

    Looking at her like this, he heard that she had been tossed by himself for a day and a night, but he didn''t confront her any more. "Well, it''s my fault. If someone bullies you, I will stand by you, OK?"

    Wang Yi looks at the picture in front of him. At this moment, he has no fluctuation and even wants to burp.

    Burp -

    dog food is full!

    Looking at the interaction between the two, Wang Yi has understood that Su Kui has finished the news. He promised to continue shooting. Then, he didn''t need to stay here anymore. As usual, he left quietly.

    Until he left, to his home for nearly an hour, only to receive Su Kui sent greetings.

    [eh? Wang Yi, when did you leave? Why don''t you call me? Now home, be careful all the way

 Chapter 3087

    Wang first-class next two tears of lasagna.

    Should he be thankful, at least, that someone hasn''t completely forgotten him? At least remember that he existed!

    -The next day, as expected, I went to shoot with my assistant.

    The nervous director and the female star who are afraid of being banned are all crying with joy.

    Mom, when is it so easy to talk?

    Until -

    when they are resting, they see such a picture.

    The assistant sat in the seat exclusive to Wen Zheng. There were snacks in front of her. There were even several staff members blowing fans for her. She took a tablet game in her hand and drank a cold coke from time to time, not to mention how comfortable it was.

    When he finished filming, he waved directly and said, "Wen Zheng, I''m a little weak. Come here and knead your waist!"

    Then, we thought that the big movie emperor would get angry next time, and let the little assistant roll the blanket and get out of the way. As a result, the next second, everyone fell out of their eyes, and he actually walked over without complaint, holding the person to his own legs and sitting, while gently massaging her waist.

    The little assistant groaned. He didn''t think the ghost was too hot. They were tired of being together. I don''t know how many women envied the red eye.

    Again.

    The little assistant came to the big aunt. She looked ugly and was in a bad mood.

    Sitting in the exclusive seat of Wen Zheng, I''ve been telling all day that I''m very sad, I''m not happy, and I want to go home.

    The great movie emperor can''t help it. He can only go there to comfort and hold people in his arms and hold them high. It''s not over yet.

    From the arrival to the end of the big aunt, the little assistant in front of everyone, almost did not walk a few steps, all by the big movie emperor to embrace.

    After several days of filming, people''s sour teeth will fall off.

    A week later, the director almost cried with joy when he drank too much at the ceremony.

    Thanks to this mascot in, just a few days ago in the filming of the time is particularly difficult to wait for the smell, now easy to talk.

    He felt that it was a great relief to be able to finish the shooting smoothly.

    That night, Wen Zheng forwarded the little gags of the propaganda Party of the drama group, and then AIT went to Su Kui.

    Wen Zheng V: Good evening, my little assistant. [rose] forward: dangzhan official micro blog V: it''s finished, put a group of little gags of the great movie emperor ~ ~ wow sweet!! [Video]

    1L: horizontal groove!! What did I brush at night?!

    2L: so, is our movie emperor really with the assistant??

    3L: I''m going to cry. No, please don''t cry! Wow, I can''t help it!! Wuwuwu!!

    4l: hahahaha, I''d like to see her succeed. The girl looks very good, but she looks a little small. Don''t you know if she is an adult? Zheng ah, we can''t eat young grass. It''s against the law to harm minors!

    5L: clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam, clam? Assistant, is that kind of assistant in charge of private life?? It''s so spicy. You should take it easy!

    6L: looking at the little assistant''s face, there is always a smell that he is always squeezing the feet of child labor

    7L: I don''t accept thank you. Anything can be with the great movie? Why don''t you stay with me on this month? I''ve painted the films they cooperated with many times. CP is full. There are rumors before Mingming!!! The scum man who always gives up!

    8L: ha ha, upstairs, do you want to laugh at me so that you can inherit my wallet? Please CP fans circle and self sprout thank you! It''s just cooperation. It doesn''t matter. You''re such a matchmaker. Do you know that? I think the assistant is very good!

 Chapter 3088

    9L: look at the interaction between Wen Zheng and the assistant. It''s really sweet!!

    10L: confirm the eyes, I met the right person!!

    11L: although it''s a little melancholy, it''s OK for the idol to be happy. Congratulations! You finally find the true love. Be happy

    1999l: some people don''t want to jump. If he wants to choose who is his freedom, he will like it. Let alone, I think the assistant is very good. No matter how strong your master is in CP with others, they just don''t like it. What can you do? A little bit!

    2000L: so a lot of brain powder people come to dance and ask me why I don''t stay with your master. Don''t I have any B numbers in my heart? Holding a pure jade girl''s shell, I don''t know how much wine I''ve accompanied behind my back. I''m looking for an outsider. It''s just right. It''s clean!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Online blessing, slander also have, and even some people change their names, all curse two people break up.

    For example --

    ????????????????????????????????##############.

    However, these are also a group of people who are not recognized by fans of Wenzheng. No matter they are envious or envious, no matter what the future may be, Wenzheng and sukui will not break up!

    -Ten years later.

    No one will stick to it for such a long time. He once cursed the two people for breaking up. After watching their happy and loving marriage for ten years, he turned pink one after another, as if he believed in love again.

    The iron gate of a women''s prison opened with a Shua, and a beautiful woman with short hair and rough skin came out.

    This is Zhou Lan.

    Once there was no red hair. It was not only her future but also her body that was destroyed by drug addiction.

    Now she is as thin as a bamboo pole. In prison, she was devastated. She had already given up her life and counted her days.

    All of a sudden, I didn''t know what to do.

    She looked out at the huge changing environment. The buildings in the distance, according to the rare shadows, had blue sky and white clouds, green grass, just like the weather she had been locked in.

    It seems that time has not passed.

    But all is her extravagant hope, Zhou Lan looked around, she did not have any money, the original money, because of suspected fraud, has been frozen.

    After thinking about it, she decided to go back to her place first.

    Zhou family.

    The surrounding environment hasn''t changed at all, just like she hasn''t left. Zhou Lan stood at the door for a while, and suddenly saw a man come out. Her eyes brightened, she clapped the iron door and said in a loud voice: "aunt Xu! Aunt Xu! " After several calls, the woman saw her figure and squinted back. Zhou Lan found that ten years later, it wasn''t completely unchanged. Aunt Xu''s hair was already quite white.

    "It''s me. I''m back. Open the door quickly!"

    Zhou Lan gradually found the feeling at that time, and her mind slowly became active.

    This is her home. Her mother is the hostess here. Why can''t she come back?!

    Aunt Xu went to the door, looked at her and shook her head. "I''m sorry, our young lady told me that no one is allowed to enter here. You''d better go! Or I''ll call security! "

    Zhou Lan stared, "what are you talking about? I''m home here. Why can''t I come back? What does Zhou Mei mean? "

    Aunt Xu doesn''t speak any more. She takes out her mobile phone to call the security guard.

 Chapter 3089

    Zhou Lan is now scared when she sees this. If aunt Xu insists that she harasses the house, will she go back to the place like purgatory?

    No -

    she can''t go back!

    Zhou Lan''s eyes flashed panic. She pinched the corner of her dress and hurriedly went out to Aunt Xu and said, "don''t fight, don''t fight! I''ll go now, I''ll go now! "

    Said, she eyes dye a trace of unwilling, Zhou Mei why to achieve this point, must be forced to die her just willing?!

    She clenched her teeth and left step by step.

    Aunt Xu was behind, looked for a while, shook her head and walked away indifferently.

    -Zhou Lan walked alone on the street, wearing the clothes she wore when she came in ten years ago. Ten years later, they are out of date.

    With short hair and a rush of people around her, she is the only one who wants to go. She is aimless and doesn''t even know where she should go.

    "Ah! Look, Wen Zheng took his wife to the interview! Wow, handsome and beautiful, it''s just love in fairy tales, envy is dead!!! "

    "Hey, Zhou Mei saved the galaxy in his last life, didn''t he? I''ve been flattered by the news for ten years. It''s amazing! "

    "Don''t talk, focus on the interview!"

    There is a picture on the big screen of the building.

    In the picture, the host and a pair of men and women face to face, each sitting on the sofa.

    Zhou Lan looks up, originally only hears the familiar name, the conditional reflection looks, the result next second, froze.

    Zhou Mei -

    in the screen, that face is just like ten years ago. It seems that the years have not left any traces on her. A baby face is so young and terrible.

    Even if she went out to play a high school student now, no one would doubt that she pretended to be young.

    She leans by the man''s side, two hands are bored to drag the man''s big hand to play, the whole process, Zhou Lan looks at the man around Zhou Mei.

    Man''s face can make countless women scream and make men jealous to madness, but all his tenderness is given to the women around him.

    Two people from time to time look at each other and smile, only need a look, you can understand each other''s mind.

    Zhou Lan is still thinking in prison, what will Zhou Mei do now, how is life?

    Of course, if you can, Zhou Lan hopes Zhou Mei doesn''t have a good time. Best, to be poor, to live worse than her!

    It''s a pity that God won''t let her do it.

    She''s not just good, she''s very good! With a husband who loves her and dotes on her, there are countless women''s envious eyes that are sought after and praised.

    There''s no worry in her life -

    Zhou Lan doesn''t know how she left here without a clue. She thinks she''s in a daze. When she reacts, it''s dark.

    She was startled. Unconsciously, she walked into a small alley.

    Her heart pounded. She looked around in a panic. No one was relieved. She wanted to leave here quickly.

    Ten years of prison life, almost wear away the courage in her bones, she is now, just a cowardly, afraid to face the woman.

    Zhou Lan hangs his head and rushes in a hurry. Lengbu Ding bumps into a group of hard things with temperature.

    "Ah!"

    She was startled. She looked up quickly. Suddenly, she saw several big men standing in front of her. When she saw it, she showed a smile.

    "Long time no see, Miss Zhou."

    "Who are you? Why stop me! Go away! "

 Chapter 3090

    For a moment, Zhou Lan felt that her pores were chilly. She could not control her trembling body and wanted to shout at these men. Unfortunately, when her voice came out, it was nothing but bluff.

    "Well, is Miss Zhou''s temper as hot as ten years ago? Our boss wants to see you. Besides, he also wants to ask, how is your mother doing in prison? "

    Hearing the man''s question, Zhou Lan shivered uncontrollably.

    Her mother?

    Sun Ruyue?

    Zhou Lan thought that before she came out, sun Ruyue was still suffering from the ravages of a group of women, and suddenly she was trembling. What she said was broken.

    "What do you want to do? I''ve been in prison for ten years and what should be paid has been paid. Why don''t you let me go? Did Zhou Mei send you here? I don''t want to go, let me go! Let me go! "

    Zhou Lan said that he was in a hurry and wanted to get out of the gap between several men.

    Leng buting was clamped to his waist and carried directly to a van parked at the entrance of the alley.

    "Ah ah ah, let go!! You bastards! "

    "Zhou Mei, you have to die!"

    Zhou Lan curses crazily, her eyes are red, and she kicks and scratches. The man who doesn''t want her kicks is impatient. She slaps her face hard and has a lot of strength. She directly hits Zhou Lan on the seat and can''t get up for half a day.

    Her face was so swollen that she cried out.

    "Bitch, shut the fuck up! Again BB, I cut your tongue!! "

    Obviously, this cruel remark is very effective.

    Zhou Lan soon calmed down.

    The car didn''t know how long it had been driving in the dark. At last, it stopped.

    The leading man grabs Zhou Lan''s arm like a chicken, and takes her in without effort.

    The whole room was black, and the air seemed to smell strange.

    Zhou Lan''s stomach began to twitch uncontrollably, and there was nausea in his throat.

    She retched a few times. Just then, the man let go of her and turned on the light in the room.

    At this sight, Zhou Lan suddenly became paralyzed and couldn''t stand up on the floor.

    In front of me, on the wall, there are thin or thick whips, and there are many unspeakable props. In the middle, where the bed should have been, there is a small bed with a metallic luster.

    Like an operating bed, it''s narrow, and only one woman''s body is allowed to lie down.

    Zhou Lan''s eyes were full of fear. "No, you can''t do this to me, can''t!!"

    Her legs were no longer strong and she staggered back.

    The man sneers, "haven''t you given up yet? Give up! " Said, the man quickly grabbed her, with brute force, directly pressed her to the iron bed in the middle, only to hear the clear collision of the iron. Soon, Zhou Lan''s hands and feet were separated and handcuffed.

    "Well, no --"

    the mouth is also blocked.

    "Boss, people have already come. Then, I''ll go out first, and you can play slowly!"

    With that, the tall man bowed to a closed door, then left quickly, and, with that, let Zhou Lan only hope of the door.

    Zhou Lan, whose body is completely controlled and whose mouth is blocked, has only one pair of eyes and looks painfully towards the closed room.

 Chapter 3091

    Who''s in there, who''s in there? What will happen to her next?

    Soon the inner door was opened.

    A man in a suit, thin and shriveled, as if he had only a pair of bone shelves, came out of it.

    Man''s voice with a strange hoarseness and vicissitudes of life, Yin test, inexplicable let Zhou Lan, think of the ancient eunuch.

    "Long time no see, ha ha, Miss Zhou?"

    When the man came to her, Zhou Lan stared at the man in front of her and couldn''t recognize who he was for a while.

    Until, the man opened his mouth, showed a yellow tooth, introduced himself to her.

    "My last name is Huang. Ten years ago, we met each other. I wonder if Miss Zhou still remembers me?"

    Zhou Lan:!!!

    Her eyes widened and she began to shake her head desperately.

    Ten years ago, Zhou Mei''s room, the man with fat body and dirty eyes? How did he become like this?!

    Boss Huang sees the shock in Zhou Lan''s eyes. He laughs straight. His eyes are full of evil.

    He raised his hand and put it in front of Zhou Lan''s eyes. "Miss Zhou, I owe all this to you. What the hell did you tell me then? That''s a pity. There''s no background and no support?! That''s pathetic? I think she''s a devil, but it''s not so bad! "

    It''s so simple. I''ve been procrastinating. I won''t start until the helper arrives.

    At that time, he thought he was dead, but in addition to losing the most important dignity of a man, he also lost his fingers.

    Even when he woke up, he found that his property had been swallowed up.

    Just overnight, his industry, all evaporated!

    Boss Huang doesn''t know how he has been struggling like a stinky mouse in the past ten years.

    He won''t let these two bitches get what they deserve. He will not die in peace!

    Zhou Lan still shakes her head, but her mouth is not clear. She seems to be begging for mercy.

    Boss Huang took off her mouth plug.

    Zhou Lan opened her mouth and said, "boss Huang, please let me go! It''s not my decision. It''s my mother''s decision. If you want revenge, you should go to Zhou Mei and my mother instead of me! I''m innocent, just let me go! "

    When she saw the SM props in this room, Zhou Lan knew that if she could not persuade boss Huang to let her go today, she would be killed!

    She didn''t want to die.

    She just got out of jail! She hasn''t settled with Zhou Mei yet!

    "Listen to me, listen to me!" Zhou Lan sees boss Huang apathetic, anxious, "I know what Zhou Mei is doing now, aren''t you interested in her? I''m out of jail. She must want to see me very much. I''ll ask her out and let you get revenge, OK? "

    Boss Huang now, when he heard the name Zhou Mei, he felt cold all over. He was almost unstable because of the pain in his lower body.

    Those two knives cost him all the possibility of recovery.

    From then on, he could only be a eunuch.

    "Oh, how dare you play with me? Revenge, go to revenge yourself! Now, I just want you to taste. At the beginning, I want to do everything to Zhou Mei! You are her sister. Since she can''t pay back, then, you can replace her! "

    "No -!"

    However, it doesn''t help.

    In the room, the sound of women''s pain mixed with happiness finally turned into a breath like thread.

    The screams continued all night.

 Chapter 3092

    The next day, boss Huang came out of the room and said to the men at the door, "the woman in the room has given it to you. Just don''t let her die. Take a breath and throw it to the red light district!"

    It''s not easy for him. How can this pair of dirty mothers and daughters live well?!

    He drew his eyes and looked up at the foggy sky outside. Several men thanked him and went into the room.

    Soon, there was a man''s panting and a woman''s resistance.

    Boss Huang looked down at his lower body, smiled coldly and left.

    Zhou Lan did not close her eyes for three days. At night, she was tortured by boss Huang. During the day, she had to bear the humiliation of those animals.

    On the third day, when it was dark, two men in a small abandoned factory rolled a human shape thing into a quilt, quietly threw it onto the car and left.

    Two years later.

    Some women''s prison.

    "Sun Ruyue, your daughter has come to see you!"

    The C.O. called and brought a man out.

    Sun Ruyue, once charming, now goes out, even his close relatives can''t recognize him.

    She was a lot older, haggard and shapeless. She was badly out of shape and had little luster in her eyes.

    Zhou Lan was wearing a low cut skirt, her hair was hot and wavy, her face was wearing delicate makeup, and she was sitting outside the window looking at sun Ruyue.

    Sun Ruyue saw Zhou Lan''s first sight, and immediately she was very happy and rushed up with tears.

    "Lan Lan, honey! How are you doing out there? You help mom out! Mother''s life is not like death here. Sooner or later, she will be tortured to death by these animals!! "

    Sun Ruyue kept crying, but Zhou Lan just looked on coldly.

    When sun Yueyue was almost crying, she sneered at the microphone and said, "Mom, it''s so nice. I''m out there and I''m not living like death!"

    I didn''t think it was because she had the right to choose at that time.

    But now she, what dirty smelly, as long as give money, she must go to pick up.

    "What do you say?" Sun Ruyue can''t believe it. "You won''t help me?!"

    Sun Ruyue looks at Zhou Lan. She is wearing a famous brand, and obviously has a good life. She broke down and scolded, "Zhou Lan, my mother has raised you in vain these years. That''s how you repay me? I eat and drink spicy food outside, no matter I''m tortured inside

    "Ah," Zhou Lan sneered, "thanks to you, I''ll be like this. Do you understand me? Boss Huang is not dead. He has come to revenge me! I was tortured by him on my first day out of prison and almost died. Oh, by the way, he asked me to take a message and say hello to you. "

    Zhou Lan giggled and took a smoke. "She also said," at the beginning, the means he used to me was the one he wanted to play with Zhou Mei. Unfortunately, Zhou Mei can''t be provoked now, so I can only replace him. Mom, the person you''re looking for is very good. Zhou Mei is harmless, but it makes us two miserable! "

    Sun Ruyue can''t sit down. Her mouth is open and she doesn''t say anything.

    Finally, the mother and daughter were silent for a long time.

    Before leaving, Zhou Lan looked back and finally saw sun Ruyue.

    "Mom, this is the last time I''ve come to see you. Now think about it. I can''t do anything bad. I''ll be punished. Look, I''m already paying for it. As for you, repent in it! "

    After that, she left her cigarette and left without looking back.

    Only left sun Ruyue, looking at her back, eyes flashed despair.

    If she can come back, she regrets, really -

 Chapter 3093

    When Su Kui woke up in the evening, the insects outside the landing window rustled and the moonlight shone on the water in the swimming pool and projected on the floor and wall, reflecting a kind of sparkling dream.

    "Well?"

    Su Kui snorted softly and got up from the ground. Then she realized that she was not a human body.

    [system, transfer memory first. ]

    in this way, she can know what the clients in the world want.

    [OK, please prepare the host. Memory transmission starts now! ]

    the voice fell, suddenly a pile of memories that did not belong to sukui flooded into her mind.

    The female companion of this world is called ah Wu. She has lived for thousands of years since ancient times.

    As for why she has cultivated the human form in the morning and now it has become a fox form, she has to say one thing.

    The fox is afraid of many things.

    Afraid of dogs, afraid of realgar.

    Ah Wu is the same. Although her external image has always been charming, cold and heartless, few people know that, in fact, ah Wu has always loved her master.

    The man who was born in a noble family, had a profound Taoism. No one even knew how long he lived.

    A thousand years ago, she had not cultivated the human form of A-wu. She was chased by wild animals. She was not saved by Shentu, the heavenly fox, because she had spiritual roots. After staying around Shentu for a long time, A-wu gradually opened her mind.

    Shentu has lived alone for thousands of years, and the Tianhu nationality has gradually withered. With his accomplishments and age, Shentu is the highest rank of Tianhu nationality.

    Naturally, he doesn''t take a wild fox seriously. Since it has opened up its intelligence, Shen Tu has simply put his hand on one or two points. He has successfully put ah Wu on the road of cultivation and transformation.

    A charm always thought that the two people would always get along like this, she could always silently admire the master.

    Until five hundred years ago, Shentu had to go down the mountain to do business and save the next human woman. The woman died because of him, and Shentu had feelings for the human woman.

    Ten thousand year old fox moved his heart, and the earth moved and the mountains rocked.

    In the past five hundred years, the fox nationality has been withered and scattered in many corners of the world. However, Shentu is not the only member of the Tianhu nationality.

    After searching for a long time, Shen Tu finally waited for the reincarnation of the woman, and designed a chance encounter with a plan to let the two people know each other successfully.

    Ah Wu is Shen Tu''s most loyal servant and assistant. Whatever he does, ah Wu supports him unconditionally.

    But that woman has the woman she likes, and her character is cowardly. On the one hand, she can give Shen Tu, who is in the heart of her woman''s dream, the other hand, is the man she loves.

    But the hostess, however, was caught in the middle and swayed from side to side.

    A Wu holds the master who has loved on the tip of her heart for a thousand years, how can she make a spare wheel for others?!

    She was dissatisfied, and ah Wu''s character was always straight forward. She thought that as long as the mistress disappeared, Shen Tu would return to normal and no longer be hurt.

    So, on her own, she broke into the hostess''s bedroom and tried to kill her.

    But she was stopped by Shentu. This time, she not only let Shentu down, but also let the hostess be wary of her.

    In addition, when ah Wu did this, she not only failed to kill the hostess, but also made her feel good about Shen Tu.

 Chapter 3094

    Therefore, she is not only a threat to the hostess, but also a fox spirit who has always relied on Shen Tu to stay away from her, and becomes the mistress''s eyesore.

    She sprinkled Realgar on ah Wu, which made her unable to maintain her human shape, and she was weak for three days.

    But ah Wu has no regrets. As long as the master is happy, even if she dies, it doesn''t matter.

    In her heart, anyone who hurts her master is not a good person!

    So, ah Wu''s wish is very simple, just hope that the master will not be hurt.

    Others, even if Shentu doesn''t want to continue to like the mistress, she doesn''t mind, as long as she can be with Shentu all the time.

    It''s a pity that in the eyes of the hostess, there''s no room for the existence of this light bulb.

    Ah -

    is it so exciting this time?

    Human demon love?

    The fox with red fur shivered and suddenly stood up from the ground.

    When it stands up, its body changes little by little.

    From the bright and clean small feet, long and straight legs, round and upturned hips, as well as the slender waist, all the way up, chest, elegant swan neck, delicate and thick eyebrows and eyes.

    The eyebrow is like a distant mountain, the eyes are affectionate, looking forward to the flow, unable to say the pulse feelings.

    Su Kui picked up a robe from the ground and wrapped it on her body. Then she barefoot stepped on the cold floor. She really achieved the elegance like a fox. When she walked, she didn''t make a sound.

    Stepping on the ripples reflected by the pool water, Su Kui looked at the man lying in the reclining chair, closed his eyes, and pursed his lips.

    Her look changed at this moment.

    To the extremely aggressive eyes, there is a trace of grievance and stubbornness.

    She walked gently to the man''s side, knelt on the ground, raised her small face and looked at the man''s facial features.

    A long black hair languidly hangs behind him, and his facial features are colder and colder under the moonlight. He is wearing a modern white household clothes and long sleeves and trousers, but he has a sense of alienation that does not belong to the world.

    Temperament cold asceticism, his double lashes fret, because the arrival of sunflower, but in the end did not open.

    So Su Kui had no way to know what was in her eyes.

    She reached out her hand and gently hooked on the man''s long, bony hand, which was as delicate and smooth as a sheepskin jade, and even more delicate and beautiful than a woman''s hand.

    Su Kui carefully, eyes and eyebrows, is synchronous reverence.

    "Master, are you still angry with ah Wu?"

    Voice with a kind of straight teach people soft bone charming, at this time, and that charm is different, is her tone of timidity and careful.

    Su Kui leaned his head on the man''s leg and shook his fingers gently. "Ah Wu knows it''s wrong, but can ah Wu have no master, so can the master not drive ah Wu away?"

    No matter how cold, gorgeous and arrogant she is in front of outsiders, but in front of her master, she is just his little fox and his servant.

    "Lord, master?"

    A drop of scalding tears, along the white flawless cheek, slowly rolled down to the cloth beside the cheek, soon dizzy dye, soaked.

    The man on the head sighed with a cold metallic tone, which seemed to contain all things.

    "But a charm, did not think, want to go to another place to walk, see the outside world?"

    Shentu is willing to open his eyes and look pitifully at the little fox lying on his leg as he used to when he was coquetting.

 Chapter 3095

    The delicate and thick eyes, the casual charm in circulation, are enough to make every man crazy in the world.

    However, he is not included.

    Because, his eyes are calm, no waves.

    The man''s eyes are a kind of strange color. He has a double pupil, a circle of light grey in the black. In the moonlight, it is even more strange.

    But these eyes grow on his face, and then go to this monster, more cold and ascetic, and unattainable.

    "No, ah Wu likes to stay by her master''s side. She doesn''t want to leave. If she leaves her master''s ah Wu, her life will be worse than death!"

    Su Kui shook his head, his fingers involuntarily grasped the finger more forcefully, as if it were a life-saving straw.

    Tears were hidden in her charming eyes, like pearls. She looked up at him with a sad face. "I won''t do anything to her anymore. I swear, so don''t drive me away!"

    "Alas --"

    is another sigh that escapes from the lips and teeth.

    Shen Tu shakes his head and looks at her with calm eyes. His eyes are full of tears, and his heart is soft. "You hurt her, and she also hurt you for three days. This time, it''s even. You can''t hurt people at will. Next time, you can leave."

    Hear this sentence, Su Kui has been enduring the tears that did not fall down finally, this time, eyes, but joy.

    "Master, is this forgiveness for ah Wu? I knew that my master would never give up on me! "

    soon she was rejoicing. Forget all the harm others have done to her.

    Still a child.

    Shentu clapped her head, closed her eyes and closed her eyes.

    Su Kui was reluctant to close her eyes. She fell on the man''s knee, knelt down beside the pool, and depicted the man''s eyebrows and eyes in the moonlight.

    This is her master. She has loved the man since she lived.

    Up to now, in fact, ah Wu herself does not know when she really likes men. I don''t know whether she likes it more or admires it more?

    Or maybe, there are both, true and false, who can say clearly?

    After a night''s Moonlight, Su Kui''s health was better the next day.

    Shentu is not only a fox but also a fox.

    In addition to her, there are many other people around the world who are in charge of Shentu''s business.

    At the beginning, ah Wu was surprised to know all this. In her heart, the master should not eat fireworks, drink wind, food and dew. Why would he still do business?

    I remember at that time, she asked this sentence strangely, which made Shen Tu not shake his head but laugh. It was the first time he touched her, although he only patted her head gently, which made ah Wu excited all night.

    "No one can walk alone, silly child," he said

    At that time, though, he had little to eat.

    -

    Su Kui wakes up in the reclining chair. The sun is warm, which makes her warm. She squints a pair of fox moves. The light in her eyes is bright, charming and charming.

    She stretched out sideways. She didn''t know when to go to bed last night. When she woke up, she was already on the couch.

    As for Shentu, there is no trace.

    The weather is so good, Su Kui simply turned into the original shape, lazily turning his belly to bask in the sun.

    She''s a fox, not a human being. She has no sense of shame! ]

 Chapter 3096

    Su Kui raised her claws and combed her hair. Her eyes were bleary and she yawned softly. She raised one eye and said, "but I''m a fox now. No one will know that I''m not the real one, right? ]

    soon, the system is offline by sunflower gas.

    After becoming a fox, Su Kui became lazy. Maybe because of her weakness, she soon went to sleep again.

    -Su Kui was awakened by a scream.

    A woman''s voice seems a little sharp, "how can there be a fox here!! Is it her? Shentu, that''s not the case. That woman was going to kill me before. Why do you want to keep this vicious woman by your side? "

    Su Kui frowned unhappily. On the fox, the expression was not obvious.

    She did not rush to change back to human form, but looked back at the appearance of the female Lord.

    Noodles in clear soup, short hair and ears, not tall and thin. She habitually lowers her head when walking. From here, we can see her inferiority in heart.

    However, in front of Shentu, she is always weak, but she is always strong, as if she has no fear, because Shentu can always contain her and will not be angry with her.

    Therefore, every time when she is unhappy at work or emotionally, she likes to come to Shentu and complain to him.

    Every time, Shen Tu orders ah Wu to help her solve this problem.

    Up to now, even the hostess has developed a kind of dependence.

    Su Kui is not happy. She has big round eyes. Her eyes are black and black. Shen Tu has no expression. Her face is always calm. There seems to be a trace of compassion between her eyebrows.

    He looked at Huo Xiaoke with tolerance and answered softly, "Xiaoke, I apologize to you for her, but she''s also punished for this, isn''t it?"

    Voice just fell, a fire red shadow flashed.

    Huo Xiaoke screamed. That night, an extremely attractive woman suddenly appeared in her bedroom. Her sharp nails pinched her neck. Even she thought she was going to die.

    The fear of death enveloped her, which made Huo Xiaoke have unspeakable fear to ah Wu.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui didn''t see her, just passing by her.

    She snorted and got into the man''s arms.

    He has a light smell of incense, a bit like sandalwood, calm and good smell.

    Snow white slender fingers point her head, cold voice line, in her head sounded, "and mischievous."

    But there was nothing to blame.

    Su Kui is in a good mood. She shakes her head, stares at a cute fox face, and spits out her tongue at Huo Xiaoke.

    Now Su Kui can basically conclude that Shentu may be so kind to Huo Xiaoke just because of his gratitude.

    At least, now Shentu is not in love with Huo Xiaoke, just because of his age and personality, which makes him very inclusive.

    Even if someone pointed at the bridge of his nose and swore at him, Su Kui thought about it for a moment. The result that finally appeared in her mind was Shen Tu''s face, like the snow mountain that never changes all the year round.

    "Shentu is not. Look, she scares me again!"

    Huo Xiaoke is shocked, this arrogant woman.

    "I have no quarrel or hatred with you. Why do you think I''m upset and want to kill me?!" Huo Xiaoke asked.

    To this point, Su Kui admits that arvall is eager to protect the Lord and is impulsive.

    But she won''t apologize.

    This woman sprinkles Realgar on her body. She almost destroys her face and burns a large piece of her skin.

    She suffered more than she did!

 Chapter 3097

    So, with a groan, Su Kui directly buried his head in Shen Tu''s arms and took a deep breath of the special fragrance that belonged to Shen Tu''s body.

    Shentu, instead of shaking his head, patted the head of the red fox in his arms. His voice was soft: "no coquetry."

    How to wake up after one injury and become so coquettish?

    The act of jumping into his arms like this is the first time for ah Wu.

    Usually, her boldest action is only to stick her face on Shen Tu''s leg like last night.

    Like now, it has never been.

    Sukui ignored, since he did not leave her, that means that he did not hate.

    So, take advantage of the opportunity to get close to something, sukui will not easily miss the opportunity.

    It''s Huo Xiaoke on the other side. He''s going to die of anger.

    She bit her lips, her eyes were timid and angry. "Shen Tu, are you choosing her to leave me? Are all the promises you made to me that will protect me for the rest of my life false? "

    Su Kui turned a white eye in Shentu''s arms. How could he make such a promise to other women?

    I couldn''t help it. I whined and opened my mouth to bite his waist.

    There was a feeling of itching in the crisp hemp. From Shentu''s waist, he frowned and snorted. He could not help but escape the voice of lips and teeth. It was sexy and attractive.

    "Oh, ah Wu, no nonsense!"

    With disapproval in his tone, he pinched Su Kui''s ears and put her under his feet.

    But in Huo Xiaoke''s eyes, what she heard was infinite indulgence.

    Shentu did not respond to her accusations.

    She snorted, and suddenly her eyes were red. She stamped her feet and turned around. "Shen Tu, you are a bad guy. I hate you! Men are big liars. I don''t believe you anymore. Don''t come to me. I don''t want to see you! "

    As she said it, she looked back. At the next moment, her feet were empty and she stumbled towards the swimming pool in front of her.

    "Ah!"

    Huo Xiaoke cried out in horror. He closed his eyes and was ready to fall down and lose face in front of the annoying woman.

    I''m afraid I can''t.

    The next second, the expected falling water did not come, Huo Xiaoke opened his eyes in surprise and found herself falling on the top of the swimming pool, trembling. She could even touch the blue water as soon as she reached for it.

    "Here How did you do it? "

    Huo Xiaoke''s cheeks are red. There is a layer of air wall on the water. It is transparent and invisible, but it just lifts her up.

    She looked back, the man light standing in place, but when she looked over, slightly raised his hand, casual appearance, she was held, gently put on the ground.

    Then, the man''s elegant and cold voice sank, "Miss Huo, be careful. It''s cool on the ground. Get up first. "

    Huo Xiaoke''s face is red to blood, and he doesn''t know whether he is shy or angry.

    Maybe both.

    Su Kui stood up and shook her hair.

    Glanced at Huo Xiaoke, between two people, the first enemy, must be Huo Xiaoke.

    Even though Shentu is not human, he has a perfect appearance and mysterious ability that human beings can''t reach. All women dream of their lovers. Shentu is not human.

    By contrast, Huo Xiaoke''s childhood boyfriend is even more useless.

 Chapter 3098

    Huo Xiaoke stood up obediently, looked down at the toe of his foot, and didn''t know what to say.

    For a while, it suddenly occurred to me that she was still angry just now. Now that she is acting in a way, doesn''t it mean that she is soft?

    So, the next moment, Huo Xiaoke hummed, don''t start, "don''t think I''ll forgive you, I''ll go first! Don''t come to me, I don''t want to see you again! "

    Finish saying, she seems to go out, in fact, but sometimes she looks at Shen Tu''s side to see if he is catching up.

    As a result, she heard Shen Tu''s emotional voice, "OK."

    "Shentu, you --"

    Huo Xiaoke''s thin shoulders were shaking. She bit her teeth, stamped her feet hard and ran out crying.

    Su Kui also felt a little surprised, her big eyes dribbled around, looking at Shen Tu, as if she didn''t know him.

    Where do you think, Shentu seemed to see through her ideas and answered slowly: "she only said that I was not allowed to appear in front of her, but did not say that I could not appear out of her sight."

    Su Kui froze for a moment. She looked into the man''s eyes like ice cream, but when she looked carefully, it was like a murmuring stream, warm and clear.

    I don''t know what he''s thinking.

    He has no love for Huo Xiaoke at all!

    Su Kui stood up from the ground, his hair faded, and gradually recovered.

    Shen Tu, for example, has not cultivated for thousands of years. His body is very stable. Even if Huo Xiaoke gives him a whole bag of realgar to test out, he will not change his face.

    But ah woo can''t.

    She stood up from the ground and naturally shook a soft black head, which was as wavy and curly as seaweed. She was naked all over.

    However, at present, Shen Tu still has no expression, even the most basic lust of men.

    He quickly flashed a helpless in his eyes, stooped to pick up the bathrobe on the chair, and put it on Su Kui cleanly. Even his hands did not touch Su Kui''s skin.

    In the demon''s eyes, this shame is not worth mentioning.

    Neither of them cared.

    "Ah Wu, don''t be hostile to miss Huo." To put Su Kui on his bathrobe, Shen Tu said nothing lightly, not an order, not a consolation, just a very indifferent statement.

    But Su Kui heard that he didn''t like it.

    Su Kui gathered up her bathrobe, and her long straight thighs were bright and white. Her toes moved, and she looked up at the man who was taller than her. "What about the master? Do you like Miss Huo? Want to be with her? "

    Shentu has to stop.

    Su Kui thought he couldn''t answer, and then Shen Tu opened his mouth. His pale red lips lifted lightly. "Ah Wu, she died because of me in the last life, so I can''t let her die in this life."

    "So?" Su Kui was in pursuit of her. She blinked. "Does the master really want to be with her? What about me? Will the master abandon me when he is with her? "

    Shentu''s eyes are not drooping. The woman looks forward to raising a pair of peach blossom eyes to stare at him and wait for his answer. The face that makes all men crazy, the expression at the moment, is all because of his existence.

    "No."

    No what?

    Su Kui took a sniff and grumbled, "but why does the master like a human woman? The life span of human beings is short, only a few decades. How long will you wait for her when she dies? "

 Chapter 3099

    -In exchange for Shentu''s long silence.

    At this time, at the same time, the fox, the son of Shen Tu, who was not a guard, came.

    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Su Kui''s untidy clothes in surprise, looked at Shen Tu, and hesitated. "Master, what you told me before is settled. I have already brought you. Would you like to see me?"

    Shentu nodded. "Where is it?"

    "Reception room!" Ziyi immediately replied.

    "Well, I''ll go by myself. You can have a rest."

    After that, Shentu turned around and left.

    With long black hair and dusty back, it makes people feel that he doesn''t belong to the world and is not in line with the surrounding modern environment.

    As soon as Shentu had to leave, Ziyi immediately straightened up.

    He looked around, sniffed, and then said something specious, "human breath, has someone come?"

    Su Kui snorted coldly, tied the belt of her bathrobe, and sat in another chair. Her legs overlapped, her face smelled, and she didn''t want to take care of Ziyi.

    Ziyi is not angry. He smiles and has a handsome face. He is also a handsome man with a high return rate when he goes out.

    "What? Finally want to open? Ready to seduce the host with beauty? "

    "Atomy! You are all bored! " Su Kui slanted a pair of eyes, the eyebrow is affectionate, glared at him mercilessly, but have no lethality.

    "Haha, is it Huo Xiaoke who just came here?" Ziyi shook her head and touched her head angrily. "Ah Wu, what do you want to do with a human being? Even if she is liked by her master again, how long can he like her? She will grow old and die. Our life span is so long, no one can''t live without him, it''s just a matter of time. "

    Hearing his words, Su Kui was silent.

    Zi Yi thought Su Kui had listened to his words and was very pleased.

    Suddenly, Su Kui raised his eyes and looked up at the standing Ziyi. "But I''m different. I can''t live without my master. Leave him and I will die. "

    "You --"

    Ziyi is in a hurry. "Ah Wu, can you wake up? What the master does is his business. We can''t stop it or interfere! Even if he likes Huo Xiaoke and wants to marry him, do you think that by virtue of your ability, kill Huo Xiaoke, you will be able to leave the whole body

    Ah Wu and Ziyi, as well as several other guards, grew up together. Ziyi treated ah Wu like her sister.

    At this time, seeing her unrepentant, Ziyi Qi raised his hand and really wanted to wake her up with a slap.

    But looking at her pretty face like a flower, she put down her hand with hate, which was really cruel.

    "I know," Su Kui nodded, suddenly took Ziyi''s hand, and said softly, "Ziyi, but I really like the master. In my whole life, I really like him with my life. But Huo Xiao is not. She has a boyfriend, but she has to be careful to seduce the master. I can''t make the master sad!"

    "Ah Wu, human feelings are very complicated. You don''t need to think too much. The master is not as fragile as you think. He knows how to do it. So, from now on, you can let go, OK, huh? " Ziyi is still bitter. He is really afraid. Su Kui is really impulsive. He really killed Huo Xiaoke.

    Thinking of Shentu''s non command, Ziyi shook his head. At that time, even if their brothers pleaded with each other, Shentu would not let ah Wu stay with him.

 Chapter 3100

    At that time, Ziyi helped his forehead and couldn''t bear to think about it any more.

    I still remember a few hundred years ago, ah Wu, who was a little girl, ran up to him and told him quietly that when she was pleased with her master, Ziyi was only joking, thinking that the little girl was just talking about playing.

    People like the master, like the relegated immortals, have never had feelings in their eyes. They have served him for so long, and they have never seen that he has the needs of men.

    In particular, Shen Tu''s identity and his aloofness and distancing from people thousands of miles away, the little girl may just be infatuated with his strength, his perfect appearance, will soon wake up from his dream.

    Who knows, the consequence that he let go at the beginning is to let ah Wu, a beautiful dream, achieve now.

    Since then, only that person can solve the problem.

    But Ziyi knew that the man would never look down and see the woman around him. If I really like it, I might have put her in the house hundreds of years ago.

    But Shentu did not.

    Even if at the beginning, the first form of a Wu, ran to his eyes to show him his wonderful body, he has not been more than half of the mind.

    "Ah Wu, why go on making mistakes?"

    Ziyi didn''t love anyone. He thought love was too troublesome. When he needed it, he could find a woman you love and I want to solve it. Why should he stick to one person?

    Ziyi has lived for so many years. He has seen so much love and affection. Those who are trapped in love have no good end.

    So, he was really worried that ah Wu, who was thinking about it, was suddenly interrupted by Ziyi''s thoughts.

    In the woman''s voice, soft and firm, "no, Ziyi, I''ve decided!"

    "Well? What do you decide? " Ziyi thought she was going to give up.

    At the next moment, Su Kui''s eyes were shining and he said, "Ziyi, you need to help me. I want to get the master back from Huo Xiaoke! I accompanied the master for so many years, no one is more suitable for him than me, I can accompany him for a long time! I can do whatever the master likes for him, and I will not be as ambivalent as Huo Xiaoke and like other men. All my life, I only like my master! "

    Ziyi is weak.

    There was a longing in her voice, as if she had imagined that day.

    But Ziyi only felt black in front of her eyes. Instead of looking back, she looked at the dark abyss and plunged into it.

    This jump, however, is doomed!

    Ziyi takes a breath of cold air. "Ah Wu, are you serious?"

    he looked up and down at the woman''s eyes. Her eyes were black and round, her Eyeliner was long, her eyelashes were like fans, and the look on the tail of her eyes was almost the same as when she was a fox.

    When Shentu said this, the feeling in his eyes was like a wave of water. He looked forward to the feeling and the beautiful eyes.

    Su Kui sipped her red lips and smiled softly, "Ziyi, why don''t you believe me? Don''t I look good? "

    She touched her cheek. Her skin was like jade and white like snow. Every line was God''s most elaborate masterpiece.

    No man would dislike such a woman.

    Even Ziyi, from time to time, will be photographed by her charm and easily lose her mind.

    But he''s stuck to it.

    Love can''t last long, but it can last forever.

    So, they will be brothers and sisters forever!

    "Mei, you are the best looking girl in the world."

 Chapter 3101

    No doubt, this sentence pleases the woman. She smiles in a daze. She covers her mouth and squints at Ziyi, her eyes misty.

    "Ziyi, you are really attractive to women. If the master can talk like you, maybe Huo Xiaoke has long been in love with the master."

    Ziyi''s heart was beating like a drum, as if he had been hammered hard.

    He hurriedly dodged the look at Su Kui, pursed his dry lips, raised his Adam''s apple up and down, and shook his head. "I''m serious anyway, ah Wu. You can''t go wrong again. Let go as soon as possible and find a man you like. Isn''t it OK?"

    Their lives are so short. If they can find a similar partner, it''s better to find a human. Anyway, it''s only a few years old.

    But Su Kui shook his head.

    She combed her long black hair, long hair and waist, like seaweed, ten fingers slender as jade. She used her fingers as a comb and combed her hair.

    With his head askew and his eyebrows slightly frowning, there was a kind of melancholy that he could not explain clearly, "no, Ziyi, I have made up my mind to snatch the master back. Wait and see, the master I must seduce, like the men who have been fascinated by me, will bow down to me and become a minister! "

    Said, her eyes more and more bright, a pair of eyebrows, more and more charming.

    Ziyi was shocked.

    He hurriedly covered Su Kui''s mouth, looked around nervously, and whispered: "little ancestor, you can eat at random, and you can''t talk at random! This must not be heard by a third person. Do you know? The master doesn''t like other people''s idea. If he knows it, you can''t stay with him! "

    That person, the most cold heart is cold, how the little woman in front of her eyes, just can''t carry it clearly?!

    Zi Yi felt headache. He tried hard to persuade her for a long time. Unexpectedly, he didn''t do anything. Instead, she strengthened her belief.

    Su Kui snorted, pulled down his hand, and said with her lips curled: "I don''t care. Ziyi, you have to help me! by the way! Tell me, what did the master tell you to do before? Why haven''t you contacted me for two or three months? "

    The woman squints, when the sun falls on her, it seems that she is deliberately gentle.

    The face is like peach blossom, icy flesh and jade bone, a pair of attractive state is naturally formed.

    It''s about her.

    Ziyi shook his head. "Are you carrying my secret cultivation and flattery?" Zi Yi glared at her. "I warned you not to use flattery on me!"

    It turned out that he thought he was upset because Su Kui secretly used flattery on him.

    Because before he left, he had never been distracted by the people in front of him.

    But when I saw you today, I was distracted several times.

    "Pooh"

    Su Kui listened, covered her mouth and smiled. Her eyes were misty. "Zi Yi, you really can talk. But this time, I didn''t use flattery to you. Oh, maybe my charm is growing!"

    Ziyi doesn''t believe it. She''s a liar.

    Sukui doesn''t care about the truth or the fake. He grabs the previous topic. "You don''t want to talk about it. Ziyi, tell me what the host did just now. Who did you bring back?"

    Ziyi''s eyebrows are frowning, and his eyes are staring at Su Kui''s eyes. He looks at Su Kui from left to right.

 Chapter 3102

    "Well, I have something else to do. Let''s go first --"

    "stop!"

    Raised feet still fall, behind a Jiao drink has already sounded.

    Ziyi has no choice but to turn her head and look at the woman standing by the swimming pool. She is still wearing the white bathrobe, a pair of straight snow-white long legs, extending from the bottom of the bathrobe. She holds her arms lazily, and a pair of eyes are gone before she can recite the cozy and charming of the past, but there is a little more cold.

    "Atomy! You''d better consider whether to tell me the truth. Even if you don''t, I can check it myself! You should know that no one can stop what I want to do! "

    This woman -

    atomic Yi has a headache. He presses his eyebrow.

    Beauty is beauty, but there are also many bad habits that belong to beauty.

    For example, she is willful, arrogant, charming, romantic, reckless and reckless in doing things, regardless of the consequences -

    it was her decision to secretly run to kill Huo Xiaoke without telling everyone before. If Shentu didn''t find out in time, Huo Xiaoke would have died.

    Rao is so, Huo Xiaoke''s Revenge also made her suffer a lot.

    Because she is not the only woman around Shentu, but also the only sister in the eyes of several guards. Although she is called Shentu who is not the master, she has never done anything to serve others. Instead, she is spoiled and can''t bear any hardship.

    I don''t know how she survived those days. She must have cried miserably, thought atomy.

    Thinking about it, in order to avoid her turning around again, atomi had to bow down and compromise.

    "Well, I''ll tell you, but you have to promise me first. You are not allowed to disclose that you know this matter, and you are not allowed to interfere in it or act recklessly!"

    Get the answer that oneself want, Su Kui nature what is full of promise.

    She nodded, "yes, of course."

    Atomic Yi shook his head, not satisfied. "No, you have to swear."

    "Well, I swear, don''t make trouble, will you?"

    Don''t you know that atomic Yi has long seen her trying to muddle through, staring at her angrily, "swear again, swear by your appearance and master, if you disobey the oath, you will lose all this!"

    Ah Wu is grown up by atomic Yi. She has a clear sense of temperament. If he believed her easily, there would be ghosts.

    Only when she takes the most important things as vows, can she do no evil.

    Sure enough, the next second, the beauty frowned, the smile disappeared from the face, hands akimbo, "atomic Yi, you don''t too much! I''m going to swear. What else do you want? "

    She doesn''t like making these vows!

    "Oh? It''s my only condition. If you don''t swear, I''ll go? "

    Su Kui didn''t cooperate, just like atomiyi''s mind. He raised his eyebrows, raised his feet and walked away. He took a big step, hoping to fly out at once, disappear in front of her, and make her unable to catch it.

    Unfortunately, the people behind are very persistent.

    Su Kui bit her teeth. "Swear, swear." she raised three fingers and said, "I, ah Wu, swear here. I will never break my promise. If I break this oath, I will be disfigured and lose my master forever!"

    With that, she was more angry.

    Atomic Yi laughs bitterly. He doesn''t give up.

    So, he can only walk back and talk to sukui again.

    Ten minutes later, both men fell silent at the same time.

    Finally, Su Kui took the lead in breaking the silence. She pursed her red lips and her eyes seemed to be a little red. "You say that the master is to repay his kindness? Then he found the wizard who had been living in seclusion for a long time. He wanted to change his life for Huo Xiaoke! "

 Chapter 3103

    After listening to atomic Yi, Su Kui gradually understood what Shentu didn''t want to do.

    However, to change fate against heaven is bound to be forbidden by heaven and will be punished.

    "Didn''t he think about himself? The cost of such a thing is too high! " Su Kui shook his head and frowned, not very much.

    Atomic Yi saw her serious expression, wryly smiled and touched her nose. "Who says no, but the master always has words to do. No one can stop what he wants to do!"

    Besides, in this world, there is no one who can stop Shentu from doing this!

    Su Kui opened his mouth and wanted to talk again. He saw Shen Tu walking slowly from the other side of the swimming pool. His expression was cold and he could not see any emotion.

    They shut up in time and looked at each other as if nothing had happened.

    Shentu came to atomyi and said, "it''s been hard these months. Go back to have a rest. I don''t need to come here recently."

    It''s a holiday for atomy.

    Su Kui chuckled. Seeing the permission of Shen Tu, she couldn''t wait to leave atomic Yi. She turned her mouth and acquiesced in atomic Yi''s departure.

    "What? What''s wrong with Ziyi again? "

    Shen Tu shook his head, looked at Su Kui, went to the chair and sat down. His eyes were indifferent, and he watched the calm water of the pool.

    Su Kui took a sniff, went to Shentu and sat down beside him, and asked him, "master, do you have anything to do?" She was tempted.

    Shentu was not silent for a moment. When Su Kui thought he would not answer, he nodded slightly, "yes."

    The sky is clear and the sun is warm.

    he lay on his chair with long eyelid and long eyelid.

    So sukui stopped talking.

    This answer, no doubt let Su Kui hear the firmness in his tone.

    In this case, then, she will carry it with him! See you in the next world.

    But, this life, she is impossible to give this person to Huo Xiaoke!

    That kind of woman who can only drag her back, there is nothing to be nostalgic about!

    -The next day, Su Kui was ready to attack.

    She was not afraid of being discovered by Shentu.

    As a matter of fact, she was eager to find out. In the other side''s body, the living soul belongs to her. Su Kui has absolute assurance and snatches Shen Tu back from Huo Xiaoke''s hands!

    And now, Shentu is not in love with Huo Xiaoke at all! It''s more convenient for her.

    When Shentu woke up, it was just in the early morning, when the fish belly was white and the sun was not rising from the sea of clouds.

    Open his eyes, he is used to starting for a while.

    But this time, as soon as I opened my eyes, I felt for the last pair of affectionate eyes, such as the beautiful eyes with peach blossom blooming. Shentu was not shocked. For the first time in thousands of years, I met this situation.

    "Ah Wu?"

    He asked with a frown and hesitation.

    "Good morning, master!" Su Kui tilted his head, smiled and helped Shen Tu up. He put a soft pillow on his body.

    To tell you the truth, from the time when ah Wu was brought back, Shen Tu never let her serve her. Now, Su Kui''s practice, even if it has always been calm like Shen Tu''s, is a little confused, and doesn''t understand what Su Kui is going to do.

    "Ah woo, no need."

    He doesn''t need to be waited on. He can solve his own affairs.

    Su Kui shook his head and smiled, "master, do you want to open the curtain?"

    See Shentu this is not a nod, Su Kui just Shua, open the curtain, a moment of golden light, rare beauty will jump into the eye.

 Chapter 3104

    Shentu is not looking at the beautiful scenery outside the landing window. There are lush mountains and forests outside the window. In the early morning, the fog turns like a fairyland.

    "Do you like it, master?" Another cup of hot tea, handed to him.

    Shentu did not take over in silence, but stopped, "what''s wrong with ah Wu?" Otherwise, he couldn''t explain why ah Wu suddenly came to him.

    She used to be the most dutiful.

    Now, though, it''s not wrong. Every one of them is to his heart.

    "Why did you say that? It''s just that I made my master angry the other day. In order for him not to drive me away, of course, I will try my best. "

    She smiled quietly and stood by Shentu''s side, without any surmounting.

    Shen Tu took a sip of tea. The temperature was just right. It was Longjing in front of Ming Dynasty that he liked.

    There was a moment of silence in the room, and neither of them spoke.

    Until the end of a cup of tea, Shentu did not put down the tea cup, but held it in the palm of his hand to play, slender and clean, with a sharp knuckled finger rubbing the edge of the cup, he gently opened his lips, "I won''t drive you away, don''t come tomorrow, I don''t need to wait here, you can rest for a while."

    Although it is not difficult to accept a person''s invasion of his private territory, it makes Shentu feel obedient.

    Su Kui didn''t say anything. She stood quietly.

    After Shentu got out of bed to wash, Su Kui stood at the door of the bathroom and prepared the clothes he needed to wear.

    "Ah Wu..."

    Shentu did not frown. He lowered his eyes and stared at Su Kui.

    Su Kui catches his eyes and looks at him. His eyes are firm and can''t be refused.

    At last, Shentu had to give up.

    On the third day, Su Kui came again.

    But Shentu thought about Su Kui''s behavior before. He banned Su Kui directly from the door. Su Kui couldn''t enter.

    But when Shentu didn''t go out, he saw sukui standing at the door. He didn''t know how long he had been waiting.

    Seeing him coming out, she opened her beautiful and transparent peach blossom eyes, looked at him sadly, and asked in a low voice, "where did ah Wu do badly, which made the host uncomfortable? Is the master going to drive away ah woo? "

    In her eyes, there was just enough panic and tension. Her hands were twisted together. Pitifully, Shentu suddenly remembered the scene of her first meeting a thousand years ago.

    Being bullied by the same kind of people, a little fox who escapes to the wild is looking at him pitifully with such a pair of smart big eyes.

    Shentu sighs. He has promised that he will not drive her away for many times. How can he make her more timid?

    No, he had to step back.

    So two days and three days a day, one month in a row, Su Kui began to appear in front of Shentu.

    Open your eyes in the morning. The first thing you see is Su Kui''s delicate and picturesque eyebrows.

    At first, it was a bit awkward, but Su Kui was very quiet. She was so quiet that Shen Tu could understand his meaning instantly.

    For example, in the morning, he would wake up just after the day was polished. He would sit on the bed, drink a cup of hot tea, watch the sun rise outside the window, and then slowly get up. When he finished washing, the other party would take the clean clothes and wait for him to put them on.

    He didn''t eat breakfast, so she didn''t eat either. After lunch with him, she would stand beside him, grind for him, and accompany him silently all afternoon.

    Gradually, Shentu had a good feeling.

 Chapter 3105

    On the first night of the second month, dark clouds surged, lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and then it rained.

    Change came in the second half of the night.

    Shentu is sitting in the armchair beside the floor window, holding a cup of cool tea. His long fingers have distinct bony joints, which is in sharp contrast to the glazed bone china teacup in his hand.

    His eyes were silent. Those eyes, which were heavy pupils in the daytime, had completely turned silver when they were silent at night. In the night, especially strange and treacherous!

    "Dong Dong!" A quick knock came from the outside.

    Shen Tu''s eyes are not light, his hands are slightly raised, and his fingertips are moving. He sees the closed door open in a moment.

    A small fire red figure swished in and rushed into Shen Tu''s arms.

    His little head went into his coat to keep warm, and he was covered with damp.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shentu had to touch the head of the little fox in his arms for a while. His fingers were hidden in the fluffy fur.

    The fox hummed a few times, but did not speak.

    In fact, Su Kui can talk.

    But in this quiet rainy night, Shentu is not always in a bad mood. He often sits all night and looks out of the window.

    No one knows why Shentu is in a bad mood in rainy days, and no one dares to ask.

    Sukui wants to know, and she won''t pick this kind of time.

    But she can be quiet.

    Seeing that Su Kui didn''t want to talk, Shen Tu didn''t insist. As a demon, one has had tens of thousands of years of cultivation, even Su Kui, has also had a thousand years of cultivation, sleeping for them, is dispensable.

    Although drowsiness is an instinct for animals.

    Su Kui sat with Shentu benfei all night. Later in the night, she didn''t know when she went to sleep. When she woke up, she was already lying on the bed of Shentu benfei.

    Looking out of the window, the rain is still heavy, Su Kui purses her lips, she recovers her original shape, buries her head in the pillow, and wantonly absorbs the breath belonging to her partner.

    "Awake?"

    I didn''t sleep all night. Shen Tu''s voice was low and heavy, a little hoarse. It sounded very sexy.

    Su Kui sat up with his head half propped up. He took a suit belonging to Shentu benfei and put it on his body. He walked to Shentu benfei with two straight legs naked and half squatted. His head rested on his legs, a pair of small hands, but not in a proper way. He walked up his long legs.

    In the moment when the plot is to succeed, a big hand quickly blocks Su Kui''s hand.

    Shen Tu''s eyes are not lowered, but his expression is calm.

    "Ah Wu, don''t be naughty."

    Su Kui frowned. She tilted her head and looked at Shen Tu''s eyes. "When can the master believe that I am serious? You like Huo Xiao, but it''s your business. I like the master, and it''s also my business. "

    The little woman is looking up at her little head. Without any cosmetics on her face, she is so dazzling that people can''t open their eyes.

    In ancient times, it may be able to compete with those so-called bad waters.

    Shentu had never met the so-called gorgeous women who were recorded in historical records. But none of them can be as smart as the little woman in front of them.

    Charming and charming, graceful and charming, and charming.

    "Ah Wu, the relationship between me and Huo Xiaoke is not what you think. You are just short-term discontent with me. Don''t compete with human beings. In life, you have won. "

 Chapter 3106

    Demon has endless life, but human, but only a hundred years, between the fingers of ashes.

    Su Kui shook her head. Her peach blossom eyes dropped. She whispered, "no, master, you''re wrong. It''s because I lost."

    "Ah Wu, maybe you should go out for a walk." Shentu is not a suggestion.

    Recently, she has changed so much that the woman who was obedient to him is not satisfied with the status quo. She wants more.

    What she wants, Shentu can not give it all, but the sentiment has long been lost.

    He didn''t want to be affected by his feelings, like his parents, to repeat the mistakes and finally lead to catastrophe.

    "You want to get rid of me?!"

    Su Kui''s eyes widened. Soon, her eyes drooped in disappointment. "Even if I don''t want anything, the host won''t let me accompany you? I think since this month, how many masters should like me It turns out that it''s all my delusions... "

    She murmured, lost breath in her body, always feel her next second, will cry.

    Shentu opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.

    Only holding her small hand that big hand, quietly release.

    As soon as he let go, the little woman squatting beside him disappeared in front of his eyes like the wind, leaving only one sentence: "since the master doesn''t want to see me, I won''t hate him in front of the master! The master is happy! "

    Then, he left.

    Shentu didn''t think that she was angry for a while. He never coaxed people, and his feelings were always light. Until Su Kui left, he frowned. In the eyes of silver and black, doubts appeared.

    He didn''t know much about his sudden ups and downs.

    -

    Su Kui left like the wind, striding on the corridor, muttering while walking.

    "Bad master, bad master! I don''t want to talk to you anymore! "

    At the next moment, I didn''t pay attention to it. I bumped my head against atomy.

    "Ah, what are you doing in such a hurry? It doesn''t hurt?" Atomic Yi was startled, and he quickly held on to the little woman who ran into his arms.

    Su Kui''s nose hit sour, and her tears suddenly fell down. She looked sad for her small grievance.

    He was so scared that he thought he was hurting her! In this way, can I ask you to call back? "

    Su Kui lowered his head and didn''t speak. He wanted to get around, but atomic Yi stopped her from going. She kicked him in the shin, and atomic Yi jumped out of the villa.

    "Ah, where are you going?"

    After knowing it, atomy suddenly found something wrong.

    "Whose clothes are you wearing? Ah woo! Ah Wu! " Let atomy yell at the back, Su Kui will never return.

    Atomic Yi scratched his head, walked two steps, and suddenly stopped, "no, it''s not???!"

    That light gray shirt seems to be the owner''s!

    This -

    atomic Yi made up a big play in a flash. In the early morning, ah Wu left in her master''s clothes. Moreover, it seems that the direction she just came to seems to be the master''s room.

    Two of them?!

    Atomy''s eyes widened and he couldn''t stop his panic.

    Is it true that ah Wu got it? She bows to her master?

    For a while, atomi really didn''t know what to say. Until he knocked on Shentu''s non room door, he was still a bit confused. He didn''t know what year it was tonight.

 Chapter 3107

    Huo Xiaoke feels unlucky recently. He doesn''t feel comfortable doing anything.

    First, when I was at work, I was robbed of my wallet by a thief. When I was chasing the thief, I almost broke my high heels and sprained my feet. In the end, she was late for work, which led to being scolded by her head boss who had always looked down on her, and her mood once fell to a low point.

    At this time, she heard the gossip from her colleagues nearby, "Hey, Xiaoke, have you heard that there is a big beautiful woman in our magazine office, who seems to come to work, you don''t know. The men in our magazine office, when they see her, their eyes are falling off!"

    Huo Xiaoke was still lost in wealth and humiliation. He couldn''t get back to her. He didn''t respond to her words very much. The whole person seemed to be wandering in the sky.

    But my colleagues didn''t intend to let her go.

    The arm hit her arm. "Hey, do you hear me or not?" The man was a little dissatisfied with Huo Xiaoke''s perfunctory manner. He looked at her with an oblique eye and was not happy.

    In the whole magazine, Huo Xiao is new.

    Generally, new people have to go through a good test to really stand out.

    So, in the magazine, she seems to be a small editor, but what''s the truth? Anyone can call her, print papers, go out and buy coffee, or even the office is dirty. If the clock doesn''t come, she has to clean it.

    But what about that? In this society, she is a new comer, no background, no backer, can we start from the simplest?

    Even in the heart of resentment, when sleeping at night, I always fantasize about when, when she becomes the editor in chief, I will severely clean up this group of people.

    But it''s just a thought.

    Not very realistic.

    "Ah? What did you just say? "

    Huo Xiaoke can only force up his spirit, clap his cheek and ask his colleagues askew.

    She was talking about a woman in a red work suit with long wavy hair. Her facial features were not ugly, but they were not good-looking. It looks like it''s about 356. When talking, there''s a glint of gossip in your eyes.

    "It''s a new colleague. I heard that he has come to work today, but he just came into the old bald office. I don''t know if he came in by nepotism! I see, that woman is not a serious person! "

    Otherwise, how to attract all the attention of the men in the whole magazine?

    It''s not just a job opportunity for seducing the editor in chief!

    Yes, in this woman''s heart, has already given the new at the same time to set the charges, looks good is not serious!

    So, even if she just entered the editor''s office to report her work normally, it has become an improper office hidden rule transaction.

    Huo Xiaoke was stunned.

    "That woman, is she so beautiful?"

    Inexplicably, her mind, suddenly flashed a picture. It was the last time she saw the woman called Arjun.

    Even for a time, she thought that she had an illusion. In this world, there was a demon! The appearance of that woman is exactly the same as those described in the poems.

    She was by the swimming pool, under her eyes, turned into a fire red fox, and jumped into the arms of the man who was like a banished fairy and didn''t dye the world.

    The man didn''t refuse, and the accusation against her ended in a flat sentence.

 Chapter 3108

    Up to now, Huo Xiaoke even began to doubt that everything was her own fantasy? Because I''m so eager to succeed, I want to be a human being, so I made up an imaginary character!

    Otherwise, how could she grow up to 25 years old with all her stumbling and stumbling, let alone her fairy tale experience? Even when she went to school, no man actively pursued him.

    But at the age of twenty-five, I met a man who was very different from ordinary people.

    That man, with all her fantasies, said not moving, are false!

    But -

    that woman is a barrier that cannot be crossed!

    "Well, I can''t say. I just glanced at her and saw her enter the old bald office. I don''t know what kind of monster she looks like." The woman shook her head, just finished saying that, suddenly, she gave a low cry of surprise.

    Quickly bury your head, cover your head in the partition between the grids, and whisper to Huo Xiaoke, "look, she''s here! That''s the woman! "

    "It''s really a disaster! I thought it was their exaggeration, tut - it''s a fox spirit at first sight, and there will be a good show later! "

    The woman shakes her head gloating, but her eyes are clearly mixed with envy and jealousy.

    Who doesn''t want to be like that? To have a beauty value, to have a body, facial features and body ratio, no flaws! Beautiful, not like a real person!

    Huo Xiaoke pursed his lips and looked up.

    Before looking at the past, she had already had psychological preparation. After all, she had seen the appearance of a Wu, who was a disaster to the country and the people. Although I don''t like her, I have to admit that she does have that capital.

    Therefore, Huo Xiaoke is immune to all the beauties he meets next.

    However, in the moment of looking up and seeing that person, her little face turned white with a Shua.

    Or belong to the same white paper!

    The woman at the next table was startled, "isn''t it? Huo Xiaoke? What''s wrong with you?! It''s so white, isn''t it uncomfortable? "

    There are too many patients in the office. Women are really afraid of Huo Xiaoke''s body. What''s the problem.

    After all, just said this well, how did it turn out like this? His face is so ugly.

    Huo Xiaoke seems to have not heard her questions. His eyes are complicated, mixed with a trace of hatred and fear. He murmurs, "it''s her -"

    How could she come out to work? She and Shentu are not living together. They are the only two people living in such a large villa. According to her appearance, they are not short of money.

    So, she came here, still don''t want to let her go?

    Huo Xiaoke holds the palm of her hand. She purses her lips and forces herself to be calm! And quickly in mind to consider countermeasures.

    Since she is going to make trouble for herself, why don''t she start first?

    At this time Su Kui did not know, because of her appearance, Huo Xiaoke has moved to kill her.

    In fact, in ah Wu''s wish, she has been relieved. As long as Shen Tu is not happy, she will not do anything to Huo Xiaoke again.

    Su Kui, obviously, is not willing to do this kind of small transparent low rank. But can''t stand, her appearance, let Huo Xiaoke have a sense of crisis.

    Although, this is what sunflower wants.

    She can''t wait to declare sovereignty to Huo Xiaoke!

    "What, what? Xiaoke, do you know this woman? "

    Huo Xiaoke didn''t respond. Her words have been clearly heard by the people beside her.

 Chapter 3109

    Woman some unbelievable, she saw Huo Xiaoke looks flat, even the figure, is consistent, like a flat plate.

    She looked up again at the woman coming from the door.

    She held a handbag in her hand, which was decorated with pearlescent pieces. It looked luxurious and gorgeous. It was a new style of a famous luxury brand that a woman saw in a magazine not long ago. She has been salivating.

    The eyes around her, from the moment she appeared, were silent. Everyone''s eyes, involuntarily, followed her figure.

    Maybe that''s some kind of charm.

    She was wearing a red off shoulder dress, white skin, long and straight legs, a pair of black stiletto heels at her feet, walking on the road, waist and legs, high set skirt, her perfect figure curve, every inch of the outline is just right.

    It''s true that lotus grows every step of the way. Every step, from inside out, exudes endless confidence and charm.

    She fiddled with her long curly hair, raised her eyebrows and sat down beside Huo Xiaoke. The woman closed her mouth and seemed to forget that at the beginning, she also had a gossip with Huo Xiaoke about how the character of this man was wrong.

    How does it have an improper relationship with the editor in chief.

    Now, she is all attracted by the charm of women, and, under her powerful momentum, she is too afraid to speak.

    Huo Xiaoke bit his teeth. "Isn''t it all even? Or you just won''t let me go! "

    "Well?"

    Su Kui put down her handbag, lazy side eyes, soft and charming tone, smooth and light eyebrow tip, "huh? I beg your pardon? Miss, it seems that I don''t know you - "

    Huo Xiaoke turns his head and stares at her eyebrows and eyes.

    That night, under the lightning and thunder outside, she saw clearly what each facial feature on the woman''s face looked like. Especially, the red tear nevus under her eyes told Huo Xiaoke directly.

    This woman is ah Wu!

    But, she does not admit, peach blossom eye flickers, long eyelashes such as fan, Duan is innocent gesture. As if it were true, I didn''t know her.

    Huo Xiaoke suddenly gets angry in his heart, "you are ah Wu, right? Or do you think that if I don''t see you in a month, I will completely lose my memory and forget you? "

    Shen Tu is reluctant to leave because he is not good to her. Even if she dies, she will remember when she becomes a ghost!

    "Well, you are..."

    The woman is surprised to see Huo Xiaoke, who is angry. In fact, Huo Xiaoke is a soft bun in the office. She can talk softly and do whatever she wants. Even if there is resentment, I always dare not to let it out.

    Now for the first time, it''s a new colleague from the magazine and a woman who is also a man of the moment.

    It''s amazing. It''s unheard of. It''s unheard of.

    Su Kui shrugged, reached out and said to the woman in the red suit, "Hello, my name is Meng Wu, you can call me ah Wu. As for this young lady, "she didn''t have much expression, as if she didn''t know Huo Xiaoke," maybe she recognized the wrong person and regarded me as her enemy, but it doesn''t matter. I won''t care about her. "

    "Hello, you..." The woman quickly reached out to hold her, and suddenly a strong sense of inferiority came into being. Even the skin of the other party was delicate to the bone. The skin was delicate and soft as jade. So close, the woman couldn''t even find any flaws on her face.

 Chapter 3110

    How can there be such a perfect woman in the world? God is not fair.

    Her heart was broken and she read, but on the surface she didn''t dare to make a mistake in front of Su Kui. She exchanged greetings with Su Kui honestly, "my name is Ruan Baiping, just call me a ping. This is Huo Xiaoke. Ha ha, maybe it''s true to admit the mistake

    Ruan Baiping doesn''t take it seriously. She thinks Huo Xiaoke is really crazy. She is dull and boring. She doesn''t live in the same circle as her. How can she know such a woman?

    "Well, it turned out to be Miss Huo," Su Kui said to Huo Xiaoke, holding out her hand again. "Hello, we are colleagues in the future. Please give me more advice!"

    Everyone is looking at this scene, but looking at her, few people dare to take the initiative to show it.

    Huo Xiaoke snorted coldly, clapped Su Kui''s hand with a slap, opened her up and said coldly: "don''t think you can do anything to me if you come here, ah Wu, I tell you, don''t force me! If you deceive people too much, be careful that I call you a fox -- "

    " Fox -- "

    Huo Xiaoke frowns sharply, and she stares at Su Kui like an enemy." are you right? What did you do to me?! "

    Why is she suddenly speechless? As long as the word fox demon is mentioned, she is like a mute. She loses her voice and can''t say anything.

    Su Kui smiled. She sat back lazily and looked at her red hand. She replied lightly: "Miss Huo seems to be too defensive? I don''t mean to you maliciously, or do you want to be prepared for all the women who look better than you, and what do you think they will do to you? Well? "

    Huo Xiaoke does have a ban, but it''s not her. It''s Shen Tu''s fault.

    Who would have thought? Even if Huo Xiaoke found it now, he would only know that it was su Kui who made it to her.

    "You!" Huo Xiaoke''s cheeks are red. Of course, she won''t admit that she was guessed by Su Kui.

    Ask, which woman, don''t want oneself to grow into this appearance of a charm? She wants to!

    Even, in one night''s dream, Huo Xiaoke dreamed that she had become a Wu, and a Wu had become herself. When two people exchange identities, she can naturally and ethically stay with Shentu.

    But when she woke up, she found that everything was her own dream.

    Huo Xiaoke is really ashamed and annoyed. Why should she envy a woman who is trying to kill her?!

    "Don''t be so arrogant!" Huo Xiaoke points to her nose, the feeling of breath is not smooth, and her chest is heavy.

    She really doesn''t want to see this person again, but she has to run to her!

    "Well, Miss Huo, arrogance is also the definition you give me. In fact, since I came in, I didn''t show any malice to you, did I?"

    Su Kui tilted his head and spread out his hands innocently.

    Her words also attracted Ruan Baiping''s approval.

    She looked at Huo Xiaoke with complicated eyes and asked, "Xiaoke, are you really uncomfortable? Or, do you go to the hospital to check your mental state? "

    From the beginning of the morning, I''ve been muddled. It''s good to talk to her, three words, and she can listen to two. Now I''m talking to a person I don''t know. I want to hurt her.

    I don''t know what''s on her mind.

 Chapter 3111

    Why is the wrong thing for this woman? Instead, all people blame her?!

    Huo Xiaoke frowned nervously. She shouted at Ruan Baiping, "shut up! Can you do whatever you want if you look good? Would you rather believe her than me? "

    Ruan Baiping was frightened. Soon, under the eyes of so many people, she could not put off her face. "Huo Xiaoke, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Su Kui was also angry and smiled. She shook her head speechlessly. "Miss Huo, believe it or not, I said, I won''t do anything to hurt you. So, you don''t have to bear so much malice to me."

    Huo Xiaoke is not completely innocent either, so it''s ridiculous that she now makes a look of victim.

    At the beginning, she sprinkled realgar powder on ah Wu. If it wasn''t for Shen Tu''s reason that she didn''t save her, it''s estimated that ah Wu couldn''t recover her human form in just a few days. It''s very clear that she was so simple about her accomplishments.

    Now the spirit on the earth is thin, and it was not easy to practice. Therefore, there are few animals in the later generations that can practice the adult form. Even if you open your mind, you may have to endure for thousands of years, maybe.

    Therefore, even after living for thousands of years, ah Wu''s cultivation is not profound, and she can only protect herself at most.

    However, Huo Xiaoke had a whole bag of realgar powder that he didn''t know where to get it from, so it was all sprinkled on ah Wu.

    But Su Kui didn''t come to avenge her. That''s what ah Wu did. She wanted to kill Huo Xiaoke. Huo Xiaoke retaliated against her. It''s normal.

    But this doesn''t mean that Su Kui has to endure Huo Xiaoke''s suspicion all the time without refuting it.

    That''s all she can say.

    Close to Huo Xiaoke, I just want to find out the secret hidden in her and see if she can help Shentu.

    In ah Wu''s wish, she hoped that Shentu would not be hurt again.

    So the root of everything is Huo Xiaoke. Get close to her and find a solution. That''s what sukui has to do!

    Huo Xiaoke is frightened by the seriousness in those honeyed eyes, and even begins to doubt, is it really her mistake? There was no malice towards her?

    But soon, she reacted and shook her head quickly. No, it wasn''t like that!

    She can''t be easily shaken. She must be alert at all times.

    Su Kui''s silence doesn''t mean Ruan Baiping doesn''t speak.

    She holds her arms in her hands and her eyes are chilly. If it can be turned into substance, Huo Xiaoke must have been scratched to the bone by these eyes.

    "Huo Xiaoke, you''d better explain it to me. What did you mean just now? If you have mental problems, please hurry up to the hospital to have a look at your brain, instead of shouting loudly here. You treat other people''s kindness like a donkey''s liver and lung! "

    Ruan Baiping snorts coldly, obviously not going to let Huo Xiaoke go easily.

    This sound, let Huo Xiaoke hit a spirit, from see Su Kui''s excited and crazy to wake up, can''t help but nervously grasp hands, some fear.

    Murmured: "no, I''m sorry, sister Ruan. I was just in a state of magic. Maybe I was not feeling well, so..."

    Ruan Baiping rolled her white eyes, but since Huo Xiaoke apologized, she didn''t want to tear them with her. So many eyes looked at her. At the end of the day, wasn''t she ashamed?

    She would sit in her place and turn on the computer. I have wasted so much time, and my work process has been delayed for a long time.

 Chapter 3112

    "Even if this time, if there is another time, don''t think I will easily forgive you. At that time, I won''t have to go to the editor in chief to comment!"

    On hearing the editor in chief, Huo Xiaoke''s hands were pinched.

    She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "I see. There is absolutely no next time. Sorry, sister Ruan. "

    In my heart, I put all my faults on sukui. If it wasn''t for her sudden appearance, I wouldn''t be out of control!

    It''s all her fault!

    Su Kui was watching the information she got from the editor in chief. Unexpectedly, she sat here and the pot could fall from the sky and hit her head.

    If you know, she doesn''t want to knock on Huo Xiaoke''s head to see if her brain structure is different from that of normal people.

    In other words, are all the female masters of the world, the way of thinking, so wonderful?

    Su Kui didn''t sit beside Huo Xiaoke on purpose either, just because she was new here, Huo Xiaoke just came here, and the new seats here happened to be put together.

    If she could, she didn''t want to sit with a woman who stared at her all day long and wanted to kill her with her eyes.

    All morning, nothing happened except for the chilling eyes that Huo Xiaoke occasionally fell on Su Kui.

    After a day''s work, Su Kui rubbed her stiff neck, stood up, clapped her hands, and smiled at the corners of her lips. She said to all the people, "I''m a new comer. I don''t know if there''s a chance to invite you to have a meal together, because you''ve worked so hard."

    The beauty invites each other, many people raise their hands to go.

    Although most of them are male, but so many people have gone, the rest, I''m sorry not to go.

    Except for the date, most people went.

    Ruan Baiping is still a little angry about the day. She looks at Huo Xiaoke and asks, "how are you going, Xiaoke?"

    The guests invited by Su Kui, Huo Xiaoke, all thought it was a Hongmen banquet. They didn''t want to go at all. They had to say anything they refused. Lengbuding, Ruan Baiping came here and stopped all her refusal.

    "I......" She hesitated, but still didn''t want to go.

    Su Kui is cleaning up her things. She doesn''t care.

    If she does one thing, she will try her best to play a good role.

    In fact, at the beginning, all the women in the office didn''t like her. They thought that she was a fox spirit who came in by face and nepotism. Sooner or later, she would make a big deal.

    But in the whole day, she found that sukui was very efficient and had zero error rate. When she encountered something that she didn''t understand, she would ask modestly. It was the opposite of her very bold and colorful face.

    Moreover, all day long, she is very quiet to do her own thing.

    This kind of performance, on the contrary, made a few old workers led by Ruan Baiping have some good feelings for her.

    "Go ahead. It''s so early after work. You have nothing to do now. Why don''t you go to have a meal together and get familiar with it, or do you still care about what happened in the morning?" Asked Ruan Baiping.

    If Huo Xiaoke is right, she must be said to be fussy.

    Even Huo Xiaoke was surprised by Su Kui''s efficiency. Before that, she always thought that Su Kui was a vase with empty appearance but no ability.

 Chapter 3113

    But when I saw her today, Huo Xiaoke found that she really didn''t know this woman at all.

    What was going on in her mind?

    Huo Xiaoke hesitates and looks up at sukui with a complicated look. Just as sukui has packed his things, he stands up and raises his eyes and glances at Huo Xiaoke.

    The eyes of the two men collided silently in the air.

    Huo Xiaoke pursed his lips and hurriedly avoided.

    "Huo Xiaoke, if you don''t want to go, just give me the right words! If everyone goes, you will be sent. At this time, you can''t escape in time! " Ruan asked again.

    To this extent, Huo Xiaoke wanted to refuse and refused to export.

    Unless, she doesn''t want to work here, so many old people, if determined to push her out, she can''t get along.

    If you lose your job and go home -

    Huo Xiaoke thinks about his stepmother and thinks it''s better to be in the company.

    "I see. I''ll go too."

    So, it''s settled.

    In China, if you say something that can make people feel familiar quickly, the hot pot, naturally, deserves the first place.

    So, Su Kui chose a famous hot pot restaurant with moderate consumption, but so many people eat together, which is also a big number.

    But in her hand was Shentu''s card. It didn''t hurt at all.

    A group of people called a taxi to the hot pot shop, Hula sat at a table, called for dishes, take wine.

    Many people can''t imagine that a woman like Su Kui should be sitting in a high-end restaurant with a knife and fork in her hand, eating steak gracefully and tasting empty wine.

    However, she is such a strange person. Sitting in such a place, she is not out of place, but free and easy.

    If the man around at the beginning just appreciates her skin bag, then under contact, she has already fallen in love with her inner.

    "I''m here for the first time today, and there are many things to do in the future. I need your advice. Here, I''d like to toast you and take care of you in the future!"

    The woman stands up, the hot hot pot, eats her face to emerge a layer of red halo, the forehead faintly has the sweat bead, the lips are red, the smile is graceful, on the contrary let the human neglect her body naturally to reveal a kind of flattery.

    "Come on, drink!"

    Ruan Baiping is the first to stand up.

    Although she gossips, she is not a person who does not distinguish right from wrong. She likes this woman''s character very much. In my heart, I was a little ashamed of the gossip about her conduct before, so I was a little enthusiastic when I was dealing with sunflower.

    Huo Xiaoke lips, also stood up.

    Heart means complex, standing in the middle of the crowd, she felt a kind of loneliness.

    No one will take the initiative to care about her feelings, because all people''s eyes are focused on the woman who met on the first day and became one with others.

    Both men and women, at least on the surface, treat her with kindness and enthusiasm.

    -

    Su Kui''s side is hot and noisy. No one noticed that on the other side of the glass partition wall, several people are looking at this side.

    "Darling, what does ah Wu want to do? What''s more, the one beside her is Huo Xiaoke, isn''t it? "

    Atomic Yi smacked his tongue and watched Su Kui become one in a group of people. "How can she change so much? I didn''t know before. She has such a strong interpersonal relationship!"

    Of course, he couldn''t find it before, because there was only one Shen Tu in her heart. But now ah Wu, in her bones, is Su Kui.

 Chapter 3114

    The man sitting opposite to atomic Yi is holding the tea cup quietly. His eyes are indifferent, calm and unintelligible. He still thinks he is in a trance.

    The little girl next door, who has a meal, looks at this side secretly from time to time. Her cheeks are already red.

    The man''s body is slightly thin. He is wearing a round neck casual sweater and jeans. Obviously, he is dressed in a very young way. On his body, however, he is wearing a kind of smoke and fire-free atmosphere.

    It''s weird!

    Atomic Yi and the opposite brother look at each other, he shook his head, spread out his hand, "master, what would you like to eat?"

    Now that we''re here, we''ll eat.

    And look at that wench''s delicious food. He is inexplicable and wants to taste it.

    But the next second, Shen Tu pushed the teacup open, stood up from the chair, and said lightly, "you can eat it. I''ll go back first."

    Atomic Yi and Han Fei, who had been left in place, were speechless.

    Why do you hear a trace of resentment in the master''s voice?

    Well -

    it must be their hallucination!

    However, their duty is to protect Shentu. Otherwise, there is no need for their existence.

    When they saw that the host had left, they didn''t stay here even if they wanted to eat any more. They lost Shen Tu''s reason that he was not alone. So they left the waiter who was coming with the menu and started to chase him.

    "Hey, master, wait a minute --"

    the voice is still on, and atomic Yi''s head is full of black lines, even more speechless.

    From a corner that no one else could see, the long raven hair was tied behind his head. A light white fog rose under the foot of the man in leisure. It became more and more thick. With his steps, it finally disappeared in front of atomic Yi and Han Fei.

    "No?! What''s the situation of the master? It''s him who wants to come here, and it''s him who wants to leave now. Besides, doesn''t he like using the technique? This time I left in a flash? "

    Atomic Yi blinks and looks to Han Fei.

    Han Fei touched his nose and looked away. "Don''t look at me, I''m not sure."

    I don''t know what happened between them.

    However, if they want to return, they will catch up with them in a hurry, for fear that Shentu will have nothing to do with it.

    Although, in this world, Shentu can be hurt, maybe only he himself.

    In the wake of Shentu''s footsteps, the atom Yi, the electro-optic flint, thought of the picture he saw that morning.

    The picture of a woman in a men''s shirt running out of the corridor in a huff.

    Fizz -

    isn''t it?

    Is there a situation?!

    -Atomic Yi and Han Fei left in a hurry. Naturally, they didn''t know. Su Kui knew their existence for a long time.

    She chuckled, dimples like flowers, jade fingers rubbing the beer can, comfortable with the people around.

    After seeing Shen Tu''s non departure, she took back her sight and smiled more and more.

    Now, I can''t stand it.

    Habits are not easy to change -

    after the end, a group of people are not satisfied, so someone proposed: "ah Wu, do you want to go to the bar? How about if we don''t get drunk? I''m so glad to meet you tonight! "

    As soon as the man said it, someone immediately agreed.

    Others are also a little moved, always sitting in the office, to be fair, everyone will feel bored.

    So from time to time go to the bar to find fun, when the right to relax! [next, please see this sentence. The next two chapters don''t buy, don''t buy, don''t buy! Because it''s a repeating chapter, brin will replace it in the early morning. It''s OK to buy it, but it needs to be refreshed in the early morning

 Chapter 3115

    To this, Su Kui has no meaning, so, next, a large group of people, no one absent, went to the bar again.

    Huo Xiaoke looks down at his cell phone from time to time along the way.

    She has moved out to live with her boyfriend now, but it''s ten o''clock in the evening. She didn''t go home, and her boyfriend didn''t even say hello.

    Huo Xiaoke is a little uncomfortable. She purses her lips and looks at the sunflower surrounded by others, which is even more unacceptable.

    When she was in the magazine, did she ever have such treatment?

    It''s enough for these people to leave her alone.

    Is it so important to look good?!

    At this moment, Huo Xiaoke suddenly missed that Shentu was not related to her. Unfortunately, at that time, she had a bad attitude towards him. Even when she knew that he was not a human being, she once thought of escaping from him.

    Now think about it, even if the race is different? He is really good to himself!

    Thinking about this, she suddenly turned on her mobile phone, found a string of nameless numbers, bit her lip, sat at the bar, edited a text message and sent it.

    What are you doing? ]

    Su Kui seems to notice something. She looks at Huo Xiaoke''s mobile phone with the light of the bar.

    She seems to be texting.

    Hiss -

    Su Kui hisses and pours a glass of wine into his throat.

    Now repent, think their boyfriend is not good, useful? Did the woman forget how disgusted she was to warn Shentu not to appear in front of her?

    Before, she didn''t treasure it. Now, Shentu has become her lover.

    Press more embarrassed, she is impossible to give in!

    Sending a message is like sinking into the sea.

    In fact, Shentu did not see the mobile phone.

    The whole villa is shrouded in darkness. The dark clouds cover the moon. Shentu is standing in front of the floor to floor window, looking at the distance motionless. There is no sound of insects in the dead mountain forest. Like a sculpture, as if it had lost its life.

    -Ruan Baiping came out of the dance floor and was drunk. At this time, she knew that it was almost over and could not drink any more.

    Drink more, something will happen.

    They''ve been working in the society for many years, and they all know how to protect themselves.

    See around a lot of men looking at sitting in front of the bar covetously, a red off shoulder dress woman, she and her partner look at each other, eyes flash a little worry.

    Although they are jealous, they are not without conscience at all.

    Go to, one left and one right block in Su Kui''s side, Ruan Baiping asked softly, "ah Wu, do you drink too much? Stop drinking and go home. Let''s get together another day! "

    A group of men have been playing crazy at this time. They come to pick up Ruan Baiping discontentedly and slap her on Su Kui''s shoulder.

    Stroking her white and round shoulder, there was a desire in her eyes, "Miss, do you have a partner tonight? If you don''t mind, can you -- "

    he hasn''t spoken yet, Su Kui has slapped his hand, and her voice can''t hear any emotion, but because she drinks wine, she has a lazy and charming tone, which makes people desire boiling.

    "Mind, get out of here!"

    Four words, like falling into the boiling water, immediately aroused thousands of waves.

    Ruan Baiping is stunned and says it''s not good.

    This group of men don''t get along well with each other when they look at it. They sit in the office, where are their rivals.

 Chapter 3116

    "I''m sorry. We''re here to play. Now it''s time to go back. Please give me a break."

    Ruan Baiping knows that if at this time, she is watching Su Kui being taken away, then she will definitely be more dangerous.

    She looks like this. In the bar where there are many dragons and snakes, there is no doubt that it''s a sweet cake. Since she came in, I don''t know how many men''s eyes are stuck on her and can''t be pulled down!

    No way. She can only try to persuade these people. I hope they have some conscience and know it''s not allowed to violate the law.

    Unfortunately, she was doomed to failure.

    The first man had a scar on his face. He looked fierce. He pushed Ruan Baiping aside and shouted: "get away from me. I don''t have your hand in this beautiful woman''s business. She hasn''t spoken yet! What are you giving me here, BB? Believe it or not, I cut your tongue! "

    As soon as the cruel words came out, Ruan Baiping was scared to her knees. She dared not say a word.

    Saying this is the limit she can achieve. Her sympathetic eyes fell on Su Kui. She knew that she would not come to the bar tonight.

    How did not expect that such a woman as her, walking on the street in broad daylight, can attract men''s coveted eyes. Now in the evening, it''s such a place to release all the ugly desires of men. It''s too hard to escape from the devil''s claw!

    Huo Xiaoke is sitting aside. At this moment, he sees the situation. He takes his mobile phone and leans aside.

    Look on coldly, in the eyes, even more than a little pleasure.

    Now Su Kui drinks too much. If so many big men do something to her together, can she resist?

    If she is dirty, will Shentu want her?

    At this moment, Huo Xiaoke inevitably had a strong sense of evil in his heart.

    In particular, she also knows that last time she sprinkled the other party''s realgar powder, which led to the loss of her cultivation and temporarily unable to recover.

    "You are here to help!"

    Ruan Baiping was pushed aside. She couldn''t be in a hurry.

    She clenched her teeth and winked at her colleagues in a low voice.

    Men are impulsive when they drink wine, especially sunflower, which is their dream lover. Seeing her being teased and surrounded by a group of men, she immediately rolled up her sleeves and planned to go up.

    "Let her go quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us!"

    Before I finished speaking, the man who took the lead in rushing up has been thrown out.

    "Go away!"

    Scar face roared, provoking the guests around him. No one dared to touch him at this time. Even the barman, at this time, was blind and invisible.

    See around finally quiet, the rest of the people are as honest as quail, necking dare not silence.

    The man is satisfied, he laughs to sit beside Su Kui, the side head infatuates with the eyes depict her eyebrows and eyes.

    It seems that the woman is drunk. The long dark wave hair is languidly hanging on her chest. The peach blossom''s eyes are misty, and the bottom of her eyes seems to have a little water light. When she looks at people, there is a temptation that no one can refuse. Especially when she has just drunk, her mouth is red and plump, and she is also stained with a layer of liquor.

    It''s like a kiss.

    In fact, men do the same.

    He approached sunflower slowly, with a strong smell of smoke.

    "Belle, come with me tonight?"

    The man around is grieved, exclamation another beautiful woman falls into the devil''s claw.

    However, the next moment -

 Chapter 3117

    A slap, hard fan to scar the face of the cheek.

    "Pa" a crisp sound, quick and accurate, even let people be astonished, doubt whether they have hallucinations.

    However, scar face fell out because of Su Kui''s slap, smashed it on the table and chair at the back, and then fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Go away."

    Beauty thin lips light open, a word, spit out from the mouth.

    They were so scared that they looked at her. She was as soft as a bone. She was lazy and charming. She was leaning on the bar with one hand on her cheek. Her foggy eyes had no focal length, as if she was really drunk.

    Ruan Baiping and her colleagues looked at each other and swallowed their saliva involuntarily.

    Darling -

    I thought it was a little white rabbit with no resistance, but I couldn''t prevent it. The little white rabbit turned into a wolf in a flash!

    Terrible, terrible!

    Scar face was obviously covered, his cheek was high and swollen, lying on the ground for half a day, he could not get up, was hit by the solid wood table and chair behind, I felt that all the viscera had moved.

    He was lying on the ground humming.

    Scarface''s men can''t look down, "fuck, stinky women, toast, no penalty! How dare you do it? "

    In the middle of speaking, he reached out to drag sukui''s hair rudely and wanted to press her to the ground to apologize for scar face.

    Su Kui fiddled with her curly hair lazily and put the broken hair behind her ears. In the trembling of the onlookers, she calmly picked up the wine bottle beside the glass and smashed it on the man who was going to fight against her.

    In a flash, blood is flowing.

    "Ah!"

    Some timid girls can''t help screaming at last.

    Seeing the blood, this matter can''t be good.

    Su Kui hooked her lips, and her eyes were cold. She swept to Huo Xiaoke and caught the gloating in her eyes that had not completely disappeared.

    Huo Xiaoke''s expression is stiff, and he shakes uncontrollably. He will look down and cover up.

    Unfortunately, it has been seen by sukui.

    Huo Xiaoke is in endless fear at this time. She is really afraid. Su Kui will kill these men. How can she forget that even if she has no accomplishments, she is not human!!

    As a fox demon who has practiced for thousands of years, her own ability is enough to frighten human beings.

    Isn''t it easy to deal with several big men?

    Huo Xiaoke secretly regrets, at this time, she began to think about the probability of going out of the bar.

    If you stay here, people will die later. They come together. They must be invited to the police station for tea.

    Su Kui''s eyes didn''t stay on Huo Xiaoke for a long time. Soon, she looked away, looked at her angrily, grinning at the man, and said, "are you still fighting? Together, or you disappear from my eyes at once? Well? "

    A woman''s voice, even when she''s speaking hard, is stable, with a little languid and slow tone.

    The typical voice of Yu Jie.

    But at this moment, such a tough role, no one dare to look down on her.

    "Bitch!! come on, guys! I''d like to see how many hands she has to fight with us! "

    Even if she had just slapped her scar face and picked up the wine bottle and opened it to a man''s head, it was probably Su Kui''s appearance, which was too deceptive.

    Soft and weak beauty, drunk, especially coveted.

 Chapter 3118

    Obviously, they''re not going to let go of sunflower.

    Then let''s go together!

    There is no doubt that these men can''t beat a woman.

    Su Kui clapped and clapped his hands. He seemed to stand up from the bar without bones. His body was full of enchanting breath, which lingered around him all the time.

    "Fuck! Do it! "

    Finally, someone can''t help it!

    Su Kui hooks her lips. When Ruan Baiping and several female colleagues are hugging each other and staring at each other, she pulls a stool beside her. She doesn''t know how to do it. It''s like pulling the leg of a chair gently.

    In the middle of the stool in front of the bar is a metal tube. After su Kui easily pulled it off, she weighed it in her hand, as if feeling the weight.

    Then shook his head, not satisfied.

    "Tut, whatever you like, let''s go together. Don''t say I bully!"

    Just now, several big men surrounded her from four corners. Su Kui''s metal pipe was in her hand, like a branch, holding it easily.

    People stared at her as if they were sweeping her casually, hitting a man''s leg. The man was about to touch Su Kui. Next second, he fell on his knees in front of her with a plop.

    Speaking slowly and quickly, in three or two sentences, two men were knocked down in succession.

    She held up the stick high, in the man''s pale face, still falling, in the middle of the air, was held.

    "Who is it --"

    Su Kui is displeased. He looks coldly at each other. The coquetry of the fox comes out of his bones.

    Today, these men who she didn''t clean up knelt on the ground and kowtowed for mercy, so she didn''t call her Arjun!

    She tilted her eyebrows and lifted her eyelids. At the moment when she saw the visitor, Su Kui was stunned. She quickly reflected that she lost the steel pipe, snorted and closed her lips.

    Shentu didn''t care that she was angry. She threw the steel pipe away and said to sukui lightly, "girls don''t always shout, fight and kill. You will scare others."

    These are ordinary human beings. At this time, Shentu is a little lucky that she has lost her cultivation. Otherwise, these people are not enough for her to play with one finger.

    Su Kui pursed her mouth and stared at Shentu. A pair of peach blossom eyes were misty in the dim light, with a little grievance. But in her tone, she was very indifferent.

    It''s like the previous confessions to the people in front of us are all fake.

    "What are you doing?"

    Su Kui asked.

    Shentu sighed and shook his head. He couldn''t help it. He glanced casually and stood in place. Two men with silly eyes walked up to him and said, "Hello, that''s all. Ah Wu is capricious, but you are not blameless at all. It''s a fair ending. "

    Even?

    Several men who were beaten to death looked at each other and felt that Shentu had to laugh at them.

    What makes it even? They flirted with the woman for a while, but she is in good condition now. Their brothers are beaten and almost can''t take care of themselves.

    Is that even?

    "And where did you come from?" Scar face for a long time to get up from the ground, he rubbed his back, feeling sure there was congestion.

    So many people look at it, and it''s natural that they can''t wipe off their face. He is a regular customer in the bar, and no one can help him. Generally, he plays tricks on the little girl here. The bar owner doesn''t care.

 Chapter 3119

    Now in front of all the people, he is beaten. She is still a woman. If he doesn''t get back to the scene, what face will he have in the future?!

    "Oh, I see. You''re the bitch''s wild man, aren''t you?" Scar face grins, ha ha a smile, in the eyes is gloomy.

    "It''s not over! Today, there is only one person who can stand and go out! "

    In the eyes of those onlookers, Shentu is not really the same as their group. He has a cool temperament, white clothes and trousers, black hair tied to the back of his head with a ribbon. He stands indifferent, neither afraid nor scolded.

    Not sad, not happy.

    But now they know what it''s like to be a human being. Just look at Su Kui just now. If she''s one enemy and four enemies, but she''s not close to them, she''ll know how terrible she is.

    Seeing that Su Kui and Shen Tu didn''t talk, scar face thought that he was weak and threatened: "if you know who you are, you will give that woman to our brother for fun. Otherwise, you will leave it to me today! Just in time, I haven''t played with men yet. Look at your face carefully. It looks really good-looking! "

    Shen Tu''s appearance is exquisite, but he is not a bit feminine. He will not be seen as a woman.

    The calmness and calmness between the eyebrows made people at the first sight involuntarily suppressed by his momentum.

    Scar face is just cruel words, really want to start, he really does not dare.

    But if they let go of sunflower like this, they are not willing.

    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll count three. Don''t blame our brother for not giving you -" face "hasn''t been said.

    See Shen Tu this not indifferently raise foot, one foot kicked scar face to go out again.

    His accomplishments are much higher than those of sunflower.

    Even if you don''t use a little energy, you can let the other side lose half of his life.

    Only saw scar face this time, didn''t directly hit the table and chair to the ground, but across most of the bar, all of a sudden hit the dance floor because of the bustle, has been quiet down.

    He vomited a mouthful of blood, white eyes, fainted.

    This action, by reason, is totally inconsistent with his elegant and indifferent image. However, he did it with endless elegance and domineering spirit.

    Two very complicated words are mixed together in Shen Tu''s body.

    "It''s a pity that I don''t like to lie down because I haven''t got enough time to rest."

    Shen Tu''s eyelashes are slightly drooping. The dim light falls on his flawless face. His eyes are slightly deep and his long lashes are like fans. He casts a shadow under his eyelids, which makes people unable to see his face clearly.

    Huo Xiaoke covers his mouth to avoid not shouting.

    She held her mobile phone tightly in her hand, and looked at the crowd as if she were a man with stars and moon.

    Hero saves beauty -

    unfortunately, it''s not her.

    "So handsome!! This man, is ah Wu''s boyfriend? I''ll tell you! How can ah Wu look down upon anyone? She has such an excellent boyfriend! "

    Ruan Baiping holds her cheek in both hands and revels in Shen Tu''s beauty.

    At this time, there is no jealousy for sunflower.

    People are like this. If two people are similar and one is better than the other, they will be envied.

    But once another person''s distance, already far ahead of you, except envy, can''t produce envy at all.

 Chapter 3120

    Because, in her heart, she understood the gap between two people, even if the poor life, may not be able to catch up.

    Huo Xiaoke''s eyes flashed with sarcasm, pursed his mouth and answered coldly, "he is not ah Wu''s boyfriend!" It''s her master!

    Even if she is a goddess in the eyes of these people. However, in Huo Xiaoke''s heart, ah Wu is only a running dog and a slave under Shen Tu''s feet!

    When you envied her, you probably didn''t think that she would also be envious of me. She even wanted to kill me?

    Huo Xiaoke thought in his heart, because of these feelings, he was much more comfortable.

    "Xiao Ke, do you really know ah Wu?" Ruan Baiping was surprised. At first, she thought Huo Xiaoke had a brain problem.

    But after a meal and playing in the bar for such a long time, Ruan Baiping is still very clear-minded to see Huo Xiaoke.

    So, is it really possible for her to know ah Wu?

    This idea aroused her gossiping heart. She bumped into Huo Xiaoke''s shoulder and asked quietly: "tell me secretly, how do you know ah Wu? Such a person is totally two worlds with us. You -- "

    Huo Xiaoke frowned," Why are you so gossipy? " She could not help it. At the very beginning, Ruan Baiping was still make complaints about her new Tucao.

    "I don''t want to say or like ah Wu! That''s it! "

    Maybe it''s alcohol on the brain. He doesn''t want to be patient at night.

    In particular, looking at the pretty men and women not far away, they are tall and tall, just like the divine men standing in front of the women. A posture of maintenance always reminds her of the original picture.

    She hates ah Wu and doesn''t want her to stay with Shen Tu. But Shentu did not ask for her, but ignored her directly.

    In the eyes of Huo Xiaoke, Shentu''s non practice is the same as that of ah Wu, who was chosen between the two men.

    All these things made her feel bad, and she couldn''t suppress the jealousy in her heart.

    So, angry she, naturally did not see, her cell phone calls, has sounded several times.

    "What happened to you? Are you stimulated? The brain is sick! "

    Ruan Baiping was stunned and looked at Huo Xiaoke. She quickly stood up beside her and walked away. As she walked, she muttered, "I was really blind at the beginning, but I brought you myself. What''s the matter? People are ugly and have a good temper! "

    In my heart, Huo Xiaoke has been blacklisted.

    Look at sunflower again.

    Several men saw that the eldest brother was kicked out tens of meters by the weak man, who was a little weak, and his legs were all soft.

    I thought that woman was abnormal enough, but I got a more abnormal one.

    The key point is that they haven''t seen it clearly before. How did Shentu come here.

    "Not yet?" Su Kui smiled like a smile, hands around the chest, a pair of long and round peach blossom eyes looked at the remaining two standing men, spit out three words.

    As soon as the words came out, the two men looked at each other, said nothing, lowered their heads and walked out of the crowd.

    As for those left behind, I''m sorry. It''s important to keep your life.

    Later, Su Kui guessed that these people would not come here again to make trouble. Did she inadvertently do a good thing and save the vast number of female compatriots who came out to play?

    Shaking her head, it''s over. She doesn''t think about it.

 Chapter 3121

    At this time, the man with long and deep eyes turned to sukui and said, "go home?"

    Go home -

    Huo Xiaoke''s eyes flashed and his lips tightened.

    However, as soon as this sentence was exported, it laid a solid foundation. The relationship between him and sunflower was not simple.

    Ruan Baiping''s tongue smacked. What are these two people? They are extraordinary. They have the same excellent appearance and ability. There are few people in China!

    Su Kui snorted. She pinched her eyebrows and felt dizzy. "No way back!" Don''t overdo it.

    Who wants to go back with him, this bad guy!

    Standing in front of him, the little woman on his shoulder didn''t look at him angrily. Shen TU was not sighing. She looked down at the beautiful side face of the woman. Her facial features were delicate and soft, just like the landscape painting drawn by a famous artist. She was very charming.

    Around the man, ten, nine, involuntarily follow her figure.

    In the eyes, with a strong desire.

    Inexplicably, Shen Tu felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. His thin lips were slightly pursed. In the past ten thousand years, there were few emotional fluctuations, which made him feel strange.

    However, I feel that it is my own things that have been violated. These people should not look at the women in front of them like this!

    "Stop it, eh? There is something to go back and say that the outside world is too dangerous. "

    Ah Wu has never been away from Shen Tu for a long time. In a world full of villains, her beautiful face becomes the original sin!

    It wasn''t long before she was stuck in a bar.

    Well -

    forget, she even learned to go to the bar!

    Shentu had an impulse to teach the little woman in front of her. She was red with a small mouth, her eyelashes were drooping, long as a fan, fragile and thin. Coquettish and stubborn, holding his head refused to bow to him.

    This kind of feeling is like the feeling that the parents are in a hurry when their children are learning badly, but they are helpless.

    He can''t fight and can''t fight. Shentu can''t do such a thing. If he said that, what would he say?

    Sukui hummed, "don''t you want to drive me away? I''m not going back with you! Go to the person you like, I will never stop you! "

    She did not open her eyes, and refused to look at Shentu. There was nothing in her mouth that Shentu did not like to hear.

    Huo Xiaoke is glad to hear this. Does she have a conflict with Shen Tu? So does it mean that she has the opportunity to -

    as a result, before her beautiful ideas have been implemented, she listens to a god like man with a slightly low head, and carefully stares at the woman in front of her, the golden virgin, as if she were born in a right way.

    Just listen to him slowly open his lips, voice cold and long, "how can I drive you away? It''s your home. You can stay there all your life. As for the person you like - "Shentu sighed," I told you long ago that things are not what you think. I''ve never had feelings for her except for friends. "

    Not even friends.

    Shentu shook his head. "So, go home, eh?"

    "I don''t!" Su Kui is more direct this time. She staggers to pick up her handbag and goes to the counter to check out

    Yu Guang still stares at him, "you go, you don''t want me, and I don''t want you!"

 Chapter 3122

    Yo -

    is fox rebellious?

    Shen Tu, who has always been indifferent, was so angry that his heart and lungs seemed to be covered with hot pepper oil, which was painful and hot.

    He pursed his lips, and his cold eyes were sullen. "Take it back." The simple three words are loud and sound.

    Su Kui has obviously drunk too much. She is holding her chin and smiling at the cashier. She is so charming and charming, but she is not angry with Shen Tu, so she has deep resentment.

    "Why should I take it back! You don''t want me first! I know, you just like Huo Xiaoke! Well, there she is. You go to her! "

    Su Kui''s eyes are red with anger, the secret love of thousands of years, can''t compare with a human woman at last?

    Is kindness so important?

    Her eyes are swollen and her nose is sour, but her delicate jaw is always high, even if she can''t walk steadily, she also has some flirtation of waist and legs.

    Step by step, she will not bow in front of these people! She''s not unloved!

    Huo Xiaoke, who was suddenly named, was startled. His cheeks suddenly turned red and transparent. His eyes widened and his surprised eyes fell on Huo Xiaoke.

    It seems that the silent is telling: this man is blind, don''t put such a beautiful woman, but find such a bean sprout? Still, she is gifted and has unique skills to attract men.

    Ruan Baiping looks at her colleagues, and she''s lovely. This evening''s melon is enough. What''s the point? It turns out that Huo Xiaoke and ah Wu really know each other!

    Are they still in love?

    In this way, the eyes of Huo Xiaoke and Su Kui are more subtle. So, is the purpose of Su Kui''s coming to this magazine to demonstrate to Huo Xiaoke?

    However, she seems to have done nothing!

    I don''t understand.

    Shentu''s heart is not silent for thousands of years. At this time, it''s like being hit by a huge hammer, which makes his mind hard to calm.

    But he has never been a talkative person, and naturally will not reveal it.

    After listening to Su Kui''s words, his eyes fell on Huo Xiaoke, who was sitting in the corner. This was the first time he had looked at her from here.

    Huo Xiaoke suddenly became nervous, but she was very happy. She opened her mouth and said, "how are you? Didn''t I say no more of you in front of me? Why do you keep pestering me! "

    It''s estimated that she didn''t even realize it. Her tone was full of imperceptible coyness and resentment, as well as a trace of joy.

    On the surface, I don''t know how happy I am actually.

    Ruan Baiping and others were stunned.

    My dear, I didn''t expect that Huo Xiaoke has such skills -

    to be able to hook up with such a top-notch man, and listen to her tone, but he is still pestered by other men? Is the world too mysterious?

    Su Kui, who had walked a few steps, turned around and hummed. He didn''t look back.

    I''m not looking for Huo Xiaoke!

    Su Kui didn''t see Shentu''s reaction. She was forcing Shentu to make a choice.

    Choose her or Huo Xiaoke!

    Shentu was not shocked. He didn''t think about it. Moreover, before he came, if it wasn''t for Su Kui, he didn''t even find Huo Xiaoke.

    To this, his good-looking brow slightly wrinkled, whispered: "I''m sorry, I''m here to take ah woo home this time, as to appear in front of you and hinder your eyes, for this, I''m sorry, next time it won''t be."

 Chapter 3123

    Say, no matter what expression Huo Xiaoke gives no longer, turn around to chase toward Su Kui.

    Ah Wu''s body has been cultivated for thousands of years. However, she has not gained any progress in drinking for hundreds of years. Especially, Su Kui has been filled with a lot of wine when eating. When she came to the bar, she let out all her complaints. She didn''t know how much she drank in the evening.

    Until now, before she got to the door, Su Kui was unsteady and almost fell down.

    The reason why I didn''t get drunk before was that I had to rely on my will.

    Now, with a sudden sigh of relief, Ruan Baiping''s feet were floating, and she fell to the ground head-on under the gaze of several people.

    The pain in intention didn''t come. The body fell into the embrace of sandalwood. When the body was light, she was directly held.

    This is the first time she was held by Shentu when she was in human shape.

    She blinked, some do not believe it, that pair of eyes, because drunk, flashing a little tears.

    "You, you let me go, you go to your sweetheart!"

    She turned her mouth, some grievances, holding her for what.

    The woman was dishonest in his arms. She kicked and kicked angrily. Her handbag hit him on the shoulder.

    It''s not strong enough. For Shentu, it''s like tickling.

    However, she struggled so hard. She was wearing a short skirt. All of a sudden, she almost walked out.

    Shen Tu''s eyes are not a Phoenix. He slaps her on her elastic ass and says: "be honest! Go back and I''ll take care of you! "

    Said not to let her have contact with Huo Xiaoke again, she just went against his saying to do things.

    So even if she came to the bar with a group of big men in the evening and had a drink, she had no accomplishments. Did she forget how attractive she was?

    With a loud bang, Su Kui''s face was red and dripping blood. She opened her eyes wide in shock, a pair of honey color, the peach blossom eyes full of mist, flashing with water light, and her little mouth was red by her bite, "you hit me?"

    Just now, it''s just a matter of course. I just want sunflower to be quiet.

    When she was about to cry, Shen Tu suddenly realized what he had done.

    The palm of the hand, it seems, still has the feeling of just hitting her hip, which is full of elasticity.

    He pursed his lips. "Don''t cry, go home!"

    Because of a slap, Su Kui was no longer noisy. He was obediently carried out of the bar by Shen Tu, and walked into a deserted alley. The white fog rose at his feet, and suddenly appeared in the alley without any light. It was very strange and gloomy.

    Shen Tu, whose whole mind is on Su Kui, didn''t realize this for the first time. When he moved back to the villa at the top of the mountain, he didn''t realize that in the corner of the alley, a drunkard was holding a bottle of wine, witnessing all this vaguely.

    All the others disappeared.

    The drunk staggered to his feet and fell to the place where Shentu had to leave. Touching the solid ground, he murmured: "what about people? Anyone here? See, damn It''s clear that there are people. Why don''t you see them? People... "

    The next day, when the drunk woke up in the alley, the first thing was to pick up his cell phone and tell his friend about it, but only got the ridicule from his friends, insisting that he was drunk, hallucinating or dreaming.

    How could there be such a mysterious thing in this world!

 Chapter 3124

    Don''t talk about it. It''s the next day.

    After sukui left, in the bar.

    Huo Xiaoke looks at Shentu and says sorry. Then she turns around and leaves without hesitation. She looks down embarrassed, her cheeks and neck are red. She bit her lower lip so that she was unconscious. If she could, she would even dig a gap to get in, so that she could not face a group of colleagues'' gossip eyes.

    Unfortunately, she can''t do it. She doesn''t have that magical ability. She''s just a very ordinary human being.

    So, soon, someone opened up. Xiao Liu, a colleague who entered the Department a few months earlier than her, asked in a sarcastic tone, "Oh, Xiaoke, what happened to you just now? I can''t see it at ordinary times. You talk to us in a whisper. How mean are you to others? No matter what other people do, as long as they don''t hurt you, it''s too much for you to talk like this, isn''t it? "

    Too much?

    Huo Xiaoke shook his head, stood up abruptly, grabbed his backpack and ran out of the bar in one breath.

    Breathing to the outside cool air, Huo Xiaoke has been depressed, just slowly relax.

    Maybe too much.

    She is used to talking to Shentu like this. In fact, when she first met two people, she was not like this.

    When did the change begin? Yes, it''s from knowing that Shentu is not a human being -

    she thinks that something that looks so evil and is also a demon approaches her, which must be something else to her.

    At that time, she didn''t even think about what was worth plotting. So much so that, for other people''s courtship, I always turn a blind eye to it. Instead, I feel that Shentu is not good to her, it is all about her.

    But forget how much convenience she got because of Shentu''s reason.

    It''s her present job. If it wasn''t for Shen Tu''s help, she wouldn''t have come in.

    Thinking about it, Huo Xiaoke suddenly squatted down on the side of the road, holding her knees, her eyes were empty, even tears could not flow out.

    Until now, she did not know what she had missed.

    Holding her cell phone, she made a phone call in silence.

    At the other end of the phone, there are busy calls. Until the end of the day, the female voice of the system keeps repeating: sorry, the user you are calling is busy, please dial later! Sorry

    Du -

    Huo Xiaoke hangs up the phone, and at the same time of desperation, his heart surges with great reluctance.

    Shen Tu is not holding ah Wu. Where did they go? What to do?

    Even if she is a woman, she hates ah Wu and cannot ignore her charm as a woman, which is enough to make all men willing to be her ministers!

    If there is no Arjun, if there is no her -

    Huo Xiaoke quickly clenched her hands, and she decided to take back what she had lost! She knows she''s wrong. She can make up for it later!

    Before Ming Dynasty, Shentu was not so kind to her, so there was still a chance, right?

    Huo Xiaoke squatted on the side of the road for a long time, and finally his legs were numb.

    A man''s surprise voice appeared behind her, panting, "Xiaoke, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and you haven''t called back! "

    Hearing the familiar voice, Huo Xiaoke found that after recognizing her heart and seeing such an excellent man, her concern for her boyfriend could not even fluctuate any more.

 Chapter 3125

    Moreover, she is not in the mood to be insincere with each other. She stands up and goes without saying a word. She doesn''t realize that her lips have been bitten to bleed.

    "Xiaoke? What''s the matter with you?! "

    Ye Lang catches up with her, looks at her desperate look, and worries, "Xiaoke, do you have a word? What happened? You tell me, we can work out a solution together! "

    Huo Xiaoke paid a lot for him, so ye Lang also vowed to be nice to Huo Xiaoke.

    Seeing her like this, I was very worried.

    "Xiaoke -"

    Huo Xiaoke walked forward without saying a word. When crossing the road, he was nearly hit by a car because he lost his mind. Fortunately, ye Lang has been following her closely. Seeing her like this, he quickly grabbed her and dragged her back.

    The roar of trumpets and cars is fast and far away. There is even a driver''s curse in the wind, "sick! Don''t come out to revenge the society if you have nothing to do, and don''t depend on me if you die! "

    Obviously, Huo Xiaoke''s expression and ye Lang, who is not reluctant to leave behind, are in conflict with her boyfriend at the first sight.

    It''s really not pleasant!

    Life is not easy. If I run her to death, I have to lose money. I have to bear human life all my life. It''s also a kind of psychological pressure.

    This time, ye Lang dare not let go again.

    He frowned. "Xiaoke, say something, are you going to kill me?" Ye Lang holds Huo Xiaoke''s hand and refuses to let go. He is worried.

    It''s early in the morning. There are few vehicles passing by. The street lights are bright. Occasionally, you can hear the music from the bar and nightclub from afar.

    "I''m fine. Can you leave me alone?" Huo Xiaoke replied in a bad tone. He would leave without his hand.

    Ye Lang''s heart sank. "Xiaoke, tell me the truth, have you been bullied?"

    In Ye Lang''s heart, Huo Xiaoke has always been a timid, even cowardly woman, who is bullied and dare not speak.

    But now, her sudden anger, not only let Ye Lang startled, also some can''t accept.

    So that''s the question.

    He asked carefully, but did not know what words caused Huo Xiaoke''s nerves. Suddenly, she threw the bag in her hand and shouted with hysterical red eyes, "I told you to leave me alone. Are you deaf? Don''t get in my way. I don''t want to see you now. Do you hear me? "

    All the pictures in the bar echoed in her mind constantly. Now looking at the man who was yelled by her, she suddenly felt a little ugly.

    A man like that, a man like a God, has been so good to her -

    and what about this? She would only suck her blood and treat her as a slave. She even thought that she would have to work hard to pay for his graduate education!

    Why does Mingming have a better choice? She didn''t treasure it before?

    For the first time, Huo Xiaoke had great doubts about his decision.

    Is this really what she wants? She felt like she was going crazy.

    Ye Lang blinked and understood Huo Xiaoke''s words for a long time. However, he preferred not to understand.

    "Xiao, Xiaoke Do you hate me? "

    He was hurt in the heart. He came home from school and saw the empty rental house. Then he called her repeatedly but no one answered. After that, he searched everywhere and almost searched half of the city.

 Chapter 3126

    After several hours of searching, I finally came to the following sentence -

    I don''t want to see you -

    don''t want to see him?

    Ye Lang wryly smiled, "Xiao Ke, I know you may be in a bad mood. Let''s go back first. Have a rest, and we will talk about it when you are sober."

    Near, ye Lang smells the wine smell coming from her. He gives Huo Xiaoke an excuse in his heart. Maybe she is drunk.

    But, everybody knows, drunk person, the words that reveal, just be the truest!

    He clenched his fist twice, coaxing her with a good temper.

    However, the more he did, the more Huo Xiaoke could not help comparing him with Shentu. Shen Tu is more handsome, capable and even better than him to himself -

    he is really impeccable except that he is not human!

    The devil knows why she resisted Shentu''s heresy so much at the beginning, or even turned out to be abnormal. In front of Shentu''s heresy, all her good temper lost her disguise and only took the worst side to face Shentu''s heresy.

    Now, that man, has been robbed at last!

    The fox spirit!

    Huo Xiaoke yanked his hair hard and suddenly squatted on the ground and broke down and cried.

    My heart is empty, as if something important has been robbed.

    "Xiao, Xiao Ke?"

    Ye Lang is at a loss. He squats on the ground with him. Huo Xiaoke cries. He is so scared that he doesn''t know how to put it. He tries several times, falls on Huo Xiaoke''s shoulder and taps him gently.

    "Don''t be afraid of Xiaoke. If you are unhappy at work, don''t go to work. I''ll support you!"

    Speaking, he smiled, a not handsome face some simple and honest, "big deal I do not read graduate students, go to work directly, save a few years of youth waste."

    For other girls, I must be moved to tears at this time.

    But Huo Xiaoke, she only felt satire, the resentment accumulated in her heart, under the hypnosis of alcohol, burst out.

    "Oh, by you? Who do you think you are? Do you think it''s easy to find a job? I don''t work what do you take to support me, ye Lang, you don''t forget, your university living expenses, or because I provide you!! "

    She''s such a sadist. Now, she''s fed up!

    She will go to the man to make it clear that she will not be so bad to him again, so, can you ask him back?

    As for ye Lang --

    she doesn''t want it!

    "Xiaoke I''m sorry, I know you''ve been working hard all these years. In the future, I will make up for you even more! "

    Ye Lang''s cheeks are red, all of which are the responsibilities of Huo Xiaoke. He can''t lift his head, and secretly makes a decision in his heart. The graduate student doesn''t read it. He wants to find a job and repay Huo Xiaoke!

    "Whatever you want," Huo Xiaoke stood up dizzily, almost fell down, and ye Lang helped her quickly. Huo Xiaoke stood up and shook him off. "Ye Lang, let''s break up, I like others!"

    She''s going to find him now!

    Just can''t let that fox spirit succeed, that person, should be her!

    Ye Lang, like being struck by thunder, stood in place and watched Huo Xiaoke stagger away step by step.

    "Break up?"

    What happened overnight? Ye Lang is a little confused.

    Besides, what Huo Xiaoke just said is that she likes others, right?

    Rao is about to drop blood in his heart, but he looks at Huo Xiaoke staggering. He doesn''t know where to go. He still chooses to keep up with him. He decides to take Huo Xiaoke home first.

 Chapter 3127

    No matter how unreasonable Huo Xiaoke is.

    On the other hand, Shentu and sukui are different.

    For a while, Su Kui blinked his confused peach blossom eyes and suddenly felt that everything in front of him had become so familiar.

    This is not the villa on the top of the mountain. Does she always live here?

    She kicked her leg unhappily. "You let go of me, Shentu. I don''t want to come back. You let go. I want to drink! Give me wine! "

    The woman in her arms was dizzy. When she saw the familiar scene in front of her, she struggled again.

    Shentu couldn''t resist, and his eyes were filled with a little smile? Ah Wu, you have become brave enough to call me by name. "

    The colder the voice fell, Su Kui suddenly woke up.

    When her soft body was stiff, she realized later that she was still in Shen Tu''s arms.

    Shentu felt this unnatural. He went into her room and put her on the bed. It was the picture of her leaving.

    Happy in the heart, but cold on the face, Su Kui opened his eyes and hummed, "you are not my master, you forget, you have driven me away!"

    So it''s nothing to call his name.

    Shentu is not on his way. I don''t know how many words she wants to leave after listening to her. I don''t need him anymore. A heart has been broken for a long time.

    I still remember that not long ago, the little woman stood at his bedside, waiting on him to dress and pour tea for him. When he practiced, she would accompany him cleverly. When he was in a bad mood in the rainy day, she would lie on his knee, change back to the original shape, and accompany him cleverly.

    And her gentle and loving confession: "I will never leave my master. If I leave his master, I will die --"

    now in retrospect, Shentu thinks that the woman in front of him is a little liar.

    What can''t leave him? He will die if he leaves.

    In his opinion, without him, she did not know how smart and happy she was!

    "Have you finished?" Shentu''s eyes are not white. He looks at her calmly. When she finishes speaking, he shuts his mouth in silence. Then he opens his lips slowly. "Why do you want to go to the bar? He deliberately approaches Huo Xiaoke. Ah Wu, you are not good."

    He had his own plan in mind, especially when he saw that Huo Xiaoke in this life was seemingly docile and actually had a good memory of revenge. Shen Tu purposely put an end to the meeting between ah Wu and Huo Xiaoke.

    Who knows, two people still met.

    These two people, in particular, are in a state of immortality.

    Shen Tu is not really afraid of it. Ah Wu, who is looking at Ao Jiao, is actually a very simple fox. He will get on with it again.

    She always thought that she would have no fear if she had accomplishments. In fact, there are many ways for human beings to deal with her.

    Once discovered, she probably never thought how serious the consequences were!

    Su Kui pursed her red lips, but she didn''t intend to open her mouth.

    Her hands around her chest, leaning against the bedpost, because of the struggle, a long wave of curly hair some messy spread in the body, the whole body exudes a breath of wine.

    This is not a good smell, especially for the fox with a keen sense of smell.

    "Not talking?"

    Shentu is not standing beside the bed, his eyes are dim, and he is staring at the thick and colorful eyebrows and eyes of the woman. Because of the wine, his cheeks fly up to the intoxicating red halo, a pair of long eyelashes droop, and the red tear nevus under his eyes is particularly enchanting.

 Chapter 3128

    "Or are you really going to leave me, Arjun?"

    Shentu''s eyes are not drooping. He asked softly.

    Su Kui''s bare little feet moved. Her expression was tense, but her eyelashes vibrated rapidly.

    Shentu didn''t pay attention to her small movements. The silver eyes flashed a smile, which was very fast. "If you are sure, I won''t stop you, but Anu, you have to know that when I brought you back, you once said you want to follow me forever. So even if you leave, you have to say it yourself. "

    Su Kui''s heart pounded. She was not very happy. Her eyebrows were all wrinkled like waves. Eyes with not Yu, small mouth is because of angry and tight.

    "I don''t want to say! You don''t want me! "

    The little woman breathed, and insisted that it was his fault.

    The tone is charming, with a little lazy fawn.

    Even if angry, it''s more like being coquettish.

    Shentu suddenly thought that the morning before she left, he had never seen her ketone body, but women were not necessary for him.

    Especially lived for tens of thousands of years, what haven''t you seen?

    Shentu''s heart, which is not a heart, has long been as still as water.

    However, he could not deny that after seeing such beauty, Shen Tu''s non peaceful heart lake was disturbed. After she left, he could not sleep for more than one night.

    When she closed her eyes, her smile was all over her mind.

    In a word, each of them, in his eyes, is the most beautiful in the world.

    However, every time he opened his eyes and saw the empty room, he realized that the little woman, because he refused her dedication, had left angrily.

    I didn''t come back for days.

    So, just had before that scene, really cannot help, took atomic Yi they went to see her quietly.

    It turns out that she who is not around him is like that. In the crowd, she is praised by all the stars and the moon. Everyone''s eyes are gathered on her. Women envy, men love.

    She is the brightest star in the crowd.

    Su Kui was angry at his flat eyes and wanted to kick him, but as soon as he got up, he was angry again.

    She didn''t dare --

    turn around angrily, she gambled, "master, go back to have a rest. I don''t want the master''s answer. In the future, I won''t do anything to make you unhappy again!"

    She meant, naturally, that morning.

    Shentu sighed for a long time.

    Su Kui''s eyelashes trembled.

    Suddenly, the light sandalwood smell is getting closer and stronger.

    Until, near by -

    Su Kui did not turn back, and the plump red lips of Zhu were quietly hooked.

    I only feel a big hand, slowly, holding her.

    Cold hand is his unique temperature.

    "I regret it. Now, can I bring it back by myself?"

    Even in saying this kind of words, the man still maintains that share of the body is born cold and out of the world.

    Let Su Kui even start to look forward to what it would be like to make love with him?

    Is this kind of man really in love with this kind of thing?

    Su Kui lay motionless and didn''t even turn back, but I could feel the hot temperature with sandalwood breath, spray it on her ear side, crispy and ticklish, touching her heart.

 Chapter 3129

    "Don''t talk, I''ll do it by default, eh?"

    The cool breath sprayed on her neck, bringing sunflower a burst of crisp and numb, as cool as an electric current.

    She could no longer keep quiet, turn her head, catch his eyes, and look at him.

    "What is the master for? What kind of existence is ah Wu in your heart? "

    The little woman who was half trapped in her arms frowned slightly, her eyes were full of emotion, and her eyes were full of light. Looking into his eyes, she seemed to break into his heart through Shen Tu''s eyes, leaving a trail of war and chaos.

    Finally, I want to leave.

    Naturally, it is impossible -

    her soft boneless little hand slowly pasted on his heart and felt his slow heartbeat.

    Fox clan, only three beats per minute.

    This is the biggest difference between them and human beings.

    Again and again, every time, they were very hard, beating lively, as if they were hitting her palm.

    Soft and satin like intonation, languid and charming, slowly passing through his heart.

    "Master, do you really know what ah woo wants?"

    It''s really a woman who has an inch to go.

    Shentu didn''t want to.

    His eyes are tiny and deep. In the silver pupils, what is reflected is the beautiful face of the little woman.

    "What does ah Wu want?"

    He didn''t rush to start. He always held her by the big hand. This time, the little woman was allowed to row around on his chest. His fingers seemed to be haunted by magic.

    However, this time, Shentu did not refuse at all. There was only endless tolerance.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped slightly, afraid to see the eyes that hurt her, whispered: "I think all of the master is too greedy, but I can''t bear it any longer --"

    she was timid, with little strength, and wanted to withdraw her non palm hand in Shentu.

    The next second, however, the little hand is suddenly clenched.

    He said to her, "just as it is, so do I."

    Shua of a, Su Kui''s eyes suddenly opened, such as glass like pupil, Hua Guangqi.

    "Master -"

    "I also want all of ah Wu. I want her to stay by her side, no matter how. Do you like it? "

    Shen Tu''s tone is calm but soft. His softness is not in his appearance, but in his eyes.

    Soft, warm, like moonlight, inclusive, but also love.

    Su Kui''s heart trembled for a moment and suddenly got everything.

    Along with ah Wu''s expectation, all of them relied on and got a response. Her eyes were red with great joy.

    "Then, won''t the master fall in love with other women?"

    She needs to make sure again, so that ah Wu can know that she has fulfilled her promise to her.

    Shentu was not laughing. He sighed and got up suddenly.

    Before Su Kui was lost, he slowly reached out his hand. His bony fingers were long, one by one. Slowly, he untied the white shirt buttons.

    Step -

    the slight sound of clothes falling to the ground. Then, under the dazzling crystal light, Su Kui''s eyes were covered by a figure, and he blocked the light in front of her.

    But also, the achievement of her light.

    Bend over and kiss softly.

    Between his lips and teeth, he vaguely promised, "never, never, never."

 Chapter 3130

    Falling out of the window, the Star River and the mountains and forests in the distance melt into a piece. At the junction of the two phases, there is a mist.

    This night is the most graceful and pleasant night Shentu has spent in the past ten thousand years.

    The night is still long -

    and this night, the temperature in the room keeps rising, and the sweet and greasy sound that makes people blush is heard in every corner of the room.

    Ambiguous atmosphere, never end.

    -

    in the distance, the sky breaks and the fish belly is white. In the morning, the clouds, mountains, forests, birds and flowers are all brand-new.

    "Awake?"

    Low dumb magnetic voice, in the ear sounded, awakened sunflower chaotic brain.

    She turned her head slowly, and her face was covered with light peach blossom. From her neck to under the quilt, it was all dotted with red halos. These culprits, naturally, were closely related to the man holding her.

    The lumbago seemed to be breaking. Shentu felt her pain, reached out slowly, held her and turned over with the quilt, then let her lie in her arms, and then slowly massaged her waist with the big palm.

    "How are you?"

    This is the second thing he said to sukui after the violent incident last night.

    Su Kui pursed his lips, but his eyes were greedy, describing his delicate eyebrows and eyes. How can there be such an outstanding man in the world? If the gods, even in doing that kind of things, are charming mess.

    God, not all high, spotless. They also have feelings and desires. They have all the bad roots of being a man.

    Su Kui shook his head and opened his mouth. His voice seemed to be hoarse. His voice was terrible and low, like the feeble cry of a baby cat, "No."

    Last night, the man held her by the waist and forced her to cry all night. He would not let her go to sleep until dawn.

    Looking at his eyebrows, I know that he is in a good mood and very happy.

    But Su Kui is not good at all!

    Although last night, she was almost crazy!

    After sipping some red and swollen lips, she glanced at him angrily. She was not human. Her physical quality was much stronger, but she was still an old man who had been abstinent for thousands of years.

    As expected, even if you are a deity at ordinary times, you can''t reach the level of immortality. But I took off my clothes and turned them into animals. Everything I did can make people feel cool from the scalp to the toes and make people want to scream loudly.

    Sukui won''t admit it. Last night, she came here like this!

    "Ah --"

    a sexy chuckle, escaping from the man''s throat.

    He bowed his head, gently stroked her waist, a little bit of friction, without any passion, opened his mouth to say, but let Su Kui want to shout the bastard.

    Because Shentu said to sukui, "ah Wu, is it really painful? But what if I don''t want to use my mana to help you recover? Because, your pain is because of me -- "

    really --

    is coquettish and irresistible!

    Su Kui couldn''t. She lowered her head and took a whimper. She bit him on the neck, the raised throat knot.

    Vaguely spit out a word, no threat, soft, as she was tossed over the body of the night.

    "The master is a villain!"

    Shentu did not look down and kissed her cheek. "Yes, it''s bad for you alone."

    What happened last night made Shentu not be a man of taste. He had never thought about it before.

    Even hate the world, all the feelings of men and women.

    Because his parents, it is because of love, and encounter the unexpected.

    Therefore, he is determined to abandon love and never make mistakes!

 Chapter 3131

    Who knows, ten thousand years of cultivation and persistence, and ultimately lost to the side of the fox raised a thousand years.

    It''s true that one thing falls another.

    Once, where can he think of it?

    "Goblin."

    Thinking about this, he shook his head, and his eyes fell on her to make a judgment.

    In historical records, Daji destroyed the country and the people, overturning a dynasty.

    Now, the little woman in his arms subverted his past and made him willing to keep her alone.

    Maybe Shen Tu''s massage is too comfortable, or maybe he is reluctant to let her suffer, so he used his magic power to repair her.

    But in the end, Su Kui fell asleep in Shen Tu''s arms.

    When she woke up again, it was already the willow shoot on the moon, which was a whole day wasted.

    The room was filled with incense. It was the sandalwood smell of Shentu. It was cold around him. I don''t know how long he left.

    Su Kui takes out her mobile phone, opens her new group chat after she enters the magazine.

    In the group, many of her colleagues are in Aite, and ask her how she is and don''t come to work.

    See their concern, Su Kui all answered very well one by one, will go to work, and after unified reply in the group, Su Kui turned off the mobile phone.

    Originally, she only planned to announce her sovereignty in front of Huo Xiaoke, but later, Su Kui found that she really liked the work of the magazine.

    Busy as it is, it is better to enrich.

    What''s more, she doesn''t know how long she will stay here. It''s good to find something for herself.

    He picked up the shirt and went out barefoot.

    She was supposed to be cleaned up by Shentu when she was sleeping, so there was no discomfort.

    In addition to walking, I feel my waist is sore and my legs are soft.

    However, it also proves from the side that her man''s machine works well and her automatic motor works well.

    She hurriedly coughed, pulled back to reality, stepped on the cold floor, followed the smell to find the past.

    As a fox, it''s just that. Don''t worry about losing your partner. As long as you mark each other''s smell, you can find him by smell and perception even if it''s a kilometer away -

    so Su Kui soon found Shen Tu who is sitting in the living room drinking tea. As soon as the corners of her lips were raised, she noticed the people sitting opposite before her eyes filled with laughter.

    Huo Xiaoke -

    so, she simply won''t go, hands around her chest, leaning against the counter in the living room, looking at Huo Xiaoke in her spare time, intending to see what she wants to say.

    In fact, Huo Xiaoke is a man with few bad thoughts, but the little hypocrisy in his heart has always existed.

    Almost at the first sight of Huo Xiaoke, Su Kui guessed what she had come to do.

    In his last life, maybe Shentu was not getting along with her. He really fell in love with her.

    But in this life, Shentu''s soul has changed into her lover. Naturally, it''s impossible to fall in love with Huo Xiaoke.

    So all he did was to repay his kindness.

    But Huo Xiaoke, obviously, misunderstood Shentu''s idea of this wrong. He thought Shentu''s idea of this wrong was premeditated and good to her because he liked her.

    Therefore, all the bad aspects of her erupted in front of Shentu.

    Anyway, Shentu is not an old fox who has lived for tens of thousands of years, nor does he care about a young girl in her twenties.

 Chapter 3132

    Shen Tu''s tolerance just encourages Huo Xiaoke.

    It was not until Su Kui''s appearance that she realized the crisis.

    "Shentu, this is not the case. What''s the relationship between you and ah Wu? Last night, you --"

    Huo Xiaoke pursed her lips. She just came here. Shentu received her impolitely. Besides asking her what''s the matter, she made tea in a quiet way and looked at her eyes, which is also plain.

    She is calm in her heart, no matter how good the tea is, it doesn''t taste.

    Simply look up and let yourself look at the man in front of you. The more you look at him, the more you feel that there is such a good-looking man in the world. If he can enter the entertainment circle, he must defeat all the fresh meat in the entertainment circle.

    But, think about it carefully, such a man is suitable for living such a life of idle clouds and wild cranes, letting him enter the impetuous entertainment circle, but polluting him.

    "Ah Wu?"

    Shen Tu''s hand, which is not a tea maker, catches a name. His expression is light, but because of the name, it is as soft as spring.

    "She''s my little fox. Why?"

    Little fox? His?

    It''s unbelievable that such a close address was spit out from Shentu''s mouth.

    Huo Xiaoke''s mouth was dry. She licked it. She was about to open her mouth. Suddenly, her eyes stagnated and fell on his clean and slender neck. His shirt was not covered. There was a red strawberry mark there!

    After all, Huo Xiaoke is also a man with a boyfriend. She and ye Lang have experienced love affairs between men and women for a long time. Naturally, these marks with ambiguous traces can''t be clearer.

    Because of this scene, Huo Xiaoke can no longer maintain the surface of calm, she suddenly bounced up from the sofa, stood up and asked Shen Tu, "did you sleep with ah Wu?"

    She couldn''t believe it.

    This man, like the bright moonlight and the noble man, in her heart, like a man who will never lose his temper and contain everything like a God, would actually sleep with a woman.

    This is like, a beloved white paper, she carefully kept for so long, suddenly one day, white paper do not pollute, began to show a different color.

    However, I will never go back.

    Shen Tu''s head was not slightly crooked. Finally, he raised his eyes and looked at Huo Xiaoke, who was furious. He asked strangely, "why does Miss Huo ask?"

    Between him and Arjun, it''s their business.

    Although he likes to do happy things with ah Wu very much, he doesn''t want to tell others at all.

    He wants to treasure these things.

    He is the only one who can see the endless amorous feelings of ah Wu.

    "How can you, how can you be with her?!" Huo Xiaoke clenched her hands into fists. She stared, as if she had been stimulated.

    "Don''t you like me? Why don''t you continue to like me? If I''m not good to you, I can change. Why should I be with a woman who wants to kill me! "

    She asked, biting her teeth.

    Originally today, ye Lang asked for leave to accompany her because she saw that her spirit was not right.

    Who ever thought, she still sneaked out.

    Last night, the subtle atmosphere between the two people in the bar was also seen by the people of the magazine. Today, both people didn''t go to work, which naturally aroused suspicion from others.

    However, in Shentu''s ears, only doubts remained.

    "Miss Huo, have you misunderstood anything? I''m here to repay you. The reason why I appear in your life is that you have been robbed -- "

 Chapter 3133

    This sentence Shentu this non say very light, so Huo Xiaoke did not go to the brain at all.

    However, Su Kui, who is also an insider, knows that Shentu''s disaster is not what he said. It''s a real disaster of life and death!

    Shentu is not good at communicating with human beings. In order to make Huo Xiaoke accept his kindness, Shentu even drags out his real identity.

    Unexpectedly, it caused Huo Xiaoke''s resistance.

    However, Huo Xiaoke was in a state of resistance. On the contrary, he caught Shen Tu''s hand and began to shout at him.

    Su Kui was happy to hear that, especially my little fox. She really said that her heart had gone, which made her feel that her heart would melt away.

    Ten thousand year old fox is in full bloom. He speaks love words seriously. It''s really exciting. He can''t stop liking him.

    Shentu had noticed the arrival of sukui for a long time. Seeing that she was still watching, he couldn''t help but say, "ah Wu? Not yet -- "

    he looks back and beckons to the smiling woman at the end of the corridor.

    Su Kui followed suit like a stream, holding Huo Xiaoke''s cannibal eyes, wringing his waist and sitting on Shen Tu''s leg.

    Shen Tu is quite calm. He thinks that since two people have already had a relationship, that is, a partner relationship, no matter what others think, in his eyes and heart, only ah Wu is left.

    So, what is the relationship between being close to your partner?

    So, Su Kui just sat in the past, his big palm, then directly clasped Su Kui''s slim waist, slowly rubbed it, and asked softly, "is it still painful? Tired or not

    The warmth of the first school is different from that of Shentu.

    Huo Xiaoke saw the culprit come out, his eyes would like to stare out, "shameless!"

    She squeezed the words out of her teeth.

    Dare to do this in front of outsiders. It''s really a fox spirit! When Huo Xiaoke sees Su Kui, he only thinks that she has seduced Shen Tu, otherwise, how can a man who is as cold as a god think about women?

    Su Kui leaned on Shen Tu ''? Are you jealous? I really want to thank you. Before that, you didn''t cherish what you didn''t treasure. "

    Su Kui didn''t like Huo Xiaoke. The careful machine in the girl''s eyes was overflowing. Why is it that she is greedy for Shentu''s help and sneers at their identity? Is it not human beings that are doomed to be inferior?

    Moreover, Su Kui was not comfortable with the thought that Shen Tu had been looking for a chance to change his life for Huo Xiaoke.

    If only she could replace him.

    After sipping his lips, Shentu realized that Su Kui was depressed for a moment? Did I put too much pressure on you last night? "

    Shentu didn''t think about it carefully, but in his memory, all the little women were climbing his happy look, as if they were not sad.

    Su Kui''s old face is red, Huo Xiaoqi has exploded quickly.

    "Ghosts envy you, foxes!"

    She felt that it was a mistake for her to come here today. She didn''t get anything she wanted except to ask for her humiliation.

 Chapter 3134

    Shentu didn''t frown and didn''t agree with him. "Miss Huo, please respect my partner."

    In response to him, Huo Xiaoke turned around and strode away. He looked angry and could see it from behind.

    Su Kui took a sniff, looked at a pile of runes on the table, and asked, "do you really have to do this?"

    She said this directly. Shentu was not surprised. He picked up his eyebrows, his cool eyes turned to smile, and nodded her head. "You know? Then you should know that this must be done. Or do you want me to continue to have a causal relationship with other women? "

    The answer, of course, is No.

    Su Kui pulled down his big hand, two small hands together, wrapped his big hand in the palm, and said softly, "in a word, I will be where you are, even if you are condemned by heaven, I will follow you."

    Shentu did not frown. "Don''t say stupid things."

    He didn''t want what he did to be rewarded on his women.

    Su Kui is very firm, "yes! No matter what you say, you should know that what I have to do is what I have to do. I like my master, so I will always follow his steps. "

    Shentu''s eyes are not drooping, his voice is cold and far away. "Ah Wu, Huo Xiaoke can''t live this year."

    So, if they want to do it, they don''t have much time left.

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui''s voice was very light. She smiled and kissed Shentu''s lips, but her small hand had slipped into his shirt hem. "It''s the right thing for a partner to do. Moreover, every day with the master is worth a long time without you in the future. "

    Shentu didn''t speak any more, but he concentrated on catching her kiss and went back with more lingering kiss.

    A heat flow across the waist, soon, last night''s swelling, completely disappeared.

    Su Kui raised her eyes and bumped into the man''s silver black pupils. She only listened to him with his ascetic and sexy voice and said in a low voice, "ah Wu, how about having fun in a short night?"

    However, it''s daytime now, where comes the night -

    Su Kui opens his mouth, just about to speak, and Shen Tu has already blocked his mouth.

    "Well, since you didn''t say it, I take it for granted."

    Holding Su Kui in his back, Shen Tu can''t even walk back to his bedroom. He directly holds Su Kui on the sofa, puts it down on his back, supports the sofa with one hand, and continues to kiss her with a slight smile.

    This ten thousand year old fox old rascal doesn''t give her a chance to refuse at all!

    She sometimes really thinks that this person can change anything. How can he be so persistent in this respect?

    But soon, Su Kui, who was brought into a wave of suffocating and collapsing emotions, had no energy to say that.

    On the sofa, on the balcony, or even beside the crooked swimming pool, each place has left their footprints.

    Su Kui didn''t know where Shentu had so many experiences. Or, as an old fox with thousands of years of cultivation, he had special skills and talent?

    Su Kui has no idea about this.

    However, she also knows that every time she resists death, she is preparing for the separation in the future.

    Sometimes, even Su Kui can''t stand it.

    When the old fox talks about love seriously, he is ascetic in the cold, but it''s just that the color and gas are very strong

 Chapter 3135

    He added: "ah Wu is the most attractive woman I have ever seen. Her skin is like magic, which makes me love her."

    Seeing Su Kui blushing, Shen Tu said, "when ah Wu blushes, it''s the best thing to see. Especially, it''s all because of me that I love her more."

    Su Kui didn''t speak. Every time Shentu''s hands fell, there would be a full of love words.

    "Ah Wu, your legs are white," he said

    "Ah Wu''s buttocks are the most cocky and her hands are the best."

    "Ah Wu''s waist is so thin that I dare not use my strength, as if it would break if I folded it."

    "Ah Wu''s body has magic, which makes me hate to die in her body. Only today there is no Ming Dynasty --"

    can you imagine? Cool and noble, a face of asceticism, is sending out a kind of immortal spirit all the time, as if the man is about to turn into an immortal, how can he say these words while resisting the lingering death on her?

    Seriously, sukui didn''t think of it.

    But now she heard it all, and the man said it over and over in her ear, which was not too annoying.

    It has been three days since they stopped.

    Atomic Yi came here with the invited wizard and smelled the smell in the air. He was not a pure boy. He guessed what it was all at once.

    So, when I saw sunflower lying on the couch beside the swimming pool in the sun, the first sentence was, "you really got it?!"

    At that time, the woman looked up to a thick, delicate, gorgeous little face and said to him with great confidence that she wanted the master''s heart and the master''s willing submission for her.

    At that time, she said that the host would be her, and atomic Yi only regarded her as a demon. Until now, the whole villa was full of breath that would make people feel red and heartbeat.

    It''s hard to ignore atomic Yi! After all, the fox''s nose is the most sensitive.

    Seriously -

    sukui hummed a song, and she gave him a sidelong glance, but did not speak.

    Atomic Yi has already said to himself, "my dear, I really let you get it. Ah Wu, tell me about the master in the bed, what does it look like?"

    It''s not that atomy is curious. Even other people are naturally curious.

    heard this question, Su Kui had too many Tucao to make complaints about.

    She turned over, slouched her tail behind her ass, and atomic Yi saw the goblin''s tail that she couldn''t hide, and turned over her white eyes. "You stay back, be careful not to be seen!"

    "What are you afraid of? The master will protect me, won''t he? "

    She said, and swayed triumphantly, "atomic Yi, I really should have made a bet with you at the beginning. In this case, you must have lost your fortune. There has never been a man who can escape my charm!"

    Atomic Yi looked at her proud little appearance and sighed repeatedly. He had to admit that she was right.

    It''s a pity that now she has become the master''s woman, which can''t be easily touched by others. Even in his eyes, atomi dare not show too much infatuation.

    "Don''t play the game. Tell me what the master did." He stretched his neck. He was very gossipy.

    Sukui hummed, "he said that my chest and thighs are long and buttocks are cocky, which makes him love it."

    "Poof -" atomi burst out, obviously not believing what she said.

    "Are you serious?!"

 Chapter 3136

    Why doesn''t he believe it?

    In the heart of atomiyi, the existence of Shentu is like the height of God! Therefore, even if he fell into the world and was lured by ah Wu, it must be high.

    But how to listen to those words from Su Kui''s mouth are not like the words of a man like Shen Tu. Not to mention Shentu, but atomi, who has no courage to speak these words in bed.

    "Of course," Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, raised her lips and fluffy tail, and swung them around happily behind her. "He also said that I am the best looking woman in the world, and he would like to die on me."

    "And what else?"

    Probably because Su Kui described it too deeply, atomiyi couldn''t help believing it. He asked.

    "He also said --"

    before he finished, there was a cold voice behind him, without any emotion.

    "I also said that I like ah Wu so much that she wants to die and be embedded in her bones. In this way, she will never be able to leave me. How about, are you satisfied with what you hear -- "

    satisfied?

    Atomic Yi is a spiritualist. When this sentence hit his head, he felt that his spiritual cover was about to explode. He jumped up from the side of sunflower and almost changed back to the original shape.

    "Lord, master When did you come? "

    Atomic Yi''s eyes are convulsive. He looks at Su Kui crazily, and asks her to explain quickly. He plays coquetry with his master and asks him to let himself go.

    Thinking of the master''s ability of tormenting people, atomi shuddered.

    He doesn''t want to be punished!

    "When would you like me to come?" Shentu, with a smile on his face, threw the problem back, walked to sukui, picked her up directly, and sat down on his own to make sukui comfortable in his arms.

    The man is tall, and the woman in his arms seems to be weak and boneless. He cleverly clings to his arms, only with a big tail, which is tossed around restlessly.

    "Mischievous!"

    Shen Tu stared at Su Kui, but there was not much anger in his eyes, only indulgence and tolerance.

    According to the age, Su Kui is too much smaller than him. Beside him, she is spoiled like a child.

    Atomic Yi smiled bitterly and touched his nose, thinking that the differential treatment was too obvious, right? Now, he completely believed Su Kui''s words. He didn''t expect that the host could be so tired of falling in love.

    Unfortunately, he knows too much about death.

    Shentu had to leave the problem to him. Atomiyi naturally hoped that Shentu had not just come here, but only heard the last sentence.

    But obviously, when Shentu murmured to sukui, he let atomiyi realize that there was a crueler ending waiting for him.

    "Ah Wu, is it fun to listen to what I said to you in bed?"

    Su Kui shook her little feet, not afraid at all. "It''s fun."

    she raised a small face and smiled like a flower.

    Shentu sighed, "you, what can I do with you?" I didn''t intend to punish Su Kui.

    Atomic Yi is in despair at this time. Shen Tu can''t contain Su Kui. What else is true love?

    As for him, it will be miserable! As a single fox, atomic Yi wants to cry at this moment.

    "Master, I''m wrong. Please forgive me once --"

    atomi kindly said goodbye, hoping to be dismissed lightly.

 Chapter 3137

    Shentu''s face is not a smile, but a very gentle smile.

    However, when atomy saw the smile, his heart was cold.

    He hated grinding his teeth. Taking advantage of Shentu''s carelessness, he glared at Su Kui and smelly girl. He didn''t save him! Still on the side of the coquettish, watching him out of embarrassment!

    Unfortunately, Su Kui made up his mind to revenge what he had done before. Naturally, he could not accept his eye signals and deliberately ignored them.

    "Ziyi, there are some affairs to deal with in Qiongshan recently. I''m busy, so you can go instead of me."

    As soon as Shentu''s voice fell, atomy''s face suddenly became bitter.

    "Master! Can we have another punishment? "

    He is not afraid to deal with official business. However, elder Qiongshan''s daughter has been pestering him to marry her. The woman was five big and three rough, but her strength was worth a lot of money, and her level of stickiness was first-class, which was daunting.

    Pinch a point to calculate, he has been entangled by that woman for two hundred years, did not expect to now she would not give up!

    Thinking of going back to Qiongshan, I was afraid that he would not die, but also take off his skin.

    Atomiyi even believed that the woman could even do the thing that the overlord was forced to bow. At that time, his innocence will not be guaranteed.

    Su Kui looked at atomic Yi''s bitter face, frowned and could almost open a flower, giggled and glared at him, then turned to Shen Tu and said, "master, let go of Ziyi. If you have to go to one, you''d better call second brother. I''m afraid Ziyi won''t come back if he really lets Ziyi pass! "

    With that, she glanced sideways at atomy with a gloating look, as if saying silently: look, I''ll help you speak.

    However, in atomy''s heart, it''s even worse.

    Stinky girl, I don''t care about the master at all, because he''s the backer now!

    However, he had to accept Su Kui''s affection.

    "That''s right, master. You can change to another one. Ziyi wants to serve the master again and doesn''t want to leave!"

    Shentu didn''t mean to say that until he knew all this.

    See atom Yi know wrong, wave, lazy way: "that still don''t go?"

    A ha finish saying, atomic Yi is relieved, do not even turn back to leave.

    -

    from this day on, Su Kui has been following Shen Tu and the two figures are inseparable.

    To change one''s life against heaven is against the law of heaven, and it is inevitable to be punished.

    Su Kui watched Shen Tu''s body decline day by day, and his cultivation became thinner and thinner. His black hair gradually became silver.

    During this period, Huo Xiaoke came to find it several times, but this time, she never saw Shentu again and was directly sent away by sukui.

    In her heart, she hated these two people more and more, especially sukui.

    But why does she hate? Without Shentu, she would not have survived this year. It is precisely because of Shentu that she could live a long life.

    All of this comes at the cost of Shentu''s ten thousand year cultivation. Later, the more difficult it is to cultivate. Shentu can''t achieve today''s achievements. No one knows how much he paid.

    But because he couldn''t escape the cause and effect, Shen Tu didn''t want to have a cause and effect relationship with Huo Xiaoke, so he decided to abandon everything and change his life for Huo Xiaoke.

    A month later, it''s over.

 Chapter 3138

    One day, Huo Xiaoke woke up from his bed in the morning and felt that it was different. Her memory seems to have a deviation, vaguely remembering that she seems to know two foxes -

    but she thinks carefully, and it seems to be her own illusion. It''s her fantasy, and she can''t remember these names at all.

    But she had a stomachache a few days ago, and even vomited blood in the bathroom. Today, she was light, as if she had no pressure. Her stomach, which had been suffering from pain, was alive and well. She had no appetite a few days ago, but now she felt hungry and could swallow a cow.

    For all these changes, Huo Xiaoke knew nothing, only thought that he had a good rest, so the body recovered and repaired itself.

    She went to the hospital to have a physical examination. The report she got was that she was in good health. There was no problem with her life!

    -

    hilltop villa.

    Su Kui looked at the man coming out of the closed room, tears falling uncontrollably.

    White cheeks, tears can not be suppressed, such as broken line beads, one after another.

    The long black hair of a man for a short period of a month, like covered with a layer of white frost, looks just like the beginning, but the body, but quickly weakened, eyebrows, with unspeakable fatigue.

    That part of the body is more and more strong.

    It''s like a terminally ill person who, knowing that he is going to die, smiles gently at his favorite.

    "Why are you crying? Didn''t you promise me not to be sad? You don''t look good crying. "

    Shentu raised a smile, even if the pace was slow, and always firmly walked to sukui, as usual, hugged her.

    "You see, this time, my life, only has a causal relationship with you, and no longer has anything to do with others. Are you happy? "

    Su Kui''s eyes were red, and she shook her head in tears. "I''m not happy."

    Two people have experienced so much company in the world. They have been close as one person for a long time. Watching him suffer is like taking a knife and cutting on the tip of sunflower''s heart.

    The forehead was touched by the cold fingers, "why not be happy? It doesn''t matter. I''ll make it up to you in the next life. We have causality. What I owe you, of course, will be paid back in the next life. Just ah, I don''t want to be a demon...... "

    The life of being a demon is too long. I don''t know how long it will take from cultivation to human form, to meet her again, to produce love again.

    Su Kui nodded and laughed, "don''t worry, we will be together in the next life, you will be born as a human, not a demon."

    Over the villa on the top of the mountain, there are lightning and thunder, which are quite different from the clear sky of the whole city. The dark clouds cover the whole villa.

    Outside the border of the villa, several bodyguards headed by atomy Yi are all anxiously standing outside, unable to enter.

    "It''s the way of heaven - what to do? Ah woo and her master are still in there! " Atomic Yi''s lips are tight and he stares at the pictures in the villa. However, because of a thin barrier, he cannot enter at all.

    "Zi Yi, this is the road that ah Wu and his master choose. We can''t interfere..."

    During the conversation, suddenly a flash of lightning, thick as a bucket, fell to the roof of the villa, and the next second, the roof was directly damaged.

    The blaze burst into the sky.

    Su Kui held Shen Tu tightly on his back and listened to the thunder outside the villa. "Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 3139

    Shentu did not smile, such as the spring breeze, calm and indifferent, "I should ask you that you are afraid, ah Wu, I can''t bear it, what can I do?"

    His big palm, stroking Su Kui''s back, comforted him little by little. Su Kui faintly realized what was wrong. Next second, she suddenly froze.

    "Shentu, what are you doing?!"

    Only Shen Tu pushed her away firmly. There was a white light in her hand, and Su Kui stared, "didn''t you say we should die together? Shen Tu is not fair to me!"

    Shentu didn''t just smile at Su Kui, but his eyes were calm. "I''d like to take you away, ah Wu, but you''re most afraid of pain. If you were chopped by this thunder, it would be ugly. Let me go first, eh?"

    Voice fell, in Su Kui''s "no", she was pushed out directly.

    The next second, when Su Kui was pushed out of the border, the villa on the top of the mountain in the border collapsed and became a ruin when another thunder fell.

    As time went by, the dark clouds disappeared and the clear sky was restored. It seemed that everything just happened was their illusion, which never happened.

    Su Kui stood outside the border, and atomiyi supported her, afraid that she could not support her.

    Su Kui sniffed, his eyes red, but no tears fell.

    "Shentu, you are a liar!"

    Obviously want to go with her, finally or reluctant.

    -

    Huo Xiaoke went back to work at the magazine, but she always felt that there was something wrong with her memory. She clearly remembered that beside herself, she should be sitting with a woman who was cool and charming and wanted to win the goal. That fox spirit was the most annoying --

    No, why did she hate her?

    Huo Xiaoke frowns. She turns her head and asks Ruan Baiping, "sister Ruan, is there no new comer in our office, a beautiful woman?" She blinked and asked questions.

    However, Ruan Baiping looked at her like a fool. "Huo Xiaoke, are you a fool? You''ve been in the office for so long, when did you see new people coming in? It''s pretty, it doesn''t exist! "

    With that, she twisted her butt and walked away with her cup.

    Another day, Huo Xiaoke stood in a regular snack bar and saw his ex boyfriend holding a woman and passing her by like a stranger.

    She still remembers how she hated this man and wanted to break up with him when she was hysterical.

    But the reason, she forgot.

    Huo Xiaoke began to make changes. She no longer disguised herself. She used her salary to buy good-looking clothes and high-end cosmetics. She became a person and gradually had the pursuit of other men besides her ex boyfriend.

    However, no matter how many men she was with, her heart was always empty.

    She felt that none of these people could meet her requirements.

    Another day, Huo Xiaoke left the hotel with his boyfriend and walked out of the lobby to the door.

    Facing a woman, wearing a tight dress, delicate and beautiful appearance, walking on high-heeled shoes, waist and legs, every step is like walking on the T stage, attracting the eyes of all around.

    Two people pass by, Huo Xiaoke can smell a familiar sandalwood breath.

    This is rarely smelled by modern people. Suddenly, a light of inspiration flashed in her head, and she suddenly turned her head and called the man.

 Chapter 3140

    "Wait a minute --"

    "hmm?" The woman turns around lazily, fiddles with her long curly hair, looks up at her with her eyebrows, "what''s up?"

    There is no greeting. It seems to be the general way to know a woman.

    Huo Xiaoke is a little tangled. She purses her lips and asks, "Hello, miss, do we know each other?"

    The woman smiled, she turned around gracefully, walked slowly to Huo Xiaoke''s side, looked at her from a high position.

    Huo Xiaoke in this look at the eyes, there is no reason for the tension, there is also a kind of unspeakable fear in the heart.

    Although she did not know where the fear came from.

    "Miss?" She opened her mouth and asked again.

    The woman sneered, a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes, and smiled softly: "of course, I know you, Huo Xiaoke? Not only do we know, but even your life is given by my man! Forgetting everything seems unfair to him, right? "

    Said, she slightly raised her eyes, eyes directly into Huo Xiaoke''s eyes.

    Huo Xiaoke is stunned. Suddenly, countless memories flow into her mind, which are exactly what she once lost!

    It turns out that she said her life was given by the man, not joking -

    -

    a few years later, a woman walked along the mountain road to the top of the mountain.

    Once upon a time, the villa on the top of the mountain has become a piece of ruins.

    Holding a bunch of flowers, the woman went straight to the tomb at the top of the mountain.

    There is only one grave, but two people lie in it.

    Huo Xiaoxiao laughs. After several years, she has grown up a lot. Her childishness and hatred have no reason. She bent down and put down the bouquet in her hand. She wiped Shen Tu''s name with her fingers. She found that the tombstone was clean and there was no dust at all. I think someone should clean it up for them often.

    "Ah Wu, I have to admit that you have courage. I''m inferior to you in terms of the spirit of life and death. But what are you giving back my memory for? "

    Do you want her to keep thinking about what she owes that person in the endless years to come?

    Even now, she is still a little jealous. "Unfortunately, it''s too late to say that. I really regret that I didn''t see my heart earlier. If I had earlier, would I have a chance to get you?"

    A gust of wind, leaves fall, in addition to her garrulous voice, everything is very quiet.

    After staying at the top of the mountain for half an hour, Huo Xiaoke returned along the way. Finally, he stood in the distance and looked back. She said, "this is the last time I''ve come. Later, I won''t come again."

    She still can''t let go. The woman met her intentionally in the hotel and gave her back the memory. When she remembered, she went to look for the figure of the man, but there was nothing left.

    Huo Xiaoke received the emotion that the man passed on to her, as well as all that ah Wu had witnessed in the villa at the top of the mountain.

    Shentu had to spend thousands of years on her life. So, it wasn''t her recovery at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Shentu, maybe she would have died of stomach cancer.

    However, Huo Xiaoke sometimes feels that it''s better to live like this than to die.

    Because when she saw the double Tomb of the two, she suddenly understood that Shentu was not saving her because she owed her.

    Besides, he didn''t want to have anything to do with her.

    Since then, the two have been cleared up --

 Chapter 3141

    "Hello! Little fat man! Buy me a popsicle! "

    A word wakes Su Kui up. She sits up from her desk, rubs her book red face, and looks at the girl who is arrogant and instructs her to buy ice hockey sticks.

    The girl is wearing a red plaid shirt, under which is a knee length skirt, black hair shawl, with all the bangs. When she speaks, she hangs her eyebrows and looks like she is the only one.

    The system hasn''t transmitted the memory to her, so sukui doesn''t know what''s going on. She blinked her eyes and looked at the girl directly, which made her uncomfortable. She glared at sukui fiercely: "what are you looking at? Don''t hurry! Don''t look at me again. I''ll pluck out my eyes! "

    At a young age, the character is very fierce.

    Su Kui looked at her coldly. "You want me to buy popsicles. How about your money?"

    From the surrounding environment, as well as the dressing of the students around us, it should belong to the period of eight or nine years.

    She held out her small white hands, five fat fingers like ROBOTIN. "Give me money!"

    "You are not rich yourself?"

    Girl face a black, this ghost weather, hot people are not good, usually when she leaves school at noon, she will instruct Yi Yao to buy her a popsicle.

    Other girls see it, there is a kind of learning, also let her buy, but all do not give money.

    But they all take it for granted. Anyway, Yi Yao has money. Everyone is a classmate. It''s only a few cents to invite them to eat an ice hockey stick, and it won''t cost her much!

    Thinking about this, she soon calmed down and curled her mouth.

    "Don''t pretend. I didn''t play with you after last class? I see. Hurry to buy popsicles. I''ll take you with me when I play with us in the afternoon! "

    Play?

    Su Kui frowned and looked at her seriously. "No one''s money is from the strong wind. I have money. It''s my business. It has nothing to do with you. That doesn''t mean you can spend my money, you know? "

    Just as she said this, the system has transmitted the late memory to her mind.

    In this world, the original owner Yi Yao, her parents died in a car accident, and her family refused to ask her because they hated her as a girl.

    So I left her with my relatives. Fortunately, my father joined the army at the beginning. A good friend in the army came to adopt Yi Yao, which saved her from suffering.

    However, it may be that in the new environment, coupled with the ill treatment she had received in her own home, she was always careful, for fear of being driven out of the house.

    The family name of her adoptive family is Tang, and they are very kind to her. Unfortunately, Yiyao is weak and timid, and others treat her well, which always makes her dodge like a frightened bird. Therefore, even if others treat her well, she is always careful, and feels that it is a dream. Sooner or later, she will return to her own place.

    So I''m not close to the Tang family at all.

    Later, her gourmet relatives, watching her fly to the branch, want to get a bargain from her, deliberately treat her well, and then say what to take her home.

    Yi Yao is moved when she sees this place. After all, her family members are still her own. Even if they are good to themselves, they are not only an outsider. They can''t get in at all.

    And family members are different. They are related by blood!

 Chapter 3142

    In this way, Yi Yao, 18, went home with her best relatives. Although the Tang family didn''t give up, they could only choose to respect Yi Yao''s own choice. So they gave Yi Yao a lot of wealth in this era and asked her to take it back for self-defense and don''t let herself suffer.

    No one knows, Yi Yao''s relatives, this is the idea!

    After she was taken back, she was robbed of all the salutes and then locked up. At this time, Yi Yao reacts that things are wrong. It''s too late.

    When she came out again a month later, she learned the hopeless news of her life, that is, her family, who robbed her of her money is not enough, but also want to take her in exchange for greater benefits!

    Yi Yao is very good-looking. Although she is fat, she has distinct features. She was pampered by the Tang family all these years. She is white and fat. She is very rare in the countryside where she always does farm work. She looks delicious.

    Moreover, the rural people believe in being fatter so that they can have a good life and work if they are lucky.

    Those thin bamboo poles are not only not easy to raise, but also unhealthy to look at. They can''t work. It''s useless to ask for them.

    In this way, Yi Yao, who was robbed of her money, was forced by her family to exploit her last use value, marry her to a man in his thirties and take away her selling money!

    In the end, Yi Yao was trapped in that place all her life until she was twenty years old. She couldn''t bear it anymore and jumped into the river and died.

    As for the man, who is also her father''s comrade in arms, the man who took her home at the beginning learned all this and punished her family. However, Yi Yao''s life could not be found.

    Yi Yao is just a tragic episode. The real man is her father''s comrade in arms. His girlfriend is a reporter. At last, what happened to Yi Yao also caused her a lot of regret.

    In this life, Yi Yao''s wish is very simple. He wants to improve the relationship with the Tang family, never leave the Tang family, never let those who want to use her succeed, and never let the families who really care about her sad.

    Died once, only then knew that the consanguinity is not important, the important is the sentiment!

    After clearing her memory, Su Kui raised her eyes again to look at the girl who was accosted by her expression, and returned to her seat without saying a word.

    "Yiyao, are you crazy?" The same table dare not buy channel, before she advised Yi Yao, don''t silly to spend money for these people, they are using her only.

    If she had no money, these people would not look at her.

    Everyone is the same age, I don''t know why these people are so greedy!

    Su Kui turns her head. She is a girl with eyes and student''s head. She has beautiful features and small freckles on the bridge of her nose. She looks very cute.

    Su Kui smiled and said, "you think I''m crazy. Today, I suddenly understand one thing. Poverty is not terrible. Fear is not self-knowledge!"

    No money to try to become rich, as long as willing to work hard, no one is immutable!

    The most terrible thing is that even if they don''t have money, they still want to eat, play and wear good-looking!

    Where does the money come from? Of course, it was Yi Yao!

    They always go shopping with Yiyao under the banner of shopping, and then go shopping in the famous shopping malls. They choose the clothes that are expensive. If they are allowed to pay, it''s probably their one-year tuition, and then lobby Yiyao to pay for them.

 Chapter 3143

    Yi Yao has no friends. She is self abased and cowardly. The Tang family is very generous to her. They give her endless money every month. Therefore, she doesn''t care about money, only whether she has friends or not.

    But she only did not think that the friendship maintained by money could not last long.

    When those people look at Yi Yao happily and pay for it, and lift the beautiful clothes into their hands happily, they will be able to turn a blind eye to Yi Yao, accusing her of this, accusing her of that, even maliciously accusing her of being a little fat man, saying that she is fat like a pig, and she can''t wear any clothes here!

    "Yiyao! You apologize to me! Otherwise, I will never talk to you again! "

    When the girl heard Su Kui''s words, her face turned blue. She looked around awkwardly and found that the eyes of her classmates were all on her. She looked at the play like an expression.

    She was so angry that she didn''t even think about it. She picked up the stationery box on her desk and hit Su Kui.

    Su Kui really didn''t expect that she really dared to do it. At least she was the gold owner of these girls. If she did it to her, wouldn''t it be worth the loss?

    Even in normal times, they only dare to talk.

    After all, the Tang family is not friendly to each other.

    So, this time, can''t prevent, hit her forehead.

    Yi Yao''s body is slightly fat, but her skin is white, especially white. Like milk, she is very delicate, and her head is hit by heavy stationery boxes, which suddenly turns red.

    Su Kui didn''t even hum. She just raised her eyes and looked coldly at the complacent girl.

    She seemed to be very proud, spread out her hands, and thought she had pulled back a game.

    And Su Kui''s silence, in her eyes, is afraid!

    Other girls see it and join in.

    More or less, they all took advantage of Yiyao.

    "Yi Yao, what do you say you''re doing to Suya? Don''t you like playing with her the most? "

    "Well, I''m sorry for her. She wants to eat a popsicle. Just buy one for her and coax her."

    "Don''t worry, as long as we apologize, we will be friends with you!"

    A few people you a speech I a language, the various tongues surround Su Kui''s side, to her chatter endlessly, like a sparrow.

    It''s the hottest day of the year when the sun is shining.

    Fat man is not heat-resistant, sitting in the classroom with fan on, has upset Su Kui. If she goes out to buy ice lollies again, she will die in the sun?

    She opened her mouth and was about to refuse. Suddenly, she felt that the corner of her dress had been pulled. She turned her head in surprise and found that it was her little deskmate.

    The little deskmate carefully shook his head at her, and indicated that she would not be fooled again. If he apologized again, these people would not necessarily humiliate her!

    Yi Yao is too self abased. In fact, her family background is so good. The root cause of these bullies is that they are jealous of her family''s wealth and can spend freely!

    If she had no money, it might be another sight.

    However, the little deskmate thought that what he had done was very secret, but he had been seen by Suya.

    Her eyes were cold, and she stared at Su Kui''s deskmate, "who is that? Don''t meddle! Otherwise, be careful that I can''t get you home after school! "

    In this era, or in the era of the prevalence of ancient puzzles, both men and women are infatuated with these things. I always think that it''s a cool performance to play like this.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, I just think she''s a fool.

 Chapter 3144

    The little deskmate was startled.

    Suya is the eldest sister of the class. As the saying goes, every school has several biggest pricks, and Suya is one of them. Every time I go out, I respond to each other and have a certain momentum.

    Looking at Wen Wen quietly, she is actually a little sister.

    Su Kui frowned, looked up calmly, and said, "Su ya, you scared my deskmate. Please apologize to her."

    "Hello"

    Su Ya''s eyes widened. She looked at some girls around her incredibly, and suddenly laughed, "ha ha ha, listen to me, what is this little fat man talking about? Is she crazy? Want me to apologize to her deskmate! Oh, no, I can''t. my laughing stomach hurts! "

    She bent over and covered her stomach with laughter, as if she had heard a funny joke.

    "If you don''t apologize today, let''s not be friends."

    Su Ya is clear about this sentence, which will certainly hit Yiyao hard.

    How she valued this friendship is well known to everyone, so Su Ya has been arrogant in front of Yi Yao. She firmly believes that Yi Yao dare not refute her face.

    Is there really no one in the school willing to make friends with Yi Yao? Of course not. Just because of Su Ya''s relationship, everyone who wants to make friends with Yi Yao will be blocked by Su Ya the next day and beaten hard outside the school.

    This is also why, Yi Yao went to high school, there are only a few false friends around.

    Others are also like watching a good play, waiting for Yi Yao to apologize.

    But Su Kui closed the book on the desk and took out what she needed for the next class. Then she raised her head and said in her ugly face, "don''t you say you don''t want to be a friend if you don''t apologize? Then I refuse. Let''s do that. We have nothing to do with it in the future! "

    "What do you say?!"

    Su Ya seems to have heard Tianda''s joke. She smiles, but her face quickly pulls down. "Yi Yao, don''t you have a fever? Usually like a dog, it sticks to me and can''t be pulled down. Now I want to break off? Are you sure

    The girls around were also scared.

    If Yi Yao is serious, their clothes and shoes in the future -

    several people looked at each other and hurriedly went to find Su Kui, which was both coaxing and deceiving. They all told her not to face Su ya.

    But Su Kui shook his head firmly. "No, I now know that the friendship bought with money is not solid all the time. In the future, you can buy your own clothes, shoes, bags and jewelry. I won''t spend any more money for you. "

    Su Kui said lightly, then he closed his mouth and didn''t intend to talk.

    She turned over the old textbooks, some novel, the world''s textbooks, and she had learned, not the same.

    But there are probably celebrities.

    This time, not only Suya''s face changed, but also other girls.

    There are always people around who can''t stand the class cancer. At this time, they all shout at Su Kui''s words.

    "So? I said that Suya''s family is so poor, how can they afford to buy so many beautiful clothes and shoes! It''s all money from Yi Yao! "

    "Yes, yes, I always thought that they just asked Yi Yao to buy some snacks for them."

    "Ah Is Yi Yao too miserable? They spent so much money and were bullied. These people are too bad! "

 Chapter 3145

    In this world, if there are bad people, there are good people.

    People who were not used to the arrogance of several people in Suya at first, but now hear sukui''s words, they can no longer restrain the fight against injustice in their hearts, and blame them one after another.

    Yi Yao is really a fool. She looks stupid at ordinary times. She thinks that she is just taken advantage of and buys them snacks. Thinking that they are good friends, they are not easy to interfere. Who knows, the famous brands that Suya and her good friends wear are all bought by Yiyao!

    How much is that!

    In this class, Yi Yao is not the only one with rich background.

    She curled her mouth and pointed out directly, "you are still naive. Do you know how much suyaguang''s Plaid shirt is worth?"

    "Ah? What''s the value? " Some girls are at a loss.

    Here are senior high school students, all of whom are just promoted from junior high school. They have a very shallow understanding of money, and only know a few popular brands of famous brands.

    The girl sneered and looked at Suya. "Guess."

    She wants to see how Suya ends this time.

    Su Kui heard this girl''s words, and looked back curiously. She looked at the girl with black eyes. She wore a clean ponytail and a school uniform. She looked very low-key, but she was very aggressive.

    How lovely -

    Su Kui blinked, thinking.

    As a result, the girl catches her eyes and immediately stares at her! Idiot! " Mouth said, but not more ferocious face, but turned a white eye, in the heart that Yi Yao is an idiot, was white for so long the cheap.

    Suya and a group of girls, facing a group of people''s pointing, their faces were pale to a few points, and they were shaking with anger, as if they were falling in the wind.

    "Yi Yao, what do you mean? Do you mean to humiliate me

    Suya has never said how her family is in class. Usually, people see her as a lady of a rich family. She is well-dressed and generous.

    Now I hear Su Kui''s words, and I immediately realize that there is only one rich lady in their small group, Yi Yao. The rest of them are all vampires who are waiting for her to suck blood!

    Ah, how dare you pretend to be rich in school? Now you''re disgraced?

    Su ya, whose face was slapped soundlessly, stared at Su Kui, expecting an answer from her, until she didn''t stop.

    Even now, Su Kui is still quiet, and his tone is always peaceful.

    But that doesn''t mean she''s a soft bun with no temper.

    "Suya, I think what I have said is very clear. I don''t want to be friends with you anymore. Can''t you understand this sentence? Or do you need me to take out the dictionary, pick out the words one by one, and explain them to you? "

    It''s so simple.

    Su Kui didn''t notice. She was staring at her girl just now. When she heard this, she was relieved. Then there was another white eye.

    Now, the back table.

    "Oh, 200 yuan?" The girl asked doubtfully, this number alone is enough for her to take a breath of cool air.

    200 yuan, in this era, we can do a lot of things!

    Two hundred yuan is her one-year tuition! What is the concept?

    When she saw that the girl didn''t speak, she was in a hurry. "Oh, Hongyu, you talk!"

 Chapter 3146

    The girl who just spoke, that is, Hong Yu, rolled her white eyes and said proudly: "look at your achievements! Two hundred dollars? Oh! This is a new style of Xinglong Building. It''s a big brand from abroad. It''s only recently put up in the shop. It costs 1000 yuan! "

    Think of here, Hong Yu can''t help but see Su Kui one more eye, secretly shake his head.

    Her family is rich at best, but Yiyao''s family is really a big family! She took a fancy to the dress before, but she didn''t buy it because it was too expensive and her pocket money was not enough.

    Today, I went to school and found that Suya actually wore the shirt she liked, so I paid more attention to it.

    Now I want to come. I think the money is from Yiyao!

    What a fool!

    Su Kui also heard this sentence, eyebrows suddenly picked up.

    She didn''t react for a while. After she calculated the price of the world in her heart, she found that a thousand yuan shirt already belongs to a big brand!

    Especially now, there is no luxury in the future.

    Now there are only a few hundred year old brands and so on.

    At this time, Su Ya is almost ashamed of herself. Her face is red and white, like the palette, very wonderful.

    Su Kui looks at her in her spare time, waiting for Su Ya''s answer.

    But saw her biting the teeth, severely left a cruel words, stride out of the classroom.

    "Yi Yao, you are cruel! Don''t ask me later! "

    I''m afraid that in her mind, Yi Yao, who has been sticking to her, how could she easily give up being a friend with her?

    I''m not sure I''ll regret it tomorrow. Then, when she comes to apologize, Suya will make her look good!

    As soon as Su Ya left, other girls were not cheeky. Of course, they could not bear the eyes of these people. They immediately followed her and strode away.

    All of a sudden, the classroom quieted down, but only lasted for half a second, just like the food market, which suddenly became noisy.

    There are several girls who can''t name Su Kui. The gossip asks, "is it true that Yi Yao and Hong Yu said it?"?! That shirt on Suya is really worth a thousand yuan! "

    "I don''t think it''s possible How can I have such expensive clothes? They look ordinary... "

    "Yes, my mother makes clothes. My mother can also make such clothes!"

    Su Kui put down the book and thought: but girl, what your mother did is not a brand!

    That''s what they sell. Everyone knows how much better the clothes are than the ones on the market, or even worse.

    But they are very expensive!

    Hongyu was waiting for Su Kui''s answer in his spare time.

    Su Kui thought for a moment and nodded, "well It seems that I bought them so many things that I can''t remember... "

    Poof -

    is opening the water glass, and Hong Yu, who has had a drink of water, hears this sentence and bursts out.

    She strode to Su Kui, opened her eyes and looked at her like a fool. She asked incredibly, "Yi Yao, are you not sick?! So you bought all the famous brands and bags that Suya and those people wore? "

    As soon as the words were uttered, even because of excitement, they were rude.

    But this sentence, no doubt said everyone''s voice.

    It''s silly for them to nod their heads together.

    Su Kui also thought that Yi Yao was stupid before. The so-called poor people must have something to hate. Yi Yao''s situation is all her own.

 Chapter 3147

    Tang family takes her as a family member, and treats her as if she is an eye child, but she just treats herself as an outsider and refuses to integrate.

    But at the same time spend others'' money, at the same time use money to buy false friendship, and finally end up that end, she deserves it!

    In this life, Su Kui can''t live like her.

    So, she quickly raised her head, without any embarrassment. There were stars in her dark eyes, bright and bright, with big smiles, showing two rows of white teeth. "You''re right, I couldn''t see who was good and who was bad before, so I was always cheated, but I won''t be!"

    Hongyu is stunned for a moment.

    Originally according to her understanding of Yi Yao, hearing her words, Yi Yao should be angry and scold her, and turn around angrily to leave.

    But instead of being angry, she said to her with a smile that she was right.

    This surprised Hongyu a little.

    She pursed her lips and did not open her eyes when she was uncomfortable. It''s true that she didn''t find out before. The little fat man laughed happily.

    Moreover, she is not ugly at all. Instead, she looks like a new year picture doll. Her features are delicate and each line is just right. She looks very soft and wants to knead -

    well, so Hong Yu is really up to speed.

    Su Kui, pinched to the cheek, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Hong Yu in surprise. Hong Yu, too, was silly.

    However, she responded quickly, and saw the girl with a little bit of flesh feeling open her mouth in surprise. She was at a loss. She calmly took back her hand, clapped Su Kui on the shoulder, and said, "let''s go to the toilet together!"

    The friendship between girls is so wonderful, especially in the campus time, no matter men and women, good friends always like to go to the toilet together.

    Su Kui obviously did not have this awareness.

    The soul in her bones didn''t know how many generations of her ancestors could be Hongyu. It only happened a long time ago when she went to the toilet together.

    Su Kui couldn''t find the feeling at that time. She thought that if she wanted to go to the toilet, she would go there. Why would she ask a companion? Is the toilet haunted?

    She bit her lower lip and said, "but I don''t want to go... "

    She doesn''t want to go to the bathroom!

    Hongyu''s face is black. This little fat man is still so unpleasant!

    She clapped the table angrily. "I said I''d like you to go to the bathroom with me. Are you going or not?"

    Hongyu this time, scared the next students, they looked at Hongyu in surprise, what''s the matter? Who made this bully angry again?

    Hongyu is a special existence in this class. She has a very grumpy temper. She has known from turning her eyes to sukui before. However, because of this, those people who take Suya as their head are afraid to ask for Hongyu''s trouble.

    In particular, she has an uncle, who is the curator of Taekwondo, so she has learned a lot from her childhood. Su ya, like that, has to fight one by one, ten together. Hong Yu is not afraid.

    So she slapped her hand on the table in front of Su Kui. It was a bit of momentum.

    Su Kui was scared. She raised her eyes and looked at Hong Yu innocently. When she saw Hong Yu, she stared at her.

    This man, how do you like staring at people so much!

    Su Kui''s heart was full of stomach Fei. He was motionless on his face. He nodded quietly like a little sheep. "Then go."

    As a result, Hongyu was dissatisfied with this sentence, "why do you say it reluctantly? You don''t want to go? "

 Chapter 3148

    He said, and at the same time moved his fingers menacingly.

    Su Kui listened to the creak of her bones, and her body shook. This was an instinctive response from Yi Yao. Although she had not been beaten by Hong Yu, she was instinctively afraid after hearing about Hong Yu''s great achievements.

    Su Kui is speechless. She can only try her best to be sincere. "I want to go, shall we?"

    Is that ok?

    So, Hong Yu is satisfied, two people "happy heart" went to a toilet together.

    After waiting to come back, Su Kui inexplicably has a good friend.

    Although it was announced unilaterally by Hongyu, she has not yet acknowledged it, but judging from Hongyu''s strong character, we know that there will be no room for her to refuse.

    Because, Hong Yu opened his fist directly in front of her, "OK, you will be my friend in the future! You''d better be obedient in the future. You can''t have any more relationship with Suya and spend money on them, you know?! If you burn too much money, it''s better to donate it. In this world, I don''t know how many people need money to survive! "

    She hums, sees Su Kui not to speak, and stares at her again, "hear?"

    Su Kui, with a smile, nodded, "I hear you."

    In my heart, I feel that although Hongyu is a girl with a domineering personality, she is kind-hearted and rational. I''m sure that she has problems for a long time.

    When the class began in the afternoon, Hongyu made another move.

    She packed her schoolbag directly. Dangerlang came over and knocked on Su Kui''s desk. She said lazily, "Hello, how about changing seats?"

    The girl with little freckles glanced up at Hong Yu timidly, looking at her expression like little sister, as if she would be beaten in the next second as long as she shook her head and refused, and began to pack things wisely.

    Su Kui shook his head and said softly, "Hong Yu, you scared her. What''s the difference between sitting here? We can play together after class. "

    Although she doesn''t like playing the little girls'' games at all. It''s so big. I don''t know when I can go home and have a look at her family.

    As soon as Hong Yu''s face was black, she gnawed her teeth. "So you don''t want to sit with me?"

    Su Kui saw that Xiao Bawang had the posture of spitting fire again. She was about to have a class. She shook her head and comforted her. "How could it be? But this position is hers. "

    As soon as she finished, she listened to her little freckled deskmate pull her clothes and whispered, "it doesn''t matter where I sit, Yi Yao. Hong Yu, I''m ready. Let''s change seats!"

    This time, it becomes the same table initiative, and Su Kui is even more helpless.

    From then on, in the afternoon, Hongyu was always beside Su Kui and kept nagging about how stupid she had been before, and even spent so much money on them.

    Finally, she began to gossip about how much money she had invested in the group of Suya.

    How can su Kui answer this question? She''s not really Yiyao, and her memory is also a deep part of direct reading. This is a small thing. Don''t say she doesn''t remember it. Even if Yiyao is present, she can''t remember it clearly?!

    So, after serious thinking, she shook her head and said, "I don''t remember."

    "What?! You don''t remember?!!! Yi Yao, you really hurt me! "

 Chapter 3149

    Don''t remember what this means?!

    Hongyu was distressed, and the flesh on her face hurt, as if Yi Yaohua''s money was hers. "How much do you have to spend on Suya and them?! Do you know that a family like them doesn''t have that much income in a year! "

    Su Kui nodded in agreement. Yi Yao was really stupid.

    Seeing that she nodded, Hongyu was even more angry. "No, this money must come back! Otherwise I can''t swallow it! "

    As soon as Hong Yu slaps the table, she decides to replace Su Kui so happily.

    Although Su Kui has nothing to do with whether to recover the money or not, because even if he breaks his face with Su Ya and asks her for the money, Su Ya certainly can''t take it out.

    What''s more, Yiyao was willing to make friends with Suya and buy things for them.

    So there''s no reason for her to come back. What''s the difference between asking for her sweets when she''s upset with the children.

    But Hongyu said so. Su Kui didn''t have much to say. Just let her go.

    The time of the day finally passed. At five o''clock in the afternoon, it was time to finish school.

    Hongyu went to and from school by bike. She stood at the school gate and waved goodbye to Su Kui. "I''ll see you tomorrow, Yiyao!"

    Facing the setting sun in the evening, Hongyu''s face is shining red, especially brilliant.

    Su Kui said good-bye to her with a smile, and after waiting for her to go far, she turned around and followed her memory to find the Tang family to pick up her driver.

    The Tang family is really very good to Yiyao. They basically treat her as their own family. In school, who doesn''t envy Yiyao''s family? In this era, cars are only the products of rich people. For example, Yiyao, there are many types of drivers to and from school. There are few in the whole school.

    It''s a pity that Yi Yao is probably because of this. The better Tang family treat her, the more frightened she is. She doesn''t know why she is so kind to her!

    Su Kui got on the car, put on the seat belt without saying a word, put her hands on her knees and look like a good girl.

    In everyone''s impression, Yi Yao has always been a quiet girl, quiet to some cowardly point.

    The driver didn''t speak. Seeing that she was seated, he started the car and drove to the Tang family.

    The car soon arrived at the destination. The Tang family lived in a kind of retro villa. It was very big, with silent luxury in low-key and magnificent structure decoration. At first sight, it was a well-known scholar family.

    Su Kui walked in step by step with her backpack belt in her hands.

    There was no one in the Tang family, which she was used to. Most of the time, everyone in the Tang family was very busy, except Yi Yao.

    Tang''s parents are diplomats. They stay in foreign countries all the year round and occasionally come back to live.

    The uncle who brought Yi Yao back, Tang Quan, the eldest son of the Tang family, is not only the hero of the world, but also an admiral. Moreover, he is only thirty now, and there is still a lot of room for him to rise in the future.

    Jiang in, the youngest son, inherited his grandfather''s industry and became a business man.

    Because of the state regulations, there are politicians in the family and the family can''t do business. From the moment Jiang Zai was born, his registered permanent residence was in Grandpa''s place.

    Just one of the two sons, one of whom was trained as a child to be political minded, and the other, who had learned a lot of business methods from his grandfather, would draw inferences from one another, and would rise up in the business world.

 Chapter 3150

    It''s like the existence of a business overlord.

    Su Kui thought and walked up with her head down. The Tang family is a duplex building with two floors and many rooms. Yiyao''s room is at the end of the corridor.

    But because of this, her room is just next to Jiang in''s.

    In fact, Jiang in seldom comes back to live. In addition to enough money, it''s hard for Yi Yao to see Tang people, but they always show their kindness to her in various ways.

    In addition to Jiang Zai -

    when he received Yi Yao, Jiang Zai was still busy doing business with his grandfather, so he naturally didn''t have time to pay attention to her.

    When she grew up, there was a huge agency purchase between the two people. Although Jiang Zai is now full of money, she is only 26 years old, but she is also eight years older than Yi Yao.

    Jiang Yu, who was rated as a gangster by Tang family''s parents, means that he is a fool of character and is spoiled by his grandfather to be a devil of the world.

    When Yi Yao sees that he is only afraid, how can he approach him actively?

    The light in the corridor on the second floor didn''t turn on. In the evening, it was a little dim.

    Su Kui thought about things and didn''t notice her feet at all. When she noticed, the man had tripped uncontrollably and rushed forward.

    "Ah!"

    The girl can''t restrain the exclamation, the small mouth is slightly open, the next moment, the pain in the intention hasn''t arrived, but the floor is a little soft.

    At this time, no matter how slow you are, you will know what is under you.

    Su Kui quickly got up and listened to the man on the floor groaning. The smell of wine made Su Kui frown.

    She pushed the man''s arm unhappily. "Hey, uncle, you''re drunk. Go back to your room and sleep. You''ll catch cold here!"

    Although it''s hot now, Tang''s house is well ventilated and air-conditioned. If he sleeps here all night, he will catch a cold.

    "Go away and leave me alone."

    Jiang in felt a fly flying around his ear, buzzing, and could not help waving his hand, turning over dissatisfied.

    The heart is still strange, today''s bed, how so hard!

    Thinking about this, he frowned tightly and was dissatisfied. Who was cleaning his room and changed his bed! Tomorrow, when he is more comfortable, he must dismiss the servant!

    But now, his head hurts!

    Su Kui''s plump cheeks are bulging, staring at the man lying on the ground. There is no doubt that the man has a delicate face, even delicate to some feminization, but because of a pair of long eyebrows flying into the sideburns, there is a bit more heroism.

    At this moment, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes are half open and half closed, with long and clear lashes. There is no focal length in his deep and dark eyes, and the fog is hazy. At first sight, he is drunk. He can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest.

    "Second uncle!"

    Su Kui pushed him again, not angry.

    How does this man look like this? He looks good, but unexpectedly he is a drunkard!

    "Don''t make any noise!" Jiang in frowns, grabs the disordered hand, which is soft and tender like a wad of cotton, making Jiang in feel uncomfortable when sleeping on the floor. He even can''t help but want to pull the hand to make it more comfortable.

    "Er Shu, what are you doing? You are really drunk. Would you like to go back to your room to have a rest first?"

    The girl sighed and stared at the man on the ground. She didn''t know what to do for a while.

 Chapter 3151

    In the dark corridor, the afterglow of several sunsets came from the window gap, showing some warm color.

    Su Kui gave up so much energy that she freed her hands from Jiang in''s palm. Even so, she was as successful as a white steamed bun, and she was caught in a red way.

    Can''t Jiang Zai lie here all the time? Sunflower is hard to deal with.

    She stood up to the side of the escalator and shouted a few words to the bottom. Then she found that there was no one.

    Strange, there were many servants in the Tang family before.

    There are only two cooks.

    What''s the matter today? There''s no one left??

    She sighed again with disappointment, turned around and went to jiangzai and squatted down. She held her knee in one hand, curled up into a small body, stabbed jiangzai''s cheek with her index finger, looked at his delicate and picturesque eyebrows askew, "Er Shu, er Shu, why do you say I''m so unlucky? What to do now? "

    Looking at his small body, it''s about one meter and fifty-eight, while the lying Jiang in and Su Kui have a visual inspection, at least more than one meter and eight.

    How can she get such a big man into his room?

    Su Kui first bypassed Jiang Zai and went back to his room to put down all his schoolbags. Then he came out and turned on the lights in the corridor one by one. In an instant, the light was as bright as day.

    This time, Su Kui''s move, the eldest young master is not happy again.

    "Who turned on the light? Turn off the light! My eyes are going to be blinded! "

    Listen to him speak in a clear and orderly way, but in addition to this, no matter how Su Kui persuades him and coaxes him, he must rely on the corridor on the second floor to sleep to the rhythm of daybreak.

    Su Kui had no choice but to coax and help him to his room.

    But, finally came to the door, Su Kui to push the door, found that the door, incredibly locked!!

    Su Kui''s face turned black, her mouth slightly pursed, and she looked back at her room breathlessly. Finally, she gave her life to help him again and walked to her room.

    It''s heavy!

    When he finally put him on the bed, he raised his long legs and put them on the bed. He took off his shoes. Su Kui was about to take off his strength.

    Her legs were soft, she knelt on the carpet and panted a little. Her arms were as soft as noodles.

    However, Jiang in is drunk, not general will toss.

    "What about people? Come, I want to drink water. Pour me a glass of water. I''m thirsty! "

    Su Kui stared at a pair of dead fish eyes angrily. I was thirsty! Who will serve me?

    Although she thought about this, she went downstairs to the kitchen and poured out a glass of water. First, she poured out a cup of water to quench her thirst. Then, she poured out another cup of warm water and soaked half a spoonful of honey.

    After drinking this way, he won''t have such a headache the next day.

    As for Jiejiu soup, Su Kui can''t be boiled.

    And this life''s Yi Yao, can''t cook!

    "Uncle, drink water."

    Su Kui lies on the bed with his fingertips touched. He sleeps like a muddy river and hands the water to him.

    Who knows that the man opened an eye and was squinted by the light stabbing on the ceiling. He was dizzy and said: "Hello me --"

    Su Kui:

    OK, she tolerates. Who makes her main task now is to keep a good relationship with the Tang family, and then she can start for her?

    So, she cleverly picked up Jiang in, quickly stuffed a pillow behind his head, and then carefully fed him half a cup of honey water.

 Chapter 3152

    When Su Kui finished everything, she was relieved at last.

    Out of a sweat, sticky with the school uniform paste on the body, Su Kui whole body feel uncomfortable, simply took a change of clothes, went to the bathroom for a bath.

    Who knows when she just changed her clothes and was wiping her hair, she just heard the sound of "plop" outside, which made her lose the towel and trot out.

    The girl was wearing a T-shirt and pink shorts, her hair was wet on top of her head, and she looked at the man lying on the ground in astonishment.

    He went to sleep again!

    Sukui really don''t know what to say.

    Finally, this night, Su Kui had no strength to carry Jiang in to the bed again. Her legs and hands are still like noodles.

    Simply take two sets of bedding again, one on the floor, roll Jiang in over, put a pillow under his head, and finally cover the quilt, and everything will be solved.

    After thinking about it, afraid of his discomfort, he went back to the bathroom to wash his face and feet with a hot towel.

    The young master who was waiting for him snored comfortably.

    In this way, is it OK?

    Su Kui breathed, thinking that he had a lot of homework to do, and a headache.

    Yi Yao is a good student, but not either.

    Root knot bottom, because she is a study dregs! Every test, are firmly occupy the top three places.

    Fortunately, the Tang family doesn''t have high requirements for her, as long as she is happy, as for learning anything, she can go.

    Anyway, even if she can''t read a good book, it doesn''t matter. With the Tang family''s ability, she can be raised all her life!

    However, every time Yi Yao finishes her homework on time!

    Although what she did was basically wrong!

    Su Kui opens Yiyao''s homework book and sees the red fork hit by the teacher on the top. He covers his face with a handful of hands. It''s horrible!

    In this case, in order to maintain the human facilities and to be lazy, Su Kui sat up casually.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui finally found that it was more difficult for her to fill in the wrong answer on purpose than the right one!!

    For such a simple problem, Su Kui can calculate the correct mathematical formula in his mind just by glancing at it.

    It can be written without hesitation.

    But writing the wrong answer is a headache for sukui.

    During this period, Su Kui was hungry, went down to make some instant noodles, and climbed back to do his homework.

    After finishing the last homework, the clock has quietly climbed to 11 p.m., Su Kui''s physical and energy consumption is double today, and the whole person is exhausted.

    Finally, I finished the task, yawned, threw off my slippers, climbed into the quilt and changed into a comfortable position, but I fell asleep for two minutes.

    -Jiang Yu was woken up by a loud bell. He had a splitting headache. He sat up from the ground with his head covered. He frowned with displeasure. He was just about to get angry and suddenly realized what was wrong.

    Yeah??

    "Pink Hello Kitty?? Teddy bear

    Wait, what''s going on? What happened after he got drunk last night?

    Jiang in the heart of the fire has not been vented out, on the moment by the screen in front of the ignorant forced.

    He had never seen Yi Yao''s room before, and naturally did not know. Now he is sleeping in Su Kui''s room.

    However, it didn''t take long for this doubt to arise, but it was interrupted by a delicate, soft and waxy voice, and it came back to me.

    "Ah Are you awake, uncle? "

    Thunderbolt from the blue!

    Jiang Zai turns around in amazement and sees the girl sitting up from the pink bed, wearing a white Hello Kitty T-shirt and pink shorts, rubbing her eyes and staring at him in confusion.

 Chapter 3153

    The girl''s face is chubby. She looks like a bun. It''s soft and easy to pinch. At this time, I just woke up, a pair of grapes like eyes, but also with a little sleepy tears, looking at Wei Quba, soft and waxy.

    "Yi Yao"

    Who is Jiang in? Surprised at the past, he calmed down quickly.

    The eyes moved away from the girl quietly, looked around, and made a quick judgment in a very short time.

    He should still be at home. This room, which is completely strange to him, should be Yiyao''s.

    "You brought me here last night?"

    Su Kui covered her mouth and yawned a little. She opened her ignorant eyes, nodded her head and whispered: "last night, my second uncle was drunk. As soon as I came back, I saw you lying on the floor of the corridor on the second floor I wanted to send you back to my room, but The second uncle''s room is locked. I can''t get in... "

    Speaking of this, the girl obviously has some small grievances.

    "Besides, I didn''t know why last night, there was no servant in my family."

    Su Kui shriveled and choked his mouth. Up to now, he can''t think how to solve it.

    What''s the reason for Qi Qi''s disappearance.

    Hearing this, Jiang Zai''s face was embarrassed. He coughed a few times in a low voice, put his fist to his lips, and drew a faint smile under his eyes.

    He probably understood what happened last night.

    When he was drunk, he hated other people appearing in front of him most, so last night, I guess he drove all the servants out directly after he came back.

    No one dares to disobey Jiang''s orders.

    So even if Yi Yao comes back, these people dare not appear.

    Who knows when the eldest young master will wake up?

    "Cough Thank you. "

    Jiang Qi rose from the floor and found himself sleeping on the ground. But the girl had conscience and did not directly let him sleep on the floor.

    "No, it doesn''t matter..." The girl looked at his eyes, dodged at once, lowered her head and murmured, her face red.

    Jiang Zai is such a shy girl.

    He just wanted to talk, let the girl not so afraid of him, he will not eat people.

    Besides, if he really dares to deal with her, let alone his parents can''t let him go. Even his eldest brother can''t spare Jiang Zai.

    However, in the impression, the girl saw him with a low head and a timid look. She wanted to know that last night she could do all this, which was a great progress.

    Results the next second, the girl suddenly jumped up from the bed, a face chagrin, "bad! Late for school! "

    Voice did not fall, Jiang in only feel a gust of wind passing by, the girl in bed has disappeared. Only in the bathroom, the sound of water came.

    In the air, it''s a sweet milk fragrance unique to young girls. Jiang Zai picked up her eyebrows and sniffed it. It''s quite different from the women he met when he went to the party.

    And the former smell, a smell will feel very clean and simple.

    There was no one in the bedroom. Jiang Zai walked to the door. He wanted to go back to his room directly. When he passed by the desk, he just glanced casually. Next second, Jiang was covered with black lines.

    This result -

    the slender jade like finger pinches a paper on the table, Jiang Yu just glances at it casually, and then sees that the whole paper, Yi Yao actually did only one right thing!

    How did she do it??

    Jiang in is very curious. He looks back at the closed bathroom door and frowns.

 Chapter 3154

    Even ABCD multiple choice questions, she can be completely wrong, this, Jiang in is completely convinced!

    No one in their Tang family has ever been ranked last.

    However, thinking of Yiyao''s identity, Jiang in sips her lips, and thinks it''s better to treat it as unknown, so as not to hurt the little girl''s self-esteem.

    Usually look at the soft weak, without fear!

    All of this, in the bathroom in a hurry to wash sunflower, naturally do not know.

    Wait for Su Kui to get everything ready, change clothes, pick up his schoolbag and go downstairs, you will see Jiang Zai, who was supposed to be in his room, sitting on the sofa at the end.

    Moreover, in such a short period of time, he actually changed his clothes and looked at his spirit very well, which was totally different from the reaction he should have had after the hangover.

    Su Kui blinked, hesitated to say hello, "uncle, good morning?"

    Jiang in Fu forehead sighed, "ah, ah Yao lovely."

    Don''t you think it''s too late to say hello now?

    Su Kui doesn''t care about the name of a Yao. In the Tang family, her parents and Tang Quan usually call her a Yao, only Jiang in. Usually, they only call her by first name and surname.

    That''s why Yi Yao has always been close to Jiang in.

    Although they are the most similar in age in the Tang family, their personalities are very different, which is a gap that cannot be crossed.

    After that, the two fell into a kind of mysterious silence.

    Su Kui, carrying her schoolbag, stood in the middle of the living room hesitantly. Now, can she go to school?

    However, she was hungry -

    she only ate a bag of instant noodles last night, and now she is hungry with her front chest on her back.

    Fortunately, jiangzai bastard is a bastard. He is not bad in nature. Seeing that sukui is hungry, he kindly handed her a sandwich and took a bottle of milk in his hand. He stood up and said to her, "let''s go and eat in the car. Today I will send you to school."

    "Ah?"

    The girl''s dark eyes suddenly opened wide and surprised, "Er, er Shu...?" Why did he suddenly think of sending her to school.

    This is the first time that she has known Jiang in her life.

    Su Kui looked down at the tip of his foot and said with a murmur on his lips, "but uncle Er, we have a driver to take me to school?" And now, it should have been waiting at the door.

    Jiang in saw her unwillingness, bit her teeth, rolled her white eyes and walked first. "Hurry up, today''s driver''s holiday, if you want to walk to school, I won''t force you!"

    Sunflower:

    I can''t help it. She can only run with a sandwich in one hand and a schoolbag.

    Jiang in is very tall and powerful. She is not the only one who can easily catch up with a one meter fifty eight radish. After a long time, they have arrived at the door.

    Su Kui looked at an old style BMW parked at the door and asked Jiang in with a strange crooked head, "Er Shu, didn''t you say that the driver had a holiday? But... "

    The car to send her to school, this is not just the end of it, stop in front of her?

    This time, it''s Jiang Zai''s speechless.

    He took a sip of his thin lips and went to the car silently. He knocked on the car glass. The next second, the driver immediately opened the window and Jiang Zai opened his lips: "come down."

    Simple words, the driver immediately do.

    Su Kui puffed his cheeks and waved his fist at Jiang Zai''s back.

    Hum! overbearing!

    How can there be such a person in the world?!

 Chapter 3155

    Didn''t he rob the driver of his job?

    Su Kui is dazed in the back. Jiang Zai has been sitting in the driver''s seat in his spare time. He waves lazily to Su Kui, "who is that, who hasn''t come yet, isn''t he late?"

    Su Kui was stunned. She immediately turned around and shook her head. She could not care about the confused ideas in her mind any more. She quickly opened the door and got on the car.

    As the car sped along, the girl sat on the front passenger''s seat, pale with fright. Her cherry colored mouth became a straight line. Jiang Yu put her hand on the steering wheel, raised one eyebrow and threw the milk to Su Kui.

    "Well, drink the milk. Children should drink more milk, so that they can grow taller, you know?"

    Grow taller -

    Su Kui hurriedly takes over the milk, hears the discontented voice and mutters, "is the second uncle disliking me for being too short?"

    "Well?" What ever thought that Jiang in''s ears were sharp, and Su Kui''s murmuring words were all spread into his ears. Jiang in hooked his lips and glanced sideways at her, "there''s a little self-knowledge, but don''t worry, there''s still salvation. In the future, a bottle of milk sooner or later, don''t pull it down!"

    Well, the smell of milk in the room is very good!

    Is it because of drinking too much milk?

    But it''s not right for Jiang in to think about it. If she drinks milk every day, why does she grow so short?

    Sukui had no idea. She was sulking.

    If you know Jiang in''s mind, you can jump out of the car or smash the milk on Jiang in''s face.

    In Jiang in''s heart, her height was directly dised once!

    Jiang Zai is fast but steady.

    There is a kind of quietness in the car. As long as Jiang Zai raises her eyes, she can see the girl in the passenger seat biting the straw, drinking milk one mouthful at a time. On the face like a bun, she has a face full of bitterness and hatred. It seems that she can''t get past what he just said.

    Jiang in the heart chuckles, also quite remembers the revenge!

    Ten minutes later, the car arrived at the destination.

    At this time, early self-study has begun.

    With her schoolbag in her hand, the girl looked timidly at the quiet campus and turned to Jiang Zai and said, "Er Shu, I''m late..."

    She had a flat mouth and two delicate eyebrows, both of which were wrinkled into caterpillars.

    Jiang in the Heart funny, but now, can not show. He coughed twice, nodded, "well, it''s late."

    How could you be so serious??

    Su Kui sipped her lips, but she was late because of him, OK?!

    But she didn''t think that Jiang at this time of the bad taste attack, is to deliberately see the young girl to ask him for help.

    Obviously, his goal was soon achieved.

    The young girl raised her head pitifully. "Then what should I do? Will the teacher punish me?"

    In front of so many students, it must be disgraceful!

    "Hmmm -" Jiang Zai rubbed her chin, smiling. "I think so."

    The young girl''s nose suddenly wrinkled, and her face was loveless. She stamped her feet and asked Jiang in''s advice carefully, "can you accompany me? Explain the situation to the teacher, it should be ok? "

    Jiang in opened her mouth, and wanted to tease her again. But when she looked down, she saw the girl''s expression of crying. She immediately returned the bad taste and pretended to be serious.

    If he said something specious, I''m afraid that the little girl would really put on a golden mountain in front of him.

 Chapter 3156

    You know, Jiang Zai is most afraid of women crying.

    Because he thinks that women cry, the most trouble!

    "Of course, you are late because of me. Don''t worry, uncle Er won''t let the teacher punish you!" Jiang in took a picture of the girl''s hairy little head. Originally, she just took a picture without thinking much.

    Wait for hand to take back, just discover, this action, how intimate.

    Su Kui also noticed that she lowered her head, round earlobes, a touch of pink.

    "Thank you, uncle Er," he said softly

    Jiang in the heart of the first soft, I did not find, his eyes, gentle very, "do not thank, go, two uncle sent you in."

    Why didn''t you realize that the little girl was so pleasant? At a glance, people can''t help liking it.

    It''s so white, tender and tender. It''s delicious and soft at first sight!

    Uncle and nephew found Su Kui''s class one before and one after. There is no future division in the school. Many children choose to go to junior high school and not go to it. There is no future overcrowding in a high school.

    Four or fifty in one class, enough.

    Early self-study, the head teacher, is also the Chinese teacher is explaining yesterday''s topic, said half, suddenly heard the classroom door was knocked.

    Yeah?

    She hesitated to look back and saw a man standing outside the classroom with his back to the sun, tall and impeccably delicate.

    Although these words, stacked on a man, can easily make people feel sissy.

    But -

    apart from these words, there are really no other words, which can be used to describe men outside the classroom.

    Even if the head teacher is almost 40 years old and has given birth to a child''s mother, he can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    She put down her book, went to the door, put on a soft voice and asked, "Hello sir, who do you want?"

    Approached, just saw, the man''s skin is exquisite to almost can''t see the pore, don''t know how many women envy envy hate.

    Jiang in is not stingy to play his own male charm. He smiles at Su Kui''s head teacher and says softly, "Hello, I''m Yi Yao''s second uncle. I sent her to school today. Seeing that the school has started, I want to explain why she was late because I was ill and there was no one at home to take care of her. That''s why she delayed her time I''m sorry. "

    The eyelashes of a man are long and clear, like a fan. In the blink of an eye, the silent current is transmitted.

    "Cough..."

    The head teacher couldn''t stand the charm and was afraid of losing his attitude. He quickly moved his eyes away and didn''t dare to look at those long and narrow Phoenix eyes again. He was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, his mind would be absorbed.

    "It''s OK. Yi Yao is a good boy. I know. Yi Yao, go ahead and sit down. If you encounter this kind of thing in the future, just call the teacher. The teacher will understand you."

    Su Kui smacks her tongue secretly, admiring the charm of Jiang Zai in her heart.

    You should know that at ordinary times, this head teacher is a very poisonous and serious woman. Her classmates call her an old maid in private. Even the arrogant Suya dare not make trouble in front of her.

    Because this woman really punishes the students!

    Su Kui breathed a sigh of relief, quietly handed Jiang Zai a thank-you look, and whispered, "thank you, teacher." then he ran into the classroom, and sat in his seat, still feeling upset.

 Chapter 3157

    Sitting in their own position, the heart is still uncontrolled banging straight jump, red face.

    Over there, Jiang Zai is not in the mood to talk to the head teacher again after finishing the task. Besides, it''s time for class.

    Three words and two words sent the head teacher, by the way let her take care of Su Kui more in the school, and raised her hand, stood at the door and made a sound to Su Kui to take care of him. "Ah Yao, study hard, uncle two will go first, see you in the evening!"

    Basically from morning to afternoon, Yi Yao will go home and eat in the school canteen at noon.

    As soon as Jiang Zai left, the girls in the classroom also took back their eyes one after another, only their hearts could not help the deer bumping.

    She glanced at Su Kui, trying to see something from her.

    Su Kui lowered her eyes and carefully took out her textbook from her schoolbag. She began to read the section that the teacher was talking about silently until the end of class, which was also very quiet.

    However, it may be that Jiang Zai''s appearance is too evil. This group of ordinary high school girls, where have you seen such a good-looking man? Have temperament, and handsome, better than the stars in the movie!

    The point is, this is the rich second generation in reality! It seems to give Jiang in a layer of light.

    Among these girls, the least reserved one is Hongyu.

    She crazily shook Su Kui''s arm and shouted, "God!!!"!!!! Yi Yao, is this your second uncle? What''s the matter? Your second uncle is too young. I always thought that your second uncle was a 40 year old man. I never thought that he was so handsome

    Hongyu looks at Su Kui, with envy, jealousy and hatred in her eyes.

    I don''t know how Yi Yao became so self abased with such a family!

    But now it''s all right, Hong Yu thought in her heart, but her face was excited and the ground was red.

    Su Kui shook her head and whispered, "Hongyu, would you please calm down?" Such a lack of reserve scared the others nearby.

    Hongyu has a big voice. Who dares to have an opinion?

    Compared with Hongyu, others are a little more reserved.

    But still in the dark, ask Su Kui for more information about Jiang Zai.

    "Hey Yiyao, is your second uncle a star? What a beautiful look! "

    "Yiyao Yiyao, what''s your second uncle''s name?"

    "Yi Yao Does your uncle have a girlfriend? Well, what does he do? "

    The more you ask about the back, the more open it is. Soon it will develop to Jiang in whether she has a girlfriend and what kind of work she does.

    It''s not a blind date.

    Su Kui is also a black line. He sighs at the evil power of Jiang Zai. It''s really against the sky.

    Su Kui has been haunted for a long time. She has been very cold, but she can''t stand the excitement of these young girls who are attracted by Jiang Zai. She is reluctant to let her go.

    Every time, Su Kui kept smiling and replied lightly: "I''m sorry, I''m not sure about my uncle''s private life ~"

    "thank you for opening the company."

    "Well, it''s not a star, classmate. It''s almost time for class."

    Seeing that the young girl around her frowned slightly, Hong Yu seemed to be a little confused about how to refuse these people, but she couldn''t help it. She suddenly stood up, slapped the table and stared at these people and said, "what do you ask? It''s not over! Can you not disturb others if you don''t study? I''ll like you as much as I ask you! Wake up and stop dreaming! "

 Chapter 3158

    A word arouses a thousand waves, and when it''s time for class, the girls around sukui who are not willing to leave are scattered.

    When I got back to my seat, I thought of Hongyu''s merciless words, and I also felt my cheek was burning, and I secretly embarrassed my lack of reserve. Toy boy what

    make complaints about boys? They turn their eyes white.

    It was so easy to steal the attention of all the girls in the class.

    When the bell rang, Su Kui took a sigh of relief, crooked his head and bent his eyes. He thanked Hong Yu in a whisper. "Thank you, Hong Yu. Would you like to have lunch with me at noon?"

    Hong Yu squints. "You''re a soft bun. If you don''t like to answer, don''t answer. Those people are just pushing their noses on their faces. How old they are thinking of fishing for a son-in-law. I''m really convinced!"

    I didn''t say yes or no.

    That''s the default.

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t answer. On his white and tender face, he was illuminated by the sun. He was white and transparent, more and more charming and lovely.

    Hongyu turned her head and looked at her. Then she put out her hand inexplicably and pinched her cheek. When Su Kui looked at her suspiciously, she took back her hand awkwardly and coughed a few times.

    "Cough cough cough, is to see you lovely, want to knead you, well you read, I don''t disturb you!"

    Hongyu''s performance is better than Yiyao''s, which is also the best in the class.

    Before that, Hongyu had always been the envy of Yiyao.

    Now, she is so easy to become a good friend with Hong Yucheng. Moreover, Hong Yu pasted it on her own.

    From time to time, two people talk with each other. The atmosphere is pleasant.

    Su Kui didn''t notice that in the back row, there was an angry look, always chasing her back.

    This man, of course, is Suya.

    Suya skipped class yesterday. She didn''t go to school all afternoon. So did other girls.

    But if you don''t come to school all the time, you will be expelled from the school. Moreover, if she doesn''t study, she must go to work in the factory like her cousins.

    She''s good-looking and she can dress up.

    Just don''t do those tiring jobs!

    Su ya, who is only 16 this year, knows how to be human. If she leaves school and leaves her way, she will have to work and marry.

    None of this is what Suya wants. She is not willing to be ordinary. She has been looking for opportunities to get something for nothing. In fact, she always coaxed Yi Yao to take her to the party.

    It''s a pity that they all failed, because Yi Yao is a humble bun. Let alone Su ya. Even Yi Yao himself didn''t attend the so-called dinner party in the upper class. How could he take Su ya.

    For this reason, Su Ya also quarreled with Yi Yao for several days. Finally, Yi Yao bowed his head and took her to a large shopping mall. After spending thousands of yuan, Su Ya was satisfied and encouraged to forgive Yi Yao.

    Originally, Su Ya had already given up the line of Yi Yao, but today, after seeing Jiang Yu, who sent Su Kui to school, her mind is open again.

    The eyes are rolling and rolling, and the hidden careful machine is moving at the bottom of the eyes.

    If Jiang Zai is interested in her, can she live the same life as Yi Yao?

    No -

    it should be better than Yiyao!

    After all, by then, she will be Jiang in''s wife!

 Chapter 3159

    It has to be said that Suya is really quite imaginative.

    Unconsciously, in class, I was distracted to begin to imagine that after she was with Jiang in, Yi Yao was submissive to her.

    Suya is confident in herself. Even though she has a bad reputation in school, many boys still like her.

    And Suya, who has high self-esteem, has been waiting to see which boy is worth her choice.

    First of all, it is the assessment of the background.

    But after contacting with Yi Yao and knowing the top-level giants like that, Su Ya will lose sight of these upstarts and young boys who are still wet behind the ears.

    Like Yi Yao, she also wants to live a life where she doesn''t worry about food and clothing and has a lot of money to spend.

    And Jiang in, and grow so handsome, is the object that all girls fantasize, if she can bubble Jiang in hand, then how much face?

    Su Ya''s chin is in her hands, and she laughs.

    However, the head teacher has been standing in front of her for five minutes.

    Her deskmate has been trying to remind her and drag her clothes. I don''t know if Su Yatai is immersed in her imagination or pretends to be stupid on purpose, but she hasn''t found out.

    The ruler in the head teacher''s hand knocks on Suya''s desk and makes a dull sound, which finally brings Suya''s mind back to reality.

    "Su classmate, my class is so boring, so boring that you start to be dazed?"?? Still so absorbed, huh? "

    The woman in the black dress has her hair carefully coiled behind her head. She squints and looks at Suya badly.

    Su Yacai was able to look back, some dissatisfied with the dream that had been carried out to the most expected link was disturbed, and she stared at it with displeasure. As soon as she looked up, she saw the head teacher, and her face turned white.

    She stood up from her seat, rubbed her lips and whispered, "what''s the matter, old teacher?"

    She did not know that the head teacher had been standing in front of her for five minutes.

    Hearing what she said, she burst out laughing.

    God, Su Ya is such a wonderful person!!

    It''s awesome, it''s awesome!

    I just don''t know how the old witch will punish her!

    A group of people who have long been unhappy with Su Ya are overjoyed. They look at Su Ya''s embarrassed face with playful eyes.

    Hongyu even took out a handful of melon seeds from the drawer, and they kowtowed happily. He turned to ask sukui if he wanted to.

    Su Kui shakes his head, glances at Su Ya from the side of her eyes, but looks away with no interest.

    To see Suya, it''s better to read more books.

    Hongyu kept on chattering in her ear, "ah, the head teacher hates people who are distracted in her class. This time, Su Ya is miserable!"

    Moreover, in front of the head teacher, Hong Yu was really curious. She asked Su Kui, "Yi Yao, guess what Su Ya was thinking. She was so fascinated."

    Well -

    Su Kui''s expression is flat, and she answers slowly: "maybe it''s the thoughts of some little girls."

    In fact, Su Kui''s heart already has a number.

    It''s no wonder that when she was in class, she always felt that if there was no eye on her, it turned out to be Suya.

    Think of the craziness of the female students when they see Jiang in, then, what Su Ya is thinking in her heart, Su Kui is more certain.

    Especially just now, when the head teacher knocked on the table, Suya didn''t come back, sukui looked back at her.

 Chapter 3160

    Who can''t see that young girl''s small expression with spring heart??

    Hongyu was shocked to hear that all the melon seeds had fallen.

    "Tut, isn''t she imagining your second uncle?"

    Hongyu blinks and chirps. The more she thinks about it, the more likely it is.

    If so --

    hiss, I have to admit that Suya has a goal!

    -

    the head teacher''s face was very ugly, and she was relieved by Su Ya''s words, "Oh, what''s the matter? Su classmate, can you tell me about that lesson

    "Teacher, I......" Su Yazhang opens her mouth. Of course, she can''t say it.

    In class, she didn''t listen attentively at all, where would she know where to talk.

    Thinking of this, she turned her eyes to her deskmate, who shrank her neck in fear of being noticed by the head teacher, and pointed to a poem in the Chinese book.

    As soon as Su Ya''s eyes brightened and she was confident, she held her head up and said to the head teacher, "teacher, I know that we can learn the short song! This poem was written by Cao Cao! "

    Thanks to her one look, she can write down the subject.

    She covers her head at the same table and has a heart to die.

    The teacher in charge of the class seemed to smile? Then tell me what this poem is about. Can you recite it, eh? "

    Suya is silent.

    The head teacher sneered, "how can I not know that we have learned the short song line, the last text has not finished, this poem, is today''s homework!!"

    Her way of teaching, met poetry, like to let students copy three times to deepen the impression, and then start to learn.

    What?? Homework?!

    Suya''s eyes fell on her deskmate, sharp, almost shooting a hole.

    The head teacher doesn''t care about this. She knocks her palm with the ruler and lightly says, "OK, put out your hand."

    This is the default punishment of the head teacher, as long as the mistake is, no one can avoid it.

    Suya bit her lower lip, her eyes hated, and she held out her hand.

    The next moment, the ruler directly hit her in the palm of her hand, painful she "ah", the head teacher''s eyes a cold, "hold back! Have the ability to daze, can''t accept the punishment? In my opinion, students like you who skip classes and are distracted in class are useless except for wasting money at home. It''s better to go home early and plant land! "

    Su Ya has a lot of resentment in her heart. She can only bear it silently with her teeth clenched.

    A total of ten ring feet, and so on, Su Ya''s palm has been painful numbness, a red.

    Her eyes are red. Besides, the head teacher is not enough. He directly orders her, "go outside and stand and listen. Since you can''t concentrate in the classroom, go outside and blow the wind and calm down!"

    Suya stood still.

    Class is about to end. How humiliating would it be to let her pursuers see this?

    Even if you lose yourself in your class, if you leave it outside, Suya can''t accept it.

    "Not yet?!"

    The head teacher didn''t expect that Suya would dare to disobey her order, and raised the ruler. "If you don''t go, you can reach out!"

    To be beaten or humiliated?

    It seems that neither of them is easy.

    At this time, Suya was so embarrassed that she bowed her head, silently picked up the book and walked towards the door angrily.

    When I passed sukui, I hit her hard.

    Su Kui can''t prevent it. Her right arm is numb all of a sudden.

    Hongyu glared: "well, what''s the matter with her being beaten? This man is crazy! "

 Chapter 3161

    Hong Yuke didn''t leave Suya with face. She was furious with her. Even if it was the old witch''s Chinese class, she was not afraid at all.

    I immediately clapped the table and stood up, with a loud voice that the whole classroom could hear.

    The head teacher''s face was ugly for a moment. She turned around and came over. This class can''t take it! One and two, they''re all going to revolt, aren''t they?!

    Su Kui tugged at the corner of Hongyu''s clothes and motioned for her to sit down.

    Su Ya''s footsteps were roared by Hong Yu. Then, a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart.

    "What''s the matter, Hongyu?"

    It was Hongyu who opened her mouth, and sukui was sitting beside her. The head teacher unconsciously remembered that this morning, the man who sent Yi Yao to school, dressed with dignity and extraordinary temperament, came with a little complexion and asked slowly.

    Hongyu pours her lips and points to Suya.

    "Teacher! It doesn''t matter to us that Suya is punished to stand, but she deliberately hurt her classmates. When she came to our side, she deliberately hit Yiyao. Now her hands are numb with pain! Teacher, I think Suya is to express her dissatisfaction to you! "

    Hongyu said this sentence very well. She didn''t say the festival between the two people, so she put her hat on the head of the head teacher.

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the faces of the parties were all changed.

    The head teacher''s eyes fell on Suya coldly. "Suya, you don''t need to have class. Ask your parents to come here. I need to talk to them!"

    In fact, when I was in high school, I was only a few steps away from adulthood. I should understand everything. I have good self-control. Women like Suya are rare.

    She left this sentence and went directly to the platform and began to lecture with a cold face.

    But most of the time in one class was wasted on Suya. After a few words, one class was over.

    Su Ya stood at the door, watching the teacher in charge of the class holding the back of the book, sipped her lips, and a flash of resentment flashed through her eyes.

    Past students come and go, curious eyes on her, curious, disdainful, everywhere.

    Su Ya''s face turned black and stared back. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the penalty station? "

    Thinking of the afternoon, the head teacher said that she wanted her parents to come, Suya was very reluctant.

    If her family knew that she didn''t want to read much, wouldn''t it be impossible to talk to the head teacher?

    No, it can''t be!

    It''s all Yi Yao!

    Su Yanu starts from his heart, smashes the book in his hand and rushes in angrily.

    Su Kui is talking to Hong Yu. They have an appointment to go to the canteen for dinner.

    At the next moment, I see Su Yaqi coming with bad eyes.

    Hongyu immediately stopped in front of Su Kui and sneered, "why? The teacher punished me for stupidity in class. Now I''m not convinced. Are you going to find fault? Su ya, I''ll tell you that Yi Yao is the one I''m covering now. You can move anyone, but you can''t move Yi Yao. Understand? "

    Su Ya and Hong Yu are the two bullies in the class.

    However, one is a bully who has good grades and is liked by teachers, the other is a sharp headed Suya who skips class all day and puts all his mind on dressing up and falling in love.

    I don''t need to say which one I like.

    So at ordinary times, Suya doesn''t have to do anything with Hongyu.

    But this time, she can''t stand it!

 Chapter 3162

    "Hongyu, it has nothing to do with you. Get out of here!"

    Su Ya glances at Hong Yu impatiently and raises her hand to push her away. "This is between me and Yi Yao. Get out of the way. I have something to say to her!"

    As a result, she dialed, but did not start.

    There was a burst of laughter around.

    Suya''s face was red and white, a little embarrassed. "Hongyu!"

    What does this man have to do with her?

    "Hongyu, the well water doesn''t touch the river water in our daily life. How long have you known Yiyao? She and I are friends. I don''t need you to interfere with her business! Yi Yao, you have the ability to come out. Since you dare to complain, come out and tell me clearly! "

    Hongyu is so tall that she can hardly see someone behind Su Kui.

    Suya wants to go around, but every time, Hongyu firmly protects Yiyao.

    Hearing Su Ya''s words, Hong Yu sneers, "Hey, friend? Is it a friend that can be used? I can hear Yi Yao say that you spend her money until she can''t remember the amount. Is your parents coming this afternoon? If I take Yi Yao to your parents for compensation, how long do you have to earn to pay back? Well? "

    Against Su ya, Hong Yu never loses.

    Although her family is worse than the Tang family, it is more than enough compared with Suya.

    Besides, she has good grades and good popularity in the class. Naturally, everyone is on her side.

    "Can''t remember?"

    "My God, is Yiyao so rich? How much did she spend on Suya and them! "

    "I feel that if I ask her for it, how many years will she have to work to pay for it?"

    "Suya is also powerful. She can spend other people''s money without psychological obstacles!"

    "No, no, no, no, you are wrong. What''s so powerful about her is that she not only spends other people''s money, but also plays other people as monkeys. You forget how she usually treats Yi Yao?"

    Suya took a deep breath. She is now immune to these.

    "How can I pay back? Those are all the things that Yi Yao is willing to buy for me. Is it impossible for her to go back one by one? " Su Ya sneers, her hands around her chest, like a smile instead of a smile, "Yi Yao, you come out!"

    Being disturbed by her again and again, even the clay figurines have three parts of mud. Moreover, Su Kui was not the real Yiyao originally.

    She walked out of Hongyu''s back with a light expression and was pulled by Hongyu. "Yiyao, don''t go too close to this man. You forget that she ran into your business when you were in class? This kind of person becomes angry and angry. You can do everything. You are like a porcelain doll. What can you do if she beats you? "

    Hongyu really likes Yiyao as a friend. She feels white, tender, tender and lovely.

    It also aroused her desire for protection.

    Su Kui''s heart warmed, and she looked up with a smile. "It''s OK. I believe you can protect me, right?"

    Seeing her beautiful smile, Hongyu''s heart will turn into a ball. "Yes, don''t worry. She can''t hurt you with me!"

    Su Ya looks at the eyes of the two people, so tacitly intimate, familiar as if they have known each other for a long time.

    It''s not like I just started to be a friend.

    She bit her teeth and stared at Su Kui: "Yi Yao, what do you mean? I know you blame me for not taking you out to play before, but you don''t need to find such a person to be a friend to stimulate me, do you? "

 Chapter 3163

    Yes, in Su Ya''s mind, she always believed that it was impossible for people to say that they would change as soon as they changed. Yi Yao must have changed so much in order to revenge her neglect.

    Su Kui was about to laugh at her confidence. In fact, she did.

    "Wheezing --"

    Su Kui''s big cat eyes are curved into crescent shaped, and he looks at Su Ya strangely with his head askew. "Su ya, you are so strange. I don''t want to be your attendant and free cash machine. Isn''t that ok? People have their own right to choose. I can choose who I want to be friends with, just like I chose to spend money for you. "

    "Yi Yao!" Suya gnashed her teeth. "You''d better think about what you''re talking about."

    Now, Su Kui''s words, breaking her fantasy, let Su Ya clearly realize that Yi Yao really doesn''t want to be a friend with her anymore.

    "I think about it very clearly," Su Kui blinked, looked at Su Ya seriously and said calmly: "I always thought that as long as I treat you with my heart, one day, you really accept me. Now I understand that money can''t be exchanged for feelings, so I give up. I''ve learned the way of making friends. I''m better off now than ever before, so Suya, please don''t disturb me later, OK? "

    The girl''s words are soft, waxy and waxy. Under a pair of bangs, her big eyes are like autumn water, clear and clear.

    People can''t help feeling good when they see it.

    This cognition appeared among all the students who stayed to see the bustling scene. How could they not have noticed it before? It turned out that Yi Yao was pretty good-looking!

    Hongyu was so happy that she took Su Kui''s shoulder proudly and said with a smile, "do you hear now? It''s said by Yi Yao. Now I know you as a white eyed wolf. I don''t want to be friends with you in the future, so would you please disappear in front of us now? We don''t want to see you! "

    Su Ya''s self righteous, finally let her eat evil fruit, arrogant, embarrassed to leave.

    Su Kui looked at her back and squinted.

    She always felt that Suya would not give up. She was used to taking money from Yiyao. Her boyfriend and family background could not support her current living standard.

    From thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift.

    It''s this. Sukui has a feeling. Suya will come to her, and it''s because of the money.

    -

    another day was wasted in the school. Su Kui listened carefully in class as usual, but all the listening was from the left ear to the right ear, and the IQ was offline.

    When the school bell rang, she came to pick up her car and stopped outside the school.

    Su Kui walked over, opened the door and sat in the car. He took a bottle of mineral water from the car refrigerator and took a sip. As a result, he inadvertently raised his eyes and saw the man in the driver''s seat, his mouth almost spouted.

    "Second uncle"

    The girl murmured, a pair of black jade eyes full of consternation.

    Jiang in a successful hook lip smile, hands pillow in the back of the brain, "how? I''m surprised to see it? Said to give the driver a holiday, of course not casually, these days you go to school, all by me to pick up and send

    In fact, Jiang was also surprised in her heart. She was a little girl like an invisible person, but after a close contact, she actually made him fall in love.

 Chapter 3164

    Originally, he was going to have a rest at home, but he looked up at the clock, which actually pointed to the time when Su Kui was about to leave school.

    Thinking of the pleasant experience between the young girl and the young girl in the morning, it seems that it''s not bad to have a soft and cute little niece and daughter. Their Tang family is full of young men and has no sister.

    So, he and his brother have no experience of getting along with girls at all, just know that girls need to be rich.

    "No, no..." Su Kui shakes his head shyly, his long eyelashes are like fans, flickering, and the lips are as tender as cherry blossom. After being moistened by water, he feels like a peach.

    She lowered her head, thin as jade, pointed to her thighs unconsciously, and spoke in a whisper.

    Jiang Zai is funny. "Have you settled down? When you''re seated, let''s go! "

    With that, he stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed out of the car.

    "Ah --"

    the girl exclaimed, "second, second uncle, please slow down, I''m afraid..."

    She clutched the clothes on her chest nervously, stared at two big eyes in panic, and looked at the fast-moving car.

    Jiang in listened to the cry like a baby cat, shaking his head and laughing, but the speed was slowly stabilized.

    If the little girl were to join him in the car race, wouldn''t she have fainted?

    Just think of that scene, Jiang in felt that the scene must be very sad, I don''t know if I will cry?

    In other words, there is no picture of girls crying in Jiang Zai''s memory. Other children will cry because of all kinds of unhappy things in their childhood, but the girls in the back seat won''t.

    From the beginning, she was quiet, clever and sensible.

    Jiang in heard that her eldest brother Tang Quan said that she was cheated by her classmates and spent a lot of money, but at that time, he just listened casually and didn''t even bother to mention his opinions, but now it''s different.

    He knew how good the girl was. She was worth better friends. Those greedy girls would hurt her sooner or later.

    Jiang in brewed for a while and decided to be a confidant uncle. "Yi Yao, how are you at school today? Did anyone bully you? "

    Su Kui was surprised. She sniffed her nose and shook her head. "No uncle, my classmates are very good. I have a good time with my deskmate."

    This child, does the typical happiness report no worries?

    No way. It''s probably a preconceived idea. In Jiang Zai''s heart, Su Kui has been identified as a poor kid who was bullied.

    "Well, that''s good. I heard that you have several good friends at school? Do they like to go shopping with you? "

    This time, Su Kui didn''t know what he meant.

    She lowered her eyes and lost her voice. "I''m sorry, uncle."

    Jiang in is thinking about how to keep quiet and make su Kui hate those girls so that he can stay away from them. When Leng buting heard this, he almost stepped on the accelerator as a brake.

    "Well?? Why do you say sorry? "

    What did she do?

    In the impression of Jiang in, the young girl has never been rebellious. Jiang in could not imagine what bad things the young girl would do.

    Su Kui said softly, "I didn''t know people clearly before, and I wasted a lot of money for others. These were given to me by my family, but I spent them so casually I...... "

    This listen, Jiang in immediately happy!

    "What is that?" With a big wave of his hand, he said, "we have money in our family. Even if you move the shopping mall back, uncle Er has no problem. But you do a good job. Those who are hypocritical to you and make full use of you should stay away! "

 Chapter 3165

    It has to be said that after hearing Su Kui''s words, Jiang Zai was relieved greatly. He was silent on the surface, and the corners of his mouth were full of joy.

    No wonder she has changed so much recently. She grew up!

    That''s good!

    Su Kui cried and laughed, "uncle, are you teaching me to be a loser?"

    What are you doing when you move back the shopping mall? Can she wear it all her life.

    Jiang in where care about these, he is casually said, although even if Su Kwai really moved the commercial building back, he has no opinion. What is the purpose of doing business and making money in the ancestral training he received from childhood? Nature is to provide family with the most comfortable life!

    In Jiang Zai''s heart, although he always treats Yi Yao as a little transparent, he still treats her as his own.

    In particular, her father died because he saved his brother.

    Even for the sake of gratitude, the Tang family can''t treat this girl badly in this life.

    Su Kui didn''t think so much. After driving into the Tang villa, Su Kui got off and found a military car parked outside the gate.

    She Leng Leng Leng, turn round to see Jiang in, "second uncle, uncle back?"

    Tang Quan is an admiral. He is protected by soldiers when he goes in and out, and is transported by special vehicles.

    So as soon as she saw the car, Su Kui knew that Tang Quan might have come back.

    When Jiang saw this, he was stunned. "Well, maybe." But what''s his brother doing here? Is there anything?

    On weekdays, my brother didn''t see each other for half a year. Before Jiang started, Tang Quan didn''t come back. It was only about half an hour.

    It''s possible that he left with his front foot and Tang Quan came back with his back foot.

    Two people enter the living room one by one.

    Su Kui saw a man and a woman sitting together, talking. The man was tall and handsome, with strong features, and the woman was handsome. It was not particularly amazing, but it belonged to the eye-catching type.

    Su Kui guessed that this is probably the female leader of the world, the female reporter.

    In my impression, the relationship between Yi Yao and this uncle is better.

    Don''t look at Tang Quan''s indifference. In fact, he is very patient with his family and has a gentle temper.

    In contrast to Tang Quan, Jiang in is a spoiled devil, who is used to be lawless by his grandfather.

    "Uncle, you are back!"

    The girl was carrying her schoolbag. When she saw the tall figure, her eyes brightened. "Was it just home?"

    Jiang Yu is curling his mouth and putting his hands in his trouser pockets. I''m still taking you to school. I haven''t seen you so surprised!

    His heart is cold hum, on the face light call "elder brother."

    Tang Quan glanced at him and saw that his brother who was not serious had a headache. If according to his ability, Jiang Jin''s brain was no worse than his, and he was a good businessman. Even his grandfather appreciated him. These years, his business had been fully entrusted to him.

    However, this cynical attitude is the only one that makes everyone in the family have a headache.

    "Stand up, what do you look like!"

    Tang Quan frowned and stood up to greet Su Kui. "Come to a Yao, how are you doing? Are you tired of studying? "

    Su Kui smiled and leaned over, cleverly replied, "not tired, uncle tired?"

    Tang Quan''s heart is soft. She looks at the girl''s little cheek. It looks like she has a good life.

    "I''m not tired, either. I''ll introduce an aunt to you."

 Chapter 3166

    Su Kui had known who this person was for a long time, but she was still surprised and curious to look at the woman who had already stood up from the sofa, pretending not to know her.

    Jiang Zai is also very curious.

    He came over and reached out to say hello. "Hello, I''m Jiang in, Tang Quan''s younger brother."

    "Hello," she said with a gentle smile and a good temper. "My name is Shen Meng, a journalist. I work in people''s daily at present."

    Su Kui saw this and whispered shyly, "my name is Yi Yao. How do you do?"

    Since the two have come back together, they should have confirmed the relationship, right? Sukui didn''t want to leave a rude impression.

    Tang Quan patted her little head with joy. "Ah Yao is so cute."

    SHEN Meng laughed. "Hello, I''ve heard of you for a long time. Tang Quan always said that you''re cute and clever. Seeing you is better than hearing you hear you hear you hear you hear you hear. You''re more lovely and beautiful than you think."

    Su Kui raised her eyes in surprise. She rarely met a delightful hostess.

    When I look into her eyes and see the undisguised appreciation and seriousness in her eyes, I feel relaxed and smile at her sincerely.

    If she can, she doesn''t want to fight with the hostess. She''s too tired.

    "Thank you."

    As a junior Su Kui, it''s not easy to ask too many questions, but Jiang Zai is different. He doesn''t care about these things all the time, and he speaks in a straight line. "Well, you are my brother''s girlfriend?"

    It has to be said that Jiang in''s eyes are poisonous.

    It can be seen at a glance that the relationship between Shen Meng and Tang Quan is not simple.

    Shen Meng can''t help blushing. She looks up at Tang Quan. Tang Quan admits, "yes, you can change your name to sister-in-law now. We''ll get married when your parents come back."

    Poof -

    JIANG Zai was surprised, "so fast?" Although his parents are always urging him to hold his grandson, his eldest brother''s speed is too fast. Two months ago, he had no response.

    "Well, how long has Miss Shen known my brother?"

    Jiang in coughs twice, curious way.

    Shen Meng gave Tang Quan a bad look. His eyes were angry and his face was full of shyness. "We''ve just known each other for a month and a half."

    "Cough, cough 1ˇ˘ One and a half months

    Be good.

    Jiang in can''t maintain his demeanor any more. After seeing Shen Meng and Tang Quan, he changes his mind willingly. "Sister in law, you two, is this a flash marriage?"

    Tang Quan stares at Jiang in and signals that he can stop. If he scares his daughter-in-law away, he will never finish with him!

    "When I saw Shen Meng for the first time, I decided that I had to do with her. Why? If you have the time to care about me, it''s better to think about it. After I get married, you are the only one who is urged to marry. "

    "Puchi --"

    Su Kui, who has been watching nearby, can''t help but cover his mouth and smile.

    Jiang in''s face suddenly black, "Yi Yao! How dare you laugh again? "

    However, Tang Quan''s words really left Jiang in no mood for joking, because he had already imagined the arrival of that day, which must be very tragic!

    Moreover, his grandfather could not save him.

    Because, long ago, his grandfather tried to introduce his granddaughter to him. He only hoped that he would give birth to a granddaughter early.

    This time Shen Meng came here and brought some things that little girls would like to give to Su Kui.

    Chocolate skirt or something.

    It can be seen that Shen Meng did his homework before he came.

 Chapter 3167

    If you look at it according to Yi Yao''s preferences, she will really like these.

    So Su Kui said thanks happily, and also directly changed her name to aunt, completely surprised Shen Meng.

    Shen Meng''s family is general. His parents are junior middle school teachers, which is regarded as a scholar. But compared with the Tang family, which has a long history and profound deposits, it is not enough.

    Before she came, she was worried because some of the young ladies she contacted were more or less sick with princesses. Shen Mengzhen was afraid that Su Kui would reject her.

    After the result came, she let go of her heart which had been hanging high.

    The family is really easygoing as Tang Quan said. As long as they can accept her, they will treat her completely as a family.

    Tang Quan was busy with his business and could not stay at home for long. That night, he left with Shen Meng.

    It is said that we should visit Shen Meng''s parents first.

    -

    the next day is Saturday and weekend. There is no class. Su Kui has time to rest and make a good arrangement of what to do next.

    Before long, Yiyao''s family will come and ask for help, coaxing her to go back with them.

    That will be the beginning of Yi Yao''s life.

    When Jiang was downstairs, he saw the girl at the dinner table holding milk. Her eyes were dazed.

    From her frown, it can be seen that what she is struggling with must not be a good thing.

    Jiang in pulled his lips. Does he pay too little attention to this little niece, so he never found out that she is so stupid?

    He reached out and waved in front of her, but she didn''t respond. Jiang Lin slapped her in front of her. With a snap, he successfully pulled back Su Kui''s thoughts of wandering in the sky.

    "Ah..."

    The girl exclaimed, almost spilling milk.

    Jiang in smiled back her hands and held her cup. "What do you think, little girl, if you are so distracted, do you want to have a boyfriend?"

    Boyfriend?

    Su Kui wrinkled his nose and glanced at Jiang in. After two days of contact, Su Kui was no longer afraid of Jiang in as usual.

    "Second uncle, you are good or bad. You scared me!"

    The young girl mumbled, and there was a circle of moustache on her mouth. Jiang Zai saw it and smiled. He shaved his mouth and indicated to her, "how old is the man who can drink milk to his nose? Long beard! "

    The girl''s cheek blushed, she stretched out the tip of her pink tongue, and quickly licked a circle around her mouth. Two black and white cat pupils stared at him.

    Jiang in a daze -

    heart secretly scolded a drill, he is not abstinent for too long? Or it''s really time to find a girlfriend. Why did the girl react instinctively when she made such an expression in front of him?

    Especially when the tip of the pink tongue cuts the lip and rolls the milk into the mouth, it makes Jiang Zai''s eyes darker and darker.

    "Take your time. I have something else to do. Let''s go!"

    Jiang in was afraid that she would show her bad look in front of the girl and scared her. She walked out step by step.

    Su Kui shouted in surprise, "but uncle, you haven''t had breakfast yet!" What''s wrong with him?

    Jiang in the head also does not return to wave, "do not eat, you eat it!"

    Then he disappeared in front of sunflower.

    When he got on the bus, Jiang did not start the car at the first time. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the strange tent that had been set up in some part of his lower body. His face was livid.

 Chapter 3168

    "Fuck!"

    With a low curse, he hit the steering wheel with a blow.

    Jiang in felt that he was really shocked. He had an impulse to his adopted niece that only belongs to men and women.

    With one blow, the joints were all broken, and the bloodstain oozed out.

    Jiang in looks up, leans powerlessly into the seat, raises the hand to block own eyes.

    He was quietly waiting for the unexpected impulse to go on.

    The girl''s smile appeared in front of him, clean and clear eyebrows and eyes, full of trust in him.

    He actually --

    "dudududu......"

    The window was knocked suddenly, and Jiang was stunned for a while, then he slowly turned his head to look out of the window.

    The girl stooped, with two big eyes smiling like crescent moon, sweet and boring. She opened her mouth, and Jiang was sitting in it, unable to hear clearly.

    He pursed his lips, moved his fingers, and slowly rolled down the window.

    The girl tucked the packed lunch box in. Her voice was soft and sweet. She was likable. "Second uncle, it''s bad for your health not to eat breakfast in the morning. Even if you are busy, don''t forget to eat ~!"

    Jiang in''s line of sight glides from her clean and bright face to her hands holding the lunch box. The fleshy little hands, with the baby fat, fingers and a nest, looked at it and felt very soft.

    "Second uncle?"

    Su Kui saw Jiang in silence and had to speak again. She called out softly.

    "Well?" After Jiang was stunned, he silently took the lunch box. "Thank you, ah Yao. Er Shu knows."

    But in my heart, there is another idea.

    He found that, instead of putting the Yinian under pressure, he had more crazy thoughts.

    If Yi Yao was not adopted by his parents to be their niece at the beginning, would he have a chance --

    No, I can''t think about it any more.

    The sun was very big outside, and soon the girl''s face was red. Su Kui waved and backed away. "Then I won''t disturb uncle Er''s work. Don''t be late, uncle Er. I''ll go first."

    she said. Her hands were behind her, and her steps were as light as a butterfly. She quickly entered the room.

    Jiang in looks at her back in silence, starts the engine and drives away.

    On this day, when he was dealing with official business, he was not in a state.

    Before he got off work, a phone call called him to go to a drinking party. Jiang Zai went straight to work early to make an appointment.

    In the KTV box, several well-dressed men sat on the sofa in twos and threes, and several beautiful and gorgeous women nestled beside them.

    Only the river is the quietest.

    He drank from cup to cup, silent.

    Until his good friend Gong Qing couldn''t see it anymore, he grabbed his glass and slapped him. "What''s the matter, ah Fei? Are you going to borrow some wine to relieve your worries? Nightlife is just beginning. If you are drunk, how can we play in the program after that? "

    As soon as he said this, others nodded.

    "Yes, we are not happy without JIANGSHAO!"

    "Hahaha, in my opinion, is there something about Jiang Shao? Why else borrow wine here to relieve your worries? "

    "Yes, if you are not happy, it is better to say it to your brothers and let them advise you!"

    Staff?

    Jiang in laughs bitterly. Instead of grabbing the glass, he takes the bottle and fills it.

    Turn around and look at Gong Qing. In the dim light, his eyes are deep and dark. "Gong Qing, what do you do if you like a girl much smaller than you?"

 Chapter 3169

    Gong Qing was stunned. What he said was trapped in love. It was all joking.

    In fact, no one knows that Jiang Yu is cynical, but his character is the same as that of Tang family. He is totally loyal to his feelings. He will never have relations with other women except his wife.

    This can be seen from the harmony and happiness of the Tang family.

    "Poof!! Wait, wait, ah Fei, what did you just say?? You said you fell in love with a little girl? True or false? "

    They are brothers. They don''t know how many women Jiang has been stuffed with. They are the only ones who don''t touch when they have a party.

    I don''t know how many people are surprised. Countless women dream of marrying such a man. If Jiang Yu sees him, he will love him all her life.

    It''s a pity that none of them have been able to do what they wish. Now, which lucky one is actually liked by Jiang in.

    Jiang in squints at Gong Qing and pours a glass of wine into his head

    If he can figure it out, what else does he need?

    Gong Qing touched his nose and looked at some of his friends. He couldn''t understand: "what kind of girl can you like so much? Or a little girl? Ah Fei, you are 26 years old. You are not a child. You don''t love so many mature beauties. It''s a good one! "

    As he spoke, Gong Qing couldn''t help making fun of him.

    Jiang Zai raises his hand to beat him.

    Gong Qing ducked and hurriedly said, "Hey, hey, brother, can I make a mistake?"

    Jiang Yu frowns and thinks he has too much nonsense. "Don''t say that some of them are useless. If you don''t have useful suggestions, shut up!"

    "Are you serious?"

    Gong Qing saw Jiang''s seriousness in his eyes. He was shocked First, and then even more surprised.

    "Can I ask you how old you like the girl?"

    I hope my friend doesn''t give him a big scare. He''s afraid his heart won''t bear it.

    How big?

    Jiang in frowned. He didn''t pay attention to Yi Yao''s age. Now Gong Qing asked him, he was dumbfounded.

    However, the topic is initiated by him, and it is impossible for Jiang in to end it easily.

    "About fifteen or sixteen."

    "Ten, fifteen six???!"

    Gong Qing spits out.

    "Big brother! Are you a beast? People''s girls are still young. You say you don''t like so many beauties, but you like this kind of immature girl. What''s wrong? Do you want to play and cultivate, and raise a child''s daughter-in-law for yourself? "

    Jiang in thought, unfortunately, he didn''t know the inside story of the decision made by his parents at that time.

    Jiang in cold face, a pair of dark and deep eyes fixed fixed on Gong Qing, straight raised his hands to surrender.

    "Well, it''s just a joke, but if you like, go after her. When she grows up and marries her, you can''t wait."

    Marry?

    Jiang in wry smile, he wiped a face, if only it could be so simple.

    Among them, Jiang Yu didn''t talk to Gong Qing about the origin. He left Gong Qing with a circle of questions in his stomach and didn''t open his mouth to answer them.

    At the end of the party, Jiang Feng was already drunk in a daze. Gong Qing wondered why, after he advised him, he not only had no effect, but made his friends feel even worse?

    Strange!

    -Jiang Zai had a beautiful dream. In the dream, the young girl grew up with a white face and a bright smile. She drew the most beautiful picture of beauty.

    The place of the heart is hot. There is an impulse. Even Jiang Zai doesn''t know where the impulse comes from.

 Chapter 3170

    "A Yao......"

    An unconscious whisper rang in the bedroom.

    The next second, Jiang Yu suddenly sat up from the bed, sweating.

    "Fuck!"

    He secretly scolded, "Jiang Zai, you are a beast!"

    It was only a long time before he even had a dream!

    It''s good that Jiang Zai is in his apartment, which is one of the real estate outside. He is the only one who can''t hear this call.

    -

    Su Kui doesn''t know what''s going on. Jiang Yin didn''t come back for nearly half a month after she left in a hurry that day.

    The whole Tang family was left with Su Kui alone.

    Su Kui as usual in class, but the heart more a memory.

    As Su Kui''s only good friend, Hong Yu said, "what''s the matter with Yi Yao? Do you feel unhappy these days when you look sad? "

    Hongyu is careless, thanks to her discovery.

    It is precisely because of this, Su Kui thought, how obvious is her performance, so that the nervous Hongyu can notice this scene.

    "I think I may upset uncle Er."

    The young girl pursed her light lip, hung her head in a low voice, and her long curled eyelashes cast a heavy shadow under her eyes.

    "Please"

    Hong Yu doesn''t understand, "isn''t your second uncle very painful to you? I''ll take you to and from school! How can I say angry is angry? "

    Hong Yu is different from other girls. Although she is also infatuated with Jiang in''s appearance, she is very rational and knows what kind of man is best for her.

    Like Jiang in, even if she likes it, the other side will not look at her.

    This self-knowledge, Hong Yu still has, so different from others, Hong Yu is very serious in the analysis with Su Kui.

    Sukui shook his head. "I don''t know. He left without breakfast that day. I haven''t seen him for nearly half a month now."

    Hongyu is even more strange.

    "Did you call him? Or is it because your second uncle knew about your reckless spending on Suya''s children, that''s why he was angry? "

    It seems that this is the only reason that Hong Yusi wants to go and make his elders angry.

    But Su Kui heard that and shook his head at the first time.

    "No way. Uncle Er won''t be angry because of this. I confessed to him that day. He also said that he won''t be angry even if I move the shopping mall home."

    Speaking of this, the girl is a little embarrassed to chuckle and blush.

    If this person is not her second uncle, then this sentence can easily seduce any girl.

    Hongyu is speechless.

    She rolled her eyes. "I think you just wanted to show your uncle how nice he is to you. In my opinion, you must think more about it. Otherwise, you''ll call him to ask if he''s busy. You don''t mean your uncle runs a company. Since he has to be in charge of so many things, he will be very busy! Peace of mind, you are so lovely, your uncle will not ignore you! "

    Su Kui raised her eyes innocently, "but I don''t know my second uncle''s mobile number..."

    Hongyu:

    She bit her teeth and slapped Su Kui on the head! Is it difficult to get your second uncle''s mobile number? Otherwise, if he doesn''t go home, you can go directly to the company to find him. What''s the difficulty? It''s a little bit of a fuss! "

    After being persuaded by Hong Yu, Su Kui was relieved.

    Secretly decided that if she really didn''t get the contact information of Jiang in, then she could only find him herself.

 Chapter 3171

    Just as they were saying this, Suya came angrily and slapped sukui on the table.

    "Yiyao! We are in love with each other. I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Why, when the relationship breaks up, you ask my family for money. Don''t you want to be shameful? "

    Suya''s face was swollen, and she could see the fingerprint.

    Su Kui was stunned. "What are you talking about?" She has no idea. She didn''t plan to ask for the money. How could she go to Suya''s family to ask for the money?

    Hongyu turned a white eye. "Suya, are you finished? Yi Yao said he didn''t want to see you. Don''t you feel ashamed when you come here now? Don''t make trouble, get out of the way! "

    "Hongyu! It has nothing to do with you. You''d better shut up, or I''ll be impolite! If you force me again, don''t blame me for doing something you regret! "

    Su Ya''s eyes were red and swollen. She glared at Su Kui.

    "Yi Yao, what do you mean? You bought those things for me voluntarily. Now someone has found my home and told my parents about it. How much do you hate me? You mean to hurt me? You''re responsible for this! "

    Su Ya''s long speech, let Su Kui Leng for a long time, just don''t understand the lifting eyes, strange looking at the eyes like crazy girl.

    "Suya, aren''t you mentally ill? I never said I wanted to ask you to get back the money. I was stupid before, so I paid for my own stupidity. Now you come to me and say this. I really don''t know. "

    All the students around are watching. When they hear this, they can''t help whispering.

    Suya''s appearance is really miserable, and now she finds sukui here, which makes people wonder whether sukui is revenging maliciously or not.

    It can only be said that people''s senses are easily affected.

    Su Ya gnaws her teeth, and when she hears Su Kui, she raises her hand to hit her face.

    Next second, Hong Yu catches her and pushes her away.

    "Suya, are you ok? Before I told Yi Yao to get back the money, she didn''t nod her head. Besides, she didn''t have time to do anything. There are many people who offend you. It''s so popular in school. If you have time to find Yi Yao''s troubles, you''d better think about who is behind you! "

    Hongyu didn''t find it before. Now she can see how stupid Suya is.

    Su Yahong''s eyes are red. Now her family has ordered her to quit school. Waiting for her will be the last thing she would like to face.

    According to her parents, the factory has already found her a job for two years. When she gets old, she will find someone to match her, find the right one, and marry her out.

    In the future, don''t try to mess around outside.

    "Who else could she have? Is it you? " Su Ya said, trying to persuade herself. She looked at Hong Yu with more and more fierce eyes! Is it you? You never deal with me. Now you are so close to Yi Yao. Who knows if you have come to revenge me for angry with her! "

    Hongyu is about to be laughed at.

    She was not as good tempered as the girl around her, and she stood up and slapped Suya in the face. "Yes, to tell you the truth, I''ve been seeing you and hearing you badly, but I''ve always been aboveboard and aboveboard in my work. If I did this, I would naturally admit it!"

 Chapter 3172

    "But --"

    Hong Yu shakes his numb hand and laughs, "if I didn''t do it, why should I admit it?"

    Su Kui admitted that she had some doubts about Hong Yu. Seeing her actions and her clear and fearless eyes, she knew that she didn''t do it.

    Besides, she didn''t have to do this to sooya.

    Su Ya was beaten, and it took a long time to react. She covered her face and stared at Hong Yu incredulously, "Hong Yu, do you dare to beat me?"

    "You are the one who beat me up. Who let you slander me?"

    Hongyu is too lazy to talk to Suya.

    Suya, however, seemed to be stimulated. She jumped up quickly, grabbed Hong Yu''s hair and wrestled with her.

    "Hongyu, I''ve seen you for a long time! You must have done it, you hypocritical little man! "

    Villain?

    Hongyusheng is afraid that she hates being wronged by others. She is also annoyed to hear Su Ya''s words. She grabs Su Ya''s long hair with her back hand, pulls her apart and kicks her to the ground.

    "If you really think it''s me, you may as well go to the police, or you may check by yourself. As long as you can finally find out about me, I will kneel down and apologize to you!"

    Su Kui grabbed Hong Yu''s hand and shook her head.

    In this era, the discipline of students is still very strict. Fighting in schools is punishable.

    "Are you ok?"

    Hongyuqi''s chest heaved up and down. He raised his foot and wanted to give Su Ya another leg. Su Kui grabbed her in time, so she didn''t start.

    "Hongyu, calm down. It''s not good for anyone to make a big deal!"

    Suya glared at the two men. "I won''t let you two go. If I find out, I will kill you two!"

    Anyway, her life is over. Her parents know what she has done. She was originally locked at home. Her parents were afraid that she would make trouble again. They didn''t let her out at all. Even the school planned to let her quit school directly.

    She sneaked out today.

    Suya has let go. Anyway, it''s over. She''s not afraid of anything. She stands up and pats her clothes. She leaves a cruel word and turns around and leaves.

    Suya did not investigate, and Hongyu would not take the initiative to mention it.

    This matter, at the moment when the class bell rings, comes to peace.

    A few days later, there was an update on the farce.

    That''s why Su Ya''s parents know that she has nothing to do with Su Kui or Hong Yu in making boyfriend or spending money on classmates.

    It''s the form of a good friend who is closest to her. After she was caught by Suya, she said that she accidentally said it with a snivel and a tear. She didn''t mean it at all.

    Su ya, who has gone mad, can''t hear it. She beats her best friend hard.

    When she woke up, her girlfriend had been beaten by her. She was sent to the hospital for an examination. There were many comminuted fractures and bruises on her face, even endangering a certain nerve in her eyes, leading to blindness in the future.

    When Hong Yu heard the news, she was afraid to learn science from Su Kui.

    "I''ve long said that it''s terrible for such people to go crazy? Fortunately, this matter has nothing to do with us. Otherwise, Suya will be cruel and stab the two of us with a knife. "

    She said, holding her arm, pretending to shiver, imitating me perfectly.

    Su Kui calmly tidied up his stationery. "I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking. When Su Ya came to me, I thought that there would be such a day."

 Chapter 3173

    In Suya''s temper, there are too many people who know her outside the school. There are too many people who don''t like her.

    After all, when she met Yiyao, she was supported by her money. She was very high-profile. She had to write two big words on her face, one on the left and one on the right!

    Su Kui replied, and didn''t tell her more.

    She hasn''t seen Jiang Yu for several days. Jiang Yu seems to be hiding from her deliberately. Su Kui doesn''t want to disturb Tang Quan and Tang''s parents for such a small matter, so she just goes to Jiang Yu''s company to stop him after school.

    Su Kui actually had some guesses in his mind, but the real Yi Yao could not know these.

    She shouldn''t know so much!

    After saying goodbye to Hongyu, Su Kui got on the car. Usually the driver received people and sent them back without saying a word.

    But this time, the girl said directly, instead of letting him go back to the Tang family, she said: "Mr. driver, could you please take me to the company of Er Shu?"

    She is not familiar with the route alone.

    The driver was stunned, but did not ask more, nodded, "OK."

    -

    the school is not far away from jiangin''s company. Su Kui actually knows for the first time.

    Standing under the company building, Su Kui looked up and waved goodbye to the driver with a smile on his face. "Mr. driver, please go home first. I''ll go home with my second uncle later!"

    This point, Jiang in should still be in the company?

    Su Kui hesitated to go in.

    Sure enough, he was stopped directly.

    "Hey, who are you looking for, little girl? You can''t enter here casually. "

    The front desk is a very gentle woman, dressed in meticulous company uniform, smiling amiable.

    Su Kui blinked, moved over, and said softly, "Auntie, I''m here to find my second uncle. Is he there?"

    "Second uncle?"

    The woman was stunned, and quickly responded. She asked in a low voice with good quality: "then, what''s your uncle..."

    "Jiang Zai."

    The girl''s pale pink lips opened, and a name came out of her mouth.

    With inexpressible familiarity and intimacy.

    The woman almost suspected that she had heard it wrong. "Little girl, do you mean that your second uncle is President Jiang of our company?"

    Now Mr. Jiang has retired behind the scenes. The whole company is basically controlled by Jiang in.

    As we all know, when Lao Jiang retires in the future, his successor will be Jiang in, no doubt.

    However, Jiang in is only twenty-five six this year. How can a young man have such a big niece??

    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m just a little strange."

    The girl''s face is a little red when she sees the girl in front of the stage. It''s obviously a very shy child. She has some sorry answers, but it''s still hard to hide her curiosity.

    "Ah It''s OK, "Su Kui is actually thinking about how to get in. She doesn''t have a mobile phone or a contact information of Jiang Zai.

    "Would you please contact him for me? I have something to do with him. "

    The girl with the baby fat face inlaid with a pair of grape like big eyes, flickering at the woman, the woman felt that she was going to be adored, she was positive expression, keep the professional smile and said: "I''m sorry, if you don''t invite, we can''t put you in according to our duty."

    It''s not the conspiracy theory of women, but there are too many women who come to Jiang in every day, and they have used all kinds of bad excuses.

    Just before she started to work, she was still soft hearted and contacted jiangzai.

 Chapter 3174

    As a result, the irascible Jiang Zai was already overwhelmed by the mountain like work. As a result, there were still women there who didn''t know how to disturb him. They immediately dropped the word "roll" and let go.

    In the future, as long as it is a female creature, it is not allowed to enter without his invitation.

    So.

    So that almost hurt the front desk lost its job. Up to now, for every woman who came to find Jiang in, women have to seriously review.

    "Sorry..."

    If everyone who comes to jiangzai has to call to report, does jiangzai have to be busy.

    "If you have Mr. Jiang''s phone, I can borrow your mobile phone, and you can contact him in person." The woman also didn''t say too dead, in case this person really is Jiang in''s niece?

    The two men were in a stalemate when suddenly a man in a suit came in from outside the company.

    With a cynical smile on his face, he came to say hello to the woman, "Yo, Xiaomei, what is this? Ah Fei really is. What''s the time? Don''t let the employees leave work? Let me say, why don''t you just come to work in our company? I want you to be my personal secretary, OK? "

    There is no serious man in Kouhua. It''s Gong Qing.

    Xiaomei is helpless. "Gong Shao, please don''t embarrass me."

    Gong Qing is also addicted. If he really dares to dig up people in the company, even a front desk, he can get revenge to the point where he can kill him.

    Naturally, he would not really do such a thing.

    "I''m here to help ah Fei deliver something. By the way, this is it?" Gong Qing''s eyes fell on Su Kui standing in front of the front desk.

    A school uniform, petite body, back to him can not see the appearance, but a quiet breath, very comfortable.

    "Students? Why are you here? " Gong Qing raises eyebrows.

    As soon as Su Kui heard this, he knew that he must be familiar with Jiang in.

    Know the opportunity is here.

    She turned to Gong Qing and asked softly, "Hello, do you know my second uncle Jiang Zai?"

    "Poof..."

    "Your second uncle???" "When did that guy have a niece?"

    As far as he knows, the Tang family has been full of men for several generations. The typical Yang is flourishing and Yin is declining!

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t mind. "I was adopted by the Tang family. My name is Yi Yao. How are you?"

    Say, stretch out a hand, graceful.

    Gong Qing was stunned. He touched his nose awkwardly. Then he remembered that Jiang Yu''s family did have such a thing, but he and Jiang Yu were friends. He was not familiar with Tang family, so he didn''t pay attention to it.

    When Su Kui spoke just now, he didn''t remember at all.

    "Oh, you''re looking for Jiang Zai, aren''t you?"

    Gong Qing quickly reached for her hand and shook it with her. The girl''s hand was soft, like soft candy. But after knowing that Su Kui is Jiang in''s niece, he dare not talk.

    "Smile smile," if you look for your second uncle, it''s really unfortunate, your second uncle is not here, already lazy off work

    Su Kui''s eyebrows are drooping and eyes are gathering. Listen to Gong Qing, that''s to know where Jiang in is?

    "That Uncle Do you know where my second uncle is? "

    The girl''s voice is tender and soft, with sweetness, which makes people don''t know how to refuse.

    Uncle?

    Gong Qing''s forehead is black, so he''s a generation old!

    "Well, for the sake of calling my uncle to you, I''ll take you to your second uncle!"

    Gong Qingtou is big, but he can''t ask Su kuihan for his brother.

 Chapter 3175

    If so, wouldn''t he have become the same generation as the girl and called Uncle Jiang in?

    Xiaomei smiles stealthily.

    Gong Qing glared at her and threw the paper in the cowhide bag to her, "send it upstairs to assistant ah Fei, and I''ll take this girl!"

    Finish saying, wave to Su Kui, take Su Kui to an appointment.

    The meeting between adults is not a simple place.

    Especially when a group of dandies get together, they can play anything and dare to play anything.

    Su Kui was wearing a school uniform, carrying a schoolbag and following Gong Qing. The temperament of a good girl was different from that of the whole entertainment club.

    Downstairs is a bar. There is a loud electric sound on the dance floor. Men and women dressed in fashionable and avant-garde clothes turn their hips and heads, and indulge themselves in the night.

    Tawdry, Su Kui does not squint, stepping on the stairs inlaid with colored lights, all the way up.

    Gong Qing came to the door, and suddenly his stomach hurt. He frowned, "ah Yi Yao, see the end, is that room number three 8 boxes? Your second uncle is in there. I''ll go to the toilet first. Go to find him yourself! "

    Say, also did not return to the head of the next toilet.

    Su Kui blinks. Jiang Zai''s friend is really out of tune.

    She walked in a small step, according to Gong Qing, and finally saw three golden 888 on the dark red room door at the end.

    From the perspective of sunflower''s future people, although the entertainment club is avant-garde, it is also inevitably tacky.

    But the luxury and luxury can be seen from the arrangement.

    The black carpet extends all the way to Su Kui''s feet. The dark golden wall also has black lines. The light on the top of the head is not bright. The surrounding environment is more and more charming and ambiguous.

    Before she went in, Su Kui had heard the voice of women''s coquettish smile.

    Su Kui''s eyes darkened and he raised his hand to knock on the door.

    "Who? Is it Gong Qing? Come straight in, what''s up! "

    There was a quick response from inside, the music became smaller, someone came over and opened the door.

    As a result, when I saw a girl standing at the door with a schoolbag on her back, a school uniform on her back, and even her baby''s fat on her face, I was stunned.

    "No Girl, who are you looking for?? Are you in the wrong place

    the shirt was opened more than half of a man''s shirt, and there was a lipstick print and a kiss on the neck. He could guess what was going on before he came.

    Su Kui raised his eyes and looked at each other without blinking. His clear and clean eyes made him lose his mind for a moment.

    "No mistake," she said firmly

    "Er..."

    The man touched his nose and looked back at the men and women who were sitting in a box full of boxes, but one person in the corner was empty.

    All of a sudden, the eyes are bright.

    "Wait a minute! Are you looking for Jiang Shao? Hey! Who of you gave Jiang less women? Yes, they are fast enough! "

    A few days ago, at the party, the man was also present. Naturally, he heard the conversation between Jiang in and Gong Qing. He remembered that Jiang in liked little Lori''s taste.

    It turns out that in this kind of place, a girl is still wearing a school uniform and carrying a schoolbag, isn''t it tender enough?

    At first, he didn''t respond. It was su Kui''s youthful look. But on second thought, if no one brought him to this place, he couldn''t come in!

 Chapter 3176

    Then -

    the final result is too easy to guess!

    A man''s smile is very obscene.

    "Since you are not wrong, come in!"

    Su Kui sneers in the heart, this man actually took her as to sell??

    The face is silent, pretending not to understand the same, shy with a small face, followed in with a low brow.

    The man closes the door, laughs and brings Su Kui to the person who is sitting in the corner. Before Su Kui can speak, the man grabs her arm and pushes her into Jiang Yu''s arms.

    "Ah..." Su Kui cried in a low voice.

    The liquor spilled out and made Su Kui''s coat wet.

    At this time, Jiang Yu was dizzy and impatient. As a result, the man on the top of his head was still talking triumphantly. "Jiang Shao, this girl is here to find you. Isn''t this your little lover? Hey, hey, hey

    The man turned his head and blinked at a few friends. In exchange for their expression of "Hey, hey, hey, hey" together, everything is in silence.

    "Jiang Shao likes to say this early. We are not good at other things. We should catch a lot of such students."

    What the man said, Jiang in didn''t hear, his eyes narrowed slightly, the conditional reflection pushed the people in his arms out, even ignored the taste and feel that didn''t belong to mature women.

    Su Kui suddenly sat on the ground, the back of the waist hit a few short, tears suddenly burst out of pain.

    Jiang in didn''t think Su Kui would come here. This kind of place is not suitable for her. Maybe she will not step here in her life.

    Jiang in thinks so, so the action at that moment is completely instinctive and has no brain at all.

    Until a trill, the kitten seemed to cry low, let Jiang in the confused brain, suddenly wake up.

    "Second uncle..."

    Jiang in shivers, shakes his head, looks at the ground, but at the same time, Jiang is stupid.

    How is she?

    How could it be her? What is she doing here? Who brought her here and found it!

    Between lightning and flint, Jiang Zai doesn''t know whether he is happy or angry. He thinks of many things in his mind.

    Around the mess, into a group, to see Jiang in just pushed away the girl, but also jokingly laugh.

    At this time, with the girl''s weak crying, Jiang in felt her heart pumping.

    "Shut up! Turn off the music! Fuck! What are they all about? "

    Jiang in is angry, no one dare not follow. The person closest to the singing platform directly turns off the music, while the others are stunned by the roar, but dare not laugh again.

    The man who brought Su Kui in at the moment turned on the headlight slowly, feeling a sense of panic in his heart.

    Did he recognize the wrong person?

    The light is bright, some dazzling. Jiang Yin drinks a lot of wine. Feng Mou squints slightly. He stands up from the sofa and pulls the silly girl sitting on the carpet.

    "What are you doing here? Crying what? Is it hurt to fall? "

    Jiang in the tone is thick impatience, but others listen, always feel Jiang in the tone, with a trace of never easy to show people''s softness.

    "Woo Pain... "

    There are two tears in the girl''s big eyes. She wants to cry, as if she is accusing Jiang Zai of his evil deeds.

    River in the head big, the heart is stuffy.

    Pull the girl into her arms. "Where does it hurt? you deserves it! Don''t be afraid to be abducted if you don''t come here after school? "

    As he said this, he raised his hand to rub the place where she was hit.

    Su Kui breathed out in pain. "Come to find the second uncle."

 Chapter 3177

    Jiang in''s throat shrugged and choked.

    After a long time, he said slowly, "what''s the urgent matter? Do you have to come here to find me?"

    As he said this, he glared at the crowd around him, paying special attention to the man who pulled Su Kui in and pushed her into his arms.

    Maliciously wrong teeth, throw down a sentence, "Qian san''er, you ya wait for me!"

    Say, drag Su Kui out of the door.

    Before Su Kui could react, she was like a puppet. Following Jiang in, lengbuding was propped up on the wall. Su Kui raised her head in panic, and looked at Jiang in her arms, her hands propped on her head.

    "Second, second uncle Are you angry? "

    This gesture is too ambiguous. Jiang in just needs to bow his head to kiss the girl''s lips with cherry blossom powder.

    Jiang Zai was angry. On the one hand, he was angry that he had hurt Su Kui just now. On the other hand, he was also angry that Su Kui saw his decadent side.

    He pressed his brow, really want to open a pair of innocent cat''s eyes to watch his young girl picked up a hard meal!

    But in my heart, what I want to clean up is the one who brought the girl!

    "Tell me, who brought you here?" Jiang in takes a deep breath and tells herself to calm down.

    Next second, Gong Qing walked out of the bathroom and walked towards the box with his belt.

    Results just came out, and when I saw a pair of men and women in front of me, I was stunned.

    Darling, what''s the situation?

    Wallop?

    Such an ambiguous gesture is not like the relationship between uncle and nephew!

    Gong Qing rubbed his chin and his eyes brightened a little. Suddenly, he remembered what Jiang Yu had said to him when he was drunk.

    Many years younger than him, still studying, not very old -

    HMM!

    Gong Qingyue thinks about it, and his eyes are brighter. After he completely matches Jiang in''s words with Su Kui, his eyes are as bright as a light bulb!

    He strides over excitedly, taps Jiang in''s shoulder, "lies the trough!"! Brother, can you get your sister on so soon? It''s a real beast. It seems that people are still young! "

    The voice fell, and the air was quiet for a moment.

    Gong Qing faintly perceives where is not right, his body shakes a bit, strange way: "where comes cold wind, how to feel suddenly cold?"

    Said, also rubbed the arm.

    The next moment, Jiang in sneer turn head, a delicate as God carefully painted face, a gloomy.

    "Gong Qing, come with me."

    Then he patted Su Kui on the head. "I''m waiting here. I don''t see you. I''m not allowed to talk to anyone. Do you hear me?"

    Good looking Feng Yan stared at Su Kui and asked her to nod her head.

    The girl''s little face is like a cooked shrimp with red blood.

    She lowered her small head, lowered her eyes and eyes, and her voice was pitiful and trembling, "I know, I know..."

    Take off a frightened little white rabbit.

    However, no one noticed that the eyes, which were clean and clear as autumn water, suddenly raised a touch of excitement and bad taste.

    Jiang in gets Su Kui''s words, the head also does not return to walk toward the washroom.

    Gong Qing is strange. Although he is aware of something wrong, he is so nervous that he doesn''t realize it at all. Jiang Zai has a problem with it.

    So, even reluctantly, he just came out of the bathroom, which is going to go in again.

    There''s nothing wrong with him!

 Chapter 3178

    "Ah Fei, what''s the matter? I can''t say it outside. It''s smelly inside, OK?"

    Gong Qing goes in and just looks up. A black fist hits him in the face.

    "Oh, the trough! Jiang in, you are crazy

    Gong Qing was directly beaten by this fist, but he didn''t respond to it. Jiang Zai grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up to the washstand.

    The Phoenix eyes are dark and deep, like the condensation of ink, "Gong Qing, I tell you that you can eat and speak freely! Yi Yao is my niece, not the kind of relationship you want! You should throw out those unhealthy ideas in your mind to me as soon as possible! Otherwise, we can''t even make friends! "

    They grew up together. Jiang Yu''s grandfather and Gong Qing''s family are friends. Among a group of friends, only these two are good partners in life and partners in work.

    Gong Qing''s mouth was beaten and bleeding. He licked it and hissed. He said something wrongly, "fuck, for this?! Jiang in your Ya as for it! Don''t say the wrong thing, who let you say those words before TM misleading too serious! That''s why I want to go wrong. "

    Gong Qing knew that he was in the first place to make a mistake, so Jiang Yu got angry and punched him. His original anger was gradually extinguished, but he was a little guilty.

    Jiang in is stabbed at the center of the matter, but will the big devil be the kind of person who bows his head? Even if Gong Qing guessed it right, Jiang in would never admit it!

    "Anyway, if there''s another time, I''ll see you beat you once!"

    This is not a joke.

    Gong Qing hears Jiang in''s serious tone, takes a close look at Jiang in, tugs at his collar and struggles, "let me go first, I''m almost out of breath!"

    Jiang in punched Gong Qing, and his anger was half gone. He leaned on the washstand and lit a cigarette. Amid the smoke, he asked in a deep voice, "did you bring Yi Yao?"

    Gong Qing arranged her hair in front of the mirror and smelt the words and snorted, "so what? Jiang in, last time you said, what is much smaller than you, still in school, high school students, Yi Yao are all right! Besides, you two are not related by blood. She is not what you grew up with. Even if you really like her, I will not look down on you. What''s the big deal. "

    He looks indifferent, but he seems to have a ghost in his heart.

    Jiang in thin lips tight, put in the pocket of the fist loosen and grip, so repeatedly, as if in the heart to persuade themselves.

    Let this impulse stop here, even if Gong Qing says he doesn''t mind, but what will outsiders think? Yi Yao is so small that she has a bright future and can''t be ruined by him.

    So, before everything happens, when the feelings can be controlled, let the relationship return to the original simple affection!

    Jiang in spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, finally snuffs out the smoke, throws it into the trash can, and walks out without saying a word.

    Gong Qing stopped fiddling with her hair. "Why are you leaving now? Stop playing? It''s just that xiaoyiyao is here, and she''s not too young. It''s just that she can see the market! "

    See you on the market?

    Jiang in sneers, "farewell, I''m afraid to bring her bad when I''m with you moths!"

    Finish saying, the big step meteor''s direction obediently stands in the spot young girl to walk.

    Gong Qing said, "Jiang in, who are you talking about? If you are serious, you are more animal than us! "

 Chapter 3179

    Even if Su Kui stressed that her body was OK for many times, Jiang Yu stubbornly took her to the hospital, and after the doctor pushed away the bruise and applied the medicine wine to her.

    Sunflower with a pungent smell of medicine and wine, back to Jiang in side.

    Jiang zain was standing in the hospital corridor, biting a cigarette, but he didn''t light it, because smoking is forbidden in the hospital.

    When he saw her coming, he threw away the smoke without trace and came to meet her.

    "It''s all right? Go home! "

    Jiang in takes her bag and walks in front of Su Kui.

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened, as if he didn''t find anything. He trotted to catch up with Jiang in and excitedly said: "Er Shu is willing to go home? Did you forgive me? "

    Jiang in the footsteps of a meal, forehead full of black lines, "what?"

    The young girl began to grumble, "if you don''t go home for so long and don''t contact me, how can I know where I''ve made a mistake that makes uncle Er unhappy? If I don''t do well, uncle Er pointed out that I will change it!"

    "After all, only uncle Er is nearest to me..."

    Tang''s parents have always been abroad. They come back for a few days every new year and leave when they have finished.

    Tang Quan spent most of the year in the army, but also did not have time to take care of Yi Yao.

    So, the closest thing to sunflower, obviously, is jiangzai!

    The girl''s voice is very low, light, like a feather across the river in the heart tip.

    He thought a little, thin lips pursed, and looked at the girl''s lovely hair. After a while, he said slowly, "don''t worry, I will take care of you in the future, and I won''t leave you behind."

    After that, let him be a qualified elder!

    Perhaps, it is because of the neglect of him and his family that Yi Yao, before him, developed such a low self-esteem character, right?

    Since we brought her back, we should be able to stand up to her dead parents. After all, without her father, the Tang family would lose an excellent son.

    And Jiang in will lose his brother.

    "Really?"

    The young girl''s eyes were shining, and she looked up at him.

    Jiang in''s heart is sluggish, and then he accelerates uncontrollably. He forces himself to look away and nods in a low voice, "well, really."

    -

    JIANG Zai''s commitment is really what he said and achieved.

    From that day on, unless the necessary business trip and company affairs are really too busy, he will come back to the Tang family without any hindrance.

    There is only one wall between the two bedrooms.

    Sometimes when you go out to pour water, or get up in the morning and open the door, you can appear at the same time.

    Jiang Zai tries to be a good uncle, but Su Kui doesn''t tease him anymore. She plays a 16-year-old high school girl with some softness.

    But -

    there is only one thing that Jiang in cannot tolerate!

    "Second uncle, sign..."

    Time flies quickly, soon Su Kui will end the mid-term start, is about to usher in the final exam.

    Su Kui took the report card and handed it to Jiang in front of her. She was as clever as a sheep and presented the test paper with her hands.

    In the study, Jiang in put on his glasses, lifted his eyelids and glanced askance at Su Kui. He asked lazily, "how many points did you take this test again?"

    Yes, some!

    Jiang in''s achievement to the girl is really amazing!

    She has never had a double-digit test, and she is always on the countdown!

    Let Jiang in very doubt, what is she doing at ordinary times? Obviously it seems so hard, but when it comes to the exam, it''s all out of the picture!

 Chapter 3180

    Thinking about this, Jiang Zai has a headache. He pinches his eyebrows. No wonder that every time her parents call, they never ask about the girl''s performance, but only how she is, how is her mood, whether she has a meal on time and so on.

    Nothing about achievements!

    Probably, I feel despair for the girl!

    Su Kui touched his nose, looked down at his toes, looked at his nose and his heart.

    "Cough Inside, nine points... "

    "Well? Nine points? "

    Jiang in pulled thin lips and said, "yes, it''s three points better than last time. Keep on working hard and try to get a 10% test next time!"

    The girl does not look stupid, but she always fails in the exam.

    No -

    it should be said that even the passing line can not be reached, and is far behind the passing line! Want to surpass, Jiang in thinks, probably need next life.

    "Really?" Su Kui, looking up at Jiang in, said, "is that true? I''ll try my best next time, and try to get ten in the exam! "

    Jiang Zai:

    "Ah Yao, are you serious?"

    Su Kui is also very desperate. She wants to say that if it''s her own, she won''t breathe in the full score.

    But, she is not su Kui, she is Yi Yao! She can''t have such a good result!

    So, she also disobeyed her heart and nodded, laughing and saying to Jiang in, "yes, er Shu, aren''t you happy? Or did you just lie to me? In fact, I did poorly in the exam? "

    Jiang Zai took up his pen and quickly signed his name on the test paper. By the way, he also wrote a comment.

    [it''s a great test. Keep going and try to score 10 points! ]

    as for his real idea, is it important?

    As long as the little ancestor is happy, it''s enough!

    -

    it''s another half month in a flash.

    As soon as the final exam is approaching, all the students are absorbed in studying.

    After all, in this era, learning, though not the only way out of life. However, it is only way out for children of ordinary families!

    Most people are working hard to get a good score.

    It''s su Kui. The more she gets to the end of the term, the more she calms down, the more relaxed she is.

    Rao is Hong Yu, also affected by the tense atmosphere, reading silently with an English book in his hand all day, even the school canteen is not going.

    Su Kui is still looking down at a girl comic book.

    Comics, of course, are also sent by Jiang Zai.

    It''s Gong Qing''s idea. Gong Qing, who claims to be a good girl seeker, claps her chest to make sure that the little girl likes these sour love stories.

    In fact, Su Kui really likes it.

    This liking is from the heart. Although her soul is the level of an old ancestor, who is not the little princess?

    Although dog blood, but Su Kui said, she likes dog blood!

    Hongyu looks envious every time she sees Su Kui like this.

    "Yi Yao, doesn''t it really matter that you are like this? Don''t need to review? "

    Although Hong Yu is not very nervous, her father promised to take her shopping in Hong Kong as long as she can get into the top ten of the class in this exam.

    She almost died!

    Can see next to holding a girl''s comics to see the ecstatic Su Kui, Hong Yu on the face of the indignation!

    They are all human beings. Why is the gap so large? Others Yi Yao exam countdown as there are endless pocket money, and even now, not a bit anxious!

    Su Kui listens to Hong Yu''s words, picks up the eyebrow, takes out the mid-term paper, shoots Hong Yu''s eyes.

    Hongyu lowers his head and draws at the corners of his mouth.

    Straight up, I wrote a line of big characters.

    [it''s a great test. Keep going and try to score 10 points! ]

 Chapter 3181

    "No Yi Yao, your second uncle asked you for that

    Ten, my God!

    For a moment, Hong Yu didn''t know what to do with Su Kui. She was so happy, right?

    In the period of students'' study, if there is any period that they hate the most, then naturally it is study and examination.

    If you can have an open-minded parent without struggle, who likes to work hard?

    Anyway, Hongyu envies Su Kui''s real name.

    Su Kui smiled to put down the girl man, patted Hong Yu on the shoulder, "don''t envy, after all, no one has such a second uncle."

    This word hears in Hong Yu''s ear, changed into automatically, not who, can have a can make money still grow so evil uncle!

    What kind of experience is it to have a handsome second uncle at home? Hongyu would like to interview her deskmate.

    Just opened his mouth, "Hey, Yi Yao, do you think your second uncle..."

    The result is not finished, suddenly someone at the door called, "Yi Yao, someone is looking outside the school, like your family!"

    Su Kui was stunned. Hong Yu smiled and waved, "go, it must be your second uncle."

    Su Kui thought, that''s not enough.

    Calculate the time. It''s time to find Yiyao''s best relatives.

    What''s more, if there is no emergency, Jiang Zai will not come to school to find her.

    But even if it''s really Yi Yao''s family, Su Kui has nothing to fear. She just needs to wait for these people to find her home, so as to solve them and complete the task for Yi Yao.

    In the security room of the school, there are two old people with gray hair, and two middle-aged men and a woman standing next to them.

    The women''s dress seems to be very elegant, but if you look carefully, you will know that this is the old style several years ago. Who in the city will wear such clothes.

    Several people looked out together, and from time to time asked the security guard, "Hello, is this Yiyao''s school? Why hasn''t she come yet? She... "

    The security guard was so annoyed by their urging that he turned his eyes and said angrily: "there is a little distance between the first grade high school classroom and this side. Even if someone brings the words and calls her to come here, he will give time to others! Can she still fly? "

    After that, the security guard left directly.

    It''s very tiring to stand with these people.

    I don''t know what''s the big deal at home. I''m going to have the final exam soon. I''m still at school to disturb my students.

    I don''t know what these parents are thinking!

    It took another five minutes or so for sukui to arrive late.

    In front of Su Kui, there was another student who seemed to go in and take the letters that others put in the security room.

    But after so many years of missing, Liu Chunhua, also the aunt in the name of Yi Yao, suddenly jumped up, grabbed the girl''s hand, and began to cry with a snivel and a tear, "Yao Yao Yao, how are you after so many years of missing? Do you think the Tang family didn''t take good care of you after losing so much weight? "

    Su Kui has a black thread. The girl is also scared by Liu Chunhua''s action.

    She didn''t go in at all and leaned on the door to watch.

    The girl was stunned with the letter and blushed, "ah, auntie, you..."

    As a result, Liu Chunhua didn''t give her a chance to talk at all! It''s called auntie. I''m your third auntie. Ouch, you were picked up as soon as I entered the door. I didn''t expect it''s so big now! "

 Chapter 3182

    The girl is not in a hurry. She wants to break away from her hand. The more she struggles, the more she is pulled by Liu Chunhua.

    "Mom and Dad, look at this kid. He''s shy! Come to Yaoyao, I''ll show you your grandparents. Look, this is your uncle and uncle! We''re here from the countryside this time. We''re here to see you! "

    "You really recognize the wrong person! I''m not the one you''re looking for! " The girl bit her lips. She was so unlucky. When she met a family with neuropathy, she didn''t even know her family. Fortunately, she was so enthusiastic?

    The old man looked very reserved and nodded at the girl, but the old lady was dissatisfied at first. She didn''t like the girl at first. What''s more, she came here for Yi Yao''s money. It''s not for her. Naturally, she doesn''t like it at all.

    In the whole life of being domineering at home, where can I allow the younger generation to talk like this?

    At that time, she said with a tiger face, pointing to the girl''s nose, "Yi Yao, how can a little girl talk? It''s only a few years since I left. I don''t even know you! Is that another ten or eight years, you can forget where your family is and who your parents are? "

    Girl:

    "I''m sorry. If you don''t let me go, I''ll call someone! I really don''t know you. I have parents and grandparents, but I know that my relatives are not you. Please let me go! "

    The girl was also angry. She came to get a letter and was caught as a relative.

    Bumping porcelain meets school?

    Su Kui almost laughed at the door.

    The security guard wandered around the door. Now he came in slowly, holding the thermos cup. Seeing Su Kui standing in the door and looking inside, he blocked his way. He said, "what are you doing here, classmate? What''s up? Why don''t you go in. "

    The security guard didn''t know. There was a girl in.

    Su Kui just slowly stood up straight and put the security guard in.

    The girl almost cried when she saw the security guard, "uncle! Come quickly and help me to call the teacher. These people are insane. I don''t know them at all. They are not traffickers. They want to abduct me! "

    Now in this era, human traffickers are still rampant. Young girls often go to the streets and are abducted directly. Finally, their families find no news for many years.

    After hearing this, the security guard hurriedly walked over and said, "who are you?! I let you in after you said the address and class name of the student. I''ll tell you, if you dare to do anything, I''ll turn you all over to the police station! "

    The security guard still has a baton on on his waist. At this time, he pulls it out and points to several people headed by Liu Chunhua.

    At this time, even if you are slow, you also realize that you have identified the wrong person.

    Liu Chunhua''s face was embarrassed. Her husband and mother-in-law stared at her as if they were all her faults.

    Liu Chunhua''s various grievances can hinder his position at home and belong to the type of suffering. How long has she only been in? She didn''t recognize the normal, but as a child''s uncle and grandmother, they didn''t recognize it, is this still a person?!

    The girl rubbed her wrists, and they were all red.

    "Look at my hand, uncle," she said, biting her teeth! Thank you for coming here. Otherwise, these lunatics are not sure what to do to me! "

 Chapter 3183

    Su Kui almost laughed at the back.

    I didn''t expect that this girl was not a fuel-efficient lamp either. Seeing that there was a backer, I immediately accused her.

    After listening to the girl''s words, the security guard did not dare to think about it. Now it''s hard to find a job. It''s just a wave of layoffs. He managed to find such a good salary, but also easy work, as a security guard in the school, if there are students in his eyes, he is responsible!

    "Don''t be afraid, uncle is here! No one dares to do anything to you! "

    He comforts and stares at Liu Chunhua''s men as if they are facing a great enemy.

    Just call the police.

    The old lady was so angry that she took a bite and lost most of her teeth. "Stinky girl movies, sharp teeth and sharp mouth are not good things at first sight. Do you know how to respect the old and love the young? That''s how you talk to an old man? I am old-fashioned and confused. If I recognize the wrong person, I will be beaten by you. It''s really good! "

    As soon as the old lady got out of the horse, even Liu Chunhua dared not touch the mould.

    The girl was stunned for a while. All the people she met at school were literate. No one had ever scolded her in such a vulgar tone.

    It is clear that it is not her who is wrong. How can she be accused in turn?

    A person admit a mistake, that group of people are all blind?

    "I''d like to ask you what your school teaches! In my opinion, girls should not waste money to go to school. Even if they do, they are not from other families?! Like you, just get married! Waste time in school, spend your parents'' hard-earned money! "

    The security guard was stunned. "Old lady, you don''t know people. Why do you blame them?"

    "Fuck you! I didn''t talk to you! " The old lady looked at the security guard angrily. Others were afraid. She was too old to be afraid of a little boy.

    "I''ll tell you to apologize, or I won''t let you off today!"

    The girl was shocked by her, and then she was annoyed, "who are you! Can''t you spare me? I tell you, even if you apologize to me today, I''m not going to be good! Uncle, please lend me your cell phone. I want to make a call! "

    With that, the girl gave the old lady a hard look. "Don''t leave if you have the ability. When my father comes, I''ll see who can''t spare him!"

    The girl has a strong voice. In fact, Su Kui just noticed that the girl is well-dressed. It is estimated that she is a well-off and pampered girl.

    Therefore, Su Kui can stand outside and watch the fun.

    Because she knows, with this kind of girl''s character, never easily suffer a loss.

    These people can only nest in horizontal, why not her.

    Sure enough.

    Liu Chunhua was scared to shrink her neck by the girl''s full confidence. She took a look at her husband and asked in a low voice, "otherwise, just let it go?"

    However, Yi Laoer didn''t speak yet, and the old lady curled her mouth, "what is it? I''m not leaving today! Come on! Do you know who my granddaughter is? You''re scared to death! "

    After all, at that time, Tang Quan, who received Yi Yao, drove by the army car.

    In that small village, for the old lady who hasn''t seen the market, it''s quite a show!

    Even now, she is boasting that her granddaughter has gone to the big city to have a good time!

    But in fact, I was deeply dissatisfied that Yi Yao was adopted by a large family but didn''t give money back to my family.

    In the end, Yiyao will have such a miserable life. There are also ingredients of the old lady in it.

 Chapter 3184

    By this time, the atmosphere had become stiff.

    The girl did what she said and really called home.

    Sukui knew that by this time, it was her turn.

    She came late, slowly came out from behind, silently looking at these people.

    There was a moment of embarrassment in the scene. The girl looked at Su Kui, and her eyes were strange. "You don''t know, are you the granddaughter of this man?"

    Two people are not in the same class, so naturally they don''t know each other.

    Su Kui eyebrows, silent default.

    The girl was speechless. "What kind of maniac do I meet today! You''re her granddaughter. Why don''t they know you? They''ve mistaken me. They''re still holding me! Finally, I admit my mistake and scold me severely! "

    full of complaints make complaints about Su Kui Tucao.

    Su Kui watched a lively scene outside. Now girls say that for a reason. What''s more, who let Su Kui use her silently?

    Liu Chunhua was stunned. He looked at Su Kui and the old lady. This time, kill her, she is not going to speak first. Save the wrong person, and finally it''s her fault.

    The old lady also hesitated. As long as the child changed every day, she watched for a while. When the girl asked Su Kui, she didn''t directly contradict, but acquiesced.

    In my heart, there is spectrum, and the more carefully I look at sukui, the more I feel that she looks like her own parents!

    As soon as the old lady pinched her thigh, she rushed up crying.

    "Oh, my dear grandson, grandma has finally seen you! You don''t know. Grandma thinks of you these years. She can''t eat well and sleep well! I finally see you today! "

    The girl was afraid to step back and smack her tongue.

    Su Kui was cuddled in her arms. She listened to the old lady''s howl and pushed her away.

    "Do you really miss me?"

    Her eyes were so bland that she didn''t even call grandma.

    Facing the miserable experience of Yiyao in the past, the resentment left by Yiyao''s soul rose to the sky, and Su Kui didn''t control to kill them, which was good.

    The old lady had a good meal, but she took it for granted that Su Kui had just come in.

    She straightened her back. "Of course, don''t Yaoyao believe in grandma? Look at Grandma! It''s all about you! "

    Girl, security guard and Su Kui look at the old lady together.

    Her eyes fell on her rich figure, and there was a sudden silence.

    Open your eyes to tell lies, Su Kui is really convinced.

    She laughed and was only made by the funny people. "But, you said you miss me, why did you recognize the wrong person just now? I haven''t been away for a few years, and I''ve forgotten all about my appearance

    Even if a child''s appearance changes every day, if you really care, you can see it at a glance.

    But these are pure to take advantage of the best relatives, naturally will not feel!

    The old lady was dumb for a while. She was blocked and couldn''t speak.

    Liu Chunhua, too, sipped her lips and rubbed her hands. "Yao Yao, it''s not like that. You may be too similar, so it''s normal to admit your mistake accidentally. We really care about you. You see, the game you liked most when you were a child, we brought it to you this time!"

    She pointed to the big bag on the chair.

    Oh, in order to cheat her to go back, I''m willing to give up my capital!

 Chapter 3185

    But on second thought, these wild game, compared with the benefits she brought back, seemed insignificant.

    "Then do you see?" Su Kui smiled. "I don''t like to eat wild game very much. You can see it. If it''s OK, I''ll go back to class."

    The girl opened her mouth in surprise. What''s the situation?

    It can be seen that Su Kui is not very close to the family.

    The old lady''s face turned black. She stared at her son. Uncle Yi had a simple face and said with a smile, "Yaoyao, we are going to take you back this time. You are old now. What''s the matter in other people''s homes? We don''t have no one to take care of you! "

    "Care?"

    Su Kui seems to have heard some funny jokes.

    At this time, the school teacher hears the sound and hears this sentence. He looks at Su Kui in surprise.

    Su Kui''s face remained the same, a small face flat and light, neither angry, nor happy to see his family.

    "I''m afraid grandma didn''t forget what life I had at home? Six years old, others go to school, but I don''t have parents, I can''t go to school, because I''m a girl, what you say is money loss! Besides, I''m only six years old. I''m going to wash clothes of a large family. If I can''t finish the washing, I''m not allowed to eat. If I don''t wash dishes and burn fire, I''ll be beaten severely. Are you serious about taking me back? "

    She sneered, "I''m doing well now. I only have those relatives of Tang family. As for you, I''m sorry, I won''t recognize you!"

    Some people also recognize that Su Kui is the little princess of the Tang family.

    No one could have imagined that she was not born by Tang family. No wonder she had different surnames. Moreover, hearing what she said, when other teachers saw Yiyao''s family again, they became contemptuous.

    What time is it now? Men and women are equal and can go to school! Why do girls lose money and can''t go to school?

    Moreover, the child was so young at that time, but she was asked to do so many things. It''s normal for children to do wrong because of their unstable hands and feet. If they do wrong, they will be beaten.

    I want to know what kind of life xiaoyiyao had in their family.

    Liu Chunhua''s face was hot and dry, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. She also had a soft ear for a while, and was told by the old lady that as long as Yi Yao was taken back, the Tang family would not give her up, and would definitely give her a lot of living expenses. In time, is this money theirs?

    Think of the children at home are still waiting for school, Liu Chunhua will bite his teeth.

    Who knows, this little niece is not a weak bully!

    "Yao Yao Did you remember it wrong? Your grandmother is a knife mouth tofu heart. How can she beat you? "

    The look in the eyes around her cheek is hot, but let Su Kui go on like this, they will lose their face, how to take Su Kui back?

    "You were young at that time, didn''t you remember badly?"

    The old lady''s angry face was red and white. If it wasn''t for the old man to pull her hard behind her, she would have rushed up and hit Su Kui''s little face.

    It''s against heaven!

    In the old lady''s heart, even if she didn''t bring them up, but as long as the surname was Yi, their blood flowed in their bones, that was their Yi people! You have to listen to her!

    "You are the blood of our Yi family. The people of our Yi family have not died yet! If you don''t come back with us, can''t you live with outsiders? "

 Chapter 3186

    "Well That, old lady, you can''t say that. The child is also old. You always have to follow others'' children''s own ideas, right? " A female teacher couldn''t see it, so she came up and said something.

    Moreover, Yi Yao''s identity is not simple, and she is very popular in the Tang family. Since the day she entered the school, the principal has been greeted. Learning is not important, as long as she can ensure her safety in the school.

    Fortunately, in addition to the poor performance, Yi Yao''s character is a prudent one.

    Now, this group of people come here. I don''t think the Tang family knows yet.

    The old man looked at the female teacher and opened his mouth to say the first sentence after he came in, "comrade, this is our household chore, so don''t worry about it."

    The old lady rolled her eyes. "Why do you listen to this woman''s nonsense! Take her back directly, and I''ll see if there''s any law! She''s a child of our Yi family. Why don''t you come back with us? "

    Su Kui took a breath. I can''t make it clear to these people today. These people have to insult themselves, and sukui doesn''t want to control them.

    "Teacher, can you lend me your cell phone?"

    Su Kui said, and the female teacher immediately agreed. Take out a key mobile phone from his pocket and hand it to Su Kui. Su Kui dials Jiang Zai''s number and waits for a while.

    Jiang Zai is busy in the company. Recently, he has a big list to follow. He hasn''t been home for nearly two days. Now think about the little girl at home, I feel a little missing.

    The next second, the phone rings.

    It''s a strange number, Jiang in didn''t care, "Hello, I''m Jiang in."

    "Second uncle."

    The girl''s delicate and soft voice came out of the telephone receiver, which made Jiang Zai immediately feel excited.

    He looked at the phone number carefully again, which was not familiar to him. Isn''t she in school now? Why call him all of a sudden?

    Just for a moment, Jiang Zai felt that something must have happened to her.

    His tone was a little heavy. He left the document. "What''s wrong, Yao? Call uncle Er at this point. What can I do for you? "

    As soon as she heard his words, Su Kui''s voice was a little aggrieved. She took a sniff and said softly, "Er Shu, the Yi family have found the school, they want to take me back..."

    Yijia?

    Go back?

    "Back where?" Jiang in a time has not responded, in his heart, Yi Yao has been their family. And since she was eight years old, who can remember an unimportant Yi family.

    If it wasn''t for Yi Yao''s father, maybe the two families wouldn''t be related for the rest of their lives.

    The gap is too big.

    "When I returned to the countryside, they asked me to leave the Tang family and return to my ancestry." Su Kui pursed her lips and said quietly.

    "What?! no way! I don''t agree! " Jiang Zai stands up from the chair, answers the phone, and walks out in a big step.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go now!"

    Along the way, Jiang Zai didn''t even dare to hang up the phone. He was so careful. Now, he can''t even see the girl''s face?

    How can that be!

    It took five minutes to get to the school.

    And the family of the girl who was mistaken also came. Her father looked at her ferociously, and could not see the resemblance between her daughter and him at all.

    Jiang in gets off the bus with him, and they walk towards the school security room together.

    It was already in class, but Su Kui and the girl didn''t leave.

 Chapter 3187

    The teacher is with the headmaster.

    Jiang in went in with the man. For a moment, the air around him was stagnant for a moment. The contrast between the two people was too obvious.

    One is five big and three coarse, the other is noble and elegant in temperament, and looks too delicate.

    In a word, it is not in one dimension.

    "Second uncle!"

    "Dad!"

    Two voices sounded together, Su Kui looked at the girl, showing a smile, went to Jiang in side, dependent on the grip of his big hand.

    That''s what gives you a sense of security.

    "You are Yao''s family?" Jiang in''s face has been bad since he came in, until he saw Su Kui standing there waiting for him.

    When I open my mouth, my voice is like ice.

    The old lady was shocked by him. Liu Chunhua didn''t have to say that they were in the wrong, not really taking Yi Yao home. Look at Jiang in''s suit again. The appearance of Jiyue is in sharp contrast with their dusty and sweaty clothes.

    Unconsciously, Liu Chunhua lowered his head.

    I envy Yi Yao.

    This child has a good life, even without his parents, but he can be adopted by the Tang family. In his life, he is destined to be different from them.

    Sukui doesn''t care about the rich and the poor, but she hates these greedy people!

    It''s said that the poor come out of the bad, not the empty.

    "You, are you the second son of the Tang family? Hello... "

    Uncle Yi, who has not spoken, reaches out and wants to shake hands with Jiang in.

    Jiang in glanced at him lightly, but he didn''t reach out. These people are going to take away his a Yao. Do they want him to look good? you must be dreaming!

    What''s more, he didn''t listen to his parents. How did Yi Yao live when he was at home!

    "You are going to take away ah Yao. Have you asked our guardian for advice?" Jiang in holds Su Kui''s shoulder and holds people half in her arms. Looking at other people''s eyes, she always feels that they are too close to each other.

    But it''s very harmonious, just like they should have been.

    This is the second sentence of Jiang Zai''s opening, each of which is full of pertinence!

    The old lady''s neck is a stem, and the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water and scalding. "Yes, Yi Yao is from our family, so I have to go back with us! Her parents are her only child. We can''t let the eldest brother''s family cut off the incense! "

    Ah

    Su Kui sneered. "Grandma, don''t forget that you said I was a loser. Excuse me, loser, how can I renew incense for your family?"

    Jiang Zai felt pity for her. He patted Su Kui on the shoulder with a light tone. "Yi Yao has been registered as a member of our Tang family. She doesn''t care if she doesn''t go back with you! Moreover, Yi Yao will be named Yi all her life. She is also the child of her parents! "

    But it''s not certain whether grandparents are the two.

    "Why are you so unreasonable!" The old man glared at his eyes. "Are you going to rob our children?"

    "Rob? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No? A Yao has grown up. Why don''t you ask her what she means? "

    Jiang Zai is quite sure that if Su Kui wants to go back with these people, he won''t call him at all.

    Since I called, I didn''t want to go back.

 Chapter 3188

    As long as Su Kui doesn''t nod, Jiang in will protect her all her life!

    This sentence was so blocked that the old man couldn''t speak at once. Su Kui had expressed her idea for a long time. She won''t go back. It''s useless to say more.

    Liu Chunhua''s heart is aching to death at this time. It''s not good to say that. He wasted so much money on the road. It''s really a waste of time!

    The old lady put her hands on her hips and gouged out Jiang Yu, "anyway, Yi Yao has to go with us! Or we''ll see you in court! "

    See you in court?

    Jiang in looked at her up and down and smiled, "what? Did I pay you enough money to file a lawsuit? I thought you had spent all your money, so I came to ask for it! "

    After that, he ignored the old lady, holding Su Kui''s shoulder in both hands, bowed his head to the girl''s clear black and white cat eyes, and asked softly, "ah Yao said to her second uncle, do you want to go back?"

    Su Kui immediately shook her head, her eyes immediately turned red. She tightly grasped Jiang Zai''s clothes corner. "They are not good to me, I don''t want them!"

    Even a few years old, is also the age of record.

    Why did the original Yi Yao become so naive, thinking that after eight years, these people would turn around and really treat her well?

    It''s all fake!

    Su Kui is in a delicate mood at this time, and Yi Yao''s soul remains in her body, dominating her emotions.

    "Ah Yao, don''t cry. Uncle Er is distressed." Jiang in''s heart hates to die. If he is a few years younger, he is not so rational as he is now. He can kill these people directly with his hands!

    Who is Jiang Zai? Although he said it to Su Kui, his eyes were shining, and he also paid attention to the people of the Yi family.

    At the time of hearing money, Jiang Zai did not miss their eyes shining, and when they came to ask for money, they were afraid to dodge.

    As expected -

    the purpose is not simple!

    What did they think of the little girl? When I took Yiyao away, his brother could leave a lot of money for these people! It''s a comfort to them.

    He would not give a dime to Jiang in.

    She is so bad for her children that she doesn''t even think of her as a human being. Jiang in can''t even imagine if her brother didn''t bring the little girl back. So in the future, what is waiting for her?

    Is it just like so many girls in rural areas who value boys over girls, who just go to school for a few years or work at home, and marry directly when they are old?

    "What do you say?!" The old lady was so angry that she came up to pull sukui. "You go back with us! After all these years, do you remember how your father died? If it wasn''t for the Tang family, your father would still be alive! "

    Jiang Zaixin''s heart jumped. He never told the girl about it. The Tang family also avoided saying it to her for fear that she would hate the Tang family.

    Now the old lady directly finds out the matter, but also turns black and white. Jiang Zai really wants to take a roll of tape and seal her mouth!

    "Shut up!" Jiang in pinched the girl''s hand. "Ah Yao, don''t listen to her. Then uncle Er tells you the truth."

    Su Kui looks up and smiles at Jiang Zai''s sweet face. She smiles brightly and shakes her head. "No, my uncle."

    Then she fixed to look at the old lady, seriously dropped a sentence, "on the battlefield, my father has always been a hero in my heart, he chose to save his comrades, is his own choice, I am proud of him. However, that doesn''t mean that you can turn your father''s affairs into black and white. If you have a little conscience, I hope you can let dad and me go! "

 Chapter 3189

    Su Kui''s words, listen to a group of onlookers around a stupefied, did not think that a girl, can have such awareness.

    The old lady was also stunned. Then she clapped her thigh and sat on the ground and began to howl.

    "My poor son! He was killed by someone else. Now his daughter has to be a thief! I''m an old bone. I can''t let my granddaughter go back to her family when I die! There''s no reason! "

    Her voice is loud, but she can''t shed a tear.

    Liu Chunhua and her husband all bowed their heads awkwardly and regretted coming here.

    At the beginning of the good wishes, now it seems that they think more, Yi Yao, is not a good hoax!

    Su Kui said, "let''s go, uncle. I don''t want to stay here."

    Jiang Zai is still immersed in great shock and ecstasy. The Tang family has been afraid to tell Yi Yao the truth, that is to say, they are afraid that she will blame them in the end.

    Although the real situation is that Yi Yao''s father volunteered to save Tang Quan, but, arguably, it was their Tang family who owed Yi Yao.

    At that moment, Jiang was relieved.

    He immediately nodded, "OK, uncle 2 will take you away!"

    After all, he did not look at the old lady who was howling. She took the girl''s little hand and turned around. When she saw the principal, she said lightly, "the safety measures of your school still need to be better. Principal Liu, don''t let everyone in. It will have a great impact on the students'' psychology."

    Headmaster Liu was sweating and nodded, "yes, I did not do this right. I will pay attention to it. Do you want to go to my office for a cup of tea and sit down for a rest?"

    Some people don''t know the identity of Jiang in. They look at each other. What is the origin of this man?

    The headmaster of a high school actually nodded and bowed to him, looking scared.

    Especially Liu Chunhua, the old lady is stupid and has a good eye for money. She is not the same. She has read books for several years before. She knows that some people are not easy to provoke.

    Before, from the old lady''s mouth, I only knew that there was someone in the Tang family serving as a soldier, but I never heard of his position or job.

    "Don''t go! Don''t go! "

    The old lady was in a hurry to catch up. "Yao Yao, are you going to stop your grandma like this? I brought you up somehow. I haven''t even drunk a mouthful of water since I got off the bus. Are you so heartless? "

    Su Kui took a deep breath, released Jiang in''s hand, went to the hot water bottle in the security room, took a disposable glass, poured a glass of water for her, "here, drink this glass of water and go!"

    Poof -

    the girl who was admitted to be wrong before saw this scene and couldn''t help laughing.

    This man is too funny!

    But why do you feel so cool? Such a wonderful person should be treated like this!

    Su Kui knew that the old lady wanted benefits, but in the past, how they treated Yi Yao, Su Kui would not give them a cent.

    "Let''s go, uncle!"

    Finish saying, Su Kui doesn''t care whether the old lady picks up that glass of water or not, put it on the table, turn around and stride out of the security room.

    In order to prevent these people from staying and harassing her, she went home directly with Jiang in.

    As soon as Su Kui left, the Yi family was in a dilemma.

    They eat well and drink well all the way, thinking that what they spend anyway can be earned back from Yi Yao.

    But who knows, the end is not what they want.

 Chapter 3190

    And the girl''s father, after watching the bustle for nearly half an hour, could not help it.

    At this time, he strode across, his flesh quivering.

    "You scolded my daughter?" she said? Dead old lady, I think you are the old longevity star hanging. You are impatient to live! "

    Headmaster Liu is big. These people are really disaster stars. Things are going on and on.

    He waved, "if you want to solve your personal grievances, go out and solve them. This is the school, the place of study, not for fun!"

    As soon as Jiang in left, he straightened up and started to drive people.

    He can''t let the Yi family stay here any longer. Who knows if they will give up?

    The girl''s father is very fierce, especially when he speaks, he seems to be a gangster. The old lady is a bully. She didn''t even dare to answer back. She forced the big man to scold her for half an hour. The old lady who finally scolded was tottering and almost fainted.

    After this, sukui didn''t come to school for several days.

    As expected, she did not expect that the Yi family was not good enough to give up. They could not find her address or wait for her to come to class. If they can''t get into the school, principal Liu won''t even allow them to appear near the school. Once they find out, they will send security guards to drive them away.

    After a few days, they ran out of the last bit of money.

    Liu Chunhua''s expectation when he came here is great. Now he has much resentment towards the old lady.

    "Mom! If you want to stay here, you can stay here alone! I see. Yi Yao has seen what we want for a long time! What''s more, she is adopted by the Tang family now. If she has such a good life, she will go back to live a hard life with us if her brain is sick! "

    There''s another thing, Liu Chunhua didn''t say.

    The old lady used to treat her so badly and wisely that it would be hard to go back.

    "Xiaobin is still waiting for me at home. He is young and hasn''t seen his mother for many days. He must be crying! You can stay if you want! I''ll go first! "

    In recent days, Liu Chunhua has been unkempt. In order to save money, he can''t even afford to stay in a hotel.

    I found a bridge hole to make a floor, just like a tramp.

    "What?! How can you talk to me, bitch? " The old lady stared at Liu Chunhua as soon as she bit her teeth.

    Liu Chunhua sneered, picked up his package and left.

    "Second! You don''t care about your daughter-in-law? " The old man didn''t like it, though he wanted to go back for a long time. Can see Liu Chunhua so disobedient elders, and feel uncomfortable.

    Yi Er Shu looks at Liu Chunhua, who has gone far, and at his mother.

    Liu Chunhua laughs, "Yi Laoer, if you dare to stop me today, we will not live this day. Divorce!"

    There is such a mother-in-law, she would not like to bear it!

    The Yi family made a scene.

    Finally, no matter how persistent the old lady is, no one will accompany her to continue to wear. No way, the party, relying on the second and third of the Yi family, worked for a few days as a part-time worker, earned the money of the train ticket, and finally returned to the countryside.

    At this point, Liu Chunhua broke the idea of taking advantage of Yi Yao. Only the old lady would say a few words from time to time.

    I always feel like I want to go to the city to find Yiyao to get a piece of money.

    Although, Liu Chunhua also does not know, she is an old lady who is fast entering the earth, what does she need so much money for!

    I don''t see her for my grandson!

 Chapter 3191

    Because of the trouble of Yi family coming to school, Tang family''s parents who heard the news also came back directly.

    She not only brought many foreign gifts to Su Kui, but also concerned that she should not have psychological pressure. Her registered permanent residence is in the Tang family. As long as she doesn''t let go, no one can take her away.

    Su Kui didn''t plan to leave.

    Taking advantage of the time when Tang''s parents came back, Su Kui was so fond of them that Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were not only surprised, but also surprised.

    However, they didn''t think much, just thought that it was Yi Yao who grew up after that.

    However, Tang Fu and Tang Mu didn''t stay for a few days. They were busy with business abroad. They only stayed at home for a week, and then they flew back.

    Time passed quickly. In a flash, Su Kui graduated from senior three, and also ushered in her eighteenth birthday.

    Tang Fu and Tang Mu sent back their birthday gifts a few days in advance, but I was caught up in foreign affairs and couldn''t get back, but also called back to express sympathy.

    Tang Quan has also been married, and occasionally brings Shen Meng home to live. Shen Meng, also this year, is finally pregnant with a child, about to give birth.

    And she, in the living room, is making arrangements for Su Kui''s birthday party.

    Su Kui''s personality has changed a little over the years, becoming more active and outgoing. She is different from Yi Yao, who used to feel inferior.

    "Auntie, don''t be busy! Just sit and command. If you are tired, uncle will scold me to death! "

    Su Kui came down from the upstairs, trotted to Shen Meng and touched her stomach curiously.

    She has never had a child, and she doesn''t know what''s going on. Even if her lover works hard, she can''t be bad.

    Later, I asked about the system, and then I knew that all these were system settings, because I was afraid that once the host became pregnant, she would have her own child. Then when she leaves the world, there will be obstacles, reluctant to leave. Naturally, there is no way to do a good job.

    So, unless she goes back to the real world, she can''t have her own children.

    Fortunately, the lover always treats her as one, and doesn''t even want to have children to show up and share her care.

    Now, the feeling of beating under the palm makes sunflower feel very novel.

    She''s rarely so close to the hostess, but it''s not bad.

    "Auntie, he moved!"

    Su Kui suddenly looked up, a pair of big eyes happily looking at Shen Meng, especially surprised.

    Three years become not only character, but also appearance.

    Shen Meng looks at the girl''s pure and beautiful face. Even after three years, she can''t help being absent-minded. Maybe it was because she had baby fat on her face and her facial features were not clear. Three years later, as she grew older, her height began to slim, and she became more and more slender. At that time, Shen mengcai realized that this niece was so beautiful!

    "Yes," Shen Meng touched her stomach, and the sunshine outside the window shone on her face, as if it was a maternal light. "Later, I don''t know which young man is lucky enough to marry ah Yao."

    Shen Meng has been a journalist for so long. He has seen many stars, but none of them has the aura of Su Kui.

    The beauty is not in the skin, the stars, most of them are too fat. Some of the unique smart people have become popular superstars all over the world.

    And Su Kui, than she has seen all the female star''s aura, moving!

    Su Kui smiled a little embarrassed.

    There was a muffled sound behind her. Su Kui and Shen Meng looked back curiously. On the stairs, Jiang was looking at them, and a box fell on the ground.

 Chapter 3192

    His delicate face was cold, and his eyes seemed to freeze into ice, which was hard to see.

    "Second uncle?"

    Jiang in tiny Zheng, complex and dark eyes light fell on her, half a second later, turned around and did not return to the upstairs, into his room.

    The door is closed.

    "What happened to him? Get angry all of a sudden. " Shen mengleng next, holding the big belly to walk past.

    Su Kui was scared. Seeing that she was going upstairs, she stopped her immediately. "Auntie, sit down and have a rest. I''ll see uncle Er!"

    After that, he helped Shen Mengfu back to rest, and then went to pick up the gift box with exquisite packaging on the ground and walked towards Jiang Zai''s room.

    "Dudududu --"

    "Er Shu? Are you in there, uncle? May I go in? "

    The door was unlocked. Su Kui knocked and looked inside through the crack.

    The curtains in Jiang''s room are tightly closed, and there''s no light in. He lies on the bed like a lifeless sculpture.

    Especially unusual appearance, let Su Kui small mouth SIP slightly.

    "If the second uncle doesn''t speak, I''ll go in."

    She waited quietly for a while, Jiang in did not refuse or agree, still silent.

    Su Kui pushed the door in.

    Close the door again.

    "Second uncle?"

    Jiang''s eyes are moving slowly, and her eyes are falling on Su Kui. It''s complicated and long.

    It was a long silence.

    Su Kui took a sniff, jumped to Jiang in''s side, propped up his hands on the bed, bent over and stared at his face. "Is uncle Er unhappy? But why not? Today is my birthday. "

    "Does ah Yao want to marry?"

    No end, Jiang in suddenly spit out this sentence.

    He is 27 years old this year. His family has been urging him to get married for a long time. Even grandpa is a topic that must be talked about every time he meets him.

    But he has a little girl in his heart. Other rouge and common powder can''t get into his eyes.

    "Ah?" Su Kui blinked, big eyes black and white, flickering, "why does uncle two ask? Well, maybe if I meet the right person. "

    When she smiled, her face was full of sweetness. When she looked at Jiang in, her eyes seemed to have stars.

    Jiang in can''t hear her meaning, but knows that when he hears this sentence, his heart seems to be suddenly clenched by a big hand, and his breath is stagnant, almost unable to breathe.

    She said she would marry -

    she would leave, leave this home, and also leave him!

    Jiang Jin closed her eyes painfully, and her fisted hands were full of blue tendons.

    "What are you thinking, uncle? If the second uncle is not happy, ah Yao can stay with you in the Tang family all his life. "

    The girl''s hand is soft and warm, as thin as jade, and she gently breaks off his fingers.

    The fingers passed through the palm of his hand, carrying an electric current. Gentle tone, like coaxing children.

    Jiang in the heart suddenly rises a nameless fire, she just wants to marry! Want to leave him, now incredibly still here coax him?

    Don''t you tell her when she falls in love and brings her boyfriend home?

    He suddenly sat up from the bed, Su Kui, unable to defend himself, froze in place. The next second, the back of the head was tightly controlled, Su Kui opened his eyes.

    At the next moment, a piece of hot and soft things will be printed on the lips.

    "Oh --"

    the young girl''s eyes are shocked. The lashes are like fans. They stir up quickly and cross the bridge of Jiang in''s nose.

    Jiang in knows that he has made this step. Then, he and Su Kui will never return to the past.

    He closed his eyes and deepened the kiss with a desperate effort.

 Chapter 3193

    For a long time -

    JIANG Zai slowly releases Su Kui and looks at the little girl''s red face. And he, pale as if he had a serious illness.

    He is quietly waiting for the girl''s choice, which is to slap him hard and turn away. Or become angry and scold him.

    Jiang in is willing to accept.

    But, he only did not expect, Su Kui Leng for a while, sipped the mouth that was bitten red and swollen, stood up and turned to walk toward the door.

    "A Yao --"

    Jiang is in a panic and hurries to stop Su Kui.

    "You Don''t you have anything to say to me? "

    How could she turn away without saying a word when he did this to her?

    Is he too disappointed or what?

    Jiang in thought that he was ready to face the anger of the young girl next, he was willing to bear everything, but now it seems that he totally overestimated himself. He could not accept the girl''s silence, and could not know what she was thinking, which made him very confused.

    Su Kui''s footsteps are tiny. "What do you want me to say? Why are you doing this to me? " Su Kui''s back is facing Jiang in and his lips are hooked.

    Red lips, such as flowers, bloom, especially evil.

    The tall man has gradually lost his impetuous temperament and become more mature and stable in recent years.

    Now, standing behind Su Kui, he seems to be at a loss.

    "Ah Yao I like you. "

    Jiang in the eyes of dark, hard to see, voice low mute, "I know I say this, will let you leave me, but, I can no longer tolerate, hear you say that will marry in the future, I can''t bear, can''t bear you to leave me!"

    "And now?" Su Kui turned his head and looked down at Jiang in, who was like a child who did something wrong. He asked softly, "isn''t uncle Er pushing me to leave now when he does these things to me?"

    "I......" Jiang in silence.

    He suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself, "I''m sorry, ah Yao, I thought I could protect you all my life, so I bear a person''s loneliness in silence, I......"

    Jiang at this moment, into a huge self loathing.

    He didn''t know at all that he liked Su Kui. In fact, on the one hand, it was his own, on the other hand, it was his soul.

    Like so many reincarnations, Su Kui doesn''t need to feel close, as long as a look, she can recognize who her lover is.

    But he, although the memory all loses, but loves each other''s heart, is the same.

    Su Kui quickly took his hand and stopped his self mutilation.

    "Are you crazy, uncle? You don''t look like Jiang in I know! "

    The man she knew was able to navigate the business world with high spirits. Where has now such decadent time?

    "A Yao --"

    Jiang is stunned. After he kisses her, she is willing to approach him?

    In the eyes of the Phoenix, the light of the eyes flickers slightly, which is like the appearance of tears.

    Su Kui clenched her teeth, blushed her cheeks, even her neck. She was so shy that she got a layer of pink.

    "Second uncle is a bastard!"

    Jiang at this moment, I can''t remember anything. In my eyes, I am full of shy and angry girls.

    He was glad and a little cautious. "Yes, uncle Er is an asshole, isn''t ah Yao angry?"

    Su Kui almost didn''t get angry at Jiang Zai. Which eye of him saw that she was angry now?

 Chapter 3194

    "Stupid uncle, stupid uncle!"

    Su Kui tuckled one side, rubbing his face on the side, and make complaints about it. And Jiang Feng even three years ago, now it is not small, but the delicate face, still no flaws.

    With this slap, all five finger prints are clear.

    "Don''t you want to go to my birthday party? If you hit yourself, will everything be written off? "

    Su Kui gave him a bad look.

    Jiang in even if again dull, now also faintly detected, Su Kui''s idea.

    The great ecstasy almost drowned him.

    He held his small hand on his face and wrapped it in the palm of his hand, as if there were stars in his eyes.

    "Ah Yao, tell uncle Er that you like uncle Er, don''t you?"

    "No."

    Sukui hummed. Don''t open your head.

    In Jiang Zai''s eyes, it becomes shyness.

    He grinned happily, and then all the decadence disappeared.

    "Ah Yao, I didn''t expect that you should -- oh --"

    JIANG Zai''s mouth was covered by Su Kui. She stared at a pair of big water smart eyes and threatened: "don''t say it! I don''t have it! "

    Jiang in''s eyes are full of gentle smile. He takes her hand and dotes on her, saying: "well, I like ah Yao. It doesn''t matter that ah Yao doesn''t like Er Shu at all. Er Shu can wait for you all his life!"

    However, since he found out, sukui was not totally indifferent to him.

    In this life, Jiang in will never give up.

    The birthday party went well.

    However, Su Kui, who used to be the main character, was taken away by Jiang in.

    As for the reason, of course, it was the slap on his face.

    Shen Meng stared at his face more than once in the evening. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "ah Fei, on your face What''s the situation? "

    I haven''t heard of it before. Does he have a habit of self abuse?

    Jiang Zai is cutting a cake for Su Kui. He doesn''t reply angrily, "I made it myself!"

    Puff -

    Su Kui was sipping juice with a straw. When she heard this, she burst out laughing. The juice choked her windpipe, which made her face red and ears red. She couldn''t breathe.

    "Cough Cough, cough... "

    Jiang Zai was angry at first. Seeing her pathetic appearance, she couldn''t care what she thought. She hurriedly went to pat her back and handed her a glass of water.

    "Can''t you slow down? What is it like to be impetuous! "

    Su Kui is not afraid at all. She looks very crafty.

    Because Su Kui''s stubble, Shen Meng also forgot to investigate why Jiang Zai wanted to fight himself. Only to care about Su Kui, Tang Quan alone, deep eyes, fell on Jiang in and Su Kui, quietly turned a circle, soon convergence.

    As if nothing had happened.

    At the end of the dinner, Su Kui sent off some good friends.

    At this time, Tang Quan stood up from the sofa and said to Jiang in lightly, "ah Fei, come to my study."

    Finish saying, take the lead to stand up and walk to the study not far away.

    Su Kui blinked, looking at Tang Quan''s tall and strong back, vaguely guessed that Tang Quan seemed to perceive something.

    She was just about to overhear. At the next moment, Shen Meng grabbed Su Kui and began to talk about the name of the child.

    Su Kui can only give up and get her mind back.

 Chapter 3195

    That night, Su Kui didn''t know what Tang Quan talked to Jiang in.

    I only know that Jiang in, who came out of the study, had only one side of his face with palmprint of Ba, and was symmetrical when he came out.

    A week later, Tang''s parents rushed home.

    The punishment is still Jiang Zai.

    Because in the eyes of the elders, Su Kui has always been a good child, clever and sensible. If this kind of rebellious thing has been done now, it is all because of Jiang Zai''s induction.

    It''s inevitable to be invited to become a monk, but Jiang Zai will not bow his head until he dies. If he can''t be with Su Kui, he would rather be single for life.

    Later, Tang mother cried almost blind and asked Su Kui''s opinion.

    Su Kui''s answer is the same.

    Everyone thinks it''s the Sunflower Induced by Jiang Zai. How can they know that she started to see the color at the first sight of Jiang Zai without any doubt?

    A mother always loves her son.

    In particular, Tang Quan talked with Tang Fu in his study for most of the night, and Tang Fu finally let go of this matter.

    Fortunately, Su Kui used to be low-key. Even many people didn''t know that Tang family had such a person.

    Now she''s with Jiang in, which hasn''t caused much sensation. Others only think that Tang family has a child''s daughter-in-law for Jiang in.

    Only the Tang family were embarrassed.

    Tang Quan was also a niece who had been raised for many years, and suddenly one day she became a younger sister. He wanted to kill his brother with a gun. Even when he went to visit his brother''s grave every year, he had no face to see him.

    "Brother, what we owe you in our Tang family''s life is totally unclear!"

    He has done harm to his good brother, and his brother has done harm to his brother''s daughter.

    However, Tang Quan''s heart was not without selfishness.

    He knows Jiang in''s temper. Although he looks like a flower in the mouth, he is not in tune. Once you know who you are, it''s a lifetime of loyalty to love.

    Rather than let Yi Yao find a boyfriend who doesn''t know the details, it''s better to let go and complete two people.

    At least, he can guarantee that Jiang in will not betray her and hurt her in this life.

    In addition, in this way, she can be a Tang family member for a lifetime, and can also be sheltered for a lifetime -

    -

    the task is completed successfully.

    When sunflower returns to the system space, the system comes out in time to welcome.

    Welcome the host to finish the task successfully. By the way, Yi Yao left a message for you before leaving. Do you want to listen? ]

    Su Kui was stunned, "what''s the new function?"

    Now the system has been five levels, out of the new functions, sunflower is no surprise.

    If the host doesn''t answer, it''s the default. ]

    in the next second, the screen in front of her property bar is replaced, and a trance face appears in front of sukui''s eyes.

    looks as like as two peas, except for her eyes.

    Even if Su Kui imitates again, she also has her own self-confidence and cannot hide her aura.

    And Yi Yao herself, the melancholy between her eyebrows, made her frown tight, as if she would cry in the next second.

    Her eyes look straight in front of her. The frowned eyebrow looks like it is smoothed by something. Yi Yao smiles slowly.

    "Thank you, sister sukui. I never thought that life could be so colorful. After watching sister Su Kui''s life, it seems that I have also experienced it. There is no regret in life. Thank you and wish sister sukui all the best for you. One day, you can be reunited with your family. "

 Chapter 3196

    Su Kui accepted her blessing, closed her eyes and suppressed the strong emotions of her last life.

    Then, she lightly told the system, "go to the next world."

    The system is slow? ]

    no response from sunflower was received, and the system no longer dawdled, and directly started the next bit plane transmission.

    -

    the peony and peony in a garden are blooming.

    It''s the most brilliant season of the year.

    "Princess, princess, wake up." Between the girl''s clear voice gently sounded, pushed her body.

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes and yawned sleepily. The Curlew saw that she woke up. He immediately held on to her hand gently, grabbed her back with one hand, and slowly helped her to sit up.

    "Why do you sleep here again, princess?"

    There was a mat in the middle of the flower, and Su Kui sat on it. The Pink Peonies that had been opened layer by layer fell on her shoulder.

    "What can I do for you?"

    As Su Kui absorbed the remaining memory fragments of his opponent, he stood up with the help of Curlew.

    If the shoulders are cut, if the waist is about the element, if the skin is congealed, if the air is blue, it is charming and boneless.

    "Princess, young master Xiao Ran is waiting outside. It seems that he has something to look for you." The Curlew spoke carefully, holding Su Kui in his hand, bowed his head respectfully, and did not dare to look up at the face that was so beautiful and powerful.

    "Oh?"

    Beauty''s hair is like a waterfall, her eyes are slightly lifted, and she looks sleepless. Above the eyelids, a red mole embellishment, looming, ultimate charm.

    "Then go and have a look."

    Her gauze clothes are half closed and her breasts are slightly exposed. Every step is like stepping on a lotus flower. She has a gentle mannan and a graceful waist.

    Curlew didn''t dare to look more, but he always felt that since the master woke up, his charming charm has become more and more intense.

    In the past, it was possible to converge, but now, it is overwhelming to wrap people in the middle of the net, there is no escape.

    All the way into the vestibule, I saw a man dressed in a white Royal robe, holding a folding fan in his hand, hair like a crow feather, with a high jade crown tied around his head, respectfully saluted her.

    "Xiao Ran has seen the princess."

    Su Kui glanced at him lazily, and went straight to the front. When he leaned on the bone, he said, "get up."

    "Thank you, princess."

    Xiao ran stands up straight, with a perfect face that explains what it''s called. A stranger is like a jade.

    His back was straight, his eyes were slightly drooping, and every word he said was respectful, but he didn''t go to see sunflower.

    Su Kui smiled.

    With a sigh of beauty, there are some frivolous meanings in her tone.

    "Why don''t you look at me? Don''t think I''m beautiful enough? Or, if the princess can''t see you? "

    The colder the man came out of the world, the more she tried to make him unable to maintain his disguise.

    "The princess has broken her spirit, but she dare not!"

    Though he said this, he still did not look up to see the beauty on the couch, like a water snake, soft as a boneless woman. Her clothes were not neat, her round white shoulders were exposed to the air, and she ignored them.

    It''s quite different from the current fashion.

    Compared with the brothel women, they are more uninhibited than the brothel women.

    Xiao ran frowned, and his eyes flashed a trace of disgust.

    The next second, the woman did not know when to step up to him, "so, is not afraid, not never, right?"

 Chapter 3197

    The man''s chin was slowly raised by a thin jade like finger, and his clear and clean eyes ran into a fire.

    Su Kui has long hair like seaweed, and a few strands of hair on her cheek add a bit of charm. Her eyes were half closed, like the lashes of crow feathers, casting a beautiful shadow on the bottom of her eyes.

    I dare not, not not never --

    smile bitterly, but I dare not reveal anything.

    Only lower the waist and offer absolute surrender to the woman, "Xiao ran never offends the princess, I hope you will understand."

    Su Kui said with a smile, "if you don''t have the best, you have to think carefully. I hope you can hide it for the princess. You''d better not show it in front of me. You know, my princess is in a bad mood. "

    I don''t know which day to kill.

    "Yes, as the sheriff instructs."

    Su Kui strolls back to the soft place. The palace maid comes to knead her shoulders and knock her legs. She serves tea.

    Xiao ran sees everything in the bottom of his eyes, and the disgust in his eyes is even greater. She lived so extravagantly, but she did not know how many poor people were struggling under the sky.

    "Let''s not talk about some of them. What''s the matter with coming to me this time?"

    In other words, as long as Muyan doesn''t call him, Xiaoran will never appear under Muyan''s eyes.

    However, Xiao Ran is not the only male pet of Muyan. Without him, there are others.

    In short, Muyan''s side, the most indispensable, is accompanied by beautiful men.

    When it comes to this, Xiao Ran is hard to speak. He purses his thin lips, clasps the folding fan in his hand, and says in a dry voice: "princess, Xiao Ran''s sister..."

    He really can''t say.

    For his sister, he sold himself to Muyan with a hundred Liang silver.

    Now it''s hard to say that. However, his sister''s illness is like a hundred liang of silver thrown into the water. He didn''t even hear a trace of water. Xiao ran can''t bear to see her sister suffering from illness. The only family member in the world left him.

    Su Kui suddenly realized that she lifted her eyes and looked at him lazily. The man stood up with the light on his back, slightly bent, and then he looked bleak.

    She raised her hand and said, "Curlew, go get my sign and ask a doctor."

    Xiao ran was stunned and looked up.

    The woman on the soft collapse has a cold expression. On a thick and colorful face, there is no smile at all.

    She has always been so.

    Laugh, most of the smile does not reach the bottom of the eye, skin laugh meat does not laugh.

    Xiao ran didn''t react to Su Kui, or he did, but he couldn''t believe it.

    It''s a great doctor. It''s specially for xungui and empress empress. It''s far beyond ordinary doctors.

    Su Kui did not talk with him, "go and get your sister in. However, our sheriff''s office doesn''t support idle people. If she comes in, she will live in your yard and no one will serve her. In addition, it''s better to let her stay in the house and not get in my way. "

    Her tone is not urgent or slow, and her pride and reserve are in it.

    But even so, Xiao ran didn''t care whether Su Kui''s words hurt his self-esteem. He saw a smile in his eyes and knelt down directly. "Thank you, Princess!"

    This time, he was willing to kneel for his sister.

    Su Kui took a sip of tea, Curlew has taken Su Kui''s brand into the palace. Now it''s the third dog day. In addition to the cold outside in the early morning, now the hot air comes out, sleepy and hot, which makes her upset.

 Chapter 3198

    "Step back. I heard that you were a painter before entering the mansion. Tomorrow, after settling in your sister, come and draw me a portrait."

    If you don''t keep such a beautiful face, you don''t know if you have any thoughts in the future.

    Xiao ran looks down and draws a strange feeling in her heart.

    He thought she would not remember.

    In fact, at the beginning, Xiao ran felt good about Muyan. People are visual animals, especially Muyan, who looks like a disaster to the country and the people. They first met in front of the painting stall. Xiao ran made a living selling paintings and treated her only sister.

    At that time, Muyan was the famous beauty of the whole week.

    But the beauty''s reputation is not very good. She likes beautiful men, and the beautiful men in the house are like clouds. In this age of three wives and four concubines, what she has done is considered to be heresy.

    But because her father died in battle and her mother died in love, Muyan was directly conferred as the princess. Even the Emperor gave her great power, as long as she did not harm the country and did not want to revolt. In this life, she can live as she likes.

    A meeting is hard to forget. Who knows later, because he really can''t afford his sister''s medical expenses, he finally went on the road of selling himself as a slave, but met Muyan.

    "How about being my darling and giving you a hundred liang of silver?"

    The beauty is high in the sky, the bun is like a cloud, the red gauze covers the body, the end is charming and romantic posture.

    If you sell yourself as a slave, you can get ten liang of silver for one person. Like Xiao ran, you can get twenty Liang. But when Muyan opened her mouth, it was one hundred Liang. Xiao ran didn''t need to think about it at all, so she bowed to her life. "Thank you, princess." Together with, but also buried the point of Mu Yan''s good will.

    After entering the mansion, he really became a male pet and was always called to accompany him. But after three or two times, Muyan seemed to forget about him. She never looked for him until he came to the door.

    There are too many beautiful men in the princess''s mansion. They are versatile. Every young man, his looks and temperament, and every one brought out, is a dragon and a Phoenix.

    But all because Muyan a person, obediently stay in this dark house.

    Xiao ran soon retired.

    A few pots of dry ice were put in the room, but it was not so hot.

    Su Kui took a breath, waved and told people to step back.

    This can completely start to recall all of Muyan.

    Muyan, now 20 years old.

    In my memory, she can''t live to be twenty-five years old. Even if Su Kui is here now, she can''t change all this.

    Because, before she was born, in her mother''s stomach, she was poisoned by a kind of poison called Begonia smile. People who got the poison will become more and more beautiful as they grow older. It''s like a peony in full swing, especially thick and beautiful.

    When we reach the peak, we begin to decline.

    In Muyan''s heart, what she cares most is her face. She has always known that she had a Begonia smile, so she never wronged herself, and did not want to live a life with regret.

    But who knows, she didn''t even wait until she was 25 years old, and the only face she valued was destroyed.

    The woman Lord of this world is a pure black lotus, a native ancient man. From a commoner girl, fighting in the back house, she became the most important daughter of the prime minister.

    After that, she will also be married to the crown prince as the crown princess. They never deal with each other. The hostess hates Muyan. Muyan can''t see her hypocrisy either. She is obviously black in her heart, but she looks hypocritical.

 Chapter 3199

    If it''s just because of this, maybe the hostess hasn''t returned to Muyan. After all, Muyan is the one covered by the emperor. As long as the emperor does not die, in order to serve the public and to appease Muyan''s father''s subordinates, she can''t have an accident.

    However, the emperor died in Muyan at the age of 22, and the prince was superior.

    The heroine naturally becomes the queen, but Muyan is still the superior princess. Even if she is the queen, Muyan never takes her seriously.

    Moreover, after the new emperor ascended the throne, not only did he not weaken his favor for Muyan, but he was more and more good to her.

    This also angered the hostess. She was jealous, and Muyan was so beautiful that her face could be compared with that of a pretty girl. The queen was afraid that Muyan would take too much attention from the emperor, so that she threatened her position, so she made moves directly and destroyed her face when she went out once.

    And no one could have imagined that the robbers had defiled her innocence before destroying her face.

    Because of this, Muyan''s temperament changed greatly and collapsed completely.

    But before she died, Muyan knew that she was the queen.

    So in this life, Muyan''s request is to return to her body and take away everything from her.

    Isn''t the queen afraid of her threatening her position? In this life, Muyan will find someone who can fulfill her wish, even if she pays a huge price, to help her revenge!

    This man, of course, is sunflower.

    "That''s it?" Su Kui chuckled and brushed the face with her delicate hands before she gave it.

    System worry: [host you still don''t want to be careless, this time''s hostess is not easy to provoke. She is ruthless and ruthless. She overthrows her own sister and mother from a commoner, even takes her mother to the top, and finally becomes a winner in life. By her black heart liver. ]

    black heart?

    Su Kui smiled and his eyes were bloodstained.

    "Compared with me? Well, we''ll see. " She wants to see what she can do.

    The princess mansion is located at the foot of the imperial city. The style of the whole Princess mansion is the style of Jiangnan pavilions and waterside pavilions. In the garden, there are bustling brocade clusters, jagged rockeries, beautiful Xiangzhu, and exquisite family style can be seen everywhere.

    With Begonia smile, she can only live to be twenty-five at most. She has five years to live, which is enough -

    unfortunately, it must make her lover sad again.

    Do not know this life, the soul of that man, fell on whose body.

    Night wind blows, gossamer Manman, willow head on the moon, and it''s night.

    The next day, at daybreak, Yuzhu, another big servant girl, came in, and whispered in sukui''s ear, "princess, young master Xiaoran has been waiting outside for a long time."

    There is also a side effect of Begonia smile, that is, it will make people lazy, sleepy and tired all day long, as if they are not sleeping enough.

    If it wasn''t for Yuzhu, she would have slept until noon.

    "Oh? Then let him wait. "

    Su Kui turned over and didn''t plan to get up. She was only wearing a thin gauze dress. After sleeping all night, she was slightly wrinkled and curled, showing half of her body. The skin of white flowers was better than snow, and the eyes of spiny bamboos were twinkling, so she quickly dodged.

    How does it feel to live a beautiful day?

    This pair of sweet bones is naturally formed. Even if they are both women, Yuzhu cannot help but be moved. Even, as long as she can stay with the princess, she would rather be a slave for a lifetime.

 Chapter 3200

    Yuzhu can''t, master. He always does what he wants. Apart from the old emperor''s words, he goes his own way. No one can let her change her mind.

    Moreover, in Yuzhu''s heart, nothing is more important than the princess.

    Xiao Ran is just a male pet. It''s OK to wait.

    So she put down the gauze curtain, took a silk fan, moved a small stool to sit beside the bed, and gently fanned the sleeping beauty.

    It was noon when the sun rose.

    Fortunately, the sheriff''s living room is always equipped with dry ice, so he is not too uncomfortable. He just felt a little embarrassed. He bowed his head and smiled bitterly. He asked for all these things, and there was nothing to complain about.

    Originally, he was still secretly expecting that he was different. The princess always treated him differently from others.

    Now, it doesn''t look different.

    I''m in a bad mood. When I say it''s airing, it''s airing.

    And he, without permission, could only stand in the front hall with his painting tools and wait.

    The only psychological consolation for Xiao Ran is that Su Kui didn''t break his promise and said that he was allowed to pick up his sister. Today, he sent a doctor.

    In the eyes of ordinary doctors, the difficult and miscellaneous diseases have turned into minor diseases. They say that they can get out of bed and walk as long as they are well cared for.

    Can be -

    careful care.

    All that he has now come to depend on the mercy of the Lord in this house. Where can I get those precious herbs.

    At last, it seems that there is only one way to go.

    Besides, didn''t he give up his dignity long ago? What are you holding on to? She must be reading jokes, too!

    Su Kui yawned, supported by rain bamboo, and came to the front hall with his waist. I saw a man in white with a straight back standing in the middle of the hall, with sorrow on his face, wondering what he was thinking.

    On the table, there are his paintings.

    "Wait a long time, sit down."

    Su Kui raised his hand and told the Curlew, "I''m really tired of waking up."

    Said, eyelashes drooping, as if the next second will go to sleep.

    Seeing this, Xiao ran hurriedly said: "thank you for your help yesterday. Now my sister has been taken into the mansion. From today on, the princess is Xiao ran and her sister''s benefactor. After her sister recovers, Xiao Ran is willing to do something for her."

    Hearing this, Su Kui said lazily: "who cares about your work? You are really allowed to do it. Are you sure you can do it?"

    Xiao Ran is full of bookishness. Even though he was born in poverty, he is also proud. If it were not for his sister, he would not have fallen for himself.

    Su Kui said something specious, "let''s start painting. I''ll let you go after I die. Now, just be with me. "

    Everyone was afraid of her, hated her, and feared her. The Emperor gave her the supreme right, but it was the same as killing. In her whole life, she can''t be like an ordinary girl, like a man she loves all her life.

    Muyan used to like a man, who was a scholar. At that time, she was young and full of joy and told the emperor that she wanted to be complete.

    The old emperor just nodded his head, then the scholar fell into the lotus pond of the academy and died.

    From then on, Muyan finally saw through and grew up overnight.

    The old emperor was afraid of her father''s residual power and would never allow her to marry.

 Chapter 3201

    Therefore, Muyan can become what she is now, thanks to the old emperor.

    But Yuzhu and Curlew couldn''t hear her saying this. They jumped to their knees and said, "the princess has a natural appearance, and will live a long life!"

    Su Kui chuckled and the red lipstick flicked. "Just say it. I''m a little hungry. Go and get me some snacks."

    After bleak and confused, he hurriedly returned to his mind and began to place his painting tools.

    Some confused in my heart, I don''t know what the meaning of what the woman said before?

    Who has such a curse on her, especially her natural life, which can make women all over the world envy her? Why is her tone strong and disgusting to life?

    In the censer, white smoke is rising, and a crane screen is beside it. In the fog, it seems that the crane is stepping on the white smoke, flying in the fog.

    On the soft collapse, the beauty lies lazily on the top of her head, her hands are under her head, her eyebrows are light and her eyes are drooping, with a little careless. In her own room, she always wears a soft Rufu skirt, which is half transparent with crimson yarn and half white as lanolin jade.

    Let go of Xiao Ran''s dissatisfaction with women. She is really a beauty that can easily arouse men''s desire for beauty and is rare in the world.

    It takes a lot of restraint for Xiao ran to focus on the brush in her hand, not the woman.

    Although every time he looked at it, he felt that he had lost some of his soul.

    At another glance, he could not help but use his eyes to carefully depict her delicate side face. Suddenly, the woman seemed to have telepathy. Suddenly she raised her eyes, and the peach blossom eyes, like an autumn water, slowly looked at him.

    Wave light, wind and current are unparalleled!

    Bang, the general hallucination, as if to hear the heart, a loud noise.

    "Are you ready? I''m sleepy. "

    Su Kui yawned and lay on the soft ground, not sleeping comfortably in bed.

    At her words, Yuzhu stood up and said, "princess, do you want your maidservant to help you to rest in the back? This painting doesn''t have to be finished today, do you think? "

    Su Kui has no choice but to refute.

    Xiao ran wants to talk and stops, opens his mouth, or reason takes the upper hand.

    He put down his brush, covered up the loss of his eyes, and arched his hand. "If the princess is tired, just go to have a rest. This painting can''t be continued another day."

    Although, Xiao ran now feels that even if he doesn''t look at women, he can draw the whole beauty picture with his memory.

    But -

    I don''t know why. I''m so selfish, even if I don''t want to admit it. But he also wanted to see the woman again.

    If he has no use value and can''t be liked by women, she''s afraid that she won''t look at him more at a glance, right?

    Now that Xiao Ran has said that, Su Kui waves his hands, holds the embroidered shoes, and steps in the clouds, holding the arm of Yuzhu, and enters the back bedroom.

    Her mind did not give Xiao ran a little bit, nor did she find it. Xiao Ran''s eyes, like nothing, followed her all the time until her figure disappeared behind the layers of precious pearl curtains.

    Su Kui really overestimated this pair of body. She thought that although she was poisoned, she would die soon. Fortunately, at present, she is healthy.

    Except sleepiness.

    But this day and night, she can have most of the time in sleep, the remaining half of the time, to doze off.

 Chapter 3202

    This painting lasted for three days. At last, it was directly moved from the front hall to her bedroom.

    She didn''t respond, but she was very sad and made a big red face.

    Su Kui looked at the ridicule with a smile. "Xiao ran, what''s in your mind?" Never, in something that''s not suitable for children, right?

    However, after Xiao ran finished painting, Su Kui saw the light in front of her eyes, and did not expect that Xiao Ran''s painting work was so well known. If it wasn''t for Muyan to enter the princess''s mansion, in time, as long as he could get the opportunity, he would be able to fly to the sky.

    In this way, Su Kui finally understood why Xiao ran hated her.

    Yes, up to now, she still feels that Xiao ran hates her.

    However, what does that have to do with her? This man still depends on her breath to live.

    She didn''t bother to ask Xiao ran about the obvious facts she had complained about. She was sleepy all day, and her experience focused on what he was doing.

    Just repeat, "when I die, I will leave you a sum of money. Then, you will take your sister with you and go wherever you want, which is my compensation."

    "The princess speaks with caution --"

    her voice is dry and her eyes are blue.

    Once is to say casually, so twice three times?

    Xiao ran dare not think.

    After another three or two days, the weather turned overcast and finally it was cooler.

    Since the little lover was killed by the old emperor, Muyan has completely become a hedonist.

    At the same time, Su Kui was bored, so she simply sent an invitation and called a group of ladies to the princess''s mansion for a party.

    Muyan''s life is really natural and unrestrained. Although she is disliked by others, she is loved by the old emperor. No one dare not give her face.

    The music is heard, and the bamboo is in bursts.

    Su Kui sat on the high seat, with some small tables on both sides of the hall, while the ladies and ladies sat on both sides.

    In the middle, there are all kinds of her male pets, playing flute and piano, and dancing sword to compose poems.

    "Princess, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I always think you are more gorgeous than before. I dare to ask her if she has any special beauty method. Please give it to her!"

    It was Sun Shi, the wife of the Minister of the Ministry of Li, who sat at the bottom of Su Kui''s hand, smilingly covered her lips with a veil and said softly.

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily, some of which seemed to have a shimmering water light, and the flow of kitsch.

    "It''s hard to give up the beauty of nature. I can''t really answer this question, madam. But if you like it, I''ll ask my servant to copy one for you, and then the Curlew - "br >

    said, and she asked the Curlew to take the prescription she usually used to wash her face in a bath.

    The Curlew came and went very quickly. The other ladies and young ladies saw it and hurriedly said: "the princess can''t be kind to each other. Since she gave it to Mrs. sun, she doesn''t want us to have it?"

    "The girl around me is charming. If you want to, go to ask Mrs. sun."

    She doesn''t care whether she offends people or not. There are no fifty or thirty people sitting down. If you copy one by one, how many do you have to write?

    Her own girl is loyal, she naturally loves.

    At first, the wife of the courtesan of the punishment department looks a little bit chatty for a while, but her eyes are not angry. But it''s a princess. Even the princess in the palace has never seen such a big shelf!

    Seeing this, a lady who was close to Mrs. Shilang of the criminal department quickly pulled her hand and signaled her to hurry up. She said to sukui with a smile, "what the princess said is that we will go to ask Mrs. sun for a share later. I dare not bother the princess."

 Chapter 3203

    And under sunflower''s seat, there is a Royal Princess.

    Where I always go, I was offered, but when I came to the sheriff''s mansion, I was a lower level. In the past, maybe they would complain to the old emperor, but apart from being scolded, they didn''t get any money.

    But Su Kui''s mind is always there.

    "Yes, your servant girls are very expensive, so many ladies, can''t even compare with a little servant girl?"

    It''s Princess Changle, the sister of the prince''s compatriots. She squinted her eyes like a smile.

    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the others changed.

    But the resentment in my heart is not towards sukui, but Princess Changle.

    They wanted to let it go, but it''s just a recipe. Everyone here, who doesn''t have a secret beauty recipe? Talk to Su Kui about this, in order to activate the atmosphere and make a coincidence.

    Just Su Kui has been salty and blatant to turn off the words, the result Changle princess this sentence, is not to beat their face?

    Signal them these people, in Su Kui''s eyes, even a servant can''t match?

    "Princess..." Her next to the palace woman pulled her sleeve and gently reminded her.

    When she came, the Queen''s mother didn''t agree with her, but she was the only princess in the palace who didn''t get married, and she was also a legitimate one. Her mother was the queen, and her brother was the prince. The degree of being spoiled was like Muyan.

    It''s normal for two people to tit for tat.

    But! Who let the emperor''s heart, in Muyan here?!

    If the emperor knows that the princess is against the princess, she must be banned again!

    Changle also thought of this. Her face changed and she hummed. Instead of converging, he stared at Su Kui directly and said, "why don''t you talk? Or was I right about what I said? "

    These two, again on the bar -

    a group of ladies looked at each other, some nervous.

    The so-called city gate is on fire, and the pond fish suffers! They are not like princesses and princesses!

    Curlew''s eyes, nose, and heart, he stood behind Su Kui without saying a word. The prescription in her hand had been handed to Mrs. sun for a long time. Yuzhu looked at her worried for fear that the princess would not let go and the Curlew would be punished.

    She had been there for a long time.

    How many copies of prescriptions? It''s just a matter of time.

    But in my heart, I hate Princess Changle''s trouble.

    Su Kui had a headache because of the noise. She held her forehead and frowned like fog. "Curlew, I have a headache."

    The Curlew came at once and said softly, "princess, do you have a pinch from your maidservant?"

    Su Kui nodded, and the Curlew immediately walked behind Su Kui and gently massaged her temple. Princess Changle was hung for a long time, and her face gradually darkened.

    Su Kui just smiled and opened his eyes. A pair of eyes with absolute aggression fell on Princess Changle, "Changle, you really don''t need to target me everywhere. Even if you''re all right, so what? You want to kill me, don''t you? "

    This --

    Changle was dumb, and she bit her lower lip angrily.

    The same is true of others, even if they feel uncomfortable. But, this princess arrogance is not a day two days, even if she did not put them in the eyes, then what?

    Is it a direct complaint to the emperor, or what?

    I really can''t help her!

    "Muyan, don''t be too arrogant!" Princess Changle stood up angrily, "when I go back to tell the father, I will surely cure you of a great disrespect!"

 Chapter 3204

    The Curlew''s hands trembled, and he felt remorseful.

    Su Kui sensed it and nodded without blinking his eyes. "Well, then you can go to complain at will. It''s really a child. If you lose the fight, you have to go to the adults to complain?"

    "You --"

    Changle stomps, his eyes are red! "Muyan, what''s so great about you! You are just one -- "

    " the princess is careful! "

    She was so excited and angry that she didn''t choose to speak. Next second, she seemed to say something embarrassing to sukui. But the next second, her words were directly stopped by a woman''s voice.

    Su Kui''s sharp eyes suddenly let out, and he recovered his lazy and not dignified appearance. Follow the voice to see the past, is wearing a yellow skirt, sitting at the side of Princess Changle, dressed in a low-key, beautiful girl.

    "What''s your name?"

    Su Kui raised her chin slightly and ordered the girl.

    Young girl a Leng, apricot eyes quickly flash across a flustered, obediently out of the line, toward Su Kui Fu body, "minister''s daughter is the prime minister''s office Wei Qiutong, have seen the princess."

    Wei Qiutong?

    Mistress?

    Su Kui''s face finally shows a little interest. Is the old lady still so young?

    "Yes, sit down."

    Wei Qiutong''s heart was in a state of confusion. He didn''t understand what Su Kui meant.

    She can''t tell whether she dislikes or likes it. This sheriff''s character is really hard to figure out.

    Changle grins at Su Kui and sees her heartlessly watching a beautiful man in red holding a soft sword dancing under the hall. Spit and scold in the heart: not serious!

    Other people ''s parties, invited are all dancers, which men dance? But in this princess''s mansion, except for one of her daughters, she is almost surrounded by men!

    I don''t know why the father should protect her!

    Su Kui''s mind now seems to focus on dancing. In fact, it has already flown out of the sky.

    Is Wei Qiutong really as innocent and low-key as she shows? Wei Qiutong should not have been invited, so it can only be brought by Changle.

    It''s no wonder that in the end she can become a crown princess and kill her first mother and second sister. In addition to their own scheming, Changle also played a significant role in it, right?

    Now I want to get close to Changle, and it seems good to see the relationship between the two.

    "Don''t dance. Change the tune."

    The woman''s voice is gently rippling, but she says it with a silent charm.

    Changle curled his mouth, and the man in front of him who was dancing stopped immediately and said yes with a fist.

    The posture should be more respectful and more respectful. Changle glances at it casually. Then his eyes are attracted by a white zither player playing in the corner.

    The zither player has black hair like ink, which is draped behind him and fixed with only a white ribbon. Ten fingers long, temperament like a relegated fairy.

    He drooped his eyes lightly and brushed his fingertips off the piano, then a series of moving melody flowed out. Not sad or happy, not disturbed by the dark tide on the hall.

    Changle''s heart trembled. All the spirits were seduced. For a while, Wei Qiutong didn''t notice that she was talking to her.

    All income of Su Kui chuckle, the world ah, who is not love color.

    Food color sex also.

    Even a woman who is bound by three obedience and four virtues cannot escape from her nature!

    "Princess? What are you thinking, princess? " Wei Qiutong frowned slightly and looked at the lost Changle, his fingers slightly clenched the skirt.

    Others thought that she was loved by Changle and was the red man in front of Princess Changle. But no one knows how she paid to stay with Changle.

 Chapter 3205

    The man''s eyelashes are light, and his temperament is as cold as the lotus on the top of the snow mountain. All the bustle around him cannot enter his eyes.

    As if he was himself, he had become a small world, like an immortal.

    Changle has never seen such a good-looking man in his life. Just a glance, then lost the heart, lost the soul son.

    "Princess --"

    a noise, in Changle''s dream, like an annoying fly, pulls her back from her trance.

    The beautiful moment that belongs to her disappeared.

    There was a fire in Changle''s eyes, and he immediately stared at Wei Qiutong. "What''s so urgent? You have to call me now, call me soul?!"

    Wei Qiutong is stunned. Her body trembles because of the great humiliation. Soon, she represses her unwillingness and says in a small voice, "don''t be angry with the princess. All the mistakes are Qiutong''s mistakes. I hope the princess will forgive me."

    As for what I wanted to say before, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    She is now fledgling, by the di mother and di elder sister hard pressure in the five fingers mountain, the birth mother only knows to the mirror tears all day long, hope that the heartless man can see her one side.

    Besides relying on herself, no one can give her such a big prime minister''s office.

    Therefore, she should grasp this life-saving straw even if she does anything. As long as she is still the red man in front of Princess Changle, her legitimate mother dare not move her.

    Changle groaned and turned to see the man again. Suddenly, the woman on the seat said slowly in a languid, slightly charming voice: "all right, I''m keeping you for your good clothes and food. Are you going to take these old tunes to prevaricate the princess of saiben? Everyone goes to the prison and gets three lashes, which is regarded as punishment! "

    As Su Kui''s voice falls, a group of men who are playing the piano and playing the Sheng and dancing the sword will bow their eyes obediently and intend to retreat.

    "Stop it! Muyan, are you too much?! What''s wrong with them! These people are also human beings. They have done nothing wrong. Why do you punish them? "

    Changle claps the case and the flames in his eyes rise, almost starting a prairie fire.

    She was in a hurry. She was standing at the door in a hurry, holding the Qin and drooping her eyes on the man in white. She bit her lower lip. "Muyan, you can''t do this!"

    Changle has been repeating this sentence, Su Kui heard funny, she Demi micro pick, "why? They are my slaves. I decide my own life and death. Princess Changle, no matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to intervene in the affairs of my princess''s mansion! "

    Every time we meet, it''s tit for tat.

    Changle stamped his feet and cried quickly. His cheeks were red. Naturally, she didn''t care about other people''s life and death, but how could that man be treated so humiliatingly?

    Her eyes flickered in the direction where the man was. The man stood still and said nothing. Even a look, have not given Changle.

    Changle''s hands hanging on his side clenched, "Muyan, what are you going to do to let them go?"

    Su Kui squints and leans lazily on the collapse. The servant girl gently knocks her legs. A pair of butterflies like eyelashes stop above the eyes like autumn water.

    The rosy nevus of beauty is indistinct.

    "Why does the princess have to take such a big turn? It''s not a matter of two days for me to punish the male pet. Is this the first time you''ve seen it? So excited. Before, I have never seen that the princess is a compassionate nature -- "

 Chapter 3206

    "You --" Changle, a choking throat, as if blocked by something. It took a long time to find his voice. "What do you want?"

    "Which one does the princess like? There''s no need to make such a big detour to intercede for them. If you like it, say it. I will give it to you generously. "

    As soon as this statement is made, all the men standing at the door, each one of them, can be called the best in the world. Their expression changed a little with Su Kui''s words.

    But no one has ever said a retort.

    "You..." Changle almost broke a silver tooth. She blushed and glanced at the man in white In particular, the man''s outgoing temperament, let people look at him more, it seems that it will stain him.

    Ask Muyan about the important person, send him as an article, Changle can''t say.

    Su Kui was too lazy to wait for her. She was so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes. She covered her lips and yawned gently. "Princess, if you want to meddle, you should go back to your princess house. I don''t need you to interfere in my business here. Since the princess doesn''t like it, then step back and waste the time of the princess, then add three more whips. "

    Light floating words, enough to determine life and death.

    The surrounding atmosphere is depressed. A group of girls who have long been infatuated with men can''t help but secretly stare at sukui with their eyes, hoping to eat her raw.

    This man, how more grumpy!

    Princess Changle only asked for a few words of affection for them. Who would have thought that this man not only didn''t give the princess face, but also added three lashes to the original punishment.

    "Muyan!" Changle was almost tormented by Su Kui. This man didn''t eat oil and salt. She suddenly reached out to the man in white, "I want him! Do you give it to me? "

    This man??

    Su Kui sat up a little straight and looked down at the man for a long time before he remembered his name.

    "Wenlian, would you like to?"

    Su Kui did not refuse. She looked at Changle with a smile. "The princess said I insulted people, so now I will give him a choice. If he is willing to leave for you, I will never be in a dilemma. How about it? "

    All the others'' eyes fell on Changle and Wenlian, waiting for his response.

    Changle bit his lower lip shyly. With expectation in his eyes, he asked timidly, "you Your name is Wen Lian? Would you like to go with me? I''ll be nice to you! "

    Changle never knew what it was like. The so-called love at first sight, written in the script, is nothing but a sneer to her.

    Until now, she found that there was something in the world called love at first sight.

    She even thought about it. As long as Wen Lian was willing to go with her, she immediately confessed to her mother and asked her father and mother to marry them.

    Wen Lian gently lifted his eyes, and Changle could not help holding his breath, waiting for his response nervously.

    But in the next moment, Wen Lian''s eyes crossed her, crossed all the people, and fell on the high seat. She was as if she had no bones and depended on the broad collapse.

    The women''s light gauze Ru skirt has a bun like a cloud. It''s stacked layer by layer, with a pearl hairpin and a green ring. It''s not enchanting.

 Chapter 3207

    Changle''s heart suddenly fell from the warm spring to the ice and snow. His body seemed to be frozen all of a sudden, and his heart felt sad.

    "Well, why don''t you talk? Wenlian, would you like to go with the princess? " While talking, Su Kui yawned again.

    Wen Lian timely takes back his sight, droops his eyes, and his voice is cold, like the snow on the iceberg. "Princess, Wen Lian does not want to, please take back her life. Wen Lian is willing to be punished."

    "Wen Lian!"

    Changle can''t believe that there are still people in the world who are willing to be beaten for a good life?

    "Are you crazy? Or Muyan is threatening you? Do you have something to do with her? If so, just say it, I''ll make up my mind for you! " Changle is in a hurry. How can he do this?

    Full of expectation, it turned out to be an empty joy.

    Her angry eyes fell on Su Kui, and she believed her words were right. If Muyan doesn''t threaten him, then how can there be so many matchless men in the world who are willing to stay by her side when she is such a dissolute woman?

    Su Kui sneered. "Princess, do you hear me? In this way, I respect his opinion. "Well -" Su Kui ordered some lips, "if there is anyone who refuses to accept it or wants to go with the princess, I will stand out. I will never stop or interfere with it when I speak to Muyan!"

    Voice fell, her light eyes, light swept a circle, finally closed their eyes, sleepy on the surge.

    "Wen Lian, speak!" Changle doesn''t want others, she just wants Wenlian.

    But Wenlian doesn''t like her. There''s no shadow in her eyes. His eyes were as cold as snow mountain. Only when he saw Muyan could they melt a little bit.

    Changle''s heart is empty.

    Wen Lian still shook his head, and his thin lips lifted up. "Thank you for your mercy, but Wen Liansheng is a person in the princess''s mansion, and death is also a ghost in the princess''s mansion. Unless the princess doesn''t want me, I won''t leave her for half a step in my life. "

    Changle''s lower lip has been bitten with blood.

    Wei Qiutong was surprised, "ah Princess, please let go, don''t torture yourself! "

    In my heart, I was gloating. On one side, Princess Changle, who was high above me, was rejected by a male pet. On the other side, I''m also happy. How about Muyan being the princess? Be remembered and hated by Changle, she will be easy to suffer in the future!

    Wei Qiutong knows that in the eyes of these noble royalty, the appearance is not the first, only the ability and family background are the criteria to judge a noble woman. However, Muyan is the only one with a very aggressive appearance. At one glance, Wei Qiutong is deeply afraid.

    She always felt that if Muyan was allowed to exist, she would be bad for her good one day.

    She was happy to see the two meet.

    The snipe and clam fight for each other''s gain -

    Changle''s eyes are red. Her clenched fist is loosened. At last, she takes a deep look at Wenlian. Until the end, she still expects Wenlian to change her mind.

    However, from the beginning to the end, Wen Lian bowed his head respectfully and did not look at her at all.

    The more so, the more unwilling Changle is.

    She turned around and gouged out Su Kui. "Muyan, you wait, I will never give up!"

    One day, she will let this woman have a taste of being insulted!

    After that, Changle can''t stay any longer. Wen Lian''s neglect and people''s eyes make her feel embarrassed.

 Chapter 3208

    As soon as she left, Wei Qiutong, who didn''t even have an invitation, couldn''t stay any longer. He hurriedly followed Changle''s footsteps and left in a hurry.

    Su Kui took a sip of the cool fruit wine. "I can''t help you. Today I''m going to make a joke for you ladies. I''ve brewed some particularly nourishing wine in my house recently. I''ve prepared a small gift for you. It''s no respect."

    The meaning of the words is to chase orders.

    A group of ladies were also wise, and immediately stood up to say goodbye.

    In my heart, I murmured to myself that the princess was really grumpy and moody day by day.

    Sometimes speaking and doing things, completely by their own mood, leaving no face. Sometimes, just like now, it''s very polite to talk, and even people can hear a bit of amorous meaning from her lazy tone.

    -

    palace, East Palace, Prince''s residence.

    "Piss me off, piss me off!"

    A young girl in a yellow Palace Dress shook her hands and feet, kicked into the East Palace, disturbing a group of palace people waiting quietly at the door.

    Prince Qi Huaigang and a group of aides came out of the study, and ran into Changle.

    "What''s the matter? What is the style of recklessness? "

    The youth is dressed in purple robes, and the black hair is tied up by the purple gold dragon crown. The body is like a jade tree, and the eyebrows and eyes are warm. Even when frowning and scolding, the tone is not serious.

    Changle shrunk his neck for no reason, and his voice was a little lower! That Muyan really pissed me off today!! You have to decide for me! "

    Muyan?

    In the light and elegant eyes of the stars, there is a dark sharpness.

    "Changle, mother said, you are not allowed to provoke Muyan again."

    Qi Huai sat down, slowly poured himself a cup of tea, light reminder.

    Changle knows she''s in the wrong, but she can''t swallow the gas. "Brother Huang, do you know how wild Muyan is? Today, she invited all the women of the court to play the piano and dance in public. It''s really shameful

    That''s it?

    Qi Huai took a sip of tea with his eyes down. "Changle, if that''s the only way, you won''t come to find loneliness. What Muyan wants to do has nothing to do with you. You just need to discipline yourself. Say, what is it for this time? "

    Changle''s face turned red and his eyes were a little flustered because he was guessed by his brother.

    She pursed her lips and suddenly grabbed Qi Huai''s sleeve. She said as a child, "brother Huang, you have to help me this time!"

    Since Changle began to be sensible, ignorant, I also know that my brother, in the future, will be sitting on the top son of ten thousand people, not her brother alone.

    Moreover, since he accidentally saw Qi Huai smile like spring breeze, but in a twinkling of an eye, he gently ordered the guards to take the palace man who had made a mistake to feed the dog, Changle''s heart began to show a lot of awe to her brother who loved her since childhood.

    Want to be close, but always have fear.

    Qi Huai is in a trance. His black eyes are more and more profound.

    "Tell me, if you don''t, how can I help you?"

    Changle''s throat was so blocked that he had to trace everything that happened during the day.

    After saying that, she also wrongly patted the table, could not help but red eyes.

    "What''s wrong with me? He didn''t want to go with me, but he wanted to go with that woman who behaved in a licentious and dirty way! "

    "Changle! Enough! "

    Qi Huai frowned and abruptly interrupted her.

    "How does the mother usually teach you? Be careful in words and deeds. As a member of the royal family, every word and deed represents the face of the royal family. You''re a slut, a slut. That''s what the mother taught you?! "

 Chapter 3209

    Changle''s face was white with fright, and she knew she had broken her promise. She said, "brother, I......" Urgently want to explain, but a look up, see that a pair of cold stars, a moment, even words are not easy to say.

    "Changle, you disappoint Gu."

    Qi Huai droops his eyes. Several pieces of tea in the cup stand up in a light tone. It seems that he is describing something that has nothing to do with himself.

    "Brother Huang, I and I know it wrong Don''t be angry... " Changle rushes to drag Qihuai''s clothes.

    However, before he touched it, Yu Guang swept to Qihuai''s clean and slender fingers, and the meticulous corner of his robe was arranged. His outstretched hand was stiff in the air, but he did not hold it.

    Some people are like this. It seems gentle as the spring breeze blows on their faces. However, a look in their eyes will not make people feel warm, but feel like an icehouse.

    This is the feeling of Changle at this time.

    Qi Huai chuckled, his eyes filled with the fog in the abyss, and gently pinned the broken hair hanging from Changle''s cheek behind his ears. "How could brother Huang be angry with you? It''s just Changle. You''re sixteen. The mother and the queen were still thinking about which childe is suitable for you. Changle can be a man of your heart, and the emperor can decide for you. "

    The temperature of that hand is gentle to the extreme.

    But Changle felt a little cold for no reason. She shrunk, dodged Qi Huai''s hand and murmured: "brother Huang, I don''t want to marry. I like the man named Wenlian. Can you help me..."

    "Changle, you said, he won''t go with you."

    Qi Huai is still smiling, but the bottom of the eye, has no smile.

    The water in the cup was cool. He took a sip, and his thin lips were a little moistened. He looked handsome and warm.

    Changle didn''t believe this at all. She blushed, "isn''t brother Huang the one who loves me the most? It must be Muyan who threatened Wen Lian, so he didn''t dare to go with me! You don''t know that Muyan''s character is moody. If she is not happy, she will pull everyone out and get whipped! Wen Lian''s life is not good in the princess''s mansion. How can he stay at Muyan''s side willingly? "

    Like a person, maybe get, will find that the person is not as good as you think. But if you don''t get it, don''t worry about it all the time. Over time, it became a white moonlight in my heart.

    At this time, Changle is about this state.

    Qi Huai''s gentle and harmless Danfeng eyes seemed to know everything. He chuckled with a light tone. "Changle, everything in the world, has his own choice. That person doesn''t want to go with you. Naturally, he has his own ideas. What you should do is to be strict with yourself and give up those boundless ideas. Instead of rashly running to the East Palace, looking for the lonely to spit out the bitter water! "

    At the end of the day, Qi Huai''s tone was already a little low and dignified.

    His eyes were deep. "Go to the mother''s palace and admit your mistake. Don''t come out these two days."

    "Brother?!"

    Changle raises her eyes abruptly. I can''t believe it. "Brother Huang also forbids me?"

    Didn''t he love her the most? Why is that? Changle thinks that Qi Huai will help her. It''s not her who did the wrong thing. It''s Muyan who is right!

    She openly violated the royal majesty, refused to give her face, even kept a male pet in captivity, drank and had fun all day, how much bad atmosphere did she bring?

    Brother Huang is the future emperor. Can he really tolerate Muyan''s actions?

    Qi Huai got up and said, "go back and think about what you did wrong. When you come out, brother Huang will still hurt you. "

    To Changle''s words, however, they avoid answering.

 Chapter 3210

    Changle came out of the east palace with no idea. She couldn''t accept her beloved brother for a while. Suddenly, she turned cold and ruthless and ignored her idea.

    Do you really want to let Muyan go?

    She slowly clenched her hands, almost breaking a silver tooth.

    At the next moment, a little eunuch hurried to catch up with her. Changle was confused. She knew him and was a close attendant in the empress''s palace.

    "Princess, Princess Changle, wait for me!"

    The little eunuch chased up to Changle and hurriedly made a kneeling ceremony. "Princess Changle, empress Niang calls you to go there. Now, she is waiting for you in Weiyang palace!"

    Changle''s body shook, as if he had been doused with cold water, and he was also vaguely awake.

    "Mother Do you know that she called me after her mother? What''s the matter? " Changle sipped her lips and asked.

    The little eunuch did not dare to lift his head, but said, "Princess Changle, go with the servant first. The empress is waiting. As for what''s the matter, I dare not ask more about the master."

    But Changle listened and said nothing. Since the little eunuch said that, in all likelihood, what she did today was known by the queen.

    Weiyang palace.

    As soon as he stepped into the main hall, Changle could not raise his head. A voice of a dignified woman was heard.

    "Kneel down!"

    The head didn''t respond. The body had already executed the command step by step. Changle fell to his knees with a plop.

    "Empress mother..." Her brain is a bit lethargic, still don''t quite understand, oneself exactly where did wrong.

    Muyan regards those people as playthings. She is clearly saving them by doing so!

    In the main hall, the elegant woman is holding the Buddhist beads in her hands and staring at the girl kneeling in the center of the main hall. Outside at this time, the night is getting dark, and the whole palace is shrouded in a thick fog.

    Red walls and green tiles, purple pillars and gold beams, I don''t know how many dead bones have been buried.

    Thinking about this, it seems that the Buddha beads in the hands of the queen are faster.

    Amitabha reverberates in the hall, and Changle''s mind and body are suffering from great suffering.

    "Changle, I heard that you went to the banquet of Huarong princess today?"

    Changle lowered his head sullenly. "Not all the mothers know what they are doing, but they have to ask me what they are doing."

    "Bold! Changle, that''s how you talk to your mother and mother? " The empress repressed her anger for a long time, but she couldn''t help to rush up. "Changle, how many times have I warned you not to fight with Princess Huarong. It''s no good except to disappoint your father! But you? How did you do it! "

    "Queen Mother!" Changle''s tears suddenly came out, and she was very aggrieved. "I''m a princess, but she''s just a princess. Why can she be so arrogant in front of me?! You don''t know that she insulted me in front of so many people today. It''s not taking my royal family seriously! "

    The queen sneered. She closed her eyes.

    Princess Huarong is arrogant. Is it two days a day to be a God-made land? But who makes Muyan have a good father? The strange General of Zhenyuan, who died, did not know how many loyal subordinates were secretly investigating the cause of his death.

    But as long as Muyan is still holding it in the hands of the royal family, those people dare not act rashly.

    The empress and the emperor have been sleeping with each other for decades, more or less, and they can find out what the emperor thinks.

 Chapter 3211

    Therefore, she has always avoided its sharp edges, never against it. Even when there is no way to avoid it, as a queen, she can lower her head and be nice to that person.

    Say no humiliation, it''s all false!

    She ranks first in the harem. No woman has ever dared to be so bold in front of her!

    Only Muyan!

    "Changle, do you really think that you are the only one who doesn''t like her?" The queen is smiling.

    Changle looked up with red eyes, "mother, what do you mean?"

    "Literally," the queen said, more and more kind-hearted, "there are many people who don''t like Huarong princess, but you know why, she can still stand, even if arrogant and arrogant, can she live safely to this day?"

    Changle is confused, "because of the father?"

    "Good boy, since you understand, why do you have to insult yourself?" The Queen''s words are light and floating. The beads of Buddha are in her hands, turning fast.

    "Hate a person, don''t have to do it yourself. One day, she will kill herself. Changle, this is the last warning from the mother. If you go against her next time, it will be the mother. It will not protect you! "

    In the royal family, only the emperor''s son is the root of settling down. Daughter, she is not heartless.

    But think about it. So many princesses married far away from the Great Wall for the sake of marriage. The queen closed her eyes and looked firm. Even if Changle is her only daughter, to be a princess in the royal family is not necessarily a good thing --

    "why do you all..."

    "Enough Changle," the queen stopped her from continuing, "and, without my permission, you are not allowed to rush into the east palace again. Your brother can forgive you once, but he will not indulge you forever! "

    In the royal family, affection is the least valuable thing!

    As a prince, she is becoming more and more confused about that person''s idea. I just hope that everything she does now is right -

    that person will never know the truth she hides.

    "As for you, go back to your house and think for two days behind closed doors. Think about what you did wrong."

    -

    Beijing, manhualou.

    "Ah Yan, I haven''t seen you for many days. How long do you look?"

    Music is all the rage, dancing Manman, across a layer of shallow yarn, shadowy, looming.

    The woman''s lazy one handed chin, a pair of peach blossom eyes have no focal length, the fog is misty and the water is rippling, the outer corner of the eye is slightly curved, and the eye tail is long. She didn''t give it, but she had a light peach blossom color around her eyes. Her eyes were blurred and her face was charming.

    The young man who spoke was the legitimate son of Jizhou governor. This time, he went to Beijing for the purpose of Qiuwei examination.

    Coincidentally, when he first came to Beijing, he happened to bump into Su Kui''s carriage. It''s just a glimpse of him. From then on, he depends on Su Kui. As long as you are ok every day, you have to run to sukui.

    Although nine out of ten times he was turned away, instead of giving up, he became more frustrated and brave.

    "Ah Yan, if only you could marry me."

    Su Kui is very sleepy, and the songs around her are also a little hypnotic to her taste and decadent.

    She covered her lips and yawned. Her eyes opened. They were bright and lazy. "Wei Qing, you are all bored, knowing the impossible, why don''t you give up?"

    Su Kui''s tone was impatient. If she didn''t hold her chin, she could lie on the table and sleep next second.

 Chapter 3212

    Wei Qing hurriedly took hold of her hand, which was as fine as Hotan jade, without any flaws. Soft and boneless. Wei Qing can''t help holding tightly, his eyes are hot.

    Fortunately, he is a good-looking man with a blue robe and a jade like face. When he speaks, he is a little embarrassed.

    Obviously, I have never confessed to a woman so actively.

    "Ah Yan, why not! If you marry me, I can swear to heaven that I will only love you in this life! "

    Wei Qing has never liked a person so much. His heart will hurt!

    Su Kui did not draw back his hand and let him hold it. He replied lazily, "I can''t bear my yard pet, Wei Qing. If you want to marry me, you can''t. But my dowry, those male pets, one can''t be less, what do you think? "

    What do you mean?

    The eyes of the woman passed, Wei Qing''s heart trembled, and her eyes turned red.

    "Ah Yan, do you have to? I, I am not bad... "

    Su Kui curled her mouth and drew back her hand. "But my male pets, one by one, all look better than you."

    she got up slowly, and the Curlew came to catch her hand immediately. When Su Kui walked out of the Manhua building, she looked back at Wei Qing.

    "Wei Qing, you are not suitable for me. Although I have a bad reputation, I''m not the only one who doesn''t choose me. Remember, I''m not a good woman, or a good person. In the future, stay away from me. Otherwise -- "

    Su Kuitun, eyebrows and eyes, such as peony. That eyebrow and that eye, the so-called disaster, should be like this.

    "I won''t pay for ruining your career."

    I''m afraid that his father will break his leg when he goes home after losing the list.

    "A Yan --"

    Wei Qing chases out in a hurry. He is stunned at the door. He is wearing black clothes and strong clothes. His facial features are like a knife cut. His eyebrows are Starry. He is a strong and extraordinary man. He is sitting on a high horse.

    The woman in red is looking up at him.

    This man, he''s been pestering.

    Su Kui was annoyed. Dai frowned, and suddenly began to speak, chilling to the man on the horse: "Xue he, come down!"

    Complete command tone.

    All the people around us were captured by the gorgeous light of the woman. They stared at her stupidly. They didn''t know that she was Muyan, the notorious lascivious girl in the capital.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Xue he asked, but he got down from the horse and frowned and said, "don''t think it''s the same thing. I''ve never seen you ride a horse before. Don''t --"

    before you speak, the whip in your hand has been taken away.

    Su Kui looked at him sideways, red lips one, left an impatient words, "long winded!"

    Turn over and mount the horse directly. In the bleary eyes of Wei Qing and Xue he, the horse belly is sandwiched between their legs, and their fur is dark. At first sight, they are a top BMW that is not easy to control. They rush to the distance.

    The horse''s neighing finally pulled back the hearts and minds of the people in the past, and hurriedly and panicked to get out of the way.

    The red clothes are like fire, the sun on the top of the head is very strong, the women are like a gust of wind, and every movement is clean enough. Obviously, it''s Zhang Chuli''s appearance to MI Yan''s. This beautiful scenery, however, only makes her turn to be brave.

    The Curlew''s face was white with fright, and it took a long time to recover.

    "County, Sheriff -!"

    This exclamation finally brought back the spirits of two other men who were lost in contemplation. But at first sight, they didn''t look at the Curlew, but at each other.

    Eye contact, invisible sparks.

 Chapter 3213

    When the enemy meets, his eyes turn red!

    In the hot sun, Curlew was sweating. I can''t help stamping my feet when I see them like this.

    "Oh, Mr. Wei! Mr. Xue! Stop fighting each other! Princess she, Princess she can''t ride a horse! "

    The girl''s voice was so urgent that it broke.

    However, it also succeeded in bringing back Wei Qing''s and Xue he''s thoughts.

    "What? Ah Yan can''t ride a horse? "

    "Where is the princess going?"

    Two people together, the former Wei Qing, the latter Xue he.

    As soon as the words were uttered, the worried mood was released, and the two couldn''t help but stare at each other.

    The Curlew was helpless. "To the West Street! That''s the downtown area. There are more people! Princess she can''t ride a horse. In case the horse is frightened, it''s not good whether it hurts pedestrians or herself! "

    That''s the truth.

    But now Xue he looks in the direction of Curlew''s fingers. Where is the shadow of sunflower?

    He grew up in the barracks and practiced all kinds of Kung Fu. Xue he caught the horse on the grassland and tamed it himself.

    The horse, nobody but him!

    Su Kui just let him off the horse, the bone of her obedience, let him make a choice for a moment. Obey her order to dismount, he did not expect, Su Kui will directly take his whip, by the way, his horse ride away.

    Xue and his unchanged face finally changed, unable to maintain their calm expression.

    "I''ll go after her! Curlew, go to the nearest government to call for help. Go to the support immediately. By the way You''d better Ask the doctor to wait for orders at any time! "

    With that, Xue he didn''t care to compete with Wei Qing. He quickly pursued the direction of Su Kui''s departure.

    In fact, a few people have been anxious like ants on a hot pot. It can even be said that this time, Su Kui must be more auspicious.

    Only hope that nothing great will happen!

    How can a woman who can''t ride a horse tame a wild horse on the grassland?

    Wei Qing''s heart was so critical that he grabbed the Curlew. "Curlew girl, what can I do?"

    Curlew didn''t look at him angrily. In her heart, it was her personal hobby that the master liked men. But if others disturb the master''s elegance, it''s the wrong of others!

    All in all, there is no mistake in her Princess! Even if there is, it''s someone else''s fault!

    Therefore, she didn''t have a good face to deal with Wei Qing, the culprit, "Mr. Wei, you should concentrate on preparing your Qiuwei! As for the princess, I''m thankful that you don''t make trouble! "

    Finish saying, carrying skirt, run to the nearest government.

    -

    in the downtown area, Su Kui is riding a horse for a leisurely walk.

    The sunshine on the top of her head is so strong that Su Kui squints at her eyes. Occasionally, her flowing eyes are full of light, which is very Soul-catching.

    "Well? Your royal highness? Look over there - "

    in the downtown area, a famous fireworks place in the capital, it is quiet in the downtown area. From the flower window opened upstairs, you can clearly close your eyes to the life under the busy market.

    Qi Huai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a pair of long, bony fingers stroked the wine cup slowly. The original warm eyes seemed to be cold and fierce at this time.

    He looked down through the window.

    On the top of the dark and shiny high horse, the woman''s face is gorgeous and fiery. She is wearing a red skirt, which is gorgeous and exquisite. At first sight, she knows that it''s not ordinary. The bun is like a cloud, slightly disordered by the horse.

 Chapter 3214

    At this time, she is about to abandon the cumbersome Beaded hairpin on her head, and directly take it off and throw it into the crowd.

    "Here you are."

    She is different from the concubines in the palace or the ladies in the royal family. She laughed like a fire, white teeth, with bright light, straight to the heart of the drill.

    Leng buting dropped a string of ruby tassels into his arms, and his mouth trembled with excitement when he saw that his dress was just for ordinary people.

    "Thank you, thank you girl..."

    "Girl? Ha... "

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, which was funny. "Do you know who I am?"

    The man was looked at by a pair of eyes, even if they were just without emotion, with some kind of obsequious eyes, and shook his head, red faced and red. "No, I don''t know..."

    Muyan''s reputation is outside, but she really knows her. How many?

    Su Kui Si didn''t mind her bad reputation. She waved the whip in her hands and said with a smile, "listen, my name is Muyan!"

    There was an uproar all around.

    Muyan?!

    Is it Muyan who likes to keep a male pet in captivity and drink and have fun all day?

    A group of people looked at each other, just a group of people who were obsessed with her appearance, now they all bowed their heads in shame. Then, instead of blaming Su Kui for all this, one by one, she showed a disgusting look.

    Qihuai is looking at it in the upstairs. He can''t turn his eyes, but his eyes are dark.

    The woman is not upset at all. She is a little shameless. Instead, she is proud of herself. She rides on the top of the horse and looks down upon all living beings.

    His aides chuckled and joked, "this gorgeous princess is really a strange woman. She''s really upright and tight!"

    Yes, who said no?

    Did is done, she Muyan is like the captive male pet, is like drinking and having fun. Interest comes, go to the brothel for a walk, and mix with the prostitutes. It''s not without things.

    But so what? Men can go, why can''t women go.

    Life is short, why not have fun in time?

    Su Kui''s remaining light has fallen into the fragrant and cool clothes, standing at the door waving a handkerchief to solicit customers from Yingxiang upstairs.

    She wanted to turn her horse around, but there were too many people around her. For a while, she didn''t even have the spare time to turn.

    Look at those people''s disdainful eyes, Su kuiler said, "you hate me? Did I kill your family or rob your men? I Muyan do things, always pay attention to your feelings and my wishes, so I ask myself who I am worthy of. It''s you, one by one, who look at me, and make me feel in a trance that I''m a murderer. "

    She paused, her eyes were funny, her lips were smiling, her posture was loose, and she didn''t look angry at all.

    "However, even if you want to be taken back to the mansion by me as a male pet, you have to see that you are not qualified enough! Hiss -- "

    she touched her head, took off a hairpin, put it in her hand and played for a while. Suddenly, she bent over, and there was a boy about five or six years old under the horse.

    "Come on, little friend, this is for you, but my sister wants to ask you a question. Would you like to answer it truthfully?"

    Women''s delicate face, with a bewitching smile, like a fairy.

    "Tell my sister, am I beautiful?"

    The child inhaled snivel, looked up obsessed with bending down, looked down at his woman. Heavy nod, trance way: "elder sister is fairy?"? What a beautiful sister! May I ask my sister to be my bride? "

 Chapter 3215

    Su Kui was amused. She put the hairpin into his arms and said, "how lovely! Take it to buy sugar. In the future, I will study hard and wait for you to marry me! "

    The staff shook their heads. "Tut tut Tut, this gorgeous princess is really a disaster! Not even children. "

    But no one has admitted it. A group of dignified people, just now, don''t also look at the woman downstairs, stunned?

    The thought in my heart, maybe dirtier than anyone else.

    Just as he was talking, suddenly, the young man in the dark blue brocade robe suddenly put down the wine cup in his hand and walked out without looking back.

    For a moment, the assistant was worried and said, "Your Highness, your highness, where are you going?"

    And Qi Huai, in a flash, has no shadow, where will pay attention to the words of the staff.

    Su Kui patted the child on the face and asked him to find his mother. The child''s face was red with excitement, and he went back three times.

    Su Kui has been watching his figure until he bumps into his mother''s arms and chatters excitedly. His chubby little hand points to Su Kui.

    The woman in the shawl is not old. She is only twenty-three-four. She is ten years old by life. Looking like thirty, she took the baby''s hairpin, and her eyes burst into tears.

    Children don''t know so much, he only knows that he saw the fairy.

    "Mom, why are you crying? The fairy sister told me that she said she would give this to me for sugar, and then study hard. In the future, she would marry me as a bride! "

    "Pooh" -

    the woman was sighing. Hearing the childish words, she suddenly pooped out.

    "You child, young age, have begun to think about the bride? Go back to study with my mother! " As for what the woman said, it was just a joke.

    Such an excellent woman, I don''t know how many CHILDES to adore her.

    -

    Su Kui took back her eyes slightly when she saw the child following her mother back. Of course, her gifts can''t be robbed by others.

    Most of the people around are ordinary people. If Su Kui had said that, he would make them blush. And the next scene, is jealous eyes are red.

    That''s what the princess uses. It''s not ordinary. One, enough for an ordinary family to eat for a lifetime! However, it was so casually sent out by the woman.

    Thinking of this, they fell to the rest of the head of sunflower and swayed, but their eyes were hot.

    Su Kui yawned lazily, pulled out the last step of the bad taste, and shook it in his hand. The jewel tassel on the top. In the sun, ye sends out the jewel light, attracting people''s salivation.

    "Want to?" Her voice was soft and light, like a feather.

    "Think!"

    "Princess, give it to the grass people!"

    "There are old people and small people on the grass. The grass people need it more, Princess!"

    Sukui looked at the ugly faces of a group of people happily and was about to throw them out.

    Suddenly, a voice belonging to the youth came from behind. Like a babbling stream, it''s warm and pleasant.

    "Princess Huarong, these are all the beloved things of her daughter''s family. How can you give them away at will? It''s better for the princess to keep it by herself. "

    Qi Huai strolled out of the crowd, standing in front of gaotouma.

    Su Kui knew who it was when she heard the sound.

    Her eyes are light and her lashes are like fans. Under her eyelids, she casts a light shadow.

    "Does your highness want me to shake this step?"

 Chapter 3216

    Qi Huai suddenly raised her eyes, and the woman was facing the light. The red gauze seemed to rush towards his face.

    The woman obviously knew his identity. They had several connections, but they were not familiar with each other.

    Now I want to come. Changle is right.

    This woman really doesn''t pay attention to the majesty of the royal family. To see him is not only disrespectful, but even to get off the horse.

    She''s shaking, her eyes are funny.

    Qi Huai quickly regained his mind, he chuckled, "the princess said, I......"

    Before he had finished speaking, his arms sank and he caught it.

    Step shaking is golden, and the red gem is as red as blood.

    "Well, I''ll reward you. Your highness should take good care of it. Don''t lose it."

    it''s soft and sticky, like the whisper of lovers.

    Qi Huai thought, this woman, is really a disaster, beauty disaster!

    He was calm in mind, quietly covering the dark light in his eyes, and smiled: "thank you very much, princess. I will take good care of it. If one day, I hope it will return to its owner again. "

    Meaning means something.

    Su Kui did not smile and deliberately refused to take over. "Your Highness got my reward. In return, why don''t you invite me to visit Yingxiang building?"

    Yingxianglou. It''s a brothel. It''s a brothel.

    It''s all the places for skin and meat business. From ancient times to the present, there is really no woman who would like to go shopping in brothels.

    A group of onlookers are afraid to listen. They are afraid to know too much and not live long.

    Before leaving, when I heard this sentence, I stumbled under my feet. Some people even stumbled on my right foot with their left foot and fell down on a dog to chew mud.

    This gorgeous princess, as it''s said, is as unruly as the hearsay --

    How dare she stroll in the brothel?

    Some women, on the other hand, show strong envy for the bright and sunny woman at once.

    If you can, who doesn''t want to get rid of the shackles and be yourself? Three obediences and four virtues are all used to restrain women''s shackles! I don''t know when I can get out of this strange circle.

    Different from others, Qi Huai did not change his face. Put it into the sleeve bag and keep it close to the body. Smile like spring breeze, seem to be able to melt everything, he nodded, "good, princess''s request, how dare not from?"

    As expected, he deserves to be an emperor in the future. His psychological endurance is really good.

    A city is not deep!

    "Please, your highness, take care of my horse!"

    Su Kui was shaking his whip. In the eyes of a pair of misty peach blossoms, he seemed to be flowing with water waves, smiling and staring at Qi Huai.

    The beauty looks at me like this. Ten men, maybe nine will nod their heads.

    Qi Huai has always maintained a graceful smile, gentle and polite, and no one can be right with his Royal Highness Prince, the son of empress yuan, who is said to be wise and brave and decisive.

    Both of them are wearing a mask. You come and I go. There is a faint tide under the hot sun.

    "It''s a lonely honor to lead the horse for Princess Huarong. The princess is going to sit still --"

    Su Kui laughs, her red lips are enchanting and charming.

    "Your Highness, I''m afraid."

    There is arrogance, complacency and carelessness in the smile.

    But Qi Huai, really didn''t see that he was afraid to come.

    Interesting tight -

    the system suddenly appears: [host, beware of playing with fire! ]Su Kui''s eyes drooped and sat on the horse. It looked sleepy to outsiders.

    In my mind, I have automatically connected with the system.

    "I''m afraid he won''t burn. The more exciting it is, the more I like it! "

 Chapter 3217

    The system is speechless: [host, the hostess is not easy to deal with this time. Be careful. ]

    Su Kui has a plan in her mind. She shakes her whip and replies to the system in her mind, "her present mind is far from the future. If she has the time to remind me here, it''s better to do more business."

    So the system was shut up.

    "Princess, please get off the horse --"

    Prince Qi Huai reaches out with a smile, Su Kui looks up, and has arrived at the door of Yingxiang building.

    A group of fragrant women looked at each other. Why did a female guest come here?

    "Thank you very much, your highness."

    Su Kui''s eyes light flow, the wave light falls on Qi Huai''s hands, and the delicate hands fall into Qi Huai''s palms.

    Qi Huai slightly makes the force, then pulls Su Kui down from the horse.

    "Ah --"

    Su Kui made a small exclamation, with only interest in her eyes and no fear at all.

    She fell into the young man''s arms. The faint ambergris lingered in her nose. Su Kui smiled, looked up at Qi Huai, and said in a frivolous voice, "what is this, prince? Do you want to be a minister under my skirt

    Women''s voice, like a hook, straight to the bottom of people''s hearts and soft meat.

    "The beauty of the princess is famous all over the world. Although he is the prince, he loves beauty. Princess, shouldn''t you blame me? "

    Qi Huai''s eyes are long, and a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes squint slightly. The ink pupil is like an endless abyss, dark and hard to see.

    "How?"

    If you don''t have the ability, how can you become a prince for many years. Even the other princes in the court dare not touch their edge?

    Su Kui lies on Prince Qi Huai''s chest, not a little flustered. Instead, he puts out his fingers with interest, follows his waist and abdomen, touches his chest, and draws on his blue brocade robe.

    "If your highness likes me, why don''t you give up this title and come to my mansion to be a leisure man?"

    With a bit of sarcasm on her lips, she looked at Qi Huai''s answer.

    In my heart, I have determined that he has nothing to say.

    Qi Huai, on the contrary, immediately smiled, his face as jade, as the spring breeze. It''s like a snowy mountain that never changes all the year round, because the people in front of you suddenly break away.

    "Well, then, the princess, it''s a matter of words --"

    Su Kui was bleary and raised his eyes in amazement. "You --"

    did he really agree? He is the future emperor.

    Before Su Kui could react, Qi Huai had grabbed her by the waist. He was not afraid of the eyes of others, so he took her in.

    When Xue he chased him here, he only had time to see that the woman and the young people who made countless talented people envy and envy entered Yingxiang tower, the famous brothel in the capital!

    For a while, the foot stops, the eyes are complex.

    Can''t she escape the curse?

    No woman in the capital wants to marry his royal highness. Xue he always thought that Su Kui had the most free and easy life, which was definitely different.

    But now, seeing this, he began to wonder.

    The Curlew came panting with the help of the soldiers, followed by a sweating Wei Qing.

    I was a scholar. After running for half a day, I was very tired and white. I was almost fainted by the sun.

    "Mr. Xue, where is our princess?!"

    Asked the Curlew.

    Seeing Xue he standing on the street full of people, he said nothing and was very worried, "Mr. Xue, you are talking! What a rush! If the princess is really in an accident -- "

 Chapter 3218

    Curlew just wanted to say that if sunflower had an accident, they could only thank for their death.

    Xue he suddenly interrupted her, but his face was colder than before. My eyes are covered with ice.

    "She''s fine."

    Besides, it''s very good!

    That person, always clean, not even close to the woman. He is very self disciplined and can''t catch his weakness.

    But this time, he openly took the princess to such a place. Xue he couldn''t help worrying. He was angry and angry. Would the other side use her?!

    "Then..." The Curlew stamped his foot. "Then you tell the maidservant, our princess, where is it?"

    She came out alone. What if she was hurt by a short eye?

    In the eyes of Curlew''s heart, all they think about are their masters. Naturally, they can''t bear others'' share.

    Xue he sneered and pointed to yingxianglou. "Here, if you want to go in there and find her, go!"

    "Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help Huh? Green and brothel? " The Curlew just finished saying thank you, followed the direction of Xue and his fingers, and then he stopped.

    "Mr. Xue, are you sure?"

    But in my heart, I began to believe Xue he''s words.

    As Su Kui''s valet, Curlew doesn''t know her very well, but it''s OK to know seven or eight points.

    So, their princes, they are real people who can do such things! Women stroll in brothels, for free and easy, unruly Huarong princess, what is it?

    The emperor can''t control her. Who else dares to interrupt?

    Curlew just hesitated for a moment, and immediately took people with him and raised his feet to Yingxiang tower.

    Where their master is, she will not wander because the front is the brothel.

    Xue he was very angry. Seeing her like this, he took a breath and took a sip of his lips. "Don''t go there. If you do harm to the good of your princess, be careful that she punishes you!"

    "It''s better to be clear, Mr. Xue. What did you see just now?"

    The Curlew is not satisfied.

    She spoke to Xue he in a polite way before, just to get the whereabouts of Su Kui. As a result, this person again and again blocked her step, which made her even more angry.

    Don''t think she can''t see. Xue he, who is usually cold, is also interested in their princess.

    "It''s your royal highness who brought your princess in!"

    Xue he bit his teeth and said this.

    "What?!"

    Two surprises, at the same time.

    Wei Qing''s pupils are constricted. "Why did ah Yan follow..."

    "Shut up! Mr. Xue, are you serious? "

    The Curlew interrupts Wei Qing''s words in a dignified tone.

    "Is there any more leave?"

    The voice did not fall, see Curlew, directly head also do not return to break into the Yingxiang building.

    The procuress who solicits customers at the gate, without even a chance to stop, is rushed in by Curlew and others.

    Others don''t know, but she and Yuzhu are old people around Muyan. How she changed from a simple and kind girl to the present one. They knew better than ever that they kept away from the royal family.

    And from the bottom of my heart, I hate this hypocritical royal family.

    Just a moment ago, Su Kui was taken away by Qi Huai. Where can I care whether it will fall into a disrespectful name. She has to first make sure, sukui, it''s safe!

    In the box, Su Kui had a good time to stare and sit around. There were many people, old and young.

    It''s not hard to guess that these people are probably Qi Huai''s staff.

 Chapter 3219

    "What are you thinking, princess?"

    Since coming in, Su Kui has been silent, lazily propped up his chin and looked around.

    The elegant seats upstairs are not very different from ordinary restaurants. In addition to seeing the dancing in the hall downstairs, closing the window can make a quiet area.

    Hearing Qi Huai''s words, Su Kui turned his head and said with a smile, "I''m thinking that your royal highness can''t be free from vulgarity. You royal nobles also like to talk about things in such a romantic place."

    The disdain in the tone is more than words.

    Straight to straight, Qi Huai couldn''t help chuckling, "Princess Huarong, it''s as interesting as what I heard alone!"

    "Thank you very much."

    Su Kui, who came here, took a sip of the wine slowly. It was spicy and very strong.

    Next second, the wine cup in his hand was taken away directly. Su Kui looked at it, and Qi Huai said with a smile: "my daughter''s family shouldn''t drink too much. This kind of wine is too strong. Why don''t the princess change it? As for this cup, let alone drink it for you! "

    Finish saying, he is wearing the lip print of Su Kui, drink it all at once.

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional.

    Su Kui stared at him for two seconds, and took back his sight lightly.

    "Your Highness said that I would like to thank you for your concern."

    Qi Huai waved his hands in a polite manner. "It''s OK. Come, give the princess a pot of sweet fruit wine."

    In fact, in the Yingxiang building, people come and go with men, fruit wine and so on, all of which are drunk by girls in the building.

    Both of them knew it, but neither of them pricked it.

    In the box, the atmosphere seems very harmonious.

    Of course, it is just like ba. As for the seemingly harmonious air, surging endless undercurrent. Everyone here can feel it clearly.

    However, the two men and women who are equally outstanding in the world have a smile on their lips. One speaks softly and deeply. One, speaking lazily, all the time, seems to be carrying countless charm.

    "Are you in, princess?"

    Su Kui picks his eyebrows. It''s Curlew.

    She rubbed her forehead. "Yes, come in."

    After that, the door was pushed open, she suddenly woke up, clapped her head and looked at Qihuai with a smile.

    "Does your royal highness mind? I''m sorry, but I''m taking over. "

    Today''s confrontation, Qi Huai has always been gentle and polite, seems to have no temper.

    But Su Kui knows, everyone here knows. Qi huaiyue is happy to laugh, and his risk is even greater.

    In the bone, he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. If you don''t pay attention, you will be swallowed by him.

    "Princess..." Curlew stepped forward two steps and noticed the young man sitting behind Su Kui.

    Hurriedly knelt down and bowed his head: "I have seen your royal highness."

    Su Kui played with the wine, as if he didn''t find the Curlew kneeling on the ground.

    A pair of dark, ink like eyes, with their ferocity, fell to the Curlew kneeling on the ground.

    The Curlew''s body was cold and cool, rising from the sole of his feet to his brain. There was a cold sweat in her back. She clenched her teeth and lowered her head.

    The atmosphere suddenly gathered.

    All the prince''s staff sitting by were silent and afraid to speak.

    Just at this time, a clear sound, breaking heavy.

    "Your Highness, are you a little bit over? I don''t need to be scared, you can be angry. If it''s frightening, I can''t stop with you. "

    That crisp sound was made by sukui.

    Only saw on the table, the wine cup bone rolls several circles, finally can be in the table edge son to stop.

 Chapter 3220

    The woman''s eyes were full of smiles. In her eyes, I could see a little sullen.

    It seems that it''s not the same thing.

    All around are stunned, this gorgeous Princess -

    is really too bold for some! Sitting in front of her is not the old emperor, nor any person who can be insulted by her!

    But the future successor of this great country, his Royal Highness Prince!

    Think of the way the man was angry.

    Hiss -

    a group of staff, unable to help but take a breath of cool.

    Then I look up with trembling eyes, and suddenly I''m stupid.

    I saw the young man sitting next to the flower window, with a jade like face, a warm temperament, and a sense of relegation. Instead of being annoyed, he held his forehead and chuckled. All of a sudden, it was like a hundred flowers blooming in full bloom, which made people feel like a God.

    Listen to the voice of the young man who can melt everything gently: "don''t be angry, princess. You''re only a little scared. Don''t make a mistake for you, princess."

    After that, he smiled, and the spring wind seemed to call out Curlew.

    Curlew stood up on the cold floor, only to find that the whole man was about to collapse. Where is it, as the hypocritical prince said, that there is something wrong?

    The look, the knife almost turning into substance, cut on her.

    Her legs are soft, and the clothes on her back are almost soaked by cold sweat. They are sticky and stick on her skin, making her almost breathless.

    Su Kui looked askance at the prince, smilingly. "Where is the prince flying?"

    Don''t save face for each other.

    A group of staff are now numb with fear.

    It''s going to rain. No one can stop people dying.

    They looked at the princess Huarong, again and again, again and again, to provoke each other''s majesty. It''s like slapping someone, and then smilingly asking if it hurts.

    It''s death! Death by surprise!

    However, Prince Qi Huai''s reaction also left a lot of staff confused.

    From his expression and eyes, not only did he not find any sign of anger, but it made people feel that he is very happy now.

    Is it an illusion?

    It must be! How could it be! Prince Qi Huai''s temper, when is it so good?!

    Rustle of laughter with a layer of low dumb, from sunflower eardrum scraping past.

    With a touch of spring breeze, the young man suddenly approached Su Kui''s ear. There were only two people who could hear him. He said with a smile, "naturally, he flew to the princess -"

    -

    this tossing Kung Fu, when he left Yingxiang building with Curlew, it was dusk.

    Half of the sky was dyed by the glow of the sun, which was as red as the fire. Halo shrouded in these four or nine cities, the atmosphere was quiet, as if everything had slowed down.

    In the carriage, the Curlew stopped saying, "princess, you and the prince..."

    "Prince?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and lifted the curtain to enjoy the beautiful scenery outside the window.

    Hearing the Curlew''s words, he replied lightly, "since he wants to play, I will play with him. Curlew, you don''t think it happened. "

    Once they met face to face, they seemed to talk very happily, but in fact, they kept needles in their mouths.

    Prince Qi Huai may not be able to move her, but her maid is not necessarily.

    "Yes -"

    "no, but, Curlew, remember what I said." Su Kui and Dai frowned slightly and interrupted her impatiently.

    The Curlew''s words were all in his throat, but he could not get up, so he had to stop stiffly, and bowed his head and said respectfully, "yes."

 Chapter 3221

    System: [tut tut Tut, a ruthless woman! ]

    Su Kui: "shut up!"

    System: [wow, you are cruel to me!! Hate it! the big bad wolf! They beat you on the chest with little fists!! ]

    Su Kui couldn''t help but draw a corner of his mouth, with black lines all over his head: "wait Have you been looking at anything lately? " Why is this thing coming out?

    Moreover, the system uses its unique, non emotional mechanical sound to say such cute words, so that Su Kui has a kind of impulse to kill it!

    "Excuse me, can I apply to uninstall the system and return it?"

    The system returns to normal in one second: [ha ha, no! take leave! Garbage host, destroy my youth, disorderly my disposition, even want to abandon! If you unload me, you won''t live! ]

    finish, second offline.

    Su Kui didn''t even have time to ask more, so what did he see?

    All of a sudden from the cold system into the dead Ao Jiao?

    The carriage goes steadily to the princess mansion. Naturally, the carriage is not from the princess mansion. It is the exclusive carriage of Prince Qi Huai. On the carriage, there is a small flag. On the flag, there is a rose pattern in full bloom.

    This is the national flower of the country and the symbol of the royal family. Among the thorns, there is a beautiful and enchanting rose.

    I don''t know. I thought the prince Qihuai was sitting in it.

    The carriage was silent for a while, and sukui was not a talkative person, so he just dozed off lazily.

    Another block away, it''s the sheriff''s office.

    The next second, the carriage stopped abruptly, and Su Kui fell forward uncontrollably.

    "Princess!"

    The Curlew grabbed the sunflower and dragged the man back reluctantly.

    Directly raised the curtain and looked at the past, "who is blocking the car outside?! It''s dead?! "

    When you see who is standing outside, you are not very angry.

    "Mr. Wei, what are you doing? It''s late. Don''t you go back for a rest? "

    Wei Qing looked at the Curlew with embarrassment and worry. "How''s the princess, Curlew girl? Is she, is she in there? "

    The Curlew wanted to talk but stopped. Seeing Wei Qing''s deep feeling, he was here, probably because he was worried about the safety of her master. What''s worse, I can''t say it for a while.

    "Ah Yan, are you in there?"

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids, yawned, and lazily lifted the curtains. The dusk was heavy and the light was much weaker.

    Wei Qing stands in the open world, which is very small.

    After waiting for a long time, I finally saw the person to wait. There was a thrill in his face, a sigh of relief, and a palliative look.

    "Ah Yan, I wish I saw you OK! I, I come here to tell you that I will not give up! "

    The young man shook his fist and waved in the air, as if he was encouraging himself.

    Su Kui was disgusted by other people''s incessant entanglement. She managed to restrain her temper and listened to him.

    Virtual virtual point eyebrow heart, said: "you do not give up, that is your business, do not disturb my leisure. Now that I''ve finished speaking, I''m tired. "

    Wei Qing was a little disappointed, but this disappointment came and faded quickly.

    He quickly got out of the way, and the carriage passed him slowly.

    The Curlew is a little impatient.

    Su Kui saw what she thought, and there was a little more fatigue in her smile.

    "Curlew, do you think I''m too inhuman?"

    The Curlew was surprised. "No princess, in the Curlew''s heart. What the sheriff does is right. "

 Chapter 3222

    Su Kui did not say yes, but picked a eyebrow.

    It''s hard to say so much at once.

    "Since you don''t like it, don''t give him hope. If hope is given and then it is broken, isn''t it too painful? " She had experienced it before, so she knew how sad it was to be disappointed with joy.

    Sad to die with the joy of death!

    When the Curlew heard this, he felt sad. "The princess and maidservant all know how to --"

    Su Kui shook his head and smiled freely. "Wei Qing is not a person who can afford to play. If he is serious, it is really over. He is the only child in the family, and the elders need to take care of him, as well as the expectations of his family. He has to go to get his reputation, and the future is his. "

    Following her is the most hopeless and hopeless thing.

    "If he has no family member and is alone, I don''t mind taking him into the mansion as a male pet. It''s a pity --"

    she sighed for a long time, but she didn''t say it again.

    Curlew didn''t know what she said was a pity.

    But thinking of her body, for a moment, tears fell down.

    Why do their princes have such a good fate? If the general is still good, if so, their master must have been spoiled and praised in the palm of their hand. Those dirty world, this life, may not let her have a chance to see, experience!

    -

    a good night''s sleep, no one disturb, leading to sunflower sleep to the noon.

    "Princess, princess, wake up, Princess Changle has come to see you!"

    Black hair is like a cloud layer spread on the pillow, a gauze lining, you can see her snow-white skin, and long legs.

    Su Kui woke up dizzy, especially not her own wake-up, but was awakened.

    At this time, I was in a bad mood and my face was a little ugly.

    Yuzhu sighed, went to massage sunflower''s temple, and said softly: "princess, you can''t sleep any more. If you sleep again, this day will be over! Besides, Princess Changle is reluctant to leave in the living room. Look

    At this time, sukui was able to react.

    She raised her eyebrows. "Changle?" The tone is lazy, with a little hoarseness just waking up.

    Rao is the same woman, and Yuzhu can''t help her voice. I only think that the princes of their family are really human beings. They have all kinds of customs. Even the voice can be so fascinating.

    The movements in her hands stopped, and she quickly calmed down and nodded.

    "Yes, Princess Changle has been here for a long time."

    How to say, Changle is a princess, and it is the most honorable one. Mother is queen, brother is prince.

    It can''t be said that they should be more noble than the other princesses.

    The servants in the mansion don''t have su Kui''s indisputable temper and temperament. They dare not stop more, so they let Changle in.

    "What is she doing here? What a rarity. "

    Su Kui sneered, and then lay back, feeling the bones are soft and weak.

    Yuzhu looks at the beauty''s tired and lazy appearance, her hair is like clouds, and her skin is better than snow. A small face with no powder is enough to make you feel more attractive.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the crimson bed curtain on the top of his head. The bed curtain is embroidered with many blooming peonies. It''s burning like a fire. It''s really natural.

    After lying down for a while, Su Kui''s mind gradually recovered.

 Chapter 3223

    "Then Do you want to let Princess Changle in? The maidservant said that the princess was resting, but the princess Changle refused to leave. "

    I don''t know why.

    Two people are not always not to deal with?

    Think of this, Yuzhu is also a hundred think of its solution.

    How can there be so many and why.

    Su Kui smiled, lolling and stretching, spitting out a light words, "nothing but for men."

    Men?

    Yuzhu is surprised. "Princess?"

    Suddenly, Yuzhu suddenly realized. She remembered that at the banquet not long ago, Princess Changle was against the princess for the sake of Prince Wenlian.

    For a while, I felt a little speechless.

    This princess Changle doesn''t always hate her Princess the most? To raise a man''s pet is to behave in an unruly way.

    But only their close maids know. What kind of unruly, loose behavior ah, said the wind can, but loose, Yuzhu really can''t agree!

    Because to this day, their princes have not been touched by those male pets. How can I be dissolute and not innocent?!

    But the princess didn''t let me say that they couldn''t help it. They could only be angry and worried!

    Up to now, I have gradually accepted my life and let go.

    Maybe that''s what those behind the scenes like to see.

    However, I don''t know why. Yuzhu wants to laugh a little. He looks very strange with his head down and shoulders shaking. I don''t know. I thought she had a fit.

    Su Kui is helpless, "laugh if you want to, don''t hold back the trouble."

    "Princess Hahaha, I''m sorry. I''m the maid, but... "

    That Changle boasts that the Royal grace is vast, and that he looks down on people all day. As a result, for the sake of one of the prince''s male pets, he ran directly to the house of his rival.

    Let the old emperor see what his daughter is!

    Yuzhu''s smile, with endless irony. Smile smile, think of Su Kui''s body encounter all, unexpectedly some want to cry.

    "What? Still laughing and crying? Do it quickly. Do you want people to see jokes? "

    Su Kui''s voice was very gentle. She knew what Yuzhu was thinking, but her expression did not fluctuate at all.

    Muyan said it a long time ago.

    From today on, I will never shed a tear in front of those people. I want to laugh heartily, even if I am sad, I will not let those who look down on me see jokes again!! Aren''t they all bullying me? Then I will live more freely than each of them!! ]

    that is also the beginning of Muyan change.

    "Yes, the princess is right..." Yuzhu quickly wiped his tears and reluctantly raised a smile.

    The master and the servant were talking. At last someone couldn''t help but burst in.

    "Ah, Princess Changle, Princess Changle! Our princess''s body bone is not good, and she is still resting inside. You -- "

    " body bone is not good? I think men sleep a lot! What''s the point? I''m still sleeping in it, so she can come out! "

    Changle steps into Su Kui''s bedroom.

    All of a sudden, the rain bamboo turned around and pulled the curtain of the bed to cover the sunflower lying on the bed.

    When Changle came in, he saw this scene. When he was angry, he didn''t hit one place. "Oh, it''s not that he''s already awake. What? Princess Huarong''s face is so big. When my princess comes, she won''t even give her face? "

    Su Kui didn''t have much idea about the princess who had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 3224

    Neither dislike nor like. When she is a stranger completely, but if there is a stranger who has to come to have nothing to do with it and disturb her leisure, it''s another matter.

    "So, Princess Changle is here. What''s the matter?"

    In the curtain, slowly extend a hand.

    Pure hands are thin, lotus arms are white. Changle''s mind was attracted to the past.

    She was stupefied, and secretly scolded a monster! This kind of woman, really dare not think, if she made up her mind to make a disaster. I''m afraid that a country can be destroyed in her hands.

    Changle was frightened by his own ideas, and then, there was a kind of it.

    Why does she think that Muyan has such great ability?

    Before, but never before, really strange!

    Changle shakes her head and makes her mind come back. She pursed her lips, thinking of the man, her cheeks burned. "Where is Wenlian?" he said stiffly

    As expected -

    in Yuzhu''s eyes, there was such a look, which was really said to be right by the princess.

    Just, what''s her attitude? She''s so much worse than the princess. Where''s her face to despise Su Kui?

    Su Kui didn''t care about her eyes. She raised her hand. "Yuzhu, go and call Wen Lian and say I want to listen to the piano. By the way, bring Xiao ran with you. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I don''t know how he is. "

    "Muyan! How can you and how can you do that? "

    That kind of man, but is summoned by Su Kui to come and go, Changle just think, feel incompetent to accept, feel sad.

    "How am I? Princess Changle, it''s my tolerance to let you in. I hope you don''t want to push forward. Others are afraid of you. I''m not afraid! "

    "You --"

    Changle almost didn''t get annoyed by the woman''s laziness and contempt. But when she thought about her goal, Wen Lian didn''t want to go with her. If you want to see Wen Lian, you have to ask the person in front of you.

    She put up with it again and again, but at last she didn''t scold Su Kui on the spot.

    But Rao is so angry. I hate sunflower more.

    Wen Lian and Xiao ran came quickly, almost at the same time.

    Seeing the two young people entering the door side by side, Changle''s eyes stopped.

    She knows that Muyan likes to collect beautiful men. There are countless beautiful men in the house. But she always looked down on him. She thought that the man with strong character was willing to be a man''s pet. He was not a good thing.

    She never looks at the people who serve with color.

    Until recently, seeing Wen Lian''s side directly overturned all of Changle''s cognition.

    Now, she finds that the men in Muyan''s mansion have their own talents and appearances.

    What can Muyan do!

    Thinking about this, Changle is not driven by jealousy.

    Wen Lian holds the piano. As for Xiao ran, she has a folding fan in her hand. One is in white, the other is in blue. The color is very soft.

    When they came in, they saluted sukui before turning to Changle.

    "I have seen Princess Changle."

    The two spoke in unison.

    Changle was overjoyed and hurriedly reached up to hold Wenlian''s hand. "Wenlian, you don''t need to be polite."

    The young man''s hand, like his people, was a little cool. It has distinct bones and long five fingers. Changle held his hand tightly.

    Su Kui, a pair of peach blossom eyes squinting, slowly sat up from the bed.

    Yuzhu put on a coat for her. What she wore inside was her clear silk dress, which was wrapped in her chest and pants. The gauze dress is half transparent, showing her round and smooth shoulders and flat waist.

 Chapter 3225

    Wen Lian drew back his hand quietly and said thank you coldly, "thank you, princess."

    When the hand is pulled back, Changle cannot hide its loss. But soon she was back to normal.

    "Wen Lian, I came to see you specially today and brought you a gift. I don''t know what you like, so... "

    "Princess Changle, Wen Lian''s status is low, and she is not worthy of such treatment. Those gifts, please princess in the future, give to the predestined Wen Lian''s eyes were cold, his brows were wrinkled, and his tone was heavy.

    He''s a bit bothered. He''s used to it. Cold not Ding has a person so to him, Wen Lian not only did not feel flattered, but there is a kind of disturbed unhappy.

    Changle always thought that Wen Lian spoke in a whisper. Until now, his tone was dignified and a little unhappy. Only then did she know that even the immortals would be angry.

    What''s more, Wen Lian is just a human being?

    Changle panicked, "Wen, Wenlian, don''t say that about yourself. I and I like you. If only you would come with me. "

    In a hurry, she said everything she had in mind.

    Hiss -

    Su Kui couldn''t help laughing, standing aside quietly and looking up, she was dazzled by the bright smile of the woman.

    After a few days'' absence, she seemed more radiant.

    "Princess Changle, I think you didn''t hear clearly that day. Wen Lian said that I was born to be the slave of the princess, and death to be the ghost of the princess. This life will not change, so I hope you do not have such an idea. Wenlian, you are not worthy! "

    Su Kui is very interested in supporting his chin and looking at Wen Lian in surprise. It was the first time she had heard him say so much in one breath.

    I think it''s hard to be forced.

    Xiao Ran is a bystander who has witnessed everything. But because of this, he felt a little sad.

    In women''s eyes, it''s interest, surprise and funny. But without worry and love for Wen Lian, she is just like without heart. Raised so many male pet, but did not have a trace of sincerity, put on their body.

    Xiao ran thought, maybe even if Wen Lian now, really promised to leave with Princess Changle, she would not feel sad.

    Such a woman, falling in love with her, is doomed.

    And he, how far is it?

    Changle many proud people, low spirited with a male pet said so much, the other side is still ungrateful. Her angry eyes were red. "Wen Lian, do you really think that if you don''t want to, I can''t help it?"

    "Princess."

    Hear here, Su Kui is playing with a wisp of broken hair, long mouth.

    "What do you think of my sheriff''s office? Is it where you want to come and go? Wen Lian is my man. I''m willing to respect him. I''m willing to. But since he doesn''t want to talk with you, do you really think that you can take people away from me? "

    Changle stamped his feet. "Muyan, don''t be complacent!"

    Said, she asked Wen Lian earnestly, "Wen Lian, what does Muyan give you! It''ll make you so devoted to her. Don''t you know that she is a personal Zhukov -- "

    " princess, if the county master Zhukov, then what is it now that you are chasing a man''s pet but can''t

    Wen Lian suddenly smiled, but the smile was very cold. He raised his eyes and looked at Changle so close for the first time.

 Chapter 3226

    I don''t know why, for a moment, Changle thought of his own brother, Prince Qi Huai!

    That man, also has such eyes, even colder, more thorough!

    "Wen, Wen Lian What are you talking about? " Changle''s lips trembled and asked such a sentence.

    How is the development of things different from what I imagined?

    "Princess, princess is my Lord, so please respect her and yourself when you talk."

    Wen Lian finished saying, and returned to his expressionless face. He lowered his eyes and looked very quiet. No one can imagine that the linglie temperament just came from him.

    Xiao ran can''t help being surprised.

    Su Kui chuckled with satisfaction. She hooked her hand to Wen Lian. Her voice was lazy and soft. "Wen Lian, come here. Take me to wash. "

    Before Changle could recover from the shock, she saw Wenlian put down her piano and went to pick up the woman sitting on the bed and walk to the dressing table.

    Curlew comes here with a group of little servant girls, ready for hot water.

    Even without Su Kui moving his fingers, Wen Lian cleaned the handkerchief naturally, wiped her face and hands, and used salt water to wash her mouth and clean her teeth.

    Changle''s eyes widened, unable to accept the current situation.

    "Wen Lian, where is she good? Is it worth your doing this to her?"

    Changle is envious, and her eyes are red.

    She begged, but not the people, in her most annoying woman next to humble, do willing to serve for the slave as a servant, why?!

    Wenlian did not stop, even more gentle, and slowly replied, "in Wenlian''s heart, the princess is the best person."

    "You, you --" Changle shook his hands and pointed to the two people, unable to say a complete word.

    Su Kui chuckled, "princess, do you have enough time to make noise here? Yuzhu, go get my sign and call the prince. Let him see how excellent his sister is! "

    Yuzhu also smiled, "yes, princess, maidservant is going now."

    Finish saying the head also don''t return to walk toward the outside, Changle sees, immediately flustered.

    "Mu, Muyan, what are you doing? Why call my brother! You really bullied me, didn''t you? I tell you, you should not be too arrogant, otherwise, I will never let you go! "

    "Will not let it go? Ha ha ha... " Su Kui covered her lips and chuckled, as if she had heard something very funny.

    She glanced sideways and looked contemptuously. "Princess, have you not figured out the reality yet? In the emperor''s heart, maybe your weight is not as good as mine! Do you think that you can ride on my head and be a tyrant in my princess mansion with the identity of a princess? Changle, call you a princess, is to give you face, but! Don''t be shameful! "

    As soon as the voice fell, the rouge powder on the table broke.

    "Ah, the rouge is all broken..." Su Kui pretended to exclaim, a pair of Jian water autumn eyes, full of smile, staring at Changle directly.

    Wen Lian sees this, but comforts, "it doesn''t matter, I will do it for you again."

    How doting is that tone? Changle has been envious for a long time until her eyes turn red. Now, she is almost fainted by Qi.

    She turned and was about to leave.

    Su Kui''s voice suddenly died, "Curlew! Stop her! "

 Chapter 3227

    "Muyan, you dare!" Changle''s voice broke with excitement. She turned back and glared angrily at sukui. "You are a princess. Even if the father is partial to you, you can''t stop me if I want to go!"

    Su Kui shook his shoulders and shrugged, "then you can try it and see if I can stop it!"

    "Changle, I said, if the prince doesn''t come to pick you up today, no one will take you away!"

    Changle had come here secretly. Her ban had just been lifted. Even Qi Huai, the crown prince, did not know that she had come to the prefecture again.

    If known, the consequences are unimaginable.

    Until now, Changle still clearly remembered what the queen said in her ear. Seemingly intimate, but cold and heartless.

    "Changle," she said, "if you continue to act recklessly, even if you are a mother, you will not be protected."

    Do you want to or can''t you?

    Muyan dare to be so arrogant. Now Changle understands that she naturally has her own card. But what does she have?

    Changle ponders carefully, and then finds out in horror that she has no power but to rely on her brother and mother.

    The Curlew closed the door quietly and then guarded the door.

    "I dare to stand in the way of the princess!" Changle''s eyes were round, and he raised his hand to fight the Curlew''s face.

    Panic, Changle has some panic.

    The Curlew didn''t dodge. Before the hand was about to hit her face, he suddenly caught it and whispered: "princess, this is the princess mansion, not your princess mansion. If you do something wrong, you can only be punished by the princess, not by you. "

    "You, you let me go!" Changle''s wrists were pinched, and it felt like the bones would be crushed by Curlew.

    She breathed in pain and the Curlew''s eyes were cold.

    She and Yuzhu are ordinary maids, and they are not old. But when I was young, I followed Muyan and was taught to grow up by Muyan''s father.

    So that they can take care of Muyan and protect her safety when they are close to each other.

    Now I want to come. At that time, general Mu has expected to think about his future. So take precautions to protect Muyan.

    Until now, even the old emperor, how can not Muyan.

    Just because, in her hand, there is one thing that the old emperor wants to get when he dies!

    The magic talisman -

    General Mu created the magic thirteen battalions, which is the most sophisticated force. The people in it are now scattered in numerous ordinary battalions. It looks like ordinary soldiers, but their lethality is the strongest.

    Every soldier in it is the most talented and well chosen one. It''s either brain power or force value. In addition, they will arrange troops and assemble most of the talents in the world.

    In order to appease general mu, the old Emperor didn''t take back the talisman.

    However, just because of this, general Mu hid the talisman directly after he died. All the 13 battalions of Shenbing were broken up and mixed into the general barracks. There are hundreds of thousands of troops in the whole country''s army. It''s difficult to find them.

    Moreover, it may have been predicted that the old emperor would never let him live, so before he died, general Mu also burned all the names of all the soldiers in the 13th battalion.

 Chapter 3228

    Up to now, if you want to find it, you can''t find it.

    In particular, these people are loyal to Muyan''s father. Apart from him, they only recognize shenbingfu. If the talisman doesn''t exist in one day, they won''t come out in one day.

    Those people were all selected and cultivated by Muyan''s father when he was young, and they were all good young people marching and fighting. Even now, it''s in his prime. No wonder the old emperor is worried and wants to start from her.

    In fact, at the beginning, the old emperor began to doubt whether the 13th battalion of Shenbing had always been a cover. There was no Shenbing 13th battalion at all, until the old emperor sent dark Wei to search Shenbing Fu in the princess''s mansion one night. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I saw a corpse hanging on the head of the bed. I almost didn''t get angry.

    From that day on, he understood that these people had been protecting Muyan''s safety in secret. You want to start with her, unless he dies.

    Since those people can come and go freely in the palace guarded by heavy troops, the old emperor can''t help but be shocked. What kind of monsters are they?

    If we can really get this army, can we unify the whole country?

    But now, the old emperor gradually stopped thinking. Since I can''t move Muyan, I''ll take good care of her. Since the 13th battalion of Shenbing can''t come out, so long as others can''t get it, go on like this safely.

    Therefore, the talisman is Muyan''s biggest support.

    -

    Donggong.

    The white fog rises on the desk in the study, and the smell of ambergris pervades the whole room.

    The young man drooped his eyes, turned over the books in his hand, and from time to time mentioned Langhao, making comments on it.

    Close to the body, the dark guard landed quietly, kneeling on one knee, and said in a hoarse voice: "my Lord, Princess Changle has gone to the princess mansion, and now she is detained by Princess Huarong. Her maid is on her way to meet princess Changle. Otherwise, she will not let anyone go. "

    "Changle?"

    Qi Huai frowned a little, and soon when he heard the second half of the sentence, he started slowly.

    "Oh --"

    he couldn''t help but chuckling on his forehead, and his mood was unclear. "She''s brave, but she''s brave enough to provoke the woman again and again. Where is her maid? "

    After saying that, he got up and put down the wolf''s hair, and walked to the side of the penholder to wash his hands.

    "It''s almost the palace." Dark guard answers every question.

    Qi Huai nodded, "send someone to meet her and tell her that she won''t have to come."

    Dark guard takes command and leaves quickly.

    There was a moment of silence in the study. "Come, change for the orphans."

    -

    Su Kui was washed by Wen Lian, then changed clothes and dressed up.

    The trapped Changle sat and rubbed his wrist, indignant, "evil! No shame! "

    Su Kui chuckles. When Prince Qi Huai is coming, a group of people are all living in her bedroom. It''s not appropriate. She also doesn''t like people entering her private domain very much.

    Simply move to the front hall, on the soft collapse, Su Kui languidly leaned on Wen Lian''s arms, and sat quietly to draw for them.

    Such a harmonious picture makes Changle uneven.

    Are so outstanding people, why are willing to stay in Muyan''s side, to be a man pet pointed by thousands of people?

    It was quiet in the hall. Su Kui found a comfortable position and fell asleep in Wen Lian''s arms. The smell of Wenlian is clear, just like the snow in winter.

    Beside him, he has no thoughts and will soon fall asleep.

 Chapter 3229

    Changle speaks, and no one answers her.

    Soon, Curlew came in, and as soon as he spoke, Changle was shocked.

    "Princess, Yuzhu has brought his royal highness to the mansion, and will be here soon."

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids lazily. "I see."

    Changle sprang up from his chair. "What? How can it be so fast! "

    Yuzhu has not gone for a quarter of an hour. It''s a quarter of an hour away from the imperial palace. Especially this time!

    Changle''s face was pale with fright. She stared at Su Kui with resentment. "Muyan, do you have to needle me everywhere?"

    Su Kui looks up from Wen Lian ''.

    "What did the princess say? I don''t like targeting people. Don''t make me wrong."

    "Wronged you?! Ha ha, "Changle sneers," you say, did you inform my brother when I entered the mansion? "

    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why Qihuai came so fast.

    Su Kui is about to be cried by Changle fool. "Princess Changle, do you think that everyone is as stupid as you? If your royal highness, you can''t even master this little thing, he will be pulled down sooner or later when he is the prince! "

    "You - you are bold!" Changle can''t be frightened. What''s the courage of Muyan.

    How dare she say such disrespectful words? And not only dare to say it, but also dare to say it in front of her.

    "Aren''t you afraid? Can I tell my brother?!"

    Su Kui shrugged. "Don''t tell me. Look back." She raised her delicate chin, pointed, just with expression, always domineering.

    What?

    Changle conditionally reflected back. When he saw the young man standing at the door with his hands behind him, his face turned white.

    "Brother Huang..."

    Changle mumbled his lips and walked over in fear, "when did you come, brother Huang?"

    Qi Huai smiled lightly and caressed Changle''s face, "unfortunately, when you say the first sentence. Changle, your brother is very disappointed with you. "

    "Brother Huang, I didn''t mean it. I was wrong! Don''t tell your mother, brother... "

    Changle hears the chill in Qihuai''s voice. She shivers, grabs Qihuai''s sleeve and looks at him with tears.

    The strength that is grabbed is huge, Qi Huai hangs Mou, a little bit of break open the hand of Chang Le, her finger is forced to all turn white have no blood color.

    Qi Huai pulled her apart and shook her head. "Changle, you should know something. Go back and let your mother teach you well."

    Finish saying, he side Mou, "come to a person, send Princess back to the palace."

    "No, brother! Don''t tell the mother! I really can''t do it next time! "

    If the queen knew

    Changle is really going crazy. The queen warned her a few days ago if she was in trouble again. Then she will immediately ask her father to marry her and get her married.

    But she didn''t want to marry!

    "What are you still doing? Take it! "

    Qi Huaichang frowns, his voice is cold.

    Qi Huai''s maid is Changle''s maid. At this time, she is also nervous and out of state.

    They are the servants who are punished for their mistakes. It''s light to fight at every turn. The most frightening thing is to lose your life!

    Thinking of this, the great maid looked bleak. She begged to Changle, "princess, go back with your maidservant, and be pitiful to your maidservants!"

 Chapter 3230

    "Pa --"

    "go away! What are you? How dare you touch this princess?! Get out of here! " Changle was so angry that she slapped her maid and said angrily.

    The warm smile on Qi Huai''s face finally failed to hang. He sank his face and his eyes fell on Changle like an abyss that could not be seen at all.

    The girl, who was still arrogant at first, could not keep the expression on her face. She shivered and looked at Qi Huai with a little fear. She mumbled her lips, "Huang, Huang brother I...... "

    "Go back, don''t let me say it a second time."

    The voice, as if through the endless abyss, climbed out of the ground. Let the person who hears this sentence, immediately the sweat bristles up, frighten out a whole body cold sweat.

    This time, Changle dare not speak any more. He lowered his head and was soon taken away.

    Only the palace maid suffered from the disaster of innocence and suffered Changle''s bad temper in vain.

    After that, I went back to the palace. I don''t know how to punish the empress.

    Su Kui narrowed a pair of peach blossom eyes with clear fog. Even if Qi Huai was there, she didn''t want to go down to salute.

    Qi Huai sent Changle away, raised his eyes and looked slowly at the past. He saw that the woman''s hair was like a waterfall, and she was languidly leaning on the arms of a man in white. Two people are very good looks, sitting together, especially the contrast.

    His eyes are dark, but his smile is lingering, and he looks very gentle.

    "Sorry, princess. I apologize for Changle."

    Su Kui raised his hand and yawned drowsily. "I don''t need to apologize. I just hope that in the future, his royal highness can take good care of Princess Changle. I like to close the door and live my life, and I don''t like being disturbed. This time, even if there is another time, I don''t care whether she is a princess or not. Anyway, I''m not concerned and unhappy. Your highness, what do you think I will do? "

    The woman''s voice is gentle enough to dribble out of the water, and her charm overflows. But in that light and flowing tone, people can always hear endless threats and strong malice.

    Qi Huai''s smile deepened, and his eyes fell on Su Kui. If it could be turned into substance, he would be able to scrape her skin off the bone. Just look at her beauty. It''s a ghost!

    "What the princess said is that he must keep it in mind. When he returns, he will tell his mother and teach Changle strictly. There will never be another such thing! "

    "That''s good," Su Kui smiled, and the red lips of his evil eyes rose abruptly from the bottom of his eyes.

    The long and curly eyes drooped slightly, and Su Kui drew back his eyes uninteresting, "now that Princess Changle has been taken back to the palace, the body of the Japanese princess is uncomfortable. Then I won''t leave the prince and his highness to sit for a long time. If I have a chance in the future, I will pay him back

    Live off of the order.

    Xiao ran droops her eyes, but it''s hard to hide her surprise. He always knew sukui was bold, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. He felt how arrogant she was.

    That is the prince of one dynasty, if there is no accident, he will be the emperor of the ninth five!

    Did she dare to do this to him? Was she not afraid of his revenge, or was she really confident?

    Xiao ran looked up again and saw Wen Lian, who was not sad or unhappy, holding the woman''s hand, but he was very gentle and peaceful. He didn''t surpass it at all, but he could make people feel the intimacy between them.

 Chapter 3231

    Xiaoran hurriedly lowered his head, and a trace of self abasement was born in his heart, which disordered the peaceful heart lake.

    With the same status as a male pet, he is resistant, humiliated, and had to bow.

    Wen Lian, on the contrary, not only didn''t have any idea of resistance, but also had an attitude of being happy with the status quo and enjoying the time with women.

    Even if these people, sometimes ten days and a half months, can not see her.

    The mind of Xiao Ran is unknown to others.

    Qi Huai listened to Su Kui''s words, silent for a while, when others were worried about Su Kui, he suddenly smiled and asked softly, "I don''t know when the princess will be free?"

    But I don''t want to give up and make progress!

    Xiao Ran is stunned, is holding Su Kui''s Wen Lian, originally quietly drooping eyelashes, also can''t help shivering.

    Su Kui Mou Guang a deep, cold Mou Guang chases past, in the air, silent relative.

    Qi Huai''s smile became more and more joyful, which was revealed from the bottom of his eyes. "If the princess has no problem, how about the second day of next month? There was a lantern festival that day. I really wanted to invite the princess to enjoy the moon that night! "

    He pressed closer and gave sukui no right to refuse.

    Su Kui chuckled. "What if I don''t say go?"

    "Then I''ll wait," Qihuai squinted. "When the princess is free, just let him know. He can send a carriage to meet the princess at any time."

    Su Kui''s eyes are more and more bright and foggy, which makes people can''t see what she is thinking.

    The atmosphere is so depressing that it''s very quiet.

    Except for the two parties, everyone''s mood is not calm, especially nervous.

    For fear that Su Kui would annoy the legendary beauty prince, the next moment would be bloody.

    Cold not Ding, a soft like a cat like lazy tone, interrupted the death of the general quiet.

    "That''s good, Prince. Please wait slowly."

    Look at them. Who can afford it.

    Qi Huai''s smile was originally some fierce eyebrows and eyes. They were all soft and in a mess. It was easy for him to have the illusion that he was easy to get along with.

    "I''ll leave you alone."

    Su Kui didn''t speak. He looked at him lazily, turned around and walked out.

    But Xiaoran and Wenlian, but before the man left, under the light eyes, felt the endless killing intention.

    That man, he''s killing them!

    -After another period of time, the weather gradually cools down.

    Su Kui let Yuzhu make a mat and spread it beside the waterside pavilion. Then she took a cold pillow and took a nap.

    Rain bamboo and Curlew are playing fans for her to repel mosquitoes. Her long hair, black as seaweed, hangs down from the corridor and gets wet at the end.

    Seemingly leisurely, in fact, Su Kui''s mind is talking to the system.

    [host, it''s not like you now. When will you take the initiative? ]

    Su Kui turned over and found a more comfortable position, "don''t worry, take your time."

    System: [but host, do you really have no problem in challenging the male Lord again and again? ]

    "what''s the problem?"

    [now it''s feudal society. These people are more or less macho. You really like to die. Aren''t you afraid that he will deal with you? ]Su Kui never thought about it.

    Her lazy hook lip, moist air, so that her pores are comfortable to open.

    "Sorry, I didn''t think about it."

 Chapter 3232

    System: [ ]It''s hopeless to have such a host.

    However, every time Su Kui is comfortable to the extreme, there are always some brain defects with short eyes to disturb her quiet.

    After knowing that it was Wei Qiutong who came to find her, Su Kui was immediately happy.

    "Oh, she came to me? Go, bring her in. "

    Sukui can''t wait to know what she is going to do.

    Su Kui did not move, so lazy barefoot sitting on the mat, wearing a gauze. So Wei Qiutong was introduced by the servants, the first thing he saw was this scene.

    Autumn is getting stronger, the ginkgo leaves on the opposite side of the Lake become golden, reflecting a large area in the lake. The woman wore a black and blue silk dress, and a pair of trousers in Dutch and blue. Her feet were bare, and she wore them very cool and casual.

    The hair of crow green spreads at will, looking at lazy, even if she comes here, also did not look at her directly.

    This makes Wei Qiutong feel uncomfortable, but the more uncomfortable she is, the more brilliant her face will be.

    After spitting and scolding in her heart, she came up slowly and made a standard ten thousand blessings.

    "I have seen the princess. Qiu Tong would venture to disturb you today. Please forgive me."

    Su Kui smiled. "You said it was an interruption. Now you say you''re sorry. It''s a bit of a hindsight."

    Wei Qiutong was stunned, his face twisted for a moment, and passed quickly. Even the bamboo and Curlew, who had been keeping an eye on her, didn''t notice the instant change of her expression.

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes. "You and Princess Changle are good friends in her daughter, but I always look down on her. So, friends of the enemy, I will naturally stay away. What can miss Wei say directly? We don''t need any manners, do we? "

    Wei Qiutong didn''t expect that she didn''t give face so much and didn''t give people a step to talk to.

    But after all, it was she who wanted to be more than others. Thinking of the recent situation, Wei Qiutong bit his teeth and suddenly fell on his knees.

    "Princess, can you come into the palace and ask for love from the empress? Princess Changle has known that she is wrong. She has been forbidden by the crown prince and the empress for a long time

    Changle is indeed forbidden, but it is Wei Qiutong''s own opinion to ask for Su Kui.

    Su Kui can see the little calculation in Wei Qiutong''s eyes at a glance. Now Wei Qiutong is fledgling and subject to her mother and sister everywhere. Originally, because of the friendship with Princess Changle, Prime Minister Wei took a high look at her, and Mrs. Wei did not dare to take a look at her.

    But now, Princess Changle is forbidden. I don''t know what she will look like in the future. Recently, Wei Qiutong''s life has been very difficult.

    If Changle is not released, she will soon lose her support, and she will soon be old. At that time, if Mrs. Wei takes the opportunity to tell Prime Minister Wei about her marriage, she can''t resist at all.

    So for the rest of her life, she will have to be humble and small, and let others compete with her.

    Wei Qiutong, of course, was not reconciled, so she thought of Su Kui. Changle can have today, is also a gift from sukui. Even if she hated her heart to death, she could pretend that nothing had happened, and make a look of worrying about Changle to beg Su Kui.

    "Oh? Is it? "

    Su Kui took back her eyes and looked at her with a smile, "but if she makes a mistake, she will be punished. As for the punishment, when will it end and what will it do with me? "

 Chapter 3233

    Wei Qiutong is mute, "Princess..."

    She begged and raised her head. "The princess should pity me. Princess Changle entrusts me with this matter. If I can''t do it Please do me a favor. In a word, you can let the empress and her royal highness treat the princess lightly... "

    It''s a pity that Su Kui is always hard and soft.

    She laughs and plays with a silk fan, on which is painted an orchid, which is charming.

    Inexplicably, she always felt that this orchid was somewhat similar to the girl who was crying in front of her.

    So, some unhappy fans throw out, just landed on the lake, and floated forward along the track of the wind.

    Wei Qiutong is uneasy because of Su Kui''s action, and tears suddenly flow out, even more pitiful.

    "Princess, please forgive me..."

    Yuzhu glanced at her wearily. "Miss Wei, this matter has nothing to do with our princess. Even if you ask for love, you have to ask for the right person, right? Our princess has never been involved in these things! "

    Curlew also nods, by the way stoops to ask Su Kui, "princess, do you want to see off?"

    Wei Qiutong is in a hurry! If the princess doesn''t agree, Qiutong is willing to kneel here and wait until the princess''s anger subsides! "

    She has to get Princess Changle out. Only when she has Changle, can she keep a good relationship with her at any time. Can also follow Changle, in and out of some aristocratic parties. Recently, Mrs. Wei has brought her own sister to all kinds of banquets, and she can only stay at home, looking at her useless aunt, crying to the window and expecting Prime Minister Wei to come to see her.

    Wei Qiutong knew a truth from a very young age, that interpersonal relationship is the basis of people''s foothold. In order to climb up, she can bear, as long as the end, can get what she wants.

    "Are you threatening me?" Su Kui''s peach blossom eyes narrowed into a seam, and his condensed eyes stayed on Wei Qiutong.

    Wei Qiutong only felt his back cool, then looked up and found that the man was still a peach blossom with tiny squinting eyes. His eyes were foggy and could not sleep.

    The sight that made her feel pressure was like an illusion.

    Is it really that she feels wrong?

    "Qiutong dare not, but for the sake of the princess, Qiutong must do so!"

    She bit her teeth and really knelt down and didn''t want to get up.

    Su Kui picked out those distant mountains like Daimei, and Wei Qiutong felt frightened by the malice pouring out of her eyes.

    She said softly, "since you like to kneel, go outside and kneel. Don''t disturb my eyes and my rest here."

    The loyal Yuzhu immediately smiled at Wei Qiutong and made a gesture of "please, Miss Wei."

    Wei Qiutong listens to her strange voice, and almost breaks a silver tooth in the dark. The dog helps others! take advantage of one ''s or sb . else ''s power to bully people!

    One day, she will come back!

    She stood up, soft and weak on the surface, and reluctantly smiled at Su Kui. "The princess said, I hope the princess can consider Qiu Tong''s request. Qiu Tong will be grateful."

    Su Kui lies down again. The Curlew doesn''t know where to take out another fan and gently fans for Su Kui.

    She squinted as if she had fallen asleep, but then she opened her eyes and pointed to the cobblestone path beside the waterside pavilion, which was empty, with only one winding path.

    She said lazily, "Yuzhu, I think it''s good there."

 Chapter 3234

    Wei Qiutong follows the direction of Su Kui''s fingers and looks black all of a sudden. She had to endure again and again before it happened on the spot.

    What''s more, in her capacity, she is not qualified to fight Su Kui.

    The cobblestone path is bulging. If you kneel on it, you can get a big green knee in an hour. If it were longer, the knees would be broken.

    Wei Qiutong can''t understand Muyan or what she is thinking.

    In her memory, she remembered that she and Muyan had never met. So, what is the cause of this kind of direct hook up?

    Wei Qiutong can''t remember. She hangs her head, making her look invisible. However, the hands hanging from both sides were tightly clenched into fists.

    Yuzhu saw it and smiled coldly, "please, Miss Wei."

    Su Kui lay down again, and yawned sleepily, "since you want to kneel, kneel, maybe I wake up in a good mood, you can think about pleading for your princess."

    In fact, whether Princess Changle can come out is a matter of Su Kui''s words.

    Because the talisman in hand, even the emperor, dare not easily move her. What''s more, it''s the queen. She didn''t have many years to live. Naturally, how comfortable she was.

    In the past, Muyan and weiqiutong had no grievance or hatred, but their faces were destroyed and their lives were miserable.

    This life, so little punishment, in Su Kui''s eyes, is really insignificant.

    Wei Qiutong bit his teeth, walked to the cobblestone path, and knelt down.

    Delicate knees, a touch of raised small stones, suddenly hurt her eyebrows are wrinkled up.

    Yuzhu and Curlew, looking at the soft and weak servant girl on the surface, are actually used to cruel things from childhood. Wei Qiutong''s punishment is not enough at all.

    Can stand out from so many female guards, finally became Muyan''s maid, naturally has their two outstanding places.

    Among the two, Yuzhu is good at martial arts, while Curlew is good at medicine and poison. Two people attack in different directions, but can better protect Muyan''s safety.

    Su Kui was sleeping under the waterside pavilion. She was just taking a nap. Maybe because of her body, she fell asleep soon.

    The sky roared, and there was a faint flash of thunder. Curlew raised his eyes and looked at the sky. He lightly told the little servant girl who was waiting beside him, "it''s going to rain. Go and get a thin quilt to cover the princess."

    As for her, she is still very respectful to Su Kui.

    The little maid quickly took the quilt.

    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, and it soon becomes a downpour. Now in this season, when it rains, it falls quickly. For a while.

    Wei Qiutong''s body is cold and hot. Without touching her forehead, she can clearly feel that she must be hot and infected with the cold.

    But, across the heavy rain curtain, Wei Qiutong looks at the past from afar. Women''s dark hair piled up like clouds, covered with thin quilt, guarded by a group of maids, sleeping very comforting and sweet.

    Two phase one contrast, Wei Qiutong heart more hate.

    It''s all human. Why can she live so well?

    And with so much, not only do not cherish, but also make heaven and earth, potential to offend a clean person before giving up.

    The autumn rain fell on her body, and soon Wei Qiutong''s clothes were all wet from inside to outside. Her knees could not feel her intuition. She didn''t even know how long she had knelt. The whole person was faint and tottering.

    Just before her eyes, when she was going to faint, there appeared a pair of embroidered shoes with excellent workmanship.

 Chapter 3235

    The embroidered shoes are embroidered with delicate lotus flowers. They are exquisitely made and better than those worn by Wei Qiutong.

    And this is just what Su Kui''s servant girls wear.

    The little servant girl came in a hurry, holding up her umbrella. She seemed afraid to get wet with her skirt. After taking the umbrella with her quickly, she didn''t even help her. She turned around and hurried down the corridor.

    She said, "the princess wakes up. She wants you to meet her."

    In the tone, there is no respect.

    Wei Qiutong has been holding the gas finally released, she wiped a face of water, wet all over, move a shiver.

    As soon as she stood up, she stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The cobblestone path looks beautiful, but when you fall down, you can really feel how painful it is.

    Wei Qiutong''s eyes were black with pain, his hands were bruised, his blood was red, and he infiltrated along the rain. The whole person was in a mess.

    On the contrary, the man had already sat up and was served by a maid. He was sipping hot tea for a long time.

    Su Kui is lazy and doesn''t ask people to help her. Even Wei Qiutong looks like she''s going to faint in the next second.

    With the help of nine oxen and two tigers, Wei Qiutong finally gets up from the ground and stumbles down the corridor.

    The servant girl guarded under the corridor to hide from the rain. When she saw her, she said impatiently, "please hurry up, Miss Wei. It''s cold outside. Our princess''s body is not good. She will go back to make hot soup later! If you delay the time of the princess because of you, then you can only ask for her next time! "

    The last sentence is the point.

    This cruel woman, really a little breathing space is not left for her!

    Wei Qiutong''s eyes were red, and she nodded with her lips, "yes, I know..."

    Say, biting a tooth no matter how painful the body is in the end, every step seems to be walking on the bramble, toward the sunflower.

    "Coming?" Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and enjoyed Wei Qiutong''s embarrassed appearance in his spare time. He felt like the vicious girl match described in the novel.

    However, it''s not very good to be a vicious female match, but the process is absolutely cool!

    "Are you satisfied, princess?"

    Even if we can bear it, Wei Qiutong is not old enough for hairpin. When it comes to Chengfu, not many years later, she has become a princess.

    When I said this, I had a little resentment in my tone.

    Su Kui smiled. "You hate me? But aren''t you asking for all this yourself? What do you want to do with me? "

    Yuzhu stares at Wei Qiutong indifferently, as if looking at a dead man. If she dare to take the next step, Yuzhu can even kill her on the spot.

    Fortunately, Wei Qiutong still understands his current situation.

    She lowered her head. "No, the princess wants more. Qiutong asked, I don''t know how the princess is thinking now? "

    "Well..." Su Kui took a sip of hot tea slowly, feeling comfortable. "However, I still don''t like Changle ~"

    "you -" Wei Qiutong raised his head abruptly and looked at Su Kui, "princess, it''s unbelievable?"

    She was tossed almost to half a life, this time back, I don''t know how her legitimate mother would make fun of her.

    As a result, the other side told her that maybe all her sufferings had been wasted?

    Muyan is playing with her!

    The fierce anger rose in his heart, and Wei Qiutong bit his lips.

 Chapter 3236

    "But I don''t seem to have promised you anything." Su Kui blinked innocently. A pair of butterflies seemed to have thick and beautiful eyelashes. Peach blossom''s eyes were foggy and malicious.

    "Princess Huarong, what do you want?" Wei Qiutong asks a word weakly, tears fall out in an instant.

    "I have met all your requirements. What else do you want?"

    Looking at very innocent and pitiful, if it wasn''t for Muyan''s miserable experience in her last life, Su Kui would have been almost blinded by her skillful acting skills.

    "But, think about it carefully. Have I promised you anything from beginning to end?"

    The thin and plain hand brushed the edge of the cup, lazily depicting the golden branches on the top. Looking at the past, one could not tell whether the bone china tea in her hand was a little white or her hand was a little white.

    Wei Qiutong did not dare to think deeply, because the woman in front of her did not promise her anything.

    Is everything she does today, in the eyes of the other party, a clown who can relieve boredom?

    Su Kui slowly drank a cup of tea, which was to recover the interest, no longer flirting with Wei Qiutong, who was about to collapse.

    "Well, for the sake of your loyalty to Princess Changle, I will accept your plea. Just, you have to think about it clearly. What you have done, do you think, is really what Princess Changle wants? "

    Even if Changle is arrogant, she is also the princess of the royal family. Naturally, she has royal pride. It''s worse than killing her to try to make her bow to a very annoying woman.

    Wei Qiutong is also in a hurry to jump from the wall. He has no choice but to make such a decision.

    But I have to say, it''s a bad idea.

    As an enemy, Su Kui will not remind her naturally. There was no su Kui in her last life. Muyan could not imagine that someone would have such a huge malice towards her. Therefore, Wei Qiutong was able to hold Princess Changle''s thick thigh with the wind and water, pull down her own legitimate mother and sister, and smoothly support her aunt.

    But in this life, she is destined from the beginning, it will not be too easy.

    Wei Qiutong obviously also considered this, but what she thought was far less than Su Kui''s. She only thought that as long as Princess Changle came out, she could have more breathing space, and then, with the influence of Changle, she could do what she wanted to do.

    What''s more, Changle can''t stay idle at all. She must be very sad to be locked up now. As Wei Qiutong helps her lift the ban, will she thank her?

    Thinking about this, Wei Qiutong was excited.

    Su Kui squinted and looked at everything.

    "I promise you what you ask for. Now, you can go. "

    Wei Qiutong still can''t believe it. After all, Su Kui gives her a bad feeling.

    "Do you mean it, princess?"

    Su Kui smiled and threw some snacks into the lake to feed the fish. It was sunny outside. The moist air made people feel comfortable all over.

    She didn''t answer. Instead, the Curlew answered for her.

    "Miss Wei, our princess has always said everything. As long as she said it, she would do it. You have to believe now, don''t you? Please -- "

    Wei Qiutong has been tossing about in the princess mansion for a long time, putting all hope on Su Kui. The words of Curlew are reasonable, even if she can''t believe it, what can she do?

 Chapter 3237

    Wei Qiutong was sent out in a mess, and was seen by some people. Naturally, it was full of wind and rain. Wei Qiutong was written by the storyteller as the poor little girl who was bullied by the savage princess, while Su Kui became a bully who not only was dissolute, but also liked to be a cheap princess.

    Su Kui always didn''t like to delay what she promised. That night, she asked Yuzhu to take her sign and go to the Queen''s palace.

    At this time, the Royal Palace, bright lights, green tiles were illuminated by a brilliant.

    It had rained just before night, and the ground was still wet.

    "Miss Yuzhu, why are you in the palace?"

    The grand maid beside the queen, smiling, led the bamboo toward the inside, asked, trying to make some useful words out of the bamboo mouth.

    "Rain bamboo is not humble not high, light way:" the master''s order, we do servants, naturally have to do our best

    In a word, it''s so blocked that the palace maid has no words.

    We had to bring people in.

    The queen has been waiting. She will go to bed soon. When the rain bamboo comes, it directly interrupts her work.

    However, even if she has any complaints, she has to sit up with her tired body and listen to Yuzhu''s coming at night. What does the princess want to do for fear that the world will not be disordered.

    After Yuzhu came in, he saluted respectfully, "I''ve seen the empress, and she''s blessed." I want to kneel.

    Where can the Queen really make her kneel? The princess Huarong is the most protective. She doesn''t care about servants or queens. She only knows her own people.

    Really want to make trouble, although she is not afraid, but the other side does not want to face, she can want!

    In my mind, I held out my hand with a smile on my face. "Hurry up, lotus, watch!"

    "Thank you very much, empress. I will not sit down. I will disturb you in the middle of the night just to help our princess with a word."

    "Oh? What? " There was a certain feeling in the Queen''s heart.

    But there are some strange things. What is it worth her to come to the palace in the middle of the night?

    "It''s such a queen. Our princess''s original words are, before and Changle princess''s matter, she already did not put in the heart. Today, Miss Wei San, the commoner daughter of the Prime Minister of Wei''s family, knelt in our princess''s mansion for nearly an afternoon, just to make the princess speak well in front of the empress''s wife, so as to avoid the princess''s restriction. Our princess is kind-hearted. Seeing that Miss Wei San and Princess Changle are deeply in love and have trouble sleeping and eating, she specially sent a servant to bring a message. She also hopes that the empress can get away with her

    Under the candlelight, the empress raised her eyes and looked at the maidservant who was calm when she spoke. The head is slightly low and the rules are excellent, but the straight back has never bent down.

    The queen took a look and took back her sight. "What did Yuzhu say? It was Changle who disturbed the tranquility of Princess Huarong and deserved to be punished. However, since Princess Huarong doesn''t mind, the forbidden foot of Changle will be removed! "

    Yuzhu immediately said, "thank you so much to the empress. The words of the maidservant have been brought here. The princess can''t live without people, so she won''t disturb her rest."

    With the Queen''s permission, he turned and left.

    The night is getting deeper and deeper. In the dark clouds layer upon layer, the light and electricity are everywhere. The queen sat on her seat for a long time. Her eyes were dark and heavy. She watched the thin voice disappear. Suddenly she opened her mouth. Her voice was gloomy and frightening. "Come, call Changle!"

 Chapter 3238

    Su Kui''s words, soon Changle was released.

    Yuzhu is puzzled, "Princess Changle always likes to ask you for trouble. She has forbidden her feet. You just want to have a rest, but why --

    she stops talking and Curlew shakes his head. The two men came out of the guard together, but compared with Yuzhu, although the force value of the watch exploded, most of the time, they could not fully understand the meaning of sukui.

    Su Kui is playing with a rose in his hand. The petals are layered and the color is beautiful. She took one off with a light smile and crumpled it between her fingers. Her delicate and white fingers were dyed with bright colors.

    "Life is too quiet and idle. Since someone comes to me to have fun, I''m willing to accompany him to the end."

    Yuzhu and Curlew look at each other and keep silent.

    -

    Princess mansion.

    Wei Qiutong dressed up carefully today. Wearing a goose yellow autumn shirt and grass green gauze skirt, he was full of joy and looked charming.

    She knows when and how to dress up.

    Changle seems to be easy to get along with, but as a woman, it will definitely have the heart of comparison.

    Every time I go to see Princess Changle, Wei Qiutong will hold a good degree and never cross the line that may be superior to Princess Changle.

    But also won''t let oneself stand beside Changle princess, be set off like servant girl.

    "Miss Dai Qing, do you know why the princess called me in a hurry this time?"

    Wei Qiutong walks along with Changle''s Dagong girl. She slips a purse into her hand without trace, and feels the pain in her heart.

    She doesn''t have much money every month. She has saved it through hard work. Every time I see these people, in order to get more information, I have to pay her a lot of savings.

    For this reason, she has not even cut new clothes for several months.

    Dai Qing took the silver without trace, turned his eyes, and said without trace: "the princess''s affair, where can our servants intervene. However, when the princess lifted the ban, she hurriedly called for you to come and accompany her. I think in the eyes of the princess, she still attached great importance to Miss Wei. "

    Dai Qing''s words, make Wei Qiutong happy, pressure up the lips, soft voice way: "this is my honor."

    Through the corridor, I soon entered the courtyard where Princess Changle lived.

    "Miss Wei, the maid has sent you here. Please --"

    I don''t know why. Just after entering here, Wei Qiutong''s joy gradually fades away, but a sense of uneasy absurdity arises.

    The yard was quiet and scary. Several maids who were familiar with each other on weekdays were replaced with new ones. It also means that all the money she had thrown before was in vain.

    Thinking about this, Wei Qiutong has a liver ache again.

    "Princess, are you in there?"

    Wei Qiutong stood at the door and called softly.

    "Come in."

    The sound seems to come from the left piano room, which seems a little far away.

    The courtyard is divided into three parts: the hall in the middle, the living room in the back, and the piano room on the left. When she is in a good mood, Princess Changle will play the piano.

    From the tone, Wei Qiutong can''t hear any emotion.

    Because of this, the joy in her heart finally faded.

    If it was normal, Princess Changle would really thank her for her words. When she spoke, she would have welcomed them.

 Chapter 3239

    But this time, the performance of Princess Changle is too cold.

    Wei Qiutong was uneasy and walked in slowly.

    "Princess..."

    Wei Qiutong just mentioned a smile, but before he finished speaking, Changle sneered and suddenly said, "kneel down!"

    Wei Qiutong looks at her in panic. Her eyes are cold. Changle looks at her eyes. She has no feelings.

    "Princess? Autumn Tong doesn''t understand... "

    "What? I can''t command you? Wei Qiutong, do I love you so much that you forget your identity and what you are?! Huh?! "

    Changle can''t help it any more. She is not a quiet character.

    She stood up with a sneer and stared down at Wei Qiutong, who was kneeling in a hurry. She slapped her hand in front of her.

    "Ah Why do you... " Wei Qiutong covers his face. Changle has great strength. In her mouth, there is even a sweet smell of blood.

    In my heart, I feel wronged, angry and humiliated.

    She didn''t know how much she had suffered in order for her to come out. Before Wei Qiutong came, he thought Changle would be very moved. Unexpectedly, when he just met, he would slap him in the face.

    "Princess, what did Qiu Tong do wrong?"

    She raised her head abruptly, her eyes were red, her knees were still in pain, and her forehead was cold and sweaty.

    "Don''t know? Ha ha, what a wonder! "

    Changle is a slap in the face, his eyes are sinister, "do you really or falsely don''t know? I always hate Muyan the most. If I can have this day, I also owe it to him. If it wasn''t for her, how could I be punished by my mother and my brother together, and be banned? "

    With the angry words of Changle coming into Wei Qiutong''s ears, she felt a thump in her heart. At this time, she had a taste back.

    In my mind, the picture that emerged at the first time turned out to be the unique look, looking at her eyes with a funny expression.

    Muyan -

    she had expected all this for a long time, but she did as she said! She did it on purpose!

    Now, it''s no use knowing that you''re in a hole. Looking at the angry look of Changle, Wei Qiutong knows that this time, Princess Changle has already left her heart.

    The urgent task is to make up for the estrangement between the two people!

    Thinking of this, Wei Qiutong pinched his thigh, and tears suddenly fell down.

    "Princess, I don''t know. I and I just think how lively you are in your daily life. You must have been locked up to learn the rules all day long. That''s what you are, that''s what..."

    "Shut up, who cares if you do this?!" Changle gave her a vicious look.

    Wei Qiutong has no doubt that if the eyes can be turned into substantive knives, then she must have been cut by the eyes of Princess Changle now.

    Moreover, Changle hates Muyan more than Wei Qiutong imagined.

    This is not good!

    Wei Qiutong''s eyes rolled around, suddenly raised his hand, slapped himself hard, and cried, "princess, I can''t help it. I don''t think you''re comfortable. I can''t sleep or eat well. It''s all my fault. You don''t complain if you want to kill or cut autumn red. I just hope you don''t get angry with yourself. "

 Chapter 3240

    Wei Qiutong is crying, and at the same time, his eyes are blurry. He secretly looks at the face of Princess Changle. See her face slightly Ji, immediately know that they guessed right, simply add a fire.

    "Besides, you don''t know how bad the princess Huarong is. She didn''t answer my request at the first time. Instead, she let me kneel in the pouring rain all afternoon! "

    This time, Changle just wants to hate, but it can''t.

    Although last night, she was called to the imperial palace. After listening to the Queen''s words, she had the heart to kill Wei Qiutong.

    However, she has to admit that Wei Qiutong is also a childish man and is absolutely loyal to her.

    But let her say thanks, but some can''t pull down the face to come, "that''s you stupid, even if I''m banned, what? That''s my mother and my brother! No matter what happens after that, they are definitely towards me. A short period of time is not a lifetime! I didn''t expect that you were so stupid and ran to beg Mu Yan. Now, she should be proud to die! "

    Changle just thinks about it and feels uncomfortable all over.

    "All the mistakes are Qiu Tong''s, and I hope the princess will forgive me."

    Wei Qiutong doesn''t explain for himself either, blindly takes all the faults to himself.

    Changle relieved her breath, glanced at her, and saw that her face was swollen like a pig''s head. She pursed her lips and said in a vicious voice, "get up, what else are you kneeling for? You really don''t want your legs? Don''t worry, Muyan''s tone, I will ask for it sooner or later! "

    Wei Qiutong immediately burst into tears and smiled, and climbed up from the ground with difficulty.

    Originally, Changle was also upright and healthy. Seeing this, she felt strange in her heart, and there was a faint sense of guilt.

    Wei Qiutong''s eyes flashed, his face was small, and he pretended to be extremely painful.

    "Muyan is also a vicious woman, you go to beg her, it''s really looking for death!" There is a more vicious word, Changle didn''t say.

    That''s: she''s kind enough not to kill you!

    Although Wei Qiutong suffered a little, how could she be easily knocked down as a female Lord? Princess Changle, as a former life, helps Wei Qiutong to get the most help. Naturally, she will not be easily rejected.

    But in my heart, more or less, there are those who hate Wei Qiutong''s self assertion. In particular, she asked for the object, or she would like to eat its meat Muyan. Think of in front of her indifference such as the iceberg Wen Lian, in front of Muyan, but it seems to remove all the camouflage, Changle hate teeth itch.

    -On the other hand, Su Kui''s life is very leisurely.

    She supported Yuzhu''s hand and put it on the sedan chair. A few days ago, she saw that her peonies were all thanks. It was a surprise. Recently, in Xiaoxiang hall, there was a tattoo artist with very good craftsmanship. She simply asked Curlew to invite her with her sign.

    The Curlew was worried. "Princess, do you have to go? What a mess the land of fireworks is. If you want to get a tattoo, the maid can bring someone to invite the master back. "

    "Well, that kind of place is fun."

    Su Kui glanced at her and went straight to the sedan chair.

    Even if the Curlew has more words to say, seeing that her determination has been made, he can only silence and stop persuading.

    Four big men lift their sedan chairs, but even if they are stable, they will shake. When Su Kui was sleepy inside, a cold mechanical sound suddenly sounded in his mind.

    System: [the client said that she is very satisfied with you. ]

 Chapter 3241

    Su Kui didn''t raise her eyes and sneered, "of course she is satisfied, because what I do is exactly what she wants."

    However, Muyan is also a fool. Although she made up her mind to go out, there was still a barrier in her heart. In this era, there is a barrier that binds women.

    She can''t pass that level in her heart, so she can only be a paper tiger forever, and can''t be really smart.

    Su Kui, on the other hand, has gone through many different worlds.

    The view of life and death in my heart has been very weak. I must be happy in the world. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of living?

    What''s more, Su Kui is a hedonism from the bottom of his heart. Now Mu Yan, the character she plays, is actually very close to her own appearance.

    [anyway, take it easy. I think you are playing with fire now. I''m afraid you will play with fire one day! ]

    from the beginning of coming to this world, the system found that the world began to let go of itself and become a wave.

    The system has to start to worry about whether she will accidentally play herself to death.

    When the task fails, how does it explain to boss?

    "Hold on, it''s not a problem."

    Su Kui yawned and then said, "well, you don''t need to worry about that. Just wait for the points. In addition, keep a good watch on Wei Qiutong. If she has any big moves, please let me know immediately. "

    The system is helpless, but there is no choice but Su Kui, can only indifference way: [know. ]

    when he finished, he went offline and died.

    Xiaoxiang Pavilion is located at the edge of the moat. Looking fresh and elegant from the outside, it''s like a common boat with a faint piano sound floating out of it. It sounds like the sound of nature. No one can hear it. Here, it will be a brothel.

    However -

    all the girls in this hall are not engaged in art. It is said that the master behind Xiaoxiang hall is a wonderful person, but his identity is mysterious and unknown to outsiders.

    However, it''s not easy to gather so many women, and each of them has his or her own talents. Besides, it''s not easy to have the best looks.

    It is precisely because of the mystery here that many courtiers and nobles like to drill into it.

    Sometimes when you can''t eat it, you can always worry.

    Obviously, the owner of Xiaoxiang pavilion has a good calculation.

    "Princess, do you really want to go in?"

    Curlew lifted the curtain, Su Kui bent out of the sedan chair and walked out slowly. His waist was full of money. Outside people come and go, for a while, unexpectedly attracted the attention of not knowing how many people.

    "It''s all here. It''s natural to go in. Let''s go, "her delicate chin lifted slightly, and she took the lead in the boat.

    Soon, someone came to take her to the Jingqiu girl who has a pair of wonderful hands.

    Jingqiu is the tattooist Su Kui said.

    "You don''t have to follow. If you are tired, go to the next room to have some snacks and enjoy the dancing of the beauty. Relax, don''t be nervous --"

    look at the two faces like enemies. Su Kui shakes her head and laughs, taps them on the shoulder, and makes fun of them.

    "Princess!"

    The Curlew''s face was thin and red. "Everyone is a daughter. They have some. We don''t have none. What are they looking like..."

    Rain bamboo face does not change color, eyes view nose view heart.

    "Gee, you don''t understand. When you see it, you will know the gap between these people and you. "

 Chapter 3242

    Su Kui''s eyes fell into the room inadvertently. The whole room was decorated with beautiful scenery. The red yarn layer by layer, the crystal bead curtain under the candlelight, sending out the light like the broken stars.

    Yuzhu and Curlew are embarrassed. Their princes are really flying away.

    But, had to nod to agree.

    The woman in red is late. Her appearance is not superb, but she has a charm. Her waist and legs are very thin, like being pinched out, and she walks like a water snake. Heavy make-up, round shoulders from the sliding gauze clothes exposed, a red rose, looming, especially enchanting.

    "Jing Qiu has seen the princess. He welcomes her late and hopes to make atonement."

    Su Kui looked at her with a smile. "Since I feel guilty, I''ll make amends later."

    Static autumn a Leng, lifting eyes is on the woman''s funny eyes. Those peach blossom eyes are like fog, not fog, smiling.

    "The princess said that Jing Qiu should do her best."

    Soon, Jing Qiu understood what Su Kui meant.

    However, there is still a layer of weirdness in my mind. Ordinary women, not to say they despise and dislike them, walk around even when passing by.

    Only this person, I heard that a few days ago, she also went to the brothel.

    It''s really a unique woman in the world. She does things according to her own heart. I can''t say. Jingqiu still has to envy her.

    -

    the red candle flickers and looks like a beautiful color.

    In the soft collapse, Su Kui has already removed the upper body clothing, lying on the top, the snow-white back does not dye half of the fine dust.

    Jingqiu envied the delicate butterfly bones. "The princess''s skin is the best Jingqiu has ever seen. It''s like lanolin."

    Su Kui felt sleepy as soon as she touched the bed, squinting. "Let''s go."

    I''m not going to chat with Jingqiu.

    This is the beginning? Static autumn Leng next, "princess, are you sure you want to tattoo the whole back? To be honest, the paints here are all specially treated. Each stitch needs your tolerance. "

    That is, there is no application of anesthesia.

    Sukui knew this before he came. He waved lazily. "Since I said it, I will bear it myself. It''s useless to say more. Don''t let me wait long."

    The house was in the west, out of the sun, and the curtains were closed. She was naked and cold.

    Time passes from the fingertips, and a drop of tears falls from the red candle.

    The beauty lies on the collapse, like she can''t feel the pain on her back like an ant gnawing. If Jing Qiu didn''t pay attention to her look from time to time, she would almost forget that what she is wearing now is a whole back.

    It''s just that the other side can bear it. Even though her forehead is covered with fine and bright sweat, she never says a word, as if she has no pain.

    But Jing Qiu is suffering from both mental and physical torture.

    Only see room, don''t know when, appeared a face delicate handsome, the figure tall long man. He sat in the armchair, where the candle could not shine, and his well-defined features were obscure.

    Under his eyes, a deeper desire is more elusive.

    The beauty skin is more beautiful than snow, and the originally bright and clean beauty back is gradually covered by clusters of blooming peonies. That peony, with a little Fei, and some powder, looming on the skin, soul stirring.

    Because this large peony, but also to add an endless sense of charm. It makes people want to, want to, bow up, worship the same, devout and respectful, using the tip of the tongue to describe every skin, every petal!

 Chapter 3243

    Her back line is very good. It''s like measured by a ruler from heaven. More points are too much, less points are lost.

    A pair of butterfly bones looming, the middle of the spine, a straight line winding down, and finally disappeared in the red yarn above the hip. Two waistlines, like the most attractive honey.

    Jing Qiu is watched by others. As a tattooist, she has to focus on the most, such a difficult operation, the double pressure of physical strength and energy. In addition, there is another person watching.

    At the end of the last stitch, Jing Qiu spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and the tense body decays, only to find that the back is sore and the whole person is like pulling it out of the water.

    "Princess, all right."

    Su Kui raised his eyes, a pair of eyes in the fog Zhaozhao, "you go down first."

    "Here..." Jing Qiu looks at the man sitting next to her and frowns. She doesn''t forget that there are others in the room besides her.

    Sandalwood curl, a while speechless.

    The man lightly raised the hand, the static autumn meeting idea, let go light footstep, fast step leaves.

    In the room, one author, one lying on his stomach.

    Coupled with the beautiful surroundings, the atmosphere is excellent.

    Su Kui suddenly turned his head, accurate, in the dark, on a pair of eyes.

    The man obviously didn''t expect that she would find herself so quickly. Her pupils shrank and she would relax again soon.

    "Prince, I didn''t expect that you have such a habit. What''s the difference between you and that student? "

    Su Kui smiled like a smile, and could not hide the irony.

    She slowly grabbed the clothes and put them on. The beautiful scenery on her back was gradually hidden in the clothes.

    Qi Huai sighed sadly, but in his tone was a strong smile, "it''s dengshizi, I also recognize it. If not, it would be a pity. Such beautiful scenery is unparalleled in the world, and I don''t know if I will have another chance to see it in my lifetime. "

    Su Kui''s eyes were foggy. "If your royal highness is willing to be my male pet, he will have a chance to see it." In the tone, provocation is hardly obvious.

    Qi Huai chuckles, the low mute voice, spreads in the room four.

    "I believe that day will not be too long."

    "OK, I''ll wait."

    Su Kui only thinks that he farts. This man is wearing a beautiful skin. It''s very good to hide. In fact, I don''t know how insidious and cunning he is. He can appear here and come and go freely, which shows one thing.

    He, Prince Qi Huai, may be the mysterious master behind Xiaoxiang hall.

    It''s no wonder that he can stand in the place where he can''t fall. In this kind of gentle countryside, those princes and ministers indulge in beauty, and naturally no secret can be hidden.

    -

    time passed quickly, and in a twinkling it was midnight.

    According to Su Kui''s identity, he was naturally the first to receive the post of Palace Banquet.

    On that day, the royal palace will hold a banquet, and ministers can take their own children with them.

    Young men and women are all dressed up. Today, it''s also a blind date banquet. Those aristocratic ladies will try their best to make full use of their talents and strive to marry a good husband.

    It would be a great honor to be married by the emperor.

    Su Kui sat in a quiet place, with the banquet on both sides and a huge stage in the middle. The women were separated to the right. They gathered in twos and threes to talk. Su Kui was the only one who was quiet.

 Chapter 3244

    She has a moody personality, and in recent days, it has become more and more fierce. Everyone who comes to her, when she''s in a bad mood, can''t do any good.

    Fortunately, she doesn''t mean to provoke people. As long as we don''t take the initiative to get together, we can be safe.

    In this way, no one dares to disturb her silence for no reason.

    Sukui is at ease.

    Holding a cup of fruit wine made of peach, a sweet taste, down the throat, physical and mental comfort.

    She squinted at the cool, graceful dancers on the stage. My eyes are empty. I don''t know where I''m going.

    Just at this time, a voice suddenly fell from her genitals when she was most relaxed, which really scared Su Kui.

    "Hello! Muyan! You don''t think last time you spoke to me in front of your mother, I will remember you! You wait, we two''re not finished! "

    I don''t know if I''m afraid of sukui. Sukui hasn''t seen this person for a long time.

    Lengbuding heard the sullen voice in the tenderness, but also missed it.

    There is no one but Princess Changle who can stand up to her.

    Su Kui raised his eyes, with long lashes like a fan. Peach blossom eyes with ridicule, slowly open lips, lips red eyes, "Changle princess, is not the time before you were locked up long enough? Do you want me to invite your royal highness to take a seat again, so that you can be your Royal Princess honestly and don''t bother me

    "You, Muyan, you are a small man! Don''t call my brother to crush me! "

    Changle was so angry that he almost pointed to Su Kui''s nose and scolded him.

    Su Kui said with a short smile, "go, Yuzhu, call the prince and say, I miss him --"

    Yuzhu''s face is changeable, and he can bear it again and again, bowing: "yes."

    "Stop! Don''t go! " Changle is in a hurry. "Muyan, don''t call me brother!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m a woman, so naturally I don''t have any kind." Su Kui chuckled and drank all the fruit wine in the cup, leaving behind this sentence.

    Changle was bleary. It took a long time for him to respond. There was a buzzing in his head, and his little face was red.

    "You, you, you You are shameless! "

    A woman can even talk about it. Changle''s ashamed face is red, and this sentence is repeated in her mind. Muyan is more shameless and dissolute than she imagined.

    The dislike of this man is deeper.

    "Yes, I am shameless." Sunflower lips corner a bend, good bad, according to the single collection.

    "Princess Huarong, is it really good to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred of them?"

    Men''s voice recognition is very high, with a little heavy in the cold, like some kind of simple musical instrument, especially pleasant to listen to.

    "Huang, Huang brother..."

    At the sight of this man, Changle suddenly fell down. She lowered her head, like a child who did something wrong. "Brother Huang, I really didn''t bother her this time!"

    Qi Huai didn''t even look at her. Those black eyes reflected only one figure.

    It''s a pity that the beauty''s eyes are like fans, and she doesn''t look at him at all. A pair of curly and thick eyelashes cast a beautiful shadow under the palace lamp.

    "Changle, you should be sensible. Don''t be shot by anyone. " Qi Huaihe took a long time to look away and fell on Changle with a cold eye.

    "I didn''t..." Changle can''t help muttering. Who dares to be her.

 Chapter 3245

    "Tonight is midnight, I will not punish you. Think about it for yourself. What''s wrong with you! Go back. "

    Wei Qiutong is sitting next to his own mother, seemingly quiet, but in fact, he looks at Su Kui all the time.

    At this time, suddenly a cold to the extreme eye light, looked at her side.

    Wei Qiutong''s whole body cools, and the hairs on his back suddenly stand up.

    Who is it?

    She is trying to find it, but her eyes come and go quickly.

    Wei Qiutong didn''t know where she came from at all, but the murderous look was enough to make her in the following banquet, shocked.

    Before leaving, Changle gouged out Su Kui.

    Qi Huai is helpless, "I''m sorry, Changle she --"

    "prince," before Qi Huai finishes, Su Kui takes the lead in interrupting his words, with interest in his tone, "I want to ask, are you and Princess Changle really a compatriot?"

    With this sentence, Qi Huai''s body was warm as spring, and suddenly became fierce. Powerful momentum rose from the sky, a pair of Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, eyes dark.

    "What do you mean, princess?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and spread out her hands. "It''s not interesting. I''m just surprised. You''re brothers and sisters. But why is Princess Changle''s IQ so much lower than his royal highness? It''s hard not to be. I.Q. is determined in the mother''s stomach. "

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.

    Qi Huai''s violent momentum was restrained, and he became the image of the gentle young man again.

    "Perhaps, who can say clearly about this kind of ethereal thing? The princess said, didn''t she? " He stared at Su Kui''s eyes, trying to see something in her face.

    Su Kui calmly faced, "Your Highness is right."

    From her face, I can''t see it, so instead, I was dazzled by the color on her face.

    She seldom wears makeup today, which is more radiant than usual. Even if she has a bad reputation, she can''t bear to look good. Don''t know how many men, don''t know how to cover up and look at her.

    "Changle is spoiled. It''s easy to be shot. I hope the princess will forgive me. Don''t get along with her. "

    " where and where. " Su Kui''s skin laughs, but his flesh doesn''t laugh. Qi Huai feels weird.

    For the first time, in front of Su Kui, he fled.

    Behind him, the beauty was raised with a smile, and her lips were slightly hooked, and her eyes were shining fast.

    -

    after three rounds of drinking, the dancers step down. It''s time for these girls to perform.

    However, no one has a chance to perform in front of the emperor.

    Like Wei Qiutong, she can dance well. Unfortunately, she is a commoner. And her mother, before entering the backyard of prime minister Wei, was just a dancer.

    Teaching by words and deeds, plus Wei Qiutong''s hard work. She knew that her mother would not give her a chance to get ahead. Her teacher was invited from the palace. However, she was casually drawn from an unknown music club.

    Even better than her aunt.

    Want to know, if not good jump, where can be prime minister Wei''s eyes, also gave birth to a child?

    It''s a pity that she has a bad stomach and only one daughter left. Because of dystocia and hurt the fundamental, this life, no longer can have a second child.

    Su Kui drank a whole two pots of fruit wine in one night. Although the degree was not high, it was also intoxicating.

    She was holding her forehead and her eyes were dim.

    "Princess, do you want to have a rest?"

 Chapter 3246

    Su Kui was about to nod his head and promise. Lengbuding''s voice was joking and malicious. The speaker was the princess Changle sitting beside the queen.

    With the support of the queen and the emperor in the public, Changle is determined. Sukui dare not give her face.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong.

    "It''s a lovely night tonight. I''ve heard for a long time that Princess Huarong is extremely beautiful and her talent is superior. I don''t know if we can have the honor to see her perform some talent?"

    Su Kui''s side eyes are bright and clear.

    Changle was stunned. When others saw it, they only thought that the drunken gorgeous princess seemed to be more attractive.

    But Changle felt that he had been stared at by the God of death, cold from head to foot.

    For a long time, she heard the man yawning lazily, in a tone of not light but heavy. "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood tonight. After a few drinks, I won''t make a fool of myself."

    As soon as Princess Changle heard about it, she didn''t give face to her. She didn''t care about the queen secretly holding her hand and humming, "isn''t the princess an excuse?"

    Su Kui chuckled and said, "the princess is joking. I''m the most lazy person. Although I''ve learned a lot, I''m not good at it. Naturally, I dare not make a fool of myself in front of you." At the beginning of the conversation, in Changle''s unsightly expression, she continued to smile, "besides, I''ve heard that the Queen''s mother is very strict with Princess Changle. Presumably, the princess''s talent should be unparalleled in the world. I wonder if I am qualified to ask the princess for advice

    The Queen''s face, with Su Kui''s words, was completely dark.

    She clenched her teeth in secret, gave Changle a fierce stare, and scolded in a low voice, "Changle, how can I tell you before I come?"

    So soon, take what she said for granted? She, the queen, has never dared to disobey her meaning like this, except that she touched the wall in front of Su Kui!

    Even the emperor respected her very much.

    I didn''t expect that for the first time in my life, I was so disobedient by my daughter, and the heart and lungs of empress Qi hurt.

    Changle refused to show weakness, "mother! You see how arrogant she is! I can''t spare her! "

    Hearing her childish words, the empress sneered, "Leniency? Who do you think you are? Do you think she has put you in her eyes from the beginning to the end? "

    In front of the whole river and mountain, Changle is not worth mentioning. Even she can''t compare with Muyan''s magic talisman.

    As long as she doesn''t hand it in and the emperor can''t find it, she can continue to be arrogant in her life.

    After all, before that group of monsters, the only convincing person, only Muyan''s father, Zhenyuan general!

    As his only daughter, those people, naturally want to protect her carefree.

    "So that''s it???" Changle is unbelievable.

    The queen glanced at all the people under her seat and saw that under the light in the distance, a beautiful woman''s face was reflected. It was too beautiful to concentrate.

    Even if she is a woman, the queen has to admit that she is unique.

    But at the same time, there is a sense of happiness in my heart. Fortunately, her age is different from that of the old emperor. If she had just entered the palace, she was afraid that such a person would become a real disaster to the country and the people!

    Aware of the coldness in Su Kui''s eyes, the queen sneered and said to Changle, "you''d better think about yourself first!"

    "Me? What''s wrong with me... "

 Chapter 3247

    What''s up?

    The Queen''s heart turned a thousand times. The next second, the emperor sitting on her opened his mouth.

    The voice was low, with royal majesty.

    "Changle, since Huarong said it, let me have a look. What have you learned these days?"

    "Father, I......"

    Changle suddenly stood up, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Father Huang does not face her, unexpectedly still let her like a dancer, to please Muyan, to perform for her?

    Is this still the father who holds her in the palm of his hand as a pearl in his hand? Remember when she was a child, she was even taken by the emperor and sat in a dragon chair. That''s her proudest thing. No other sister has this honor, only her.

    Changle felt cold and stood still.

    "Changle? What are you doing? Don''t hurry! "

    The empress raised her eyes, noticed that the emperor''s kind eyes were slowly coagulated, and became cold. Suddenly, she pushed Changle''s body and whispered, "not yet!"

    It''s the child crawling out of her stomach. She doesn''t feel hurt. Who else?

    Do you expect the man on the high seat? In this life, he only loves his own country and rights. From the day of entering the palace, the queen did not expect to get love.

    Changle lowered her head and the queen hurried.

    She suddenly raised her head and gazed into the distance with her chin on. She looked at sunflower here with interest. Without saying a word, the queen turned and left, relieved to see her like this.

    However, at this time, Changle''s heart changed dramatically.

    She finally realized the reality, though it was cruel.

    With Princess Changle''s life, she left to change her clothes.

    All the noise and whispers were heard in sunflower''s ears.

    "I didn''t expect that! No wonder Princess Huarong is so arrogant. The emperor loves her so much! "

    "Well, you just found out? As long as the emperor is in one day, Princess Huarong can stand still! "

    "Tut, this princess Changle is pitiful."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A group of people who thought sukui could not hear spoke openly about the Royal affairs. Su Kui sneers. Obviously, the Qi family has failed in life. It can be easily discussed and can''t see how much respect there is.

    Su Kui didn''t open her mouth to remind her, but she was happy to listen to the excitement.

    Yuzhu Curlew''s eyes, nose, and heart, and their arrogance towards their own princess have been calmed down for a long time. They stand quietly behind Su Kui, and occasionally bring her vegetables and tea.

    Changle soon changed her dancing clothes and came out. To Su Kui''s surprise, Changle seemed to grow up overnight. She didn''t look at Su Kui, nor did she see her enemies red when they met. Her face was small, and she was very gentle.

    "Oh, it''s suddenly grown up?"

    In the former world, Changle and Wei Qiutong have always been very close. They have a good relationship. But from the beginning, Wei Qiutong needs to tie up with Princess Changle, and then Wei Qiutong becomes the queen. At that time, Changle, who has mature understanding of human nature, actively keeps in touch with her.

    Yuzhu looked at her and said, "why does the princess say that?" She didn''t see any difference.

    Su Kui nodded a little lip bead, squinting, "look, some people want to use her later, it''s difficult."

    Changle is just spoiled and pure, but the royal children are all out of the power field, no one is absolutely pure.

    "The temperament is not pleasant, but the dance is good."

 Chapter 3248

    Su Kui had no bones to lean on the armchair, and he felt his chin lazily, which was like a smile.

    This time, Changle shouldn''t come to trouble her for nothing?

    Silk and bamboo bursts, the moon is intoxicating, and the dancing posture is quite moving.

    In the soft and tender music, Su Kui almost sleeps with her head on her head. Little by little, a pair of eyes are curled up like butterfly wings, and her lashes are shaking. She looks at the past arrogance and arrogance. On the contrary, it''s a little more lovely.

    Qi Huai, who saw everything in his eyes, stroked the wine cup, smiled and suddenly drank the liquor in his hand. The throat is moving. Under the moonlight, the face of Qing Jun is pressing. There is more evil.

    I don''t know how many young ladies secretly looked at him. They blushed, obsessed with him and adored him. They filled their eyes, almost overflowing.

    At this time, suddenly a slight sword came out of its sheath, breaking the harmony with cold air.

    Su Kui''s smile remained the same, and she askew into herself. In addition to her, many people heard her.

    Rain bamboo and Curlew stand on the horse''s face awe inspiring, immediately walk past, one before one after will su Kui protect in the side.

    Seeing their two nervous faces, Su Kui chuckled and even comforted them, "don''t be nervous, these people are not coming for us, relax, wait, and have a good time!"

    "Princess, you''d better be careful! After all, swords have no eyes! "

    Two people insist on protecting her with their bodies. Before entering the palace, no one is allowed to carry sharp weapons. So, once hurt, these two servant girls are going to protect her with their own body.

    Su Kui''s eyes flashed a warm color, and soon disappeared from his eyes, which made people trance and think it was an illusion.

    In a twinkling of an eye, on the high platform hung with gorgeous palace lamps, there was bleeding light. From time to time, someone died under the sword of the man in black.

    Those people covered their faces and wrapped up in black, only a pair of cold-blooded and merciless eyes, showing endless killing intention.

    "Ah --"

    Changle fell down and sat in the middle of the stage in panic. The whole person watched the man in black approaching her with a long sword. There was even fresh blood on the sword, dripping from above.

    Following the route he came to, it flowed all over the place.

    "You, you don''t want to come here, somebody! Come! "

    Changle''s hands and feet are soft. She just wants to know her position. Next second, will she die here?

    "No - please don''t kill me, don''t..."

    "Tut, this princess Changle is really too timid. But - someone is cruel enough. "

    Yuzhu and Curlew are close to each other. They don''t find that their princes see the killer and the death. Not only are they not afraid, they also look at them with interest and comment from time to time.

    If you hear it, it''s a black line.

    Su Kui across the chaotic stage, facing the opposite way.

    I didn''t expect that the people she saw were also looking at her. Their eyes met silently in the air, and their brains were quiet for a moment. However, both of them moved away quietly at the same time. Soon, the clank of the sharp point of the knife at the scene came into their ears again.

    Exclaim, fear, scream -

    Su Kui pulled out his ears impatiently and frowned and muttered, "it''s noisy."

    The purpose of these people''s assassination seems to be toward the old emperor, but in fact, they are not really close to him.

 Chapter 3249

    The man in black soon came to Changle with his sword. It seemed that he intended to intimidate her.

    At this time, suddenly a cold light, with the sound of breaking wind, galloped away from the distance, right in the heart of the man in black.

    When he died, he didn''t know who killed him. One eye opened to a great extent, and the beads were raised, almost bursting out of the eyes. It was a great pain caused by the sudden breaking of the heart.

    Su Kui squinted and watched the man keep his fingers together. The dart that saved Changle and killed the man in black flew out of his hand.

    Interesting -

    Changle was quickly dragged away by the bodyguard. It seemed that she was scared to death.

    There are thousands of imperial palace guards, all for protecting the safety of that person. So many people come to assassinate, but only to die.

    Sure enough, a group of people were captured alive soon. The dead, the wounded, and the rest of the living were pressed in front of the emperor.

    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the emperor Longyan was furious, and his face was full of wrinkles. Now he was in a panic. He patted the table heavily, "say! Who sent you! Die! "

    Su Kui sneered, and now he knew to show off his authority. Before, I hid behind the bodyguard and counseled like a dog without knowing who it was.

    No wonder this kind of person will be scared by Muyan. Just a magic talisman scared him out of recklessness.

    This kind of man-made emperor can defend, but can never expand the territory.

    The first man in black had been pulled off his mask, but he was also tough. Morisen smiled, "if you want to kill or cut, you can do it!" Finish saying, spit blood suddenly, silent elephant side falls.

    His words, like touching a switch, left a few people in black beside him, along with his fall, bite through the poison bag hidden in his teeth, and die directly.

    The emperor was furious, "search for me!"!! If I find out who did it, I will not forgive you! "

    Without waiting for the emperor to open his mouth, there have been officers specially in charge of investigating such matters. At first, people thought that there would be no result this time. Who would be so stupid, send people to assassinate the emperor and bring material evidence to prove their own things?

    Sure enough, soon, the official wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and bowed himself tremblingly, "the emperor and the emperor atone for their sins. They are incompetent, and have not found any material evidence..."

    "Keep checking! This time, I will not easily... " The whole face of the emperor is red. The older a man is, the more afraid he is of death. What''s more, an old emperor in a high position?

    Therefore, death is a very taboo thing, but now, someone wants to kill him openly!

    Unforgivable!!

    Before he had finished speaking, he heard an eye attendant whisper: "Sir, look at this..."

    Everyone''s eyes, together attracted to the past, on the assassin''s neck, unexpectedly is a snake tattoo!!

    "Zhen Yue!!!"

    If I had been angry before, I would have been shivering with anger. He suddenly turned his head and stared at the queen sitting not far away from him. He looked at her with fear and loss. His anger started from his heart, "well, you can''t wait, you can''t even wait for me to die, you want to usurp the throne?!"

    Obviously, the emperor thought more.

    Who is the person who wants to die before he or she dies?

 Chapter 3250

    The emperors of all dynasties are suspicious, and the Queen''s mother family has this custom since one hundred years ago. On his neck, stab the snake''s tattoo, which represents the Zhen family.

    As a result, it has become the iron evidence that the queen wants to kill the emperor.

    The queen never thought that the fire would burn on her. She was shocked and fell to her knees with a thump. Before she could say anything, tears flowed first. "My majesty, I am wronged! How can I have such a vicious mind? Surely someone is wronging my concubines. I hope the emperor can see it clearly! "

    At the dinner in the middle night palace, all the civil and military officials were watching it.

    The old emperor was so excited that when he saw the wrinkles on the corner of the empress''s eyes and her tears, he became loose for a moment. He raised his head and looked at the prince Qihuai with cold eyes. "Prince, what do you say?"

    The royal family is indifferent, even the prince is known as the most capable successor. But the emperor from the heart, still do not like this all outstanding successor. As long as you see him, you will think that after you die, this person will take his seat.

    Qi Huai calmly walked to the middle and bowed down and said, "my son believes that his mother and empress are wronged and does not know. I hope my father and emperor can see clearly."

    "What an insight!" The emperor sneered. He took a look at the queen and ordered, "I remember that a special medicine was added to the tattoo of Zhen''s family. You only need to wash it with some vinegar. You can tell whether it''s true or not. Come on, get vinegar!"

    And on the spot, because there is vinegar for dipping, someone will bring it soon.

    In fact, at this moment, the emperor still refused to believe that it was the queen who wanted to send someone to assassinate him. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was old and didn''t have many years to live. The prince had a solid foundation. As long as there was no accident, the next emperor was none other than him.

    There''s no need to take such a big risk to send someone to kill him.

    He didn''t doubt the prince, but he saw Qihuai''s face was peaceful, his eyes were calm and there was no panic. The emperor could not help but dispel his doubts.

    The presence of the Queen''s mother, Zhen''s family, naturally made them all pale with fear. The rest that needed to please them are now eager to stay as far away as possible.

    No way, this kind of thing, once touched, is the crime of killing the head!

    The Zhen family all found these people''s small movements, sneered, did not speak.

    But in my heart, I prayed secretly. I hope that when vinegar is poured on, the tattoo will never change. Otherwise, they just jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it!

    At the beginning, it was to reassure successive emperors, so they made the first decision. Get tattoos on your men for easy control. And the special potion that the tattoo added is only known by the head of the Zhen family, but nobody else.

    The emperor is also aware of this matter. Therefore, he deliberately asked the eunuch to bring vinegar.

    The eunuch soon gave the vinegar to the bodyguard. The man opened the collar of the man in black who had lost his breath and poured it on.

    Everyone''s breath was held, and they stared at the tattoo.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds

    Everyone''s thoughts are different. They are all written on their faces. Su Kui has a good time.

    At the same time when the queen was relieved, a sudden exclamation, like a boulder, fell into the calm water of the lake.

 Chapter 3251

    "Look! The color has changed! It''s really changed! "

    "My God, did the queen do it?!"

    "Red! Black is red! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The empress fell down, dizzy, and the long joy was still in a state of shock. She didn''t get the news from the shock.

    She shook her head crazily and widened her eyes. "No, no! How could a mother do this? Father! Father! You must believe that the mother must be wronged! "

    "Shut up!"

    The emperor''s fierce eyes, like a knife across the empress''s face, "now, what else do you want to say?"

    The Queen''s lips trembled. "My Lord, I am wronged..."

    "Wrong? Ah, "the emperor sneered and walked to the queen with his hands behind him. Suddenly he slapped her without warning," Zhen Yue! Do you think I''m a fool? This kind of tattoo potion is only known by the owner of your Zhen family! If it''s really framed, where do the tattoos and potions come from? "

    "I......" The queen was so dumb that she could only repeat one sentence: "I am wronged I am really wronged... "

    Have that early to see the queen is not pleasing to the eye, are proud of snigger.

    And those who have a prince have already opened up.

    I don''t know who suggested, "emperor, maybe this matter has nothing to do with the empress? Think about it. If the assassination is really successful, who will benefit the most? "

    Those who speak deliberately distort the facts, while those who listen naturally think more.

    Let alone, the emperor did not plan to establish a prince from the very beginning. But the courtiers played all the time. They put pressure on him and forced him to set up a prince. He had no choice but to decide on Qi Huai.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Huai''s ability was beyond the emperor''s expectation.

    He even heard more than once that Qi Huai was a talent who never lived. It was a great honor for the whole people of the country to have such a reserve monarch.

    Even he has not been so highly appraised.

    "Prince! Do you know this? "

    The emperor''s eyes shot past, and the suspicion in his eyes almost overflowed.

    There was no sound around. People looked at each other, afraid that the fire would affect them.

    It seems that tonight is destined to be a sleepless night!

    Su Kui was holding a cup of tea. Looking back, he saw the prince standing in the middle, tall and straight. The moon in his body across a layer of silver halo, his expression is indifferent, like a relegated fairy.

    "I don''t know."

    He opened his thin lips and slowly spewed out four words.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! So what you mean is that your mother and her uncle''s family designed to assassinate me in order to clear the obstacles for you? "

    As the emperor said, he was a little angry.

    Qi Huai''s eyes were slightly drooping, and he always kept a respectful attitude towards the emperor. However, what he said in his mouth seemed somewhat rebellious.

    "If you want to add sin, why bother?"

    "Prince -" the empress suddenly turned around. All her life''s hopes were on each other.

    Even now, she hopes that he will be obedient. In this way, she at least has some hope! I hope that in the future, the prince will be able to rescue her when he becomes king.

    Yes, the queen now knows one thing. That is, someone maliciously framed their Zhen family, and that person did not know where to get the liquid medicine formula, and made the same tattoo as their Zhen family!

 Chapter 3252

    That person''s purpose is very obvious, is to destroy the whole Zhen family! Even the biggest goal may be to overthrow her and make the emperor abandon the prince!

    Her eyes one by one from the most favored, but also have the prince''s concubines on the face of cruising past. When I touched their calculating eyes that they had no time to hide, I felt dizzy and dizzy. Everyone was suspicious.

    "What''s the need for a good man to add sin! Now the evidence is clear. I didn''t force you to assassinate me! " The emperor waved his sleeves and ordered, "come! Put Zhen''s family into prison, and wait for the answer! From now on, take back the Phoenix seal of the queen, deprive the title and go to the cold palace! At the same time, from now on, the prince Qi Huai is no longer the next emperor, abolishing his title of emperor. He is forbidden to stay in the Qing autumn palace until further disposal! "

    "Heaven..." Yuzhu couldn''t help exclaiming in a low voice, "what''s the situation tonight..."

    Su Kui smiled at Prince Qi Huai being taken away. He was dressed in a silver robe with auspicious clouds and cranes on his head. He became more prominent under the moonlight. The whole person is like xianqi''er. Even if he was abolished, his face was not sad and reluctant.

    Even, I didn''t say an excuse for myself.

    It''s over, it''s all over.

    The queen was taken away by the palace people. Before she left, she was still struggling crazily, "emperor! All this has nothing to do with concubines, Emperor! I hope the emperor can see clearly, the emperor! "

    But the emperor was determined to send her to the cold palace, and turned and strode away.

    A palace banquet, happy beginning, tragedy ending.

    This is beyond anyone''s imagination.

    Su Kui stretched out, pinched a red cherry from the fruit plate and threw it into the mouth. She frowned and was sober. "Let''s go. I''ve seen the play. I''ll go back home."

    As for the final result of these people, she did not want to know.

    Yuzhu nodded. "Be careful, princess. Go this way. Don''t let the blood stain your skirt."

    Su Kui went down the steps and suddenly noticed that her eyes were always on her. Finally, she yawned and looked up.

    At a glance, see Prince Qi Huai toward her gentle hook lips, especially the opening mouth, silent spit out two words.

    "Wait for me --"

    wait for him? Su Kui''s eyebrows are very interesting.

    Then, he took back his eyes and went on.

    What happened tonight was a huge blow to the officials who made friends with the Zhen family.

    Although the emperor only imprisoned the Zhen family today, what happened after that? It''s not clear if they will get angry later. So for a while people were in a panic, including the Wei family.

    In the last life, Wei Qiutong was able to marry the prince and eventually become the queen. It is because the Wei family and the Zhen family have made good friends and played a significant role in supporting the prince.

    But now, everything has deviated from the original track because of the wings of sunflower. So in the end, no one knows what the outcome will be.

    Sunflower doesn''t know.

    But it doesn''t stop her from watching the good play.

    Wei Qiutong is the first to realize all this. Her purpose is not simple. She began to study these things when her first sister was still in her mother''s arms, coquetting for a piece of jewelry.

    So, naturally, she knew how bad it was for her.

    The queen was beaten into a cold palace, and the prince fell. What about her dependence on Princess Changle? Can we continue to support her?

    Obviously not.

 Chapter 3253

    This answer makes Wei Qiutong feel a little confused and frightened. Changle likes to offend people, so she has a bad relationship with many officials'' ladies. She is not liked with her.

    Now, if you go to ingratiate yourself with other people, it''s obviously unreasonable and impossible.

    As I thought, I followed the flow of people and walked out of the garden.

    All the carriages were parked outside the palace. After inspection, they walked all the way.

    Wei Qiutong is even more physically and mentally tired. She bumped into a person''s body when she was not careful. A strong fragrance belonging to rose flowers penetrates into the nose, Wei Qiutong frowns slightly, only feeling that the taste is particularly familiar.

    The next second, her body is pushed away.

    "Bold! Who allows you to lean over! "

    A cold drink suddenly opened Wei Qiutong''s gate about memory. Isn''t this sound the most powerful stroke in her humiliating memory?

    Looking up, I saw a girl in a maid''s dress with a cold face.

    This man, of course, is the servant girl beside the princess Huarong.

    Su Kui drank too much wine, and now he was a little dizzy. She was knocked to a stagger, which is not all loaded, Muyan''s body bone, really not very good. Plus drink too much wine, was hit hard, if not for Curlew to hold her in time, she would have fallen to the ground.

    At this time, his eyes looked at him in a daze, and he was a little less fierce. "Curlew, why hasn''t the sedan chair come? I''m sleepy."

    The tone is more delicate and soft, especially pleasing.

    When the Curlew heard this, he was more distressed and comforted, "soon, the princess will bear it again. Is it cold or not? Do you want to wear a cape? Does it hurt when your arm is hit? "

    Wei Qiutong stood aside and chatted up, listening to the coldness and warmth of Curlew, his heart was mad with jealousy.

    There was a flash of light in my eyes.

    "Princess, it''s Qiutong who didn''t have long eyes and ran into you. Are you ok? What Qiu Tong did before is also a must. I hope the princess understands. "

    So soon, she plans to throw the pot all over Changle.

    Su Kui sneers at herself. She is really the woman who has the highest interest.

    Just now she was a little drunk, but when she saw Wei Qiutong, she stood up straight with Curlew''s arm. She wrinkled her little nose, raised her hand as a fan and waved it in front of her nose. She murmured, "where''s the stink? It''s killing me."

    Yuzhu looked at Wei Qiutong, who was ugly. He stood out smartly and stood in the middle of the two men. He said with a smile: "excuse me, Miss Wei, the princess of our family has a smart nose. She will not feel comfortable smelling the fragrance she doesn''t like. I hope you don''t mind moving aside. "

    "What do you mean?" Wei Qiutong''s face was cold, and he smelled himself. It''s a good smell of jasmine. It''s very sweet and suitable for girls.

    How come to Su Kui, it becomes smelly?

    "Princess, Qiu Tong has offended you before. I''ll apologize to you here, but you don''t need to insult people like this, do you?"

    "Well?" Su Kui opened his misty eyes and looked at Wei Qiutong vaguely. "What''s insulting you? I just feel the air around me is dull and a little smelly. Is it Miss Wei who wants to go there? If you have this self-knowledge, you should let it go. "

    "Princess --"

    "please get out of the way of Miss Wei. Our princess is not comfortable and doesn''t like people blocking her air."

 Chapter 3254

    Yuzhu''s attitude is tough, and when he thinks about his current situation, Wei Qiutong has to take a few ugly steps back. But he said politely: "don''t blame the princess, Qiu Tong is going now. For the previous thing, Qiu Tong will come to the door to apologize another day."

    "No need to apologize. You just need not disturb my leisure."

    Su Kui slouched and waved, obviously not eating her.

    If you want to do a task, it''s very simple. You don''t have to compete with the hostess. Destroy her dependence, let her have great ability, without the mountain, she can not jump out of the prime minister''s mansion that big house.

    As for her future fate, sukui was too lazy to think about it.

    Wei Qiutong opens his mouth and wants to say something else. I saw her stepmother coming in a hurry, and her face was gloomy and almost frozen. "Autumn Tong! What are you sitting here for? Don''t disturb the princess! Come back with me! "

    Su Kui was so busy looking that the sedan chair arrived. Other people also need to walk outside the palace to take a car, but she has the privilege to come and go freely in the palace.

    "Mother, I......" What else does Wei Qiutong want to say? Mrs. Wei doesn''t want to hear at all. She has something in her mind. She just wants to go back to discuss with her husband about the countermeasures. Where can Wei Qiutong think.

    Soon, Wei Qiutong was taken away.

    -

    the moonlight is very good.

    In the evening, so many things happened in the palace, which did not shake Su Kui''s good mood at all. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t lift her eyes. Or two people, Yuzhu and Curlew, waited on her after washing and washing. After climbing to bed, she fell asleep. This sleep was especially dark and sweet.

    When I woke up, it was noon.

    Curlew came in a hurry. She was always introverted and could hide her emotions. But today, her eyes are complicated. Seeing Su Kui go, she stooped and gently helped her up. She asked, "how did the princess sleep last night?"

    Su Kui gathered her hair and nodded slightly. "It''s very good."

    With that, she squinted at the Curlew with a pair of misty eyes, "say, don''t put on this expression, what''s the matter?"

    The Curlew hesitated and said, "Princess Here comes the prince No, it should be the former Prince... "

    "MMM"

    Su Kui suddenly helped his forehead and chuckled.

    Because I just woke up, my voice is a little more hoarse and charming.

    "He? I remember that the emperor said last night that Qi Huai should be banned from the Qingqiu palace. Curlew, are you sure it''s not eyesight

    The Curlew was laughing inexplicably, but said: "Princess The eyes of the maidservant are easy to use... " It is clear that Qi Huai, the prince who was just abolished last night, is the only one.

    Just before dawn, the gate of the sheriff''s mansion was knocked. When the porter came to the Curlew with the bright young man in the starlight, she doubted that she was not awake.

    Master, are you too brave?!

    Is this a blatant disobedience to the emperor''s will? What''s more, even if he came out, he was still so swaggering in the sheriff''s mansion. It''s really safe to be a sheriff''s mansion!

    "Well Where is he now? "

    Su Kui stretched out, the waist of the fragrant cotton lining was high and rolled up, revealing a large area of white to eye-catching skin.

    Curlew quietly put her clothes in order, but her face did not change: "still waiting in the partial hall."

    In fact, she had a quiet desire to drive the former Prince out, but unexpectedly, she had a thick face when she was looking at the bright and graceful person.

 Chapter 3255

    No matter what she said, the other side never turned a deaf ear, or as if they did not hear.

    Moreover, the man''s momentum is really too strong. Even if his position as a prince has been abolished, Curlew dare not make a strong noise in front of him.

    This is the final result of -

    which is what Curlew said to sunflower.

    Even if the Curlew doesn''t say it, Su Kui can guess it''s eight to nine. These two close servant girls of hers have never liked the royal family, much less the proximity of those people to her.

    There is always a strange hostility to the royal family. Therefore, Curlew definitely doesn''t want Qi Huai to stay.

    "Then let him wait slowly. I''m hungry. Pass on the meal."

    Su Kui got up slowly, was served with the hair and clothes, and finally ate breakfast slowly. That is why he went to the partial hall where Qihuai was.

    Outside the partial hall is a winding corridor, and outside the appendix is a lotus pond. In autumn, the lotus has withered, leaving only some yellow leaves floating on the water.

    Su Kui was outside before he went in. He ran into Qi Huai.

    Seeing the man wearing a blue shirt and taking off the gorgeous clothes he was wearing as a prince, he not only didn''t lose color, but also became more and more pure and meaningful.

    Su Kui smiled, and there was a layer of interest in peach blossom''s eyes. "I don''t know now, should I call you prince or king an

    King an is the title that Qi Huai was not conferred as the former Emperor.

    Qi Huai is silent for a while, turns around and stares at Su Kui, suddenly smiles. A pair of ink like warm eyes, like the spring breeze swing open layers of ripples.

    "If the princess doesn''t call me by name? Qi Huai is just an introduction now. We should not use those terms. "

    "Oh? Is it? " Su Kui raised his eyebrows, waved, held back his servants, stood in the appendix with Qi Huai, and looked out at the ruined image of a lake.

    "I don''t know why you came to me today."

    Su Kui looked at the lake. A dragonfly passed by and kissed the water. A circle of ripples slowly swing open, she hooked the red lips, asked.

    Beauty looks at the scenery, Qi Huai looks at beauty.

    He suddenly glanced at Su Kui''s delicate and flawless side face, and a smile that could be called evil spirit appeared on his lips.

    He stepped forward two steps, suddenly close to Su Kui, and pulled the distance between the two people to the nearest.

    Bend down and press close to Su Kui. They almost touch the tip of their noses. Their breathing is intertwined. They are hot and hot. Su Kui did not dodge, still smiling and looking up at him, "I don''t know what the prince means? His royal highness is really pleased with me. I can''t stand loneliness for a day. That''s why I came here to see me at the great risk of heaven? "

    She began slowly, exhaling like a blue, "how could I not have known before that his royal highness is such a person?"

    "Ah --"

    a chuckle, Qi Huai''s black eyes staring at Su Kui, "the princess does not know, there are many. But don''t worry. In the future, the princess can understand one by one. "

    "If I say, I don''t want to know?"

    A battle of words.

    The eyes seem to be wrapped with electric current, and the air is even more frightening.

    "The county Lord said nothing?"

    "Well?"

    Su Kui was a little confused when she asked this question. Her eyes were puzzled for a moment, and she looked a little dull.

    Qi Huai looked at it and thought that it was lovely -

    so the discomfort and grievance in his heart disappeared. His long fingertip crossed her plump lip, reminding her with a smile like a smile, "the princess has said that if I want to give up the crown prince''s identity, I can go to the princess mansion, and be your pet, I can''t help but -"

 Chapter 3256

    "The princess forgot?"

    Hot breath, spray in sunflower neck, crisp and itchy, make her whole person, can''t help but want to hide.

    "Be careful!"

    This time, the back hit the appendix and almost fell into the lotus pond.

    Qi Huai hurriedly grabbed her waist and pulled her back. The beauty ran into his arms in panic. In exchange, Qi Huai smiled in a low voice with a ponderous tone.

    "Princess, it''s better to be careful. Now it''s getting cold. If you fall in, don''t you want to catch the cold?"

    If not for the thought in his tone, Su Kui would really be moved by the concern of Qi Huai, the former prince.

    She pushed him with a smile, no push, a pair of such as distant mountains as a frown.

    "Your Royal Highness is reluctant to let go?"

    Qi Huai chuckled and put his fingertips on her lips. "It''s better to be cautious, princess. I''m not the prince anymore."

    Su Kui looked sideways at him and said, "sooner or later, it will be true. Doesn''t his royal highness have confidence in himself?"

    This statement, the original beautiful atmosphere, was immediately broken.

    Qi Huai''s eyes were cold for a moment. Although they were soon hidden, they were discerned by Su Kui.

    This time, Su Kui pushed him away easily, and Qi Huai didn''t get involved.

    Sure enough, everything last night was Qihuai''s self directing and self acting. So, what is the purpose of all he has done? Interesting -

    there will be a wind soon outside. Now the weather is a little cloudy and sunny. When the cold wind blows, sunflower is the first to feel uncomfortable. She turned around and walked toward the hall. Qi Huai didn''t move. Looking at her back, she suddenly asked, "the princess hasn''t answered me yet. Is what the princess said before counted?"

    He''s talking about men''s pets.

    Su Kui saw a dark light under his eyes and turned his head leisurely. "How many young ladies outside want to sleep in their dreams, your royal highness, but they can''t ask for it. But since his Royal Highness has sent him to the door, does my princess have the reason to be unmoved? "

    Then she left.

    Far away, Curlew and bamboo saw the prince and sunflower close. But Su Kui didn''t shout, and they didn''t dare to rush forward. Who knows what the relationship between two people is like?

    Now that Su Kui is gone, Curlew and Yuzhu will catch up. When he came to the door, he was stopped.

    "Excuse me, girl..."

    Excuse me?

    Curlew and Yuzhu look at each other. What''s the idea of fighting, your Highness Prince? This excuse me girl, make them two hearts uneasy, always feel that there is something bad to happen.

    "Too Er... " The Curlew just wanted to call his Royal Highness Prince, but he didn''t think it was right. He thought about it, or he asked directly, "what''s the matter, young man?"

    Qi Huai bends his lips and his eyes are gentle. "Well, the princess has promised me to be her darling. So from now on, I am the princess''s person. I don''t know where I will live next? Do you want to live with the princess? "

    "You --" Yuzhu stared, angry from the heart, "become a student!"

    Qi Huai was not upset, and still said innocently: "Yuzhu girl, this is so unreasonable. Since the princess promised, the relationship between me and the princess should be intimate. How can I say that? "

    "Nonsense! Our princess is not like that... "

    "Yuzhu!" Curlew grabbed the bamboo in time to stop her from going on. Her face and good way: "since this is the case, please wait for the young master, wait for the maidservant to ask the meaning of the princess, and then take the young master."

 Chapter 3257

    The Curlew was completely defeated by the simplicity of Yuzhu.

    She is devoted to protecting the Lord, and the Curlew understands. But in this world, it was never black or white. Since Qihuai dared to come out and appeared in the princess''s mansion, it means that he had a dependence in his hands.

    Moreover, the Lord has nodded his head to let him stay.

    The angry bamboo didn''t notice it, but the Curlew could clearly feel it. After Yu Zhu blurted out his words, the temperature around him suddenly dropped to the bone.

    It''s not too obvious that it''s so obvious!

    Qi Huai''s eyes were cold and sharp for a moment, and his face was covered by the spring wind. Wen Run said, "thank you, Curlew girl."

    The Curlew shook his head and dragged the bamboo away. "No trouble, no trouble."

    Out of the distance, the rain bamboo just discontented to shake off the Curlew''s hand, "Curlew, what did you just do?! Why do you stop me from scolding that student! The princes of our family are innocent from beginning to end. Why does he think that he can become a man''s pet and become the guests of our princes''? "

    It is the most outstanding people in the mansion, such as Mr. Wen Lian and Mr. Xiao ran, who have never had the honor!

    Besides, he''s not the Prince now!

    Curlew didn''t give her a good look, "you said! Do you know who you''re talking to? Do you think the emperor''s dismission of his crown prince will have an impact on him? Do you know what to say outside? "

    "What do you say?"

    The Curlew looked around and whispered: "don''t look at the seat on the surface or the emperor, but in private, many rights have already been --"

    "ah? You mean?! " Yuzhu''s eyes widened suddenly. She didn''t need Curlew to finish. She understood.

    Think of this, not from fear.

    She''s not afraid of death, but she can''t make trouble for the princess! They are slaves. Only when the master is well, can they live well.

    The Curlew shook his head! Don''t do that again! The princess is not stupid! Who loses and who wins in the end is not sure! We can only serve the princess well. We can''t care about the rest! "

    The Curlew saw clearly. Then she took the bamboo and went to look for Su Kui.

    After all, there''s a prince in the back, waiting for accommodation.

    -

    in a simple courtyard far away from sukui main courtyard, Qi Huai stood in the courtyard and looked at the three big characters on the plaque, most of which were golden lacquer, "Jing Hong Yuan".

    The name is a good name. It''s just the yard. It''s too perfunctory.

    Rao is as calm as Qi Huai, also can''t help but draw the corner of the mouth.

    A figure quietly fell behind Qi Huai, looking at the back, but at the age of 15-6, it was still a little immature. Seeing the picture in front of him, he frowned discontentedly, "Your Highness, where is this kind of courtyard?! Do you really want to stay here?! Muyan princess is clearly intentional! "

    He just went to see in the yard of other men''s pets. The yard of those people is more exquisite and luxurious. How can it be the prince''s turn? It''s such a broken place?

    Besides, it''s a hundred thousand miles away from sukui''s residence.

    I don''t know what your Highness Prince thinks. If a good prince doesn''t do it, he has to guide himself to play a play. If he loses his position, he will run to the princess mansion to be a male pet!

    However, the boy muttered in his heart, but he dare not really say it.

    Rao is so, Qi Huai is not very happy, he said coldly: "eleven, be careful, how do I teach you? If you say that she is not good at all next time, you should not stay with me. "

 Chapter 3258

    Eleven tiny Zheng bleary, guilt to lower his head, "know, master."

    What''s the difference between the way he talks about people behind the scenes and the long tongued woman.

    -

    the stars are all over the sky, and the night is closing.

    Because of the arrival of Qi Huai in the daytime, Su Kui was tossed to the night, and didn''t feel half sleepy.

    "Go to bed first. I will go to rest when I am sleepy."

    Su Kui waved and told the bamboo and Curlew to go down.

    The smell of sandalwood in the room was concentrated, the windows were half open, and the cool wind was pouring in from the outside. Let the room not be too dull.

    Su Kui plays with a fan and shakes it gently.

    "Dudududu --"

    the silent night sky, because of the sudden knock, breaking the silence of a room, also expel the sleepiness of sunflower.

    Su Kui hooked her lips, and sure enough, she came -

    she went to open the door with a smile on her face. Outside the door, the man was dressed in moonlight, with a beautiful face, and was extraordinarily cold.

    "I don''t know if your Highness Prince will visit at night. What can I do for you?"

    The door only opened a seam, Su Kui blocked in the door, staring at people with a smile.

    Qi Huai hook lips, dark eyes under the night is particularly deep, thin lips light open, with a burst of face and evil four, "I come, warm the bed for the princess."

    "Your Highness is really bold and unconstrained. Is it difficult for you to be so active to other women?"

    Su Kui said with a sneer, "don''t think you can do anything if you enter my princess mansion! Qi Huai! I don''t care what your purpose is, as long as it doesn''t hinder me, whatever you do. But, I am not the object of your play, and you should not come to me to play these little tricks! "

    Qi Huai is shocked by her sudden anger. The complicated eyes fall on her face. It''s rare to see her angry.

    In his memory, she has always been extraordinarily arrogant, holding a gorgeous face, speaking in a leisurely tone, as if a big thing, in front of her eyes, are also a piece of cake.

    "The princess is not happy?"

    He hesitated and asked the question.

    Su Kui looked at him thoughtfully. "What does the prince think?"

    "If I said, I don''t use you, princess, from beginning to end?"

    "What is that? Don''t say you like me. " Su Kui touched his chin, a pair of bright peach blossom eyes squinted at him, silent persecution.

    Qi Huai looks down and thinks about it seriously. In the moonlight, Su Kui stared at his face, always thinking that he seemed a little embarrassed. Always calm handsome face, now from the ear root, gradually floating a little red.

    "What if I say so?"

    He suddenly raised his head and looked into Su Kui''s eyes without any hesitation. He watched her face closely.

    "I don''t care about your past, I only care if your present belongs to me."

    Su Kui listened with a smile and smiled.

    Wide sleeves swing from Qihuai''s face, she smiled like a smile, and began slowly, "so I have a rule here, I hope your highness knows it. I''ve always had a bad reputation. I won''t change it before, not one of them! What the prince wants to do and who he likes are all your own business, but I would rather be a woman who has a beautiful man in the world. I don''t want to rob a man with countless women, understand? "

    Qi Huai''s black eyes are complicated. He stares at Su Kui. "You are special."

    Su Kui waved. "I naturally know I''m special, but ah, this is special. In this world, it''s not allowed."

 Chapter 3259

    Finally, Su Kwai received a meal of Qi Huai, or successfully into the room of Su Kwai.

    Su Kui casually pointed out the soft collapse, "not to warm the bed, so tonight, I''m wronged to sleep there."

    What is Qi Huai? From small to large, food and clothing are the best in the world. It''s not too much to eat and clothe. It''s soft, and it''s usually the rain bamboo and Curlew that sleep for her at night.

    But they are both girls, slim and not tall, so it''s more than enough to sleep alone.

    But Qi Huai is different.

    He was tall and tall. After taking off his robe, he appeared to have wide shoulders, narrow hips and long legs. He lay down on the top of the robe and was very bent.

    Su Kui smiled, "well, I wish your royal highness a good dream!"

    After that, she turned back to her bedroom and lay down with her clothes. She was in a good mood.

    The system can''t be seen any more: [host, I think the man''s heart to you is still very trustworthy. Why do you bother him so much? ]

    Su Kui shook his little feet and said lazily, "don''t toss now. Are you waiting for him to ascend the throne in the future and get me back from three palaces and six courtyards?"

    System: [probably not ]Su Kui naturally knows not to, but acting can be addictive. Up to now, they have been unable to distinguish the true from the false.

    It''s said that she delimits the boundary with the royal family, but in fact, she and the royal family have been inseparable for a long time, how can she easily escape.

    "Who knows?" Su Kui thought to herself and raised her eyebrows. "It''s late at night. I''m going to have a rest. Kneel down!"

    System: [ ]

    spicy chicken host!

    -

    the next day, the rain bamboo and Curlew came in with a group of servant girls, toiletries and breakfast. At a glance, he saw that he was sleeping soundly on the soft collapse, and his Royal Highness Prince, who had no place for his long legs, was sleeping soundly.

    Suddenly, he stumbled, and the basin in his hand almost came out of his hand and came out steadily.

    "Too, Prince...!" Yuzhu''s eyes widened in horror.

    No, how long does it take for the princess to allow the prince to enter?

    You know, before, no matter how close the princess was to the boys. But at night, no matter how late, the princess will drive them back.

    Of course, there is no lack of pestering, coquetry to stay. Unfortunately, instead of being pitied by the princess, these people were whipped and left in the yard forever, completely neglected.

    Seriously, Prince Qi Huai is the first man to stay in the princess''s room!

    "Steady, don''t wet the princess''s favorite carpet!"

    The Curlew helped the water basin that the rain bamboo was about to slant off with one hand, a light reminder.

    "Don''t forget how I told you yesterday to do your part, understand?"

    Yuzhu nodded, but his eyes could not help glancing at the youth sleeping on the soft collapse.

    "I know, but..."

    I still think it''s incredible!

    Curlew helplessly stares at her and takes people to the back of the dormitory.

    Qi Huai always sleeps, a group of people pass by him, footsteps rustle.

    He didn''t go to sleep until the latter half of the night. He was so soft and narrow that he couldn''t hold him at all. Until the latter half of the night, he couldn''t help being sleepy, so he fell asleep.

    When they passed, Qi Huai suddenly opened his eyes. There was no sleepiness in his eyes. There was a trace of ferocity and murderous in his eyes like ink dye.

    However, after touching where it is, it soon conceals some killing intention and becomes Qi Huai, the prince like Prince Pianpian.

 Chapter 3260

    In the following days, Qihuai clearly has its own yard, but it seems to be rooted in sukui here.

    Clearly can not suffer, must be pitifully squeezed in the soft collapse, curled up into a ball, let people see the heart of pity.

    Unfortunately, this does not include sunflower.

    Another night.

    Su Kui went out of the room to pour water, and saw Qi Huai on the soft collapse outside looking at the top of his head with his eyes open. The bright eyes were extraordinarily penetrating in the dark.

    Su Kui, drinking water, glanced at him sideways. "What else are you thinking about

    Qi Huai turned over and lay on his side to see Su Kui. "Ah Yan, it''s so soft and narrow. I''m so sleepy."

    Su Kui smiled. "Who allowed you to call me ah Yan?" She didn''t roll her eyes. "Why don''t you go back to live in your yard since you don''t sleep well?"

    Qi Huai can''t see her face clearly in the dark. I just feel that her skin is really white, as if she can shine in the dark.

    "What''s that called? Yan''er? But I don''t want to go back to my yard. It''s too far away from you. Yan''er, I think... "

    "Shut up!"

    Su Kui slapped the tea cup on the table and looked at him with a bad squint. "Either sleep here or go back to your yard."

    With his toes, Su Kui knew that Qi Huai would ask her pitifully when she could go to bed.

    Thinking of the daily life in this period of time, Su Kui couldn''t cry or laugh, "Qi Huai, why didn''t you find such a person before? It''s incredibly cheeky! "

    Qi Huai is kind as a stream, with a gentle smile on his lips. "It''s worth making the princess smile, so I''d better sleep here. When is the princess in need, just call me. No matter what I do, I''ll be there to the end. "

    In the night, Qi Huai''s voice is gentle and dripping. The ending sound seems to be with a small hook, and the hearts of the hook are shaking.

    The system appears in time: [host, what you should do at this time is to jump on it. ]Su Kui sneered, "I''m sorry, I want to play something different in this life."

    However, he pointed to Qihuai seriously and said: "Your Highness Prince, it''s not right for us to do this! You''d better not have this idea, because... "

    "Because of what?"

    Listen to her and stop, Qi Huai doubts.

    Su Kui chuckled and thought, "because I''m afraid you can''t extricate yourself from indulging in it!"

    Finish saying, waist and legs, turn to leave. A head of seaweed like ink hair, in the turn, draw a beautiful arc.

    Qi Huai:

    System:

    -Qi Huai thought it was difficult to do it now. The sheriff always thought he had a purpose and didn''t want to be close to him.

    Before he was the prince, the other side kept teasing him, bright and dark. His soft disguise almost didn''t stop him from turning into a wolf.

    As a result, instead of taking the initiative to lift her, he ran into a wall everywhere.

    Although it''s said that Princess Huarong loves a male pet who looks like the former Prince very much recently in the mansion and even outside. He stays up at night. There are many songs.

    No one knows. The former Prince is suffering.

    That woman turned her face when she finished, how others thought he was natural and unrestrained. In fact, he didn''t even step in except for sleeping.

    After three months, his royal highness reflected.

    He doesn''t think it''s enough just to go on like this. Perhaps the woman still likes him to have a little identity, so the prince opens up and doesn''t start from Su Kui anymore.

 Chapter 3261

    That night, he moved back to Jinghong hospital.

    Su Kui felt quite clean on the first night. On the second night, he noticed some maladjustment.

    In particular, the smell of ambergris, which belongs to men, is becoming weaker and weaker until it disappears.

    Su Kui was holding a cup of tea, dangling his legs, hanging his eyes and eyelashes, wondering what he was thinking.

    But in the eyes of Yuzhu and Curlew, I felt that the princess at this time was deeply in love and didn''t know it. All around was filled with loneliness, which was pitiful.

    Even the system was laughing at her: "let''s play! you deserves it! Finish the task and leave now! All men are big pig hooves. They can''t be relied on! ]

    Su Kui took a sip of tea and said, "system, I''m thinking about one thing."

    System: [ahhh]?? ]

    Su Kui: "I really didn''t expect my baby would play the trick of lust and lust. I''m fucking hahahaha..."

    System: [laugh it out!! ]

    spicy chicken system, cheat its feelings!

    Sukui is not in a hurry, not at all.

    But when Yuzhu saw it, she was still holding the princess who hurt spring and sad autumn. Next second, she burst out laughing. So she was more worried.

    After hesitating for a long time, she finally plucked up her courage and said, "Princess If you really want to miss the prince, you can go to him... "

    Although, she did not see the crown prince very much, only felt that the man was close to the princess, and there was definitely something else.

    However, I still can''t bear to see her master feel sad.

    "Um???"

    Su Kui looked at the rain bamboo strangely. "Rain bamboo, do you have a fever? Which eye can tell that I miss Qi Huai

    Yuzhu:

    What a grievance! She has no fever in her head!

    But next second Su Kui''s words, let the rain bamboo more collapse.

    Just listen to the red lipped and white lipped beauty, with a bright face, and after yawning lazily, he said slowly: "but when you say it, you really miss him a little. Let''s have a look - "

    the Curlew said nothing wittily and went to prepare the soft car.

    No way. The princess''s mansion is too big, and the main courtyard is too far away, so it''s impossible to walk.

    -

    "here you are, princess."

    Jinghong hospital is very quiet. From the outside, it is still very shabby. It''s just that all the weeds have been cleared up, but a path has been made.

    There was no guard outside, Su Kui stepped forward, "you stay, I''ll go in by myself."

    "Princess -" Yuzhu is not at ease.

    The Curlew took hold of her first. "Be careful, princess. If you have something, you can call your maids. They are guarding at the door."

    Su Kui gave Curlew a sensible smile and walked inside.

    There is no natural comparison between the main courtyard and the Jinghong courtyard, but although it looks broken here, the buildings and other things have the taste of Jiangnan Water Town. After cleaning up. Pavilions and pavilions, jiuzhuan waterside pavilion, Su Kui looked at it, and felt that it seemed to have more flavor than her yard.

    In the main hall, several people knelt down and sat on both sides. A young man with black robes and purple and gold hair crowns sat on the throne, his lips slightly hooked, but his eyes did not smile at all. Black eyes look to the void, don''t know what they are thinking.

    "When will your highness return to the palace? Last night at midnight, the hall of nourishing the heart urgently called for the imperial doctor. The emperor''s body is getting worse every day. "

    "Yes, your highness, we have been preparing for so long that we can''t make other people''s wedding clothes for nothing."

    "I''d like to invite your highness back to the palace!"

    In the last sentence, everyone spoke in unison.

    The next second, the closed wooden door was suddenly pushed open, and a woman without bones stood outside the door, looking at the young man on the throne with a smile, "excuse me, this is not the right time for the princess to come?"

 Chapter 3262

    "Who?!"

    "Bold!"

    When they looked back, they saw a woman in red standing calmly at the door. The light came in from behind her. They said sorry words in their mouth. On a small face, they didn''t disturb others'' guilt at all.

    Take it for granted.

    Qi Huai looked at the past, pressed the lips and stroked the long sleeve, "you go back first, alone and the princess have something to talk about."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Your Royal Highness has finished talking?"

    Qi Huai strides toward Su Kui, as if afraid of being a step late, she runs away.

    "Not at all, but as soon as the princess comes, there is nothing for them."

    Staff:

    Goblin!!

    What should we do? The prince has not yet begun to ascend the throne. They can already foresee the future.

    "I''m obeying your orders, but I hope your highness can seriously consider your suggestions."

    "I leave."

    After that, a group of people were under Su Kui''s eyes. Instead of going from the door, they walked to the left screen. Soon, they disappeared.

    Su Kui squinted, a pair of peach blossom eyes hide sharp, smile like to look at Qi Huai.

    "Your Highness Prince, I don''t know when I will become your territory? Not only lived in my place, but also greatly improved. Do you want to let the princess guess where the tunnel, the final location, leads to? "

    This man, more than she imagined, was a man of great powers.

    Qi Huai''s thin lips light, quietly waiting for her to finish, this just slowly opening.

    "If I said, this tunnel existed a long time ago, do you believe it? Ah Yan, you should believe that I will never hurt you in my life. "

    Su Kui raised his hand slowly. His delicate hands were like jade. He crossed his Adam''s apple. "Your Highness said it''s useless. Why don''t you prove it later?"

    So, Qihuai, what is your dependence?

    Su Kui drooped his eyes, and thought flashed over his eyes.

    Whether it''s Qihuai in this life or Qihuai in the last life, it seems that Muyan has always been protected.

    Originally, everyone thought that after the death of the old emperor, the new emperor ascended the throne, must take Muyan to open the knife. But no, the new emperor not only didn''t do anything to her, but also tolerated her very much.

    Did she see a bright light in her eyes and look at Qihuai with a sudden look.

    A word almost blurted out.

    Fortunately, the words to the mouth, thoughts back, in time to live.

    She did not notice that Qi Huai stared at her eyes, smiling more and more deeply.

    The woman in front of him is smarter than he thought.

    I''m afraid that secret can''t be hidden for a long time -

    thinking about it, Qi Huai found that he wasn''t a little flustered, and he was looking forward to that day.

    -

    each of them has his own thoughts, and there is a smile on his face that no one can see through. In addition to myself, I''m afraid onlookers can''t tell the true from the false.

    There was a moment of stagnation in the air. Qi Huai suddenly reached out and asked, "do you want to see that tunnel?"

    Su Kui was stunned for a moment. In the eyes of the wave light, a complexity flashed quickly.

    Soon, she disguised her mood, and returned to her unruly appearance. With a few scattered smiles, she said, "OK."

    She slowly put her hand in Qi Huai''s palm and was quickly grasped by him.

    There was a shelf behind the screen. Su Kui had sent him here. In addition to the necessary daily necessities, there were no such luxurious accessories.

    The result is now.

 Chapter 3263

    Su Kui squinted and looked at the white jade orchid ornament on the shelf. It was carved with the best white jade. It was lifelike and very beautiful.

    "There are many secrets in the prince. I don''t know the prince standing beside me now. Is it true?"

    She suddenly side Mou, the line of sight falls in a black robe Qi Huai body.

    Qihuai, dressed in black robes, looked sharp.

    "If the princess likes it, you can take away all the things of the startling Hong courtyard," he said, laughing suddenly, "including me --"

    Su Kui''s lips hook, "well, then, your royal highness, don''t regret it."

    Her lips were red and plump. Qi Huai looked at her quietly. He felt that the heart was filled with empty space.

    It''s a strange feeling.

    Clearly in the past, to see Muyan, there is no such feeling.

    Qi Huai opened the mechanism, and the row of shelves opened slowly to both sides, revealing the dark environment inside.

    Su Kui walked down the stairs with his feet raised. In the grooves of the walls on both sides, there were long bright lights. The light of the candle flickered slightly with the air flow, and the light was dim. He could only see the road under his feet. Further away, you can''t see clearly.

    But it is also enough for sunflower to understand that, here, as Qi Huai said, it is already there.

    In a short time, it is absolutely impossible to make such a large project.

    Without disturbing her.

    So, this secret way, who did it?

    She drooped her eyes and pondered, and suddenly her foot hurt, and her body fell forward uncontrollably.

    "Be careful -"

    the waist is suddenly caught, and a familiar smell of ambergris will fall into the nose.

    Su Kui suddenly lifted her eyes. She leaned against the man''s arms. When she lifted her eyes, she could see his raised and slightly moving Adam''s apple, and the pair of drooping eyes staring at her deep black eyes.

    "The ground in the dark road is uneven. Be careful, princess."

    The smell of the candle and ambergris blend. Su Kui sniffs, smiles and looks up at him. "Isn''t there a prince?"

    "Ah --" a short chuckle, with a light pleasure.

    Qi Huai reached for her hand and gently pulled a strand of hair from her lips to her ears. "This is the second time I''ve saved the princess. I don''t know how the princess can thank me."

    "Thank you?"

    The beauty''s face, hazy in the light, is particularly touching. Laugh, almost to the heart and soul of people are hooked.

    She opened her red lips, breathed like blue, and stood on tiptoe close to Qihuai. "Do you really want it, your highness?"

    The hot and humid breath beat in the neck, Qi Huai''s tall body was too stiff to retreat. The next second, the neckline was grabbed by a small hand, and the other hand held his waist.

    "Your Highness is afraid?"

    Afraid?

    The pair of eyes, like the eyes of a phoenix in the abyss, narrowed up quickly. In the dim light, danger came.

    "I''m not afraid. Would you like to have a try, princess? Just don''t be afraid, Princess! "

    He didn''t do it, just afraid of scaring her.

    there are many eyes in this house. How can she hide his eyes from the doings? Even if she really wanted to, he would never allow those humble men to touch her!

    In response to Qi Huai, it was the soft lip with thin lips.

    Fengmu, in the dark, the pupils are slightly constricted.

    It''s not fear, it''s excitement!

    That kind of feeling, like a ghost wandering for thousands of years, finally found a home, no longer wandering like.

 Chapter 3264

    The shudder from the soul almost made Qi Huai sigh.

    The result of the final provocation is that Su Kui was almost eaten and wiped clean in this shabby secret way.

    The last leg of her soft, is Qi Huai holding out.

    Out of the dark door, the dazzling light, the thorn sunflower closed his eyes. There''s a sense of being separated from the rest of the world, as if everything just happened was a dream.

    Qi Huai with a wide back, block the dazzling light, quietly waiting for sunflower to adapt.

    "Let me down."

    For a while, Su Kui patted Qi Huai''s arm and motioned her to let herself down.

    Even if I don''t give up, Qi Huai still put it down.

    The next second, sunflower legs a soft, almost kneeling on the ground.

    "Ah --"

    Qi Huai couldn''t help but laugh, "is the princess satisfied with our performance?"

    What provokes her is that she is the one who will lose all the air in the end.

    Su Kui didn''t take a good look at him, but those peach blossom eyes, which are always foggy, are naturally amorous, and have no deterrent force. Not only did not play a deterrent effect, but it is like flirting, it is a group of affectionate.

    Get Qi Huai again is a burst of low smile, after just get along, the relationship between the two people, it seems that there is something different.

    Think about it, it seems the same.

    She is still as arrogant and domineering as ever.

    Soon, Su Kui called in the bamboo and Curlew, and asked Qi Huai, "what did your royal highness say just now?"

    "Well?" Topic change is too fast, still aftertaste just Qi Huai, for a time head some dull.

    Still follow Su Kui''s eyes, see the shelf, by her eyes on a few ornaments, nodded, suddenly realized.

    "Of course, mine is the princess''s, including mine."

    Bamboo and Curlew looked at each other, and lowered their heads silently.

    Su Kui''s face was expressionless, but a small face was flushed like a peach blossom in full bloom. The mouth is even red. Look carefully. It''s a little swollen.

    It''s like

    Bitten by something

    However, Yuzhu and Curlew dare not say this in person.

    Su Kui crooked her lips, waved her hands and scratched on the shelf. If you don''t have enough people, send someone to move! "

    Finish saying, she contentedly stroked the fold that does not exist on the corner of the dress, slightly raised chin, and walked past Qi Huai side without looking askance.

    Rain bamboo and Curlew are covered with black lines. It seems that things are not right.

    The princess has never done this to anyone.

    But see Qi Huai no opinion, but happy to see its success. Two people began to ask people to move things. Some of the decorations were not big, but they were all solid and heavy.

    Plus, these things are not ordinary at first sight.

    It''s a pity to bump into it.

    So everyone is very careful.

    Su Kui is also domineering, referring to all the most valuable things in Jinghong yard.

    Qi Huai stood in place, doting with a smile.

    Suddenly I saw the woman in red standing at the door and stopped. Qi Huaigang wanted to ask her what was wrong.

    See her that pair of distant mountains seem to be Daimei a pick, eyes are arrogant, a small face, beautiful to aggressive.

    At a glance, I felt frightened, and the deer in my chest were bumped.

    "Not yet? Do you want me to send some people to move you? "

 Chapter 3265

    A moment of dazed bleary eyes, fast to not easy to detect.

    The man draws up a smile that is enough to make the world dim, strides to the woman, a short distance, but he walks out of a kind of indomitable, only the person in front of him is the feeling of redemption.

    "Here, my legs are soft. Hold on." Su Kui squinted and handed her hand over.

    Qi Huai is as good as the current. "Be careful, princess."

    The black and red clothes are intertwined, you have me, I have you.

    Yuzhu and Curlew don''t know what happened in this moment. The princess is still that princess, and his royal highness doesn''t seem to have changed.

    When two people are talking, they are still fighting with each other, obviously or secretly. There is something in their words.

    But that kind of two people''s aura, is more and more like, also more harmonious.

    -From that day on, Qi Huai went back to sokui''s yard to live.

    Unlike before, his welfare changed. Sukui gave him a bed instead of letting him continue to collapse.

    And the same is that his desire to enter the room is still unsuccessful.

    Time flies, autumn comes and winter comes.

    This year''s snow is especially heavy, Su Kui is afraid of the cold, every time to this time, will wear thick. In the room, there are also underground dragons, blankets and heaters all day long. They refuse to go out.

    But she has another problem.

    Lighting the dragon, wearing thick, she must open the window to see the snow.

    Qi Huai sat beside her and peeled chestnuts for her. Each time he peeled one, he put it into her mouth. Su Kui chewed carelessly, and his eyes fell outside.

    Qi Huai is helpless, "is it so beautiful? With the window open and the cold wind in, where is the heating? "

    Su Kui doesn''t care.

    Qi Huai is angry. The relationship between them is getting closer with each other. A lot of things are done naturally sometimes, without any intention at all.

    So, next chestnut, Su Kui is about to bite, but Qi Huai suddenly withdraws.

    Su Kui''s two rows of teeth creak and bite together, eating a mouth of cold air.

    She was displeased and crossed her eyebrows and eyes. "Qi Huai!"

    "Here you are." Qi Huai smiles again.

    Su Kui opened his mouth doubtfully. Next second, he took away the chestnut kernel again.

    Sunflower:

    "Qi Huai, you are not naive."

    Very indecent turned a white eye, Su Kui put down the stove, twist up a chestnut to peel.

    The next second, the hand is empty, the chestnuts are stolen, and the heater is stuffed back.

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Kui looks to Qi Huai and explains quietly.

    Qi Huai didn''t tease her, his eyes were warm, and he laughed and joked: "what''s the beauty of snow? Do you like me? "

    Said that, he also hooked his lips, that kind of smile, really enough to make the heaven and earth be eclipsed, bright and beautiful, especially clear and meaningful.

    Su Kui pulled his lips. "Qi Huai, you are more and more narcissistic." Then she took Qi Huai''s hand and bit the chestnut he was holding. By the way, she bit his finger hard.

    Qi Huai is not angry but he is very pleased with his smile. He takes a cold breath from his mouth and hisses, "Tut, it''s really cruel."

    "The so-called near Zhu, near Mo, black, with the princess, of course, also learned the essence of the princess."

    Su Kui gave him a look. "Qihuai, you are enough."

    Qi Huai suddenly put away his smile and asked, "ah Yan, is the chestnut delicious?"

    Su Kui didn''t understand why his topic changed so fast and his expression was so serious. He nodded.

    The next moment, I saw a white man half bent and pecked her on the lip.

    "Well, it''s really sweet."

 Chapter 3266

    Before Laba, a great event happened.

    When sunflower reacts, everything is settled.

    "Princess, his royal highness Forced the palace to revolt! "

    Curlew''s face was complex. Looking at the calm appearance of her Princess, she doubted whether she had heard the news that the prince was going to press the palace.

    What Qi Huai did is totally inconsistent with the image he showed to the outside world, but obviously, since Qi Huai dare to do it, he doesn''t care about these people.

    It is clear that he has more ways to make the best of both worlds, but only in the most unfavorable way.

    Now, the palace.

    Towering and majestic, layers of ups and downs above the palace, red clouds, as red as blood.

    The whole imperial palace is in a mess. Qi Huai, with the most radical and bold attitude, killed all the emperor embracing party by the sword.

    In the hall of nourishing the heart.

    The old emperor was at the end of the poor crossbow. He was dying on the Dragon bed. His hair was gray on the temples, and his face was wrinkled, especially gaunt. At the moment, his eyes were fixed on the youth standing in front of him. In his eyes, he was very angry!

    "Qi Huai! How dare you! It''s treacherous of you! "

    Qi Huai chuckled, "father and son have done all these things. Now you say these things again. I''m afraid it''s too late."

    "You, you - you dream! I have made a decree. Even if I die, the throne will not fall into your hands! "

    "Oh? Is it? "

    Qi Huai spread out his hand and saw the most loyal eunuch around the emperor, bowing his waist with extra loyalty, putting a scroll of bright yellow imperial edict in Qi Huai''s hands.

    Qi Huai light hook lips, spread out the imperial edict, swept a glance, eyeground is disdainful.

    "Father, you want to pass it on to the fifth brother. Why, is he the heir you have been cultivating secretly?"

    "You, what are you talking about?!"

    The emperor was confused, anxious and angry, as if the surface of a veil had been mercilessly pulled away, he had no choice but to try to use his eyes to press down the unfilial son in front of him.

    Unfortunately, he was destined to raise a wolf that could not feed.

    If you want him to share, you must sacrifice yourself.

    But the old Emperor didn''t want to die. He didn''t become the emperor enough. The alchemist and Taoist priest he was looking for were already in place. He was studying the elixir of immortality for him.

    At least, he can live a hundred years!

    "Father, this is the end of the matter. No matter what you think in your mind, it doesn''t matter. Ah Father, in fact, you have always been very confident, or do you think that everything in this world is under your control? "

    Qi Huai raised his eyes and looked directly at the old emperor. His eyes were as sharp as a blade.

    "Just like you did in the beginning, in order to protect your beloved concubine, please the Queen''s mother''s home, and kill my mother and concubine! She died in front of me. I can''t forget those eyes that don''t close in peace! "

    "No, no way!" The old emperor exclaimed, "how can this be possible? You were only two years old... "

    Suddenly, the old emperor suddenly stopped and raised his eyes incredulously.

    "You lied to me?!"

    Qi Huai slowly raised his thin lips, revealing a bloody smile.

    "Not all of it is that the memory at the beginning is just vague, but I still can''t forget my mother and concubine."

    She was raised as the Queen''s own son. She had a son at the beginning, but she was born to be a fool with incomplete brain development. This made queen and Zhen''s family anxious and afraid.

    The child died of an accident when he was more than one year old.

 Chapter 3267

    As for the poor child, whether it was a real accidental death or someone deliberately did it, the party had long been absent from the world. Therefore, nature cannot be refined.

    And the queen without her children, she made up her mind to the jade beauty who was born the same as her. Jade beauty is Qi Huai''s birth mother.

    There has always been an unwritten rule in the palace. Most people choose to go to their mother and keep their children when they pass on the emperor to a high-ranking concubine.

    The jade beauty was framed and adulterated with the man who entered the palace to sing songs, and was directly responsible for the death of the living battle.

    The whole body was broken.

    At the time of execution, the empress stood on the side of xiaoqihuai, who was crying.

    "Qi Huai! What do you want to do?! "

    The old emperor''s face color palette seemed to be green for a while and white for a while, and Qi Huaiding appreciated it for a while.

    Smile and smile, "can''t father dream of my mother and concubine when he dreams at night? I don''t know if she can wait for you to go down now, so I''ll say sorry to her

    "You, rebel! treason and heresy!! Come on! Come and escort! "

    At this moment, the old emperor could not care about his face, because he heard a strong sense of killing from Qi Huai''s tone.

    "Stop shouting, father."

    Qi Huai''s eyes fell on the sky that had been gradually stained with twilight. He said lightly: "this way, I''m going to see you on the road. My son and his wife have to go to the cold palace to see your mother, so you don''t have to struggle with death. Just like my mother and my concubine at the beginning, do you not want to die?"

    Unfortunately, the fifth Prince''s mother and concubine died too early.

    He sighed and strode out.

    Behind him, there was a fierce struggle.

    "Go away! I don''t drink it! "

    Gradually, the voice became weak.

    In the dusk, the lonely youth suddenly appeared a little lonely.

    He pulled his lips coldly to show a touch of sarcasm.

    In the face of life and death, even the emperor would be afraid.

    -

    in the cold palace, Qi Huai stayed for less than a quarter of an hour and left.

    The queen sat in the shabby courtyard, weeping and laughing like a madman.

    Qi Huai said three words in all.

    The first sentence is to directly admit that he sent those dark guards to the dinner party. The purpose is self-evident.

    In the second sentence, I would like to ask her if she dreamed of the jade beauty coming to claim her life in the evening after seeing the bloody scene with her own eyes.

    If she had chosen a more moderate way, maybe Qi Huai would not have retaliated against her so fiercely.

    Even from small to large, he didn''t enjoy the slightest maternal love when he entered Weiyang palace. The queen has no tolerance for his mistakes. If she makes a mistake, she will be punished by kneeling in cold and hot weather.

    The queen is probably also guilty. She can''t get close to him at all. It''s also because he is the only one of the right age and young prince.

    At the beginning, the child born by the queen was a fool. Few people in the palace knew it.

    Later, I also buried the defective child with the jade beauty.

    Just a poor mother and son.

    In the palace, it''s too easy to bury something.

    The third sentence, enough to make the hopeful queen break down physically and mentally, is that Qi Huai didn''t kill her, but let her stay in the cold palace all her life to repent for all she has done!

    I have lived in a high position all my life. I was well dressed and well fed. I never thought that the children raised by myself would be given to the first army.

 Chapter 3268

    Under the great sorrow and joy, the queen, unable to bear the blow, went mad directly.

    Of course, that''s what I''ll tell you later.

    When Su Kui woke up, the bed curtain of peony turned bright yellow. If it wasn''t for a systematic tone, she almost thought she had crossed again.

    I lay down quietly for a long time, because of the enchantment fragrance and some confused brain, I woke up.

    I''m afraid that Qi Huai is responsible for all this.

    Yesterday, I heard the Curlew talk about his persecution of the palace. Su Kui had already guessed about it.

    Such a person will never be content with the status quo. The quieter he is, the more he is planning to set off a storm.

    Sure enough, when this day came, Su Kui found that he was not surprised at all.

    There will be a feeling of that.

    She stepped barefoot on the gold brick and yawned forward.

    The palace maids and eunuchs met her and knelt down to salute.

    "See the empress, she is a thousand years old!"

    Queen?

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips and looked impatiently sideways. "Call me princess Huarong! This queen, who loves to be who should go. "

    Qi Huai sat at the desk and arranged the memorials left by the last emperor, many of which were not dealt with. Even some of them have been corrected. Qi Huai is not very satisfied. He has to stop them and comment again.

    The old emperor was adamant and would never change.

    During his several decades in office, although several major events have taken place, he is still safe and secure now.

    Unfortunately, under his leadership, the country has not made progress in decades.

    The small countries around us are covetous. They all want to take a bite and rush up to divide them up.

    Funny old emperor, I can''t see that.

    The sword brow is frowning, staring at Qi Huai, who shows his murderous spirit, suddenly hears the eunuch''s report.

    "The emperor, the empress is awake."

    "Awake?"

    Qi Huai''s complexion, in a moment Yin turned clear, pouring out of the kill, all put away.

    "What did she say?" Qi Huai wanted to go to her, but he was worried. With her character, he didn''t know whether he would be unhappy with all this?

    The little eunuch who came to reply shivered, "here Empress seems to be... "

    Needless to say, Qi Huai is clear.

    He stood up and was about to go back to the temple. Su Kui had already come.

    See Qi Huai''s first eye, show a sneer.

    "Qi Huai, am I going to call you emperor now? Another big gift for you? I sleep well in the princess mansion. Who gave you the courage to take me to the palace without saying hello? "

    Su Kui''s face was gloomy and frightening, which made Qi Huai''s heart pounding.

    "Ah Yan is not happy? What do you want to call it? How can I ask you to give me a big gift? If you are happy, I will give you a big gift! Besides, I just want to surprise you. "

    Surprise?

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "No surprise, no fear."

    Wake up, change a place, head is still dizzy ache, how can let a person be happy.

    "Na Yan..." Qi Huai walked carefully to take Su Kui''s hand. "Would you like to be my queen?"

    Su Kui didn''t plan to enter the palace, so he refused.

    She tilted her eyes and smiled, "be your queen? Qi Huai you should not forget that even if you are the emperor, you are still my darling, right

 Chapter 3269

    Qi Huai:

    The little eunuch next to him would like to bury his head in the ground. After hearing so many secrets between the queen and the emperor, he would not be killed, would he?

    "Of course I didn''t forget, but I want to see you every day."

    Qi Huai pinched her soft little hand, and her tone showed some coquetry.

    "You don''t draft?"

    "No choice!" Qi Huai shakes his head firmly.

    "No princess?"

    "No!"

    A smile flashed in Su Kui''s eyes, "can the ministers agree? The emperor has always relied on the imperial concubines to restrain the courtiers. "

    Qi Huai sighed, "that''s them, not me. My queen, the harem, there will be only you. "

    Qi Huai asked himself that his answer should be seamless. After so long, she should have some feelings for him, right?

    Qi Huai thought so.

    Next moment, Su Kui mercilessly breaks his fantasy.

    "Oh, but you should be my harem."

    So the answer, or refuse!

    Qi Huaifu forehead, but laugh, "you ah, good, I am your harem, you a man pet."

    As soon as he looked down, he saw that Su Kui came out barefoot. His face suddenly changed. He glared at Su Kui and said, "why come out barefoot? Don''t you know what your body looks like? I feel sick again? "

    Then pick her up and keep her from touching the ground.

    Cold and fierce eyebrows and eyes, glancing sideways, saw a group of eunuchs shivering. "Come on, I''ll take these derelict slaves down. I''ve ordered to take good care of the safety of the empress. Do you take my words as a sideshow?"

    A group of eunuchs were almost stunned. Qi Qi begged for mercy.

    Su Kui pinched Qi Huai''s chin impatiently. "Qi Huai, do you want to be a faint monarch? I did it. Don''t be angry with others. Let them down. Remember, I don''t want to see tomorrow. There''s one missing between them. "

    She was domineering and waved people out.

    They looked up at Qihuai, hoping to see that Qihuai didn''t speak, so they bent down silently.

    I don''t know, now Qi Huai, surprised at Su Kui, where can I still care about the former palace people.

    "Ah Yan, did you agree to stay?"

    Su Kui turned a white eye, "how to say that three days later is your accession ceremony, I will stay until that day."

    Although it''s only three days, it''s enough for Qihuai to be happy.

    He bowed his head and kissed sunflower''s lips heavily.

    A pair of clear meaningful Fengmu, all is gentle smile.

    "Ah Yan, I''m very happy!"

    Su Kui gave him a bad look, but the smile in his eyes could not be concealed.

    "Restrain yourself. You are the king of a country now."

    Qi Huai took her to the Dragon chair and sat down. He replied smilingly, "no, in front of you, I''m just your pet."

    He reached out and put Su Kui''s feet in his hands. As he warmed, he lowered his head and kissed her on the corner of her lips, eyes and forehead.

    Gradually, the air is beautiful.

    In his lips and teeth, he let out a sigh in the cold, which was full of human feelings. "Princess, let me serve you --"

    Su Kui''s heart and liver trembled. He only felt that yo, the man''s tantalizing Kung Fu in front of him, went to a higher level.

    If it''s better than acting, she''s not so good.

    Sukui didn''t have time to answer. In fact, she didn''t want to.

    Because, she tried so many postures, not yet, on the Dragon chair.

 Chapter 3270

    The clothes are half faded, and the crimson yarn clothes are in sharp contrast with the gorgeous background of the Ming and Huang dynasties.

    Qi Huai narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he was so domineering that he directly pressed Su Kui on the desk where he was still working, and waved his hand down to play the seal.

    The pen, ink, paper and inkstone, which can be called priceless, are thrown out without any care.

    That piece of snow-white dazzling skin, is still printed on a piece of red marks.

    Qi Huai''s eyes were blazing hot, and the dead glue was on her tiny raised delicate face, which was gorgeous, because he was stained with a layer of water like powder.

    Su Kui''s jaw is slightly raised, his eyes are half narrowed, and a pair of peach blossom eyes are filled with fascinating temptations. The red lips are slightly swollen by biting, and the crimson rose from the ear root, such as the most beautiful Rouge in the world. The most beautiful voice in the world comes out of the lips without any disguise.

    Suddenly the huge sense of tear, let Su Kui stuffy hum, fingernails is mercilessly nipped into the back of the man in front.

    As a woman, every life goes through this. Although the process was pleasant, at first, sunflower was not satisfied.

    In the huge Hall of Jinluan, there are so many charming people who have long been wise and interesting. They all quit and guard at the door.

    I can''t help blushing when I listen to the voice coming from inside.

    From the rising of the sun to the closing of the night.

    Su Kui''s eyes were half closed, and he looked lazy and tired. A small face seems to have been washed, white and red, especially delicious. The whole person is like a noble and lazy cat, with a touch of satiety in his eyes.

    Qi Huai sees her like this, chuckles to put on the clothes for her, admires the low head and kissed her forehead.

    "Ah Yan, you are mine at last."

    Su Kui yawned, weak hands and feet, a slap hit past, light floating strength way.

    "You''re my man."

    Qi Huai is not easy to get everything he wants. Now it''s natural for Su Kui to say anything.

    There is no appearance of emperor at all. In front of Su Kui, his posture is extremely low.

    -

    the day of the ceremony.

    In front of the huge mirror, Qi Huaichang opened his arms and stood in front of Su Kui. Qihuai changed the new imperial clothes, the old emperor continued to wear a consistent preference, the use of bright yellow.

    When he arrived at Qihuai, he directly ordered Shangyi bureau to change the imperial uniform of the previous dynasty.

    The whole body is black, with golden dark lines, a five clawed Golden Dragon is carefully outlined around the body. The embroiderer of Shangyi bureau is very good at embroidery. The Golden Dragon steps on auspicious clouds. It seems that at the next moment, it will soar in the sky.

    "Ah Yan, can I look good like this?"

    Qihuai taste, Su Kui is recognized.

    It has to be said that this suit is more suitable for Qihuai than those bright yellow imperial suits before.

    Although bright yellow on Qi Huai, it''s not necessarily ugly.

    "Nice."

    Sukui was pulled up before dawn and sat watching. The rules of the ceremony are complicated. The preparation in the early stage is even more painful.

    It''s just like this. Up to now, Qihuai still refuses to give up.

    "Ah Yan, really don''t think about being my queen?"

    He really wanted to go up the high ladder with her and ascend the most honorable position in the world.

    He wants to share everything with the people in front of him.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t really want it.

    Su Kui, with a pair of cheeks, leaned against the dresser and squinted at him. "I''m looking at you from below. It''s just an identity. I don''t care."

 Chapter 3271

    "But I care."

    Qihuai Fengmu is dark. So many people like her. As long as the place where she appears, countless pairs of men''s eyes fall on her, and no one else can be seen.

    She is so dazzling. Unless she stays by her side, she will always be coveted and peeped by men with ulterior motives!

    Qi Huai eyes so fast to flash away look, was su Kui clear capture. Crazy possessive, let Su Kui think of some bad ideas.

    Qi Huai had a great influence, and the city was very deep.

    If he decides to keep her?

    "Qihuai, don''t make me hate you, eh?"

    The beauty did not know when she came to Qihuai, raised her thick little face with a smile, and gently arranged the neckline for him with her delicate hands touching his collar.

    The tone is light, with a hint of warning.

    Qihuai drooping eyes, long and clear eyelashes, just block a layer of fierce light and dark under the eyes.

    There is such a one, he really wants to imprison her recklessly, and imprison her in a place where only he can see!

    But -

    in that case, she won''t give him the smile now, will she?

    Crazy thoughts, like the tide off.

    Su Kui hooked his lips with satisfaction. "Go ahead, I will look at you and ascend the supreme throne."

    Pat his shoulder, tone, with some slight pride.

    "Don''t let me down, sire."

    -

    the inauguration ceremony will be held on the 18th of December, approaching the new year''s day.

    Before the ceremony, the civil and military officials were already in place. Looking at the past, they were oppressive. A deep and majestic bell broke the silence.

    The ceremony begins.

    In this kind of place, there are no women''s dependents.

    But sunflower is a special case. She was sitting in the most prominent position. What she saw at a glance was Qihuai standing at the highest place. She was in a black robe, powerful and solemn!

    The former rules were not so simple. The first thing after Qihuai ascended the throne was to change the rules of extravagance and waste of time.

    His rebellion has been known for a long time. All the officials in civil and military fields dare not to say anything, but most of them are Qi Huai''s original supporters. They are the ones who benefit the most from his position.

    He did not read out the imperial edict to succeed him. He took the jade seal from the hands of a virtuous and respected Master.

    From today, Qihuai is the dynasty, the new emperor!

    -When Su Kui saw that Qi Huai had taken over the jade seal, he didn''t go on looking.

    There were countless pairs of eyes around her, most of which were hostile. Although Su Kui doesn''t care, there''s no reason for others to scold her all the time?

    Simply get up, relying on Qi Huai issued the will, in the palace unimpeded.

    It''s winter now, and the snow is accumulating layer by layer. If there are not many palace people in the palace, there are palace people sweeping snow every day. Maybe now I stepped on one foot and didn''t even enter the school.

    Su Kui walked lazily, aimlessly.

    In short, when Qi Huai comes back, he will naturally send someone to find her.

    However, before waiting for Qihuai, I met my old friend.

    "Muyan?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. The voice was familiar to her, but the tone was quite different from that of the past.

    "Princess Changle?"

    To be honest, at the first sight of Changle, sukui almost thought that she was mistaken. The other side''s change is great, she lost a lot of weight, the baby fat on her face disappeared, the whole small face was almost sunken, and even more a pair of big apricot eyes were frightening.

 Chapter 3272

    Once arrogant smart eyes, now also appears some dim.

    Yes, all her backers are gone. In this palace, she is totally helpless.

    However, Su Kui also does not believe that Qi Huai will be careful to treat Changle harshly.

    The biggest possibility is that Changle has suffered a blow, and some of them can''t think of it.

    "You..." Changle opened her mouth and found that it was a little dry. She licked it and spoke a little gingerly. "How are you in the palace? You and my Emperor Is the Emperor... "

    She said it off and on. She wanted to call brother Huang. But next second, she realized something and changed her mouth.

    Eyes, is unable to hide the gloom.

    "Well, that''s right," Su Kui nodded, not hostile to Changle. She was so old that she didn''t need to know a child.

    Su Kui is willing to get along with her as long as she is sensible and doesn''t bother her.

    "Let''s go for a walk together?"

    Left and right Su Kui is bored alone. Seeing Changle standing alone in the vast snow, she looks lonely. She asks.

    "Really, really?"

    Changle is a little surprised. Doesn''t she complain that she used to do that to her?

    "Let''s go."

    Curlew and Yuzhu follow each other from afar. Looking at the two people who are incompatible with each other, half a year ago, they were tit for tat. Now, I can stand and chat peacefully and go to the garden.

    Think about it. It''s incredible.

    At first, Changle thought that Su Kui wanted her to go shopping together to humiliate her. Even Changle is ready.

    Before, she didn''t understand, and was encouraged by Wei Qiutong to do many wrong things.

    Now think about it, I really think I''m stupid and stupid. No wonder that brother Huang doesn''t like her more and more. In fact, she is so aiming at Muyan, the most real idea, is not still jealous of her freedom?

    It''s better to say that she''s dissolute and domineering, but Muyan really lives up to all women''s dreams.

    When they are still bound by three obedience and four virtues, they can only stay at home to teach each other and become the appendages of men. Muyan, has been separated from their group, over the heads of men.

    Let those men who are high all day become her ministers.

    Changle clear, really scold Muyan, are all around some women. Because of envy, because of envy, so in order to cover up the dirty idea in the heart, it is deliberately aimed at this person.

    In fact, she didn''t do anything harmful. Those so-called male pets are all willing to enter the prefecture and become her subordinates.

    No one forced them.

    And those expensive CHILDES, one by one, wish they could regard her as a God. How could they insult her?

    "I''m sorry about the past..."

    The more Changle thought about it, the more she thought about it. She asked sukui to apologize. I don''t know the apology for being late. She won''t accept it.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and walked slowly with her cloak closed. Hearing this, she nodded, "well, I don''t really want to accept it. After all, you used to be so stupid."

    "You --"

    Changle bit his teeth and almost recovered.

    Although the changes in this period of time prompted her to think about many things in one night. But the character that has grown up can''t be changed in a day or two.

    Now Changle, it''s really hard to apologize for the past.

 Chapter 3273

    "No more?" Su Kui looked at the past with a smile, and the eyes of peach blossom were full of water. "People with a clear eye could see that Wei Qiutong was climbing up by you. Only your own eyes were clumsy, not only could not see clearly, but also pasted it for her to use. Yes? As a Royal Princess, who treats you badly and lacks such a small attendant who flatters you? "

    "I......"

    Changle opened his mouth and some words were poor. She blushed in embarrassment and lowered her head in frustration. "Yes, I admit I was stupid before, but now I''ve figured it out, I won''t contact Wei Qiutong again!"

    "What if there is another Wei Qiutong?" Su Kui asked.

    Changle is silent.

    See her to listen to their own words, Su Kui secretly nodded, suddenly asked, "you know what happened to your mother?"

    In a word, success makes Changle''s face pale. She stands in place, stiff as a woodcarving.

    It was a long time before I nodded stiffly.

    "What do you think?"

    Changle was silent for a long time, and Su Kui was surprised by what he said.

    "I don''t blame brother Huang. When will we report the wrongs? I know that she has done a lot of wrong things in these years. I even saw her mistreating the palace people with my own eyes and ordered the eunuch to give the concubines the elixir. " That''s why she and the queen are never close.

    She thought her mother was terrible. Those people couldn''t have their own children because of her. In this deep palace, without children, there is no hope.

    In the eyes of Changle, the former things have changed.

    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, the most useless thing is me." Changle forced a smile, pale face, looking at people heartache. "It''s up to the empress and the emperor brother to stand up and be domineering. They don''t understand anything. It''s also up to the empress to be unkind and the emperor brother to be cold. Put yourself in a position to think, if I stand in the position of mother, I''m afraid I don''t know how to die, right? In this deep palace, nothing can be helped. "

    This time, Su Kui is silent.

    "So, I won''t blame the emperor brother. Although the mother''s life is not good now, he didn''t want the mother''s life, did he? That''s enough. Let all hatred disappear with the emperor''s accession. "

    Now sukui found out that the girl in front of her was really growing up.

    She has her own ideas, no longer blind self-confidence, know how to survive in this palace.

    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for her.

    The conversation between the two did not last long. The eunuch next to Qihuai hurriedly carried the sedan chair to welcome her back.

    "Oh, princess, you''re here. It''s so easy to find a servant. The emperor is looking for you in a hurry. It''s freezing outside. Hurry to go back to the palace with your servant! "

    The eunuch swung the floating dust in his arms, and then he realized that it was Princess Changle standing by.

    "I want to say hello to Princess Changle!"

    Changle smiled, "get up, Gonggong Fu. How is your brother?"

    Duke Fu quickly replied, "it''s very good, very good. Thank you princess Changle for your concern. I''ll give it to the emperor when I get back. "

    "Then you go back," Changle smiled, and after talking with sukui, his heart was light and his tone was open-minded. "I can see that brother Huang loves you very much."

    I envy her so much that I can win the heart of the best man in the world.

 Chapter 3274

    Originally, Changle wanted to ask sukui to help her ask Qihuai if she could go to the cold palace to see the queen.

    Even though she chatted happily with her, Su Kui still didn''t agree to Changle''s request.

    Between the empress and Qi Huai, there is a hatred of life and death. Qi Huai didn''t kill her, but also wanted to be raised by her.

    In any way, Changle''s request will not be approved by Qihuai.

    "You''d better get rid of the idea just now, Changle. You just need to know that she is living in the cold palace."

    It doesn''t matter whether you can see it or not.

    Maybe one day, when Qihuai is relieved, Changle may be allowed to meet the queen in the cold palace.

    But what can that do? Falling from the clouds to hell, the queen could not accept the excitement and went mad. I''m afraid Changle will go, and the queen won''t recognize her.

    Before she left, Su Kui gave her a piece of advice and turned around and went to the sedan chair. The vast palace people followed and disappeared in the vast snow.

    -

    being stumbling by sukui, she finally lost the trust of Princess Changle and Wei Qiutong, who was the back of the mountain. He was oppressed by his own mother and sister in the backyard. He studied the rules in the mansion all day and never went out again.

    It''s said that half a month ago, Wei Qiutong was betrothed to someone else. She married the maid of the Ministry of the household to be the principal, but she did the second string for him. The man was also 20 years older than her.

    It is said that Wei Qiutong even went on a hunger strike to commit suicide. After finally saving, she was scolded severely by her mother, which made her honest.

    Muyan''s fate has been rewritten.

    The task has also been completed. Su Kui is not as light as the task. He lives a good life all day. Naturally, he should be more comfortable and more comfortable.

    Qi Huai never gave up to let Su Kui be his queen, and Su Kui still thinks that Qi Huai is her darling all her life.

    The two have been at loggerheads for several years.

    Until the time of dying, Su Kui was lying on the bed, a small face seemed to be covered with a layer of pink, the whole person was beautiful and could not move his eyes.

    The more poisonous the Begonia is, the better its appearance will be.

    This day, Qi Huai''s expression was very calm. He held Su Kui''s hand and stared at her eyes.

    Su Kui looked at him, and suddenly his eyes were sore. He smiled, "you already know, don''t you?"

    There is a secret that has been hidden in the bottom of two people''s hearts until this moment.

    Qi Huai pressed his lips tightly and said nothing.

    Su Kui''s left hand, palm of hand, is half a magic talisman.

    Yes, only half.

    The old Emperor didn''t know even when he died. The talisman that he feared for half his life and allowed Muyan to do whatever he wanted was only half left in her hand.

    "You --"

    Qihuai seems to have known that she would do this for a long time. She closed her eyes and her voice was dry. "I thought I had been ready for this day, but I didn''t expect that this day, I found that..." He smiled, his eyes bitter. "I''m not as strong as I thought."

    "Gee, you''re not going to cry for me, are you? We will see each other in the next life. "

    Rao is Su Kui originally very calm, see him like this, in the mind also not easy.

    "Tell me what''s going on."

    Even if Su Kui has already guessed, she is not the party in the end, so she naturally does not know the details.

    Before she died, she wanted to put an end to everything.

    Qi Huai sighed, clenched her hand, took off her shoes and went to bed, lying beside her.

 Chapter 3275

    "My mother and concubine are the sister of general mu. They grew up together and have a deep natural friendship. However, my mother and concubine are the family''s orphans. According to the rules, they are going to enter the palace for a talent show. " After that, there was Qi Huai. Jade beauty didn''t live a long time in the palace. Because of the queen, she lost her life.

    At that time, Qihuai was only one year old.

    "General Mu has known for a long time that the royal family will never allow him to be a great hero, and sooner or later he will take the Mu family for an operation. So, to prepare for the future, I will put a hidden stake around me, on the one hand, to protect my safety, on the other hand, I hope I can protect you in the future. Half of the original talisman is in my hands. "

    In exchange, he wants to protect Muyan''s life.

    No wonder last life, even if the new emperor ascended the throne, he was very good to Muyan. Finally, it causes Wei Qiutong''s jealousy and tragedy.

    After the story is finished, Qi Huai takes off the jade pendant that he wears close to his body. With a gentle press, the rectangular jade pendant is divided into two parts, and half of the black amulet falls out from the middle.

    It''s the other half of sunflower''s hand.

    Su Kui took it from his hands with a smile. Together, it was a complete magic weapon.

    "Do you think it''s a token of affection?"

    Qi Huai couldn''t laugh, he didn''t feel comfort.

    He buries his head in Su Kui''s chest, listens to her fainter breath, the eye socket is sour, dead suppresses, "ah Yan, next life, we will meet again?"

    Sound is stuffy, Su Kui feels faintly, the chest seems to have a kind of wet feeling.

    She closed her eyes and the last glimmer of light disappeared.

    He raised his hand and stroked his head, patted him gently, "yes --"

    in the next life, it will be together.

    -In the fifth year of the new emperor''s accession to the throne, Princess Huarong died of illness.

    Clapping and cheering, sad and lonely can''t believe it.

    That evil country, evil people, enchanting the new emperor''s concubine, finally died, great joy!

    As soon as the new emperor changed his thrifty style, he built a mausoleum for the princess Huarong. It is said that the treasures buried with him are invaluable.

    On the funeral day of Princess Huarong, there were two monks who asked to guard the tomb for Princess Huarong.

    It is said that they used to be the darling of Princess Huarong in the world. One is a painter, one is a zither player, loved by countless women.

    No one knows that there is only one tomb in the huge mausoleum which has expended countless energy and financial resources.

    The real body, gone.

    The second year after Princess Huarong''s death, Princess Changle''s four-year-old son was made a reserve Prince and ascended the throne.

    In a beautiful place, a nameless tomb for two people stands quietly --

    -

    "bang!"

    "Tan Xiaomiao! You show me some respect! Please have a look. What''s the place! "

    As soon as Su Kui''s soul landed on the ground, it was spurted towards her with a loud sound, together with spitting stars. She almost got out of her body.

    She opened her eyes and saw a woman in a police uniform. She looked a little brave. She stepped on the chair with one foot and stared at her fiercely.

    "Tan Xiaomiao, I advise you to be frank and lenient! You are still young. If you really want to be put on the hat of killing someone, your life will be over! That night, when Han Bin died, what did you see? "

    Su Kui was shocked by her. The memory of the original master hasn''t been transmitted. Now her head is completely like a paste. She can''t remember anything.

 Chapter 3276

    And, depending on the situation, is she in the detention center?

    So she is in a very dangerous situation

    Su Kui shook the handcuffs on her wrists. Her big eyes were full of cunning.

    "Officer, don''t be angry. Women will grow old when they are angry --"

    "shut up!"

    The woman clapped her hands on the table, "Tan Xiaomiao, don''t play tricks on me! Tell me the whole process you saw that night! If you dare, believe it or not, I will beat you! "

    Ooh!

    A fist with strong energy is only a centimeter away from sukui''s front door.

    She hid behind and asked the system in her heart.

    "System, do I kill people?"

    The voice of the system is cold and callous: [No. ]Su Kui sighed, "how old am I now? And do you need to update this system? Memory transmission is so slow, sooner or later I will be killed by you! "

    In the past, it would wait until the memory transmission is completed before the bit plane shuttle. But now, before she accepted the memory, she was sent here by the system.

    No memory, the other side is to torture her, she can''t answer why.

    System dundundun: [16 years old, and, my system is the latest, do not need to update! The memory transmission is finished. Good luck! ]

    after that, the line will be lost quickly.

    Su Kui was silent for a while, digested Tan Xiaomao''s memory, and looked up with a smile.

    "Officer, but I didn''t kill anyone. If you have evidence to prove that I killed Han Bin, just send me to labor camp or shoot me

    She took it for granted and didn''t care.

    As soon as Xu Yanan saw her expression of the dead pig, he was angry and bited his teeth fiercely. He wished he could rush up and beat her.

    This rebellious period of girls, not self love, but also like to make trouble.

    If this girl were her sister, she would have been killed by Xu Yanan!

    Her angry liver is about to burst, and her fist is tightly clenched. "Tan Xiaomiao, are you really going to refuse to cooperate in the end?"

    All of a sudden, she took back her feet and stepped on the chair. Then she came towards sunflower.

    The little policeman behind saw her like this, and hurriedly grabbed her.

    "Sister Xu, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive! Calm down. It''s against the law to beat a suspect without proof! "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, and a pair of big cat pupils stared at the young policeman. "Wow, little brother, if you say so, if you have evidence, you can beat the prisoners at will? I really don''t know. Our police station in Longcheng has this custom? "

    "Sharp mouth!"

    Of course, Xu Yanan won''t fight a child, although the girl in front of her really needs to be beaten.

    She sat in place angrily, with her hands around her chest. She asked the policeman next to her angrily, "is the boss back? If you come back, let him come. "

    Hearing this, the little policeman said: "the chief hasn''t come back, but he was sent to the branch by the director, and I don''t know when he will come back."

    Ok

    When Xu Yanan heard this, he felt more headache.

    She pressed her eyebrow and asked, "Tan Xiaomiao, Han Bin is your boyfriend, right? You''re not really sad when he''s dead? "

    Xu Yanan looked at the girl with both hands in handcuffs and her head bent to pick her fingers, and asked patiently.

    To be fair, girls look good.

    No, it should be very good. [the next chapter is a repeated chapter, do not buy it, replace it in the morning! ]

 Chapter 3277

    So in the materials, she didn''t read when she was a minor. She liked fighting and talking about friends in the bar. Oh, she often went to some troupes to run errands.

    Young girls have a star dream in their hearts, which Xu Yanan can understand.

    The younger sister in her family, who is as old as Tan Xiaomiao, is also the one who has been shouting all day and wants to be a star in the future.

    However, the girl in front of her is too calm about her ex boyfriend''s death.

    Su Kui lowered his head, seemingly in trance, in fact filtering Tan Xiaomao''s memory.

    For a long time, he raised his head and yawned lazily, covering his mouth? Officer sister, your investigation is not detailed enough. Han Bin is my ex boyfriend, not my current boyfriend. What''s the difference between them? Besides, he broke up because of a split. He got into bed with my good friend behind his back. What kind of expression do you think I should show when he died? "

    The girl is wearing a little sling, and the whole flower arm is on her arm. It seems that Xu Yanan is not very healthy and has a strange and gloomy tone.

    However, Su Kui learned from memory that the tattoo was painted and can be washed off with liquid medicine. Originally, Tan Xiaomiao wanted to run to get a tattoo, but she couldn''t bear the pain, so she went down for the first time and ran away with tears.

    Otherwise, Su Kui will have a headache for such an ugly tattoo.

    "Then you''ve been together somehow..." The little policeman cut in a low voice.

    Su Kui opened her eyes wide and made up for the smoke. She looked at the policeman like a rare animal.

    "Wow, little brother, where are you from. These days, is there anything that rewards good for evil? Han Bin is dead. If I don''t go to his grave to have a party, I''ll give him face. Understand? "

    "You, you, how can you..."

    "The little brother is very handsome, but it''s a stutter." Su Kui shook her head. She looked sad and held her chin. "Otherwise, I want to chase my brother. After all, I haven''t made a boyfriend who is a policeman."

    The little policeman just graduated from the police school to practice. The whole person was very restrained in front of Xu Yanan. He was tall and thin, with wheat skin. He was not very handsome, but he had a sunny smile.

    "You don''t talk..."

    The little policeman was teased by Su Kui. His poor face was red. He was originally black, and now he was even black and red.

    Xu Yanan felt a nameless fire in her heart. She forbear and forbear, "Tan Xiaomiao! This is not the place where you talk about love. Please restrain yourself! I''d like to advise you that girls still have a little self-respect and self love. If you can, I hope you can give me your parents'' contact information. I don''t mind communicating with them personally. "

    Parents?

    Su Kui burst out laughing tears.

    "Officer, no wonder you can''t solve the case. Since I have been investigated, why don''t you investigate it thoroughly? I grew up in an orphanage, you know? I''m sorry, I''m the kind of person who has no father, no mother and no discipline. I can''t learn self-respect and self love! "

    Xu Yanan''s original intention is to hope that the girl can turn around, so what she said is a little more important. At this time, I was shocked to hear her say this.

    "Sorry, I don''t know..."

 Chapter 3278

    "Nothing." Su Kui interrupts Xu Yanan''s apologies. She doesn''t need anyone''s apologies and doesn''t blame the troubled policewoman.

    "But, officer sister, since you can''t prove that I am the murderer, can you please excuse me and untie the handcuffs for me? If I can, I think I should go back. There is still a place to catch up in the evening. "

    Xu Yanan pursed her lips and waved to the policeman. "Let her have the handcuffs open."

    If it wasn''t for this little girl''s uneasiness, according to the rules, the suspect couldn''t be handcuffed because she couldn''t be identified as a criminal.

    But if you don''t cuff her, she can make a mess.

    Before that, she was bitten by the last policeman who interrogated her. It''s a dog!

    Su Kui moved her wrists and smiled at Tiantian, the policeman. "Thank you, little brother, the Trojan horse" ~ ~ "

    Xu Yanan''s face turned black," Tan Xiaomao, please be calm! Be careful that I put you in the detention house! "

    Smell speech, the girl that pair of black and white clear cat pupil innocently blink ah blink, twinkle crafty ray of light, "but, officer elder sister, I didn''t do wrong what?"

    Shaking her hand, she stood up, the big flower arm on her arm was particularly conspicuous.

    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first. Goodbye. There''s no time to meet later."

    then she goes around Xu Yanan and walks outside. Xu Yanan gives way. Her face is black like the bottom of a pot.

    Seeing this, the policeman asked hesitantly, "sister Xu, let her go?"

    Thinking that he had been teased by a little girl, he felt flushed and his heart pounded.

    "What can I do?!" Xu Yanan glared at him and said, "I''m not winning! I suggest you find a girlfriend to vent quickly. A suckling little girl film can make your flirting face red and ears red and spring heart rippling. If next time you meet a fox spirit that is protruding and backward, are you going to be seduced

    Finish saying, Xu Yanan disdained of HA, turn white eye stride to leave.

    Policeman: I''m not, I don''t! I''m so innocent.

    Why did he encounter this innocent disaster and become him?

    Although I had heard about Xu Yanan, the deputy leader of the special investigation team of the police station, before I came in, I knew that her poisonous mouth could scold and cry prisoners and treat new people mercilessly.

    However, it was not until this moment that the little police had a clear understanding.

    More than a tongue? It''s so damaging, OK!

    What happened to the single dog? Single dog who provoke who! At this moment, the little police are particularly aggrieved.

    But still want to be silent in the heart for Xu Yanan''s mouth, that suckling little girl film to defend a sentence.

    They are sixteen years old. There is still room for development.

    -

    it''s summer outside, and the heat wave is pressing.

    Su Kui chewed gum and walked out of the police station. She squinted at the heat. It''s so hot that I can hardly breathe. Take a deep breath. It''s slow.

    She rubbed her long hair of coral powder, which was all stuck together because of sweating, and stood outside the police station for a while.

    In a twinkling of an eye, he ran into a man''s arms.

    The faint smell of tobacco rushed into her nose. Su Kui raised her eyes and looked at him. He was too tall. She could only reach his chest when she stood. He was at least 30 centimeters taller than her.

 Chapter 3279

    Su Kui hates this kind of oppressive feeling. The sun is dazzling. So she quickly takes back her sight. She doesn''t even see a man''s face clearly.

    I''m sorry, please let me go

    Hi -

    Lu chongle. He has an unlit eye in his mouth, and looks down at the little guy who hit his arms with a pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes.

    Thin and short, the skin is white in the sun. It''s a rebellious girl who doesn''t eat well and is malnourished. The long hair, bleached and dyed into coral powder, is a little hairy. The puffy air and bangs are sticky because of sweating.

    She was wearing yellow and white tight low-cut suspenders, white hot pants, a pair of Hello Kitty flip flops under her feet, and ten pink and tender toes were still moving restlessly.

    It''s not really Lu Chong playing hooligan, though he is not very serious at ordinary times. But swear to God, he is still a pure virgin.

    However, the height difference between the two men was so great that Lu Chong looked down and saw the undulating ravine in the girl''s low chest sling --

    "cough..."

    Lu Chong pulls out the corner of his mouth and moves aside.

    The little girl turned her white eyes unhappily, chewed gum and glanced at him, disdaining her face.

    "Tut, is the little girl a little cynical? It doesn''t look good to anyone? "

    Lu Chong is not happy. If he grew up in the courtyard, who wouldn''t follow him? And he''s good-looking. He just wants to sleep with him all night long.

    How come to a little girl, but nothing left?

    "Uncle, don''t think I didn''t notice where your eyes fell just now. What''s the matter? When do you have to ask others to give you a good face to play hooligans

    Lu Chong: "..."

    He touched his nose, and was blinded.

    The protruding Adam''s Apple moved up and down, his eyes crossed with interest, and he said with a smile: "it''s impossible, who makes you too short? The little girl is in charge of heaven and earth. Can''t others bow? Is it time I got angry that you stopped me from looking at the earth? "

    "Who are you short? Old rascal! Stinky man! " The girl hates people saying that she is short. Even if she dresses up more mature, people will only think that she looks like a dark Lori when they see her. It''s lovely.

    But who the hell wants to be praised!!

    Su Kui raised her little pink fist, stared angrily at Chong, and almost jumped up to give him a fist.

    "Oh, angry? Come on, I''ll let you fight. "

    Lu Chong felt the stubble on his chin. He felt mature and charming. When he heard Su Kui call him uncle, he was not happy. He looked at the little girl who was thirty centimeters shorter with a smile, and slowly took a cigarette.

    Su Kui clenched his teeth and smashed it with a fist.

    She originally wanted to face, but she was not only short, but also a five scum in physical strength. I can''t jump up at all, I can only hammer into a man''s chest.

    Lu Chong didn''t hide at all. He stood there and let her beat him. His eyes were like watching a good play.

    The next second, sure enough --

    the girl wails, "pain pain..." Su Kui covered a large piece of red hands and stared at Lu Chong with tears. "You are still not human! What is meat made of? How can it be so hard! "

    Lu Chong is in a good mood. The ghost knows that he just came back from the sub Bureau and can''t be angry by a group of idiots. Now it''s like a psychopath, fighting with a rebellious young girl who looks like a teenager under the sun.

 Chapter 3280

    It''s sick!

    However, it seems to be addictive. It''s enjoyable.

    Even the knot in my heart has been dredged.

    All comfortable, a word, cool!

    "Well, I am not only a person, but also a very attractive man. How about touching uncle''s muscles? "

    Lu Chong raises a thick eyebrow and laughs.

    A smoke ring slowly spit out, choking Su Kui suddenly back half a step, stooped and coughed.

    Su Kui angrily stamped his feet, pointing at Lu Chong angrily and swearing, "are you mentally ill! Pervert! Hooligan! See what''s behind it? It''s against the law to molest minors. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you! If you have nothing to do, go to the psychiatry department next door to register and have a look at your brain. I doubt you have any mental problems! "

    After that, he didn''t get rid of his anger. He wished he could kick Lu Chong again.

    The next second rushed to a person and stopped Su Kui''s impulse in time.

    "Meow, meow Don''t be impulsive don''t be impulsive! Calm down, come and meditate with me, impulse is the devil, impulse is the devil! "

    Su Kui angrily gouged out Lu Chong and was pulled behind him.

    Pulling her is a girl dressed the same as her, but the gap between them is too big.

    Even if you wear the same suspender and the same long hair with bangs, a makeup can be called dark Lori. The other is that the ugly people do more mischief.

    This man is Tan Xiaomiao''s good friend, Lin sushi.

    "I''m sorry, Xiao Mao didn''t mean to. She''s just in a bad mood. Please forgive me."

    With that, he nodded and bowed, and took Tan Xiaomiao to the side of the electric car.

    In front of him, Lin Susu put his helmet into Su Kui''s arms and said, "miaow, don''t make trouble again. Besides, you can see that uncle is so strong, muscular and tall, just like a giant walking. If he can''t stand your bad temper, what can he do to beat you? "

    Think about holding your fat body and shaking, "you''re too small for him to beat."

    Lu Chong looked down at his hands before he was far away, and his mouth was slightly drawn.

    Do young people today have such a great leap in thinking? This is a civilized society. Don''t these two little girls see the police car behind him?

    -Su Kui went back to their so-called home with Lin sushi.

    A basement in a slum is where two girls live. There are stinky ditches all over the place. On the ropes on both sides of the street, there are colorful clothes to dry, and big underpants with loose belts falling away.

    This is the status quo of their lives.

    Lin sushi gives the car back to a couple living next door, pulls Su Kui, and walks down the corridor where the water is constantly leached.

    Su Kui covers her nose and follows Lin sushi.

    The key was worn by the rope and hung on Lin susui''s neck. She smiled and talked to Su Kui. Her eyes were bent and she was soft tempered.

    "Meow, I came back from work today and bought you your favorite chocolate cake! You must... "

    I like three words before I can say them. I saw Lin Su''s face change.

    She quickly took back the key and turned the door handle. Without unlocking, the door opened with a click.

    "Over..."

    Lin sushi just had time to say this, so he fell to the ground and cried.

    Su Kui squinted and walked in.

 Chapter 3281

    Where you can see it, it''s a mess, clothes are turned everywhere, boxes and cabinets are all open. Even on Lin Sushi''s birthday, the piggy bank that Tan Xiaomiao gave her was smashed open and all the change was taken away.

    Although Tan Xiaomao is a rebellious young girl, because of Lin sushi, a virtuous and good friend, their house is quite different from the mess outside, which is very warm and clean.

    But now, where can we see the clean shadow?

    Even the chocolate cake, which cost Lin sushi one day''s salary, was gnawed twice.

    Every night when the house leaks, the house is stolen and all the savings are wiped out.

    Give two girls a hard life, cover with a thick shadow.

    "What to do, meow..."

    Lin sushi wanted to stop crying, but she could not help but cover her mouth and shed tears silently.

    She is useless and in poor health. She needs to take medicine every day. She can''t save money at all.

    All the money in the house was saved by Tan Xiaomiao by buying wine and dancing in the night.

    Now it''s all stolen -

    Su Kui sits on the bed that has been turned upside down. His vision is recovered from the surrounding environment, and finally falls on Lin Suu Su''s face, which is full of crying eye makeup.

    The mood is so heavy for the first time, for this depressing atmosphere.

    She is seldom reborn to the cannon fodder in such a poor situation. The basic cannon fodder is to set off the white lotus mistress, so her status is generally high.

    And in reality, sunflower has not experienced this situation.

    But none of the this is enough to worry her that, with the her ability, it''s easy to make money. But -

    she needs a career with fast money, because this girl who grew up in the welfare home with her and later escaped from the welfare home with her, Lin Susu.

    Tan Xiaomiao was abandoned for her health, but most of the children in the orphanage were physically defective, such as Lin sushi.

    She is chronic failure, not only many things can not eat, but also need to take medicine to maintain. The best way, of course, is to change the kidney.

    Otherwise, it''s just a struggle. Sooner or later, there will be a day when kidney failure will die.

    Tan Xiaomiao is a bully in the welfare home. She was supported to junior high school by good people in the society. Later, one day, Tan Xiaomiao found that the welfare home was a black heart institution at all!

    It''s no wonder that the Dean, who always measured one face in shade, didn''t like her when she was young. It turns out that those so-called caring people are not all good people! It''s something else!

    It''s just the children who don''t look good, but Tan Xiaomao grew up well and has an outgoing and lively personality. Even if I grew up in a welfare home, I often had to make some small commodities to exchange money, and my skin was whiter and softer than that of all children, just like I can''t Tan in the sun.

    In this way, she naturally fell into the eyes of some intentional people.

    When she was twelve, on a rainy night, Tan Xiaomiao and Lin sushi were called into the dean''s room.

    There, they experienced the darkest things in their lives. They used to smile and wave to their uncles who sent them clothes and school supplies.

    At that time, Lin sushi was not as fat as she is now. The little girl was pink and soft with a smile. She also had an appetite for some eccentric people.

    Obviously, this night, they are not going to wait, they are going to start against them.

 Chapter 3282

    Finally, it was Tan Xiaomiao, like a crazy little lion, who waved a fruit knife and forced back the middle-aged man who planned to invade Lin sushi and even stripped her clothes. Take Lin sushi and escape from the welfare home.

    Since then, the two have lived together and never returned.

    Later, in order to live, they did everything. In fact, as long as we are willing to work hard and live in this society, it is not so difficult.

    It''s a pity that Lin sushi left the welfare home and lost the drugs supported by those kind people. Her meager salary is not enough to support her medical expenses.

    Not to mention can find the source of kidney, kidney.

    Tan Xiaomiao is only a small transparent cannon fodder in this world.

    The real protagonist is Lin Sushi''s sister.

    Generally, the system will only transmit to Su Kui''s more important plot lines, some of which are insignificant and will not remind at all. So Su Kui doesn''t know who killed Han Bin, Tan''s ex boyfriend.

    That night, she just saw a vague back.

    In the second half of the year, Lin Su Su''s parents will find her and take her home. Originally, Tan Xiaomiao was also happy for Lin sushi because her parents were rich and could definitely pay for her medical expenses. Fortunately, it would not be difficult to change a kidney.

    And before being picked up, Lin Susu gave Tan Xiaomiao a lot of money, hoping she could go back to school and start a new life.

    But Tan Xiaomiao never thought that the parents would take Lin sushi back, not to make up for her, but to take something from her!

    Lin Sushi''s parents didn''t know what they had done. They had three children in a row. Only the eldest daughter was healthy. The only baby son, also because of congenital heart problems, will soon be born.

    And the Lin family, a rare panda blood, is too hard to find a suitable heart.

    So they started to look for the child they had abandoned.

    When Tan Xiaomao found out, it was several years later, Lin Sushi''s heart had been taken away for her brother.

    The external saying is that a kind-hearted patient with renal failure donated his heart before he died.

    When she died, Lin sushi and others came only for the use of her family. She was not willing to give her a serious identity.

    Because of Lin Sushi''s money, Tan Xiaomiao started a new life and lived a happy life. But at the bottom of my heart, I always have the biggest regret and guilt.

    In this life, Tan Xiaomao''s biggest wish is that Su Kui can protect Lin susui from being taken away by the Lin family.

    Good health, early recovery.

    See here, Su Kui more headache.

    I have experienced such a world, but at that time she was one of them. I didn''t expect to change the world and experience it again.

    But, let Lin Su Su return to health?

    Su Kui can only pray that Lin sushi is lucky enough. Otherwise, with her panda blood, where can I find the right kidney source?

    Even the precious young master of the Lin family has not waited for more than ten years. Finally, let Lin Sushi''s parents give their children a tough hand.

    "Shut up! Don''t cry! "

    Clear the brain about the world''s important direction of several lines, Su Kui frowned, cold command.

    "Burp..."

    Lin sushi was scared to burp. He looked at Su Kui with a pair of red crying rabbits. "But What can I do, meow, meow... "

 Chapter 3283

    Originally, life was too much for Lin sushi. Now the rest of his savings have been stolen. The depression and self reproach in his heart make Lin sushi unable to hold back his tears.

    Su Kui rubbed his head with headache, went to close the door and began to change clothes.

    "What''s the use of crying? Lin sushi, can you be stronger! Do you think the thief will pity you and give you back the stolen money?! I tell you, no! "

    After changing into a mature Sequin dress, Su Kui went to the bathroom which was too small to accommodate the second person to wash her face and draw a new smoky makeup.

    Soon, in the mirror, a night owl seemed to make a girl jump in front of her.

    Because of this makeup, sunflower looks several years older than the actual age. In the eyes of outsiders, we should be in our early twenties.

    "Meow, you and you are going out at night..."

    Lin sushi inhaled his nose, wiped his tears and got up from the ground. The makeup on his face had been in a mess for a long time, and it was very bad to watch.

    Su Kui looked at her. She was angry and funny.

    "Lin sushi, can you pay attention to the image? Look at yourself!"

    Said, she put the mirror into Lin Sushi''s arms.

    In fact, Lin Su Su used to be pretty and lovely, because he always took medicine because of the disease, which led to hormone disorder and endocrine disorder in his body, and he became fatter and fatter, and he was also very empty.

    Probably because they are afraid of being harassed by men, so they always exaggerate to go out. Passers-by would hate to dress up and make up when they see them, for fear that they would be remembered by someone with a heart.

    Lin sushi is not sure. He takes a look in the mirror and laughs.

    "Wow! How ugly! "

    "Yeah, it''s ugly." Su Kui rolled her eyes, and her cell phone with childish stickers was shaking wildly. It was the manager of the nightclub who urged her to work.

    The two girls looked at each other and smiled for a while. Su Kui clapped her hands and stood up. "OK, isn''t it stolen? Don''t worry, I have some money on my bank card. I won''t cut off your medicine. As long as people don''t die, how can there be any difficulties in life? I went to work. You locked the door. Nobody should knock except me. Do you hear me! "

    Pinched a small fat face of Lin sushi, Su Kui picked up her mobile phone and went out with high heels.

    Lin sushi looks guilty. "I''m sorry, meow meow. I''ve been implicating you."

    Su Kui looked disdainful and waved to her. She didn''t respond. She swung the door smartly.

    Lin sushi may not understand now. For Tan Xiaomao, she is not a drag, but a dependence.

    When they were in the welfare home, they lived together, making money for origami boxes in factories and selling popsicles together in summer. When she was molested, because there was such a person waiting for her protection, she dared to rise up and fight.

    In fact, her hands holding the fruit knife had been shaking for a long time.

    Later, Lin sushi was picked up by his family. Even if he didn''t contact her, Tan Xiaomao was happy for Lin sushi.

    With the money Lin sushi left her, she had a chance to start a new life. Instead of stinking in a mud ditch.

    After finding Lin Sushi''s death, Tan Xiaomiao didn''t want to revenge. But Lin sushi probably realized her parents'' intention for a long time. She was too tired to live and didn''t want to struggle. It was a long time later that Tan Xiaomao saw the anonymous letter that she and Lin sushi didn''t send in time.

 Chapter 3284

    Keep it in the document box forever.

    She knew that Tan Xiaomiao had a good life, so she didn''t want her to ruin her life for her.

    And how weak is a person''s power, how does she shake the huge stone of the Lin family?

    -

    Su Kui walks into the night lure from the back door. It''s a very famous night club in Longcheng. Some rich second generation small online celebrities like to come here for stimulation.

    She was wrapped in her coat, and as soon as she got in, she was caught by someone and walked quickly to the inside.

    "Why are you so late, Auntie? When did you come? A group of people on the dance floor are shouting for you to go dancing! "

    When Tan Xiaomiao came to apply for the job, she took a fake ID card, which was just an adult. So night lure dare to rest assured with her, and every time Tan Xiaomao comes here, she will make up heavily and deliberately dress herself up towards maturity.

    So now, there is no help.

    Smell speech, Su Kui shakes off the manager''s hand, turning white eyes and slowly says: "what''s the hurry, hurry to give birth? A few minutes late is also late. We have to race against time. "

    "Ouch Miao! Customer is God do you understand? Don''t make a mess, will you? "

    Su Kui chewed gum in his mouth, very calm. She bowed her head to play with her fingernails and said to the manager, "manager, my place has been stolen and I have no money to pay the rent."

    The manager was stunned, and the first reaction was, "are you ok?"

    Sukuiler, a pair of big eyes with beautiful pupils, squinted at him, "manager, if I have an accident, can I still stand here? You haven''t broken your brain! "

    "Bah, bah, bah!" The manager was a man in purple waistcoat, especially a commotion bag. He twisted his waist and gouged out Su Kui. "How much do you want? Can I lend it to you? Lin Xiaomiao, in the whole night, besides the boss and the staff below, you dare to tease me! "

    Su Kui compared one to come out, "this number, borrow?"

    In fact, before she came, Su Kui had checked the balance of the bank card. Before she came, she used to coax Lin sushi. Tan Xiaomao''s bank card left only 100 yuan.

    It''s the end of the month. The rent hasn''t been settled yet.

    Lin sushi works in the supermarket. He is not a regular worker. His salary is 2000 yuan. After deducting the living expenses, the medicine expenses are not enough.

    "A thousand?"

    How stingy, Su Kui said, "ten thousand! My friend is still waiting to take the medicine. You lend it to me first, but I''ll give you an IOU. "

    Wyson was angry. "Are you still living with that friend of yours? Lin Xiaomiao, do you know that you will be dragged down like this! "

    "You don''t have to worry about this. You can pay for it. If I don''t, I''ll ask the boss for advance payment. "

    "You - borrow! Go back and hit your card. "

    Wyson said, pushing her, "hurry up to the stage and wait!"

    After that, she went to pick up her coat. "I''ll take the clothes for you. Let''s go."

    -In the middle of the dance floor, the light is dim and the atmosphere is beautiful.

    The girl in the silver Sequin tight skirt is like a water snake, with long curly hair. Every movement is naturally seduced. Only see her red lips slightly open, pink tip of the tongue from the lips across, like the sea demon, bewitching people.

    Huaisen, holding Su Kui''s coat, leaned against the bar and looked at it. "Gee, this girl hasn''t seen her in a day. Has she gone to further education? How do you feel more and more evil? "

    "Hey, brother Sen, did you see Lin Xiaomiao, or how could you pay so much attention to her?"

    In other words, the bartender''s eyes are also firmly attracted, unable to move away.

 Chapter 3285

    "Get out of the way," wisen said, rubbing his chin. "I like people, they don''t even see me! Don''t meddle, mix your wine! "

    -

    "brother Chong, why do you want to be a policeman? Are you tired

    In a big card seat, there are men and women sitting in a circle. If there are insiders in the circle, we can see that several of them are dandies with good looks in Longcheng.

    The man was called to hang and nibble at the cigarette, and the lighter in his hand was turned on and off bored by him, making a crisp sound. Clearly defined, hard features in the smoke and light, emitting a strong hormone attraction.

    Masculine.

    "I''d like you to take care of it."

    Lu Chongyi pressed the smoke into the ashtray, without looking at the man, pointed to the girl on the stage who was dancing the snake''s waist crazily and sending out endless temptation: "go, call that man to me."

    As soon as they said this, their small circle was quiet for a few seconds.

    All of a sudden, there were violent applause, whistles, table beating, screaming.

    "Trough! What do I hear in the gutter?! Brother Chong knows he''s looking for a woman, too! "

    "What do you say? Brother Chong finally decided to break away from the ranks of ten thousand year old virgins

    "Hahaha, Congratulations, brother Chong is about to leave!"

    Lu Chong was almost deafened by the noise. He grabbed a glass of wine and smashed it. "Roll away, shut up for me!"

    He spoke in a low, smoky voice, rustling and rubbing against the human eardrum.

    Someone is quiet.

    There are also those who grew up with him. They are not afraid. Instead, they come together and ask, "big brother, what do you say? Do you really like it? How about a fucking month when you get out of your wallet! "

    On the stage, Su Kui has been called down. He is shooting out the salty pig''s hand and following wyson to a certain place.

    Lu Chong was lolling on the sofa with his legs on the table, his jeans and boots, and his unruly attitude. I don''t know how many small net Reds attracted to look at him in the dark. Unfortunately, I won''t even give him a straight eye.

    Don''t mention how disappointing it is.

    Hearing the words of a good brother, Lu Chong bit the smoke with a smile and hooked his fingers at each other.

    "Three, come here."

    Liu Shao approaches in a narrow way. Next second, he is slapped heavily on his head.

    Lu Chong pinched his face and said casually, "Liu Shao, what yellow thoughts are in your head all day long. As a people''s policeman, am I like that?"

    Liu Shao cried plaintively, "elder brother, I can''t do it if I''m wrong. Let go quickly. You''ll drag the skin off!" A lot of the little net red beauties he invited around him were beaten by Lu Chong. He didn''t feel anything and didn''t lose face.

    It''s very painful. He''s delicate and can''t help it.

    Lu Chong is the one who started against him. He really dare not resist.

    No way. I was afraid of being beaten when I was a child. Lu Chong''s name is the shadow of his whole life.

    "It''s just the right time to pull it off, Liu Shao. I suggest you go to the hospital to wash your brain."

    Liu Shao thought, I don''t know who should wash my mind. The first a film I saw when I was a child was brought by Lu Chong. He * * is also the woman Lu chongsai gave him.

    Originally that woman wanted to be nice to Lu Chong.

    After all, it''s not because of Lu Chong that he has become this! But for him, Liu Shao could not have known that women are so interesting

 Chapter 3286

    Su Kui was soon brought to Lu Chong by huaisen. Because of the dark light, Su Kui didn''t look at Lu Chong''s face carefully in the daytime, and didn''t recognize it for a while.

    Instead, Liu Shao put a wad of money into Su Kui''s arms. "Here, have a drink with Lu Dashu. This money is yours."

    Huaisen took a worried look at Su Kui for fear that the little girl and grandma would offend the guests.

    Su Kui holds the money in her arms, a pair of big cat eyes, and stares at Liu Shao.

    Those eyes are dark, wearing a pair of gray beautiful pupils, in the dim light, sending out a treacherous light. In particular, these eyes are not blinking, Liu Shao is not comfortable.

    "What are you looking at! Is not enough money?! Now, is that enough? Don''t be greedy, little girl! Accompany us Lu Shao to drink. You''ve earned it! "

    Liu Shao left his mouth and lost a bunch of money to Su Kui.

    Su Kui, holding two heavy stacks of pink RMB, slowly spread out a sweet smile, "Sir, I don''t know who is Lu Shao? To you. "

    Liu Shao''s eyes and eyebrows are winking at Lu Chong proudly. How about his heart? No matter how high a girl is, it''s just because she doesn''t have enough chips.

    As long as the money is in place, don''t be obedient?

    Lu Chong rubbed his chin and said nothing. His eyes flashed with interest. During the day, the girl was like a little pepper. It was very annoying. Now it''s so strange and abnormal.

    What''s more, he didn''t know which nerve in his head had a problem. He noticed that the dancers on the stage were familiar with each other. In such a disordered environment, he recognized that this was the girl who just scolded him for having a brain disease in the daytime. He suggested that he go to the neurology department for treatment.

    If it is true, the avenues are narrow!

    Su Kui glanced and saw Liu Shao patting Lu Chong on the shoulder. He knew that this was Lu Shao.

    Immediately, he bent down, took up a glass of wine, and handed it to him smilingly, "Lu Shao, I''m respectful to you."

    Lu Chong narrowed his eyes, his hands were clear, his fingers were long and strong, and he knocked casually on the edge of the cup, in a bad tone, "you''re going to do that?"

    As he spewed out, a touch of evil came up to the corner of his lips.

    Liu Shao was excited.

    Darling, this is Lu Chong he knows! When I heard that he was going to be a policeman, I almost didn''t scare a good friend to death.

    As a result, people really broke several major cases, which really impressed a group of people in the courtyard.

    But in his bones, the factor of natural restlessness has never been dormant. A little bit, this is not, manic!

    Su Kui hooked her lips and looked at a pair of black eyes from afar through the noisy background music and the sound of noisy table beating and whistles around her.

    As deep as the abyss, the bottom of the eye with seven points to ponder, three points evil four.

    The tightness of hook people -

    Su Kui moves.

    She was holding the wine glass with an indescribable temptation. She was elegant and affectionate. She wore the gaudy Sequin dress with elegant waist and legs.

    Be good.

    Liu Shao''s throat moved a little. Lu Chong''s eyes were cruel. He could tell if he was a top-grade beauty.

    Lu Chong also stared at her, eyes very calm.

    Calm evil spirit, a broad look, without any disguise.

    Until Su Kui sat on his thigh, lifted his slender wrist and hooked it around his neck. Soft as a water snake, Lu Chong squinted as he felt his body close to him and touched his chest.

 Chapter 3287

    Su Kui poured a mouthful of wine on his back and bowed his head to kiss him.

    "Lying trough!! Exciting!! "

    Liu Shao''s eyes widened. He wanted to take out his cell phone and take some pictures as a souvenir.

    The next second -

    makes everyone shocked and speechless.

    Lu Chong smiled and scratched his hoarse voice from Su Kui''s eardrum. His thin lips were slightly hooked and Danfeng''s eyes were picking it. Hands up in the two people will be stuck together between the lips, so that sunflower with liquor lips, just fell in his hand with a light tobacco breath.

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows, swallowed the liquor and smiled calmly, "I don''t know what Lu Shao means."

    Liu Shao is also strange, especially the people around him.

    Such a little beauty sitting on his lap, he can still calm down when Liu Xiahui? fucking great!

    Lu chonglanguidly leans on the sofa, one arm holds Su Kui''s slender waist, spits out words, not only makes others listen to speechless, Su Kui is dumb.

    "Take out your ID card."

    Su Kui: "hello??? Oh, come on?? Uncle, you''re not kidding

    Until now, Su Kui only recollected later. The voice, the tone, is not familiar?

    That''s the man she met at the police station during the day?!

    Liu Shao puffed out the wine, "I''ll go, brother Chong, you''re OK enough! This is a nightclub. It''s a place for fun, not for the police. Flirting also needs a degree. Be careful to scare away other people''s beauties! If you don''t like it, you might as well give it to me! "

    To be honest, Liu Shao really thinks that the beauty in front of him is quite to his taste.

    Although he always likes the pure and innocent of the good girl, he can change the taste occasionally, which is not impossible!

    Lu Chong lifted his eyelids lazily and put a cigarette in his mouth. "I said, take out the ID card, don''t you hear me? Police, hurry up! "

    Su Kui moved. Unexpectedly, the big hand on her waist seemed to fit casually, but it was like an iron tongs. She couldn''t move the hoop at all.

    "Hiss -" Su Kui turned over her white eyes and sneered. "You say it''s the police, so you are? You''re insane! Are you going back to the hospital for treatment? "

    My mother, with a sense!

    Liu Shao also stopped drinking. A pair of bright tricks, like two kilowatts of light bulb, can blind people.

    Lu Da Shao has the ability and a violent temper. He has never dared to hurt him like this.

    This woman is the first one.

    Lu Chong didn''t speak. He threw Su Kui a metal black lighter, which means it''s self-evident.

    This is not a normal way to play cards, Su Kui naturally can not follow him.

    She doesn''t look at it, and she throws it out.

    "Let go of me, you pervert, old rascal! Bad man! "

    Hearing this familiar line, Lu Chong tut tut said, "Yo, finally remembered? Congratulations. "

    Say, take out a small book calmly from the bosom, flick away, above, it is the police card with big red poke.

    Lu Chong, leader of the special adjustment group -

    fuck!

    Su Kui felt toothache. She thought she had been tricked.

    Where can the old rascal see that the police are coming? Kobayashi, no police uniform, still in the nightclub.

    Oh, he said that he was a policeman. The salty pig''s hand, which was buttoned on her waist, hasn''t been taken away.

    "Cough Cough That officer, this is a serious nightclub. There is absolutely no illegal activity. Miao Miao is not sensible. In this way, can I ask her to apologize to you? "

 Chapter 3288

    When wyson saw something bad, he quickly shook Su Kui''s eyes and signaled her to apologize.

    Su Kui said, "I don''t have my ID card."

    Lu Chong listened, his face remained unchanged, calm and tight. "OK, I didn''t take it with me. I''ll take it home with you."

    "What do you want! I''ve provoked you! Uncle, even if you fall in love with me at first sight, chasing girls is not like this. Would you please do your homework? You will not only not attract my attention, but also make yourself look very ungracious! "

    The girl''s voice is charming, with a girl''s voice.

    Usually disguised, but also a little bit more mature. It''s going to get angry. I''ll jump out of everything. I can''t help pretending.

    Even wyson was surprised.

    "Miao Miao, your voice..."

    Su Kui said it was bad, but it was too late.

    Lu Chong said with a smile, "girl, brain is a good thing. I hope you can have it. The Department of Neurology of benevolence hospital in this city is very famous. I suggest you check it with a number. Besides, I suspect that you have a fake license, or it''s the informal club that recruits minors as dancers! "

    Wyson''s eyes widened suddenly. How can he be so unlucky tonight? He has met all kinds of bad things.

    He explained in a hurry, "officer comrade, it''s not like this. Our nightclub is really a serious business. Besides, Miao Miao just looks small. She''s really grown up."

    "If you are under age, you will know when you take out your ID card." Lu Chong interrupted impatiently.

    The little girl''s voice is delicate and soft, and her swearing is pleasant. Lu Chong is not willing to listen to the words of this man and woman.

    Su Kui closed his mouth and objected tenaciously.

    Lu Chong''s eyes are sharp. After a glance, he catches a glimpse of huaisen''s arms. It''s not a male object. A coat, a bag.

    The bag is pink, very childish, with a bow.

    Seems to think of something, Lu Chong smiled.

    "Open the bag and I''ll see."

    Wyson''s face stiffened. "Here..."

    He looked to sukui for help and asked for her advice.

    Su Kui gnawed at his teeth, hoping to kill the man with one bite.

    Before the action was put into effect, Lu Chong realized her motive and glanced at her coldly. "Calm down, Xijing is going to jail. Don''t you want to be locked up?"

    Su Kui''s heart is more stuffed.

    Liu Shao and others can see that Lu Chong is not joking, but serious, no matter how slow he is!

    "I''ll go..." Liu Shao Zazhi, "brother Chongge, I am really convinced of you!"

    People with the ability of the single body, how to say that people are ten thousand years old virgin single dog?!

    Take it, really take it!

    Lu Chong sat down on the sofa with such a bold manner that he didn''t do anything. With only the pressure of his eyes, he let wisen hand over his handbag.

    Su Kui reached for it, but Lu Chong was thirty centimeters taller than him. You can imagine how long his arm was.

    Just cut it off for her.

    The bag was opened and all the cards in it were taken out.

    Bank cards, discount coupons of some unknown stores, and ID cards with the same head image.

    "No What a minor! " Liu Shao is stunned. Now think about it. No wonder people can solve strange cases repeatedly. This observation is not good.

    He glanced at the gossip, then took a breath of cool air, "hiss Sixteen?! Darling, girl, are you going to heaven? I''m not afraid that your parents will break your leg when they know it

 Chapter 3289

    Liu Shao knows that some girls are rebellious and like to come to such places to play, but there are still a few who really come to work.

    Unless there are some irregular places, there will be a lot of underage girls go to work.

    But this time Liu Shao and Lu chonglai are really a regular nightclub.

    No way. Give him ten courage. He dare not take Lu Chong to those informal places to pick up girls. In case Lu Dawang''s interest comes, a direct phone call will make a big scene.

    "What else do you have to say?"

    Sukui hummed. Don''t open your head.

    Lu Chong looks at the girl''s angry face and coral powder long hair behind her head. He looks like a pig. He is in a good mood.

    Wisen is also stupid, "this is..." He shook his hands. "Miao Miao, what''s your situation? Aren''t you an adult? How could... "

    Before he had finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something.

    Yes, every time the other party came to work with a pinch, he had intended to give her a pay rise and let her dance during the day, but she did not want to.

    And every time I come, it''s heavy makeup, how to be mature and how to be gaudy. It was not for taste, but to cover up the fact that she was a minor!

    Wyson''s liver hurts.

    Lu chongsong opens sunflower and stands up.

    "All right, I''ll take it away, don''t you mind?"

    Where else does huaisen dare to have opinions? His business vision is the most important. Naturally, he knows that he can mix with Liu Shao and be called elder brother. His identity must not be simple.

    Even if someone is just a policeman, who knows the background?

    "No, no problem..."

    He can only look at Su Kui compassionately, but he doesn''t know how his grandmother and sister-in-law caused this evil star!

    Now, Su Kui lost her job. Their nightclub is looking for a dancer again.

    Others, how can Lin Xiaomiao dance hot hook people! That share is fresh and vigorous, and youth is pressing. There are ten more, which is incomparable!

    -

    in the car, Su Kui was wearing her own coat and carrying her bag in her arms.

    Lu Chong cradles his unlit cigarette and holds two ID cards. He looks at the girl in the back seat with a smile.

    "Lin Xiaomiao, Tan Xiaomiao, you can! This is quite big, young age does not learn well, still can do false card

    "It''s up to you!" Su Kui gouged out his eyes. "Nothing to do."

    She murmured, gnashing and grinding her teeth.

    Lu Chong listened. He always felt the soft meat in his neck chilly, which made him feel it.

    On the face of a smile, there will be a few lines of smile at the end of the eyes, not looking old, but more mature man''s taste.

    "I really want to be in the bureau?"

    "Whatever you want!" Su Kui groaned and looked out of the window.

    People have been caught. Anyway, she lost her job. She was unlucky. She met a neuropathic policeman.

    Fortunately, Liu Shao brought back the 20000 yuan she had given before, and now she is still holding it in her arms.

    Thinking about it, she lowered her head and stuffed the money into her bag.

    Lu Chong saw this, squinted and joked, "are you in the middle of money? You don''t think the money is too hot? "

    Su Kui made a move, then hid the money like nobody else, patted the bulging bag, and the depressed mood was slightly relaxed.

    "I''d like to make money by my ability. I''ll drink the wine. It''s your business whether you drink it or not."

    Lu chongle.

    He stared at Su Kui with interest. "You are different. I thought you would say, how can we understand how hard money is to earn?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui is speechless.

    "Uncle, I don''t write love novels like this now, OK? You''re behind! "

 Chapter 3290

    Yo, he''s been rejected by a little girl?

    Lu Chongyue thought it more and more funny. He glanced at Su Kui''s face with big and heavy make-up. The smoky make-up in the straight man''s eyes was no different from the two big black circles.

    "What''s the beauty? A good girl. She''s so ugly."

    he can''t make complaints about it.

    Su Kui stares at him with a squint. "I''d like to, whatever! Old thinking uncle, I suggest you surf the Internet more and make up your knowledge

    "Ho - do you look down on me?"

    Lu Chong''s legs are dangling. The car he drives is as aggressive as his character. It''s a Land Rover in the dark with metal black. The car is spacious and can accommodate his head and a pair of long legs.

    Think of him, Lu Chong. He graduated from a first-class university, OK? In addition, he went to special forces training camp for two years.

    This little girl, dare to laugh at him.

    But what the hell is surfing the Internet?

    He only knows how to surf the sea.

    Su Kui said, "you think that''s it. Open the door and let me down."

    She twisted the door handle and found that it couldn''t be turned at all. Lu Chong locked it.

    Lu Chong looked at her doing her idle work and said, "let you go? Don''t forget, I can catch you with a fake ID card and go to the nightclub to work. "

    Lu Chong is actually deliberately teasing her. He has no intention of taking her back to the police station. Up to now, Lu Chong doesn''t know that the person in front of him is Han Bin''s ex girlfriend, and the last person he met before he died.

    Su Kui puffed his cheeks and glared at Lu Chong fiercely with the light in the carriage. "What do you want?"

    A pair of big eyes are watery and stubborn.

    Lu Chongyi shows his hands and says, "fine."

    Fine? She''s so poor!!

    "I have no money!" Su Kui hated not to open her head, and sniffed.

    Lu Chong was amused. "But what about the 20000 yuan Liu Shao gave you just now? Do I remember putting it in your bag? You can imagine that if you refuse to accept the fine, you are going to go to the detention house. There are some vicious and strange aunts in it, which is frightening. You are the skinny and tender ones, they are the most -- "

    like two words, but they have not finished, and their faces are smashed with a bag.

    "Hiss - stinky girl, you''re tough enough!"

    Lu Chong covers his eyes and drags the bag down.

    Su Kui stared at him, his eyes were big, and now he looked at his eyes as if they were going to stare out. "Punish it! You disgusting old man! I curse you not to lift, a lifetime to be a single dog!! "

    Lu Chongzheng''s heart is broken. The smoke in his mouth is smashed. He smacks his mouth, touches the stubble on his chin, and makes a bad smile.

    "I''m in good health. I''ll have a general examination every year. Would you like to try me out?"

    Said, the eyes also wantonly in Su Kui wearing a dress around the chest, Su Kui''s chest is stuffy, the eyes are hot and wantonly, as if the next second will turn into substance, become a big hand, and fall on her chest.

    "Whoa, whoa, pervert! shame on you! You play hooligan! Let me go down! "

    Suddenly a girl''s cry broke out in the carriage, which was frightening in decibels. Even more, she didn''t care about crying. She picked up the pillow behind the seat and smashed it at Lu chongchong. No matter how big the carriage space is, what''s more, Lu chongna''s 1.9-meter-tall shelf is placed there. He can''t dodge and is hit several times by Su Kui.

 Chapter 3291

    "Well, you''ve had enough. I didn''t cry for anything!"

    He just had his eyes smashed by the bag. He almost went blind!

    Don''t say it''s OK. Su Kui cried even louder.

    "How pitiful I am! How can I be so unlucky to find a job? I met you, an old busybody, a rascal! I want to eat tofu. I''m not alive! "

    Fuck!

    "Tan Xiaomiao, shut up!"

    What is tofu? He just flirted with his eyes.

    If another man is cursed, he will be a single dog all his life. Take her to the right place in minutes and teach her how to be a human being.

    "Wow! You are cruel to me!! Wuwu, Wuwu... "

    The more you cry, the louder you cry. It''s like you don''t want money.

    The sound was heard.

    Soon, the window was knocked. Lu Chong rolled down the window impatiently. A young man in traffic police clothes bent over and said, "Sir, what happened? In your car... "

    As soon as Su Kui heard this, he immediately asked for help! Kidnapping! The old pervert kidnapped the underage girl! Help me, little brother! "

    As soon as the traffic police heard it, they turned pale. Look at Lu Chong''s eyes and become alert. "Don''t be afraid, little girl. I''ll call the police right now."

    Alarm?

    Lu Chong has a funny glance at the crying sunflower in the back seat. On a small face, all the inferior cosmetics have been spent. Like a kitten, he looked at him and even lost a provocative look.

    I know ya is pretending.

    Lu Chong calmly took out the small book for the second time tonight from his bosom, and shuashed away.

    "See clearly. Don''t call the police. I''m the police! Comrade, I''ll catch the rebellious children who are wandering in the nightclubs. Is that ok? It''s such a hassle to call the police? "

    "Er This Who knows if you are real or fake. "

    The traffic policeman turned his mouth and looked carefully. He was still the team leader.

    However, how can I become a team leader when I am so young? It''s still a special investigation team. Now, people are not distracted by false certificates.

    Fortunately, Lu Chong doesn''t know the inner thoughts of the traffic police. Otherwise, he will be laughed by Qi.

    "Well, then you can call Longcheng police station and ask if there is someone like me. I''ll wait for you."

    As he spoke, Lu Chongda rolled down all the windows, lit a cigarette, blew the night wind, and puffed up the clouds.

    So arrogant!

    The little traffic policeman muttered and called.

    Hello, is there a police officer named Lu Chong in your police station

    "What? Are you looking for officer Lu? I''m sorry, he doesn''t usually work in the Bureau. What can I do for you? "

    "Er..." The little traffic policeman is a bit silly. He looks at Lu Chongwei, raises his chin and smiles at him.

    "How old is that officer Lu?"

    "Comrade? It''s against the law to occupy the police call. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first. In addition, our team leader is very young, just 30 years old. "

    At the age of 30, Lu Chong -

    so he met a real person!

    "I''m sorry. I''m the one who disturbed."

    The little traffic policeman was also embarrassed. He just glanced at the car and saw a little girl sitting in the back seat.

    Think about the number of rebellious girls now. Maybe they are really the sister of the land police?

 Chapter 3292

    Su Kui is stupid.

    "Hello! Don''t listen to this old rascal! I''m not from his family! You call the police! "

    "Shut up, Tan Xiaomiao. If you play again, I''ll leave you in the prison."

    Lu Chong with his hands long, head did not return, a slap will su Kui to the front of the small head to press back.

    Su Kui is angry. "You are abusing your power!"

    "I''d like to. What''s the matter?" Lu Chong raises eyebrows. He is arrogant.

    "You think the police station is owned by your family? If you want to pay a fine, you can pay a fine. If you want to close the detention center, you can close it! "

    "If I really want to, I can really open one." Lu Chong is very calm.

    No way, have the ability to have a background, is so arrogant.

    To be honest, it''s stupid to have a background at home.

    Lu Chong is willing to work hard, but that doesn''t mean that he will be willing to go incognito and start from a small policeman.

    Su Kui was dumbfounded.

    The traffic police saw it and slipped away quietly.

    The relationship between the two seems to be incompatible, but there is a kind of unspeakable harmony. He is still not involved in other people''s housework.

    "Hooligans, stinking stones!"

    Su Kui make complaints about her mouth.

    "When you spend all day in a place like a nightclub, you will get these two swearing words? You''re not bored. I''m bored. "

    Lu Chong looks down and opens the pink bag Su Kui left him.

    In Su Kui can eat people''s eyes, take out a pile of money, deliberately shaking.

    Su Kui''s eyes followed his hands.

    Lu chongyuguang saw the girl as a financial fan and couldn''t help laughing. He quickly took out two stacks of money, forcing Su Kui to say: "Hey, there are not so many fines! This is at least 20000! "

    "It''s illegal gains, it''s confiscated."

    Finish saying, take out a handful of change from her bag, also be 20 come of appearance, bumped in the hand.

    "You -"

    thought you made a fortune today, and in a flash, you were all taken away by this old rascal.

    Su Kui is sad. When her mouth is flat, she will cry next moment.

    "Don''t cry! I''ll confiscate it if I cry again! "

    Lu Chong hated people crying in front of his eyes. Although Su Kui cried, he didn''t hate it strangely, but he also had a headache.

    He''s really bored. He has a case in his hand that hasn''t been solved. He also has a free heart to play with a little girl here.

    Su Kui choked and stared at him with red eyes, "you don''t mean confiscation..."

    "For your amusement, if I really confiscate it, I''m afraid I''ll be chased by you with a knife."

    Lu Chong shook his head and shoved the money back to her, only taking her change of 20 yuan.

    "What, it''s so bad..."

    Su Kui muttered and hummed. He stopped his tears.

    Lu chongdi gave her a pack of paper towels. "Wipe your face quickly. It''s ugly. It''s like a flower cat. Where is your home? I''ll take you back. "

    "I don''t --"

    "hmm? Or do you want to come back to the police station with me? " Lu chongdi gives her a look of her own experience.

    Sukui shut up.

    She took out the wet tissue, washed the makeup on her face, and gave Lu Chong a position with a crying voice.

    Just now, I was so addicted to acting that I cried myself hoarse.

    Fortunately, the money is saved.

    For the money, sukui really put it together.

    Lu Chong knocks on the steering wheel and follows Su Kui''s advice. He goes around and around, getting more and more remote.

    "Well, you don''t mean to hurt me, do you? This is about to leave the city. Are you sure you live here? "

    "Sure!"

    "Well, trust you once." Lu Chong looks at the disordered environment around him, frowns, and asks her parents if they don''t care about her?

 Chapter 3293

    After thinking about it, I still didn''t ask.

    Instead, I stopped at a 24-hour convenience store.

    Sukui asked him why.

    Lu Chong stops and opens the door. He looks back at him and is stunned.

    The little girl took off the dark makeup on her face, and she also took off her beautiful eyes. A small face was fresh and refined. The pink skin could be broken by blowing. Her cheek was a little baby fat. She looked at the pink face, which was lined with a long curly hair of coral powder with all the bangs. She was like a little angel.

    Lu chongalmost didn''t get in touch with the little goblin who had just thrown himself about and swung his hips wildly in the nightclub.

    "You too - fuck..."

    Until now, Lu Chong has a little guilty of molesting minors.

    He scratched his hair impatiently and spoke a little unsteady. "Let''s go, get out of the car."

    "I don''t want to go down, I just want to go back."

    Work also lost, she was very tired, just want to go home to sleep, crying are no strength.

    "There''s a 24-hour ATM next to it. Go and save it and go back. I''ll have a bucket of instant noodles by the way, don''t you mind? "

    Su Kui naturally has no problem. She suddenly remembered that she had been stolen just after landing.

    Once again, her old heart couldn''t stand it.

    So, Su Kui got out of the car, just landed on the ground, stepped on the heels of a soft foot, the body stumbled forward.

    "Tut, how old can you walk?"

    Lu Chongyi grabbed her arm and dragged the man back. He was not a gentleman at all. He also had to make complaints about sukui.

    Su Kui was numb to his steel straight man, and turned to the next 24-hour ATM to save money.

    Waiting for the time of counting money, Su Kui looked out through the glass door.

    Not far from the door, the tall figure of the man was pulled out of the long dark shadow under the street lamp. He stood with one hand in his pocket, dangling a cigarette in his mouth, but it didn''t light.

    She bent her lip, turned her head and put another pile of money into the counting machine.

    "All right? Let''s go. " Seeing her coming out, Lu Chong raised his chin and walked into the convenience store.

    In front of the window sill of the convenience store, a long table like a bar was made, and several high chairs were placed under it for the guests to rest.

    Lu Chong takes a bowl of spicy noodles from the shelf and comes back with hot water.

    Although instant noodles are junk food, their taste is quite appetizing.

    In particular, Su Kui put it on, and his stomach was empty. He didn''t eat a meal.

    At this time, I smelled the smell, and I was hungry, and rebellion began in my stomach.

    Lu Chong looks down with a smile, and a shadow falls on Sunflower''s head.

    "Want to eat? Brother barking, I''ll buy it for you. "

    Su Kui turned a white eye. "Who is rare? I can''t buy it myself!"

    He got up angrily and wanted to get something to eat.

    The next second, a bowl of noodles fell in front of her.

    "Eat, don''t say I bully the underage children."

    Lu Chong said, and Dali sat down, took apart a Wahaha board, slapped it into a straw, and pushed it to Su Kui.

    "Children still need to eat well and drink more milk to grow tall."

    Sunflower:

    How can I do if I want to hit someone before I can be moved?

    "It''s none of your business. I''m short of your food! Hum! "

    She bowed her head and snored and sucked Wahaha to the end. Lengbuding listened to Lu Chong''s teasing, "Oh, don''t forget that what you are eating now is what I bought."

    Su Kui was giving his face to his mouth, and the action was stiff:

    Lu Chong is satisfied. He drinks Wahaha, eats instant noodles, and bubbles in his heart.

 Chapter 3294

    "Hurry up! Cast in place, ready to shoot! "

    "Ah, the mass actors over there will give me a lifelike performance. If it''s not good, I''ll take care of your lunch box! Don''t forget the mass actors outside! Hurry up

    In the camera, there is always a beautiful and solemn palace. In the real drama group, there is more than one disorderly and poor one that can be generalized.

    I don''t know how long it hasn''t been washed on the ground. The outside of the camera is full of dust. Only the place where the main character stands is clean.

    Dressed in a flag suit, the girl with a comb on her head stood high on the ground and knelt on the ground.

    Kneeling at the front of the female master comb two heads, wearing pink dress, bow quietly kneeling.

    Su Kui, as a mass actor, kneels behind the hostess and serves as a backdrop. The top of the head is hot and hot. The clothes on the body are made of coarse cloth, which makes the whole body sweat.

    She twisted her butt and felt the pain in her knee.

    "Oh, these are the girls who will be in the draft later?"

    The little eunuch pinched his throat and his voice was shrill. "Yes, the lady of the imperial concubine, these are all the ladies who are running for election this year."

    "Look up, let''s have a look. Oh, it''s so watery. It''s nice to be young. "

    The imperial concubine spoke in a strange way.

    This is Su Kui''s new cast today. As long as they do well, they can cooperate for a long time. Because in this play, a large number of imperial concubines are needed.

    Su Kui couldn''t help yawning. She didn''t sleep well last night.

    The environment in the basement was damp and stuffy. There was no air conditioning, only a small broken fan blowing all night. I don''t care what I use. According to the characters of the two little girls before, I''m afraid I''m reluctant to play for a night.

    Just do it.

    Su Kui is used to enjoying it. Even if she meditates in her heart and feels calm and cool naturally, she can''t adapt to it for a moment.

    So she knelt, and when the second girl had finished speaking, they kowtowed to make way for the imperial concubine.

    Then, the camera will jump straight to the draft.

    "Well, this is over. Get ready for the next one!"

    Although a group of Wuyang people can show their faces, they don''t know how long they have been in the performing arts circle. It''s like Su Kui. They don''t even have the qualification to show their face. They are pure background boards.

    Fortunately, just standing in the sun for a while, you can get 200 yuan, which is much easier than dancing in a nightclub.

    It''s also safe.

    As soon as the director spoke, the original orderly team immediately formed a group.

    Sukui is yawning, ready to find a shady cat.

    Those big stars, as soon as they left, were greeted by assistant agents with cold drink fans and umbrellas. They didn''t get that good treatment.

    "Hello, that yawning little girl over there, come here."

    Su Kui didn''t respond at first. I didn''t know that the director called her.

    It wasn''t until the director called again that she pointed back at herself and asked, "am I?"

    "Who else is not you! Hurry up! "

    Su Kui curled his mouth and walked quickly.

    The mouth is sweet, "director, what''s up!"

    The director is a middle-aged man with a moustache and a cap. He stares at the camera without looking at Su Kui. Impatiently, he said, "look at your expression just now? Do you want to pay more attention or what! The mass actors do their duty well. Do you think they will give you a shot? Now little girl... "

 Chapter 3295

    "Ho --"

    as he said it, he turned his head. He saw the young girl''s tender baby face and big black and white eyes. He looked at her seriously and looked at the soft look.

    Because she lost her nightclub job, Su Kui simply ran to the barber''s and spent fifty yuan to dye her hair back. After saving money, she went to find work as a mass actor, but also to pick and choose the roles of the little girls.

    "You look good. How old are you?"

    When I saw her, I thought of my daughter. I couldn''t help but soften my voice.

    "Sixteen!"

    "So small don''t read?"

    Su Kui shook his head and smiled brilliantly, showing a row of white shellfish teeth.

    "No, it''s not bad for the welfare home to survive."

    Welfare homes

    "Well, I don''t want to talk about you because you are so pitiful. Hurry up and get ready. Even if I am sleepy again, I will bear it in the camera! Don''t yawn or move your ass! "

    Su Kui was speechless and left with his head full of black thread.

    This director, the attention place is all strange.

    She doesn''t know yet that the director is naturally cranky and excels to the point of outrage. There is something wrong, no matter who you are, you can be called to scold.

    Su Kui is also relying on this harmless baby face, which makes people grumpy, and can get rid of three points of anger.

    Next, I finished the rest of the film smoothly.

    Su Kui is also a movie queen, such a simple talent show, but also a small transparent, simple.

    Can''t wait to take off the costume, Su Kui breathed a breath, inside T-shirts are sweat wet most.

    It''s comfortable at last.

    "Who is that? Come here again."

    "Well? Director, is there anything else? "

    Su Kui walked over and saw the director still staring at the screen.

    There are several seats on the scene, all aspects of the capture of the perfect lens.

    Now the director is watching the scene with her.

    "Have you learned form? Well, standing is also standard. "

    Some of the mass actors can''t make their heads out all their lives because they don''t have standing figures, sitting figures or outstanding faces. It belongs to the type that stands in the crowd and is suddenly submerged, but sunflower is different.

    She belongs to the kind that can be seen just by giving her a shot.

    "Ah? No, I just taught myself how to dance. " Su Kui laughs and happily fans the director.

    The director rubbed his chin and was silent for a while. Suddenly, he said to sukui, "leave me a contact information. I''ll ask you to come to audition for a good role in the future. By the way, a lot of mass actors are needed later. If you are short of money, come on. "

    When Su Kui walked out of the shooting site, he somehow saved a famous director''s phone number in his mobile phone.

    If it wasn''t for the director''s clean eyes, she would think that the other side wanted to rule her.

    "Tut, I think you are very nice in front of others. How can you put it in front of me? It''s a little Tigress with her teeth open and her paws open?"

    Low voice slightly ruffian, Su Kui turned a white eye, impatient turn around.

    "It''s you again. What can I do for you? Don''t tell me you''re busy. I''ve come here to handle the case! "

    "Yes, I did." Lu Chong didn''t retort, nodded, "let''s go, come with me."

    "You -!"

    Su Kui stamped her feet. "I said I don''t know about Han Bin. What does his death have to do with me? Let me clap my hands and call him success?"

 Chapter 3296

    "But you are the last to see him, aren''t you?" Lu Chong made a gesture of please.

    "The police station is not tiger hole. It didn''t eat you. Just make a note and let you go as long as it proves that it has nothing to do with you. "

    It''s about the first thing.

    Su Kui couldn''t help but get on Lu Chong''s car.

    -

    police station.

    Su Kui waved with a smile and said hello to Xu Yanan, "long time no see, officer Xu."

    Xu Yanan said coldly, "we only met last week."

    Su Kui touched his nose awkwardly. "That one day, I don''t see you. It''s like the next three autumn."

    "Come with me!" Lu Chong gives her a shudder and takes her to the recording room.

    Su Kui rolled her white eyes and waved her little fist behind him.

    "Lu Chong! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death! "

    "No, chicken."

    The figure of the two disappeared together soon, and Xu Yanan''s eyes were complicated.

    "I''ll go Sister Xu, when did you say that the eldest brother was so familiar with a little girl? Isn''t she the little girl who pissed you off last time? "

    "Hahaha, you don''t know! In other words, the little girl doesn''t draw that kind of scary make-up. She looks fresh and refined. I didn''t expect that our eldest brother would have such a good taste! "

    A group of people burst out laughing.

    Xu Yanan clenched his fist, threw the unrealistic idea out of his head and gave them a stare.

    "If you don''t work, let the boss hear you. Be careful if he beats you!"

    -

    knowing that it can''t be avoided, Su Kui carefully recalled what happened when Tan Xiaomiao met Han Bin at the last time.

    Han Bin looks good, otherwise he will not become a boyfriend and girlfriend with Tan Xiaomiao.

    The skin is very white, which belongs to the Korean small fresh meat. The body is very thin and born with a small white face.

    Su Kui told her everything she knew before she got up impatiently.

    "Is that the end? Uncle, please don''t come to me later! I''m not really a killer! "

    "I know," Lu chongqiao said with two legs, "I''ll give you ten courage. You dare not kill."

    "It''s good to know," Su Kui hummed, and suddenly realized that this didn''t seem to be a good word. "Ah, Lu Chong, what do you mean!"

    Just now he knocked himself. She hasn''t got revenge.

    Then he kicked up.

    "Don''t make any noise!" Lu Chongzheng is turning over the record, and does not lift his head when he hears the words.

    Su Kui didn''t stand up and fell on him.

    Xu Yanan saw this scene at the first sight when she came in. She lowered her eyes and gathered the complex emotions under her eyes. She raised her head and smiled, "boss, Han Bin''s case has eyebrows. Come with me."

    Su Kui saw something strange, lying on Lu Chong''s shoulder and opening his eyes, "officer Xu, I didn''t expect you would laugh."

    It''s the first time she''s seen her, and she doesn''t know who she''s smiling at -

    "stand up!" Lu Chong patted her on the waist and straightened her up. "Lady, if you do this again, I don''t mind doing good deeds and sending you to school."

    "I don''t care!"

    Sukui murmured, following Lu Chong to the outside.

    Xu Yanan threw out a sentence, "little girl should know how to love herself. Do you know how much captain Lu is older than you?"

    This tone is a little sour.

    Su Kui has been aware of it for a long time. When he hears it, he turns around and looks at her with a smile on his face? Maybe Lu Chong just likes my little Lori? After all, youth is capital

 Chapter 3297

    One time, Su Kui was kind to her, the second time, the tone of hostility, but it can not be ignored.

    "You!! No shame! "

    Su Kui''s face turned cold. She thought she had a good enough attitude towards Xu Yanan, but she repeatedly humiliated her.

    She doesn''t mind. If the real Tan Xiaomiao, this time, she doesn''t know how to be angry.

    If it''s not forced by life, who would like to be a little sister? And even if she works in a nightclub, she knows that she is clean and never has intimate relationship with others.

    "What about some people? Even if I want to be shameless, I''m afraid nobody wants it! Officer Xu, as a people''s policeman, you seem to be a little grumpy. Is it because of jealousy? "

    Su Kui sneered and strode away.

    Get out of the police station. It''s dark outside.

    Lu Chong chases up. "I''ll see you."

    Sukui ignored, and the pace accelerated.

    Seeing Lu Chong, he couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Grandma, where did I offend you? I''m not old, and I''m angry. "

    Su Kui make complaints about Tucao: "blue face disaster!"

    "Blue Yan? Me? " Lu Chong touched his face, and his distinctive features became more and more outstanding in the moonlight.

    "Well, I think I''m handsome, but what about the disaster?"

    Su Kui stumbled at his feet and gave up on Lu Chong.

    "Narcissism is hopeless."

    Anyway, Lu Chong sent her back.

    Lu Chong''s car is a typical off-road vehicle. The car model is overbearing. In the place where Su Kui lives, the street is small and can''t go in at all.

    Lu Chong simply stops and sends Su Kui to the door.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Su Kui stands in front of the stairs and looks back. He seems to see a figure flash past behind Lu Chong.

    It seems that there''s something wrong -

    Su Kui Mei''s heart beats, rarely serious.

    "What''s the matter?" Lu Chong waved for her to hurry in.

    "Oh, it''s a bit too shabby for you. It''s not safe. What about the money before? Just find a better place to move in. It''s really not good. Please, I''ll find a way for you. " Lu Chong''s bad jokes.

    Su Kui was not easy to attract just a little thought, but also all was disturbed.

    She gouged out his eyes. "Please, no one, please. Thank you!"

    -After a good night''s sleep, Su Kui took Lin Su Su Su Su to the hospital for routine examination the next day.

    Every inspection is a choice between life and death for two young girls.

    Let Lin sushi sit outside. Su Kui enters the doctor''s office alone.

    "What about your friend''s parents, little girl? Don''t come with her? Lin Susu''s disease is becoming more and more serious. "

    Su Kui, with his waist in his hand, smiled. "Director, to tell you the truth, we are all orphans. We can only rely on ourselves. Besides, I have a request for you. "

    "What? Just say it. "

    Coming out of the hospital, Su Kui kept thinking about making money.

    How to raise money for kidney replacement in a short time?

    Before Lin Sushi''s parents come to pick her up, we must solve her operation.

    A man can live without a kidney. Without a heart, but without a life.

    Therefore, there is still a great hope that Lin Susu''s disease can be cured.

    He comforted Lin susui, and Su Kui thought about it. He called the former director named Nie Kai and told him that he needed money badly. Could you ask her to introduce a role.

 Chapter 3298

    Can only say also calculate Su Kui is lucky, Nie Kai quickly gave Su Kui reply.

    Tell her to audition.

    The audition site is in a well-known brokerage company building. There is a narrow road for enemies. As soon as I got on the elevator, I met several familiar faces.

    Lu Chong, Xu Yanan, and the little police who were molested by Su Kui.

    "Yo? What are you doing here? "

    Lu Chong picked up his eyebrows and said with a bad smile, "I don''t think it''s secretly in love with me. Did you follow me here secretly?"

    Xu Yanan takes a look at Lu Chongyan. His eyes are complicated and strange.

    Su Kui turned a white eye and looked scornful. "You don''t look at yourself in the mirror. I''m looking for a little brother who is also looking for fresh meat. You old bacon is smelly and hard. It''s moldy. How can I like you!"

    "Stinky girl, do you know what respect is for elders?"

    Lu Chongxu points a little sunflower and is gnawed by her anger.

    Su Kui went in and pressed the floor for audition. The elevator door closed slowly in front of her eyes.

    "Seriously, what are you doing here?"

    "Audition," Su Kui''s big eyes rolled, glancing at the poster posted inside the elevator.

    "Yo? Audition? " Lu Chong is funny. He looks at the little girl who only reaches his chest. "Is this going to be a big star? Come and tell me what kind of mirror you are trying. "

    "It''s up to you!"

    Su Kui didn''t hear Lu Chong''s teasing tone. She pursed her lips and glared at him angrily.

    This person, why always like to fight against her.

    Ding -

    when the elevator door opens, Su Kui lifts his foot and leaves.

    "Oh, wait a minute."

    Lu Chong suddenly grabbed Su Kui and took her out.

    When Xu Yanan saw this, he was displeased and said, "Lu team! We have to go back to the Bureau, you... "

    "I see. I see. You take the team back first. I have something to talk to this girl!" Lu chongtou also didn''t wave back, perfunctorily.

    Xu Yanan lips.

    Su Kui looks back lightly. Her eyes are bright with spirit. She falls on the woman in the elevator, wearing a police uniform, until the elevator door closes slowly in front of her.

    Lu chongsong opened her hands and crossed his waist. "I say you can really make trouble. You can meet everywhere!"

    And when it comes to it, it''s not good!

    Smell speech, Su Kui looks up small face to refute, "I still want to say, meet you not good! Then you say, what are you doing here! "

    Lu Chong shakes his head and looks serious.

    "Tan Xiaomiao, I''m telling you that you''d better be careful when you go out recently. Also - if this audition can be slowed down, it will be better. "

    "Give me a reason!"

    Lu Chong''s thin lips are tight and his eyes are dark. "Recently, there are two more dead people, and another one, the flower of this company, is the same age as you. Before they died, they were both attacked... "

    Another thing, Lu Chong never told Su Kui, but now, he has to say it.

    "What''s more, Han Bin was also violated before he died, and then he was killed!"

    After the little flower was violated, it was thrown down by the criminal from the top floor, so high that the body was destroyed.

    "What?!"

    Su Kui frowned. "Are you serious?!"

    She believed Lu Chong''s words.

    If all this is done by the same criminal, the night Lu Chong sent her back the other day may not be an illusion.

    "Of course. Anyway, you remind your friends recently. Be careful. Besides, it''s better to move out of that place as soon as possible. If you are short of money, you can tell me. "

 Chapter 3299

    Lu Chong is really worried.

    Tan Xiaomao and Han Bin were once lovers. Han Bin is dead. Who knows if that pervert will look at the girl?

    As far as the information available, the murderer is obviously insane. He constantly makes killing, repeatedly and repeatedly provocating the authority of the police station.

    I feel a little bit confident.

    "I know, I will pay attention to safety and move out of the basement as soon as possible to find a safe place. It''s just that I''m in urgent need of money now. I''m going to get the role. " Speaking of this, Su Kuitun, or sincerely to Lu Chong said a thank you, "thank you for reminding."

    As soon as this speech comes out, Lu chongle is happy.

    He rubbed the stubble on his chin and smiled, "if only you could be so polite all the time. OK, go to the audition, leave me a phone number and call me if you have something! "

    In fact, Lu Chong just suggested before, and didn''t really let Su Kui give up this opportunity.

    It is impossible for the murderer to linger in the same crime place all the time. After killing a person here, he will not fight again for a short time. Instead, it will lurk in the dark and choose a new starting object.

    Lu Chong still believes in himself. As long as he looks at him more, something may not happen.

    -After separating from Lu Chong, Su Kui entered the audition room.

    It''s a simple room with a few simple chairs and long tables. In addition, it''s only the director, the writer and the original author.

    This is a palace fighting drama, which describes the story of the concubines in the harem who are intriguing and deceitful in order to fight for favor.

    What doesn''t follow the current is that from the beginning of the play, the woman''s heart is black. From the moment she entered the palace, she knew what her goal was.

    Su Kui has been a movie queen, so a small role, she can''t be embarrassed. Originally, the director auditioned her for the role of the second lady in the script. She was a good friend with the mistress. She was protected by the mistress all the way to become the emperor''s concubine, and finally blacked out. Against the hostess and killed by the hostess.

    But after seeing her blackening, she was full of tension and natural acting. The director took the heroine''s play to her with a whim.

    At first, the director, including the screenwriter, was not very optimistic about the girl who got the audition qualification by relationship. Because she is too young, a small face looks childish, maybe she can perform the childishness and spirituality of the heroine when she just entered the palace.

    But later, as she grew older, the battle in the harem became more and more brutal, for fear that she could not control it.

    But -

    after seeing Su Kui''s performance, the director, the writer, and the original author decided to make the same decision. The hostess, that''s her!

    -

    time flies quickly, and a month passes in a flash.

    During this period, Su Kui also followed Lu Chong''s advice, and took Lin susui to a small apartment with one room and one hall, which was not in the center of the city, but was much safer than the previous place.

    In the middle, I contacted Lu Chong several times. He was so busy that when talking to Su Kui, he occasionally made a few ruffian jokes. Eyeground is the exhaustion that cannot change.

    Obviously, he can rely on his family to eat, but only on his own ability.

    He was running around for a case when his group of friends only knew about drinking, playing and racing.

    This month, another boy died.

    The murderer, a complete pervert, ate both men and women. And it''s hard to grasp the handle, and there''s no trace.

 Chapter 3300

    Every time after infringing on the young girls, he would clean the body without leaving a trace of his own fingerprints and body fluids on it.

    Be careful not to show your tail now.

    When the deadline for one month is up, the other leading characters of wanfeizhuan are in place, and it''s time to start shooting.

    Su Kui has been staying in the hotel near the film and television city since yesterday. For the next period of time, she will stay in the film crew until the end of her part.

    Moreover, because Lin sushi is not sure to stay in the rental room alone, Su Kui simply lets her stay by her side as an assistant.

    Because of Nie Kai''s reasons, Su Kui was able to advance part of the remuneration, maintain Lin Sushi''s medical examination and living expenses.

    Fortunately, Meng Qin, the director of wanfeichuan, and Nie Kai are good friends. In the circle, they are famous for promoting new people. He has a good reputation. After hearing Nie Kai''s words, he didn''t say anything and paid Su Kui half of his salary.

    Sukui has no big ambition, and has not signed a brokerage company. I just want to quit the circle and find something else to do after I shoot this play.

    -

    the temperature of the dog days is getting hotter and hotter, and it''s even more stuffy and hot in the studio, which makes people feel uncomfortable in the chest.

    Su Kui was wearing a yellow ruskirt and sitting on a small stool beside her. Lin Susu was beating a fan for her.

    "It''s hot or not, meow or meow. It''s all my fault that I don''t fight for it, which makes you so hard!"

    "Well, what''s the point of complaining, and what if I get angry after this show?" Su Kui turned a white eye, leaned on the chair, and cocked her legs.

    "Well, this is just the beginning of shooting. I think it''s very beautiful."

    A girl sniffs at the words and sneers.

    Originally, she came to play the role of hostess, and only got one role of hostess. Moreover, she started her career when she was five years old, and now she has also played many roles in her life.

    Now by a pure new person, it is said that she was still a laggard before. I want to know how reluctant she was.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t just want to be beautiful. I''m pretty, too. Don''t bite me!" Su Kui glanced sideways at her, and her little raised feet shook more happily.

    The angry girl''s mouth is crooked.

    "You, don''t be complacent! After that, you''ll feel better! "

    Su Kui shrugged. "OK, I''ll wait."

    She and Lin sushi are just two people. In front of the girls, they are extremely miserable. They were accompanied by two or three assistants.

    She is the only commander, with Lin sushi, also to look under her eyes, saving her from danger.

    Lin Sushi''s body, Su Kui dare not let her do anything else.

    "It''s not a fire yet. I can show you the face of the elder. If it''s a fire, you can''t lift your nostrils to the sky?!"

    "Well, Anyan, just say a few words, it''s your turn to shoot."

    Just then, a man came over. He was about thirty years old, elegant, and dressed in the clothes of a doctor.

    Xu Yi, the second man from WanFei.

    "I''m sorry, Anyan is not very good tempered. In fact, she is not bad hearted. Don''t get along with her." Xu Yi laughs to excuse an Yan and hands Su Kui a bottle of water: "come on, drink some water to moisten her throat."

    "Brother Xu!! Why are you so nice to her! What''s more, I''m right. You''ve met someone new who is so arrogant! Moreover, as soon as I joined the group, I acted as the hostess. Who knows what shameful means I used. " An Yan, with his mouth turned, disdained the way.

 Chapter 3301

    Lin sushi hears that he is discontented and puffs up his cheeks. "How do you speak? My family meow comes in by strength, which is not what you said. Dirty people, everything is dirty. "

    She muttered in a low voice. She used to like Anyan. Now, she doesn''t like Anyan at all!

    "Brother Xu, have a look! This is Tam and her assistant, what the hell! "

    "Ah..." Xu Yi sighs helplessly, and her gentle eyes fall on Su Kui. "That''s what she is, don''t care. I''ll take her first. I''ll see you later. "

    Say, pulled an Yan away.

    As soon as Xu Yi left, Su Kui put aside the water he handed him.

    This scene happened to be seen by an Yan, who turned around. She snorted coldly, "brother Xu, you see, this kind of person is not worth treating well! How kind you are to deliver water to her. People don''t appreciate it! "

    Xu Yi smiled, "maybe she is not thirsty."

    Eyes, but a little dark.

    -

    "meow, why don''t you drink this?" Lin sushi was puzzled. Seeing Su Kui holding the thermos cup he brought, he took a sip and asked strangely.

    Say to want to reach for.

    Su Kui clapped her hand off and stared at her, "you are not allowed to drink if I don''t! You are not allowed to drink from others outside. Do you hear me! "

    I don''t know how it feels, but Su Kui believes in her sixth sense.

    Xu Yi seems gentle, but he feels strange to Su Kui. Being watched by his eyes, as if being stared at by a poisonous snake, vaguely, he always felt that some kind of calculation flashed through his eyes.

    Interesting -

    the first scene is a dramatic conflict.

    In fact, the TV series we see on TV are not shot in order. It''s a small piece of good, after cutting, patching together.

    Now, it''s the ladies who have lived in the Chu Xiu palace, but someone has been secretly framed since now.

    There was a girl who secretly brought in chickenpox from home, which was then ground into powder after scabbing. She wanted to use this kind of thing to infect the better girl. From the beginning, she eradicated the enemies that were not good for her.

    And Qingwan, Su Kui''s role, is one of the people she has to deal with.

    Qingwan knew from the beginning that he could not trust anyone since he stepped into the palace. All things given by people should be careful and careful.

    So, she secretly replaced the teacup that the lady gave her. In the teacup, she spread the powder that can infect smallpox.

    After that, it was the pretty girl who was caught in a cocoon, infected with smallpox, and was carried out of the palace to survive.

    And all the ladies in Chu Xiu Palace should be examined and observed to see if there are any infected ones. As soon as they are found, they are sent out.

    In the play, Qingwan is pulled down by someone and falls on the Taiyi played by Xu Yi.

    This is their first time to know each other.

    "Ah..."

    "Be careful!"

    Xu Yi catches Su Kui, puts his big hand around her waist, and his palm is boiling hot. Su Kui''s eyes are low and cold. She felt that the big hand was swimming slowly.

    She raised her feet indifferently, found the right position, and stepped on it severely!

    "Hmmm -" Xu Yi frowned and snorted.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, brother Xu. Are you ok?" Su Kui asked with concern, breaking away from his big hand with a smile.

    "It''s all my fault. I stepped on you carelessly."

    Xu Yi feels that her toes are all misplaced. She looks up and looks at the girl''s face, and finds that she looks concerned and doesn''t seem to be faking.

 Chapter 3302

    When I saw him, I was embarrassed to blink. A pair of cat''s pupils were dark and smart. They were very beautiful.

    His eyes crossed and he said with a smile, "it''s OK, you didn''t mean it. Let''s do it again!"

    This time, his hand is very secure, just gently hold Su Kui, soon let go.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It took two and a half months for wanfeichuan to finish shooting.

    The weather also gradually turned cool, to autumn.

    In addition to an Yan, the cast members are always unhappy with her. The rest like Su Kui, a young girl with first-class acting skills.

    During this period, Xu Yi kept a short distance from Su Kui. From time to time, he handed her a bottle of water and some food.

    Su Kui smiled on his face, turned around and threw away what he had given, even more doubted.

    Xu Yi, the real character, must be the opposite of the person he created.

    Soon, it''s the green killing feast, and all the members of the cast participate in it.

    Because of age, Su Kui was not filled with wine, just meant to drink a glass of beer with a low degree, and was let go.

    The wind is cool in autumn.

    Outside the hotel, Su Kui looked up at the night sky above her head. Today''s weather is very good. It''s hard to see all the stars.

    "Meow."

    Behind him came Xu Yi''s voice, which was always gentle and elegant.

    Su Kui looked back at the man in white shirt and black trousers. He was slightly drunk on his face, but his eyes were clear.

    "Miss Xu."

    Su Kui smiled and stood quietly.

    Xu Yi''s eyes fell deeply on the girl wearing casual clothes under the moonlight. Loose clothes, also can not hide the slim figure, a small face delicate dust, like a doll in the window.

    It''s so nice to collect --

    "it''s cold outside. My hotel is next door. Would you like to take a seat in my room?"

    Finally, it''s said.

    Su Kui squinted, curled up eyelashes slightly drooped, and the cold light came out.

    "No, I''ll see you later. When the directors are ready, I''ll go back."

    Xu Yi hooks his lips and sighs.

    "Xiaomao, don''t you know what I mean? I thought you were a smart girl. "

    Su Kui looked up and said seriously, "Mr. Xu, I really can''t understand what you are talking about."

    I don''t want to understand.

    Su Kui''s eyes and tail drooped, and his hands behind him were clasping.

    She''s afraid that she can''t control and will blow up Xu Yi''s dog head.

    "I hear you haven''t signed up for a brokerage yet?" Xu Yi gradually put away the smile on his face, his eyes were a bit sinister, and he was kind and sincere. "Xiaomao, you are still too naive to think that the heroine of a TV play can go with the wind and water in the future? In this circle, it is impossible to go too far without paying anything. "

    He slowly extended his arms to touch Su Kui''s face.

    Su Kui stepped back two steps, and he was no longer insincere. He said coldly: "I don''t need to bother Xu teacher any more. Besides, I certainly believe what you said. Otherwise, why do you still have to be in the role of hunchmen in TV series? "

    "You -"

    successfully poked Xu Yi''s pain.

    His eyes were cold for a moment, and the soft and elegant disguised were all gone. He clenched his teeth and said, "I''m not going to be punished for the toast!"

    After that, I will reach for her.

    "Fuck! What the fuck are you doing? "

 Chapter 3303

    Su Kwai is just about to dodge. A big hand appears behind her, blocking Xu Yi''s hand, and gives a strong twist.

    With the sound of Xu Yi''s painful cry, Lu Chong spits out his cigarette mouth, and his eyes are cold and fierce. "Who gave you the courage to act on a young girl?"

    And still in front of him.

    Lu Chongping, in the daytime, is addicted to the mouth at most, and won''t come to the animals. How about sunflower.

    But as a man, he was too clear. What appeared in Xu Yi''s eyes just now.

    "Let your hands be cheap, I will beat you to death today!"

    Su Kui didn''t respond to anything. Lu Chong has already beaten Xu Yi on the ground.

    Who is Lu Chong? He came out of the special forces training camp. He was the overlord in the yard since he was a child. Even if he was a people''s policeman, he could not be expected to abide by the law more.

    One meter nine head, full of strong muscles, playing Xu Yi, like playing.

    The sound of the shutter around is clicking and flashing.

    Originally, it was an open field. Xu Yi also drank wine, which made him brave. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to act on Su Kui in the hotel where so many paparazzi were squatting.

    "What''s the matter?! Don''t fight, don''t fight! "

    "Stop it all!"

    "And those, don''t shoot!"

    The movement outside the hotel was finally detected by the people inside.

    The director first took people out, and when he saw this scene, he was suddenly one and two big. If he''s not drunk, the flashing shutter around him is silently telling what''s going on outside.

    He takes people to stop, and Lu Chong releases Xu Yi.

    Xu Yi was pulled up from the ground. His nose was blue and his face was swollen. There was no place for him to be a gentleman.

    He spewed, spitting with blood.

    "You''re tough enough!" Xu Yi stares at him viciously.

    In public, he did not have the slightest ability to resist, was dead on the ground knot solid beat.

    So many reporters, this big news, just want to press, also can''t press!

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    The director had a splitting headache. He was a little dizzy when he was drinking. Now he was completely awakened by the cold wind.

    "Xiaomao, tell me, I believe you."

    And the man standing next to him, with a fierce face, is easy to ignore his outstanding appearance.

    Su Kui shrugs helplessly and looks at the man with his waist in his side. It''s funny.

    Lu Chong gouged out her eyes, and the girl dared to laugh!

    "Let me say it! This man is suspected of molesting minors. I will take him back to the police station for interrogation later. Do you have any comments? "

    As he said this, he took out his certificate and snapped it on Mengqin''s chest.

    "Look carefully. The police handle the case!"

    Xu Yi, with his head down, shrank his pupils when he heard the word "police". Soon, it broke up again.

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened, staring at Xu Yi''s fists, squinting as if thinking.

    "What''s the matter!" Mengqin grabbed his hair.

    He knows that in this circle, all the stars are dressed in a layer of mask, and they can''t be sure what they look like.

    So in the cast, he paid special attention to this, for fear that he would be guided by the fallacy on the Internet.

    Results now, the most assured person, poke such a big basket for him!

    Xu Yi, Xu Yi! I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 3304

    Finally, Xu Yi was taken back to the police station by Lu Chong in front of countless reporters, and Su Kui was taken away by Lu Chong.

    Fortunately, on the day of killing, all the remuneration has been paid. Even if there are other problems because of Xu Yi, it has nothing to do with Su Kui.

    -

    that night, a hot entertainment news, swept through major news websites and social platforms.

    Microblog.

    Entertainment grill grill: a lot of material!!! Sure enough, the so-called human settings in the entertainment circle are deceiving. Let''s have a look at the elegant man Xu Yi, who is out of the hotel for the green banquet and moves with the female host of the same drama group, Tan Xiaomao! The point is, Tan Xiaomao is still a minor!!!

    No picture, no truth, and the blogger, more direct, released a more authentic video.

    After watching the video, netizens said that the entertainment circle is a big dye vat, destroying the three views.

    [I didn''t believe it when I saw the hot search, but the video came out. How can I wash it?! Turn black to Xu Yifen! ]

    [how much brain damage did I have before? How could I powder such a thing? ]Don''t say that Mr. Xu is not such a person. Maybe Mr. Tan Xiaomao seduced Mr. Xu? After all, he is also a senior in the performing arts circle. There are many people who want to be taken by him! ]

    [ha ha, please don''t wash Xu Yi''s brain powder! ]

    [Tan Xiaomao was also a problem girl before entering the group. How can''t she seduce Mr. Xu?? ]

    [I don''t care how some people say about Tan Xiaomao, but watching the video, it''s really your teacher Xu''s action, and other girls are reluctant! ]

    [am I the only one to notice that that handsome uncle is very man?! It''s like ten streets of explosive art! Seek the way! ]

    [upstairs + 1, now the small fresh meat in the entertainment circle are too fat and powdery, not a little masculine. Need uncle such clear current, simply handsome and inhumane! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xu Yi stayed in the police station all night and was released on bail by his agent the next day.

    In fact, with only a few actions, it is not obscene at all.

    But Lu Chong said he was. He had to stay at the police station. When the bail came and when he could leave.

    After a night''s fermentation, Xu Yi''s reputation was completely destroyed. When he was picked up by his agent, there were fans chasing his car and throwing rotten eggs.

    Originally, fans still insisted that Xu Yi was innocent. Because Tan Xiaomao worked in a nightclub and drank and fought, it was just a problem girl, so it was possible that Xu Yi was seduced by her.

    But later, a girl who had been out of the entertainment circle for a long time came out and said a word, which was the beginning of destroying Xu Yi.

    It turns out that five or six years ago, when girls were just adults, they were filming with Xu Yi in a drama group. She drank too much at the green killing banquet. When she woke up, she found that she slept in the same bed with Xu Yi, and her innocence had been lost. And Xu Yi also threatened her. If she dared to go out, he would tell the media that she was luring him.

    One is the senior who has been mixing with the performing arts circle for a long time. The other is a young girl who has just started her career. It''s self-evident who the media believe more.

    Time goes by too long, the authenticity has no way to verify. But - no matter what the authenticity of netizens, they only believe what they see.

    Xu Yi''s future is really over.

    Mengqin also didn''t expect that Xu Yi would be such a person. Fortunately, he is only a second boy with few scenes. Soon, I decided to replace Xu Yi''s lens and find a new actor to make it up.

 Chapter 3305

    As for Xu Yi, of course, he didn''t want to be black. He soon found a breakthrough point and wrote about Su Kui''s black history.

    Although Tan Xiaomao is young, he has a lot of problems.

    Escape from the welfare home, work in a nightclub, dye hair and tattoo, drink and fight, and make boyfriend.

    And Xu Yi''s PR team also killed Su Kui''s, which made her black.

    Even make some false bed photos to smear.

    Su Kui looked and laughed. If she hadn''t inherited the memory of Tan Xiaomao, she would have believed that she was still innocent.

    Even Su Kui has to believe, let alone the vast melon eaters who don''t understand the truth? Soon, some netizens organized an activity to ask Su Kui to get out of the entertainment circle and resist wanfeichuan, etc.

    One wave is not flat and another is rising.

    Lu chongqiao, with his legs crossed, sat across the dining table, dangling and holding his cell phone, joked: "I didn''t expect that you were young and had a rich emotional life!" He touched his chin and his eyes were interested. "No wonder you said I was behind. Compared with you, I am not old."

    Su Kui is not stupid. Of course, he can hear the banter in his tone.

    Dissatisfied drum cheek Gang son, "I am almost bored to death!"! Can you stop getting in my way! "

    "Tut, that''s how you treat your benefactor?" Lu Chong is dissatisfied. He throws away his mobile phone and stares at her.

    Su Kui glanced at the mess on the table. "I invited you to dinner!"

    "Just a meal?" Lu Chong holds his arm and holds a toothpick in his mouth.

    Su Kui has a headache when he looks like he needs to be beaten. If he doesn''t have something in his mouth, does he feel sick all over!

    "What else do you want? I''ll explain first. I have no money! " She laid out her hands.

    But what Su Kui said was true. In the early morning, Su Kui received a call from the hospital, saying that it was the source of kidney that had news. As long as the operation cost is in place, the operation can be performed at any time.

    So Su Kui sent Lin sushi directly to the hospital.

    Check first, prepare well before operation, wait for her to come out, it''s a new life!

    Lu Chong didn''t know this, but he was not happy. "Tan Xiaomiao, you are so stingy! You''ve just finished the play, so much money, what did you buy and spend it? Buying a house? "

    He looked at her up and down. He was wearing ordinary to ordinary goods. He didn''t even have a piece of jewelry.

    Where did she spend her money?

    "I bought a kidney."

    Su Kui sniffed, "Su Su Su has kidney failure. I just got the news in the morning that there is kidney source. The money is almost spent."

    Lu chongyileng.

    The girl''s tone is stuffy, but her eyes are bright, and she can''t see her love for money.

    It seems that her best hope is that her good friend can get healthy.

    So, is that what she really looks like?

    Lu Chong shook his head and chuckled, "right? So willing? "

    Like a little tiger, Lu Chong almost forgot that she was a little girl who had not grown up.

    Thinking of the information on his desk, Lu Chong was depressed. She was scolded all over the Internet, but no one noticed that the welfare home where she grew up had a huge case.

    A group of perverts, under the banner of good Samaritans, molest children.

    After that, the welfare home was closed down, and the orphans in it were divided into other welfare homes.

    "What can I do for you?" Su Kui shook her head indifferently. "Money can still be earned, but if Su Su Su doesn''t have surgery, she won''t survive sooner or later."

    "Then you go to the nightclub to work for her, too?" Lu Chong suddenly opens his mouth.

 Chapter 3306

    Lu Chong clearly saw the girl sitting opposite him, because of this sentence, her body was stiff.

    Big cat pupil quickly flashed a little flustered, stubborn raised small face, it seems unwilling to be seen through by Lu Chong, said: "it''s none of your business, do I like to play?"

    Lu Chong shakes her head. She is clearly kind-hearted, but she has to disguise herself with all her thorns.

    Thinking that maybe she had experienced the darkness in the welfare home, she felt a dull pain in her heart. If she wanted to ask again, she would never ask again.

    -

    the Internet used to be so overwhelming that it was all scolding Su Kui. Even wanfeichuan was affected.

    If there is no way to prove her innocence, then wanfeichuan will be broadcast hopelessly.

    Audit Bureau will not let the actors with problems appear on the large screen.

    Just when everyone was in a mess, a girl came out to make a voice.

    Su Kui never thought that it was Lin sushi who spoke for her.

    She''s in the hospital, in her suit, smiling into the camera. And then calmly told her and Tan Xiaomiao, between the experience of everything.

    At the age of 14, she escaped from the welfare home to make a living. She is still a seriously ill girl. The burden of the two is not too heavy.

    And, because of her health, she can''t do any heavy work at all. The burden of life falls on Tan Xiaomiao.

    The so-called drinking and fighting, bar and nightclub are just for survival. At first, Lin susui was cowardly enough. If Tan Xiaomao was weak again, wouldn''t he have no bones left?

    As soon as the long video was sent out, it was quickly forwarded and spread.

    It''s too late for Xu Yi''s PR department to react and press on.

    [fuck, someone is really shameless. In order to clean himself up, you should smear a young girl? ]

    [Meng Daohao! You and director Nie have always been my favorite conscientious directors. They never persecute actors. I''ll tell you if there''s any misunderstanding in them. Now it''s finally true! ]

    [ask in the back row if I can open the donation channel. Although I don''t have much money, I am willing to donate a month''s salary! ]

    [I would also like to donate money, or can you ask me which hospital Lin sushi is currently in for treatment? I want to see him. ]

    [it''s not easy for Tan Xiaomao!! ]

    [after listening to Lin sushi, I suddenly remembered that there was such a thing. Do you remember the case of obscenity in Chaoyang welfare home not long ago?! Think carefully extremely afraid, if it wasn''t for Tan Xiaomao''s bravery at the beginning, he escaped with his good friend, and now he can''t point out how it would be! ]

    so far, netizens still remember the children rescued by the police, who were covered with scars and numbness in their eyes. That is the despair of life, I don''t know how many mothers have become mothers to shed tears.

    Now listen to the words of Lin Su Su, for a time, the truth is clear, some black people can''t accept it at all.

    Still want to scold again, the netizens who are protected directly rise to attack together, dare not show up again that scold gradually.

    Xu Yi, therefore, was banned directly. It''s impossible for him to come back!

    -

    now that things have gradually subsided, sunflower has no more care.

    She declined the invitation from Meng Qin and Nie Kai. Su Kui came out of the hospital and took a taxi to go home.

    Lin sushi was hospitalized, and she was the only one living there.

    When he went back, it was getting dark. He couldn''t get into the lane. Su Kui got off at the entrance of the lane. He used his cell phone as a flashlight and walked slowly towards the inside.

    Da, Da, Da -

 Chapter 3307

    In a trance, Su Kui always felt that someone was following her.

    But when she stops, the steps in her ear follow. Just like her illusion, from the beginning to the end, only her footsteps.

    She mentioned her steps again and quietly sent a short message to Lu Chong.

    Step up.

    The wind is howling in my ear. Su Kui''s chest is heaving violently. He can''t breathe before he runs for a few steps.

    A dark figure suddenly raised his stick and smashed it hard at her head.

    Su Kui dodged quickly. He could avoid the key point, but he was hit on the shoulder.

    "Well..."

    "Run, I''ll let you run again!"

    The sound of men''s evil is especially gloomy in the night.

    He Jie Jie laughed, the voice from his voice, like a broken bellows, Hula Hula.

    With a stick, he approached sunflower step by step.

    "Come with me, I can make you live a few more days."

    Su Kui listened to the excitement and bloodthirsty in his tone, his eyes were calm, and he did not look around.

    She''s stuck in a corner now and wants to go out unless she''s around the man.

    But obviously, there is no time limit.

    She frowned, pretending to be frightened and making a trembling voice, "you, who are you, don''t come here! Come back and I''ll call the police! "

    Seeing her look, the man was more excited.

    "Ha ha ha It doesn''t matter who I am, cute, come to my arms. "

    Sukui almost didn''t feel sick.

    She pursed her pale lip, and the pain in her shoulder was severe. Su Kui thought it might be a fracture. Now she can''t lift her whole arm.

    It can be imagined that if the stick fell on her head, she would die now.

    "Pervert!"

    Su Kui suddenly scolded him. Taking advantage of the man''s furious Kung Fu, he yanked him in the face and held up his mobile phone in pain.

    The dazzling white light makes the man''s eyes shrink.

    It''s only one second. It''s enough for sukui to tear off his mask.

    "Xu Yi -"

    Su Kui''s pupils are constricted, and his speculation is confirmed.

    "It''s you! Are all those people you killed? "

    Han Bin, Tan''s ex boyfriend, and the girl who died in the company before, as well as several other young girls.

    "Well, since I was discovered by you, I will not hide it from you. Right, what about me?"

    Xu Yi sneers, takes off his mask and throws it away. His eyes are gloomy and frightening, and his lips are bloodthirsty. Looking at Su Kui''s eyes is like looking at a dead man.

    "The kitten is so unruly. Why can''t she be spoiled by me? At first, I didn''t want to kill you so quickly -- "

    his hands, suddenly grasped Su Kui''s shoulder, with great force, as if to crush her bones.

    Su Kui''s forehead is sweating, and his heart is scolding the system? Waiting to see me raped? Let me block the pain first! ]

    [insist, Lu Chong will be here soon! ]Su Kui rolled her eyes. "It''s better to rely on yourself than others. Don''t talk nonsense."

    As the voice fell, soon the pain on her shoulder was completely gone. She lowered her eyes, and the color of her eyes was shining. She slowly climbed up her delicate face.

    Against the pale complexion, under the moon, like a ghost.

    "So beautiful..."

    Xu Yi mumbles, looking at Su Kui''s face obsessed.

    "Don''t worry. When you die, I will make specimens of your corpses and keep them for a lifetime..."

 Chapter 3308

    Su Kui can''t hear any more. She sneers, "save your uncle!"

    One leg bent knee, knee slammed into Xu Yi''s lower body.

    "Ah!"

    This is the end of Xu Yi''s despising enemies. He didn''t expect that when a girl reached this point, she could still think of resisting.

    He felt pain in his heart, and the lower part of his body seemed to be burning.

    "Bitch!"

    His eyes were red, he raised his stick and hit sunflower.

    "Don''t be shameful. I will rape you before killing you today! When you die, I will peel your skin and chop your meat to feed the dog! "

    Su Kui bent to avoid, picked up the stones on the ground and hit him on the head.

    "Disgusting, pervert!"

    Xu Yi has been in a state of madness. He was hit by a stone, as if he didn''t know the pain. In Dodge, Su Kui also suffered Xu Yi''s few strokes.

    Fortunately, there is a system to help shield pain, otherwise, she will feel alive and dead.

    "Run! You run for me! "

    Xu Yi presses Su Kui to the ground. A handsome face is ferocious at the moment. He pinches Su Kui''s neck in one hand and pulls off Su Kui''s shirt in the other.

    "I will kill you here today!"

    I don''t know, Su Kui is waiting for this moment.

    Since she felt as if someone was following her, she had brought a knife close to her body.

    The knife is not big, but sharp enough.

    It''s enough to stab some vulnerable parts!

    Her breath gradually fainted, and the cold light of the dagger twinkled in the moonlight.

    "Hahahaha! You''re afraid, bitch! Toast without penalty! "

    Feeling the disgusting breath of Xu Yi lingering around her, Su Kui closed her eyes, raised her hands high, put the dagger into the eyes of the people on her.

    The shrill screams burst out in the night.

    Su Kui quickly backed up with her weak body and looked at the man rolling all over the ground with cold eyes.

    "Bitch! Bitch, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you! "

    Xu Yi, with blood on his face, crawls towards Su Kui. Su Kui murmurs. If Lu Chong doesn''t come again, she will be cold.

    "Kill who? I''ve got you! "

    Just then, a cold, low voice of a man appeared in Su Kui''s ear.

    Su Kui''s heart relaxed, and the system gave her the time limit to block pain. The whole person suddenly shrunk.

    MMP, it''s so painful -

    Xu Yi''s body is stiff and he wants to run when he turns around.

    "Bang --"

    Lu Chong lightly raised his pistol and fired two shots at Xu Yi''s knee.

    The shot ripped through the night sky.

    "Run, you run for me? Bring back! Don''t let him die easily! "

    Lu Chong takes back his gun, turns around and stoops to pick up Su Kui.

    "Are you ok?"

    Su Kui sucked in the air and sneered at him. "You can be a little later. I almost got killed by him!"

    Lu Chong''s heart was closed, and his eyes were fixed on Su Kui. Suddenly he was relieved and smiled, "you are very good and strong."

    If other people are in danger, they can know how to protect themselves just like her. Then maybe it will not lead to so many tragedies.

    "Nonsense!" Su Kui turned a white eye, some tired toward Lu Chong''s arms shrink, tone gradually weak down.

    "I''m a little sleepy. Don''t disturb me. I want to sleep for a while..."

    "Fuck!"

    In the night, the girl who was still in love with him had no voice in an instant.

    Lu Chongwei is flustered for no reason. He looks at the girl in a mess. Her clothes are not neat. Her heart seems to be clenched by a big hand. In addition to fear, there is deep self blame.

 Chapter 3309

    If he had protected her all the time, she would not have met these things! ,

    "Tan Xiaomiao Xiaomao Don''t scare me! "

    "Wake up Little girl Lu Chong shakes her head and lowers his head to test her breath.

    Xu Yanan took the police to control Xu Yi, contacted the hospital and sent him to the hospital for rescue. To be honest, Xu Yanan was shocked when he saw that Xu Yi had been stabbed in a blood hole.

    In the night, Xu Yi''s flesh and blood look is no less than the effect of horror film.

    And it''s still real. This little girl, she''s cruel enough!

    Cool enough!

    It''s nearly ten minutes since Lu Chong received her message.

    What can I do in ten minutes? Especially, at that time, she had been followed by Xu Yi and her life was threatened!

    At this time, hearing Lu chongpanic''s tone, she was stunned and hurried up.

    Looking at the girl''s pale and bloodless face, I didn''t know what I felt for a while.

    At this time, Su Kui was awakened from coma. She murmured discontentedly, "quarrel..."

    His head arched in Lu chonghuai and fell asleep again.

    She''s alive!

    This cognition made Lu Chongxin very happy.

    "She''s alive. She''s not dead. Call an ambulance!" Lu Chong holding Su Kui''s hands are shaking, where there are usually rebellious.

    Xu Yanan looked at his tearful eyes and trembling hands and silently lowered his eyes.

    "The ambulance will arrive soon. Don''t worry."

    Maybe, from the moment Lu Chong met Tan Xiaomao, she lost.

    Xu Yanan smiles bitterly. Maybe Lu Chong still doesn''t understand his feelings for the girl in his arms. But time will tell.

    Xu Yanan has a dark wish in mind.

    She hoped that Lu Chong would never understand this!

    -On the day of Lin Su Su Su entering the operating room, Su Kui was also rescued in the hospital.

    She had multiple soft tissue bruises and a comminuted fracture of her shoulder, but there was no fatal injury.

    Just like this, Lu Chong looked at the results on the inspection report, and his heart was dying of pain.

    The cigarette lighter''s hands are unsteady.

    No big deal, Su Kui is not willing to stay in the hospital, knowing that Lin sushi is OK. She called Lin sushi and told her that she had recently followed the publicity of the drama group and would come to see her later.

    I still don''t want her mood to fluctuate too much after the operation.

    Mengqin did invite her to propagandize all over the country, but Su Kui was forced to give up because of this incident.

    "You''re leaving the hospital?! no way! I don''t agree! " As soon as Lu Chong heard that Su Kui was going to leave the hospital, he was furious.

    "Tan Xiaomao, I told you ya, saving money is not so much. You are the only one who can''t live in that broken place! Who knows if there''s any pervert! You think you''re a nine life cat! "

    Su Kui retreated to the bedside and wiped the spittle stars that did not exist on her face.

    "I didn''t save money. Who knew that the killer would be Xu Yi?"

    Su Kui didn''t think of this. A star is a perverted murderer. Who can think of that? Besides, she is not sure that she is being stared at, maybe it is passers-by.

    "How dare you say that? Where did the injury come from? " Lu chonglenghum, carrying the chicken seems to drag her back from the bedside.

    "If you quit again, you will fall down. What are you afraid of? Aren''t you afraid of nothing?"

    Su Kui shrunk his neck and confessed that he was wrong. "I..."

    "If you want to leave the hospital, you can go to live with me!"

 Chapter 3310

    In this way, Lu Chong cannot be defeated. The old man immediately cleaned up her salute and took her home like a chicken.

    At this time, Lu Chong did not know that it was absolutely a mistake to bring Su Kui back!

    -On the third day of Lin Su Su''s operation, her parents came to her.

    Lin''s family in this city is a person with a head and a face. Their son is ill. They have always kept close contact with major hospitals. Once people of the same blood type appear, they are definitely the first to know.

    But over the years, I only met Lin Su Su.

    So the Lin family went to the heart. When they got the information of Lin sushi at the first time, they looked at her face again. How can Lin Su Su be like the child who was born with renal failure before they started their family?

    Coincidentally, Lin Su Su had a kidney transplant just three days ago.

    When the parent-child appraisal is put on the father Lin''s desk, the result is just as they guess! The two husband and wife are ecstatic. Heaven doesn''t want their son to die!

    So, today, husband and wife come to see each other.

    Su Kui is led to the hospital by Lu Chong. Lin Su Su is lying in a woman''s arms, crying.

    Su Kui, who was wearing bandages and was pushed away by Lu Chong in his wheelchair, was shocked.

    "Meow, meow What''s the matter with you! You are not going... "

    Lin Su Su burst into tears. "Are you lying to me? What''s wrong with you? What''s the danger?"

    Sunflower is covered with black thread.

    She turned her head and decided not to take care of Lin sushi for the time being, but to set her eyes on the men and women who were standing and sitting in the ward.

    The two men were dressed in elegant black suits and glasses, looking gentle. The young and fashionable dress of a woman doesn''t look like a mother with two children at all.

    "Hello, are you meow meow? I just heard from sushi. Thanks for your care these years. Oh, by the way, and the operation fee. Don''t worry. When we take the crispy back, we will return the money to you. "

    When Lin Mu saw Su Kui, her smile suddenly spread all over her face. She came to shake hands with Su Kui gently and politely.

    Su Kui hooks his lips and looks up at women.

    "You don''t have to thank me. After all, Su Su and I have been growing up in the orphanage for so many years. They have been used to supporting each other for a long time. It''s Mrs. Lin''s politeness. How can I measure my relationship with sushi with money? This money, can exchange crisp health, enough

    Lin Mu was stunned and said: "it doesn''t matter. We all know that you are not easy. Don''t worry. We don''t lack the money. You..."

    "Cough, cough..." When Lin Fu heard this, he coughed and winked at Lin Mu.

    Su Kui''s eyes were dark, and she caressed her wrists carelessly.

    It seems that she didn''t say anything bad about Lin Mu, but it''s three words and two words that make Lin Su calm down.

    She wiped away her tears slowly, and calmness appeared on her pale face.

    "Since we don''t lack this money, why did we abandon me at the beginning?" Lin sushi stares at Lin Mu and asks in a deep voice.

    Small face, emerged with age does not match seriously.

    Lin Mu''s face was a little embarrassed. She rubbed her hands and said softly, "at the beginning, at the beginning, there was no way for us to do that. Crispy you..."

    "Yes! There''s no way, so you abandoned me? Leave me in the orphanage and leave me to be bullied, don''t you?! Since choose to abandon me, why not just choose to kill when pregnant at the beginning! Better than I''ve been guilty for so many years. "

 Chapter 3311

    Lin sushi said while she was crying, she wiped it out viciously.

    Look at Su Kui''s eyes, full of guilt.

    She is so stupid that she almost has to be persuaded by Lin Mu to go home with her willingly. But forget, so many years do not ask is for what, moreover, the Lin family is in Longcheng this city, has the face entrepreneur. If you really want to find her, why hasn''t she heard any news for more than ten years?!

    "Crispy, it''s not like this, it''s not really! Do you believe in mom and dad? Go back with my parents, let''s make up for you! " Lin Mu is in a hurry. She grabs Lin Su Su''s hand and hates Su Kui.

    If she didn''t appear suddenly, maybe now Lin sushi has agreed to recognize them!

    Lin sushi is not really stupid. Although she has been protected by Tan Xiaomao, the children of the orphanage have long tasted the world''s coldness and warmth. Is a person really, she gradually, also tasted.

    She turned her head, looked at Su Kui and saw that she shook her head slowly.

    This movement is not easy to detect. No one noticed except her.

    "Let go! I don''t want to hear so much from you! I''m living a good life now. I can be self reliant in the future. If I owe meow, I will pay back myself! "

    "Oh, you are stupid! How much money is that? You are still young. Go back with your parents. They will take you to school. How about letting my parents pay for the money? "

    Su Kui watched Lin Mu act in front of her. Her poor acting skills and calculation in her eyes did not cover up. She was really a fool to be fooled.

    "Mrs. Lin, Mr. Lin, even if you are eager to meet each other, don''t you hurry for a moment? It was only a few days after she finished the operation. The doctor said that she would have a good rest. " Sukui rubbed her wrists, but she didn''t lift her head. "Or you can go back first and give each other some time to calm down."

    "What''s the matter with you and your child! I can''t see anyone, can I? " Lin Mu can''t help it for a long time.

    A stare at Su Kui, a look of disgust.

    Smell speech, Lin Su Su is not willing to say: "no matter what meow does, it is right! Who are you? Why do you say that

    Lu chongmi, who hasn''t spoken, squints at Feng''s eyes, and chuckles, "Mrs. Lin, isn''t she? What you have said is a little too much. How can we count the top ten outstanding entrepreneurs in Longcheng? How can we not only talk about it, but also make fun of a child? What does it mean to see no one? I''m sorry, our little girl, naturally someone will hurt! "

    Su Kui hears speech one Leng, she sits on wheelchair to be unable to turn around, listens to the man sonorous powerful voice, throws the ground to have a sound.

    Lin Fu and Lin Mu are all shocked by the carelessness, but the momentum of crushing them.

    Then I looked closely and lost my voice.

    "You, you are Lu Shao?"

    Lujia, based in the capital, is in its heyday. The ancestors are generals, the founding fathers. In their generation, there are also outstanding talents who have a strong background in military and politics.

    And he had the chance to meet Lu Chong once at the party. He was the eldest of the younger generation. It''s also Lu family, the next owner by default!

    I didn''t expect to see him in his daughter''s ward -

    and he seems to be offending Lu Chong unconsciously.

    "Hello, I''m at Xialu Chong." Lu Chong raised his chin and his lips were full of smiles.

 Chapter 3312

    "Hello, hello..." Lin Fu hurriedly walked over to shake hands with Lu Chong and said with a smile: "I''m really sorry, my wife can''t speak, and offended Miss Tan. Well, I don''t know if Miss Tan is your...? "

    Su Kui, listen to Lu Chong.

    Lu Chong is also a little confused about this problem.

    He felt the stubble on his chin and thought, "Er? Niece and daughter? " I remember she called his uncle.

    What''s more, he is 14 years older than her. He''s called uncle, isn''t he?

    Pooh -

    Lin Su Su burst into a smile, his straight grin hurt and grinned, leaving the previous haze behind.

    Su Kui turned a white eye, speechless. "Who is your niece! Lu Chong, you don''t want to take advantage of me! "

    "Well, you called me before! Tan Xiaomiao, you are a little heartless. Don''t forget that you still live with me now. Be careful if I throw you out! " Lu Chong was dissatisfied and severely rolled the girl''s long black hair.

    Straight Su Kui''s hair is like a chicken coop. Su Kui slaps his hand open and says, "you don''t need to lose it. If you didn''t have to let me live in your place, would you really like to? Sorry, I have no interest in the old man''s Kennel! "

    Lu Chong is not only a rough man in appearance, but also completely rough in private.

    It''s a straight man!

    He never cleans himself. He works all the time. The day Su Kui went, just in time for the clock work did not come, the room leftovers, instant noodles boxes, milk bottles lost a tea table. Passing by his open bedroom, on the big bed of the bedroom, there are lots of socks and underpants, which haven''t been sorted out yet.

    "Heartless!" Lu Chong inhaled his nose and thought about it.

    But really let Su Kui go, he has so little reluctant.

    "It''s up to you."

    Looking at the quarrel between the two people, Lin Fu and Lin Mu are completely embarrassed.

    They are standing where they are, neither are they going, nor are they not going. In my heart, I''m sorry for my heart. This is Lu Dawang. What a good chance! Just miss it!

    Finally, in the three people''s unwelcome, Lin Fu Lin Mu, embarrassed to go.

    As soon as the man left, Su Kui drove Lu Chong away and pushed his wheelchair to the front of Lin Su Su Su''s sickbed.

    "Lin sushi, you''d better calm down. Do you want to go back with them?"

    Su Kui also did not expect that Lu Chong''s background was so big that he could frighten Lin Fu and Lin Mu.

    I thought he was a rebellious, a little ruffian old rascal.

    Now it seems that every time you love someone, you can be unexpected.

    "I......" Lin sushi is holding the quilt, his eyes are red.

    When I see my own parents, it''s false to say no grievance.

    Can hear Lin Mu say at will not lack money a few words, Lin Su Su heart of resentment, burst out.

    When they are not short of money, their abandoned daughter is trapped by life and suffering from illness! It''s almost insulting to be trampled by those animals!

    Moreover, their high attitude did not pay attention to sukui, who had saved her life. If you really care about her a little bit and feel guilty, you will certainly be grateful to her benefactor.

    "Crispy, I won''t stop you if you want to go back, but I have a word to remind you."

    "What?" Lin sushi always felt that what his friends said was not good news.

 Chapter 3313

    Sukui handed her a glass of water. "It''s nothing. Maybe I think more. Do you know you have a brother? "

    "Brother?!"

    "It''s no secret that he''s a heart patient who has been sent abroad for treatment since he was a child."

    Lin susui''s eyes are black, her throat is dry, she stares at her friend''s mouth, "meow, you, you mean --"

    "you are panda blood, you know? Moreover, Lin Tianyou''s body is quite special, and there is no suitable heart at all, and no one knows whether it will trigger a chain reaction if he can easily find a heart for him. "

    So the Lin family was too late to start.

    Maybe it was a sin in the last life. After giving birth to this child, father Lin could not give birth to a son and a half for him even if he looked for more women outside.

    Su Kui finished, the ward fell into a long silence.

    Lin susui lies on the bed feebly, his eyes lose focus and look at the ceiling. A drop of tears falls down slowly and quickly falls into the pillow.

    Her voice was weak and ethereal, with a hint of despair. "Just yesterday, meow, I just had a heart test."

    At first, she didn''t think about it at all, just thought the doctor was for her good. But forget, her heart is very healthy, before hospital operation, had done detailed examination.

    So yesterday''s inspection, after listening to Su Kui''s words, it seems particularly deliberate.

    Su Kui was stunned. I didn''t think there was another one.

    "Meow meow, I don''t want to die. I struggled to the present, and finally saw hope. Why should I pay the price of life for a person who doesn''t care about me?" Lin sushi said the lower the voice, and finally couldn''t help sobbing and crying.

    Su Kui''s heart ached. She took Lin susui''s hand and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let anyone hurt you."

    The significance of her existence is to protect Lin sushi from persecution.

    On this day, Lin sushi experienced too much. He was already weak and soon fell asleep.

    Su Kui''s first sentence was to entrust Lu Chong to go through the transfer formalities for Lin sushi.

    In this city, the Lin family has a face and a voice. But really out of Longcheng, the ability is not so big.

    And there is Lu chongzai. I believe that the Lin family will never find Lin sushi again.

    -

    the days go on like this. Lin sushi is waiting for recovery in Lincheng hospital.

    As for Su Kui, he is also at Lu Chong''s home, quietly recuperating.

    In the kitchen, a tall man with a wrinkled brow can kill a fly. He was biting the spoon in his mouth and staring at the recipe in the app.

    "A spoon of salt How many grams is a spoon? What''s the size of the spoon? "

    Su Kui''s stomach has protested. She lies on the sofa speechless and stares at the man who has been standing in the kitchen for half a day.

    "Hello, are you ok? If not, I suggest taking out! "

    Wen Yan, Lu Chong flatly refused, "no way! It''s bad for your health to eat takeout all day. You are so short. It must be caused by malnutrition! "

    Su Kui:

    "Lu Chong! What do you mean?! " Why attack her height? Why is she short?

    A pillow, smashed it.

    Lu chongtou doesn''t go back either. He has eyes behind him. He catches them and throws them back.

    "I''m not interested. You''re short. Tan Xiaomiao, this person, always learn to face the reality. "

 Chapter 3314

    In the end, the two people met each other and delayed the meal. Lu Da Shao failed to learn how to cook again. His soup was dried and he almost burnt it.

    Lin Fu and Lin Mu went to the hospital to find Lin sushi for many times, but they were empty.

    Ask for information from many parties, but never get the news of Lin sushi. Because of Lu Chong, they dare not attack Lu Chong openly.

    After all, he is not only the leader of the special investigation team of Longcheng, but also the leader of lujiadaxiao!

    The less people know about what they do, the better.

    Their life and death have nothing to do with Su Kui. Even after being blocked by Lin Fu and Lin Mu several times, Su Kui asked Lin Susu where he was, but she never knew.

    After Lin sushi recovered, Su Kui talked about those things. Her expression was very flat. Especially when I heard that Lin Fu and Lin Mu almost jumped the wall and stopped Lu Chong at the police station, I felt more funny.

    But from the beginning to the end, she didn''t see the news that the Lin family was looking for her. Everything is done in private.

    What they want to do is self-evident.

    Su Kui really got it. What they want is her heart, not her!

    After a while, Lin Susu said goodbye to Su Kui, and decided to go to school again. He worked hard and studied hard.

    She has always been a smart person, but unfortunately she has no money and suffers from physical drag.

    After Lin susui entered school, Lu Chong wanted to let Su Kui go, but she firmly protested and refused.

    "Why don''t you go to school? You''re still young and there''s infinite possibilities for the future!" Lu Chong stood at the door with his hands akimbo, staring at the girl who was paralyzed on the sofa.

    Hearing this, the girl turned her body and buried her head in her pillow. "If you don''t listen to me, I will recite scriptures!"

    "Tan Xiaomiao, I''m talking to you seriously."

    "I''m also very serious. I''m not the material for reading. I''ve forgotten all the things I learned in school. Otherwise, you sent me to kindergarten to come back Su Kui showed half of her face quietly, smiling like a cat.

    "You --" Lu Chongfu forehead, "then you are going to eat and die like this

    Su Kui shook her head and sat cross legged with her hair on her head? Isn''t that right? Uncle, Lu Chong is so angry that he has no temper.

    "Tan Xiaomiao, who are you? What''s the matter with me keeping you?" He reached for a little sunflower.

    But the heart is happy.

    Don''t look at this little girl. In fact, she depends on him very much.

    Su Kui snored and inhaled orange juice, but he didn''t raise his head to answer, "the child''s daughter-in-law."

    "Poof - you, what do you say?"

    "A child''s daughter-in-law!" Su Kui clapped the orange juice, stood on the sofa, looked at the man head-on, his eyes bent into crescent, "Lu Chong, I''m serious. You have such a bad temper, bad taste and a lot of age. I don''t think I can find my girlfriend in the future. You have helped me so much. I can''t watch you become a lonely old man! "

    The girl said that, but also the heavy hearted patted his broad shoulder.

    Lu Chong raised his eyebrows like a smile instead of a smile. His dark eyes were dancing with a small fire.

    "No one wants it? Old? Old people alone? "

    Didn''t say a word, pause for a while, low tone, with a gnashing of teeth taste.

    Su Kui can''t help but go back two steps, but forget that she is standing on the sofa at the moment.

    The next second, the whole person jumped up and was picked up.

    "Tan Xiaomiao, do you think I dare not clean you up? Today, I will let you know whether I am old or not! "

 Chapter 3315

    "Wow! Lu Chong, you beast! "

    The girl fluttered two long white legs, discontented protest.

    The next second, the protest failed and the whole person was thrown on the sofa.

    Su Kui hurriedly got up to run and was pressed onto the sofa by Lu Chong.

    "Pa --"

    a firm slap on the small buttocks.

    "Well, Lu Chong, you beast! Old pervert! You let me go! "

    The girl''s little face was completely red. It was pink and jade like. The big cat''s pupil was full of water, and she wanted to cry.

    "Pa, afraid, PA......"

    Three more times, men are addicted.

    "Come on, tell me, am I old or not?"

    Lu Chong used to think that the older a man was, the more tasteful he was.

    But the girl''s words still hurt his heart. They are so far apart. He is so much bigger than a girl.

    There is a gap between two people that cannot be crossed.

    "Don''t think I''ll give in like this, Lu Chong. You can kill me!"

    The young girl turned back hard and twisted herself desperately.

    Lu Chong holds her down with a light hand, swings open the cigarette box and bites a cigarette. Smell words pick eyebrows, big hand slowly from the girl''s calf across.

    Su Kui''s legs trembled, and his legs seemed to be electrified. "I beg for mercy! Lu Chong, you can''t do this. I''m not an adult! It''s against the law! "

    Lu Chong''s eyes showed a smile, "am I still old?"

    Su Kui hurriedly shook his head! Not old at all! Can I call you brother? Brother, please forgive me! "

    The girl''s voice was soft and waxy. She was panting during the struggle.

    Lu Chong''s face turned black as soon as he was stiff.

    He scolded, looked down at his body, let go of Su Kui, turned around and strode back to the room.

    Leave young girl to pick up to pull on sofa, smile of dozen fall.

    -Since knowing what Lu Chong won''t do with her, Su Kui has set foot on the road of trying to tease the old man.

    I haven''t thought about it at all. In case that the other party can''t stand being teased, what will happen to her in the end.

    Sunflower is a special existence in the entertainment circle. I''m a maverick, and occasionally I come back to make a film. However, she seems to have a special physique. As long as there are films in which she plays, they are all good and sell well, with excellent quality.

    Later, fans knew.

    When will tan Xiaomao return to make a film? It must be because he has no money.

    Once she had money, she became an Internet addict again, staying at home all day playing games. For a while, let fans love and hate.

    All the days without her are suffering.

    -

    the days passed by and finally came to Su Kui''s 18th birthday.

    On this day, Lin sushi came to celebrate her birthday from other places. In addition, she wore two cos suits, one was a maid and the other was a cat.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, it''s full of interest.

    So, in the evening, Lu Chong comes back from the police station to celebrate Su Kui''s birthday.

    Open the door, see the young girl wearing small suspenders and shorts, cross legged sitting on his big bed laughing at him.

    The wall lamp emits warm light on the girl''s jade like face, with bright eyes and stars.

    Lu Chong was in a trance.

    So fast, she grew up --

    "welcome home, uncle ~ ~" the girl''s smiling head tilted, and her tone was especially sweet.

    Lu Chong took off his coat with a hook on the corner of his lips, and his Adam''s Apple moved.

    "Wait for me"

    In exchange for the girl''s confirmation, she jumped down from the bed lively, like a little rabbit, took out the clothes sent by Lin sushi and sent them to the man''s eyes.

 Chapter 3316

    "Well, which one do you like?"

    The dress is gorgeous, the maid is dressed in black and white, and there is a small white apron with sweet lace. Another set is pink and soft with rabbit hair. It''s also a short skirt.

    The girl carried a suit in one hand, with her delicate and lovely face in the middle.

    Lu Chong''s heart was hot, and his eyes were ablaze with fire. It was hot enough to start a prairie fire.

    "Children do multiple choice questions, adults, of course, all of them!"

    The next second, the clothes fell to the ground, and the girl was already picked up horizontally and thrown onto the big bed.

    Men quickly covered up, that experienced the years of handsome face in the light, mature sexy.

    "Baby, welcome to the adult world --"

    -

    sunflower has used it all her life and realized the end of teasing the old man. As expected, the man who has been given meat will never go back to the past.

    In the past, even though she was provocative, she even deliberately wore Short Pajamas and swayed in front of his eyes. He can always ignore her because she is a minor.

    Later -

    the past can''t be recalled.

    That time, sunflower was pressed on the bed, like pancakes, tossed and turned all night.

    Two sets of clothes, after all, let her wear them all.

    As a result, the next day, someone openly left work and stayed at home to have sex. Instead of forcing her to wear the shameful clothes, they left their footprints everywhere in the house.

    So later, Su Kui held the old waist, which was about to break, and there was a kind of trance: the old one was her, not Lu Chong.

    Su Kui accompanied Lu Chong for a lifetime. The older the old man is, the more jealous he is.

    Even later, when they went shopping, they couldn''t stand the look of other men.

    Because he was upset, he was so much bigger than sunflower, this life, he was destined to go ahead. He is too old to travel with a young woman in her early thirties, who is already 50 years old.

    He was afraid that he would lose her when he died.

    In front of the hospital bed, before dying, Lu Chong, whose hands were covered with age spots, seized her hand and refused to let go.

    Those turbid eyes are full of reluctant and despair.

    He didn''t want to die -

    Su Kui smiled, and she was not young, but because the man protected her very well, she looked very young.

    She reached out and caressed his white hair.

    At last, I held back a group of adopted children, finally took off my shoes and lay beside him, whispered in his ear, "don''t be afraid, I''ll go with you."

    Next life, I will go to you again.

    Men are old enough to have loose skin, even eyelids. But when I heard Su Kui''s words with a smile and extra intimacy, my eyes enlarged for a second, and then there was endless satisfaction.

    A drop of tears, slowly down the corner of the eye.

    He thought, this life, worth -

    let God forgive his selfishness.

    When a group of men and women rushed into the room, only to see the bed, a couple safely together, lips, hanging a satisfied smile.

    Until they die, they are an enviable couple.

    According to the last wishes, their children, after they were cremated, put them in the same tomb.

    -

    Su Kui looked back at the two corpses whose eyes had lost their lives and felt another familiar breath. After turning around her for a while, she disappeared instantly.

    She smiled, hooked her lips, and said to the system, "let''s go to the next world and find my old man"

 Chapter 3317

    The cold rain fell on my face. On the second floor of the villa, the windows of the master bedroom were wide open.

    Thunder and lightning flashed outside the window, carrying heavy rain, pouring on Su Kui''s face.

    She opened her eyes slowly, and the rain flowed over her forehead and fell into her eyes.

    She blinked her eyelashes. Her eyes were watery, as if she had just cried.

    The next second, her hand on the windowsill suddenly tightened, and her fingers were forced to whiten, and the blood vessels of indigo were raised because of the force.

    "Well Discipline, discipline and no dust You can''t do this to me... "

    "Why not? That''s what you always wanted?! For this reason, I would not hesitate to use Xiaoxuan? Ye Nanfeng, I''d like to know if you have any heart! "

    "Mmm..."

    Su Kui suddenly raised her neck. The man behind her clasped her waist. The rain fell on her face. The body was cold and piercing, and the pores were tight.

    It happened to be a thunderclap, reflecting the mess of the room and the pale face of the woman.

    I don''t know how long this unilateral act has lasted.

    Su Kui fell to the ground, dazed, and slowly sorted out his thoughts.

    The patter of water in the bathroom stops, and the footsteps gradually approach. She slowly raised her eyes, but the man in front of her eyes was tall and straight, with deep facial features and mixed blood. He didn''t wear a bath towel, came out barefoot with water vapor, wide shoulders and narrow hips, elegant and smooth muscle lines, sexy and confusing.

    As if the man could not see her, he took clothes out of the wardrobe and put them on one by one.

    Elegant posture, such as Western aristocracy.

    Su Kui blinked and did not blink. The man was silent about his good upbringing and natural nobility.

    Who would have thought that the person in front of me was just a few days ago, pressing her on the windowsill. In the late autumn weather, let her drench the cold and piercing rain, with the man who loves?

    She bowed her head and there was chaos in her head.

    "I have signed the divorce agreement. I will take it away. According to the agreement, my assets are divided into half of yours. I hope you can stop there. In the future, don''t disturb my life or meet Xiaoxuan again. "

    The voice of cold heavy does not take the slightest affection to drop, finish saying, the man does not have a little nostalgia, step on the long legs, quickly walk out of the bedroom.

    "Ji Wuchen, I......" She opened her mouth, her brain didn''t respond, and her body was fast catching up.

    "Bang -" the bedroom door, in front of her, slammed shut.

    There was a noise of cars outside and lights were on in the yard. Many people gathered around the tall man, holding an umbrella for him, and walked quickly towards a black Bentley.

    Vaguely, Su Kui saw a man''s arms, still holding a sleeping child.

    The rain covered up so many things that soon after the car drove out, Su Kui could not hear any more.

    A servant came to knock on the door. "Madam, do you still have dinner?"

    The room was silent for a long time before a dead answer came out.

    "Roll --"

    -

    after su Kui finished, she closed the window and drew the curtain.

    Then I went into the bathroom, and in the misty mirror, I reflected the snow-white ketone body of the woman. It was concave and convex, with various styles.

    With a smile and a frown, they all silently tell us what a real beauty is.

    "It''s so exciting. I almost didn''t kill anyone."

    Su Kui opened the shower and the hot water made her shivering and shivering.

    No, I think you are still happy to play. ]

    Su Kui''s face, as early as in countless reincarnations, has reached the extreme.

    "No, I just had some accidents. My wife is still as quick as ever. This time, I was able to appear "

    at the same time. To be honest, Su Kui would have started long ago if he had not felt the familiar breath at that moment.

 Chapter 3318

    The system is very disgusted with this: "I think the host you enjoy it instead. ]Su Kui didn''t change his face. "Who made him play so well? It''s exciting. "

    System: [ ]Sorry, I lost.

    -

    Ye Nanfeng, the former Lord, was a child relative of Ji Wuchen, the male Lord. Later, because of her family''s decline, her family went bankrupt in her university period. Her parents jumped from the building to commit suicide because they couldn''t bear the huge debts.

    Ji Wuchen didn''t catch a cold when she was young. She promised to repay the debt she owed her family, but she had a request. Ask her to cancel the engagement in front of Ji Laozi.

    Ye Nanfeng agreed at that time, but after Ji Wuchen paid off her debt, he gave Ji Wuchen medicine, and the two life rice cooked into cooked rice.

    And just this time, ye Nanfeng is pregnant.

    Ji''s family has been handed down from generation to generation, with a thin relationship between children and grandchildren. Ye Nanfeng is pregnant. The happiest one is Ji Laozi. Ji Wuchen''s parents died early, and there was only one Ji Laozi left at home. What he said, Ji Wuchen couldn''t listen, even if he didn''t want this child at all.

    Ye Nanfeng married Ji Wuchen as she wished. She thought she could be with her sweetheart forever. But because Ji Wuchen is an actor, he gathers less and leaves more. On the night of marriage, she was allowed to stay in an empty house alone, that is to say, after giving birth to a child, Ji Xuan would occasionally go home to see the child.

    Ye Nanfeng just grasped this point, and from time to time she would deliberately not cover the quilt or take a cold bath for the child, because she knew that once Jixuan was ill, jiwuchen would definitely come to see them.

    Twice a time, Ji Wuchen only thought that the child was weak, and specially asked a family doctor to stand by at any time.

    Until, at the suggestion of his agent, he installed a camera in the house.

    That''s what ye Nanfeng did.

    So, there''s what happened tonight.

    The divorce agreement was signed when ye Nanfeng threatened Ji Wuchen. Unexpectedly, he lifted the stone and smashed his foot.

    It doesn''t count.

    Ye Nanfeng is not willing to divorce Ji Wuchen. She spreads the news that she and Ji Wuchen are husband and wife and have children on the Internet.

    Ji Wuchen and she were secretly married. At that time, they said that they would not publicize it for the sake of children.

    In the end, Ji Wuchen became more disgusted with her.

    The original Ji Wuchen still thinks that she is Ji Xuan''s mother after all. The old man likes her again. The old man is old and worried that he can''t stand the stimulation. Even the divorce is carried out without his knowledge.

    But ye Nanfeng didn''t know all this. She intensified her efforts and wanted to remarry Ji Wuchen. At the back, she was stunned, from hurting Ji Xuan with small hands to abusing him.

    Just because ye Nanfeng thinks that this child is a useless thing. He can''t keep his beloved man for himself!

    When everything was revealed, Ji Laozi was disappointed in her. He drove her away from the capital, and let her never enter Ji''s family again.

    As for the female Lord, it appears in the male Lord''s world at this time to keep out the cold and warmth. Some autistic Jixuan, also because of her, gradually open up.

    They are getting better and become a good story in the entertainment circle.

    Once the two people are combined, ye Nanfeng''s words that are not worthy of being a mother will always appear in the manuscript.

    -

    .

    "It''s Ye Nanfeng''s death..."

 Chapter 3319

    A good hand, a poor one.

    In particular, what she can''t understand most, how can her children bear to do it?

    So, she will have this end now. Sukui really does not love her at all.

    Even, if it is not because of the clean body, the soul of the lover. And she, also became Ye Nanfeng, Ji Xuan, became her own flesh and blood.

    Su Kui really didn''t want to do the task.

    But, she can''t, don''t do the task, put the lover into other women''s arms, right?

    Although I don''t know where Ji Wuchen used to go, Su Kui only knows that the soul in Ji Wuchen''s body now is the lover who goes through with her, which is enough.

    -

    the next day, Su Kui packed up and stepped on a pair of flat shoes to go downstairs.

    The system is noisy in her mind: [host, I suggest you calm down and don''t act casually! ]

    at least, there must be a plan, right?

    Last night I was so unhappy with Ji Wuchen. Today, I go out like this?

    "Well, I''m afraid you don''t have amnesia. Don''t forget that Ji Wuchen is going to get a divorce certificate with me today."

    System: [!!! host!! No divorce! Ye Nanfeng''s wish is to get Ji Wuchen''s heart and remarry with him! If you get divorced, can you see him later? ]Su Kui is about to be cried by the system. She has to explain, "have you forgotten the existence of Ji Jia and a Ji Laozi?"

    As long as she doesn''t worry about Ji Wuchen, he won''t tell Ji that they are divorced. After all, Mr. Ji is old and has a bad heart. He can''t be stimulated.

    In his last life, ye Nanfeng once sent Ji to the hospital for rescue.

    That''s why Ji Wuchen hates her so much.

    -

    "what would you like to eat, madam?"

    Last night, there was so much noise that the servants who were cleaning saw Su Kui coming down and asked tentatively.

    In the late autumn weather, the woman wore a camel coat, chestnut long curly hair behind her, a pale face, and a small mouth. He is thin and slender, as if he were terminally ill.

    The servants had never seen her dressed like this.

    Ye Nanfeng likes to dress up luxuriously. Every time he goes out, he has to dress up meticulously. He must be perfect from head to toe. Have servants ever seen her like this? Long hair on the body, look, but there are so gentle.

    "No, I''ll go out."

    Su Kui hung his eyes, walked through the living room indifferently, and the servants gave way.

    As soon as she left, she looked at each other.

    Don''t you think it''s too hard, young lady? The person who works in the house sees Ye Nanfeng the most, which is her hysterical appearance.

    Her obsession with the discipline has become extremely ill.

    -

    a black car with low-key luxury is parked at the door of the big black and gorgeous railway.

    When the bodyguard outside saw her coming, he bent down and opened the door for her.

    She stooped and sat in.

    At the first sight of a man, her pupils constrict. Ji Wuchen is here too -

    a man''s hair is like a crow feather, and his facial features are exquisite and profound. He lowered his eyelashes and quietly played with his mobile phone. He refused to give Su Kui half of his vision.

    The slender and tall figure, even sitting in the car, still gives people a strong sense of oppression.

    The door is closed.

    Su Kui lowered his head and sat quietly in the corner of the door.

    A large area of space was left in the middle. Rao was so. The faint smell of ambergris was irresistible and passed into her nose.

 Chapter 3320

    She put her hands on her knees and tightly held the bag. Her fingertips were all white.

    I can see the tension in her heart.

    The car drove smoothly into the road, shuttled through a traffic flow, and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    The time around Ji Wuchen seems to pass very slowly.

    Last night''s scene, also reverberated in Su Kui''s mind, the man''s ruthless and disgusting eyes, without half of the erotic through her body.

    Finally, turn around and leave.

    Su Kui''s fingertips curled up, more cautious, even breathing, are quiet enough to be heard.

    It''s about too quiet. Ji Wuchen almost didn''t notice that ye Nanfeng is the woman with a very small sense of existence nearby.

    He put down his cell phone and moved his stiff neck.

    Inadvertently, the side of the eyes, eyes light fall on the woman who has always lowered her head.

    She leaned against the door, almost huddled herself. Jeans, Navy sweaters and camel coats.

    Ordinary terrible, this in the former Ye Nanfeng body, absolutely can''t see.

    Ye Nanfeng, a persistent in winter, should also be delicate and beautiful. What kind of stimulation does the woman in skirt and stockings get now?

    No -

    Ji Wuchen frowned slightly. "Ye Nanfeng, what are you doing?"

    According to Ye Nanfeng''s character, it''s not like she is so quiet.

    Unless, in her mind, a greater calculation is brewing.

    "Ah? I...... "

    All of a sudden, Su Kui raised his head blankly and looked at Ji Wuchen''s impatient face. The eyelashes trembled uncontrollably. She lowered her head and covered the mist in her eyes.

    "I, I did not Wuchen, believe me once, I won''t...... " She choked. "Believe me, I won''t pester you anymore..."

    "Ye Nanfeng!"

    Ji Wuchen''s eyes are cold and dangerous.

    "Do you think I will still believe you?"

    This woman is a liar.

    There is not a word that can be believed from her mouth.

    "No, I really won''t --"

    Su Kui shook his head hurriedly, looked up at him, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes. She closed her eyes and smiled bitterly on her pale face.

    "You probably hate me, don''t you? After all, I''ve done so many wrong things before. " Su Kui sniffed, a little embarrassed wry smile, "it''s useless for me. I like you, but I can''t make you like me. But in the future, I will not pester you

    "You -" Ji Wuchen did not relax her vigilance because of her words. Instead, her eyebrows closed into a hill.

    But when he looked up, he saw that the woman''s face was pale and she couldn''t help crying. "I hope so," he said coldly, with his lips closed

    The car finally stopped at the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Ji Wuchen put on his hat, opened the door and got off. Without hesitation, he strode towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Because they had said hello before, they went to a special channel and were received separately.

    From the Civil Affairs Bureau, the little red book became the little green one.

    From then on, the road faces up to the sky, each going one way. Now they have no illusory relationship.

    Ji Wuchen came out and saw a dazed woman walking straight to the road. The car roared past her.

    "Fuck --"

    Ji Wuchen grabs her and screams, "Ye Nanfeng, what are you doing? That''s what you call non entanglement? "

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth and suddenly returned to her senses.

    Seeing where she was standing, her little face turned white and murmured, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."

 Chapter 3321

    "All right!" Ji Wuchen took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Ye Nanfeng, I hope we can get together and have a good rest. Even if you really want to die, please don''t die in front of me."

    Then he strode back to the car and looked back at her. "Get in the car."

    "No, no, I''ll take a taxi myself..." Su Kui shook her head, feeling a little guilty.

    I made it clear before that I would not bother him or pester him.

    But now, it seems that everything she does is telling troubles silently.

    "Shut up!" Ji Wuchen frowns, "or do you want the media to come around and watch, that''s what you want?"

    "I didn''t!"

    Su Kui immediately shook her head and retorted. She could not. She could only sit next to Ji Wuchen as she had come.

    The car stopped in front of the wedding room that Ji Laozi gave them. Su Kui just got off. Black car, will not miss, from her side whistling.

    In a flash, there was no sign.

    "Madam, are you back? I don''t know if I used breakfast outside? Would you like some in the kitchen? "

    Su Kui looks tired. She sips her lips. "Don''t call me wife later. Ji Wuchen and I have divorced."

    "What, what?! This What''s the matter, madam Ah, Miss ye, how could you be so kind as to divorce? "

    Su Kui shook his head and didn''t answer, "make me something to eat."

    Since we have decided to let go of discipline, we should also let go of ourselves. So from today on, she will cheer up. She can''t be a crazy woman any more. It''s boring.

    -

    at the dinner table, Su Kui bowed his head and put the porridge into his mouth one mouthful at a time.

    The porridge is very soft and waxy. It''s ready to melt at the entrance. The diced meat is also added in the porridge. It''s delicious.

    Seeing that she ate two bowls in a row, and then went to pick up the steamed dumplings on the plate, the system could not bear to look directly at the reminder: [host, don''t forget, you are ye Nanfeng now! Don''t eat too much, be careful not to be found! ]

    Su Kui took another bite of steamed dumplings and squinted.

    "What are you afraid of? Now in everyone''s eyes, I should be a woman who has lost both her children and her husband and has suffered from herself. Is it normal to overeat? "

    After all, before her, but love jiwuchen love to die.

    I don''t know how many stupid things I have done for him.

    The system listened to a face of muddleheaded force: [what you said is reasonable, I actually have no words. ]

    well, it was successfully persuaded by the host.

    -

    sunflower hasn''t been idle these days.

    Ye Nanfeng didn''t work. After graduating from college, he married Ji Wuchen and became a rich young grandmother.

    To tell the truth, even if the family went bankrupt, it didn''t make her suffer.

    If you become a little grandmother of Ji family, you will be better off. Even if I break up with Ji Wuchen, Su Kui''s Cary also has a high price of breaking up fee.

    It''s all the property under the name of Ji Wuchen, and she is generous to share half of it.

    It can also be imagined how Ji Wuchen wants to divorce her. So much money to a woman he hates without blinking.

    This house is the wedding house sent by Ji Laozi. Ji Wuchen has never lived in it since he got married.

    Now Su Kui saw it and felt sad.

    It''s mainly the obsession left in Ye Nanfeng''s body that always torments her.

    Dismissed the servants, Su Kui took the luggage and moved out.

    Since we want to express the meaning that she will not pester the discipline, naturally she will not stay in this villa which has no popularity.

 Chapter 3322

    Sukui took a lot of money, did not wronged themselves, but also did not waste.

    Instead, I chose an apartment suitable for single occupancy and moved in.

    It took many days to choose a lot of fancy tea cup decorations and put them in the apartment.

    In this way, the apartment is finally a little popular.

    When ye Nanfeng was alive, he lived around Ji Wuchen every day, and had no friends at all. Even if she is divorced, no one knows.

    Su Kui came out of the elevator with a bag of ingredients.

    Bump into a person head on.

    "Be careful!"

    A clear man''s voice sounded overhead.

    The body that is about to fall is also held fast.

    "Excuse me, are you ok?"

    Su Kui is just because of that small accident, the plastic bag is overburdened, the tomatoes and other vegetables in it fall to the ground.

    Su Kui blinked and looked up.

    The man is taller than her, about the same as Ji Wuchen. They are different in style. They are clean and refined, such as God''s most elaborate masterpiece. Every action and look is very aggressive.

    And in front of this man, if Ji Wuchen is ice, then this man is spring wind.

    Lips slightly curved, always with a polite smile, looking at people, a pair of black clear eyes, will seriously look at you.

    Let people have a good feeling, there will be a sense of being valued.

    "Nothing."

    Su Kui quickly looked at him, shaking his head and squatting down to clean up the mess on the ground.

    The food hasn''t been broken, but the bag is completely rotten and can''t hold anything.

    "Hello, my name is Qiyuan. It''s a resident here. Miss, are you new here? "

    Qi Yuan squatted down to clean up with her, put the dropped vegetables into another bag, and asked slowly.

    "Hello, ye Nanfeng."

    Quickly picked up the things, Su Kui in his hand, the face between the eyebrows is light, distant and distant.

    "Er Can I help you? "

    Qi Yuan drops his eyes and touches his nose.

    Su Kui chuckled. "I can do it, Mr. Qi. Please give me a break."

    The woman ''s voice is flat and cool, which makes Qi Yuan move to the side involuntarily.

    Wait for someone to go far, then he can see the past.

    The woman''s body is thin and thin. She is wearing a beige sweater and jeans. Her black hair is folded into a bunch and tied up at will. She was so thin that she could not feel the weight of her clothes.

    "It seems that the new neighbor is a high cold lady -"

    Qi Yuan smiles and turns to enter the elevator.

    -After her divorce from Ji Wuchen, Su Kui really forgot this person. Eat and sleep every day.

    She even got a job as a translator, translating documents for a university professor, and she could take them home to do it every day.

    For this job, she likes it very much, and gradually, she also breaks away from the strange circle around discipline. With her own life focus, when she is free, she will go to the nearby fresh supermarket to buy some favorite ingredients and learn from the recipes slowly.

    The system looked at Su Kui''s happy and comfortable appearance all day, and was puzzled: "host, are you planning to do the task? ]

    it''s not the character of the host that hasn''t taken the initiative for such a long time.

    Su Kui smiled mysteriously at this and didn''t answer.

    It made the system scratch her heart and lungs, unable to guess what she was thinking.

    Until, half a month later, Ji Wuchen called.

 Chapter 3323

    Only then did the system know that its original host had known for a long time that Ji Wuchen would take the initiative to contact her.

    In the car.

    Ji Wuchen pinches his eyebrows and leans wearily into the back of the chair.

    He turned around and saw the woman sitting next to the car.

    But half a month, she changed a lot. I gave up gorgeous clothes, exquisite makeup and glittering jewelry. The whole person becomes thin and ordinary.

    She took a pile of information and was looking at it carefully.

    The breath from the body is gentle and peaceful.

    "I haven''t told grandpa about our divorce. I hope you don''t let it slip. I don''t want him to be stimulated again."

    Whether he likes it or not, the old man likes the granddaughter-in-law very much.

    Hearing his words, Su Kui took out his mind from the data and nodded quietly, "well, I know."

    Ji Wuchen frowned, the woman looked at his eyes, no longer crazy infatuation and hot.

    Obviously he should be relieved, but I don''t know why, he always felt something wrong.

    It''s like he lost something important.

    He said, "what are you looking at?"

    As soon as he spoke, he scolded himself in a low voice. He thought he was crazy!

    "Me?"

    The woman obviously did not expect that he would take the initiative to talk to himself or a topic unrelated to Ji Laozi.

    When she put her broken hair behind her ears, she smiled gently, "I''ve got a job as a translator, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to hand in the manuscript tomorrow." when she said that, she raised her beautiful eyes and asked, "am I bothering you?"

    The woman smiled at him sheepishly. In the

    period, there was no reason why he was upset. He looked at the woman''s eyebrows and painted the red face of the maple leaf red lipstick. Her eyes were dim.

    "I didn''t give you enough money?"

    After graduating from college, he had never seen this woman do anything meaningful. I didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to work after leaving him.

    Didn''t you die for him before? Why did she just leave him for half a month? She can talk to him so plainly. It seems that she lives a good life.

    Except for losing some weight.

    "No, no..." Su Kui shakes her head, and replies with some embarrassment, "I used to be so decadent that I even lost myself. That was not good, so..."

    She wanted to talk and stop, but her eyes were rarely serious.

    Ji Wuchen is silent. At last, he says, "it''s better to be so than to have a new plan!"

    Ye Nanfeng is a woman full of calculations. Ji Wuchen is really afraid of this man. He was disgusted from his heart, though he didn''t know what kind of mentality he was talking to her just now.

    Su Kui still smiled, did not refute, just lowered his eyes, to cover up a trace of vulnerability under his eyes.

    "No..." She murmured, her voice was too thin to hear.

    Ji Wuchen frowns. "What?"

    "Ah?" Su Kui thought about it and asked carefully, "little Xuan How are you? "

    After all, it was a piece of meat that fell from her. She had realized how unreasonable she was before.

    Unfortunately, when she recognized the reality, she had lost it.

    As expected, hearing this sentence, Ji Wuchen''s eyes immediately filled with a layer of murderous intention, and his face was cold. "How about Xiao Xuan? I won''t worry about you! If you really want to change, don''t hurt Xiaoxuan! "

 Chapter 3324

    "I, I won''t!" Su Kui shakes his head hurriedly, his small hand nervously gripping the pen in his hand, and his eyes are slightly red.

    "I''m not good, I''m not worthy to be a mother," she sniffed and turned her head, trying to hold back her tears. Lowered his head and opened his eyes to look at the documents on his knee, but why is his vision getting more and more blurred?

    There was a depression in the car.

    Ji Wuchen''s eyes fell on her and saw tears drop by drop falling on the document silently.

    Soon, there was a huge area of dizziness.

    Wasted her hard work.

    The heart, for some reason, has a dull distension.

    Ji Wuchen closes his eyes and makes a fist with his big palm.

    Ji Wuchen, you can''t be soft hearted, and you can''t follow Ye Nanfeng''s way any more!

    -

    Ji''s family has a long history of one hundred years.

    Ji Laozi lives alone in Ji family''s old house, which is not large, ancient and fragrant, and has the style of Jiangnan garden.

    Rockery and flowing water, winding and secluded, each of them reveals a great family style and momentum.

    Su Kui and Ji Wuchen walk into the living room one by one.

    Ji Laozi is sitting on the sofa, teasing the birds. Seeing Su Kui coming in, he immediately waves to her with a smile.

    "Nanfeng, come to Grandpa''s side."

    "Grandpa," Su Kui walked by.

    Ji Laozi looked at her, shook his head and said, "Why are you thin again? You''re good enough. Don''t try to lose weight by learning from those bad manners outside! You look at your thin now. It''s almost out of shape! How nice it used to be! Come back quickly! " He strongly disagrees with the prevailing way of losing weight outside.

    "I know Grandpa, I must have a good meal!" Su Kui smiled and nodded. No matter what Ji said, she agreed.

    On the contrary, it was the old man. Seeing her like this, he doubted, "come here, dust free!"

    Facing his grandson, he is not so kind.

    Ji Wuchen is stunned. His dark eyes sweep around Su Kui''s face, but no abnormality is found.

    "Grandpa, can I help you?"

    "Hum!" The old man slapped the table angrily. "Are you bullying the south wind?! It''s even if I run around all year round. If you look at Nanfeng''s thin and my wife''s thin like this, you don''t care

    Ji Wuchen draws at the corner of his mouth.

    He looked at Su Kui. Su Kui''s face was still smiling. His eyes were on his nose and his heart was on his nose. That is, God and God are here, and they do not speak.

    Ye Nanfeng, you can do it!

    Ji Wuchen bit his teeth, smiled reluctantly, and said respectfully, "Grandpa, how could it be? Maybe the south wind has a bad stomach these days. Don''t worry, I will take good care of her! "

    Hearing his promise, Mr. Ji was satisfied.

    "It''s almost like that!" Then he turned around and said to Su Kui proudly, "Nanfeng, don''t be afraid. Grandpa is in charge of everything! If this kid dares to mess around outside and hook up with any little star, you can come to Grandpa and see if he doesn''t kill him! "

    "Grandpa --"

    Ji Wuchen''s head is big, so he can''t help his forehead.

    If he didn''t worry about his old man''s health, would he be so complacent? But the old man didn''t think it was enough. He had to deliver his whole body to Ye Nanfeng and let her step on it.

    "Grandpa, Wuchen is not such a person. I believe him." Su Kui bent his eyes, half coquettishly said: "it''s grandpa, you are worried about me. Have you taken medicine to check your body on time recently?"

    It''s almost 30 years old. She looks like a little girl.

 Chapter 3325

    When did Ji Wuchen see such a Yenan wind? What he has seen most is Ye Nanfeng''s arrogant and stubborn entanglement.

    But even he, who has been in the acting circle for many years, can''t see the slightest element of acting from her face.

    "You are always arguing for him!" Ji Lao Tzu points Su Kui''s nose and says with a smile: "that''s all. Your husband and wife are single-minded. Grandpa is too old to care about you both!"

    Su Kui then smiled and talked to the old man for a while, which made him laugh.

    At last, I directly told the kitchen to make more darn dishes. I wanted to make up for her body. I had to make up the lean meat again.

    It is impossible for sunflower to refuse the kindness of the old man.

    After a full meal.

    It was getting late, and the slanting sun had dyed most of the living room red. The furniture made of mahogany was gilded.

    "Come on, you little couple, the old man doesn''t care about you. The scenery outside is so good. Go for a walk. You young people just don''t like sports! It''s going to be dark. Don''t leave tonight. Stay in the old house. " As soon as Ji Laozi spoke.

    The two people sitting at the dinner table were stiff at the same time.

    Su Kui pursed her lips awkwardly and whispered, "Grandpa, I......"

    "If you know Grandpa, let''s go for a walk first!"

    At this time, Ji Wuchen directly interrupts Su Kui''s words, stands up and holds her slender wrist, and strides out.

    Ji Laozi hums a tune and laughs with his clapper. "Ouch, this young man --"

    -

    "dust free What do you do? "

    Leaving Ji''s sight, Su Kui moved her wrists to break away from Ji''s grip.

    Her wrists were red. She rubbed them and said softly, "you know we have..."

    "It''s divorced, isn''t it?" Ji Wuchen put his hands in his pockets and stood lazily, "but the old man doesn''t know, or do you want him to doubt it?"

    When the old man was young, he wasn''t a good match maker either. If Su Kui showed a hint in front of him, he would definitely find out.

    "I didn''t, but..."

    "Don''t be it," Ji Wuchen said with a smile. "Let''s go for a walk. My good, my ex and my wife --"

    that deliberately slow down tone, silently telling their awkward relationship.

    Su Kui''s face turned white. She pursed her lips and followed Ji Wuchen without saying a word.

    There is no communication between the two people in the whole process. The quiet wind shuttles between them.

    There is a bench in the small garden. Ji Wuchen goes to sit down and starts to play mobile phones lazily.

    Su Kui sat in the other corner, separated by a seat in the middle, and looked at the man beside her with her side eyes.

    Ji Wuchen is really a man loved by heaven. He is so delicate that he has no flaws. I don''t know how many women are attracted to him.

    The slanting sun hit his hair and dyed the broken hair into a chestnut color. His skin was white, his posture was elegant and his hair became more and more vigorous.

    The wind blows across the cheek, the sunset is magnificent, the clouds are stacked, the fire is general.

    At this moment, even the air becomes gentle.

    Time is quiet.

    Ji Wuchen knew that the woman was looking at him, but he was still thinking about it. As expected, he guessed it. This woman has never really given up from the beginning. Those with hot eyes will burn a hole in him.

    Proud, silently counting down the time, waiting for her to speak.

    As a result, every minute of time passed, the woman remained silent.

    [well, brin has a new book today! The title of the book is "rebirth movie queen: Imperial chief, don''t come here! ]For love by interest of the baby can go to support it, to a collection vote what! Because the previous book is broken, it can only be cut off and updated slowly. The new book continues the last one''s pet pet pet, there is a surprise at the beginning! Welcome to click! Thank you for bowing here! ]

 Chapter 3326

    He turned off his cell phone and looked at her with his side eyes.

    The long hair of a woman is a little disordered by the wind. She is close and her side face is quiet and delicate.

    She seems to have changed a lot.

    Until this moment, Ji Wuchen is willing to admit that, maybe, this woman, is really going to give up him.

    In my heart, there are some discomfort, but Ji Wuchen doesn''t think much. He thinks that time will tell him that his choice is right.

    Ye Nanfeng is a crazy woman.

    But he couldn''t help it. He wanted to break the woman''s calm face. He said lightly, "did you forget that you have a son?"

    Su Kui turned around in surprise, surprised and pleased. "Would you like me to see him?"

    Seeing her appearance, the whole face became vivid. Ji Wuchen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "you dream!"

    Su Kui quickly stood up. "Ji Wuchen, I''m Xiaoxuan''s mother. You can''t deprive me of the right to see him!"

    "Oh? Is it? Who promised me that I would never see him again for his health? " Ji Wuchen''s legs overlapped and casually uttered this sentence.

    Su Kui suddenly lost her temper. She was speechless and couldn''t hold her coat tightly.

    Finally, the lost head, turn away.

    "Hey, stop! It''s said to take a walk. Where are you going? "

    Ji Wuchen stands up, a pair of big long legs start, and soon catch up with the little woman in front who has the meaning of running away.

    "I''m a little tired and want to go back to rest."

    Su Kui lowered his head, quickly wiped off the moist corner of his eyes, and his pace was faster.

    "Tut, are you crying?"

    Ji Wuchen is stunned and looks down.

    The figure of a woman is slim. Without high-heeled shoes, she can only reach his chin position and looks extremely vulnerable.

    "No, it''s just sand blowing into my eyes."

    Su Kui pursed her lips and rubbed her eyes.

    "Really?" Ji Wuchen doesn''t believe it. He raises his eyebrows.

    Su Kui never knew that Ji Wuchen was so bad. He knows clearly, why to want again and again, again and again tear her scar?

    "Ji Wuchen, are you bored! What does it have to do with you whether I cry or not? Don''t you never care? So, will you please leave me alone? "

    She hides sullen, the tears are not angry fall down.

    Ye Nanfeng, you are useless! Like him for so many years, in addition to more and more like him, but no ability to let him also love her.

    Anyway, he knew all about it. Su Kui didn''t leave at all. Standing in place like a puppet, his eyes like rain.

    Ji Wuchen is stunned and bleary. For a while, he has a sense of insanity.

    The woman''s long hair is messy, and her body is thin almost as soon as the wind blows. She looked down from his point of view. The long curly eyelashes were wet, like the wings of some fragile insect, which could not be folded.

    "Hey, stop crying! I didn''t find you so charming before. "

    Ji Wuchen shakes his head and grabs her wrist. And constantly hypnotize themselves in the heart, everything is to play for the old man to see, can not be found by the old man that they have divorced.

    Yes, that''s it!

    "It''s up to you! I''m just coquettish. What''s wrong? "

    Su Kui took a sniff. His nose was red. He raised his eyes and stared at him.

    Yo -

    Ji wuchenle, this woman dare to stare at him.

    "Or are you acting again, and what is your plan?"

    Su Kui was stunned and looked at Ji Wuchen disappointed. "In your eyes, I am such a person?"

 Chapter 3327

    "I know I used to go too far, but from the day of divorce, I have always followed my promise. Stop pestering you and give you freedom! But, now that entangled person changed into you, is you discipline free dust, entangled me! "

    Su Kui shook off his hand and wiped away his tears.

    "I used to be stupid. I loved a person who couldn''t get a response. After so many years of love, I lost myself and became a lunatic in the eyes of outsiders! Now think about it, "Su Kui said with a wry smile," I really have a brain disease! "

    Ji Wuchen is laughed by Qi, and his deep eyes are cold. "Ye Nanfeng, what do you say? I''m pestering you? "

    Su Kui had already let go, she smiled, "isn''t it?"

    "Ye Nanfeng -!"

    The delicate neck, pinched by a hand, is gradually close to Ji Wuchen''s delicate face, and his eyes are covered with blood. "You''d better do as you said, if I find your little calculation again, ye Nanfeng, I will kill you!"

    Sadistic tone, accompanied by fierce murderous.

    Su Kui felt that he was not joking.

    After that, he took a few steps back, turned around and strode away.

    "Cough, cough..." Su Kui stooped and coughed violently.

    Ji Wuchen just now, in fact, didn''t exert much force. She would have been dead if she had been ruthless.

    The system was horrified by what sunflower had just done.

    [host, why do you challenge the man? You''re not afraid that he really killed you?! ]Ye Nanfeng has done so many stupid things. Ji Wuchen doesn''t know how much he dislikes her. It''s impossible for Su Kui''s arrival to erase his inner prejudice in a few words.

    Su Kui put her hair to her chest, looked at the endless fire clouds in the sky, and bent her eyes.

    "Naturally, the eldest young master of the proud son of heaven cannot tolerate others'' provocations. So he won''t admit that he has improved his mind on me. "

    When a man is curious about a woman, that is, when he is about to lose himself.

    "Let''s wait and see --"

    -

    the old man watched Ji Wuchen walk in hurriedly, without Su Kui''s figure, and frowned strangely.

    "What about the south wind? It''s windy outside. Why don''t you come back with her? "

    Ji Wuchen steps a meal, the cold voice that does not return head also says: "how does she love, tube me what matter!"

    After that, he walked upstairs quickly and kicked over one of his favorite accessories in his bedroom.

    "Son of a bitch!"

    Ji Laozi mumbles a word, wait for Su Kui to come in, good life comforted her a few words again, just put her back to the room.

    In order to hide Ji, ye Nanfeng and Ji Wuchen used to sleep in the same bedroom.

    Just always sleep separately, face and heart are not together.

    But just after the fierce quarrel, Su Kui could not lick his face to his room. It is estimated that at that time, she will be sneered at by the eldest young master again, saying that she has no skin or face, so she swore and posted it again!

    Finally, Su Kui sat in the study for two hours in a row, waiting for the old man to go back to the room to have a rest, before she went out lightly.

    I''m going to find a servant to clean up the room and make a quilt for her. She''ll sleep in the guest room tonight.

    But when I went out, I didn''t see the servant, so I bumped into the hard wall.

    "Well..."

    "Where to?"

    The voice of indifference and low voice, once again recovered to without a trace of emotion.

    Su Kui looked down and tried to bypass him. "I''ll find a servant. I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight."

    [replacement completed! If not, delete the cache

 Chapter 3328

    The next second, the wrist was grabbed, the whole person was pulled back to the study.

    When the door of the study closed, she was pressed on the doorplate. The strong ambergris fragrance of the man surrounded her.

    Su Kui was trapped between Ji Wuchen''s arms, and his hands could not help gripping the corners of his clothes.

    "Ji Wuchen, get out of the way!"

    Ji Wuchen looked down at the woman in his arms and asked with no expression, "Ye Nanfeng, whatever trick you do, I will go back to my master bedroom tonight."

    Go back to sleep? If she used to, she would wake up with a smile in her dream.

    But now, Su Kui only feels humiliated.

    Her eyes were red and she looked up at Ji Wuchen. "Ji Wuchen, are you too deep into the play? Don''t forget, we''re divorced! You said you wouldn''t let me pester you, OK, I did. You don''t need to be too realistic in the back part, do you? "

    Looking at her tears, Ji Wuchen didn''t know why. He took a breath in his heart.

    He shaved his thin lips tightly. "It''s ok if you don''t go back, but ye Nanfeng asks you to remember a little. Once you are detected by the old man, the things you do to Xiaoxuan will be presented to the old man''s hands in every detail! "

    Ming knew that it would make her more sad, but Ji Wuchen said it.

    Even looking at her now so fragile appearance, Ji Wuchen has a kind of implicit pleasure instead.

    She''s pretending now. Has she ever thought about how she used to be?

    Finish saying, he let go freely, don''t care to open the door.

    The corner of the dress was clenched, and the soft voice of the woman sounded behind.

    "I''ll go, don''t tell Grandpa."

    She couldn''t bear to disappoint the old man who believed her wholeheartedly and treated her like her parents.

    A chuckle, can not say the meaning.

    -

    master bedroom, warm yellow wall lamp, give people a warm illusion.

    Ji Wuchen, wearing a dark blue silk Pajama, leans against the bed to read a foreign book.

    With glasses on the bridge of the nose, the breath of the whole person was softened.

    Until, the bathroom in the patter of water stopped, light and slow footsteps closer and closer.

    Ji Wuchen swore that he just looked up unconsciously.

    At this moment, I was shocked -

    the long wet hair of a woman was draped on her shoulders, and she was wearing a white bathrobe, which was too big and clean. And she was too thin, so unconsciously the neckline slipped slightly, revealing a small piece of white dazzling skin.

    However, she was not aware of her beauty, she wiped her hair and sat in front of the dressing mirror to prepare for skin care.

    Through the mirror, Ji saw his lost eyes.

    Fuck!

    He rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, cursed secretly, and fell asleep.

    He will not have desire for this woman, absolutely not!

    And under the body somewhere, gradually began to look up the position, but also let Ji Wuchen upset.

    He really hasn''t had a woman for a long time! In fact, in his whole life, ye Nanfeng is the only woman. It''s bullshit to say that he is passionate about love.

    In the view of Ji Wuchen, there is no combination of love, all of them are hooligans.

    This is what his mother told him.

    But now, Ji Wuchen knows that he has no love for ye Nanfeng, but what''s the matter with that place under him??

    Su Kui does well in skin care and wipes his hair dry.

    This just slowly toward the big bed where Ji Wuchen is.

    There are two quilts on the bed, which are also different dreams.

    Ye Nanfeng used to be so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night, but Su Kui couldn''t. In fact, she was very calm.

 Chapter 3331

    "Sure, of course!" Su Kui was not embarrassed, but squatted patiently on the ground and said to Jixuan, "Xiaoxuan, it''s mom. Dad agreed. Mom will pick up Xiaoxuan from school today."

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, the teacher finally understood why the relationship between the two people was so cold.

    Ji Xuan''s parents seem to be divorced?

    "Jixuan, is she your mother?"

    Su Kui squats down and looks at Ji Xuan in the same direction. Her eyes are as bright as autumn water. She is very gentle and kind. Maybe it''s because of the change of soul, so Jixuan didn''t feel the alienation from ye Nanfeng.

    On the contrary, he soon became fond of sunflower.

    To be honest, which child does not pursue maternal love?

    The so-called mother child connection is not nonsense.

    "Here, mom will take you to eat delicious food!" Su Kui opens his hand and patiently waits for Ji Xuan''s choice.

    Every minute passed, and the rest of the parents watched curiously.

    The teacher didn''t rush either.

    Until Jixuan nodded and put his hand in her hand.

    The teacher sighed, "Miss, please wait a moment. We need to call Xiao Xuan''s father to confirm."

    For a long time, the female teacher gave her cell phone to Su Kui. "Miss, Mr. Ji, please answer the phone."

    Su Kui hesitated to take over and put it in her ear

    "Have you received Xiao Xuan?" Su Kui nodded.

    "Take good care of him. I''ll pick him up later."

    Su Kui nodded in addition to nodding.

    When Ji Xuan gets on the bus, Su Kui drives and asks in a whisper, "is there anything that Xiao Xuan wants to eat? I can take Xiao Xuan to the bus."

    Ji Xuan sits next to her and looks out of the window. She refuses to take care of Su Kui.

    Su Kui was not discouraged. She pretended to be aggrieved and said, "Oh, Xiaoxuan hates her mother so much? But my mother misses Xiaoxuan very much. It was her mother who did wrong before, which made Xiaoxuan sad. How about Xiaoxuan forgive her mother? "

    "In order to make up for it, can Xiao Xuan ask her mother for three things?"

    Jixuan''s ears moved. On his white, tender face, a pair of round eyes moved. Finally, they fell on sunflower with a small wrinkled nose.

    She seems to be really sad -

    Xiao Jixuan hesitates, do you want to forgive her? And the three requirements are moving

    "Does Xiaoxuan want ice cream? Do you want to play? "

    Finally, xiaojixuan was finally grinded by sukui. In a whisper, "go to the amusement park."

    "What? Does Xiaoxuan want to go to the amusement park?? Well, that''s not impossible. But Xiaoxuan needs to kiss her mother so that she can take Xiaoxuan! "

    When the little bun heard this, two thick black eyebrows were wrinkled into caterpillars.

    It seems that women are in trouble.

    But I really want to go to the amusement park. All the children around me have been there, but he never did.

    "Well, it''s too late now. Hurry up and make a decision," Su Kui said earnestly.

    How could a child resist the temptation of adults? Soon, he slowly approached sukui and kissed her on the side face.

    Su Kui''s heart was in full bloom. That kind of love for steamed buns came from her heart.

    The face is also soft and in a mess, such a lovely child, even with milk fragrance, I don''t know how ye Nanfeng is willing to hurt him!

    Finally, he pushed his husband and children to other women''s arms. Su Kui can only say that ye Nanfeng is self inflicted.

    But she, after contacting with xiaojixuan, was reluctant to give up.

 Chapter 3329

    In my heart, I still have a bit of careful thinking.

    Ji Wuchen sees Su Kui getting closer and closer. The two straight white legs under his bathrobe are exposed to the air. He says, "Ye Nanfeng, are you seducing me?"

    "MMM"

    Su Kui, who was going to bed, asked, "Ji Wuchen, what are you talking about?"

    She still feels like she''s hallucinating. This arrogant and indifferent young master, how can he say such words? I think it''s mysterious.

    Ji Wuchen said, he would like to give himself a slap, he took a lip angle, negative lie down, "it''s OK!"

    "Oh, good night."

    Su Kui lies down on the other side of him. The bed is big enough. She leans against the edge of the bed and can even lie down two more her side by side.

    Tightly wrapped in his quilt, Su Kui turned over, face out, hook lip bad smile, close eyes quickly go to sleep.

    But Ji Wuchen smelled the fragrance of Fuya coming from the woman, occupying every inch of his air, and he felt more and more upset!

    There is only one bath gel in the bathroom. This is what he uses.

    Why do two people smell different? Ji Wuchen is strange.

    Before that, he never tried to understand a woman. When he wanted to know, the woman lying beside him had become his ex-wife.

    I have to say, this is a very fucking joke!

    -

    in the dead of night, the second hand in the clock swims round and round.

    Ji Wuchen stared at the ceiling in the dark, his eyes shining.

    The smell, like an aphrodisiac, haunted him all the time.

    And the next culprit, damned woman! Actually cover the quilt, sleep sweet! Listen carefully. You can even hear a small snore.

    Su Kui woke up in her sleep and hit her with a pillow.

    The little crystal lamp on the top of her head is all bright, and she can''t help drilling into the quilt. She is sleepy.

    "No sleep!"

    Ji Wuchen pulls down her quilt, sees her bathrobe which rubs disorderly because of sleeping, the eyes are stunned, pretends not to see as if, the facial expression wriggles away.

    "Ji Wuchen, are you crazy?"

    Su Kui raised her head incredulously. She was about to be laughed at.

    "Are you possessed by something dirty? Why don''t you sleep at night? "

    She stared at the man sitting next to her cross legged. Inexplicably, she felt some rogue from him.

    What Ji Wuchen thinks in his mind is that he can''t sleep because he is tortured. Then she can''t sleep either!

    Let''s stay up late together!

    "Get up and play."

    He left her a laptop, and he ran to the other side of the desktop computer, excitedly booting it up.

    Although he didn''t know why he was happy.

    This is not high cold, not bullying the president!

    When he logged in the game, he looked back and saw that the woman fell into the quilt, holding the notebook and drowsy.

    "Fuck! Ye Nanfeng! Hurry up and sit up for me. "

    "No," the blanket protested stiffly, "I''m going to sleep. You''re a lunatic

    "Can''t afford it? I''ll let you see your son when you get up. "

    Ji Wuchen is stunned when he finishes this sentence.

    But Su Kui sat up straight at once. "Deal!"

    Ji Wuchen:

    -Next, Ji Wuchen looks back at Su Kui from time to time.

    "Oh, I''m sorry..." Su Kui said innocently.

    "Dead again, come again!"

    "Ye Nanfeng, have you played this game before?"

    Su Kui smiled, "no, that''s probably talent."

 Chapter 3332

    Once a woman is aroused by her mother, she becomes very gentle.

    In Su Kui, this characteristic, play incisively and vividly. With Ye Nanfeng''s Epiphany, his debt to Jixuan led to Su Kui''s almost responsive response to Jixuan.

    Gradually, xiaobaozi believed it, and his mother came back! She really decided, as she said, to be a good mother.

    As the only child of Ji''s family, Ji Xuan was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, and she had the best food and clothing. On the contrary, he has never been exposed to these civilian things.

    First, there is no chance. Second, Ji Wuchen is a careless man even if he cares about him. He is not as careful as a woman. Moreover, as a public figure and an idol star known to the whole nation, it''s impossible for him to eat these things with Jixuan.

    Su Kui first came to the world with a small bun and ate a meal. The mother and the son looked at each other and laughed together. After playing for so long, the child couldn''t bear the physical strength and soon fell asleep on Su Kui''s shoulder.

    Ye Nanfeng''s body is full of clothes and delicacies. He walked so long with a child in his arms. Su Kui''s left shoulder is stiff and has no feeling. But she just silently adjusted a posture, did not wake up the little bun.

    Out of the amusement park, Su Kui''s mobile phone rang. She was stunned, and then remembered that she didn''t receive Ji Wuchen''s call all night!

    Brin''s new book: Rebirth movie queen: don''t come here! ]Please support collection! Babies can vote for new books, old books or not, love you!

 Chapter 3330

    As a result, Su Kui is more and more excited, and Ji Wuchen has been dying, and I don''t know what''s going on.

    In the end, the sun rises until dawn.

    The servant knocked at the door and told them to get up for breakfast.

    On the table.

    Su Kui and Ji Wuchen sat face-to-face coldly. The old man sat in the first place and looked at them with a smile on his face.

    "Ouch, as the saying goes, the head of the bed fights with the tail of the bed. However, young people should pay attention to their bodies!" Ji said, humming a tune, carrying the bird cage to walk the bird.

    Su Kui looked up at Ji Wuchen without words, and saw the dark circles under his handsome face.

    "Poof --"

    "Ye Nanfeng!" Ji Wuchen gnashes his teeth.

    Su Kui suddenly laughed even louder, "ha ha ha ha, do you hear me? Grandpa asked you to be more moderate."

    Ji Wuchen''s face is expressionless, holding two black circles, staring at Su Kui, who is looking forward and backward with a smile. He said grimly, "so, do you want to try?"

    "Er..."

    Laughter stops in a flash, and the threat of discipline is clearly effective. Su Kui immediately put down his chopsticks and stood up calmly. "I''m full. I haven''t finished translating before. I''ll go back first. See you next time!"

    Say, hurriedly escaped to seem to go upstairs.

    Ji Wuchen bits a bun, a handsome face and looks like dripping water.

    When Su Kui came downstairs with a bag and a file bag, he was ready to leave. Ji Wuchen raises his eyes lightly and leaves a sentence, "Xiao Xuan leaves school at 4 o''clock in the afternoon."

    Su Kui was stunned and remembered what Ji Wuchen said to her in the middle of the night.

    She spread the joy on her face, looked back sincerely, and said thanks to Ji Wuchen.

    Listen to a woman calm and serious thanks, Ji Wuchen pursed thin lips, do not know what the bottom of my heart is.

    After a pause, he said, "don''t let me down. I hope you won''t hurt Xiaoxuan again. Otherwise, ye Nanfeng, you don''t want to see him again in your life! "

    Su Kui is also sincere, "I know."

    -At 4 p.m., Su Kui has been waiting at the door for half an hour.

    She drives her own car, a red Maserati. It''s out of place with her whole body. The next car attracts the attention of many people.

    In the afternoon, it was windy. Su Kui was holding a new coat.

    There are many toys and clothes for children to play with in the car, all of which are specially selected by her today. I don''t know if Jixuan has grown tall and can she wear them.

    She gathered her long hair, which was scattered by the wind. At the school gate, she followed the little radishes in line behind the teacher. Her eyes brightened and she hurried up.

    When a teacher calls a name, a parent will come forward and pick up the child. It''s only safe to see the children leave with their parents.

    "Jixuan."

    Su Kui hurriedly said, "Hello, teacher, I''m Jixuan''s mother."

    Xiaojixuan is four years old. He is not close to Ye Nanfeng. Although Ye Nanfeng did not abuse xiaojixuan even more before, he did not give him much maternal love.

    Because of her relatives, they all threw themselves on Ji Wuchen.

    Therefore, for the arrival of sunflower, xiaojixuan is very cold.

    This also led to the teacher with the team, looking at Su Kui warily, "are you sure, miss?"

    although Su Kui was very low-key, she hit the foundation and painted lipstick. However, the good look is naturally revealed. It doesn''t look like the mother of a four-year-old at all.

 Chapter 3333

    Ji Wuchen can''t be so relieved that she took Ji Xuan for so long, so it can only be su Kui, didn''t hear Ji Wuchen''s phone!

    It''s over -

    thinking of the tyrant who is really cold and can kill people in his eyes, Su Kui silently mourns for himself.

    She found a chair to sit down, took out her cell phone and just connected it, the voice of the man was cold and heavy, and came through the receiver.

    "Where is it?"

    Short two words, but contains a huge anger.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and whispered, "I''m sorry, Xiao Xuan said he wanted to play in the amusement park. It was too noisy, so I didn''t get a call."

    "Ah Ye Nanfeng, do you want to take it? Or really not? "

    Su Kui was silent for a moment. "Do you believe it or not? I didn''t hear it."

    The voice just fell, the voice of men''s indifference sounded overhead.

    "Get up."

    Su Kui looked up and saw a man in a hat and a normal low profile. Under the brim of the hat, a pair of fierce eyebrows and eyes make people feel cold.

    Sukui tried to hold Jixuan up, but found that she had no strength, and her arms could not be lifted as if filled with lead.

    She frowned. "I There''s no strength in the arms. "

    Ji Wuchen took a deep breath, stooped to hold the bun in his arms, and said coldly, "I''ll take Xiaoxuan first."

    Finish saying, head also does not return stride to leave.

    Su Kui was in a hurry and caught up with his bag. He had long legs and walked with great strides. Su Kui has to trot to catch up.

    "Discipline! You wait... "

    "What?" Ji Wuchen raises eyebrows.

    "Can I see Xiaoxuan again next time?" She looked at him expectantly. "I swear, next time I will answer the phone on time, OK?"

    Ji Wuchen looks at the woman in a mess, her hair is messy, and her clothes are wet and crumpled together. Now it''s late autumn, the wind is shaking all over, a small face, but also white scary.

    This woman -

    Ji Wuchen gnashes her teeth, hoping to hold her down and beat her hard.

    "No next time!" He lips, mercilessly refused her.

    This time, Su Kui did not entangle, she inhaled, silently lowered her head.

    Ji Wuchen has been walking for a long time, but the expected footsteps are not heard. His thin lips tightened and he looked back. The woman was as foolish as a fool, standing where she was. Which one is not in pairs, she is alone, looking at the poor dog who looks like being abandoned.

    He turned back again and said, "don''t you keep up? Do you want to go home alone in the evening? "

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth and her throat was dry.

    "Shut up!" Ji Wuchen interrupts impatiently.

    He can''t come out for a long time. It''s a small thing to be found. It''s not easy to get out of the amusement park.

    Fans are crazy. It''s deadly!

    -

    xiaobaozi lies quietly in Jixuan''s arms. The driver in front of him drives the car. In addition to the slight snoring of xiaobaozi, he is silent and depressed.

    Ji Wuchen pulls back his thoughts from the window. Turning around, he sees a woman looking at little Ji Xuan lovingly, touching his hair and tucking him in.

    To be a good wife and mother.

    Ji Wuchen frowned. "Now I''m coming to repent and become a good mother. Don''t you think it''s a little late?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the woman was really stiff and her face was whiter.

    Ji Wuchen looks forward and clearly doesn''t want to say these hurtful words in his heart. However, when the words are exported, they become sarcasm.

    He and ye Nanfeng have been tit for tat for so long that they have forgotten how to get along well.

    [save brin''s new book!! Go collect votes!! If tomorrow can more than 800 collections, plus more!!! ]

    [there''s no reason for the change. On the one hand, brin is lazy, on the other hand, Calvin. You can see that I''m only two thousand more in the new book. Sometimes it''s easy to be confused when writing = = it may be the new book syndrome, and start to worry about the bad writing and self pity. Sorry for being here, bow! ]

 Chapter 3334

    The night was as cold as water, and the car drove to the door of the apartment floor where Su Kui lived.

    Su Kui got out of the car and listened to Ji Wuchen''s disgusted question, "do you live here? I didn''t give enough money? Why don''t we live in Fenglin''s villa? "

    It''s no wonder that this young man doesn''t understand. He can''t live in a good villa. He comes to live in a small apartment.

    Su Kui also didn''t explain too much, smiled and said: "the villa is too big, and I''m the only one living in space. And a new environment is good for the body and mind, isn''t it? "

    In the moonlight, the woman looked at him with her head askew, smiling like a flower.

    For some reason, Ji Wuchen''s heart moved.

    He pursed his lips, surprised by the strange feeling in his heart, and in a cold voice told the driver, "drive back to the old house!"

    In fact, he has his own residence, but when Ji is old, he wants to have a company. He works outside, but he can''t always accompany Ji Laozi, so he just let Ji Xuan accompany him.

    Moreover, there are nannies to take care of and people to and from school. It is more reassuring than following Ye Nanfeng.

    "Be careful on the way." Outside the window, the woman stooped and waved.

    When the car drove away, Ji Wuchen turned around and saw the woman looking up at the night sky for a while. Finally, turn around and walk briskly towards the apartment.

    -

    the elevator stops at the floor where she lives.

    There are only two residents on the first floor. The wall lamp in the corridor is not on. Far away, Su Kui sees a person sitting at his door. In the dark, it''s very scary at night.

    She was stupefied for a moment, and walked on tentatively.

    Before he came near, he smelled the strong wine. Su Kui wrinkled his nose and bent down according to the light in the corridor.

    A look and a smile.

    "Mr. Qi? Your house is on the opposite side. This is my door. " Su Kui jokingly points to the opposite side, and points to himself. I don''t know if Qi Yuan can understand.

    The handsome face of a man is red, and his eyes are dim. Instead of the annoying feeling of an alcoholic, it gives an innocent feeling of a big boy.

    Sukui sighed. "Mr. Naki, do you have a magnetic card? I''ll open the door for you? "

    There was a silence.

    When Su Kui touched the magnetic card and was about to go ahead, Qi Yuan suddenly called out calmly, "Miss Ye!"

    "Huh?!"

    Su Kui blinks, looks down.

    Besides blushing a little, men have good-looking eyes, but they are bright and scary.

    "Mr. Qi, are you not drunk?" Why does this man lie in front of her house since he is not drunk?

    Touch porcelain? Or a hooligan?

    But according to the Qi Yuan Su Kui occasionally met in recent years, it seems that he is not such a person.

    Qi Yuan shakes his head, and still looks up at Su Kui without blinking. That kind of concentrated, gentle and inclusive feeling makes Su Kui have a momentary trance.

    "No, Miss ye, I''m drunk."

    "Puchi..." Su Kui shook his head and squatted down funny. "Are you drunk or not?"

    Qi Yuan no longer answered her, but asked seriously, "Miss ye, can I come home with you?"

    "Ha???"

    Su Kui asked, "Mr. Qi, are you kidding?"

    Voice did not fall, pupil, a handsome face continues to enlarge, until, hot breath, are sprayed on Su Kui''s face for it.

    The chin was lifted by the long fingers, and Su Kui was stunned. He saw Qi Yuan''s lips were lifted in a frivolous way and said: "woman, do you think I look like a joke?"

    [seeing everyone''s message, brin couldn''t bear it. He struggled to get up and wrote another chapter. Actually, I really care about my readers. It''s just that brin is lazy and won''t say anything warm. But I need you. Without you, there would be no brin today. This sentence is serious. I love you. I will write another chapter and upload it later. ]

 Chapter 3335

    Sunflower:

    She was stunned and bleary for a long time. She calmly removed Qi Yuan''s hand and said, "Mr. Qi, you are drunk."

    Qi Yuan shook his head, still serious, "no, I''m not drunk."

    "You said you were drunk not long ago, Mr. Qi, are you a playwright?" Su Kui has big head.

    She swept around, even reached out to touch the pockets far away. There was nothing on him, no cell phone!

    Qi Yuan sits elegantly, his face is red, and he becomes ignorant again. "Miss ye, what is the playwright?"

    Su Kui raised her legs around him, brushed the door open, pulled Qi far away, and said, "you are the playwright. Go in!"

    No way. This new neighbor stays at her door. She can''t leave people outside for a night.

    Wait to pull people up, Su Kui just found that his cell phone was sitting under the buttocks.

    As for the wallet with the magnetic card, there is still no one. I don''t know where Qi Yuan left him. He is not only drunk, but also drunk.

    Su Kui saw someone drunk for the first time, so she could act.

    From domineering president to pure male college students, it''s lifelike. It''s the essence of drama!

    Su Kui left the man on the sofa and watched him sitting there facing the air, affectionately performing.

    As for her, turn on the heat, hold a cup of hot tea with roses, and sit not far away and have an interesting look.

    In the end, we can''t even see the system.

    [host, are you really good like this? Moreover, you pick up this man to come home. If that man knows it, be careful that he can''t get you out of bed! ]

    smell the words, Su Kui quietly sipped the flower tea and sighed contentedly.

    I feel that the blood is flowing all over my body, and my stiff body is gradually revived.

    "It''s the same as when I don''t pick up a man and go home, he makes me get out of bed." Su Kui swayed his legs leisurely. "Besides, how can he know if he doesn''t give him any pressure? I am Ye Nanfeng, a woman who is also a hot shot?"

    System: [I think Qi is far less than one thousandth of you. Think about it like this. Qiyuan is so pitiful. You should use it like this! ]The scariest thing is to be used up and fall in love with this cruel woman.

    Even if the system dislikes its host again, it has to admit that its host is a very attractive woman. As long as she thinks, probably no man can escape her palm, right?

    "How can this be used?" Su Kui put down the teacup and said, "it''s a small reward that I bring him back! No loss to him. If he is really allowed to stay out all night, he will definitely have a cold the next day. "

    At this sound of the system, I think Qiyuan is even more pitiful.

    [host, I advise you to be kind. ]

    "don''t worry, I''m kind."

    After all, Su Kui finally took a look at Qiyuan, where he was still acting on his own. Oh, now it''s the scholar who was robbed back to the stronghold by the evil girl to be the master of the stronghold. He''s also shaking his head and reciting ancient poems there.

    "Girl, it''s not right for us to do this!"

    Poof -

    Su Kui was speechless. In order to avoid her being killed by laughter, she quickly went back to the room to wash. When she finished her skin care, Qi Yuan had already curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. The LCD TV was on, and a entertainment gossip program was playing on it.

    She was going to turn it off when she heard the host say, "it is reported that Loulan bride, directed by a famous ghost director, has been killed. I believe we can see the wonderful gags soon..."

 Chapter 3336

    The host said and pointed to the big screen at the back. The last picture turned. It turns into a dark one. It''s obviously the paparazzi taking photos secretly, and the picture keeps shaking, obviously afraid of the man in front of them.

    The man quickly strides into the hotel. Su Kui is stunned and turns to look at the man on the sofa. He is drunk and doesn''t know what''s going on.

    Suddenly a pat on the head --

    "he is Qi Yuan?" That talented man in the entertainment circle, in his early thirties, won all the awards at home and abroad!

    In the entertainment circle, he is a mysterious existence, does not accept any interviews, and does not allow fans of actors to visit during the shooting. Even in the gags, it''s hard to see him.

    But in a few materials and photos, although the photos are fuzzy, they are enough for his fans to know that the ghost director is no less a man than the flow of fresh meat!

    It can be said that in China, Qi Yuan and Ji Wuchen are equally famous, and they are ranked in no particular order.

    As for their two fans, they are not compatible with each other!

    Ye Nanfeng only thinks of Ji Wuchen in his mind. How can he know the mysterious director.

    But didn''t think, Su Kui a wear over, met so many things.

    What a surprise!

    "I don''t know if it''s a surprise or a joy?" Su Kui turned off the TV, took a deep look at the man sleeping on the sofa, hugged the bed and quilt and covered him, then turned back to the room.

    -

    the next day, the light was bright, and the floor to floor windows in the living room did not pull the windows, so the bright light broke in.

    On the man curled up on the sofa.

    Men seem to sleep very uneasy, frown tight, tall body aggrieved curled up in a small sofa, seems out of place.

    "Well..."

    Qi Yuan groaned, covering his head in pain and sitting up hard. I feel like I''ve been beaten violently all over my body. If I move a little, my bones will make a sound as if they are scattered.

    His memory still stays in the last night''s Green Party, so when he sees the strange environment in front of him, his chaotic brain suddenly wakes up.

    "I am Where is it? "

    Qi Yuan came down barefoot, looked around, and saw that it was obviously the residence of women. Eyes a cold, think of the green feast, some female stars find a variety of reasons to toast, the intention is not too obvious.

    He thought of a possibility.

    Is he now at the home of a female star?!

    This cognition, let Qi Yuan whole body up and down, send out rich cold air. People who know him well know that Qi Yuan is a gentle and elegant man in his life. But in the cast, his temper, absolutely not good, or even, can be said to be the reincarnation of the great devil!

    Now I feel cold all over. In an instant, the temperature in the living room has dropped to zero!

    -

    Su Kui came out and saw the man standing with his back to her in disorder. The whole person''s breath is telling silently: I''m in a bad mood, don''t provoke me.

    She raised her eyebrows, yawned and walked casually.

    "Hello --"

    Su Kui is just going to pat the man on the shoulder, but the next second, the whole person is surrounded by a strong force, and is pushed back to the sofa.

    Su Kui exclaimed and raised his head inexplicably.

    Listen to the man''s cold voice, without any emotion: "I advise you to be calm! No matter what happened to us last night, you''d better not try to get anything from me! "

 Chapter 3337

    Su Kui is speechless for a while. Who does this man think she is?

    "Well..." Su Kui paused and asked in silence, "Mr. Qi, are you sober?"

    The voice of a woman is soft, with subtle care.

    Qi Yuan is stunned. His brain is in some disorder after the hangover. He looks down at the woman who is imprisoned by him. I don''t know where he saw this man?

    The woman was wearing a pink nightdress with childish graffiti all over it. A small face, with no makeup, looks very young.

    For a while, Qi Yuan didn''t even contact her with her new neighbor once.

    Until, a pair of white small hands pushed his chest, tone with a little unhappy asked: "excuse me, Mr. Qi, can I open the room?"

    Cold and alienated voice!

    A flash of inspiration in Qi Yuan''s mind --

    "Miss ye?!"

    When he said this, he hurriedly got up to get out of the way and his ears were half red. Just now, he took this woman as a female star with the intention of seducing him.

    Now think about it. It''s more than an embarrassment.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and sat up from the sofa. Qi Yuan reached out awkwardly. He wanted to pull her up. He saw her like she was thousands of miles away, and he gave some advice.

    After all, it''s his fault.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Ye. I just recognized the wrong person. I''m rude to you. Please forgive me!"

    Su Kui gathered her long hair and saw the man apologizing in a hurry. In a cold voice, she said, "it doesn''t matter. Maybe Mr. Qi regards me as your girlfriend. But next time, I hope Mr. Qi will drink less wine!"

    Last night, I was drunk and acted in the living room. This morning, I gave her another one.

    The woman is delicate and small. She is wearing a pink and tender nightdress, and her skin is white and dazzling. Mingming is such a soft little woman, I don''t know why. When listening to Su Kui, Qi Yuan always feels a little afraid.

    He nodded, blushing with embarrassment.

    "Yes, no, last night was just an accident."

    Qi Yuan knew what virtue he was drunk, so he seldom touched alcohol. Last night, maybe I was happy. I drank a little too much. I didn''t know how I came back.

    But looking at the immediate environment, I realized later that the pattern of this apartment is similar to that in my own apartment.

    However, he seldom went to other people''s houses. Every decoration of the house was gentle and exquisite. For a while, Qiyuan didn''t find it.

    Su Kui shrugged and rose from the sofa.

    "That''s good. I didn''t find the magnetic card of Mr. Qi''s apartment last night, so I took the liberty to bring you back. Does Mr. Qi mind?"

    Qi Yuan was clever for a while. At this time, he shook his head and said, "of course, I don''t mind. I''d like to thank Miss ye for taking me in."

    "You don''t have to thank you, everyone is a neighbor," Su Kui replied with a smile. "Then, would Mr. Qi like to go back to the opposite side to change clothes and have a good rest? My sofa is too small. It seems that I have wronged Mr. Qi. "

    Qi Yuan also has this idea. He has a slight habit of cleanliness. His clothes stick to his skin, which makes him feel breathless.

    What ''s more, the meaning in sukui'' s words can ''t be more obvious.

    If he stays any longer, he looks like a rascal.

    It is estimated that now, my new neighbor, just afraid of his impression, has been negative!

    "Then I''ll go back and disturb..."

 Chapter 3338

    Su Kui said with a smile, "don''t disturb me," but she had already walked quickly to open the door for him.

    Qi Yuan, who witnessed this scene, suddenly felt frustrated. When was he so unwelcome?

    "Goodbye, Mr. Qi."

    See Qi Yuan out of the door, Su Kui immediately want to close. Next second, Qiyuan suddenly thought of something, and suddenly blocked the electronic door sukui was closing. He asked awkwardly, "Miss ye, did I have any disrespect last night?"

    Disrespectful?

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "No, Mr. Qi was lovely last night. I was in a bad mood at first, but when I saw Mr. Qi, I suddenly became bright. I want to thank Mr. Qi. "

    Cute -

    a thunderbolt flashed over his head. Qi Yuan stood at the door and watched the electronic door close slowly in front of his eyes. Vaguely, he still remembered the funny expression on a small face of a woman.

    So last night, did he really do something stupid again?!!

    He knew it! He shouldn''t drink too much!

    There are those who take the lead in pouring his wine, all wait for him!! Outside the door, the great devil woke up and was grinding his teeth.

    Standing in place for a while, Qi Yuan turns around and looks at the closed apartment door facing each other.

    Suddenly think of him, no key!!!

    -

    the days passed quickly, the months passed and the winter began.

    It''s even colder. When Su Kui goes out, he has to add a little shawl to his sweater.

    Even if the system has been pressing Su Kui to do the task, in case her charm fails, Ji Wuchen will be robbed by other women.

    But Su Kui is always God in, do not agree, do not refuse. Make the system confused, do not know what the host wants to do.

    Moreover, she not only stopped contacting Ji Wuchen, but also began to get closer to her neighbor Mr. Qi Yuan.

    Looking at this day, Su Kui rarely put on makeup and plans to go out for dinner with Qi Yuan. The system can no longer help it.

    [host, you are not tired of doing tasks. You plan to give up the chance of rebirth and find a new man in the world to spend your life??! ]

    smell the words, Su Kui a pair of peach blossom eyes in the wave light, interested in nodding, "yes."

    No!!! ]The system sends out a crash shout: "if you fail, I will be destroyed. ]As soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly found that it seemed to expose something.

    Su Kui''s face was suddenly enlightened. "Ah So it is! "

    The system is loveless in an instant and feels abandoned by the whole world.

    Now, it''s in front of the host. Is there any mystery? Feel the original high cold of their own, gone forever.

    -

    in order to express my apology and some unclear ideas in my heart. Qi Yuan invites Su Kui to have dinner together, and apologizes to her again.

    In this regard, Su Kui is certainly happy to see its success.

    Later, because of a meal and close relationship, let the two gradually developed into friends.

    From time to time, Qi Yuan would ask Su Kui to go out together, eat or watch a movie. In ten times, sunflower may agree only once. But Qiyuan is always happy. Sometimes he calms down to think about it carefully, and feels that he is very cheap.

    So many beautiful female stars in the entertainment circle want to flirt with him and make friends with him. He doesn''t care.

    But when I met a woman who didn''t care about him, it made his heart go up and down.

 Chapter 3339

    As long as the other side slightly agreed to his invitation, he could maintain a good mood for a day, and his temper was much better when he chose roles for the new play.

    So many of his old fellows were surprised and asked, "Lao Qi, are you in love?"

    Smell speech, Qi Yuan ear root a red, some embarrassed touched nose, "why can say so?"

    "Because! Love makes people pink! "

    Pink???

    Qi Yuan doesn''t understand. He just recently bought things and began to choose them at will. He gradually became patient.

    Actually bought a lot of good-looking and easy to use things back.

    -Later, Qi Yuan was not satisfied with the invitation of meeting only once a month, and began to invite Su Kui out frequently.

    For this, he even told a little lie.

    That is, accompany him to buy birthday present for his "girlfriend"!

    As for whether that imaginary girlfriend has or not, Su Kui doesn''t care.

    If so, it would be great! Su Kui wishes Qi Yuan a good partner.

    Although Su Kui intended to use Qi Yuan to stimulate Ji Wuchen, he didn''t really want to hurt him. As long as Ji Wuchen realizes that she doesn''t have no friends, and even her friends are excellent, it''s enough.

    It doesn''t have to be a boyfriend or girlfriend.

    Therefore, every time Qi Yuan invites her out to eat or play, she will refuse.

    -Su Kui had a good time. Ji Wuchen was in the group, but he had been angry for several days.

    At last, even the agent asked gingerly, "brother Ji, have you been unable to find the status recently? If so, why don''t I talk to the director and let you rest for two days? "

    Ji Wuchen sat in the dressing room without saying a word, his whole body was full of the breath of strangers not to enter. He has long legs on the table, playing with his mobile phone casually, turning it around and around. His eyes and eyebrows are low, which makes people can''t see the emotion on his face.

    The more so, the more careful the broker is.

    At the end of the day, he was almost crying out: "brother Ji, if you have anything to say! You''re always like this. You''re worried about me! "

    Although he knows Ji Wuchen''s family background is very good, he enters the entertainment circle only for his dead mother. Ji Wuchen''s mother was a famous singer in the entertainment circle. Later, he married Ji''s family, and then he took a rest.

    From childhood, Ji Wuchen will enter the entertainment circle.

    But sooner or later, he is going to quit this circle and go back to inherit his family business. As the only successor of the Ji family, he must take his share of the responsibility.

    What the agent is most afraid of is that now he has the idea of leaving the circle!

    Ji Wuchen plays with the fingers of the mobile phone, slowly side eyes, definitely looking at the agent.

    Suddenly asked a nonsense words, "how is she?"

    "Ah? Who? " The agent didn''t react at all.

    He blinked his eyes blankly, and then he felt that the man who had a peaceful momentum began to be disordered and violent in an instant.

    A pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc and stared at him directly, as if they were looking at the dead.

    "Brother Ji, I, I......" Chen Xing, the agent, retreats in a row. The oppressive air makes him swallow his throat. In a critical moment, a name pops up in his mind.

    He grabbed it. "Ye Nanfeng? Jige, are you asking Miss ye? "

 Chapter 3340

    The storm suddenly came to an end.

    Chen Xing felt as if he was pinched by his neck. He breathed some fresh air, which made him feel alive again.

    "Jige, are you thinking about Miss ye?" Chen Xing thought of a possibility and asked carefully.

    At the same time, I think it''s incredible that others don''t know, but as a clean agent, he followed him as soon as he started. I also know a little about his family affairs. Not long ago, when the other party divorced, he still followed.

    Chen Xing always felt that Ji Wuchen hated Ye Nanfeng from his heart. So when Ji Wuchen asked him to stare at Ye Nanfeng. Chen Xing only thought that Ji Wuchen was worried about ye Nanfeng''s becoming a demon again, and came to pester him.

    Gradually, Chen Xing found that the truth seemed to be different.

    Just from Ji Wuchen recently, I started to watch mobile phones frequently. When I finished filming, I always asked him, "is there a call?" Later, when he learned that he didn''t, his mood began to change.

    Moody, leading to the entire crew, have become cautious.

    No way, Ji Wuchen is not only the great movie emperor, but also the number one investor of the drama group! He has an absolute say in the cast!

    "Shut up!" Ji Wuchen''s face is black. He looks at himself in the mirror.

    Under light make-up, you can''t hide your fatigue.

    "Say the point."

    "Er Yes! " Chen Xing quickly takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, opens it carefully, calls up the information given by the private detective, and reads it earnestly to Ji Wuchen.

    "Jigo, it''s like this. I asked a private detective to investigate. It seems that Miss Ye is really interested. She found a job as an interpreter and occasionally went to a coffee shop near her apartment for a seat. I don''t think she will disturb you again. "

    Finish saying, Chen Xing also flattered smile, thought, this time should be right?

    Clinker thought, listen to his words, Ji Wuchen is not only not happy, but laughingly pulled the lip corners.

    "She won''t bother me again?" There is a sense of gnashing teeth in the tone.

    "And what else?"

    Chen Xing thought he was right. Ji Wuchen was really worried about this. Busy happily way: "also! Miss Ye seems to have a new boyfriend! Recently, two people often go out to eat and watch movies together. Oh yes, just a week ago, the two of them also went to luxury jewelry stores together and selected a couple of couples to quit! "

    Speaking of this, he exclaimed, "Oh, I can''t believe that Miss Ye found her boyfriend first, and she is going to get married so soon!"

    "Marriage? Oh -- "

    Ji Wuchen hooked his thin lips, and on his handsome face was the calm of the storm.

    The next second, he smashed his cell phone.

    Ye Nanfeng, want to marry someone else? You dream!

    The door of the dressing room was kicked open, Chen Xing hurriedly pursued, "Ji elder brother, where are you going! Oh, wait for my brother Ji - "

    the man took a big step and came out of the cast with the sweeping force all over his body. I got on my car directly, started the engine, stepped on the gas pedal to the end, and the bright gray super run, such as the arrow from the string, rushed out.

    Chen Xing catches up and is sprayed with black tail gas.

    He fumbled his face and murmured, "it''s over..."

    This time, it''s a big disaster!

    -At dusk, Su Kui came back from school and just met Qi Yuan.

 Chapter 3341

    But Qi Yuan''s insistence, just along the way, took Qi Yuan''s car home together.

    Two people, one left and one right, got out of the car.

    Qi Yuan saw that she was holding a thick stack of materials in her arms, and hurriedly strode forward, saying: "give it to me, I''ll take it."

    Su Kui smiled and didn''t insist. "Mr. Qi is such a gentleman. He must be your girlfriend. He must be very happy. By the way, has the previous ring ever been given to her? I don''t know if I can appreciate her beauty. "

    Smell speech, Qi Yuan one Leng.

    He pursed his lips and stopped. Can he say that there is no such thing as a girlfriend? That girlfriend, he just made it up out of thin air, drunk that day because of a misunderstanding of Su Kui. To avoid embarrassment, he did not retort. Later, it became an excuse for him to invite Su Kui out.

    Who knows now, but it''s hard to ride a tiger.

    After a pause, he said with a smile, "she likes it very much. Your eyes are always very good."

    Su Kui closed her shawl and hooked her lips. "That''s good."

    Two people walk forward side by side, from time to time look at each other with a smile and say something softly.

    In other people''s eyes, it''s handsome men and beautiful women. The intimacy between them is even more enviable.

    When did she smile at herself?!

    Ji Wuchen stands beside the car and silently looks at the two people coming towards him. He wants to see when ye Nanfeng, a woman, can discover his existence!

    Qi Yuan listens to Su Kui''s words, suddenly stops helplessly, looks at Su Kui seriously, and asks: "Nanfeng, what do you think we are now about?"

    "Nature is a friend." Su Kui doesn''t mind.

    "Then why do you not want to call me by my first name, but by Mr. Qi? There are many people who call me Mr. Qi. I hope you can call me by my name, can you? "

    Qi Yuan looks down at Su Kui''s eyes and asks for her advice.

    Su Kui was stunned. She suddenly noticed that Qi Yuan was serious.

    "Of course," she forced her smile, and took the lead in keeping her eyes closed. "Can you call that a yuan?"

    "As long as it''s not Mr. Qi," Qi Yuan said softly, looking at the delicate side face of the woman, "don''t move."

    "Ah?" Su Kui did not understand, full of eyes looking at the past.

    Qi Yuan had already reached over and pinned the broken hair in her ear behind her. She smiled happily, "that''s good!"

    It turned out to be helping her with her hair.

    Su Kui nodded. "Thank you."

    Ji Wuchen stood only ten steps away from the two men. His eyes were burning, and his hands were blue.

    These two people, is it when he is dead?!

    I can''t help but stride towards them.

    "Ye Nanfeng!"

    The roar from the man''s throat surprised Su Kui, who is not Ji Wuchen?

    Ji Wuchen didn''t intend to suppress his anger at all. Su Kui stepped back involuntarily. Qi Yuan took a direct step forward and completely blocked Su Kui in the position of guardian.

    Looking at Ji Wuchen badly, "Ji Wuchen? What are you doing here? "

    Ji Wuchen''s masochistic eyes stared at Qi Yuan with a smile like a sharp knife. "Then I''d like to ask if director Qi has any hidden hobbies. Big night, what are you doing with my woman? "

    "Your woman?" Qi Yuan frowned and sneered. "Coincidentally, why haven''t I heard from the south wind?"

    A south wind, the moment will be Ji dust-free anger to the top.

    "You can call south wind, too?"

 Chapter 3342

    Ji Wuchen''s low incantation made a fist directly.

    Qi Yuan had never seen Ji Wuchen in such a rage, like a crazy beast. In the circle, they are nodding friends. If we say that it''s probably natural that we don''t deal with the situation, we always don''t see eye to eye. As two of the most arrogant people in the circle, we can''t become friends.

    After being beaten for a while, Qi Yuan thought, staggering back for half a step. It seems that they were born to look bad, which is reasonable.

    "Nanfeng, take it and stand far away."

    Qi Yuan was angry too. He sneered, put the document in Su Kui''s arms, pushed her arm and let her go away.

    Ji Wuchen moves his wrists and his cold eyes seem to penetrate them.

    "Ye Nanfeng, you dare to try with him!"

    He clenched his teeth and strode to rasukui, but was stopped by Qiyuan''s backhand.

    "Fuck --"

    Ji Wuchen is smiling, his face is gloomy. The top of the tongue was beaten, and the smell of blood was filled in the mouth.

    "Qiyuan, you''re fucking dying!"

    Two men of the same quality can''t fight each other in the parking lot.

    If found by paparazzi, the popularity of the two in the entertainment industry will definitely have a huge impact.

    Sukuima looked at it silently and stood holding the document.

    system Tucao in her mind: [tut Tut, really a cruel woman, watching your pursuers in front of you make complaints about jealousy, you won''t hurt your conscience? ]

    Su Kui''s lip hook, "no, it''s exciting!"

    She thought that discipline could last longer. After all, for such a long time, he seemed to have forgotten her, and he did not contact her at all.

    Blood was seen on both of them, like two beasts losing their sense.

    Smack tongue of system view: [host, you are really a disaster. ]

    Su Kui shrugged.

    See almost, stood in situ light said, "enough fighting? Don''t you want to lose face? Do you want me to call the media to hold a press conference and let you have a conference in the witness of the whole nation? "

    As soon as their bodies were stiff, their sense gradually returned, and they looked at Su Kui walking towards the exit, embarrassed.

    Ji Wuchen''s thin lips are tightly pressed. He wipes off the blood stains on the corners of his lips, glances at Qi Yuan indifferently, and strides after him.

    "Ye Nanfeng! Don''t you love me to death? Yes? How soon did you find a family? "

    He''s dying of heartache, and it''s hard to breathe.

    Ji Wuchen doesn''t want to say these things, but when he exits, he will be extremely angry and hurt people.

    Su Kui didn''t go back, "you didn''t let me love you, so go back, Ji Wuchen, I don''t love you."

    Ji Wuchen steps a meal, heart and mouth place dense dull pain, stimulate him to bend down.

    Qi Yuan walked by him with a sneer. His eyes were red when he met his rival.

    "This is what you say, your woman? Ji Wuchen, I advise you not to pester the south wind again! "

    Ji Wuchen takes a deep breath, stands up and looks at the sunflower, who is far away, and Qi Yuan, who is standing beside sunflower with a guard attitude.

    My unwillingness is constantly expanding.

    Why, his woman, want to give up to this dead pervert?!

    He gave the wall a good kick and gritted his teeth.

    Ji found a good reason for himself. Ye Nanfeng is his ex-wife and the mother of his children. He can''t just watch ye Nanfeng find a stepfather for his son.

 Chapter 3343

    "Ji Wuchen, you don''t want to be shameful. The south wind says it has nothing to do with you. Dare you follow me?"

    Qi Yuan looks at the man who is blocking the door, and feels that the root of his teeth hurts.

    The hands on the side of the body are ready to move. They want to wave to the face in front of them!

    "You can come, why can''t I? Who are you from yenanfeng? " Ji Wuchen looks at him coldly.

    On the way back, he wanted to know.

    If ye Nanfeng and Qi Yuan are really lovers, they are too separated.

    Qi Yuan''s face changed. He clenched his teeth. "Ji Wuchen!"

    "Get out of the way," Ji ignored him directly and walked into the apartment.

    He glanced around, frowning more and more tightly. "Ye Nanfeng, move back with me." There is no place to stand in such a small place.

    In particular, there is Qiyuan''s dead pervert living opposite!

    He can''t let Su Kui stay and give Qi Yuan a chance.

    Su Kui took the medicine box and went to the sofa to sit down. He said lightly: "Ji Wuchen, we are divorced. What position do you take in my affairs? "

    Didn''t he tell her to stop pestering and let go?

    How can she let go now? Instead, she is the most merciless man, unable to let go?

    Not only can''t put it down, but also entangled here.

    "Qiyuan, come here."

    Ji Wuchen''s wounds are all in pain. He looks at Qi Yuanchong and loses a provocative look. He goes to Su Kui and sits down next to him. He looks at Su Kui applying medicine to him.

    From time to time, the mouth groaned, which made the woman look at him with concern, and asked, "do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"

    Qi Yuan immediately hooked his lips and responded gently, "no, I don''t care. Did you not get hurt just now? "

    Ji Wuchen says, "hypocrite!"

    Qi Yuan is more and more proud. He looks askance at Ji Wuchen, as if he is saying silently: hit me!

    Ji Wuchen moves his fingers and finally reluctantly resists.

    "Ye Nanfeng, I''m hurt too. Why don''t you care about me?! One day husband and wife bairien, somehow I am also your man! "

    Su Kui corrected, "it''s my ex husband!"

    Ji Wuchen spits blood, Qi Yuan is comfortable in body and mind, turns his head and asks Su Kui, "Nanfeng, do you want to call the security guard and ask them to come up and ask the crazy man to leave?"

    "Ye Nanfeng, dare you!"

    His face was as black as the bottom of a pot. It was gloomy and frightening.

    Su Kui shook his head. "No, ah yuan, go back first."

    "I......"

    Qi Yuan was stunned, then huge loss swept over. He was proud before, laughing at Ji Wuchen in his heart that he was not a man.

    In a flash, he was expelled.

    Ji Wuchen''s face is much better. He hooks his lips and opens the door for Su Kui.

    "Let''s go."

    Qi Yuan looked at Su Kui and waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Su Kui to stay.

    Helpless get up, disappointed way: "then I go back first, if have something you call me."

    Su Kui nodded and watched Qi go far away.

    When the door closed, Ji Wuchen relaxed.

    He strode to Su Kui and held her shoulder fiercely. "Say! What is your relationship with Qiyuan? "

    Su Kui raised her eyes and looked at him in his spare time. "What''s the relationship between me and you?"

    "I......" Ji Wuchen is mute. After a long silence, he suddenly straightens up and says, "I''m your child''s father!"

    Yes, as long as there is Xiaoxuan, he is not afraid that this woman can escape from his palm.

 Chapter 3344

    "It''s just such a relationship." Su Kui calmly raised his hand and pressed the wound on Ji Wuchen''s face.

    On that handsome face, was beaten blue a piece, the lips Cape all split.

    He and Qiyuan are really ruthless. They specially choose a conspicuous place to beat. They are not merciful at all.

    "Well..."

    Ji Wuchen groaned and glared at her discontented. "Ye Nanfeng, you murdered your husband."

    Su Kui touched iodine with a cotton swab and said without expression: "again, it''s her ex husband. Ji Wuchen, I remember you were supposed to be in the crew. Why did you come here? "

    "It''s not because -"

    Ji wuchendun swallowed the rest.

    Pride is like him, how can he say that he heard Chen Xing saying that she was going to get married, so he couldn''t control it. He drove late at night and came here?

    Along the way, he went from rage to fighting between heaven and man, and didn''t know what kind of psychological torture he had experienced.

    He is afraid, in case Chen Xing says it is true, ye Nanfeng is really going to let go, not ready to like him. She really wants to get married, with a strange man.

    What about that? What about him?

    Ji Wuchen can''t tell. What kind of feeling does he have for ye Nanfeng. For the former Ye Nanfeng, his dislike and disgust are true, but the changed Ye Nanfeng, however, strongly attracted his attention.

    Always involuntarily, want to see, what she is doing.

    "Because of what?" Su Kui''s eyebrows are not light at all.

    He quickly cleaned the wound, wrapped the bandage, and Su Kui clapped his hands and began to clean up the medicine box.

    Ji Wuchen leaned on the sofa and watched the scene quietly.

    Ups and downs of the heart, as if suddenly pressed the pause key, quiet down.

    The beam of light on the top of the head shines on the woman''s indifferent face, and the thick curled eyelashes cast a light shadow on the bottom of the eye. The bridge of the nose is quite cocky, and the lips are red.

    Ji Wuchen has always known that ye Nanfeng looks good, but he has never looked carefully.

    I never knew that she was so attractive when she was quiet.

    Looking at it, a part of the lower body gradually grows up.

    Su Kui gradually realized that the atmosphere was wrong. She slowly lifted her eyes and looked at the man with burning eyes. Look down and see a place that is not suitable for children.

    She sneers, "Ji Wuchen, how long have you had no women? So hungry? "

    Ji Wuchen''s face is black. His legs are folded. "You think I''m as hungry as you are. Anyone can take me home?!"

    His first time, or this woman take it good!

    Su Kui''s face sank. Ji Wuchen realized later that he seemed to make her angry again.

    When I open my mouth, I can''t say anything to apologize.

    Before Ming Dynasty, it was Ye Nanfeng''s humble crawling at his feet.

    "Yes, I''m just hungry. I can''t do without a man. But even if all the men in the world are dead, I won''t eat it back! " Su Kui didn''t bother to pack up the medicine box, stood up and put his hands around his chest

    "You''re driving me away?"

    Ji Wuchen''s heart seems to be clenched mercilessly by a big hand. He has never suffered such grievances since he grew up.

    I just had a fight with Qi Yuan. All over my body, my bones are hurting. But these traumas are not as good as the words "will not turn back"!

    Listen to the voice of man''s grievance, Su Kui''s face doesn''t change.

    "Otherwise? I''ll call your agent to pick you up. "

 Chapter 3345

    "I will not go back."

    Ji Wuchen hopes to lie down on the sofa and refuse. The dark sword eyebrows wrinkle up and can kill flies.

    Su Kui was angry and smiled. She went to Ji Wuchen''s face and stared down at him. "Ji Wuchen, are you playing rogue?"

    "You say so." Ji Wuchen turns over and faces the sofa instead of sunflower.

    Just like a child, he began to evade cheating.

    "Ji Wuchen, you are thirty, not three. Divorce is what you want to leave. No one forces you, right? "

    "So? So once you love me to die, turn around and say don''t love, don''t you love? " Ji Wuchen suddenly sits up from the sofa, his eyes are red.

    "You don''t want to talk about it, move out of the villa, don''t contact me, even your son, don''t you?"

    Ji Wuchen effortlessly wiped his face, "but why do you always appear in my mind? Am I fucking cheap? "

    The air in the living room was suddenly subdued.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and didn''t answer, "you can stay if you want. I''ll go to sleep first."

    Ji Wuchen can''t believe it. "You let me sleep on the sofa?"

    "Perhaps you want to sleep in the big bed of your villa in the city?"

    "No, I don''t want to." Ji Wuchen''s expressionless refusal, "the sofa is very good."

    It''s a little narrow to sleep.

    Not long after, both men seem to like this sofa.

    Su Kui also can''t say, this is not a kind of weird fate.

    -Su Kui has a good night''s dream. When she wakes up, changes her clothes and goes out, she can smell a paste in the living room.

    The cell phone lost on the sofa is emitting noise all the time.

    Su Kui walked over, wide shoulders and narrow hips. He was tall and tall, with a bare upper body and an apron. He was staring at the black things in the pot.

    The smell came from the pot in front of him.

    She frowned, and began coldly, "Ji Wuchen, what are you doing? The phone rings. "

    Ji Wuchen was shocked. She didn''t expect to get up so early.

    Then he glanced at the cell phone on the sofa and said, "don''t worry, let it ring."

    "Noisy."

    Sukui walked over to turn off the fire.

    Ji Wuchen turns off the mobile phone directly, and the world is finally clean.

    Su Kui leaned against the Liuli platform and held his arms and looked sideways at him. "Aren''t you going back? As a leading actor, you are so irresponsible, aren''t you? "

    "Who likes to act and who will act!" Anyway, he''s a big boss. Who dares to have an opinion?

    What''s more, his wife will run away with others. He can''t control so much.

    Anyway, the entertainment industry has to leave sooner or later.

    Su Kui rolled her white eyes and turned back to her room.

    When she came out at noon, she smelled the paste again, accompanied by the sound of falling porcelain.

    Su Kui quickly ran out and saw that his head was as big as a fight. "Ji Wuchen!" She gnashed her teeth and looked at the dishes she had carefully selected. She was heartbroken. "What are you doing?!"

    "Cook."

    The man with the spoon was extraordinarily innocent and looked at her.

    It''s just that on a delicate face, blue, blue and purple, it''s even scarier than last night.

    It''s a healing process, a little scary.

    "Go away! Let me. "

    Su Kui helps her forehead and drives Ji Wuchen out with a headache.

    Looking at the mess in the kitchen, she had to clean it up by herself. She felt more and more that letting Ji Wuchen stay was the most wrong decision she made!

 Chapter 3346

    Ji Wuchen leaned on the door and looked at the busy woman in the kitchen. The room is full of mess. She cleans it up quickly and cleanly.

    Those things that made him helpless became a delicacy under her skillful hands.

    The fragrance is attractive. I haven''t eaten since last night. I can clearly feel my stomach''s desire for these foods.

    He hooked his lips, but he didn''t realize how tender his expression was.

    "Why didn''t you know you could cook?" she said softly Well done, so good.

    Su Kui''s body shape, head does not return light answer, "you used to, did not also try to understand me?"

    And the original Ye Nanfeng can not only cook, but also do a good job. Only from the beginning, their marriage was combined under Ye Nanfeng''s calculation.

    I can''t blame Ji Wuchen for hating her.

    It''s a pity that later she stepped up and missed the chance to let Ji Wuchen know about her.

    Ji Wuchen is slightly bleary, the smile disappears, and something flashes in his dark eyes.

    He whispered, "I''m sorry..."

    In the past, he was too determined, always thinking about ye Nanfeng''s calculation and ignoring her efforts.

    Maybe if he had been willing to give her some attention, they would not have come to this world.

    But ask yourself, if ye Nanfeng doesn''t change, will he give up her?

    Ji Wuchen is very clear. He won''t!

    "Nothing. Eat."

    Su Kui shrugged, relieved.

    Ji Wuchen didn''t say anything more. She walked over to bring the food to the dining table outside. They sit opposite each other for the first time in their lives.

    Unfortunately, things are different from people.

    Ji Wuchen''s hands are shaking with chopsticks. As soon as he thinks about it, he will lose her. No matter how good his appetite is, he will lose his appetite.

    Su Kui seemed to see something, drank some water, lifted his eyelids and looked at him. "You need to eat all these things."

    Ji Wuchen nodded and hung his eyes, making people not clear what he was thinking.

    In the end, he did eat all the dishes on the table.

    As for whether he likes it or not, sukui doesn''t care.

    "I sit at the dinner, and you wash the dishes."

    If you live with her, you must obey her rules.

    Ji Wuchen paused and quietly picked up the dishes and chopsticks. In fact, he would like to say that not long ago, Mingming was a weak little woman, why did she change so fast!

    Sure enough, women can''t be trusted!

    After breaking another bowl by mistake, Ji Wuchen finally mastered the skill of washing the bowl.

    I don''t know if Mr. Ji will feel happy when he knows.

    Su Kui sat on the chair and looked at the busy man in the kitchen with complicated eyes.

    When Ji Wuchen came out, he asked, "you''ve been here long enough. Should you go back? Your agent will be worried. "

    "No return."

    Ji Wuchen''s thin lips light, cold spit out two words.

    Su Kui said nothing. "But what do you always depend on me for? I''ve said we''re divorced. It doesn''t matter! Or do you want to be known by the media that you are married? "

    Hearing this, Ji Wuchen''s eyes brightened.

    He looked at Su Kui. "Do you want to announce it? I don''t mind. "

    Then I want to get my cell phone.

    Su Kui was defeated by him. He took his mobile phone seriously and sighed.

    "Discipline is clean!"

 Chapter 3347

    "Are you serious?" Su Kui stared at him strangely, his tone changed with excitement. "Do you know what this means?! Are you crazy? "

    Ji Wuchen''s thin lips are tight, and Su Kui''s eyes are black, bright and deep. "I''m not crazy. Besides, tell everyone that you are mine, and you won''t be haunted by people who don''t have long eyes."

    Su Kui was angry and smiled. She lost her cell phone and sat in the chair powerless.

    "What do you call me yours? Who else doesn''t have eyes? "

    "That''s far away." When Ji Wuchen mentions the name of this man, he gnashes his teeth.

    "Return my cell phone to me. I''m going to send a statement to tell everyone that you are my wife! Let those who make up your mind stop! "

    Su Kui watched him take away his cell phone, typing crackly, and said indifferently, "it''s my ex-wife, Ji Wuchen. You need me to say it several times before you understand. We''re divorced."

    She was a little tired, pressed her eyebrows and closed her eyes. "I wanted to tell the whole world that the brilliant man on the screen was my husband. Until the moment before the divorce, I thought so. Later, I don''t want to. Do you know why? "

    Su Kui opened his eyes and looked serious.

    Ji Wuchen''s typing hand was a meal, and the rest of the words could not be typed out. He looked up and stared at the woman in front of him. The small face was as delicate as before. He just looked at it as if he wanted to cry.

    "Why?" His voice is very low, very weak.

    "Because, we are divorced -" Su Kui smiled. She stood up pale and small, and turned to her bedroom.

    The body is held from behind when it is about to touch the door. Ji Wuchen''s chin is on her shoulder. He asks softly, "is it really impossible?"

    "What do you think?" Sukui didn''t struggle. She left the problem to Ji Wuchen.

    In his opinion, can their relationship be repaired?

    Ji Wuchen doesn''t know, but let him let go unless he dies!

    I don''t know why, this woman, has become his obsession.

    "It doesn''t matter. This time, I''ll chase you! You take it for granted, we''ll start over. "

    About Ji Wuchen''s words, Su Kui ignored them.

    She struggled a little, and Ji Wuchen didn''t force her.

    -

    when she went out, she did the translation work all afternoon. I found that the man was walking around the living room in black underwear.

    Very calm show their perfect body, Su Kui feel, his living room, everywhere he was dyed with the smell of hormones.

    "Ji Wuchen, are you an exhibitionist?"

    Su Kui''s face is black. She has a headache on her forehead.

    Ji Wuchen looks back at her innocently and blinks. The delicate handsome face is handsome even if it has a blue nose and a swollen face.

    "But I didn''t change my clothes."

    Su Kui''s eyes went down, from his tight abdominal muscles to Sexy Mermaid line, and then down -

    Ji Wuchen noticed it and hooked his lips, "how are you satisfied with what you saw?"

    Su Kui did not change his face, holding his arms in his hands and sneering, "no, you can choose to go home without changing your clothes."

    "That''s how you want me to go?"

    Ji was hurt a little. He thought he was quiet enough during the day.

    When did he do this to others?

    But this woman is ungrateful!

 Chapter 3348

    It can only be said that Ji Wuchen is worthy of being a movie emperor. Pretend to be pitiful, one by one.

    Su Kui''s eyelids are jumping straight. Don''t open her eyes, for fear that she will have pinholes if she looks at them more.

    "Anyway, you can solve it yourself. Don''t run naked and make my eyes hot!"

    Su Kui believes that maybe in the morning, Ji Wuchen''s little cloth will disappear.

    At first, she thought Ji Wuchen was a cold and heartless young master.

    Now, she finds that Ji Wuchen is just an arrogant and charming product.

    System: are you happy, host? ]

    Su Kui''s cold face, "I''m happy."

    System: [Oh, I''m happy, too. ]

    the doorbell rings.

    Ji Wuchen consciously gets up to open the door without any shyness.

    The door opened.

    Qi Yuan stood at the door with flowers in his arms. He had a gentle smile on his face. At the moment when he saw someone coming, his face was black.

    "Ji Wuchen, why haven''t you left?"

    He was gnashing his teeth at the nearly naked man. He wore nothing but underwear.

    "Shameless!"

    Ji Wuchen stopped at the door and sneered, "even if you don''t want to be shameful, it''s not for you. My wife doesn''t mind. What are you? "

    To this, Su Kui has been unable to refute.

    Anyway, no matter how many times she corrected, Ji Wuchen went her own way. It doesn''t work to get rid of him. What I''m afraid of most is that Ji Laozi knows it.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Qi Yuan frowned and glanced at Ji Wuchen.

    "No, let''s just say something. My wife is sleeping!"

    Ji made up his mind not to let Qi Yuan in. He blocked the door and made Qi Yuan itch. He wanted to raise his fist and add some flowers to Ji''s face.

    "Ji Wuchen, don''t push forward!"

    "Not satisfied? You bite me! " Ji Wuchen spits out the words for beating without expression, "if I want to talk about Qi Yuan, what kind of woman you can''t find, you have to pester others'' wives, are you abnormal?"

    At this time, Su Kui came out of it.

    It''s Ji Wuchen who talks more and more excessively. She has no words. "I don''t know if other people are abnormal, but if you are abnormal, it''s absolute."

    "Hello! Woman, you are going too far! "

    Ji Wuchen wrinkled his nose and saw Su Kui coming. Even if he was dissatisfied, he had to let go.

    Slowly, he also found out the character of women. It seems soft, but once it touches her bottom line, she will never let it go.

    Ji Wuchen did not dare to make her angry any more, for fear that she would drive herself out directly and finally push the woman into the arms of others.

    Then he lost a lot!

    -

    the door is closed, Su Kui and Qi Yuan are standing at the door.

    Qi Yuan looks at the closed electronic door and stops talking.

    Su Kui smiled and said, "if you have anything to say, it''s not like you."

    Qi Yuan saw her smile, and his heart was sour. "You and Ji Wuchen..."

    "As you can hear, my ex husband, his father." Su Kui shrugged, did not conceal, said directly.

    "Now that he''s divorced, why tolerate him to live in your house? South wind, or do you not put it down at all? "

    Even if he refuses to admit it, Qiyuan gradually realizes a fact.

    The woman in front of him has already had a child with him. He can''t get into the relationship between them for a long time.

    "It''s between me and him. Qi Yuan, don''t ask." Sukui didn''t want to answer.

    The reward she should have received has been taken away, the rest, has nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 3349

    "What about me? You clearly know -- "Qi Yuan closed his eyes painfully.

    Su Kui shook her head. "So I always avoid being alone with you. Who knows if you are still..."

    "I''m still on my mind?" Qi Yuan smiled bitterly. "Do you know I don''t have a girlfriend for a long time?"

    Su Kui shook his head and nodded his head again. "I didn''t know before, so I was willing to go out with you to choose a gift for her. Later I guessed it."

    He didn''t have a woman''s item all over, including in the car.

    A man with a girlfriend can''t be like this.

    Qi Yuan''s back seemed to bend a little in a moment. He handed over the rose in his hand. "It''s for you."

    He wanted to go step by step, but he was a little late.

    If he had shot earlier, would there have been more opportunities?

    "No," Su Kui said with a smile. "Thank you for your kindness."

    "Take it, even if it is Even if it''s still a friend, "Qi Yuan''s heartache is unbearable, but his smile is more gentle." after all, it''s the first time I send girls roses. Don''t hit me too hard. "

    "All right."

    Su Kui simply took over.

    See her turn around to go back, Qi Yuan calls her, "that Are we friends after that? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui looks back and smiles at him, "of course, all the time!"

    Qi Yuan''s heart loosed and he vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi.

    That''s good. At least, friends can last a lifetime. And lovers, there will be too many changes.

    -

    see Su Kui open the door, Ji Wuchen immediately moves his eyes away from the videophone and quickly steps back to the sofa to sit down.

    See Su Kui unexpectedly to hold a bunch of flowers to come in, immediately angry, "you accept other men ''s flowers?!"

    Su Kui turned his white eyes, cut off his roots, and put them into vases on the table one by one.

    "What? Can''t you? "

    "Of course not! Don''t you know what the flower language of roses means?! Qiyuan is obviously a bad person! " Ji Wuchen gnashed his teeth and suddenly jumped off the sofa. "No, it seems that he didn''t teach enough last night!"

    He said that he wanted to fight with Qi Yuan at the opposite door.

    But sunflower is very calm.

    "This is the first time in my life that I have received a rose. It''s just the first time for Qiyuan. Don''t you think it makes sense? "

    Ji Wuchen is angry and hurt. He jumps, "it''s a fart!"

    But turned back, temporarily gave up the impulse to fight with Qi Yuan.

    -

    Su Kui went back to the bedroom and washed. When he came out, he found something wrong.

    There was a dim lamp in the living room. She glanced around and found that the man was gone.

    Back?

    At this time, her eyes are bright and attracted by the vase on the table.

    In the vase, the original red and delicate rose, only the remaining rhizome and bright red petals, disappeared!

    "Discipline, nothingness and dust!"

    Outside, in the bathroom, there was the sound of water!

    She clenched her teeth and pushed the door into the room. At a glance, she saw the man lying in the bathtub, full of rose petals.

    That''s the rose Qiyuan gave her --

    "do you want to come together?"

    Ji Wuchen sees Su Kui break in, not flustered at all, but tempted to hook her lips and smile.

    "You are young and childish!" Sukui had a headache. She grabbed the soap on the shelf and smashed it.

    Ji Wuchen catches it quickly and quickly. Suddenly, he is dispirited and says, "but I just don''t like the flowers!"

    "Insane!" Su Kui said he couldn''t, so she turned around and left.

    So I didn''t find that the man behind her slowly raised a sinister smile.

 Chapter ask for leave!!!

    Sorry everyone, this is brin''s third time off this month, because something bad happened, emmm has about marriage In a word, I''m sorry to break the watch today. In the future, there will be more sugar to compensate for nemeng. So many people like the movie emperor. In the future, we will consider to open a new door! Love you!

 Chapter 3350

    Su Kui found that Ji Wuchen was really different.

    Especially when she went out, she saw a movie starring Ji Wuchen on the LCD TV screen.

    It is the killer in the movie that makes a classic character and makes Ji Wuchen famous.

    Of course, in his background, I haven''t received any bad plays since I started.

    Most of the actors are big boys! Is the circle, a few, acting beauty value all online, and is a tough man of men!

    The so-called little fresh meat of running water, the discipline of Tieda is clean.

    That''s what it means.

    She held the pillow, curled her legs on the sofa, squinted at the pictures on TV.

    Ji Wuchen is famous for his acting skills and good vision in selecting scripts. From Su Kui''s perspective, he can''t pick out any flaws.

    It seems that Ji Wuchen is not playing a killer, but himself, a killer!

    Gradually, she saw into God.

    Until, side sofa a sink, the fragrance of rose is fragrant.

    Su Kui concentrated and was forced to pull it back. She turned her head full of black thread and saw that she was only wrapped in a bathrobe. His naked upper body, full chest and eight abdominal muscles, smooth and Sexy Mermaid line make women drool.

    However, it is such a man who is full of strong hormone breath all over!

    He was full of rose fragrance!

    It''s almost -

    "discipline, are you insane?"

    Su Kui helped make complaints about it.

    Even if men are more attractive and beautiful, they can eat! At the thought of the rose she had just put in the vase. Finally reduced to the petals of a man''s bath, she couldn''t bear to look straight.

    Ji Wuchen didn''t retort, but narrowed his eyes and came close to her, flirting with her voice, "isn''t my appearance in the movie very sexy? Wife, have you been seduced? "

    Sunflower:

    To be honest, yes!

    The assassin has a black suit all year round, and his moves are neat. He is very good at all kinds of guns, but what he is best at is the superb cold weapon.

    Give him a dagger, he can play with flowers!

    With an ascetic breath, no man in the world can be sexier than him!

    But, Su Kui from his body, only to experience a feeling.

    She opened her red lips and asked, "Ji Wuchen, why are you so coquettish?"

    As a man, how to do it!

    Ji Wuchen asked, "what do you say?" What''s wrong with him? He is so honest!

    "Ye Nanfeng, you can''t slander me because I am your ex husband! I am the most famous tough guy in the circle! A straight comparison! " Ji Wuchen feels that Su Kui has slandered him.

    Su Kui shrugged and smiled, "some people''s coquettes don''t have to show. But it can''t be concealed. For example, here - "br >

    the delicate jade points his heart, Su Kui squints, and the fog is clear under the light.

    I saw a man who was already in a bad mood. He was very excited. The deer in my heart is banging. If I am not careful, I will die.

    He grabbed the hand of his heart and began to soften it. Ji Wuchen couldn''t help pinching it. He felt remorseful.

    Before how don''t know, ye Nanfeng this person, on the body really is everywhere all pleases, let him love extremely.

    Su Kui glared at him. "Ji Wuchen, is that what you mean by integrity?"

 Chapter 3351

    In the face of Su Kui''s silent eyes, Ji Wuchen has been very calm. On the contrary, I think this kind of Ye Nanfeng is cute and likes it very much.

    Continue to discharge to Su Kui, "then I''ll only be coquetting with you in the future, OK?"

    In response, Su Kui slapped him mercilessly, "no

    Ji Wuchen is like a large abandoned dog, nestling on the sofa, pitifully covering his red hand and looking at Su Kui.

    Aren''t women soft hearted animals? He has given full play to his excellent acting skills accumulated over the years. Why hasn''t Ye Nanfeng been soft hearted?

    When on earth can she agree to remarry with herself!

    Ji Wuchen is sad.

    -

    Qi Yuan on the other side didn''t seem to give up.

    At least, in the view of Ji Wuchen, it is.

    "Why are you here again?!"

    Ji Wuchen''s eyes are sharp, as if to the blade. He rubs his body back and forth in his heart.

    Looking at Qi Yuan with a wounded face, carrying a big bag and following Su Kui into the door, he felt that the whole person was not good!

    Fuck, this wild man, he reminds so clearly, he even dare to pester Ye Nanfeng!

    "You can all come, why can''t I?" Qi Yuan sneers and sneers, "the divorced man lives in the house of his ex-wife. How could I not know that you are so shameless?"

    This is a critical hit of 10000 +.

    Ji Wuchen was injured immediately. He said in a deep voice: "we will remarry! Yes! "

    Yes, he was determined that he didn''t mind waiting no matter how long. But before that, he had to make sure that there was no other man around Ye Nanfeng.

    If other people also calculate, but that person is Qi Yuan, everything is not worse than him Qi Yuan.

    Moreover, he and ye Nanfeng developed slowly from friends. This makes Ji Wuchen have a huge sense of crisis. In addition, it is not pleasant to see Qi at first. Naturally, when we meet, we will be extremely jealous.

    "Oh? Well, I have to ask Nanfeng whether he agrees or not, don''t you think? "

    Su Kui returned with cold eyes.

    "You talk, I''ll cook."

    Finish saying, carrying all kinds of food into the kitchen.

    Er

    This time, two men are embarrassed at the same time.

    Ji Wuchen touched his nose and snorted.

    Qi Yuan clenched his fist against his lips and coughed twice. Without looking at Ji Wuchen''s expression, he knew it must be wonderful.

    However, the thought of maybe this person''s embarrassment was even worse than him, and Qi Yuan''s mood suddenly became clear.

    He hooked his lips, picked up a bag of things from many packages and threw them on Ji Wuchen.

    "Put on your clothes, thinking that with the temptation of masculinity, you can make Nanfeng remarry with you?"

    Ji Wuchen''s throat shrugged, "I want you to take care of it!"

    He detested to put away clothes, pursed lips.

    "Well, I don''t mind calling the police and telling them there''s an exhibitionist."

    Ji Wuchen''s face turns black when he hears it. He is not afraid of the police. But for many years in the entertainment circle, Ji Wuchen has also caught the bad habit of idol burden.

    He picked up his cell phone, called his agent with a cold face and asked him to bring his clothes.

    Also, if she could really seduce Ye Nanfeng, she would not be so cold to herself.

    However, being threatened by Qi Yuan and waiting for his death is obviously not a clean style.

    I saw him tight bath towel, big square walk, deliberately in Qi Yuan side turn a circle.

    "The rose you sent is very good. I was very comfortable in the petal bath just now."

 Chapter 3352

    Qi Yuan''s face turned blue in an instant.

    His hands moved, and he couldn''t help waving a fist to Ji Wuchen.

    This time, Ji Wuchen had been on guard for a long time. He easily raised his hand to resist Qi Yuan''s attack. Disdain: "you''d better accept your careful thinking and fight with me. You lost from the beginning!"! Don''t forget, there''s a son between me and her! "

    Ji Xuan is their fate that they can''t give up in this life.

    Yes -

    what is Qiyuan?

    His heart was weak for a while, and the whole man fell down. Take back your fist and walk to the kitchen without looking at Ji Wuchen.

    "Nanfeng, I''ll help you."

    Su Kui said good words, so much work, as a lazy person, is a trouble.

    Qiyuan lives alone. Simple dishes can be cooked. It''s even more trivial to cut vegetables and wash them.

    Two people work together very fast.

    It was uncomfortable to stand in the living room and witness all this. Sometimes he thought about it and shifted to Su Kui.

    Then sadly, he found that he had a son with Ye Nanfeng. They were husband and wife. There was probably nothing she liked about him. He was not gentle and considerate, and he was very careless.

    I remember the first time I went into the kitchen, I smashed her carefully selected dishes in half.

    So far, Su Kui directly ordered him not to step into the kitchen.

    But!

    Ji Wuchen slowly clenches his fists. Why can Qi Yuan do it?!

    Just because he can cook? Well, he can, too!

    Now Ji Wuchen does not know that he has taken the first step to become a wife slave.

    -

    the food is ready, and it''s dark outside.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Su Kui opened the door and saw Chen Xing, Ji Wuchen''s agent, standing at the door with a big bag and a small bag. He didn''t show surprise, but said to him lightly, "come in."

    "OK, thank you, Miss Ye!"

    Chen Xing touched his nose, and hurriedly changed his shoes and walked in.

    Ask yourself, he used to feel bad about ye Nanfeng, especially his boss, Ji Wuchen, who hated her so much.

    So her attitude is not good. But now, I don''t know why, looking at the plain appearance of the woman''s eyebrows, he was afraid.

    "Brother Ji, the clothes you want Er!!! "

    Before Chen Xing finished speaking, he opened his eyes in amazement and looked at another person in the living room who should not have appeared.

    What''s the situation?!

    "Director Qi? Why are you here? "

    As a broker, even if Ji Wuchen and Qi Yuanxiang are tired of each other, Chen Xing must have a good relationship with everyone.

    Who knows when this resource will be available?

    Qi Yuan looked at Chen Xing and said, "why can''t I live here

    In the tone, there is a strong smell of gunpowder.

    What can I do? Listen to Su Kui''s words, his heart is not willing to forgive, how can it?

    "Here..." Chen Xing doesn''t know what happened.

    But Qi Yuan''s tone of displeasure made him hear it clearly.

    I can''t help shrinking my neck. I feel my back chilly. Chen Xing walked over carefully and handed the bag to Ji Wuchen.

    "Brother Ji, I have brought you all you want, er But when are you going back to the crew? Everyone''s waiting for you? "

    "Shut up! Then let them wait! If you can''t, change actors! "

 Chapter 3353

    Ji Wuchen frowns, just wrapped in a bath towel to sit there, forcing people''s momentum to pour out in an instant.

    Chen Xing shuddered, his face wrinkled into a bitter gourd. "But, Xu guided him..."

    "Let''s change. If you don''t want to, just wait."

    In Ji Wuchen''s heart, he used to enter the entertainment circle for his mother''s dream, and acting became the most important part of his life. But now, he has a new pursuit.

    It''s time to live for yourself.

    Chen Xing immediately wanted to cry without tears. Before he came, he was told by the director. He was ordered to bring Ji Wuchen back.

    Those directors and actors, even if they have grievances, dare not face Ji Wuchen. So, in the end, all the anger still has to be borne by Chen Xing.

    Baby''s heart is bitter, but baby doesn''t say!

    At this time, Qi Yuan crossed his hands and said slowly: "since you are so busy, just go back. It''s not like Ji Da''s act to be so lazy in his work. "

    "Shut up, it''s not your turn to interrupt." Ji Wuchen''s face is ugly.

    Originally, the woman wanted him to leave. After listening to the two men''s words, she could not help but drive him out.

    Thinking of this, his eyes quickly glanced at the plain woman, and he was relieved to see that she didn''t want to open her mouth to drive others.

    Chen Xing is very innocent.

    "Has Xiao Chen had supper? Would you like to sit down and have some? "

    At this time, Su Kui finally spoke.

    Chen Xing is stunned. He immediately feels the urge to cry. Finally someone can save him!

    He just nodded, "no, it''s not brother Ji..."

    "No, he did." Ji Wuchen''s skin laughs but not his flesh.

    Chen Xingmeng forces, "brother Ji, I didn''t eat."

    Ji Wuchen hooked his lips and his eyes were dark. "I said you had dinner." The tone is not light or heavy, but with a bit of biting.

    Chen Xing responds and nods, "yes, I have! Don''t stay to disturb Miss Ye''s dinner! Then I''m going first, jigo? "

    He asked tentatively.

    I didn''t expect that Ji Wuchen would just wave his hand at will, not caring.

    "Take a walk."

    Called by a phone, Chen Xing, who has traveled most cities:

    -Su Kui has always seen women fighting for men''s fashion, rarely seen men quarrel with such a lack of grace.

    But now she finally saw it.

    The two men, who are both old men, fight with each other at the dinner table.

    Su Kui was so noisy that his ears were buzzing. He felt that flies were flying all around him. All of a sudden, he had no appetite to eat!

    "Pa --"

    she suddenly put down the dishes and chopsticks, and said with a cold face: "I want to quarrel with you. Is it over? Get out of here! "

    Then she turned back to her room.

    As soon as the door is closed, the system opens up: [host, is this too much? ]

    "don''t you think it''s noisy?" I''m sorry, sukui really doesn''t have any sense of superiority to be pursued, just feels troublesome.

    [of course There is also a little bit of it. Just throw it away and admit it quietly.

    Su Kui sneered and threw herself into the big bed.

    [host, when are you going to receive the net? It''s not so good to keep fishing for discipline? Moreover, I feel that he really likes you now and wants to be with you. ]The system can''t help BB.

    Su Kui listened to the expressionless face, "always wait for the loss before you know how to cherish. Without competition, there would be no pressure. Don''t worry, wait, it''s not the time. "

 Chapter 3354

    Su Kui finished, sat up and began to sort out some documents that had been translated before. A little correction, when she stretches and remembers how old she was, it''s already two hours later.

    She was a little stunned and hurried out.

    Seeing the empty living room, the table has been cleaned up. I don''t know who did it. She walked around the living room and confirmed that she was the only one left in the whole apartment.

    Is Ji Wuchen gone? Will he give up so easily?

    The system sees this scene, gloating in Su Kui''s mind: "Oh, come on, play off! ]Su Kui turned a white eye and didn''t want to deal with the system, which was afraid of the chaos in the world.

    Go to the door to open the door, see squatting in the door, shivering Ji Wuchen.

    She was helpless to hold her forehead, angry and annoyed, and had some unspeakable heartache.

    "Discipline! Are you crazy? Or are you really an exhibitionist? It''s almost winter. Do you want to be frozen to death without wearing clothes? "

    See Ji Wuchen aggrieved stand up, body unexpectedly still wear bath towel when eating. Chen Xing gave him clothes, but fortunately they were left on the sofa.

    "You''re going to drive me out." Ji Wuchen is also very aggrieved. He doesn''t think there is anything in the apartment with the heating on.

    But he regretted it as soon as he came out.

    But I didn''t bring my cell phone with me. I''m afraid Su Kui will be angry when I knock on the door. Qi Yuan, who had been gloating back to the apartment opposite, came out to mock him not long ago.

    Sure enough -

    I really can''t like that wild man in Qiyuan!

    Su Kui took his hand and touched it, then it was cold.

    She had a headache. "Come in and put on your clothes. I don''t want to be called abusing my ex husband!"

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Ji Wuchen clenched her lips and held her hand tightly in the palm of her hand. The tone was soft. "Do you love me?"

    Heartache?

    Su Kui pursed his lips and glanced at him impatiently. "I don''t care if you don''t crouch here, or if you freeze to death!"

    But the eyes, but the powerful floating.

    Who is Ji Wuchen? He could easily see her discomfort. Suddenly the lip angle is higher, the whole person appears to be in high spirits.

    "Ha! I said it, ye Nanfeng, you are really in love

    Voice just fell, in response to him, is not light or heavy foot.

    Su Kui kicked his leg and was upset. He said angrily, "don''t you hurry to take a hot bath? I tell you, if you have a fever, don''t think I will take care of you! At that time, I will drive you out and save you from infecting me. "

    "Tut, so cruel?"

    Ji Wuchen is in a happy mood now, with no grievances or annoyances at all.

    He said, how could ye Nanfeng let go at will and dislike him?

    It turned out to be camouflage. Fortunately, it''s not too late for him to wake up. This man hasn''t completely given up on him!

    "Let go!" Su Kui earned it and did not open it. He gouged him out with his eyes angrily.

    Ji Wuchen walked in, holding her hand, "don''t let it go! My hands are cold! You give me a warm. "

    "It''s too cold for you!"

    It''s really silly to squat outside the door for two hours. If she doesn''t respond, isn''t he going to squat outside for one night?

    So tomorrow morning, she''ll have to kick him to collect the body.

    Ji Wuchen smiles, "if I freeze to death, you will be widowed, baby."

    "Ghost is your baby! Don''t be a pauper. Get out of the shower! "

 Chapter 3355

    Su Kui kicks Ji Wuchen into the bathroom.

    Ji Wuchen really can''t stand it. Although he has a strong constitution, he is not immune to fire and water. Living naked and frozen for two hours, I feel the blood is going to coagulate.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a stack of his clothes in it.

    Ji Wuchen couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he was a little depressed.

    She is so good that she has everything ready for him. Why did he find out until now that people are vile?

    Fortunately, it''s not too late for him to wake up. She''s still him!

    He changed his clothes and walked out barefoot. At a glance, I saw the woman sitting in the warm yellow light, loose clothes, holding the pillow, watching the variety show quietly.

    A head of black hair at will in the back of the brain, some tiny hair fell in front of the forehead, it seems a lot of witty. It doesn''t look like a 30-year-old woman who has given birth to children, but there are many more women.

    Ji Wuchen''s heart was so soft that he walked over and hugged Su Kui.

    Suddenly, Su Kui was shocked by the hug. But soon she relaxed and continued to watch TV.

    The silent atmosphere ferments between two people.

    Ji Wuchen put his chin on Sunflower''s head and rubbed it. Whispered: "Nanfeng, shall we remarry?"

    Finally, Ji found that this sentence is not so difficult. And the heart of a big stone landing, the heart is also relaxed a lot.

    "Don''t you hate me very much?"

    Su Kui didn''t understand. She smiled. "I don''t think we''ll have any more relationship in this life."

    "I''m sorry I didn''t do my husband''s duty, but I will - "br >

    " no, "Su Kui shook his head and interrupted his hasty explanation. "I''m not good," he said quietly. "I got you by the means of darkness. I know you were reluctant to marry me. So everything that followed was my own fault. "

    "Besides, you have paid off the debts of my family, and you have not investigated my fault. What else can I blame you for? "

    To this day, it''s useless to say anything.

    Ji Wuchen chuckled. He folded his arms and put Su Kui in his arms. "I''m thin, but I''m confident that I''ll bring you back later. There''s no need to mention the previous things. It''s hypocritical to say that you don''t mind the original things. But who told me that all the souls you hook have flown now? So take pity on me and take me away! "

    The heart was filled in a moment.

    Su Kui spits out a mouthful of dullness. The white jade like hand slowly presses on the big hand. It seems that he has made a great determination and asked softly, "Ji Wuchen, this time, can we stay together forever?"

    Ji Wuchen''s eyes widened in surprise, then ecstasy.

    "Certainly!"

    "What if it''s your whim? I''m really scared. " Su Kui shook her head.

    Crazy jump more than the heart, all of a sudden fell on the ground, Ji Wuchen pursed lips, suddenly walked over, turned Su Kui''s shoulder, looked into her eyes.

    "What do you see in my eyes?"

    Men''s hair is dark and wet. They wear a navy blue coat and white household pants. Their beautiful faces and eyes are particularly bright.

    He stared at Su Kui seriously, "this time, I must be a good husband, a good father. If I''m sorry for you, let Grandpa kill me! "

    "Pooh --"

    Su Kui was amused by him and said: "Ji Wuchen, why are you so shameless?"

    -

 Chapter 3356

    "With you, there''s no need for faces!" Ji Wuchen''s smile was silly. He asked cautiously, "do you agree to remarry with me?"

    Su Kui looked at him and felt that he was holding the big hand of his shoulders, and was tightening up nervously. Sexy Adam''s apple, it''s moving up and down.

    The eyes did not dare to blink, as if afraid of blinking, Su Kui disappeared from his eyes.

    Su Kui is a little soft.

    She nodded her head, and finally decided not to torture him any more

    In the eyes, is the full smile.

    At this moment, Ji Wuchen feels as if he has been hit on the top of his head by a huge surprise.

    He has never been so happy in his life.

    Can''t help hugging Su Kui, excitedly stand up and turn around. He said excitedly: "finally I''m finally waiting for this day! "

    "Silly!"

    Su Kui stared at him, speechless and smiling.

    On the contrary, Ji Wuchen, looking at this pair of powder and Daisy, but with a smile like flowers, couldn''t help but move in her heart.

    "South wind..."

    "Well?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    "I can Kiss you? "

    "Ji Wuchen, I don''t believe you are so pure. A kiss and a question? "

    Is that no rejection?

    Ji Wuchen has no reason for a burst of tension, probably, this time, he met love.

    For the first time in life.

    -Later, Su Kui didn''t know how they rolled from the living room to the bed.

    Maybe it''s natural, maybe Ji Wuchen''s hormone breath is too heavy to confuse sunflower''s brain.

    As early as in the living room, clothes were removed one by one and scattered all over the place.

    As soon as the bedroom door opened, Ji Wuchen couldn''t wait to push her to the door.

    Affectionately kiss up.

    "South wind It''s my south wind... "

    Su Kui looked up at the water mist in his eyes, and looked at the light on the ceiling with a large area of light spots. The graceful swan''s neck is raised, and the man is buried in front of her neck, focusing on growing strawberries.

    It''s only ten minutes since the affectionate confession.

    Su Kui''s whole body is full of ambiguous red marks, and this man is still planting new ones.

    The air is full of musk. The ambiguous atmosphere makes the heart beat faster.

    Take all the gentleness and patience he gives.

    Ji Wuchen this time is not to satisfy himself, but to please the women under him. At the same time, I hope she can enjoy the happiness.

    Two people have experienced so many ups and downs, and finally at this moment, they have achieved the combination of body and heart!

    After a long night, Su Kui didn''t get up until noon.

    In addition to missing the provocation of Ji Wuchen''s confrontation with Qi Yuan, there is also a huge sensation caused by Ji Wuchen''s announcement of marriage on the Internet.

    As the flow of entertainment industry, jiwuchen''s fans are everywhere in the world.

    It''s said that there are countless girls'' lovers in their dreams, but now, this excellent man, like a God, has already been married?!

    -

    in Weibo, Ji Wuchen''s Weibo is managed by the studio, and he seldom pays attention to it.

    There is no dynamic at all. Most of it is the work publicity of the studio.

    Only the latest tweet was written by him. Moreover, when it was sent out, it was put on top by Ji Wuchen.

    Everyone browsing his micro blog will see this sentence at the first time.

    Ji Wuchen V: today I''d like to introduce my love, Mrs. Ji. Please give me more advice for the rest of your life!

    [picture]

 Chapter 3357

    It was a picture on the bed. The heads of the two people were close together. They could not see anything except their faces.

    And women, apparently, are still sleeping.

    At the moment of microblogging, fans exploded.

    What we don''t accept, what we bless, and more, we are very curious about who is the woman in the bed and how she can get the unique love of Ji Wuchen!

    Ah, ah, I don''t accept it! Wuwuwu, I''m going to die. How did Laoji get married?!! ]

    [thunderbolt from the blue, so the old age has long been famous for its master? ]Well, although Mrs. Ji''s eyes are closed, from her facial features, she is definitely a beautiful woman! Best wishes! ]

    [ha ha, look at the net red face, those who say good-looking are blind, right? Pink to black, and sure enough, all the male stars love female online red, see through! I thought Laoji was different. Ha ha, I really thought about it! ]

    [with all due respect, those parents who spray people with ugly faces, could you please pop up the photos and let''s eat melons to see what kind of immortals you are? ]From the moment of pink age, I was destined to love all of him. What''s more, Lao Ji is old, isn''t it normal to get married? Do you think he will be single for you all his life? ]

    [anyway, I think my little sister is very pleasant. Best wishes! ]

    [Whoa, ah, the two beauties are so high. I don''t know how the beauties of their children should be rebellious! I can''t wait to see the parent-child program after Laoji! ]

    [that I''m the only one to notice that there are several strawberries on Mrs. Ji''s uncovered neck?? No, I''ll run downstairs for a few laps to calm down ]

    as soon as this statement was made, there was a silence under the microblog.

    Soon, this micro blog was top of the list. After all, now she is so dazzling.

    There is also a Qi Yuan staring at the door! Discipline and clean nature cannot be ignored.

    Moreover, since Qi Yuan can use gentleness to try to capture Su Kui''s heart. So he can! Isn''t it gentle and considerate husband? What''s the big deal!

 Chapter 3358

    Congratulations to Ji Wuchen, who has made a big step towards his wife and slave.

    As for Chen Xing, he was confirmed by Ji Wuchen. He immediately began to publish the manuscript and confirm with the media.

    Mingming has nothing to do with him, but Chen Xing is the busiest!

    After that, ye Nanfeng''s bankruptcy status was also picked out. By countless fans, said she does not deserve Ji Wuchen and so on

    When Chen Xing responds, it''s impossible to suppress.

    For this matter, Ji almost fired Chen Xing. There are a large number of users on the Internet. Some people have the habit of taking screenshots at will after watching the news. Even if they press down one wave, a new wave will soon come up again.

    Su Kui woke up, facing a lot of abuse.

    She narrowed her eyes and sat on the bed with the quilt closed. She looked at Ji Wuchen with a smile.

    He raised his chin. "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    "That..."

    Ji Wuchen feels a little flustered. He keeps cheering himself in his heart: Ji Wuchen, you are a man! If it''s a man, you can''t talk!

    But the surface calm, the heart has become a panic dog.

    "Nanfeng, I can say, but you have to promise me first. When I''m finished, don''t be angry, let alone me!"

    The most important part of a long passage is the last sentence.

    Su Kui sneered, "well, let''s see what you''re talking about --"

    "then i..."

    "Not yet?!"

    Ji Wuchen suddenly stiffened, closed his eyes and said loudly.

    "I announced our relationship! But I don''t know who it is. It''s true that you have your identity. I want to press it! But more and more netizens are participating in this event, so am I... "

    He has contacted the person in charge of Weibo and blocked keywords. Now the hot search is down, even ye Nanfeng''s name can''t be searched.

    However, it is only to cure the symptoms but not the root causes.

    Those netizens have some ways, for example, typing the initials of Ye Nanfeng.

    "That''s it?"

    "Ah?" In the face of Su Kui''s calm, Ji Wuchen is a little confused. He nods hesitantly, "ah Just like this... "

    "Then let them say," Su Kui chuckled, pinning her broken hair behind her ears. Her eyes were almost straight.

    "What if they scold me? After all, it''s just jealousy that I became your wife. And they can only look up at you through the screen forever! "

    Ji Wuchen is obsessed with looking at the lazy woman leaning on the head of the bed. Her voice is slow and soft, and she tells endless confidence and publicity.

    Really, damn charming!

    He jumped up and hugged sukui like a big dog, rubbing her shoulder.

    "Well I love the south wind... "

    "Silly!" Su Kui chuckled, pushed his head, and left without pushing it.

    Who would have thought that Ji Wuchen, who was extremely cold in front of the camera, was like a loyal dog sticking to people in front of her?

    To be honest, sukui didn''t think of it either.

    It''s amazing to see the system Host, I''ve really convinced you of the way to teach men! ]

    is this the same man who warned the host with murderous eyes that he would kill her if he dared to be a demon again?

    Obviously, yes!

    -

    and the heat on Weibo is still fermenting, and with a comment from Qiyuan, it caused an explosion instantly!

    Qiyuan V: you won, but if I know you are sorry for her in the future, I will try my best to take her away!

 Chapter 3359

    Then, the two men, who are more than half a hundred years old, open the Internet to connect with each other.

    In the future, it has become a daily life.

    Ji Wuchen: [ha ha, you won''t have this chance. ]

    Qi Yuan:? Who can tell us about the future? I''ll wait! ]

    Ji Wuchen: if you want face or not, don''t think about other people''s wife if you are a man! ]Qi Yuan: she agreed to marry you? Agreed to testify with you? I don''t know what you''re talking about?! ]

    in a word, it''s a terrible blow to Ji Wuchen in an instant.

    He lost his cell phone and hugged Su Kui, who was working. Wei qubaba said, "Nanfeng, let''s get the license!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui head also does not lift push him, "do not lead."

    "Ah! Why? Don''t we make up? I''m ready for my wedding. As long as you nod your head, I''ll promise you anything, OK? ~ "

    listen to the man next to me turn on the coquetry mode. Su Kui''s face doesn''t change, and has developed resistance to him.

    "As long as you really love each other, what is a card? If you don''t love, you can get a divorce even if you get a certificate. Isn''t it? " Su Kui lightly left a word.

    Hearing Ji Wuchen''s stupefied eyes, he dropped his eyelids, "are you still blaming me?"

    "No, I''m just talking about the matter," Su Kui said gently, turning his head to look at him. "Maybe one day, I''ll promise to prove it with you, but not now."

    Ji Wuchen''s heart suddenly fell to the ground and smashed. He pursed his lips and said in a small voice, "then you have to promise me something."

    "Well?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    "Don''t go with Qi! Don''t leave me, before you fall in love with me, but don''t fall in love with others, OK? "

    His tone is domineering, and there are some grievances behind him.

    Even the system can''t bear it? ]

    Su Kui: "which evidence is really important?"

    [doesn''t it matter? ]I don''t understand the system very well.

    "Maybe in some people''s eyes, it''s very important."

    But that card is just a shackle. At the same time, tie two people together. If they love each other willingly, it will be very sweet. But what if it''s the opposite? There is no love between two people, just torture each other.

    It''s not as good as it is now.

    The system is silent. It''s not human. It can''t understand human''s complex feelings.

    Ji Wuchen, who got Su Kui''s consent, survived again. After that, he made some small surprises for Su Kui for three days and took the opportunity to propose.

    And every time, without exception, is a relentless rejection.

    In this regard, instead of being attacked, discipline and clean-up have become more and more frustrated, braver and more motivated.

    In this life, he will fight for a lifetime to marry Su Kui!

    -After

    learning that Ji Wuchen has not proposed successfully, Qi Yuan is even more merciless to laugh at him.

    Then, more attentive to sunflower.

    Even for Su Kui opened a precedent, asked her whether to act or not, her own directed script at her choice.

    If this is replaced by any female star in the entertainment circle, I''m afraid it can''t be rejected.

    Before Su Kui agreed, he was rejected by Ji Wuchen, who was about to become a puffer fish.

    In order to prevent Qi Yuan''s entanglement, he packed all night and moved to his regular home with Su Kui!

    As for the wedding room that Ji Laozi gave them, there were too many unhappiness. Ji Wuchen also dare not let Su Kui go back, let her think back to the past.

 Chapter 3360

    The daughter-in-law who is not easy to catch up with, what if she runs away because of this little thing?

    Ji Wuchen moved home with Su Kui and finally had a quiet and sweet time.

    He thought he could get rid of Qi Yuan.

    Unfortunately, Ji Wuchen wants more!

    When Chen Xing sent a couple variety show, Su Kui refused at first.

    But can''t bear the discipline of the hard and soft, and even in order to let her agree, not hesitate to use the temptation of men.

    In the evening, sukui washed well and sat in front of the dressing mirror to wipe her hair.

    When I heard the noise behind me, I looked back, and I was stunned -

    man''s wide shoulders and narrow hips, handsome face seemed to be playing a soft light under the light. He wore a nearly transparent shirt on his upper body, and the two long legs below were exposed to sunflower without any scruple.

    Sexy to the burst of muscle lines, through the shirt, looming in sunflower''s eyes. His black hair caught behind, showing a full forehead, messy hair hanging in front of the forehead, wild and sexy.

    Su Kui''s silly eyes, "Ji Wuchen, what are you doing?"

    Take a bath and don''t change your pajamas. Instead, wear a funny shirt?

    "What do you think?" A deep, hoarse voice, as of a magnificent cello.

    Discipline is serious, especially life!

    "You are - seducing me?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows, put down her towel and looked at him with a smile.

    "Then, do you accept my seduction?" Ji Wuchen picked up a smile on his lips, shaved his thin lips and raised a sexy arc.

    "Let''s see how far you can go."

    Su Kui''s legs overlapped, the whole person relaxed and languidly leaned back, a pair of eyes, the wave light was bright.

    I don''t know who lured who.

    Ji Wuchen dotes on a smile and walks towards sunflower with elegant steps. The long fingers, the button will be untied one by one, the tight and sexy honey chest, the male hormones from the face, all make sunflower pupil tight.

    When the man knelt in front of her, hot fingers, and stroked her legs. That kind of crispy and numb feeling like electricity suddenly reached the top.

    "Tonight, you are my queen, I will be sent by you, dear --"

    the white jade hand is held up, and the man gently kisses on the back of her hand.

    Wet hair streaks through her skin, and hot, soft lips stick to the back of her hands. Ji Wuchen played the limit of his acting skills. Like the most loyal knight, she expressed her loyalty to her -

    Su Kui admitted that she did not resist the temptation. When his lips slowly kissed her hands and neck, she could not control Ji Wuchen.

    Like a lady who has been hungry for thousands of years, strip off his thin cicada wing shirt.

    Ji Wuchen is pushed down on the carpet. Feng Mou is warm with strong love. Her arms are bent up to support her upper body. Her shirt is hung at the bend of her arms. The woman on her body can do whatever she wants.

    What''s the last step?

    at the last step, the man blocked her hand badly and seduced: "do you want me? Then go to the program with me... "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui, who got up early in the morning, recalled last night''s impulse and thought that beauty was really harmful. She was so confused that she agreed to some man''s bad request.

    So, at the expense of color, but also to meet their own discipline. Satisfied to tell Chen Xing, he and his wife, agreed to that couple reality show!

    Wait for official Bo to publicize, fans are pleasantly surprised to find that Ji Da, who never participated in the reality show, actually took his wife with him!!

 Chapter 3361

    From the official announcement to the formal establishment of the contract for one month, the program finally started shooting.

    The name is very common. It''s called "heart has spirit".

    In addition to Su Kui Ji, there will be three other star couples or couples to participate. Shooting is in the form of live network, four star couples, together into a villa at the seaside.

    Every day as long as the completion of the director''s small tasks and games can be.

    The rest of the time, their time can be arranged freely. However, a photographer must be present!

    In addition to a part of the audience can watch the live broadcast first, you don''t have to worry about it if you don''t have time. After that, you will edit it and update the first issue and the second issue.

    The first act starts from the two''s residence.

    Ji Wuchen was busy in the kitchen when the doorbell rang.

    Xinyoulingxi has been shown several times in a row. The most popular thing is that they are real enough.

    For example, Ji Wuchen made an appointment with the program group, but didn''t know that they would come so early.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the camera facing his face. I was helpless.

    "Come in."

    As he said it, he brought people in.

    Because he got up too early, he didn''t put on makeup at all, and his hair was in a mess. He was wearing a household suit and a lovely sunflower apron.

    It''s also the first time for staff to see the discipline in life, so it''s hard to connect him with the movie emperor who attracts the attention of thousands of people on the screen, and the man who is lazy and has a strong life atmosphere at this time.

    Or one of the girls whispered, "brother Ji, are you cooking?"

    In a word, it immediately reminds Ji Wuchen.

    "No, my porridge..."

    He clapped his head and rushed back to the kitchen. Fortunately, it was not late that the man reminded me that the porridge had not been burnt.

    When the photographer saw that the great movie emperor was cooking, he suddenly saw the light. This scene must be photographed!

    Several cameras snapped at Ji Wuchen, who was busy cutting meat foam.

    The girl is very curious outside the camera, "where is elder brother Ji and elder sister ye?"

    "Well?" Ji Wuchen hears Su Kui''s name, and his lips make a gentle smile. "She''s still sleeping. Call her after cooking."

    "Wow! I didn''t expect it to be so warm! "

    Looking at the doting of Ji Wuchen''s natural expression, the girl is envious.

    In my mind, ye Nanfeng must have saved the whole world in his last life! Can be so spoiled by Ji Wuchen!

    Ji Wuchen cooked congee with preserved eggs and lean meat for breakfast, and steamed an egg soup for Su Kui. In order to make the taste more delicate, cut the shrimps and the mince into pieces. Finally, dribble one or two drops of sesame oil, and make breakfast.

    When the meal is ready, it is naturally called Su Kui.

    "Wait a minute."

    Ji didn''t venture to open the door for the photographer to enter. He first opened the door to enter, and confirmed that her quilt was well covered, and her pajamas were neatly dressed on her body, so he nodded to allow them to enter for shooting.

    There is something sour in my heart.

    Lao Tzu''s woman, I haven''t seen enough. Now I''m going to broadcast it to people all over the world!

    But forget, who is the original unlimited seduce Su Kui, let her agree to participate in this program.

    Su Kui was so sleepy that she yawned. She was tossed by someone for too long last night. Now, she feels like she was run over by a truck.

    And someone''s good name said: back into the crew, so many people rent together, there is no privacy!

    So last night, the one-time advance of a week''s shares!

 Chapter 3362

    "Don''t think of..."

    Su Kui nodded her head when she was sleepy. She had been fattened by Ji Wuchen recently. The girl''s feeling between her eyebrows was more and more strong.

    And all this, is the discipline of dust-free pet out.

    Every time I look at Su Kui''s flesh, even if it''s only a little bit, Ji Wuchen feels extremely happy and has a sense of achievement.

    Ji Wuchen also knew last night that she had made too much trouble. After all, a woman is not a little girl in her twenties. She is thirty-one years old, and her health is not very good.

    Last night, when she was crazy, it was nothing. Today, looking at the tired and sleepy little woman, she felt more and more guilty and distressed.

    The tone of voice is even more soft and inconceivable.

    Several photographers around looked at each other. It seems that Ji Da, to his wife, is true love!

    "Darling, I made the custard you like. Would you like to eat first?"

    Ji Wuchen coaxes and sits up with her in his arms.

    Su Kui squinted, yawning and yawning. She said wrongly, "it''s all your fault! I''m so tired! Uncomfortable... "

    She likes to sing a few times. Her voice is soft and waxy. Ji Wuchen''s liver quivers.

    "It''s all my fault, right? Get up, the crew has arrived. Are you sure you want to stay in bed? "

    Ji Wuchen smiles at the bottom of his eyes, teasing the little woman in his arms.

    Su Kui''s whole body is full of energy. He just starts to work hard. He opens his eyes and looks around him. He suddenly screams and bumps into Ji Wuchen''s arms.

    "The discipline is clean!" he said! You bastard! "

    Even if he didn''t say anything, he brought people in.

    She is such a natural little woman that she has attracted several staff around her to show a kind smile.

    And among them female staff members, simply can''t envy more!

    No way, some people are happy to a certain extent. Although they are suffering from sweet toothache, they are not envious.

    What''s more, Ji Wuchen has never had an affair with anyone since he entered the circle.

    The first time I exposed my personal feelings, I got married and got a license.

    According to rumors, they both have children.

    However, from their love nest, there is no trace of children''s life at all. But who knows if they do it on purpose only to protect their children''s privacy?

    Soon, Ji Wuchen picked up Su Kui and went to the bathroom.

    In this scene, the live room began to swipe the screen one after another.

    Yes, from 6 a.m., the studio opened on time with the staff''s entry.

    Sukui is the first one here.

    In addition to the Ji''s and his wife, there are three others who also have a live broadcast on a video website.

    But the extent of the fire, there is no jiwuchen sunflower their live room fire.

    In addition to the flow brought by Ji Wuchen itself, there are also some people who are curious about the appearance of the woman who can make Ji Wuchen willing to marry and who has been carefully protecting!

    At the beginning, netizens only picked out Ye Nanfeng''s name. But I don''t know what I look like.

    In addition, in addition to the discipline, there is also a tianzhijiaozi in the entertainment circle, who also deeply loves Ye Nanfeng, that is, Qiyuan!

    How can such a woman not arouse the curiosity of the outside world?

    Ji and his wife''s live studio -

    [ah ah ah, kick over this dog food!! ]

    [sweet! I have a toothache! ]

    [my mother asked me why I cried while watching my cell phone, how do I know?! I don''t have a boyfriend! ]

 Chapter 3363

    Heaven owes me a husband like Ji Wuchen!! ]

    [ah ah ah fuck! I just want to know that ye Nanfeng saved the galaxy in his last life?! ]

    [upstairs, I think ye Nanfeng not only saved the galaxy, but also the whole universe! ]

    [comments! ]

    [comments! ]

    [I also want the gentle wake-up of the male god, holding and coaxing at the same time. It''s really too gentle!! ]

    [that Have you noticed a word from your wife? exhausted? Hey hey I''m sorry I didn''t want to be crooked, really!! ]

    [upstairs, are you the devil??? ]

    [why don''t I go to bed in the morning and get up on time to watch them abuse dogs in the live room? My God has a wife, that person is not me! ]

    [dog food is delicious, heehee hee ~ ~]

    Right now, in the bathroom.

    Su Kui stood barefoot on Ji Wuchen''s instep and was gently held by him from behind. Su Kui looked at the mirror vaguely.

    Until Ji Wuchen squeezed the toothpaste and coaxed, "ah, long mouth."

    Su Kui opened her mouth, so she was served to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    At last, someone applied skin care products to her very skillfully, massaged her gently for two minutes, and then combed her hair and tied it into a simple ponytail.

    This time, Su Kui''s face is high-definition and codeless, which is finally captured by the camera.

    Needless to say, the studio naturally caused another stir.

    Su Kui doesn''t like to wear slippers at home, so Ji Wuchen directly renovates the apartment and pastes the wooden floor.

    Stooping to put on socks for her, this just led Su Kui''s hand to walk out.

    "Here, have a taste. Is it delicious?"

    Ji Wuchen washed his hands in the kitchen and served breakfast one by one.

    Scooped a spoon of custard with a spoon and put it into Su Kui''s mouth, looking forward to watching her.

    Su Kui swallowed lazily, nodded, "delicious."

    Ji Wuchen is excited at once. He holds his chin in one hand and looks at her attentively. "Then you can boast about me."

    Praise him?

    Su Kui is gradually waking up. There are so many cameras around her. Although she can''t put them away, she can''t be as awake in the morning.

    She frowned and chewed the spoon for a long time. In Ji Wuchen''s expectation, she said, "well, it''s very delicious!"

    Pooh -

    even the staff couldn''t help it. This Mrs. Ji, after thinking for a long time, came up with such a sentence?

    Ji Wuchen seems to have been used to it for a long time. He stares at her indulgently. "Can''t you say something else? It''s the same sentence every time, no idea! "

    "Well, all my husband and wife..."

    "Well? Who''s old?! "

    Ji Wuchen raised his eyebrows and looked askance at someone who was buried in the meal.

    Su Kui held the spoon''s hand and immediately remembered that once she aroused a man''s desire to win or lose, she was the one who suffered the loss.

    No way, her husband does not admit defeat, what can she do!

    After the last mouthful of custard, she looked up quickly at the man pretending to be angry.

    Suddenly her eyes curved and laughed. She raised her hand and sent love to Ji Wuchen. "My husband is so wonderful. I love you!"

    The staff felt as if they needed to see a dentist.

    I can''t help it. It hurts so much!

    Compared with the sparse barrage of other star couples'' live rooms, Su Kui''s and Ji Wuchen''s live rooms are like a storm.

 Chapter 3364

    [ouch!! It''s for the God of man, but it turns out that Mrs. Ji, who is the ghost?! ]

    [hahaha upstairs, it turns out that you are not alone! ]Mrs. Ji''s smile is so sweet!! Wuwuwu I also want Mrs. Ji''s care ~! ]

    [it''s natural that they get along well with each other. They usually get along like this, right? It''s really a happy thing to find such a partner for a lifetime! ]I''m convinced of Mrs. Ji''s beauty. I didn''t think ye Nanfeng was worthy of my God. Now it seems that Mrs. Ji is the eldest in the family! As for my God, I have become a housewife and a man, but I am willing to do so! ]

    [I have fantasized about a lot of things, but there has never been one. It''s the way it is now. ]

    [I''m glad that the God of man can find out what makes him decide to spend his whole life together. When two people are together, they influence each other. It seems that the God of man has become a little different, but in his eyes, he is really happy. As long as he is happy, I am a fan, and will be happy! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Director''s office.

    Assistant flustered to send him the latest later watch data.

    "Guide Meng, look! We''ve got a good heart. We''ve just broadcast, and the broadcast volume has exceeded 300 million. It''s only five hours since the broadcast began! "

    "What?!"

    Meng Dan''s hand was shaking. He was smoking Mars and almost didn''t burn it. "Are you serious?!"

    He hissed Meng took a breath of air-conditioning, "I guess there will be no bad traffic in this season''s orderly franchise, but I didn''t expect that it would be so hot!"

    The assistant naturally didn''t think, "this time, we can definitely surpass the one next door! See how they can show their power in front of us! "

    "Tut, by the way, Xiao Zhao, you can see how many online viewers Ji Wuchen has in their live studio."

    "OK, I''ll go and see it now!" Assistant Xiao Zhao nodded and hurried to leave.

    Meng Dan, who responded, stopped him. "Forget it, I''m confused. Isn''t there a computer phone here? I see for myself! "

    Finish saying, he opens a certain fruit video website quickly, the home page is their heart has a sharp, marked with a big "hot", can see how terrible the traffic is.

    Without seeing other star couples, Meng Dan went straight to Ji Wuchen''s live studio.

    When I went in, there were so many people that I even got stuck. There are gifts floating in the studio. The curtain is dazzling. I can''t see it clearly, and then I''m on top of it downstairs.

    When he saw the series of numbers, mendan rubbed his eyes incredibly.

    "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand..."

    "Wait, wait Xiao Zhao, how many are these? "

    Xiao Zhao takes a look and admires Ji Wuchen''s fans'' ability.

    "Meng Dao, it''s 120 million..."

    "Over 100 million?!"

    Meng Dan quickly stood up and clapped the table: "hurry up and tell the superior leaders, and have a meeting immediately. This program, this time must give me a good publicity! I don''t believe it. I can''t turn over all the time! "

    If it can be done this time, he will be elated in the program group next door.

    Although the director of a variety show can''t compare with the director of a movie. But also to pay attention to works, if there is not a hand to hand, can bring fire star variety reality show.

    That deserves to be ridiculed!

 Chapter 3365

    The first phase is mainly to shoot the daily life of the couple. After two days, they will meet with other star couples and go to a seaside villa together.

    Spend a sweet month.

    Since Ji Wuchen was stimulated by Qi Yuan, he began to work hard. Now he is doing all the housework at home. And also reported a variety of dessert class, Sichuan class and so on, cooking also do have a model.

    Since they are in the program, it''s not good for them to lie at home.

    So I was advised not to go out.

    Su Kui doesn''t matter. Ji Wuchen feels that as long as he is with Su Kui, it''s the same everywhere he goes!

    When they got off the bus, they were going to go to the supermarket to buy some food and daily necessities.

    At first, the others watched the two pushing the cart side by side, and thought it was normal to be clean.

    Until he started the broken reading mode --

    "south wind, what would you like to eat at night?"

    "Well Whatever? "

    "Whatever it is, I haven''t worked out yet."

    "Then you go on with your research?"

    In a word, let Ji Wuchen give up the topic successfully.

    Soon another topic began.

    "Nanfeng, do you want beef?"

    "Tomatoes or not?"

    "Lamb chops? How about making roast lamb chops for you in the evening? "

    "Well, you seem to have lost some weight. Please mend it again!"

    "It''s such a happy decision. I''ll buy some ribs and cook soup for you in the evening!"

    "Eh? There are fruits over there. You need to eat them in the south wind... "

    "Shut up!" Su Kui finally can''t bear it. She wants to cry without tears. "Ji Wuchen, are you a Tang monk?"

    However, Ji Wuchen did not know himself, and shook his head innocently and confused, "am I not? I am your knight. "

    Su Kui: "..."

    Staff members: "..."

    OK, if you want to break it, it will be so handsome! But, while selling cute, can you stop giving out dog food? They''re going to die, okay!

    -

    when you think it''s over?

    No, Ji Wuchen has more powerful way of hair sugar.

    This supermarket is very big. The underground floor is the supermarket. And up there, there is a chain of eating, drinking, playing and playing.

    What you buy can also be sent to the freezer.

    Therefore, Ji Wuchen just finished the account, and then he took Su Kui up happily.

    As soon as I go, I will go straight to high-end stores, such as Dior and Gucci.

    Su Kui looked at him and said, "Ji Wuchen, there are many clothes at home that have not been worn at all."

    With a wave of his hand, he said: "you can''t wear them, but you can''t do without them! What if I want to wear it one day? "

    Then pull Su Kui, even more enthusiastic than women in a pile of clothes bag to pick and choose.

    "Well, it must look good on the south wind."

    "This one, too!"

    "Do you have a bag of this color? It doesn''t matter. Buy it first! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    As for the female staff who have been following, they are numb.

    You have money, you have reason!

    But that''s why you''re a doting wife maniac?!

    At this moment, not only do women envy, but even men with long guns and short guns hate why they are not women?

    At the same time, their hearts, coincidentally appeared a pair of expression packs -

    [I hate! ]It''s impossible for Ji Wuchen to let him go in the barrage.

    Ji Wuchen, you love your wife so much. Do your parents know? ]Mrs. Ji doesn''t want me to want a god!!! ]

    [a good sentence you can not wear, but not not not! Is such a husband distributed by the state? Do you need any special posture to lead? ]

 Chapter 3366

    [somebody wake up the Zixing upstairs, I think you''re floating! How dare you imagine that the country can distribute boyfriends? ]

    [just want to see Mrs. Ji, it''s so sweet ~]

    [burp]

    As soon as xinyoulingxi was broadcasted, it successfully attracted the attention of all walks of life, and fans more kindly called them Ji''s couple.

    This program, also because of the participation of Ji Wuchen and Su Kui, has obtained huge harvest. It has become the best love reality show in China for a time.

    Couples who want to have a heart for the stars have sent invitations to the program group.

    Of course, that''s what I''ll tell you later.

    There''s a long and long way to go in their sweet love life -

    -

    "Oh! Tina! See what you''ve done! You brought back the human child! "

    The sharp and harsh voice tormented Su Kui''s ears. She sat up with her ears covered. Her eyes were black. There was only a weak oil lamp, so Su Kui could see the picture in a short range.

    The witch in the pointed hat is saying something to her sternly.

    Su Kui covered her head and said according to her body''s memory: "well No, flora. My head hurts. I''m going to die. My God! "

    As she said, she covered her head, stood up quietly, grabbed the broom beside her, and swished out of the tree hole.

    "Tina! Tina, stop! I haven''t finished! "

    "My God, I really want to be pissed off by you! Tina, if you do this, you will bring disaster to the people! "

    Su Kui sat on the broom and swayed. She was not very proficient in this skill.

    And the devil, the system, took advantage of this time to cram all the memories into her brain.

    She snorted and almost fell off the broom.

    Such a high distance, she fell, must be the end of the ground.

    "You have nothing to do with killing me!" So Su Kui scolds the system in her heart, controls the broom, follows the memory and flies to her home.

    You are a witch. You have a magic skill. You will not die. ]

    "hmm?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    Soon, she will be clear about what the skills are.

    Originally called Tina, she was a witch. They live in the deep forest with the people, they are few in number, and they are all young and beautiful. Oh, flora, who tormented her ears just now, is a witch whose husband was shot dead by a human arrow.

    From then on, she was afraid of human beings and hated them deeply.

    The demons are not as notorious as the rumors. They kill people, but they kill some bad people.

    Because they need the human heart to maintain beautiful faces and fresh bodies.

    In fact, not only are the demons not scary, they are also very timid.

    Usually accidentally encounter the lost human, will swish a scare run, far away.

    The beginning of all evil is because Tina picked up a child.

    Not only did she not send him back, but she was compassionate and left him to be raised.

    Although the demons were afraid, they liked the child because he was very delicate and beautiful. Gradually, he was reluctant to let go.

    No way, who let the demons, are a group of visual animals, but also through the Yan dog!

    Tina raised the boy, Dyson, until she was eighteen, and for more than a decade she had been safe. Except for the boy growing up day by day, she did not change.

    [play a small ad clam ~ welcome to join the audience of Brin, (general review group 189616311) (official V group 860536442). The value of fans of old books is required to be more than 5000. Since the new books are not on the shelves, it is tentatively determined to be 1000?? After group V, there will be various benefits. For example, if you don''t let go of your car, you can come into the group and give suggestions if you like. Brin will choose to write what you are interested in! ]

 Chapter 3367

    Originally, the days passed, but when the king''s army finally broke into the forest, Tina knew that Dyson was the king''s youngest son.

    As the king died, he told his eldest son that he would be the next king as long as he took Dyson back.

    That night, the home that the demons carefully maintained was destroyed because of a good attack of Tina.

    The demons were killed and wounded, and she was taken away.

    Later, it was discovered by Albert, the eldest prince and the male Lord of the world, that Tina has a magical ability. She will not die, no matter how deadly the wound, or even cut off her head, as long as give her time, she can grow again.

    And her blood, can let the plant exude infinite vitality, if people drink her blood, the injury again, can also save a life.

    Albert locked her up and made a miserable study. Use her blood to make miraculous wound medicine, and then use it to exchange materials with other countries.

    Gradually, the kingdom of Chris became one of the top powers. Tina was often bloodied for research, which made her weak and hard to move. The ability of the body is also gradually disappearing, every time new blood has not been born back, it will be taken away by Albert mercilessly.

    Until one day, Dyson, the child she raised, sneaked into the dungeon and took her away, and sent her back to the forest.

    Tina went back to her former home. There was a mess in front of her. All the people were killed by Albert. Young and beautiful fairies are taken away by them to make efforts. Although the demons are weak in character, they are actually the strongest.

    Once insulted, they will not choose to live in this world.

    I will definitely choose to end my life.

    Tina had a great hatred for herself and Albert. If it wasn''t for her, she and her people would live in the deep forest, and would not lose their lives because of her, those friends.

    She rested for a while, waiting for her to sneak back to the palace, only to find that Dyson was executed by Albert for letting her go without permission.

    He died miserably. His head was still hanging on the wall of the city wall. He was exposed to the sun and wind, and suffered humiliation.

    Tina can''t fight Albert. Besides, there''s a clansman beside him.

    Tina, who failed in the assassination and was caught again, saw the familiar face. Mona, her good friend.

    It turns out that everything is because of her informer. The reason why Tina''s assassination failed is that Mona, who is also a witch, will feel the proximity of the same kind.

    Tina''s heart burst out with infinite hatred and exchanged soul and system.

    So, in exchange for the arrival of sunflower.

    -

    after recalling Tina''s long life, Su Kui''s skull ached.

    Tina''s wishes are two: [I hope that Dyson will live well and the people will be safe and sound. ]

    [eat Albert''s heart and drive Mona out! ]

    she jumped off the broom and went to her tree house.

    The room is bright. The girl is wearing a dark purple Lolita middle and long skirt and black leather shoes. She is walking towards the room with light steps.

    When she saw that all the candles she had been storing were lit in all directions, the witch with a delicate face suddenly opened her eyes angrily.

    Angrily, he went to the boy at the table. "Who made you light so many candles? ! "

    Yes, they are not only counsellors, they are also poor.

    No wonder Mona betrayed her people in order to be rich.

 Chapter 3368

    Dai Sen, a boy, has big green eyes and short curly hair. He was wrapped in a robe that didn''t fit his body. His sleeves were long and hung on the ground. It was as funny as a child stealing adult clothes.

    Dyson blinked his green eyes and retreated timidly. "Yes, I''m sorry. It''s too dark here. I''m a little afraid."

    Su Kui looked down at him and said, "Gee, how short!"

    "I, I will grow tall!"

    The boy suddenly blushed, some wronged and some angrily raised his fist, as if to announce something.

    Looking at his lovely appearance, Su Kui chuckled.

    "Hello, where are you from? Do you know where it is? "

    "My name is Dyson. My stepmother''s maid brought me here, but I, I can''t find the way out." The boy''s green eyes gradually filled with a layer of tears, which he stubbornly erased.

    "Are you a witch?" He looked up at Su Kui with delicate face and sobbing.

    With tears in the eyes, bright as if there are stars all over the sky.

    Su Kui''s eyes curved and sweet said, "yes."

    "Ah!"

    Dyson suddenly shrinks to the corner of the wall and looks at her warily. "Then - will you eat my heart?"

    Weak, timid.

    Ah, it''s really interesting. ~

    fingers stained with red cardamom frivolously cross the lip corners. Su Kui pretends to be vicious, "yes! I''m going to raise you up and have another bite! Eat your heart! "

    "You, you don''t eat me now?"

    Little Dyson opened his eyes and swallowed, "my heart is not delicious, and there are so many delicious foods in the world. Why do you like those bloody things?"

    No matter how clever a child is, he can''t resist innocence and curiosity.

    Su Kui said he would not eat him now, so he believed.

    Sukui waved to him and said, "come here."

    Little Dyson hesitated and looked at her hesitantly, but there was no movement for a long time.

    The girl''s eyes glared and her cheeks puffed up angrily. "If you don''t come back, I''ll eat you!"

    "Ah I, I come here... "

    Little Dyson walked towards Su Kui on his short legs and almost tripped over the robe he had dragged to the ground.

    With fear and tears in his eyes, he walked to sukui step by step.

    In Su Kui''s eyes, looking at his appearance is full of interest and funny.

    "Well, you are going to live with me recently. Next, every word and every word I say must be firmly in your mind. Do you understand?"

    Su Kui stooped, easily grabbed the collar of little Dyson''s back neck, and slipped him into the air.

    Little Dyson''s face was white with fright, and his legs were white and tender like carrots, and he kept kicking in the air.

    "Hear clearly, understand......"

    "Very good," Su Kui squinted. "The first thing is, don''t waste!"

    She snorted coldly, waved her hand, and put out all the candles beside her, leaving only one on the table with a faint light.

    "Good, dark..."

    At last, little Dyson couldn''t help but sob.

    It''s not easy for a child to cry after so many experiences and so long suffering.

    Su Kui dropped him on the chair, but he didn''t coax him. He watched him sob with his head down.

    As a result, he cried endlessly.

    It''s not loud, but it''s the kind of careful sobbing that makes the head big and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 3369

    "Hello! Shut up! "

    The girl kicked the chair where little Dyson was sitting impatiently. She didn''t use much strength in her eyes, but she kicked the chair to the back.

    Sunflower:

    She held on and said, "Tut, how delicate."

    In the dim light, Daisy, who was still crying, was shocked to have a long mouth and red eyes, like washed grapes.

    "Just, just not delicate, I want to grow into a hero like my father!"

    "Great hero? I think the big bear is almost the same! "

    Su Kui hummed and deliberately quarreled with him.

    It makes little Dyson say that she can''t, and she''s afraid of being in a hurry. The witch is going to eat him now.

    I can''t help it. I just cry at the top of my voice.

    The birds in the forest are scared to Hula and fly away. Su Kui looks at him with a headache. There is no way.

    "Cry again, believe it or not, and I''ll leave you outside to feed the beast?"

    "Wow!"

    "Still crying, don''t you? Cry again and I will eat you! "

    "Wuwuwuwuwu --"

    it''s endless!

    The girl stepped on the leather shoes, anxiously turned twice in the tree house, frowning to kill a fly.

    "Sure enough, children are the most annoying! Human beings are not pleasant at all! "

    She spits out a mouthful of turbid gas angrily, gnashing her teeth and walks towards little Dyson.

    The little Dyson, who was aware of the danger, raised his head in horror and shrouded in a dark shadow just when he thought he was going to be eaten as food and his eyes were closed.

    The body skyrocketed and the collar of the back neck was caught again.

    He was so scared that he could hold what the little short hand could touch. It was a soft, sweet and fragrant object.

    It''s very soft.

    "Eh?" He took a sniff, and quietly opened his eyes with dim tears.

    It''s a girl''s incredibly beautiful and delicate face. Her red lips are light, and she hates it very much: "Hello, little guy! Don''t get a runny nose on my skirt! Otherwise, eat you! "

    I don''t know how many times she said she would eat him, but she didn''t do it.

    Little Dyson gradually realized that she didn''t really want to eat him.

    The witch summoned the broom, jumped up lightly, hit a ring finger lightly, the broom swished out of the tree hole.

    Toward the night sky, the bright moon flies away.

    Little Dyson was so scared that he held Su Kui''s neck tightly for fear of being blown away by the fast passing wind.

    Trembling and pleading in a low voice, "please don''t kill me, my father is very rich, he can give you a lot of candles..."

    Candle??

    Su Kui is going to be teased and cried by children''s brain circuits. Is it because she cherishes candles so much that she is determined to like such things very much?

    "Shut up! No crying, no talking! Otherwise, I will throw you down! " The sweet voice of a girl is like a devil.

    Little Dyson looked down carefully, and there was a mist over the forest that could not even be seen from the ground.

    There are many ghosts and shadows in the distance, and the shadows of trees are whirling. I can see that he is careful of the dirty and thumping.

    He could only hold the devil''s neck tightly and regard her as the only straw for help, for fear that he would be thrown down.

    Sensing that the villain in her arms was trembling, Su Kui rolled her white eyes. "Coward!"

    "I''m just a child, and I have the right to be timid!" Little Dyson retorted in a low voice.

    "Oh? Before I said I was a hero

    It''s lovely, little guy -

 Chapter 3370

    "But I will grow into a great hero in the future!" Little Dyson shook his fist, sniveled and wept a lot, and cried to Su Kui.

    "Oh? It''s so amazing -- "

    the witch turned her eyes and flipped her fingers easily. The broom held two people and accelerated her speed again.

    "Ah ah, ah, how tall --"

    "stop whine, stop!"

    Wind from ear gallop, cut of the little Dyson cheek burning pain, tears blurred eyes. While he was shouting, suddenly a soft little hand pressed his head and bullied him into his arms.

    "Well..."

    Little Dyson opened his eyes wide.

    It''s incredibly soft and sweet, like a bread object. Make his little face, a flash of red, almost to drop blood.

    The witch hummed, and slowly slowed down while blocking most of the fierce wind for him.

    "See, human beings are such delicate things, but they are selfish."

    "But most people are kind." Little Dyson opened his eyes wide, and the stars reflected in his eyes were incredibly bright.

    Naive little boy, always believe that the world is beautiful.

    But the witch sneered and choked off his dream. "Wake up, if human beings are kind, why can''t we exist? We demons have been forced to live in the forest, but they still have to kill us

    "Maybe, maybe..." The little boy didn''t understand why. He was sweating.

    "No possibility! Human beings are such selfish and stupid things! Don''t believe it? Then I''ll show you! "

    "Ah What are you taking me to see? "

    The broom speed up again, but with the protection of the witch, he gradually got used to the wind kissing his cheek. In the arms of the witch, it seems that she is not so afraid as before.

    He even looked around curiously.

    Near the moon and stars, towering mountains and lush forests, like clouds and fog, shrouded in mountains and rivers.

    The whole forest is fantastic.

    "So beautiful..." Little Dyson ''s obsessed twittering.

    -

    the witch took little Dyson to a small town outside the forest.

    Little Dyson followed her step by step, with short legs.

    She has a light and graceful step, but why can''t he catch up with her?

    The little boy crooked his head.

    "Here we are."

    The witch clapped her hands and turned to make a "Shhh" movement for him.

    She looks very good, like a precious doll in the window. It has long chestnut hair, big black eyes, snow like skin and red lips.

    Little Dyson had never seen such a pretty girl, even if she was a witch.

    I can''t help but blush quietly.

    However, it seems that the witch did not find out. She fished him up and clamped him in her arms. The tiptoe light spot, then lightly fell on the roof.

    The tiles were uncovered to reveal the bright light inside.

    Warm orange, people yearn for.

    Little Dyson put his head in front of him. When he saw the picture in the room, his pupils shrank.

    "No - father! I''m wrong. It''s so painful. I''m sorry. I will ask for more gold coins tomorrow. Please don''t hit me! "

    "Ah Father, please forgive me

    *(as for my cute kids, are they all in the group? Yesterday, I wrote and sent Princess Long''s fanwai to the group. It''s free as welfare. Ha ha ha! What would fanwai like to see next? [in addition, it''s painful to see you vote for women''s matching brin. ~ wall crack suggests you give women''s matching tickets to brin''s new book. Ha ha ha, I will say that my new book card has exploded and needs a little support. ~)

 Chapter 3371

    "Spare you? Good! I''ll spare you! "

    The bearded man holds a stick with a child''s arm in his hand. Every word he utters, he will draw the stick hard on the child who has already curled up on the ground and hugged his calf desperately.

    The child was skinny and ragged, bruised and bleeding all over his body.

    Next to him, there were three boys and two girls who were curled up like quails, watching the scene with fear.

    "Father, father I''m sorry, I''m going to kill my father... "

    Gradually, the boy''s breathing began to be weak, his small face was swollen and he could not see clearly, his right leg was strangely drooping, obviously interrupted.

    The man suddenly pours a mouthful of wine into his mouth, sneers and hits another stick, which makes him hate to lose the stick.

    "This is a lesson for you! Don''t expect me to treat you! Get up early tomorrow and beg for me. If you don''t earn enough gold coins tomorrow, I will kill you! "

    "Yes, yes father..."

    "And you!" The man suddenly turned his head and kicked a boy in. "Don''t think it''s safe to escape this time! You are the same as him. Tomorrow night, I will see each of you bring back a gold coin! "

    A group of children shivered and tears fell down, but they covered their mouths and didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Little Dyson squatted on the roof, tears streaming from his eyes. His small hand tightly clenched the witch''s hand, silently looking at the scene below.

    "Help, help them..."

    It took a long time for the little boy to find his voice.

    The witch frowned wearily and sneered incredulously, "huh? What do you say, you want me to save them? Now you see, human beings, born cruel and cold-blooded, selfish! "

    "Help them, they will be killed tomorrow!"

    Dyson has seen beggars on the side of the road. People hate these little beggars. Seeing them will drive them away. Only a few people will give them some copper coins.

    A silver coin can be exchanged for 10 copper coins. That is to say, before the sun goes down tomorrow, each of them should earn 100 copper coins.

    It''s impossible!

    The witch stood up and patted her skirt to make her look more beautiful and delicate.

    Then he reached out to little Dyson and said, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go back."

    "No!"

    Don''t look down on Daisy''s face, holding his knee angrily.

    The little group of villains began to lose their temper again.

    "Do you really want to go?" said the witch''s headache

    "They''re really going to die!" Little Dyson looked at them pitifully. Even the boy who was beaten by the stick was still lying on the floor, dying, "maybe Maybe he can''t make it through tonight! "

    He would die in the cold night, in the hands of the man he called his father.

    "Well, I''ll go. You say, when tomorrow, that man finds you, what will your end be like? Will he be adopted by him as his adopted son to beg in the street? "

    The witch''s tone is bewitching, with a horrifying gloom.

    Little Dyson was shaking. He clung tightly to the hem of his clothes, but he insisted on his own ideas.

    "No, you will save them!"

    The little boy shook his head. He didn''t know why. He had this feeling in his heart.

    "Little cute, I like your innocence." the witch covered her mouth and bent her eyes. She was innocent and innocent.

 Chapter 3372

    She tilted her head and waited for a few seconds.

    Looking at the child who was wrapped in a robe squatting in place and refused to move, he raised his lips and waved, "well, I''m gone. I hope to see you again tomorrow evening. You still have the strength to say this."

    little Dyson looked up, only to see the back of the witch riding the broom.

    Under the night sky, it soon disappeared.

    He inhaled the little red nose, tears fell again. He rubbed it again and again. It couldn''t be cleaned at all.

    So he was ashamed of the self abandonment, the heart of a kind of abandoned grievance.

    Why can she turn around and leave without mercy? Does she really hate human beings?

    However, she should be a beautiful and kind witch.

    In the little house with bright light, the boy opened his eyes which were swollen into a line weakly and asked with trembling, "is it raining?"

    Something wet seemed to fall on his face and on his cracked mouth.

    "Salty..."

    "Wuwuwujoel, don''t die!"

    "Joel, hold on, we''ll take you to the doctor!"

    A group of the same skinny children, surrounded by Joel in the middle, sobbed.

    Joel shook his head hard. "Don''t Father will kill you... "

    "But, but then you will die!" The youngest girl covered her face and cried, "I miss home, my parents!"

    Yeah, who doesn''t want to?

    A group of children are deep in thought, the room is eerie and quiet, sending out silent despair.

    Little Dai''s green eyes were confused. He stood up and found that he was standing on the high roof.

    Without the witch, he didn''t even know how to go down.

    "Who is on top of the house?" the room burst into a rage

    "Ah..." Little Dyson opened his eyes in horror and his pupils kept shrinking.

    He hurriedly retreated two steps, the man gave him a sense of fear, far deeper than the witch.

    But because the roof is full of tiles, step on it, slip down and roll down.

    At the moment of falling down, little Dyson''s brain was blank, his ears were full of men''s furious voice, and he saw the picture of men picking up sticks from the outside of the window.

    "When I catch you, I won''t kill you thief!"

    What to do? Is he going to die?

    Little Dyson closed his eyes in fear. He promised his mother to live a good life, but he couldn''t seem to do it -

    he thought he would fall down and break his head. Maybe he would not die immediately, but he would be caught by a man. That thick stick will hit him viciously.

    In the end, he will die the same way as the boy named Joel.

    What was in the little boy''s mind at sixes and sevens.

    All of a sudden, his body was light, and the pain in his imagination did not come. He fell into the arms of a fragrant grass.

    Soft and sweet.

    "Tut, have a look, my hero, you can''t even protect your own life without me."

    The witch mocked him in her usual languid and scornful tone.

    But Dyson didn''t care about it at all. He just held out his short arm and hugged the witch''s neck.

    This time, instead of crying, he quietly bent his eyes in her arms.

    "Son of a bitch, don''t put your nose on my skirt! Be careful I eat you! "

 Chapter 3373

    Even the tone of threat, listening to little Dyson''s ear, also felt that it was salvation.

    As a result, he hugged more tightly.

    The evil woman''s disdained lips were turned away, but her eyes were stained with a gentle smile.

    The witch''s toes landed on the ground, and she stood steadily on the ground slowly. The fluffy and gorgeous skirt turned out beautiful flowers under the moonlight.

    The man has come out with a stick.

    At the moment when I saw the witch, my eyes were stained with a layer of ****, "little Sao goods, I didn''t wear them at home in the middle of the night, but ran to my roof to peep. Since I want to be a man, I don''t mind meeting you!"

    He clenched his fist and burst out with endless courage. He stared at the man with the beard, "shut up! You''re a pervert! I just saw it! Those children are not yours at all. I must go to the police station to expose you! "

    "Expose? Ha ha ha ha! Then you go! The chief of the police station is my brother-in-law. Can you see if he helps you or stands by me? "

    Little Dyson was stunned. At the age of six, he didn''t think so much.

    For the first time, I had doubts about human beings. The witch said, are we all cruel and selfish?

    Su Kui frowned, cold eyes fell on the man, as if looking at a dead man.

    Just when she decided to start with the man, two boys rushed out from behind, one left and one right holding the man''s thigh, shouting at sukui, "run, sister! Get out of this place! "

    Su Kui stared at the two skinny boys in a daze.

    Are they going to die?

    Sure enough, the man kicked one foot angrily and raised his stick high. "A group of little bastards dare to help outsiders. I''ll kill you today! Use each of you to make soup! "

    "No!" Little Dyson''s green eyes tighten, covering his mouth in fear.

    The next second, the man''s action as if by the point of the cave like to stop in place.

    He opened his eyes in shock, and there was a cackle in his throat, "you are Witch...... "

    This is the last sentence in his life.

    With unbelievable, unwilling to die.

    With a loud bang, the man who had lost his heart hit the ground straightly, arousing a large amount of dust in front of the door.

    The children were confused. They saw the man who beat them not long ago, who they called their father, died in front of them and lost his heart.

    The heart, which was still alive and red, was still beating in the hands of the witch.

    Little Dyson''s little face was splashed with a few drops of blood. He heard the murmur of the witch''s discontent, "ah The skirt is dirty... "

    He mechanically turned his head and stared at the little white hand of the witch, holding a fresh heart.

    The witch noticed little Dyson''s fear and smiled, "scared? This is the way I save them. Besides, I will not only kill people, but also eat their hearts

    Silent night, a group of children, silent watching the witch lick the blood of clean hands, that delicate sweet face, with a treacherous smile.

    Dead silence spreads around

    The witch shrugged and looked back at them. "OK, don''t thank me. Go to find your family."

    Of course, she doesn''t need the thanks of these poor kids.

    "Please wait a moment --"

    "hmm?" The witch turned around and raised her eyebrows.

    "Are you, or are you really a witch?" A boy plucked up his courage and asked, "it seems different from the rumor..."

 Chapter 3374

    "Different?" The witch lost her mind for a while, and quickly aroused a charming smile, "but I really can kill people."

    "ah..."

    That group of children can''t help but go back two steps, but then, I don''t know what they think, they all hand in hand, and come to sunflower together.

    "Miss witch, can you help Joel? He is going to die. I heard that the demons have magical abilities. I don''t know if I can... "

    "Of course not," the witch frowned discontentedly, "the witch has always only killed people but not saved them!"

    She shook her head, summoned the broom smartly, and was about to go home.

    Cold not Ding finger was shaken, Su Kui bowed his head, and then ran into a pair of green eyes, washed the same, bright and bright.

    "Help them, you are a good witch."

    "Hiss - who rarely wants to be a good witch?"

    The witch turned her white eyes in disdain, but she didn''t directly refuse little Dyson. Instead, she walked back and looked down at Joel lying on the ground.

    The child has outgassed more and outgassed less. Su Kui estimated that in a few minutes, he would completely swallow his breath.

    "Please, Dame!"

    This time, several children looked at each other, and suddenly they knelt down.

    "Hello! You -- "the witch is discontented to blow the bangs and stare angrily," are you threatening me

    She turned her head to the green eyes with innocent smile.

    Can''t help but drooping, "well, well, next time! I really owe you, you son of a bitch! "

    Then she bit her finger and put her blood in the child''s mouth.

    As soon as the blood entered his mouth, only his complexion was seen, it was better with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Joel! Joel, what do you think? "

    "Look! His blood has stopped! "

    A group of children surrounded Joel and cheered in surprise.

    The witch turned her white eyes. She held her finger in her heart and murmured, "I don''t know how many hearts I need to eat to make it up!"

    Smell speech, small Dai Sen oddly crooked crooked head, "really shed a lot of blood?"

    He only saw her squeeze out a drop. It was incredible that her blood had such magical effect.

    -

    the moon is hanging on the top of the tree. The witch jumps into the tree house on the broom and plunges into the soft and sunny bed.

    "Darson!" he said! You are a devil! Next time I will never help those stupid people again! "

    Little Dyson blinked innocently.

    Su Kui suddenly frustrated, biting his teeth and pinching his cheek.

    Not long ago, Su Kui was soft hearted at little Dyson''s request. At the great risk of sending those children back to their homes. As for those who don''t remember where their home is, she also sent them to the orphanage shelter.

    There, they will be taken good care of. If you are lucky, maybe you will be adopted by a family and have a happy life again.

    But -

    as a witch who can''t distinguish directions, she can remember the way home. She stumbled and stumbled. She was exhausted when she sent all the children to the right place.

    Just drop them and turn around and run.

    In her life, she has no affection for children.

    For her, children = trouble!

 Chapter 3375

    In the early morning, the golden beam of light, from the gap in the leaves to the ground.

    Birds perched on the branches, squirrels scurrying about in the forest, a quiet and peaceful.

    "Tina! Tina, are you there?! Tina -- "

    " in! "

    Su Kui, who was called, trod on his leather shoes and ran all the way to open the door. He saw several evil women standing under the tree looking up at her, unable to help her.

    Among them, wearing a yellow skirt, with blonde curly hair, is Mona.

    When she saw sukui, she immediately jumped and waved to her, "Hi Tina! Listen to flora. You brought back a human boy. Can you show us? "

    "Ah, human child?"

    "Oh my God! Unbelievable! Tina, you''re crazy! "

    "Didn''t flora tell you to stay away from human beings? He will bring us disaster! "

    A group of witches said with all their tongues and went to the tree house.

    Among them, Mona''s talent is the worst, she even controls the flying broom, is shaking, appears to be exhausted.

    Finally, the last one climbed up.

    A group of demons have already filled up little Dyson.

    "Is this the child of man?"

    "Wow, what a lovely look!"

    "Like a doll, is he real?"

    "It''s beautiful. It''s fragrant. Can I kiss it?"

    Little Dyson looked at a group of dressed up in horror. The beautiful demons surrounded him and kept retreating, trying to ask Su Kui for help.

    "No, no, I''m a boy."

    "Ah, so you are a boy? Ha ha, it''s lovely. Let me touch the head office, right

    "Not either!" Little Dyson grabbed the robe on his chest, and a witch in red stretched out her evil claws at him. He bent down, went out of the gap, and ran to sukui.

    He tightly clenched Su Kui''s skirt and regarded her as the patron saint.

    Su Kui spurned and kicked him, but daison held him tighter.

    "Hey, don''t dirty my skirt, or eat you!"

    Little Dyson pursed his mouth and smiled shyly. The two dimples are deeply sunken, as sweet as honey.

    "Eat?!" Mona climbed up, saw this scene, shocked and said: "Tina, such a lovely child, how can you bear to start?"

    "Yes, if you hate him, why don''t you give him to me?"

    "Give it to me! I will take good care of him! "

    Su Kui looked at the demons'' argument and silently made a pause. "OK, stop for a while. Didn''t you agree that I brought this kid back? Mona, you''re changing so fast! "

    Mona felt her nose sheepishly. "I''m so sorry, but this child looks like an angel. It''s really beautiful --"

    it''s hard to help but want to be her own.

    Smell speech, Su Kui shrugs, show hands, "excuse me, I can only say, want to let you down."

    "What do you mean?!" Mona didn''t understand. "Do you really want to eat him as food?"

    "No, no, no," Su Kui shook her fingers. "He''s too small. I need to take him home. He should go back to his family, not stay in the forest, it''s not suitable for him! "

    "But -"

    hearing this sentence, they immediately thought of another thing.

 Chapter 3376

    "But what?" Su Kui''s head is crooked.

    "What if we send him back and expose our position? We will be driven to death by the savage human beings! "

    A witch in a green dress covered her mouth in horror, she said.

    Su Kui nodded. It was really a problem.

    "Either, or we''ll eat him!"

    A weak voice came out, inexplicably with some chilly.

    Su Kui followed the sound and raised her eyebrows in surprise when she saw Mona.

    "God, look at you Mona, you are selfish!"

    "No, I''m just thinking about your safety!" Mona quickly shook her head and retorted.

    Little Dyson, though small, lived in the palace since childhood and lost his mother''s protection. His mind is much more mature than that of many children.

    He listened to a group of good-natured demons and began to discuss how to deal with him. He could not help shaking his small body and shrinking towards sunflower.

    "Please, don''t kill me..." He couldn''t help but look up and shake Su Kui''s hand.

    "Tut, who said to kill you! idiot! Don''t cry! "

    Seeing that his tears were almost coming out, Su Kui hummed and stared at him fiercely, which made little Dyson hold back his tears instantly.

    "What do you mean? Tina, aren''t you going to get rid of this kid? "

    "Come on, let''s dispose of him as soon as possible before we find him. Maybe we won''t be found!"

    Su Kui gave a cold Snort and glanced at Mona until she was cold.

    "I picked him up. I have the right to deal with him! As for whether he will betray me, you don''t need to worry about it. I won''t let him have a chance to say it! "

    "You mean --"

    most evil women still don''t want to do this.

    They only kill the wicked, but the innocent children, especially those who are so delicate and lovely, how can they do it?

    "Yes, I''ll go to the witch flora and ask her to wash Dyson''s memory of us."

    "Yes!"

    Su Kui''s words reminded them that Mona''s face changed, and she was unwilling to swallow the rest. Nodded with approval.

    "Forget the witch flora, she must have a way!"

    Sukui didn''t want to tell them more. Now that she had made a decision, she took daison in her arms, rode on the broom and flew to the place where flora lived.

    Flora lived far away from them, in a deeper forest. She is the only one living there. I don''t know why she can stand alone alone.

    -

    "flora, are you there?"

    With a little boy in her arms, the witch jumped off the broom and walked quickly to the black tree house.

    "No, don''t come in -"

    the hoarse old voice is slow, and before she can even finish, the witch has pushed the door without saying hello and walked in.

    Almost as soon as she went in, she only heard the sound of "bang". A cloud of explosion like smoke exploded from the cup in front of the witch flora.

    With her coming, flora said angrily, "Tina, when do you remember to knock?"

    "But the door is not locked."

    The witch shrugged innocently and threw little Dyson on the table.

    "Let him down! Don''t sit on my experimental table! " Flora stared.

 Chapter 3377

    "All right, come on, little Dyson," the witch nodded and reached out to Dyson compassionately. "You''ve been despised. It seems that the old witch doesn''t like you so cute!"

    Little Dyson''s face is strange. He hasn''t dared to talk since he came in.

    Now listening to the devil dare to talk to that wicked old woman, he was even more surprised to say nothing.

    Flora was used to this for a long time, and another failure in the experiment made her very grumpy.

    She lifted her loose eyelids and glanced at little Dyson. "This is the human child you brought back?"

    "Yes, isn''t it lovely? Other demons like it very much ~ "

    " it''s ugly! "

    Flora groaned coldly, wiped her hands and threw away her handkerchief.

    "What are you doing with this human child when you are not in your house? Tina, I advised you. If you do this, sooner or later, it will bring disaster to your evil women! "

    Su Kui is shocked. She has a prophet. Tina has experienced the last life.

    But the old woman, who lives in seclusion in the deep forest, has too much intuition.

    As expected, the witches who can be awed by many witches are not ordinary people!

    "I know, that''s why I brought him to you."

    "What can I do for you?" Without looking back, flora found a veil and began to gently wipe her husband''s portrait.

    The witch hands a push small Dyson''s back, push him past, smile way: "help me wash out his mind, about our memory."

    "What do you say?!"

    Little Dyson''s green eyes, unbelievable looking back, looked at Su Kui in shock.

    "No way!"

    "No, I don''t want to forget you! Tina, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone that I''ve seen a witch. Don''t wash my memory away! "

    Little Dyson has not felt love for a long time. He knows that his stepmother sent someone to take him out to harm him. But the father does not care, let him only passively bear.

    He is too small to fight against his stepmother.

    But the witch is different. Although she killed people in front of his eyes, she killed a big pervert. Moreover, she also promised him many unreasonable requests and gave him warmth.

    These little dysons know it.

    But now, these happy memories, which he carefully buried in his heart, are about to be washed away?

    "I will believe you only if I forget everything."

    "no!"

    Little Dyson puffed up his cheeks angrily and ran out on his short legs.

    But he forgot that it was in the tree. As soon as he got out of the door, he stepped on it and fell down.

    The witch held her forehead and sighed, "what a fool --"

    and then, with a bit of tiptoe, caught the man when he was about to land and flew up again.

    "Flora, it''s up to you."

    As soon as it was over, flora turned around discontentedly. "I said, I can''t do it!"

    Her eyes flashed and she did not look at the child standing on the ground.

    "Why, you must give me a reason, flora."

    Su Kui stepped forward and looked down at Flora''s turbid eyes.

    "How can people''s memories be easily washed away? An carelessness may make him a fool! "

    Even if flora hated human beings, the child, looking at him, did not know why. Flora always involuntarily thought of her early child.

 Chapter 3378

    "Well, it''s just possible," said the witch innocently, "besides, I can''t keep him, can I? That would be more trouble! "

    Su Kui really don''t want to raise any more children. In her eyes, children = trouble!

    Flora groaned, "if you hadn''t done more than that, would you have today''s troubles? How many times have I said it! Don''t have too much contact with human beings! Those are -- "

    " you know, human beings are selfish and cruel! "

    The witch turned her white eyes and murmured, "my ears are almost worn out."

    Little Dyson was in a panic. Hearing this, he hugged Su Kui''s thigh and said, "Tina, please raise me! I''m very good, really! I don''t eat much. I can protect you when I grow up! "

    The little guy is swearing.

    A pair of big green eyes, bright and bright, with a prayer, it seems that he also thinks that this is a very good idea.

    That cold palace, he really didn''t want to go back!

    There, it''s not as human as here ~!

    Unfortunately, the witch is doomed to have no feelings.

    Only to see her repugnant stretch out the fingers painted with red Cardan, poke in his forehead, repugnant push him away.

    "Little fellow, your daydream should wake up! I am a witch, how can I seek the protection of human beings? "

    "But this mother-in-law said it! I''ll be a fool if I''m not careful! " The little one ''s complaint to trabba.

    He doesn''t want to be a fool, so more people will bully him!

    Moreover, if he becomes a fool, he will forget all the wonderful things he has experienced and love his mother.

    If even he forgot, then no one in the world will remember her, right?

    Little Dyson doesn''t want this!

    Su Kui bowed his head and was facing a pair of watery eyes. His eyes were very clear green, just like the gem and amber, fascinating.

    She couldn''t help being soft, her eyes flashed, or, forget it?

    But then she shook her head violently.

    "No, no! You can''t stay here! "

    He has to be strong for the future to build momentum for her.

    "Why!" The little guy is dissatisfied, "you obviously like me! Tina, stop acting! "

    He could feel it.

    Flora is holding her forehead and looking at Tina, who has a simple heart. She can even fight with a little child. It''s not because of her headache.

    "Enough, do you think I don''t exist? And Tina, this is my place! Please keep your voice down! "

    Is this guy trying to attract all the beasts in the forest?

    What a madman!

    "Oh, all right, all right!"

    The devil girl''s stall is not interesting.

    "I don''t want to stay with you, flora. You smell of mildew. Oh - there''s also a stench. Did you hide the body in the room

    "You bad mouthed fellow! Get out of my house! " Flora glared, pounding her staff hard.

    "You think of a way for me, as long as you help me solve the headache in front of me, I''ll go right away!"

    The witch sat on the chair, with two black shoes on her feet, said the rascal.

    "You, you and you --" flora couldn''t say a word. She walked around the room twice and sighed at last. "You can leave him here first. I''ll find a way!"

    "Yeah!"

    That''s what the witch said. She jumped up from the chair at once, her golden eyes twinkling with excitement.

    [inside I''m a little hungry. First, I''ll have something to eat, and then I''ll come back to code! In order to catch up with the whole team and update it first, the old rule is, don''t buy clams, don''t buy clams! ]

 Chapter 3379

    "Then it''s up to you!"

    With that, she can''t wait to call out the broom, whizzing out of the distance.

    He even stopped her before she flew away.

    Little Dyson dropped his head and was very disappointed.

    "Well, what a poor little fellow."

    Flora shook her head, intending to give him a try with her new experimental medicine.

    After passing that level in my heart, I felt that maybe the result would not be so bad?

    Just get a free trial!

    "Come on, drink it, and you will forget all your troubles."

    Flora coaxed.

    However, as soon as little Dyson raised his hand, he saw that the woman''s face was as dry as bark, her long nose and sharp eyes. The little head shakes like a rattle, and starts to run out.

    "Stop, little one!"

    When flora stayed, "there is no way for you to go outside. Unless you can fly to the sky like a witch, you can only stay here and wait for Tina to pick you up."

    Hearing her words, little Dyson was more anxious and ran faster.

    "I don''t want to drink that! It''s hard to drink at a glance! "

    He frowned and used his organs to say "no".

    When he stepped on the air, little Dyson remembered that he had forgotten it again.

    "Look, you''re probably going to be smashed into clay!"

    Flora can''t fly. It''s very troublesome to come up. She has to use tools. So, on weekdays, she seldom goes out of this tree house.

    Sukui turned around and came back half way through the flight, just in time to see the little guy falling from the tree.

    Suddenly silent frown, speed up the flight.

    "Hello! Is it really silly of me to say what happened to you? "

    "No!" Little Dyson immediately put his arms around Su Kui''s neck with a smile, "I know you can''t bear me, Tina, can you please don''t let me drink that? It''s hard to drink! Don''t worry, I will not betray you! Otherwise, you let me stay, I promise, no one will know that I live here! "

    "And..." Little Dyson was a little lost. "No one will come to me at all..."

    The only mother in the world who loves him has passed away. The father has so many sons and daughters that he will not remember himself.

    Su Kui rolled his white eyes and took him on the broom. "Leave you, it''s the biggest disaster!"

    Don''t drink if you don''t, as long as you pay attention, it should be OK.

    Sukui didn''t want him to be a real fool either.

    Flora stood at the door of the tree house, holding the potion. "Hey, don''t give him any more to drink!"

    "No more, no more!" Su Kui waved as she flew back. "I don''t have an appetite for the potion you made! Don''t do harm to other people! "

    "Hello - you fellow!" Flora stood in the distance and waved her staff discontentedly.

    Su Kui has flown far away with little daisy.

    It was going to be dark. She took little Dyson to the palace quietly.

    Little Dyson looked at the castle standing in the night sky, and looked at Su Kui with a dull face. "How do you know I live here?"

    At first, he made up his mind. Anyway, she didn''t know where she lived. As long as he didn''t say, could he go back with Tina?

    Su Kui saw the curve in his heart, sneered and hugged his arms. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, little guy!"

 Chapter 3380

    "I......"

    Little Dyson was speechless for a while, and he looked down in disappointment. "OK."

    He knew that this time he would not be able to soften Tina''s heart and take him back.

    "Then can you come to see me often?" Before leaving, little Dyson made a request to Su Kui.

    Hearing this, the witch suddenly widened her eyes, as if she heard some big joke, "what are you talking about? This is the palace! It''s full of human places. Do you want me to be found? "

    "But..."

    "No, there''s no time. Go in now!"

    Su Kui interrupts, and they are now standing in a corner outside the walls of the palace. The palace is far away from the forest where she lives. Even if it is her, it will take a long time to return.

    Most of all, sunflower is very sleepy!

    Little Dyson sniffed and held back his tears.

    Finally, I look back at the Witch and say, "I will try to be strong! I''ll protect you then! No one will want to catch you! "

    For the child''s naive oath, this time sunflower did not break his dream. But crooked crooked head, sweet smile way: "good."

    The moon is tantalizing and the wind is blowing.

    -

    time flies by.

    Twelve years later.

    Su Kui was still lying in the tree house, sleeping in, even though it was hot outside, but in the forest, it was cool.

    Mona came in from the outside and said to sukui excitedly, "Hi! Tina, guess what happened to me when I went out shopping today? "

    "What?" Su Kui picked up eyebrows, lacking interest.

    She turned over in bed and yawned.

    "A man!" Mona said to herself, blushing excitedly.

    "Men?"

    "Yes, he is different from other men! Very handsome gentleman! "

    "Human?"

    "Er..." Mona touched her nose and began to feel guilty. "Yes."

    Su Kui squinted and sat up from the bed. "Does he know you''re a witch?"

    In the face of the forced questions from her friends, Mona looks unnatural, but she still straightens her chest and says: "of course I don''t know, Tina, how can I easily tell him my identity! That''s self destruction! "

    In response, Su Kui laughs.

    Self destruction, last life, Mona took the destruction of the people, in exchange for her life''s prosperity.

    Seeing her expression, Mona frowned discontentedly and pushed her, "Tina, what are you laughing at? It''s not a joke! He is really different from other human men! He''s very gentlemanly, because I don''t have enough money. He''s also helped me make some money. "

    "So?" Because of this, she fell in love stupidly?

    Su Kui himself can''t understand. For the sake of love, he can waste his family''s life.

    In particular, they have lived together for hundreds of years, relying on each other for warmth.

    Just a man, oh no, or to be rich, can let her abandon conscience.

    "So..."

    Mona blushed, her eyes twinkling with love.

    "Tina, the next time you go shopping, right? Don''t you like sleeping at home best? Or do you give me the next chance? "

    The demons live deep in the forest. Many things can''t be produced by themselves.

    So, every once in a while, there will be demons taking turns to go out and buy goods.

    For the demons, it''s exciting and dangerous.

 Chapter 3381

    But now Mona, who thinks she''s got love, is shining all over. She no longer feels terrible about human beings, but wants to get close to that group.

    "You are I''m dizzy! "

    Su Kui relentlessly poked through her disguise. "Don''t tell me that you love a human man at first sight. What are you going to explain to the clansman? Are you sure the man you meet is a good man? How long have you known him? "

    "No!" Mona glared at sukui discontentedly. "He is really a very good man! You don''t smear him! "

    "I think you''re possessed!"

    Sukui didn''t care about her. "If you want to go out alone, I won''t give you the chance. You do it yourself."

    By her relentless rejection, Mona stupefied for a while, as if she did not know Su Kui.

    Soon, she stood up and left.

    "Well, I don''t care!"

    Not rare.

    Sukui is not used to her. She shakes her feet and thinks that she hasn''t seen her baby for a long time.

    Do you want to go out to buy materials and see him next time?

    In fact, where can su Kui really leave him, and then ignore him.

    In his last life, Dyson grew up in the forest, protected by a group of evil women. But when he returned to the cannibal palace, he was obviously a prince who was not favored. Otherwise, the prince of a kingdom would not be found until more than ten years later.

    Su Kui just didn''t show up in front of his eyes.

    Only occasionally quietly appeared to help him deal with the unsolvable problems.

    -In the garden of the palace.

    In the endless rose garden, young people with short blonde hair and fair skin are sleeping sweetly with their hands folded behind their heads.

    His lips are slightly crooked. It seems that he has had some sweet dreams.

    In the dream, Dyson dreamed about the witch he met when he was a child. She likes to wear gorgeous little skirts, such as petal like cascading skirts and small leather shoes.

    However, in reality, she is arrogant.

    Dyson smiled and saw that over the past decade, there was no change in the witch sitting beside him.

    So he turned over and hugged her.

    Soft touch, with warm body temperature. Just like the feeling in memory, and the sweet taste in her body.

    It''s so nice -

    besides, doesn''t she have a long one? I''ve been so short for so many years.

    The child who was crying in her lap now grows taller than him.

    Dyson''s smile deepened.

    He said that he would grow into a great hero in the future and protect her!

    In these years, Dyson was struggling to miss him. He hated the cruel witch in his heart. He didn''t want to come to see him once!

    He can''t believe others. He can''t find the forest. He can only endure and endure again. When he is completely strong, he will take Tina to the palace to live.

    Every time Dyson sees the jewels, dresses and dresses that girls like. Think of the girl''s chin slightly raised, arrogant little appearance, immediately feel that she will definitely like these!

    He likes the kind he likes very much --

    unconsciously, he has collected a lot of things and plans to give them as gifts after meeting the witch.

    -

    Dyson had a wonderful dream. When he woke up, the whole person was relaxed and happy.

    Breathing the smell of roses, he wanted to stretch out and sit up.

    Suddenly I feel something wrong --

    "hmm?"

    Seems to have someone around?

 Chapter 3382

    Moreover, before he could turn back, Dyson had already smelled the sweet taste of deep memory, which made him extremely attached.

    Tina

    He turned his head unbelievably, his eyelashes quivering like the wings of an insect.

    Beside him lay a young girl on the quiet side. She was wearing a blue skirt, small leather shoes she loved, and her chestnut curls were like big waves.

    "Is it really you?" Dyson was a little incredulous. He had too many dreams these years.

    Instead of touching the girl at first, he pinched his arm and pinched it hard.

    When he felt the huge stabbing pain, his eyes were green, and there was a big surprise.

    "How did you come to the palace? Don''t you say that you hate people the most and don''t like places with many people? " He was a little aggrieved and looked at her discontentedly.

    Su Kui held her chin in one hand, raised her eyes and looked at him smilingly. "I want to come, do you have any idea? If it''s not welcome, I''ll go. "

    The witch raised her chin and looked proud.

    It''s the same as ten years ago. It''s so impossible. There''s no one in your eyes, but it''s just that you''re very soft.

    Dyson saw that she really wanted to leave when she stood up. He immediately grabbed her and hurriedly said, "no! You can''t go! "

    "Well?"

    The witch turned her head with eyebrows on her head, raised her chin, and looked down to see the young man holding the big hand of her wrist, and immediately lowered her eyelids, dissatisfied: "Hello! Who gave you permission to touch my hand? You bad guy! "

    I haven''t seen him for so long. He changes so fast.

    Probably the only thing that hasn''t changed is a pair of clear green eyes like gems all the time. And that delicate and beautiful face, not with the passage of time and long disability, but more beautiful.

    As a child, it was lovely and exquisite. Now, it is between the refinement of youth and the maturity of youth.

    "I, I didn''t mean to..."

    The young man immediately bounced away as if he had been scalded. A pair of green eyes, but still domineering stare at Su Kui, dead attention to her actions.

    Su Kui suspected that if she said another word to go, the other side was afraid that they would be able to jump up in minutes and knock her out.

    "I said, little man, what have you learned over the years?"

    How does character grow more and more crooked?

    "Don''t go anyway! At least Stay for a few days... "

    Dyson originally said the vows, but later felt unrealistic, so he changed his mouth, a pair of green eyes with a prayer.

    Let Su Kui, suddenly think of the little guy when he was a child, holding her legs and praying.

    Suddenly my heart was soft.

    She snorted. "There are human beings everywhere. I am not at ease."

    "No!" Dyson immediately shook his head, for this, he was very confident, "I have the ability to protect you now, really! Besides, don''t worry. I''ll arrange a room for you. No one will disturb you. Don''t be afraid. "

    "Really?" The golden eyes of the witch twinkle and the brilliance inside makes Dyson obsessed.

    He nodded. "Of course, I promised you. I will be a hero. In the future, I will protect you! "

    Although the devil lady is not good tempered, she even shows some ruthlessness. But there''s no way. Dyson doesn''t know why. He thinks of her all the time.

    Is this self abuse?

    Dyson can''t wait to take the witch to see the present he prepared for her!

 Chapter 3383

    "Your Highness, are you sleeping in the garden again?" A maid rushed to see Su Kui standing next to her and said in surprise, "er Is that you, miss

    There was some confusion in the maid''s eyes. She didn''t remember seeing this lady?

    She looks so beautiful. I think she will be deeply impressed if she sees her once.

    The witch looked at the maid who appeared suddenly, and could not help showing her vigilant eyes.

    The maid was frightened by her fierce eyes and stepped back in fear.

    When Dyson saw this, he stood in front of Su Kui and raised his hand to hold her hand. "This is my friend. OK, Vivian, you go down first. I don''t need to be waited on here."

    Wei Wei already had the desire to escape. Hearing Dyson''s words, she nodded and left quickly.

    Behind the devil, in the moment the maid left, the whole body vigilant breath slowly dissipated.

    She gave Dyson a bad kick in the calf and snorted coldly, "so I hate humans the most! I don''t like this place! "

    "But I''m also human --"

    Dyson innocently takes Su Kui''s hand and walks to his palace.

    His own things are very few, but they are prepared for the evil women around him, and they fill the whole main hall.

    And Dyson himself lived in the temple.

    To this end, his maids did not understand the prince''s strange behavior. But as the son of a former queen, he had been missing for a while.

    According to the legend of the people in the palace, Prince Dyson was captured by the witch. Maybe his heart was eaten and died.

    Of course, it is also said that the king is afraid that he will threaten his son''s status. Send him out quietly and let him live and die.

    It is said to have been sent far and far away.

    But the prince, incredibly amazing, came back in a short time.

    At that time, when the attendants and bodyguards saw him coming back safely, their strange expressions were unforgettable.

    I don''t know how to think about it. I sent him to the far away forest. Why did he come back to the palace so quickly, a child, clean and complete.

    And since then, the prince''s life has been very smooth.

    Every one who troubles and humiliates him.

    Or it was found that the heart had been pulled out and had been dead for a long time. It''s just that they''re so miserable that they can''t find the culprit.

    Even the queen did not dare to deal with Dyson any more. She was made to fight everywhere.

    I don''t think anyone would have thought that Dyson''s back is not someone else. To protect him, she is a demon that human beings fear and hate!

    -

    when the witch is pulled over, she looks reluctant.

    She had no interest in the magnificent palace. She raised her eyelids and let Dyson pull her way.

    Dyson looked at the devil''s angry look and was funny. "Well, don''t be upset. I''ve prepared many gifts for you. Would you like to have a look first?"

    "What?"

    How do you know I will like it? Hum, if I find you lying! Be careful I eat you! "

    The devil''s daughter fiercely lit up her little claws and looked at the youth fiercely.

    The young man hooked his lips, but he didn''t even realize it.

    Mingming is only 18 years old. When he looks at the witch, he can naturally show the taste of doting.

 Chapter 3384

    "Well, if you''re not satisfied, I''ll let you eat my heart!"

    Dyson touched sunflower''s head and was slapped off the next second.

    "Son of a bitch, who allows you to touch my head? Don''t you know that the devil''s head can''t be touched easily? "

    The witch''s eyes were wide open and full of anger.

    Dyson shook his head innocently. "I don''t know."

    The witch was discouraged and kicked him again.

    "Let''s go. I''ll show you the room for you!"

    Dyson was not angry at all, even a little exultant. He laughs and takes sukui to the inside, enduring the devil''s bad temper.

    Ten minutes later -

    before I said that I didn''t like the witch here, a pair of golden eyes shining, a blinking look at the room full of gorgeous dresses, as well as beautiful jewelry.

    Even some rare gadgets are available here.

    "I''m starting to like it here!"

    The witch is holding the tea cup, squinting her eyes and looking around, saying softly.

    "Then you can live here all the time. I prepared everything for you." It took many years.

    Dyson hooked his lips and didn''t say the last word.

    In my imagination, the witch should like all this, but when I saw her excited and happy eyes like a child. That great satisfaction is beyond imagination.

    "What if someone finds out?"

    The witch frowned. "I''ll probably be caught, won''t I?"

    "No!"

    Young green eyes suddenly cold, he thought of some kind of possibility, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes flashed blood thirsty light.

    "I will protect you. If someone dares to hurt you, I will kill him by myself!"

    "No matter who that person is?"

    The witch''s head was askew in surprise. Her eyes were evil and bewitching.

    "Whoever it is!"

    In this world, Dyson has no sentimental people.

    Except for the witch in front of me.

    If it had not been for her, there would have been no Dyson now. He would not have the chance to see the sunshine in the world again. He would die deep in the cold and humid forest, maybe rot and be bitten by insects.

    Maybe, it will be divided by the beasts and eventually become their food.

    Because she met Tina, she saved him, so she became today''s Dyson.

    "All right, little one, it''s scaring you!"

    The witch shrugs her shoulders and eyes turn. "What can those weak people do to me? I''m not going to die."

    unconsciously, the witch has regarded him as her own person.

    "I know you are very strong, but please give me a chance to protect you, OK?" said daison, gazing at her carefully

    He''s paying off.

    All these years, he has been trying to find her. In my heart, I was afraid that I would never see him again.

    And ah, she''s a witch. She can live for a long time.

    But he''s just an ordinary human, how many years can he last?

    Dyson has been waiting, waiting and storing strength. He had a great yearning for the high throne. Only when he has the power of a country can he find her openly and bring her back.

    Give her everything she has, including the throne -

    the witch Gulu Gulu pours tea into her stomach, and Dyson just looks at it.

    Those aristocratic ladies, one by one, pretended to drink tea with small sips.

 Chapter 3385

    I don''t know. Can you taste it?

    The witch is so good. She laughs when she is happy and loses her temper when she is not happy. Lively and lovely, always like a young girl.

    "Tina..."

    As soon as Dyson called the witch''s name, she suddenly jumped up and rushed into the dressing room.

    Soon there was no sign.

    Dyson couldn''t help but laugh.

    It seems that in the eyes of the witch, these beautiful clothes and jewelry are obviously more pleasing than him.

    "By the way! These things are for me, aren''t they? "

    The witch suddenly put her head out and revealed a small head. Her delicate face was full of suspicion. She asked again.

    "Of course."

    "These are yours, and in the near future, I promise, I will send the whole kingdom to you."

    Smell words, the witch put her head back.

    "I''m not interested in your kingdom. It''s still quiet in the forest."

    -Su Kui played in the palace for two days, and finally left in Dyson.

    But she agreed to Dyson, and she was reluctant to give up so many beautiful little skirts, and decided to go back and talk to the people of the clan and see the old woman flora.

    After that, she must pack all these!

    Well -

    as for how to take it back, Su Kui hasn''t figured out yet.

    -

    deep in the forest, where the witch lives.

    "What did you say? Tina, you''re leaving too? "

    "Also?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, and suddenly there was a flash of inspiration.

    "Mona left?"

    "Yes, we don''t agree. The outside world is too dangerous! But she is determined to go her own way. You know, we can''t tie her up. It''s Mona''s freedom to go anywhere. "

    Flora didn''t feel much, she was plain. Just when Su Kui said he was leaving, his lips shook.

    "Tina, what are you going to do in the human world?" Asked flora.

    Sukui didn''t hide, "Dyson has prepared many gifts for me, and I will continue to open my new gifts. Flora, those beautiful dresses are the best in the world. They will make me more radiant. "

    Flora said nothing. "Tina, for this?"

    "Of course! Or for what? "

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - poo

    "Hello"

    Su Kui seemed to hear some big joke. She looked at them incredulously. "What are you thinking? How can I fall in love with a child I raised?"

    It''s the ultimate fantasy.

    But now the sworn witch, probably will not think, in the near future, the face will come very quickly!

    "Do you know where Mona is?"

    The devils, including flora, were quite relieved of Dyson.

    Because that child, as he said, never said that he met a witch. What''s more, it didn''t bring them misfortune. Fortunately, they won the bet.

    Or Tina won the bet.

    Dyson won the trust of the demons.

    "I don''t know where she''s going, but I know she''s definitely gone with the man she likes."

    "The man you like?! God, it''s human? "

    "She once told me that she fell in love with a human man at first sight. I didn''t expect that she would be so impulsive. However, since she has chosen to leave her people, it means that she has given up this place. "

    Flora asked, "what do you mean?"

    "I mean, it''s time we moved --"

 Chapter 3386

    [the content is a special part of Chinese Valentine''s day, called Chinese Valentine''s Day cookies! It has nothing to do with the text ~ ~]

    the sunlight in the morning comes in from the landing window, and the dust in the warm golden beam jumps.

    In the soft big bed, a pair of feet are exposed from one foot of the quilt, and a half pulling hairy head is exposed on the top.

    The white jade feet were suddenly held by a pair of big hands. The cold temperature made the girl on the bed frown and hum discontentedly.

    "Well Cool... "

    "A Kui, it''s time to get up ~"

    the man stooped and put on a pair of loose household pants with no inch on his upper body. When he went down, his back arched perfectly, the muscles on his arms were bulging, and the lines were smooth, which implied explosive power.

    He slowly pulled down the quilt and exposed the girl''s small head so that she could breathe fresh air.

    The girl''s face is white and delicate, just like the most perfect work of God. A messy shoulder length hair, with furry cat ears.

    "I can''t afford Cold and tired! "

    The girl''s soft and waxy coquetry seems to drill deeper into the quilt, trying to avoid the man''s big hand.

    "I''ve turned on the heat for you. It''s not cold, is it?" Regardless of her opposition, the man opened the quilt and patted the girl''s tiny buttocks lovingly.

    Start soft, can not help but think of the sweet q-shell jelly.

    A man''s eyes narrowed like a fox''s, and dangerous light flashed in his eyes.

    The scarlet tongue passed through the corner of his lips, and he came to the girl''s ear slowly. His hair was longer than that of the girl. It was like smooth silk, and it was shining in the sun.

    "If I can''t afford it, I don''t mind doing something interesting to make a Kui sober up."

    men''s intonation is selected, and the ending sounds like a little hook, which is fascinating.

    Young girl''s earlobe is cold not Ding by the man to contain into the lip, with the teeth nibble. Her small head, which was buried in the quilt, could not help shivering. She rolled to the other side and kicked angrily, "you stinking snake demon, get out of my house!"

    I knew that I should not have been soft hearted and picked up such a disaster.

    A month ago, in the snow at the door, she found a dying black snake, covered with scales and stiff. All the snow around was dyed red by its blood.

    The girl couldn''t bear it for a moment, so she made a very stupid decision!

    She picked up the snake and took good care of it! Lack of common sense of life she didn''t notice that she picked up a poisonous tongue! As long as it bites, even the time to send to the hospital is not enough, it can be poisoned instantly!

    But the snake didn''t bite her, when it was almost as good. Suddenly one day, while she was taking a bath, the snake slipped in.

    The girl didn''t care. In her eyes, does a snake know how to peep?

    Until --

    this snake with strange scales, in front of her, becomes a living person!!

    Become a living man!

    And grow very evil, lips red and teeth white, eyes evil four charm. Wide shoulders and narrow hips, a body of just right muscles, all of which are emitting a strong smell of hormones.

    Then, the girl was so wiped clean by the unknown snake demon!

    At this point, every time I think about the decision a month ago, the girl would like to hit the wall with her head.

 Chapter 3387

    [the content is a special part of Chinese Valentine''s day, called Chinese Valentine''s Day cookies! It has nothing to do with the text! ]

    repent!!!

    The young girl now thinks that the original Snake demon must be pretending to be pitiful. He is so fierce. Every day he has endless energy to vent towards her. How can he be easily killed?!

    It must have been a long time!

    The girl bit the pillow and cried.

    People have been turned over and over like pancakes. They have been kissed by men all the time. They haven''t let go of everything from head to foot. The girl''s face turns red and her eyes are moist. She accuses the snake demon.

    "Too hot! Come again, sooner or later, I will be absorbed by you and die! I don''t want to die! Can you change it for another person! "

    Yes, the young girl is greedy for beauty while she is afraid of death.

    Her family all died in the travel, leaving her a single seedling. She is also responsible for the family succession! You can''t die easily.

    Smell speech, the man that has a pair of blood red eyes hooked the lip, bent over to bite the girl''s pink lips fiercely, murmur flatly refuse, "can''t!"

    "Sobbing, you should be more moderate. I''m still young. I don''t want to die!"

    The girl is still struggling, the man''s big hand has touched her slender waist.

    "You will not die."

    The man is busy at the same time, also do not lift the head light answer.

    These words, every day girls have to say over and over a hundred times, men can always answer the same.

    "But I don''t think I can do it now!! Well -- "

    just after finishing, the girl suddenly arched her waist and her eyes were full of moisture. She looked at the man on her body, blindfolded with big eyes, and soon did not know what night it was.

    "Birds, animals Well

    "Well, I''m a demon."

    The thin lips of a man are lifted up, and the crimson color is moistened with water.

    When the girl saw the color, she started to forget the timidity in her mind.

    She stretched out her arms and cried, "hold ~"

    so, as the man worked tirelessly on her, he stretched out his ape arm and held the petite girl in his arms.

    The sunshine outside the window is warm, and the snowflakes fall leisurely. As soon as they fall to the ground, they are evaporated into water grains by the sunshine.

    The indoor is full of musk flavor, and the ambience of pink bubbles is vaguely distributed. With the temperature, it keeps rising.

    The girl got what she wanted. She immediately grabbed the man''s neck and looked up to find her favorite red lip.

    How could there be such a good-looking man in the world? Every director is just right, and she is very thoughtful. The thin and sexy lips seem to be born for her.

    "Baby, it''s not right for you to kiss like this. Come on, I''ll teach you --"

    the man was kissed by the girl quietly for a while, and there was a touch of soft light in the blood red eyes, and he hooked his lips.

    A big hand clasped the girl''s slender waist, a hand suddenly clasped the girl''s back head spoon, and unexpectedly deepened the kiss.

    "No way I can''t breathe... "

    The girl''s refusal was gradually swallowed up by the man''s fanaticism like a storm, and gradually indulged in it, unable to break away.

    And her breathing, listening to the man''s ear, can surpass all the world''s top Chun medicine!

 Chapter 3388

    [the content is a special part of Chinese Valentine''s day, called Chinese Valentine''s Day cookies! It has nothing to do with the text, because she is the only one who gives him this feeling.

    Men''s endurance is terrible, when the clouds and rain stop, it is noon.

    The girl who refused to get up was completely paralyzed on the big bed, sweating profusely and covered with red marks which were ravaged by men.

    She hummed and hawed, supporting her waist and accusing, "animals and beasts! You are a big pervert, big bastard!! Wuwuwu my waist hurts so much! "

    "Is it really painful?"

    The man picked up his eyebrows and looked at it with a smile.

    "Baby, I think you should be full, right? Do you feel energetic now? "

    The man''s big palm probes past, falls in the young girl''s abdomen place, the meaning has the point.

    His eyes are very strange.

    The young girl slapped his hand off, "hooligan!"

    "Well, it''s just a hooligan to you."

    The man who has been satisfied for a while can naturally bear the little temper of a girl. Moreover, in his eyes, he would like to have a girl get angry with him every day, so he can take the opportunity to ask for some benefits.

    The girl is so lovely. I really want to rub her into my body and keep her by my side all the time.

    The girl is still lying on the bed playing tricks, in fact, she is not tired at all. Although she didn''t have sex before she met the snake demon, she was a dirty little girl.

    There are many kinds of resources in the computer, such as real people and anime, from domestic, some island country to other developed countries! Even on the Internet, she has set up a resource group as a small resource seeker. Young girls should not let go, become a great group leader! Be praised by many netizens!

    In the eyes of many corrupt women and dirty women, their group leader should be a girl with a heavy Internet addiction, with a pair of black eyes, a film in the computer, picking her feet, and sometimes making obscene laughter.

    That''s right!

    However, contrary to the fact, the girl is eighteen years old. She is pure and charming. She is a fresh and juicy one!

    However, before the young girl met the snake demon, she had all these bad problems. Even because stay up late to play online games, often come out of smallpox, but as a house girl, do not mind.

    However, after encountering the snake demon and having a relationship with it, the girl''s physique is improving at a flying speed.

    Black eye circle is gone, blain blain disappears, even if be endure all night, the next day also can be energetic!

    While the girl was lying in the bathtub humming and hawing, enjoying the service of men, bathing her -

    at the same time, she despised him, "you can''t clean it!"

    "How do you want to wash it?" The man despises her income blindfold, the thin lips that smile not to smile, next second, he suddenly turns over and rises.

    He picked up the girl and took her to the washing table to sit down.

    "Or I''ll wash you myself"

    The man''s eyes are smiling, deliberately biting on the words of "body".

    The girl''s eyes widened and her face turned red! I didn''t want to do that! Don''t think about it! I will die again

    The young girl said with a vow on her face, a pair of big eyes rolling straight, but it seems that it''s not the same thing.

    "Oh? Well then. "

    Men choose to give up, simply let go, go to the other side of the shower, start to shower.

    As a snake demon, men naturally like warm things.

    The hot water gave off a mist, which filled the girl''s eyes.

 Chapter 3389

    In the fog, the man has wide shoulders and narrow hips, and the water flows down his muscles.

    The chest muscle with explosive power, eight sexy abdominal muscles, and then the mermaid line -

    Sexy one ratio!!!

    The girl sat on the washing table, blinking. The throat can''t help swallowing, the eyes are reluctant to move away, the little face is getting red, the excited hands are holding together, staring at the man''s action.

    It''s so tempting!!!

    The picture that the child is not suitable for in the mind gradually infected the young girl, she sucked to suck the nose, suddenly pounced on the past!

    Men can''t prevent, plus the floor is too slippery, directly by the girl fell to the ground.

    Looking at the girl sitting on his waist, a smile of success flashed in the man''s eyes.

    He supported the girl''s waist and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t make any noise, hurry up, you will not be able to bear it again."

    The girl''s little face turned red. What she said a few minutes ago, she was slapping her own face.

    She pretended to wave her hand smartly and threw away all the face in it.

    "No, no! Let me do it this time! I gently!! "

    Is that what she meant by initiative?

    Men''s eyes are dim and hard to see, and their pupils turn dark red.

    He quietly raised his lips and lay on the cold ground. His voice was dumb and deep, "well, let''s do it --"

    whine!!

    The girl''s heart pounded and her eyes were about to spark.

    She held out her hand excitedly. First, the rogue felt a handful of men''s abdominal muscles. Seeing that he was indeed lying as he said, she was excited and began to play.

    But -

    has always been a passive girl, in a short period of time, it can not be fully enlightened.

    The so-called book to use less hate! But it''s useless to watch too many movies!

    Girls have suspected that the resources in their computers are deceiving! Why can they all go so well? When I get here?!

    "Baby, are you ready?"

    The man''s eyes narrowed into a line. The excited girl didn''t realize that the man''s pupils gradually turned into vertical pupils! Strange evil spirit.

    "It''s almost ready!"

    The girl''s disgruntled mouth and perfunctory nod.

    The next second, when she was picked up, the girl was still in a daze.

    The floor is too cold. The man takes her back to the washing table and sits down. He smiles, "honey, I gave you a chance. You can''t do it yourself" ~ "

    not only are men sensitive to the word, but also women!

    The girl immediately waved a small fist to vent her dissatisfaction, "you can''t! Your family can''t do it! "

    As soon as the voice fell, the man hit her hard.

    "Can''t you feel it for yourself?"

    -In the end, a girl can''t get up even if someone is amazing.

    Can only say, before the man is really pity her, there is no hard hand. This day, thoroughly explained in the bed and the washroom.

    The girl was wrapped in a blanket and had changed into a set of pajamas with light pink rabbit ears. She was carried to the living room like a baby by a man.

    The man turned on the TV for her, turned it into her favorite variety show, put the remote control in her hand, and kissed her forehead and asked, "honey, do you think I can do it?"

    Now the girl is more sensitive to the word! The immediate reaction is to almost jump!

    Of course, in a man''s arms, she can''t jump.

    "OK! Super good! I think ojbk, no problem! "

 Chapter 3390

    Girl dog legs extremely, afraid that men do not agree, and then hold her sauce brewing.

    Then she''s really killing the dog!

    "Darling ~" the man is satisfied to hook the lip, rubs disorderly her black short hair, "I go to cook for you, what do you want to eat?"

    "You can do anything, you can do anything delicious!"

    The man also realized that he had gone too far today, and now the girl didn''t react for a while. Must wait for her to react, finally still have to send a fire!

    He''s a demon. It''s nothing if he doesn''t eat for a day. But a girl is a human being. Although she has him, she still can''t stand without eating all day.

    So, he quickly went to the kitchen, took some snacks and fruits, and put them where the girl could reach out, so that she could eat.

    Then I went to cook.

    The girl is a carnivore, and is very fussy about being pampered by her family. It''s not only delicious food, but also good cooking skills.

    On the table.

    There are several kinds of meat in front of the girl, such as squirrel, mandarin fish, braised pork and so on. She is engrossed in eating them. In her heart, these foods are all regarded as the snake demon sitting opposite. She will eat them all in her stomach if she wants to.

    The man dotes on watching her eat. Every time when she reaches out, he can instantly understand what she wants to do.

    Pour water, prick and wipe her mouth.

    Men do this as if they have been doing it for many years. They are not skilled as if they have only known each other for a month.

    After the girl was full, she patted her stomach and went back to eat. She was suspicious.

    "Well, have you known me for a long time?"

    She has a lot of little habits that are not known to others. He knows them all, and he can tolerate them unconditionally.

    This is also the reason why the girl can tolerate his unbridled, and did not drive him out.

    Maybe even the girl didn''t find out. She was used to the existence of man and relied on him as a dependence.

    "Well, yes."

    Men are sincere and never hide anything from girls.

    As long as she asks, he will answer.

    "What happened to you when you were hurt? Why is it at my door? "

    What if he is picked up?

    "And how do you know that I will pick you up?"

    A young girl can''t figure out what''s wrong.

    The man saw her smile, "I made the wound by myself, weakness is fake. As for why you are sure to take me home, oh -- fate! "

    Here, the man sold a pass and got a girl''s white eye.

    "But I don''t remember you!" The girl was angry. "Did you fall in love with me at first sight?"

    With that, she could not help bending her eyes and laughing, which was too funny! A snake fell in love with her at first sight?

    Why didn''t she think she would be so charming?

    The man helplessly looks at the girl who is coming crazy, very worried that she will be choked by her own saliva.

    "What if I say I''m here to repay you?"

    Young girl:

    "Isn''t the answer too vulgar?! Ha ha ha... " The girl smiled a few times and grimaced, "not funny!"

    Then he walked on the rabbit ear slippers.

    "By the way! You are not allowed to sleep in my room tonight! Hum! "

    That''s true -

    men have long guessed that there was such a disaster, and they are very calm to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.

    In the evening, a black snake slipped into the girl''s bed.

    The young girl is angry: "said not to sleep in my room!"

    Man innocent: "I didn''t sleep in your room, I sleep on you --"

 Chapter 3391

    Leaving the forest, Su Kui went straight to Dyson''s palace.

    Dyson was very happy about her arrival.

    Even the maids were surprised to find that the prince, who did not smile, smiled more and more because of the beautiful girl.

    Bright eyes, as if they will shine, the whole person is alive.

    Closer to the image of the 18-year-old.

    -

    spring is shining.

    It''s time for the palace to have a ball again.

    The ladies of the nobility, wearing gorgeous long skirts and taking elegant steps, shuttle in the crowd.

    They hold the wine cup, smile and gently raise their hands to cover their red lips, and the flowers and branches tremble.

    The witch sat in the corner of the wall and looked at the scene with her chin in her hand. She sighed to Dyson, "it''s so nice to see."

    Dyson was stunned by this, and naturally said, "I think you''re better looking."

    Today''s witch is dressed by him. The purple skirt is decorated with jewels. The change from light purple to deep purple is like the most dazzling starry sky.

    Her makeup is exquisite, and her lips are red. She wears a diamond necklace, which is beautiful and can''t be moved.

    Dyson was keen to find that there had been many noblemen staring at her.

    So, Dyson has to sit here and watch her every step of the way! She can''t be touched by other men, and Dyson is still waiting to dance today''s first dance with her.

    Holding her chin, the witch did not answer, but looked at the scene obsessed.

    All are a group of very lovely girls. The witch can''t help licking her lips and murmuring: "it''s so nice to see. I think blood must be delicious, too?"

    The bad guys'' hearts are dirty and smelly. If it''s not for maintaining the body function, she really doesn''t want to eat those disgusting things

    "You want to drink their blood?" Dai Sen''s green eyes brightened and his tone was ready to move. "Maybe I can grab some for you to taste. You must like such a young and fresh body!"

    He really wants to keep her all the time, but the witch is like a gust of wind, he can''t catch it. A little carelessness, she may mischievously slip away from his fingers.

    "Ah Good... " The witch was so distracted that she couldn''t hear what Dyson was saying.

    It''s just a nod of conditioned reflex. When she reacts in a few seconds, she immediately pulls up Dyson and says: "what are you doing, little guy?"

    "Of course, it''s to prepare fresh food for you," said Dyson with innocent eyes and clear green eyes.

    The witch has a headache. "I''m kidding! We demons have rules, right? We can only deal with the wicked. These are still little girls. Just think about them. "

    Smell speech, Dai Senli straight and strong answer, "but now there is no other witch to supervise you, they don''t know whose heart you are eating, right?"

    The young man smiled innocently and spoiled, "so, as long as you like, I can bring it for you --"

    the devil''s heart moves.

    But soon she held on to the hesitation and shook her head firmly.

    "No, Dyson!"

    If change a person''s words, must be able to be spoiled by the youth to move?

    With such a gentle tone, said cruel and cold words, but there is no sense of disobedience.

    Who can resist it?

    Dyson heard the displeasure in the tone of the witch, and dropped his shoulders, "OK..."

 Chapter 3392

    The young man hung his head, and his short blonde curly hair seemed to have lost vitality.

    Looking at his appearance, the witch could not help but touch his head, and said in a domineering voice: "darling, I like little Dyson best ~"

    "really? Do you really like me the most? "

    In a word, he quickly raised his eyes and stared at her eyes.

    The witch just said it casually. I didn''t expect that the boy would react so much.

    I felt my nose awkwardly and nodded at random, "ah Yes... "

    The young man hugged the little witch and held her in his arms. He rubbed her hair intimately.

    "I like Tina best, too. So can we stay together forever?"

    It''s been a long life, the witch didn''t answer.

    -At the banquet, the aristocratic ladies who had been following Prince Dyson''s eyes turned red with envy.

    "My God, Prince Dyson took the little bitch?!"

    "Who is she? Why didn''t I see her?! "

    "Even a humble second daughter! Good luck to Prince Dyson! "

    "Ha ha What are you afraid of? A woman without any identity is worthy of fighting with us? Even if it''s looked upon, I''m afraid it''s also a warm bed. Even if it flies on the branches, it''s just a sparrow in the climate! "

    A group of girls, you said what I said, and you guessed the identity of the witch.

    In my eyes, I can''t control my anger.

    Who could have thought that the prince, who had not been valued by the emperor, succeeded the Queen''s eyesore. Not only survived, but also succeeded in getting the emperor''s attention.

    Moreover, many ministers highly praised his talents.

    If there is no accident, maybe he is the next one!

    Just then, a man in a knight''s suit walked towards the corner.

    A group of girls looked at each other.

    "This is..."

    -It''s not that Albert didn''t hear the rumors in the palace recently. He said that a beautiful girl was hidden in Dyson palace, which he regarded as a treasure.

    It''s not easy to bring it out today. Naturally, he will come to have a look. It''s not like the rumor!

    "Daison, this lady is..."

    Albert with a smile, sky blue eyes at the witch, can not help but flash a touch of surprise.

    So, he smiled deeper, eyes gentle as if he could squeeze water.

    "How do you do, beautiful lady? I''m Albert."

    He stooped slightly, made an elegant Knight''s salute, held up the witch''s hand, and put it on his lips and kissed her gently.

    The witch was startled for a moment, and then she tilted her head and pretended to be puzzled and asked, "who is Albert?"

    Dyson pursed his lips and turned completely black.

    He stared at Albert''s smiling face, thinking of the kiss that fell on the back of the witch''s hand, he could hardly control his killing intention and tore Albert''s hypocritical face!

    The strong cold air pressure surprised Albert and looked at Dyson. I didn''t expect that this girl had such an impact on him, but it was just a kiss of hands, and he would like to kill him.

    What if -

    he does something more excessive?

    Interesting.

    Albert raised his thin lips, and with a smile on his handsome face, said elegantly, "my name is Albert, and I''m Dyson''s brother."

    "The great prince?" The witch suddenly realized, she smiled, "I know you! Those girls are talking about you, aren''t they? A lot of people like you. "

 Chapter 3393

    "Is it?" Albert smile deeper, he looked at the eyes of the witch, gentle as if to drop water.

    In the eyes of onlookers, it''s even more amazing to have an emotional look.

    Women almost hate to itch their teeth. I wish I could tear sunflower with my own hands!

    Dyson, with low air pressure all over his body, sat beside him, staring at Albert with warning, silently opening his lips, "enough is enough --"

    Albert was stunned and soon ignored the past.

    "Beautiful lady, may I invite you to have a dance?" he asked

    "But I can''t......" The witch was troubled and frowned.

    The pretty girl, even frowning, is pretty and can''t be moved.

    Albert''s heart suddenly read, "never mind, I''ll teach you!"

    When Dyson responded, the witch had been pulled away by Albert. He was a little late and didn''t hold her.

    Damn Albert!!

    Originally as amber like eyes, gradually dark unknown, eyes deep light almost no shadow.

    Good, Albert, you''ve got me!

    -At the party, Su Kui enjoyed the envious eyes of the girls and tortured Albert.

    Of course she didn''t really dance with Albert.

    Such a disgusting man, of course, needs to charge some interest first.

    Romantic piano music sounded, just started a dance step, Albert''s handsome face suddenly changed.

    "Oh, I''m sorry I said I would not jump... "

    Small leather shoes on toes, the pain. Albert''s face was twisted for a moment, and soon he recovered his composure, barely smiling. "Never mind, take your time."

    Su Kui could feel that Albert was really teaching her.

    Of course, there is also a reason, probably not want to suffer.

    But let a woman who can dance deliberately pretend that she can''t. Then, no matter how excellent the teacher is, she can''t be enlightened.

    In a few seconds

    Su Kui raised her small face innocently again. "I''m sorry, it hurts you when stepping on it?"

    "It''s OK, come again!"

    "Ah I''m sorry... "

    "No, it doesn''t matter!"

    "Well I think I''m born with an uncoordinated body. I''ll never be able to take a proper step. " Su Kui sighed and cried.

    Albert gnawed his teeth and his feet were numb with pain. He continued to laugh, "it''s OK, then -" he just wanted to say, otherwise, forget it.

    But Su Kui saw through his mind and took the lead: "Albert, you won''t despise me?"

    The girl looked at him with tears in her eyes. Albert''s heart was as still as water, and he couldn''t have any more heart.

    Girls who can''t dance are devils!

    "No, of course not. You''re so cute. You''ll learn!"

    Unfortunately, in order to maintain his image, Albert has to say that.

    "That''s very kind of you!"

    Next, Albert was trampled by Su Kui crazily many times.

    No matter how he did it, he couldn''t avoid the girl''s feet that seemed to have eyes.

    Every time is accurate, step on the old wound again!

    If it wasn''t for the girl''s clean eyes and full of apologies, he would really doubt that she was deliberately torturing him.

    Albert breathed a sigh of relief as he returned the sunflower.

    The girl also said to him sincerely: "Albert, you are a good teacher, I seem to find some feelings. Can you... "

 Chapter 3394

    "Ah I suddenly think that I have something else to do, Tina, I''m going first! See you next time! "

    With that, Albert kept a polite smile and made an excuse. Before Su Kui finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left.

    It can be seen from his slightly slow pace that his feet are suffering greatly.

    "Wheezing --"

    the evil witch smiled and snorted, "it''s right!"

    I think in a short time, he would not dare to make her idea again, would he? Because of her, Tina! It''s going to be Albert''s nightmare!

    Su Kui said, turning to Dyson, "Dyson, did you see what I just did? I didn''t do it pretty?! Let him bully you! "

    When Su Kui was a child, he would often sneak into the palace to visit Dyson. When he saw Albert, he always liked to take the lead in bullying him.

    Now, it''s revenge for Dyson.

    As soon as I turned around, I saw the boy''s red face, a pair of green eyes shining with intoxicated water light, and a pile of wine bottles on the table.

    I can smell the wine when I get close.

    "Hello, little guy, how much wine have you drunk?" The witch is surprised.

    Dyson belched and looked at her wrongly, almost crying. "Do you like Albert? You like him like that? I, I tell you! He is not a good man! "

    Su Kui laughed, "of course I know!"

    The skirt was suddenly grabbed, the witch bowed her head and looked into a pair of watery eyes. "So, you can''t like him!"

    Su Kui: "good..."

    What a cute little guy ~

    "just like me!!"

    Dyson can''t stop talking. On the way back with sukui, he always holds sukui''s hand.

    -At night, Albert returned to the palace, and the maids served him to take off his shoes and clothes.

    Looking at the red and swollen toes, he couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. "Hiss" - "

    the girl looked at the light floating, a gust of wind can blow away like, how strong?

    No wonder he has the feeling that he can''t walk in pain!

    -

    the witch lies on the roof with her legs up in her silk pajamas.

    The palace is quiet. The maids are not allowed to enter the palace. There are only two people around, Dyson and the witch.

    The night sky is full of stars and rivers.

    Now, I''m afraid Dyson is asleep?

    Think of his childish pull her to talk about more than ten years of Miss, until midnight just willing to sleep, the witch especially want to laugh.

    The little guy still hasn''t grown up, so when I think of this man, I suddenly hear a rustle nearby.

    Looking back, the witch saw the young man stumble up the ladder, showing a head and looking at her in a daze.

    "Dyson? You didn''t sleep? "

    "Well Miss you -- "

    Dyson came to the devil''s heart without any danger, buried his head in the devil''s arms and rubbed, murmuring.

    "But we''ve just parted."

    Well, about ten minutes ago?

    "In a second, I''ll miss you!"

    The drunk boy''s voice was hoarse, with a slight milk sound, and his heart melted.

    "Well, do you want to go to bed?"

    "You accompany me," said the young man, with his hands tightly around the slender waist of the witch.

    The witch tried to break free and found that she could not separate him from her waist without brute force.

    "Don''t make any noise, Dyson!" She''s so angry about the order!

    "You danced with Albert today!"

 Chapter 3395

    The young man is more angry than her, and his hands are tighter. He can''t be pulled apart by the witch.

    "That''s a prank. Don''t you see that his feet are swollen by my trampling?"

    "But you let him kiss you!" The teenagers continued to make trouble.

    "That''s just the back of the hand," she said

    "But he touched your body with his dirty lips!"

    Witch: "..."

    Drunk little guy is not cute at all!

    "Then what do you say?"

    Can''t two people sit on the roof all night?

    "What, what?"

    Dyson repeated a sentence, misty blinking with green eyes, in the night sky, streamer bright.

    He suddenly bent his lips as if he had a particularly good idea.

    "Then! I want to kiss too! "

    "Well, just a kiss?" The witch really can''t take him. She doesn''t even know how to get this guy down.

    She took the initiative to stretch out her long white hand and stick the back of her hand to the young man''s lips

    The boy didn''t answer. He had bowed his head and kissed the place where Albert kissed during the day.

    With a soft, moist touch, the witch blinked in surprise. Why do you feel different?

    It was the same kiss. When Albert kissed the back of her hand, she felt calm and even a little like slapping the fan.

    But when the young man''s soft lip fell on her hand.

    The tip of her tongue brushed the dark blood vessels on the back of her hand, and the soft curly hair brushed her arm.

    All the feelings are very novel.

    So, when the boy with exploratory, like a hungry dog in the desert, found water and pasted it on her pink lips, she did not refuse.

    So, the boy who was paralyzed by alcohol began to be excited. He couldn''t tell whether he was in reality or in dream at all.

    Maybe in the dream --

    because in reality, the witch is not so obedient and kisses in his arms.

    The moonlight is as bright as yarn.

    Light in the witch as a girl''s fresh white body, as if exuding a soft light in general. Gentle as a good jade, Dyson''s green eyes flashed in amazement.

    He is like the most devout believer, holding up the hand of the witch, kissing from the fingertips, all the way up.

    Forehead, tip of nose, lip -

    down the road again, he is like kissing every corner of the body of the witch to declare sovereignty.

    The top of the head is the flowing Star River. The witch has lived so long and felt so strange for the first time.

    And the one who gives her wonderful feelings is the one she looks at growing up.

    Shame and stimulation made her curl up her pink and round toes. When the youth leaned up, she could not help tightening her instep, and the bow became a beautiful arc -

    -

    the golden light beam spread all over the palace.

    In the snow-white fox Plush quilt, the two have young faces, and the same delicate and flawless young girls are embracing each other, having a good dream.

    All of a sudden -

    when a beam of sunlight hit the eyes of the young man, his lashes trembled and finally opened their eyes uncontrollably.

    The next second, sweet breath into the nasal cavity, so that the juvenile can not help pupil contraction.

    Last night, what happened?

    The scattered memory fragments slowly come back, and are pieced together by Dyson.

    When he thought about it, he stumbled up the roof, got into the devil''s arms, and finally kissed her all ove

 Chapter 3396

    The young man''s delicate and handsome face was red to the point of dripping blood. Only a pair of eyes, brilliant amazing.

    He turned his head and saw the witch who had only a small head and slept sweet in the duvet. His heart was filled with great satisfaction. He rushed to the devil''s body like a large pet. He hugged her with the quilt and rubbed against her.

    The witch was woken up and slapped with dissatisfaction.

    Daison, who was slapped, didn''t care. He just felt excited. "Tina, what can I do if I''m happy? You''re mine! What to do, it always feels like a dream, "totally incredible feeling.

    The witch sniffed and sneered. Last night, the guy pretended to be crazy and stupid while he was drunk. At last, he dared to climb on her and make a fool of himself.

    Although, she can enjoy it too -

    however, as a proud witch, how can she admit that she is satisfied by a human man?

    And when I saw Dyson, I thought of the way he used to cry when he was a child.

    So, what should we do if we are even more upset?

    The witch raised her feet and kicked the boy mercilessly.

    Holding the fluffy quilt and sneering, "are you awake now? Are you dreaming? "

    Being kicked under the bed, the boy with his butt on the ground grinned stupidly, and shook his head when he heard, "wake up, it''s not a dream!"

    So many years of dreams have come true?!

    "Tina! I''m so happy! Don''t worry, I will treat you! "

    The boy didn''t care about the devil''s bad temper at all. He rushed up again and hugged the devil''s waist, holding her for several circles.

    If he has the ability to fly, he even wants to take her out for a few laps.

    I can''t calm down at all!

    The witch was in a delicate mood. She looked at the silly boy and patted him on the shoulder. "Let me down."

    The young man was so excited that he carefully put her down, and noticed that her expression was not very good.

    Suddenly, he was worried and asked carefully, "Tina, are you angry?"

    "What do you think?" The witch squinted at him and saw that he looked like a quail. She suddenly turned her white eyes and raised her chin slightly. "Don''t think we have a relationship, I''m your property! I know you human men''s bad nature, but I am a noble witch! Boy, you make a lot of money! "

    "Yes, I made a lot of money." Dyson grabs the short hair happily, "it doesn''t matter, I can be your belongings."

    As for who belongs to whom, it doesn''t matter in Dyson''s eyes.

    Importantly, he became Tina''s first man!

    "Don''t do anything to me again! Don''t get drunk! Otherwise, I will eat you! "

    "Eat it?"

    Dyson''s green eyes were deep for a moment. He blinked and asked innocently, "like last night? Then you have to be gentle -- "

    Su Kui:"? "

    -Since the relationship happened, a teenager is like a mangy dog. Wherever she goes, he should follow her closely.

    Recently, Su Kui received a letter from flora, which told her her new address. The clan had already moved.

    At present, sunflower''s task is half completed.

    The next step is to expose Mona''s true face and expel Mona.

    As for where Mona is now, sukui is not worried.

    Since she fell in love with Albert, they could see it sooner or later.

 Chapter 3397

    But sukui didn''t expect to be so fast.

    -

    "Tina? Oh, my God! Why are you here? I should have seen you in the palace! "

    The visitor was wearing a gorgeous long dress and gorgeous jewelry. It was Mona, with long chestnut hair, who, with her skirt in her hand, walked quickly to sukui, surrounded by the maids.

    Su Kui is sitting in a chair, and Dyson is peeling grapes for her.

    When seeing Mona, Su Kui was not surprised. She picked her eyebrows and said, "you can be here. Why can''t I? Mona, where''s your lover? How can I not see it? "

    "Ah? You mean Albert? He is very busy recently. I haven''t seen him in a few days! "

    Mona shook her head and her eyes flashed.

    "Is your love Albert?" Su Kui pretended to be surprised. "I didn''t expect that, Mona, you have a good eye."

    Hearing Su Kui''s praise, Mona proudly hooked her red lips.

    "Of course, our lady, will soon be the grand princess!"

    Mona''s maid raised her chin and looked askance at sukui.

    As the people around Albert, the people in the Grand Prince''s palace, they always look down upon Dyson. The so-called win-win, lose-lose, let alone Dyson is Albert''s most powerful opponent.

    Even if it seems that their future imperial concubines know the girls beside Dyson, but since they are married into the imperial womb, they have to unite with them.

    So even if Mona saw the maid''s expression and eyes, she didn''t see them.

    Only Dyson stopped the action of peeling grapes, raised his eyes coldly, and looked at the servant girl who spoke rudely.

    "Let me find out again that if you look at Tina with such eyes, be careful that I dig your eyes!"

    "You --"

    the maid has always been arrogant. As a female official of the Grand Prince''s palace, she has a lot of authority.

    "Second prince! I''m the eldest prince''s highness. How can I be punished? I don''t think you need to do it. " Her grotesque sarcasm.

    Su Kui looked at her askance with a smile. "Oh? Is Mona capable of punishing you? "

    Mona, who was named, was stunned. She turned her head rigidly. "What?"

    "Mona, am I not your best friend? A little maid can insult your friend over you. What should you do to prove your identity? "

    "I......" Mona was a little embarrassed. She was very careful around Albert, for fear that he would dislike her because she was a witch.

    As for the maids around her, they are also the objects she tries to please.

    Su Kui saw this naturally, and she sneered. "Or are you no better than a few maids at Albert ''s side?! What do you do, then? Better be a maid! "

    This sentence can be said to be a direct attack.

    Mona''s expression changed in an instant, her eyes were ferocious for a moment, and her hands were tightly clenched.

    Su Kui''s inspiration is very useful. She can stay down beside Albert, but what are these waiters? Why do you dislike her because of her identity?

    Mona suddenly turned around and slapped her hand on the maid''s face. She was stunned by the "snap" sound.

    "Miss Mona?"

    The maid looked at her incredulously. "How dare you hit me? I am the most trusted female official of the great prince! "

 Chapter 3398

    Mona smelt the words, her expression was twisted, and she slapped it again.

    "How about hitting you? Albert has given you to me, so you are my maid and my servant! Why can''t I hit you?! Besides, Tina is my friend, not someone you can offend at will! "

    Although Mona doesn''t care if the maid is disrespectful to Tina, she doesn''t allow the maid to offend her openly!

    She''s really fed up with these maids. She''s going to be a big princess in the future. Naturally, she can''t be held by these maids any more.

    A group of maids were frightened by Mona''s sudden anger.

    Unbelievable looking at her, is this the big princess who treats them as good sisters?

    If sunflower has hooked his lips as if he had not, he opens his mouth to hold the grapes from Dyson.

    Sweet juice overflowed between lips and teeth, her red tongue tip licked the corner of her lips, and her golden eyes flowed.

    "Mona, that''s what a princess should be like. You should have done that for a long time."

    Su Kui praised, "come on, my friend, come and sit next to me. You shouldn''t be pissed off by these lowly people. "

    Mona still doesn''t understand why she suddenly got angry.

    It''s just that I used to follow Tina''s command, and her body instinct drove her to sit in the past. A bunch of grapes were handed in front of her. She looked over and sukui hooked her lips.

    "Mona, look, your maids are stupid. When the master needs to eat, shouldn''t they be loyal to peel off the grape skin for you? "

    Mona stayed for a while, in fact, this will reflect, has some regrets.

    She''s in Albert''s heart, but she''s always a kind and innocent witch. She''s not familiar with the world?

    Mona couldn''t imagine the consequences of losing Albert.

    She opened her mouth and said with a smile, "in fact, I can..."

    "No, no," Su Kui said with a sly smile, shaking his fingers. "You are not the same now. Do you still want to eat like before, regardless of your image, and let the juice of grapes stain your white fingers?"

    Then, she hooks to Dyson, and the other side immediately understands and feeds her a grape.

    Su Kui bent her eyes and patted Dyson on the head. "That''s lovely."

    "Just like it."

    Mona looked at all this and thought it was incredible.

    Of course, she knows who the youth in front of her is. He is Dyson! The emperor''s favorite son, a man of great talent, was Albert''s most powerful rival when he ascended the throne.

    But in front of Tina, he not only has no airs, but also serves her as a big loyal dog.

    Even if Albert dotes on her again, he has never done this for her!

    Mona almost couldn''t hold on to her smile. She drew her lips and asked, "Prince Dyson, why do I look at you so familiar?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui raises eyelid, light way: "Oh, when he was a child you should have seen him just right, remember at the beginning, you also said to kill him, right?"

    "What, when?!"

    Mona was startled. She looked at Dyson''s face carefully. The more she saw it, the more familiar she became.

    Especially those unique green eyes, let her think of the past for a moment.

    "He''s the kid you picked up?!"

    Because she was afraid that letting him back would expose their identity, Mona proposed to get rid of him.

    But I didn''t expect to meet you in the palace ten years later.

 Chapter 3399

    The maids on one side were at a loss, but the parties could not be more clear about it.

    Only Mona''s expression changed in a moment.

    Surprise, fear, and wonder all flitted through her eyes.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "But don''t be afraid. He won''t do anything to you. After all, you''re the future Princess."

    "ha ha..."

    Mona smiled, "yes, yes, I''ll be the princess soon..."

    I don''t know why, looking at Dyson''s eyes like jewels, she only has endless cold, which makes her blood flow back all over her body.

    Just inadvertently, her vision collided with Dyson.

    Dyson looked at her as if she were looking at a dead man.

    Mona did not know why she was afraid of a human being.

    Maybe it''s because, although she is a witch, she has little ability. She can''t compare with Tina''s ability at all.

    What if Dyson takes revenge and wants to retaliate?

    Thinking about this, Mona could not sit down any more, even did not think about it. She said to sukui directly, "Tina, I am a little tired. I will go back to rest first! Let''s get together another day! "

    "Good," said Wen Yan, and Su Kui smiled back sweetly.

    After a long walk, Mona looked back and confirmed, "Tina, are you going to stay in the palace? I won''t come to you next time, will you be gone? "

    Her eyes twinkled with inexplicable light, Su Kui hooked his lips, and right didn''t see it.

    "Of course, my Dyson baby is here. I don''t want to go anywhere."

    Dyson''s eyes immediately softened into a pool of spring water. He looked at Su Kui gently. Her eyes were soft and almost scalded.

    Mona got the right answer and walked away at ease.

    However, the direction she left was not towards the great imperial palace not far away.

    As for where to go, it''s not clear.

    Sukui thought, maybe she went to find Albert.

    Su Kui turns back, and the smile on her face disappears in an instant.

    The cheek was kissed suddenly, lightly, like a dragonfly skimming the water.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Little guy, dare to kiss me again, don''t want to live?" She squinted, threatening to smile.

    Daison was not afraid, but happily went over. "It''s my pleasure to be eaten by you. Tina, you just said that I''m your baby. Can you count? "

    as soon as he heard this, Su Kui suddenly had a red face.

    Just casually said to perfunctory Mona, I didn''t expect to be daison''s fine, word for word all remember.

    She shook her head and gave him a look. She put her hands on her hips and snorted, "I didn''t say that. You heard me wrong!"

    "But you said it just now --" Dyson blinked innocent eyes. His clear green eyes were clean without blemishes, and the sunflower he saw directly had nowhere to hide.

    "You told Mona not long ago that my baby Dyson is still here Well

    Dyson imitates Su Kui''s tone, and is going to give her another wish. His mouth is directly covered.

    The witch approached him ferociously, her big golden eyes leaping with little flames.

    "Don''t say! I''ll dig out your heart if I dare to say it again! "

    Dyson smiled as like as two peas. How can the witch be innocent? Every time she tries to play a role, it is exactly the same.

    "Hmmm mm......"

    He nodded to show that he had heard.

 Chapter 3400

    Su Kui was satisfied, and finally let go of the hand that covered Dyson''s mouth.

    As soon as he let go, Dyson grabbed her wrist and said positively, "Tina, I don''t like the woman named Mona!"

    It can even be said to be very annoying.

    Dyson doesn''t know if it''s his talent. He can feel it clearly when he''s close to a person and whether that person has malice.

    So in fact, the queen wanted to send someone to kill him, but Dyson slipped away quietly and went into the woods.

    That''s when I met the witch.

    "Well?" Su Kui eyebrows in surprise, "why? Don''t you like her? "

    "Of course!" Dyson frowned, green eyes deep, "if you can, Tina, I want to get rid of her! I feel that she will definitely bring you a threat! I don''t like the feeling! "

    So, he wants to be proactive.

    Anyone who wants to take Tina away from him, damn it!

    "Pooh -"

    Su Kui didn''t know what to say. He gave him a look of disgust. "Not yet. Of course, I know Mona has changed, but she hasn''t threatened me yet, has she?"

    "In case..."

    "Well, you should believe in my ability, eh?"

    Dyson has never been able to refuse any words from the witch, so even if he is dissatisfied, he can only shut up.

    However, in my heart, Mona was quietly added to his death list.

    Since Tina doesn''t like it, he doesn''t say it and does it directly. Is that ok?

    Su Kui didn''t know that in her eyes, the proud young man and the fierce little wolf dog had decided to go against the sun.

    -Mona hurried to the big prince''s study and held back all the servants.

    That''s why I walked in carefully with my skirt.

    When Albert saw Mona, his eyes flashed, and he soon began to smile softly, waving to Mona, "honey, where are you today? I haven''t seen you for days. Do you miss me? "

    Mona can''t stand Albert''s gentle attack. She can''t help blushing and staring at him angrily

    The tone is full of coquetry.

    Albert put down his pen, took Mona by the wrist, dragged her to his leg and sat down.

    "I hate my mouth. I like it here?"

    Albert''s tone was joking, and his ambiguous big palm rolled around her waist, and it was on a downward trend all the way.

    "Well..."

    Mona moaned, her cheeks red. Her sensitive spot is at the waist, just touched twice, the fire in her body is like being ignited immediately.

    Albert''s eyes were dim, his thin lips lifted up, and he slowly covered Mona''s lips -

    for a while, there was a crimson crash in the study, and a woman''s undisguised groan.

    The rain and cloud lasted for a long time. After a while, Mona lay in Albert''s arms and gasped for breath.

    Albert''s clothes were meticulous, but Mona in his arms was already.

    She didn''t feel shame either. She just felt full of satisfaction and love for Albert. I even want to give my life to Albert.

    Albert breathed flat, and his big hands wandered around her as if playing with a favorite toy.

    Mona closed her eyes and was still immersed in the clouds and rain.

    She didn''t notice that the eyes of the man she relied on were extremely clear.

 Chapter 3401

    They leaned quietly for a while, and Mona finally remembered her purpose!

    She suddenly sat up in Albert''s arms and said positively, "Albert! I almost forgot. I have something important to tell you! "

    "Well? What? "

    Albert closed his eyes and sighed.

    This witch, with the ordinary human girl, enjoy it, there is no difference.

    The tone was very perfunctory, but Mona could not detect it.

    She just sighed and said, "I met my people in the garden today..."

    "Clan People?! "

    Albert''s perfunctory tone suddenly closed, and he sat up, surprised, "who is it?"

    I had a guess in my mind.

    He was excited by the speculation.

    "It''s Tina!" Mona bit her lip. "She was with Dyson! God, Dyson is our enemy! What''s more, do you know why Dyson didn''t die in the first place and was still alive? "

    "What?"

    Albert was so clever that he immediately thought of the relationship.

    "Dyson used to stay in our tribe for a while. He was picked up by Tina in the forest! If it wasn''t for Tina, maybe there was no Dyson at all, he would have been eaten by wild animals! "

    At this point, Mona''s resentment towards sukui deepened.

    If she hadn''t been nosy, her lover Albert would be the new king of the future.

    In the whole palace, there is no one who can compete with him.

    But because of Tina''s intervention, Dyson, who was supposed to die, lived modestly, and even gathered many nobles and ministers by his own ability.

    In the eyes of the emperor, he seemed to be a very excellent son.

    Albert squinted. "Tina...?"

    He rubbed his chin as if thinking.

    If Tina and Dyson have known each other for a long time, the relationship between them must be very deep. It can be seen from daison''s love for her.

    If so --

    Albert''s eyes are getting colder and colder!

    So, at the spring feast that day, Tina didn''t know how to dance at all, but deliberately aimed at him!!

    After everything was figured out, Albert''s hands were tightly clenched.

    Tina, right?

    Well, you''ll pay the price for your mischief --

    Mona notices Albert''s face is wrong, lest he dislike himself. "Albert, since I have chosen to leave my people with you, I have nothing to do with them in this life."

    "By the way!"

    Mona suddenly remembered something, her eyes bright.

    She''s been panicking. She''s a witch. She''s got a long life. But Albert is human. He is not only short-lived, but also old and weak.

    All this is something Mona doesn''t want to accept.

    Today, when I saw Tina, something suddenly occurred to her.

    "I know how to prolong your life!! Albert, you know Tina has a special ability. What is it? "

    Mona talked about it, excited on her face.

    "Well?" Albert''s eyes narrowed and his sensory nerves were stirred up.

    "Her talent is unique! Her blood can make people on the verge of death come back to life. So, I think, her blood represents infinite life!! "

 Chapter 3402

    "So, I mean, if you drink Tina''s blood, you can definitely prolong your life!"

    From ancient times to the present, human beings yearn for long life. They fear aging, they fear death.

    When now, there is a way for him to live infinitely, and it''s easy to get. If he doesn''t move, it''s all fake!

    Albert smiled slowly. He put his hand around Mona and fondled her long hair.

    "Mona, I really love you. You really think for me."

    "Of course!" Mona said sweetly, "no one will love you more than I do."

    "Then, Mona, tell me, what other special abilities do your people have?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the palace of the great emperor, the light in the study was on for a long time.

    -

    night falls.

    Su Kui was sitting on the big bed of the main hall, swinging her feet leisurely.

    All of a sudden, Dyson was called away by the emperor. She was the only one left in the huge palace.

    She''s waiting for a moment

    The air was quiet, only the rustle of insects in the grass appeared.

    When Su Kui yawned for the tenth time, tears came out of her eyes, and the faint footstep God finally sounded out of the window.

    "Tina, Tina are you in there?"

    It''s Mona''s voice.

    Su Kui is such a stupid woman that she doesn''t know how to use her lips!

    "Of course, Mona, come in!"

    "No," Mona stood outside, nervously gripping her skirt. "Tina, I have something for you. Come out, Albert is waiting for me to go back to rest. I won''t go in."

    "Well, let me see what surprises you have prepared for me."

    Su Kui deliberately pretended not to know, in the surprise of the two words, deliberately accentuated the pronunciation.

    Mona''s expression froze, guilt flashed in her eyes, and she soon became firm again.

    Tina won''t die anyway. Albert will take good care of her. She only needs a little blood.

    Mona comforts herself constantly in her heart: it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter

    Tina was standing out of the window with the moonlight on her and something in her hand.

    See Su Kui, she can''t wait to wave, "come on, I''ll show you a good thing."

    Su Kui was speechless for a while. She walked over with a small step.

    Mona immediately opened the small box, which was empty, with only a strange smell, drilling towards the nose of sunflower.

    "You --"

    Su Kui''s unbelievable big eyes, only had time to spit out a word, and soon his eyes were slack, and he fell down powerless.

    Mona was in a cold sweat. She didn''t expect to succeed so easily. She spits out a mouthful of dullness and excitedly says: "hurry up! Take her back to the eldest prince! Be careful not to be seen by the people down here! "

    -When Dyson came back, it was midnight.

    He was full of energy, and when he thought of Tina, he felt light all over.

    The witch warned him not to enter and leave her sleeping place at will. In fact, she did not know that every time when she was sleeping, the youth would sneak in and sleep beside her.

    Then when she was about to wake up in the morning, she left quietly.

    Every night.

    But when Dyson saw that the bed was empty and the bed was cold.

    I haven''t realized that something happened to sukui.

    He just held up his thin lips and thought the witch had found out what he had done.

    "Tina? Well, don''t hide. I admit it''s my fault. Would you like to have a fight? "

 Chapter 3403

    As Dyson cried, he walked to the place where the witch might stay.

    When he searched the whole palace, even the roof, and did not find the witch, Dyson''s eyes were covered with frost.

    He pursed his lips and called to the maid, "where''s Tina? She''s gone? "

    As soon as he finished, he shook his head and denied. Although the witch has a strange character, she will never leave without greeting.

    At least, she''ll leave him a message.

    But now, the whole palace has lost her figure, which makes one of Dyson''s heart as painful as cooking on oil.

    "Well? Miss Tina? Your highness, we have been guarding the entrance of the palace. We have never seen Miss Tina go out. "

    The maid blinked, said strangely.

    "Are you sure?"

    Dyson''s face was blacker. He saw several waitresses nodding together and strode out.

    "Your Highness, it''s late at night. Where are you going?"

    Daison didn''t go back. He walked with a big step and his voice was cold and piercing. "Call everyone up, and find me! Don''t come back to see me if you can''t find Tina! "

    He sent so many people to guard the entrance that Tina disappeared.

    He panicked. He couldn''t believe Tina left without saying goodbye, but he hoped that she would leave temporarily.

    Because the other answer is that Dyson doesn''t want to think about it.

    That is -

    Tina may have an accident!

    -In a dark underground palace, the humid and moldy air is disgusting.

    Su Kui pretends to wake up confused, with the sound of drops of water hitting the ground.

    "Well..." She sat up with her head in her hands, only to find out that she was in a cage.

    She was suddenly petrified, as if shocked, and said, "where is this?"

    Just as the voice fell, Mona''s voice began to ring, soft and weak, with a cry, "Tina, I''m sorry."

    Su Kui was stunned and looked at it with disbelief. When she saw Mona with red eyes, she gnashed her teeth and said, "Mona, you betrayed me? Betray your people? "

    "No - I didn''t!" Mona shook her head and denied. She clutched her skirt and whispered, "Tina, I know you will hate me, but I can''t help it. I want to be with Albert forever, but he is human, so I......"

    "So you betrayed me? In exchange for your long time with Albert? "

    Su Kui was angry and smiled. She sat in the cage and felt Tina''s anger at that time.

    Because she is not herself, she can''t experience it personally. But at that time, she was as proud as Tina, the immortal witch who trusted her people completely. When she was betrayed, how angry and desperate she should be.

    "You''re not going to die, Tina!" Mona looked at her. "Albert just needs a little blood from you. Don''t worry. Albert won''t treat you badly here. On the contrary, he will treat you well."

    "Hiss -" Su Kui sneered, "but I lost my freedom. It''s better to kill me with a knife! Mona, you are cruel enough. I never thought that my good friend was such a person! "

    For love, sacrifice your good friend, regard her as blood slave!

    There was footsteps overhead, getting closer and closer.

    Albert came down the stairs, his face white and handsome with a gentle smile.

    "Oh - long time no see, Miss Tina, you surprised me!"

 Chapter 3404

    Su Kui turned away and looked at the dark wall.

    Albert, smiling rather than smiling, raised his eyebrows and went over to take Mona in his arms and comforted her softly, "honey, why are you crying? Do you feel sorry for Tina? Don''t worry, I promised you, I won''t hurt her, I just need her a little blood! "

    "Really?" Mona was crying.

    Su Kui was almost nauseous at the sight. The two men and women are still acting in front of her now.

    "Stop acting, I''m going to puke. Don''t talk nonsense if you want to kill or cut. If I shed a tear, I will lose. But Mona, do you want what you did today? Ready to pay for today? "

    The voice of the witch is penetrating and with a deep cold meaning, covering the whole underground palace.

    When Mona''s body was cold, she thought of Su Kui''s horrible power, and she could not help but shrink to Albert''s arms.

    "I......"

    "Miss Tina, I wonder if you have forgotten one thing? You''re my prisoner now, "Albert patted Mona on the back, squinting his eyes." Oh, by the way, you can try now. Do you have the strength to break free from the prison and get out of here

    In the face of Albert''s sarcasm, Su Kui was stiff. Then she reached out and tried her best, only to find the cage still.

    Her face changed, and her eyes widened incredibly. "It''s impossible --"

    "why not?" Albert laughed. "This is a new medicine developed by my wizard. It''s specially used to deal with you demons! Remember the present Mona gave you? Do you like it? "

    That smell -

    sunflower gnaws its teeth, "despicable!"

    "Then why is Mona OK?" She asked.

    To this, Mona''s expression is a little chatty, "I, I......"

    "Of course, I gave her an antidote in advance. Mona is my lover and will be the woman I want to spend my whole life with. Of course, I won''t let her fall into danger!"

    Albert spoke in a high voice, and Su Kui laughed.

    "Well, well, in that case, I''ll do whatever you like."

    Mona looked at Su Kui, who was trapped in the cage, at the witch with thick long hair and delicate face. Although she felt guilty, she was not as happy as that.

    Once upon a time, she looked up at Tina, who is superior. She has the supreme ability and talent that no one in the group can match.

    Even flora, the old witch, treated her differently. Even if Tina''s mischievous behavior broke her carefully developed medicine, she only scolded her symbolically, and turned around to think about Tina.

    Compared with her transparency in the family, Tina is the pride of nature.

    Being looked up by all demons!

    I didn''t expect that one day, she could see Tina struggling so helplessly. And she, will completely get rid of the name of waste and become the future queen of this country!

    Think about it and shiver with excitement!

    Albert thought that she was still feeling guilty and scared. He had a strange feeling in his heart. Finally, he thought of Mona''s efforts. He was moved.

    He patted Mona on the back and kissed her on the forehead tenderly. "Don''t be afraid of Mona. You are all for my good. If there is any retribution, let heaven come to me!"

    "Albert..." Mona''s eyes were full of love. "You know, I just want to be with you all my life."

    "Of course, I love you."

 Chapter 3405

    "I love you too --"

    Su Kui is holding her face, sitting cross legged in the cage, looking at the affectionate confession in front of her with interest.

    The system suddenly appears: [host, excuse me, my stomach is a little acid. ]

    Wen Yan, Su Kui asked: "??"??? You have a stomach

    System: [virtual stomach feels sick, host, can you help me kill that couple of dog men and women later? ]

    it''s really disgusting. As a system, it can''t look down!

    Su Kui chuckled and broke the skill in a flash. "Well, meet your requirements, but it''s boring to kill them all at once. I want to see how they will repay their sins in the future."

    Mona and Albert turned around when they heard laughter.

    See sitting in the cage, smiling face brilliant sunflower, the mood is particularly complex.

    Albert narrowed his eyes and said to Mona, "Mona, it''s a long night''s dream. You can take the first bowl of blood for me."

    Mona wants to refuse. She looks at this fearless sunflower and feels a little scared. But as soon as she looked up, she couldn''t say anything about the man''s affectionate eyes.

    "Don''t be afraid of baby, do you forget that she has lost all her ability now, and she is not as good as an ordinary person? Go ahead, I want to feel your love for me. "

    Su Kui can''t help it.

    When the two were still looking at each other affectionately, they raised their hands for a moment and broke the big iron lock that was locked in the cage.

    She clapped her hands, stood up softly, rolled her eyes silently, "Hey, do you want to be so sick? Even if the mind is dirty, everything should be crowned with the name of love. "

    She raised a middle finger and said, "forgive me, you are defiling love!"

    In the underground palace, both of them are stiff at the same time.

    Albert shouted at once, "come on! Come on down! "

    Because there is no fear, the guards are on top. The less people know about it, the better.

    But now, Albert found out that sukui didn''t do anything?!

    "You lied to me? She didn''t lose her ability at all! Did you give her that medicine? " Albert''s eyes were cold. He looked at Mona for the first time. His eyes were cold.

    Mona was injured. "Albert, don''t you believe me?"

    Is this still the man who takes her first and thinks for her?

    "Can you explain why she didn''t have anything?" What''s more, is this the power possessed by the witch? You can break the lock with your bare hands.

    So, if she uses this power to deal with them?

    Thinking about this, Albert could not help but pull out his sword and walk towards the exit.

    See, Su Kui''s tiptoe is light, then she takes off and quickly moves past. She sits on the escalator with a smile on her feet and asks, "where are you going, your highness Albert?"

    She tilted her head, the charming cat pupil was ghostly.

    Golden eyes, as if there was a vortex, deep almost want to suck people in.

    Mona saw it and shouted, "Albert, don''t look in her eyes!"

    But it''s too late.

    Albert stood in the same place, his sword clattering to the ground.

    "Very good," the witch clenched her lips, and the evil spirit smiled. "Now, look at the woman behind you. Her blood can give you eternal life. Do you want strength? Take away her talent! "

 Chapter 3406

    Mona looked at all this in horror and kept retreating. "Tina, what are you going to do? Stop it

    Albert turned around mechanically, and there was a frenzy in his eyes.

    He rushed at Mona.

    "No - Albert, it''s Mona. Please stay away from me. I don''t want to hurt you!"

    Now Mona remembers Albert''s kindness and doesn''t want to hurt him.

    Moreover, she is a witch, even if her talent is weak, she can deal with a human being.

    Su Kui just thought of this. She tilted her head and smiled, "Mona, look here."

    She made a ring and Mona looked at her conditionally. The next second, a water ball hit her face.

    The smell disgusted her.

    But the taste is too familiar -

    Mona raises her head incredulously, Su Kui has already hooked her lips, explaining for her automatically.

    "I''m sorry. Before I left, I took some medicine made by Flora''s old witch for self-defense. Well, it seems to work well? Although the smell is a little bad... "

    The witch rubbed her chin, but her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.

    Mona urges the whole body''s strength, and then finds in horror that she has lost control of her body.

    The body was suddenly thrown down, she had no time to resist struggle, the neck was bitten.

    "Ah!"

    Mona''s painful little face was ferocious. Her pupils were constricted and she began to struggle violently.

    But she lost her power, not even an ordinary human, and could not struggle with the crazy Albert.

    When the bodyguards rushed down, they only had time to see their royal highness, like a madman, buried in the future Princess''s body, eating her neck crazily.

    Like vampires, they stare in horror.

    And next to it, there is a young girl with delicate face sitting leisurely, watching with interest.

    "Hello --"

    Su Kui tilted his head and casually made a ring of fingers. When the golden pupil began to appear a layer of fog, her tone was ghostly. "You didn''t see anything. Today everything is a dream you have. Well, now it''s time for you to go back to your bed and take a rest -- "

    " go back to sleep... "

    "I''m sleepy. Do I dream?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The bodyguards began to be confused, look lax turn around, brush together to start the original way back.

    Mona screamed in horror, "no, don''t go!"

    "Give up," Su Kui said as the last bodyguard disappeared at the end of the stairs. "Do you know what it''s like to lose blood from your body? Mona, you should be glad I didn''t kill you. "

    "No, no Tina! I was forced by Albert. I don''t want to. Forgive me! "

    Su Kui tilted his head. "But what should I do? I don''t want to forgive you. "

    Mona''s face was pale, her gorgeous dress was broken, her whole body was covered with teeth marks, and she felt her life was passing quickly.

    She''s dying --

    "Tina, please..."

    She doesn''t want to die!

    Albert, as if he never knew fatigue, grew crazier and crazier.

    Su Kui looks at Mona''s tormented underage, and then slowly makes a ring of fingers. Albert shivers and suddenly wakes up.

    When he saw Mona lying under him, who didn''t know her life or death, there was a little panic on her cool face.

    "Mona?"

    "Look, your highness Albert is crazy, and I don''t know what your father would think of a vampire like son if he knew it."

 Chapter 3407

    "No -" Albert denied that he could not accept himself even if he retreated.

    Mona lay on the ground, dead and alive.

    And his whole body is full of blood, and his mouth is filled with the smell of blood, even if he wants to deny it, it is difficult!

    "No! You''ve made it all, you''re a monster! "

    Albert wiped his blood crazily, trying to spit out the disgusting taste of his mouth, but he failed.

    "Come on! Chief bodyguard! Are you all dead?! Come down and get the woman! "

    "Don''t struggle," Su Kui looked at him sarcastically. "Don''t you like drinking blood? This is the taste of blood, isn''t it good? Albert, it''s not over. What you owe me is not enough! "

    "I didn''t succeed, why do you hate me so much?" Albert was furious.

    "Oh," Su Kui shrugged, "maybe you owe me in the last life, so in this life, you need your life to repay it."

    Su Kui jumped down the escalator and walked towards Albert step by step.

    "No, what are you going to do? Stay away from me! "

    There was so much fear in Albert''s eyes that he didn''t expect the power of the witch to be so powerful. What''s more, how did she know that Mona had something wrong with her?

    "I didn''t really hurt you, did I? Tina, please let me go this time. I can give you anything you want! Oh, yes! Do you want to be the princess of the future? As long as you let me go, I can marry you. In the future, the whole kingdom is yours. Is this chip OK? "

    Albert was mad. He twisted a handsome face and seduced Su Kui.

    And the more he said it, the more excited he became, as if Su Kui had agreed to his request. If there''s sunflower''s help, what''s a Dyson?

    Even Albert has a sense of absurdity. Why did he know Mona, not Tina?

    If Tina is in love with him, all his difficulties will be solved.

    "Can I marry you and become the princess of all people?"

    "Of course not!"

    A cold and harsh sentence came from the top of the head.

    Su Kui and Albert look back at the same time, only to see Dyson is still wearing daytime clothes, walking down in a hurry.

    He narrowed his eyes and held a sword in his hand. The killing in his eyes almost engulfed Albert.

    "Dyson - help my brother! Your friend wants to kill me! "

    When Albert saw Dyson coming, he didn''t realize that Dyson had killed him. He even walked towards him quickly, trying to avoid sukui''s sight.

    But where can he hide?

    Su Kui looked at Dyson with a crooked head and a smile. "Dyson, are you here?"

    Daison''s eyes are cold, not soothed by Su Kui''s smile. His lips are tight, and the whole body exudes a strong air of death.

    "Angry? Well, don''t you think I''m ok? "

    Su Kui deliberately let Mona do it. Otherwise, how can she grasp the handle and drive Mona out of the demon family?

    Dyson turned and drew out his sword. The point of the sword pointed in the direction of Albert.

    "Dyson?!" Albert ducked back a bit. As long as he reacted more slowly, his head would be separated from his body.

    His pupils were constricted and he stared at Dyson incredulously, furious. "Are you crazy? I''m your brother, you''re disrespectful! It''s going to be punished by my father! "

 Chapter 3408

    Dyson pursed his lips, then waved his sword.

    Albert dodged in a hurry. His flexibility was not as good as that of Dyson. In addition, Dyson himself had no fear of killing him.

    "Ah --"

    soon, Albert gave a painful cry and covered his bloody arm.

    "Dyson, do you know what you''re doing? The people around you are evil women, and the one you should kill is her! "

    Su Kui listened quietly, and then laughed, "big prince, your wish can''t be realized in this life." Su Kui walked over gently, took Dyson''s hand, and took away his sword. "I''m not only his benefactor, but also his favorite person in this life."

    The Witch''s voice is light, and her words have a lingering and proud flavor.

    Daison''s eyes light flow, look finally slow down.

    Albert was frozen and silent.

    He knew that this time he was really finished. Dyson got his handle, and he knew that Tina was a witch!

    And --

    "did you save him?" Albert asked suddenly.

    This time, Su Kui didn''t answer. She just walked towards Mona, whose life and death are unknown.

    Daison''s thin lips were lifted up, and a layer of ice was formed in his green eyes. "It''s my luck. I want to thank your mother and son. If I didn''t have you, how could I meet Tina?"

    "You --"

    Albert''s angry teeth, the flames in his eyes can almost start a fire.

    "To meet her and fall in love with her is the most correct thing I have ever done in my life."

    When Dyson talked about the witch, the ice in his eyes melted into a pool of spring water. The intonation is gentle and almost drips, full of love.

    Su Kui saw it and turned around to give him a good look.

    For a moment, Dyson seemed to be encouraged.

    "So you want to marry her, have you asked my opinion? Uh huh? My good brother! "

    Dyson gritted his teeth in a somber tone.

    Albert was like an icehouse. He sneered and knew it was useless to say more. Dyson must have hated him.

    "Whatever you want! But Dyson, you have to understand that if you kill me, you won''t get out of here today! "

    "Who said he was going to kill you?"

    Smell words, Su Kui slowly left a sentence.

    She bit her finger and gave Mona a drop of blood. Her brow was wrinkled.

    Seeing her like this, Dyson quickly walked over, took her hand and held her finger in her mouth.

    "Why do you do that?" Dyson frowned. In his heart, a drop of the devil''s blood was more important than their lives.

    Moreover, he still remembers the devil''s first complaint.

    Lose a drop of blood, how many hearts to eat to make up for it.

    So, in Dyson''s eyes, the devil''s blood is very important. Moreover, her blood is so magical that it can''t be found by others.

    So Albert had to die.

    Feeling his killing, sukui pulled him. "Dyson, I don''t want him to die so easily."

    "But he wants to marry you!" Dyson always thought of this sentence, "and he always wanted to hurt you, I can''t stand it!"

    "Hiss -" Su Kui shakes her head and laughs, "who says that if he wants to marry me, I have to marry him? Do you think he''s worthy? "

    Su Kui disdainfully raised his delicate chin and ordered the iron cage. "This is the cage he prepared for me, Dyson. Do you know what to do? He can''t die yet, his heart, you have to leave it to me! "

 Chapter 3409

    Dyson eyes light a dark, finally or suppress the killing in the heart, decided to listen.

    Su Kui patted his head with satisfaction and kissed his lips on tiptoe.

    "Darling, when it''s all over, I have a big reward."

    Dyson is in a good mood and gets coaxed in an instant.

    Looking at Albert''s ugly expression, like looking at the garbage, he hooked his lips. "OK, I''ll take care of his heart for you first, and wait for you to pick it up!"

    Albert thought he had escaped, but when he heard this, he stayed on the spot for a while.

    After all, in the end, he could not escape to death?

    -

    Su Kui returns to the place where she originally lived, carrying Tina like rags.

    The demons moved deeper into the forest, where the terrain is complex and it is difficult for human beings to cross over easily.

    So they are safe for the time being.

    "Tina, why are you back?"

    "Oh, God!! This is Mona? "

    The demons covered their mouths and exclaimed, watching Su Kui jump down and throw Mona to the ground.

    Flora also came out at this time. She gave Mona a light look and asked without any expression, "Tina, what''s wrong with her?"

    Su Kui kicked her, with Su Kui''s blood nourishment, Mona although the appearance looked embarrassed, in fact, there was no worry about life.

    "Wake up. What can I do for you?"

    This time, she is the solution to everything.

    Flora squinted as Mona awoke.

    She thought she was dead. When she saw her people, she immediately opened her eyes wide and asked in horror, "Why are you here? Is this heaven? Albert killed you?! "

    As soon as the words came out, there was a sudden uproar around.

    "Mona, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    "Who is Albert?!"

    "Why did he kill us? Mona, what do you know? "

    Looking at the astonished appearance of the demons, Su Kui stepped forward and said lightly, "let me explain."

    "Not long ago, Mona revealed my abilities. Albert is her lover, the eldest son of the kingdom. He sent someone to take me away. Oh, the leader is the one you see now! " Su Kui sneered, "for love, for prosperity, she abandoned our people! So Albert wanted to catch me and keep me in a cage as a blood slave! "

    "What?!" Flora frowned instantly, and there was a worry in her eyes. She stared at Su Kui. "Are you ok?"

    "I have said for a long time that she would not be fooled if she had a different mind." Su Kui said with a smile, "as for her now, she''s eating her own bad fruit!"

    They all know Tina''s ability, so they have no doubt that she can escape safely.

    Looking at Mona, I couldn''t help feeling disgusted.

    "A greedy human being can hurt your friends because of interests. Then, in the future, he will point the evil knife at yourself! Mona, you''re crazy! "

    "It''s a good thing Tina reminded us of moving, otherwise --"

    "yes, it''s frightening!"

    Su Kui hears the words and shakes his head. "You should pay attention recently. The people sent by Albert haven''t arrived yet. They carry the medicine developed by the wizard. As long as they are scattered in the air and inhaled by us, we can lose our ability and let them do whatever they want."

    "This -"

    "is terrible!"

    "But it''s not without a solution. Flora must have one. I''ll see if I''m lying. "

 Chapter 3410

    "Then what shall we do if these humans come?"

    There are demons who question this.

    Smell words, Su Kui Ghost a smile, red lips, she looked at that person, light way: "since they come to find death, why should we let them go? Don''t forget what they are here for! "

    "You mean?!"

    "Isn''t that what I thought?!"

    The eyes of the demons, because of Su Kui''s words, brightened in an instant. They looked at Su Kui, waiting for her confirmation, one by one excited.

    Su Kui nodded. "Haven''t you had enough for a long time? If we let go of the food delivered to our door, is it still us? "

    The witch is kind, but not without principle.

    If people don''t offend me, I don''t. If people do, cut the grass and root!

    Flora looked at a group of excited witch, just smiled and did not refute.

    When I saw Mona sitting on the ground, gradually returning to her taste, her eyes went cold.

    "Take her down to take care of her first. If Tina is confirmed, then this person is not worthy to stay here! Just get her out of here! "

    As Flora''s words fell, there was silence.

    But no one contradicted, because they were disgusted by Mona''s betrayal.

    "No -- please don''t --"

    Mona realized that she was not dead, and she looked at flora and begged, "I know it''s wrong, don''t drive me out, OK?"

    When she was taken away, I didn''t know how Albert was. But with Tina''s vengeance, Albert couldn''t live.

    And even if Albert was alive, Mona wouldn''t dare go back.

    She found that what she thought of as love was just what she thought. Mona was cold when Albert was the first to doubt her when something happened.

    "Take it with you, and remember that softness of heart will be the sword to kill you!"

    Flora warned, deadpan.

    Hearing Flora''s words, I had made friends with Mona, and there were some soft hearted demons. In a moment, I gave up these confused thoughts and ignored Mona''s entreaties.

    -A few days later, the dogs sent by Albert, according to the map given by Mona, felt into the forest.

    They took out a bottle of potion. As soon as they opened the cork, the contents of the bottle turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared into the air.

    Hidden in the dark, the demons are furious.

    It seems that Mona really betrayed them, and also betrayed the whole tribe for a man!

    flora developed something to resist this kind of medicine not long ago, so the demons were not affected at all.

    In a group of human search around, found here has been abandoned, began to panic, one by one from the air and jump down.

    Rage at the people.

    The ending is already doomed.

    The smell of blood in the forest was everywhere. The discarded body was soon driven by the smell of the surrounding wild animals and quickly divided.

    Hosted by flora and witnessed by a group of demons, she decided to expel Mona from the tribe.

    In spite of Mona''s pleading, she was still put on the blindfold, dragged by several evil women, and thrown out of the forest.

    When Mona wanted to come back, she found that the place she had lived in had been abandoned by them. It was filled with the stench of rotting bodies and the white bones.

    But there is no longer the people of the ethnic group.

    The forest is so big that she has little ability. She can''t rely on her ability to cross the whole forest to find people.

    Moreover, she has been expelled -

 Chapter 3411

    After all this, Su Kui went back to the palace. The emperor was furious when he found out. In the wizard''s advice, think Albert is possessed by vampires, he is not his own son, but a cruel devil!

    Despite the Queen''s request and Albert''s plea, he ordered Albert to be imprisoned.

    The most powerful competitor of Dyson has lost the qualification to compete with him completely. He can only be imprisoned in the underground palace in his life, waiting for Su Kui''s revenge.

    Two years later, the old king passed away, and Dyson succeeded to the throne.

    As for the stepqueen who once intended to hurt him, he was also deprived of the status of aristocrat by Dyson and expelled from the palace and became a commoner.

    After Dyson''s accession, Albert was on the verge of going mad because no one spoke to him for a long time in prison.

    Su Kui completed Tina''s last wish, and then accompanied Dyson to go through his short life. At the moment when he closed his eyes, he chose to leave the world.

    -

    the sound of the ticking instrument sounds in the ear, accompanied by the smell of disinfectant water.

    It''s su Kui''s first feeling when she wakes up.

    She blinked and found herself lying on the bed like a dead man. Her soul was confined in her body. Except that her eyes could move, everything else did not listen to her.

    It was the first time she had experienced such a thing.

    So we take it for granted that the system has broken down again, "system, come out!"

    Su Kui closed her eyes and waited quietly. She couldn''t understand a stupid system.

    [Ding -]

    Su Kui: "don''t pretend to be dead. Tell me what''s going on now. Do you think I''m lying here like a dead man and can do tasks?"

    She can''t even speak.

    Even if she has more charm, Su Kui doesn''t think she can do it.

    The system felt the cold breath of her body and couldn''t help shaking: [don''t worry, this is normal. Because the client is special this time, she It''s a vegetable ]

    sunflower: "?"??? So now

    You are awake now. As long as you follow the doctor''s instructions and do rehabilitation, you still have a chance to stand up. ]Su Kui was very angry. She sneered, "what is the chance?"

    [cough That is to say Maybe you can''t stand up ]

    Su Kui blinked, she was up and down, and the eyes moved, "say, I''ll finish all at once."

    She wants to hear it. She doesn''t know anything else.

    [however, the client never stood up in his last life, so ]

    "so you mean, I''ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life?"

    Sorry But this is the situation of the client. I can''t ]If the golden finger is too big, it may be directly ejected from the world.

    Feeling the fury of Su Kui, the system made a smart choice to shut up. After a while, it came out and said: "I''ll pass on the client''s memory to you right now. Please pay attention! ]

    after that, he went off the line without stopping.

    Su Kui slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas. OK, don''t let her have a chance to go back.

    If she can catch this system in the future, she must destroy it directly!

    I don''t know why the system is ready to go to sleep. I feel a strong sense of crisis.

    -

    Su Kui closed her eyes and checked the memory sent to her by the system before the doctor arrived.

 Chapter 3412

    The client''s name is Shen Qiqi. She used to be a very kind and gentle woman.

    But when she was about to get married, she suddenly had a car accident and became a vegetable. She had been lying in bed for two years.

    Gradually, even her family gave up on her.

    When she woke up, she found that her fiance had become her brother-in-law. And she got nothing but a broken body.

    Her parents lost hope for her, and her lover was far away. She took care of her older sister from childhood and betrayed her and married her lover!

    Unable to accept the huge blow, Shen Qiqi''s character began to change. She became moody and very irritable. If you are a little careless, you will fall and lose your temper.

    At first, her parents felt guilty about her, and gradually disappointed in her.

    And then, because of jealousy, her sister miscarried and even gave her fiance a spring medicine. When her sister was sent to the hospital, she was given a picture.

    In the end, the man and the woman are OK. Because of this, they hate her even more. Her parents also cut off all relations with her and never contacted her again.

    After suffering from depression, Shen Qiqi soon cut his wrists in the bathroom to commit suicide due to physical reasons and no one to take care of him.

    It was half a month after her body was found.

    Looking back on her life, Shen Qiqi found that all she did was absurd. Her parents, even after her death, would not claim her body.

    After a lifetime of rebirth, Shen Qiqi got a lot of ideas. Her wish is very simple.

    [want to live longer and have a good look at the world. ]

    [since her relatives betrayed her and gave up her, then she didn''t want to pester her anymore. ]It''s true that her family and fiance made mistakes, but Shen Qiqi didn''t need to get hurt in the end in order to get back at them.

    But in Su Kui''s opinion, Shen Qiqi was in a car accident until she became a plant talent for only three months. Even the doctor hasn''t confirmed whether she will stay in bed all the time. Her sister and Shen Qiqi''s fiance were engaged in a huge betrayal, both morally and emotionally.

    No wonder Shen can''t accept it when he wakes up.

    "Don''t worry, except for your wishes, I''ll give you revenge as well!"

    -

    Su Kui sleeps in a daze. When she wakes up again, she finds a circle of people around her.

    And the doctor''s impatient voice, "OK? The patient just woke up and needed a rest. How can you get better when you surround her like this without air circulation? "

    "The doctor said, let''s get out of the way!"

    With that, hula, a group of people are finally willing to go out.

    Su Kui opened her eyes and saw a sweet looking female nurse smiling and asked her, "how is it? Is there anything uncomfortable? "

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth and didn''t speak for two years. Her voice was dry and hoarse. She could hardly hear a woman''s voice.

    The nurse couldn''t help showing her sympathy. She took a sip of her mouth. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to talk. Just tell me in a blink."

    What I think is that such a beautiful girl is unfairly naive.

    What''s more, think of the blow she will face when she wakes up

    The nurse had a better feeling for her if she didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 3413

    After the routine examination, the ward was finally quiet.

    Su Kui just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly the door of the ward was pushed open again. A girl with short hair and high head, dressed in neutral, burst in.

    Looking at such a strong girl, when she saw sukui''s eyes, her eyes suddenly turned red.

    "Seven seven, you finally wake up I knew it, I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone! "

    Su Kui had some unhappy mood. When she saw the tears in her eyes, she suddenly felt a pain in her heart.

    Searching for memory, she suddenly smiled, "Han..."

    "Do you remember me?!"

    Mu Han is excited for a moment. She squats beside the hospital bed and grasps Su Kui''s hand and rubs her cheek.

    Su Kui faintly felt something wet across the back of her hand.

    Knowing what it was, she smiled even more.

    There are still people in the world who have not betrayed her completely.

    At the beginning, Mu Han has been trying to contact Shen Qiqi, but thinks that he is a drag Shen Qiqi. He deleted all the contact information of Mu Han, just afraid of dragging her down.

    If there is any friendship in the world, it is Shen Qiqi and Mu Han.

    They have learned that they are good friends who have nothing to say.

    "When, however..."

    Su Kui speaks slowly. She can''t control it. Everything has to be slow.

    "That''s good. That''s good. Don''t worry about July 7th. As long as you wake up, you''ll be fine. I''ll do rehabilitation with you!"

    Listening to Mu Han''s nagging about what happened to her in the past two years, Su Kui''s eyes were full of laughter and her mood was much more relaxed.

    Later, Mu Han, as she promised, would come to accompany her regularly every day. For this reason, I don''t know how many jobs I have given up. Su Kui is also accompanied by her. Gradually speaking, she has no obstacles and is ready for the next rehabilitation.

    Lying for two years, although how to use chopsticks and other daily necessities still have memory, but muscle weakness made her knock over the water cup several times.

    At this time, Mu Han always encourages her patiently, "it''s OK, take your time."

    So Su Kui had patience again.

    After falling on the cushion again, Su Kui directly buried her head in the cushion and sulked herself.

    Seeing this, Mu Han chuckled out, "what''s the matter? The more you live, the more you go back, like a child! " She came up to pull up sukui and arranged her messy hair.

    Su Kui''s eyes blinked wrongly, and his black eyes were full of self-confidence. "Mu Han, can I really stand up again?"

    Mu Han''s face changed, but she soon covered up the past and said with a smile: "of course! But if you don''t want to do it, let''s have a rest. This kind of thing will come slowly! Not two days a day. "

    But in my heart, I jumped.

    Su Kui sensed her eyes and pursed her lips without saying anything.

    By Su Kui''s default, Mu Han takes Su Kui to the wheelchair and plans to go to sit next to her.

    Just at this time, a woman stepped on high-heeled shoes and walked up with her stomach full.

    When Muhan saw her, her smiling face suddenly drooped down. "Shen October, what are you doing?!"

    Su Kui pretends that she doesn''t understand why Mu Han doesn''t deal with Shen October. She looks at Shen October''s big belly and smiles, "October, you are here?"

    Also did not investigate, she woke up nearly ten days, why his good sister, but has not come to see her things.

 Chapter 3414

    Shen Shiyue''s expression was a little stiff. She took a quick look at Mu Han and hurriedly said: "ah Yes, yes, sister, I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well these days, so I... "

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui said with a gentle smile, shaking her head.

    Mu Han''s dissatisfied stare, "seven seven seven! Don''t tell her so much, she is one -- "

    " Mu Han! "

    Shen shioctober hurriedly interrupts Mu Han''s words, glances at Su Kui in a hurry, "Mu Han, come out with me first! I have something to tell you. "

    "Hiss, what can''t you say in front of your face? Or are you guilty of stealing other people''s things? " Mu Han sneers.

    "Well, Muhan, you can go out for a while. It doesn''t matter to me." Su Kui smiled.

    "It''s your best temper!" Mu Han stares at her, stands up and strides towards the door.

    Shen October saw this and hurriedly followed him out.

    "Come on, don''t dawdle. I don''t have time to chat with you here."

    "Mu Han..." Shen shioctober pulled his lips awkwardly. "Can you not do this? Things have come to this point, and we didn''t expect that sister would... "

    "Yes!" Mu Han turns his head with a sneer and stares at Shen shioctober. "You are worthy of your parents'' teaching. You are selfish, just like them! What''s unexpected? In fact, in your heart, did you already sentenced 77 to death? "

    "No, of course not!"

    Shen October looks flustered. She purses her lips. "My parents and I always remember my sister. We are all very happy when she wakes up."

    "Oh? So you so-called happy, is that after so long, dare to see 77? Shen October, do you have peace of mind to steal other people''s things? "

    Mu Han looks down at her stomach and sneers.

    Shen Shiyue immediately covers his stomach and looks at her warily. "Mu Han, even if I''m sorry for my sister, it''s also our housework. It has nothing to do with you, an outsider! What''s more, my sister just woke up weak. You are sure to tell her the truth now. If she can''t accept it, what can she do

    Shen October is so clear about Mu Han''s weakness. She even knows a little secret that even her sister doesn''t know.

    Seeing Mu Han''s face changed greatly, she finally pulled back a round, and Shen shioctober smiled proudly.

    "In fact, you should be very happy that brother Haoran can be with me, right? Because of this, my sister is your own again, isn''t it? "

    "Shen October, shut up!" Mu Han''s face is gloomy, and she stares at Shen shioctober. "If July 7th knows about this, you''d better be careful, otherwise, I don''t know what I will do!"

    Shen''s eyes flashed jealousy quickly. She bit her lips. "You don''t want to threaten me. Anyway, now I don''t want my sister to know about it. Don''t talk about it in front of her!"

    "Oh, for a while, have you kept it for a lifetime?"

    Mu Han glances at her contemptuously and turns back to the rehabilitation room.

    Left Shen October, stood in place silent for a long time.

    When the two walked in, Su Kui looked at them strangely and jokingly said, "another fight? What''s the matter with you two? You''re not born to deal with it! " She shook her head in a friendly tone.

    Mu Han goes over and touches her long hair. In two years, it''s enough for her to turn her shoulder length hair into waist length hair.

 Chapter 3415

    Mu Han can''t help but feel, and can''t help but hook his lips. His eyes are especially gentle.

    "Some people are not pleasant by nature. Unlike July 7th, I like everything."

    Su Kui is used to Mu Han''s intimacy. She looks at her angrily and says, "well, don''t say there''s nothing. I don''t know what''s going on with you! "

    Smell speech, Shen October felt the nose awkwardly, holding the big belly and standing ten steps away from the two.

    When Mu Han saw it, he couldn''t help sneering again. "Why is someone so far away from being a thief? Don''t worry, how about no one taking the baby in your stomach! "

    Children?

    Su Kui suddenly saw the light and waved to Shen October.

    "October is coming. I didn''t expect that so many things happened when I woke up. I used to think that you were still a child in need of care. I didn''t expect to be a mother in a flash! "

    Shen Shiyue''s body is stiff, but he is reluctant to see Su Kui''s bright smile.

    Every time she saw Shen Qiqi show such an expression, she felt that she had stolen her things, and she was a thief.

    "Don''t you hurry up? What are you waiting for? " Or Mu Han glared at her, and she moved to go.

    Su Kui felt her stomach curiously as if she didn''t notice. She even wanted to paste it to see if there was fetal movement.

    Shen Shiyue seems to have been hit by some scales. He suddenly backs away, his eyes full of vigilance.

    Su Kui a Leng, smile gradually faded down, "October?" She blinked. She didn''t understand what was going on.

    She was just curious about what the baby looked like in her mother''s stomach. She didn''t plan how to treat her

    "Seven seven, don''t be sad." Seeing that she was in a low mood, Mu Han clapped her back to comfort her.

    Shen October also smiled awkwardly, explaining sheepishly, "I''m sorry, sister, I didn''t mean to. You know, after becoming a mother, it''s hard to avoid that there are so many soldiers everywhere, and they are careful about everything. "

    This explanation, it seems, makes sense.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and smiled reluctantly. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t care. In October, I woke up so many days. I haven''t met your husband. I don''t know which lucky man married our little princess

    Su Kui used to be a kind joker. Listening to Shen October''s ears, he naturally associated with many things.

    She opened her mouth with an ugly face He is busy with his work. "

    But shut up, and then take her husband to see Su Kui together.

    Su Kui saw everything in her eyes and smiled more softly.

    In her eyes, Shen October is a junior and Xu Haoran is a scum man.

    Bitch with dog, forever.

    She doesn''t retaliate for poor Shen Qiqi. Why can''t she say something

    Moreover, originally she thought about whether to let Shen October one yard go, but she saw Shen October''s eyes coldly, disgusted and repelled her.

    It seemed that she didn''t want to wake up at all, even with hatred.

    Interesting -

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "It doesn''t matter. When is the time? Bring it to me."

    "I......"

    Shen October is short of words.

    All the reasons and consequences know that when Muhan sees Shen shioctober like this, he feels happy.

 Chapter 3416

    "Yes, Shen October, July 7th has hurt you since childhood. You are married. In any case, you have to bring your husband to see your sister. Is that right?"

    Mu Han raises his eyebrows in a strange tone, which means something.

    Su Kui looked up at her and clapped her hand.

    "Mu Han..."

    "Seven seven, don''t worry about it!" Mu Han turned his white eyes, "I think you are Bai Tong''s younger sister. In my opinion, she is a white eyed wolf! Why, your husband is a sweet cake? Who would like to see it or how to hide it? It''s not aboveboard at all! "

    Su Kui chuckles. She likes Mu Han more deeply.

    Shen October was speechless, listening to Su Kui''s ears, he was very happy.

    Even the body seems to be relaxed a lot.

    "Mu Han, our family affairs can''t wait for you to interrupt. When my sister gets well, I will naturally bring him to see you!"

    Shen October raises his chin and squints to warn Mu Han.

    Mu Han is not willing to show weakness. When they look at each other, the air seems to be full of crackling sparks.

    Su Kui helplessly held her forehead and said softly, "you two, really......" She shook her head, and suddenly remembered, with a gentle smile in her eyes, "by the way, Haoran?"

    The body of Shen October and Mu Han is frozen at the same time.

    It''s time to come. It''s still here.

    Su Kui looks at the expression of the two people, not sure so. In her heart, I still believe Xu Haoran will wait for her, with a smile in her voice, "does he still not know that I have woke up? Also, he should have taken over the company at home now, right? He used to be a workaholic. He must be busier now. He, as always, does not cherish his body. "

    Listen to Su Kui''s words of intimacy, naturally showing love. Shen October''s jealous face was distorted. She was biting her teeth to death, and then she controlled that she didn''t shout out in front of Su Kui''s face.

    That man is her husband now. He has nothing to do with Shen 77!

    However, she dare not --

    at the end of the day, she is still haunted by the inner morality.

    Sometimes Shen October doesn''t think maliciously. The doctors have issued so many critical notices. Why Shen''s life is so big that he hasn''t died.

    Now, I''m alive.

    Looking at her delicate face, which is as beautiful as peach blossom, Shen October felt a sense of fear.

    She has always known that Xu Haoran''s favorite is actually her sister''s, and her parents and favorite daughter-in-law are Shen 77.

    No matter what she does, she is superior to Shen October. Shen October was jealous, but he couldn''t help approaching her.

    Shen 77 is like a gentle light, attracting people who yearn for the light.

    "Sister, brother Haoran, she..."

    When Mu Han saw Su Kui at this moment, she showed her strong love, and suddenly she was a little reluctant.

    She''s just sick. Is she really going to tell her the truth?

    "Seven seven, don''t mention that man! Men are big pig hooves. They are busy working all day. They don''t care about you at all. Just kick them! "

    Mu Han is forced to smile, and Xu Haoran is constantly lingering in her heart.

    Su Kui shook his head and smiled like a smile? In fact, Haoran is very good to me, just a little workaholic. As his fiancee, I always want to learn to understand him. "

 Chapter 3417

    The air suddenly calmed down. The oppressive atmosphere made Su Kui blink, with a bad premonition in mind.

    Her expression gradually fell down, and she asked softly, "Mu Han, is Haoran already..."

    Mu Han doesn''t speak. She purrs her lips and is silent.

    But has told Su Kui the truth silently.

    For a moment, her heart seemed to be gnawed by hundreds of millions of ants. Su Kui groaned, clutching the cloth on her chest and closing her eyes tightly.

    Although his eyes were red, Su Kui could not help crying.

    She bent her eyes. "It doesn''t matter. After all, I I slept for two years, and no one knew if I could wake up. So Even if he made such a decision, I don''t blame him. "

    "Seven seven!"

    Mu Han is really going to die of her anger. She is so heartbroken that she would like to pour out the truth in one breath.

    But in that way, she would be hurt by her already weak body.

    Mu Han can''t imagine the consequences.

    "You are so good, Xu Haoran gives up you is his loss! I tell you, from today on, you should learn to forget him. Do you hear me

    Shen October silently looks at all this, his hands caressing his stomach, and his eyes are full of envy.

    Sometimes, she wants to tell Shen 77 everything.

    "But..."

    Su Kui looked up, her eyes were full of moisture. She forced a smile, "for you, two years have passed, for me, it''s just a sleep..."

    Please and ethereal voice, in the recovery room slowly sounded.

    Confused and disappointed, hearing people can''t help their eyes.

    Mu Han sips her lips, bends over and hugs Su Kui. "It doesn''t matter, it really doesn''t matter. Everything will pass, doesn''t it?"

    Shen didn''t say a word from beginning to end.

    Seeing this, she couldn''t stay any longer, and left in a hurry.

    Xu Haoran doesn''t know about it. Shen shioctober doesn''t know. Does she want to tell him the truth.

    Have Xu Haoran really loved her in these years?

    -

    a month later, Su Kui could not stand up, but also relied on a wheelchair. The basic life is that she doesn''t need help from others. On the day she left the hospital, Mu Han even bought a string of firecrackers and set them off at the gate of the hospital.

    Finally, he was warned by the security guard.

    Two people look at each other and smile, Su Kui sees Mu Han''s eyes, which is full of happiness and gratification, as well as the sense of tears.

    In two years, the doctor gave her three critical notices. Each time, Mu Han seemed to walk on the tip of a knife, shrouded in infinite fear.

    The only friend in the world who is kind to her and thinks about her seriously is about to leave her.

    Muhan''s face is a brilliant smile, but in his eyes, he can''t help but shed tears.

    "Well, why are you crying? This is not the elder sister I know, big Mu Han! " Su Kui''s eyes curled up and lifted her hand gently to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    "I''m awake. I won''t sleep forever. I''ll get better and better in the future. Isn''t that what you used to comfort me all the time? "

    The woman tilts her head, and the soft autumn light falls on the tip of her hair and the corner of her lips. It''s incredibly gentle.

    Mu Han nodded hard, "yes! It will get better and better in the future! "

    While waiting for the bus, Shen''s parents came late.

    They got out of the car and saw sukui, who was already outside the hospital, and walked forward with embarrassment.

    "July 7, when did you come out..."

    "That''s right, didn''t it say that you should wait for us?"

 Chapter 3418

    Listening to the murmuring tone of Shen''s mother, Mu Han stops Su Kui''s body and lightly says: "Auntie, seven seven and I have been waiting for you in the hospital for nearly two hours. Because I didn''t wait until then, I''m going to take a taxi myself. "

    Mu Han doesn''t know what to say. She sneers.

    This pair of philistine parents are not only interested in Xu Haoran''s good background, but also let the younger daughter marry the brother-in-law of the future when the older daughter has an accident.

    Only wonderful flowers can do such a thing! However, the most discontented thing for mu Han is that her friend woke up after lying in bed for two years. Since this month, most of her recovery has been accompanied by Mu Han. On the contrary, it should be accompanied by the closest family, but the family has to hide far and far.

    Now it''s too late to see the heart.

    Su Kui reluctantly smiled, hooked his broken hair behind his ears. "Yes, I didn''t want to trouble you, but I can go back by myself."

    Shen''s mother and Shen''s father look at each other, which is more and more embarrassing.

    "Oh, it''s not the girl in October. She''s very harmful, so she''s delayed a little. Seven seven, don''t you blame your mother? "

    Su Kui looked up at her clear eyes and saw the uneasiness on her face. She smiled, "of course not. She is pregnant in October. Pregnant women are big. I understand that."

    But your daughter has been in hospital bed for two years!

    No matter how Shen Qiqi thinks about it, but in her opinion, she can''t forgive her parents in her whole life.

    "That''s good, that''s good," Shen said with a sigh. "Get in the car first! Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to say it. Fortunately, we are here. Otherwise, if you go back on July 7th, you will surely be in the air! "

    "Well?" Su Kui picked up eyebrows. I don''t know why.

    Mu Han silently helped her to get on the car, and finally folded the wheelchair, put it in the trunk, and sat up with her.

    Su Kui looked at the leather seats in the car and the car logo in the center of the steering wheel and asked with a smile, "have we moved? Mom and Dad, are you rich? You''ve changed your car so expensive! "

    The car is about two years ago. It''s a BMW. Why are you so impressed? It''s because Shen Qiqi, who was just engaged to Xu Haoran. He also studied the car with Shen Fu and promised to buy one for Shen Fu when she made money later.

    I didn''t expect things to be different from people. Now it seems that they don''t need her anymore.

    Mu Han perceives Su Kui''s depression, silently holds her hand and pats it.

    On the contrary, it was Shen''s mother, beaming, "isn''t that girl in October fighting for gas? She bought the car and the house for our old couple! Otherwise, your father will never be able to drive such a good car in his life

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a momentary silence in the carriage.

    The oppressive atmosphere made Shen mother touch her hair, and for a while she didn''t know what to say.

    "Is it?"

    For a while, Shen''s father and mother in the front seat suddenly heard a short chuckle.

    Su Kui put her hands on her lap and her eyes drooped. "I remember that she used to be a playful girl in October. In a flash, she could buy a house and a car for her parents Think about it. In the past two years, a lot of things really happened... "

    Do they also forget that once upon a time, they also had a daughter who promised to earn money to make them live a good life?

    What do you mean if you don''t have Shen October, you can''t drive a good car or live in a good house in your life?

 Chapter 3419

    Maybe in the eyes of Shen''s parents, their eldest daughter died with the car accident.

    It''s no wonder that Shen Qiqi will turn black without the attention of her parents. Her most trusted lover betrayed her with her family. That feeling is no less than being cut into the heart by a knife!

    "Here..."

    Shen''s father suddenly remembered that he and his daughter had gathered together to study which car had a good performance and which car had a good appearance.

    Driving, can''t help but stare at Shen''s mother, "don''t say if you can''t speak! Shut up! "

    Su Kui smiled and said nothing more.

    Her eyes drooped slightly, covering the indifference of the bottom of her eyes.

    Mu Han thought that she was hit and depressed. She clapped her back and comforted her silently.

    Su Kui smiled back.

    But her smile, no matter in whose eyes, seems very reluctant.

    -

    "here you are, come here on July 7th. Be careful. Let your father carry you down!"

    Shen''s mother knows that she said something wrong in the car. Now her expression is not very natural. Some are strange, some are embarrassed, but there is no familiarity between relatives.

    Shen Qiqi probably matured too early. When he was very young, he could do his own things and seldom worried his parents. So in the eyes of Shen''s parents, she is just a child who doesn''t need to worry. At last, Shen was born in October, and Shen had more time to take her with her than her parents.

    Children who cry have sugar to eat, children who don''t cry can only warm themselves in the lonely night.

    Most of the time, Shen Qiqi came here like this.

    In her eyes, her sister is still small, so it is natural for her parents to love her.

    But never for her own consideration, when she was a child, her parents have never treated her like this?

    "No need," Su Kui pursed her lips, dodged Shen Fu''s hand and said to Mu Han, "Mu Han, help me down."

    After being dodged, father Shen was stunned and didn''t say anything.

    On the contrary, Shen''s mother was dissatisfied. "77, are you still complaining that we were late to pick you up?"? Why do you wake up now and become stingy? How can you be angry at such a small thing? "

    "What?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and couldn''t believe her ears. She laughed and looked up at Shen''s eyes. "Mom, when did I behave like I was angry? I don''t mind it from the beginning to the end, but you''ve been holding on. "

    "Then why don''t you let your father carry you down?!" Shen''s mother also sticks to her ideas.

    This is simpler. Su Kui stands up with the strength of Mu Han and moves to the wheelchair beside the car.

    Smell speech light way: "father is also old, hold me down is not convenient, and there is mu Han in, let her help me down, it is not a big thing."

    Mu Han''s heart ached for Su Kui. She looked up discontentedly at Shen''s mother and Shen''s father. "Yes, auntie, 77 has always been a gentle and filial person. She loves her uncle. Isn''t it a natural thing?"

    There was no word for a moment.

    Shen''s father told Shen''s mother, "that''s enough. If you don''t say anything, go back and tidy up the room of Qi Qi first. When you recover from Qi''s serious illness, you will always have a rest!"

    Mu Han can''t believe what she heard.

    "Uncle, do you mean that the room of July 7th hasn''t been cleaned up yet?"

    What kind of parents are they!

 Chapter 3420

    "Here..."

    Father Shen can''t answer.

    Shen''s mother rubbed her hands, but there''s nothing to be ashamed of. "Now it''s time to clean up. Don''t worry, we have many rooms at home. We can live here! Isn''t this October she''s been having a bad time? I took care of her, so I didn''t have time. "

    Su Kui also smiled, "it doesn''t matter. In my parents'' mind, October is always the most important, isn''t it?"

    She is not a soft persimmon. Her parents treat her so lightly, and the joy of the rest of her life is gradually dispersed by these indifference.

    Mu Han is holding the handle of the wheelchair. Suddenly, he has the idea that he doesn''t want to send the woman in the wheelchair.

    She pursed her lips and said for a while: "uncle and aunt, since you don''t have time, you should take time to take care of Shen October. I''d better take care of July 7th. I''ll take her to my place. Anyway, I live alone and have a companion! "

    "No way!"

    Father Shen immediately refused.

    "My own daughter is just ill. Instead of letting her go home, I asked her to move out. I''m known by my neighbors, but I don''t know how to laugh at us! "

    Shen''s mother also nodded, "that is to say, Mu Han, don''t make trouble. This is our family affair. Let''s talk about it first. If we want to go out and live in the future, we will not block it. "

    Mu Han has no choice but to send Su Kui in under the insistence of Shen''s father and mother.

    As soon as I entered the living room, I saw Shen Shi''s feet on the tea table. Is comfortable on the sofa, holding the stomach to eat snacks.

    White and tender skin and mellow body are the fruits of pampering.

    Su Kui saw this scene, only felt the unspeakable irony.

    Shen family is not rich, but since Shen October was born, Shen father and Shen mother have tried their best to give Shen October the best.

    She didn''t suffer at all, so it''s hard to avoid some Princess temper. Do not understand others to her good, do not understand others'' hard work, always think that others to her good, is a matter of course.

    Sometimes Shen Qiqi himself is wondering whether he picked it up and is not the Shen family''s own child at all?

    They are all daughters. Why do they treat them differently?

    "Well..."

    It was not until a group of people came to Shen October that she realized that Su Kui was busy sitting up straight. "Sister, are you back? Ah... "

    She let out a sudden cry and held her back.

    Scared, Shen''s mother immediately ignored Su Kui and hurriedly trotted over, "what''s the matter? where are you not feeling well? Ouch, do you want to go to the hospital for an examination? What did the doctor say about the pregnancy test last time? "

    Listening to Shen''s mother, Su Kui felt extremely diaphragmatic.

    She turned and asked Shen Fu.

    "Dad, where is my room? I''m tired. I want to go back to have a rest."

    "It''s on the first floor, but it hasn''t been cleaned up..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui smiled. "Do you have a room? I can stay in the guest room first. "

    "Seven seven..."

    Mu Han can''t see it anymore. Compared with Shen October, what''s worse about July 7th?

    Everyone is taking care of the little princess''s mood. Why don''t you think about it? After two years in bed on July 7, I woke up almost derailed from the society, which is the time when I need family care.

    They are blind, can''t they see?

    "Well, I''ll take you."

    Shen''s father didn''t think much about it. Anyway, Shen Qiqi has always been like this. He speaks softly and looks like he has no temper.

    The rooms are simple, but clean.

 Chapter 3421

    As soon as Shen''s father left, Mu Han couldn''t help it.

    "Seven seven, you have no need to be so complacent!! Can''t you see that one heart of your parents is all tied to Shen October? Take a close look. In their eyes, is there still your daughter! "

    "No."

    Mu Han''s angry words, with a light floating but determined answer, suddenly silence down.

    She raised a uglier smile than crying, squatted down to hold Su Kui''s hand, "seven seven, please, come out with me? There is no place for you. You will not be happy if you stay here. "

    Mu Han is very sad.

    Once a friend with a gentle smile always cared for everyone around him. The intimacy made people want to approach her and become friends with her involuntarily.

    Now she is still smiling, but there is a lot of light in her eyes, and she becomes very reluctant.

    "Seven seven, don''t laugh if you don''t want to I look at... "

    More sad

    Su Kui suddenly blinked, a drop of tears fell down.

    She bent her eyes. "But if I don''t laugh, I have nothing..."

    She can''t be defeated by the reality, if she abandons herself because of this. Who will sympathize with her in the future? It''s like she''s dead and nobody wants to claim her body.

    "You and me!"

    Mu Han looks up at her eyes and says, "move out, as long as it''s not here, it''s good everywhere!"

    What Mu Han is most afraid of is that Su Kui will know sooner or later who Shen shioctober''s husband is and who her baby is.

    When it comes to Su Kui''s blow, it''s the despair of killing the top.

    "Good."

    Su Kui''s answer is very simple.

    "But I haven''t had a meal with my family for a long time. Mu Han, can you wait for me for a few days?"

    As long as she agrees, Mu Han is good.

    "You help me find the house first, and I''ll contact you later," Su Kui said in an embarrassed whisper, "I''m sorry, Muhan, but I always bother you."

    Mu Han laughs, "no trouble! I''d rather you bother me a little bit more, just move in and live with me! "

    "Well Don''t use this... "

    Su Kui also smiled, and soon Mu Han answered the phone, helped Su Kui to bed, and left.

    Su Kui is lying in bed, but thinking about another thing.

    Of course, she can''t live with Mu Han, because in the near future, Mu Han will find her life partner. A lovely but domineering girl entered the apartment of Muhan as a co tenant.

    That''s the feeling that Shen Qi can''t give Mu Han.

    Maybe in the eyes of insiders, Mu Han likes Shen 77, and even Mu Han himself may think so.

    But -

    Su Kui can clearly feel that it is not love. It''s just a fantasy from intimacy to perfection. They are already close friends who can deliver their lives to each other. Shen Qiqi is weak, so mu Han always stands beside Shen Qiqi as a protector.

    When she can meet her true love, she will be fully realized.

    Oh, it turns out that her love for Shen Qi is not love, but a deeper kinship than friendship!

    -

    [host, why don''t you move out directly? You forget Shen Qi''s wish? ]

    her wish, however, is no longer related to the Shen family. She goes out to live her life.

    Su Kui''s thoughts were interrupted. She lifted her eyelids lazily and answered lightly, "it''s too easy to let them go."

 Chapter 3422

    [why?! ]

    as a non emotional system, it does not understand why sunflower chooses to do so.

    In its mind, there is no need to do anything other than tasks.

    But Su Kui is different. She''s bored. "Maybe I don''t like him," Su Kui hooked his lips. "Besides, I really like Shen Qiqi

    Some people''s gentleness is affectation, but Shen 77 is different, she is really born to be a gentle girl. Good looking, outstanding ability, but never arrogant.

    In the face of her parents'' neglect, she did not give up herself. Instead, she took care of her young sister in an orderly way.

    When looking back on Shen''s life, Su Kui came up with the idea of seeking justice for Shen.

    [OK! As long as You are happy! ]

    the system has never been able to control what sunflower needs to do. At the beginning, when sunflower was still a small sprout, it was able to make a difference.

    Now, however, someone has evolved to the point where they are more sophisticated and the system can no longer do anything about her.

    On the contrary, she has been led by sunflower.

    [anyway, the task this time is very simple. You can play it casually. But be careful too much, be careful to play with fire and burn yourself! ]

    "you don''t need to take care of this." Su Kui had her own plan. She waved and yawned, "I''m tired. Let''s go."

    [hum! ]

    the system makes a cold hum, and the light speed is offline.

    -

    it took six hours for sunflower to come back from noon until evening.

    Her existence seems to have been ignored. No one asked her if she needed to go to the toilet, if she was hungry, if she needed to eat.

    Just like at home, there is no such person as her.

    Su Kui himself moved to the wheelchair, opened the door and pushed the wheel out.

    In the living room, it''s quiet. Only in the semi open kitchen, there''s a light conversation.

    Su Kui pushed the wheelchair over and heard Shen''s father and mother talking about her.

    "Laoshen, you''re going to take July 7th back. What do you think of October? She''s pregnant now... "

    "What can I do? July 7th is also our daughter. We can''t leave her in the hospital, can we? " Father Shen snorts coldly.

    "Alas..." Shen''s mother was a little upset. "The doctors have said that the chances of waking up in July 7th are very low. Why..."

    "Shut up! What do you say here?! "

    Shen Fu immediately interrupts Shen''s mother and lowers his voice: "we are sorry for July 7th. You know that October was able to be together with Haoran, and she used a bad way We all know these things, but on July 7th she was innocent! "

    "Oh, innocent! What do you do now? I knew I would let Mu Han pick her up today. Shall we compensate her for some money? "

    "You -" father Shen didn''t know what to say.

    Shen''s mother was still chattering, "besides, she was comfortable lying in bed for such a long time after the notice of death was issued on July 7th. Have you ever thought that if you were not smart in October, now Haoran, a good son-in-law, doesn''t know whose family it is! At that time, do you want your room, your car or not? "

    In a word, Shen''s father was speechless.

    "Dead old lady, I have nothing to say to you!"

    Obviously, this remark also hit Shen''s heart. He was so angry that he carried his hands behind him, turned his head and walked out.

 Chapter 3423

    As a result, when I just went out, my expression was stiff on my face.

    He has a little cramp in his face and can''t speak in tune.

    "Seven, seven When did you come out? "

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes, eyes a water light, but smile more gentle.

    "What does Dad think? I''ve heard everything I need to hear. My parents thought so. I thought I would make you happy when I wake up. But I don''t know. In fact, you don''t want me to wake up... "

    "Seven seven, it''s not like that. Listen to Dad!" Shen''s father is in a hurry. He looks at Shen''s mother and says, "that''s what your mother said. I never thought of that! In my father''s mind, July 7th has always been a good boy. "

    "Is that so?" Su Kui smiled and squeezed his hands on the armrest of the wheelchair. The blood vessels of indigo had been clearly protruded.

    "Then explain to me, Dad. I''m listening."

    She tilts her head and her black pupils are clean and clear. When she looks at her like this, she always involuntarily makes people feel guilty from the bottom of their hearts.

    It''s the guilt that torments them day and night that makes them feel like they don''t know how to face when they wake up.

    "I......"

    Hearing Su Kui''s straightforward explanation, he even smiled and waited. Shen Fu was speechless for a while.

    At this time, Shen''s mother came out of the kitchen. When she saw Su Kui, she was angry.

    "You are a child who comes out without saying a word, eavesdropping on adults, and now comes to blame our old couple? Do you know that you''ve been lying in bed for two years? How hard is it for me and your father? What''s more, we haven''t given up on you after so many critical notices. Have you ever thought about that? "

    Shen''s mother said that, she felt that she was not wrong at all.

    The two of them have paid enough for this daughter. In their hearts, as long as they pay money, let the hospital not cut off the medicine for her, and then ask a paramedic to take care of her, it is worthy of her.

    That''s right. Su Kui blinked, and a tear came down. "So, mom, do you think it''s me? Is it in your heart that there is no such thing as my daughter? In any case, I grew up from childhood. In your eyes, there is only October. "

    "What do you say?!" Shen''s mother stared, "if I didn''t have your daughter, why would I have given birth to you?"

    "Ah Maybe... " Su Kui took a deep breath, "but in your heart, I''m seven seven, probably dead with that car accident."

    "Seven seven..."

    Sukui shook his head, lifted his eyes and interrupted them. "So you can take my things for granted. When you wake up, my fiance becomes my brother-in-law? How ironic! "

    Originally, Shen''s mother was a little guilty, but when she heard Su Kui saying this, she felt angry instead.

    "Otherwise? Who knows you''re going to have a car accident when you''re getting married? If it wasn''t for October, would he be waiting for you honestly with his great ability? "

    "Why not?" Su Kui looked at her directly. "Mom, if you don''t get involved in October, how can you know that Haoran won''t wait for me?"

    "I......" Shen''s mother''s words are poor. "Anyway, I know! Haoran is not young. He has to get married! It''s already like this, even if you don''t play anymore! "

 Chapter 3424

    As for Shen Fu, he didn''t speak directly.

    But obviously, in his heart, he also agreed with Shen''s words.

    "In my parents'' mind, you think so? I stayed with Haoran for five years. I accompanied him to study abroad and took care of his life. In the end, because of natural disasters and man-made disasters, he became worthless

    And she paid these efforts, but was loved to the big sister picked up cheap.

    Facing Su Kui''s question, Shen Fu and Shen Mu can''t speak.

    Just then, footsteps came from upstairs.

    Shen October yawned and walked down lazily.

    See three people standing in the living room, eyes flash doubt, quickly smile and chant: "parents, what are you doing? Sister, how is your rest? "

    Smile, or a group of innocent.

    Su Kui looked at it and didn''t know what to say.

    The pain in her heart is killing her. She has been hurt by her relatives. However, her eyes are dry, but no tears can flow out.

    She looked up at Shen October on the stairs and asked softly, "October, you have nothing to explain to me?"

    "Explain what?"

    Shen''s time is unknown on October 1st, so she doesn''t know what happened just now. She is still confused.

    Until Shen''s mother said to her awkwardly, "October, your sister knows you and Haoran..."

    Shen October was shocked. Her first reaction was to blame her. "Mom, didn''t you tell my sister first?"

    "I didn''t know she came out suddenly on July 7th, so I heard everything..."

    Su Kui watched their conversation as if they were alone, only to find it ironic.

    "It''s no use saying more. In October, I''ll ask you when you were with Haoran."

    Su Kui squints and stares.

    She would ask her good sister what else she did.

    "I......"

    Shen is embarrassed, but he can''t tell a lie when he looks into Su Kui''s eyes.

    Moreover, she felt a little pleasure in her heart. She raised her chin and whispered, "last January."

    "Oh?" Su Kui laughed angrily. "I don''t know whether you are alive or dead in your sister''s bed. In just three months, you and your future brother-in-law are together?!"

    "What is roll together?" Shen Shiyue is not happy. "We are in love!"

    "What a happy couple!" Su Kui said, "Shen October, you are really shameless, so when did you like Xu Hao Ran? When he was your brother-in-law?? So you must be very happy when I have an accident. It just completes you! "

    Shen''s mother looked at this scene nervously. Hearing this, she could not help scolding Su Kui. "July 7th, this is the end of the story. It''s useless to say anything! And she''s seven months pregnant in October. Do you have to? "

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Su Kui''s eyes were red, her eyelashes were shaking, and she couldn''t even breathe.

    "Don''t you feel sorry for all this? Even a little?! "

    God knows that she was just outside the kitchen. When she heard Shen''s mother''s words, her heart was cold.

    They didn''t want her to wake up?

    From the beginning to the end, she was the only one who was amorous and thought her family were worried about her.

    "Of course we feel guilty. Do you have to do that on July 7th? It''s not her fault in October alone! "

 Chapter 3425

    Up to now, I still want to get rid of the relationship.

    Su Kui put everyone ''

    If anyone can feel guilty about Shen Qiqi, Su Kui will consider giving them a yard, but now, it''s unnecessary.

    There must be something hateful about the poor.

    Especially seeing this family live so well now, what can she do? She looks very unhappy -

    [host, this family is really scum, I begin to sympathize with the client. ]Su Kui lowered his eyes, "there are countless more pitiful ones than her. Why don''t you sympathize?"

    [hum Probably because I didn''t evolve at that time and couldn''t understand human feelings? ]

    Su Kui lolls in a wheelchair and doesn''t plan to manage the system again.

    However, the system strongly suggests that [host, you are right! Be sure to abuse the family, remember, don''t save face for me! ]Shen October hasn''t been targeted like this for a long time. She can''t accept her big eyes and screams, "Shen Qiqi, are you calling me a bitch?"

    "Just admit it yourself," Su Kui said with a light smile and a very gentle expression, unable to see any aggressiveness. "Seduce his brother-in-law, Shen October. You''ve done a good job. I don''t know if you ever thought about my kindness to you when you were under Xu Haoran. "

    Now that he has torn his face, Shen October is no longer bothered to pretend.

    "No! Why should I feel sorry for you? You didn''t get the license from brother Haoran, just got engaged. Husband and wife can divorce, not to mention you are just unmarried! If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself! "

    "That''s what you have in mind, isn''t it?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and asked her for confirmation.

    "Yes!" Shen October clenched his teeth and took two steps back to Su Kui''s bright eyes. Thinking that Shen Qiqi was good to her, she was shaken for a moment.

    Why did she scold her so much? Obviously, it was her own accident. She had no ability to keep Xu Haoran!

    "It''s my ability to marry brother Haoran, and I''m pregnant with his children now. No matter how you scold me now, it''s no use except to make your face ugly! Brother Haoran will not divorce me for a lame man! "

    "What do you say in October?"

    Shen''s mother had allowed the two sisters to confront each other. I heard that Shen''s October was too much.

    Shen''s father raised his hand, hoping to slap it. "October, July 7th is your sister!"

    Shen''s mother stopped him. "Lao Shen, she is pregnant in October. What are you doing?! What''s more, it''s not all her fault. What''s the use of you against her! "

    "Sister?" Shen October''s hands encircled his chest. "From the moment she called me bitch, she was not! Mom and Dad, I don''t want to see her again in this family!! You get her out of here! "

    Su Kui''s face was expressionless, and he lifted his eyes lightly. "Drive me out?"

    Shen''s mother and father are stunned at the same time. "October, what do you say?"

    "I said I don''t want to see her. I just want to see her and I''m not comfortable, OK?! Anyway, there is only one in this family. Either she or I will go! "

    Shen shioctober put down his words and went upstairs.

    One more thing, she didn''t say.

    She was afraid that when Xu Haoran saw Shen 77 again, her old love would revive.

    He didn''t treat her like a wife, but as a sister.

 Chapter 3426

    But Shen Qiqi was different. They were lovers who had been in love for five years. Shen Qiqi even gave up his degree for Xu Haoran and was willing to accompany him to study abroad.

    So Shen October is in panic. Compared with Shen 77, her memory between them is peaceful and weak. In Xu Haoran''s eyes, before they had a relationship.

    She''s just his sister all the time.

    Every time, Shen Qiqi, who was lying on the bed in October, died in a hurry. He will never die again!

    The door was closed and the air fell into a strange silence.

    Su Kui suddenly chuckled and looked at Shen Fu and Shen Mu. "Parents, it''s time to make a decision again. Are you going to drive me out?"

    "Of course not!" Shen''s father shook his head. "The child in October was spoiled by us. He was capricious, but he was very close to your sister. On July 7th, you were just impulsive. You shouldn''t be so exciting in October. "

    "Yes, and she is pregnant in October. Now it''s a dangerous time, in case she..."

    Inside and outside, I still think about Shen October.

    Su Kui sighed, "I know your answer."

    Su Kui takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Mu Han.

    Shen''s father saw her and hurriedly stopped her? What do outsiders think of us when it''s going to get out? "

    "In October, I''ve been asked to drive me out. Dad, do you think you need any face?" Su Kui looked at him coldly. "You all think I''m stimulating October. Why don''t you think about it? Isn''t it more exciting to me than her?"

    She also has the care of her parents. In the future, she will have children, a husband with outstanding ability, and will live a happy life.

    The most innocent Shen Qi has become the most insane and the worst supporting actress.

    Who will remember that she used to be a woman who was gentle to the extreme and yearned for.

    Mu Han just got home from work and received a call from Su Kui.

    Hearing her flat tone and knowing her Mu Han, I knew for a moment that something had happened to her.

    Immediately, he drove to Shen''s villa without stopping.

    Seeing Su Kui, who is sitting in a wheelchair and playing with her mobile phone quietly, Mu Han''s eyes suddenly turn red.

    She walked quickly to say hello to Shen''s father and mother, and said angrily, "I told you not to come back with me. You have to come back. Do you think that if you take them as family members, they will really treat you?"

    Light is the surrounding atmosphere of silence, which is enough for mu han to guess that everything must be known by Su Kui.

    Hearing the voice of Mu Han, Su Kui put away her mobile phone and smiled at her. "Mu Han, you are here. Sorry to trouble you again... "

    "Still laughing! It''s ugly! "

    Mu Han looks at her tears, gnashing her teeth to find Shen October and beat her hard.

    Shen''s mother and father rubbed their hands in embarrassment.

    "Mu Han, please come on July 7th..."

    "On July 7th, I will take good care of it without any trouble," Mu Han sneered, "but I have a question. When July 7th said that I would like to have a meal with you, why don''t I even give her a meal now?"

    "This -" father Shen was speechless.

    Shen''s mother sighed, with an unbearable look of heartache. "It''s not the child in October. She''s angry and has a conflict with her sister. She has to go on July 7th to survive. So do we..."

    "No way?" Mu Han then went on, even more sarcastic, "forgive me for being frank, maybe for Shen October, you are a good father and a good mother. But to July 7th, you are not worthy of being parents at all! "

 Chapter 3427

    "How do you talk? We raised her up. We didn''t want her to eat. We didn''t want her to wear. What''s unworthy of being her parents?! Seven seven, don''t you think so? "

    Shen''s mother sneers and stares at Su Kui, waiting for her answer.

    Sue made a meal.

    Mu Han holds her shoulder and doesn''t want her to answer this difficult question.

    Su Kui looked up at Shen''s mother and said, "Mom, do you feel guilty and sorry for me?"

    "We..."

    "Of course not!"

    Shen opened the door on October 1, stood on the second floor coldly and interrupted Shen''s mother, "to tell you the truth, if you didn''t wake up suddenly, my parents and I have decided to stop your medical expenses and let you live and die in the hospital!"

    "Shen, Shi, Yue!" Mu Han''s eyes are red.

    The woman''s sharp voice, like the tip of a needle, pierced into sunflower''s heart.

    She smiled sarcastically and closed her eyes slowly.

    "Well, remember what you said today."

    "Oh, you don''t have to pretend here to threaten me?? Shen Qiqi, you don''t see what else you have now! You have nothing but a cheap life! "

    "Shen October, have you said enough?"

    Mu Han stares at Shen October coldly and pushes Su Kui to leave. The cynicism of October continued, "Oh? Didn''t say enough, Shen Qiqi, do you know how dirty people around you are thinking about you, huh? "

    "Shen October, shut up --"

    "I''m not! Shen Qiqi, she...... "

    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear it." Su Kui lightly interrupts her words. Although her voice is light, it is extremely cold. "No matter what Mu Han is, I know the most thing. No matter how her mind is, she knows how to treat me well! It''s worse than your dirty minds! "

    Mu Han wakes up from his rage, tightens his lips, and looks at Su Kui with a touch of emotion and heartache.

    "OK," Shen Shiyue laughed angrily. "Shen Qiqi, don''t regret the decision you made today!"

    "I agree to give it to you," Su Kui chuckled in a low voice. "In October, the stolen things are always stolen. Do you think that if you give Haoran a child, he will treat you differently? Shen October, I''m not dead. Are you disappointed? Sorry, I''m back -- "

    as for whether to let her go, it''s all in Su Kui''s mind!

    "Muhan, let''s go."

    Su Kui folded his hands and put them on his thighs gracefully. His eyes were drooping and his eyes were gathering. He looked gentle and indifferent.

    What Mu Han likes most is that she is like this, and what she has changed is what Mu Han likes.

    She did not give up herself because of the betrayal and changes of her relatives. She still has her own insistence, gentle, but become stronger.

    With Su Kui''s words falling, Shen October''s eyes were in a panic.

    "Shen Qiqi No, you can''t do it! You stop for me and make it clear. What is your coming back? "

    What else does she want to do to brother Haoran?

    No! Shen shioctober hurriedly threw the idea out of her mind. Without Xu Haoran, she couldn''t even think about it.

    "Ignore her, Mu Han."

    "Know," Mu Han hook hook lip, big step meteor push Su Kui out of the living room door.

    Shen''s mother and Shen''s father look at each other and feel uneasy.

    "Seven seven, it''s all like this. Why don''t you let go of seven seven and Haoran?"

 Chapter 3428

    Su Kui didn''t even move his eyes. His pink lips were slowly hooked and passed by.

    Seeing that Su Kui was not soft hearted, Mu Han was so happy that he wished he could put wings on him and fly out of this disgusting place with Su Kui in an instant.

    The two got into the car and soon left.

    Shen October is in pregnancy. He is unstable, irritable and depressed.

    Originally, she could bear it again, but under the stimulation of Su Kui, she vomited all the words in her heart.

    When she reacts, she sees that Su Kui and Mu Han have walked out of the door of the Shen family together, and then she is in a trance.

    "Ah!!!"

    She screamed in a frenzy, tears streaming down her face, her little face twisted with a crazy smell.

    "Shen 77, stop for me!"

    "October, what are you going to do in October?"

    Shen''s mother was startled by the scream. She drew back her sight and put it on Shen Shiyue. When she saw her little face twisted and she was running towards the downstairs.

    Scared to death.

    "Mom! You stop Shen Qi for me! I can''t, can''t let her see brother Haoran! Ah ah ah - this bitch, why didn''t she die why

    "October, July 7th is your sister..."

    Shen Shiyue can''t hear anything. At this moment, she has only one idea, that is, she can''t let Xu Haoran know Shen Qiqi woke up.

    He is now on a business trip abroad. If he comes back, Shen Qiqi wakes up. As Xu Haoran''s white moonlight, Shen shioctober couldn''t imagine what would happen next!

    "Shut up! Shut up!! She''s not my sister. She''s a bitch who''s going to destroy my family! "

    Shen October roars and shouts. He keeps walking.

    Shen''s mother was so frightened that she didn''t dare to stimulate her. She hurriedly wanted to help her.

    The next second, just as she stepped up the stairs, Shen Shiyue slipped under her feet, and the whole person fell down towards the stairs with dozens of layers left.

    "October!!!"

    Shen''s father and Shen''s mother stare at the same time. In their pupils, they are like the slow motion replay of the movie, reflecting Shen''s twisted little face of fear.

    Between the lightning and flint, both of them were scared to be silly.

    When they reacted, they saw Shen October rolling down the stairs directly, his blood running down his body, and Shen October''s whole face was suddenly pale.

    "No - no, my child, child..."

    "October! Lao Shen, call an ambulance! "

    Shen October has been pregnant for seven months now. Shen''s mother looks at her lower body, which continuously flows out thick blood and yellowish mucus.

    Yes, she''s going to be born prematurely!

    Suddenly her hands were shaking. She grabbed Shen''s hands and breathed quickly. "October is not afraid. It''s OK. Hold on! The child is still alive. I''ll be back when the ambulance comes! "

    Shen''s eyes are full of illusory shadows. She pinches Shen''s mother with one hand, and her nails are embedded in the flesh.

    Shen''s mother groaned and could only bear it.

    "It''s Shen Qiqi, that bitch!! I will not let her go easily! "

    The shrill and bitter voice made Shen''s mother shiver solidly.

    The ambulance rushed to Shen''s car, and Shen''s life was not good on the way. The nurses could only supply oxygen for her urgently and arrange her production at the same time.

    As for whether it''s in the maternity room now, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 3429

    Shen''s mother sat on the side with a complicated look, watching the nurses around Shen October, watching her little daughter''s painful wailing.

    And it is the hatred for Su Kui that supports Shen''s soberness.

    Shen''s mother caught the deep resentment in her eyes and asked herself in her heart.

    Did they really do it right?

    The so-called Xu Haoran can''t wait for seven or seven years, it''s just a guess of them. In fact, when her little daughter climbed onto Xu Haoran''s bed, she didn''t stop at the first time and scolded Shen for waking up in October.

    On the contrary, I feel lucky. I can''t help it. Xu Haoran, the son-in-law, is really excellent.

    Excellent appearance and ability, as well as rich family background, do not know how many women flock.

    Therefore, they take it for granted that Xu Haoran will never wait until Shen Qiqi wakes up. Maybe soon, he will move to another place.

    But Shen''s practice directly left Xu Haoran behind and made him responsible for Shen.

    Since Shen October married Xu Haoran, their Shen family life has changed dramatically. I changed my car, bought a villa, and quit my busy job.

    Before sunflower woke up, they even thought that there was nothing wrong with living like this.

    But now, listen to Shen October a bitch, that is the sister who took care of her from childhood! Shen''s mother asked herself, even she was not as careful as 77.

    But in October, just for a man, she became enemies with her sister unilaterally, and even wished that she would die soon.

    This idea makes Shen''s mother shudder, let alone Shen''s father.

    Would she do the same to them if they had an accident that hindered the interests of October?

    I don''t know why, Shen''s mother just thinks that the answer must be something she can''t bear and despair.

    Inexplicable, some understand before Su Kui left, that disappointed incomparable eyes.

    The eldest daughter who can be forced to be always gentle and elegant, can say such words as the scum man and the base woman, which shows what she is forced to look like!

    Shen shioctober, struggling in pain, still doesn''t know, her mother, because of her performance today, gradually left her heart. Listen to the nurse remind her to take a deep breath and keep awake.

    She can only use curse Shen 77 to die and insult her to keep herself awake.

    -

    Mu Han takes Su Kui back to his apartment first. It''s still his former residence. Even the room for Su Kui hasn''t changed. It''s clean.

    Su Kui''s nose was sour. She pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Muhan, thank you."

    Thank you for being so attentive to me.

    If Shen Qiqi of the last life can not close himself so much and accept Mu Han''s concern. Maybe the ending won''t be so tragic. With Shen''s excellent ability, even if she can''t stand up in a wheelchair all her life, she can live a comfortable life with her own ability.

    "Say what silly words, between us, still need to thank?!" Mu Han turns her white eyes and stares at her.

    The two men looked at each other and suddenly burst out laughing.

    Seeing her smile, Mu Han is relieved.

    "I''ll get you something to eat. You can have a rest first. The computers are connected to the Internet. You can also play games to relieve boredom!"

    After arranging Su Kui, Mu Han turns around and goes out.

    When the bedroom door is closed, Su Kui''s mind, the sound of the system gloating.

 Chapter 3430

    [host, Shen October committed his own sin. He fell down the stairs while chasing you. Now he has been sent to the hospital. ]Su Kui picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect that Shen October could not bear such a blow.

    This shows how much she cares about Su Kui''s words in her heart. This also proves from the side that in the past two years, she did not feel relieved because she married Xu Haoran.

    Instead, keep in mind all the time for fear of any change in her relationship with Xu Haoran.

    As for this change, it''s sunflower.

    "Alas..."

    Su Kui sighed.

    The system doesn''t understand: [host, aren''t you happy? It''s true that the bitch has his own harvest. He can''t live if he does evil! ]

    when Su Kui listened, he was speechless.

    "It''s not like that. And where did you learn these words?" It''s not like the once high cold system.

    [ah? Isn''t that right? But my system library is updated, which means right. ]

    the system says it''s innocent, and it''s sure it''s right.

    Su Kui shook her head and stopped talking about it. "I sighed because Shen Qi was not so radical at the beginning. Maybe Xu Haoran will still be on her side. "

    Because she watched Shen''s performance today. Since she was so panicked in the face of Su Kui, it proved that her marriage with Xu Haoran was not as strong as Shen''s father and Shen''s mother thought.

    Even with a little stimulation, her marriage could be broken.

    But Shen Qiqi in his last life suffered too much blow, which led to a great change of temperament, which made Xu Haoran''s original pity and disgust for her.

    In Xu Haoran''s heart, his white moonlight is a gentle and kind woman, not a person who has been full of resentment and twisted personality!

    The system doesn''t understand this very well and is not interested in it? ]

    "of course --"

    Su Kui hooked his lips and sold them, "I''ll talk about it later. By the way, how about Shen October''s children?"

    [children? I think it''s impossible to protect. ]

    when receiving the message that Shen fell down the stairs in October and was sent to the hospital, the system rushed to report to Su Kui.

    "Not sure?" Su Kui frowned and asked, "is there any way to keep the baby?"

    The system didn''t want to do it at once? That''s Shen October''s child! Let her be born in case ]Su Kui didn''t agree with it. "Although I have no bottom line, I''ve never dealt with children, especially those who have no power to bind hands and haven''t seen the children of the world. Since you say so, you must be able to keep him. Let''s do it. Shen shioctober and I will not hurt our children. "

    Although Shen did it himself, it was because of Su Kui''s stimulation.

    Without her, the child can be born healthy in the original world.

    Su Kui''s hands can be covered with blood, and he is merciless when dealing with people. But she needs to keep her last conscience, not to start with her children, which is her last line.

    Otherwise, she is really afraid that when she returns to the real world, she will not be herself.

    Well, don''t regret it! ]

    before the system left, it was still muttering, which made sunflower laugh.

    -

    "breathe! Don''t shout, save your strength! "

    "What happened to the mother? What are you talking about? Do you know if you''re going to suffocate a child like this? "

 Chapter 3431

    The doctor stared helplessly at Shen shioctober, who had been wasting his energy, and sweat ran down his forehead.

    "Be sober! Does the child want it

    If it wasn''t for her duty, the female doctor really didn''t want to pick up the woman. Just looking at her vicious and resentful eyes, she could see that she was not a good fault.

    And now that the children are like this, it''s too late to arrange a caesarean section, and she''s in the right position. As long as she listens to the doctor''s words, although she''s born prematurely, she can certainly keep it.

    Shen''s mother was also anxious, as if she had just fished it out of the water.

    Her hands have been pinched by Shen October with bloodstains, which she can''t care about. "October, you should be sober in October! No matter how much you hate your sister, at least now, let''s give birth to the baby first! "

    Sister?

    A group of nurses and doctors looked at each other. The amount of information was a little big!

    But they are not parties, and it''s not clear what the process is.

    But the woman doctor also can''t bear it. Life is at stake. She stands up and slaps Shen shioctober in the face.

    "Pa" a crisp sound, directly to Shen October hit slanted over the face.

    "You -" Shen''s mother was so distressed, "what are you doing to her? She''s already weak! We need to change the doctor. You are a bad doctor. We need to complain about you! "

    "Well, shut up unless you want one body and two lives!"

    The female doctor was also very aggressive, and smiled coldly, "all the idle people and others will drive me out. The maternity will listen to me. The child is yours. If the child can''t be born again, it will suffocate in your stomach. You should think about whether you want to continue to go crazy!"

    Finish saying, big hand wave, Shen mother was driven out directly.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the production room, there was a shrill voice. Shen''s mother and Shen''s father were restlessly pacing back and forth.

    At this time, several people came up from the corridor.

    It is Xu''s parents and Xu Haoran himself.

    But even if his wife and children are facing a life and death event, he has a light face and clean clothes.

    It''s Xu''s father and Xu''s mother. They are concerned.

    "How is the child, my mother? Is the child OK? "

    Asked several children in a row, Shen mother shook her head awkwardly, "the situation Not so good! "

    "What?!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Xu''s mother was dizzy and shaking her lips. "How, how? Isn''t everything ok? Why... "

    Xu Haoran took a look at the unacceptable Xu''s mother, held her tottering body, and looked at Shen''s mother lightly. "Mom, what''s going on? Tell me the truth."

    He squinted at the woman who was panicking.

    "Here I...... " Mother Shen opened her mouth and couldn''t speak.

    Shen''s father looked at the people, looked at the ward which was showing the production, wiped his face, sighed, and fell in a state of embarrassment.

    "Alas!" He shook his head. "Haoran, I''ll tell you the truth. The reason for the sudden premature birth in October is --"

    "because of what?" Xu Haoran squints and his heart beats strangely.

    "Because She saw 77! "

    "Seven seven?!"

    "Wake up on July 7?!"

    The former comes from Xu''s father and mother, while the latter comes from Xu Haoran.

    When Shen''s mother heard Xu Haoran''s voice, she suddenly raised her head and caught the rapture he had not yet recovered.

 Chapter 3432

    [host, as you wish, the baby has been born safely. ]

    the sound of the system is cold, obviously still dissatisfied with sunflower''s practice.

    Sukui was too lazy to explain so much to a non emotional system, "well, I see."

    [what are you going to do next? ]The system can''t help but wonder, "you''re going to let go of October, aren''t you? ]

    women who behave badly are more and more familiar with the system of human nature, which is absolutely unacceptable!

    "Why?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "But unfortunately, this time, she will be forced to be a bitch."

    [bitch? ]The system is not very understandable? ]

    "what is Shen October most afraid of?" Su Kui was smiling rather than smiling. Her eyes drooped over her wrists and her voice was lazy. "Of course, I will take what she is afraid of."

    What Shen October did today really touched her bottom line.

    Compared with the last life when I was dealing with Shen 77, I had more than enough.

    Fortunately, this time she is Su Kui, not Shen Qi. Otherwise, I''m afraid Shen Qi will be stimulated. Go to die directly.

    [what are you afraid of? ]The system thought for a while, and suddenly said: "of course, her splendor and wealth, and Xu Haoran! ]For these reasons, she can even abandon her relatives.

    "That''s not enough. Now all we need to do is wait." Sunflower lip hook.

    [wait? ]

    Su Kui didn''t answer because Mu Han had knocked on the door and asked her to go to dinner.

    -

    in the dead of night, Su Kui leaned on the bedside quietly to read a book, and the warm yellow light fell on her porcelain white face, soft and gentle.

    At this time, on the other side, Xu Haoran, who is far away from the hospital, stands at the stairs and rubs his mobile phone in the palm of his hand.

    He had been standing here for nearly half an hour, and the number he had seen countless times had not been dialed out.

    Can she still talk to him? Did she change her number?

    Xu Haoran smiled bitterly, looking at the series of numbers that are very close to his own number, and he was in agony.

    The mobile phone number is the number of the couple they chose together. Without the address book, he can recite it.

    Why is it that they have made an appointment for a lifetime?

    -

    Su Kui is seeing the wonderful place, the mobile phone beside the pillow, which vibrates silently.

    Su Kui didn''t connect immediately, but continued to read the wonderful chapter, which took up the mobile phone slowly, and looked at the name on the top in his spare time.

    Well -

    don''t know if the person over the phone is in a state of uneasy silence?

    Interesting.

    [host, Xu Haoran. ]The system suddenly appears, warning.

    "Of course I know," Su Kui shook her head speechlessly, with notes on it. She was not blind.

    Hospitals.

    Xu Haoran did as Su Kui expected, the cold sweat on his forehead came out nervously. Mingming is a lover who has been reunited for a long time, but because of the difference of identity, things are different from people.

    Will she pick it up?

    Xu Haoran stubbornly let it ring all the time.

    Until, call failure, automatic hang up

    Holding the mobile phone''s big hand, powerless down.

    In the dark corridor, only his silent breath was left.

    "Ah..."

    How much she should hate him, to wake up two years later and not want to say a word to him!

    Xu Haoran''s heart seemed to be turning over, and his face became more and more lonely.

    Next second

    The phone rings abruptly, Xu Haoran''s heart is like suddenly seeing the light in the dark.

 Chapter 3433

    Shaking his hands, he pressed the answer key

    "Hello?"

    In the dark, the soft voice of the woman, like a tranquilizer, suddenly made Xu Haoran''s heart beat wildly and quiet down.

    "Seven, seven seven..."

    The opposite side is silent for a while, Xu Haoran starts to be nervous again.

    But Su Kui smiled, "Haoran?" She tilted her head and leaned comfortably into the pillow.

    "It''s me, you on July 7th. When did you wake up?"

    "Last month."

    After simple implication, there is a long silence.

    Xu Haoran licked his dry lips and said in a trembling voice: "seven seven, I October and I...... "

    He wanted to say that he was just drunk and recognized Shen as her, but he couldn''t speak at all.

    How can he explain that? The lover who has been in love for five years is about to enter the palace of marriage. How can he admit his mistake?

    "Ah..."

    At that end, there was a light smile, with tolerance, which made Xu Haoran''s eyes sour. She only listened to the woman gently saying, "Haoran, if you have time, come out and meet me?"

    She still wants to see him?!

    Xu Haoran was ecstatic and nodded, "OK! Or tomorrow? "

    After that, he carefully asked for her consent, for fear that she would feel that he made his own decision.

    "Yes, you can send me the location then."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    -

    "what? You''re going to see Xu Haoran?! No, I don''t agree! "

    In the morning, when she learned that Su Kui was going to see Xu Haoran today, Mu Han immediately refused.

    In fact, she didn''t have any bad feelings for Xu Haoran. After all, Shen Qiqi and Xu Haoran were golden children and were blessed by everyone.

    It turned out to be fucking! Not long after the car accident on July 7th, he got involved with Shen October''s bitch!

    Muhan immediately has no good impression on him. "I don''t agree with everything he says. Isn''t he hurting you enough? The whole is a scum man!! Who can''t he look for? He even looks for your sister! "

    "Mu Han..."

    Su Kui shook his head. "I didn''t go to get back to him."

    "There''s no need to see him! Seven seven rest assured, I will introduce a better one to you later! A hundred times better than Xu Haoran! "

    Mu Han rubs her long hair, knowing that she doesn''t like women and likes the same sex in this society, which is not recognized at all. Mu Han doesn''t want to protect her to the big people.

    If she can, she still hopes that she can take a good road!

    "No, Mu Han," Su Kui laughed, "do you think Shen October took my things and I will make her feel better?"

    "Seven seven" Mu Han was stunned for a moment. "What are you going to do? Listen to me. Don''t be impulsive. Destroy yourself for these things! "

    Looking at the calm face of the woman''s smile, Mu Han is very worried.

    She didn''t want to see the gentle man disappear.

    "I can help you. Can I help you?" Mu Han squats down and looks up at Su Kui. "Your hand should be holding a pen and reading a book. You shouldn''t let these things dirty your hand!"

    "Where do you want to go? Am I such an unloved person? " Su Kui didn''t stare at her angrily. "Do you think there are many views I want to see in the future?"

    "Then you are --" Mu Han is confused again.

    "Shen October makes me uncomfortable. If I don''t retaliate, don''t I look too baozi?"

    In the end, Mu Han is convinced by Su Kui, but there is a demand that she go to see Xu Haoran and Mu Han must follow.

    Su Kui has no opinion on this.

 Chapter 3434

    In a very stylish coffee shop, when Su Kui arrived, Xu Haoran was already there.

    The first moment Su Kui came in the wheelchair, his eyes turned red. Then quickly step forward, take the wheelchair in Mu Han''s hand and nod to thank Mu Han.

    "Thank you." Xu Haoran said softly.

    "Farewell," Mu Han sneered, "just take care of her. Give you an hour. I''ll take her away in an hour!"

    "Muhan I......" Xu Haoran is in a hurry.

    Just an hour? How is that enough?!

    "Treasure the time. Go."

    Mu Han casually finds a place to sit down and points to her wristwatch, which looks like a smile.

    Xu Haoran can''t, can only push Su Kui to sit down first.

    Xu Haoran didn''t sleep all night, but now his eyes are still green and black, but Rao is so, it''s hard to hide his beautiful eyes.

    The little girls in the coffee shop would look at him quietly from time to time, then cover their mouths and laugh, whispering to their companions, not knowing what to say.

    But from the reddish cheeks, we can see that their discussion object is Xu Haoran in front of Su Kui.

    [host, I find Xu Haoran still has feelings for Shen Qiqi? ]

    "it''s hard to understand?" Sunflower droops her eyes, quietly looking at the milk tea in front of her, silently answering the systematic words.

    [since I like Shen 77, why did I make such a scene in my previous life?? ]The system has no idea why it will eventually go that way.

    "You don''t understand that," Su Kui said with a sarcastic smile. "What Xu Haoran likes is Shen Qiqi, who is always perfect, gentle and virtuous in his heart, rather than the person who has lost his walking ability and become twisted and crazy!"

    So of course, he will not try to make up for Shen Qiqi, to take care of her and let her feel the love of the world.

    If Xu Haoran can care a little, Shen Qi will not fall into the consequences of depression and suicide.

    But Xu Haoran was very straightforward. When he found that Shen Qiqi was no longer the woman he adored in his heart, he simply abandoned her.

    In Su Kui''s heart, even if he still has love for Shen Qiqi, it''s also a slag man!

    I understand the system, but I don''t seem to understand it.

    The soothing and elegant piano music flows in the coffee shop. The air is unique to coffee. It''s mellow and slightly bitter.

    After sitting face to face for ten minutes, Xu Haoran licked his dry lips and whispered, "seven seven..."

    "Well?"

    Su Kui suddenly raised her eyes. The black and white eyes were clear and moist. In a moment, Xu Haoran returned to the time when they were still in love.

    At that time, women also looked at him with such eyes, as clean and clear.

    "Seven seven Congratulations on your recovery... "

    Face to face, until now, Xu Haoran didn''t know what to say.

    "Thank you," Su Kui hooked his lips and suddenly thought of something. "Should I congratulate you and become my brother-in-law?"

    "I --"

    Xu Haoran is like being struck by thunder in a moment. When he talks to his mouth, he is short of words.

    She did know!

    Su Kui''s voice is light and soft, ethereal as a feather, with her own gentle. The gentle tone is like a gentle woman growing up in the south of the Yangtze River.

    "Seven seven, listen to me! I don''t like October at all, and I don''t know why she would wake up in my bed... "

    Xu Haoran''s forehead was sweating. He stretched out his hands to grasp Su Kui. His eyes were full of pain.

    "Really I really don''t know why it''s like this... "

 Chapter 3435

    "Do you believe me?" Xu Haoran''s voice is hoarse, and a kind of hidden sadness overflows from his eyes.

    Su Kui listened to what he said quietly. When he finished, he suddenly laughed.

    She shook her head. "Haoran, whether you like October or not, you are her husband and father of her children now. You make me believe you. How can I believe that? "

    Although Su Kui is smiling, his eyes are shining with water.

    "In fact, I have always wanted to ask, why does this happen?"

    "My fiance, who was to be married, turned out to be my brother-in-law."

    "For me, the two years I slept were just a sleep. Wake up, lost the ability to walk, my health, my family, my love! Even... " Su Kui suddenly couldn''t speak any more, her voice was choking and relieved. "That''s my big sister I loved since I was a child. Anyone can do it. Why is it her?"

    Su Kui doesn''t understand. She frowns slightly. She looks at the past with a smile in her tears and stares at Xu Haoran.

    In such a pair of eyes, all Xu Haoran''s explanations are pale and powerless.

    "Seven seven I don''t want I really don''t know why she appears in my bed, but I can''t help it. I can only be responsible for her... "

    Handsome men and beautiful women are always the most concerned.

    Not to mention the two appear together, the original surrounding girls, also what is the relationship between YY and her.

    When I heard this, the pale and beautiful woman beside me began to feel sympathy.

    I didn''t expect to grow into such a man, but he was a scum man!!

    "Forget it..."

    Su Kui laughed at himself. "Now that I''m done, I''m a useless man. Can I expect anything else?"

    "Don''t you say seven seven!" Xu Haoran is in a hurry. "As long as you can wake up, it''s the best luck. It doesn''t matter. I can take you to foreign countries for treatment. If foreign medicine is so advanced, it will be cured."

    "No need," Su Kui interrupted. "Haoran, do you know what I said to me in October yesterday?"

    "What, what..."

    Xu Haoran intuition, Shen October yesterday Suddenly impulse, fall down stairs lead to premature birth, may be related to what Su Kui said next.

    But he did not expect that Su Kui''s next words would make him listen to him. He was as embarrassed as an icehouse!!

    "She told me to get out in October," Su Kui chuckled, as if something particularly interesting. "Sometimes I thought, when did she start to like you? After or before my accident? For a man, it''s ironic to drive her sister out of the house

    "She''s driving you out?!" Xu Haoran glared, "how could she be such a person? You two are always close... "

    "So," Su Kui said with a smile, "in fact, I hate you a little. What kind of soup did you give my sister? Not only she, my parents, but also they don''t feel half guilty for me. They even think that I wake up to be a trouble. I should lie in the hospital bed and be a living dead person. In this way, they don''t have to face me and suffer the condemnation of conscience. "

    "Sometimes think, maybe, I wake up, it''s really a mistake..."

    -

    [spicy Recently, the data of brin''s new book is very poor. Can the children who have more than one ticket support brin''s new book duck? Thank you in advance for collecting something. MUA -]

 Chapter 3436

    "Seven seven! Don''t say that about yourself! " Xu Haoran immediately interrupts her words, feeling sad. "I''m glad you can wake up. Can you give me a chance to make up for you?"

    When this sentence comes out, Xu Haoran suddenly breathes a sigh of relief.

    Because that''s what he thinks.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and laughed for a while? You are my brother-in-law already. I''m not interested in being a junior. I''m not interested in being a junior

    "I......"

    "Shut up!"

    Mu Han can''t see it anymore. In fact, the melon eaters nearby can''t hear it anymore.

    Is this man really scum? After sleeping with someone else''s younger sister, do you want to flirt with her now?

    Fortunately, they firmly refused, otherwise, I felt that the Three Outlooks would be destroyed.

    Mu Han came over with a sneer, "Xu Haoran, I advise you to point your face! You are a scum man. You are suitable to be with Shen October. Don''t come to harm my family! She managed to escape from the dead, but also recognized you as a person! "

    "Mu Han!" Xu Haoran bit his teeth. "I have no other meaning. I just want to make up for 77!"

    "Make up? You can disappear and don''t disturb her. It''s the best way to make up for it. Understand? " Muhan picks eyebrows and laughs. "Don''t think I can''t see what you think in your heart. I tell you, it''s impossible!!"

    "Mu Han, can you stop being so aggressive?" Xu Haoran doesn''t feel that he said something wrong. He still has feelings for Shen Qiqi in his heart, although he hopes that the two can still be together.

    But it is also clear that the two are no longer possible.

    Especially just now, Su Kui has said it clearly.

    "Even if you can''t be a lover, can''t you be a friend? Seven seven is like this now. I''m worried about her... "

    "You''d better worry about yourself first!" Mu Han turned his eyes. "Did you know yesterday when your wife drove her sister out of the house? No matter how close your relationship is before, but since you break up, it''s better to be old and dead all your life! Otherwise, I''m really afraid that bitch will jump out of the wall and do harm to 77! "

    "Seven seven should not be like that, Mu Han, you talk too extreme." Xu Haoran frowns, always feeling that Shen October in Muhan''s mouth is not the same person as Shen October he knows.

    Even if she is usually pampered, but not so cruel and cruel, right?

    Smell speech, Su Kui just smile, "Haoran, I apologize for mu Han. As for making up, we didn''t need to. We didn''t get married again. It was just a break-up between our boyfriend and girlfriend. We can''t talk about who is sorry. I just want to make it clear to you today. The future If we can, shall we not meet? "

    The woman''s voice is soft and soft, which is like a spring breeze.

    Listen to in Xu Haoran''s ear, but let his whole body blood all backflow, seeps out the chill from the bone seam.

    "Seven seven, do you have to? Shall I apologize to you instead of October? Can you not... "

    "Shut up!"

    Mu Han doesn''t want to listen to him at all. He frowns disgustedly. "Xu Haoran, do you think you are the hero of Idol TV series? Don''t forget your married status! "

    "At the end of the day, you are still afraid. Seven days ago, she was given three critical notices by the hospital. Nobody thought that she would wake up safely? So, since you choose to escape on the spot, don''t be cheap and regret for your choice! "

 Chapter 3437

    With all that said, Mu Han''s disgust is about to overflow.

    "Seven seven, let''s go!"

    Mu Han spits out a mouthful of dullness, "I''ve been with this kind of person for a long time, and I feel that the air around me is polluted."

    Su Kui chuckled, "OK, listen to you, don''t be angry?"

    She silently rubbed Mu Han''s hand and coaxed her in a whisper.

    "Hiss -" Mu Han did not look at her angrily. "It''s your best temper. What''s my anger? Isn''t it all for you? "

    After all, she didn''t want to take sukui away.

    Xu Haoran can''t accept the result. He doesn''t care about the strange eyes around him. He steps up to block Mu Han''s way.

    He bent down to pull Su Kui. "Seven seven, wait a minute, I have nothing to say..."

    "Xu Haoran! A good dog is out of the way! "

    "We should have nothing to say, don''t you think?" Su Kui folded his hands and looked at him quietly. His eyes were not sad or happy.

    However, it is extremely moving.

    "Seven seven, can you give me some more time?" Xu Haoran pleaded softly.

    "Xu Haoran, can you not be so disgusting? Do you have time to go back and take care of your wife? Seven seven has nothing to do with you! "

    "Muhan, don''t force me!"

    Xu Haoran narrowed his eyes. He was not a man with no temper. He had been humbled for Su Kui. Now he has been wronged.

    He can stand Su Kui''s indifference, but he can''t stand being sneered at by an outsider.

    Especially this man wants to take sunflower away from him.

    "On July 7th, you come with me --"

    then he will start robbing people.

    Sukui''s legs and feet are inconvenient, so it''s very uncomfortable to be caught in the middle.

    Everyone around was shocked.

    "Are you a proper scum man?"

    "Did you record it? Did you make the video?? I''m sorry, miss! Meet a family! "

    "It''s a blessing in disguise, isn''t it? If I really marry such a person, I''m not sure what will happen in the future... "

    "Is it against the law to rob people now?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There is more and more discussion around.

    Even if Mu Han is tall and neutral in dress, she is a woman in the end. Her strength can''t match her stronger and higher Xu Haoran.

    "Xu Haoran!! You don''t hurt seven seven! "

    Mu Han exclaimed, she was urgent and angry, and her actions were no match for Xu Haoran''s recklessness. She wanted to protect Su Kui from being hurt, but also stopped Xu Haoran from taking Su Kui away.

    Xu Haoran''s hands are red.

    "Xu Haoran, have you had enough trouble?"

    Su Kui lifted his eyes lightly and looked at him coldly. "Don''t let my last good feeling for you disappear, OK? Let go! "

    "Seven seven I......"

    Xu Haoran flustered, touched Su Kui''s cold eyes, looked at her eyes without a trace of emotion, and immediately panicked.

    In a hurry to explain.

    At this time, a big hand with long and clear bones extended from it and stopped Xu Haoran''s movement.

    The man wears a black wristwatch on the wrist, the cuff of white shirt is pulled to the elbow, and each nail is well manicured.

    Su Kui was stupefied for a moment, and looked up.

    The man''s clear and meaningful eyebrows are filled with a light smile, short hair and elegant black, and his eyes are not black as ink. He hooked his thin lips and whispered, "Sir, this young lady is obviously unwilling to go with you. It''s not a gentleman''s job to impose difficulties on others."

    Wow -

    "handsome boy!"

    "Mommy, this little brother is so handsome that I''m going to faint!"

 Chapter 3438

    "And who are you?"

    Listening to the sharp screams around him, Xu Haoran raised his head in a black face and saw a man half taller than him at a glance.

    Black trousers and white shirt, wide shoulders and narrow hips, sleeves pulled to elbows, but it can be found that he just looks slender, in fact, smooth muscle lines, hidden explosive power.

    When the man heard Xu Haoran''s slightly sullen questions, he slightly raised his lips and chuckled, "it''s just a nosy stranger."

    His voice line is cold and deep. When he laughs, he can clearly feel the magnetism from his chest.

    With his voice falling, Xu Haoran didn''t have time to speak at all, so he was intented by the screams of little girls nearby.

    "Ow!! Mom, he''s super handsome! "

    "Oh, my God, I ate his face too much..."

    "It''s Gao Leng''s celibate little brother, isn''t it?"

    The girls thought their voices were very low, but they forgot how excited they were. The spoony smile from the extreme of the flower mania was really speechless.

    Su Kui chuckled. "Pooh"

    she shook her head, lifted her eyes, and reflected the clear and clean face of the man in her eyes. "Sir, it seems that you are very popular with the little girls."

    Mu Han likes to see Xu Haoran eat shriveled. He looks neglected now. He is happy with a lot of people, and looks at men.

    "Yes!" Mu Han deliberately raised his chin and sneered, "if you want to face, just get out of the way! You have nothing to do with what you choose on July 7th! What''s more, do you really think you can do anything with two money?! In my opinion, the gentleman next to you is much better than you! "

    "You --"

    Xu Haoran wants to split his heart, "Mu Han, don''t push forward!"

    When I came in before, those little girls boasted that his words were still in their ears. In a flash, they seemed to rebel.

    In particular, this man also prevented him from speaking to Qi. In Xu Haoran''s view, there is absolutely no forgiveness!

    "What''s the matter with me? If I don''t like it, you can hit me! " Mu Han raises her eyebrows, which is like a smile rather than a smile.

    She was right. Xu Haoran wanted to face up. In public, she would never do anything about big women.

    However, at this time, Mu Han felt sick of eating flies.

    I used to think that this man was OK. He was kind to Qi Qi, gentle in character, outstanding in ability and willing to work. He will be very happy to marry on July 7th.

    However, from what he has done now, Mu Han is glad that he didn''t marry him on July 7th.

    I don''t know that I have suffered so much and lost so much. But I didn''t marry Xu Haoran. It''s a reward from heaven.

    Xu Haoran''s hands tightly clenched, his eyes fixed on Mu Han.

    The more angry he is, the happier Mu Han is, and the more wanton his smile is.

    See finally, Xu Haoran hate to give up, he turned his head and looked at Su Kui sadly, "seven seven, do you have to be like this? Can you give me a little more time, just the two of us, I have a lot to say to you. "

    Su Kui''s pale face is the appearance of the beginning of the serious illness, and the whole person is even thinner. The wrist seems to break as soon as it is folded. The blood vessels in black and blue are clearly visible.

    At this time, hearing Xu Haoran''s words, she did not refuse at the first time. Her thick black lashes drooped slightly and kept silent.

    "Seven seven, don''t be soft hearted!"

 Chapter 3439

    When Mu Han saw Su Kui like this, she was in a hurry and made a voice to remind her.

    Xu Haoran glanced at her displeased, and killed her in her eyes.

    He can see that if it wasn''t for the existence of Mu Han, the scum stick, maybe July 7th wouldn''t do this to him. At least, he could see that she was soft now!

    "Seven seven, I promise not to do anything. I just need you to give me some time, OK?"

    Xu Haoran continued to work hard and begged.

    Mu Han hears the words and sneers, "bah, the biggest lie of a man is that I promise not to do anything! Then some men also say that I will rub against me and promise not to go in! Really?! "

    Su Kui was almost amused by Mu Han.

    But what she said really makes sense.

    Although she didn''t plan to go with Xu Haoran, for the time being, she was not ready to make a deadlock with him. This is not conducive to the next step. She said that she would like Shen October to have a taste of what it means to lose.

    As for Xu Haoran

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, and there was a strong smile on the bottom of his eyes.

    She made her own arrangements!

    "Muhan, I don''t remember that I offended you! I just want a little time on July 7th now. You don''t have to aim at me everywhere, do you? "

    After such a long standoff, more and more people are watching the bustle around, and even some people have held up their mobile phones to record videos.

    Xu Haoran lowered his eyes and said softly.

    At this time, the man who has been standing quietly and witnessing all this asked with a smile: "Sir, I heard it vaguely before. Are you married now? Now, in public, you need to take your ex girlfriend away. Although you have repeatedly promised that you won''t do anything, it''s not appropriate in terms of identity, is it? "

    As soon as he said this, he nodded around.

    "Yes! There''s no doubt about you! Don''t go with him, little sister! "

    "Such a man, who knows whether the psychology is distorted, in case something happens, who will be responsible at that time?"

    Listen to the words around, Su Kui this just slowly opening.

    "Haoran, would you calm down first? She is still waiting for you at home in October. She is pregnant and can''t be stimulated. "

    "She was born prematurely last night..."

    Xu Haoran frowned, "I don''t know what happened between you, but on July 7th, we really want to make it to this point?"

    "The child..." Su Kui was surprised, his hands could not help clenching the handrail.

    When Mu Han saw this, she took a sip of her lips.

    Although it''s very vicious to curse Shen October to die, she just thinks so uncontrollably. Looking at the people around her is full of worry. Mu Han is afraid that she will blame herself for these mistakes and then get sick.

    Busy way: "July 7th, this matter has nothing to do with you, even if Shen October has something to do with her, it''s her own fault, you don''t have to carry the pot on yourself!"

    First of all, she has no good feelings for the Shen family and Xu Haoran!

    It''s good not to curse them a hundred times every day!

    "Xu Haoran embarrassedly sipped his lips," the child is OK, just premature, still need to stay in the hospital to observe. "

    "That''s good..." Su Kui was obviously relieved, and his smile gradually filled his eyes.

    Every time I see her show such an expression, Xu Haoran will feel a part of his heart, especially soft.

    "Seven seven, it''s not your fault. I didn''t blame you..."

    "It doesn''t matter." in fact, Su Kui didn''t want to worry about anything when she knew that her fiance had suddenly become her brother-in-law.

 Chapter 3440

    Hearing Su Kui''s reply, Xu Haoran was short of words and didn''t know what to say.

    Now, he wants to take Su Kui away. It''s obviously not realistic. He can only step back to ask her for her advice. "Then seven seven, next time, do we have a chance to meet?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui replies with a smile, "if the child is willing to invite me in October for a hundred day banquet, you can see it naturally. But from the moment I wake up, you''ll be my brother-in-law. Haoran, you have to understand that. Sad I am enough alone, do not need to hurt the second

    "You are soft hearted. Do you need to say these words?!" Mu Han gives her a bad look.

    "I''m leaving now," he said, but he made up his mind that Su Kui would be optimistic about the hundred day banquet and would not let her go out of sight for half a step.

    Shen October naturally doesn''t want to see Su Kui, but someone wants to see it!

    "Well, I''ll see you later..." Xu Haoran opens his mouth and feels powerless.

    On the way to see Su Kui, he was also full of excitement. Now the dream is broken, leaving him only cold reality.

    "You haven''t paid, sir."

    Just when Xu Haoran wanted to talk and watch Su Kui for a while, the waiter quickly stepped up and stopped Xu Haoran, saying politely.

    As soon as the waiter spoke, Xu Haoran suddenly felt a sense of helplessness.

    "No," said the man in black and white, with a smile of elegance, "today''s coffee is for this lady."

    He said please Su Kui, but not Xu Haoran.

    Xu Haoran stood in the middle of a group of people. At this time, his face was black and blue. He took his wallet out of his pocket with his teeth clenched. "No, I can''t afford it! Don''t bother you nosy stranger! "

    Obviously, for men''s block, Xu Haoran''s heart, or deep resentment.

    However, Mu Han said with a smile, "thank you very much, sir. May I have your surname, please?"

    The man doesn''t mind Xu Haoran''s aim. His back is straight. Every move is interpreted silently. What is elegance and magnanimity.

    Standing with Xu Haoran, he immediately made a decision.

    "Don''t be angry with me."

    "Words?" Su Kui froze for a moment, smiling gently, "this surname is rare."

    However, Mu Han was curious about another word, "is morning the plan of a day in the morning?"

    "No," Yan Chen said with a smile and patience, "it''s the anger of coquetry."

    "Hahaha!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Mu Han burst out laughing and looked at Yan Chen''s eyes, which were different from Xu Haoran''s rejection, but extremely soft.

    "Mr. Yan is very interesting."

    Xu Haoran, who has been neglected completely, can''t stay any longer. He clearly understands that if he stays any longer, his goal will not be achieved. Even lose a bigger face, Mu Han''s mouth, he is no longer want to pay attention to.

    After striding out of the door, Xu Haoran glanced at the waiter who was following him. He said in a cold voice, "don''t follow me. The money has been paid to you. Is it your business to love or not?"

    The waiter was stunned for a while. Xu Haoran understood his action as sending him away.

    But he was embarrassed. He smiled and said politely, "no, sir. I''m following you. I want to say something to you."

    "What?" Xu Haoran''s impatient frown made him feel extremely bad.

 Chapter 3441

    "If you have something to say, don''t waste my time here!"

    Xu Haoran looked at the waiter''s hesitation. He was even more upset. He turned around and left. He didn''t care about him.

    When the waiter saw this, he could only say, "yes, sir. From today on, I have to only speak to you. You have been blacklisted by our store. That is to say, from now on, you will no longer be the service object of our store. Oh, this blackout refers to not only this store, but our branches all over the country. Every one of them, you are blacklisted. "

    Handsome waiter brother, smile quickly finish.

    I saw Xu Haoran, who was still walking towards the side of the car, with an unbelievable smile, turning to look at him, "what do you say?"

    Or is he hallucinating in his ears?

    Lahei? What a joke!

    "Have you forgotten that I am a member of this store!" He did the card.

    "Yan Yin" is the full name of this coffee shop. Since the first branch opened a few years ago, it has expanded its branch to all parts of the country in just a few years.

    Only make top-grade coffee and dessert. The products not only have strong taste, but also unique taste.

    Even because of this coffee shop, it has become a place for countless tourists to go!

    "That''s no way," my brother kept a polite attitude all the time. Even if Xu Haoran was furious in front of him, he could calmly answer, "I just want to tell you as a runner. As for the money of the membership card, our boss said that it will be returned to you in full! "

    "What I don''t want is this money?" Xu Haoran smiled, "what I want is an explanation!"

    With that, he would turn around and walk to the coffee shop. "Ask your boss to come out and explain to me in person!"

    Otherwise, this inexplicable treatment, he has absolute reason to complain about them!

    "Boss?" The waiter was stunned. "Sir, didn''t you see our boss just now?"

    "Who?"

    Xu Haoran''s steps made him feel bad.

    Just listen to the waiter ''s calm way: "our boss surname speech, single word a anger, just still talking to you......"

    "What???"

    Xu Haoran felt that the world was mysterious, and he turned around to spit out two words: "words are angry?"

    "Well, yes," said the little brother with a smile.

    "Why is he? Give me an explanation! "

    Originally Xu Haoran looked at Yanchen, but he didn''t think that Yanchen was the owner of the coffee shop!

    He had coffee in this shop for several years, but he saw this man for the first time.

    "This one?" My brother''s face doesn''t change. "Our boss said that he didn''t like you. The original words are: blacking will make you black, and you are a guest."

    Xu Haoran felt like he was forced to eat excrement for a moment. He was not satisfied with the taste.

    You don''t like him?

    Oh, he is still angry at his words!

    "Very good, OK, he said hatefully have kind!!"

    Hearing this, Xu Haoran will not go back to ask for humiliation.

    Throughout the city, only high-end coffee, not just because of a shop.

    Can he also for a membership card, to ask for words angry not to become?!

    Seeing Xu Haoran leave, the waiter bowed calmly: "Sir, please walk slowly."

    This may be Xu Haoran, enjoying the service of Yanyin coffee shop for the last time in his life!

 Chapter 3442

    As for sunflower, I don''t know so much.

    When Xu Haoran left, she felt that the air around her had been fresh for several times.

    Mu Han looks at Yanchen in a cool way, "thank you just now, Mr. Yan."

    There are many people around, but few are willing to help.

    They are more keen on holding up their mobile phones, recording videos and taking photos, and then sending them to their friends'' microblog to show off.

    Only Yan Chen stands up to stop Xu Haoran''s crazy behavior.

    If not for him, I''m afraid that with the strength of Muhan himself, Xu Haoran might not be able to stop him.

    "Thank you."

    Su Kui curved his eyes and looked up sincerely at Yan chendao to thank him.

    "Well, if you really want to thank me, do you have the honor to know Miss Yan''s contact information?"

    "Well?"

    Su Kui didn''t react for a moment, blinked and looked at him vaguely.

    Mu Han chuckles and touches Su Kui''s long soft hair. "Seven seven, you are so cute!" Vaguely, with delicate little faces, like ignorant angels.

    Su Kui thought, after saying thanks, it should be OK.

    Who ever thought that Mr. Yan, who is so familiar with himself, took the opportunity to ask for her contact information.

    Is she going to give it or not??

    There is Xu Haoran who is the first scum man. Su Kui now has some conflicts with those who are good-looking and male.

    Though she knew that nothing would happen between them.

    But it''s just inexplicable fear.

    "Is that all right?"

    "I......" Su Kui opened his mouth and raised his eyes to the smiling eyes of Shangyan. They were as warm as ink, especially soft.

    She was stunned for a while, and Mu Han nodded very actively, "give it! Not only for her, but also for you! Mr. Yan, don''t you dislike it? "

    Mu Han doesn''t fail to see it. The man in front of her, from the first sight of Su Kui, has been looking around her.

    As for her who has been with Su Kui, she is completely ignored like air.

    Although she is a lily, she does not look bad, does she? It''s depressing enough to think about it.

    Hearing the banter in Mu Han''s tone, Yan Chen smiled gently and politely, "thank you."

    Then take out the mobile phone and wait quietly.

    Su Kui: "..."

    When did she agree?

    However, Mu Han has taken out her mobile phone and gave all the micro signals of her and Su Kui to Yanchen.

    I saw the man quietly holding the bright black mobile phone, slender white fingers, slowly moving on the screen.

    A moment later, he clenched his lips. "OK, by the way, miss, are you Qi Qi? Do I have the honor to call you 77? "

    Mu Han cries out in pain, covering his heart.

    Titillating, it''s really too titillating!

    "Do you have a girlfriend, sir?" As long as Mu Han is not dead, he can see that Yanchen is absolutely interested in her family.

    At least at present, Mu Han still has a good impression of Yanchen, and doesn''t mind that he actively pursues friends.

    If you can let her quickly come out of the last pain, Mu Han is eager for it.

    But the premise is that he can''t hurt July 7th!!

    Su Kui was shocked. "Mu Han, it''s too abrupt. I''m sorry, Mr. Yan..." She apologized in a low voice, blushing a little, embarrassed.

    Yan Chen shakes her head, chuckles and interrupts her.

    "I don''t have a girlfriend. I''m 27 years old. I''m eleven meters tall. I''m healthy and have no bad habits. Well Yan Chen looks at Su Kui, thinks about it, and adds: "now it''s Yan Yin''s boss. In addition, I also like to make some investments --"

    "Er wait..."

 Chapter 3443

    Su Kui didn''t quite understand. She blinked and said dully: "Mr. Yan doesn''t have to say so much I think Mu Han just thinks that Mr. Yan is too excellent. He thinks that a person like you should not be single. "

    But I didn''t expect that Yanchen was really single and the owner of this coffee shop!

    Before the accident, Shen Qiqi often came here with Xu Haoran, but Su Kui saw Yan Chen for the first time.

    "Mr. Yan is young and promising!"

    "Thank you." Yan Chen chuckles.

    Mu Han''s eyes have been widened completely, and he is convinced by Yanchen''s suit pants.

    As expected, the goods are better than the goods, and the people are worse than the people!

    Xu Haoran compared with Yan Chen, who was killed by seckill, even the dregs were not good?!

    Moreover, Yan Chen''s serious attitude makes Mu Han feel good.

    We have to find an excellent woman like Yanchen, who is very angry in October!!

    Mu Han decides directly.

    Her smile was warm and amiable, just like the mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, she said with a smile: "Mr. Yan, don''t be so polite, please call me Mu Han. By the way, the surname of seven seven is Shen, and the full name is Shen seven. You can call her 77 like me! "

    " OK, July 7. "

    Words and hatred are like flow.

    Su Kui''s face is muddled. Her eyes are sparkling with water. She asks Mu Han silently. Dai Mei frowns: what are you doing?

    Mu Han raises her eyebrows and tells her not to think so much.

    Su Kui was speechless for a moment.

    The man''s voice is low and cold, and he swims through the warm water and ears.

    "Seven seven, I added you, you agree, huh?"

    Looking at the man''s serious eyes, Su Kui couldn''t say no at all.

    She could only take out her mobile phone slowly and agreed to the man''s friend application.

    There is only one simple word in the name, and the head portrait is even blank. It''s hard to see what the character of this man is.

    The neglected Mu Han''s mouth is slightly drawn, although from the perspective of outsiders, it can be seen that Yan Chen is polite to everyone.

    But talking to her is "thank you, hello..."

    As soon as Su Kui spoke, he immediately lifted the spirit and attached himself to the body. He didn''t cherish words like gold!

    Moreover, when looking at her, Yan Chen''s eyes are indifference, which is far away from others. Only when I look at sunflower, the smile in my eyes is like the gentle ripples after the melting of the iceberg.

    Mu Han said: if there is any love at first sight in the world, it''s probably just like this.

    "By the way."

    To succeed, Su Kui''s wechat has a deeper sense of anger and smile. He reaches out and pulls out a black gold stamping card from his wallet and pushes it to Su Kui. "This is Yanyin''s membership card. It''s July 7th. You can often come and have a seat later."

    Su Kui looked into his warm eyes and pursed his lips. "Mr. Yan, it''s not appropriate. We just met. It''s not good to accept your things."

    "Is it OK to send it later?" The words are hateful and the questions are rhetorical.

    Su Kui was speechless.

    However, she saw Yan Yin''s membership card in Xu Haoran. It''s clearly green, which is not the same as this card.

    Naturally, she dared to take it.

    When Muhan''s eyes brightened, he reached out and took the card from the table. "Mr. Yan is so polite. It''s Mr. Yan''s kindness on July 7th. It''s just a chance to get to know each other! I''ll be familiar with it later. It''s the same now! Thank you, Mr Yan! "

    "Mu Han!"

    Su Kui stares. What''s wrong with her today?

 Chapter 3444

    "Seven seven don''t be polite," Yan Chen lost a thank you look to Mu Han.

    Mu Han returns with OK gesture, indicating that he has received it!

    Looking at the two people playing riddles, Su Kui was sullen in his life, not sure about the nine nineties between them.

    It''s Mu Han. As soon as he gets the card, he puts it in Su Kui''s bag. "Take it away, it''s the reason! You can come for coffee later! "

    "Mr. Yan, here..."

    "If you don''t accept it, you just don''t want to make my friend. Is that how you think about it?"

    After that, Yan Chen showed a hurt expression.

    Su Kui''s words were stuck in her throat. For a while, she sighed, "how can I think so? Mr. Yan is so outstanding. There must be a lot of people who want to be friends with him. "

    If she doesn''t accept it again, it seems that she is too disrespectful.

    "But I prefer to be friends with July 7th," said Yan Chen, his eyes drooping slightly, and his long fingers crossing the edge of the cup.

    Su Kui''s heart suddenly moved.

    -

    the result of knowing with Yanchen is to postpone the time for them to go home.

    Waiting for the car, Yan Chen also considerate to send Su Kui upstairs.

    Along the way, Su Kui felt embarrassed and guilty. She always felt that she shouldn''t accept other people''s things.

    "Seven seven, see you in the morning."

    After Yanchen sent Su Kui and Mu Han upstairs, he stood at the elevator entrance. The gentleman didn''t follow him. He waved and said goodbye to sukui in a soft voice.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Yan." Su Kui replied softly.

    Mu Han turned his eyes in discontent. "Did Mr. Yan forget that there was a big living man standing next to him?"

    It''s not finished yet, so I ignored her.

    If it does, can she still have a sense of being around Su Kui?

    Just think about it, Mu Han feels that this Mr. Yan is not so alluring.

    "Ah..."

    Yan Chen chuckles, "OK, Miss mu, goodbye."

    At this time, he didn''t know what he said, because he unconsciously ignored it, which led him to almost lose an ally of God''s assistance.

    Mu Han curls his mouth and pushes Su Kui directly into the door.

    When the door closed, the man turned around and pressed the key to go downstairs.

    -As soon as she entered the door, Su Kui said her dissatisfaction.

    She sighed, "Mu Han, what do you think? How can I take other people''s things at will? "

    She remembers clearly that Mu Han used to be different.

    And Mu Han has always been very resistant to men. Before, she had been worried that Mu Han would not find a boyfriend in the future.

    "Hey, they are kind, too! What''s more, Yanyin!! Do you know how many Yanyin stores are in China? That is to say, we can drink coffee all over the country with this card! "

    Smell speech, Su Kui is headache more, she holds forehead to sigh lightly, "do you want to rely on coffee to feed?"

    "No," Mu Han blinked. She didn''t expect that.

    "But Yan Yin''s membership card, of course, is not for nothing!"

    After all, the coffee in it, even with her current income, can''t afford to drink. But it''s a little difficult to drink every day.

    After all, she still has a house to pay off the loan!

    "It''s not like you, Mu Han," Su Kui said after hearing Mu Han''s words.

    "What''s not like?" Mu Han mutters, pushes Su Kui to the living room, and goes to the kitchen to pour water for her.

    Su Kui frowned and thought. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind.

 Chapter 3445

    "Do you like Mr. Yan?"

    Yes, sukuis wants to go and confirms his mind more and more.

    If a girl likes a different sex, it will be different. Maybe it''s personality, maybe it''s appearance.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that Mu Han liked Mr. Yan.

    However, it seems that Mr. Yan is a very excellent man -

    if Mu Han is handed over to Mr. Yan, she is very relieved.

    "Poof!!! What do you say?! "

    Mu Han just drank a mouthful of water, and when he heard Su Kui''s words, he sprayed it out directly.

    She stumbled under her feet and almost died of choking.

    "Cough, seven seven, what do you think?! I like Mr. Yan? How can it be! "

    She doesn''t like the opposite sex! She only likes the same sex thank you! That kind of sweet and soft little sister, is her dish!!

    "Well, isn''t it?"

    Su Kui smiled, his eyes crossed with interest, and consciously saw the truth.

    Look, she must have responded so much.

    "Hello!! Don''t think about it! "

    Mu Han catches Su Kui''s eyes and is speechless.

    She put down the water glass and strode to sukui, sighing. What''s the point?

    "Well, I didn''t think about it."

    Su Kui nodded, or whatever you say, I don''t believe it.

    Mu Han can''t help it. This is her future boyfriend for Su Kui! How can she understand that she likes it?

    With one hand on her forehead, she explained painfully: "seven seven, to tell you the truth, I like women! I don''t like men! Really!!! "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, nodded, "well, I know, you like me."

    "Poof --"

    Mu Han sprays again. She looks down at Su Kui''s expression conditionally, almost blurting out: how do you know!

    Keep your words to your lips.

    She patted her chest and stared at sukui angrily. "I''m telling you the truth. Don''t think about it. It''s not my dish!"

    "Really?"

    "Really!" In order to prove his innocence, Mu Han nods hard for fear that the range is too small for Su Kui to see.

    "Well, since you don''t like it, why do you take someone''s card?"

    Mu Han looks up.

    Well, it''s like saying nothing for a long time.

    She puffed up her cheeks. "I''ll take that for you, OK!! It''s you, not me! "

    Mu Han realizes that he doesn''t have such a big face. He can let the man send her something.

    Of course, she didn''t want to take it.

    "But I don''t want it," Su Kui said earnestly, blinking, her delicate little face in the light being pasted with soft light.

    Mu Han claps his forehead and suddenly feels toothache. "Anyway, I''ve accepted it. If you don''t want it, go back to Yanchen."

    "Hello..."

    Su Kui is dissatisfied.

    Mu Han can''t help but close her mouth and refuse to answer.

    She knew that everything she said today was in vain.

    I only hope Su Kui can understand that she really doesn''t like to say anger!!

    Of course, she likes women''s affairs, so does someone.

    Let Mu Han want to die. She can''t kiss a woman from the street, and then point to Su Kui and tell her, "look, I really like women!" Is that right?

    "Well, I''ll take it first. I''ll give it to you when you want to have coffee later. Good night."

    Su Kui chuckled, turning his wheelchair to the bedroom.

 Chapter 9

    Ask for leave ~ ~ this chapter is specially issued to tell you that broad and small are lovely ~

    brin went out in waves today, as if he had been hollowed out. Besides, hot pot is really an anti human thing Still remember the first time eating hot pot made appendicitis, since then on the hot pot psychological shadow. Today, I went to eat with my brother. I always feel sick after eating. Emmm

    So, brin of saltfish, ready to climb to bed! Please forgive me!

 Chapter 3446

    In the living room, the angry Mu Han turns around and refills two cups of coffee. It''s estimated that tonight is a sleepless night.

    As for Su Kui, as soon as he entered the bedroom, the whole person''s breath changed.

    She narrowed her eyes. She still had such a delicate and gentle face, but she just gave birth to seven evil spirits.

    The system didn''t understand very well, so she ran out and asked: "host, you know that Mu Han doesn''t like men, why do you deliberately tease her? ]

    I think it''s depressing to see Mu Han.

    "Well," Su Kui nodded a little lip bead, the Mou son streamed under the light to rotate, "of course, for a little revenge."

    [revenge? ]

    sunflower has a smile on its lips, but it doesn''t reach the bottom of the eye.

    "I don''t like people making decisions for me." it''s her own business to communicate with Yanchen.

    Women''s voice is light and flowing, which makes the system shiver? As long as You are happy. ]

    then, get off the line quickly.

    Su Kui squinted, heard a slight sound from her mobile phone, and nodded to open it.

    It''s a message from Yanchen: "I have arrived home safely, good night, July 7. ]

    Su Kui hooked his lips, threw his mobile phone on the bed at will, and turned to the bathroom.

    It seems that we need to put the search for a house on the agenda.

    In the near future, Mu Han will choose to rent with others because of unemployment and high pressure of housing loan. At that time, her future partner will appear.

    Although Su Kui has just played a little prank, she doesn''t really like Mu Han.

    At least, Mu Han, as a person, still has some sincerity to Shen 77.

    Su Kui is very pleased.

    -After Xu Haoran separated from Su Kui, he didn''t go home, but went to the hospital.

    Shen October is pale with a small face. He has gone through the gates of hell to have children. And she still thought of falling down the stairs, in the constant fall, abdominal pain unbearable feeling, then felt shivering.

    Now can pick up a life, say no, thank God for mercy.

    Seeing Xu Haoran come in with cold face, Shen October silently clenched the sheet and asked softly, "brother Haoran, where are you today? Have you seen the baby? "

    Listen to Shen''s mother say that she is a girl, which makes Shen in October give birth to a kind of contempt for her children.

    To Xu Haoran such a family, of course, is the most dominant boy!

    But only Shen shioctober thinks so. In the eyes of Xu''s father and Xu''s mother, boys and girls are the same. It''s all the blood of their Xu family. It''s better to watch the baby just born in the incubator.

    After the birth of the child, Xu''s father, Xu''s mother, and Shen''s father, Shen''s mother, have come to see each other in turn.

    Xu Haoran was the first sight Shen saw when he woke up.

    "Where am I going? I need to report to you?"

    Xu Haoran lips, he sat to one side, the heart depressed hard flat. The more you think about it, the more weird it is. How did he get together with Shen October? Why does he have no impression at all?

    Usually, because she is Shen Qiqi''s younger sister, and her character is clever and sensible, and Xu Haoran''s preconceived idea is that he ruined Shen October''s life, so she is also kind-hearted.

    If there is any matter, I will tolerate it.

    But now, once a person has doubts in his mind, the doubts will be expanded infinitely until they can no longer be suppressed!

    At least, Xu Haoran didn''t intend to hide this doubt. He just walked to Shen October''s hospital bed and stared at her.

 Chapter 3447

    Shen''s uneasiness and the pain in her lower body make her on the edge of high tension.

    "Brother Hao Ran What are you looking at me for? " Shen October mumbled his lips, his hands tightly gripping the bed sheet, his heart beating.

    "In October, I want to ask you something." Xu Haoran''s lips are moving, and his eyes are always looking at Shen October.

    With a "clacking" in her heart, Shen shioctober''s face changed dramatically. She trembled and said: "brother Haoran What can''t I ask you later? I feel so sick It''s hard to die, brother Haoran...... "

    As he said this, Shen Shiyue felt extremely aggrieved.

    She thought she would wait for Xu Haoran''s concern, but she didn''t expect that only questions would come.

    The sixth sense of a woman tells her that what Xu Haoran wants to ask must be something she doesn''t want to hear.

    Even, she didn''t want to answer! It must be about the bitch Shen Qiqi! Why didn''t she just die!!

    Shen Shiyue squeezes out tears reluctantly. She looks at Xu Haoran with tears, and reaches out to grab his sleeve with trembling hands.

    Xu Haoran was dazzled for a moment, and there was a trace of doubt in his heart.

    This man is his wife now, and even gave birth to a child for him not long ago. It seems that he should not stimulate her at this time.

    So, his momentary hesitation gave Shen October a chance.

    In her eyes, there was a smile of success, with happiness on her face, and she asked, "brother Haoran, do you see the baby? What does she look like? The doctor said that she was born prematurely and needed to stay in the hospital for some time. I don''t know how. What name do you want to give her? "

    Xu Haoran looked down at the young woman''s trust and innocence, and his voice was full of longing for the future.

    That question, how can not say.

    "That''s all," Xu Haoran sighed and reached out to hold Shen''s hand. "We''ll talk about it later. You need to rest first. The name of the child can''t be hasty. Then ask your parents for advice. "

    "Well, good."

    Shen October nods his head cleverly.

    She closed her eyes and leaned against Xu Haoran''s arms. No one noticed that she almost broke a silver tooth, and the hatred in her heart almost burned her up.

    By what child''s name do parents can''t decide, but also ask others'' opinions?

    Is she and Xu Haoran together for two years, or can''t reach the man in his heart?!

    Shen Qi is a waste now! Shen October can only hypnotize himself like this. Such Shen Qiqi is not worthy to rob Xu Haoran from her!! She will never let go of Shen Qi.

    If she doesn''t disturb her life, it''s OK, otherwise, Shen Qiqi! Don''t blame me for doing too much to you!

    -In the middle of the night, Su Kui woke up from a dream.

    The thunder and lightning flashed out of the window, and the cold air suddenly hit her, which made her bones seep cold, and her legs were cramped.

    "System, get out of here!"

    Su Kui gnawed her teeth. She got up from the bed and leaned hard on the pillow.

    She has always suffered. Moreover, she comes to do tasks, not to suffer.

    [what happened to the host? ]

    "shield me from pain." Su Kui''s pale little face, because of her keen pain, makes her want to smash things impatiently.

    In response to Su Kui, there is a long silence.

    Su Kui sneered. "Don''t pretend to be dead. I know you''re listening."

    [host, host ]The system is also very aggrieved, [but this is something Shen Qiqi has to experience. I can''t make up my mind to shield you ]

 Chapter 3448

    "So, just can''t?"

    The host listened to Su Kui''s words, clenched his teeth and measured his intonation. Just as a burst of thunder burst out of the window, it shivered.

    [I, I and I are offline!! ]

    then, run away quickly.

    Leave Su Kui and stare at the sore legs caused by the humid weather.

    So, don''t want to sleep today.

    She just fished out her cell phone and looked for something.

    Then, I saw that Yanchen made a long speech after goodnight.

    Speech: when the temperature drops, will the legs feel uncomfortable? ]

    words: if it''s hard, you can put a hot water bag over it. Don''t take painkillers. It will have side effects and make people dependent. ]

    words: if it''s really painful, come and talk to me. It''s been. ]

    hiss -

    Su Kui''s eyes turn, looking at the long talk on the screen, but shakes his head helplessly.

    What a gentle man.

    Just, is he so gentle to everyone?

    Thinking about this, she was trying to turn off wechat, but because her fingers accidentally touched the keyboard, she typed a lot of random code and sent it out.

    The next moment, wechat rings immediately, it''s a video phone.

    Sunflower:

    She''s picking her eyebrows. Really?

    Face color does not change, slowly point open answer.

    The man''s short hair is a little messy, sitting by the half open window. He was wearing a dark blue Pajama with white stripes, and the ordinary people might be more like sick clothes, while the man''s perfect body, but he said nothing about the clothes shelf.

    A simple pajamas, set off a high set temperament.

    "Mr. Yan?"

    Su Kui tilted his head and pretended not to understand, "haven''t you slept yet?"

    "Well," Yan Chen nodded, a little tired at the bottom of his eyes. He raised his eyes and looked at Su Kui at the other end of the video with concern. "Are you ok?"

    "Well?" Su Kui was stunned for a moment. She blinked her black eyes. After a moment, she suddenly realized that she could not laugh. "Thank you for your concern. I''m ok."

    "That just message...?" He who speaks hatefully does not believe.

    Su Kui looked at it, and suddenly she was confused. She sighed, "I accidentally met it, so I made so many random codes. I''m sorry to bother Mr. Yan so late. "

    "Nothing. I didn''t sleep." Yan Chen quietly depicts the delicate outline of women''s facial features with her eyes, takes up the coffee and sips it lightly to cover up the obsession at the bottom of her eyes.

    "So," Su Kui leaned on the pillow and looked out of the window. "It''s cold. Mr. Yan would better keep warm. It''s windy outside the window."

    She had just seen that the wind was pouring in from the window, and his hair was moving, and even his pajamas were bulging.

    "Ah..."

    Smell speech, the man''s deep and elegant voice escapes chuckle, "seven seven is worrying about me?"

    Different from the warmth and coolness of the day, now there is a little more viciousness and sexuality in the words of hatreds at the other end of the video.

    Especially in the low slightly hoarse voice, a proper interpretation of what is called a man confused.

    Su Kui was stunned. She turned her head. "Are we friends?" So it''s okay to care?

    Hearing this, Yanchen suddenly lost his smile. "Yes, July 7th is right. Can you stop calling me Mr. Yan? It''s very strange. "

    And

    The man''s tongue top the cheek, silent smile.

    What he wants is more than just a friend -

    "I''m sorry, but Mr. Yan seems to be a little more smooth

 Chapter 3449

    Su Kui is very innocent, she sighed, politely with alienation.

    The words are hateful, the eyes are dim, but the smile is more gentle.

    He kept the distance between his new friends and said, "I call you seven seven, courtesy to exchange, seven seven should call my name."

    Name? What''s your name?

    "The words are angry?"

    Listen to the gentle and elegant intonation of the young woman, and smile with satisfaction, "it''s so decided, it''s so called after."

    "OK..." Su Kui has no choice but a name. She can''t be too demanding.

    Two people are a sentence, chatting casually, just a moment of slow legs, suddenly cramps like pain.

    "Well..."

    She frowned and could not help humming.

    "PATA" for a while, Yan Chen''s hand shakes, the coffee cup in his hand falls down directly, wetting his clothes.

    However, he did not care about many, asked: "77, leg pain?"

    "No, nothing..." Su Kui pursed his pale lips, shook his head and chuckled, "normal, used to it."

    "How can you get used to such things?" The words are angry, the eyebrows are frowning, and the eyes are full of disapproval.

    Then he suddenly stood up. "Wait, I''ll go!"

    "No need - Mr. Yan," he said, and Yanchen had already hung up on his own.

    Su Kui can only pray secretly. He doesn''t come here at all.

    No, she can only knock on the aching bone and try to use the interesting things in her mobile phone to divert her attention.

    She was still in pain until she saw a popular video that was topped by someone in the middle of the night.

    #The real version of scum man! Super handsome little brother, hero, save the beauty!! #Look at Su Kui. Isn''t this her video in the speech cause today? And those people were obviously photographed from the back, as long as Su Kui was in the back of the wheelchair, as well as Yan Chen''s side face.

    But in front of Xu Haoran, a face in the camera, no doubt.

    And it''s not over yet. Someone else fired a second shot.

    It turned out to be the video of her conversation with Xu Haoran. The video shook, but the voice was very clear.

    Su Kui even suspected that the person who took the photo was sitting next to her!

    Su Kui can''t laugh or cry. It''s so hot. Can every world be searched?

    But looking at these interesting comments, Su Kui unconsciously forgot the pain in her legs.

    Even forced the system out, "go, pick up some good comments and show them to Shen Qiqi." presumably, she will feel more comfortable after reading them, right?

    Now as long as sukui doesn''t scold her, the system will do it immediately.

    [such a handsome little brother is a scum man! Vomit ]

    [Hello upstairs, would you please open your eyes to see if he is handsome? Compared with the next one, there''s no slag left! In the novel, Gao Leng''s ascetic man is matched as standard, OK!! ]

    [thanks to blogger for exposing slag man To be honest, miss, I''m so sorry. ]

    [it''s all over. Let me say that a bitch with a dog will last forever! If you are so happy, don''t come to harm your little sister? ]When I wake up, my fiance becomes my brother-in-law, and my sister is pregnant! And get rid of my sister who is still recovering! What kind of dog blood drama is lying in the trough!! My sister is so disgusted that I have to spit blood!! ]

    [by the way, a high-energy person pulled it out. His name is Xu Haoran. A XX company is a small one. No wonder he can make his sister do whatever she wants. ]

 Chapter 3450

    [hhhhhh it seems that there are still a lot of high-energy people ha ~ then I want to add a little bit here ~ I am a student of video little sister University, it''s not close, but I still have to say a word for little sister! My little sister is really super gentle. She is a kind little angel!! Besides, I am super beautiful. Anyway, we only met Xu Haoran, a boyfriend, from her enrollment to her graduation. After that, we even gave up the chance to study abroad with him! In addition, I want to ask you how it feels to be my boyfriend who supports me and finally becomes my brother-in-law?? ]

    [poof If you say that upstairs!! I feel that my little sister is really a Buddhist! If I, mention knife to kill his whole family directly!! ]

    [I''m a neighbor of the Shen family. I live in XXX villa. I can''t believe it. Before, Shen family was just a small staff and ordinary family. It was after Shen October and Xu Haoran got married that they changed the luxury car and bought a villa. Do you know what I mean? ]

    [the parents in the sleeping groove are really not human No wonder little sister was driven out, they even dare not talk nonsense!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Tut It''s interesting, "Su Kui hooked his lips and raised his eyebrows to the system." go, since they are not careful about the fire, then I don''t mind helping them to make it better. You can send the pictures of the scum of Shen''s family to the Internet, so that everyone can see what it means to be dressed as a beast! "

    [wow, how cruel?! ]

    although the system asks this question in tone, it is excited by the dark rubbing: "don''t worry, it must be done! ]

    let''s talk about it. It''s on the move.

    For this function of the system, sunflower is very relieved. If it doesn''t even help, sukui will wonder what she wants with the system!

    At the same time, Su Kui left her cell phone and took a book to read.

    There is news on the Internet about the scum men and the scum women, and Xu Haoran does not have the ability to negotiate with the person in charge of microblog even if it is exposed.

    make complaints about the fact that two of their husbands and wives are being spun out by countless netizens. The most annoying thing is obviously still in the end.

    -

    at the same time, Su Kui had just read three pages of books, and the doorbell rang.

    Vaguely, Su Kui hears the sound of Mu Han pulling his slippers and vaguely going to open the door.

    "Who? In the middle of the night

    The tone is full of complaints.

    As she pulled the door open, when she saw that she was wearing a coat of windbreaker outside the door, which was a little hurried, she woke up half of her sleepiness.

    "Mr. Yan? "I''m sorry!"

    She rubbed her eyes to make sure she didn''t read them wrong. Then she opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "how did you come in the middle of the night? Is there anything wrong? "

    After all, although Mu Han is willing to match Su Kui and Yan Chen, she still respects Su Kui''s opinions.

    If she really doesn''t like it, Mu Han won''t let Yanchen get closer to Su Kui.

    So, instead of letting Yan Chen in, she stood in the door, stared at him and said: "Mr. Yan, to be honest, you are not a pervert in my imagination, are you?"

    Pervert??

    Yan Chen was speechless for a moment. He laughed and shook his head. "Miss mu, I just saw the rain outside. I remembered that her legs had been hurt in July 7th. In the cold weather, the bones would hurt, so..."

 Chapter 3451

    Before he finished speaking, Mu Han was directly surprised the next second.

    "What?! Her legs hurt on July 7? "

    After saying that, she suddenly slapped herself, "I''m so upset that I didn''t think of this."

    Also, on July 7th, she was always so gentle. She liked to bear everything and didn''t want others to worry about it. If Yan Chen didn''t mention it, Mu Han would not have thought of it at all.

    It has been said that people who have been injured in the bone, when it is cold, will drill out the pain from the bone seam.

    I just don''t know how painful she should be on July 7th. She hasn''t had a rest until now!

    "Come on in first, I''ll see July 7th!"

    After that, Mu Han ran to sukui''s room in three and two steps.

    "Seven seven, did you sleep?"

    Hearing the knock on the door, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and chuckled, "come in, is Mr. Yan here?"

    Mu Han is shocked. She pushes the door in and looks back at Yan Chen who has already walked in. "Do you know Mr. Yan is coming?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui laughs, "of course, before coming, he called me, but I didn''t expect that he would come."

    Mu Han thought, of course!

    It seems that Yanchen pays more attention to sukui than she imagined.

    Looking at the woman ''s pale face, which is not made of pink and black, she is more and more gentle under the light, and her heart is sour and astringent.

    Before, she looked at her beloved woman and Xu Haoran''s slabby man in pairs, and thought that Xu Haoran was the harbor of her life''s happiness and her belonging.

    In the end, he hurt her the most.

    Now, she still has to watch, she fell in love with other men.

    In short, in this life, she can be anyone, but not lovers!

    "What about your legs? Does it still hurt? "

    Feeling Mu Han''s hands on her legs, bringing a hot temperature, Su Kui smiled, "no pain."

    Eyes, but flashed through the pain is not easy to detect.

    Mu Han was acutely aware of it, and immediately complained: "when is it? You are always like this. Everything is in your heart! Shen Qiqi, don''t you think I''m a friend? "

    Feeling Mu Han''s anger, Su Kui sighed and hurriedly looked up to comfort him.

    "Don''t be angry, it''s just my body I know. This leg, there''s probably no hope to stand up in this life. Besides, I told you, it''s just one more person worried... "

    "It''s better than I don''t know anything!" Mu Han looks at her angrily.

    "Well, well, I''m wrong, eh?" Su Kui smiled and comforted her with a soft voice. She took Mu Han''s hand and said, "I''ll tell you at the first time if there''s something in the future!"

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Mu Han obviously didn''t believe it very much, "really?"

    "Really, I swear!" Su Kui almost wanted to cry without tears. She raised three fingers and made an oath.

    Seeing her like this, Mu Han is willing to believe that she will not hide from herself.

    "By the way, Mr. Yan is outside. Do you want to see him?"

    Mu Han is also considerate. If Su Kui doesn''t want to have a comment, she will have a way to refuse Yanchen.

    "Ah..." Su Kui blinked. "Then, see you..."

    After all, Yanchen is also a long way away, in a hurry.

    Yanchen has been standing outside. Without the invitation of Muhan, he has not even sat down politely.

    When Muhan saw this, he was a bit embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yan. I was so worried that I forgot to entertain you."

 Chapter 3452

    Wen Yan, Yan Chen shrugs, "since I''m a friend, I certainly don''t care about these things. What about July 7th? She - "said angrily," how are you? "

    In the eyes, there is a warm current.

    Mu Han is stupefied, but he doesn''t feel like it. Although she was secretly happy for her friend, she was still the shining Shenqi, just like a shining sun. Even if she didn''t provoke others, someone would take the initiative to join her.

    "It''s OK. By the way, July 7th is inside. Would you like to have a look?"

    "Well? Is it convenient? "

    Yan Chen is surprised. He looks at the bedroom. After all, he is not familiar with Su Kui. He knows nothing about the whole day. A girl''s bedroom, of course, men can not easily access.

    "Convenient, no big problem!"

    Seeing that he is such a gentleman, Mu Han is better at his senses, and repeatedly waves his hands to show that he is OK.

    In this case, Yan Chen no longer hesitated, and walked in.

    Mu Han suddenly said behind him: "thank you, Mr. Ayan. If you didn''t remind me, I didn''t even find this. In fact, she is a very good girl, because she is so kind, so she is always bullied. "

    Yan Chen''s steps were tiny, and he didn''t return his head. His clean voice said slowly, "I will be there later, only for her to bully others!"

    The voice did not fall, people have disappeared in the door.

    Mu Han pauses in place, touches the little heart that bangs and jumps straight, and pats his cheek.

    "You like women, you like women! You don''t like men! Don''t think about it! "

    Rao is so. Mu Han also thinks that Yanchen''s words are really overbearing!

    "What are you talking about?"

    On the bed, Su Kui saw the man coming in, and asked curiously.

    The man is wearing a black windbreaker. His eyebrows and eyes are always warm. His short hair is a little messy. Maybe he didn''t have time to take care of it on the way.

    As soon as the tall figure came in, it blocked the large lights.

    "At the time of your affairs," Yan Chen hooked his lips and did not hide.

    Mu Han felt his nose awkwardly, "don''t tell Qi everything."

    Smell speech, Su Kui angrily glared at her, "what can''t you tell me? Do you two secretly speak ill of me?? Well? "

    "Ah..."

    Seeing the rare and vivid Su Kui, Yan Chen chuckles. When no one noticed, his attention was all on the other side.

    "No, no, how can I hide it from you! Just... "

    "Well, then tell me, what are you whispering?"

    Whisper?

    He choked and joked: "there is no whisper, but miss Mu said just now that you are so kind that you are always bullied."

    The man''s tone is gentle. When he speaks, his eyes are all on her.

    Su Kui was a little embarrassed. She moved uneasily and bowed her head. "Cough How could I be as good as she said... "

    "Well, I think you are much better than she said."

    Su Kui was bleary, suddenly raised his eyes, looking up at the smiling eyes of the man, deep and dark, serious and firm.

    Mu Han shakes her shoulders. "You talk first! I''ll pour the water! "

    Finish saying, the head also did not return left.

    She can expect that, maybe in the near future, her baby seven seven, will be off the list again.

    Yan Chen can be so provocative. How could Qi escape from his palm?

 Chapter 3453

    And now I''m going to distribute dog food. I''ll get it later?!

    For mu Han, who is so discerning, Yan Chen silently hooks his lips. Just listen to Su Kui chuckle, two eyes curved speechless way: "your two mouth is really fierce, when talking, all seem to be saying love words."

    "Love talk? You can think of that as well. " Yan Chen climbed up the pole, "and I said one more thing."

    "Ah? What? "

    Su Kui smiled, blinked at Yan Chen and said curiously.

    "I said..."

    Yanchen stops for a while on purpose, and sees Su Kui wrinkling his nose, showing a lovely expression. He says in a warm voice: "I say that I will be there in the future, only for you to bully others, and no one will dare to bully you again."

    Hum -

    there is a sound in my mind, like a bee getting into my mind. Su Kui looked at Yan Chen with a funny face. She looked very calm, "who is bullying me..."

    Just the hands under the quilt, but pinched the clothes.

    At this time, a thunder, Su Kui''s "Oh", instantly frowned.

    Bone seam, like there are countless ants in the general gnawing, not very painful, but always hard to torture her.

    Su Kui almost didn''t control the crash. She hates this feeling!!

    Under the light, the woman''s face was pale. She tightly pressed her lips and her eyes were red. Which afraid of pain, but also dead to bear.

    As Mu Han said, this gentle woman, even if she is not comfortable, will not tell others and make them worry.

    Hands, without warning, suddenly stroked Su Kui''s legs.

    Su Kui was stupefied, and suddenly lost his mind. "What are you doing, Mr. Yan and Yan?"

    She curled back uneasily, trying to pull her legs away from the palm of Yanchen''s hand.

    "Don''t move!"

    Yan Chen''s sword eyebrows frowned slightly, and his voice sank a little.

    "Mr. Yan..."

    Su Kui was a little annoyed. "I thought you were a gentleman, but I didn''t expect you to come here for this

    For which??

    Yanchen took off his coat and pulled his shirt sleeve to his elbow. Then he sat down slowly and put his hands on Su Kui''s legs.

    Hearing her words, he was angry and funny for a while. He glared at her, "in your heart, I am such a person? If I''m a hooligan, I won''t help you if I''m in the cafe today! "

    "Then you --"

    "I know some massage techniques. My grandmother''s legs are not comfortable. Every wet season, her bones get cold. I just want to give you a click. Don''t move. "

    Yanchen shakes his head. He has no special idea about Su Kui''s misunderstanding.

    It turns out that I misunderstood

    Su Kui''s face was a little red. She held her fingers awkwardly, and her hands were stirred together. She looked at Yan Chen.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yan..."

    "It''s all right," Yanchen said without raising his head. His long and thin eyelashes were drooping. His hands, with scalding temperature, fell on Sunflower''s legs. "Don''t move. I won''t eat you again."

    After pressing for a while, Su Kui''s legs were always moving under his palm, which made him laugh.

    "I......" Su Kui opened her mouth. "I''m sorry, I''m just not comfortable."

    She lived so long that she was rarely touched by outsiders, even though she was separated by a layer of cloth.

    But how thick can pajamas be?

    "It doesn''t matter. Relax."

    The words are hateful, the lips are hooked, and the words are gently reminded, "there may be some pain next. Bear it for a while. After the habit, it will be very comfortable."

 Chapter 3454

    "How painful?"

    Su Kui frowned and stared at the man''s hands on her legs.

    Clean and slender, with distinct bones, such as the most perfect art.

    Yanchen picks up the eyebrows, but doesn''t answer. Next second, the fingers suddenly press hard.

    "Oh!! Pain! "

    Su Kui exclaimed, her eyes slightly widened.

    "It''ll hurt when I say it. I''ll bear it. It''ll soon be all right."

    In the end, it''s the kindness of others, and although there is some pain, it won''t be unbearable.

    Su Kui relaxes, leans on the pillow, looks at Yan Chen''s skillful massage skill.

    Where is the meeting? I feel like a professional masseuse, right?

    "Has Mr. Yan learned massage? It seems that you are also a filial person. Do you often massage your grandmother? "

    Yan Chen pauses for a while, and soon continues to press up.

    He nodded. "I''ve learned that I grew up with my grandmother, and I had the best relationship with her. But she died two years ago. "

    "Sorry..."

    Su Kui felt guilty immediately. "I mentioned your sad story."

    "No," she said, laughing, "my grandmother lived a happy life until she was eighty-two. Before she left, she was smiling."

    So, there''s nothing to be sad about.

    "She has always lived in my heart, and I will always remember her."

    Some people remember that even death is worth a visit.

    At this time, Mu Han hurriedly runs in from the outside holding a water glass.

    "Seven seven, what just happened? Do you still have pain in your leg? "

    As soon as he finished, he turned around and saw Yan Chen''s hands, which were lying on Su Kui''s legs irregularly, and he was angry.

    Yes, in Muhan''s eyes, Yanchen''s constant kneading on her leg is playing a rogue!

    "Speak hatefully! What are you doing?! "

    After saying that, he strode forward with a big stride. He was furious and could not help beating Yan Chen.

    Yan Chen: "..."

    It can be seen that Miss Mu misunderstood him again.

    Seeing this, Su Kui hurriedly stops Mu Han. At the moment when she is about to lose her mind, she says, "Mu Han, don''t be impulsive, Mr. Yan knows massage, so that''s why it''s like this!"

    Therefore, it''s not really the rascal in Muhan''s eyes.

    "Really?"

    "Really! Heaven and earth can learn! "

    Even if there are other plans, they won''t wait until today?

    -

    finally, as Yan Chen said, I can''t feel the pain slowly, and it''s very comfortable.

    Unconsciously, Su Kui didn''t know how she slept.

    When I wake up, it''s already the sun passing through the window. Even the dust in the air is like gold powder floating.

    Legs, it is unprecedented relaxed.

    She sat up with her body on her back and turned to see Mu Han leaning against her bed playing with her mobile phone. Seeing Su Kui wake up, she quickly left her mobile phone and came to help her.

    "Seven seven, are you awake? How do you feel? "

    Seeing Mu Han treat her like a terminally ill patient, Su Kui sighs, "Mu Han, don''t be so nervous. Mr. Yan''s skill is very good. I feel very relaxed now."

    "Really? This is so powerful To this end, Mu Han really didn''t expect it.

    "Really, I said not to cheat you." Su Kui nodded. She sat with Mu Han and thought of Yanchen. It was incredible.

    "I''d like to know what else Mr. Yan can''t do in the world." Mu Han agitates her mobile phone and sighs, "if I wasn''t not interested in men, I would have gone after Mr. Yan."

 Chapter 3455

    Of course, if Yan Chen will take a fancy to her, let''s talk about it separately.

    However, Mu Han thinks about it carefully. When Yan Chen is talking to her, she looks at Su Kui and feels immediately. Even if she likes men, it''s not going to work.

    Think about it like this, I feel a little lucky.

    "Hiss --"

    in Shen Qiqi''s cognition, but I don''t know that Mu Han likes women.

    So, Su Kui shook his head and said without words: "you are really more and more addictive, like women? You might as well say that you like Mr. Yan directly, which makes me believe! "

    "Hello! You''re still here! "

    Mu Han sat up at once, holding Su Kui''s shoulder and shaking crazily, "ah ah ah, you can understand it after I say it several times. I really don''t like to say angry ah!!"

    "Well, I believe it, I believe it is not enough?"

    Su Kui was holding the dizzy head, busy showing weakness.

    "I won''t say it again, will you?"

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    Mu Han stares at Su Kui.

    Looking at her ferocity, I wish I could bite her eyes. Su Kui immediately raised her hands and nodded.

    "It''s good. I don''t want to see it, OK?"

    "It''s almost the same," Mu Han hums. He turns over and sits down again, picks up his mobile phone and shows it to Su Kui. "Look at seven seven, it''s the real world newspaper. Shen Qiqi is picked up on the Internet!"

    "Well? What? "

    Su Kui''s memory still stays on the last thing, and in a flash, Mu Han has jumped to the next topic.

    She looked at Mu Han speechless and shook her head. It''s really a child''s heart.

    Mu Han didn''t think much about it at all. She came up and handed Su Kui her cell phone.

    "Here, look for yourself."

    XX forum.

    [818 the black heart lotus who robbed his elder sister, with high content! Be careful!! ]

    Su Kui was stunned when he saw that he had entered cautiously? What else has October done besides marrying Haoran? "

    "Look at it yourself," Mu Han said to Su Kui with his chin raised and his mouth curled. "But Shen October is really amazing. I didn''t find out before. She used to be so different!"

    Hearing Mu Han''s words, Su Kui can only focus on her mobile phone again.

    Then I saw the messy photos, the nightclub dancing, the hot face dancing with male friends, and the middle-aged man relying on his paunch.

    Sukui was more surprised. The system didn''t tell her so much. She told the system to add a fire. Today, there are so many high-energy things.

    The post came out in the middle of the night. Su Kui became more and more suspicious. This is the system.

    [note in the front row: the owner of the building is just a melon eater. In fact, these photos don''t need to be grilled at all. They can be found if you use snacks a little. Some of them are still related to the current Shen October. As for the true and false free hearts, I don''t comment much. ]

    not long after the post was posted, countless divers came out.

    XX forum, the largest gossip forum in China, can be found here as long as it is the melon that the masses want to eat, from the stars down to the 18th line small net red.

    As for the boss of the forum behind the scenes, no one knows. However, it has been standing for more than ten years in China. Despite hacker attacks, it is still as stable as a mountain. Then we can know that the people behind it are not ordinary people.

    1L: eat melons in the front row and see what you say in the back.

    2L: it''s too much information

    3L: it''s true to test LZ, because I''ve had one with this woman. She was very green at that time. After a week or so of dating, she was given a bag of about 20000 yuan.

 Chapter 3456

    3L: is that true or false? Is that too realistic?

    4l: it''s my sister''s speculation and revenge. Is there such a perfect person in the world? Ha ha, I don''t believe it anyway.

    5L: some people are dirty in their own hearts. Don''t say that others can''t do it. Wait to be slapped.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Then, the report came very fast.

    The landlord didn''t know where he got the volunteer work in a welfare home before he got Shen 77 University, and he would go to help for two days every week. After graduating from University, Xu Haoran followed her wholeheartedly to the UK to take care of her. No one spoke ill of her.

    Sometimes, a person can be gentle enough to make people jealous, which is really powerful.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Seven seven! See! I''ll say that the bitch of Shen October will have retribution! "

    "Hiss -" Su Kui did not look at her angrily, "even if there is retribution, what? What I''ve lost has been lost, but it''s good to see the faces of those people. "

    "If you can think of it like that, it would be better!" Mu Han hugs her shoulder with a smile, and rubs her head on her shoulder.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the next ten days, Su Kui asked Mu han to help him find the house and picked up the work before the accident.

    As a columnist, she uses anonymity, and her previous articles are very popular.

    So when she explained that she was lying in bed for two years because of the car accident, and that was the reason why she couldn''t provide the article. The former editor welcomed her back and offered her a high price.

    Add in the income she saved before, rent an apartment casually, enough to pay.

    After her coma, Shen quickly boarded Xu Haoran in October, which made them lose sight of the small money. Anyway, to this day, Su Kui is glad that the family has not been crazy enough to take the balance of Shen 77 bank card.

    Mu Han doesn''t want her to move out, but she can''t resist Su Kui''s insistence. She can only be lazy and find her a house at the same time.

    Every time, I refuse her because I don''t have a good house.

    After su Kui found out, she knocked her hard, and Mu Han took it seriously.

    In fact, she didn''t know that Su Kui didn''t want to disturb Mu Han''s upcoming love. On the other hand, she preferred a lonely environment, a quiet atmosphere, which was conducive to thinking.

    But mu Han is always worried that she will not be able to think about it, so she is reluctant.

    After October, November comes with cold air.

    A lot of clothes two years ago are out of date. Moreover, the old house of Shen''s family was also sold casually after they bought the villa.

    Those unnecessary things were disposed of together.

    Before Su Kui wore it, Mu Han bought it for her.

    Now that she is about to move, Mu Han simply suggests taking her out to have a look at the fresh air and the changes in the outside world in the past two years.

    Su Kui didn''t have any idea of resistance. She didn''t think she was inferior, even if her legs couldn''t walk and she had to sit in a wheelchair, but what about that?

    Moreover, on the other hand, it is also for the heart of an Muhan.

    Who let this girl, always worried that she would commit suicide, make su Kui cry and laugh.

    XX square.

    The six story building gathers all the luxury brands at home and abroad. Food and clothing consumption can be solved in the building.

    It has also become a good place for friends to go shopping.

 Chapter 3457

    "Here, seven seven, look!"

    Mu Han excitedly pushes Su Kui in, facing the tempting sweet fragrance from the dessert nearby.

    Su Kui''s face was soft, and she looked at it with a smile.

    Mu Han said: "it''s just opened last year. Do you remember? We used to pass by here, but it''s still a bare building ~ "

    " how time flies, "Su Kui sighed.

    Mu Han can''t hear what she said, and pushes her into the elevator. "Today, our main purpose is, of course, to make you look beautiful ~ ~ the weather is so cold, I feel that you lack a lot of things."

    Mu Han complains and pushes Su Kui to shop by shop.

    There is no domineering shopping guide in the novel, only the little sister of each family who has a sweet smile, warmly welcomes them in.

    The two strolled around, but bought very few things.

    Mu Han kneaded his legs and looked at Su Kui. "Seven seven, you''re too sharp! After reading so much, I don''t like it

    Su Kui bent his eyes. "I like a lot, but I like a lot, but I don''t like a lot."

    "Well, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Take a rest here!"

    Then she sat down.

    Su Kui took a funny look at Mu Han, pushed his wheelchair around and looked around. Seeing this, he hurriedly came up and said with a smile, "Miss, can I push you?"

    Although Su Kui is in a wheelchair, she is not good at walking. However, the soft and elegant temperament and exquisite and amazing appearance all make people feel good about it.

    After all, people are visual animals.

    And in these places to do shopping guide, one by one not only dressed clean and tidy, put on work clothes, but also try to make themselves more attractive.

    Naturally, I also prefer people with high beauty value.

    "Thank you."

    Su Kui didn''t refuse either. He thanked him politely.

    Listening to her gentle voice, the heart of shopping guide will melt. She has a little red heart in her eyes and looks at Su Kui''s leisurely choice of clothes.

    I can''t help but want to be closer to her.

    Suddenly, Su Kui saw a brown, double breasted trench coat, simple but excellent version.

    She immediately laughed, pointed to the dress and said, "Hello, could you please take that dress off for me to try?"

    "When --"

    "I want that dress, show it to me!"

    Guide to buy smiling just want to nod, listen to behind a slightly sharp woman''s voice to insert, tone of voice thick domineering momentum.

    Su Kui is surprised and turns around with the shopping guide.

    When I saw the people coming, I had to sigh that there was a narrow path for my enemies.

    That''s right. It''s Shen October who came in.

    Su Kui blinked and said, "October? Aren''t you supposed to be at home now? How did you get out? "

    Usually pregnant women sit for at least one to two months. And Shen October, it''s less than a month, she dressed in high-profile fashion, stepped on a pair of 10 cm high-heeled boots, and went shopping.

    You know, she was born prematurely and fell down the stairs.

    Shen October doesn''t know about the online crusade against her these days. Shen''s father and Shen''s mother are afraid of being informed by her, which will stimulate her.

    But Xu Haoran''s family, some of them don''t feel good.

    A good daughter-in-law had an accident. I thought my sister was good! It turned out to be so dirty!

 Chapter 3458

    Originally thought, even if Shen October had some influence, but she was the same sister, where could she go?

    Now I find that the gap is not so far away from the Milky way!

    The child is still in the hospital. After such a long period of depression in October, he can''t wait to run out after unloading the goods.

    even if the doctor has repeatedly asked, breastfeeding is the best, and during the period of feeding children, it is best not to wear makeup and nail polish.

    But in October, everything will not be pulled.

    From afar, Shen October saw a familiar figure, but could not hold whether it was her sister.

    But she couldn''t help looking for trouble. Only when Su Kui turned around, she saw her small face with beautiful eyes. Without makeup, it would be enough to attract people''s attention. She was not happy. "I''ll do what I like. I need you to take care of it? If not, would I have given birth prematurely? It''s not all your fault! Now let''s pretend to be good people again. Bah! Just stay away from me and don''t rob my husband! "

    Anyway, she tore her face and fell down the stairs. She almost thought she was going to die.

    At that time, I wish I could go to hell with Su Kui.

    Now for sunflower, of course, there is no good tone.

    Hearing her words, Mu Han, who was sitting on the side to rest, suddenly couldn''t help it. She walked over with a sneer and pushed Shen October one hard.

    "What are you? And Xu Haoran, you think July 7th is a waste recycling station? What dirty and ugly can she see? I''m sorry, but I''d like to advise you. You are a pair of scum men and women. Hurry to stay away from the life of July 7th. Don''t pollute her air! "

    Since childhood, I have known that I like the girl''s Mu Han, who has always been very gentle to girls.

    But Shen October in her eyes, I''m sorry, born to look bad, also root, did not put her first woman!

    In Muhan''s heart, the little sister is made of water, beautiful and gentle, like the seventh.

    But Shen October, even if it''s water, it''s also from the stinky ditch!

    "Mu Han!" Shen shioctober looks at Mu Han and jumps out from one side, biting his teeth and cursing: "are you Shen Qi''s dog? Why do you exist everywhere? My grudge with Shen 77 is none of your business! Can you get out of the way? "

    "I''m sorry. Let me go. You''re not qualified."

    Mu Han sneers and embraces her chest with both hands. She looks fearless.

    Angry Shen October stamped his feet with hate.

    Her girlfriends shook her arms, but she was happy to watch a good play. She had read all the gossip on the Internet. In fact, today, when Shen October asked her to come out, she was reluctant.

    Shen October was not a member of their circle at first. Was it not because he boarded Xu Haoran that he managed to squeeze into the upper class?

    But -

    there are also top-level giants in the upper class! Compared with those, they are nothing.

    But even so, it''s better than Shen October.

    Now Shen October only relies on her husband to stand firm. I don''t know how many people are jealous. And her family still has cooperation with the Xu family. At present, they can''t tear their faces away from Shen October. So I can only take the attitude of watching a good play and follow.

    As a result, just came in and didn''t go to a few shops, Shen in October directly tore Shen 77.

    It''s said that Shen October was also brought up by Shen Qi

    This is for the sake of glory and wealth, not even face?

 Chapter 3459

    "In October, you stop, let''s go."

    Women feel particularly shamed, especially when there are more and more people watching, "besides, Shen Qiqi didn''t say anything..."

    Contrary to Shen''s aggressiveness, people are only caring about her from beginning to end.

    It''s Shen Qiqi''s friend who quarreled with her. I don''t understand why she can be so aggressive if she''s clearly wrong first.

    "You let go!"

    Shen October has been jealous red eyes, she shook off her girlfriend''s hand, staring at Su Kui that porcelain white face.

    Why did she pay so much to marry Xu Haoran, but Shen Qiqi could easily steal everything from her after waking up? In order to have a baby, she is now out of shape, exhausted and freckled by heavy makeup, which makes her collapse.

    Now, Su Kui, who looks bright and dare to go shopping, doesn''t get angry all the time.

    "Shen 77, you say, do you want to take brother Haoran away?"

    As he said, Shen shioctober strode to Su Kui.

    Seeing this, my friend who came with Shen October suddenly lost face and walked carelessly to the side. I wish I could stay away from Shen October for fear of being mistaken for Shen October.

    "October, what are you talking about?" Su Kui laughs. "For a man, you have to turn against your sister? I admit that I woke up and found that my fiance had become my brother-in-law. It''s a fake to say that I''m not upset or angry. "

    "Oh, did you finally admit it?" Shen Oct. can''t wait to interrupt Su Kui''s words, sneering: "everyone look, this is a bitch! Always thinking of robbing other people''s husbands! "

    More and more people came in the shop, pointing to Shen October and talking about it. They looked at her with disdain in their eyes.

    Su Kui sneered, shook his head, and said softly, "whatever you say, when I saw that you were pregnant with Xu Haoran''s child, and were about to give birth, I had been, and everything was settled. Even if I don''t want to be angry again, what can I do? Mom and dad are on your side. You and Xu Haoran are the legal couple with marriage license. What about me? In addition to two years of disaster, what is left? "

    "It''s no use arguing. I know you''ve gone to see brother Haoran!" Shen October purses his lips and doesn''t believe what Su Kui said.

    "I''ve never covered up, have I?" Su Kui raised her eyebrows and sighed, "October, what do you think of your sister? Do you really think that I am such a non selective person who can''t even let go of a husband with a wife? "

    There was no concealment of disappointment in her voice.

    Mu Han came over to clap Su Kui''s shoulder, "Shen October, you''ve already kicked the July 7th out, how else?"

    As soon as Mu Han''s words came out, there was a loud voice of discussion around him!

    "What?! It turns out that it''s true that she drove her new sister out of the house? "

    "Otherwise? What kind of fault can a woman rob her sister''s fiance? "

    "It must be heartless for her sister! I''m afraid my sister will wake up and rob that man back! "

    "Then..." At this time, someone asked, "since these things are true, it''s also true about XX Forum''s explosive posting?"

    The voice just fell, and the surroundings were dead and quiet.

    All of them looked at each other, "maybe Before she got married, the girl put on countless green hats to her husband. "

 Chapter 3460

    Originally, Shen Shiyue still couldn''t understand. He didn''t know who the people around him were talking about.

    When she calmed down, her face darkened when she heard all the talk behind her.

    "What are you talking about? What forum, what * *?! Are you crazy? Do you know it''s against the law to spread rumors! Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you! "

    Shen Shiyue clutches her hands tightly and takes the first two steps to glare at the woman closest to her.

    The woman who followed her immediately felt more humiliated, and immediately squeezed into the crowd as if she were an invisible person.

    Su Kui is behind her. She squints casually, with a smile in her eyes.

    When they looked at the past again, they found that there were only a lot of worries left in her eyes.

    True feelings, hands tightly holding their clothes, like shaking their heads in disbelief, "no way, don''t talk about it, how could October be such a person? It must have been a deliberate smear. "

    When Muhan hears the words, she sneers and stares at Su Kui to warn her, "I tell you Shen Qi, don''t be soft anymore! Shen October can have today, all is her retribution! Besides, if she has no ghost in her heart, what is she excited about? "

    Su Kui opened her mouth, "but..."

    "Shut up! But what, but! Do you really think you know her well when you grew up taking care of her? Seven seven, don''t forget what is knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts! "

    In a word, Su Kui was completely speechless.

    Around listening, but also agreed to nod.

    "That''s right, miss. You are so kind. In ancient times, if you were such a woman, you should soak the pigsty!"

    "Soft heart is also divided into objects. You have family feeling in your heart, but you can''t stand it. Some people treat you as enemies! "

    " that''s right, I suggest you stay away from this person and save it and then get trapped! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Shen''s face darkened as he listened. She clenched her teeth and said, "shut up! I don''t need you to talk about what I do! "

    " bah! What''s the matter? Do you still want to hit me? "

    The woman who was glared at by Shen October was not happy at once. So many people around her just stared at her. Did you treat her as a soft persimmon? With her hands akimbo, she immediately sprayed back.

    "You..." "Do you believe I call the police?" he said

    "Hey, call the police?" The woman was immediately amused. She looked around and saw the people laughing. The strange Yin and Yang airway said: "go to the police, hurry up! If it''s inconvenient for you, would you like me to press 110 for you?? Ah?! "

    " you, you... "

    Shen didn''t think of it at all. These people were not afraid of her calling the police. Even when they were driven, they all made a fuss and asked her to call the police as soon as possible.

    Shen October''s hand holding the mobile phone is slightly shaking. Her eyes are covered with red blood, and her heart is in a panic.

    Of course, she did not dare to call the police, because she was afraid that the police would trace her past to the end??

    It''s not going to work!!

    However, these things, she has concealed well, and at that time, with a pseudonym! Why is it recognized? Which step is wrong??

    Shen Qiqi -

    Yes! It must be her!!

    The original good life, since she woke up, has become a mess. Originally she felt that brother Haoran had gradually liked her.

 Chapter 3461

    But it''s all Shen Qi! If only she didn''t wake up!

    "Is it you? Are you interfering? You''re getting back at me, aren''t you? Shen Qiqi, why are you so vicious! "

    Shen October''s eyes are red. He turns his head suddenly and stares at Su Kui''s face, hoping to tear her up.

    Seeing this, Mu Han hurriedly stops in front of Su Kui.

    Several other shopping guides also came along, protecting Su Kui, and looking at Shen Shiyue, they advised: "Miss Shen, this is not a place of trouble. If you don''t buy clothes, please leave. Otherwise, we will ask for security."

    It''s no wonder that they work hard to stir up the public. Shen''s eyes are really frightening.

    The eyes are red with a strong sense of killing. It''s like if they don''t pay attention, she''s going to kill her sister by herself.

    Su Kui was shocked and said, "October, what do you want to say? I don''t quite understand. "

    Mu Han looks coldly at Shen October and says, "Shen October, have you done enough? You just woke up on July 7th. You are busy going to the hospital for rehabilitation and work every day. Where can I find out about you?! Don''t you have the delusion of being killed! "

    At first, when people heard Shen''s words, they doubted Su Kui.

    Think about it, too, but everyone wakes up, and his fiance is robbed by his sister. Even my sister drove her out viciously. No matter who she is, I can''t swallow it!

    Naturally, retaliation is also right.

    But listen to Mu Han, it seems to be the same.

    In the hospital bed, I have been sleeping for two years, and I have been divorced from the society. How can I investigate Shen October?

    For the most part, the omnipotent netizens can''t read any more. This is just along Shen''s face, picking up a lot of useful information.

    "Oh, I''m suffering from paranoia?" Shen October is very angry and laughs, "Shen 77, say it yourself, don''t think hiding behind others will make everything worry free! I tell you, even if you spread rumors everywhere, brother Haoran can''t come back to you again! "

    Said, she spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, hands ring chest clamor way: "you don''t forget, I have with brother Haoran to get a license!"! Even, I have given birth to his children, you think, you may not live long, all the body functions are damaged, even walking can not stand up waste! How can I get approval from the Xu family? "

    Compared with Shen 77, what Xu family needs more is a woman who inherits her family.

    This is Shen''s foundation.

    But it was because she was dizzy with anger that she said a lot of irreparable things.

    Even Shen October''s best friend has a headache and is speechless.

    This woman, the only IQ online in her life, is probably sleeping in Xu Haoran!

    I can''t imagine what Xu Haoran saw about this woman. It''s so stupid!

    At this moment, in the face of public criticism, she should not go to add fuel, but more should turn away. When I get home, I''ll find out everything and try to cover it up.

    Whether it''s money or people.

    Don''t she know that someone will record the video of today''s event and send it to the Internet.

    At that time, she would have a bad reputation, don''t want to!!

    "Shen October, do you want to be so vicious?"

 Chapter 3462

    Mu Han is stunned, and every moment is shamelessly refreshed by Shen October.

    "Don''t say that Qi didn''t do anything sorry to you, even if she did, but she hurt you from childhood to big sister! Even your parents, I don''t think they can match her heart! Do you have a conscience to curse her now? "

    "Conscience?" Shen October sneers, "don''t talk to me about conscience, am I wrong? What''s more, it was brother Haoran who first proposed to marry me. Don''t say it''s like I stole it from you! Is it useful to blame me for not being able to keep men? "

    People around the audience are excited to hold up their mobile phones to record videos.

    Some even opened a live studio on the Internet. At the beginning, no one paid attention to it, but after it was publicized by a big blogger. That is to say, in a flash, in the live room, thousands of netizens gathered from all over the country.

    At this time, Shen October, who was so angry, didn''t expect that there were thousands of people looking at her ugly face where she couldn''t see it.

    [host, Shen October is now on the air. ]

    at this time, the system appears suddenly and reminds sunflower.

    Smell speech, Su Kui picked to pick eyebrow, face color does not change hang eye, "you do?"

    [it''s not me. There are many enthusiastic netizens. Now I find that where there is bustle, there are traces of human activities. You humans, it''s strange. ]"Your system is very strange," she said quietly

    System: [??? ]

    -

    a word connects the system to nothing to say. Su Kui shakes his head in disappointment and slowly raises his small face. They saw a smile across the pale face.

    Delicate face, like fragile porcelain doll, is pitiful.

    "Well, even if you''re right, you''ll be happy."

    Take it as if she''s fed the dog all these years. As for the rest, she didn''t want to worry any more.

    When Mu Han saw this, he was extremely distressed.

    "Seven seven, it''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself..."

    This is the woman she has been guarding. She used to be radiant and never lacked friends. Why is it now?

    "I''m fine." Su Kui raised her eyes and smiled.

    It''s just that her eyes are watery, and her eyes are red, which makes Muhan more worried.

    "Don''t laugh if you don''t want to. It''s ugly."

    Su Kui shook his head and thought: of course, I want to laugh, in fact, I really want to laugh!

    Seeing Shen October so miserable and still dying, she was so happy that she could not wait to spin and jump in place.

    Seeing this, Mu Han sighed, "go with you."

    Shen shioctober watched the two men ignore her, and clenched their lower lips.

    "Shen 77, why don''t you let me go? Are you jealous that I''m better than you? "

    Her voice changed suddenly, softly.

    Su Kui looks up doubtfully. Now she can''t trust her once favorite sister. Looking at her like this, at the first time, I only think she has a new calculation.

    "What do you want to say?" Asked Su Kui softly.

    "Let me go, let my family go. Love for men and women. In this world, love is free. What''s more, you haven''t got a license from brother Haoran. "

    "So engagement is not enough, is it? What else do you want to do with the ceremony? Will it be cancelled? "

 Chapter 3463

    Mu Han can''t help but open the mockery mode.

    It makes people feel very happy.

    "Can you stop talking?" Shen October is really tired of Mu Han''s scum stick now. Why does she exist everywhere?

    "No," Mu Han smiles.

    "By the way," at this time, Mu Han suddenly remembered something. She quickly turned on her mobile phone, drew out a * * about Shen October, and handed it to her. "Here, you said in your voice that you were slandered on July 7th. Come, have a look with your own eyes. Is this person you

    "You --"

    SHEN shitoushi''s face is ugly and iron green. She is about to scold. As soon as I look up, I can see a series of shocking photos on the screen of Mu Han''s mobile phone.

    All of a sudden, my legs were soft and I almost fell on my knees.

    The brain is even more chaotic and dizzy.

    How do these things -

    these private photos come out?!

    "No, it''s impossible. It''s all P''s. I haven''t done it at all!! You''re framing me! "

    Shen October is full of twists and turns. This is the only sentence. His head is shaking like a rattle.

    Su Kui looked at it with interest and did not speak.

    Moreover, she also asked the system to send her the wonderful comments of netizens in the live broadcast room to her mind.

    So, although she looks like a weak victim image, but in her mind, it is another scene.

    [little sister wuwuwu is so pitiful!! ]

    [get out of your way, little sister, please give me protection! ]

    is this an angel? Just now, the scene with smile in the tears of my little sister, the real name is moving. ]

    [emmmm originally thought it was the Revenge of the woman who deliberately blacked her sister, but a bad man can''t have such clear eyes. Sorry, that''s how shallow I am! ]

    [well, master of psychology, let me tell you. Shi Chui, this woman has absolutely done these things before. I have screenshots and will upload them to the Internet later. At the moment of seeing the picture, Shen shioctober''s eyes had been flustered. What''s more, you can listen to her later. She''s so confused that she can''t stand on her feet at all! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After watching it for a while, Su Kui just felt comfortable.

    Look at Shen October again, the whole person seems to be split by thunder, haggard very much.

    At this time, Shen''s best friend couldn''t see it any more. She came to pull Shen and said softly, "October, let''s go back first? Don''t stay out too long after you''ve just had a baby. The baby still needs to be taken care of! "

    This sentence, all of a sudden stimulated Shen October.

    She jerked the woman away. "Don''t touch me! Why should I go back? I didn''t do anything wrong! If you want to go, she will go too! "

    Shen shitouyi pointed to Su Kui and glared.

    A woman''s good intentions are regarded as a donkey''s heart and lungs. No matter how good-natured she is, she also has resentment at this time.

    What''s more, the two are only superficial sisters.

    See Shen October don''t know what to do, she also don''t dissuade, "OK, then you stay, I have something else, go back first!"

    She doesn''t mind the exposure in front of the camera, but she also wants to see who is standing with her!

    With that, she turned and left.

    Shen October was left alone, standing in the middle of the crowd, in a dilemma.

    "Miss Shen, do you need this dress?"

    Seeing the farce over, the shopping guide walked over with his clothes, smiling gracefully.

    "Yes! Why not?! "

    In fact, Shen shioctober doesn''t like this kind of pale color, but she is very happy if she can rob Shen 77!

 Chapter 3464

    Why doesn''t she do something that can add a block to Shen 77?

    Moreover, when the security guard came up, those who gathered to watch the bustle spread out involuntarily.

    Only a small number of them look at the clothes in the shop, but in fact, they always pay attention to the situation here.

    Shen didn''t notice. She lifted her chin proudly, took a card out of her wallet, and said, "wrap it up for me, and swipe it."

    Oh, this shop, but the one she often comes to, any clothes, are thousands of.

    Shen seven two years of life and death I don''t know lying on the bed, like a living dead man, where can I get the money to buy this coat?

    "What''s your situation? It''s clear that this young lady wants to see it first. "

    At first, I brought Su Kui into the shopping guide. I was dissatisfied and looked at my companion. I didn''t understand why she gave this dress to Shen October.

    What''s more, Shen October has such a bad reputation. Does she want to paste it on Baba''s?

    The shopping guide ignored her words and said lightly: "we are in business. Of course, whoever takes the money, the things are who. Moreover, there is only one piece of this dress, which does not support oral reservation. "

    The clothes in this shop are expensive, so the Commission is also high. When they sell one, they can also get a lot of benefits.

    That''s why, knowing that Shen October is not a good person, but because she has the ability to have money, the shopping guide directly skipped Su Kui and gave Shen October the clothes.

    "OK, Miss Shen."

    The shopping guide wrapped the clothes with a smile on his face, handed them to Shen October with both hands, and then prepared to take her card.

    Mu Han''s face was iron and green, and he stopped him, smiling like a smile. "What''s the truth? Think we can''t afford it? Even if it''s a high-end store, there''s a first come, then there''s a second come. She Shen October is your father and mother, need you to kneel and lick like this? "

    Originally, Mu Han was very dissatisfied. When he saw this guide, he directly ignored her and Su Kui, and began to negotiate with Shen October. He immediately became angry.

    Besides, she is not a good tempered person.

    Shen in October saw that his clothes had been robbed, but he was not worried. He smiled coldly and put his hands around his chest. "OK, then you should pay."

    She was convinced that sukui could not afford so much money. After all, she had not worked for two years. Where did she get the money?

    Will not let Mu Han pay?

    "Take it, take it as if everyone else is poor?"

    Muhan sneers, "you can only open your legs and live by men!"

    "You -"

    Shen''s eyes turn red as soon as you say this.

    Su Kui sighs. She turns her head and looks at Shen October. "October, are you sure you like this dress?"

    "Yeah, what? "Shen October purses his lips, but he doesn''t have a good airway.

    Don''t think she will be soft hearted if she still pretends to be a good sister.

    "OK, Mu Han, give her the clothes."

    It''s just a piece of clothes. Besides, Shen Shiyue is interested in it. Su Kui doesn''t want any more.

    "No way! You have to! "

    However, Mu Han has been provoked to anger. No matter what Su Kui said, she can''t let Shen October be so arrogant.

    Shen October doesn''t care about picking eyebrows, hanging his head and blowing his red fingernails.

    At this time, the shopping guide was suddenly embarrassed and said: "excuse me, Miss Shen, your card It seems that the balance is insufficient. "

    It''s just a matter of a moment. Shen''s proud expression suddenly froze on his face. "What?"

 Chapter 3465

    She couldn''t believe it. She pulled out her ears and repeated, "is the balance insufficient? What are you kidding about America? "

    The card Shen often swipes is also the one in his hand.

    The card is Xu Haoran''s secondary card. Connected with his main card, Xu Haoran has no reason to stop her card at all, unless -

    SHEN October thinks of a possibility, and his face suddenly looks ugly.

    Unless Xu Haoran believes those words on the Internet, and has seen the photos she once left!!

    If so

    Shen''s lips trembled, unable to imagine the consequences.

    But we can also know that the consequences are not something she can bear. Shen October has been used to the life of a rich lady. If Xu Haoran doesn''t want her, what can she do?!

    "Try this one!"

    Shen''s hands trembled, and he anxiously took out his wallet. He took out all the cards and put them on the counter.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and looked at Shen October with a smile on her face.

    "Hiss --"

    with a short sneer, Mu Han suddenly didn''t care about Shen October. Such a person, sooner or later, will suffer by himself.

    She thinks she still knows Xu Haoran''s scum man very well, so many years, he hasn''t touched 771. That is to say, after the new marriage, the man''s pursuit of ritual sense and women''s clean body is enough to reach the abnormal level.

    If he knows what Shen October has done, ah, Shen October is waiting for the end!

    "Good Miss Shen, maybe it''s just an accident. Don''t worry."

    At first, the shopping guide thought it was something wrong. Seeing Shen in October pulling out so many cards, he was determined.

    In my mind, there are so many cards, but there is no money, right?

    What''s more, this dress should be small for Shen October''s family.

    So she swipes her card and comforts Shen October.

    The others looked at each other, all quietly watching their movements.

    One hand in the card, one swipe the card.

    Then, saw that guide to buy facial expression more and more ugly.

    "Miss Shen, I''m sorry, this one doesn''t work..."

    "Try this one!" Shen October gnaws his teeth.

    "No way..."

    "Not this one, either? Are you kidding?? What about this one?! "

    Shen''s voice is close to trembling.

    She handed over the last card, and when she heard the harsh drip from the card machine, indicating that she could not swipe the card, her legs suddenly softened.

    If you didn''t hold the counter fast, you would almost fall.

    At this moment, shopping guide finally understand what happened.

    Her tone was extremely jet lagged. "Excuse me, Miss Shen, do you have any other cards? These cards can''t work... "

    "I......"

    Shen October opens her mouth, and she has a card.

    It was before her marriage, but she was a moonlight family, and after she married Xu Haoran, she didn''t worry about having no money to spend. That card, at most a few hundred yuan, is not enough to support her to buy this dress.

    I thought I could beat Shen 77''s face hard, but now it seems that she is the one whose face is swollen!

    "Yo Yo, does Mrs. Xu have a day to spend? Could it be that Mr. Xu can''t stand you wearing a green hat for him, so he stopped your card in anger

    Mu Han blinks like a smile.

    Su Kui looked at Shen October with a cold eye and said, "October, maybe you should make a phone call and ask what happened."

 Chapter 3466

    "What else can it be? Xu Haoran, that scum man, you don''t know about July 7th?" Mu Han blinks at Su Kui, with deep meaning in her eyes.

    Su Kui naturally knows, but what to do? Looking at Shen October''s miserable appearance, she wants to make her more miserable!

    "Yes It must not be what I think! "

    Shen didn''t think too much and didn''t pay attention to the purpose of sunflower.

    Just flurried out of the mobile phone, dialed Xu Haoran''s phone.

    One, two

    Then it''s hung up.

    Shen October''s face is embarrassed. Her small mouth is tight. Even with heavy makeup, her haggard face can''t be covered.

    Finally, Shen made a full five minute phone call in October. Xu Haoran got through impatiently.

    "Hello? What''s up. "

    As soon as Xu Haoran thought about the photos on the Internet, he would spit out even every other night.

    He really didn''t expect to agree that all of them were sisters. On July 7th, they could be so clean and self loving, but Shen October was so dirty.

    But when she woke up in bed with him, she was red.

    But he was too drunk at that time, so he didn''t notice whether Shen''s reaction was a virgin.

    Later, Shen October, with red eyes, sat at the foot of the bed shivering. He took a brain crack and said what he was responsible for her.

    Now, Xu Haoran can''t help but slap himself to death! What a mouth!

    When Shen October heard Xu Haoran''s cold words, her heart thumped, her eyes dodged and she looked at the crowd, only thinking that everyone was waiting to see her play.

    She was humiliated in her heart and covered the receiver to prevent the external sound from spreading.

    Then the voice is sweet and greasy: "brother Haoran, how did my card stop!"! People want to buy clothes today, only to find that the card can''t be used. Is there something wrong with the bank? "

    Maybe Shen''s performance is too real. For a while, people can''t see whether her face is true or not.

    Shen October is OK if he doesn''t ask. When he asks Xu Haoran, he''ll be angry.

    He sneered, "I stopped the card. In October, you are not at home with your children. What are you doing out? Don''t you have enough clothes? Need you to go out and hang out while you''re in the moon? No more children? "

    At the beginning, Xu Haoran began to be dissatisfied with her when she was able to fall down the stairs for the sake of Shen 777, regardless of the children in her belly.

    Men may not love a woman, but they will definitely love their children.

    Probably because that child''s body has half of his blood, right?

    Shen October''s face stiffened, and her voice begged: "brother Haoran, now is not the time to say these things, my cards have been stopped, and now I have no money to pay, so I want to lose the dead. Would you please restore the card to me and I''ll be back in a minute? "

    Shen October, still unwilling to believe, Xu Haoran has known all the truth.

    She can only begin to deceive herself.

    In response, Xu Haoran hung up mercilessly.

    This means that Xu Haoran refused to restore her credit card.

    As for whether she lost or not, she was not under Xu Haoran''s jurisdiction at all.

    A busy voice came from the receiver

    Shen October is very lucky at this time. When she answers the phone, she slowly walks towards the door of the store. So Xu Haoran hung up relentlessly, not many people know.

    So, as she walked back, she pretended to be coquettish and said, "well, I know that the bank is in trouble, isn''t it? Well, next time you''re going to bring me here to buy it. Let''s work. Bye

 Chapter 3467

    Her self-contained performance was lifelike, and the audience was speechless for a while.

    Even if one bank has problems, then all banks have problems?

    Most likely, her husband stopped her card.

    Mu Han sighed and jokingly said to Su Kui, "Tut, July 7th, I really didn''t see it. Shen also has the talent of acting. Look at the performance. It''s perfect! "

    That sweet little expression, don''t know, still think Xu Haoran loves her more.

    But in Mu Han''s view, Xu Haoran, the scum man, only loves himself!

    If it wasn''t for him, Muhan really wanted to take Shen Qiqi away from Xu Haoran.

    Originally, she was very enthusiastic about the shopping guide of Shen October, but at this time she was also embarrassed. She said without words: "Miss Shen, do you want this dress?"

    She looked at the packed clothes on the counter, as if laughing at her silently. She blushed and felt as if she had been slapped hard on the face.

    Shen Shiyue picks his eyebrows and recovers his high attitude, "well, I''ll take it another day, not today. Well, give it to her -- "

    say it, dye Cardan''s fingers, and slowly point towards sunflower.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "In October, if you really like it, I can''t buy it for you."

    She has a gentle voice and a good sister appearance.

    Shen Shiyue feels embarrassed. She stares, "who cares if you buy it for me?!"

    She can ''t afford it, can she?

    Wait for her to go back, first go to see what Xu Haoran is. Shen October is not too worried at present. Online business, as long as she insists that it''s not her job, no matter what?

    Besides, she has children with Xu Haoran. He can''t ignore everything, can he?

    At this time, the little sister who took Su Kui to look at the clothes before said with a warm smile, "lady, do you need this dress?"

    Su Kui hasn''t answered yet, and Mu Han has nodded.

    "Yes," she said, raising her chin and glancing sideways at Shen shioctober, whose face was ugly. "Swipe the card!"

    Say, take out wallet.

    Su Kui doesn''t bring a card when she goes out. She puts it on Mu Han and asks her to pay.

    Moreover, Mu Han sees that Su Kui rarely likes a dress. Although Shen shioctober is a disgusting thing, he still wants to buy it for her and make her happy.

    Actually, sunflower doesn''t want it at all.

    "Forget Mu Han, I suddenly think the clothes are not good-looking."

    Mu Han hears the seriousness in her tone, and then understands that what she said is true.

    By this time, she had opened her wallet.

    Seeing a card in her wallet, the guide suddenly said, "this lady, could you please show us this card?"

    "Well? Which one? " Mu Han is stupefied for a moment, and suspiciously draws out the membership card that Yan Chen gave Su Kui before, and hands it to the shopping guide.

    The shopping guide took over and asked the store manager to make sure. Their attitude was instantly enthusiastic.

    "Lady! This is the highest member in our store! Anyone with this card can take away any clothes in our store for free! "

    Although I don''t know how the woman in the wheelchair got this card.

    But their store, at the beginning of its establishment, had established rules.

    Moreover, there are only three cards around the country.

    It''s said that it''s all in the hands of the boss''s relatives. It''s not distributed to the outside world!

    "That Madam, what''s the relationship between you and our boss? "

 Chapter 3468

    At first, Mu Han was confused. When he saw this card, he suddenly realized.

    She blinked at sukui, smiled and replied, "well, it''s a secret for now."

    Shen October hasn''t gone far. Hearing this, his lungs burst with rage.

    But in the end, sukui didn''t ask for the dress.

    -Shen rushed to Xu Haoran''s company in October, but was told by the assistant to the president that the president didn''t want to see her at present.

    She was in a hurry, and finally found that no one cared about her!

    Shen October was so worried and scared that he drove directly back to Shen''s house. As soon as he saw Shen''s mother, he jumped into her arms and cried loudly.

    "Mom! I''m finished Shen Qiqi, that bitch, doesn''t want to let me go... "

    Shen''s mother''s crying heart is going to break. She hugs her and says anxiously, "October, ouch, don''t cry in October. Tell her what happened and what''s the end? You have a good life, you can''t talk about it! "

    They are all dependent on the Xu family.

    If October is over, do they have any leisure time now?

    If the daughter is married, in order to make her daughter have a good life, don''t let her son-in-law have any uncomfortable thoughts. She would not ask her daughter for money, but the Shen family is the opposite.

    Every cent they spend now is remitted from Xu Haoran''s account.

    In the past, Xu Haoran, with guilt and love for Shen Qiqi, didn''t mind supporting her with her parents. In my heart, I have been thinking about it. Let''s spend it. It''s as if he made a filial piety for 77.

    Results -

    the house was bought, the car was bought.

    Qian Haoran doesn''t care, but the family is fooling him like a fool?!

    Shen October shivered his shoulders, shrunk in Shen''s mother''s arms, crying and sobbing as he began to talk about what happened today.

    When she heard that Su Kui was in the public and didn''t give her face, she was immediately annoyed.

    "I said that girl has always been a schemer! Look, I got it, didn''t I? What is she going to do? Do you have to be destroyed to be willing? "

    The more she thought about it, the more panic she felt.

    At present, she still doesn''t believe that she is the kind of woman who said on the Internet from her baby to her big daughter that her private life is not proper.

    Although she used to look at vanity a little bit, often changing different clothes and bags, Shen''s mother never doubted.

    Even occasionally, he would take Shen to go shopping in October.

    Now listening to Shen''s accusation, the balance in my heart is still on Shen''s side.

    At the thought that they are about to lose their good life, Shen''s mother is even more dissatisfied with Su Kui.

    "Don''t worry, my mother will call her back and scold her so hard that she won''t fight you again. OK or not? Don''t cry, my mother is in love. "

    Shen''s mother patted Shen''s back and said softly.

    Fortunately, Shen 77 has left disappointed. Otherwise, I don''t know how to be cold hearted when I look at Shen''s mother''s eccentric practice.

    "Well! Mom, you must scold her! Shen Qiqi is such a bitch, she just can''t see me! "

    Shen October inhaled his nose. At present, he still believes Shen''s mother''s words.

    Shen 77 is so filial. She used to be a good girl in the eyes of all people. When Shen''s mother talked, she would listen, right?

 Chapter 3469

    I don''t know why. Shen October at this moment is a little uneasy.

    -

    Su Kui''s side, with the help of Mu Han, has successfully moved.

    Seeing the room empty and becoming popular, Mu Han clapped her hands with satisfaction.

    "July 7th, you will live alone. Be careful. Call me if you have anything. Understand?"

    "Well, I see." Su Kui shook her head and looked at her funny.

    But in my heart, I wonder why this time, Mu Han didn''t talk to her like an old lady.

    For example, why should I move out? Is it not good for me? You live alone, many things are not convenient to do, I am not at ease

    In this way, Su Kui listens to it every day. Until recently, she can''t hear it.

    But soon Su Kui understood why Mu Han was so relieved.

    "Happy move, can I come in?"

    When the doorbell rings, Mu Han runs to open the door.

    Su Kui smelled the prestige and saw a tall man standing at the door with a gray leisure sports suit and a lot of things in his hand. There are fruits and vegetables, as well as fresh raw meat. Big bags and small bags, carried in the hands of men, just feel out of place.

    No wonder -

    Su Kui is funny, "come on in, say first..." Say half, change your tongue in time, "say angry."

    Wen Yan, Yan Chen is satisfied with the hook thin lips.

    He came in, changed his slippers, and put them in the fridge in the kitchen.

    Mu Han looks at his movements. Instead of going up to help, he goes to Su Kui and looks at him in his spare time.

    Su Kui saw this and picked up her eyebrows. "That''s why you finally made me clean?"

    When Mu Han heard this, he was dissatisfied. "Oh, you little ungrateful, don''t you think I''m nagging? I''m not for you, how can I rest assured! "

    Although I know that Muhan is for her good, Su Kui still hopes that she can treat herself as a normal person.

    "Mu Han, you don''t need to worry too much. Although I can''t walk now, I''m not really disabled. I can''t do anything. I''m much better now than lying in bed without knowing my life or death

    "That''s what I said..." Mu Han curled his lips, "OK, OK, I know you are independent and don''t like to bother others! So I found a good neighbor for you! "

    Said, Mu Han is excited, "I will not be here in the future, and someone will take care of you."

    What''s more, it''s easy to cultivate feelings when you are alone.

    Yan Chen is so flirtatious. For this, Mu Han still believes in him.

    "Neighbor?"

    Su Kui heard this, acutely caught a word, immediately eyes slightly open, stunned asked: "Yan Chen is my neighbor?"

    What''s going on.

    At this time, Yanchen washed his hands, came out of the kitchen and walked towards sunflower.

    Smell speech, gentle smile, that piece of clear Jun''s face, such as the spring breeze.

    "Yes," Yan Chen replied for mu Han, "new neighbor, take care of me in the future."

    After that, he reached out his bony and thin fingers and handed them to Su Kui.

    "More care? Pooh... " Su Kui handed it to him and shook it with him. "How can I care for you? I''m not sure. I''ll have more trouble in the future... "

    "MMM" The words are angry and the eyebrows are raised

 Chapter 3470

    Su Kui felt embarrassed. "I''m used to it, so..."

    "After that, I will gradually get familiar with calling my name," Yanchen tilts his head, and forcibly interrupts sukui''s words. "Come on, let''s hear it."

    Mu Han turns to look at Su Kui excitedly.

    Su Kui touched his nose and sighed, "Yan Chen."

    Women used to have a soft voice, such as the summer water in the mountain stream, flowing from the top of the heart, suddenly feel comfortable.

    He hooked his lips. "Good, keep it up later! Miss Shen! "

    "Poof --"

    Mu Han laughed, "just said let Qi Qi call your name, and in a second you politely call her Miss Shen, Yanchen, what the hell are you doing!"

    "No, no, no," Yan Chen blinks at Su Kui narrowly, and only Su Kui can understand the deep meaning of her eyes, "it''s not polite, it''s fun."

    "Well All right, all right, I give up! "

    Yan Chen quickly stands up and gets back to the right way.

    "In order to celebrate the move on July 7th, I''ll cook today and make a delicious treat for you."

    "Eh, you can cook?"

    Mu Han''s cooking is not bad, but there is a gap that can''t be crossed obviously.

    So when he heard that Yanchen could cook, he immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Seeing that he has brought so many ingredients today, Mu Han still thinks that the final task of cooking is still on her.

    Surprise simply come not too fast, she can finally lie on the sofa watching TV and brush her mobile phone, do you want to be a rice bug?!

    "Of course," Yan Chen teased, "isn''t cooking a necessary lesson for a single man?"

    Mu Han frowned and thought, "what you said is very reasonable. I can''t refute it."

    Soon, Yanchen took off his coat, dressed in the apron sent by the supermarket, and walked into the kitchen.

    Su Kui looks at Mu Han, who is looking at Xianyu, shakes her head and controls her wheelchair to walk to the kitchen.

    Yan Chen hears the sound, probes out to see her, frowns: "you go to sit to rest, here I alone can."

    But, he is a guest originally, Su Kui how good meaning lets him be busy alone?

    Therefore, he said with a smile, "actually, I''m good at cooking, but now it''s inconvenient, but I can still do some simple things. Can I help you? "

    On the delicate little face of a woman, the smile is gentle and genial, so beautiful that she can''t move her eyes.

    His Adam''s apple twitched and his heart was beating vigorously.

    In the silent to tell him the desire.

    Then Yan Chen nodded, and the corners of his lips waved a smile, "OK, then you can help me to wash this."

    With that, Yanchen hands Su Kui a handful of shallots.

    The delicate blue color in Su Kui''s hand made her skin paler.

    Yan Chen looks at all the silent income with dim eyes but another thought in his heart.

    It''s not good to go on like this. We must keep her healthy.

    Next, one person is responsible for washing dishes and one person is responsible for cooking. Occasionally, Su Kui finds out that Yanchen is actually a good talker. No matter what she says, Yanchen has a way to continue the topic, which will not cause cold embarrassment.

    Gradually, Su Kui called his name more and more natural.

    As for Yan Chen, she was called 77 from the first side. Naturally, there is no doubt that someone will not be used to it.

    "Come on, seven seven, try this."

    After that, Yanchen took a piece of braised eggplant and blew it carefully. When the temperature was just right, he took it to Sunflower''s mouth with his hand.

 Chapter 3471

    Looking at him with the same attitude towards children, Su Kui smiled more deeply.

    She opened her mouth and grabbed the eggplant. When she tasted the taste, she opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Well, eat well!"

    She blinked vaguely, her voice full of wonder.

    Yan Chen looks at her surprise like a child. Her black eyes are clear and clear, and her happy low voice slowly laughs.

    "Ah If it''s delicious, I''ll eat more later. You need to mend it. "

    In the nearby pot, there is still soup.

    Yan Chen''s first requirement at present is to fatten Su Kui. Now she is really too pale and thin.

    Delicate wrists, as if a pinch, will be broken.

    "Yan Chen, are you too good at cooking?" Su Kui exclaimed, "now I''m in front of you. I can''t claim to be a good cook."

    Compared with Yan Chen, her dish is ordinary.

    Yanchen is very well pleased. He laughs low and looks at her with his eyes focused. "It doesn''t matter. I can cook for you all the time. You just need to wait for the meal, no need to do it."

    There seems to be something in the long, narrow and warm eyes that will overflow.

    Su Kui smiled. She lowered her head and blushed.

    This person, really anytime and anywhere, does not forget to say a few gentle words.

    When everything was done, Su Kui didn''t go out at once, but just beside Yan Chen, watching his skillful cooking.

    For a while, Su Kui couldn''t help being curious. She said what she put in the dish, but the taste was different from what she made.

    So curiously, I came to him.

    As a result, Yanchen has just finished a seasoning and is turning around when they bump into each other.

    Su Kui''s wheelchair moved and almost turned over.

    "Be careful!"

    Yanchen quickly grabbed her wheelchair, straightened her up, looked at her frightened face, and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it."

    "Ah It''s okay... "

    Su Kui hurriedly shook her head, her hair was a little messy, and she hurriedly gathered.

    Yan Chen saw the situation, raised his hand and rubbed her head, smiled and said: "fortunately, I''m quick to respond, otherwise you''re going to wrestle, first go outside and wait for me, eh?"

    When Muhan heard the voice, he put down his mobile phone and hurried over.

    Just to see the handsome face of the man bent, gentle touch the woman''s head like water.

    The two people look at each other silently. That kind of magnetic field is like a couple born in heaven. They should have been together.

    No one else can get in.

    "Oh, no, no, no, no!"

    Mu Han turns her head and covers her eyes.

    The two wake up at the same time.

    Yan Chen sees Su Kui''s uneasiness and takes two steps back to keep away from her.

    Su Kui gave Mu Han a bad look, "Mu Han, what are you talking about?"

    Just now, clearly, nothing happened.

    As a result, the words came out of Muhan''s mouth, which immediately made people feel that she and Yanchen were in the kitchen, as if something inappropriate had happened to them.

    Yan Chen saw her shy appearance and couldn''t help laughing.

    "Mu Han, you can take Qi Qi out first. The space here is small. I''m afraid to meet her again."

    Just now, Mu Han was shocked.

    She nodded at once, perfectly ignoring Su Kui''s reproach, "well, you''re busy first."

    While taking Su Kui to the living room, he looked back and saw several dishes on the Liuli table, which were full of color, fragrance and taste. He couldn''t help drooling.

 Chapter 3472

    "Seven seven didn''t expect Yan Chen to cook like this! I just look like I''m going to drool, "said Mu Han, exaggerating to wipe the nonexistent slur and sighing," I''ve learned the skill of Yanchen seriously. It''s a pity that I don''t like men. Since July 7th, you will have a good fortune. "

    Mu Han blinks at Su Kui narrowly and says with a smile.

    Smell speech, Su Kui didn''t good spirit of stare Mu Han one eye, "don''t say!"

    Eyes, but some confusion.

    Mu Han looks down and sees her reddish ears, which makes her laugh. She is a good friend. She seems calm and calm, but in fact, she is most introverted and shy.

    She has a face of disaster, but she wants to be a good woman. From childhood, when she was in kindergarten, it was said that there were little boys blocking her class and asking her to associate with him. After more mature and knowing Mu Han, it''s even worse.

    Almost every class has a boy chasing her.

    But Shen Qiqi kept in mind the education of Shen''s mother. Before he went to university, he never fell in love.

    Until I met Xu Haoran and fell down. Originally, Mu Han thought that Xu Haoran was Shen''s last destination, for which he even had a blessing mentality.

    After all, at that time, Xu Haoran did not show his bad physique, love his girlfriend, outstanding appearance and rich family background. Mu Han thinks that July 7th is so gentle and beautiful. Where can we do rough work in the future.

    Can be held in the palm of one''s hand all one''s life, that is no better!

    Unfortunately, in a car accident, things are different from people -

    at last, Yanchen made four dishes and one soup. When three people gathered around the table and sat down, Su Kui found that these dishes were all her favorite!

    Su Kui is surprised, the side Mou curiously looks to the man, but discovers. Under the soft light, the man''s face is clear and meaningful, and his face is as usual. It''s just as normal to do these things.

    Her eyes quivered and her heart strings moved.

    Yanchen perceives that Su Kui is looking at him, and laughs, "I don''t know if these dishes are not suitable for you, but you can tell me what you like in the future, I''ll make them for you next time, huh?" Yan Chen smiles gently, hooks his lips, turns his head to look at Su Kui. So said.

    "Ah OK, ok... "

    Maybe the man''s tone is too gentle. Su Kui clenched his chopsticks and lowered his head slightly uneasily. She folded her hair and covered her hot cheek.

    Seeing this, Mu Han chuckles and blinks at Su Kui in a narrow way. The teasing in her eyes is obvious.

    Su Kui received her ridicule and glared at her angrily.

    This man, how can it be like this!

    "Well, eat quickly. If you don''t eat any more, it will be cold."

    Yan Chen smiled and gave Su Kui a bowl of soup.

    As for mu Han, who has no one to look after, she can only feed herself and begin to feast on the food on the table.

    Su Kui looks at Mu Han''s image of Hu eating and drinking. He is embarrassed and smiles at Yan Chen.

    At this time, Mu Han took a sip of soup, and then gave a satisfied exclamation. He looked at Yanchen in surprise and shouted loudly: "brother Yanchen wants to marry!" That exclamatory tone, exaggerated expression, let Su Kui not good angry stare at her, simply don''t know what to say.

    As for mu Han, she gives Su Kui a grimace.

    Sukui shook his head, and his smile deepened. After all, she has not felt the feeling of home for a long time. She has been lying on the hospital bed for two years, like a living dead person without feeling or feeling.

 Chapter 3473

    Without the care of her family, she even heard her own mother saying in her own voice that she didn''t want to wake up!

    How cold is it?

    And the bigger blow came after waking up.

    Her own relatives all betrayed her, even from childhood love to the big sister, also want to drive her out of the house. If it wasn''t for mu Han, she would have been desperate for interpersonal communication.

    But now it''s different. She has her own house with soft lights, three or two friends and a group of people eating together. Don''t feel so good!

    "Muhan, no one is robbing you. Eat slowly."

    Su Kui''s eyes are bent, and her tone is softer. She looked at the way Mu Han was swallowing, always worried that she would choke.

    At this time, I only heard the gentle but firm voice of Yan Chen and smile and replied: "I''m sorry, I already have someone I like. But if you have something you want to eat, you are welcome to come here at any time. "When he spoke, his eyes did not leave Su Kui for half a moment, and the meaning is self-evident.

    Even the most unresponsive people can find clues.

    Hearing Yan Chen''s words, Mu Han almost died of choking when she had a meal!

    She quickly poured saliva into her mouth, patted her chest and swallowed. She rubbed her arm with cold, and found a layer of gooseflesh on her arm.

    She shook her head, turned a white eye without any words, and said angrily to her, "you are enough!"

    You don''t have to show your love to her, do you? Besides, the two are not together yet! Don''t you know how critical it is for her single dog, and she is also a single dog who secretly loves Chinese Valentine''s day?

    However, it''s sad to say that Muhan is not only unable to be with her, but also helps others pursue her!

    Thinking about this, Mu Han becomes more and more sad. He can only turn anger into appetite! The right side is the air.

    Su Kui gathered her hair and smiled. She bowed her head and sent the food in the bowl to the entrance. When the taste buds are awakened by the beautiful taste, Su Kui looks at Yan Chen in amazement and gives him a thumbs up.

    "It''s really delicious!" She blinked peach blossom eyes, eyes streamer rotation.

    In Yan Chen''s eyes, the smile seemed more vivid on her pale face. About gradually get familiar with, so Su Kui in front of Yan Chen, also gradually no stranger before.

    Besides, Yan Chen is a person who can easily make people feel close to each other. With him, even a word can start a topic. As long as you are with him, there will be no boring time, right?

    Su Kui couldn''t help thinking. When this thought occupied her mind, Su Kui was stunned. How could she think that?! With Yan Chen?

    She couldn''t help thinking more

    So, the idea is in my mind, and can''t be waved away.

    In terms of hateful eyes, only when looking at sunflower, will the smile be strong enough to spread to the bottom of the eye.

    Looking at Su Kui, he said softly, "then eat more. You are too thin."

    After that, he used his chopsticks to take some meat from the belly of the fish to Su Kui.

    After a meal, the relationship between several people seems to be getting closer. Su Kui and Mu Han together send Yanchen out.

    Seeing Yan Chen take out the key and open the door of the opposite apartment, Su Kui felt very dreamy.

 Chapter 3474

    The two people who knew each other not long after Mingming became friends for no reason, and now they are neighbors to each other.

    Such a wonderful experience can only be said that the acquaintance between people is really amazing!

    When she woke up, she looked at her lost fiance, her changed sister, and her parents who were not on her side at all. So Shen had already despaired of the world at the beginning of July 7th, right?

    But now, just because of the existence of Muhan and Yanchen, it''s like a life-saving straw. Sheng Sheng pulls her up from the edge of the cliff, then sees the light and smells the fragrance of grass.

    Now Su Kui''s heart is full of hope, which has spread like a prairie fire.

    Not only Su Kui''s, but also Shen Qi''s silent heart, which has begun to beat again.

    She doesn''t even care how Shen October and Shen family think of her. As for Xu Haoran, who lost her, she finds that he is not the only one that can''t be replaced.

    Although for Shen 77, it was a big blow to her to wake up and find out that her fiance had become a brother-in-law. But so what?

    Life still has to go on, and she has to thank Shen October. If it wasn''t for her, how could Shen 77 see Xu Haoran''s real face?

    So ~

    in order to complete the task, repay Shen October and Su Kui, and we will treat her well!

    However, Xu Haoran, a scum man, can''t be alone! Both of them, one wanted to run!

    As for the Shen family, it''s nothing more than taking away what they care about most. As the saying goes, it''s easy to go from thrift to extravagance, but difficult to go from extravagance to thrift.

    Once we lose our rich life, what else can we do? Looking forward to October? Stop dreaming!

    "Well, don''t send it. Maybe you want to sit in my house? " Yanchen opens the door and looks back at Su Kui and Mu Han. He is standing at the door and looking at him, as if he has a long way to go home.

    However, the reality is only a few steps away.

    Two people''s door to the door, as long as you look back can see.

    Women sitting in wheelchairs, delicate face in the light of the soft light, the contour of the more gentle, let people incomparable heart.

    In fact, if you can, of course, Yan Chen wants to stay. The distance between the two people is only a short distance, so you can approach them as soon as you lift your feet.

    But not yet, Yan Chen admonishes himself like this. At least he can''t scare her. After listening to Mu Han, Yanchen also knows what happened to Su Kui.

    Now the words are angry, only the heart is left to Su Kui. In the rest of her life, Yanchen just wants to protect this woman, take care of her body, take care of her life, so that she will not be bullied or hurt again.

    It''s strange to say that it''s just a one-sided relationship, but it''s like that I''ve known each other for a long time.

    So in the crowd, just a glance, it is completely determined that she is the partner of her future life!

    As for those who hurt her -

    Yan Chen said! He won''t let it go! Thinking about this, a cold light flashed quickly in his eyes, but the cold light flashed away. It disappeared so fast that no one found it.

    When Su Kui and Mu Han raise their eyes, they only have time to see Yanchen''s face and smile gently.

    "Yes, it''s right across the door. It seems that there is no need to send Hey, hey, hey Mu Han scratched his head awkwardly and smiled a little.

 Chapter 3475

    Su Kui laughingly looks at Mu Han''s embarrassed little expression. She looks like this only when she is in front of an acquaintance.

    It''s like a second product

    Su Kui said softly, "well See you tomorrow? "

    Two people, one must say goodbye first.

    "OK, see you tomorrow." Words and anger draw thin lips and look back.

    Two eyes, silent eyes in the air.

    As for mu Han, he is not going to leave today. Su Kui has just moved. She will stay here for one night and go back to work tomorrow.

    After the farewell, the two came home together and looked at the clean kitchen. Before they left, they even cleaned the kitchen.

    Seeing this, Mu Han once again said, "Yanchen is really a good man. He can not only cook, but also clean up the housework. Such a man is inferior to Xu Haoran in terms of slag! "

    Mu Han shook his fist and make complaints about Su Kui Tucao.

    Smell speech, Su Kui simply don''t know what to say, she didn''t have a good smile. Staring at Mu Han, he said with a smile, "aren''t you blaming me for being blind? After all, I''ve been with him for years. "

    However, it should be all these years of youth, all fed to the dog.

    Mu Han listened to Su Kui''s sullen words, and her heart thumped. She slapped her forehead. By the way, why didn''t she think of this?

    Busy wave hands, in the heart of a think is also, oneself say so, isn''t indirect hit friend''s face?

    "Don''t be angry, I''m just saying that Xu Haoran is a scum man! It''s nothing to do with you. You''re just ruined by Xu Haoran! "

    But as soon as the voice fell, I heard Su Kui''s low smile first, and then gradually came out a pleasant and pleasant laugh, especially joyful.

    Mu Han is stunned for a moment. This is the reaction. Su Kui was teasing her!

    "Shen, Qi, Qi!!" Mu Han is immediately angry and grins at Su Kui with his eyes wide open. "OK, how dare you play me?! I don''t take care of you today! "

    After that, the claws went to Su Kui and scratched the soft meat on her waist.

    Seeing this, Su Kui hurriedly dodged, shouting: "Mu Han No, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Can''t I? "

    She is most afraid of itching.

    "Who wants your apology?" Mu Han turns a white eye and doesn''t give her a chance to apologize at all.

    Su Kui saw that her hand had reached her waist, and Su Kui could not hide.

    When Muhan''s hand was tickled, Su Kui couldn''t help but laugh and burst into tears. She couldn''t help laughing.

    "Mu Han Mu Han, I''m really wrong! Forgive me ha ha Mu Han...... "

    Mu Han and Shen Qiqi have known each other for so long. Of course, Mu Han knows where Shen Qiqi''s weakness lies.

    Shen Qiqi is ticklish, so every time two people quarrel, Mu Han will punish her with tickling!

    After a while, they sat on the sofa and breathed.

    Mu Han smiled and was relieved in her eyes. Looking at Su Kui, she gradually relaxed.

    At first, she was really afraid that Su Kui knew about Shen October and Xu Haoran. After all, she liked him for so long.

    But now, no matter what kind of feelings I had with him. But now Xu Haoran has married and married her sister. If Su Kui doesn''t mind, of course it''s the best, and even if it does, what can it do? I don''t know that man is a piece of shit. Do you want to step on him?

 Chapter 3476

    "Seven seven, I''m very happy..."

    Mu Han''s voice suddenly gets serious. She looks at the woman under the light.

    Her little face was delicate, but a little pale. At a glance, it could be seen that it was the appearance of the beginning of a serious illness. But her eyes were warm and clear, black and white.

    Unlike when she was discharged from the hospital, she suffered a huge blow, and the gray look, now in her eyes, she can clearly see the hope in her eyes. This woman, from body to soul, has survived.

    That past is no longer a thorn in her heart. She gritted her teeth and pulled it out!

    In the future, Muhan will never worry about her again, because these bad things will be hard to think of.

    Hearing the tone of Mu Han''s sudden silence, Su Kui was stunned and turned her head silently to her eyes. Su Kui suddenly curved his eyes, raised his lips towards her, and said with a smile, "me too."

    The night is closing, the autumn wind is blowing, and the leaves outside the window are blowing sparsely.

    After washing, Su Kui listened to the patter of water coming from the bathroom. She sat on the bed and picked up her mobile phone, only to find that there were more than a dozen missed calls on her mobile phone, all from the same number.

    Su Kui woke up and changed her cell phone but didn''t change her number, so the note is still mom.

    Su Kui''s eyes gradually deepened when she touched the numbers. At this time, the sound of the system came out of her mind.

    [it''s Shen October who came home and filed a complaint. Host, I advise you not to answer the phone. Because you answered the phone, and so on, it''s probably only Shen''s accusation. This is a group of scum. Don''t be soft hearted! ]

    system dark warning channel.

    Su Kui smelled the words as if they were laughing. She raised her eyebrows. Her gentle little face seemed a little sinister at the moment.

    her flesh and pink lips lifted up, and she said: "take it, why not? I''m afraid she won''t tell! "

    Only by letting Shen Qiqi thoroughly disappoint the Shen family, and then retaliating, can she not feel heartache.

    Although now the soul has become sunflower, but the body is still seven. So Su Kui sometimes involuntarily does things according to Shen''s behavior, when Su Kui does things to Shen''s family. Shen Qiqi''s body reaction will directly affect sunflower''s discomfort.

    The system listened to Su Kui''s slow and methodical words.

    Throw out a sentence: [it''s a terrible feeling. ]

    as soon as the system is finished, Su Kui''s mobile phone rings. The number is the same as before. It''s really from Shen''s house.

    Su Kui calmly picked it up. At this time, Mu Han''s voice came from the bathroom intermittently. He asked curiously, "July 7, who called?"

    It has to be said that Mu Han really cares about Shen Qiqi, a good friend.

    Every time Su Kui''s phone rang, she worried about whether Xu Haoran had called to harass Su Kui.

    I have to check every time before I give up.

    She had just heard the phone ring. At first she thought she had heard it wrong, but now she heard it clearly.

    Hello, this is Shen Qi Sunflower droops its eyes and opens its lips.

    For a moment, from Su Kui to Shen Qi.

    And casually rushed into the bathroom and said, "it''s OK, you take a bath first, and I''ll tell you later."

    Not long after su Kui finished speaking, Shen''s mother''s rebuke rang out on the phone: "July 7, what''s the matter with you? Why did October say that you deliberately retaliated against her? What did you do? What do you want to do? Things are already like this. Do you have to let our family down to be happy? Don''t forget to have a baby in October. She and Haoran both have children. Even if you break up October, can Haoran be with you? The kinship of consanguinity cannot be separated! "

 Chapter 3477

    Shen''s mother didn''t even give Su Kui a chance to talk. She took a breath, and then scolded him endlessly. "Tell me why you are so cruel. Now, you don''t blame Xu Haoran, but your sister. Don''t you feel the most pain in October from childhood? Just because of a man, do you want to ignore your sister''s affection? "

    Shenmu doesn''t care what sukui is thinking. She says it on her own, and sukui is amused.

    The heart didn''t even respond.

    Look, Shen Qiqi, this is what you have been paying all your family for! Now I blame you for this little thing. Don''t you think it''s funny?

    Su Kui droops her eyes and sneers.

    She shook her head, and her voice was cold: "Mom, you have only listened to her one-sided words and come to accuse me. Am I such a person in your heart? I''m right. You''re only Shen October''s mother, not mine! There''s no mother in the world who doesn''t care about the black and white, and is biased to such an extent! "

    Su Kui''s disappointed and cold voice made Shen''s face complicated for a moment.

    After a moment''s silence, she listened to Shen October''s sharp voice from the receiver, "Shen Qi, you bitch! Originally, you deliberately targeted me! Are you still afraid to admit it? You sent those photos online to someone, right? You just can''t see me! "

    "Besides, if you don''t talk about your character, people will change. What did you do before and what happened after? I know you like brother Haoran, but I have married him and given birth to a child. How cruel are you? Do you have to make me and my child displaced to be happy? I have said that the original thing was just an accident. Brother Haoran said that he would be responsible for me, and I had no way. And don''t think you can take brother Haoran away from me. I won''t do what you want, you wait for me, Shen 77!! "

    When Shen October called the name Shen Qiqi, he gnawed his teeth. The name seemed to squeeze out from the teeth, which made him feel vicious. Su Kui can feel Shen October''s hatred for her. It must have been engraved in her bones. If she could, she would be willing to tear her up!

    "October How can you say that about your sister? "

    Shen''s mother scolds her elder sister for being a bitch without hesitation. She has some bad feelings in her heart.

    As a parent, she takes it for granted that she can reprimand her children because they were born to her.

    But Shen October, although they are all because Shen October married Xu Haoran, they have a good life now.

    But it can''t change. It''s Shen October and their family. I''m sorry about Shen 77.

    But in October, she didn''t feel guilty at all. She scolded her sister.

    Shen''s mother sighed, and her voice softened a little. She comforted her: "seven seven, this is the end of the matter. Let go. Don''t go wrong again. In the future, you will find a better... "

    Better?

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I will certainly find one thousand times better than Xu Haoran in the future." no, Xu Haoran is not qualified to be compared with her lover.

    "But, mom, do you still think that I am setting up October? Have you ever thought that all those things on the Internet are true? "

 Chapter 3478

    After su Kui hung up, she didn''t turn off her cell phone at the first time, but sent another message out.

    -

    in the dead of night, the coffee in front of the desk has already lost its temperature, but Xu Haoran sits on the office chair in silence for a long time without making a sound.

    The emptiness and loneliness in his heart almost drowned him.

    There are so many fallacies on the Internet that even some extreme netizens send wreaths directly to his company, or even send dead mice by mail, declaring that he should sign for them.

    After a period of torture, Xu Haoran was exhausted physically and mentally.

    However -

    all of these are not worth it. His yearning for Shen Qi.

    How is she doing?

    Xu Haoran almost can''t control his emotions. He wants to go to her and explain it recklessly.

    Also, at the beginning, why did Shen October wake up in the same bed with him? That''s exactly what he used to do? Think Shen October is July 7th?

    Doubts grow in the heart.

    At this time, the mobile phone rings and a message enters.

    Xu Haoran''s eyes moved. He took up his mobile phone impatiently and glanced at it at will.

    Recently, his company has lost many customers'' lists. Those old customers also choose to abandon his company and cooperate with his old rivals instead.

    The loss of the company is not so big.

    If July 7th is still around him, now, it will help him and accompany him through the difficulties, right?

    However, things are different. His wife became Shen October.

    A woman who is nothing but shopping!

    Then, when the line of sight fell to the remark, Xu Haoran''s eyes lit up instantly.

    "Seven seven?!"

    How could she ask for him?

    In the heart of joy, Xu Haoran suddenly stood up, full of excitement point opened a message.

    Then, it was like a basin of cold water splashed on the head.

    Just above, clearly writing a line.

    Since I married in October, take good care of her. Don''t let her bother me again. I have no intention of interfering in your marriage. ]Looking at this cold line of words, Xu Haoran could not help but imagine how disappointed a woman should be when she typed this sentence.

    One is her fiance and the other is her sister.

    She was supposed to be the closest person in the world, but in the end, she was the one who hurt her the most!

    Xu Haoran''s fingers trembled and stayed on the reply for a long time. At last, he didn''t have the courage to reply a text message to Su Kui.

    -

    at the front desk of the company, the girl on duty is leaning against the chair and dozing off.

    Suddenly heard the sound of the elevator opening, a rush of footsteps, let her wake up instantly.

    "Ah Xu, president Xu, are you going to work? See you later... "

    But the man, already the complexion is livid, holding the mobile phone, like the wind general, swept away.

    The front desk was confused. She touched her forehead and murmured, "is this dynamite? What can make Mr. Xu so unhappy? Is it... "

    Thinking of this, the little girl at the front desk woke up in an instant.

    She opened wechat and began to talk with her friends all night to analyze why Xu Haoran was so angry.

    I can''t escape three names.

    Xu Haoran, Shen October, Shen Qiqi

    -

    "bang -!"

    Shen October just fell asleep, she was angry on the Internet crying, looking for people everywhere, but can not solve.

    As a result, she closed her eyes and woke up with a deafening kick at the door.

 Chapter 3479

    "Who?!"

    Shen October sat up suddenly in shock, covering the quilt with a pale face.

    When she saw that Xu Haoran was coming, she was relieved. She immediately went up to play coquetry and tried to hold Xu Haoran''s waist.

    "Brother Haoran, why are you back now? I miss you ~ "

    " get out! "

    A low roar made Shen October take back his hands, shrunk his shoulders, looked at Xu Haoran suspiciously, and said wrongly, "brother Haoran, what''s the matter with you?"

    Then I think of the comments on the Internet.

    Suddenly cried: "do you see those pictures and words that slander me on the Internet? Brother Haoran, I''ve been married to you for so long. Don''t you understand what kind of person I am? and! Don''t forget, my first time was given to you! "

    However, in the face of Shen''s crying, as well as the pathetic little face.

    Xu Haoran and can be very indifferent.

    He smiled sarcastically, "right? Shen October, you''d better tell me honestly who you gave your first time to! Maybe you don''t even remember yourself, do you? "

    "Brother Haoran?!"

    Shen October looked up in shock, and looked up at Xu Haoran, who looked cold.

    In the past, when she cried, Xu Haoran was mostly soft hearted and didn''t care about her.

    Why are you here today --

    "is Shen 77 looking for you? Brother Haoran, don''t believe what that bitch said. I''m innocent -- ah --! "

    "Pa --"

    SHEN October excites the ground and turns red. Her small face is twisted. When it comes to Shen 77, her face is full of hatred.

    However, when a crisp sound, everything is calm.

    "Shut up."

    Xu Haoran''s eyes are cold. "You have no right to scold her!"

    "You hit me?"

    Shen October was hit and planted on the floor. He couldn''t believe looking at Xu Haoran. His tears fell down, and his side face was swollen rapidly.

    "You beat me for that bitch?!" Shen''s eyes gradually distorted, and she crazily bit her teeth. "You won''t let me scold, but I will! Shen Qiqi is a complete bitch, bitch!! She just can''t see me! "

    "Shut up!"

    Xu Haoran was also stimulated. He gasped and pulled his tie loose. Big palm strangled Shen''s delicate neck, and his blood red eyes stared at Shen.

    "Do you think I can''t find your sophistry? I used to believe you. In October, you''d better not cheat me! Otherwise, go where you come from! "

    He''s freezing, literally.

    "And if I find out, you climbed into my bed on purpose. Shen October, I won''t let you go easily!"

    If there is no Shen October, Xu Haoran thinks that with his love for Shen 77, he can wait until the day when she wakes up.

    Then they will get married and never be separated.

    The root knot bottom, Shen October, is that blocks in their central bitch!!

    Now just think about it, those disgusting photos on the Internet, Xu Haoran would like to strangle this woman!

    "I Cough, cough Let go... "

    Shen''s eyes are wide open, and death makes her crazy struggle of fear.

    She''s really going to be strangled by the man she loves -

    "no!"

    Next second, Shen''s mother and Shen''s father came running in their pajamas.

    When I saw the chaos in the room, I was shocked.

 Chapter 3480

    "Haoran, what are you doing?! Are you going to strangle October

    Shen''s mother hurriedly ran up and hugged Xu Haoran''s waist. Shen''s father quickly broke his hand, and the two men pulled him away together.

    "What are you doing?! Haoran, are you crazy? She''s still on the moon in October!! What can''t you say, you have to do? "

    Shen''s mother, who has always been nice to Xu Haoran and never blushed before, looks down on the floor and breathes heavily. Shen October, whose face was blue and purple, was also angry.

    She stared, pointing to Xu Haoran and angrily scolded. Her heart was not as painful as it looked.

    Shen''s father looked at Xu Haoran and Shen October, but he had his own ideas.

    For a time, I was ashamed of looking up at Xu Haoran.

    Facing the accusation of Shen''s mother, Xu Haoran sneers and arranges his messy sleeves, "what am I doing?? Mom, I still call you mom now, not because she is in October, but because of July 7th! I used to respect you very much because you were the parents of July 7th, but you always took me as a fool! Yes? She''s lost in October. She''s been playing with a rotten product. Finally, she finds me to accept the mess. If there''s no such thing on the Internet, I''m afraid that I''ll be kept in the dark by you all my life, right? "

    "This --"

    Shen''s face suddenly changed and she said, "it''s impossible! Our family in October is not that kind of person at all! "

    "Oh? Is it? " Xu Haoran raised his eyebrows and stared at Shen''s mother directly. "OK, then tell me why she climbed into my bed in Shen October? Why don''t I remember when I was drunk and had the strength to play with women? "

    In the face of his explicit words, Shen''s mother had no time to react at all, but the fluster was quickly captured by Xu Haoran.

    Xu Haoran''s eyes were cold and his momentum suddenly changed.

    "Well, your family really knows the truth!"

    At the end of the day, he was the only one who was played around like a fool by the Shen family.

    In the end, I missed all my love.

    After trying to understand everything, Xu Haoran felt sad in his heart. He felt that his body had been evacuated and the whole person was out of shape.

    Ignorant, extremely sad.

    After a while, Shen suddenly rushed up to hold Xu Haoran''s thigh and cried: "brother Haoran, I know I''m wrong, but I like your heart. It''s not less than Shen Qiqi! Why can''t you just look at me? Even if I did something wrong, it was the same thing before! I am young and not sensible, and I pursue those useless things excessively, but now I know clearly. Do you forgive me once? I must live with you, OK? Brother Haoran...... "

    "Go away!"

    Xu Haoran looks ugly and kicks Shen October away.

    When Shen''s mother saw this, she took a sip of her lips and helped Shen in October. Her voice softened a little. "Yes, Haoran, as the saying goes, one day husband and wife have a hundred days of grace, and you have a daughter between them. Even if you don''t think about October, you have to think about that child. Do you want to have no mother when the child is born?"

    Her voice, the topic, or think of two people reconciled.

    Never mention what Xu Haoran said before.

    Xu Haoran looked at his mother and daughter coldly, and smiled sarcastically. "In the end, what you are reluctant to do is to live in a big villa in front of you

 Chapter 3481

    Stabbed in the middle and small mind by a sentence, the three members of the Shen family all looked up and chatted up. They were embarrassed.

    Seeing this, Xu Haoran didn''t care much more. He sneered, "divorce, Shen October. Don''t make up any absurd reasons again. Don''t forget that I was responsible for your virgin blood in your bed! This marriage, from the beginning to the end, is a complete fraud!! "

    After that, Xu Haoran turned around and left without hesitation.

    Shen October is in a panic. She wipes off her tears and catches up in panic.

    "Brother Haoran, I''m wrong. I don''t want to divorce!"

    Xu Haoran is in a hurry. Where can Shen October catch up?

    Soon, his figure was downstairs.

    When Shen October saw that he was so determined to leave, he felt both despair and irony.

    She laughed crazily and twisted, and murmured to Xu Haoran''s voice: "Xu Haoran! You want to divorce me and go to Shen 77?! I tell you, don''t think you divorced me, Shen Qi that bitch will want you! "

    Yes, that''s right. Shen shioctober understands that she has always thought about Shen 77. It''s all her self righteousness. She was taken care of by Shen Qiqi and grew up. She thinks she knows her character better.

    How could a woman like that eat grass back?

    Xu Haoran''s body is stiff. He doesn''t know that?

    However, it is no longer useful.

    -At the same time, when Xu Haoran and Shen October had a dispute, Su Kui just sent a piece of data to Xu Haoran''s rival company.

    Just after everything was done, Mu Han came in from outside.

    She held two cups of ginger tea with a towel on her head and handed one of them to Su Kui. She asked curiously, "Gee, what were you doing?"

    "I''m looking at something interesting," Su Kui said in a specious reply.

    Yes, everything happened to Xu Haoran and Shen October. Su Kui can use the system as a transit station for broadcasting.

    So Su Kui saw all the dramatic scenes of the Shen family.

    At present, she is in a good mood. She leans back and looks at Mu Han.

    "Well? Interesting things? It''s not easy. It''s something that makes you feel interesting. It must be very interesting. Show it to me? "

    Listen to Su Kui''s words, Mu Han immediately curiously approached, blinked and asked.

    "Want to know?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and blinked at her narrowly.

    "Mm-hmm, especially!"

    All of Mu Han''s curiosity has been hooked up by Su Kui.

    See, Su Kui laughs, "don''t tell you --"

    "Hello!" Mu Han is in a hurry. He raises his hands and threatens: "say it or not? What don''t you say? I''m going to be served by a severe punishment

    Large scale, nothing more than tickle -

    but sunflower is also afraid of this punishment.

    At the sight of her eager movements, she immediately felt numb.

    She immediately raised her hand to surrender and said with a smile, "OK, I say not yet? Xu Haoran is about to divorce Shen October. "

    Not roughly, but absolutely.

    But Su Kui didn''t say that directly.

    "Really?!"

    Mu Han was shocked and clapped her hands and said, "but how do you know? And - July 7th, how do you feel like you have changed? You will be happy when Shen October gets divorced? "

 Chapter 3482

    She looked at Su Kui suspiciously, very curious, what contributed to the change of friends.

    Smell speech, Su Kui did not have a good look at her, "what is happiness? Do you see that? "

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Mu Han immediately nods.

    "Mm-hmm, in your eyes, clearly speaking, you are gloating! Ha ha ~ ~ "

    after that, Mu Han burst into laughter.

    Su Kui rolled her eyes and picked up her cell phone to show her, "well, you were not curious about who called me?"

    Then Su Kui holds up her mobile phone and hands it to Mu Han''s eyes to show her.

    "Fuck me!! Shen family?? Are they sick? Don''t let you go yet? "

    Mu Han looked at it, and he didn''t make complaints about what he wanted to do.

    "Shen October went back to complain, so my mother scolded me again." Su Kui was funny, but her eyes dimmed a lot when she said this, "so understand why I changed?"

    "No one is immutable forever, Mu Han, I have paid enough in these years. In fact, when I say those two words "bitch" to me in October, I should understand that the lovely little girl, so-called pure and kind-hearted, is just my own amorous

    Listening to her sad words, Mu Han is dying of heartache.

    She immediately patted Su Kui on the shoulder and said softly, "it doesn''t matter, and what is it? Even if you mention stabbing Shen October and Xu Haoran with a knife, I won''t blame you. "

    It''s not her fault. She can keep her sanity and soberness even if she is the most gentle.

    -What Xu Haoran said about divorce is not just casual.

    The next day, he hired a lawyer to quickly draw up a divorce agreement and prepare to hand it over to Shen.

    However, before he could deliver it to Shen, the people of the tax bureau had taken him away with the police.

    The company''s secrets were leaked and suspected of tax evasion, and were directly taken away for investigation.

    Xu''s father and Xu''s mother had a lot of relationships, but they found that their old friends were not even willing to meet them. Secretly, I found out that someone had already said hello to Xu Haoran and no one was allowed to help him.

    This time -

    the evidence is solid. Xu Haoran has not been in prison for five years and eight years, and has no chance to come out.

    As for the company, it also went bankrupt the day after he was taken away.

    All the property was confiscated.

    As for Shen October, who is Xu Haoran''s wife at present, when he got the news, he could not accept the reality at all.

    It wasn''t until the day of the court''s verdict that Shen Oct. was in court and took a long look at Xu Haoran.

    He had grown old and was sitting in the dock in handcuffs. His former high spirits had all disappeared from him.

    Shen October looks at the man she once adored and adored. At this moment, she only feels a little strange. Strangely, she didn''t even have time to wait for the verdict, so she ran away.

    It is not clear whether she likes Xu Haoran''s people or his money.

    As a result, Xu Haoran was sentenced to five years in prison and was immediately jailed.

    From the president of the company, he became a prisoner overnight, and became the big news that countless media talked about.

    -

    it''s true that the data is from sunflower, but it''s not forged by her.

    In fact, every company, which dare to say is really innocent? Just some, not caught.

    [the new chapter has been replaced. If you can''t see it, please refresh or clear the cache and refill. ]

 Chapter 3483

    But once caught, it will be the result of a total disaster!

    For example, Xu Haoran.

    But Su Kui did not expect that Xu Haoran was more greedy than she imagined, and it was almost effortless.

    Easily into the Xu Haoran company''s network, stealing the so-called secret.

    Probably, up to now, Xu Haoran still doesn''t know, who killed him?

    Then let him, this doubt, this life, all rotten in the belly!

    Su Kui smiled silently. This time, she was going to let Shen Qi become Xu Haoran''s white moonlight for life! Let the Shen family live on the edge of poverty all their lives, and feel guilty all their lives!

    -After Mu Han left, Su Kui began her daily life as a saltfish.

    Even gradually, some of them were set up in accordance with Shen''s gentleness.

    Recently, every time Mu Han calls to complain, how about the new roommate

    Every time, Su Kui would tease: "what if in the future, this wonderful flower becomes your little lovely?"

    In the end, the voice of Muhan''s vomiting will come.

    But these two times, when Su Kui made fun of her, she found that Mu Han rarely did not contradict, and her tone was still a little awkward.

    Su Kui knows that, Mu Han, the good thing is near.

    Those who fall in love are lovely. Fortunately, she had foresight and moved out of Mu Han''s home early.

    Another day after ordering takeout, Su Kui pushed the wheelchair to open the door.

    Now she is no longer going to recover. Whether she can stand up or not is not hard for Su Kui, who has had disability experience.

    And as a housemaid, it''s no big deal not to walk.

    As soon as the door opened, the expected take away kid didn''t see it. Instead, he saw the words and anger standing at the door with a smile.

    The man is tall and tall with black hair. Good looking eyebrows and eyes are warm smiles.

    "Do you mind if I disturb you again?"

    He shook his vegetables and asked with a smile.

    "Of course."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and gave him a place to come in.

    After knowing for a long time, Su Kui found that Yanchen''s cooking skill is really super good! Even a common home-made dish can be made unusual taste by him!

    Can eat less take away, Su Kui of course is very happy.

    Before, when I was not familiar with it, Su Kui would also mean to help Yan Chen.

    Later, when Yan Chen made it clear that she could sit down and play with her mobile phone and watch TV, and wait quietly for dinner, Su Kui would be as kind as a stream and become a salted fish.

    So, Yanchen is busy in the kitchen, Su Kui is watching variety show in the living room.

    The footsteps sounded, Yanchen took the fruit plate, and he still had a cup of fresh orange juice with water vapor in his hand.

    The man''s eyebrows are clear and meaningful, just like the landscape painting, Su Kui is tasting the sweet fruit in his mouth, inexplicably feeling that someone is delicious.

    -After dinner, Yan Chen tidies up the living room and kitchen.

    He doesn''t stay much every time. He basically leaves after eating.

    Tonight, he went to sukui.

    Before Su Kui could react, she was trapped between her arms with one hand on the sofa.

    Su Kui was stunned, and raised his eyes

    Silent, on a pair of gentle smile eyes, men hook lips, "seven seven."

    "Well?" Su Kui blinked, a little excited.

    Will the days of no shame and no impatience begin?

    What Yan Chen sees is a woman''s clean and clear eyes, which do not stain the dust. If he knew the thought in Su Kui''s mind at this time, he would not tell her any more. He would just hold her down and make a better meal with sauce.

 Chapter 3484

    Unfortunately, Yan Chen is doomed to not see Su Kui''s inner thoughts. He looks at Su Kui very seriously, and his face is very gentle under the light.

    "Seven seven, what do you think of me?" He asked.

    "Well? What? " Su Kui blinked in bewilderment, paused for a moment, then looked at him and answered sincerely: "I think you are very good. You are the best male friend I have ever known."

    Although Su Kui always had different opinions, he was very serious when he said this.

    In her heart, love is the best person in the world. It can be said that if it is not for her lover, she should not have the courage to face the unknown world in the future.

    Because she will never know from generation to generation when it will be liberation. But it is because of the existence of the lover that Su Kui has a sense of expectation for every world. It is a novel experience for Su Kui to meet again, to love and accompany again.

    But who are you in reality? Su Kui''s mind gradually flashed a fuzzy figure, the figure appeared quickly disappeared, she didn''t even have time to see clearly. When she wanted to catch it, it disappeared quickly.

    "Well? Do you mean it? " The smile in Yanchen''s eyes suddenly deepened, and his eyes stared at Su Kui deeply, with a deep sense of demagogue in his smile, "what do you think of me, if I were in other status, when I appeared beside you?"

    "Other identities?" Su Kui asked knowingly, "isn''t it good to be a friend?"

    Yan Chen hears the words and approaches Su Kui suddenly. The distance between the two people is suddenly drawn to an extremely ambiguous distance. The hot breath is intertwined with each other, and the surrounding air seems to be warming up all of a sudden.

    Yan Chen is close to Su Kui''s ear, and his tone is very slow, "for example, what do you think of the existence of your boyfriend?"

    Boom, with this sentence into sunflower''s ear, sunflower''s cheek suddenly red.

    She pursed her little mouth, looked up at Yan Chen''s eyes, and asked softly, "are you sure about Yan Chen? In my current physical condition, you should understand what it means? Are you sure you''re not talking nonsense? "

    In the face of Su Kui''s warning, Yan Chen raises his eyebrows.

    "Sure and sure! I don''t think you need to doubt that. As a matter of fact, I have already made plans for you since I saw you on the first side. In this life, you must --! "

    "You..." Su Kui didn''t think of it at all. Yan Chen had already thought of her since the first day.

    But if you think about it carefully, you will be relieved if you don''t think about her on the first side. She wants to express anger at such a good man. We should not take the initiative to get close to a woman, and keep approaching in various ways.

    After all, men like Yanchen should not be short of women''s pursuit.

    So in the face of his serious and firm words and eyes, Su Kui is really difficult to have a skeptical attitude.

    In the face of Su Kui''s meditation, Yan Chen chuckles, "so, what''s your answer? Well? "

    His long and bony hands slowly crossed sukui''s cheek, gently stroked her delicate skin, with a soft and patient voice.

    "It doesn''t matter. If you still have doubts, I can wait until you agree. Before that, just promise me you won''t fall in love with others. "

 Chapter 3485

    Yan Chen has enough patience to wait for her response. This is absolute self-confidence, at the first sight of seeing her, it has been determined that she is his!

    Su Kui was trapped between his arms, leaning on the sofa, lifting his eyes and looking up at him.

    She opened her lips and asked in a soft voice, "is it worth it?"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Yan Chen Ran into Su Kui''s eyes with black eyes. Without hesitation, he was adamant: "as long as it''s you, it''s worth it."

    This woman deserves the best treatment in the world!

    Su Kui suddenly smiles when she hears the words. She also has a good feeling for him when Yan Chen slowly infiltrates into her life. Since Yan Chen is so straightforward and has repeatedly said that he will not regret it, no matter what happens in the future, Su Kui doesn''t want to be hypocritical.

    I saw her slightly crooked eyes, crooked head, toward him a sly smile.

    "Mr. Yan, please give me more advice for the rest of your life!"

    As soon as the voice fell, someone''s index finger had touched her lips. The tone of voice seemed to come out from the lips and teeth, with an intimate smile

    "it''s time to change your tongue, Mrs. Yan -"

    since Su Kui agreed with Yan Chen''s confession, the relationship between the two people has been developing rapidly, even Mu Han is very surprised.

    In a dinner party, when Su Kui asked Mu Han''s roommate, she found that Mu Han''s face was a little shy. Compared with the usually careless Mu Han, it can be said that he is quite different.

    With a glance, sukui knew she must be in a situation.

    Su Kui asked with a bad smile, "Mu Han, it seems that you have something to do with your roommate recently. When will you bring it to let me know?"

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, Mu Han was shocked and stared at Su Kui in horror. He couldn''t imagine that the words were said by his always gentle friend.

    And her smile is bad, Mu Han is not used to it. She looked back at Yan Chen and found that some man was very calm.

    She clapped her forehead, angrily said to Yanchen, "Yanchen! What did you do to our family on July 7th? "

    She used to be very gentle! It''s wilting now!

    Su Kui smelt and said, tut, "Muhan, don''t try to change the topic Oh ~ now, we should be discussing, is there something about you? Well? "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, supported her chin with one hand, and looked at Mu Han funny.

    "That I...... " Mu Han hesitated and rubbed his cheek. For a while, she frowned, but couldn''t accept it. Her friend even knew the fact of her sexual orientation.

    For a while, she asked Su Kui in embarrassment, "when did you know about July 7th? I remember how well I hid it! And don''t you always believe that I like women? "

    I still remember that at the beginning, she was tempted, thinking that if Su Kui was disappointed with Xu Haoran, she would like women instead?

    But her reaction has always been an attitude of disbelief, so mu Han gave up.

    Su Kui listened to Mu Han''s words, shook her head, looked at her and said jokingly: "I have known for a long time, and what I made is your friend, not your sexual orientation. No matter you like men or women, you are my best friend. And this life will not change. "

    This life is the same -

    Mu Han is moving himself.

    See the original calm speech angry to hear Su Kui''s words, instant dissatisfaction, he glanced at Su Kui and raised his eyebrows, "Mrs. Yan, you said clearly, it''s the same with me this life!"

 Chapter 3486

    "Hello!" Su Kui didn''t know what to say. She stared angrily. Since this man was with her, her character has changed qualitatively.

    Mu Han can''t stand rubbing his arms and curling his mouth, "you two are really enough! Don''t you know why you shouldn''t show your love to a single dog? "

    "Single dog?" Su Kui blinks and questions. "Haven''t you made any progress with your roommate? Mu Han, it''s not like your character. Since I like it, let''s stay together. "

    Su Kui''s relaxed tone is more like parents urging their children to get married and have children, and finding a girlfriend can bring them to meet their parents.

    After a meal, Mu Han was run into a rage. Looking at Su Kui and Yan Chen''s love, she felt happy and sour.

    But thinking of her sexual orientation being accepted and tolerated, her mood is much better.

    In my heart, I also decided to tell that person when I go back tonight --

    weeping, she doesn''t want to wait any more, she also wants to show her love!

    -

    when Su Kui and Mu Han are both happy.

    After Xu Haoran''s three months in prison, Shen October''s property was confiscated and his credit card was frozen, leaving little for him.

    Since Shen October married Xu Haoran, he has developed a bad habit of being extravagant. When Xu Haoran can no longer support her rich life, Shen October''s love for Xu Haoran is also consumed.

    She had to sell some of her precious ornaments and bags to maintain her life, but such a life that she couldn''t make ends meet gradually made her life too tight.

    And since Xu Haoran''s imprisonment, no one has paid for the living expenses of the Shen family. The Shen family lives in a big villa, but they have no money to pay for various property management fees.

    Gradually, father Shen and mother Shen had to go out to work.

    And Xu''s parents, who know the truth, hate Shen''s October as a disaster. He also took the child away and refused to let Shen October raise the child for fear that he would be raised by her. His mother''s character of worshipping money like that.

    However, Shen October can''t even support himself, so it''s impossible to worry about children any more. Of course, if Xu Haoran didn''t go to prison, then the situation at this time should be different. Shen October will not abandon his children even if he is making face!

    Unfortunately, things are changing. Not long ago, Xu Haoran was the head of a high spirited company. In a flash, he was imprisoned for tax evasion.

    And Shen October hasn''t gone out to work since he graduated from university. How can he stand the daily life of nine to five now?

    At first, they were raised by Shen''s parents, but they couldn''t even pay the property fee and management fee of the villa. How could they have the balance to support Shen in October?

    At first, Shen October was able to borrow some money from his friends and turn it around, but gradually, when they all knew that Xu Haoran, Shen October''s only dependence, had been jailed and the company was bankrupt. Even if you lend her money, she can''t pay it back. They began to refuse Shen''s phone call and refused to lend her money.

    Later, Shen October, relying on his own beauty in the nightclub, successfully hooked up with a paunchy middle-aged boss. After using every means to kick the boss''s wife, Shen began to think about how to get on top.

 Chapter 3487

    She can''t stand the poverty now! She hates the feeling of being pressed for debt!

    Therefore, the urgent task is to divorce Xu Haoran first!

    Once the so-called love, in front of money, seems to be worth mentioning.

    Xu Haoran originally wanted to divorce Shen October, so when he met him with the divorce agreement three and a half months later, he didn''t even think about it. He signed directly and let Shen October return to single.

    Shen October just divorced Xu Haoran, so he quickly entered the marriage palace with the old man he was in collusion with.

    In the auditorium, Shen''s parents face the guests who are all their relatives and friends.

    But when they look at the bridegroom and their age, they can all be Shen October''s father. His face was red and white. He always felt that those people looked at their eyes with endless satire!

    Shen shioctober thought that he would marry a rich man again, and then he would have no worries about food and clothing.

    But I never thought that the boss would kick his wife out for her. Now, we can get rid of her for the sake of other women.

    Her marriage, however, lasted less than two months before it was announced.

    And the man astute before marriage did property justice, she left, in addition to their own salute, but nothing.

    For two months!

    After that, Shen Oct. seems to have abandoned himself. He tosses and turns around all the rich children, gradually returning to his former life.

    -Two years later, at a wine party, Shen October, as her boyfriend''s partner, was honored to attend a dinner hosted by a famous celebrity.

    It is said that it is to hold a birthday party for his wife.

    At that banquet, Shen saw many big people that even as Xu Haoran''s wife, she could not reach. In my heart, I began to wonder about the owner of this villa.

    The man saw Shen''s absent-minded, sneered and pulled back his arm. He said with a sarcastic smile, "I advise you to accept your bad thoughts. This Mr. Yan is not the men you used to hook up with at will! If you want to seduce him, it''s better to see if you''re good enough first! "

    a woman who has been played badly dare to climb that big tree?!

    "I......" He was stabbed in the middle and small mind, and Shen October looked up. "I don''t have any, honey, my heart is clearly all on you! And I heard that Mr. Yan''s wife is disabled? How can a disabled person have such a great ability to control such a man in the palm of his hand? "

    According to Shen October''s idea, the woman''s body must be advantageous.

    Otherwise, which normal man would like to spend his life with a disabled person?

    She turned her eyes, expecting more.

    At this time, I only heard a little excited cry from the man beside me, "here comes!"

    Shen October looks up at the conditioned reflection.

    But see from the corridor, in between the stars and the moon, the woman sitting in the wheelchair, was tall and handsome man, gently pushed out.

    That delicate little face seems younger and healthier than it was a few years ago.

    Her smile is light, and she stops gently on her eyebrows, eyes and lips.

    Men from time to time bow, two people look at each other, silent tacit understanding in silence.

    It''s her --

    "Shen Qiqi..."

    Shen October murmurs, her eyes slightly droop, the crazy jealousy can''t hide!

    Why Shen Qi is so good forever? Before Xu Haoran''s all love, now, she can still live so well!

 Chapter 3488

    "Sister..."

    In the middle of the banquet, Shen Shiyue squeezed into Su Kui, who was surrounded by celebrities in the middle, while his partner was not there. The face looks up to chat up, some awkward cry way.

    "Well?"

    Su Kui was talking to a man with a smile on his lips. When she saw the face she had not seen for a long time, she found that there was no fluctuation in her heart.

    She nodded faintly, and her smile was more restrained. "Oh, it''s you?"

    Tone, no half as sister''s intimacy.

    A long time ago, she also gave her a chance. However, instead of cherishing October, Shen intensified.

    Now that everything is up, Su Kui will not be hypocritical. Go to help Shen October again.

    "Sister, you Tonight, it was your birthday party... "

    Shen Shiyue reluctantly smiles, with flattery in his eyes. "Happy birthday, sister."

    "Thank you."

    For Shen''s words, Su Kui''s mood did not fluctuate at all. She raised her chin gracefully and accepted Shen October''s blessing.

    I don''t care about her calling her sister.

    At this time, Mu Han comes with her girlfriend. She is wearing a lady''s suit and her hair is combed back. She is very heroic.

    When she saw Shen October, she looked down and said, "Shen October, is it you again? I said are you haunted? Why do you live everywhere? "

    "You --"

    SHEN October is in a hurry, but her two-year life has let her know what tolerance is.

    She bit her teeth, resisted the anger in her heart, and reluctantly said, "tonight is my sister''s birthday. Why can''t I come?"

    "Oh? Do you know that she is your sister at this time? You didn''t have that attitude when you drove her out, one Slut at a time. " Mu Han blinks, knowing Shen''s purpose, "to be honest, you don''t have money to spend, do you? I heard you divorced Xu Haoran? Didn''t you get married again? Yes? Where''s your husband? "

    While saying, Mu Han looks around with a funny look.

    The men who were originally paying attention to this side, all of them don''t open their faces for fear that they might be considered Shen shioctober''s husband by Mu Han.

    Such women, who are in their circles, can play in secret. But, bring it to the open, or forget it!

    She Shen October is not a famous big star. She has been rebooted for several times. It''s just a social flower in the lower class circle that can go up if she has money.

    These men, still can''t see!

    "Mu Han, I was young at that time and didn''t understand. Do you have to hold on to this matter?" Shen October looks embarrassed.

    If she thought that she would have today''s end, what she said at the beginning, she would not offend Shen 77 so hard.

    In fact -

    if she had apologized to Shen Qiqi, she would only smile and bless her with her gentle character, even if she was not happy any more? After all, she is Shen Qi''s favorite sister

    It''s a pity that Shen October didn''t understand this until today.

    She bit her lips and looked at Su Kui. She found her eyes calm without disturbance. Looking at her was like looking at a stranger without feelings.

    Her heart, in an instant, constricted.

    "Sister I''m sorry

    To this day, Shen October felt a little guilty.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui didn''t need it at all. She shook her head and said lazily, "everything is her choice. There is nothing to be sorry for. Besides, I''m doing well now. If you can, don''t disturb me. "

 Chapter 3489

    Yanchen hears the news and hurries to come.

    He glanced at Shen with displeasure on his face, then he didn''t look at her. He bent down and stroked Su Kui''s long hair. He asked the steward in a cold voice, "who let her in?"

    He doesn''t want to disturb his wife''s life again!

    Even if she is in a bad mood, Yanchen will directly blame the Shen family for this account!

    That''s right. It''s just making trouble!

    "I......"

    Shen OCT''s hands clenched the skirt, and his face turned pale for a while. He didn''t walk or stay.

    Sukui has stopped looking at her.

    As for Muhan, she was also dragged away by her girlfriend and took to eat.

    It''s just a boring person. It''s not worth paying too much attention to.

    At this time, Shen''s partner later realized that Shen was gone.

    When he saw that there were a lot of people gathered here, he immediately got in touch with Shen shitoushi''s body and walked in with an ugly face.

    As soon as he held on to Shen October, he was so upset that he would die.

    Had he known that this woman was so brainless, he should not have chosen this woman as his partner.

    It''s also why, no matter her former husband, or now, Yan Chen, even if Shen 77 had a car accident, her legs could not walk in this life, and even her children could not be born. These men, can be consistent with her, do not leave.

    By contrast, there is no reason.

    If it was him, he would choose such a gentle and generous woman as his wife. Instead of money worship, greedy Shen October!

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yan. I brought in this woman. I don''t know the dispute between Mrs. Yan and her. I''m sorry to affect your mood. I''ll take her away now! "

    The man said, tugging Shen October out.

    Heart dark scold: really damn bad luck!

    I finally got the invitation card for the party. Want to go in, know more business people, so as to expand his business.

    In a flash, Shen shioctober, the woman, defeated her completely!

    "Wait a minute, I don''t want to..."

    "Shut up! PA -- "

    the man''s face was gloomy. Just after Shen October was pulled to the door, he couldn''t bear to shake her.

    "Shen October, don''t be shameful! You don''t see what you are now? At the beginning, I did a great job. Now I see that people are developed and want to climb a relationship. Do you want to be shameless? "

    "I......"

    Shen October opens his mouth and covers his cheeks with red eyes. He is speechless.

    In the face of men''s accusations, she found that she could not even say a retort.

    However, the man has already lifted his hand and pulled off his tie, and turned to walk towards the opposite place. On the car, the head does not return to the long and go.

    As for Shen October, go back on your own!!

    -

    Banshan villa is the place where Yanchen holds the banquet.

    It was all business celebrities and there was no taxi on the way.

    Shen October walked for an hour on his legs before he stopped a car to go home at the intersection.

    The original Shen family villa has been sold, and the old house is gone. The family is now living in a rented house, poor and destitute.

    They are all people who are used to spending too much money. Shen''s father has never been able to recover, and he also has a bad habit of drinking.

    Shen October came back home exhausted, looking at the mess of the rental house and her mother, and finally couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 3490

    Looking at her like this, Chen Mu stumbled to comfort her.

    Shen October pours into Shen''s mother''s arms and cries.

    "Mom! Guess who I saw today? I see my sister! She and her - "

    Shen''s mother were stunned. Two years'' time almost made her forget that she had a big daughter.

    She trembled her lips. "How is she doing on July 7th and July 7th?"

    Shen shioctober smiled sarcastically, with tears in her eyes. "She has a wonderful life. She lives in a big villa, loved by her husband and protected by her friends."

    This life, is she can''t catch up with the moon!

    Now, Shen October finally understands a truth. It is not his own thing, so he can''t expect it.

    She smiled miserably, "if I can, I don''t want to ask for anything that doesn''t belong to me in the next life..."

    Besides, Shen Qi, I''m sorry

    -Su Kui only stayed in that world for ten years in his last life, and left that world because of illness.

    In the last year, Su Kui suffered a lot from illness. When she left the world and returned to the soul, she felt light all over.

    [welcome back to system space, host, do you want to have a rest? ]Su Kui nodded and said nothing.

    She went to the bed and sat down with the window open.

    The style of the bedroom is the same as that of her modern bedroom. If it''s not the sea of stars outside the window, Su Kui is afraid that she will be in a trance and think that she has returned to her original world.

    Brain some tired, Su Kui gradually lay down on the bed, close his eyes.

    Before going to bed, she told the system, "I''ll go to bed for three days. After three days, I''ll go to the shuttle directly."

    Get the system answer, sunflower rest assured into sleep.

    -

    when I wake up, Su Kui''s head is heavy and his feet are light. His brain is dizzy. When he breathes, he has a pungent smell of wine around him.

    She opened her eyelids and looked around.

    Found in a presidential suite, dark red retro style, pear wood home. At this moment, she is sitting on the beige printed carpet, looking around in confusion.

    System does not appear, Su Kui can not understand their situation at this time.

    Until -

    a man''s moan, which made people bleed, dragged Su Kui''s thoughts back!

    I''ll go??

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows, supported her dizzy body, and walked unsteadily towards the place where the voice was made.

    Push open the door of the bedroom, see at a glance, half lying on the big bed, the man with short breath.

    The black hair of a man hangs disorderly in front of his forehead, and his cold face is not half soft. Even if he is in the lust, the powerful momentum of his whole body can not be ignored. In the narrow Phoenix eyes behind those golden glasses, there is a strong breath of strangers.

    Su Kui sipped her lips. At one glance, she could see that the man in bed was a masterpiece!

    It belongs to the type of depilation with meat and thin clothing.

    The white high-level hand-made shirt, now hanging on the man''s body loosely, makes the man at this moment, has no elite appearance at all, the shirt is torn, showing the honey chest, smooth and elegant muscles, let Su Kui''s eyes, can''t move away from the man in an instant!

    Maybe Su Kui''s eyes are too hot, which makes the man return to his mind in the torment of lust. The cold eyes suddenly shoot at Su Kui, just like looking at the dead.

    "Go away!"

    That vision, with endless cold meaning, makes people feel cold all over.

 Chapter 3491

    If you change to a normal person, you will be scared by men.

    It''s a pity that Su Kui has always been bold and reckless. As for how to do it later, we should eat it first.

    I saw her pull up her lips, charming smile, "roll? Is it to roll to your bed dear? "

    She is slim and slim, walking towards the man''s big bed.

    When the man saw it, he clenched his teeth! I''d better not die! "

    Otherwise, when he recovers, he will kill her! A dead woman! How dare you give him medicine!

    Smell speech, Su Kui impatient Tut, lazily way: "under all, now do not eat, after you will not kill me?"

    So, let''s talk about it first!

    Said, Su Kui a will struggle to sit up the man, directly pushed back.

    The man fell on the big bed, Su Kui''s cold hands, just touched his hot chest, he heard a sexy murmur from his throat.

    "Well..."

    Su Kui leaned over and picked out the slim fingers, and directly took away the man''s glasses.

    Therefore, the eyes, which are a mixture of killing and lust, are directly linked to Su Kui''s eyes.

    "It''s nice to see --"

    Su Kui''s fingers crossed his eyes, felt a shiver in his body, and the smile deepened.

    Just as she was about to bend over and kiss the thin, light lips of the man, the alarm bell suddenly rang in her mind! No host!!! I haven''t transmitted my memory to you yet! Don''t be impulsive! Impulse is the devil! ]

    the soul of the system will be frightened by Su Kui''s audacity. What''s the matter with its host? Has it been hungry for too long in the last life? When she didn''t even know what she was looking for, she went straight for it?

    It''s just a matter of updating the database

    In the meantime, what happened.

    [host, would you like to come down first? Let''s accept the memory first?? ]

    the system persuades carefully, but there is always a bad idea in the mind.

    Sure enough, the next second, listen to Su Kui impatiently frown, "shut up, memory what, wait for me to cool first!"

    Love so extreme, she can''t help it!

    Besides, it''s tempting for her to look like a lover now. She doesn''t want to cheapen other women. Of course, she doesn''t want him to be sad.

    After that, Su Kui did not hesitate any more. He lowered his head to catch the lip and kissed it directly.

    [no, ah, ah!! ]

    then, the sound of the system, like being stuck, disappears with the action of sunflower.

    In the first half of the night, Su Kui enjoyed the feeling of teaching the best. In the second half of the night

    She was directly incarnated as a man of wolves, and she was directly scattered.

    The night passed.

    Su Kui was awakened by the dazzling sunshine. She blinked dully, and the memory of last night in her brain began to come back.

    So, she didn''t have a dream last night, did she?

    However, I underestimated a man''s ability

    She almost thought she was going to be killed in bed, and went to reincarnation directly.

    [host, are you cool? ]

    seeing sunflower wake up, the system giggles.

    Su Kui is not willing to show weakness. "Yes, it''s cool. However, as a system, you may only be able to improve yourself. In this life, you have no chance to experience my feelings. "

    System: [??? ]

    ? what about my host? Online waiting for the connection method! #

 Chapter 3492

    The system is connected to the automatic offline by Su Kui, but before the offline, it has not forgotten to transfer the client''s memory to her.

    The original owner''s name is Zhongyi. He was born in a poor family but has a proud personality. He needs face very much. Her parents divorced when she was ten years old, found their own partners, and then lived their own little days.

    As for her product, which is not popular with both families, she can only follow Po Jiao''s grandmother pitifully. She takes a small living fee every month, but can''t even afford the most basic tuition.

    In order to study for her, grandma Zhongyi has grey hair. She has to do some odd jobs at home to earn money to support her.

    But I like it very much, because I was helpless except for my grandma. Everything has to depend on oneself, so we have developed a strong temperament.

    She likes acting and stage. She wants to stand on the stage with the same attention as the stars on TV. Make a lot of money and be liked by many people.

    I like to think her grandmother is not so hard. I have been working hard for her.

    If you don''t have the money to study dance in a tutorial class, you will pay many times more effort than others, watch TV and search for tutorials on video websites. Just a little groping.

    The little dilapidated house at home is her practice room.

    She was fond of thinking that she would go on like this all her life. In her sophomore year, she was lucky to see a well-known TV station and gold producer Gu Shiqin create a talent show called "miracle star"!

    Although the name is vulgar, it''s just for the most famous TV station in China and Gu Shiqin''s name, which is enough to attract countless girls.

    Love is one of them.

    I am eager to succeed, so I have been working hard since I was selected as a trainee. But at the same time, it may be that she has a strong personality since she was a child, which makes her fond of hating the weak. In fact, she is not bad at heart, but her mouth is unforgiving and poisonous.

    So even if her appearance is the best among the students, her ability is not weak, but because of a mouth, I don''t know how many people are offended.

    Even the girls in her class don''t like her very much, so they unite to push her out.

    On the Internet, her fans are the least.

    After all, in a group of considerate, coquettish, cute, infinitely beautiful little sisters. People who like to be outspoken and dislike company with others, who are cold, arrogant and poisonous, will naturally be annoying.

    It can even be said that the favorite black powder is more than her real fans! Every day in the major social networking sites, tear the dark.

    Fortunately, the program is closed and lasts for three months. During this period, the mobile phones are confiscated. So at the beginning, I don''t know how bad her reputation on the Internet is.

    At first, the audience began to chase the program, and the impression of their favorite was good. After all, people like people who look good, especially her ability.

    Later, little by little, she lost her audience.

    Now, the audience''s motivation to pursue the program is to prefer when it will be eliminated.

    Su Kui is now attached to the time period, that is, in the third period, she is fond of the remaining 94 girls, but she has got the 67th place, which is the last of 94.

    How can this make the heart proud of love happy up? In particular, Mingming in the first two periods, her popularity, but also firmly occupy the top ten.

    She doesn''t understand why, in one night, where are her fans?

 Chapter 3493

    Love is a pure person. Her unhappiness will directly reflect on her face.

    At that time, when announcing the ranking, there was already an expression of unhappiness. And, after returning to the dormitory, in front of the camera, openly expressed the dissatisfaction of the front few, verbally accused the program group of unfairness.

    But in this world, where is fairness?

    That''s not all. When the program group arranged the trainee and tutor to have dinner in the hotel, Gu Shiqin had an accident because he drank her wine!

    That''s what sunflower saw when she woke up.

    At that time, she did not dare to panic, like Su Kui, and she could only escape in a hurry.

    Finally, in the face of Gu Shiqin''s revenge, coupled with the lack of popularity as a support, I like to leave the show one month later.

    A tyrant''s anger, the end of the favorite, is far more than that simple.

    She was directly banned by the entertainment circle. No economic company dared to sign a contract with her, and no one wanted to film with her.

    In order to live, but also to dream, do not give up the love, can only run in the film and television city. Because it''s all about blackening her characters, even if she''s good at acting, she can''t let the audience find her flash.

    Because of a cup of inexplicable wine, her dream was so cruelly strangled.

    Moreover, the cruel life seems not to be ready to let go. When she was eliminated by the program group, she came home to find that her grandmother, who took care of her, had died at home for three days!

    The body stinks in summer, but nobody finds it!

    She found her father and made a scene. At last, she was photographed by the media, which made her black.

    As for the only grandmother who loves her, she will never come back. As a cannon fodder girl, she likes to end up doing nothing in her life.

    Of course, Gu Shiqin is not to blame, because he is also a victim.

    But! She wants to know who framed her! Why to put the wine with medicine into her cup? It''s just right. She gave it to Gu Shiqin!

    [Ding! The host has triggered the client''s wish. ]

    [please complete your favorite dream, find out who is framing her, and accompany grandma Zhong to finish the last journey of her life. ]

    Su Kui kneaded his waist and was relieved to hear the system.

    Su Kui, who has accepted her favorite memory, has a deeper understanding of her age and appearance. If the wish is not to accompany her to the end of the journey, but to make her healthy -

    I''m afraid she can''t kill sunflower.

    The old man works hard all his life. He doesn''t know how many hidden diseases he has, though he can live for a long time if he takes good care of them.

    But sooner or later, they will leave.

    Fortunately, there''s no big opening of the lion.

    "I see," so, is that a bit of a skew?

    If I had met Gu Shiqin, I would have turned my head and run, I''m afraid I didn''t know how to die.

    Tut -

    I didn''t expect that this man was so vengeful!

    Su Kui was amazed. As soon as she sat up, she heard the door of the bathroom open. With the slow footsteps, the figure of the man gradually appeared in front of Su Kui.

    The man was wearing a white Hotel bathrobe. His hair was wet and hung on his forehead. He stood against the light. The water on his hair seemed to be shining because of the sun.

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened. Now the man is awake.

 Chapter 3494

    Different from last night, dominated by lust, the whole body is full of hormone breath.

    The sober Gu Shiqin, the thin lips tightly, does not smile. The long and narrow Fengmu is hidden behind the broken hair, sharp and profound. The whole body exudes the breath of asceticism. When I saw the sunflower waking up, my face was suddenly sinister, so I had to write four big words on my forehead: life, people, no, near!

    "No shame."

    Gu Shiqin''s cold and fierce eyes swept away. The woman''s figure was graceful, and her snow-white skin was covered with red marks, silently accusing him of his madness last night. Remind him how he was calculated and lost his mind!

    "Tut..."

    Su Kui blinked. The thick curled eyelashes were like rows of small fans, casting a light shadow on the bottom of his eyes.

    With a smile on her red lips, she leaned onto the bed, held her head on one hand, and gazed at Gu Shiqin. "Producer Gu, you didn''t say that last night. Do you need me to remember it for you?"

    Her dark eyebrows rose, and her peach eyes were full of frivolity.

    "You --"

    Gu Shiqin''s thin lips are tight, and he stares at the woman in bed. For a while, he can''t remember her name.

    Su Kui blinked, crafty prompt, "producer, my name is Zhong Yi. I only like your love in my life."

    "Shameless."

    The man''s voice is hoarse, with strong indifference and disdain, almost squeezing out the word from the teeth.

    Su Kui shrugs and refuses to say, "well, since Gu Da''s producer has to be ruthless and turn his face away from people, I am a little trainee, of course, who can''t stop it."

    well, she just opened the quilt and got out of bed. She doesn''t care about her body at all, whether she is exposed to the eyes of another man who has only one face.

    He stretched his arms, bent over and hooked a towel around his body, and a pair of long, straight, white legs were exposed to the air.

    Gu Shiqin''s eyes are bright and dark, but he doesn''t avoid it. He purses his lips, "I love you, you want to die!"

    Not only dare to calculate him, but also dare to tease him in the morning without any repentance?

    Su Kui''s legs were weak. She walked to the bathroom door reluctantly. When she heard Gu Shiqin''s bloodthirsty and indifferent words, she could turn around and smile at him.

    "Big producers are not that serious, are they? To be honest, I''m not ugly, am I? But it''s spring. Don''t worry. After today, you''re still your gold medal producer, and I''m also my little trainee. I won''t be proud of being spoiled and blackmail you. "

    Su Kui said at will, red lips open and close, always with a bit of sleepless lazy tone.

    After that, Su Kui gathered her long black curly hair and walked slowly into the bathroom.

    Just go in, her leg is a soft, hold hand washing platform in time, this just did not kneel on the ground.

    "Animals!"

    She scolded secretly. Although she was cool, she was in pain and happy when she was nearly tossed to death in the later half of the night.

    The appearance of the system''s dark rubbing said with a sneer: "you should know, the host, a knife on the color letterhead, be careful to play with fire and burn yourself!"! ]

    although she was skewed this time, the system didn''t believe that she was the kind of person who only focused on tasks ~

    didn''t you see that Gu Shiqin was her lover and couldn''t wait to fight across time and space?

    To be honest, after so many experiences in the world, sukuidi is not the only one who knows a lot about the system. System, ask oneself also very understand its host!

 Chapter 3495

    Su Kui immersed herself in the bathtub, surrounded by hot water, which made her feel comfortable and sighed.

    When she heard the system, she calmed down and said, "Oh, it''s cool. Let''s make the fire stronger!"

    System: [ You are cruel! Don''t forget to do the task! My favorite dream is to stand on the stage and shine. If you get rid of Gu Shiqin because you offend him, you will be eliminated. ]

    hearing this, Su Kui lifted his eyes lazily and threw a handful of water on his body, "but she didn''t say how to shine, did she?" It''s not necessarily a draft.

    The system didn''t expect that sunflower would slip, and even this loophole would be drilled.

    What about Gu Shiqin? He just looked like, I clearly detected the killing intention! ]

    if you feel that the main purpose of sleeping is to lift the man again, you must not be pinched by the neck and thrown down from the 26th floor of the hotel.

    "you should be more relieved," Suu Kui blew a floating bubble and lowered his eyes. "He won''t do anything to me."

    It''s just that it won''t help her.

    As long as Su Kui guarantees that he is still in this program group, it''s OK. As for the end, do you want to come out as a group? Let''s see Su Kui''s mood.

    Why??!! ]

    the system is almost mad by Su Kui. I don''t know why she is so confident!

    Even if that man is her lover, don''t forget that he has lost all his memory. As for Su Kui, he is just a stranger.

    Of course, this is the place where Su Kui is always happy.

    Listening to the system scratching the heart and lungs, Su Kui quietly blew his breath, smiling and did not answer.

    -

    suite bedroom.

    Gu Shiqin listened to the patter of water coming from the bathroom, and then thought of the woman''s arrogant face, he was angry and didn''t fight at all.

    His thin lips almost curled into a thread, and his whole body exuded don''t provoke me, I am very angry now.

    In my heart, I thought how to kill this woman so that I could understand my hatred!

    Gu Shiqin doesn''t mind having a relationship, but he is in the entertainment circle and naturally knows how dirty women are in the entertainment circle. Although do not rule out individual clean body self-improvement, but become a popular actress, if not have backstage, which has not been hidden rule?

    Even now, if you want to draft, you may have to sleep with the director.

    Thinking about this, Gu Shiqin felt hairy all over and depressed even more.

    He walked to the bedside with a big, iron faced stride, bent over and picked up the cell phone that had been shut down. He was fretting. At a glance, the whole person was stunned.

    "This is --"

    only one corner of the quilt is seen, with a faint red mark.

    He frowned and raised his hand.

    Those things stained on the bedspread jumped into our eyes in an instant.

    "First time?"

    I don''t know why, when seeing this picture, Gu Shiqin''s face is a little slow, although his memory is not clear in the first half of the night. But in the latter half of the night, even if he had regained his sense, Gu Shiqin did not understand why he still had some desire for the woman -

    or even forced her to work all night.

    That kind of real feeling should not be cheating. However, Gu Shiqin began to hesitate again when he thought of that woman''s face, which was almost evil, and her open attitude.

    For the first time, this kind of woman who can give medicine to men will really be in??

    -Su Kui didn''t understand Gu Shiqin''s tangle. Of course, even if he knew it, he would allow him to tangle.

    Because, what Su Kui wants is this result!

 Chapter 3496

    "Click -" a sound, Su Kui took a bath, wrapped a bath towel at will, and came out.

    Wet black hair stuck on both cheeks like seaweed.

    The little face that is inflamed by hot water is red in white, which gives people a fresh and young face.

    Gu Shiqin sat on the sofa and changed his clothes.

    On the bridge of his nose, he wore gold glasses, leaden grey straight trousers and white shirt, two buttons at the neckline were loosened, and his long neck and sexy Adam''s Apple could be seen.

    He folded his hands and laid them lazily on his thighs. When Su Kui came out, he slowly raised his eyes to look at her.

    Su Kui let him look at her and sat in front of the dresser and began to brush her hair.

    The bath towel is hung on her proud upper circumference. The one that can''t be dropped is particularly attractive.

    Gu Shiqin just glanced at it at will, and then he easily looked away.

    The sun is mischievous jumping in the suite, but the air is quiet and frightening. Even the floating dust seems to be shaken by the low pressure emitted by a man.

    Su Kui just calmly arranged everything and blew his long hair to half dry.

    When she went to the bedside and wanted to change clothes, she found that her clothes had been torn up long ago last night.

    Gu Shiqin didn''t expect that this woman could spend so much time in ink and blow a good hair. Besides, does this woman have so much hair? He raised his eyes suspiciously and saw her long, fluffy and soft curly hair, which was heavy and dark. He could not help but think of the feeling that her hair tip brushed past his chest last night.

    The man narrowed his eyes, grabbed the things on the tea table and threw them at sunflower.

    "Eat this."

    Su Kui''s backhand was steady. He took a look at it and laughed.

    She disdained to throw away, smile like: "big producer, you are afraid that I will pester you?"

    After that, she kicked the torn and ragged clothes that she couldn''t wear at all and turned to Gu Shiqin.

    Look at her slim waist, sunshine on her white skin, white almost transparent.

    But the red strawberry mark on the neck is just exposed to the sun, and Gu Shiqin''s eyes are so arrogant. I don''t care that I have done something bad. Considering this, Gu Shiqin''s eyes are cold.

    "Please don''t be evil. If you want to ask for trouble, try it. "

    He just hates trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble.

    I don''t know how many female stars want to climb into his bed in exchange for benefits. But in the end, none of them succeeded.

    In addition to Gu Shiqin''s habit of cleanliness, there is only one reason: he hates trouble!

    If you want to be pregnant, you want to use your baby to threaten him. That''s a big mistake! He will let the woman know how wrong it is to provoke him!

    "Gee, big producers seem to have confidence in their abilities?" Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and gave Gu Shiqin a smirk.

    The eyes are bright and the water is bright. They are full of charm. They are like little hooks. They are handed to men.

    Gu Shiqin was inexplicably flashed by her, secretly scolding a monster in her heart.

    "I love that if you want to threaten me with this thing and try to get something from me, you are quite wrong."

    Gu Shiqin casually smiled and stood up.

    "As for the medicine, whether you take it or not, whatever you like."

    His eyes were dim, and he wandered for a few seconds from Su Kui''s body and walked out at once.

 Chapter 3497

    He doesn''t care about this, but if he likes to make trouble for him, in the end, he just deals with it.

    For this woman, Gu Shiqin can''t understand what she wants from him.

    It can be said that from the beginning, he had a preconceived idea about sunflower.

    Sukui didn''t care. She shrugged.

    No way, after all, in Gu Shiqin''s heart, he still determined that it was the medicine he was fond of, tried to climb the bed, and then made profits from him.

    Seeing that Gu Shiqin turned around, he left without mercy.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and jokingly said, "Hey, big producer, you just go out like this. I''m afraid there are ten mouths that can''t be explained clearly."

    She picked red lips, smiling eyes flow, especially beautiful.

    Gu Shiqin turned his head and saw that the woman was a monster, or could not help being shaken by her smile.

    His face was livid, and in a flash he thought what sukui meant.

    He sneered and clenched his lips. "Isn''t that what you want? Is it not good for me to complete you? "

    "Tut," Su Kui shrugged, "but I don''t want to." she spread out her hand and suddenly made fun of an expressionless tyrant without any interest or shyness.

    No matter how provocative she is, it''s just like a stone. It''s too boring.

    "I know you must think that the medicine was given by me. Of course, I have no evidence to prove my innocence. So, whatever you think. As for the other thing you worry about, you don''t need to worry any more. "Su Kui smiled at him and said," I suffered campus violence when I was a child, and was stabbed directly by my little sister. Here it is -- "

    Su Kui pointed back to the position of the abdomen uterus and smiled lightly." so even if I want to threaten you, it seems that I can''t threaten it ~ "

    because Why, she can''t have her own baby?

    Gu Shiqin was stunned, but he just turned around in an instant. He didn''t sneer. "Do you think I will believe these lies?"

    However, it was not that he didn''t hear Su Kui''s words at all. He turned his head and sat on the leather sofa outside. His face was gloomy and frightening.

    Su Kui shrugged and walked over to pat him on the shoulder.

    "Hello, big producer, can I trouble you one more thing?"

    Gu Shiqin''s face is iron and green, "clock, meaning!"

    He gnawed his teeth at every word, hoping to strangle the woman. Or is that what she is now?

    If at the beginning, when she entered the program group, she had this attitude, and it would be difficult for Gu Shiqin not to pay attention to her. However, before today, Gu Shiqin found that his impression of her was not high.

    I only remember that I have seen it. When I think of my name, I can''t remember it.

    Now, but firmly put these two words into my mind.

    Su Kui blinked innocently and said: "but the big producer was so violent last night. My clothes were torn by you. Or do you want me to go out like this?"

    Gu Shiqin looked at the towel wrapped in her body, the graceful figure that couldn''t be covered, and the strawberry mark on her neck was particularly dazzling.

    He looked away. He didn''t know why. As soon as he thought that this woman would wear this look and go to other people, he felt uncomfortable.

    "Big producer, help me" ~ ~ "

    Su Kui thought he was still making trouble and could only bend his waist, half coquettishly shaking his shoulder.

 Chapter 3498

    Gu Shiqin''s bones are crisp, and he can''t help but look at his eyes, and suddenly he runs into a piece of snow-white softness.

    His face was black, like the bottom of a pot, gnashing his teeth. "Shut up! If you have a word, let it go! "

    "Hey, what a temper?" Su Kui stood up straight and rubbed his nose.

    There is no way. After all, she is eager for help. At present, she can''t expose her relationship with Gu Shiqin to avoid disturbing others.

    "No? So I''m gone? "

    Gu Shiqin squints, and then he plans to stand up and leave.

    "Don''t, don''t!" Su Kui saw this and hurriedly pulled him, "you need someone to get me a suit! Small pants, medium coat, will you? "

    Seeing Gu Shiqin''s strange face, Su Kui folded his hands and made a innocent gesture, "OK? Come on "~ ~"

    listen to the soft and delicate tone of a woman. She looks as if she is coquettish and spreads sugar to the outside. Gu Shiqin felt flustered and refused to go back without thinking. "Shut up, you are the same attitude to other men? I don''t know how to be ashamed -- "

    I just wanted to scold her for being shameless, and I don''t know why. If you want to scold her, you can''t say anything.

    Gu Shiqin can only take out his mobile phone and dial a phone to go out.

    Downstairs next door is a big shopping mall, so it doesn''t take much time. About ten minutes later, the door of the suite is knocked.

    Su Kui, like a thief, tiptoed to open the door, with big black eyes.

    Gu Shiqin took a look at her white body, clenched his teeth and held his forehead. "Stop! I''ll drive! "

    After that, he grinds his teeth and strides towards the door.

    For a moment, I carried a bag of things and didn''t look at them. I threw them at sunflower.

    "Don''t you go and change? How much time do you want to waste here? "

    Su Kui pulled things down from the top of his head and turned his lips. This time, there was no sophistry. He quickly turned back to the bathroom and changed his clothes.

    Simple pink sweater and light blue washed jeans.

    She conveniently twisted a ponytail for herself, walked out of the bathroom, was looking down at the mobile phone when Gu Shiqin heard the voice, raised her eyes to sweep at will.

    The mood is complex, the woman''s appearance condition is very good, which is the most popular face shape in this circle.

    I don''t know why. Gu Shiqin didn''t have a big impression on her before.

    The only thing I remember is her venomous tongue and pretentious arrogance.

    But now, when the little woman came out of the bathroom with her ponytail in her sweater, it seemed that the whole room was bright.

    The breath of youth comes from the face, and the smile is bright. Compared with those on the Internet, sister XX is more attractive.

    It doesn''t seem sedulous at all, as if she was like this.

    I don''t know how many faces this woman has!

    "Well, thank you, big producer!"

    After that, Su Kui packed up his things and waved his hands smartly.

    When I came to the door, I thought of one thing. I turned around and said with a smile: "right, the producer is at ease! I won''t talk about it all over the place. I slept with the famous Gu Shiqin! So, please raise your hand and let me go. Don''t block me! "

    "Hiss..."

    Looking at the way she played, Gu Shiqin sneered.

    "Then I''ll see how far you can go by your skill."

    Want to rely on his background, next life!

    As for Gu Shiqin now, I don''t know. There is a big fire word on the Internet, which is called "true fragrance warning"

 Chapter 3499

    Su Kui went downstairs according to her memory and saw a group of people gathered downstairs.

    She yawned, slouched over and stood at the very edge of the line.

    Rao is so, but also heard some people who don''t like her saying, "Tut, I don''t know which big star I thought it was. It''s enough that we have so many people waiting for her!"

    "Who makes parents better? I think it''s just that you have a face! "

    "Hiss I''m not sure. Maybe the next issue will be eliminated? "

    Sukui is so sleepy now that she''s not in shape. Although it was cool last night, he was tossed around by Gu Shiqin''s male dog.

    Now the legs are still soft.

    Hearing these people''s words, Su Kui slouched past, accurately locked his eyes on someone, smiled and said: "the director of the program group stipulates that he can go downstairs before 9 a.m., so what time is it? Some people are willing to stand and wait, how can they start to sour others'' sleep? It can be seen that I am reluctant to wait in line. "

    " you -- who do you like to say that you are not willing? "

    The woman in the goose yellow sling stared angrily, pointing to her and asked angrily.

    Su Kui shrugged, "Whoever has a ghost in his heart will say it."

    as soon as he finished, there was a giggle of schadenfreude around him.

    Here, it''s all plastic sister flowers. What''s the real feeling? They only know that as long as they are a member of the nuns'' League, who are the others? They don''t care?!

    From now on, they have entered into the shooting of the camera. Anyway, they want to quarrel. As long as they don''t hurt themselves, all of them are indifferent and hung up.

    Even for this, I''m glad to see its success!

    The girl in the Yellow sling is Xu Peiyao, whose name is Wenwan. In fact, she is a hot tempered girl. Hearing Su Kui''s words, she immediately couldn''t help it. "All day long, she''s like an idol star. Do you really think she''s a corner? I''ll see when you''re eliminated! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about it. You should think about yourself first. After all, you are in the 80th place."

    Yes, all of them are in class F.

    Speaking of it, I like to talk with Xu Peiyao. I''m still a teammate.

    But there is a difference between the two, that is, Xu Peiyao''s strength can only be in class F, and the strength he likes is more than enough in class A. She will fall into class F because of her reasonable and unforgiving mouth.

    Class a people, see her still like this, the heart was relieved.

    Su Kui squinted and said something to Xu Peiyao, but his eyes were scanning around carelessly.

    Until -

    the eyes are locked on a person who always secretly looks at her, Su Kui hooks her lips.

    This person, is her friend in class A, who looks better.

    See Su Kui to see her. A girl named Mingyao says something to her partner and comes over.

    "Yes, we are all under the camera now, so you''d better keep back," she gently advised Su Kui

    "Convergence?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows. "You see Mingyao. Sometimes, it''s not my silence. Those who have nothing to do will let me go. I don''t understand, in reality a very ordinary thing, how in my body, have to enlarge infinitely? If I lose my character, is it still me? "

 Chapter 3500

    Most of the stars in the entertainment circle have been polished off.

    One by one, they all seem to be true, good and beautiful, smart, beautiful and hard-working.

    Shit!

    Behind the scenes, one by one can become a psychopath!

    Su Kui shrugged, she would do a task casually, not necessarily according to the entertainment industry template. Moreover, the audience''s aesthetic fatigue has long wanted to see something different.

    So, in the face of Su Kui, Mingyao has nothing to say.

    Just then, another voice came in. She was a trainee back from South Korea, and she signed a contract with one of the three major domestic companies, so she was arrogant and more than she liked.

    But one thing, this man, can bend and stretch.

    It''s not like liking. It''s straight from the beginning to the end.

    "Mingyao, don''t try to persuade her. Her character is just like this. I don''t think she will change even if you try again! And I think she''s so good. She has her own character! I envy her for being her own. "

    Blink to the drizzle and smile at sunflower. The voice of a small whisper, do not know to look at her, really think she said envy, are from the heart of the words.

    But Su Kui could easily see the little calculation in her eyes.

    Su Kui didn''t care to smile and squint. It seems that this small program group is really hiding dragon and crouching tiger. Each of them has their own careful thinking, small calculation, different thoughts and plays more and more smoothly.

    Mingyao heard xiangweiyu say so. For a while, she looked at sukui and couldn''t speak.

    "Well, you''ll be happy."

    She sighed, as if she didn''t listen to Su Kui''s advice, which disappointed her.

    Su Kui saw her little calculation, but she didn''t intend to pay attention. She hummed a little song and hung her eyes, but God was still there.

    In other people''s eyes, this is a dead pig''s attitude of not afraid of boiling water.

    Just use her? You have to see if you have that ability!

    Su Kui sneered in the heart, for the next plot, there are so little expectations.

    She hasn''t been in the talent show before.

    Now try it, it seems good.

    "Ah, but Mingyao is also kind. Sometimes it''s necessary to listen to others'' opinions. What do you say, xiao''an? "

    The girl named xiao''an looked up in a daze A sound, full of confusion.

    Looking at her confused look, she turned her white eyes to the drizzle and said: "lan''an, it seems that you are sleepwalking again! Did you steal chicken last night? Hahaha ~ "she made a joke.

    When he had finished speaking, he stopped talking to her.

    Lan''an''s innocent flat mouth, eyes watery, don''t understand to the muzzle of the drizzle, how suddenly aimed at her.

    She looked at Su Kui, her eyes suddenly twinkled.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed sharply. He looked up and saw lan''an''s head bowed in panic, as if he had been stared at by some monster.

    She was curious. She went to lan''an and asked with a smile, "lan''an, am I ugly?"

    Otherwise, why do you scare her like this?

    "Ah? No, no! "

    Lan''an hears the words and shakes his head as if he was afraid of being misunderstood by Su Kui.

    Say two more words, her tears seem to be coming out.

    See, Su Kui picks eyebrows.

    Listen to someone nearby dissatisfied: "I love you, can you stop bullying xiao''an? She''s soft, but class B won''t watch you bully her! "

 Chapter 3501

    Looking at lan''an wronged by a girl in red, Su Kui was speechless.

    She blinked innocently, "dear, you don''t have the delusion of being killed, do you? I bullied her? Which eye do you see? Come on, would you like to go to the director''s office with me to transfer pictures? Elder sisters, if you have a brain disease, you can cure it. Don''t do anything here! "

    After that, Su Kui turned around and left.

    Just at this time, when all the people arrived, the director, with the trainees, went back to the studio and dormitory of the program group.

    Today is a rest. They are not required to practice.

    But Su Kui lay down casually on the bed and went to the practice room.

    There are already many people in it.

    She walked over and didn''t speak. She started to press her legs and waist down. She warmed up before preparing for the next performance.

    That is to say, in the next issue, the third issue, the favorite will be eliminated directly.

    So what sukui has to do is to amaze the whole audience and, by the way, bring back the good feelings of the audience in these days. Make them willing to vote for her.

    At least, pull up the rankings first.

    As long as she stays, sukui has a way to squeeze into class A.

    One day, Rao is Su Kui, but also a little white face.

    She rubbed her face, took her coat and walked out of the practice room to her dormitory.

    Face to face, I saw a girl in class B blue skirt, walking towards her.

    Small steps, head down, a sad look, let people feel, as if talking with her a little louder, will frighten her.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and wanted to go back to wash without saying a word.

    She could see that lan''an was not as simple as she had shown, but she was very tired now, and she was not in the mood to play these little calculations with her.

    But LAN An''an called her directly, and asked softly with his mouth murmured, "I love it. I saw you disappear in the middle of the dinner last night. I heard that you didn''t go back in the evening. Where did you go?"

    Sure enough -

    Su Kui asked her askew, "where do you think I can go?"

    "I......"

    Lan''an bit her lower lip, and tears burst out in her eyes. "I, I just care about you. I don''t have any other meaning. I hope you don''t misunderstand..."

    "Well, I didn''t get it wrong," Su Kui nodded quietly, looking at the expression of lan''an''s little poor son. She really felt that she was a villain. "As for caring, it''s unnecessary. Thank you first. After all, I''m standing here with good manners and no less arms and legs. Don''t you worry about it? "

    "Well, yes, yes."

    LAN an nodded, still holding her head in tears.

    Su Kui sighed and patted lan''an on the shoulder. "Ladies, now there is no one outside, don''t pretend to be me. What about me? I have a problem. When I see someone crying in front of me, I can''t help slapping him. How about you? If you don''t want to lose face, be nice, huh? "

    Finish saying, she holds the old waist that is about to be broken, and goes away.

    Lan''an, whose back is to Su Kui, is stiff at the moment when Su Kui''s words fall.

    -

    in miracle star, every week, the trainee will be assessed by the tutors.

    According to the ranking and results, it is necessary to discuss whether to downgrade or upgrade.

    And those who participate in the rating are Gu Shiqin!

 Chapter 3502

    Su Kui stood in a big house and waited.

    All the students are in it, noisy, in groups of three or two, all of them are small groups.

    She is the only one.

    But Su Kui was also used to it. She leaned against the wall and began to be fascinated with her eyes open.

    In my heart, I am talking with the system.

    "Remember to pay attention to grandma. How is she now?"

    Su Kui calculated in her heart that she would have to participate in several more episodes to let the audience remember her and leave a deep impression. After that, he retired to take his beloved grandmother to check up.

    Maybe -

    there is another way!

    [her health is not very good. You know, she died suddenly in the last life because of too many bad health problems. Once something goes wrong and you get old, it''s easy ]

    before the words are finished, sunflower has understood the meaning of the system.

    She nodded at random, "OK, I see."

    There will always be a way.

    "Zhong, Zhongyi, you are about to be examined. Are you nervous?"

    A small voice appeared in sunflower''s ear.

    She raised her eyebrows and looked down, and saw poor lan''an appear beside her.

    Su Kui was almost amused by the persistence of the sisters. She hooked her lips. "Why should I be nervous? Only those who don''t have the strength should worry about gain and loss? "

    She just fell into class F by accident, not worried about her ability to go back.

    LAN an in the moment that hears Su Kui words, double fist clenched a bit, release very quickly. She reluctantly smiled and cried, "yes, I love you so much. I''m sure I can go back to class a again. As for me I don''t know if I can keep class B''s position

    As she spoke, she lost her mind. As if she had been wronged, Su Kui glanced sideways at her and said with a smile, "since I know the strength is not good, I will try my best."

    Otherwise, do you really think that you can make your way when you lie down?

    Naive.

    The system has been looking at this scene, and asked Su Kui: "host, is lan''an the one who gave the medicine?"? I always think she has a problem. ]

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and put her hands around her chest. "How can you check it unconsciously because you are so intelligent?"

    The system is speechless for a while. The heart says that if I can know everything myself, what else should I do for the host? It can help the client to fulfill his wish.

    But thinking of someone''s ferocity and bad taste, in order to avoid her revenge, the system still goes against her heart: "the system is also limited, and there is no right to explore things that touch the task itself. ]

    "yes?"

    Yes yes! ]

    "then I''ll answer you kindly -" Su Kui hooked his lips, and when he systematically raised his ears to listen to the answer, he let out a breath. "To be honest, I don''t know."

    She spread out her hands and her eyes flashed.

    You, you and you!!! ]

    the system did not expect that it was given a pit by the host, and the gas exploded in an instant.

    In particular, he who wants to know the truth is scratching his heart and lungs.

    "It''s not lan''an, but she knows it." Su Kui raised her chin, squinted at the trainees who were called out, and said lightly, "this woman is so stupid, she is nothing but to pretend to be pitiful."

    You mean someone else?!! ]

    the system is surprised, "but it seems that she is the most suspect."

    In particular, Mingming does not like the host, but also again and again to approach her.

 Chapter 3503

    No matter who comes to see it, it''s a ghost in my heart!

    Otherwise, how to explain her close to sukui, repeatedly exploring the purpose?

    But since the host said it wasn''t her, the system still believed.

    [who is that? ]The system can''t help being curious.

    For the stupidity of the system, Su Kui rolled his eyes, "I have a goal, but I''m not sure yet."

    It''s not a good kind of person who can make love to that extent in his last life.

    However, as long as we sift through the people who made their way in the last life, we can always find out the culprit.

    Get rid of the most powerful one, and a place will be opened naturally.

    Now, sukui is beginning to doubt another thing.

    She narrowed her eyes. "You can check if someone is buying a water army to drive the wind to the dark."

    Otherwise, how to explain, a person''s enthusiasm, from the beginning of the first few, unexpectedly fell to the last bus.

    It''s not scientific!

    The system is not stupid. After hearing Su Kui''s words, I immediately understood what she meant! I''ll check now! ]

    after that, it disappeared immediately.

    After the examination in the practice room, they all came back here, and soon only a few people were not called.

    Among them, Su Kui, lan''an and Mingyao, as well as Xu Peiyao, the girl who fought against Su Kui last time.

    "Yes, it''s your turn!"

    The staff shouted, Su Kui nodded and walked out.

    Mingyao smiled at her gently and shook her fist! Love! Return triumphantly! "

    Su Kui nodded, "thank you."

    Mingyao and Zhongyi, lan''an, are all classmates.

    Although the majors are different, they are from the same school.

    I didn''t know each other at first, but I also got close to each other quickly after I knew it was the same school.

    -

    Su Kui went into another room, which was much smaller.

    In addition to the three mentors, Gu Shiqin, the producer who invested in the show, is sitting in the middle. It''s unclear why he agreed to build such a talent show.

    Because in the past, he never set foot in reality TV programs, and none of the films and TV series he invested in were not popular.

    Therefore, many audiences, after hearing of Gu Shiqin''s participation, came for his fame.

    "Hello teachers, my name is Zhong Yi."

    When the woman came in, Gu Shiqin''s hand playing with the pen gave a slight pause. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman wearing a gray skirt and blouse. Even the gray clothes could not block her small face.

    Dark clothes make her skin white.

    Inexplicably, Gu Shiqin thought of that night of disorderly love, his big palm, that greasy touch.

    It''s like dreaming.

    He rubbed his fingers quietly, pushed his gold glasses, and looked at Su Kui expressionless.

    It''s as if the relationship never happened.

    "Take any one, which is the item you are going to assess today."

    Gu Shiqin raised his chin, his knuckled fingers, and casually placed a sign on the table.

    Looking at him with the same eyes as strangers, Su Kui said "Oh" in her heart, crossed her lips, raised her hand and casually drew out one.

    At a glance, there are only two words above, "dance."

    Dance? Good.

    Su Kui''s eyes were full of interest. She gathered her long hair and asked a handsome man next to her with a little embarrassment: "Mr. Yan Jing, can I invite you to be my dancing partner? I want to try the latest duet ~ "

 Chapter 3504

    As for why Su Kui chose Yan Jing, it''s because from the beginning of his last life, he was a loyal fan of Yan Jing. So Su Kui is lucky to see Yan Jing''s performance picture in the memory transmitted by the receiving system. He once danced that dance with his girlfriend at a concert, which sukui wanted to dance with him.

    So that''s why sunflower chose him.

    Yan jingleng for a moment, as if he didn''t expect that there would be such a bold trainee, who would ask the tutor to dance with him?

    His eyes flashed with interest, but there was no unexpected look on his face. Instead, he nodded in a big way with a warm smile, "OK."

    In the entertainment circle, Yan Jing is famous for his warm men, so he will not refuse to meet the students'' demands as long as they are not too much.

    I just didn''t expect that he just nodded and agreed. The temperature around him seemed to drop several degrees. Yan Jing rubbed his arm inexplicably. He didn''t understand why the air was suddenly cold.

    He looked around suspiciously, but he didn''t find anything strange. So he shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and stood up and walked towards sunflower.

    "Do you like it? I know you. It''s very good. So today, which dance do you want to perform for all of us? "

    Yan Jing looks at the girl with delicate face and bright smile. She has a very good impression on her, so her tone seems to be quite gentle.

    Different from the face of strangers, although gentle but with a sense of alienation. In the face of Su Kui, his voice tone and focused eyes are all facing Su Kui, making people feel Yan Jing''s attention to Su Kui at a glance.

    Su Kui hooked up her lips and smiled at Yan Jing. Her red lips opened gently. "Trouble maker" - "

    as soon as her voice fell, another female tutor who had been an intern in a certain country got excited," Wow!! TroublemakerŁżŁż Are you sure you like it? "

    Gu Shiqin''s face is slightly cold, and his thin lips are tighter.

    The hand that used to play with the signing pen carelessly, also because of the force, and the fingertips slightly white.

    "Yes, and yes!"

    Su Kui plucked her hair and eyebrows at Han Yixuan, her tutor. She saw the girl who was pure and beautiful. In a moment, she turned into a monster that bewitched people!

    "Eh ~ ~" Han Yixuan couldn''t help shaking for a moment, then turned to Gu Shiqin and said, "Mr. Gu, what do you think of this trainee? The future is limitless! "

    These two completely different faces and feelings appear on a person at the same time, which not only has no weird feeling, but also adds a lot of special temperament to her.

    Smell speech, Gu Shiqin sneers, mandible line is tight, "ink what? Not yet? If you don''t have enough confidence, leave the race as early as possible and don''t delay other trainees! "

    After that, he dropped his pen and leaned into the back of the chair with his hands around his chest, silently telling his unhappiness.

    The other two mentors around me were shocked by Gu Shiqin''s sudden outburst.

    Han Yixuan bit her lower lip. There was something called fear in her eyes. She wanted to persuade Gu Shiqin, but she didn''t dare to say more.

    For fear of angering this tyrant, who is well-known in the circle.

    As for the teacher next to him, an Xuguang, is an original singer with a lot of creative ability, but just as he said, the entertainment circle is a circle looking at faces.

 Chapter 3505

    Every song of his is very popular, but the singer himself is not.

    Every one who takes his songs to cover, more or less, can get a lot of benefits. There are even online singers who have successfully signed up with a brokerage company and become big stars because they cover songs he wrote.

    Therefore, the existence of an Xuguang is very embarrassing for the students.

    At least, as far as Su Kui''s favorite memory is concerned, there are many trainees who look down on an Xuguang. I can''t help it. I have a shallow vision. I think I can go abroad and conquer the whole world just by relying on my popularity.

    But forget, without the support of good works, how can they be remembered?

    Anxiu light shrinks his neck. He doesn''t dare to speak. It seems that God is not there.

    The scene was awkward for a while, and the air was heavy.

    At this time, a woman''s smile of interest, so that several mentors, are momentarily slightly changed.

    Su Kui pulled his hair and gave Gu Shiqin a wink. He said with a smile, "Gu Da''s producer is still so grumpy. It''s said that the grumpy and irascible people are old and quick. You''d better take it easy. If you are old, you won''t be handsome" ~ "

    then, she turned her head to Yan Jing''s lips, regardless of Gu Shiqin''s instant handsome face as black as the bottom of the pot Come on? "

    Facing the slender jade hand, Yan Jing coughs awkwardly, slowly grasps her and walks to the center of the practice room.

    The music rang.

    Their expressions also changed in a flash.

    To be honest, without stage lighting atmosphere, general performances will definitely have points reduced.

    However, I don''t know why, Yan Jing and Zhongyi are similar to each other in natural magnetic field. As soon as you get close, you will exude the charm of endless temptation.

    Trouble maker is not difficult. What''s difficult is that it''s hard to get out of the strength and invisible sexiness of the original dancer!

    However, the favorite figure is not only younger than the original dancer. The figure is also more hot, the thin place is thin, the full place is full, less one point is too little, more one point is too much.

    Han Yixuan and an Xuguang, involuntarily, are attracted by the hot charm of the two people and stare at them.

    Only two people stand together. Yan Jinggang is like Su Kui. When he enters the state, his lips are full of evil spirit, which makes him different from the warm man before.

    His big palm moved down frivolously along the graceful curve of Su Kui''s body.

    Su Kui suddenly turns around, his body is like a water snake, clinging to Yan Jing. He is as thin as a green and white finger, passing Yan Jing''s chest.

    She was dressed casually, but it was the trainee''s uniform distributed by the program group, and it was the least pleasant gray!

    Now, inexplicably dressed by her endless sexy.

    "I''ll go..."

    As the music gradually came to an end, Han Yixuan couldn''t help shouting and her eyes were complicated.

    What I think is that if at the beginning, this person joined a company like her to be an intern, now, what else does she have to do?

    This girl is so excellent!

    That kind of sexy mixture of purity and charm, no matter for men or women, has a fatal temptation!

    "Great!! This is the best student I have seen today! Must be a! "

    Han Yixuan clapped and exaggerated wiped the nonexistent sweat on his head. "You cooperated so well. I''m a woman, and all I saw are boiling with blood!"

 Chapter 3506

    Think about it, if you cooperate with stage lighting and live accompaniment atmosphere, the effect can definitely be called classic!

    Yan Jing also smiled, looking at Su Kui''s eyes, more and more soft.

    "I don''t think it''s too much to give her an A."

    In my heart, I feel hearty! He really loves the stage, but nowadays, young people tend to focus on surface work and have little strength and appearance.

    It''s not easy to find a good partner.

    What''s more, it''s the kind that can collide and spark. In dancing, it''s a partner and an opponent.

    Especially hearty! If it''s not in front of the camera, Yan Jing almost can''t control it, and hugs the charming girl.

    Heart, very fast.

    Fast to always calm Yan Jing, are some uneasy, dare not to see next to Su Kui.

    "Wow, what kind of dance is it? It''s a great jump. Can you ask the program team to copy it to me after it''s over? I want to take it home and collect it! "

    An Xuguang is an original singer. No one else is proficient in dance.

    But when I saw the performance of Su Kui and Yan Jing, I also felt very emotional!

    As a star, the first thing to do is to drive the enthusiasm of the audience.

    Obviously, sunflower did.

    And in the dance with Yan Jing, she was not suppressed by Yan Jing''s skillful dance, but it made people feel quite wrong!

    "I like it. Did you dance in primary school? Han Yixuan''s basic skills are very good ~ "

    his eyes are full of praise.

    She knows what she''s lacking in, but sometimes acting is a gift. If you like it, it''s God who enjoys food and is naturally suitable to be a star of all people''s attention.

    I don''t know why, Han Yixuan has a feeling that maybe in the near future, the girl in front of her will be fast. Rush to the highest position at an unexpected speed.

    The sixth sense from women is so strange.

    Su Kui gasped and smiled sheepishly. "No, I taught myself at home."

    "Ah? Self study?! "

    At the same time, Yan Jing, Han Yixuan and an Xuguang all looked at Su Kui in surprise at the same time, as if they couldn''t believe that she had taught herself dance since childhood.

    "Here..." Han Yixuan wryly laughs. She is more rebellious than she imagined. "I love you, so I can only say that you are born to eat this kind of food!"

    Self study can learn so Niubi, if the professional training, what will happen?

    What height will it reach? Han Yixuan doesn''t know.

    Gu Shiqin is silent all the time. His deep eyes are dark, which makes people dare not look into his eyes. The whole body is powerful and cold, staring at Su Kui''s smiling face silently.

    The upset in my heart reached the top in an instant.

    What''s wrong with this woman? As an intern, do not want to make good progress, will only seduce men?

    What did she smile so sweet at Yan Jing? It''s not enough to seduce him. Do you want to seduce Yan Jing?

    Gu Shiqin sneers, stares at Su Kui''s small face, and lightly says, "I''m sorry, according to your performance today, I can only give you B."

    "Ah? Miss Gu, you... "

    Han Yixuan shouts in a low voice, frowns and looks at Gu Shiqin. He doesn''t understand why Gu Shiqin has been good all the time and suddenly targets Su Kui.

    Moreover, according to Han Yixuan, Su Kui''s performance is impeccable. Even far ahead of all the students in class A.

 Chapter 3507

    He suddenly gave a B, not to mention the overall pull down the score of sunflower, it is also very unreasonable.

    An Xuguang touched his nose and looked at Gu Shiqin, who had a black face.

    But Gu Shiqin sneered, and he sneered, "why? Have a comment on the score I gave? If it wasn''t for Yan Jing, I wouldn''t even give you B! Remember! You''re in a women''s draft, not a combination of men and women! Today''s high scores are all pulled by Yan Jing! All right, get out. "

    Finish saying, he mercilessly wave a hand, plan to drive out Su Kui.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and shrugged with a smile. "OK, thank you, Miss Gu."

    She changed her address and Gu Shiqin turned black again.

    She looks indifferent. She smiles heartlessly and waves at Yan Jing. He says something in his mouth that he listens to.

    "Thank you, Mr. Yan Jing, for having a chance to invite you to dinner."

    as for Yan Jing, she even nodded with a smile and agreed to her words.

    No one noticed that Gu Shiqin, who had already turned iron and green, had a very gloomy look because of their intimate interaction.

    Han Yixuan didn''t notice Gu Shiqin''s face at all, and he told Yan Jing eight trigrams, "teacher Yan, it seems that you are very special to love you ~ ~" she winked playfully, "gossip, teacher Yan, what kind of girl do you like?"

    Yan Jing smiled angrily, "how can you say that correctly? When you meet the person you like, all standards will be based on her."

    Wen Yan, Han Yixuan holds her face and says, "Wow," I didn''t expect that Mr. Yan is still a romantic school ~! But it''s also Oh, how do you like it? "

    After listening to Han Yixuan''s words, an Xuguang could not help but laugh and interrupt, "I also think it''s nice to like this girl."

    Gu Shiqin''s face is black.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yixuan just said casually, Yan Jing actually thought about it seriously, and then nodded, "well, if you like it, then life will be very interesting."

    "Pa --"

    Gu Shiqin couldn''t help but smash the pen in his hand and watch it slide far away on the smooth floor.

    He sneered. "As a tutor, how about talking openly about the trainee? Give you a chance. Do you want to be a potential rule trainee? "

    "Er..."

    His voice was cold, and Yan Jing looked at each other.

    "Mr. Gu, we didn''t mean that, just kidding," Han Yixuan said softly

    Besides, she''s a girl. Can she be a potential rule trainee?

    She''s not a lace!

    Can see Gu Shiqin serious cold face, immediately let a few people can no longer speak.

    -

    people waiting outside don''t know anything about the assessment room.

    However, as soon as Su Kui came out, Shi Yao and lan''an met up quickly. Shi Yao''s eyes were bright and asked, "how do you like it? What''s your score? Is there any chance to return to class a? Is today''s assessment difficult? "

    Several questions in a row made Su Kui squint.

    She shook her head, frowned at the time Yao said: "the result is not very ideal. Mr. Gu seems to see me badly. Other teachers gave me high marks, but he beat me down in a word."

    "What?!"

    Shi Yao was shocked. "How could this...?"

    LAN An''an also tangled, "yes, although Gu is not good tempered, he is always fair, right?"

 Chapter 3508

    When Yao lan''an glanced at each other, they all saw suspicion from each other''s eyes.

    Even Shiyao, who has always been on the side of liking, shook her head incredibly. "It''s impossible. According to Gu''s character, he doesn''t give you a high score. There must be his reason. Zhong Yi, how do you think about it? When you are assessing, is there something wrong that causes Gu''s dissatisfaction? Otherwise, with your strength, you won''t get such a low score... "

    What dissatisfaction?

    Su Kui saw a smile in her eyes, thinking: of course, the vinegar jar has been knocked over, deliberately aimed at her.

    The surface is also very confused. She raised her chin and snorted deliberately: "if you don''t like it, you can''t see it. Where are so many and why? All the other teachers gave me the highest score, but Gu Shiqin forced my score down. It''s not because I''m unhappy, what is it? "

    Finish saying, she hummed, ironically rolled her white eyes, went to the corner to sulk.

    "Love..."

    LAN an frowned and wanted to go to comfort her.

    Shi Yao holds her and shakes her head. "Come on, let her calm down. She is fond of her strength and good looks. It''s inevitable to be arrogant."

    "But..."

    LAN an an''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt. She looked at Su Kui, who was unhappy. She bit her lower lip and wanted to cry.

    "But what?" When Yao did not understand, she blinked her eyes, "nothing but, you have to believe, with the strength of love, sooner or later to conquer Gu teacher! Don''t worry! "

    "Really?" LAN an raises her eyes and looks at Shiyao.

    After getting her gentle nod, I slowly relaxed, "OK."

    In this way, she felt better.

    -

    at the same time, facing the live broadcast of the trainees on the Internet.

    Audience, the performance of Su Kui, praise and disparage.

    In fact, it''s a live broadcast. After a simple clip, it''s put on the video website.

    This is also one of the ways that fans use to understand their fans besides the positive film.

    Generally, there are few fans, but after today, when everyone hasn''t noticed, her fans are rising with a slow but rising heat.

    [Mommy, do you like a burst!! I don''t know why there are so many black girls on the Internet! Real name to pink! ]

    [although she likes her little sister so much, she''s right. Normal people can refute things they don''t like. Why are there so many restrictions when they go to the big screen? ]

    [I always know that my favorite strength is good, but today''s assessment is amazing to me! It can be said that it is more amazing than every time before! ]

    [bah! Love green tea bitch don''t explain! Who gave you the courage to dance with my husband? Mr Gu is right. You got high marks just by relying on my husband! Otherwise, who will see you! ]

    [why hasn''t Zhong Yi been eliminated? Is this the water buyer ready to wash white? ]

    [Tut, some people open their mouths and shut their mouths. Can you stop coming here to brush the audience''s IQ? Even if I am a water army, I have the face to say that others are. It''s not Zhong''s fan. Objectively speaking, her strength is far ahead of the other 100 students. Her character is not pleasant. But today''s performance is not eclipsed by Yan Jing. Two people''s performance, Zhang Chi powerful, forgive me to be frank, better than some of the entertainment circle has been out of the female love beans! ]

 Chapter 3509

    [wow, are you going to kill one piece with a stick upstairs? I''m sorry, I just don''t think it''s good to like it. It''s useless to say more! ]

    [I''m relieved to see so many blind people. Let''s eliminate them. I believe that gold will shine everywhere. Please let go of my favorite little sister and let her shine alone! So as not to be delayed by the group! ]

    [I''m the miracle star that I just saw today. I didn''t like it very much at the beginning, but I was a bit disgusted But since watching this dance, I just want to say, it''s really fragrant!! ]

    [the sisters rush the ducks!! Seeing the ranking of my favorite sister, my heart suddenly cooled. This ranking is unscientific. Does anyone want to make us like our sister?? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    No one ever stipulated that the trainee should stand outside and wait for the teacher to come out after receiving the examination.

    Su Kui waited for a long time, but before the assessment was finished, she yawned and turned back to her dormitory.

    Recently, she hasn''t had a good rest, and Gu Shiqin''s beast has tossed her hard before. After a night''s sleep, instead of getting better, her body is more sore.

    Back to the dormitory, she threw off her shoes, and the whole person fell directly into the bed and went to sleep.

    In order to ensure the truth and justice of the program, miracle star has installed cameras in every dormitory and broadcast live on the Internet.

    It''s time for assessment. There are not many fans in the studio.

    More of them are the salt fish party hanging in the live room casually.

    When some of the work is finished, just a person who has just stretched and relaxed looks up and sees a figure in the empty studio.

    Before that white-collar worker could type, he saw Su Kui yawn, and he climbed onto the bed and fell asleep.

    The man in front of the screen was stunned, "shall I go? So casual? "

    Out of curiosity, the man hit a barrage and sent it.

    1: In other words, today is not the day of assessment? Who is this man?

    2: Is it Zhong Yi? Anyway, I''m not a popular player. I guess I gave up treatment? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! We like little sister well ~!

    4: I don''t know if you find out Little sister''s face is very pale. Is she ill?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A stone stirs a thousand waves.

    Yes, if you are not sick, you should stand outside now and wait for the result of the assessment, right?

    Now I ran back to sleep, but, looking at the empty dormitory, no one paid attention.

    Even if she''s not comfortable, no one will know, right?

    Su Kui did not know that her unintentional act unexpectedly surprised her and gave herself a wave of sympathy.

    She was just really tired, and she fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed.

    And even if there are favorite memories, but the soul of the body, or sunflower himself. Many ways of doing things, involuntarily in accordance with her own. Especially before, she has never experienced the live broadcast in the dormitory, most of which is the editing after shooting.

    So I didn''t expect that the program group was so crazy for the heat!

    -At the end of the day, Gu Shiqin pressed his brow, looked at lan''an, who was dancing with both hands and feet, and stood up.

    Lan''an, who was about to jump to half, was frightened. He stopped and looked at Gu Shiqin''s face in a low voice. "Gu, Gu, excuse me, what''s wrong with me?"

 Chapter 3510

    She spoke with a trill, her eyes twinkled, as if Gu Shiqin said a word again, and she was going to cry.

    Han Yixuan is familiar with this contestant. It''s nothing else. It''s really this person''s character. It''s amazing

    But as a man, looking at her like this, an Xuguang has some pity.

    He opened his mouth and whispered, "no, you''re lan''an, aren''t you? Now I''m going to teach you that no matter what kind of situation you are in, you should always be prepared for the psychological construction in the face of emergencies, and you can''t stop without teacher Gu''s stop. Keep going on with your show until it''s over, okay? "

    An Xuguang''s voice is very soft, as if she was afraid of being frightened by the loud noise.

    Han Yixuan doesn''t give up his mouth. A man may be good at it, but as a woman, she can say that she hates the most and hates the most. Is this kind of person who has nothing to do with a poor face?

    Don''t know, still think here, how aggrieved!

    What program does grievance still come to attend?

    However, when an Xuguang opens her mouth, she will not contradict him and refute his face.

    Gu Shiqin doesn''t care so much. He''s used to his own ways, especially when he''s involved in the investment of this program. He can''t talk too much.

    Then he sneered, "since it''s stopped, let''s go out and send her to class F. When did you learn to face the unexpected instead of just pretending to be pitiful and come back! "

    The man''s tone was cold, almost like falling off the ice, with strong sarcasm.

    He''s in a bad mood, and those who don''t know how to live or die. It''s strange that Gu Shiqin doesn''t get angry when he comes to show his intelligence.

    Lan''an''s heart suddenly fell to a low point. She raised her eyes incredulously, as if to make sure whether this was from Gu Shiqin''s mouth.

    From class B to class F?!

    Why do so many people want to go to class A with their heads broken? That''s because the more up, the more shots.

    It''s class F''s turn. In the positive film, it''s almost pitiful.

    If some fans like a trainee in class F, they can only watch it in the gags.

    And most people don''t go to see the gags. They only choose to watch positive films, so the higher the class is, the more exposure it has!

    Let the audience remember, naturally there will be more votes.

    "Miss Gu Please, I know it''s wrong, can''t you please don''t demote me? Come on -- "

    lan''an''s hands are folded, almost crying.

    She was weak in strength. If she was assigned to class F again, she would not even be able to get one shot.

    Then she can only pack and go home. In class F, she can''t even see the hope!

    At first, she was forced to bear it. After hearing the sad news, her tears fell down.

    When Gu Shiqin saw her sobbing, he was more upset than pitying.

    He raised a cold-blooded smile on his thin lips, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "Then you can cry with your fans in front of the camera, ask them, when you perform in the future, don''t sing or dance, show them tears on the stage, and ask them if they want to pay for you, huh?! If they agree, come to me again! "

    No fans are absolute fools. They are willing to spend money for idols because idols can bring them happiness.

    No one else would want to see an idol who is crying all day and bring them infinite negative energy.

 Chapter 3511

    Gu Shiqin finished, no mood to stay to continue assessment, turned around and left, leaving a cold sentence, "you stay to continue assessment, do not report to me!"

    Now, that woman seems to have some strength.

    Later on these, including that what does practice student come back from abroad, in Gu Shiqin''s eyes, all behaves in a mess!

    Blindly show off coquettish, why not think about, some country''s idol days, why change so fast?

    Strength! They don''t understand how to write these two words.

    -Some people are happy and some are worried about this assessment.

    But Su Kui, sleeps in the dormitory darkly, the nose is a bit impassable, faintly felt that oneself was to have a fever.

    Dormitory noisy, in addition to their own roommates, it seems that there are other dormitory people come to chat with them.

    One by one, they all turn a blind eye to the sunflower on the bed.

    Su Kui sat up in a daze, sniffed, and looked at the camera in a dazed way.

    Later, I found that there is more than one camera in this dormitory!

    At the same time, in the studio.

    [ouch, ouch!! what the fuck! I love this little confused expression, isn''t it cute? ]

    [it''s soft and waxy. It''s lovely when I just woke up. I miss the sun ]

    [upstairs, put away your evil thoughts! But then again, I want to ]

    miss day + 1

    miss day + 10086 ]

    [no one found that the favorite face is very red? Eyes are burning and watery. She has been sleeping for so long. People in the same dormitory don''t care about it? ]

    [Tut, don''t you know how bad she is usually when someone speaks for Zhong?? ]

    bad?? Hehe, don''t go ahead! She''s just being forthright. Who''s been hurt? Why is it so bad? I want to say that these students, one by one, pretend to be pure and kind, just like the angels on earth. What''s the matter? It''s not all the attitude of being irrelevant? It''s disgusting to isolate your teammates!! ]

    [wuwuwuheartache sister, come and take her to see a doctor!! Fever is a big deal. If you are not careful, something will go wrong!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Then, the live room was seen by a bunch of staff, and the news that they took their favorite sister to see a doctor was swiped.

    Su Kui sat on the bed for about five minutes before returning to her senses. Her head was not clear.

    During this period, the rest just looked at Su Kui casually, and then turned around and ignored her.

    Su Kui didn''t care. He got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash.

    "What time is it?"

    Into the bathroom, Su Kui''s mouth was startled.

    Her voice is hoarse, like a broken bellows.

    At 10 p.m., you''ve been sleeping for nearly five hours. ]What''s more, with the time waiting for the examination, Su Kui didn''t eat in a day, and he was hungry, but he didn''t want to eat at all.

    The system usually doesn''t like Su Kui, but it''s hard to see her now, or it''s a little impatient. [would you like to give you a recovery medicine? Make sure the medicine is cured! ]

    Su Kui sniffed and lifted his eyelids, "do you want to score?"

    System Sincerity: [of course, it is still necessary. ]

    although it is a system, it does not have much permission.

    "Oh, No."

    Su Kui relentlessly refused, joking, she worked hard to do the task just how many points. It''s just a minor illness. Her body is not so weak, is it?

 Chapter 3512

    Systems that have been relentlessly rejected: [ ]

    [are you sure? I just checked your body. Your fever is almost 39 degrees! Be careful of burning a fool! ]Of course, the system is not alarmist.

    The original love, in the high-intensity pressure, crazy practice. At this time in my last life, Zhong Yi had a serious illness.

    It''s all inevitable.

    Su Kui shrugged, "that last life''s favorite, this time because of fever died?"? If not, shut up! "

    System shut up, no way, it really can''t answer.

    Because at this time in my last life, I love to live well.

    But it is also the beginning of bad luck.

    Su Kui took a quick shower, put on her pajamas, even did not wipe the skin care products on her face, so she staggered out.

    Want to go back to bed and get another sleep.

    It can only be said that because of the fever, sunflower''s brain is a little hard to listen to. At this time, it was supposed to be the best time to brush the audience''s favor. She was actually ready to run to bed and go to sleep!

    The system hesitates. Do you want to remind her.

    Can see Su Kui''s tired appearance, also know is the doze account that likes to owe too much, now all reflected in Su Kui''s body. Hesitated for a moment and decided not to remind her.

    In any case, to the extent of the host''s evil, miss this time, there are countless opportunities to create.

    The moment I think about it, I see Su Kui''s next second. Suddenly, the whole person falls to the ground powerless and unconscious.

    This time, a thorough group of people who had ignored her were suddenly scared to be silly.

    "Ah!"

    "What''s wrong with that? Go and have a look! "

    "Love, love"

    Confused, it seems that someone pushed Su Kui. She reluctantly lifted her eyelids, all the mottled spots in front of her eyes, and Su Kui could not see who was pushing her in front of her.

    Just a very uncomfortable whisper: "don''t push me I want to sleep... "

    Then I fainted completely.

    This time, the dormitory was suddenly in a state of chaos.

    Live studio, also because of this scene, blew up the sky.

    [I''m careless??? This group of sb looks at their teammates like this? Ask the staff to take her to the hospital!! ]

    [Tut, the playwright is fond of it. I feel like I''m pretending. ]

    [Oh, can you install it for me upstairs? She didn''t fall lightly. Her knees were bleeding. Do you have eyes? Can you go back and have a look?! ]

    [see through, I used to like that Xu Wenwen In the dormitory, it turned out to be such a character. ]

    [horizontal groove! What happened to my little sister?! Ah ah, my heart is aching!! Don''t put so much pressure on yourself, baby! ]

    [I will always support my favorite sister. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go out. Our fans will raise money to send you out!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The sensation in the studio has been ignored.

    The hospital ambulance, arrived in ten minutes, took Su Kui up.

    Under the constant shaking lens, it is the picture of doctors and nurses carrying a stretcher to take away sunflower.

    It''s not a big deal for the program team to faint. But what happened to sunflower this time is a point that can be hyped.

    Although I will be scolded by my favorite fans, but Black and red are also hot!

    -Su Kui didn''t know how long she slept. Her nose was stuffed. She sniffed and yawned.

    Hungry in the stomach, Su Kui lifted his eyes.

 Chapter 3513

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of Su Kui. In the single ward of the hospital, there is a tall figure standing bare on his back. It''s a bit like Gu Shiqin

    Su Kui blinked dully, his voice hoarse, "Gu I''m not sure

    The voice she uttered, even her own, was as frightening as a broken bellows, especially ugly!

    Su Kui''s voice was so small that he could hardly hear it, but Gu Shiqin turned his head for the first time and thought he had heard it wrong.

    He didn''t even notice the urgency in his heart.

    When two people''s eyes meet silently, Gu Shiqin clenches his fists.

    The familiar cold look filled the cold face again.

    "Yes!" Gu Shiqin gnawed his teeth and said, "do you know that as long as the doctor arrives a few minutes later, you will not be far from being burned to a fool!"

    This damned woman, Mingming, told him not long ago that she wanted to stand on a higher stage.

    In a twinkling of an eye, because of a small fever, I could hardly save my life.

    Su Kui listened to his words, the mood did not have too big fluctuation, she is now all over uncomfortable. As the saying goes, illness comes like a mountain and goes like a thread.

    Su Kui is now in such a state that the whole person can''t even lift his eyelids. Don''t mention the strength to meet Gu Shiqin. Facing his words, Su Kui first went to the camera.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Shiqin sneered and wondered what it felt like for a while, "rest assured, the program team will not be abnormal, and monitor your state at any time."

    And hospitals won''t allow it.

    The program group, also only in the period when she was sent to the hospital for rescue, took a short recent picture.

    After that, there was no more.

    Su Kui inhaled the blocked nose and said nothing.

    At first, she was so articulate and silent that Gu Shiqin didn''t get used to it.

    "I love you, your purpose is not to be superior? So it''s a bit of a work ethic to bother you, even if you''re too careful to think about it. But at least hold on, don''t you? " Gu Shiqin stared at Su Kui''s eyes, which were full of water light because of illness, and looked very attractive.

    But Gu Shiqin knew that all this was an illusion.

    The woman is so silent now, mostly because she is ill and has no strength.

    "I said I didn''t, believe it or not."

    Su Kui snorted and retorted in a hoarse voice.

    She didn''t give the medicine, she just took advantage of the situation!

    Hearing this, Gu Shiqin said with a smile, "Oh? Maybe you didn''t take the medicine, but at that time, you really thought that I was burned by that thing and didn''t remember anything?? I love you so much. I can still remember your enthusiasm! "

    "I......"

    Su Kui''s face is not red, her breath is not panting, she blinks calmly, "is it? That must be your mistake. I''m a simple girl. I don''t remember what you said. "

    Gu Shiqin: "???"

    He was about to be laughed at, hands around the chest, "I love you, your skin thickness, really amazing!"

    "Give in."

    Su Kui''s skin doesn''t laugh. She''s half starved now. She wants to eat something delicious.

    This man is here to talk to her! Just say that it''s so hard to care for her?

    Gu Shiqin''s Adam''s Apple moved, he pursed his thin lips, kept silent for a moment, and when he turned around, he left a word for Su Kui.

 Chapter 3514

    "Don''t forget that you signed a contract with the program team. Put forward the uncomfortable places as soon as possible. Don''t make trouble for the program team!"

    "What trouble?" Su Kui listened to crooked head, "no one worries about me anyway. Don''t worry, I won''t die in your crew!"

    "You --"

    Gu Shiqin suddenly turned around, angrily pointing to Su Kui, no good way: "no good or bad!"

    "Hum!"

    Su Kui turned a white eye, and his strength also came back a little. "Would it be so difficult for me to ask the producer to be gentle and say a word of concern?"

    I have to hate her in the dark.

    "Who cares? What I''m worried about is the impact and loss after the program is broadcast! "

    "Is it?" Su Kui shrugged and answered a specious question, "well, you''ll be happy."

    Gu Shiqin was completely speechless by Su Kui, and turned around and left.

    Sure enough, this woman is still this woman, as long as you give her some strength, you can immediately put the popular liver pain.

    If he stayed longer, he was afraid that he would strangle the damned woman!

    Su Kui shrugged at his angry departure.

    Just as he was about to open the door and leave, Su Kui suddenly thought of something and hurriedly stopped him.

    "Hello - Gu Shiqin!"

    Gu Shiqin''s step made him turn around uncontrollably.

    Pick up the eyebrows. "Huh?"

    Su Kui grinned. I don''t know why. When Gu Shiqin looked at her smile, he always felt that she was in a bad mood.

    Next second, listen to Su Kui to say: "I think my grandma."

    Gu Shiqin frowned. "There are only three months in the program. Do you want to ask for leave?"

    Looking at his face full of bitterness and hatred, Su Kui rolled her eyes. "No, I want to compete," she said to the old man excitedly at the beginning, and the old man was very supportive of her.

    If you see Su Kui running back, I don''t think she will be happy, but will blame herself for her favorite drag.

    "So?"

    Gu Shiqin didn''t understand. He raised his eyebrows and didn''t understand Su Kui at all.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "You help me to see it and take my grandma to have a physical examination."

    "Why? No! "

    Gu Shiqin''s first reaction was to refuse. Are you kidding? This damned woman, do you know how precious his time is? Every day, people who want to see him don''t know how many, she dare to make such a request.

    Besides, who is she?

    His grandmother, but want him this stranger to see, in what name?

    Su Kui narrowed his eyes and smiled at his evil spirit. "Miss Gu, if you don''t help me, I will publicize our relationship to the public. After all, with your influence, is it enough for me to get enough attention? "

    "You -- good for you!" Gu Shiqin sneered, "it''s true! That''s what you want? "

    "What purpose?" Su Kui blinked, a little confused, "anyway, you help me this time, I will thank you."

    What''s more, it''s also your grandma in the future!

    Su Kui added a word in his heart.

    Su Kui just said casually, not thinking so much at all. Even if Gu Shiqin doesn''t help her, she will think of other ways. She will not disclose her relationship with Gu Shiqin at all. The trainee and the producer will be ruled by the hidden rules.

    Being known is a great disadvantage to her.

    Gu Shiqin has been in the upper position for a long time, so he naturally doesn''t consider this.

    All he saw was the threat of sunflower.

    And he hates threats!

 Chapter 3515

    So, with an ironic look, the temperature in his eyes is also falling.

    "Yes, I can tell you very clearly that your threat, in my case, does not work!"

    Gu Shiqin is only a half foot into the entertainment circle, not a pure entertainment circle person. Although he has a lot of fans, even if he takes off the powder, it has no effect on Gu Shiqin.

    A little trainee, dare to try to threaten him?!

    After Gu Shiqin said this, he didn''t want to talk to Su Kui any more.

    saw Gu Shiqin indifferent rejection, Suu Mei, and he silently make complaints about the system. "System, this man is really cold."

    system has no expression: [if you can remove your voice, the invisible ripple may still have some credibility. ]Su Kui: "ha ha."

    Just then, another man pushed the door and came in.

    It was more or less surprising to see the visitors, Gu Shiqin and Su Kui.

    Because he is one of the mentors of Yan Jing, the star of miracles.

    Su Kui smiled weakly, and forced an expression at Yan Jing, "teacher Yan, are you here too?"

    "Well, come and see you. How are you? Feel better? " Yan Jing smiled and left the following of the program group. His smile was clean and warm, and he was very close.

    Just as the voice fell, the cold air pressure rushed by.

    Yan Jing is stunned. "Well, the producer is there, too?"

    Then he looked doubtfully at Su Kui and Gu Shiqin, who was ugly. Some didn''t understand. Gu Shiqin obviously hated Su Kui very much, but when she was ill, he was the first to see her.

    Moreover, he came for three days in a row.

    Yan Jing is also an insider, so he knows better. It can be seen that two people are in a state of flux. Where does it look like there is a situation?

    It''s not like a lover But the enemy!

    "Well."

    Gu Shiqin nodded a little, silent arrogant posture.

    Su Kui when he does not exist, intimate blunt Yan Jing hook lips, smile like a girl next door, innocent and beautiful.

    "I''m very glad that Mr. Yan can come to see me."

    "ah..."

    Gu Shiqin made a mocking sneer.

    Yan Jingdang didn''t hear it. He didn''t have to fight against him because of Gu Shiqin''s status.

    What''s more, the person he came to see today is not him.

    "Is it? Then try to get better earlier and start the second game. Adjust your mind and put the fruit on the table. Yu Guang notices that Su Kui''s hair is slightly disordered and her heart strings are moving. He can''t help but lean down and reach out and put the disordered hair behind her ears.

    Su Kui blinked and lowered her eyes slightly.

    The bottom of the eye flashed.

    In Gu Shiqin''s eyes, it''s the way that a man has feelings and a woman is shy and bows her head.

    His face is more ugly, almost to the extent that it can be frozen into ice. At the first time, a word came out of his heart: Dog Man and woman!

    Is this woman so fond of seducing men?

    Gu Shiqin''s heart is not feeling. His reason tells him to leave. But the little devil in his heart is saying, "can''t leave!"! If they leave, who knows what they will do in a closed environment?

    Yes! He can''t go!

    As a producer and investor, he is thinking about his program.

    In case of being photographed, there is ambiguity between the tutor and the students. Even he can''t save the show!

 Chapter 3516

    I don''t know why, Yan Jing saw the girl sitting on the hospital bed with a pale face, when her lips were dry due to illness. Always involuntarily soft hearted, want to be better to her.

    Anyway, there is no camera here. In private, what he wants to do has nothing to do with others.

    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. I will work hard ~!" Su Kui pursed her lips and smiled slightly.

    A naive and charming little woman.

    Yan Jing immediately slapped her little head funny, "then come on! I''m waiting for you to shine on the stage. "

    But it''s a pity.

    She has been in hospital for three days, but there are only two days left for her performance.

    Other trainees prepare for the work before the performance every night every day and do not want to kill the training. It is true that she has talent, but Yan Jing also does not believe that she can complete the high load training when she is just discharged from the hospital and weak.

    In addition, Yan Jing knows more or less about her evaluation on the Internet.

    At the beginning of watching the program, Yan Jing was also a little unhappy with the girl, because her character was too arrogant, and she always looked exclusive to others.

    But after contact, it will be found that this is a very pure and lovely girl.

    When Yan Jing goes to watch the program after he has a preference for one person, he thinks Su Kui is a real character, and the rest are hypocritical. In particular, in the entertainment circle where everyone wears a mask, such a true love is too precious.

    Even he, wearing the so-called warm man design, lives in the imagination of fans?

    In fact, he didn''t want such a setup at all!

    So in the face of Su Kui''s character, he is more or less envious. What if, at the beginning, he could be firm and not accept the suggestions of brokers and companies, but try to be himself?

    Now, it doesn''t have to be that bad.

    "I know." Su Kui bent her eyes. "My dream is to stay on the stage and let more people see me. I won''t give up easily!"

    At this moment, although the girl''s voice is still hoarse, it is not so pleasant. But she seems to reflect the whole black eyes of the Star River, and even pale, but still with a tough face, are very exciting!

    Yan Jing''s heart strings moved and nodded, "OK! When you are well, I will take you personally. "

    Think of it as him, willful once!

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened slightly! Then I''ll thank Mr. Yan first! "

    "It''s OK. If you call me a teacher, it''s my student."

    Facing the girl''s idols, Yan Jing coughs twice and turns her head.

    I don''t know why. I always feel hot.

    The air pressure in the ward has been very low. Su Kui''s lips are crooked and he smiles. The atmosphere is almost over. He pinches his lower lip and says to Yan Jingdao, "by the way, Mr. Yan, can I ask you for another thing?"

    "Well? What? "

    Yan Jing was stunned for a moment. He smiled at Su Kui''s serious request. "You say first, as long as I can do it, I will help you."

    [WOW! Host, you are playing with fire!! ]

    at last, the system can see what sunflower is going to do!

    Rao is it, also have to be the audacity of Su Kui, erect a thumb.

    My host!

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said, "yes, my grandma --"

 Chapter 3517

    "Shut up!"

    Gu Shiqin can''t bear it. He interrupts Su Kui.

    Yan Jing is stunned by Su Kui. He doesn''t turn around to look at him.

    Su Kui was surprised, "Miss Gu, you haven''t left yet?"

    Gu Shiqin Jun''s face is suddenly black again. He is eager to go with this woman. Give her a place with Yan Jingteng, right?

    Sure enough, she will die if she doesn''t seduce men in one day! Obviously have good talent, but always want to go astray!

    And, look what he heard! This damned woman, is to ignore him completely, as the air!

    Gu Shiqin sneered, but did not look at Su Kui. He raised his chin to Yan Jing. "Go out first. I have something to say to Zhong Yi."

    "But..."

    Yan Jing looked at Su Kui hesitantly and worried, "Gu producer, I like her health. What can I do when she is well?"

    Gu Shiqin saw that Su Kui was unhappy. It was a matter of tacit understanding by several tutors.

    Now Gu Shiqin is going to send him away and stay in the same ward with Zhong Yi. Seriously, Yan Jing is not sure.

    Although with Gu Shiqin''s self-discipline, I won''t beat a girl. But - who knows what he will do?

    Gu Shiqin received Yan Jing''s distrust, and his face became cold? When do I do things, I need you to talk?! Yan Jing, please remember! I invite you to come. It''s for the students, not for you to pick up girls! If I find any clues, you''ll pack my bags and get out of the crew! "

    What Gu Shiqin said was clearly written into the contract.

    No matter what project he invests in, he is tired of the physical relationship between the director and the guests or actors.

    He doesn''t want to spread any gossip and influence his investment results in the meantime!

    Yan Jing looks a little uneasy. "Miss Gu, I don''t like that relationship with you! It doesn''t matter if you misunderstand me, but you only like a girl. Don''t you think it''s too much? "

    "Too much?" Gu Shiqin sneered, "please treat the students equally during the broadcast of the program. Don''t do such a thing as visiting the students in private!"

    "Now, now, now, get out!"

    Gu Shiqin doesn''t have so much time to quarrel with Yan Jing here. He doesn''t want to understand any pity!

    Su Kui looked at Yan Jing and Gu Shiqin, sighed, and said to Yan Jing, "teacher Yan, go out first. I''m sure that Mr Gu won''t do anything to me."

    "Can -"

    Yan Jing turns his head and insists. A pair of shangsukui give him a reassuring look, and he can''t speak.

    I can only nod. "OK, I''ll wait outside. You call me if you need anything."

    Su Kui said yes.

    See him go out with his big back.

    In Gu Shiqin''s eyes, he was reluctant to give up.

    He sneered and said sarcastically, "I''m back to my mind. Everyone has gone out. Now that I''m reluctant, I''d better quit the program and stay with him! After all, Yan Jing has made a lot of money to support you

    Smell speech, Su Kui languidly leans back to the bed, has restored the disaster water to seem to be charming appearance again.

    She glanced at Gu Shiqin and smiled, "but no matter how rich Mr. Yan is, you can''t be as rich as Mr. Gu."

 Chapter 3518

    "So ~ even if I want to choose, I must choose Mr. Gu, right?"

    Sukui blinked at Gu Shiqin, and the waves in peach blossom''s eyes were bright. Even if her small face was pale, she could not hide her body''s obsequiousness.

    Gu Shiqin''s heart leaped. His face was blue and iron. He was inexplicable, but he was comforted by Su Kui''s three or two words.

    The original anger, almost to be pacified.

    "Do you want to be shameful? Are you going to pedal a few boats? "

    "Well? Do you have one? " Su Kui sighed innocently, "it''s a pity that I gave it to Miss Gu for the first time, but Miss Gu still doesn''t believe that it''s the first time for me. You should know that women have inexplicable feelings about taking away their first man, right? It''s a pity that Mr. Gu seems to misunderstand me deeply. "

    She held her chin and sighed, her eyes blinking at Gu Shiqin.

    Gu Shiqin was hurt by the look in her dog''s eyes. He looked away uneasily. "Isn''t it? Or did I misunderstand you? "

    He snorted, "don''t tell me, you don''t want to seduce Yan Jing! I''m not blind. I can see it! "

    "Tut --"

    hearing Gu Shiqin''s obviously angry words, Su Kui raised his eyebrows, "ah ah, is Mr Gu jealous? I can swear to heaven that I have absolutely no love for Mr. Yan. " She shook her head, glanced at Gu Shiqin''s angular side face, and said, "besides, don''t you think you have too much prejudice against me? So when it comes to looking at things, we can''t help being proactive. "

    Preconceived?

    Gu Shiqin is deep in thought, is there? He didn''t think he was wrong.

    But why, and involuntarily, want to believe Su Kui''s words?

    He was silent for a long time, and when he raised his eyes, he turned to someone''s sly eyes.

    "Ah," Gu Shiqin responded with a sneer, "you don''t want to quibble, Yan Jing can easily be confused by you, but I''m not him, and I''ll never fall into your hands, you die!"

    "Well Is that right? "

    Su Kui doesn''t mind, "let''s see."

    she shakes her feet and lies lazily on the bed, letting her black hair like a waterfall spread over the pillow.

    "But I''m very satisfied with Mr. Gu. He''s handsome and has many gold. He has so many resources in his hand." She lit pale and bloodless lips, for example, "if you can hook up with Mr. Gu, you don''t have to work hard in the future, do you?"

    Collusion --

    Gu Shiqin clenched his teeth, "I''d like to suggest that you go back to school and do a good job of mending the class, and don''t use vocabulary indiscriminately!"

    "Well, well, I''m a salted fish with no ink on my chest," Su Kui said to Gu Shiqin with his eyes closed. "Is Mr Gu finished? Don''t worry, I won''t seduce teacher Yan! At least! Never during the show! "

    Su Kui accentuated her voice to tell Gu Shiqin that she would not seduce Yan Jing.

    As for what he thinks, it has nothing to do with sukui.

    "By the way, Mr. Yan hasn''t left yet? Would you please call Mr. Yan in for me when Gu Da''s producer leaves? After all, I have something else to ask teacher Yan''s help ~ "

    to look at the little woman in the bed and wave her hands to drive him away.

    Gu Shiqin suddenly came up with a breath. Feng Mou looked askance at Su Kui and sneered, "I paid your hospitalization fee. As for whether you want to stay here, it''s also my freedom."

 Chapter 3519

    Gu Shiqin glanced at the fearless woman.

    Su Kui listened, the heart is funny, "well, then I go out to find teacher Yan."

    After that, she will get up and lift the quilt.

    Gu Shiqin saw that she really sat up and hung her saltwater hand to lift the quilt, which made her heart stop for a moment. It''s too late to think about it. People have rushed to hold her down.

    Staring at her and yelling, "are you crazy? Forget the needle in your hand? "

    As he said, he pushed her hand back hard and quickly, only to see a piece of blood flowing back from the hose.

    Gu Shiqin suddenly became in a bad mood. He stared at Su Kui angrily, thinking that if it wasn''t for the woman''s illness, he would look miserable. For the way she needs to be beaten, I have already cleaned her up!

    Cold face press the bed bell, he pressed Su Kui''s hand, thin lips tight.

    Su Kui grinned with pain. "Oh, it''s killing me!"

    I didn''t pay attention just now, but I was so happy.

    Gu Shiqin glared at her, "forget the pain!"

    He looked down at the swollen back of her hand.

    When the nurse arrived, he said to the nurse in a cold voice at the first time: "what are you here for? If the patient needs to be rescued and you arrive, the body will be cold! "

    Su Kui is a little embarrassed. She is still a long way from death.

    Looking at the young nurse, I think she just started working. By Gu Shiqin''s whole body sends out the cold momentum to shiver, still thought that something happened to Su Kui.

    "First, sir What can I do for you? "

    Gu Shiqin stood aside, pointed to Su Kui and said coldly, "she has a needle on the back of her hand."

    Nurse:

    Su Kui: "..."

    When Su Kui''s back was infused again and fixed tape was pasted. The little nurse looked at Su Kui, but she was still a little speechless. The sight is complicated, Rao is Su Kui''s thick skin, also be looked old face red.

    Even if there is no heart reading function, Su Kui seems to be able to hear the inner growl of the little nurse.

    No, just a needle? So excited to scare my mother! I thought the patient''s heart stopped suddenly!!!

    Seeing the nurse leave, Su Kui and Gu Shiqin look at each other.

    I don''t know why. I always think the atmosphere is a little delicate.

    In the end, Gu Shiqin didn''t speak very well. "I''ll help you with what you said before. Remember, I''m not helping you, I''m just for the show! "

    Yes, he''s for money! This is the program he invested!

    Su Kui nodded, "mm-hmm, I know Miss Gu is a good man, thank you miss gu!"

    After that, Su Kui reported a bunch of addresses to Gu Shiqin, and repeatedly told him to take his beloved grandma to the hospital for examination.

    Poor Gu big producer, in the entertainment circle, God general existence, when did this kind of thing?

    Until quickly out of the door, there are still some ignorant, do not know how to start.

    The more you think about it, the more unwilling it is. How could he be pinched by this little trainee?

    Turn around, unhappy way: "remember, you owe me a favor!"

    Su Kui smiled and waved the hand without the needle. He looked like a scoundrel. "Then I''ll make a vow for myself?"

    Without saying a word, Gu Shiqin turned around and left.

    Yan Jing has been waiting at the door. When he saw Gu Shiqin, he didn''t have time to ask him a question. He listened to Gu Shiqin''s cold face and said to him, "go back to the production team, we need to talk about something!"

 Chapter 3520

    "However, I love her --"

    Yan Jing wants to stop talking. I want to say if I can let Gu Shiqin go back to the production team first. He will go to see if there is anything I love and then go back.

    What''s more, I just fell in love with him. Is there anything I need to tell him?

    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, Gu Shiqin had thrown a cold eye knife.

    Yan Jing''s heart was constricted. He dared not delay any more. He could only sigh and follow Gu Shiqin away.

    He works under Gu Shiqin''s hand, and he has signed a huge contract with Gu Shiqin. If he breaches the contract, the compensation will be even more astonishing. Yan Jing is not alone. He has a brokerage company and a broker.

    They alone will not allow Yan Jing to make trouble alone.

    It can only be said that to fight against Gu Shiqin with his strength is tantamount to the mayfly shaking the tree and beyond his control.

    When two people left, the ward was quiet, and the system came out unconsciously.

    [darling, it''s the idea you''re fighting for! ]

    now the system is clear. Su Kui didn''t intend to have anything to do with Yan Jing. He didn''t refuse when Yan Jing expressed his affection to her, just to stimulate Gu Shiqin, make him jealous, and then agree to her request.

    [but ]The system is a bit incomprehensible, how can you be sure that Gu Shiqin will help you? What would you do if he turned around and left instead of being fooled by you? ]

    hearing this, Su Kui squinted and said: "there is no if in the world. In a word, I won, right?"

    This sentence, the system can not refute.

    He sighed and said, "in short, be careful. Be careful if you play too much! ]

    according to its test, where does Gu Shiqin like her? In his mood fluctuation, he obviously dislikes more than likes.

    There are also complex emotions that the system cannot detect.

    It can only be said that human beings are really the most complex animals in the world, there is no one!

    -

    Su Kui left the hospital on the same day after transfusion, and did not stay in the hospital.

    The girls in the same dormitory with her were all stunned by Su Kui''s fainting at that time.

    Moreover, after the event, Gu Shiqin also called him with a cold face and scolded him severely.

    In Gu Shiqin''s world, there is no such thing as pity and cherish jade. It doesn''t matter what they think in private, but! Surface work, all done for him!

    When I''m free, I''ll pretend. I''ve had a real accident. Instead, I''ve been hung up for nothing.

    Recently, these girls have been scolded by online reviews.

    With the ratings, there are some fluctuations.

    However, now these girls, do not know, they are on the Internet, they have been the netizens of the common crusade.

    It wasn''t until shortly after he appeared on the stage and found that his votes had been cast far into the sky. What have they done!

    It''s so obvious to do it alone, plus to pretend to be like a sister or a relative at ordinary times. It''s no wonder that netizens don''t like them.

    When Su Kui went back to the dormitory, several girls who were talking were standing at the same place with their backs stiff, looking at Su Kui.

    For a long time, the first girl stumbled and said, "clock, Zhong Yi, are you better? Before you suddenly fainted, really scared me to death

    "Yes, but why don''t you say it earlier? I''m scared to death by you. It''s really..."

    Their original intention is to speak well, so as to redeem the establishment of their own people.

 Chapter 3521

    But as soon as the words came out, I didn''t resist the resentment of Su Kui.

    When does this person faint? He must faint in front of them. At last, they were scolded by Gu Shiqin.

    Spread out, don''t know what they will be said!

    These dormitories are not arranged by class. Some people are in the best class, and naturally others are in the worst class.

    Now, more or less, it has been affected.

    See Su Kui, whole body grumble, can''t help but start to diverge.

    Su Kui just hung up the water, and everyone was sleepy. She narrowed her eyes and yawned, "well, I''m sorry to scare you..."

    Say, bypass this group of girls, jump to their own bed, like a caterpillar rolled up the quilt, then close your eyes and go to sleep.

    The girl who was scared to talk turned white.

    Can''t help but lean over and push her. "Hello Zhong Yi, are you ok? Will not suddenly a word not to say faint? Are you sure you''re all right? "

    They are really scared.

    Especially when I heard that when I was sent to the hospital, if I was a little later, I might burn my lungs because of the high fever.

    In the case of hospital, it is not that there is no one who lost his life because of high fever.

    In a word, this kind of thing is big or small!

    Su Kui was so annoyed that he barely opened his eyes and glanced at the man with cold and fierce eyes.

    "I''m sleepy now. Please don''t disturb me."

    Say it, close your eyes and don''t talk to that man any more.

    By Su Kui mercilessly accepted a sentence, the girl''s face also some can''t hang. She turned around and muttered, "what is it I really don''t want to share a dormitory with such a person. I''m so bored! "

    The other two girls looked at each other and said nothing.

    However, the girl''s comments have long been heard and seen by the audience in the studio.

    The live broadcast room, which was not warm, exploded in a flash.

    ˇľŁżŁżŁż Wait a minute. What is the quality of this girl?? ]

    [what''s the woman''s name? It seems that she is fond of getting sick because she has just complained? I''m really amused. Do you like that I can control when I''m sick? ]

    [she just swearing??? Looking at the lovely girl, I didn''t expect her quality to be so poor! ]

    [besides, she just shook her heart so hard that even normal people would get angry, right? I''m especially fond of being sick. I just came back from the hospital. ]

    [with all due respect, what is the name of that one! Don''t say you don''t want to live with my favorite sister, nor do our fans want her to live with you! It''s disgusting!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There was a clamor on the screen.

    While sitting in the office, Gu Shiqin, who silently watched all this, just pushed his glasses and glanced at him as if he were an assistant.

    "Light way:" go to check, is somebody buying water army to aim at to like

    According to the current sound on the bullet screen that is all about maintaining favorite, the ability of favorite to absorb powder is not weak.

    It''s impossible that in such a short period of time, just because of two programs, everyone has become the object of ridicule.

    "Ah?" Assistant a Leng, listen to clear immediately after nodding, "Oh good, good!"

    When you turn around and go out, your heart is pounding.

    For nothing else, the eyes of our leader just now are too frightening, just like the fierce ghost.

    He clapped his chest and sighed.

 Chapter 3522

    Gu Shiqin has always hated people to do these things behind his back. Although he looks like a tyrant, he is most just.

    To invest in this program is also to hope that talented people can compete fairly.

    Now, since he has found the sign -

    it may be that someone is really behind the scenes!

    The assistant didn''t say anything, just stepped up a bit.

    -

    Su Kui didn''t get up until night.

    I feel that my spirit is much better, that is, my body is not strong enough.

    Dormitories are dark. Roommates either go out to eat or practice.

    She is the only one in the empty dormitory. She sniffed, got out of bed, pulled her slippers and went to the bathroom.

    Only three or three or two viewers are still hanging in the studio, only occasionally glancing up in their spare time.

    See Su Kui alone, I don''t know why, some heartache.

    [although her favorite character is not very pleasant, there are not many people with her straightforwardness, and she has not caused harm to others, right? I don''t know why I''m so isolated by so many people. ]

    [you don''t understand the brothers upstairs, do you? We all can see the strength we like. It''s not about playing. Who knows if the voting system of this rubbish program can be cleaned with money! ]

    [yes, I like those with good strength. As a passer-by, I can say it conscientiously. Moreover, her character may not be suitable for mixing in the entertainment circle, which is too direct. One says one, two says two. Other people''s shortcomings, she will be very decisive point out, is also these, just let her have no friends. ]

    [I don''t know why Looking at her sick, but a person in the dark dormitory, even no personal care, really good heartache ah. I don''t know if her parents will be hurt to death. The daughter of my family''s baby, came here and was isolated by people. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Where does Su Kui want so much, she would not have thought that the netizens would be so brain tonic.

    In fact, she just got up and went to the bathroom.

    Because just woke up, plus the dormitory on the night lights, she did not turn on the headlights.

    There''s no camera in the dormitory bathroom. Su Kui squats on the toilet.

    In the eyes of the audience, it''s another imagination.

    [do you think my sister is crying? ]

    [sobbing is so sad and painful! No matter how strong a person is, he is always the most vulnerable when he is ill. ]

    [if I could walk through the screen, I would like to hold my favorite sister ~]

    -

    in the same dark office, the screen of the monitoring room is bright blue, reflecting a cold face.

    Gu Shiqin looks at Su Kui, who hasn''t come out for a long time. He waits for about ten minutes in silence, but still doesn''t see her come out.

    Finally, I can''t bear to think that this woman will not faint again in the bathroom, right? He simply waved and called a female staff member to have a look.

    If you don''t faint, call her over.

    When the dormitory door was knocked, Su Kui opened the door and saw a strange face, a woman with a work card, with an ignorant face.

    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?"

    She blinked, a little dazed.

    The female staff looked at her and couldn''t help laughing. "It''s OK, you''re just sick, so I''ll take a look."

    I also know how sharp this girl is at ordinary times. I didn''t expect that she had a disease and looked at the confused girl. How could she love her?

    "Well," Su Kui touched his head, "no fever, it shouldn''t matter."

    She said with a crooked smile, "thank you for your concern."

 Chapter 3523

    The female staff member was shaken by her smile for some reason, and only thought that there were girls in the world who could smile so well.

    I feel in a good mood at a glance.

    When I got back to my senses, I saw that Su Kui was going to close the door.

    She hurriedly stopped her and said softly, "don''t shut it up. Since you''re up, why don''t you go out and eat something? It''s just that we have something for you. "

    She said something, but she didn''t say who it was.

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, said, turned back to take a coat, and followed her.

    After entering the office, Su Kui squinted, which made her see who was sitting behind the computer.

    "I didn''t expect Gu Da, the producer, to work hard and stay in the production team so late?"

    As Gu Shiqin, there is no need for him to do it himself. Miracle star is just the most insignificant program he invested in.

    To him, it''s not worth mentioning.

    But not only did he stay, but he also meant to be a permanent guest.

    Facing Su Kui''s teasing, Gu Shiqin snorted, "why do you talk so much? Can''t be quiet? "

    After that, he knocked on the table and motioned for Su Kui to sit down.

    Su Kui moved to sit down lazily, as if she had no bones. She also has a pale little face, loose Pajama neckline, showing delicate clavicle.

    No matter how you look at it, it''s fascinating.

    "Of course not. After all, Mr. Gu is so precious. If I''m quiet, we''ll sit together and play the game of big eyes and small eyes, 123 wooden people?"

    Su Kui shrugged and laughed.

    Gu Shiqin leers at her and pushes a food box in front of her in disgust, "I''ll give you the rest of dinner."

    After that, he added, "and who allows you to run back without saying hello?"?? Are you going to die? "

    When he went to the hospital at noon, he found that some disobedient woman had secretly left the ward and left the hospital.

    In the face of the empty picture, all Gu Shiqin thought at that time was to grab Su Kui back and beat him hard.

    "Leftovers?" Su Kui is funny. Take it and open the three-layer food box.

    It''s all light food for the patients in the food box. It''s hot with porridge and stir fry.

    Where does it look like it''s been moved?

    "Mr. Gu is really upset. Is it hard to admit that I care? Or do you not specially order these meals for me? "

    Su Kui bent up his eyes and blinked a little. The light in his eyes turned to Gu Shiqin.

    Gu Shiqin looks away uneasily, sneers, "I say leftovers are leftovers. Do you like to be a playwright? The brain is so powerful! "

    In the face of someone''s duplicity, Su Kui was in a good mood, laughing and drinking a hot porridge.

    Feeling that the whole person has come to life, she breathed out a breath and soon swept away the food in the box.

    Gu Shiqin looked at her careless movements, but also disliked, "I love that you are a woman. Can you pay attention to the image when you eat?"

    In fact, Su Kui''s action of eating, though fast, is not vulgar.

    But Gu Shiqin just wanted to hate her.

    I think it''s the kind of person who doesn''t like her for a day and feels sick all over.

    Su Kui also saw someone''s uneasiness and didn''t care, "after all, I''m going to prepare for the next performance, I don''t want to miss it."

    She answered Gu''s last question. She didn''t want to be eliminated. That''s why she left the hospital.

    "So, in order to perform, you don''t even want to die?"

 Chapter 3524

    Gu Shiqin''s face is not good at staring at the woman who has just had enough and is a little ruddy.

    Looking at her like a cat, she curled up in a chair after full of food and drink, squinting a pair of bright peach blossom eyes. Drowsy drooped eyelids, long thick eyelashes flickering.

    Very moving!

    "Well, producer Gu Da, now that you''re here, do you admit that it''s so hard to care about me?"

    Su Kui''s smiling eyes passed, with interest and ridicule.

    Gu Shiqin was slightly shocked. He glanced at her with a bad look, which made her look even colder.

    "I like it. I find your ability to be amorous is very good."

    "No way. It''s natural."

    In general, a woman would be embarrassed by Gu Shiqin''s ruthless words. But Su Kui is not a normal woman. Instead of being embarrassed, she slightly raised her sharp chin and smilingly took Gu Shiqin''s words as praise and collected them all.

    Gu Shiqin choked on her for a moment and could not speak.

    Seeing his silence, Su Kui looked serious. First, he asked Gu Shiqin if he had arranged to take her grandmother to check. When he learned that Zhong Yi''s grandmother had several physical problems detected, his smile faded a lot.

    Always with a proud brow, but also frown up.

    She pursed her lips. "I''m going to quit."

    "No way!"

    Gu Shiqin didn''t want to. He just refused.

    His face was gloomy and frightening. Looking at Su Kui''s bright face, he could not guess what the woman was thinking.

    "You think my program is so progressive? If you want to take part in the competition, you can take part in it. If you want to leave the competition, do you have some professional ethics? "

    Su Kui squinted and showed no weakness. "I''ll go back to accompany grandma!"

    Loving grandma is one of her tasks, and her body is worse than Su Kui thought.

    Originally, Su Kui wanted to participate in several more episodes to refresh the audience''s favor for their favorite, and then quit the competition no later.

    Moreover, as long as Su Kui thinks about it, there are many ways to stay until the end.

    But the biggest fear is that I love grandma, and I can''t support that day at all.

    Fortunately, Su Kui had foresight and asked Gu Shiqin to take her to see a doctor in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s too late to save it, just like in the previous life.

    Looking at Su Kui''s stubborn appearance, Gu Shiqin rubbed his brow and heart with a rare headache, and whispered: "I have taken your grandmother to the hospital, and I have arranged for her to stay, and I have found the best doctor to treat her. I love it. Even if you quit now, what can you do? make the dead come back to life? Or what? "

    "But..." Maybe the favorite mood affected Su Kui. She suddenly felt sad and lowered her eyes. "I have only one family member I don''t want to lose her... "

    The light in the office went out. Her long curled eyelashes were on the bottom of her eyes, casting a fan-shaped shadow.

    Gu Shiqin wanted to capture her emotions, but there was nothing he could do.

    At this moment, the woman curled up in the chair, all over the body, exudes a fragile and lonely atmosphere. Where is there before speaking and doing things in a vigorous manner, a little dissatisfied who dare to hate the appearance?

    She lowered her head because she was called out just after she woke up at night. Her soft and thick long hair came down and covered her small face like seaweed.

    Just a little sharp chin.

    Gu Shiqin''s heart suddenly felt a little stuffy. He pursed his lips and said, "don''t you always say you want to stay on this stage?"

 Chapter 3525

    He suddenly reached out his hand, pinched Su Kui''s chin and asked her to raise her face and look into her eyes. "So now, do you want to escape?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui pats his hand, "this is not to call on the run, without this opportunity, I don''t think, with my strength, can''t come out!"

    "Hiss..."

    Gu Shiqin shook his head and said, "I love you, you are still so naive. You think that the entertainment industry is what you want to enter? It''s a lot more cruel. How easy is it for you, a new person without any background, to get ahead? "

    There is another word, which Gu Shiqin didn''t say.

    Because just thinking about it makes him feel sick.

    In particular, she has such a face. If no one protects her, in this circle of cannibalism, sooner or later she will

    I don''t know what she will become.

    "It may be a pity to leave the game, but who is right about the future? But if I don''t accompany my grandmother to the end of the journey, I''ll have a bad conscience all my life. "

    Su Kui stared at Gu Shiqin''s eyes, and she was too lazy to talk to him again, so she stood up and planned to leave.

    "It''s only two days before the next stage. After this recording, I''ll tell the audience that I want to quit."

    Her tone was stronger than that of Gu Shiqin, and there was no room for maneuver.

    Gu shiqinqi''s gnashing teeth, but looked at the woman''s slender neck, which seemed to be broken as soon as she pinched it, and could not start yet.

    "If I say no, it''s not no, you can''t quit!"

    "Oh? Why? " Su Kui had come to the door, turned around and looked at Gu Shiqin with a smile. "Producer Gu, you should not fall in love with me, so you are reluctant to leave?"

    "I love you. Can you speak well?"

    Gu Shiqin took a deep breath, closed his eyes and told himself not to be impulsive.

    He was afraid that he could not hold back his temper for a while, so he began to strangle the angry woman.

    Moreover, they are extremely confident, even conceited!

    "Well, then you have to give me a reason." Su Kui shrugged and recovered.

    Of course, when she joined the group, she signed a contract with the program group. If Gu Shiqin clenched his teeth, he would not let people go unless she was eliminated by nature. Otherwise, there is no way out of control.

    The astronomical figures in the contract are not her current wealth and can be paid.

    In fact, before sukui came, the preferred bank card was only a few thousand yuan.

    Why?

    Gu Shiqin''s Adam''s apple is slightly raised, and his thin lips are slightly pursed. In the dim light, the pair of Phoenix eyes, which were dark and bottomless, became even darker.

    He can''t understand his own ideas, but, so let Su Kui quit, intuition told him that he would regret.

    Then, after a few seconds of silence, he opened his lips and said in a deep voice: "at present, your enthusiasm has caught up with you. If you leave the game blindly, have you ever thought about what your fans will think? Besides, I picked up your grandmother myself. On the day I arrived, she was still watching your program. Do you have the heart to disappoint the old man who has infinite expectations for you? "

    In a word, success has shaken Su Kui''s decision.

    Is it really going to make the old man happy when she leaves now?

    Su Kui has two weaknesses in his life, the old man and the child.

    Moreover, after inheriting the favorite memories and feelings, she always involuntarily goes to get close to the old man who gave everything to her to take care of her.

    Now she doesn''t have a long time to live, while sukui is trapped in the program group.

 Chapter 3526

    Do you want to go back?

    Gu Shiqin catches a trace of shaking in the bottom of her eyes, hooks up her lips and softens her voice.

    If the subordinates around him saw it, they would not believe their eyes. Gu Shiqin, the famous tyrant, when is his temper so good? Change a person, perhaps at this time he has been furious, point to the door and let people go.

    Not so gentle in the guide -

    Yes, gentle!

    At this moment, in the dim light, the cold and hard lines on his face seemed to have softened a lot.

    "Yes, how about we take one step back each?"

    "What?"

    Su Kui was stupefied for a moment. He didn''t quite understand Gu Shiqin''s words.

    Gu Shiqin''s thin lips puckered, "I promise you that you can ask for leave during the program recording and occasionally go to the hospital to accompany the elderly. But in exchange, you are not allowed to leave the game! "

    At first, when Gu Shiqin saw Su Kui at first sight, he could not see her family condition at all, which was so bad.

    Although there are parents, they seem to have none. Growing up with grandma, Gu Shiqin thought that when he was auditing at the beginning. What she said about self-study, without conditions, is to pretend to be pitiful.

    After all, which one on the show now won''t shed a few tears and then sell miserably?

    I just didn''t expect that this woman was really like what she said.

    "Will you be so kind?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows slightly, not surprisingly, but looked at Gu Shiqin suspiciously for a few seconds.

    Look at Gu Shiqin''s anger. He gritted his teeth. "I love you. Don''t be ungrateful. I''ve made many exceptions for you!"

    For other trainees, if there is a disease at home, they say they want to quit the competition. He let people go without saying a word. He was not prepared. What competition did he come to participate in?

    I''ve occupied other people''s quota for nothing!

    Watching someone jump into a rage, I wish I could rush over and strangle her. Su Kui was not afraid at all, but chuckled.

    Seeing Gu Shiqin''s eyebrows twisted into a lump of flesh pimples, she smilingly hooked her lips, "then I thank Gu for his kindness."

    This is a kind of indirect telling Gu Shiqin that she will not quit the competition.

    For some reason, Gu Shiqin''s heart was relieved, and his eyes crossed a smile. Jun''s face is cold. He looks at Su Kui and says, "don''t disgrace me! If this performance fails, do you know what you are facing? "

    At that time, without her dropping out, the program team will have to invite her home for tea.

    Su Kui sniffed and hissed, "no, as long as the game is fair, as long as I want, I won''t go home so soon for tea!"

    Looking at the beautiful smile on the woman''s small face, as always, she raised her chin and looked proud and charming.

    Gu Shiqin shook his head, but he didn''t have a good airway: "then don''t roll back to rest? Try to get better tomorrow, and hurry to train! "

    But Gu Shiqin is not sure whether she can catch up with so many lessons.

    If the result is not ideal

    Will he make an exception for her?

    For some reason, Gu Shiqin suddenly crossed an idea in his mind, which scared him.

    Rush out of my mind, dare not think again.

    Looking at the graceful figure of a woman who can''t hide even if she is wearing a loose coat, he stares at her with his back teeth

    But turn around and call the assistant about the results of the investigation.

    It can only be said that someone has practiced eloquence to perfection.

    -Su Kui had a good meal and was sleepy again.

 Chapter 3527

    However, she has just slept one day. If she sleeps again in the evening, she may not be able to sleep in the latter half of the night.

    So I sat on the bed and started to turn the music scores from the program components to each student''s hands.

    Each group will be free to assign how to perform, but Su Kui was absent for several days before, and it is not clear how these people were assigned.

    Just clip the score under your arm, pull your slippers, and look for them one by one.

    A dozen of class F students are having a meeting in the studio.

    See Su Kui wearing pajamas, slippers, fluffy hair came in, for a moment, some consternation.

    It took a while to react. No matter whether it was true or not, I was busy greeting her to come here. "I love you. Are you here? How are you? "

    "Your health is too poor. You need to mend it! Don''t try too hard. "

    "That''s right, come and sit down ~"

    a group of young girls who are as beautiful as flowers greet. Su Kui is smiling too. It''s hard to sit down with a good temper.

    But next to her, Xu Peiyao, who had been looking at her badly, snorted coldly, turned her white eyes, and silently expressed her unwelcome to Su Kui''s arrival.

    Su Kui didn''t see her in general. She took her as the air in the whole process. In the face of other people''s concern, Su Kui smiled and thanked as long as there was no malice.

    Originally, because she didn''t care for others, the girls who kept away from her, after contacting sukui, found that she was not as annoying as the rumor.

    Although she is not very talkative, when she talks to someone, her eyes will look at that person directly, which makes people naturally feel valued.

    In the past ten minutes, a group of people have got close to each other.

    But when Su Kui asked how the songs they were assigned were distributed, one by one, they were sad again.

    "The songs that are easy to move are all picked out by the front ones. What do you think is left for us?"

    A girl named Gong Yin angrily points some music scores and says that her eyes are a little red. "Originally, we were ranked low, but now we can''t get a song that can heat up the atmosphere and attract the audience''s eyes. It''s not far from elimination!"

    Those who come to this program must come with the dream of a star. Who doesn''t want to get out? To be one of the only eight places?

    But, a hundred girls, how easy is it?

    Each period will be eliminated several, the more in the future, the more intense the sense of crisis.

    If you can, no one wants to be eliminated.

    Even Xu Peiyao expressed some sadness when he heard Gong Yin''s words.

    Sukui has seen the music score before he came here. This song is the famous work of a pop singer in the circle.

    Each of his songs, with a strong taste of ancient style, but also a combination of current popular things, which are mixed with Chinese and Western instruments such as guzheng guitar, and even for rhythm, but also add electric sound and warm drums.

    It''s called "luochanv". It''s a very strange name. The music style is very unique.

    Su Kui recalled a little, then he could follow the memory and hum the tune of the song.

    After humming a few words, Su Kui immediately smiled.

    There was not a trace of melancholy in the brow.

    When Xu Peiyao saw this, he was angry and didn''t hit a single spot. "I love that you still have a face to laugh. If you hadn''t been absent for so many days, we would have practiced the dance of this song. Originally, we are the tail of the crane. If you cause the effect of the whole performance, are you responsible for it? "

 Chapter 3528

    She stared, like she was going to eat sunflower.

    The rest of us are embarrassed, but I think that''s what we think when we look at the expression.

    Su Kui didn''t care. She shrugged and nodded, "OK, I''m in charge."

    "Pooh"

    smell the words, Xu Peiyao can''t help but laugh, she looks at Su Kui, can''t help sneering, "are you responsible? Then, what are you responsible for? I love you. You can eat and talk freely! What time is it now? Do you have the face to joke? "

    Gong Yin sighed, "I love you. Don''t be angry. Peiyao is just like that. But she said the same thing. You''d better stop joking. If you get well, let''s rehearse first? "

    Her tone of voice, powerless, had no hope for the performance at all.

    It''s all like this. It''s going to be on stage soon. At that time, many viewers will come to the scene and open the online voting channel at the same time. Originally, the songs they chose were not pleasant, and they also saw the dance. They didn''t match the song of luochanv at all!

    This is also their most angry, but also the most powerless point to change.

    All resources are biased towards the front class. The last one is definitely the worst.

    But what can they do? Who let himself be discouraged? Failed to run to class a!

    "I''m not kidding," Su Kui blinked, some innocent way: "I really have a way."

    "What can I do?"

    A group of people looked at each other, and then looked at Su Kui''s serious little face. They immediately doubted and asked in unison.

    "Don''t worry about it. Dance this song for me. I''ll see it first."

    In fact, when Su Kui hummed the tune of this song, in his mind, he had automatically flashed countless dances suitable for this song.

    But at present, she has to see what kind of dance the choreographer has made up for the song.

    "Hiss..."

    Xu Peiyao turned a white eye and said with a smile, "Oh, what do I think you can do? It''s too late to practice! "

    Besides, she didn''t want to dance at all.

    "Well, you don''t need to talk about Peiyao."

    A girl shook her head and stood up. "Anyway, we also need to rehearse. Let''s dance for her first."

    Show her?

    Xu Peiyao is not willing to roll her eyes, "if you want to jump, I want to rest anyway."

    Everyone is an intern. Why does she look like a princess?

    Gong Yin shook her head and stood up with everyone. She did not force Xu Peiyao to sit on the ground.

    As a matter of fact, everyone is skeptical about Su Kui''s words. They admit that love is powerful. But what is her strength, they do not know.

    However, this song is just like this -

    even if she has strength, what can she do? Can we turn things around?

    Let''s go step by step.

    If the performance fails because they can''t integrate into the group, they also recognize it.

    Someone went over to get the accompaniment off and quickly returned to the group.

    Ten girls find their places in the order before.

    To Su Kui''s surprise, Xu Peiyao is actually in position C. Because of her refusal to cooperate, Gong Yin is standing there now.

    A group of girls began to dance to the music with the whistling of the wind and the rapid drumming

    About three minutes later, Su Kui looked at the frown more and more tightly.

 Chapter 3529

    After reading, Su Kui doesn''t know what to say.

    "Which teacher made this dance?"

    Her eyebrows are tight and wrinkled. Although luochanu is enchanting, she is charming with a certain amount of women, but she is soft and strong.

    But this dance, only soft, not rigid. It seems that the whole dance is soft and without strength. At the beginning, a group of girls twisted their waists. Su Kui looked at it as a light in front of her eyes, and felt bored more and more at the back.

    Even some drowsy, this is not a dance, more like the ancient Huakui in the show bar!

    If the whole process is such a soft and continuous dance, it can not arouse the passion of the audience.

    "Jing Hongwei," said Xu Peiyao, with her hands around her chest and her mouth curled.

    The tone is very contemptuous, obviously I can''t see the teacher who choreographs for them.

    Su Kui carefully recalled that he had no memory of this man. That means that this person is not famous in the circle, just a little choreographer.

    In fact, as long as you observe the indignant eyes on the faces of several girls in the practice room, you can guess that they are definitely treated unfairly.

    That''s why I lost face one by one and didn''t expect this performance at all.

    "Well, now that I''ve finished reading it, let''s talk about your ideas and suggestions."

    Xu Peiyao looks at Su Kui with sarcastic eyes and raises her chin to show her what she can do to hurry up.

    Now see, what reason does she have to wash for herself!

    The eyes of Gong Yin and others turned to Su Kui with Xu Peiyao''s words.

    Su Kui smiled, relaxed, "the dance is too soft, no strength, can not bring the audience atmosphere."

    Moreover, from the rest of the people''s mouth, Su Kui also learned that the songs selected in the previous classes. It''s all Korean music. It''s estimated that dance is also a kind of young girl.

    They are the first.

    "I want you to say that, don''t we know?!"

    Xu Peiyao thought that she could hear something different, but when she heard Su Kui''s words, she was so angry that she would die. "If this is your way, then forget it! You are still honest, follow us to rehearse! Ah... "

    Gong Yin''s face was not very good either. She sighed, "well, that''s it."

    What if you don''t give up?

    Su Kui hooked his lips, and his smiling eyes fell on Xu Peiyao. "Xu Peiyao, how about going to work on the construction site?"

    "What?"

    Xu Peiyao was stunned.

    Su Kui''s red lips light open, a light smile, "I see you can really lift! It must be very profitable to go to work at the construction site. "

    "I love you!!!!" Xu Peiyao was so angry that he could not beat her.

    "So can you hear me out?" Su Kui glanced at her impatiently. "Why are you so upset? If you just give up your life, you can do it. But I think our performance can be said to be the song of success and defeat!"

    Xu Peiyao is speechless by Su Kui.

    Gong Yin is intrigued. "What do you mean, love?"

    Su Kui lost her music score, clapped her clothes and stood up. She lost her coat, which made Xu Peiyao shrink back.

    Because she took off her clothes and pulled her sleeves, it was more like beating people.

    The fight in the program group will be eliminated directly. Although the future is dark, Xu Peiyao thinks that he can stick to it again.

 Chapter 3530

    Xu Peiyao suddenly felt that there was a cold wind blowing through her neck. She shrunk her neck and stared at Su Kui! Don''t mess about! "

    Say it and back off. As if afraid of the next second, Su Kui''s slap is going to hit her in the face.

    Looking at her like this, Su Kui rolled her white eyes without any words and said, "Xu Peiyao, do you want to be so counsellor? Don''t worry, I won''t hit you! "

    After that, she went to the open space beside and stood up, saying to Gong Yin, "as for why, it''s because our song is the only ancient style in several classes!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips, and in the face of all the doubts, he seemed to hide some demagogues in his smile. "Don''t forget that our audience are all Chinese, and they naturally like the ancient things. So if the performance is good, it will definitely be the most eye-catching team the day after tomorrow night! "

    Her words, let everyone suddenly open.

    Xu Peiyao doesn''t hate Su Kui so much now. But the words are still a little awkward, "but you also see our dance, that soft thing, who wants to see it? I don''t want to jump myself! "

    She is not afraid to speak out and call herself black.

    It''s too late for Gong Yin to stop her.

    "This is easy to do," Su Kui squinted. "One word, change!"

    "Change"

    "It''s not easy!"

    "Yes We can''t choreograph And we don''t have much time left. It''s too late... "

    A group of people are chattering and opinionated.

    Su Kui sighs. It seems that he can''t make sense.

    She didn''t want to move. She was all sour and soft. She just wanted to lie on the floor and make salted fish.

    See they don''t understand, Su Kui can only say: "to help me turn on the music, I improvise to show you."

    After that, Su Kui tied the loose T-shirt and pajamas into a knot, revealing the slender waist and navel.

    Below is a pair of pajamas full of pink piglets, which looks funny.

    The girls turned their heads and looked at her serious little face. As soon as they looked down, they saw her fancy pajamas. They all laughed together.

    "I love you. Where did you buy these pants? How lovely they are!"

    "Hahaha, right, it doesn''t matter if we can''t dance well. Let''s go to the choreographer to discuss ~!"

    Slowly, looking at Su Kui''s serious appearance, their anger towards Su Kui gradually disappeared.

    This is their life, in fact, in the end, no wonder she.

    And she didn''t think of illness.

    A group of girls are chirping. Just then, Su Kui''s expression suddenly changes.

    I saw her squinting a pair of peach blossom eyes. Her thick eyelashes were like the wings of insects. They were like smiling and angry expressions. Especially confusing, as long as you touch her eyes, you can see, her fundus, the wave of light, fascinating charm.

    Her waist was like a water snake, twisting gently with the beat. Like the willow leaves floating with the wind, it makes people feel like she has no bones.

    The slender and delicate hands also change with the twisting, until at last, they are raised above the head and the backhand is closed ten times, which makes people surprised at the softness of her wrist.

    Originally, the noisy girls were attracted by the change of sukui. They couldn''t look away.

    They were all absorbed in fear of missing any of her movements.

    At this time, with a dull thunder, a melodious but powerful voice, slowly came from afar.

 Chapter 3531

    Ben''s small face, which is full of emotion and charming smile, is solemn for a moment.

    Peach blossom eyes suddenly open, streamer pouring, full of fierce.

    Her movements, also accelerated a lot. Let people see her soft, but also see her just!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a dance, Su Kui felt that she had eaten nothing in the evening. Her legs were soft and she sat on the ground, languidly paralyzed, unwilling to get up.

    "Ouch, I''m so tired..."

    She panted on her chest, not to look askew.

    However, a group of girls are silently watched by countless audiences at the moment.

    My God, I''ve always known that she likes to have strength, but she''s too powerful, isn''t she? ]

    [jump at will and the whole dance will come out. When she is serious, how much experience is the effect?? ]

    [Ma ya!! One of my girls was attracted by my favorite little sister! How does she look so good!!! ]

    [don''t say a word, it''s over!! ]

    [powder!! Life powder!! ]

    [it''s interesting to say that Xu Peiyao is also a typical bully. She immediately counsels when she stares at him. ~ ~ ~]

    [in fact, Xu Peiyao is a very good person. If he has no mind, he can''t speak well. At this point, she and Zhongyi should have a common language, right? ]

    [I''ve decided to call it Zhongyi Zhonglian later ~]

    [Zhongyi is so cute, Buha ha ha, the contrast is cute, it''s full of Piggy''s flower pants, Ma ya, it''s so magical! ]

    [do you like it that bad? She just doesn''t put on airs. I don''t think it''s bad. Is she black? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The computer in an office has been on for a long time.

    The weak light of the computer reflected a cold and fierce face.

    -The next day, a group of girls, who had been overwhelmed by Su Kui''s talent, surrounded her and went to the choreographer''s teacher, saying that they would change the dance and they would do it by themselves.

    The choreographers who were originally assigned to class F didn''t get much attention. At this time, I heard that even the group of trainees looked down upon him, and suddenly their faces were black.

    "Well, you don''t regret it! I''ll tell you, the performance is not a skirmish. If you are a little careless, you''ll probably go home with a blanket! Just make a decision and leave me alone! "

    With that, he smiled coldly and walked away.

    Xu Peiyao looked at his haughty appearance, turned his lips away and sneered, "he can only pretend to be a master in front of us, and let him go to other choreographers for a walk, just like his grandson!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui burst out laughing, swept her one eye, "people also said, completely ignore us."

    "So what?" Xu Peiyao said, "isn''t there you?"

    Her tone is awkward, but also silent acquiesced to Su Kui''s talent.

    A group of girls burst out laughing.

    After returning to the practice room in groups, we began to practice.

    As for Su Kui --

    "you are too lazy, aren''t you? Just sit there and watch us practice

    Su Kui, who was called, was bending his knees, holding a bottle of yoghurt on his knee, biting his straw with his head down, and commenting on the progress of several people from time to time.

    Smell speech, her eyes bend, especially bad, "yes, who let me know?"

    Xu Peiyao choked and gave her a white look.

    "Then you can sit on! Be careful of mildew! "

    Originally, Xu Peiyao hated this person very much. Whoever asked her to join the program group from the first day, he would be upset. All day long, I held up my chin and thought I was superior.

    The most annoying person in Xu Peiyao''s life is this kind of person.

 Chapter 3532

    However, Xu Peiyao looks at someone''s lazy squinting eyes, like a cat with its sharp claws temporarily folded, and hooks her lips.

    For her talent, forgive her once.

    In fact -

    it''s not that annoying to love her!

    The girls who are working hard don''t know that class F''s live room, because of someone''s presence, is constantly flooding into new users.

    And after paying attention, they start to stay.

    Gradually, the popularity has been equal to the class in front, or even began to surpass.

    Even the program group, for this change, feel incredible. What is the magic of loving this girl?

    And some one received money, is constantly on the Internet with rhythm, black miracle star several strength outstanding girl''s director''s studio, was suddenly hacked.

    But in just a few hours, all the systems were down. When they have worked hard to repair and log in again, they find that their water army accounts, big and small, are all blocked by social platforms!

    "Please come out."

    It''s the same female staff member last time. She stood at the door and stuck out her head. She quickly finished and took it back. The camera didn''t even capture her clear face, but her voice was clearly introduced to every girl in the practice room.

    Hearing this, they stopped their movements and looked at Su Kui anxiously. "I like it. Do we offend the choreographer? Will the producer scold you?"

    "Or Shall we go with you? "

    "No!"

    Where dare Su Kui let them go together? She shook her head, clapped her butt, stood up and said: "who am I? I love it. I''m afraid of it? Besides, we didn''t violate the contract again. What happened to the choreography? As long as the effect is good? You go on, I''ll come! "

    After all, she didn''t give these people the chance to refuse. She got up and ran.

    If Gu Shiqin was the one who asked her to go out, she would be speechless at that time.

    And time is tight, she is OK, these people, can have a good practice.

    See Su Kui a person to resist all things, girls to her liking degree, and a few more points.

    -

    "here you are? Sit down. "

    Su Kui is familiar with his family. He didn''t even use people to take him, so he went there.

    As soon as she entered the door, she saw someone sitting at her desk in a serious way, and she burst out laughing.

    The daring probe went over and looked at his computer screen.

    As expected, Su Kui didn''t expect it. On Gu Shiqin''s screen, she was watching the live studio of class F! Just at a glance, Su Kui was surprised that the popularity of the studio was so high?

    She picked up her eyebrows and quickly took back her eyes and sat down. "Mr. Gu, do you think it''s just?"

    The mouth dislikes her dislike, but a person secretly rubbed the office to pay attention to her.

    Gu Shiqin turned off the computer quickly and sneered, "as a producer, isn''t it normal to pay attention to the students'' daily movements?" Then, facing Su Kui''s narrow expression, his throat twitched, "it just happened that it was class F''s turn, and you saw it again."

    "Oh?"

    Su Kui hooked his lips and held his chin forward. "Is that so?"

    Compared with the paleness of her previous illness, her lips are much ruddy, and people have a lot of color.

    At this time, the eyes are shining, blinking with endless customs. Gu Shiqin is not comfortable.

    Like a small insect crawling, the heart secretly scolded a hundred times that it was a disaster, but the face became darker.

 Chapter 3533

    Does this woman have to be so straightforward?

    When he came to his mouth, he turned around and said, "I heard that you refused to choreograph. Are you going to perform with your own choreographer? I love you. You''ve got skills! "

    Gu Shiqin smiled coldly, glanced at the screen conditionally, and when he saw the dark computer, he realized that the computer had been shut down by him.

    "Well, the choreographer you gave is terrible," Su Kui said, not afraid of Gu Shiqin''s cold face.

    "Well, you''re going to do this?"

    Gu Shiqin points to the screen that has been blacked out. He knows that Su Kui can understand.

    Only saw Su Kui big square''s nod, "is ah, Gu teacher already saw?"? Or do you think my choreography is poor? "

    She doesn''t believe it. Gu Shiqin has been immersed in the entertainment circle for so many years that he doesn''t even have a basic aesthetic.

    But -

    Gu Shiqin just coldly: "I disagree."

    "Why?!"

    Su Kui was stunned and stared at Gu Shiqin discontentedly. "If we dance the choreographer from the program group, we will lose in the performance tomorrow night!"

    The man wanted to keep her and suppress her light.

    I don''t know what he thinks.

    Gu Shiqin was also embarrassed, but at the thought of it, the woman wanted to dance the dance of twisting her waist and enchanting her feelings. He felt uncomfortable, especially that there must be more male audience than female audience that night.

    "Anyway, I said no! I''m a producer and investor. You have to listen to me! "

    It is even more unrealistic to say that her choreography is not good. No matter who comes to see it, Su Kui''s choreography is better.

    But his mind''s small calculation, naturally impossible to talk directly with Su Kui, so the mouth is hard, take the right to press people directly.

    Su Kui sneered, looked up and saw someone''s awkward little expression forgotten to cover.

    "Anyway, we''re going to dance this time! But -- "she hooked her lips, suddenly stood up and leaned over to Gu Shiqin, breathing on his face, in a frivolous tone." isn''t Miss Gu jealous? It''s not that bad dance, but that she doesn''t want me to do it? "

    "Yes!"

    Gu shiqinqi bit the back teeth and pulled off the tie.

    "Don''t be too amorous. I''ve never seen a woman like Gu Shiqin before. How can I eat your vinegar? It''s a smile --"

    the two words of joke haven''t been said completely, and suddenly my lips are soft.

    Soft touch, directly pasted on his slightly cold lip, breathing with the fragrance of orange flowers from the woman.

    Gu Shiqin''s whole person was stunned directly, as if there was a thunderbolt, and directly split from the top of his head, leaving a blank in his mind.

    Until the woman reached out and shook her hand in front of his eyes.

    Peach blossom''s eyes filled with a smile. "Now? Does Mr. Gu need to quibble? Well? "

    "Yes! I don''t play the rules! "

    "Well," Su Kui blinked, "but I didn''t ask you to give me resources. If there''s no interest, we shouldn''t be potential rules of the workplace, huh?"

    Looking at a woman''s red mouth and white teeth, her tone is loose and soft with a lazy taste.

    Gu Shiqin knew that she was sophistry, but still couldn''t help but feel that her words were reasonable.

    But that doesn''t mean the woman can challenge his majesty at any time.

    "As I said, this dance is not allowed."

    Voice just fell, such as flower petal attractive color of the lip, and fell down again, this time the bullying of his mouth, stop him to say again.

    "I love you --"

    "Hmmm...."

 Chapter 3534

    He said once, Su Kui kissed once.

    At first, Gu Shiqin was able to stop his serious expression. At the back, he was already very angry and funny.

    When Su Kui attacked again, his long fingers touched Su Kui''s lips, gnashed teeth and stared at her, "can you not be so casual? If anyone sits here at this time, are you going to compromise him in this way? "

    I don''t know why. As soon as I think of this possibility, Gu Shiqin is not very comfortable.

    Smell speech, Su Kui turned a white eye, bite on his finger.

    It''s the biting with a little strength, the feeling of pain and numbness, which seems to spread all over Gu Shiqin''s body.

    "But without it, the reality is that you are the one sitting in front of me. And... " Su Kui paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "not everyone is as boring as you are, Miss Gu!"

    Don''t you want her to put that dance on the stage and be seen?

    Now comes the pretense to stop, if another person, maybe there is no such trouble.

    Looking at Su Kui''s undisguised courteousness, Gu Shiqin clapped her away and said: "roll away, I like to find that you are such a shameless woman! Get out of the way, don''t get in my way! "

    Su Kui was not angry, and walked out briskly.

    Looking back at someone''s face, she lost a wink to him in a good mood and gave him a kiss.

    "Miss Gu ~ I''ll go then? MUA ~ ~ "

    Gu Shiqin''s heart beat. He grabbed the tea cup beside the table and smashed it." roll! "

    There is no lower limit for this woman to lift people up!

    Su Kui left, the cup hit on the door frame, and was bounced to the floor, breaking into pieces, lying on the ground pitifully, letting the tea flow around.

    But even a drop of water did not touch sunflower''s clothes.

    The assistant standing outside listened to the furious voice of the boss inside and gave Su Kui a sympathetic look.

    Silently for her love for a few seconds, grow so good-looking, but steel straight man can not see her beauty at all.

    I don''t think it will be long before the program team will dissuade me.

    I can''t help it. The terms of the contract should be as strict as possible. But when the man changed to Gu Shiqin, here is Gu Shiqin''s speech.

    However, the assistant didn''t understand at all.

    This program is not the most important. Other films and big productions invested by Gu Shiqin are everywhere. Why does he have to come to this little program and stay in town for so long?

    I don''t think this little helper''s dream will come to him. He always hates office romance and hidden rules. At this moment, he has a little spring heart!

    -When Su Kui returned to the practice room, the girls swarmed up and asked her, "how are you? How do you like it? Did the producer scold you? "

    Smell speech, Su Kui bad smile way: "scold, he forbid us to dance this dance."

    "What?! Who is not allowed? " Xu Peiyao''s heart sank.

    They are just small trainees. If there is any interference from leaders, they can''t resist at all.

    Su Kui''s red lips light, silently spit out three words, "Gu Shiqin."

    "Gu producer!!!!!"

    This time, even Gong Yin, who has always been calm, is in despair.

    She said, with a cry in her voice, "what can I do At the end of this time, Mr. Gu is not sure that there is really no way... "

 Chapter 3535

    [tut tut Tut, are you too bad? People can''t be thrilled. You come to scare people. ]

    even the system can''t see Su Kui''s bad taste, so they start to complain.

    Su Kui is in a good mood. She laughs a few times? Don''t worry about him, keep practicing. When we perform tomorrow night, we should or can jump! "

    She thought that after the scene just now, Gu Shiqin wanted to stop it, so he had to think about it.

    "Isn''t it? Really? "

    Xu Peiyao can''t believe it, but he''s not very willing to give up this dance.

    "Yes!" Su Kui nodded, "hurry up to practice, and try to surprise four people tomorrow night. Let the audience remember each one of us!"

    Now, Su Kui is in the center of a group of people, vaguely replacing the role of captain. What she said is very persuasive.

    When the girls heard her voice, they couldn''t help but want to believe it.

    "Good!"

    Gong Yin bit her lips and nodded heavily, "we will listen to you!"

    Anyway, the dance before dancing may be eliminated in the end. Why don''t you spell it?

    I don''t know if it''s because of the deliberate concealment of Su Kui that Gu Shiqin carried a black pot directly. This group of girls, in the next exercise, are very serious, even rarely make mistakes.

    The system was stunned? ]

    so, is she intentional?

    -

    girls practice day and night, and there is a surprise in the end. By the next day, there is a pattern of dancing.

    However, there is still a little less charm.

    Xu Peiyao could not help frowning, "what should I do? I don''t think it''s good... "

    Can not remember, and, no matter how they jump, can only jump out of shape, but can not jump out of the taste of sunflower.

    Every move is brilliant and charming.

    "Hiss --"

    it''s rare to see Xu Peiyao like this. Su Kui gave her a funny push on the forehead. "It''s not you who gave up. I have a way. I''ll stand up when I come!"

    With Su Kui''s words, a group of people stood up cheerfully.

    She looked in the mirror and asked the crowd, "surely everyone has seen the green snake? Do you know their walking posture? "

    "Green snake?" Gong Yin''s eyes brightened.

    Some girls raised their hands, "I know I know! They really feel it when they walk. At that time, they remember it at a glance! "

    Su Kui looks back and nods. She hooks her lips and points.

    "OK, OK, let''s go for a walk ~ follow me!"

    She stood in the front, slim waist, trance, let people really think her legs turned into snake tail. Soft without any bone, floating, floating, shaking -

    a group of people blushed and felt it was too shameful.

    But at the sight of Su Kui''s calm little face, he forgot everything.

    Practice! Who cares!

    For a while, there were a lot of people dancing in the practice room. At the end of the practice, some of them walked in cat steps, some of them learned to play tricks and learned to walk with crabs It was a mess, and the atmosphere was instantaneous.

    Even Su Kui couldn''t keep his pace with a smile.

    Lan''an and Shi Yao came in at this time.

    At the sight of them, I was at a loss.

    "Zhong, Zhongyi, what are you doing..."

    Su Kui was stupefied for a moment. When she saw two more people, she felt strange.

    She clapped her forehead, and naturally said, "we are practicing dancing."

    "Pooh - Pooh -" Shiyao didn''t hold up. "Dance practice?"

    Her suspicious eyes, looking back and forth at a group of girls, this is called practice dance??

 Chapter 3536

    This is clearly a dance of chaos!!

    Even lan''an, who has always been good at pretending to be weak, can''t help laughing with a hint of irony in her eyes.

    This is to feel oneself anyway have no hope, so abandon oneself to despair??

    Shiyao shook her head and jokingly said, "I love you to stop playing. Practice now. You have stayed in the hospital for several days. After all, I''m going to perform on the stage tomorrow. Don''t make any noise! "

    She had a soft voice, and all she said was for sunflower''s sake.

    Even in the studio, they are constantly brushing. Shiyao is so gentle and likes her.

    Su Kui silently hooked his lips, put his mischievous hair behind his ears, and blinked innocently, "we are really practicing. We don''t have to practice without expression, do we? We have a good atmosphere, don''t we? "

    When Yao eyes light a dark, drooping eyes, "you are right, in a word, to refuel ah ~!"

    Seeing this, Xu Peiyao turned his white eyes and went to Su Kui. He said: "as for tomorrow''s performance, I will know then. As for whether we play or not, would you like to have a look? "

    Hearing this, lan''an and Shi Yao both look stiff at the same time.

    Play?

    Just now, what kind of practice are you doing?

    When Yao has always been a quiet and intellectual little beauty route, lan''an is also a weak neighbor sister who needs to be protected. These two people, in any case, are not like people who will let go of themselves, abandon the burden of idols and play with them, right?

    Sure enough, soon, Shi Yao smiled uneasily, "no, I just came to see what I like. I know you''re OK and I should go back."

    LAN an nodded at once, "yes, you know, after all, tomorrow night is going to be a stage performance. The time is tight. If you don''t work hard, you can''t do it!"

    After all, she winked playfully, indicating that she didn''t mean to.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t stop her when she heard that she wanted to leave.

    Smilingly waved, "OK, bye ~"

    it seems that two people are running for their lives, and their steps are much faster than usual.

    Xu Peiyao sneered, his hands around his chest, "Gee, the burden of idols is so heavy. It''s to look down on us?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui glanced at her, clapped her hands, "your idol burden is not weaker than others, OK, hurry to train! I''ll dance with you later to find out how it feels! "

    So, the practice room, again a mass of chaos.

    The audience in the studio like to see a group of little girls in a noisy way.

    Gradually, there were other audiences in the studio. They quietly came in to have a look. Then, they found that they could not bear the idea of leaving in the face of these female lunatics.

    This group of little sisters, too cute!!

    This practice, to practice at nine o''clock in the evening, a group of girls tired muscle cramps are not willing to give up.

    I even plan to rest for a few minutes before I continue to practice.

    If sukui hadn''t stopped them, they might not have planned to rest at all.

    Su Kui also lies on the floor at will, chest slightly ups and downs, forehead hair has been wet by sweat.

    She has already recovered from a serious illness. Dancing is also a difficult job. She needs to mobilize all her muscles to follow her movements. At the end of the day, she had no strength.

    "I can''t do it anymore. I''m going to die..."

    Su Kui make complaints about breathing, "too tired, too tired!"

 Chapter 3537

    After hearing her words, Gong Yin hurriedly said, "bah, bah, childlike words! Don''t talk nonsense! "

    Finish saying, return the blame of swept a su Kui.

    What is immortal? It''s so unlucky!

    At this time, someone suddenly remembered, "it seems that we haven''t allocated a station yet, right? How will the show stand tomorrow? What about the lyrics? "

    As soon as Su Kui slapped his forehead, he also remembered in a trance.

    She''s really dizzy.

    As soon as Su Kui thought of it, he heard a girl saying in a tone that she always disliked: "is that still true? I love C, she is the most powerful one between us. Besides, dancing is also made up by her. Let her be C, don''t you mind? "

    Su Kui was stunned. He followed the prestige and saw that Xu Peiyao just looked at her.

    Before she could say anything, Xu Peiyao had thrown a white eye at her.

    This person -

    Su Kui can''t laugh or cry. When is it really? It seems that there is no one in the world that she looks good to.

    Unexpectedly, in the face of Xu Peiyao''s words, no one actually raised a question, and all agreed with Xu Peiyao''s suggestions.

    After all, in just two days, Su Kui has conquered her with strength. It seems that there is no big problem here. No matter how big the problem is, everything will be solved in her hands. It''s not a big deal at all!

    Gradually, sunflower has become one of the leading sheep.

    Of course, sukui will not refuse other people''s good intentions, let alone, she has that confidence.

    The C position is determined, and the next step is to arrange other positions.

    finally practiced for another hour. At ten o''clock, Su Kui stopped and rushed everyone back to rest and apply the mask.

    repeatedly asked them to promise that they would rest after finishing the mask, and after second days of early training, they let people go.

    -

    in a flash, it''s the next night.

    At last, I practiced singing and dancing again. After I was sure there was no problem, the girls went to the dressing room in groups and waited for the next performance.

    Su Kui Gulu Gulu pours water into his stomach and sees Xu Peiyao come in from the outside. The whole person is like eating a bomb.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? Who made Miss Xu angry? "

    Su Kui was in a good mood, so she made a joke.

    Don''t ask is OK, one asks Xu Peiyao to be angry and aggrieved, gnash teeth and say: "the program group deceives people too much! I love you to go out and have a look! What rags did the costume team make for us? Look at the other groups. There''s no comparison! "

    Smell speech, Su Kui does not have too big mood fluctuation.

    She hooked her lips and said lazily, "the competition is cruel and unskilled. Naturally, anyone who is good must be chosen first." When it''s their turn, it''s not all the corners. Don''t others want them?

    The choreographer is, so is the costume.

    "That''s different!" Xu Peiyao gritted his teeth and was indignant.

    Su Kui can see that Xu Peiyao''s family background is not bad. In reality, she is also a spoiled young lady. In the ordinary days, I am afraid of nothing.

    Now I am so aggrieved, so I am really angry.

    Moreover, looking at her pitiful Baba, looking at her eyes all the time, Su Kui didn''t understand what she wanted to do.

    But Su Kui could only stand up and clap his hands. "Let''s go and have a look?"

    So, a group of girls, surrounded by Su Kui, walked towards the costume room together.

 Chapter 3538

    The dressing rooms are all connected, with messy boxes and many stylists shuttling through them.

    Su Kui frowned and walked around.

    Other people''s clothes have been put on them, and then they are waiting for the makeup artist to make up for them.

    When Yao was wearing a white fairy skirt, Su Kui had known the songs they were going to sing before, which was a little fresh and sweet melody. The make-up has been finished. It looks very nice with a small skirt.

    Seeing that Su Kui and his party were still wearing training clothes, Yao''s eyes changed, "I like it. Why haven''t you made up yet? It''s going to be on the stage. "

    Xu Peiyao was so angry and stared at her pride, which was hard to hide, that she wanted to curse.

    Su Kui light press and hold her, smile and squint: "afraid of what, is not to draw to decide the order of appearance? We are not in a hurry. "

    With that, she raised her chin. "We have to look at our clothes. We''ll go first. I''ll see you later."

    When she went far away, Xu Peiyao said angrily, "I love you. Why did you let her? Don''t think that if I don''t see the pride in her eyes, I''ll just write it on my face! How considerate you think you are when you pretend to be! "

    Su Kui went to their clothes shelf, picked up a piece of it, smiled nonchalantly, "here, they are talking with strength. Since I feel wronged, I''ll be careful later. Don''t make any mistakes, and then I''ll give them a laugh! "

    Su Kui''s words, so that everyone''s eyes a hot, in the heart are all surging named do not admit defeat things.

    "Yes!"

    One voice at a time, especially neat.

    I don''t know why, listening to the girls, Su Kui suddenly felt a little relieved.

    "Look, what kind of clothes are they?! It''s ugly! "

    Su Kui took the clothes in her hand and turned them around a few times. Compared with other girls'' exquisite clothes, the clothes of class F were not very popular.

    The uniform style of cheongsam is still dark red, with the pattern of the round mouth, which covers the skin tightly.

    Even -

    Su Kui looked at the hem and was speechless.

    "Look here again!" Xu Peiyao pointed to the bottom of his clothes. "The bread is very tight. The fork below is only to the calf, isn''t it? neither fish nor fowl! Simply suggest that the program group directly eliminate all the members of class F! Save the gas here! "

    She rolled her eyes and mumbled.

    Su Kui smiled bitterly. She touched her nose. She didn''t know why. She thought of some vinegar jar.

    There is an idea in my mind. This dress Isn''t it someone''s idea?

    I can''t refuse her request, so I''m going to do something else??

    The more you think about it, the more you think about it.

    Moreover, the emergence of the system directly confirmed the conjecture of sunflower.

    Congratulations to your host, you are the truth! ]

    sunflower: "..."

    So, did she get involved with these people?

    But

    Su Kui hooked his lips and scratched his eyes with interest.

    "What are you afraid of? I have a way! Go, get your number and change! "

    "What can I do?" Xu Peiyao squints at Su Kui. "I don''t want to change this rag!"

    "Tut - if you want to go as soon as the stinky girl says, do you want to waste time? Don''t forget that everyone is waiting to see our class F jokes! It''s time for shame before the snow! "

    Su Kui casually pulled a cheongsam and threw it on Xu Peiyao''s head, then turned to the dressing room.

 Chapter 3539

    "Stinky girl --

    Xu Peiyao''s face is red, staring at Su Kui''s back and gnashing his teeth," Stinky woman, who does stinky girl say

    Don''t pretend to be an elder when you are about the same age!

    But she didn''t think about it. In this period of time, they did form the habit of going to sukui for anything.

    Su Kui asked them to change, although reluctant, but out of the trust of Su Kui, they went to change clothes obediently.

    Those who can come in for the draft are all in good shape.

    Originally looked at very ordinary clothes, put them on, but the effect was surprisingly good.

    At least when Xu Peiyao saw herself in the mirror, her eyes brightened and her ugly look eased.

    But when I saw sunflower, I couldn''t say anything -

    "so beautiful!"

    "I love your good figure!"

    The locker room compartment opened, only to see the woman with a fluffy hair slowly out. No need to do any action, S-shaped curve, it''s enough to make people drool. The dark red cheongsam just set off her white skin like a porcelain doll without any flaws. The waist is thin and the lines are beautiful to the extreme.

    But even more, it''s her little face, which is already radiant without makeup.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Kui picked up the eyebrows, didn''t understand this one and two, looked at her as if she was drunk, what was going on.

    Clapping Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin in front of her, she said, "stop dawdling and go to make up!"

    Tonight, we will blind those people!

    Well, there''s someone else!

    Cheongsam, known as the quintessence of the country. No matter which woman, she hopes to have a cheongsam.

    And cheongsam, is the most select figure of a style, body proportion where there is no good, will be infinitely enlarged.

    When Yao and LAN an and others are talking with a smile, they are stunned at the sound of footsteps.

    A group of girls dressed in cheongsam came towards them, with slender waist like willows in the wind.

    It''s like a woman coming out of the painting of the Republic of China.

    I can''t say what I feel. I always think it''s very charming.

    Xu Peiyao, who was very dissatisfied with this, saw this group of people''s silly appearance, hooked their lips and crossed their eyes with pride.

    Without a word, a group of people went back to their dressing room and found that the makeup artist had not come.

    "These people don''t take us seriously, do they? How long has it been! No one came to make us up! " Is this the rhythm to make them appear?

    In the face of all kinds of injustice, Su Kui has been very calm.

    "Do you always make up? Just come as usual. "

    finished, Su Kui went to the mirror, opened the eye shadow plate, chose the red and gold department, and said, "according to the colors I choose, hairstylist and so on call the stylist to do, too late, speed!"

    Originally, the girls still had complaints. When they heard Su Kui''s words, they were too late to see them. Suddenly, they were busy.

    Su Kui makeup, only fifteen minutes less, when she turned her head, found that the group of girls, still stay in the stage of eye shadow.

    She was speechless and went to help.

    The movement here gradually attracted people from outside to watch.

    See Su Kui so quickly finished makeup, and technology is no worse than professional, they look complex.

    If you give me a chance, no one doubts that she will burn!

 Chapter 3540

    "I love you. I didn''t know before. Your makeup technique is so good?!"

    Feeling someone come to her side, Gong Yin raises her eyes in surprise. What she sees is Su Kui''s bright face. After applying lipstick, the whole person appears bright eyes and teeth, more outstanding.

    "I''ll help you."

    Su Kui carefully looked at Gong Yin''s small face. Her face was kind of round and lovely, belonging to the innocence of the girl next door. But the song and dance to be performed tonight is quite the opposite of her temperament.

    Su Kui thought about it, and soon decided on a plan.

    she lengthened the length of the palace''s eyes with her eyeliner, and the radian raised to make her look charming and lovely. Use the eye makeup that deepens painstakingly, change her whole person''s temperament.

    finally, sukui saw the eye shadow in the make-up tray, which could be painted with human body, and drew a strange Lycoris radiate on the side face of Gong Yin.

    Red petals and golden stamens, when the stage light is dark, the effect will be very good.

    Gong Yin was still wondering at first, what was su Kui doing in her face. However, out of the trust of Su Kui, even though she felt weird, she still didn''t interrupt her. But let Su Kui play freely. When Su Kui is done, Gong Yin sees herself in the mirror.

    The surprised little mouth opened.

    "My God, I love it."

    her surprise tone attracted many people.

    Xu Peiyao was still making up by herself. When she heard Gong Yin''s words, she took back her mind and saw Gong Yin''s make-up face. She was surprised.

    "Gong Yin"

    It''s not Xu Peiyao who doesn''t believe it, but Gong Yin, who is standing in front of her, has a very different temperament from her usual temperament. Xu Peiyao is too big to imagine. She has always known that there are some Tauren in the world who can change one''s temperament and appearance with one hand, which is called the skill of changing one''s face.

    But what really showed up in front of her, sukui was the first.

    She blinked, and saw that on Gong Yin''s face, there was an endless envy in her eyes.

    Xu Peiyao was silent for a while, and looked at Su Kui, and said, "I love it. Can you make up for me, too?"

    No way. Girls can''t resist beautiful things.

    Looking at her full of hope, Su Kui was funny and found that Xu Peiyao was lovely. Although it''s awkward to talk, it''s not bad.

    Su Kui likes to get along with such people better than those who are good at looking at their faces but are full of calculation.

    To be frank, I have no idea.

    Therefore, Su Kui naturally won''t refuse to make up for Gong Yin, and soon began to make up for Xu Peiyao.

    The program group broadcasts the situation of backstage girls live. Each team will take a picture and then interview. After that, we will draw lots to choose the order of appearance.

    Fans of girls in the studio have been waiting in the studio for a long time.

    Once you see your favorite little sister leaving the country, the barrage immediately becomes active.

    What everyone can''t imagine is that the original love that was almost out of the sky in the dark, the fans are very loud.

    One of the most correct decisions I''ve made! ]

    [such an excellent sister is worth more people''s liking. ]

    [about to perform, what to do? I''m looking forward to my sister''s performance on the stage ~ ~]

    [can''t wait! ]

 Chapter 3541

    [what a wonderful sister! Of course, other younger sisters are also good. I don''t understand. So many ordinary people in the previous classes can be among the best. Why do I like my younger sister and have to go to the end of the crane? ]

    [anyway, I like this situation. I don''t believe that no one deliberately engages her. ]

    [don''t believe + 1]

    [never mind who invested in this program! In Gu Shiqin''s program, I dare to play Jiu Jiu. Once he finds out, I will wait to be kicked out! ]

    [powerful people will shine everywhere, sisters, come on!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui and his party soon finished makeup.

    If you see something bad, Su Kui will help you.

    The pictures of their friendship and mutual assistance were broadcast by the program group one by one.

    Finally, it''s the draw. Class F, it''s in the middle.

    There was no first one, but he didn''t get the press axle, so Xu Peiyao was depressed for a while.

    But I was excited to think about their performance later.

    -

    Gu Shiqin sat in the jury room under the stage with cold face, and Han Yixuan, Yan Jing and an Xuguang were sitting next to him.

    The other three talked and laughed, but their harmonious atmosphere did not affect Gu Shiqin at all.

    Even let his whole body''s breath, all cold several times, silent tell others, idle people do not disturb!

    "Mr. Yan, I heard that you pay close attention to a trainee named Zhong Yi. How about that? It''s said that she choreographed a dance for luochanv herself. Have you seen it? "

    Han Yixuan was very curious. Thinking of Su Kui''s brilliant performance in the initial assessment, his eyes couldn''t help brightening.

    Hearing this, Gu Shiqin gave a snort.

    Although he didn''t want the woman to show her good figure to so many people on the stage, he didn''t want to deliberately trip her up because of his careful thinking.

    If she fails in her performance and is eliminated, she will cry, right?

    So, although Gu Shiqin said hello to the costume props group, they were not allowed to make such exposed costumes for class F, but he asked them to customize cheongsam for them according to the style of the song.

    But what Gu Shiqin didn''t expect now was that he counted thousands of money, but he forgot that Su Kui himself was an unpredictable person.

    It''s a little too easy to calculate her!

    Yan jingmianlu is embarrassed. Gu Shiqin''s image in the circle has always been mythologized.

    After that day''s Hospital, he thought Gu Shiqin was just a verbal warning, but in a second he received a phone call from his agent asking him to go back to the company.

    Even the big boss told him to recognize his identity and not to be a moth in the program invested by Gu Shiqin.

    And

    According to boss''s guess, Gu Shiqin may have taken a fancy to it.

    The more Yan Jingyue thinks about it, the more impractical it is. Is Gu Shiqin''s obvious dislike and dislike really a person''s performance?

    He shook his head, at least, he couldn''t see!

    At this time, the previous groups have finished performing and left the stage.

    Han Yixuan shook his head in disappointment. "I thought there would be a surprise. Even class a didn''t seem to be so brilliant."

    Strength, totally not worthy of their current class.

    An Xuguang touched his nose. "The level of singing needs to be improved."

    He used to eat by singing. When he saw these girls jumping on the stage, he couldn''t bear to see the songs they sang.

 Chapter 3542

    An Xuguang is also in a delicate mood.

    Gu Shiqin sneered and finally said the first sentence of today, "remember to remember all the names of those who just didn''t perform well. In my opinion, it''s you who hold them so much recently, which leads them to be so complacent that they really think they are a star! "

    In fact, they are still a long way from the stars!

    Han Yixuan listens to an Xuguang and quickly says he knows.

    Only Yan Jing, with a complex look, took a look at Gu Shiqin.

    -

    "girls, are you ready?"

    In the waiting passage, Su Kui checks the earbuds, smiles and claps his hands. His tone is like that of an ancient pimp. He asks Huakui that they are ready.

    Xu Peiyao threw her a white eye as usual.

    Gong Yin laughed and fell, "OK! No problem! "

    At this time, the host just called their names, Su Kui sorted out the next pair, clenched his fist, "then go! On the battlefield!! "

    " come on! "

    "Come on!"

    A group of girls cheer themselves up. In my heart, I have the courage to put all my eggs in one basket. It''s all tonight. If we can''t turn things around, what''s waiting for them is to pack luggage and go home.

    Some, regardless of their parents, relatives and friends'' dissuasion, are determined to participate in the draft. If you stop here, you won''t even be remembered by the audience. How can you go back?

    Su Kui took the lead and walked towards the stage with a group of girls holding their heads high and chest high.

    The orderly and uniform team and harmonious atmosphere immediately brighten the eyes of the audience who are already tired of aesthetic appreciation.

    Waiting for a long time, Han Yixuan looks up abruptly. In the spotlight, Su Kui''s small face, which is so bright and gorgeous, suddenly jumps into the eyes.

    She covered her eyes and shouted, "here you are!"

    That excited tone, like fans saw the idol.

    Yan Jing sees Su Kui''s today''s dress, and can''t help but hook his lips. When talking to Han Yixuan, his tone was a little gentle, "Yixuan, light point! Don''t forget you''re a mentor. "

    It''s not good to see your trainee so excited.

    Han Yixuan also noticed his gaffe, spit out his tongue, and whispered, "but I love you so much! I feel that she will surpass my achievements and be more angry than me

    She just said it casually, with some sincerity.

    As a proverb, in the near future, Han Yixuan looks at the girl who has left her far behind and always laments her foresight.

    Therefore, she also looked sideways and asked Gu Shiqin with a smile, "Miss Gu, do you like to dress up very well tonight?"

    In response, Gu Shiqin sneered.

    Ah

    This suit, or he asked the costume team to make it for them. Do you think he is familiar with it?

    Does he think it''s all right without meat? No Now it seems that the world''s most advanced sexy, is not rigidly adhere to the appearance. Even if the package is strict, it can send out the fascinating sexy and charm from the bone.

    If you don''t understand what he said, look at the stage!

    Originally dark red cheongsam, in the dim light of the stage, more and more girls, white flawless.

    They change the makeup of enchantment, one by one smile such as flowers, let people''s hearts follow three tremors.

    "Hello everyone, we are class F students..."

    Su Kui stood in the middle, his voice was lazy, he always squinted habitually when he spoke, and the waves in peach blossom''s eyes were bright.

 Chapter 3543

    Han Yixuan stares at Su Kui in the middle of the stage. He can''t see anything else.

    She covered her heart and said, "when it''s over, can I be broken by a girl? However, I really think I like to look at it well! "

    It''s the kind of good-looking girl who can''t be jealous! Her voice is also pleasant, lazy and casual, with a little carelessness, which is her consistent tone of voice.

    Yan Jing sighs and chuckles, "Yi Xuan, wipe your saliva quickly!"

    No one noticed that there was always a fierce eye on the judges'' bench, which was fixed on the person in the middle of the stage.

    Su Kui keenly noticed that she picked up her red lips and looked at them.

    It was a pair of dark eyes that were as peaceful and waveless as a thousand years old well. The eyes of the two people met silently in the air.

    Then, Su Kui smiled frivolously and gave the man a wink. In the public, she spewed out three words silently.

    "MMD --"

    some audiences read her mouth pattern, and screamed for a moment, thinking that sukui was meant to be heard by them.

    However, there are only two people who know.

    Gu Shiqin took the lead in losing the battle and looked away from him in embarrassment, but his ears were still burning.

    This woman! Can''t be more restrained?

    How I wanted to seduce him so much that I could be so frivolous and explicit in public!

    In his mind, he was confused. The lights on the spot went down in darkness.

    Then, there are wind, drums and swords!

    The stage was foggy and the demons in dark red cheongsam slowly twisted their waist and held a folding fan in their hands. From the smoke winding out, the lights are blurred, their graceful figure is shadowy, the hooked audience''s heart and hair are itchy, can''t help but probe to see more carefully.

    The enchanting music style, and the dance from enchantment to perfection.

    The combination of hardness and softness, though soft, contains strength. Every action, like with a strong sense of killing.

    Just like a banshee, it uses seduction as its guide. When it attracts prey, it will kill with a single attack.

    I don''t know how many people, looking at the girls on the stage, are seduced to lose their mind. Forget everything, only a pair of eyes, even reluctant to blink, looking straight at them.

    At this time, the singing gradually accelerated, the girls waist and legs twisted more enchanting, like the snake demon. Step out of the smoke, that piece of bright and beautiful to the extreme small face, one by one printed in the minds of the audience, never forget.

    The fan is half covered, and the fringe is lingering.

    In the middle of the song, suddenly, the girls'' faces turned cold. Their eyebrows and eyes, which were originally full of bewildering laughter, all converged. Suddenly, they tore their skirts.

    This only to the crus of the fork, hard torn to the thigh.

    The sound of cracking silk made everyone excited. Even the female audience had to admit that the girls performing on the stage presented more than a visual feast!

    Every move involves the hearts and minds of the audience.

    "My mother!"

    Han Yixuan doesn''t know what to say anymore. Her heart is thumping. It''s enchanting to the extreme, but it''s also with a strong and murderous dance, which makes her thirsty. I wish I could go up and wriggle with them.

    In the dim light, Gu Shiqin''s face was already as dark as the bottom of the pot.

    Forehead, even have faint blue tendons, silent to tell, the man''s heart angry.

 Chapter 3544

    A dance, the audience dry mouth, the girls on the stage is no better.

    Originally before the performance, the high-intensity training has been maintained. When performing, we should take a more serious attitude than when practicing. The spirit is tense. After the performance, the hair in front of each forehead is wet with sweat, as if it was pulled out of the water.

    There was thunderous applause in the audience.

    The overhead spotlight was on. I didn''t know where the cheers came from. It exploded the whole scene quickly.

    "Yes! I love you

    "Come on, Dayao!"

    "Sisters rush!!! Come out of the way! "

    Su Kui''s heart is hard enough, but when she faces all this, she can''t help but blush because of the affection she likes.

    But because of her pride, she was not allowed to cry.

    The girl smiled with tears in her eyes. The light shone on her bright face.

    For a moment, let countless audiences understand, what is delicate and moving! What is a smile like a flower!

    The reason why beauty is beauty is that every frown and smile can affect people''s hearts. Even crying is beautiful.

    The girls were so excited that they could not help crying for a long time.

    It''s really not easy to get there.

    It''s really the first time they''ve been supported by so many people. I don''t know why I don''t care much about ranking. Even if they are eliminated immediately, they are satisfied.

    At least for this moment, the audience remembered their performance. With applause, silently tell them how successful their performance is!

    Rao is always a strong Xu Peiyao, also lowered his head, eyes red.

    Su Kui saw the girls, shaking her head funny, "what are you doing, one by one, hunchback?! Stop your back straight for me! Let those who look down on you see that we have come back from this war! "

    She''s out of the ordinary, like a chicken soup.

    Tone is very light, but also heard by the host, his eyes crossed a surprise. Go to see that enchanting and gorgeous girl to the extreme, and find that even in the face of so many audience voices, she can still keep a calm and self-contained attitude, which is also admirable.

    Su Kui didn''t speak very much, so she handed the microphone to the people around her. A group of girls were incoherent, so excited that they choked out a few words and stepped down.

    After this performance, their relationship has been quietly closer.

    When Han Yixuan saw this, he couldn''t help admiring it. "This class is totally different from other classes."

    "Well? What''s different? " An Xuguang has never experienced the life of an intern, so he can''t feel the feeling of Han Yixuan.

    Yan Jing is clear. He hooks his thin lips and his handsome face is more and more outstanding in the light. He answers the question for an Xuguang: "because class F has a soul!"

    So, even if they don''t know people, we can see that when they perform, they are harmonious and trust each other.

    Between hands and feet, full of confidence and joy. Is their performance really flawless? No, of course!

    However, it is this kind of harmony that makes the audience feel very comfortable, and even the mood is aroused. So, this is a perfect performance!

    After listening to Yan Jing''s words, Gu Shiqin glanced slightly at him. When Yan Jing didn''t notice it, he moved away quietly.

 Chapter 3545

    Miracle star, every stage performance, will use the form of live network to present the most real state to the audience.

    will be the essence of the late stage, after all, not everyone has time, live in the studio every day.

    There''s no editing, no tuning, so what''s the strength of the trainees? No one can help them.

    Except for themselves.

    Live studio barrage:

    [seriously, what I''ve been looking forward to most is that Shi Yao and Xiang Weiyu are good sisters and in class A. what kind of sparks do they think they can collide ]

    [emmm program group is really brave, put it on the spot directly! This operation is too coquettish! ]

    [hahahaha these students, usually they should practice more basic skills. Don''t scratch their heads all day! Strength is the key, OK? ]

    [it''s not that Yao follows drizzle, but the most powerful person in the whole program?? I''m sorry, I don''t see much better than I like! ]

    [let''s hear thunder upstairs! Take away favorite sister, we are not compared with anyone! ]

    [don''t step on the ball, everyone is good, OK? Let go of our favorite sister. She has lost some black powder. Don''t mess with her, will you?? ]Ah, but I just want to praise my sister! Can sing, can choreograph and dance, I really don''t know what else she can''t do!! Life powder doesn''t explain! Anyway, if she can''t make it, I won''t believe in the so-called fairness any more! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The stage seems to be harmonious, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent.

    After the host finished speaking, another group went on stage to perform.

    Han Yixuan only glanced at it, and then looked away with no interest. No matter what else, the strong style of a Chinese women''s group on the stage is the same as copy and paste. To be honest, since watching the performance of class F, not only Han Yixuan, but also the audience''s eyes are picky.

    Yan Jing laughs bitterly and looks at an Xuguang. He can also detect the lack of interest of the audience.

    Only on the stage, a small number of female fans are insisting on cheering for them.

    I feel embarrassed just listening.

    So, too good, will set off the rest of the people, dim.

    Just like those who like to play in the same group, but those who play behind them

    Han Yixuan can only love them silently for a second.

    At this moment, a sound of chair sliding suddenly sounded beside him.

    Han Yixuan turned his head and said in surprise, "Miss Gu, where are you going?"

    In response to her, only a certain head did not return, with a heavy gloomy figure.

    She touched her nose and muttered, "what''s wrong with that? As expected, a tyrant deserves to be a tyrant, and his temper is too unpredictable, isn''t it? "

    At first, she thought that Gu Shiqin was just following up the first two issues, and would be busy with other things later.

    After all, he''s not enough to sit on such a small talent show.

    But in fact, Gu Shiqin not only sat down, as if he was angry, but also as if he had eaten explosives, which would explode from time to time.

    Yan Jing shook his head, silently looking at the tall figure of the man, and gradually disappeared in front of him.

    Under the eyes, there is a complex light.

    -Su Kui drank a lot of water before going to the stage. It was probably due to the initial recovery of the serious disease. She always felt dry mouth and dry tongue, and her body was full of empty fire.

    As soon as I got off the stage, I went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 3546

    One by one, the girls were so nervous that they were afraid that the people on the stage behind would perform better than them. I don''t want to walk under the stage. I have to stare at it.

    Finally, sukui went alone.

    A few minutes later, Su Kui finished washing her hands with a yawn, everything relaxed, and then she felt exhausted.

    As a result, I was dragged into an exercise room as soon as I got out of the restroom, and pressed myself against the wall.

    Su Kui blinked in surprise and looked up at the man who suddenly appeared.

    She was trapped in a man''s arms. He was tall, in silver grey trousers and black shirt, with open neckline and strong chest. Her muscles were smooth and sexy.

    "What? Mr. Gu is not sitting in front of us. Why did he come here? "

    Su Kui was only surprised for a moment, and then he was back to normal.

    She licked the corner of her lips, squinting like a smile, watching Gu Shiqin smile.

    Know what you know, but ask what you know.

    For the first time in his life, Gu Shiqin met this kind of woman. He didn''t know how to live or die. He had a frivolous smile all day. People can''t wait to strangle her, but when they really want to put it into action, they feel sad and painful.

    "What do you say?"

    Gu Shiqin gnawed his teeth and felt that the back teeth were itchy.

    He drooped his eyes, deep dark eyes light, and died under the woman''s cheongsam, that pair of snow-white straight big legs.

    As long as a little movement, dazzling white light, can not hide.

    The conservative cheongsam was torn to the root of the thigh by the woman.

    Su Kui said innocently, "well, it''s hard. Miss Gu missed me?"

    She smiled and her eyes were bright, like a reflection of the little stars.

    Gu Shiqin looked at her expression like no one else, pinched her chin in a timely manner, glared at her eyes.

    "Do you really think I dare not take you? Well? "

    He has been in this circle for so long that many women have been attacking him.

    But -

    Gu Shiqin is the first to see such a bold man as he likes.

    It was as if she had been born without fear of such things, without considering the consequences of offending him. Not only to his overlord hard bow, after the end not only does not leave, but also dead skin insincere seduce him.

    That''s right. Someone''s brain is over replenished. Everything Su Kui does seems to be seducing.

    "Nah," Su Kui said without fear. She changed her comfortable posture and smiled and raised her hand to pinch Gu Shiqin''s earlobe. "What is Gu going to do to me?"

    She had a sweet smile in her eyes, which made people willing to sink. It was like honey, which made people reluctant to leave.

    When the woman''s tender little hand suddenly hit his earlobe, a current of electricity rushed all over his body with the earlobe.

    Gu Shiqin''s whole body was shocked, and his face turned black after his reaction.

    A woman''s breath is like a orchid, and her voice is like a tease.

    The provocation in the eyes is almost overflowing.

    If at this time, Gu Shiqin still endures, then he is not a man!

    He pursed his lips, and suddenly, in Su Kui''s unprepared state, his fingers pinched her sharp chin and kissed her fiercely.

    Rolling, licking and biting, almost all the sullen in my heart will be scattered on Su Kui.

    Su Kui was bitten, but only frowned. Soon, he stood on tiptoe and tied his arms around the man''s neck, kissing back with a more enthusiastic attitude than the man -

 Chapter 3547

    In the empty practice room, the incandescent lights are shining brightly, and the men and women who kiss warmly at the door are drawn for a long time, entangled with each other.

    No matter you or me.

    However, at this time, the two people have already been washed out. Just like the beast, he only wants to press down the other side''s backbones and occupy the dominant position.

    In the end, it''s natural that no one wins or loses.

    The two slowly separated, a silver thread across the corner of their lips, Su Kui hooked his lips and leaned against the wall, squinting and panting slightly.

    She herself was wearing a cheongsam that could outline women''s lines. At this time, her small face was red, as if she had the best beauty. A pair of peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, eyelashes thick and slender as fans, red lips, but also because of just indulgence, and the flush water run, looks particularly attractive.

    Really charming, like a goblin!

    When the brain that is blank because of lack of oxygen gradually returns to reason, Su Kui hooks her lips and looks at someone frivolously, "Miss Gu seems to be particularly enthusiastic tonight. I wonder if you remember what you said to me at the beginning. Well This time, it''s not a breach of contract, is it? "

    Gu Shiqin is still immersed in a woman''s soft body, such as the sweet taste, but he doesn''t come back to his senses. Lengbuding hears her words, and sips his lips with his breath.

    This woman just has the ability to be angry. It''s not worth her life!

    His big hot palms are pasted with sunflower''s straight white thighs. His eyes are low and dark.

    "Do you know what I want to do when I saw you on the stage? Well? "

    He murmured, because with the light on his back, a handsome face was shrouded in shadow and was clearly out.

    "What?"

    Su Kui''s red lips are slightly open. I know what I mean.

    Tone, especially hook people.

    "What I want -" Gu Shiqin slammed his hands together and pushed her to the wall. "When you come down, I will press you under my body as I do now, mercilessly and mercilessly."

    he gnawed his teeth, his eyes, with a burning desire.

    Su Kui pretended to be surprised with a smile. "Miss Gu, how deep are you hiding? Is that good?"

    She was just a joke, but the next second, Su Kui''s satisfied smile was suddenly stiff.

    Because she was turned over by the man. Originally, Su Kui thought that someone had no teacher to learn from and was ready to give something exciting.

    Until she was slapped mercilessly on her butt --

    Su Kui: "?"

    She just?? What happened??

    Su Kui''s brain is blank, until another slap falls, and the burning pain wakes her mind.

    Her little face was red and angry, "Gu Shiqin!! You let me go! "

    Gu Shiqin looked down at the bottom of his hand and the little woman who was struggling like a lice on her body. She smiled coldly. "Don''t you have the best idea? Uh huh? This dress is not sexy enough, is it? Who gave you the courage to tear your skirt? "

    "I......"

    Sukui just said a word, another slap down.

    She cried out in pain! Gu Shiqin, you are a beast! "

    "Pa --"

    Gu Shiqin''s eyebrows and eyes are shrouded in shadow, and the whole person looks like a great demon.

    "Is it? I''d like to suggest that you think it over before you reply

    "Gu Shiqin, you mean man!"

    Sukui hummed, unwilling to give up.

    The two were in a stalemate, and Gu Shiqin sneered, "Oh? Then tell me, where am I stingy? "

 Chapter 3548

    Su Kui turned a white eye and struggled to open it.

    "You''re jealous. What else can you do?"

    She hummed, and her tone was straightforward. It spread to Gu Shiqin''s ears and made him stiff all of a sudden.

    Jealous? Is that so?

    But there is no denying that in his heart, even if Gu Shiqin is not willing to admit it. But he has already acquiesced that this woman is his belongings!

    It''s better to dislike or be jealous.

    What he can''t escape is his inner thoughts, probably from the first time, after being strengthened by this woman''s audacity. But after the recovery of reason, but still can not control their own body, want to ask for more time.

    Maybe the next morning, he didn''t leave. Still staying in the hotel room, enduring the woman''s repeated and repeated provocations.

    Or maybe -

    is when he began to make exceptions for her again and again.

    If she wants to leave the competition to accompany her family, he will open the back door for her and allow her to leave the program group to visit her grandmother in the hospital during the competition.

    Don''t want her to do that amazing dance. Don''t want her to be charming and seen by more men. However, she was unwilling to cover up her light.

    It''s reasonable to say that if he really hates this woman, it''s probably the first time that two people have a relationship. Gu Shiqin should be merciless. Just throw her out and kill her again.

    But what did he do after that?

    One by one, or the tyrant in the rumor patronizing Shiqin?

    "I didn''t."

    Gu Shiqin put up with it, but he denied it.

    "Oh? Is it? Then I''ll go. "

    Su Kui glanced at him angrily and knew it clearly.

    The big producer is still in trouble.

    It doesn''t matter. She has plenty of time to play with him.

    But now it''s time to go back. She''s been out long enough. If you stay any longer, someone will come to see her.

    Seeing her leaving, Gu Shiqin suddenly grasped her wrist.

    "Huh?" Su Kui is funny. He looks back at him and says, "what''s the matter? Don''t give up on me? "

    Gu Shiqin''s eyebrows are twisted. "Go change clothes and go back!"

    At that time, the stage lights were dim, and everything was not true and vague.

    But now in the practice room, the incandescent light is very bright, so she can''t hide her white thigh.

    He bit his back teeth and tried to lift the woman up and fight.

    "Not jealous." Su Kui is funny.

    Listening to Gu Shiqin''s ears, he thought Su Kui was unwilling to listen. He pursed his lips and said in a stiff voice, "do you want to change?? Do you mind if you behave a little bit? "

    Su Kui burst out laughing. She raised her chin and said proudly, "of course you can! But kiss me first, and I''ll promise you? "

    "Yes!"

    Tut, face turning is merciless.

    Su Kui inexplicably began to miss someone who was very enthusiastic just now.

    "I know. I''m going back to the new line now, right?"

    This time, Su Kui left again, but Gu Shiqin didn''t stop him.

    In fact, it''s not impossible to kiss her

    Gu Shiqin stood in place, looking at the woman, wearing cheongsam, the figure of all kinds of customs gradually went away.

    In my mind, there is a kind of charming feeling.

    Silent hook lips, he thought, in fact, this woman, is not so rebellious.

    -As expected, Su Kui, known as the rebellious Su Kui, changed his clothes and gathered with the army.

 Chapter 3549

    Gu Shiqin and Su Kui didn''t notice that when they left the practice room one after another, a girl came out of the opposite bathroom slowly.

    Her small face was so complicated that she could no longer look so pitiful.

    "Eh? I love you. Don''t you go to the bathroom? How did you change clothes? "

    Sure enough, Su Kui said quietly, "Oh, I accidentally splashed water on my body when I washed my hands. Anyway, it''s not far from the dormitory. I''ll just go back and change myself."

    Her expression is always calm and her tone is serious, which makes people believe her involuntarily.

    So, no one asked.

    Only lan''an, not far away, looked at her strangely.

    -In the end, it''s time to announce the results.

    Except for some poor performance, most of the members of class F have been upgraded!

    Su Kui to class A, Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin, then class B.

    Than before almost to be eliminated, the surprise is not too fast!

    I don''t know what''s the reason, Su Kui originally ranked in the sixties, but this time she jumped to the third place.

    Second only to Shiyao and xiangweiyu.

    And the number of votes is very close, I want to know that as long as the next program, if she works hard, she can easily surpass two people and get the first.

    What is their mood at this time? Sukui doesn''t pay attention to it for the time being.

    Because she has been surrounded by the excited girls in class F.

    One by one around her, eyes red to thank her.

    "Yes, thank you! Wuwuwu...... "

    "If it wasn''t for you, we might have been eliminated!"

    "God, am I dreaming?! I''m not eliminated! I''m upgraded! "

    This is the thanks of the advanced girls, accompanied by the cry, but it is the tears of excitement and joy.

    There are a few girls, although crying, but very relieved.

    "It doesn''t matter. Although I didn''t get promoted, I didn''t get eliminated at least. Is there any chance to make progress?"

    "If I didn''t like it, I would have been eliminated. To be able to participate in this dance and meet you is the biggest gain for me to participate in this program!"

    "So, there''s no need to feel sorry."

    the girls in class F should be more united and more united, and the atmosphere is particularly harmonious.

    The rest of the classes are not so good.

    Some are silent, some are surrounded by several girls, crying silently.

    Lan''an looked at Su Kui with a complicated look, came and smiled and hugged Su Kui. "Congratulations on your love, wonderful! I knew you could. "

    In the face of the camera, Su Kui smiled softly. "Thank you, Ann. You''re great, too. Keep going!"

    But actually

    LAN An''an''s face was gloomy for a moment. Although he soon converged, he was quickly caught by Su Kui.

    Not only did she not get promoted this time, but she also dropped more than ten places in the ranking, and her class was also divided into class C.

    Lan''an''s strength is not good in itself. Now, class F''s people come from behind. Unfortunately, they are people with high popularity but not good strength.

    In miracle star, although the fans'' voting is very important, the most important thing is the suggestions of the mentors.

    If you don''t have the strength, even if your fans are in the first place, the tutor should knock you out, or you can knock you out.

    Gu Shiqin''s program wants absolute justice and fairness!

    Lan''an touched the ashes of her nose and walked away with a strong smile.

 Chapter 3550

    The most exciting thing is Su Kui''s fans.

    We need to know that Su Kui, who was ranked in the 60th place, has been dragged to the third place. In these short days, I don''t know how much strength has been wasted.

    So Su Kui is on the stage and thanks her fans for their support.

    When she said that, I don''t know how many fans like her to go crazy, and I can''t help crying.

    [ah ah ah! I love my sister''s duck! ]

    [your future will be escorted by us! ]

    [love! Take the lead! ]

    [I don''t know why I am attracted by a girl, and I like a star so much for the first time in my life, for her day and night canvassing tickets and shameless Amway. When I saw the final result, I knew that all the efforts were worth it. ]

    [tearful eyes, we love the light of our sister, and finally more and more people can see it. ]

    [support is enough if you don''t speak very well! ]

    [how can we not love because of such love? ]

    [think of class F, and then look at the present one. Do you still have conscience black her? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After that, Su Kui''s life returned to peace.

    Usually at two o''clock and one line, practice room and hospital.

    After entering class A, sukui didn''t have so much patience to have a good relationship with everyone.

    Especially these people, the strength is good, so when you look at everyone around you, it''s like looking at competitors.

    And Su Kui jumped from more than 60 to the third, which is a black horse born in the sky. I don''t know how many people are jealous of him.

    At this point, it can only maintain the harmony on the lower surface.

    It''s Shi Yaohe and Xiang Weiyu who often come to her to discuss learning.

    Even thinking about the next performance, can she choreograph it.

    Was refused by Su Kui.

    Jokes? One time is OK, two times and three times, isn''t it to push forward?

    Where to put the choreographer of the program group? Especially, the teachers in class A are the best. If she refuses their choreographer again, she seems to think highly of herself.

    She has her own consideration, when Yao and Xiang Weiyu, also have their own careful thinking.

    The undercurrent of class A is surging, even the audience in the studio can see it.

    [I love you so much. When I came to class A, I was isolated. ]

    [poof, I feel that some people are really funny, they are not gregarious, and they have to blame others for isolating her? ]

    [Oh, how can they do well in class F? Who can play with? ]

    [it''s normal for people with good strength to be envied. After all, after all, the trainee gradually eliminated, fewer and fewer people, sooner or later they will stand on the opposite side. ]

    [fortunately, Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin are not willing to help! Otherwise, it''s too lonely to love a person

    Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives.

    Xu Peiyao comes with Gong Yin and sees Su Kui''s eyes brighten.

    Then, she saw the others around Yao and Xiang Weiyu talking. She sat alone in the corner, and Xu Peiyao suddenly fell cold.

    She rolled her eyes and strode to sukui. "I love it. What are you doing here? Is someone taking the lead in bullying you? "

    "Ah?" Su Kui is following up with the system in her mind. The angry voice of lengbuding girl pulls her back from the trance.

    She blinked and looked up and saw Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin.

    "No, sisters, who gave you this illusion?"

 Chapter 3551

    Gong Yin also said, "you''re too fussy. With your favorite personality, only she doesn''t want to. Who can bully her?"

    The sharpness of this man is much better than that of Xu Peiyao.

    "What''s more, I''m not sure. How many people are there?"

    Xu Peiyao turned a white eye and glanced at several people over there.

    At this time, Shiyao saw them and was walking towards them.

    "Eh? Xu Peiyao, are you two here to find something you like? "

    "Otherwise?"

    When Xu Peiyao saw her, she was disgusted. She turned her mouth and her proud hands around her chest.

    Xiang Weiyu hates this person the most. "Why don''t you come to class a without practicing in your classroom? Don''t you think you''re useless with less love? "

    There are cameras in the classroom, and everyone also wears a sound receiver.

    But when she spoke to the drizzle, she had turned off the wheat.

    So the audience in the studio can only see her open mouth, but can''t hear what she is saying.

    "You --"

    Xu Peiyao has a strong temper, so she raises her hand and wants to hit her.

    Su Kui moves faster. Xu Peiyao''s hand is raised a little, and then Su Kui holds it down.

    She glanced at Xu Peiyao with a faint smile, "pale fixed point, can the dog bite you, and you can still chase the dog? What did she say? What do you believe? Don''t forget your rank, but it''s up to the tutor. Here, it''s strength, not mouth! "

    Xu Peiyao was very happy to hear what he said.

    "Yes, I really can''t care about it like a dog!" she said with a smile

    To the drizzle gas eyes are staring round, "love, you scold who is the dog?"

    "Puchi..."

    Gong Yin bent her eyes and smiled sweetly. "Ah, what''s the matter with you to the drizzle? How can someone be a good person and want to be a dog? Zhong Yi didn''t nominate the last name. Even if you want to be a dog, you can''t blame Zhong Yi ~ "

    " you and the three of you are waiting for me!! "

    Gnashing her teeth at the drizzle, if it were not for the surveillance, she would have jumped up and torn the mouths of the three men.

    When Yao looked at the drizzle, and looked at the three sunflower, the inexplicable light in his eyes flashed quickly.

    She said softly, "Oh, stop arguing. Do you want to be known by the teacher? I love you to say less! She has a bad temper in drizzle. You should take more responsibility. We are all in the same class now. We should leave together.

    A group of people listen to a stupefied, trance that is the truth.

    The audience in the studio can clearly hear everyone''s words except for the drizzle.

    So, it''s not hard to guess what Xiang Weiyu just said.

    [I''ve always known that it''s not pleasant to the drizzle, but I didn''t expect it to be so weird? ]

    [although she has turned off the wheat, she can still see the shape of her mouth. It seems that Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin are being despised. ]

    [your friend''s clock is online! ]

    turn on short protection mode! ]

    [I''m sorry, I''m going to turn black for Yao powder here. I hate this silly white lotus tone the most. Oh, you take care of her. She has a bad temper. I take care of your mlgb! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! In fact, I have always felt that none of the people who can climb to the top are pure and kind-hearted Jedi! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Faced with the kindness of Shiyao, Xu Peiyao obviously didn''t want to appreciate it.

    She turned her white eyes and sneered, "wait for a fart! Who do you love? I''m here to compete, not to make friends! Not everyone has the right to be friends with me. As for the burden, go away! "

 Chapter 3552

    When Yao embarrassed can not speak, she lowered her head, in other people''s eyes, as if to bear a great grievance.

    Only Su Kui, when she saw this expression, her eyes flashed.

    Soon, the farce in the practice room ended with the intervention of the staff. Although they were not serious enough to be eliminated, every one who participated in the quarrel was punished.

    Each of them is required to stick to the wall, hold a glass of water on one head, and have no rest for an hour.

    At first, they could hold on, but as time went on, some people began to feel tired.

    Legs are weak, and the water cup on the head is also shaking.

    This picture, in the eyes of the audience in the live broadcast room, suddenly hurt badly.

    [what''s the matter with sleeping trough? Is it wrong to be a good man? ]

    [yes! I hate people like Xu Peiyao, disgusting! Life is a mystery! ]

    [Oh, do we like you? Scum, get out of here! ]

    [hahaha, I''m so happy to see some fans jump from the wall. ]

    [my sister, Wuwu, Wuwu ]

    [program group idiot!! ]

    [Tut, please open your dog''s eyes. We like that our sister doesn''t pay attention to this little punishment at all, OK? Look at the exhausted look of your master! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a penalty stop, as soon as the time came, all the people were paralyzed on the ground, and their calves were constantly cramped.

    It''s OK to stand casually, but keep a posture and keep your back tight against the wall. An hour down, the whole body must be soft and uncomfortable.

    "It''s killing me..." Xu Peiyao''s calf and stomach were constantly cramped. When she gouged it out, she gave Yao a look at the drizzle and snorted coldly: "wait, even if I don''t do it, I will give them some color to see!"

    Smell the words Su Kui didn''t look at her kindly, "come on, you protect yourself first!"

    An episode soon ended, and Gu Shiqin came back to know it all happened.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    I like that grandma''s health is very bad, and her body functions are damaged to varying degrees. Even if she is sent to the hospital in time, she will not last long.

    However, Su Kui would take time to see her in the hospital every time and show her her her own performance video. When she saw the comfort in the eyes of the old man, her original intention of retiring from the competition would fade.

    It''s estimated that her retirement is unacceptable for the elderly.

    After that, Su Kui took part in several competitions. As the number of people decreased a little, she ranked first, but no one could waver.

    By her death at the foot of the pressure, is to drizzle with Shi Yao.

    In preparation for the eighth recording, when Yao dormitory, suddenly an accident.

    In the fourth place, the girl who was less than 100 votes away from Shiyao slipped in the bathroom and suffered a serious leg fracture. There was no way to participate in the next competition.

    It is said that when she was taken away by ambulance, the girl walked away crying. The whole person''s eyes were filled with despair.

    The door is full of girls who are watching. Su Kui is also dragged by Xu Peiyao, who is keen on all kinds of gossip.

    But she didn''t go in, just stood at the door, quietly watching all this.

    When Yao sat on the chair and cried quietly, "how could this happen? Wen Wen is too careless. How sad she should be... "

 Chapter 3553

    Then a lot of girls, are distressed around her comfort.

    Seeing this, Xu Peiyao turned a white eye and hummed, "why isn''t she the one with the fracture? Hypocritical! I think Han Wenwen has been eliminated. The happiest thing is her! "

    Otherwise, in the next issue, maybe she won''t even be able to hold the third place.

    Although the character of Xiang Weiyu is not pleasant, she is very powerful. And plasticity is very strong, can be sexy can also be sweet.

    But Yao is not the same. She started with a pure and kind-hearted person and a considerate neighbor sister. When an image impresses the audience deeply, and she appears in another image, it will give a strange feeling.

    And because of her previous design like her, there will be unacceptable, do not like people, leading to de powder.

    So now, she is really in a dilemma

    Su Kui hooked his lips, didn''t say anything, just looked at the bathroom that no one noticed with a smile, under the light, there was a mass of reflective things.

    -

    because Han Wenwen was unable to participate in the competition, and the later trainees were unable to pose a threat to Shi Yao.

    So at the beginning of the new competition, the top three are su Kui, Xiang Weiyu and Shi Yao.

    After the intensive training, the program group finally showed great kindness and invited the male gods of the girls to accompany them to dinner, and of course, the mentors to go together.

    Gu Shiqin didn''t want to come. Before he left, he inadvertently received a look from Su Kui. He made a desperate effort to come.

    During the dinner, Su Kui stood up casually and turned to walk outside.

    Gu Shiqin seems to have a feeling. Looking up at her back, he sees her fingers hanging on her side, slightly hooked.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the hotel garden, Gu Shiqin did not look at the woman standing in the dim light, but said: "furtive, favorite, do you think it''s cheating?"

    The point is, he actually came.

    Su Kui sniffed at the words and smiled. She was in a good mood? This is a good suggestion ~ "

    Gu Shiqin was stunned and looked at Su Kui with disbelief and serious thinking. He didn''t know what to say. This woman is really considering the feasibility.

    His face was black, his lips were thin and tight. "I love you. Don''t say what you don''t have. What do you want to do?"

    Gu Shiqin is not stupid. Since this woman brings him here quietly, it''s not as simple as flirting.

    Hearing this, Su Kui yawned, turned his back and said, "boring! Gu Shiqin, do you really like women like that? "

    "You --"

    Gu Shiqin''s throat twitches. He almost wants to put the woman in front of him to the right place, so that she can know if any of his women like him!

    Seeing his idea, Su Kui hurriedly raised her hand to stop it. "Don''t -" she pressed his eager hand and whispered it close to his ear. "Please watch a good show later. Don''t you always doubt that I gave you the medicine? Now it''s time to prove my innocence. Wait for you to do this... "

    Gu Shiqin''s mind is in a mess. The woman''s breath is like blue. The moist and hot breath sprays in his ear. The big hand is held by two soft little hands, and the posture is very natural.

    In the dark, his earlobes are slightly red, and his eyes are complex

    -

    Su Kui went back and sat down naturally.

    And the two eyes on one side, when I saw her coming back, I finally took a sigh of relief and took back my sight.

    Because it is hard to indulge, the students naturally open their belly to eat and drink.

 Chapter 3554

    Anyway, even if you are drunk, you can rest in the hotel and return to the program group in the morning.

    At this time, lan''an and Xiang Weiyu stood up, smiled and raised their glasses. They plucked up their courage and said to Gu Shiqin, "Miss Gu, we''ll give you a toast!"

    A group of girls are in a uproar, mom. Are these two dead? Dare to drink with Gu Shiqin?

    However, the unexpected refusal did not come, instead, Gu Shiqin smiled in a good temper, raised his hand to pick up the glass, and then he just finished with a mouthful.

    Seeing that he was so generous and straightforward, all the young people who were present were naturally relaxed. One by one, they all held up their glasses, and half coquettishly rushed to Gu Shiqin and said, "Mr. Gu, you can''t give one thing to another. Come here, and we''ll give you a toast" ~

    Su Kui hooked his lips and took a sip of wine.

    Let the spicy liquor ferment in her mouth.

    Xu Peiyao turned a blind eye and told sukui to Tucao, "don''t make complaints about how high the people are usually dressed. Actually, ah, there are so many eyes!"

    She thought, if it wasn''t for Gu Shiqin''s aversion to the hidden rules of the cast, these girls would have been shameless.

    Like Gu Shiqin, who has the ability and looks, where can I find him?

    Even if it''s a white sleep, it''s not a loss!

    Seeing Xu Peiyao''s idea, Su Kui was funny. She warned: "put away your careful thinking. I like this man."

    Xu Peiyao just thought about it, though the brain hole was a little big. The next second, however, when she heard Su Kui''s words, a saliva gushed out directly.

    "Poof - what do you say?" Did she just hear right?

    Gong Yin also laughs to beat to fall, raises the thumb to Su Kui way: "the clock connects! Have ambition! Our sisters look after you! Come on! "

    Su Kui is innocent. Is what she said true?

    "OK! If you really like it, I won''t rob you! " Xu Peiyao blinked at Su Kui in a narrow way. "Otherwise, I''ll go to give Mr Gu a drink and try to send him to your bed tonight?"

    The girls over there have already started, so no one hears what the three of them say.

    Smell words, Su Kui heart jump, busy stop.

    "No, I''ll be generous for the last time tonight. You can wait for a good show!"

    "What''s the play?"

    This sentence successfully separated Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin from the previous topic and asked Su Kui curiously.

    As for what is a good play

    Su Kui blinked, red lips flirtatious bad smile: "Buddha said: can''t say!"

    Then in exchange for their white eyes.

    -

    [host, do you want to lead the snake out of the hole? ]

    now, the system finally understands what sunflower wants to do.

    At this time, Su Kui watched the staff come over and helped the drunken Gu Shiqin away with her eyes slightly narrowed.

    She stood up and said lazily, "well, it''s time to go back to sleep! Xiaoyao, Yinyin, let''s go! "

    With that, she led the way out.

    With the first one, soon, the rest of them put down their glasses and went back to sleep in a good mood.

    Lan''an is holding her fingers in a complicated mood.

    She looked to one side timidly. Just as she wanted to open her mouth for a few words, she saw that the man had a firm face. It was obvious that she had made a decision.

    No, she can only put her mind back.

    Just think that she doesn''t know anything. Anyway, she has helped everything that should be helped

    Just hope that she can succeed!

    -

    "Hello, I love you. Aren''t you sleepy? Where are you going now? "

 Chapter 3555

    They went back to the hotel for a bath. They were going to lie in bed and watch TV. The next second, it was pulled out by sunflower.

    Gong Yin is wearing slippers and walking in the quiet corridor of the hotel. Her mood is very delicate.

    Su Kui hooked his lips. "Shhh, just wait!"

    With that, she took them straight to a hotel suite, took out her room card and went in.

    Xu Peiyao was shocked, but her trust in Su Kui made her say nothing, and she went in with her.

    However, when she saw who was the man lying on the big bed, she was surprised to "lie in the slot".

    "Gu, Gu Shiqin?!"

    She stared at Su Kui with unbelievable eyes, "sisters, are you serious?"

    At first, she thought that all she said at her table was a joke, but in a twinkling of an eye, she took them to Gu Shiqin''s room.

    This is to prepare the overlord to bow?

    Gong Yin gives Xu Peiyao a speechless look. "Hey, isn''t your focus right? Now, we shouldn''t be curious about the favorite room card. Where did it come from? "

    Su Kui had already gone inside, and sniffed with a smile: "I took it from Mr. Gu. To tell you the truth, I have already had a personal relationship with him. So, you''d better flatter me. Maybe I will be kind enough to blow the pillow, and then you will come out together?"

    Gong Yin: "..."

    Xu Peiyao: "..."

    On the big bed, Gu Shiqin, who was still pretending to sleep, directly turned over and sat up from the bed, staring at Su Kui with cold face and bad breath, "pillow side wind? It has to be typhoon level, can it move? "

    "Poof..."

    Xu Peiyao had no time to be frightened. When she heard this, she burst into laughter.

    Only Gong Yinshan said, "Miss Gu, are you drunk?"

    Then why did he drink at the dinner table and get carried away by the staff?

    Gu Shiqin didn''t answer her, just looked at Su Kui blindly, "be serious! Will that man really come? "

    Su Kui nodded, "don''t worry, absolutely!"

    This is the only chance for the man. If he doesn''t do it this time and wants to get close to Gu Shiqin later, it will not be so easy.

    Just finish saying, the voice falls, the door suddenly sounded footsteps, and rustle knock.

    Carefully, as if afraid of being heard.

    "Dudududu Miss Gu? Did you sleep, Miss Gu? "

    Gu Shiqin''s face suddenly cooled.

    Su Kui walked over and pushed him down. "Lie down!"

    Smell speech, Gu Shiqin thin lips light purses, say of words some grievances, "like, you plan to see me be forced by other women on?"

    I don''t know why, Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin always think that the tyrant Gu at this moment is more like a poor little wolf dog.

    "Of course not!" Su Kui immediately shakes his head, and then gently lowers his head and kisses his thin lips, saying, "don''t worry, as long as she moves, I will come out immediately, and I will never let you get any advantage!"

    Finish saying, she did not have time to say more, catch up with Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin, go to the bathroom.

    Gu Shiqin''s side eyes, watching her footsteps in a hurry, "I love it, if you dare to break your promise, wait to be cleaned up!"

    Sukui was calm in the face of his threat.

    Xu Peiyao and Xu Peiyao have a lot of words to say. They have to open their mouths as soon as they enter the bathroom. "I love you --"

    "Shhh! If you have something to ask! "

 Chapter 3556

    Now the most important thing is to go to the theatre!

    Let her see. Is it a man or a ghost! Hidden for so long, tonight, finally to surface.

    "OK..."

    The two sighed and turned around to find that Su Kui had already held up her mobile phone and started to record through the crack of the open door excitedly.

    Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin: "..."

    -When

    Yao licked his dry lips and pressed his palms on his heart, trying to smooth his heart, which almost jumped out of his mouth.

    Her nervous fingers were shaking, after two shouts, there was no response in the suite. She breathed out a cloud of gas and finally made up her mind.

    Tonight, success is not failure. Otherwise, everything will be wasted!

    Thinking about this, she took out her room card and swiped it quickly. At the same time, her eyes wandered around. She was sure that no one found it. She quickly dodged into it.

    At the sound of footsteps, Gu Shiqin''s closed eyes vibrated a little.

    Almost reflexive, he wanted to jump.

    The woman''s breath kept approaching, which made him feel a great disgust from his heart.

    However, he forgot that when he was close to Su Kui, he didn''t contradict her. Instead, he wanted to get close to her again and again because of her indistinct separation.

    I was confused about what I was thinking. Gu Shiqin couldn''t help but turn his face for the first time.

    Otherwise, with that woman''s uncertain character, I don''t know what moth to give him.

    This is the last thing Gu Shiqin wants to see.

    "Miss Gu? Are you drunk, Miss Gu? "

    When Yao at this time is no longer gentle eyebrows and eyes, the fundus of the eyes with a faint charm. She shook her hands and pushed Shiqin''s arm, but she was shocked by the hot temperature on his body.

    Su Kui has been looking at her in the bathroom. When she saw her finger touching Lu Nian''s arm, she narrowed her eyes and scratched a cold light at the bottom of her eyes, but she didn''t rush out at the first time.

    Gu Shiqin''s heart was already in Ling Chi and Su Kui at this time. He wanted to wait for this matter to be solved and see how he would clean up the woman!

    Shiyao is frightened by her own suspicions. After the reaction, she can''t help but feel funny. She blushed slightly, biting her lower lip, and said to Gu Shiqin, "Miss Gu, I''m forced, too. I just want to make a debut, so I''m sorry..."

    At the same time, she firmly opened the zipper of her dress, and the suspender slipped down her white arm. Finally, she only wore a pure white underwear and wanted to climb to Gu Shiqin''s body.

    Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin are shocked to see this scene.

    They are like two sculptures, standing in the bathroom and looking out. They dare not breathe too much, for fear of being discovered by Shiyao.

    Just then, a loud noise came.

    "Ah!"

    When Yao exclaimed, scared small face pale, hurriedly grabbed the sheet to cover his body.

    Su Kui sneered, kicked open the bathroom door and strode across.

    When Yao raised her eyes in panic, she saw Su Kui and Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin standing behind her, who were still stupid, and there was endless resentment in her eyes.

    "Zhong, Zhongyi, how are you here?"

    She asked weakly and guessed that maybe Su Kui had the same idea as her!

    So last time, did she have a relationship with Gu Shiqin?

    Is it a success?

 Chapter 3557

    Su Kui glanced at Gu Shiqin, who was lying on the bed with a gentle breath, and looked at her with a smile and a narrow voice. "Of course, I''ll do what you''re going to do."

    when Xu Peiyao reacted and saw her underwear, she immediately despised her. "Ah, she usually pretended to be like a chaste girl. She was pure and close to others. Unexpectedly, she was a deeper one In the middle of the night, climb the producer''s bed! "

    "Xu Peiyao, shut up!"

    When Yao''s face was distorted for a moment, she bit her teeth and no longer pretended to look at Xu Peiyao, who had long been unhappy, sneered, "what qualification do you have to say about me? Don''t you like them as much as I do? Let''s be half a dozen. I''m the worst. Where can you get it? "

    Xu Peiyao would have been angry if he had changed his routine.

    But she is one of the insiders. Besides, she also knows that there is an ambiguous relationship between her friend and the man in bed who is not drunk at all.

    So, she''s not angry or upset.

    "Don''t insult others with your dirty thoughts. I''m different from you."

    "Oh, sophistry."

    At this time, Shi Yao is very angry. Knowing that these people are blocking her, she will not be able to do anything tonight.

    The only chance was destroyed again. I want to know how angry she was.

    Staring at Su Kui, the leader, the eyes could not tear her.

    In addition to the surprise at the beginning, Gong Yin was very calm after that. She was just strange. "Shi Yao, with your fame, your mentors treat you well. Even if you don''t seduce the teacher, you can be an expert, can you? "

    "Besides, don''t you know that Mr. Gu hates the hidden rules the most? Besides, he has a habit of cleanliness. He doesn''t like to have women close to him at all. Do you know that? "

    When hearing Gong Yin''s doubts, Yao goulabed and disdained a smile. "Men are all lower body animals! He said grandiose, who knows how many female stars have slept behind their backs? In this circle, the men who want to be clean and alone are not few, but none at all!! "

    What she said was determined. Gong Yin didn''t say anything, because she didn''t know whether Shiyao said it was true or not.

    "Then what can you get? As long as there is no accident, you are bound to make it. "

    When Yao heard this, she was even more dissatisfied. In particular, seeing Gong Yin''s small face as indifferent as fame and wealth is like dirt, it''s even more boring in my heart.

    "What do you know?" When Yao cold glanced at her, "like you do not want to make progress, naturally think that as long as the road can! But I''m not the same. What I want is a C-bit monk. Understand? "

    Only the first, will be remembered forever.

    She is not willing to be trampled under her feet all the time, and she will never turn over the plate.

    I see

    Gong Yin and Xu Peiyao look at each other, and their hearts are complicated.

    They are all college graduates. Even though some girls are careful, they haven''t really stepped into the entertainment circle yet. Naturally, they don''t understand the darkness of the entertainment circle.

    But today, Shiyao taught them a lesson of deep memory!

    Who would have thought that Shi Yao, who has always been gentle to others and known as the warm hearted angel by fans, is so vulgar in private, and her heart is not full of sunshine, but rather dark to send out a moldy taste?

    Su Kui and other two girls asked their own doubts, she just squinted and asked her own questions.

 Chapter 3558

    "They''re done. Now it''s my turn."

    Only saw her red lips hook, smile hidden knife, "then LAN an an? That glass of wine was also directed by you at the beginning, wasn''t it? I didn''t expect that I finally picked up the cheapest

    "You --"

    when Shiyao heard the meaning of Su Kui''s words, he suddenly wanted to split his canthus and stared at Su Kui, like a devil climbing out of hell, very resentful.

    Xu Peiyao saw this and pulled the rasuki. "I love it, you stay away from this woman. I feel that she is crazy because she does everything for the sake of red!"

    But still hope, wait for a meeting, she understood that when she fell into the trap, don''t cry too hard.

    "Yes! It''s you! " When Yao PI laughed, he didn''t laugh and stared at her angrily, "I said why you can easily climb to the first place, and the one-sided comments on the Internet began to appear in your favor, because you climbed to Gu Shiqin''s bed! So, in terms of filth, where are you worse than me? "

    Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin didn''t think there was such a thing.

    However, out of the understanding and trust of sunflower, they did not stay away from her. On the contrary, she firmly stood in front of Su Kui and was in the same hostility with Shi Yao.

    "Ha ha, what do you mean?"

    Su Kui shrugged her shoulders, not confused by her attack.

    "Don''t try to change the topic, Shiyao, are you afraid that you are not being a fool? Since I will see you here, I know what you have done. "

    Hearing Su Kui''s determination, Yao began to feel flustered. She took a sip of her lips and a quick look at Gu Shiqin. She found that he was still in deep sleep and relieved.

    Su Kui saw that she was still not dead, red lips light, decided to give her a substantive blow.

    "By lan''an''s hand, you gave Gu Shiqin medicine because of her mind. Once she is found, you can say that you have suffered from the disaster of innocence. Lan''an is the one who really has a dirty mind. For this move, Shiyao, I have to praise you for hiding deep enough! " Even lan''an herself didn''t know how thoroughly she was used.

    When Yao sipped her lips and didn''t speak, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and continued: "you should have been hostile to me a long time ago, right? That''s why I''m so quick to bribe the water army and blackmail me all over the Internet. In terms of means, Shi Yao, I admit that if you didn''t meet me, you would surely go far and wide in this circle. "

    Because the last life is like this, I like to be killed directly after suffering from the disaster of innocence. And Shi Yao, because there is no strong competitor, the last C, on the peak of life.

    From a member of the women''s troupe, she eventually developed into a famous Sanqi movie star, with all kinds of singing and dancing performances, and was regarded as a famous talented woman in the circle.

    "Oh, what do you mean? Is there any evidence?"

    Yao''s eyes drooped quickly to cover up her confusion. She pursed her lips and refused to admit it. In any case, when she does these things, she doesn''t pass her hand. She doesn''t know the ghost. Even if she checks, she can''t be found.

    See her now, not see the coffin do not shed tears.

    Xu Peiyao is even more disgusting, "Shiyao! I didn''t expect that you were so disgusted and could even do the business of buying black sailors! Thanks to the strong power, otherwise it will be your way! "

 Chapter 3559

    "Whatever you say, I didn''t do it!"

    When Yao turned a white eye, he let go of it and stopped acting. He stood up and picked up his clothes to wear.

    "No matter what you say, it will not change the fact that you have the same purpose as me," she said. Even if it happened tonight, it should not happen. Tonight, I won''t talk about you. You''d better take care of your mouth, otherwise - "br >

    she threatened to glance at the three sunflowers, sneering," then we''ll be finished together! "

    From the heart, Shi Yao decided that Su Kui came with these three people to play 4P with Gu Shiqin, but also felt disdainful.

    No matter how she is, there is only one. But these three people, is the private life how chaotic, can make such shameless matter?

    "Bah, take in your dirty thoughts!"

    "I can''t help my little temper!" Xu Peiyao bit his teeth. "I really want to slap this bitch to death!"

    Usually even if, at least when Yao still have convergence, now is really confident, a face, full of complacency.

    There was no sense of shame at all.

    Su Kui holds Xu Peiyao and watches her dress in her spare time. When she''s dressed, she looks at her with a warning of brisk steps. Then she walks towards the door.

    She spoke slowly and smiled: "did I let you go? Well? "

    "What do you mean? Is it over?! "

    Shiyao turns her head and stares at her with her teeth.

    Su Kui tut two, suddenly in the eyes of Shi Yao, a drag on the bed of Gu Shiqin. In her disbelieving eyes, the neat kiss was on his watery thin lips. When she left, she also bit his lips.

    "You - you don''t want to face!"

    When Yao Qi''s lungs are about to be fried, the fat in his mouth flies, even if he doesn''t eat the hair. Su Kui, the fox spirit, dare to be in front of her, shameless to be rude to Gu Shiqin.

    Looking at the man''s unresponsive appearance, a handsome face is sexy and confusing.

    The more she thought about it, the more difficult it was for her.

    Su Kui saw her like this, smiling maliciously. "Why, I don''t want to be ashamed, what about you? Do you want to play together? "

    She opened her mouth as soon as she picked out her red lips.

    "You, you, you..."

    Shiyao didn''t expect that sukui would be shameless to this extent. She pointed to sukui with trembling fingers. "You''d better let go of Miss Gu as soon as possible, or I''ll make you lose face tomorrow!"

    What she can''t get, please don''t want it!

    Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin shake their heads helplessly. They know that their friends are addicted to acting.

    "Hiss..."

    Seeing that she was easily aroused, Su Kui smiled scornfully and suddenly felt bored.

    She raised her hand, patted Gu Shiqin on the cheek, and said vaguely, "Mr Gu? Producer Gu Da? Are you really asleep? I still feel very comfortable in my arms and don''t want to get up? "

    Gu Shiqin: "..."

    He took a deep breath to restrain the impulse to press the woman under him and beat her up.

    He sat up with a gloomy face.

    When Yao''s pupil, as the man sat up, began to contract. My forehead was sweating, and I finally realized what was wrong.

    Moreover, Gu Shiqin''s eyes are too clear!

    "You, you''re not drunk?!"

    "Otherwise?" Gu Shiqin grins and stares at Shi Yao in disgust. "It seems that you have a great opinion on my rules, eh?"

 Chapter 3560

    No man can stand the temptation, but - see what it is!

    Just like her, Gu Shiqin sneers and says he has no appetite at a glance.

    And the confidence to seduce him?!

    When Yao back rigid, cold sweat DC, see her pink face, blood color a little bit fade, let her look, especially delicate and pitiful.

    "Gu, Gu, you..." She forced a smile and looked at the strange thing. "When did you wake up?"

    Gu Shiqin''s side has already sat up. He has long fingers across his lips. He can vaguely feel the soft touch on the lips of women just now.

    His eyes were dim, his eyes narrowed and he seemed to smile, "when you knock on the door, HMM..." He thought about it and added, "maybe another way is, I''m not drunk at all!"

    Not drunk?!!

    "It''s impossible!"

    When Yao was terrified, she opened her eyes and looked at several people who suddenly appeared in the bedroom.

    "I saw the staff bring you back!"

    Why did Gu Shiqin not get drunk? Why did he like to stay in this room with Xu Peiyao? What are they going to do?!

    "That''s right," Su Kui said, admiring her panic, laughing and clapping, and slowly approaching her with a smile. "Do you remember when I went out for dinner? What do you think I did? Of course, it''s for the purpose of setting traps, so that you can enter the urn! "

    "I love you --"

    Su Kui''s words are so clear, where can Shi Yao not understand the meaning of Su Kui''s words.

    She counted everything, but she didn''t. sukui not only knew everything, but finally came to a plan.

    It''s over, it''s all over

    When Yao plops, his legs are soft and he sits on the ground, his eyes are empty.

    With Gu Shiqin''s temper, he would not allow her to exist in the program group. It''s clear that everything has been calculated. What''s wrong??

    Shiyao''s neck seemed to be tightly clenched by an invisible big hand, which made her suffer even when she breathed.

    Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin look at each other and don''t know what to say for a while.

    Sympathizing with Shiyao? That certainly doesn''t exist!

    Just now, when they heard from their friends, they also knew the relationship between Gu Shiqin and Su Kui. Originally in the last time, when Yao had already made a good calculation, but did not expect, at last she lost that opportunity, let Su Kui back to her black pot!

    Fortunately, her family friend is powerful and likeable, otherwise -

    it is estimated that she has been sent out of the group and then banned, and she will never be able to enter the entertainment circle again in her life, right?

    Think of this, two people look at Shi Yao''s eyes, only full of disgust.

    "How am I? Shi Yao, with all due respect, I''d like to interview you now. How do you feel? "

    Once and twice, they were interrupted by her. It''s estimated that Shiyao''s heart would have hated to kill her for a long time?

    Shi Yao looks at Gu Shiqin with a cold face, and receives the disgusting eyes of Xu Peiyao and Gong Yin. She licks the dry lips and says with resentment, "I just want to know now, how do you guess it''s me!"

    Smell speech, Su Kui picked to pick eyebrow, "this still use guess? At first, I suspected Lanan, because she was the only one who cared about me. But then I found out that with her stupid intelligence, I couldn''t do such a thing. "

 Chapter 3561

    "So" Shiyao sneers, "why do you think I did it?"

    "Lan''an didn''t have the guts," Su Kui said with his hands around his chest. "I''m not sure. Who can''t wait for you? Last time I couldn''t do it, I came here again tonight. Shiyao said, are you a self-made trawler?"

    "Ha ha ha ha! What a favorite! In my opinion, you are the one who hides the deepest

    After hearing Su Kui''s words, Shi Yao was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly he looked up and laughed, his eyes full of madness.

    Su Kui''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the moment when she smiled and suddenly rushed towards her, she grabbed her hair and knocked her to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Gu Shiqin even had no time to act, he was shocked by Su Kui''s clean and neat means.

    He pursed his lips, and a smile crossed his black eyes.

    I love you. What surprises do you have that I didn''t find?

    "Let go of me! bitch! Bitch! "

    Yao struggled hard, but her hands fixed on her scalp got closer and closer, as if to tear off a piece of her scalp.

    She cursed Su Kui bitterly, "I love you! Go to hell! Ah ah, let go of me, you bitch! "

    Gu Shiqin frowned coldly. He glanced at Shiyao as disgusted as a crazy woman. He pursed his lips and dialed the phone.

    "Call security. I have a lunatic here to deal with."

    In a short sentence, the moment makes Shi Yao calm down.

    "No! No! "

    When Yao suddenly panic, lost reason back to her brain, she held back tears, hard to look at Gu Shiqin pleaded: "Gu teacher I am wrong, you forgive me once! I really don''t want to lose this chance. I love this stage. Please, please! I''ll do anything as long as you let me stay, OK? Even my body can... "

    "Shut up!"

    Gu Shiqin glanced at her displeased, "I don''t think you are dirty!"

    I don''t know how many such activities I have done in private.

    Gu Shiqin is not a straight man, but for the first time, why can''t he ask his partner to be as clean as he is?

    "Dirty --"

    Shi Yao is like being struck by thunder. She wants to split her canthus and widen her eyes full of red blood. She suddenly laughs.

    "You think I''m dirty? What do you like?! Did she sleep with you? She''s not dirty?! Since she can, why can''t I!! What about the so-called fairness and justice? Gu Shiqin, you are just like this

    In the face of her sarcasm, no one tried to answer her.

    When the security guard came in with the staff, he saw that his clothes were not neat at a glance. He sat on the carpet and scolded Shiyao crazily. He almost didn''t catch his eyes.

    What''s the matter? What are so many female students doing in the producer''s room?

    Play NP? This chaotic scene is not like -

    several people looked at each other, only Gu Shiqin pulled thin lips, pointed to Shi Yao on the ground and said, "take her away and send her out of the program group overnight."

    "Shiyao, you are eliminated."

    "No!!! I don''t want it! Why is this unfair to me! "

    When Yao crazy struggle, is not willing to go.

    The sharp nails even scratched the security guard''s face.

    Gu Shiqin didn''t plan to hide the news for Shi Yao. So soon, all the students who lived around came to see the scene at the door.

 Chapter 3562

    Not only did the staff and the security guard look stupid, but also the trainees were stimulated.

    But before the group came, Su Kui and Xu Peiyao Gong Yin had already pretended to be woken up and stood at the door as onlookers.

    Xu Peiyao Gong Yin, who witnessed everything in the whole process, smiled at each other and said nothing.

    It''s no wonder Su Kui started to wash them when he went back, so now he''s wearing pajamas and standing at the door, not abrupt.

    They listen to the ear, the girls are talking.

    "What''s the noise at night, and it keeps people from sleeping?"

    "Sleep? What sleep! Do you want to listen to a big gossip? "

    "I''ll go, what the hell?"

    "Tut tut Tut, there are really dead and alive practitioners. Go to climb and look after the teacher''s bed in the middle of the night."

    "Poof What is it?!! Climb the bed! "

    "Get out of the way, let me see who has the courage to do what I dare not do!"

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips and silently glanced at the girl with dark skin, thinking of climbing and looking at the Shiqin bed.

    There are more and more people blocking the door of the hotel suite.

    Gu Shiqin sat on the sofa with cold face and looked at the scene without expression.

    The security guards are escorting Shiyao, who has gone mad, to the outside. There are many difficulties where they pass.

    "Who is this? How can I look so familiar. "

    When Yao a Leng, busy hang head, also dare not shout, only wish to dig a seam to drill in.

    Zhong, Yi!!

    She was gnashing her teeth in her heart, and her lips were dripping with blood from her own bite. It can be seen how hatred has become for sunflower.

    However, it''s no use hiding Shiyao. As the top three wonder stars, she is familiar with many girls in the program group.

    So soon, there were people with sharp eyes who saw who was the woman with disheveled hair and clothes.

    It''s because I can''t believe it, that girl''s voice is very sharp, "I rely on!! That''s Shiyao! "

    "Shiyao? Really? I depend on it! "

    Some people who don''t believe in evil go to see it. No matter how low Yao''s head is, she has been recognized. At this moment, she feels like she has been robbed and paraded to the public.

    "I''ll go. She''s brave enough!"

    "What do you think she wants? Is it not enough to have finished third? "

    "Gee, that''s not easy to say. Does she think that as long as she sleeps in Mr. Gu, she can open the back door all the way to get out of position C?"

    "I don''t really understand her operation, but what she did tonight really refreshes my understanding of her."

    "I can''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes How gentle and conservative she is at ordinary times. The costumes assigned to her by the program group are the most conservative. Unexpectedly... "

    "Ah..."

    At this time, a timely was covered by the mouth of the exclamation, did not escape the ears of Su Kui.

    She looked away from her side, and saw lan''an, who was late, standing in the corner, looking at Shi Yao, who was escorted by the security guard in horror.

    The eyes were filled with despair and fear, and soon with tears.

    Su Kui shrugged and hooked her lips with a smile like smile. Soon, she took back the remaining light and stopped looking at her.

    However, lan''an, as if her eyes had been pricked by a needle, hurriedly dodged and was in a panic.

    Didn''t Shiyao say everything was ready? Why did it fail?

    What else does she know about loving that look?!

 Chapter 3563

    However, Su Kui is doomed not to answer her doubts.

    The Lord has solved this problem. Even without Shiyao, lan''an can''t make his debut. With her talent and achievements, she can only suck a little powder here.

    What''s more, there is no time for Yao to take her. And she is the best person with Shiyao at ordinary times, just like a junior in class. After that, I want to know that girls will definitely isolate her indefinitely in order to avoid suspicion.

    The girls talked about it, but Yao had been kicked out of the program group all night.

    With Gu Shiqin''s anger, it was not Yao Shan at all, waiting for her, but also a bloodbath.

    Just out of the hotel, there are countless paparazzi squatting to take photos.

    And the official blog of miracle star was not idle, probably receiving Gu Shiqin''s instruction, and didn''t give Shiyao any chance at all. Directly in the middle of the night, he sent a micro blog, which simply explained that Shiyao, the third one, was directly eliminated because of his breach of contract.

    Shiyao''s fans are the most after su Kui and Xiang Weiyu.

    Fans don''t understand the situation, so they can''t accept the fact.

    Under the official blog, many people scold and use all kinds of dirty words, which shows that the quality of Shiyao fans is low.

    The microblog, which began to ferment in the early morning, jumped to the top of the hot search list.

    At the same time, there began to be a number of other comments, in addition to insults and doubts.

    [Tut, Shiyao''s fans still have the face to dance here. I''m a hotel staff member. I saw a big play last night! Your master, run to the drunk leader''s room in the middle of the night, and try to get on top by your body ~! ]

    [wow, there seems to be a lot of material in the upstairs? Really? ]

    [it should be true, haven''t you seen the picture taken by the paparazzi? It has been sent to the Internet. Shiyao was thrown out of the hotel by the security guard in the middle of the night. You think, if it''s not like this, who will treat her?? ]

    [wow, it''s different if there''s a big devil in the program! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? Listen to you so say, I always have a kind of feeling, this girl seduces is the big devil!! ]

    [Ma ye, there''s a picture in my mind. Hahaha, if it''s not the big devil, I''m afraid it''s half done with the little face of Shiyao?? ]

    [well, some of you don''t know about the big devil''s urination. If you have him, you can put an end to all the hidden rules, OK? ]

    [so, people should not be greedy. They have come to the third place. Isn''t it proper to be a monk? Now, not only for their own black, but also let fans down! ]

    [the sailors stop dancing, this program group is disgusting! No matter what, is it really good to drive a girl out of the hotel in the middle of the night? ]

    [in any case, support my Dayao! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At that time, the news of Yao''s being eliminated was so rampant that there were countless guesses.

    However, the program team has not responded positively to any other than the one that was announced by the official blog when Yao was eliminated.

    Gradually, no one paid any more attention to Yao except for her occasional sarcasm.

    However, at this time, when Yao''s real body, suddenly published a long micro blog.

    In fact, Gu Shiqin has already hidden the rules for the first contestant of the program and so on

    So, the popularity of miracle Star program, and with her news, once again popular!

 Chapter 3564

    Just when the fans thought that the program group would press down quietly, the ripped leader stopped to talk.

    That man is Su Kui!

    Miracle star loves V: the hidden rules are true, but it''s not him who hides me, it''s me who hides him, understand? To be fair, I chose to drop out. Let''s see you in the future! [in addition, forgive me for being blunt, even if there is no such thing, I will still hang you in minutes with my strength, which is not empty! ]

    a group of fans, who were about to turn black on sukui powder, saw that sukui actually tweeted, and it was just like a wolf smelling the smell of meat, immediately swarmed in.

    [my mother!! Love too a! Handsome I can''t close my legs! ]

    [ha ha, 80% of the hidden rules are blind, right? With the favorite dance, with her strength, it''s not the first thing to say? ]

    [yes, my clock connector. Is the potential rule maker OK? ]

    [some fans who are still loading white lotus come out to be beaten! Do you hear what sister Zhong said? Strength minutes to hang your master, not to fight! ]

    [sister Zhong is a potential rule producer, while a white lotus tried to lure the producer in the middle of the night, but she was kicked out of the production team directly. Well, it''s a big play! ]

    [come on, didn''t the fans of white lotus chase us? Call again now! ]

    [it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to let sister Zhong come out of the women''s League. With her strength, a person can go far and far, but there are teammates who will drag her back! ]

    [comments! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Of course, in these comments, there will also be the following topics that are not gregarious.

    [sister Zhong is a member of the society. Who knows whether she dropped out of the competition or the program group? ]

    [ha ha, I just hope that those who fight will not come too soon! ]

    [wait for a stone hammer, anyway, I''ll be a melon eater, and see who fights at last! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    But these words have not come out for a few minutes, microblog hot search, again by a name of the contract.

    #Gu Shiqin''s response: Gu Shiqin V: Well, she''s me.

    The four short words, which are invisible, are not obvious.

    Therefore, some netizens who are looking forward to Su Kui being slapped face to face, one by one, hold their mobile phones, and their faces are burning with pain, as if they were slapped invisibly.

    Face fighting is coming, but it''s not like fighting, it''s them!

    [hahahaha, face slapping is like a tornado! ]

    [sister Zhong flushes the duck!! ]

    [connect a! ]

    [ha ha ha, Miss Gu, I''d like to interview you. What''s the tone of your voice, Mr Gu, in which you typed these words? ]

    [sleeping slot, has my idol been stolen? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In fact, Gu Shiqin has never sent a microblog related to his life except for publicity.

    Fans can''t figure out what kind of person he is from his business statements.

    But now, this once stood on the altar of man, he came down to earth!!

    And for the goddess of their family!

    It can only be said that some people are happy and others are worried.

    Although Su Kui retired, but because of this, plus her own strength, not only was not forgotten, but more and more fire.

    And her straight nature, although the topic is hot and sharp, will not hurt other people''s self-esteem.

    It''s regarded by fans as the most talkative and delightful female star. There''s no one!

 Chapter 3565

    And she acted freely, never choosing to marry in her whole life, but everyone in the circle knew that she had a boyfriend who was called a tyrant, but only in front of her, who was a gentle little wolf dog.

    As for Shi Yao, who has harmed her, this life is also a follow-up to her previous life.

    I love what I''ve been through, which makes her go through it again.

    Xu Peiyao, who had the chance to start his career, saw his good friend quit the competition, so he decided to quit the competition and went abroad for further study. There is no lack of money in her family, and her entry into the circle is just a ticket game.

    A few years later, he came back, but he has become a famous designer of ghosts.

    How many actresses want to win her favor and ask her to design dresses, but they are all rejected. Finally, after many inquiries, I finally learned that Xu Peiyao was only willing to make a private customization for one actress -

    and that person, naturally, was fond of it!

    Thinking of her brilliant achievements, those female stars who were still indignant at first had to stop even if they were angry.

    Gong Yin stands out from the miracle star and chooses to fly alone three years later. Although the reputation has not been good or bad, but good or bad in the circle occupied a place. With her unique voice and gentle temperament, she has become a unique presence in the circle.

    However, at the beginning, Xiang Weiyu, as a C-bit monk, has a great future. I don''t know why I suddenly fell in love with plastic surgery. At the beginning, it was good. At the end of the day, the sequelae of plastic surgery appeared, which turned into the appearance of no one, no ghost, no ghost.

    The fans who had hoped that she would return to see her so stubborn and disillusioned gradually left her.

    LAN An''an is not good at singing and dancing. At last, he can only mix in some small groups and become a supporting role.

    Time flies, many years pass.

    Han Yixuan, who is nearly 40 years old, passed by a foreign square and suddenly heard a familiar voice. Looking up, he saw the delicate and soft face of the woman on the big screen.

    Time seems to treat her very well, take away her childishness and endow her with the charm after time precipitation.

    She hooked her lips and said to her husband, "Hey, you know what you like! At the beginning, I was her tutor. Besides, at that time, I thought at first that she would stand at a height I couldn''t reach. Such a person is born to be looked up to "~"

    "yes, my wife is the most discerning ~"

    two people were talking. When the wind blew, the man quickly took off the scarf and put it on her. He smiled and pulled Han Yixuan''s hand towards home Go.

    Han Yixuan looks back at the particularly dazzling woman and suddenly shows a narrow smile that doesn''t match her age.

    Gu Shiqin, let you die in the first place! Now there is a long way to go after your wife. You can go through it slowly!!

    -When sunflower woke up again, she was lying in the wild.

    Her arm was scratched several times, and she blinked dully.

    She has come to a new world.

    The smell of rotten meat around us is disgusting. The sky is full of haze, fog, even the sun can not see.

    As soon as she sat up, she was kicked, "Hey, dumb, since she is not dead, get up and work quickly!"! We don''t support the disabled in our team! "

    Su Kui has not yet received the memory, but the man''s harsh tone, let her know, I''m afraid at this moment''s situation will not be so good.

    She pursed her lips, covered the dark under her eyes, and soon clapped her clothes and stood up.

 Chapter 3566

    When Su Kui got up and looked around her, she could see what kind of world she was in.

    Once again, she came to the end of the world.

    There was no ups and downs in her mood. She hung her eyes and went to a group of women who looked numb and haggard. Exposed to the outside skin, there are many teeth marks, you can see at a glance, what happened to them.

    In the end, the system collapsed and the scum returned to their nature.

    A woman is always the first one to be hurt.

    "Cook quickly! MD starved to death! "

    The first man looked fierce and swearing. He glanced up and down at sunflower like a bean sprout, and his body like a child. There was no interest in his eyes.

    Aware of his eyes, Su Kui''s back stiffened, but soon, there was a woman who stood in her side without trace, blocking all her eyes on her body.

    Su Kui is stunned. In the end of the world, it''s hard for everyone to protect themselves. How could someone be kind enough to protect others?

    As a result, before she turned to look, her little face was turned back again, and her voice was hoarse and old. "Don''t look back, the water is boiling, take apart the instant noodles and throw them in."

    The body''s instinctive response, let her follow this woman''s words to do. Su Kui droops her eyes and communicates with the system in her mind. What she thinks is that this woman seems to protect the original owner.

    Just when she came, she had already tested her body.

    Not only a weak chicken, but also a serious physical deficiency.

    In a normal society, it''s ok as long as it''s well maintained. But in the end, it was a miracle that she lived to the present!

    After instant noodles were cooked, they were rushed up by a group of men. They were so clean that they didn''t even have soup left.

    When the men''s eyes fell on the empty woman, the eyes changed.

    I don''t know who started first. I grabbed a woman and went to the back of the car.

    Listening to the women''s constant screams and the curse of men''s arrogant laughter, it is more exciting for men''s animal desire.

    Only the women who depend on each other are shivering, timid and sobbing.

    There are still some people who can''t even struggle, only numbness in their eyes.

    The number of women around her decreased one by one. Soon, only Su Kui and the woman beside her were left to help her at the beginning.

    Su Kui''s eyes are cold, and his hands are silent and tightly clenched before he can use the knife to cut the sausage.

    Next second, the man''s eyes lingered on Su Kui''s body, as if hesitated, whether to eat this bean sprout into his mouth.

    At this time, the woman suddenly stood up, once again blocked the man''s vision, smiled: "boss, where do you look? Is Jiao Jiao unattractive now? "

    A woman turned her back, although she was embarrassed, but her body was hot and her hoarse voice was deliberately lowered, but she also had some taste of temptation.

    Men can''t help it. When they hear Tang Jiao''s words, where can they? Immediately laughed and grabbed a handful of her chest, and hurriedly went to a corner where there was no one!

    Su Kui pursed her lips and endured.

    She''s afraid she won''t be able to control the killing! The soul of the original Lord in the body is shouting to kill.

    Tang Jiao, smiling and pulling away the man, turned around and gave Su Kui a warning look to show her not to act rashly.

 Chapter 3567

    The sky around gradually darkened, women moaned in pain, and men laughed obscene, interwoven into a dense, breathless net.

    Su Kui closed her eyes and began to receive the original memory.

    Tang Tiantian, the client, is the little princess of Tang family, the capital of the emperor. She grew up like a moon holding a small star. However, at the end of one dynasty, most people in the Tang family changed into zombies or food for zombies.

    But Tang Jiao, compared with Tang Tiantian, is just a daughter of the Tang family who is not valued. But when Tang Tiantian is in danger, she does not hesitate to take her out of danger.

    This is a NP world. Tang Jiao and Tang Tiantian are cannon fodder. The reason for their relationship is that one of the female Lord''s harem is Tang Jiao''s fiance!

    Because of the existence of Tang Jiao, Tang Tiantian avoids becoming a man''s plaything all the way. But also because of Tang Tiantian''s burden, Tang Jiao suffered a lot along the way.

    Two women with no abilities stumbled all the way. Tang Jiao finally learned in a team conversation that her fiance was still alive, and became a famous one in the southern base.

    So, she had the desire to survive, that is, no matter how hard or tired she was, she never left Tang Tiantian, and finally made it all the way to the south base.

    As a result, she was not even able to see the man, so she was directly thrown into the slum and ravaged to death.

    To die, she didn''t understand why her fiance fell in love with a woman who behaved recklessly. Who is behind her!

    But Tang Jiao didn''t know, but Su Kui knew that Tang Jiao had been living in the name of her fiancee since she entered the base, saying that she wanted to find her fiance. How could this news not reach the ears of the female owner?

    I want to know that he is not a good man, because he can live so long in the last life and make several excellent men willing to be her boyfriend and live together peacefully.

    Tang Jiao''s death must have something to do with her!

    And Tang Jiao, the only one who really protects Tang Tiantian, is dead. Tang Tiantian''s fate is not better. She is young and well protected by her family. To her death, she revealed a surprising secret -

    Tang Tiantian is a power, and the only power in the world that can kill people indiscriminately!

    This ability is called "Spirit speaking!"

    What you say must come true.

    But the power of the curse will change with her spirit. For example, when the spirit is strong, in a word, people can die directly in place. When the mental strength is weak, the ability of a sentence may just tickle people.

    But Tang Tiantian is special. Her ability is born.

    Ever since I was a child, I have been talking in disorder. As a result, every time I talk, it comes true. Her family forbids her to talk again. Although the Tang family, the capital of the Empire, has a huge influence, it always attracts people to stare at them.

    As time goes by, the little princess of the Tang family is a dumb thing, which gradually spread out.

    The original Lord is also used to being a mute.

    I even forgot how to speak.

    [Ding - system task triggered! ]

    Task 1: let Tang Jiao live. ]Task 2: help Tang Jiao find her fiance! ]After receiving the memory, Su Kui touched her chin. It seems that the little princess is still a man who knows how to repay.

    Now that she''s here, would you mind a little more confusion in the end?

 Chapter 3568

    It''s only a month since the Apocalypse broke out. The outside world has completely collapsed.

    Feel the man''s rough breath spray in their ears, even if has been used to this, Tang Jiao still can''t help but despair closed his eyes.

    Even before the end of the world, she was just a collateral branch of the Tang family, but she was dependent on her master and lived a life of a young lady. But one big change, the end came. The things on which she relied collapsed in an instant.

    Miss Qianjin has become a plaything under a man.

    But fortunately, at least, her body is still useful. At least, she can protect her temporarily. But how long has she been able to protect her?

    Thinking about this, Tang Jiao is more desperate.

    The man''s hand has reached into her clothes impatiently. When Tang Jiao was ready to endure the violence of the man, suddenly there was a hoarse but empty voice, like a voice from the horizon, cold and piercing.

    [let her go. ]

    the man was stunned and interrupted in his excitement. He turned his head to see who was talking. When he raised his eyes, he could not help shivering in the dark eyes of the girl.

    In response, Qi suddenly raised the palm fan like a big hand, "well, you are not a mute! Just in time, I''ve long wanted to taste the taste of a young girl! Today, I will go with you! "

    Finish saying, go to catch Su Kui.

    Tang Jiao felt bleary for a moment, and could not put the channel: "sweet, can you speak?" How is this possible? From childhood, she never saw Tang Tiantian talk.

    Although she is slow to speak, she has a clear tongue, which is not what a mute should look like!

    But Tang jiaogen couldn''t think about what happened to her. Her heart was pounding and her eyes were red. "What are you doing out here! Run fast! "

    On the other hand, she jumped over and clasped the man''s shoulder, trying to catch him walking to sukui.

    Su Kui stood in place, a small face gray, only a pair of eyes, bright scary.

    "Get out of my way! Fuck! Bitch! "

    Being insulted and trampled on, Tang Jiao has no despair at the moment.

    At the beginning, she was not favored at home, because she was an illegitimate daughter and was later taken back to her home. There, she met the only light in her life, Tang Tiantian, the little princess in the palm of her hand.

    Tang Tiantian is not close to anyone, but treats her differently, which also leads to her rising status in the Tang family, and her life is better every day. So after the outbreak of the eschatology, Tang Jiao really wanted to guard the only white in her life.

    "No! Please, brother Wang, please let go of Tiantian. She''s still a teenager! "

    "Bah! What I want is minors! Hahaha! "

    Around don''t know when, the wind suddenly rise, the wind is as cold as crying.

    Pull up the girl''s ankle long skirt and hunt.

    Tang Jiao was stunned for a while. She murmured, "sweet..."

    The next second, the girl picked up a creepy smile and her voice was sweet and ethereal, "Wang Heng, you will fall down and break your bones."

    "Ah, you cheap girl -" Wang Henggang sneered, but before he could make a mockery, he fell into the soft soil.

    Then there was the cracking sound of the bones, accompanied by the man''s pain to the extreme roar, resounding in the sky.

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

 Chapter 3569

    It is clear that the soil under the sole of the foot is soft, even if a child falls in, there will be no harm.

    But Wang Heng, as a mutant, just fell slightly and broke all the bones of his body.

    That crackle, let the human scalp follow the voice of numbness, clearly into everyone''s ears.

    "Sweet, sweet?"

    Tang Jiao swallows her saliva in fear. She holds her hands tightly and is pushed to the ground by Wang Heng and never stands up again.

    At this time, Su Kui heard the voice and looked slowly at the past, trying to find something in Tang Jiao''s eyes.

    If Tang Jiao is afraid of her ability or even disgust, Su Kui will leave her far away after helping her find her fiance to save her life.

    Fortunately -

    Su Kui saw Tang Jiao''s eyes, and did not fear her treacherous ability, but just a thick worry.

    Su Kui felt the pain of pinpricking in his head.

    With her weak chicken ability now, it''s not enough to take Wang Heng''s life at all, but breaking his limbs is equivalent to taking his life directly in the end of the crisis!

    "Ah ah ah! I''m going to kill you! You bitch! "

    Wang Heng looks at Su Kui, his face is twisted and frightening because of pain and resentment. How could he not have thought that this girl could be as good as a crow''s mouth.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to find out!

    He lay on the ground rolling, notice the girl''s weak body, it seems that some support, he quickly gritted his teeth and cried out: "come on, kill her quickly!! Otherwise, with her vengeful character, we will surely die at last! "

    Wang Heng''s scream made the men who were trying to show off their lust for animals suddenly shrivel and run over with their pants.

    Wang Heng''s limbs are soft and prone, showing an unnatural sense of distortion. You can see at a glance what happened to him just now!

    So, when they heard Wang Heng''s order, the men bit their teeth, took out their sabres and walked towards Su Kui.

    Wang Heng is right. Before the girl is completely strong, she must be strangled in the cradle.

    Otherwise, when she is strong, she will not retaliate against them!

    "No - no!"

    Tang Jiao was so scared that she rushed up and hugged Su Kui. "Please don''t, I can promise. Can I take her away? She will never hurt you, I promise! "

    "Hiss, you promise? What guarantee do you have? "

    The leader of a man spit, disdain: "quickly get out of the way, or I will kill you! Only the dead can do us no harm! "

    "Yes! Kill her! "

    The rest of the women, trembling with fear, were quail like, with only one pair of eyes, staring at the vicious men with hatred.

    They are all ordinary people with no power to bind a chicken. In the end of the world, they can only become accessories of the strong. Looking at their attitude towards Su Kui and Tang Jiao, as if they were animals, they could not help but feel a sense of sadness.

    If you can, who wants to be a man who has no thought, no dignity and is trampled at will?!

    Mingming a month ago, they still live in a bright city, fighting for tomorrow!

    Tang Jiao is also afraid of shivering, but has been firmly covering Su Kui''s eyes, murmuring: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, the pain is only a moment, maybe..."

 Chapter 3570

    Speaking of this, Tang Jiao choked, "maybe dead, let''s get rid of it..."

    Family members died in the disaster, or became dead, leaving both of them to survive. If you have to live in this world and be trampled, it''s better to die clean.

    Su Kui heard the despair in Tang Jiao''s words. She pursed her lips and suddenly clenched her fist. She tried her best to mobilize all her strength. Then she said again, "stop. You''re all weak. You can''t even walk. You can only be slaughtered."

    After saying this, her throat was sweet, and she could not help but gushing blood.

    The whole body a soft, weak lean into Tang Jiao''s arms.

    Tang Jiao is stunned. The pain in her imagination doesn''t come. She quickly hugs Su Kui''s body and looks back with careful expectation. Sure enough!!!

    These men, one by one, show their ferocity, but they can''t move like nails under their feet!

    "CNM''s! Let go of me! Otherwise, I will recover and kill you first! "

    "Fuck!"

    "This girl, it''s so evil!"

    Wang Heng saw this scene, his eyes were finally filled with despair, he lay on the ground, his body a smoke.

    This time, he knew, he must be finished.

    "Sweet, how are you?" Tang Jiao touched her sister''s face painfully. If it wasn''t for saving her, she wouldn''t have to.

    She was born prematurely. She grew up in a honey pot. Has she ever been wronged?

    At this time, Tang Jiao didn''t blame Tang Tiantian for her ability. Why didn''t she save her at the beginning.

    Because without sukui, she would be dead now.

    Su Kui gasped for two times. Her eyes were blacked out. Her brain seemed to be pricked by thousands of needles. She could not speak well in pain.

    "I, I can''t last long..." She murmured, not much strength.

    Tang Jiao was stiff and her back was cold.

    But the men also heard Su Kui''s words, and laughed, "hahaha, I thought it was such a great ability, it was just like this!"

    "Wait, wait for me to recover, and kill you first!"

    I don''t know if it was this sentence that suddenly stimulated Tang Jiao. Her eyes were cold and her heart was determined.

    "Sweetie, you sit and rest for a while, close your eyes, darling ~" Tang Jiao touched her head, and said softly: "my sister won''t let you open your eyes, you can''t secretly open your eyes."

    Su Kui''s heart is warm, and she probably knows what Tang Jiao wants to do. She nodded her head cleverly without stopping.

    In fact, even if Tang Jiao doesn''t do it, she will force Tang Jiao to take this step!

    How about even ordinary people? In the end, there will be fewer and fewer zombies, and a new system will be gradually established. She is not only to keep Tang Jiao''s life, but also to cultivate the means for her to survive in the afterlife!

    Seeing Su Kui nodding, Tang Jiao stood up, stooped to pick up a knife that the man had fallen on the ground, and slowly began to speak rudely to Su Kui, saying that he would insult her.

    The man finally felt something was wrong! Don''t come here! Get out of my way! "

    Before she had finished speaking, Tang Jiao had already cut off the man''s arm with her knife.

    The blood splashed on his face was warm.

 Chapter 3571

    Who did not expect that a woman who has been quietly bearing everything, crazy up will be so cruel!

    Wang Heng''s eyes were silly, and he trembled and said: "Jiao Jiao Please don''t kill me... "

    Don''t listen to Tang Jiao, she slowly hook lips a smile, "you scum, anyway, living is a disaster, why not just die?"? Well, it''s fun to bully our women, isn''t it? "

    She gradually no fear, only full of joy!

    Directly she quickly cut off the man''s neck with a knife, and the blood gushed out of the blood vessels, while the man still stood.

    "No -- don''t --"

    seeing Tang Jiao carrying a knife, like a devil, walking towards her, Wang Heng was so scared that her urine came out.

    Even if his limbs were broken, he still wanted to live.

    Tang Jiao sneered. She tilted her head and looked at the women who were still shivering. In a cold voice, she said: "now the opportunity is in front of her! In the end, either to others or to oneself! You''ve figured it out! "

    Finish saying, she is in Wang Heng''s wailing sound, the hand that is crisp and neat rises knife to fall!

    There was blood all over the place.

    They are all people who have received modern education. These women are not old and have been bullied for so long. They are not even as good as animals. How can we not hate them?

    At this moment, seeing Tang Jiao so straightforward, finally, the first, the second, the third, someone came out.

    "Sister Tang! I''ll follow you! "

    "Count me out, I''ve had enough! In this world, death is everywhere! What are you afraid of? "

    A group of people you help me, I help you, next, there is endless hell.

    When these rioters were slaughtered clean, Tang Jiaocai felt fear later.

    "I, I killed?"

    Su Kui had a good rest, except for the dull pain in his head. See Tang Jiao so, pursed lip to walk to drag her sleeve, will already have written the note into her hand.

    The power of the original Lord is treacherous, and something must happen when you open your mouth.

    For the sake of unnecessary things, sunflower also tries to avoid speaking subtly.

    "Sweet, you --"

    when Tang Jiao just wanted to say why Su Kui didn''t obey, she saw a little girl''s face full of cold. In the face of all this as hell on earth, she didn''t seem to be afraid at all.

    Tang Jiao trembled and reluctantly took the note.

    In the heart continuously admonishes oneself, sweet a child is not afraid, Tang Jiao, you must calm up!!

    As she thought, she looked down at the note, and at one glance she immediately cried out, "everyone has moved the materials to the car, lost the clothes stained with blood, let''s go!"

    Invisibly, women have regarded Tang Jiao as the existence of the leader. Of course, in the face of a girl who has a very effective mouth, there is a kind of fear that she can''t speak clearly.

    "But sister Tang, it''s going to be dark soon..."

    Some trembled.

    Smell speech, Tang Jiao purses lips, "the smell of blood will attract more zombies! I don''t know if I can live here or not, but it must be a death to stay here! "

    With that, she took off the bloody clothes without any scruples, scratched some mud and rubbed the bloody smell on her body, and then found a clean suit to put on.

    With her movements, a group of women soon began to move.

    In the setting sun, before it was dark, a group of people gradually left the wilderness.

 Chapter 3572

    The women looked at Tang Jiao and Su Kui and thought of her treacherous ability, which was determined by their hearts.

    The youngest woman is only 20 years old, and she has not graduated from university. When the last world came, the first one was ruined by animals. Originally, she was so desperate that she even wanted to commit suicide. But now, her eyes are slightly bright. Through the rearview mirror, she looks behind her seat. Tang Jiao gently holds the sleeping girl in her arms. She finally slowly showed a long lost smile, the gray eyes, also gradually filled with hope.

    Although not sure how long she will live, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, she will never compromise!

    The same belief flows in every woman''s heart. They look at each other with a smile and have a clear division of labor.

    It''s undeniable that women''s strength can''t compare with men''s. But is that why women are useless?

    No -

    once they are no longer afraid of death, their hearts burn with longing for life. Then each of them can become an unimaginable self.

    Once a woman is tough, there is nothing for a man.

    -

    at the same time, Su Kui and Tang Jiao just left, and a number of jeeps came slowly behind.

    The man sitting in the front row with his hands around his chest, driving through the window, his long legs in leather boots and nowhere to be placed, are more solid and firm.

    He had a cigarette in his mouth, his eyebrows and eyes were wild, his hair was broken, and he was sleeping with his eyes closed.

    At his side, a few young people, drive hard or use their energy to explore the road.

    At this time, suddenly the teenager in the back row exclaimed, "ah, look ahead!"

    The man who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep frowned impatiently. He could not clear his way with smoke and paste in his mouth: "if you fart, please let it go quickly and make a fuss."

    The young man touched his nose and said: "team Xue, there seems to be someone in front!"

    Because near the evening, the sky and the field are covered with a layer of smoke, not far away, layer upon layer, seems to be full of human figures.

    The driver fawn is short-sighted. Even if he wears glasses, he will look good in this weather.

    He turned his head and asked Xue Chen''s opinion, "brother, what do you think?"

    Hearing this, Xue Chen finally gave an impatient "tut" and looked at Xu Xu with his eyebrows aslant.

    At one glance, he unscrewed his eyebrows, and there were black and green Stubbles on his firm chin

    He raised his chin slightly and pointed not far away.

    "Good!"

    Xiaolu always obeyed Xue Chen''s words. Since he said he wanted to go, he could go there without blinking.

    The others in the car have long been numb to the fawn''s blind worship. It''s just a matter of concentration, keeping your spirits up and dealing with the battles that may come up next.

    The people in the back of the car, seeing the leading car making a temporary turn, leaned out to have a look, "how did the deer get down? Why did they go?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the back of the head was slapped, "if you talk too much, you will not be finished!"

    The speaker is probably middle-aged and full of medium temperament.

    The teenager who was beaten "ouch" and finally shut up, just keep up.

    Xue Chen is the backbone of their team. Naturally, wherever he is, they will follow him.

    The two cars in front are Xue Chen''s "confidants", and their feelings are naturally different. And they knew that Xue Chen would never do anything uncertain.

 Chapter 3573

    But the cars in the back are different.

    Some of them were drawn up half way, and the middle one was their mission objective this time.

    South N base, the only daughter of an official, is usually as precious as her eyes. Before the end of the world broke out, the little ancestor ran to travel willfully and just caught up with the end of the world. It''s not bad luck.

    However, she was lucky. Since the accident, she has been hiding in the hotel room, relying on a large number of snacks and drinks purchased during the party and carnival for a whole month.

    Even if Xue Chen''s team is late for another day or two, she will surely be starved to death in the hotel.

    Since the establishment of the base, the official immediately issued multiple instructions.

    For nothing else, take his daughter back from the place which is four or five cities away from base n! At the same time, if she can be rescued safely, the reward will not be underestimated.

    During this period, I don''t know how many teams, in order to enrich the pay, fight red eyes, the results are all dead in the middle.

    Only when Xue Chen arrived at the base, he took a look at the task release list and revealed the task with the highest difficulty.

    So, there is today''s picture.

    Girls changed clean clothes, even in the last days, it is hard to hide pampering.

    "What''s the matter with Xue Chen? My father''s mission is to let him take me back safely! He''s good. What''s the turn for? "

    The woman sitting next to her looked at her impatiently, bit her teeth, and endured for a long time without opening her mouth.

    Azure hypnotizes herself constantly in her heart: it''s all food! Food! house! house!

    This just restrain, want to press this daughter of a thousand gold, the impulse that rubs on the ground.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xue Chen and fawn are the first to arrive.

    The closer they get, the clearer the range they can see.

    Rao is a fawn, but he can''t help his white face.

    Although the end of the world has begun for a month, but he killed the most is the kind of inhuman zombies, but look at these weird standing bodies, one by one, they were either cut off their heads or wiped their necks!

    Action bloody cruel don''t say, see them naked outside, intact skin. These people are all human before they die!!

    Who is it, so cruel?!

    Xue Chen squinted and pushed the door first to get off.

    Fawn is stunned, white face, "elder brother, elder brother......" However, when he saw Xue Chen''s slapping, swinging the door smartly and striding towards the corpses, he knew that it was useless to say anything more.

    From small to large, Xue Chen is like this. If you want him to change, unless the sky collapses.

    When fawn hurried to catch up, he just heard Xue Chen quietly put the scene of purgatory into his eyes, and his thin lips curved in an interesting arc, "Gee, it''s interesting..."

    The faint excitement made his unruly eyebrows and eyes more evil.

    Xiaolu has a headache. Dong Dong and Xi Yang, who follow them, look at each other and smile bitterly one after another.

    At the same time, I feel a deep chill for the picture like hell on earth. How long has it been since the end of the world that these people have indiscriminately slaughtered human beings?

    Dong Dong, a young man who used to explore the way with his spirit, is slender and careful. When no one else found out, he suddenly pointed to a pile of blood stained clothes on the ground and said, "team Xue, look, these are women''s clothes."

    "Here..."

    "It shouldn''t be..."

 Chapter 3574

    "No!!!"

    Dong Dong and Xi Yang have a look at each other, they are all scared by their own ideas!

    But fawn''s face is muddled, "what are you talking about? How can I not understand a word?"

    This group of people, with high IQ, can bully people?!

    Fawn quietly wronged.

    Xue Chen sneered, flipped away the lighter, lit a cigarette and said lazily, "if it''s what you say, it''s fun!"

    What kind of revenge can we have to fight so hard?

    It seems that these people are not completely innocent.

    "Let''s go. Don''t stay here for a long time. Those people seem to be smart people. They know that for a long time, even if it''s empty and bloody, they will attract zombies wandering nearby."

    After that, Xue Chen put his hands in his pockets, turned around and went back.

    Until the end, fawn didn''t know what the three were doing.

    With Xue Chen is the old teammate''s people have come down, the bearded middle-aged man old Qiu, as well as the beaten young Meng and the laggard blue.

    Seeing that Xue Chen had not been long before he came back, azure frowned on his face and asked, "what happened?"

    "No, I found something interesting."

    Then he got into the car.

    In the face of his death, the blue turned his white eyes and looked at the other side quickly. When he touched the dead bodies without heads, he suddenly came out with gooseflesh, and his back was cold and stiff.

    "Here Who did it! "

    It''s too bloody and brutal.

    "Leave it alone and go back to your car."

    Xue Chen finished smoking three or two cigarettes and put out the cigarette butts and threw them out of the window.

    Blue was pulled back to his mind by his voice, sipped his pale lip, and his stomach surged. But I can''t help saying, "you don''t smoke so much! What''s more, I went to Xiao Meng''s car. That woman is so fucking verbose

    After that, she turned around and left without any room for rejection.

    Old Qiu smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I can''t either."

    Several people turned to get on the bus and the team started again.

    Before Cao wanwan, the daughter of Qianjin, got on the train in blue, she turned her white eyes and finally condescended to look out.

    It''s too late for others to stop.

    Next second, "Ouch!"

    "Stop! Stop now! "

    As soon as the door opened, Cao wanwan vomited in the dark. After she vomited, she held the door legs and swung. As long as she thought about the picture she saw, she felt hairy.

    Once ghost film will appear in the picture, actually in reality to see.

    When a cold wind came, she shivered for a while. She always felt the cold wind around her.

    "Get in the car quickly! It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time Fuck! "

    Lao Qiu just leaned out of the window to remind him. Yu Guang saw dozens of zombies, limping towards them.

    Obviously, they are all zombies wandering around and attracted by flesh and blood!

    Xue Chen took a look and said lightly, "go down to clean up, fawn, and you will go too."

    "Ah? Ah, yes! "

    Fawn restrained his fear and knew that Xue Chen was also for his good. He didn''t wake up to his power, so he had to work harder than others.

    Otherwise, when the zombies continue to evolve, they will stagnate and become the food in the mouth of the zombies sooner or later!

    He made a psychological presupposition, took a knife and pushed the door to get out of the car.

 Chapter 3575

    Stepping on the loose and soft land, the fog around, the face is seriously rotten, the eyes have been filled with gray and white eyes, which makes the fawn have an unrealistic feeling.

    "What are you waiting for! Want to die?! "

    A dignified low drink, instantly let the fawn back.

    Seeing the zombie that had stretched out his claws towards him, fawn braved in cold sweat. He quickly stopped the thoughts in his head, tried to pick up the spirit and cut it up with a knife.

    At the beginning of the end of the world, the zombies'' action and killing power were not high, so the young fawn could cope with it.

    The smelly blood sprayed on him. Although he was afraid, he didn''t say anything, but he strengthened his faith of living!

    He''s the only one left at home. He can''t die!

    A dozen zombies, a group of people with weapons to get off the car, there is no need to warm up, a few times cut off.

    "Over? Keep going when you''re done. "

    Xue Chen yawned and knocked lazily on the window.

    When fawn came back with a stink, he saw that the man was sitting in the passenger seat completely clean, but there was no complaint.

    However, he didn''t complain. Xue Chen wrinkled his nose and said, "go outside and let the blue rush for you. It stinks."

    Fawn: " Brother, you dislike me! "

    "Otherwise? I still love you? Rub it for you? Get out of here. "

    As soon as Xue Chen rolled his eyes, he would kick him.

    The deer rolled out of the car, took off his clothes, let the blue call out the water, and gave him a cool heart.

    When he shivered back to the car, Xue Chen didn''t say anything this time. The first car gradually took the team and went to the south base.

    At present, there is still a distance between the south base and a city. No matter which road they take, they are in danger.

    Because the s city in front of us is one of the largest cities in Z country. During the outbreak of the end of the world, it happened to catch up with the holidays, and the number of tourists did not know.

    It''s going to be dark in the sky. At night, the sense of smell and acuity of zombies will be greatly improved, so it''s not a wise choice to drive at night.

    Although all of them are eager to dump Cao wanwan, the hot potato, without payment, the task will not be completed.

    "Team Xue! There seems to be an abandoned factory in front of us. Why don''t we stay there for one night and hurry tomorrow? "

    Dong Dong was still worried. Fortunately, after awakening his ability, he greatly improved his physical quality. Even in this fog and near night weather, you can see clearly, in the far ruins, stands a large number of abandoned factories and buildings.

    Xue Chen squinted, nodded, "go and have a look."

    "Good!"

    -

    it was found that the factory building had been occupied by the first comers.

    Because there are several jeeps parked in the factory.

    "Someone?"

    The deer looked at Xue Chen, but found that the man always had a bad smile on his face with a little ponder and said carelessly: "go, the factory building is so big, can they all occupy it?"

    It''s impossible for them to go on their way again.

    Even if he is not afraid, he has to be afraid of so many people following him.

    Old Qiu didn''t smile. At the end of his life, there was no law to suppress him. The character of the old rascal has not been restrained any more!

 Chapter 3576

    Tang Jiao was holding the weak girl in her arms, struggling to wake up.

    They agreed to take turns watching the night. She stayed at midnight, and one of the women stayed at midnight.

    Anyway, she doesn''t drive. She can rest in the car tomorrow, so she doesn''t think there is anything else.

    As for Su Kui, she is closing her eyes and constantly repairing her lost mental strength.

    Tang Tiantian herself is a premature baby. With her treacherous ability, she suddenly uses it. It can only be said that if she didn''t become sunflower, her mind would be stronger than Tang Tiantian.

    I guess now, I have become a fool.

    Before the Tang family, she was not allowed to talk, except because her exports would come true. On the other hand, once what she said is realized, she will be seriously ill.

    Once the most serious one was even sent to the hospital and almost couldn''t be saved. Also in that year, she was ordered by her parents not to speak, and, to all the people who knew about it, she was banned.

    The rumble of cars outside is getting closer and closer, as well as the messy footsteps, proving that more than one person has come.

    And there''s a lot more

    Tang Jiao''s heart sank and she immediately opened her eyes to see the past.

    Just for a pair of hawk like falcon, deep and extremely destructive eyes.

    Tang Jiao''s heart could not stop shivering, but now she is not as weak as before the end of the world. Probably because she had just seen the blood, and her hands were stained with human life, she had a bloody smell all over her.

    This taste, seemingly invisible, has been lingering in her body.

    Anyone with a keen sense can see it at a glance.

    For example, Xue Chen.

    "Hello, are you survivors, too? We''re from the south base. We''re here for a mission. It''s dark now. Would you mind setting up camp with us

    Xue Chen cradles his son''s cigarette, but he doesn''t light it because of his deep respect for women.

    But when the deer heard his words, he turned his eyes and whispered: "Hello sister, it''s dark now, it''s not safe outside, so I''m really sorry."

    Even if these people drive them, they will not leave.

    Fortunately, Tang Jiao can''t say anything about the large workshop. After all, once upon a time, Tang Jiao was also a lady of great fortune. She still had some vision.

    She could see at a glance who should provoke and who should not.

    The head of this man, seemingly frivolous, but people can not understand his depth.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Tang Jiao nodded gently and pressed her lips tightly, which was her agreement.

    Because of the insertion of outsiders, because of the end of the world, a group of women who had been sleeping shallow woke up immediately.

    One by one, holding his clothes and staring at the men.

    No way, probably because of their experience, it''s hard for them to have good feelings for men.

    "Thank you." Xue Chen nodded a little and shook his head at Fawn and Lao Qiu. "Let''s go there."

    He saw that the women were not so welcome to them.

    Of course, in the last world, only with vigilance can we live for a long time.

    As long as there was no conflict, fawn relieved, nodded immediately, and followed Xue Chen.

    A large group of people went to a nearby place to lay down materials and light a fire, which seemed to be preparing to make a fire and cook.

    Su Kui, covered in Tang Jiao''s blanket, blinked in the dark light and moved.

    She didn''t fall asleep, she was just keeping her eyes shut. As soon as the group came, she found out.

 Chapter 3577

    Tang Jiao now put all her mind on Su Kui. As soon as she woke up, she immediately relaxed and asked softly, "sweet, do you wake up?"

    After su Kui knew it, he slowly pulled down a small piece of blanket, revealing a pair of black grape like eyes.

    She blinked a little to show that she was OK.

    Tang Jiao has a lot to ask, for example, why is the mute Tang Tiantian, suddenly speaking. Is she really born with flaws or is she hiding something else.

    But, on second thought, her treacherous ability.

    As long as you say it, it will come true Tang Jiao felt as if she had found something.

    If it''s really what she thinks, then she''s really not open her mouth. No wonder the Tang family has always looked at her so closely.

    -

    on the other side, azure took Cao wanwan and other people to the past. This time, they brought back not only Cao wanwan, but also some friends she went out to travel with.

    Among them, also include her boyfriend, a small white face with a greasy face!

    If it had not been for the rich reward, azure would have been unbearable. Because the water she summoned was several times as much as before.

    This also led to her being drained of energy every time until she could not squeeze any more water. That feeling, damn hard!

    "Xue Chen, how long will it take us to get back?" Wei Lan looks at Cao wanwan''s artificial face and leans against her boyfriend''s arms. It hurts so much that she is disgusted.

    Xue Chen saw that she was not willing to serve those people, and jokingly said: "I have said it many times. Now it is the end of the world. Even if it is for the task, I only guarantee her life, but I have no obligation to take care of others. You have to go. "

    Smell speech, blue gas half dead, "I think! Who told her to have a great father? "

    She''s weird, she means something.

    She and Xue Chen came out of the orphanage. Although Xue Chen was adopted when he was seven years old.

    However, there is always a kind of blue. During his adoption, Xue Chen actually had a very unhappy feeling. For, for a time, she could often see the heavy depression and pain in his silent eyes.

    He was 15 years old. When he sneaked back to see her, there was a scar on his face that could not be concealed.

    Enough to explain everything, but often every time, blue asked, he said nothing.

    Until now, azure didn''t know what kind of occupation he did and who adopted him before he came back.

    The end of the world has come, the human demand for food is only food and clothing.

    So, a few packets of instant noodles are enough to satisfy the fawn.

    But Cao wanwan, seeing the bowl of noodles, immediately turned his head and said with disgust, "I won''t eat it! What is this?? It''s disgusting to smell! My father paid so much for you to pick me up. That''s what you did to me

    Her face of resistance, see her like this, Cao Wan Wan''s boyfriend Li Xuan immediately clapped her hand softly, coax: "Wan Wan lovely ah, do not want to eat! It''s not worthy of our euphemistic identity! "

    "Hum! It is. "

    Cao wanwan proudly hooked his lips, and when he saw the bowl, he immediately dropped his lips again.

    "Take it! Is there always bread? I want milk and bread! Do you understand?! "

 Chapter 3578

    "Fuck!"

    See, Rao is the blue of good temper, can''t help but scold.

    But Xue Chen, with a sneer on his lips, raised his eyebrows and suddenly stood up and strode across.

    Old Qiu was still carrying a bowl of noodles and earnestly advised, "Oh, Miss Cao, will you make do with it first? Now it''s the end of the world. It''s good to have instant noodles! When you get to the base and meet your father, your father will be satisfied with whatever you want. " So don''t bother them, do you?

    Old Qiu sighed. If he had a daughter, he would have slapped his hand.

    This kind of disposition is really annoying.

    Just then, a shadow covered his head, and old Qiu looked up, too late to react, and his face was suddenly hidden.

    "Ah ah ah - this is for Miss Cao..."

    Old Qiu had no time to stop him. He watched the bowl of noodles, and Xue Chen dodged him. He snored and poured it into his mouth.

    Old Qiu sighed helplessly.

    Cao wanwan immediately stared angrily, "what do you mean, Xue Chen?"

    During this period, Cao wanwan came here like this. She knew that there was no bread and milk in their supplies, just to find an excuse to vent her temper.

    Let those who follow her have a look. Cao wanwan is the one who can speak in this team.

    Xue Chen, alone, has never been afraid of her identity.

    "What do you think I mean?" Xue Chen sneered, and dangerlang took out the lighter. The light rushed up. He lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. "To tell you the truth, this is the condition for our team. What''s more, I promised your father to take you back. What he said at that time was that if you want to live, you need to die, but you don''t say you need to live. Do you know what it means? Well? "

    Although he smiled, his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and the air of indifference to the extreme lingered around him.

    Let Cao wanwan can''t help swallowing saliva, and then he backed back a few steps, "you, what do you mean?"

    "I mean --" Xue chenweidun, "take back the body! I can get the reward I deserve! "

    "It''s impossible! You can''t do that! " Cao wanwan, no matter how slow he was, could also hear the meaning of Xue Chen''s words. Her eyes widened in shock, and jair said, "my father can''t say that!"

    "Well, yes But the end has passed so long, who can guarantee that you will still live?? Well? " Xue Chen glanced at her with disdain. "Besides, you really think your father is invincible. I''m afraid of him?"

    In a word, Cao wanwan, who was reluctant to talk to him, murmured in a low voice, her face was like a vegetable. "Isn''t it...?"

    Of course not!

    Everyone who knows Xue Chen knows that if it wasn''t for reward, how could he bring such an annoying woman? And her friends who were spoiled.

    Cao wanwan''s friends, seeing that Cao wanwan himself has been treated so mercilessly, what''s more, they are just people who can''t even get chips?

    So, one by one, like quail, they dare not make any more comments.

    Xue Chen glanced at Cao wanwan, who had been obedient for a long time, and his voice suddenly softened. "It''s best if you don''t eat. These things really don''t fit your status as a daughter. So after that, our rations will not have your share. If you want to eat, you can go out and look for supplies."

 Chapter 3579

    With that, he turned around and left, dismissing Cao wanwan as garbage.

    Cao wanwan''s face was ferocious with fierce resistance. "Xue Chen, why do you do this?!"

    Without food, she thought of the terrible world outside, hundreds of times worse than the zombie film she had seen.

    At the same time, there was a great anger in her heart.

    Lao Qiu took a sympathetic look at her and left with the empty bowl that Xue Chen had eaten.

    Blue breathed a sigh of relief. She was very happy, but still had some unbelievable feelings. "Xue Chen, it''s really OK?"

    She could even imagine that when Cao wanwan, a careful woman, returned to the base, she would probably file a complaint with her father.

    Smell speech, Xue Chen disdains to smile, "what is Cao Zhen? Do you really think the base is his? "

    If it wasn''t for building a house for a few people, he wouldn''t care about it.

    Hearing how confident he was, several people were relieved.

    Only Cao wanwan, with a gloomy face.

    Seeing this, Li Xuan smiled cautiously, "Wan Wan, don''t be angry. Xue team must be angry for a while. Are you hungry? Either I -- "

    he just wanted to say, or he went to the team for some food, and he slapped him in the face.

    Cao wanwan stood up and scolded coquettishly, "what are you? If he doesn''t give, he won''t give. I''m afraid of him?! And you, what''s the use of saying I want you? Waste! "

    At the beginning, he had a face, and he would coax her to be happy. But after the end of time? He didn''t dare to go out in the room. He even depended on her to live.

    If he could awaken the power, how could she be bullied to this extent by Xue Chen?

    Think of her Cao wanwan, this life has not been so suffocating! When I see my father, she will make them look good!!

    Thinking of this, Cao wanwan''s eyes crossed a dark light.

    -

    "come on, sweet. First, have something to put on the mat."

    Tang Jiao took out the milk that had been warmed by water and a bag of sandwiches.

    This is their car, a small number of scarce supplies.

    But for Su Kui to eat these, women have no opinion, even looking at Su Kui''s eyes, are full of worries.

    Su Kui yawned, nodded, and sat up against Tang Jiao, taking a sip of milk on her hand.

    I sighed in my heart. In the end, there will be less and less delicious food in the future. I don''t know when we can establish the order of human civilization again.

    While drinking, she slowly looked at Xue Chen.

    At this time, Cao wanwan just noticed her.

    Su Kui''s face has been washed clean. Because of the eschatology, the baby on her face has lost weight. Only the sharp chin, a pair of big eyes, at the moment is more round, thin people heartache.

    Look, even a few years younger than the actual age.

    When Cao wanwan saw her, he looked up and saw a familiar face.

    She suddenly sneered and strode over, "Yo, Tangjiao, I didn''t expect you were still alive?"

    After all, she glanced at all the vulnerable women in her eyes. She didn''t even have the ability to fight. I suddenly understood that the team was all old, weak and disabled.

    One is worse than the other.

    "Well, and this one, I didn''t expect you were still loyal? Take this little mute with you wherever you go! "

 Chapter 3580

    Cao wanwan smiled coldly and deliberately insulted Tang Jiao and Su Kui with the most vicious words.

    Who made it impossible to compare Cao''s ability with Tang''s before the end of the world?

    But she is a face lover. In school, she and Tang Jiao are classmates, but because of their family background and that face, they are all under her pressure.

    Now, Cao wanwan suddenly realized the benefits of eschatology

    If the end does not happen, in this life, she is afraid that she will be trampled under the foot of Tang Jiao, unable to turn over!

    "Cao wanwan, shut up if you can''t speak! And sweet she''s not dumb! "

    Tang Jiao will never forget how she would have lived in the Tang family without Tang Tiantian. Especially after that, she saved her again.

    "Oh? Is it? Do you want her to say something to me? Otherwise, what''s wrong with me calling her mute? Little Dumb Little dumb! "

    "You -" Tang Jiao couldn''t bear it. She suddenly pushed away Su Kui and stood up and slapped her hands on it.

    "Pa" a crisp sound, no hand soft.

    Cao wanwan''s satisfied smile is still stiff on her face, with unbelievable and deep resentment, which makes her just a pretty face. At this time, it presents a distorted feeling.

    Especially ferocious.

    "Bitch! Now you dare to hit me! I want you dead today! "

    After that, she turned her head abruptly, looked at a group of people who had been attracted, and shouted, "didn''t you see this bitch hit me? If you don''t do it, chop her hand for me. I''ll throw her out to feed the zombie! "

    Su Kui sat on the ground with her eyes on her. She looked at Cao wanwan silently.

    Cao wanwan is talking vigorously. I don''t know how, but suddenly I feel cold all over. She sneezed awkwardly, rubbed her nose, and continued to point to Xue Chen and others.

    Wei Lan gets Xue Chen''s answer. It''s an undisguised disgust to see Cao wanwan again.

    Seeing that she pointed to Xue Chen''s nose, she clapped her hand off unwillingly and sneered, "Miss Cao, please recognize the reality. We''re partners, not your slaves, understand? If you see anything wrong with this young lady, you can do it yourself. Don''t talk about us! "

    Don''t think they didn''t see it. It''s Cao wanwan who went there first to find fault.

    Hearing the blue words, Tang Jiao couldn''t help giving her a grateful look, and she was relieved.

    If these people really want to fight against them, they probably have no room for resistance. Think of this, and some regret their impulse, Cao wanwan mouth cheap is not two days a day, she has long looked at himself unhappy. So long after the end of the world, I was insulted. How could I meet Cao wanwan and be impulsive?

    "You blue what do you mean?" Cao wanwan glared discontentedly at the blue, "can''t you join this bitch? Don''t forget, it''s my father who pays you. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back and complain to my father? "

    "Complaint?" Xue Chen put his hands in his pockets, and when he heard this, he jokingly raised his eyebrows. "You can tell me if you are afraid of losing. And, Miss Cao, have you ever heard a word? "

    Cao wanwan was so angry with his indifferent attitude that he was shocked at his words. "What?"

    Xue Chen opens his mouth and laughs and ridicules, "the first to flirt is cheap!"

    Four simple words, he slowly spit out.

 Chapter 3581

    "Xue Chen, don''t go too far!"

    Cao wanwan was screamed by his anger and clenched his hands, hoping to tear up the indifferent faces of men.

    At first, she was fascinated by the handsome face of the man and even tried to seduce him.

    Later I knew how bad the man was! It''s not worth your life to be angry.

    Seeing this, Li Xuan hurriedly came to appease him. "Well, Wan Wan doesn''t get angry with clams. He can bear it again. When he arrives at the base, everything is easy to say."

    Hearing the meaning of his words, even old Qiu couldn''t help laughing without words.

    Does this man really treat them as idiots? In front of them, we are discussing how to clean them up when we go back to the base.

    When they''re dead?!

    He raised his head and looked at Xue Chen, who didn''t care. He didn''t speak. Brain damage, in this world, even if someone covers it, it will not live long!

    So rounding, Cao wanwan and Li Xuan are dead in their eyes!

    "Hum, when I get back to the base -" Cao wanwan clenched her back teeth, and finally calmed down. She glanced at Tang Jiao and directed Li Xuan: "ah Xuan, you slap that woman hard! I''m going to ruin her face today, see how she can seduce men everywhere! "

    Su Kui was wrapped in a blanket, with nothing but a pair of eyes.

    Li Xuan is embarrassed. In full view of the public, it would be shameful for him to let a man fight against a woman, even if it is the end of the world?

    And He also knew Tang Jiao. He knew that she was the eldest miss of the Tang family. In case the Tang family was like Cao wanwan''s father and someone else was alive

    Bad luck then, isn''t it him?

    Li Xuan hesitated for a while. Seeing his careful thinking, Cao wanwan immediately threw it away impatiently.

    "Waste! You''re not going to die?! Don''t forget who you live on now! "

    Cao Wanwan gave him a slap is not satisfactory, and a kick to his leg bend, he kicked a staggering.

    Before the end of the world, she was only indulgent. At the end of the world, the violence factor in her heart could no longer be controlled.

    Anyway, it''s the end of the world. Even killing people doesn''t violate the law. What''s more, she has a father! Her father is so powerful, even if it is the end of the world how? She still has a good life!

    Cao wanwan thought of the beauty, back to her Lixuan, eyes flashed a trace of resentment.

    He is Cao wanwan''s boyfriend, not an animal! Since this period of time, she has never been gentle and lovely again. She is easy to beat and scold him. She has never been afraid of his dignity as a man.

    If it wasn''t for living

    Li Xuan shook his fists and made up his mind to go to Tang Jiao.

    Blue looked at a group of women in rags and couldn''t bear it. It''s especially hard for women in the last world. These people can live to the present, and they don''t know how to pay a heavy price.

    Now, I have to be bullied

    "Cao wanwan, don''t go too far!" She couldn''t help but remind.

    Cao wanwan sneered and ignored her, "Li Xuan, don''t hurry up! Are you disabled? "

    Then, seeing that Li Xuan made up her mind, she turned her head to look at the blue. "Didn''t you just say that? I can do it myself if I see her unhappy. Blue, the virgin also has to have a scale. Since you choose to stand by, don''t interfere in my affairs! "

    "Cao wanwan!"

 Chapter 3582

    "When it''s blue, she''s right," Xue Chen raised his eyebrows with a smile, and stopped the blue with one hand.

    "But..." Her blue lungs were about to explode. She bit her teeth, and then she couldn''t help shaking Cao wanwan''s face without a slap.

    Look at her triumphant face and get angry.

    Tang Jiao is funny. "Cao wanwan, that''s all you can do. You''ve always been bullying people. People don''t like you. Why don''t you think about your own mistakes? "

    It''s true that she has money, but she won''t do anything in school with her family background.

    "Well, I haven''t said that now, unless you kneel down to apologize and kowtow three times, maybe I''ll consider to forgive you!"

    The rest of the women saw it and took up their weapons and stood up.

    Seeing this, Li Xuan was not shy.

    "You and you should be at ease. This is Tang Jiao''s business with me. If -"

    his voice doesn''t fall, he suddenly screams and his voice is shrill.

    "Ah ah ah ah pain!"

    The rest didn''t see it clearly. They saw a flash of cold light. The next second, a sharp dagger was making solid and inserted on the instep of Li Xuan''s forward foot.

    Blood came out of his instep.

    "It''s killing me. It''s killing me Ah... "

    He fell head over head, stirring up a lot of dust. Holding the foot with the dagger in it, he kept rolling to relieve the pain.

    Xue Chen''s eyes were more interesting and confirmed his previous speculation.

    Others didn''t see it, but he saw it clearly.

    The dagger was thrown out of the hands of the little girl who was ignored by everyone from the beginning.

    Seemingly casual, but extremely accurate.

    You know, Li Xuan''s footsteps have been moving. She hit a moving target.

    "Sweet?"

    Tang Jiao was stiff and ready to fight. The next second, the battle was over in front of her.

    Seeing the blood, Cao wanwan can''t help but step back and turn white.

    Su Kui''s colic of starvation. Ah Wu took a bite of bread, and with milk, his cheeks were bulging.

    The blanket over her face fell as she moved.

    It looks like a cute little hamster.

    "Wow, what a lovely Lori!" Bright blue eyes, straight to Su Kui.

    Xue Chen has stridded to the past, squatting in front of Su Kui, a pair of cynical eyes, at the moment, it''s like a light bulb, looking like he would like to swallow Su Kui.

    The eyes of that kind of idiot, let the person that detects, can''t help but be all over excited.

    Blue a pat head, know the most deadly picture!

    Old Qiu and Dong Dong excuse to guard outside.

    The deer looked around and said to Wei Lan, "sister Wei Lan, I''ll go to have a rest if I''m ok. I''m sleepy after driving all day!"

    The others made excuses and turned away.

    Only Cao wanwan and others, and Xue Chen stay in place.

    "Hello, my name is Xue Chen. What''s your name?"

    Su Kui blinked, continued to eat her bread, right when the people do not exist.

    Xue Chen was not angry, and he smiled more deeply. "Do you like bread? In this way, you call me brother. Shall I give you all my bread? "

    Su Kui continues to ignore.

    Cao wanwan was angry when he heard it. "Xue Chen!! Didn''t you say no before?! " Why now, in front of this little mute, there is everything?!

    "Shut up," Xue Chen impatiently pulled out his ears, and he didn''t return his head. "What does he look like? There''s no number B in his heart?"

 Chapter 3583

    What''s more, the precious materials that his team members found by risking their lives, why should they give them to this disgusting woman for nothing?

    Sick?

    Cao wanwan, who had been reacting for a long time, just wanted to get angry, opened her mouth and suddenly opened her eyes in panic. How could she not speak?

    Xue Chen squatted in front of Su Kui, like a large animal. He held his face and watched Su Kui eating obsessively.

    The girl''s mouth is small, so eating bread is also a small one. In this way, she will fill her mouth full, which makes people feel good.

    Tang Jiao was very kind to Xue Chen and others. At least they didn''t help Cao wanwan, though they didn''t help them.

    However, this is enough to thank Tang Jiao. In the end, helping others is love, not helping is duty.

    If it were her, she probably wouldn''t help either. One less conflict, one more guarantee of life.

    Now, however, she looked down at someone who had occupied her position and didn''t know who she was. For a while, she was speechless.

    "Sir, you..."

    "Hello, my name is Xue Chen, just call me your name," Xue Chen immediately raised his head and reached out with a smile. He shook Tang Jiao with a good temper.

    Tang Jiao, who shook hands passively, asked, "Hello, I''m Tang Jiao Mr. Xue, then you... " What are you doing here?

    Xue Chen was very cheeky. After greeting, he continued to look at Su Kui. "By the way, is this your sister?"

    Tang Jiao, who was heartlessly interrupted, said: "..." But still nodded, "yes."

    "What''s her name?"

    "Sweet," although she didn''t know his purpose, Tang Jiao could also feel the joy of his whole body and knew that he was harmless to sunflower, so she began to tell him.

    "Sweet? Tang, too? " Xue Chen raised his eyebrows. His eyes were brighter and he felt very comfortable.

    Tang Jiao continued to nod.

    Xue Chen chuckled, holding his face in his hands and said, "well It''s really sweet! "

    Su Kui''s swallowing was almost choking. It took him a long time to give Xue Chen a white eye.

    Finally, Xue Chen was satisfied with the response, even if it was only a white eye. He extended his hand, tender and inconceivable, patted Su Kui''s thin back, "eat slowly, eat slowly, don''t worry."

    Su Kui is speechless. Is this man a dog skin plaster? Is he insane?

    A clap open his hand, Su Kui frowned, took the remaining half of the bread, looked at him suspiciously askew.

    It seems strange what the man wants.

    Xue Chen felt free to recall the feeling just now, sighed in his heart and said, "sweet, you are too thin, and then you should make up for it."

    Then I took out the small account book in my heart, and made a note of it secretly.

    Well, fatten little Laurie.

    Tang Jiao even if again silly, also saw the man to Su Kui excessively attentive, had to frown to remind, "Mr. Xue, sweet just 15 years old."

    "15 years old?!" Xue Chen was surprised. "I thought she was only 12 years old!"

    After all, it looks so thin and small. I didn''t expect it was already 15.

    But what does that matter? Lovely is regardless of age regardless of national boundaries!

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    Su Kui, regarded as 12, could not bear to lift the bread and paste it on Xue Chen''s face.

    Blue a cover his eyes, the pain of wailing, no eyes to see no eyes to see.

    Xue Chen laughed and pulled the bread off his face. He said softly, "Hey, sweet is young and has a big temper, but it''s wrong to waste food! This is the only time! I still have it. Can I send it to you later? "

 Chapter 3584

    Not only is it blue, but Tang Jiao looks like she wants to talk and stops.

    If it wasn''t for Xue Chen''s no malice towards Su Kui, Tang Jiao, the ultimate brother-in-law, would have been unable to help but lift the sword and cut him first.

    I can''t help it. After the previous experience, Tang Jiao understood the importance of strength more and more.

    Even if it''s death, you can''t kneel for life!

    As for the old Qiu and others, they see through everything. Xue Chen does not exist, and he does his own work.

    Only Cao wanwan saw the situation and scolded the abnormal in his heart.

    She has a long mouth and can only utter meaningless syllables. Besides, I can''t say a complete sentence.

    She could only stare at Su Kui with her eyes. She scolded Tang''s women constantly in her heart. They were all bitches indeed. Naturally seduce men! What''s good about this little mute? Thin Ba Ba, a pair of malnutrition will break at any time!

    Her eyes were too direct, and the murderous intention of the bottom of her eyes was even more concealed.

    Tang Jiao saw, biting his teeth and sneering, "Cao wanwan, I''d like to advise you that the law no longer exists at the end of the world. If you dare to look at sweet with such eyes again, can you believe I dug your eyes

    With that, she moved her fingers, looking ready to move.

    Cao wanwan''s face is still in pain now. Tang Jiao just looks crazy, which makes her afraid.

    At first, she had no fear, but now, even Xue Chen was fascinated by the little mute. They had never helped her except to protect her life.

    Now, under threat, Cao wanwan didn''t expect Xue Chen to stand out for her.

    But -

    she didn''t think at all that Xue Chen didn''t show up for her, instead, she slowly followed Tang Jiao''s words.

    Those are always with cynical and smiling eyes. At this time, it''s as dark as ink. When you look at the past, it''s like the abyss full of black fog can''t see the end. It''s frightening!

    "I dare to look around again and kill you --"

    with a thump in my heart, my whole body is completely covered with the intention of killing, Cao wanwan''s legs are soft and almost paralyzed.

    Her eyes are red, and she has resentment and hatred in her heart! Why did Xue Chen do this to her?! Obviously, he took his father''s task and was ordered to save her.

    Now, just for a stinky girl, or a little mute, I''m going to kill her?!

    "Ah ah..." Why are you!

    Cao wanwan felt something was wrong at this time. She covered her mouth in panic and said, "Oh, oh, no..." My voice!

    At first, she thought there was an accident, but it took so long that she couldn''t even say a word!

    What''s going on?!

    Who on earth gave her the hand? Cao wanwan can''t stop his thoughts, but he can''t imagine who has such a terrible ability in the team.

    In the intangible, one can even be deprived of one''s voice.

    At this moment, Cao wanwan didn''t think about Su Kui at all. If any of them had any powers, they wouldn''t be so confused.

    Here she did not dare to stay any longer. She covered her mouth and fled in Xue Chen''s fierce eyes.

    She has to go back and ask Lao Qiu about her voice!

    She doesn''t want to be dumb!!

    The fawn perceives the situation here, picks up his eyebrows and looks at the blue. "Sister blue, what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 3585

    Blue silently shook his head, indicating that he was not clear.

    Seeing Cao wanwan''s gallop, she stood up and was ready to ask about the situation.

    For the sake of so much pay, all that distance brought her here. They can''t have an accident at the door of their house, so their hard work and patience in this period of time are all in vain!

    Cao wanwan pointed to his voice as he shouted.

    "What''s wrong with you, Miss Cao?" Blue looked at her as if she were crazy and frowned.

    Next second, her eyes narrowed and she took a few steps back.

    "Bang --"

    abandoned factories are full of dust.

    Cao wanwan quickly ran to the blue side, but didn''t know what tripped him, and the whole man fell straight down. A dull sound of the collision between the body and the hard ground was heard. All the people felt the pain of the flesh.

    "Ah ah!"

    Pain!

    Cao wanwan''s whole face was twisted, but she could not say a word except for her pain.

    "Miss Cao..."

    Blue eyelids jump, the mood is strange.

    That''s too much for God to watch? The blue face of the strange come up, try to pull her arm, pull her up.

    However, she just reached over, Cao wanwan''s arm was propped up on the ground to get up, and suddenly her arms shook and fell again.

    Blue: "..."

    Lao Qiu et al.: "

    Is this retribution?

    As a result, they watched, Cao wanwan fought with the ground alone, got up and fell, got up and fell.

    Until the fall of the nose blue face, mouth is full of blood, it finally stopped.

    The deer came up strangely and circled Cao wanwan for two times, almost taking a magnifying glass to watch carefully.

    But under Cao wanwan''s feet, there is clearly nothing. What did she stumble over? By myself??

    And still so many times, every time the knot fell solid, even they couldn''t bear to see.

    "Are you OK, Miss Cao?"

    "Try, have, have rice!"

    Cao wanwan is almost destroyed by torture. She lies on the ground with her life confessed and screams with blood on her face.

    Suddenly, her voice stopped

    "My voice...?"

    Blue also felt strange, "eh? Miss Cao, you have a good voice

    Cao wanwan pursed her lips. She almost wanted to die because of the pain all over her body.

    The nerves all hurt with a tremor and a tremor, which made her tears mixed with blood and soil and flowed down.

    Originally ashen, she looked up, Rao is blue, also can''t help "poof" a laugh spray.

    Her face was covered with blood and mud. On both sides of her cheek, there was a print washed by tears. It looked very funny.

    And When Cao wanwan opened his mouth, several people found that Cao wanwan''s front teeth were missing

    Just then, she broke her front teeth directly.

    Now there is no hospital, and there is no so-called fillings

    Blue can''t help holding a pair of bitter tears for Cao wanwan. It was not good-looking, but now it has dropped the front teeth. I''m afraid that I have to live with the leaking front teeth in the future, right? It''s too bad. It''s too bad

    "Nini, Nini smile, magic smile!"

    Cao wanwan''s teeth were gnashing, and his whole body trembled with anger.

    Her friend couldn''t see it at this time. She came to help her, trembling and trembling. Her face was complicated and she said, "Wan Wan, you didn''t find the voice of your own voice. What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 3586

    It''s clear that the accent is windy!!

    Cao wanwan''s tragedy can hardly be summed up in one tragic word.

    But I don''t know why. Seeing that she finally suffered retribution, old Qiu Yulan felt very happy.

    The eldest lady''s work in heaven and earth has finally been rewarded.

    Moreover, she fell the tooth herself, even if she complained in front of her father. I can''t blame them for not watching her. Did they let her fall?

    -When hearing Cao wanwan''s scream, Xue Chen just glanced at her casually, then turned around and continued to talk to Su Kui, trying to get closer.

    "Ah, sweet, how can I feel your face paler?"

    At first there was some blood color, now even the little mouth was white as a piece of paper.

    Tang Jiao has been guarding Su Kui''s side, and her mind is on her. Naturally, she knows who caused Cao wanwan''s tragedy.

    She sighed and clapped Su Kui''s back with heartache. "Silly girl, what do you want me to say about you?!"

    What happened before had already overdrawn her mental strength. After a month in the end, Tang Jiao knows more or less that if she is mentally overdrawn, she is a power. The small problem is that the ability disappears. If the problem is big, you will lose your life or become a fool!

    These problems, no matter which one, don Jiao doesn''t want to happen to Su Kui.

    Smell speech, Su Kui purses small mouth to turn head to see her, smile slightly, a pear vortex beside cheek goes down deeply.

    Xue Chen''s eyes were hot, and he couldn''t help poking his index finger.

    My heart is as sweet as honey! How sweet! It''s still sweet!

    Su Kui felt a bright face, and she turned her head sharply, just to Xue Chen, who had collected her hand. He pursed his mouth and stared at him with a small fire in his eyes.

    Asshole!

    Xue Chen said happily, "Oh, don''t be angry, sweet and angry are so lovely ~"

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    Blue: "Oh, man!"

    Cao wanwan and others: "big pig hoof! Dead pervert! "

    -

    these episodes at night are not worth mentioning.

    Xue Chen lives and dies on Su Kui''s side. Finally, he and his brother-in-law grow up together in the orphanage. They can''t see the blue. They drag Xue Chen away.

    As a captain, what does it look like to show such a silly face to a 15-year-old girl?!

    At least, learn to cover up!

    So staring at people without concealment is to think that they don''t know how to read the so-called Dead Lori?

    In the end of the world, the temperature difference between day and night is great. The heat in the day can make people peel off their skin, but at night, the temperature directly drops below zero.

    Outside the factory building, the wind is raging, whistling and attacking. The whine sounds like ghosts crying and wolves howling.

    Su Kui quietly leaned on Tang Jiao''s arms and listened to her whisper in her ear to remind her that she could not use her ability in the future.

    At least, use it in your own ability atmosphere.

    Tang Jiao didn''t want her to have an accident. She was also thinking about it. After killing the zombie, she dug some crystal nuclei for Tian Tian to absorb.

    In the previous team, she saw several powers, that is, by absorbing the crystal nucleus, to improve their strength.

    Presumably, it''s very important to the psionic.

    -

    we had a good night. In the late night, there was only snoring in the factory.

    Li Xuan and Cao wanwan lie on one side, but they can''t sleep at all.

    Their feet and faces have been drugged, but now they don''t have painkillers. They have to work on their own.

 Chapter 3587

    But what Li Xuan didn''t expect was that it would be even more difficult. It''s still in the future!

    One night, they had nothing to do with each other. In the latter half of the night, they finally couldn''t bear the sleepiness and gradually fell asleep.

    Results the next day, Li Xuan and Cao wanwan were awakened by more severe pain! New problems arise!

    In the end, drugs were scarce, and there was no hospital. If you get sick, you can only let it happen!

    At the end of the day, the temperature was very high. From the beginning of the morning, the wounds of Cao wanwan and Li Xuan began to inflame and fester.

    Cao wanwan is better. The wound in his mouth is not big. After taking anti-inflammatory drugs, he can control it.

    But Li Xuan, no matter what he took, or whether he sprinkled anti-inflammatory drugs on the wound, it was totally useless.

    When everyone got up, he was surprised to find that Li Xuan''s feet had swollen into steamed bread. Not to mention wearing shoes, but walking is a problem.

    Especially the instep of other feet began to spread near the wound, and gradually became yellowish brown, thin subcutaneous, as if running thick water.

    Dong Dong, a freshman, came over to have a look and shook his head. "I''m afraid this foot can''t be protected."

    If not dealt with in time, I''m afraid I can''t even save my life!

    Li Xuan''s face was burning red because of his injury. Hearing that, his eyes were red, "no!! Dong Dong, don''t you study medicine? You help me! Help me! "

    Li Xuan couldn''t imagine how he could survive in the end if he lost one foot.

    Cao wanwan, a vicious woman, will abandon him!

    Dong Dong shakes his head helplessly. "Big brother, I just went to the end of the University? What can freshmen learn? "

    Even if I didn''t learn the clinic, Li Xuan asked Dong Dong to save him. It was just like forcing others to do something!

    Hearing this, what else does Li Xuan not understand?

    For a moment, his venomous eyes suddenly fell on Su Kui, who just woke up and was still confused.

    I don''t know what courage burst out all over his body, which made him forget the pain. He suddenly stood up and rushed in the direction where Su Kui was.

    "Bitch, I killed you!"

    If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have hurt herself. She might have lost one foot.

    Tang Jiao''s eyes were quick and her hands were fast. She was directly in front of Su Kui''s, and her hands flashed cold. "Li Xuan, if you dare to get closer, I don''t mind giving you another knife!"

    It''s all up to him to end up.

    As a man, whether before or after the end of the world, he always depends on women to eat. If he didn''t listen to Cao wanwan and try to deal with them, Su Kui wouldn''t do anything to him.

    "Hahahaha, bitch! Come on! If you don''t stab me today, I''ll kill you! First j, then kill! "

    At this time, Li Xuan has been stimulated to the brain. He can''t choose what to say. He can say anything dirty.

    As soon as Tang Jiao''s eyes were cold, "Li Xuan, if you are ill, go to the doctor. You are looking for your own end now!"

    Tang Jiao didn''t think Su Kui was wrong. In the current situation, if they didn''t resist, what would happen in the end?

    Maybe it''s true, as Cao wanwan said, disfigure and throw it to feed the zombie!

    In the end, only absolute ruthlessness can make you live longer!

    "I asked for it? Ha ha ha ha, you two bitches shouldn''t be alive! " Li Xuan''s face was twisted. He took a dagger out of his pocket and his eyes flashed. He dodged the Tang family and went straight to Su Kui.

 Chapter 3588

    Tang Jiao didn''t expect that Li Xuan had gone insane and risked his life to hurt Su Kui.

    "Sweet!" she exclaimed, her heart shaking

    "Bang --"

    Li Xuan holds the tip of the dagger. When he is only a centimeter away from Su Kui, he suddenly slips into a pair of long legs sideways, raises his feet sharply and kicks him out.

    The dagger hit the ground with a tinkle.

    And this foot, let Li Xuan lie on the ground directly, painful retch rises. He felt that all his organs would be kicked away by him.

    "Retching, retching --"

    he kept retching and suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes turned and he fainted directly.

    But there are so many people present, except for Cao wanwan and her friends, who feel astonished, others will not sympathize with Li Xuan at all.

    It is even more unforgivable to lay hands on a woman, especially on a young girl who is weak and under age!

    He was lying on the dusty concrete floor, surrounded by people coming and going, and everyone looked at him coldly.

    Blue hurried to go, carefully observed the next sunflower, relieved, "little girl, are you ok?"

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes and blinked.

    A woman''s eyes are black and white, with a slightly heroic look. At this moment, the corners of her eyes and brows are full of worries.

    It''s true.

    So Su Kui nodded and chuckled at her.

    That smile, Rao is blue, also can''t help being adored by the mind drama tremor. No wonder Xue Chen will be abnormal for her. If she has such a sister, even if it''s the end of the world, she will fight to protect it!

    Cao wanwan experienced last night''s encounter, always inexplicably unlucky, drinking water choked, the road will fall quickly. And every time you fall, you will definitely break something.

    Thinking of her still leaking mouth, Cao wanwan hesitated to take a look at Li Xuan, and his disgust flashed by.

    Waste! Even a girl can''t fight!!

    It''s already dawn, so there''s no need to stay here.

    So the team was ready to go. After thanking Xue Chen, Tang Jiao also asked the team members to pack up their equipment and prepare to go on the road.

    Before getting on the bus, Wei Lan glanced and lay on the ground. Li Xuan, who did not know life and death, said nothing.

    Cao wanwan stands behind her silently, his voice is hoarse and cold. "Take him with you."

    Blue startled, and her back was chilly. She turned around abruptly. Her face was not very beautiful. She nodded strangely, "OK, I see."

    Anyway, I brought him all the way. There''s no need to lose him on the way.

    As for whether he can survive, it depends on his own life.

    It can''t be said that even though his current experience was forced by Cao wanwan before the beginning. But when he decided to attach himself to Cao wanwan, he had lost the poor qualification and the dignity of being a man.

    "Sweet, where are you going?"

    On Xue Chen''s side, he didn''t plan to take part in the packing. Instead, he ran to Su Kui and squatted down. His voice was magnetic and masculine, pretending to be gentle.

    Su Kui turns her head silently and looks at Tang Jiao.

    So Xue Chen smiled at Tang Jiao and said, "Miss Tang, to be honest, I''m from the N base in the south. As long as I pass through another city, the N base is in front of me. It''s one of the three survivors'' bases in the country. It''s very secure in terms of materials and safety facilities, so... "

 Chapter 3589

    He paused for a while, noticing Tang Jiao''s moving expression. His smile deepened and he was full of temptation.

    "So Do you want to consider going with us? "

    "Here..." Tang Jiao frowned and hesitated.

    But Xue Chen''s words, no matter who listens, will feel the heart. She has noticed that several women around her face are excited to hear that the survivors base is in front of her.

    She wants to settle down in her dreams, but is it really reliable to go with a group of people who have only known each other for one night?

    She was afraid to be afraid, just out of the tiger''s mouth, and into the wolf''s nest!

    But Xue Chen, with a few words, dispelled her doubts.

    Xue Chen said: "Miss Tang doesn''t have to think too much. I like sweet very much. I look at her like my sister. What''s more, you are all ordinary people with the power of hand and abdominal muscles. No matter where you want to go, you must go through the city ahead. You don''t know how many dangers you will encounter along the way. Joining our team, at least you can have more security, can''t you? "

    Su Kui, who was regarded as his sister, looked up and stared at Xue Chen silently.

    System: [ha ha, sister? ]I believe in your evil!

    Finally, after Li Xuan was carried to the car, Xue Chen abducted Su Kui smoothly. His name was: I want to have a sister!

    Break up the team, redistribute it, and make sure there are one or two power players in each car. In this way, when encountering a zombie, you don''t have to panic too much. The lives of ordinary people can also be protected.

    Tang Jiao follows Lao Qiu, as for Su Kui

    "Come on, sweetie, sit with me?"

    A big hand stretched out to the front, thumb and index finger, a thick layer of cocoon.

    It''s like The hand that always holds the gun

    But the end of the world just happened for a month. This cocoon, however, has been formed for many years.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped, and the bottom of his eyes crossed.

    Tang Jiao jumped out of the car and came over. "No need, Captain Xue. Tiantian is not in good health. Let her sit with me. There is a good care on the way. "

    At present, Tang Jiao doesn''t trust any man!

    Her family sweet looks good, and so weak, if be bullied how to do??

    Left in the wild, the corpses gnawed by wandering zombies are in a mess: you say another weak try??

    "Miss Tang doesn''t trust me?"

    Xue Chen looked at the past with a smile. His attitude was mild, but his eyes were shining, which made Tang Jiao cool.

    His patience is limited. Xue Chen would not have taken so many oil bottles on the road if he hadn''t seen this woman as a little sister.

    He is not the Savior!

    Just when the two were in a stalemate, Tang Jiao''s cold was spreading all over her body.

    The big hand, which had been facing up, suddenly sank.

    A soft boneless little hand, placed in the palm of his hand, was only half his size. He had calluses, bronze skin, and a white jade hand.

    Ow ow so soft!!

    Xue Chen changed his face for a second and said with a gentle smile, "sweet, it''s hot outside, there''s air conditioning in the car, let''s go."

    Tang Jiao''s complexion is complex: "sweet......"

    Xue Chen looks back, glances at her with a warning, and takes Su Kui directly to the car.

    Tang Jiao is in a very delicate mood. What can I do? How regretful

    What''s the matter with the thief boat?? Now get out of the car, is there time??

    Tang Jiao''s face was in a trance. In response to her, it was a loud "bang" of closing the car door, which almost touched her face.

 Chapter 3590

    She thought: maybe it''s too late for me

    Blue compassionately patted her back, "sisters, let''s go."

    At the same time, Xue Chen was constantly scolded in his heart.

    She can even be sure that if Tang Jiao is not Tang Tiantian''s elder sister, with his animals, she can definitely do the thing of taking little Lori away and leaving these women behind.

    However, Xue Chen rarely likes a person. Before his interest disappears, he will never let it go.

    -

    the engine of the vehicle starts, one after the other drives out of the plant, heading in the planned direction.

    The sun is high in the sky. If you go out in a hot temperature, you can tan the skin of ordinary people.

    Fortunately, sitting in a comfortable air-conditioned car, Su Kui squinted a pair of big cat eyes, like a sleepy little milk cat, sitting in a precarious position with a little head.

    Xue Chen watched silently, and his body came closer and closer.

    In the end, when the girl could no longer support her, she closed her eyes and ran into the window with the car bumping. The man who has been paying attention to the movement here, with a long arm extended, when the young girl''s small head is about to kiss the hard window, quickly hold her head and bring people to her arms so that she can rest at ease.

    The copilot has always been a man''s exclusive position. Now there is one more person in the car, so the copilot in front is replaced by Xiao Meng.

    He silently looked at the pictures in the rear-view mirror, feeling extremely complicated. He turned his head rigidly, looked at the driving deer in silence, and then

    Move away tacitly.

    Maybe it''s an illusion! Their boss, how can it be spicy and gentle?! Fake! It''s all false!

    Anyway, Fawn and Meng will never believe what they see is the truth.

    They must be crazy! Yes, it''s sauce!

    -

    sitting in the second car, Tang Jiao was always worried about Su Kui in front of her. She was so worried that she couldn''t really relax.

    Wei Lan slept in the car for a while, but when she woke up, she found that Tang Jiao was staring at a pair of big eyes all the time, staring at the fast-moving SUV in front of her, trying to look at Xue Chen in front of her through the bulletproof glass window to see if she could do anything wrong with Su Kui.

    She laughingly shook her head and patted Tang Jiao. Xue Chen''s character is a little weird, but in fact, his nature is not bad. "

    At least, he won''t do such a despicable thing as scum.

    Tang Jiao took a look at her and obviously didn''t believe it.

    They are in the first team. Of course, azure will speak to Xue Chen. It''s a pity that now they get on the train, it''s hard to think about going down.

    Tang Jiao did not fail to see the possessiveness in Xue Chen''s eyes, but -

    if he really wanted to talk about it, he just wanted a sister and liked sweet words.

    Ask the world, which brother, will use the eyes of a fool to see his sister?!!

    In the daytime??

    Ah

    He touched his nose for Xue Chen''s blue back and looked at Tang Jiao''s distrust

    "Miss Tang, let''s have a chat!"

    -

    only a few scattered wandering zombies were encountered along the way. Now the traffic routes across the country have been paralyzed, especially on the highway, in addition to being full of all kinds of broken vehicles, there are countless zombies.

    Now they are on some remote paths.

    All the zombies we met came from the nearby expressway.

 Chapter 3591

    But in time, as long as these zombies are not cleaned up, they will continue to follow human growth. Finally, he left the neighborhood and began to attack the human base.

    At dusk, when the temperature suddenly dropped, Xue Chen took people to clean up the zombies in the front salesroom, and then walked back to the car.

    The girl just woke up, the whole person was ignorant of a pair of confused cat pupils, curled up eyes with yawn flicker.

    Xue Chen''s heart was itchy. He could not help but pluck her eyes like a small fan.

    A wolf howled in his heart. He stretched out his arm. Before the girl had time to react, he held her baby in his arms and walked away with one hand.

    Su Kui didn''t respond very much. The man felt very safe, and his temperature was very hot. At dusk when the temperature suddenly dropped, he was like a big stove.

    Su Kui changed a comfortable position, buried her head in Xue Chen''s arms, and took a nap with her eyes narrowed.

    The girl looks like 155, but the man''s height has surpassed 190. Holding the girl is not weird, but like holding a big doll.

    The deer and Dong Dong Dong finish cleaning up the mess. When they look back, they see a tall and strong man walking towards the shop, holding a large doll in one hand like a girl.

    For a while, I was in a trance.

    "Dong Dong, am I hallucinating?" the deer murmured

    Xiao Meng: "I also......"

    Dong Dong: "I''m blind..."

    "Pa, PA, PA!!"

    The back of the head of the three hallucinations group made three rhythmic sounds. Old Qiu took back his palm, blew his beard angrily and stared, "what are you doing? Not working yet?! If the zombie appeared behind you, you would have died for a long time. I don''t know how many times!! "

    Hallucination three people group: the baby is aggrieved, but the baby does not say!

    When everything was settled, Tang Jiao saw with her own eyes that she had been holding Su Kui''s man and found a clean and comfortable place to put the girl down gently.

    Because of the big temperature difference, she put on a black down jacket outside her skirt.

    The down jacket was huge, like a large quilt, which covered her tightly from head to foot, and even grew a lot.

    Since Xue Chen took the girl away, Tang Jiao has lost her right to care for the girl.

    Xue Chen took her rights and took care of the girl. After chatting all the way, Tang Jiao, who has developed into a good sister without saying anything with azure, is also silent.

    Sometimes, women''s friendship is so incredible.

    "Blue, he''s always been like this?" Tang JiaoMu stares at the dog belt, and looks at the tall man like a giant, like a loyal dog, turning around the young girl, speechless.

    Blue couldn''t bear to look straight at her, he smiled, "maybe it''s sweet and lovely, so he just --"

    "is that so?" Tang Jiao blinked, not very believe.

    "Yes."

    Blue nodded and quickly fled.

    No way, she can''t make it up! The team leader of which family is like their family. She is full of loli, loli and loli!!

    Moreover, he was very handy in playing a loyal dog. He didn''t even think about how powerful his personal design was.

    Just look at the illusion group of three people who are wandering from time to time. Xiao Meng, Xiao Lu and Dong Dong know how powerful their leader is!

 Chapter 3592

    Night came as scheduled, Su Kui sat by the window of the store, peering through the glass that had been hit by unknown things and cracked the spider''s web.

    Xue Chen was squatting beside Su Kui with an unlit cigarette in his mouth.

    Su Kui looks at the scenery, Xue Chen looks at her.

    The more he looked at the heart, the more beautiful he was. Ah, the end of the world is good. If it wasn''t for the end of the world, he would not have met such a lovely and beautiful little Lori.

    "Sweet, what are you looking at?"

    Xue Chen saw that she was very serious, a pair of black and bright eyes, straight and straight, not blinking, not from curiosity.

    I didn''t expect her to answer at all.

    Because in Tang Jiao''s acquiescence and Cao wanwan''s abuse, he already knew that his little girl could not speak. Although distressed, but it will not abandon her.

    Su Kui is talking with the system in his heart. He hears that his eyes are slightly moved, his lips are open, and he spits out a sound.

    "People."

    "People? Wait, wait, wait, wait

    Xue Chen first reflexively followed Su Kui''s words, looked up and looked out. Next second, he jumped up in situ.

    "Honey, you are talking, right?"

    Xue Chen''s Adam''s Apple could not help rolling. He walked around Su Kui suspiciously for two times. His eyes were more and more hot.

    She''s not dumb? She can actually talk?

    But Su Kui''s lips were closed, completely when Xue Chen didn''t exist and didn''t want to talk to him.

    Xue Chen just heard the girl''s sweet and soft voice, especially when he heard a word. Naturally, he would not give up. So he went around Su Kui eagerly and chattered, "sweetie, sweetie, would you like to talk to my brother again? When it comes to supplies, can I find you something delicious? "

    Su Kui gave him a look of disgust and gave him an expression that you are an idiot. Don''t open your face slowly.

    Xue Chen sighed, "sweet, don''t be so cold! You have such a nice voice. Why don''t you talk? If people want to be lively, they will be mentally healthy. "

    Su Kui''s small mouth is tight, and his porcelain white face seems to be more white because of the constant buzzing flies beside him.

    "Her temples jump up and down, and she can''t help frowning," idiot! Shut up! "

    This person is so annoying!!!

    Tang Jiao occasionally looks up at Su Kui and sees that she has nothing to do with it. Instead, it''s captain Xue, who seems to be around her like a fool.

    At the same time, I can''t help but relax.

    Also believed, Xue Chen to Su Kui, really has no malice.

    When she heard what Su Kui said, her eyes brightened and she looked at Xue Chen with glee, and she was very happy.

    Let you BB again! Let you threaten me again!

    Xue Chen finally forced Su Kui to talk to him. Although he scolded him, he was still happy.

    "Hmmm mm"?? Well! " Sweet is lovely.

    Xue Chen wanted to say the last sentence, and then found out in horror that he couldn''t fucking say anything!

    Su Kui was satisfied. He took back his eyes and continued to look out of the window. The sound of the car''s engine came from far and near. Soon, the car''s headlights split into the night and drove quickly towards the store.

    The man she was waiting for arrived.

    "Hmmm!" Sweet!

    Xue Chen didn''t want to think about the reason why he suddenly lost his voice. But I don''t know why. Between the lightning and the Firestone, he suddenly thought of the bodies he saw in the wilderness at dusk yesterday without resistance, and Cao wanwan''s tragic fate after offending Tang Jiao.

 Chapter 3593

    It''s obviously something that has nothing to do with it. Xue Chen is very strange. How could he connect these things together?

    His mind was so full that he even forgot to ask sunflower the truth.

    When a group of uninvited guests came to the store, his mind was completely taken away.

    When Lao Qiu took people out, he saw four cars, nearly ten people coming down. The first one was a woman in tight leather.

    From a man''s point of view, it''s just a glance that makes him look amazing.

    Women are not traditional beauties, but full of wildness. The figure is hot, and the concave and convex outlined by the tight leather chair is caused. A long black hair tied in the back of the head, Danfeng eyes pick, lips slightly thick.

    At a glance, the five senses are not amazing when they are separated. However, they are combined on her face, which gives a kind of wild and uninhibited beauty.

    Lao Qiu was OK. He took it back after only one look.

    But a few young people, such as fawn, had never seen such a hot figure before the end of the world, and they immediately looked straight into their eyes.

    Two men who got out of the car one step behind the woman stood behind her. When they saw the eyes of fawn and others, one of the red haired men immediately stared and said in a cold voice, "boy! Isn''t the hair all grown? Look at me digging your eyes! "

    With his voice down, the ground suddenly drilled out a row of iron thorns, straight to the head of the deer went.

    When Lao Qiu''s face turned black and blue, he even turned to smile, "what are you? You don''t want to use your tongue to make a bluff? "

    There will be induction between the powers. Since the end of the world, azure has never been afraid of anyone, even if her powers are the most vulnerable water system. But on the other hand, in addition to the strong abilities of the first three, the last few are either physical mutators or ordinary people.

    That''s right. Who''s afraid of whom?

    The man did not suffer this kind of provocation at all. He immediately stamped his foot hard, and the iron thorn rushed out, straight to the blue and other people, and went without any difference!

    Outside things, people in the shop are aware of one after another, there is a power, immediately call out their power to resist.

    Blue didn''t move, just with a sneer and a sneer at the red haired man.

    Such a despised look broke the red haired man''s heart and filled his body with the conceit he had been holding since the end of the world, which made him very uncomfortable.

    Originally, I only planned to clean them up, not to kill them, but now that these people don''t know what to do, they don''t have to be soft!!

    The whole body''s power has been mobilized, however, the next second --

    his whole body is stiff, and the strength seems to be evacuated, and the iron spikes that are constantly attacking towards the blue also melt one by one when they are about to touch their body.

    Finally, like liquid, it flows into the ground and disappears.

    Blue hands around the chest, smiling at each other, "you know, don''t be too arrogant, the world is so big, not everyone will let you!!"

    "I - Fuck!"

    The red haired man''s hands are frozen nearby, as if bound by invisible ropes. Even if he struggles hard, he can''t move at all.

    Seeing him like this, Xue Chen, who witnessed everything, turned to Su Kui.

    Su Kui slowly raised his eyes, and the eyes of the two met silently in the air.

    It''s you?!

    It''s me.

    Then as if nothing happened to move away, Su Kui drooped his eyes and murmured.

 Chapter 3594

    Xue Chen went out with his hands in his pockets, opened his mouth and lost his voice, which was back to normal.

    "Oh, let me see. Where are these big people from? Why can''t they move? Don''t counselle. Come on, let''s go! "

    As soon as Xue Chen walked out, others automatically gave him a way out.

    His tone was always out of tune, and he swept past with contempt and eyebrows.

    The red haired man''s face is livid, but the evil one just can''t move.

    The woman''s eyes brightened as soon as Xue Chen came out, but she knew that she had offended these people at the moment. If they can''t handle it well, they can''t really fight for it.

    Because, in front of the man''s ability she can''t touch, that means, his ability, than any of her team, to be strong!

    You should know that the gap between powers is not so large.

    The first level is the most and the weakest. The second level and the third level are in the middle. The fourth level and the fifth level are powerful powers. Raising your hand is enough to turn the clouds.

    However, it''s only a month since the end of the world. Even if men have good qualifications, they won''t improve so fast, will they?

    The woman is now in the second level and is about to enter the third level. In her estimation, Xue Chen should be a third level power.

    That''s enough to scare women.

    "Hello, my name is Gu Bing. I''m the team leader. A Yan is my boyfriend. He is impulsive and has no bad thoughts. I apologize to you instead of him. Can you please let him go? "

    Gu Bing smiled, went to Xue Chen, reached out and politely said sorry.

    Blue sneer, turned a white eye.

    Tang Jiaomo watched silently.

    Old Qiu looked like a good old man. He smiled and nodded, "it''s OK." as for what he thought, he didn''t know.

    As for the fawn and others who almost suffered from the disaster of foolishness, at the moment, seeing the look of Gu Bing and others, there is no surprise and infatuation before. In addition to exclusion, there is deep disgust.

    Not to see two more eyes, they have no malice, just simply to the special temperament of women feel amazing.

    And that is called a Yan, but a word does not agree to want their life, what hatred what grudge?!

    Xiaolu is closest to Xue Chen, and is often protected by Xue Chen, just like his younger brother. At this time, seeing Gu Bing''s smile, he was angry and rushed to Xue Chen and said to him, "brother, I will not accept apology! If it wasn''t for you, I would be dead now! If an apology is useful, then - er, it''s useless! "

    Fawn wanted to say something useful to apologize, but he wanted the police to do it. But Leng buting thought, now the end of the world, where are the police? But the words have been said, and the neck has to be said.

    Hearing this, Xue Chen gave him a bad look and shrugged helplessly, "Miss Gu, right? You also heard that your boyfriend''s hot personality is not such a hot method. If you put it in ancient times, it''s a living tyrant. There are a lot of children in our family. If you really apologize, go to them. "

    Said, put the topic to the deer and others.

    Before the end of their lives, they were still in high school, but they were 16 or 17 years old, a little older than Su Kui.

    Hearing Xue Chen''s words, he immediately straightened out his chest. Xiao Meng is quiet, but Dong Dong is different.

 Chapter 3595

    He stood by the fawn and shared his hatred.

    "Do you hear me? We don''t welcome people with ulterior motives here! Who knows if this man will wipe our necks while we sleep at midnight? "

    Receiving Dong Dong''s cold eyes, Gu Bing is embarrassed. She looks back and stares at a Yan. He has been warned many times. Don''t do evil by virtue of your own ability. Be good tempered and restrain yourself. In case of a more powerful role, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    I didn''t expect that the newspaper came so fast.

    A Yan has calmed down at the moment, looking at the dark sky on his head, and the unknown wild animals around him are roaring. He can''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head sorry to his girlfriend.

    What kind of terror ability can bind people in place and can''t move? You can''t even use a power.

    If there is no one else''s existence, he has to be slaughtered?!

    Thinking about this, Yan shuddered.

    Gu Bing has a man in black pants behind him. He has a handsome face and cold temperament. Seeing this, he walked gracefully and reached out. "Hello, my name is Cheng Jiu. What''s your name, sir?"

    Xue Chen''s eyes drooped, glanced at the slender woman''s hand, and soon smiled and shook it with him.

    "Your surname is Xue, Xue Chen. I don''t know what is the relationship between Mr. Cheng and the Cheng family, the capital of the last emperor? "

    They shook hands politely and soon let go.

    Xue Chen asked a question that he didn''t know. Cheng was stunned. Soon, he nodded his head and said, "I''m from the Cheng family of the capital, ranking ninth."

    "Oh It turns out that''s how it is. No wonder I''m familiar with it. "

    Xue Chen smiled and realized.

    Gu Bing looks at Cheng Jiu in a complicated way. She can''t control this man. This is the first time she heard that he introduced his family background.

    No wonder

    It''s no wonder that no matter what he says or does, he has a natural noble spirit. Elegant atmosphere, even when killing people, can give people a different feeling.

    He came from the capital Cheng family, it''s a mysterious family of a hundred years.

    At the thought of this place, Gu Bing is a little lucky for the end of her life. If it''s not the end of her life, she will never have a chance to have a relationship with such a man, right?

    "Mr. Xue, since you know each other, can you let us also go in to avoid it? We promise that we will never hurt you. Shall we leave as soon as tomorrow is light? "

    Gu Bing didn''t have time to think too much. He quickly recovered the complex emotions and put them back to normal.

    It''s so dark outside. It''s the night when zombies are most active. Now they are on their way. They are not going to die.

    And it''s so cold outside. It''s only such a place to live. If they set up camp outside, the temperature alone will be enough for them to drink a pot.

    But the store is different. Besides keeping warm, at least, it can avoid the attack of zombies.

    Gu Bing thought, at least in the face of Cheng Jiu, Xue Chen will not give no face, right?

    As a result, as soon as she came up with such an idea, she listened to Xue Chen''s light quick reply, "I''m sorry, I can''t."

    "Mr. Xue?"

    Gu Bing''s eyes widened strangely. "Are you refusing?"

    Blue sneered and found that the woman was not as smart as her appearance showed.

    It''s stupid to ask such a question!

    Xue Chen nodded seriously, "yes, I am refusing. Can''t you understand?"

 Chapter 3596

    Since the end of the world, Gu Bing, who has always been invincible, felt frustrated for the first time.

    She pursed her lips and tried to play a love card with Xue Chen. "Mr. Xue, everyone is the victim of the end of the world. Now the zombies are wandering around. I think there is still a place in the shop. Can''t we stay for one night?"

    Xue Chen took a cigarette and lit it. He slowly spewed out the smoke and looked at her with a smile, but did not answer.

    Gu Bing''s face became more and more ugly. All the powers behind her couldn''t help themselves, "fuck! Captain, in my opinion, go straight in! This shop is not owned by him. Why can they live in it? We can''t live in it! "

    "That is, since people are so merciless, we don''t have to be so humble and polite to them!"

    "Break in! I''m staying here tonight! "

    Seeing this group of people making a fuss, they couldn''t help it. Gu Bing has no choice but to turn his head and look at Cheng Jiu, who has been standing by God. "Ah Jiu, say something."

    There was also a moment of weakness in her heart. She couldn''t understand his mind all the time. In this team, although she is the team leader, Cheng Jiu''s deterrent force is far higher than her.

    This is probably the so-called momentum of those who stretch out the upper position?

    Hearing Gu Bing''s words, Cheng jiulanguidly raises his eyes and takes a look at Gu Bing. His eyes quickly flash past a touch of irony. However, he did not refuse Gu Bing''s words, but said to Xue Chen, "Mr. Xue also heard that? What''s your opinion? Of course, to apologize, we packed your dinner tonight. Is that ok? "

    After witnessing a good play and getting benefits, Xue Chen was not satisfied with it. He hooked his lips and said happily: "Mr. Cheng''s face, of course, I have to give it! Come on. It''s cold outside. Come on in. "

    Gu Bing: "..."

    So, Cheng Jiu''s face is face, isn''t she?

    Her face was now livid. She took a look at Xue Chen and saw the man with a rebellious color between his eyebrows. The mood is complex, at the same time, there is also a desire to conquer.

    The rest of them just started to hear Cheng Jiu''s words and let go. If there is no conflict, it is the best.

    But I''m not happy to hear that.

    "All the materials are brought back by our brothers! Why invite these people to eat! "

    "Yes! Isn''t that right, Mr. Cheng? "

    "We don''t have much material. Everyone knows where it is in front of us. There must be many zombies with large flow of people. It''s just like looking for death to go in and find material!"

    "No, I absolutely disagree! If it''s a big deal, copy it! The strong are respected! "

    "Hiss -- respect the strong?" Xue Chen had already turned his head back and was going to see his sweetheart. Hearing this, he almost didn''t laugh to death. "What''s the second disease in China? What do you think of acting in a TV play? "

    Gu Bing''s face is also full of discomfort.

    A Yan moved his arm, and suddenly his eyes brightened, "a Bing, I can move!"

    Smell speech, Gu Bing at will swept his one eye, not good airway: "can move, don''t impulsive disorderly talk again!"

    Xue Chen''s ability is immeasurable. With one look, he will melt the iron spike summoned by a Yan. If he really wants to kill people, none of them can escape.

    These idiots behind you want to fight with others?! No brains!!

    She was so angry that as a captain, she could not help outsiders. Moreover, she also has opinions on Cheng Jiu''s promise.

 Chapter 3597

    In this team, she is the team leader. Without consulting with her, Cheng Jiu unexpectedly took out so many materials and invited them to dinner unconditionally! Does he know how important food is in the last days?!

    She turned her head and tried to ask Cheng Jiu to talk to Xue Chen again and take back that sentence.

    But Cheng jiulengleng smiled, "of course, if you are not satisfied with it, you can break it up now. If you are not happy, take your own materials and leave. Just leave my share before leaving. I treat you with my own booty, don''t you mind? "

    As for fighting? Then fight!

    Finish saying, Cheng Jiu does not look at Gu Bing, and takes his own materials into the shop.

    Left behind a group of people, standing in situ and looking at each other.

    The cruel words have been put down. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. For a while, they all vent their grievances to Cheng Jiu.

    "Captain, what can I do now?"

    The woman in the line, whose face was blue with cold, asked carefully, holding her arms.

    "What to do? I want to know too! "

    But it''s too shameful to go in, and a lot of materials will be lost.

    She took a look at Cheng Jiu''s back, bit her teeth and put down her cruel words. "Ah Jiu, I said first, if you go in, you will leave the team voluntarily!"

    She didn''t believe it. He didn''t look back when threatened.

    is no longer the end of the world. His status, status and money are all bubbles. In the end, to live is the last word!

    Hearing this, Cheng Jiu is happy when he sees ice, but his face is cold as ice.

    Looking more inaccessible, red haired man obsessed with looking at the women around him, he likes, is her this look.

    But the next second, Gu Bing''s idea, all congealed.

    Hearing Cheng Jiu turning his head slightly, he asked Xue Chen, "does Mr. Xue mind if there are more people in the team? I''m a wood wizard. I can work. "

    Xue Chen took a funny look at Gu Bing and nodded, "OK! Welcome to join! As for these materials, it''s your personal property. Today''s captain''s treat. I have wine there. Can I have a drink? "

    Hearing that there is wine, Cheng Jiuyi''s eyes, which have no ups and downs, suddenly brighten, "there is wine?" He has not tasted wine for a long time.

    "Of course! Let''s go! "

    As for the fool outside, Xue Chen winked at old Qiu, who nodded slightly. Naturally, he knew what to do.

    In the last world, the power is the most precious. All teams try their best to attract talents into the team. Does this stupid woman have the audacity to rely on her good looks?

    However, Xue Chen had to thank her and give him a coolie for free.

    A Yan takes a look at the shop with warm light and can''t help swallowing. Before the end of the world, he was also addicted to alcohol. Unfortunately, by the end of the world, these things had become scarce.

    I wish I could go in and have a drink. It''s a pity

    Alas

    Gu Bing almost didn''t spit out the blood of Cheng Jiuqi. As soon as she turned her eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll set up a camp outside tonight. If I can''t stand it, I''ll go to the car to have a rest! The powers take turns watching the night! "

    Someone else tried to force Gu Bing to attack and was interrupted by Gu Bing''s impatience.

    "If you don''t like it, try it yourself. Don''t take your teammates to death!"

    After that, she got on the bus directly. Even supper was sent to her by Yan.

 Chapter 3598

    Xue Chen went back to the house and saw sitting by the fire, a white face reflected by the fire was a warm sunflower. His heart suddenly collapsed, and he trotted past.

    "Sweet, how about the fire? Hungry or not, can I bake you a piece of bread? "

    At the same time, he took out a large piece of bread from the side. Without looking for tools, he could use his power to condense into a shelf, and then bake the bread on the fire.

    Blue speechless looked at him, shook his head, and said to Tang Jiao, "are you at ease now? This product is a heavy Lori control. Even if Tiantian doesn''t do anything, it can kill him. "

    Tang Jiao chuckled, "that''s good," and she liked to see Xue Chen eat shriveled.

    Who made him so awesome? That face is so annoying!

    The bread gradually exudes a fragrance. Xue Chen carefully takes it off and breaks it off. The outside layer of the bread is baked hard and black, but when it is broken off, the sweet and soft bread core spreads a sweet fragrance.

    Su Kui blinked and looked back.

    Xue Chen smilingly took out the bread heart, wrapped it with a paper towel, and put it in Su Kui''s hand. "Here, be careful!"

    Then he carelessly, directly put the outside circle of toast, dough bar into his mouth to eat.

    Su Kui took a bite of the hot, soft bread in his hand, and suddenly he felt something bad.

    System: [fuck, is this man too attractive? ]

    Su Kui sipped his lips, then suddenly broke off a piece and sent it to Xue Chen''s mouth.

    Xue Chen was crunching the pieces of bread in his mouth. He could not smell a sweet smell. When he saw who sent the bread, his eyes were red!

    My God! Tiantian feeds him!!

    However, he shook his head seriously and pushed the bread back. "Sweetness is still growing. You can eat it. My brother will eat something else later."

    Smell words, Su Kui lips, slowly spit out a word, "eat!"

    As soon as Xue Chen''s heart was soft, he opened his mouth conditionally, and the piece of bread was directly stuffed into his mouth by Su Kui.

    The girl''s soft little hand was cool and accidentally crossed his lip.

    Xue Chen licked his lips and bent his eyes. "It''s sweet."

    Blue: "ah..."

    Tang Jiao: "ha ha..."

    Illusion Trio: "ha ha..."

    After several people unanimously confirmed that their boss, is really no help!!

    Cheng has been silent since he came in.

    But his attention was always on Xue Chen and Su Kui. It''s also an old family from the capital of the emperor. The Tang family and the Cheng family are friends. How can Cheng Jiu not recognize Su Kui?

    But he didn''t dare to admit it. In the end, all his families were destroyed. It is said that the Tang family was the same. The large family has a large population, plus hundreds of servants. Once someone is infected, the once prosperous manor will become a purgatory on earth.

    Others can escape from jiuduxin, but the little princess of the Tang family is weak and ill. She can breathe for two steps. Cheng Jiu doesn''t believe that children who are held in the palm of their hands by the Tang family can escape.

    And when Su Kui said something, he couldn''t believe it.

    Isn''t that kid dumb?

    But when Cheng Jiu heard Tang Jiao''s voice and looked at the past, he was surprised for a moment.

    "Tang Jiao?"

 Chapter 3599

    Tang Jiao, who was called by her name, looked up, saw Cheng Jiu and nodded, "brother Jiu."

    The Cheng family, the Tang family and the Qin family have become three great families, among which the Tang family and the Qin family are closely related. Tang Jiao''s fiance came from the Qin family, one of the three families.

    But now, Tang Jiao thought of her encounter, her eyes were dim. She is so dirty. Where can she go with Qin hao?

    "I didn''t expect it was you? That sweet -- "

    Cheng jiushou looks at sunflower with a complicated look.

    Tang Jiao knew what he was wondering, but she just smiled and didn''t explain.

    Let him think for himself. When people are confused, they will always find an answer for themselves. Anyway, the answer in his heart, even the so-called real answer.

    If possible, Tang Jiao doesn''t want Su Kui''s ability to resist the weather to be exposed.

    Besides, she is so weak that if she exposes her powers, she will kill the zombies with these people? Once the mental power is exhausted, Tang Jiao can''t imagine what the result will be.

    "Well, Mr. Cheng knows Tian Tian?"

    Xue Chen later realized that he had recovered from the gentle countryside. He reluctantly swallowed the bread in his mouth for half a day and slowly stood up.

    On second thought, "yes, you are all from the three families of the imperial capital. Naturally, you know each other. Ha ha, but it''s also fate? "

    Cheng Jiu didn''t get the answer, so he didn''t force himself. He smiled and nodded. "That''s right, too."

    Xue Chen is not willing to let Cheng Jiu''s eyes fall on Su Kui all the time, which will make him feel that his belongings are coveted. He doesn''t show his face, but he still cheerfully pulls Cheng Jiu away. The guest politely says, "Mr. Cheng, let''s go for a drink?"

    Cheng Jiu was waiting for this moment and nodded, "OK, Mr. Xue, don''t be so polite. Just call me by name."

    "Then you can call me Xue Chen. It''s strange that a big old man is always called Mr. sir."

    "Good."

    Two men, one cold and elegant, one tough and uninhibited, seem to be extraordinarily harmonious on the surface.

    However, there is always a silent undercurrent between the eyes.

    -

    outside the store, Gu Bing and a Yan occupied a car alone. At this time, the car was shaking violently.

    The men who sat by the fire to watch the night saw this, and they all laughed obscene, "ha ha ha, our captain is really hungry, do you think ah Yan can satisfy her?"

    "Cut, even if not satisfied, is there Cheng Jiu''s?"

    "Bah! Don''t forget that he is no longer a member of our team. Hehe, Cheng Jiu is different from ah Yan. A Yan is the plaything of the captain, but the captain... " The man said half, but the others understood.

    Suddenly, he laughed and said dirty jokes, while intending to masturbate the scene in the car.

    The more you think about your body, the hotter it gets. You swear, "fuck! We''re freezing to death here. They''re fucking happy in there! What''s the point? "

    "Ha ha, but the captain''s figure is so fucking exciting!"

    "Ah, if we want brothers to say that, a woman can only be a good plaything for a man and be a captain?! If it wasn''t for this woman''s advice tonight, would we stay here for the night? "

    A deliberately depressed words, several people look at each other, all from the eyes of the other party saw dissatisfaction.

    There is no doubt that this is the truth in everyone''s mind. A group of male chauvinists are naturally not satisfied with being led by a woman.

 Chapter 3600

    A group of people stopped talking and smoked until they were about to burn their hands.

    There''s no way. The things that could be bought with money before the end of the world are now scarce materials that are hard to get.

    The burning materials in the fire were crackling. On a cold night, only the off-road vehicle not far away was shaking violently.

    A group of men have lusts in their eyes and stare at each other. It''s self-evident that they have sexual desires in their hearts.

    Suddenly -

    "Shua", the man sitting in front of the fire is still talking and laughing with his partner for the last second, and the next second, there is a frightening cackle in his throat, and finally he falls to the ground.

    In the middle of his head was a metal arrow.

    "Fuck!! Someone attacked! Hurry up! "

    His companion put his finger on the fallen man''s nose to test a little, then his face was ugly and said, "he is dead."

    The end of the world is changeable. There are many things like laughing in the last second and becoming a cold corpse in the next second. Men are not how sad, but immediately play a very vigilant, look around.

    Some people rushed to the side of the cross-country car where Gu Bing and a Yan were, and beat them vigorously, "Captain! Captain, come out quickly. We''re being attacked! Old Hong is dead. "

    All of a sudden, the off-road vehicle that had been shaking stopped abruptly -

    soon, the window opened, showing Gu Bing''s red face, as if he had not been sobered up from his desire. Ah Yan sat up naked from her body and bared his hardcover body.

    But now, life and death are at stake. Who would think of this?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Gu Bing pulled the clothes, jumped out of the car and asked in a cold voice.

    As soon as the voice fell, swish came from two cold lights, which came to Gu Bing''s face.

    "Fuck! Ice, get out of the way

    A Yan shouts out in fright, and quickly pulls Gu Bing away.

    Gu Bing obviously hasn''t responded yet, his face is flushed, and his face is in a panic.

    When the team members saw it, they complained in their hearts that the two were sick and that they dared to play in the wild. If you don''t pay attention, you will die!

    "Roar!"

    In the dark sky full of black clouds, suddenly a howl of zombies broke through the sky and made people''s scalp numb.

    In the shop, Su Kui, who was sleeping in Tang''s bosom, suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the ground.

    Tang Jiao was startled. Her face was frightened. She patted Su Kui''s thin back.

    "Sweet is not afraid. It''s OK."

    Soon, most of the people in the dark shop were awake. Those who didn''t wake up were also awakened by their companions.

    One by one looks dignified, obviously also roughly guessed the emergency situation.

    Xue Chen put on his coat, strode towards Su Kui, looked at her pale face, bent over and touched it, and began to cool.

    He frowned. "What''s wrong with sweetie?"

    Su Kui''s small mouth is tight, and her dark eyes are shining in the dim light. It''s hard to look at them directly.

    "It''s a mutant zombie."

    Tang Tiantian''s ability, in addition to the words must come true. In fact, before the mutant zombie took the initiative to attack Gu Bing and others, Su Kui had dreamt of their images surrounded by dense zombies.

 Chapter 3601

    In the dense, tens of thousands of zombies, these survivors are too small.

    "Mutant zombie?!"

    Blue exclaimed, and soon she covered her mouth and pointed out, "God, look!"

    In the fog covered wilderness, there were zombies, who were walking in all directions.

    At the end of the crisis, being surrounded by zombies is enough to make most people despair. Even in front of so many zombies, there is no idea of resistance.

    Anyway, even if we struggle again, it''s a dead word, isn''t it?

    Xue Chen''s face was gloomy. He bit his teeth and said, "Oh, people can mutate to generate powers, so can zombies."

    Survival of the fittest, since ancient times.

    "But why so many zombies?! Gu Bing, what are they doing outside? "

    Old Qiu clenched the long knife in his hand and asked.

    Su Kui turned around and looked at Xue Chen. Xue Chen naturally said: "junior zombies have no intelligence, but variant zombies are different. When they have more powerful attack ability, they can also command all zombies lower than him. Just like the boss in the copy of the game, and the one who summoned so many zombies is undoubtedly the Zombie King hidden in it! "

    "God - but how can we find that zombie?"

    If you can''t find him, isn''t it because he will summon all the corpses in a hundred miles around?

    It''s terrible!

    Cheng Jiu stood beside Xue Chen, looking at the door with no expression, and suddenly murmured, "it''s too late, let''s go, go out to fight."

    They''re surrounded. If they don''t get out, they''re dead.

    Xue Chen nodded, "brothers, copy! Ready to go! "

    "Yes!"

    "I see!"

    The door of the shop was opened and Cheng Jiu was the first to go out. His face was as usual, as if all the things in front of him, like the purgatory on earth, could not affect him.

    Xue Chen looked back and fixed on Su Kui''s eyes. "Sweet, afraid?"

    The girl is small and has not yet grown up. Looking very weak, Xue Chen patted her head. "Hide in the shop. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to go out. Do you know?"

    Su Kui opened her mouth and wanted to say something. The man''s fingers with thick cocoons were already against her lips.

    "Shh, be obedient."

    With that, he took all the people and rushed directly to the first wave of zombies.

    "Sweet, be careful!"

    Tang Jiao did not give up looking back, eyes flashing tears. She suddenly relieved a smile, can die like this, also calculate good.

    Su Kui''s eyes drooped slightly, the door of the shop was closed again in front of her, and the shop fell into silence.

    There was constant fighting outside. Through the shop glass, Su Kui could see that the man''s hands were empty. During his walk, a pair of knives suddenly appeared in his hands.

    It was illusory with his powers. In the night, it was twinkling with fierce and incomparable cold.

    At this time, the man''s cynicism faded, and the whole man was solemn and cold, just like the Shura coming out of hell.

    He rushed into the morgue as if fearing life and death. When Su Kui thought he would be torn to pieces by the morgue, the man cut vegetables with a knife intact, and cut off the heads of the morsels neatly.

    It can be seen that Xue Chen''s team members are more adept at fighting. Whether it''s a power or an ordinary person, they can all go to the battle to kill the enemy.

 Chapter 3602

    But Gu Bing''s team, at this time, exposed their short board.

    People are not united. When fighting, we can''t trust our backs to our teammates. So they formed their own battle pictures. In addition to killing zombies, ah Yan also took out mental protection to Gu Bing. He was the most embarrassed one in the scuffle.

    Lao Qiu is a soil power. He uses the land in the wilderness to form a wall of earth to block the attack for his teammates.

    And the deer without power cooperates with Meng, the spiritual one, to kill the zombie back to back.

    But there are more and more zombies, and their powers are consumed badly.

    Although the primary zombies are fragile, they can''t support too many, and they don''t have intelligence. They don''t care about life and death at all. It''s just a series of rushing up to die. There are only living food in the grey mask!

    "Fuck --"

    Xue Chen was directly scratched by the zombie. The fierce nails of the zombie cut his windbreaker directly, and scratched a deep bone wound on his arm.

    He was annoyed, sneered, clenched his teeth and shook off his twin sabres. "If there is a way to heaven, you will not go. If there is no way to hell, you will break in. OK! I''ll do a good job today. I''ll spare you

    Only to see himself as a point, began to constantly appear vortex, wind wantonly rolled up, will be close to his zombies all involved in it. At the same time, there are thunder and lightning like spider webs, crackling.

    Before the zombies could howl, they were electrocuted to ashes.

    Gu Bing is not far away from Xue Chen. Her eyes are wide and her pupils are tight.

    "Double line? Three systems? "

    In this world, there is such a rebellious existence?!

    Then she was distracted for a moment, only to hear a heartrending roar behind her, "ah Bing! Get out of the way! "

    Gu Bing''s heart is like being held tightly by a big hand. Her whole body is bristling. The feeling of being shrouded in death makes her totally irrational.

    Seeing Xue Chen, who was struggling to hang the zombie in front of her, she almost didn''t want to. She dodged to Xue Chen''s side and pushed him out with backhand!

    Xue Chen never thought that he did not die in the hands of the zombie, and finally died in the hands of the same kind.

    Wei Lan and Lao Qiu are all some distance away from him.

    Wailing all over the place, they look back in panic, jair want to split.

    "Bitch!! What are you doing?! "

    "Xue Chen!"

    "Brother!"

    "Fuck! How dare you harm my brother, bitch? I killed you! Ah! "

    The old Qiu Weilan and others, who have been strong and never shed tears even when encountering any problems, fell to the ground when they saw Xue Chen was killed by a zombie who didn''t know where he was coming from. They all had red eyes and tears.

    "Ah!!!"

    Gu Bing hurriedly retreated to see Xue Chen, who was fighting for the zombie, shaking his head and saying: "I didn''t mean to I''m just not careful I''m sorry, I''m really sorry... "

    "Well, if I''m sorry, can he survive?"

    Azure turned her head and dared not look at the next picture. So many zombies swarmed up and there was the mutant zombie.

    Even if Xue Chen''s ability goes against the sky again, he will not be able to go back to the sky at this time.

    None of them thought that this bitch should fight against the same kind for his life!

 Chapter 3603

    A Yan hurried here at this time. He didn''t see Gu Bing''s action, but he protected her behind with a sad face.

    Displeased stare blue and others, "what are you doing? In the end, isn''t it normal to die? Why is abing so weird? To blame, can blame that man he is inferior! So many zombies! If you don''t want to die, kill it quickly! "

    "Kill? Ah... "

    Deer red eyes, killing a stare at him, "kill your mother! Kill me! "

    His brother is a three line wizard. Once the mutant zombie absorbs his ability, it will become more powerful.

    At that time, not only will they not go out, the whole city will fall into great turbulence!

    Tang Jiao''s feelings with Xue Chen were not so deep, but along the way, she also saw how he treated Tian Tian. At this time, she did not look past with red eyes, only one eye, she suddenly froze.

    "Wait, look at it!"

    Wei Lan and others, the turn of conditioned reflex, thought that where Xue Chen landed, they would see bloody scenes. That''s where they can''t see past.

    But at this time, the zombie around Xue Chen seemed to be paralyzed and completely frozen in place!

    "It''s sweet!"

    By the dusk, Tang Jiao saw at a glance, standing at the door of the shop, a very weak and thin girl. This is pale face, seems to be more pale.

    She didn''t have time to be heartbroken, so she said, "Xue Chen may not be dead!"!! Hurry up, everyone! Kill all those zombies! "

    Tang Jiao worries that Su Kui won''t last long.

    See her rush up, old Qiu and others say nothing, all the efforts to kill the zombies in the way, toward Xue Chen''s direction.

    Even if they die, they have to take their brother''s body back!!

    Xue Chen was lying on the ground in a daze. He had a blood hole in his neck and was bleeding. He was dizzy and couldn''t help shaking his head? I''m not dead? "

    He narrowed his eyes, just to a pair of dark yellow pupils, dirty, but let Xue Chen understand for a moment what is going on!

    "Fuck! It''s you who are making trouble! "

    "Roar! Roar!!! "

    The eyes of the primary zombies are all gray and white, with no pupils at all. But this zombie is different. His eyes are different from other zombies. They have evolved eyes.

    At this time, he kept lying on Xue Chen''s body, but he could do nothing but open his mouth and roar.

    Xue Chen didn''t have time to think about it. He gritted his teeth and endured the dizziness of losing too much blood. He summoned thunder and lightning, and strengthened his hand with the golden power. The speed was as fast as lightning and he pulled out towards the eyebrow of the mutated zombie.

    "Roar!!!"

    The stinky blood covered his whole body. Before blue and other people could arrive, they saw that there was a violent electric light in that strange small area.

    Blue cried with joy, "it''s Xue Chen. Xue Chen is not dead!"

    "Brother!"

    Xue Chen lay in the ashes, grinning, "Damn it, it hurts me so much." But in the palm of the hand lies a crystal nucleus like Huang Shuijing.

    He just pulled it out of the mutated Zombie''s head.

    Without the call of the Zombie King, the zombies in the distance gradually wandered away, only a small number of scattered zombies, still tirelessly toward the living survivors.

    But without the threat of the Zombie King, these junior zombies would not constitute a threat to their lives.

 Chapter 3604

    Lao Qiu and others tried their best to kill the rest of the zombies with their abilities.

    The pale and monstrous moon reflects a piece of broken limbs and remains. The stink is accompanied by the fishy blood, which makes people nauseous.

    Except for a few casualties, all the members of Xue Chen''s team were in danger.

    The dead are all in the team of Gu Bing.

    At this time, Gu Bing and a Yan, as well as the team members standing behind them, scattered and covering the wound, are very sad.

    Xue Chen silently glanced at Gu Bing, indifference to the eyes without any emotion, let Gu Bing''s eyes flash away, dare not look at him.

    "I I didn''t mean to... "

    "Well, if you do it on purpose?"

    "That is, I want to die quickly, why let my brother give you a cushion?!"

    Xue Chen''s attention is no longer on Gu Bing.

    He knew that if he hadn''t had a little girl''s hand, he would never have escaped now. He would have been torn to pieces by the zombie.

    "Boss, first bandage the wound! The blood is still running! "

    Xue Chen waved his hand, covered it and walked to the shop.

    Unconsciously, they are far away from the shop.

    The young girl stood between the heaven and the earth, among the pieces of corpses, it was very small and fragile.

    But her delicate little face, like a doll in the window, was so cold that it was startling. At the same time of surprise, there is also a hint of strangeness.

    The eyes of azure and others are complicated. It seems that they look down at this little girl. It turns out that she is the big boss that has been hidden behind.

    From now on, who can treat her as a child with no strength?

    At this time, the deer hit a spirit, looking at Xue Chen''s head also does not return to the girl''s back, suddenly said: "sister blue! Uncle Qiu! Do you remember the body we saw when we didn''t meet Tang Tiantian

    Even, there are weird people who stand in the same place and keep moving before death.

    At that time, they all shuddered at what they saw, which was more terrible than the pictures in horror films.

    Now, when they suddenly discovered the power of sunflower, they naturally thought of this. For a time, the air seemed to be stagnant, and they looked at each other with an indescribable pallor.

    At this time, Tang Jiao came over with a sneer as she wiped the knife. "So what? Those scum don''t treat women as human beings, they are not worthy to live! "

    "Before the end of the world, QJ criminals were not sentenced to death. Since there were not many survivors in the end of the world, what is the difference between you and them in essence?"

    Gu Bing saw Xue Chen go away and his blood returned to normal. Soon, the domineering and superior manner she used to have returned to her face.

    Hearing Tang Jiao''s words, she frowned and disagreed.

    Hearing this, Tang Jiao was instantly amused.

    "Elder sister, which onion are you? Who do I want to kill, fuck you? It''s kind of you to call the police and catch me! Fool! "

    After she scolded, she strode to the store. She would like to go back to see Tiantian!

    But old Qiu and others didn''t leave for the first time. They still had to stay to clean the battlefield. How many crystal cores are there for so many zombies?

    Gu Bing didn''t expect that no one would help her. Anyway, she was scolded.

    There was nothing to say.

    A Yan is not happy that his woman is scolded, he is cold face low scold, "seek to die!"

 Chapter 3605

    At the same time, mobilize the last vestige of his ability, and turn it into a arrow. Tang Jiao''s heart goes through.

    Blue see, eyes hate more, in order to a word to kill, then he and Gu Bing mouth of that kind of people have what difference?

    Even more than Tang Jiao!

    As a woman, azure knows what kind of treatment a woman will suffer after the end of her life. If they were not forced to be helpless, no one would take up arms and fight against them. So, azure doesn''t think Tang Jiao is wrong. She only feels sorry for them.

    But a Yan, a man is always fighting against the weak. What kind of man is he?!

    "Shua --"

    is silent all the time, just like Cheng Jiu of the invisible man is slightly drooping his eyes. A cane in his hand flies out, grabs the tail of the arrow, pulls it back, and throws it at the foot of Yan a.

    "Cheng Jiu, what do you mean?!" A Yan was annoyed. "That bitch dared to insult a Bing. If you don''t stop her, today I want her to regret saying those words!"

    Gu Bing is moved by the maintenance of Yan, and his face is much better.

    Looking at Cheng Jiu''s eyes, with a cold sense, "Cheng Jiu, do you have to be against us?"

    Wen Yan, Cheng Jiu takes back his eyes lightly. "I''m sorry, I''m not one of you now. So, isn''t it natural to defend your teammates? "

    Then he went to Lao Qiu and said, "I''ll clean with you."

    Then I do things in a muffled voice and stop talking.

    Gu Bing''s charm is boring. In Cheng Jiu, it''s all useless.

    In addition to a Yan, her team members have long seen her trying to escape and push her peers into the zombie heap. Cold in the heart, such a person can do such a thing in a critical moment, and there is no repentance after the event.

    And a Yan that empty have muscle, do not have the man of brain, unexpectedly also unconditionally maintain him.

    Can you really live with such a person?

    They were covered with wounds all over their bodies. They took a silent look at the body of their companion on the ground. The white bones that had been gnawed by the zombies and left only the skeleton, with mottled blood, were extraordinarily penetrating in the pale moonlight.

    Not long ago, they said they laughed.

    The rest of them look at each other silently and make a decision in their heart.

    Together, they came to Cheng Jiu''s side. "Brother Cheng, can we join you?"

    "Yes Teammates are dead. It''s better to find another way out than to stay there as a shield. "

    "Yes, brother Cheng, you can''t die without help!"

    Only a few of the remaining people were full of sadness. When we saw the team led by Xue Chen, even the ordinary people did not lose their lives, at most they were seriously injured.

    But their teammates are all dead!

    Where can you not understand it when you look at it? Gu Bing and a Yan, where do they have others besides their own lives?

    Follow them, you will die sooner or later!!

    Cheng jiuyizheng looks at Gu Bing and others.

    Gu Bing takes a deep breath and shivers all over. "What do you mean? You''re going to betray me before I die? My teammates are still cold! You do that, they know?! "

    Hearing her saying that, one of them sneered, "Oh, you say that. It''s better to look back. Mengqi''s eyes are still looking at you!"

 Chapter 3606

    Gu Bing''s body suddenly froze.

    The man sneered: "at that time, Mengqi was beside you, but not only did you not save her, but you saw her being swallowed by the zombie alive, just to give you a little time to live!! With a captain like you, it''s the blood mould that has fallen for eight lives! "

    Anyway, they decided that if Cheng Jiu didn''t want to take them in, they wouldn''t go back. It''s a big deal to find another way out. Those with abilities will never lack a team.

    Cheng saw a good play, did not nod or shake his head, just said, "I just joined in, captain is Xue Chen, you go to ask his opinion."

    All of a sudden, those people said, "it doesn''t matter, as long as there''s a chance!"

    Finish saying, a few people help old Qiu they dig crystal core together, clean battlefield, a time unexpectedly extremely harmonious.

    Only Gu Bing and a Yan stand alone.

    "A Yan, I have some regrets. I knew I would not come here."

    When I came here, I suffered a disaster without any mistake. Even my teammates left him one by one.

    She just enjoyed the feeling of being envied and sought after, and then disappeared.

    A Yan is in a complicated mood. He patted Gu Bing on the shoulder and comforted him with a soft voice. "It''s OK. We''ll join the Gang after the big deal. Stay in the Castle Peak and don''t worry about burning wood. Don''t worry. "

    Then he bent down to find a dagger and began to dig for the crystal core.

    But he was slow in the end. When he began to dig, Lao Qiu and his men were so powerful that they had already made a difference.

    Looking for a pocket casually, I unexpectedly packed several pockets to leave.

    Ah Yan saw you and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, Cheng Jiu seems to feel a look, and a look that is neither salty nor bland is lost. Like an ice blade, he was so stiff that he couldn''t even speak out the words of resistance.

    I can only watch them carry so many crystal nuclei, and never return to the shop.

    "Fuck!"

    Wait for the reaction to come over, just weak dark scold a sentence.

    But it doesn''t help.

    -

    in the shop, Tang Jiao hugged Su Kui painfully, "well, what can I do? Is it a high fever?"

    She knew that all Su Kui had done was to save Xue Chen. Therefore, we can''t complain. If she hadn''t done it, the king of zombies would not have survived after he swallowed Xue Chen''s power.

    However, when everything is safe, she can''t help but blush when she sees Su Kui''s pale face.

    Xue Chen''s face reproached himself. He was wearing a funny bandage around his neck. A big man''s eyes were red.

    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Sweetie, hold on."

    The girl''s mental strength is too weak, and she has been strong for such a long time. Now if the whole popularity is wandering, it seems that she will lose her breath in the next second.

    Everyone followed her breathing, her heart rolling.

    Just at this time, blue and old Qiu came in with their pockets.

    Seeing this scene, I was shocked, "what''s the matter with Tiantian?"

    "Blue Sweetie, she''s exhausted... "

    As soon as Tang Jiao spoke, she couldn''t help choking.

    Smell words, blue face suddenly white, "this......"

    Mental overdraft is serious, no one knows what the result is. It''s good to lose the power. The worst thing is to lose your life.

    Especially seeing her weak appearance, they were even more worried.

    This girl is like a doll, but indirectly, it has become their lifesaver.

 Chapter 3607

    Su Kui reluctantly opened her eyes and watched a group of people stare at her as if they were facing a great enemy.

    It was funny. As soon as she opened her mouth, her head hurt like a needle.

    Her eyelids quivered, and she caught a glimpse of what Lao Qiu was holding, and immediately knew how to replenish her energy.

    She pointed to Lao Qiu, "crystal core..."

    The tone is broken to the point of no appearance!

    Xue Chen''s eyes brightened, "yes! Crystal nucleus can replenish mental power, Lao Qiu, take crystal nucleus to sweet to absorb quickly! "

    At this time, he grabbed the bag like a life-saving straw, and spread it all around Su Kui.

    Those crystal cores have been washed with water and are as transparent as crystal.

    Cao wanwan hid in the shop with his friends and didn''t go out when something happened. At this time, when I saw these things, I could not help but show a touch of greed in my eyes.

    She was discontented and said, "there are so many things about this little mute! Is it a waste to absorb so many nuclei? What''s the use? She has no power! "

    Because they have been hiding in the shop, they don''t know what sukui did outside.

    Even when Cao wanwan saw that she had opened her mouth, he locked the door in a bad way. He cursed Su Kui and died outside.

    Who makes this little princess so beloved? She is only a mute, but her position in the circle is superior to all of them.

    Once, because she was called a little mute, she was directly taken to the Tang family by her father and apologized with his head down.

    That kind of humiliation, let Cao wanwan remember revenge till now.

    Her words just finished, the blue first can not help, a slap to throw up.

    "Shut up! How dare you, BB? I''ll throw you out to feed the zombie! Give you some face. You''re going to open a dye shop, aren''t you? Do you really think your father is a gold medal for saving his life? I tell you, sweetie, this little girl is more useful than you! "

    Originally, Tang Jiao was angry but wanted to beat Cao wanwan violently. She didn''t expect that blue was faster than her.

    She immediately turned to smile angrily and nodded at azure. "Azure, if she dares to BB again and beat her hard for me, it will be considered that I owe you one time."

    Su Kui held a crystal nucleus and closed his eyes.

    She was intently connected with the energy in the nucleus, but she couldn''t do it several times.

    Not everyone can absorb the power. Xue Chen keeps a firm eye on Su Kui, and sees that the crystal core in her hand is still, and her heart is half cold.

    "Do you hear me? Shut up! "

    Everyone was upset, and azure was not in the mood to comfort the lady.

    Cao wanwan was frightened by her ferocious expression and aggressive measures. After being covered by her friend''s mouth, she couldn''t help crying.

    Why is Tang Tiantian so good? At the end of the world, there are so many people to protect her!

    "Sweet, close your eyes and try to absorb the energy in the crystal core."

    "Sweet, come on!"

    listen to these people and make complaints about the children, Su Kui wants to Tucao, but feels moved. These people who have just known each other are those who really care about her and know how to be grateful.

    She pursed her lips and put all her heart into it.

    Tang Tiantian''s strength is too weak. She is still a premature baby, and her health is not good. She used the power of nine oxen and two tigers, and finally tested the energy of a little crystal core, even though these were insignificant for her overdraft power.

    But it doesn''t matter. Isn''t there much left?

 Chapter 3608

    After su Kui was really out of danger and absorbed dozens of crystal nuclei, Tang Jiao couldn''t help crying with joy and hugged Su Kui.

    But Su Kui is not Tang Tiantian. She has underdeveloped lacrimal glands. She can do nothing but pat her back occasionally to comfort her.

    -Gu Bing and a Yan, a complete team came here, but only two people were left alone.

    Xue Chen saw that Su Kui was in good health and in a good mood.

    When Cheng Jiu came over with several people from the original team and said he wanted to join them. Xue Chen glanced and made sure there was nothing wrong with him. With a big wave of his hand, he nodded and agreed.

    This news, to Gu Bing and a Yan, is no different from a bolt from the blue.

    "Xue Chen, are you shameless to do this?"

    How can I get to the next base without these two people?

    Xue Chen saw that she didn''t know how to get out of the way, and even dared to come to the door and ask for trouble. He laughed sarcastically. "I haven''t asked for trouble yet, but you have come to the door yourself. Do you forget who gave me this cut on my neck? "

    Gu Bing choked, not good-looking on the face, not very comfortable in the heart.

    "I know it''s my fault. Can I apologize to you? But these people are my team members... "

    "Oh, it''s mine now." Xue Chen put out his hand, especially rogue.

    "You -" Gu Bingqi''s face was twisted.

    "What''s more, have these people signed a deed of sale with you or something? Do you mind if they go or stay? " Xue Chen didn''t know what was going on in the woman''s mind. Was it all Shi? "Besides, not only your players, but also my team, everyone is free. As long as you want to leave, you can go at any time. Well, why don''t you ask? "

    Xue Chen blinked narrowly, full of malicious words.

    He was determined that no one would be stupid enough to go with them, so he would talk.

    Gu Bing and a Yan listen, as expected, for a time, their faces rose to pig liver color.

    Several team members saw this and were not angry. "Are you finished? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I just want us to escort you to the next base? "

    "Is it not enough to lose face? We are free. Captain Xue is willing to take us in. We are very grateful. So get out of here, you two! When Captain Xue doesn''t care about you and doesn''t bother you. "

    After all, Xue Chen almost died because of Gu Bing''s push.

    I think she''ll have been killed by someone who has no manners.

    And they could not imagine that Xue Chen was a three-way power against heaven. At the same time, the heart can not help a burst of happiness.

    At that time, if he was encouraged by others, his mind would be hot, and he would really find Xue Chen''s trouble. Then I guess it was cold then. Where is the future?

    This is a team led by three powers! As long as we keep up with him, our life and status are greatly guaranteed!

    So, by contrast, the fool just walked with Gu Bing!

    "Well, I can see you traitors! That''s ok! You stay here, I hope you don''t regret it later! "

    Gu Bing finally put a cruel word, with a Yan, strode out.

    Her internal organs were almost burned into a fire, and the whole person would explode at any time.

 Chapter 3609

    How about staying? It''s just self humiliation!

    She hated so much that her guilt for Xue Chen and others had already turned into resentment.

    Sooner or later, she will revenge herself for this humiliation!

    A Yan hesitates for a moment, or follows Gu Bing to leave. In fact, if there was no conflict at the beginning, it would be good.

    Xue Chen''s team is undoubtedly a good choice. And the two of them, I don''t know if they can reach the base safely.

    What I fear most is that I will die in the middle.

    Gu Bing takes a big step and seems to be dismissive of the people behind him. The next second, however, the familiar picture made everyone''s face weird.

    I saw her stagger suddenly. She was knocked down by the body under her. She fell into a piece of stinking blood in a dog eat shit position.

    I was in a mess.

    Wei Lan and others could not help laughing, and their shoulders trembled. Looking at Gu Bing, who was just in a terrible shape, they were as embarrassed as beggars, and they were overjoyed.

    Gu Bing secretly scolds, hears behind the undisguised ridicule, is supported by a Yan to climb up from the ground.

    And then the next second

    Two people fall down together, a Yan is big and full of muscles. He directly uses Gu Bing as a meat pad and falls on her severely.

    Once, twice, three times

    When Gu Bing and ah Yan finally help each other and stumble up, they don''t want to say anything more, don''t want to get entangled again, just get on the car and drive.

    Even the materials in other vehicles are too late to be taken away.

    No way. This place is too evil.

    Being surrounded by a group of people is like watching a monkey, standing up and falling again, standing up and falling again, Gu Bing even thinks that if she falls again, her bones will be broken, she can finally stand up and walk two steps well.

    Just after the bad luck left, she would take a Yan to get on the car, where dare she stay?

    Only Xue Chen, frowning, looked at Su Kui with disapproval, "sweet, and disobedient!"

    For the first time, when seeing Cao wanwan''s encounter, others only thought that she had done too much, so she was punished.

    But now, it is the third time for her to exert her treacherous ability in front of these people. Xue Chen thought of Su Kui at the first time.

    Su Kui skimmed her mouth and held a crystal core in her hand. Now she is absorbing more and more smoothly. So I cursed Gu Bing for the first time after adding the power.

    She didn''t look at Xue Chen''s face. When she spread her little hands, they broke into a pile of crystal cores without energy, and then slid down her fingers.

    "You Alas! In any case, you are not allowed to use any powers until you have to. Do you understand? "

    Her ability is too weird. Once she is known by outsiders, she will not be pursued by others, but will be questioned by others.

    Because, no one is sure who her ability will be applied to.

    After all, as long as you open your mouth, you can achieve something.

    Even if it''s to stop, it''s too late.

    What''s more, prevention?

    All powers are mutually generated, but sunflower''s powers, how to resist? In the eyes of others, it''s invincible!

    Cao wanwan is honest for a while. Seeing that Su Kui has absorbed the crystal nucleus, he thinks of Gu Binggang''s encounter.

    This is not the same sense of seeing that she fell her front teeth before?!

 Chapter 3610

    "Tang Tiantian! It was you who hurt me! I killed you! "

    Thinking of the front teeth that he could no longer grow, Cao wanwan wanted to split his canthus, and an impulse rushed to his forehead. Let her hate directly to Su Kui, wish to strangle her directly.

    However, she didn''t even touch Su Kui''s Cape, so she was kicked back by Xue Chen.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have much manners. I''m good at beating women. So, before you see your father, you''d better give me some safety, eh? "

    Xue Chen looked at her with a smile like a smile, and there was a sense of killing in his eyes.

    That foot let Cao wanwan fly straight out, all the viscera were like being kicked by Xue Chen. She covered her stomach and rolled on the ground, wailing. Tears and snivels all over his face, and his eyes misty with tears touched Xue Chen''s eyes as if he was looking at the dead man. His whole body''s blood coagulated at the same time, and there was no longer any idea of trouble for Su Kui.

    Because that look let her know that if she dare to look for Tang Tiantian''s trouble under Xue Chen''s eyes again, Xue Chen will really kill her.

    Never be soft on her because of her father''s face!

    "Wan Wan! How are you? "

    "Wan Wan, calm down. I''ll see you later!"

    Cao wanwan''s friends were so frightened that they rushed to Cao wanwan''s side one by one with pale faces and lifted her up with light hands and feet.

    All the way, they all rely on Cao wanwan to follow Xue Chen''s team. In case Cao wanwan really offends Xue Chen and hates him, this cruel character will really do something to leave them halfway.

    The images of countless zombies pouring in tonight are still shocking to this day. Once left behind, waiting for them, there is only one dead word.

    Cao wanwan even if more resentment, at this time also like quail general vent.

    Receiving the suggestion from her friends'' eyes, she reluctantly endured, thinking that after seeing her father, she would make these people look good.

    Only some of them are clear-minded. Although they are with Cao wanwan, they have not been involved in the struggle between Cao wanwan and Tang sisters.

    And when I saw this, I still scolded her as a fool. She''s just a drag bottle. Do you really think her position can be compared with Tang Tiantian?

    Look at Li Xuan lying on the ground, whose life and death are unknown. Then look at Cao wanwan, who is in a mess and pale face. Where else can they not understand?

    So, one by one, he is more and more hairpin with his tail.

    When we set out again the next day, the blue felt that the air was fresh.

    "As expected, I can''t give them a good face, or I''ll kick my nose. If I had known that I would have been honest after cleaning up, how could I have suffered so much

    Smell speech, is driving old Qiu funny way: "Xue Chen already said that let you not need so polite to them, is not your pet."

    Blue curled his mouth. "So last night, I was about to die with that slap!"

    So many days of gas, a full vent, simply not too cool.

    Sitting aside, Tang Jiao, who wipes her knife, shakes her head with a smile in her eyes.

    It''s good to live a little better.

    What''s better than that?

    Well, if you really want to find out that, it''s her own sister, why is she occupied by Xue Chen''s Dog Man anytime and anywhere?!

    At this moment, without her, Tiantian can rest, OK?!

 Chapter 3611

    On the other side, someone who had a bad rest was leaning on the man''s broad arms and sleeping soundly.

    As long as it''s OK, she''ll always be like a sleeping beauty. She''ll never sleep enough.

    However, Xue Chen also dotes on her and will let her sleep as long as she has the chance. But also a little worried, so sleeping, really no problem for the body?

    It''s reasonable to say that when you sleep like this, you should be able to grow up? But why is the little girl still so short? He curled up in his arms and watched his heart melt away.

    As for Su Kui --

    ghost knows how she is so short?!

    -

    after nearly a week''s delay on the way, the ability team finally arrived at the survivors base.

    People from outside the base are all survivors from all directions. Some of them are indigenous people of the base, some of them are newcomers.

    But without exception, everyone who wants to go in must be examined. If ordinary people are caught by zombies and have wounds on them, they must be quarantined for 24 hours. Make sure it''s not infected before it''s released.

    But when Xue Chen arrived, the inspectors were in trouble.

    "Captain Xue Don''t embarrass us. This is the rule of the base. Everyone should check it. "

    Xue Chen took a look at the women with five big and three rough faces and frowned, "I''m sure she''s not infected, so she doesn''t need to be examined, OK?"

    Anyway, he absolutely doesn''t agree with that person. Show his sweetheart.

    And what kind of isolation, why?

    He usually holds in the palm of his hand and is like a baby girl. He has to stay in the isolation room and suffer?

    "Oh, Captain Xue, you''d better accommodate yourself..."

    "If you say no, you can''t!" Xue Chen''s face was cold, which made several staff members speechless.

    Cheng Jiu has no choice but to take a look at Xue Chen and find that the girl really depends on him. Sitting in his arms, he is as cute as a doll. It''s soft to watch. No wonder Xue Chen loves her so much.

    On this point, Tang Jiao stands on Xue Chen''s side unconditionally.

    When she heard about the quarantine, she didn''t feel much. But in the isolation room, with so many people crowded together, who knows if someone will infect, what if something changes in the middle of the night? Sweet is so fragile, isn''t it a matter of zombies?

    No, no, absolutely not!

    The staff members looked at each other and planned to persuade them again. Suddenly, they heard a noisy voice.

    "Wan Wan! Is my Wan Wan back? "

    Cao wanwan, who was actually standing at the back for examination, turned red at the sound. She glared at the man who searched her up and down, and bumped her head into the arms of a man in a suit and a paunch. "Dad!"

    Next, there is the bitter picture of the father and daughter, but when the man looked down and saw Cao wanwan''s mouth that would leak when he opened his mouth, he was suddenly confused: "wanwan, where are your front teeth?"

    Cao wanwan immediately wronged, tears fell down, "Dad! It''s all Tang Tiantian''s bitch! She didn''t know what kind of magic it was that made me lose my teeth! Wuwuwu, I was killed by her! "

    "Yo? So adults, it''s someone else''s fault to wrestle? "

    As soon as Cao wanwan''s voice fell, Xue Chen began to speak with a sneer.

    "Deputy base chief Cao, I sent it to you safely. Remember to send the reward to my residence."

 Chapter 3612

    His cold eyes, no feelings swept past, Cao Xiong embrace Cao wanwan''s arm suddenly stiff.

    "Dad --"

    Cao wanwan saw that Cao Xiong was silent in Xue Chen''s eyes, and then he was discontented and shriveled. He tugged at his sleeve and tried to revenge himself.

    She still hasn''t said how much loss she suffered in Tang Tiantian''s hands before.

    What''s more, there are those two slaps of azure, which make her lose face in front of her friends. She will never forget the shame!

    However, Cao Xiong, who always loved her, shook his head at her, "Wan Wan, shut up!"

    After that, he bent down to Xue Chen with a smile and said: "thank you more, Captain Xue. If it wasn''t for you, Wan Wan would be dangerous. Thank you for escorting her back. Please rest assured that I will pay you a lot of money after that. All of them will be sent to you! Don''t worry! "

    "Dad?!"

    Cao wanwan''s eyes widened incredulously. "Why are you so polite to him?"

    Even polite, close to humble.

    "Shut up!"

    Cao Xiong''s eyes glared, hoping to raise his hand and slap it.

    Xue Chen chuckled. The little girl sitting in her arms was so sleepy that she didn''t pay any attention to Cao wanwan.

    However, it''s OK. He''s really afraid that the little girl who remembers revenge will give Cao wanwan another chance.

    Since she learned to absorb the crystal nucleus, the ability has made rapid progress. Therefore, Xue Chen often puts a bag of spiritual crystal nucleus in his pocket, and takes out one from time to time, just like giving sugar to eat, and puts it into Su Kui''s hand.

    And sunflower naturally knows how to absorb it.

    At this time, seeing that the little girl was sleepy, Xue Chen glanced at Cao Xiong impatiently and smiled, "thank you, deputy base chief Cao. If it''s OK, I''ll go back first. There are many things to deal with at home, so we will not be here to delay everyone''s time. "

    After that, he raised his feet and left.

    Some people need to be isolated here. Those who don''t need to go in directly after Xue Chen.

    When the staff members saw this, they immediately grimaced, "Captain Xue, you haven''t --"

    "nothing!" Cao Xiong slapped the man on the head and said, "what else does captain Xue need your approval? Don''t worry, with Captain Xue''s ability, no matter what happens, he can solve it! "

    Then he saw that Xue Chen had gone.

    This just relieved a breath, take Cao wanwan to turn around to leave.

    The staff rubbed their heads in pain, but they were angry. He pursed his lips and said slowly: "Deputy base chief Cao, Miss Cao hasn''t been examined yet. In case she gets hurt When you live with her, I''m afraid you will encounter danger... "

    After all, Cao wanwan''s face is too miserable. Those two slaps of azure just let her go for a week without swelling.

    Plus the missing front teeth, who knows if she was knocked out when she was chased by a zombie?

    Cao Xiong was shocked and stopped. He looked at Cao wanwan with a little hesitation, and his hand involuntarily let Cao wanwan go.

    Cao wanwan felt his father''s estrangement, and immediately looked at the talkative staff member with a look of displeasure, gnashing his teeth and crying: "Dad, are you sick?! Do you believe what others say? I wasn''t scratched at all! When the zombies came, I didn''t even go out! "

 Chapter 3613

    Wen Yan, the staff immediately respectfully said: "of course, we don''t doubt Miss Cao''s meaning, but this is the rule of our base. Every one who comes in should be checked."

    Otherwise, there''s an infected zombie. Another person was injured by a zombie. Isn''t the base a hell of a mess then?

    Cao Xiong is in a dilemma. On the one hand, he is his precious daughter, on the other hand, his life is in danger. Which one should he choose?

    Cao wanwan was so angry that he could not tear the man''s face. He rushed up to beat him. "What do you say? Rules shit! Then Tang Tiantian didn''t check. Why can she go in? "

    Hearing her words, a female staff member nearby smiled, "who doesn''t know that Captain Xue is the only three Department wizard in the country? Even if there is an accident, it is also an accident on his territory. What can be the big problem? Of course, if Deputy base chief Cao has this confidence, you can take her away at any time. We will not block her. But if something goes wrong... "

    The man''s smile is profound. Once there is a problem, the consequence can only be borne by himself.

    Cao Xiong, as the deputy chief of the base, couldn''t be as free as Xue Chen.

    He bit his teeth, and the hesitation in his heart prevailed. Soon, he turned to Cao wanwan and said, "Wan Wan, why don''t you stay here for a night and wait for Dad to send someone to pick you up tomorrow? No, pick you up in person! Is this the head office? "

    "What?! You want me to huddle with this group of civilians How could Cao wanwan be happy? She casually pointed to those who were preparing for isolation and stared at Cao Xiong with gnashing teeth. "So many people, how smelly it must be! Do you know how many days I haven''t had a good rest and had a good meal? Boo boo dad, you don''t hurt me!! Are you still my dad?! "

    Cao Xiong looks embarrassed in the face of criticism.

    However, Cao wanwan''s words have aroused public anger.

    "Ha ha? civilian? Why, the daughter of the deputy chief of base really thinks she''s amazing? You think you are royalty! "

    "Wake up, Qing has forgotten!"

    "Well, like this, I can''t live a single episode in a TV series."

    "Oh, then don''t live with us. Get out of your father''s arms!"

    There are not only ordinary people who are enraged, but also countless ability teams who have just come back from outside. All of these psionics are the objects of the base. To lose any one of them is a loss for the base.

    In particular, there is a strong competition among the three bases in the country, and the power players occupy a small number. Which base has the most powers represents the stronger the base''s ability.

    And the only three-way power in the country is in base n. even if the base is long, there will be boundless scenery everywhere. Therefore, Xue Chen''s tolerance is unconditional.

    Cao wanwan wants to scold again. Cao Xiong already knows the power of it. He grins his teeth and slaps his palm to Cao wanwan''s willful little face. The world is quiet.

    "Shut up! Tonight, you will stay here for me to reflect! No more talking. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. "

    After that, he turned around and left. He didn''t want to stay here to listen to the so-called gossip.

 Chapter 3614

    Cao wanwan is directly blindfolded. She covers her face and is taken away by the staff.

    Walking out of the distance, I heard some people''s mockery behind me.

    "Ha ha, it''s such a long time since the end of the world, and there''s still the existence of unclear head."

    "That is to say, in Cao Xiong''s current position, as long as he wants, more women give him children."

    "You don''t know that, do you? In fact, some women have already conceived their children ~! "

    "Oh? No wonder ha ha, this daughter is a normal person with no brain. If she continues to be so willful, she will feel better in the future!! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Cao wanwan listened with a vague voice. He was cold all over.

    "No Dad would never do that to me! "

    She turned and struggled to open the staff''s grip, trying to chase Cao Xiong away. She wants to know if Cao Xiong really has a woman outside, and that woman is pregnant with his children.

    What if it''s true? What about her??

    Cao wanwan, who was quickly dragged back by the staff and put into the isolation room without any pity, lost his mind.

    What should she do?

    -

    the night is closing, and everyone is relaxed when they return to a safe place.

    Tang Jiao is sitting in the living room. It''s a big villa with magnificent decoration. Every corner is clean, clean and there is no difference before the end of the world.

    Before the end of the world, she lived in a place many times more luxurious than here.

    Unfortunately, that has already become the past.

    "Tang Jiao! Come and have a meal. What can I do

    Wei Lan came over, patted Tang Jiao on the shoulder and comforted her, saying: "don''t think too much about it. Once you come, you will be safe. Since you join our team, we are all family. Although Xue Chen is out of tune, he treats his own people very well. You will know that later. " After saying that, Yulan did not forget to brush Xue Chen''s favor. "Go, eat!"

    At a big table, Su Kui sat beside Xue Chen and was served by Xue Chen. He had already begun to eat.

    Her mouth was full, and her cheeks were wriggling as if she were a small animal.

    Xue Chen''s eyes were fixed, and his heart was about to melt. "Come on, sweetie. Have a drink. Don''t choke. What else do you want? I''ll take it for you! "

    There was a big pot in the table, and the bottom of the hot pot was burning. There were some ingredients in it.

    Even if the vegetables are wilting a little, meat is also a non-toxic part selected by some mutant animals, but for survivors who have gone through the end of their lives. It''s a very happy thing to have a hot meal.

    Cheng Jiu''s complexion was complicated. He looked up and drank a glass of wine. He looked at the tall man sitting opposite him and the girl sitting on his shoulder.

    A man''s business is no matter how big or small. Even vegetables are put into her bowl after being cooled. That pair of loose loyal dog appearance, let a person speechless.

    Cheng Jiu smiled for a moment, then his eyes fell down and he didn''t say much.

    -After dinner, Tang Jiao and Wei Lan live in the same room. Wei Lan asks Tang Jiao curiously, "Wei Lan, do you know the origin of Cheng Jiu? How do I always think that his sweet eyes are not right? "

    Tang Jiao''s face is complex.

    In blue''s repeated questioning, she reluctantly opened her mouth and said awkwardly: "that The father of our family and the father of Cheng have been friends for many years, so when Tiantian''s mother was still pregnant with her, the two fathers once said... "

 Chapter 3615

    "Say what?"

    Blue can''t help approaching, curious brain and heart scratching lung.

    Tang Jiao: "when Tian Tian is born, he points to Cheng Jiu as his fiancee."

    "Poof!! Fiancee

    Voice just fell, opened a seam of the door, suddenly flashed a figure.

    When azure saw the voice that she was wearing black windbreaker and could not be familiar with any more, she slapped her forehead and looked at Tang Jiao. "It''s broken!"

    -In the living room, Cheng Jiu sits on the windowsill and looks out of the window in silence.

    Suddenly a stone hit his back, and Cheng looked back, and saw the face of a tall and strong man sink. He put his hands in his pockets, lifted his chin at him, and said, "go out and have a fight."

    Cheng Jiu: "you??? Why? "

    What did he do?

    Someone who has been inflamed by jealousy has been gnashing his teeth and staring at Cheng Jiu for a long time. It''s like the eyes of an ice knife. It almost turns into substance and cuts on Cheng Jiu.

    Thin lips light open, spit out a few words, "see you don''t feel good, OK?"

    Cheng Jiu doesn''t feel pain from the flesh. He stands up and nods, "OK, where can I go?"

    Even if there is no power, he is not a waste. Before the end of the world, I even went to the barracks to practice. I learned all kinds of fighting skills, but I didn''t mean to play.

    "There''s a gym upstairs. Let''s go."

    Xue Chen turned his head and walked up the stairs.

    Su Kui slowly turned his head and looked at Cheng Jiu, who was holding back his face, and Xue Chen, who was full of anger. He silently tightened the straw of milk and blinked.

    System: [wow, actual duel? ]

    sunflower: "no, it''s brain disease, snake essence disease."

    System: [ ]

    the door of the fitness room was not closed. Soon, there was a sound of "bang bang" on it, from fist to meat. The people who listened to it also suffered from toothache and meat pain.

    Blue and Tang Jiao rushed out, rushed directly to Su Kui''s front, pulled her up and ran upstairs.

    Sukui was reluctant. She didn''t finish her milk.

    Blue cried, patted Su Kui on the head, and coaxed her as a child.

    "Sweet and sweet, you are the only one who can calm down Xue Chen. Go in and watch. Don''t let Xue Chen kill Cheng Jiu. "

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    Is brother Jiuge so weak?

    Unfortunately, Su Kui hasn''t had time to react, and azure has already directly pushed her up. And close the gym door for her.

    Su Kui looked back at the closed door of the fitness room, and then at two dozen inseparable men.

    Quietly found a place that does not affect vision, but also comfortable to sit down, so silent onlooking up.

    Neither of them used power, pure hand to hand combat.

    The coat has been taken off, and the two men are only wearing vests. When they are fully mobilized, their muscles are full of endless strength, and they roar towards each other.

    When Cheng was not careful, he was knocked back two or three meters by Xue Chen''s fist. His handsome face was covered with many colors.

    Of course, Xue Chen''s face is not so good.

    Fortunately, the body changes in different degrees, the muscles are much harder than the ordinary people, and the bearing capacity is naturally the same.

    Otherwise, in such a way, it is estimated that either you die or I live.

    Cheng Jiu wiped the blood stains on the corners of his lips and stood up with his teeth clenched. "Xue Chen, fuck you!"

    For the sake of being the captain, he didn''t really start. But Xue Chen really beat him to death.

    What hatred?

 Chapter 3616

    After being beaten mercilessly by Xue Chen, Cheng Jiu is serious.

    He bit his teeth and stood up. The tip of his tongue was on top of his cheek, and he burst into a smile.

    Then, clenched the fist to welcome up.

    Fists generate wind. The fists of the two men collide directly with each other and make a huge noise. If you change to a normal person, the bone may have broken.

    But when they saw that they had not hurt each other, they immediately separated and continued to struggle.

    System: [host, do you smell a strong vinegar smell? ]

    sunflower: "no, I only smell the smell of sweat."

    System: [host you will be hit like this and I will tell you! Besides, are you sure you can''t go over and advise? ]

    sunflower: "?"??? System I think you want to murder me. "

    System:?? ]It''s not it''s not! The task hasn''t been finished yet. How dare it let the host die? Please don''t make it wrong?!

    "Then look at my little arms and legs. Are you sure you want me to fight?"

    Su Kui sneered and questioned.

    Think about it systematically, too.

    To host the body of this little weak chicken, I''m afraid it''s just going in, it''s going to be blasted to cinders, right?

    -

    at the same time, in the fitness room, blue also regrets her impulse.

    She hesitated to take a look at the closed door and asked, "sweetie shouldn''t be so impulsive and go straight to fight?"

    Tang Jiao didn''t think so much. She reached for the door and walked in.

    "Blue, if something happens to Tiantian, I''ll never finish with you."

    Just now, when my mind was hot, I agreed to the blue decision and didn''t stop it.

    But on second thought, Tiantian''s body is so weak. If she is hurt by mistake, I''m afraid it''s not enough for them to punch her.

    As soon as they entered the door, blue and Tang Jiao were confused.

    In the open field ahead, Xue Chencheng and his nine colleagues are hard to give up and win. As for someone they pushed out to fight, he sat in a corner of the floor with his knees bent and a box of yogurt on his knees. Big eyes squiggled at the two fighting people, and from time to time lowered their heads to take a sip of yogurt.

    That gesture, just like the audience watching the play, is very calm.

    Blue: "..."

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    "That Sweet, won''t you advise me? "

    Su Kui raised his head. His big eyes were full of doubts. Why should he persuade him?

    If two adults fight each other, will they die?

    But since the blue said it, and she saw it for a long time, she just opened her mouth and said, "don''t fight any more."

    Then, I saw the two people who were still fighting for the last second, uncontrolled hard braking, all stopped.

    Blue looks complex, so how redundant are their worries?

    People don''t have to rush up to fight at all, OK? Open your mouth directly and everything will be solved!

    After Xue Chen stopped, he became more angry. "Sweetie, you let me go. Today, I am either dead or dead with this guy!"

    Cheng Jiu was gasped and smiled. He gasped and moved his wrists for a while. He was not willing to show weakness. "Come on, let''s warm up."

    Who''s afraid of him without power?

    However, with the confinement of words and spirits, they can only get over the addiction of mouth.

    Soon, Tang Jiao rushed up to hold Cheng Jiu and Wei Lan held Xue Chen.

    "Brother Jiuge, don''t fight till the point of fighting."

    "Xue Chen, are you finished? Don''t expose your careful thinking, will you? Sweet is still small! "

 Chapter 3617

    Little Su Kui nodded with big innocent eyes: Yes, I don''t know anything.

    But Xue Chen was convinced by the blue words to find Cheng Jiu in trouble. His head drooped down like a wounded dog.

    Drag the big tail, whimper to find the little angel for hugging.

    I can''t help but be held by a sunflower full of hate: "stink..."

    Xue Chen immediately felt sad. "Sweetheart, do you dislike me?"

    Cheng Jiu, Wei Lan and Tang Jiao look at Su Kui''s IQ and immediately get off the line. They only feel liver pain.

    Cheng Jiu: "..."

    Is it really sick to take care of this kind of mental retardation?

    He strode out of the gym without tangjila.

    Hey, Xue Chen, that beast is really cruel.

    -

    when the next day, when they went to hand in the task together, Cheng Jiu knew why Xue Chen didn''t like him for no reason.

    "Now it''s the end of the world. I''ll tell you, you and Tiantian have no number of engagements. Moreover, she is not yet an adult, if you dare to think otherwise, I will kill you! "

    Cheng Jiu, who was on the verge of being killed at any time, just laughed angrily, "so yesterday you had to fight with me just for this?"

    "Oh, go on some other day."

    "Xue Chen, you are ill!" Cheng Jiu collapses. "Don''t I want to fight you at all?"

    The psionic is also human and can be hurt.

    His wound is still hurting.

    Cheng Jiu found that since his contact with Xue Chen, he could no longer maintain his aloofness.

    Because this bastard is so angry!

    Xue Chen snorted coldly, with a serious expression, "anyway, if I said no, it''s not allowed. From now on, you should stay away from sweetness."

    "Why? I''m a sweet brother, anyway. "

    "Why not? I''m the team leader. Do you have any opinion?"

    Cheng Jiu was speechless. "Xue Chen, can you be more childish? Sweet is so small, what can I think of? I didn''t take my family''s jokes seriously at all, did I? "

    It''s the man around. Compared with him, there are more animals.

    -

    Tang Jiao took a few ordinary female companions to the task release office to see the task, but she didn''t come back until evening.

    Full of wounds, even the face is inevitable to hang the color, the whole person looks particularly embarrassed.

    After she came back, dinner was ready, and she sat in the chair waiting for her. But she said nothing and went straight into the room with red eyes.

    "Tang Jiao?!"

    Su Kui watched Tang Jiao''s embarrassed figure disappear, sipped her lips, suddenly jumped off the chair without saying a word, turned around and walked out.

    Before the rest could ask Tang Jiao what happened, they saw Su Kui''s sudden move.

    In the whole team, she is the most quiet existence, sometimes, even can''t be felt.

    But now, she stands up abruptly, without saying a word, heading out into the boundless night. Xue Chen, the first to react, immediately catches her hand.

    "Sweet, where are you going so late?"

    Su Kui blinked, his voice hoarse. "I''m going out."

    "It''s OK to go out, but can you eat it? And your sister Tang Jiao, do you want to avenge her? But even if we take revenge, we have to know who is behind us? "

    Xue Chen coaxes her with a good voice and a good temper. The girl eats less every day, and her weight can''t go up. Xue Chen, like many big parents of bear children, is worried and distressed.

 Chapter 3618

    Su Kui stood still, she usually looked silent, but once the decision was made, it was useless to persuade anyone.

    Azure came up and looked at her.

    Xue Chen confessed and sighed, "OK, I''ll go with you. Where are you going?"

    Then he bent over and picked her up, as usual, holding her in his arms.

    Su Kui reached out and pointed to the next building.

    The villas they live in now are mainly distributed among the core figures in the team. Such as Lao Qiu, Wei Lan, Cheng Jiu, Tang Jiao and other deer

    On the other side, there are ordinary players or ordinary people.

    When Xue Chen saw where she was going, he did not understand what she was going to do.

    I didn''t say anything. I just went with sunflower in my arms.

    Wei Lan takes a look at Tang Jiao and doesn''t choose to go with her.

    Xue Chen and Su Kui are not here. If things don''t work out, I''m afraid this meal won''t last.

    Lao Qiu and Cheng Jiu look at each other, stand up and go out.

    If there''s something really wrong, I can help.

    Although they don''t think that there will be Xue Chen''s existence, and some people who don''t have long eyes will actively provoke him.

    Xue Chen was tall and had long legs. He soon found a place with Su Kui in his arms.

    When I saw some women going out with Tang Jiao today, old Qiu and Cheng Jiu could not help but take a breath of cold air.

    For nothing else, these women are more miserable than Tang Jiao.

    A woman''s scalp was pulled off, and her face was swollen like a pig''s head. Several people sat on the sofa in silence, eating and crying.

    It''s also true that no one is offended when going out, and they are beaten for no reason. Since entering Xue Chen''s team and being sheltered by him, who dare to trouble them?

    So gradually, they just came out of the haze and actively looked for work in the base. And I will go to the task release office with Tang Jiao regularly. If there is anything they can do, they will be very diligent and then do it.

    This kind of thing happened suddenly today. It''s estimated that they haven''t responded for a while.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing these people, Xue Chen''s eyes were cold, she asked in a deep voice.

    The rest of the team-mates around them are all around them, bandaging their wounds and comforting them softly.

    When Xue Chen opened his mouth, they were shocked.

    "Captain Xue, Captain Xue..."

    "Team Xue!"

    Several injured women, seeing Xue Chen and others, could have repressed their grievances and collapsed in an instant.

    "Say it!"

    Su Kui''s eyes were cold, staring at the women directly.

    Xue Chen raised his chin. "Sweet means who hurt you. Don''t worry, I''ll make it up to you. "

    That said, but this matter has involved Tang Jiao''s character of protecting herself with Su Kui. Xue Chen knew that she was the last to decide this matter.

    Little girl looks young, but she has many thoughts.

    He shook his head helplessly and acted as an interpreter for Su Kui.

    Hearing his words, the women were immediately excited, wiped off their tears and said angrily, "it''s Gu Bing! The woman we met on the way! She didn''t know where to recruit so many talents. Now she is the vice captain of that team! And that bitch''s around, around... "

    "What else? Don''t give up. " Old Qiu frowned.

    Those women are hesitant, don''t know if these words will hurt Tang Jiao''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 3619

    Su Kui didn''t have so much patience to wait. Her eyes flashed with cold light. She casually pointed to a woman and said, "come on."

    The woman froze for a moment, and then, feeling that she had lost control of her body, involuntarily opened her mouth and said everything that happened today.

    "Gu Bing joined a power team, and also has an ambiguous relationship with the captain of the power team. Today, we went with sister Tang to see if there was a task suitable for us. As a result, sister Tang saw her fiance Qin Hao and rushed to find her. At last, Gu Bing got into trouble and ordered his men to insult her severely. "

    "Qin Hao?" Cheng Jiu frowns, his eyes are cold.

    Everyone comes out of the capital. Even if they are not friends, they will inevitably deal with each other when they attend the banquet.

    He didn''t have a deep impression on the man, only knew that he was Tang Jiao''s fiance, and they were engaged as early as 18 years old.

    The woman covered her face and nodded, "it''s no use blaming us. Sister Tang was bullied by Gu Bing and her fiance was robbed. We can do nothing but passive beating. "

    Su Kui listened and nodded in silence.

    She didn''t blame these women. She knew that these people should do their best to protect Tang Jiao. Because their injuries are more serious than Tang Jiao''s.

    Although Tang Jiao was embarrassed, she did not suffer much substantive damage. Each of these women has seen blood, their faces are swollen and their eyes can''t see.

    Xue Chen took a look at them and told Lao Qiu, "you go to cure the Department''s powers and heal Tang Jiao. I''ll go out with Tiantian. "

    He knew that since the girl knew the truth, she was bound to find trouble with Gu Bing and others with her vengeance.

    Cheng Jiujian said, "I''ll go too."

    Xue Chen nodded, "OK, then together. Is Qin Hao your friend? "

    However, the ugly words have to be said in the first place. Since Qin Hao chose to be with Gu Bing, it was originally a personal freedom, but Gu Bing once attacked Tang Jiao. It didn''t matter at first, but it also became a relationship of opposites.

    If Cheng Jiu and Qin Hao are friends, it is necessary for him to make a choice in the end.

    Wen Yan, Cheng Jiu sneers, "no, I don''t make friends with idiots."

    In the team of Gu Bing, Gu Bing has been seducing her like nothing. He has seen so many women''s eyes that he always wants to play around with the men around him. Maybe there will be some convergence before the end of the world, but now the end of the world, there is no sense of morality.

    In the end of the world, the weak were eliminated most quickly. The old, children and women were the ones who couldn''t do much in physical strength.

    In the end, women were becoming scarce. Those who have no ability become playthings. Capable, it''s normal to be around a few men.

    Having got his answer, Xue Chen immediately sent fawn to inquire about it. They just came out of their jurisdiction. The deer has already sent the news.

    After getting on the bus, a group of people drove directly to the villa area on the other side.

    Xue Chen knows that Qin Hao is one of the more famous teams in base n.

    But they didn''t have much communication, except for Cao wanwan''s task.

    Because Xue Chen took over, it was indirect to rob their business. Because with their ability, they can bring Cao wanwan back safely.

    The car is parked outside the villa, and there are two wizards at the door.

 Chapter 3620

    "Who, what are you doing here?!"

    "Stop! Name it first! "

    Two people see Xue Chen holding a doll in his arms like a girl, the whole breath is gloomy, a look is not good.

    Immediately to meet up, ugly expression asked the quality.

    The next second, however, saw the girl in the man''s arms, the cherry colored lips slowly opening and closing, murmuring.

    "What do you say?" One of the powers raised his ears to hear what sukui was saying.

    Xue Chen sniffed at the words and sneered, "she''s saying let you be quiet!"

    Say, holding Su Kui, straight to the villa.

    "No way! You can''t go in - you don''t

    The two powers tried to stop it, but next second, they not only couldn''t move, they couldn''t even speak.

    They turn their heads hard and watch Xue Chen follow a man behind them. Three of them walk towards the villa quickly. But they can only stand in the vast night and can do nothing.

    Eyes involuntarily filled with a layer of fear, they, who is it?!

    -In the villa, Gu Bing is sitting on the sofa, looking up and kissing a man fiercely.

    A Yan sat by and drank wine, his eyes were burning red.

    As a man, how can you just watch your woman and be close to other men. However, to let him withdraw from this relationship, he is unwilling and reluctant!

    He loved Gu Bing and risked his life even when everyone was defecting from her team. All the way, he protected Gu Bing and took her out.

    Then, on the way, I met the team led by Qin Hao.

    Qin Hao is a two-line power player. He is more powerful than him. He is also the leader of a team.

    Don''t think about it. We all know who Gu Bing will choose if he has to make a choice between two people.

    A Yan knows Gu Bing''s ambition, but what can he do? Who made him fall in love with this woman''s ambition at the beginning?

    Their kisses were very fierce. In the quiet living room, there were only two people with their lips and tongues intertwined with each other, making the sound of water stains.

    Let people''s blood flow.

    But a Yan, but feel a heart, cold to the extreme.

    Gu Bing''s clothes have been washed away. Qin Hao''s big hand constantly swims on her graceful figure.

    Suddenly, just at this time, Gu Bing, who is sitting on Qin Hao''s leg, and Qin Hao, who is kissing Gu Bing intensely, both of them have a stiff body.

    Then they found they couldn''t move.

    "Ah Bing? You -- "

    " pa -! "

    Next second, Gu Bing slaps Qin Hao on the cheek.

    This time, wrapped in her own power, the whole person of Qin Hao was like a epilepsy patient, convulsed suddenly.

    "Ah Bing, what happened to you? I''m Qin Hao! "

    Gu Bingleng looks at his hand, "I don''t know Whether Qin Hao will go to you or me PA! "

    As a result, before he finished speaking, he slapped again.

    A Yan just swallowed a mouthful of wine, and the whole brain was paralyzed by alcohol, which made him look confused.

    He turned his head in amazement and looked at the two people who were hugging each other on the sofa and fighting unexpectedly.

    Oh, or Gu Bing beat Qin Hao unilaterally.

    As a man stronger than Gu Bing, Qin Hao didn''t fight back at all.

 Chapter 3621

    A Yan is in a complex mood. Does Qin Hao take it seriously and love Gu Bing so much that he can''t fight back or scold him?

    But Qin Hao is also depressed at this time. "Gu Bing, are you crazy?"

    Even if the face is hot, the skin of the power is rough and the flesh is thick. But what if Gu Bing had his own power when he hit him? To know that Gu Bing is a lightning power, he is going crazy with electricity.

    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I move? " Qin Hao gnashed his teeth and stared at the woman who had been intimate with him for a second. Her lungs were about to explode.

    He wanted to call people, and then he remembered that only he and Gu Bing lived in this villa. There are three other people.

    Think of this, he called a Yan hurriedly, "a Yan, come quickly, Gu Bing, she is crazy!"

    Why not Gu Bing? She knows what it''s like to provoke Qin Hao. She clenches her teeth and controls her hands.

    But it didn''t work at all.

    "Pa, PA, PA --"

    her soul is her own, but her body is like a moment out of her control. Desperately greet Qin Hao''s handsome face, but in a few seconds, his face has swollen into a pig''s head.

    "Qin Hao is sorry, I didn''t mean it!"

    "I don''t know how it happened all of a sudden! And I can''t move, I don''t really want to hit you! " Gu Bing explains and beats Qin Hao.

    Qin Hao''s whole body was numb. He gnawed his teeth and his eyes were swollen.

    "Ah Yan! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get rid of Gu Bing! "

    Yan didn''t move. He looked at the person who had just entered the living room.

    It''s all he knows. It''s half an acquaintance.

    Xue Chen, Cheng Jiu, and -

    his eyes moved up and fell on the girl''s face, which was as delicate as a doll, sitting in Xue Chen''s arms. The girl''s eyes are like the cat''s pupils. They are big and strange on a small face. Their eyes are black and they are looking at him.

    No half feelings, not sad not happy, but unprovoked let a Yan hit a cold shiver.

    Thinking of the fear dominated by this girl, she had no idea how to resist her treacherous ability.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    A Yan opened his mouth, and found that his voice was weak and flustered. "We have left, and we have no enemies with you, do you really want to kill them all? Cheng Jiu, what about you?? That''s what you''re looking at? "

    Side of the Pa Pa Pa sound continues to ear, listen to in Yan ear, straight call his tooth root is sour, the flesh aches unceasingly.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t on him.

    At the same time, he even gave Qin Hao a little schadenfreude.

    Qin Hao has collapsed. "Ah Yan, who are you talking to?!"

    He and Gu Bing couldn''t move at all, but they didn''t prevent him from hearing Yan''s words, which immediately broke down.

    He also knew that the strange things happened to them had nothing to do with Gu Bing. It was a stranger who broke in. His heart was cold and he said it was not good.

    But it didn''t help because he couldn''t even turn around easily.

    At this time, unconsciously, his life has been in the hands of others.

    A Yan opened his mouth and found that he lost his voice again.

    But this time, he learned to be good and shut up.

    When the man wants him to talk, he can make a sound.

    Xue Chen saw that he knew the current affairs so well. He sneered and asked a question that was inconsistent with the current environment.

 Chapter 3622

    "How about the green hat?" His tone was narrow and his eyes were full of interest.

    Cheng nine is speechless.

    A Yan is instant the green tendon of Qi burst, how can be happy?

    Every day he looked in the mirror and thought his red hair was turning green.

    As soon as Xue Chen finished, his earlobe hurt.

    "Oh! Sweet! "

    As soon as he shrinks his neck, the girl''s small hand is holding his earlobe.

    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have said that. I admit it! Sweet sweet let go! Oh, my ears are going to fall! "

    Xue Chen is really painful and happy. He grins and grins.

    Cheng nine sees with a Yan, in the heart involuntarily dark scold: bah, cheap embryo!

    Su Kui let go. Xue Chen was serious for a second. He pretended to be Gao Leng and gave Cheng Jiu a look hint.

    Cheng Jiu picks his eyebrows. "A Yan, do you know what happened today?"

    A Yan opens his mouth and finds that he has a voice again. He blinks in confusion, "what?"

    "Do you know that Gu Bing met Tang Jiao? Qin Hao is Tang Jiao''s fiance. Today, she not only insulted Tang Jiao, but also hurt several of our players. "

    Cheng Jiu says in a short time, and Yan''s heart is a sudden.

    Qin Hao''s face sank.

    Tang Jiao? Isn''t Gu Bing saying that she has no power at all? It''s just a plaything with other people.

    "Gu Bing, are you kidding me?!"

    A Yan takes a look at Qin Hao and Gu Bing, with a complex look. "Recently, both of them are in pairs. I..." He couldn''t help but wry smile, "I sleep at home and never go out."

    Do you want him to go out and be a light bulb?

    Ha ha, ah Yan also felt sarcastic. All the sincerity, the final exchange, is such treatment.

    Gu Bing opened his mouth, and his mind flashed with a flash of inspiration. He immediately thought about their current situation and who was the hand.

    "Tang Tiantian?! Is Tang Tiantian in the back? Ah Yan, speak

    Qin Hao is in a worse mood. "How sweet is it? Gu Bing, what the hell are you hiding from me? "

    Although they are all three families in the capital, the Tang family is the leader and the Cheng family is the second. However, the Qin family has been able to catch up with others. If it was not for the reason of the end of the world, they would fall out of the ranks of the three families in a few years.

    Therefore, he is the legitimate son, but he can only be engaged to Tang Jiao, the collateral woman.

    Like Tang Tiantian, the real little princess is protected as an eye by Tang Laozi. He only met Tang Jiao several times when he went to see her.

    Every time, it''s a glimpse. The girl is quiet and fragile.

    Qin Hao didn''t expect Tang Tiantian to live until now.

    It will also evolve such a treacherous ability.

    A Yan takes a look at Su Kui and sees that she just turns her head calmly, admires the picture of Gu Bing beating Qin Hao without stopping her.

    Then nodded, rushed to Gu Bing and said: "it''s Tang Tiantian, and And Xue Chen and Cheng Jiu! "

    "Xue Chen?! Fuck! "

    Qin Hao still doesn''t understand.

    "Gu Bing, fuck you! Bitch, are you using me?! "

    At the end of the world, Qin Hao is too lazy to pretend to be in love with Tang Jiao. Moreover, Tang Jiao is an ordinary person without any ability, but Gu Bing is a good-looking man with a hot body, and has the ability to change into a man who will choose Gu Bing.

    But who knows, it is this thought that brought him disaster!

 Chapter 3623

    "Qin, Qin Hao, listen to my explanation..."

    As soon as Gu Bing''s face changes, her hands will turn red.

    But then, just as she tried to explain, she found that she was originally focused on fighting Qin Hao''s hand, which was weird and uncontrolled, moving down to an indescribable position.

    "No - Gu Bing, if you dare to make me here, I will kill you when I recover!"

    Qin Hao''s eyeballs burst, red blood filled the whole eyeball, and the whole person looked extremely ferocious.

    Where else is the picture of you and me?

    "Me, me Don Tiantian, stop it! What are you going to do?! "

    Gu Bing is really going crazy. She can''t think of it. Seeing Tang Jiao, she thought of the humiliation she had suffered. She had expected that Qin Hao''s abilities were not bad. In addition, Tang Jiao was Qin Hao''s fiancee.

    That day, when she saw Qin Hao, she couldn''t wait to rush up and drag him.

    Where can Gu Bing, who is possessive, do? Immediately, he went back with a lot of humiliation.

    By Tang Jiao''s refutation, scolds her to be a bitch junior, Gu Bing is more angry, then momentarily impulse. Waiting for her to react, she saw Tang Jiao who was covered with wounds. And the other women who were dying behind her were shocked, and all the reason they had lost was returned.

    At that time, where dare Tang Jiao tell Qin Hao the truth?

    It turned out that Tang Tiantian came with Xue Chen soon after that!

    "Tang Tiantian, I apologize to you! Can I apologize to Tang Jiao? Please let me go! "

    Gu Bing knows what life root means to a man. If she really dared to move Qin Hao here, Qin Hao would not let her go after the event, whether it was her fault or not.

    To this day, Gu Bing can''t care about his dignity and dignity, so he just bows his head and apologizes.

    But Su Kui just has a small face and looks at it indifferently.

    Gu Bing can''t, because her hand has been firmly tied to hold that thing.

    "Gu, Bing!" Qin Hao gnawed his teeth.

    Gu Bing''s eyes are closed tightly. "Ah Yan, come here quickly!"

    When he was called, he wanted to cry without tears. He felt that his lower body was chilly. "I, I can''t move at all..."

    Qin Hao said with a low mantra, "Xue Chen, talk about a condition. You let Tian Tian let me go once. Then we will - ah!!!!!"

    Just as he tried to talk with Xue Chen about the conditions, he suddenly froze before he finished speaking. Then, the blue tendons on his neck burst up, and he raised his head and screamed with pain.

    The ferocious, despairing and shrill roar directly pierced the sky, making everyone around him erect their necks.

    "Ah ah ah!"

    Just as Gu Bing started, Xue Chen quickly covered Su Kui''s eyes.

    Seeing this scene, Cheng Jiu pulled his lips and thought to himself that Xue Chen didn''t do anything more than that? Don''t forget who is responsible for all this!

    However, this girl is really protective.

    For Tang Jiao, you can be ruthless.

    "Bitch, I killed you!"

    Qin Hao''s eyes were red. In that moment, he found that he could move.

    At this time, he could not think much in his mind. In his eyes, there was only Gu Bing in front of him. Her hands were bloody. It was just something separated from him!

    He will never be a man again in his life!

    Hatefully, he grabbed Gu Bing''s long hair and hit her head on the coffee table!

 Chapter 3624

    It''s just a moment. It''s just a flash.

    Gu Bing cries out in pain, knowing that Qin Hao has killed her. If she doesn''t resist, she will be killed by him.

    However, Qin Hao is a double system power and a man with strong physical strength. Is there any chance to win against him?

    Although Gu Bing fought hard for several times, in the end, he was beaten by Qin Hao unilaterally.

    The thick blood blurred her vision in the head burst. Gu Bing curls up and tries to protect her vulnerable parts. Meanwhile, she makes a hard call for help to ah Yan. "Ah Yan, ah Yan help me..."

    A Yan''s eyes were red, and he inevitably thought of a lot.

    Although Gu Bing is a dissolute person, I don''t know how many men he has slept with along the way. How many green hats have you worn for him, but you can''t control your liking.

    He likes it so much. Even though there is a gap in his heart now, he can''t really let it go in one night.

    "Xue Chen! Xue Chen, let go of Gu Bing! In this way, she will be killed by Qin Hao! "

    Xue Chen just calmly covers Su Kui''s eyes and raises his eyelids indifferently, "you shouldn''t tell me that if Tiantian is willing to let her go, I have no opinion. Sweet, huh? "

    A Yan takes a look at the mechanical, only knows to beat Gu Bing''s Qin Hao instinctively, grits his teeth and yells, "Qin Hao, are you still a man?! It''s about a Bing. She can''t help it! "

    Even if he could move, he would have rushed up. Now, he can only roar and try to make Qin Hao more rational.

    Unfortunately, he said the wrong thing.

    When Qin Hao heard the words "is it a man?" his eyes, which were already red, were already bloodshot.

    It looks more terrible than a zombie.

    "Man?! Ha ha ha ha ha ha, if it wasn''t Gu Bing who lied to me, how could I turn a blind eye to Tang Jiao and let her insult Tang Jiao and bring me disaster?! And if it wasn''t for her! I''ll be like this! At the end of the story, if it wasn''t for her cheating and bullying, it would never have happened! "

    Although Qin Hao is mad, he still has reason.

    I know that if Gu Bing didn''t provoke him first, others wouldn''t take the initiative to get in trouble with him.

    It''s also because of his lust and obsession. He was seduced by Gu Bing and saw his fiancee again. Don''t say to mend old friendship with her, but also shouldn''t watch her be humiliated.

    Good or bad -

    is a member of the Tang family.

    A Yan is blocked up, unable to speak.

    But at the sight of Gu Bing''s head breaking through blood, he was already out of breath and out of breath. He was in a panic.

    "Sweet --"

    "what''s your name?!" Xue Chen''s eyes were cold, and he stared at ah Yan with warning.

    A Yan suddenly changed his mind and said, "Miss Tang, please spare a Bing. Otherwise, would you like to untie my ban? Please, I don''t want her dead! "

    "Is it worth it?"

    When ah Yan stretched his neck and thought he couldn''t get a response.

    Suddenly a hoarse, but with the girl''s soft waxy voice, slowly sounded.

    In a daze, he saw Xue Chen''s big palm, the girl''s cherry colored lip moved.

    He looked at Gu Bing, who was about to be killed. He couldn''t think too much. He nodded heavily and bit his teeth. "It''s worth it!"

 Chapter 3625

    Next second, forbid contact, a Yan roared, mobilized his power, and rushed to Qin Hao.

    Qin Hao had lost his sense and was exhausted.

    His feet were soon fixed on the floor by the iron summoned by Yan.

    Can only red eyes beads, issued meaningless roar.

    Su Kui raised his little hand and slowly pulled down Xue Chen''s big palm. He saw a bloody scene in front of him.

    She is satisfied with the hook small mouth, black eyes are still clear, looks innocent.

    Cheng Jiu is right up her eye, don''t know why, hard hit a cold shiver.

    Against the appearance of an innocent weak, but these people play around, simple and rough, people fear.

    From the beginning to the end, Xue Chen did not put down his arm holding Su Kui.

    The shoulder was patted. Su Kui''s little hand was rubbing Xue Chen''s earlobe habitually, lying on his shoulder and shutting his eyes to rest.

    Just now, I controlled three people at once, which really consumed my mental energy.

    Fortunately, Xue Chen is very good to her, and continuously supplies her with crystal nucleus, which makes her ability advance rapidly.

    "Let''s go." at last, he took a deep look at the three people who were entangled with each other. Xue Chen took back his eyes and strode out.

    It''s estimated that Qin Hao''s teammates will come soon after hearing the screams here.

    Before that, they can still leave.

    Cheng Jiu followed Xue Chen and walked out of the gate when he suddenly stopped. Looking back, he said a word to Yan.

    "You do it yourself."

    What if he saves Gu Bing now? Regardless of life and death, will Gu Bing treat him the same?

    The truth in the world is really touching, but what if this relationship is not equal? A Yan is so humble. What he got is just Gu Bing''s further improvement.

    -

    the next day, Tang Jiao was advised by azure for a day, and asked the healing department to heal them. By the next day, she had recovered.

    As a result, when she went to hand in the task, she suddenly heard a message.

    It''s said that last night, as the leader of the second team of N base, Qin Hao had an accident.

    What happened together was the backbone elites, Gu Bing and a Yan.

    "Have you heard? It''s said that Qin Hao''s thing is gone! "

    "What kind of thing?" Someone hasn''t responded yet.

    See that person very obscene than a gesture, very obscene to the person blinked.

    Tang Jiao was stunned, and there was already laughter around her.

    "Isn''t it? How could it be! Qin Hao is a two lineage power. Who can do anything to get him? "

    "Well, you don''t understand. How can there be so many ancient poems from ancient times to the present? The so-called Dead peony is also romantic. Do you understand? "

    "Poof You say that because of women? "

    Hearing about the woman, Tang Jiao inevitably thought of Gu Bing, the woman who slapped her arrogantly yesterday and let her get away from Qin Hao.

    People around her tried to drag her away for fear that she would hear the sadness.

    "Sister Tang, shall we go?"

    "Even if Qin Hao is really what they say, it is also his retribution. Don''t be sad!"

    Tang sighed, looked at his companion, smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I''m not sad. Even if I still have nostalgia for him before, he died when he looked at Gu Bing and humiliated me with nothing yesterday."

    She said this not to reassure her companion, but to Tang Jiao''s heart.

    The end of the world has come, where so much time sad spring hurt autumn, live is the hard truth.

 Chapter 3626

    She is not cheap, Qin Hao is so kind to her, if she is still cheap and deeply rooted in his love, then she deserves to be ruined!

    When her companion heard this, he took a sigh of relief and let go to listen to the gossip of the mission''s wizards.

    "Ah ha ha, do you know the guy named Gu Bing? It''s the woman Qin Hao brought back from the outside. I''ve had the honor to meet her once. Her figure is so hot! The chest is so big! Ass so - up! "

    The man said, let''s talk about it. We have to make a comparison.

    "So? Hurry up! "

    "Don''t worry, don''t you say that? It''s said that two people were engaged in that business last night. Both of them were immersed in it. Gu Bing''s woman didn''t know whether it was evil or what, but she crushed Qin Hao''s thing. Who don''t know how vulnerable that thing is? It can be damaged if you knock. Gu Bing can be a power

    "Hiss --"

    "I rely on such ruthlessness?!"

    "Sure enough, such a woman can''t want it! It''s better to be a gentle woman ~! "

    "Haha, let''s not talk about the most poisonous women, so you''d better pay more attention to women. Be careful which day it will end like Qin Hao!"

    At first, we didn''t believe it, but gradually, someone began to believe what the man said.

    "Isn''t it true?"

    "Of course it is!"

    "And then what?" Someone asked quickly.

    The man proudly shook his hair. "You don''t think about it. A man lost his dignity to be a man. It would be crazy to change into an ordinary man, let alone Qin hao?! So at that time, he beat Gu Bing to death directly, but things have been cast. Even if he is a healer, he can''t grow a thing for him out of nothing

    "Ah? So After that, he can only be a eunuch? "

    "No..."

    Some people cover their lower body silently and feel cold everywhere.

    It''s like listening to what the man said, as if he had suffered everything.

    "What about Gu Bing? Qin Hao was so stimulated that he would like to kill Gu Bing, right

    The man scratched his head. "This is another thing. Anyway, Gu Bing is not dead. Do you know the red haired man she is following? What''s his name? He is also a power, and his level is not low. That night, he took the dying Gu Bing away from Qin Hao. "

    "Wow! There''s also an affair between the two people?! "

    "Fart''s adultery," said the gossip man, "Qin Hao is a junior male. At first, Gu Bing and a Yan were partners. But Gu Bing was also a mean woman. This was to follow Wu Zetian''s example. Unfortunately, she didn''t have Wu Zetian''s ability and life!"

    The more she listened, the more complicated her expression became.

    The rest of the companions, however, listened with relish and enthusiasm, and applauded enthusiastically.

    "And finally?"

    The gossip asked curiously, "Gu Bing and that man, what''s the end of it? As long as Qin Hao is not dead, he will not let them go. "

    In the end, it''s a two-line power. It''s absolutely terrifying.

    The man shook his head and made a final conclusion, "I escaped, offended Qin Hao, and I''m still here waiting for death?"?? However, it''s estimated that as long as Qin Hao is alive, they can''t relax. Maybe all corners of the world have to be chased and killed by Qin Hao! "

 Chapter 3627

    After hearing the gossip, Tang Jiao handed in the task and went back to the villa.

    Xue Chen is sitting at the window, drinking with Cheng 91 with a glass of wine.

    Seeing Tang Jiao coming back, she picked up her eyebrows and didn''t speak.

    However, Tang Jiao went in the past unconventionally, "about Qin Hao..."

    Xue Chen nodded, not concealing, "even if you like Qin Hao in your heart, don''t blame Tian Tian for being cruel. She doesn''t like talking, but she really protects you. "

    It''s like Tang Jiao used to protect her.

    Cheng jiuduo looks at Xue Chen and is silent.

    This man really likes that girl more than he thinks. It''s not Xue Chen''s style to explain Tang Jiao so much. But in order to be afraid of Tang Jiao''s memory of Su Kui, he opened his mouth.

    Just finished, Tang Jiao suddenly smiled.

    She shook her head. "What? Tiantian is my sister. Even Qin Hao didn''t offend me. If I choose one of the two, I will choose the sweet one. I know he doesn''t like me at all. Even before the end of the world, we were just friends. "

    It''s just that she didn''t get angry. She said she didn''t get emotional, and finally she fell in love with the slag man.

    Fortunately, it''s not too late.

    Before, she felt that she was dirty and could not match Qin Hao. Now in retrospect, she sneered.

    Shit, now, who is cleaner than who? Even if her body is no longer pure, then how, she can still live natural and unrestrained!!

    "I wish you had this idea. Tiantian is still resting. Don''t disturb her."

    Tang Jiao was going to see Su Kui, but when she heard Xue Chen''s words, she inevitably thought of her powers.

    It''s estimated that last night''s mental energy was consumed too much. Tang Jiao was moved and decided to cook for Su Kui tonight.

    But when he turned around, he saw Xue Chen, who was sitting opposite to Cheng Jiu, getting along with each other harmoniously.

    Tang Jiao pursed her lips, "Xue Chen, how sweet are you..."

    Xue Chen did not return, "that''s what you think."

    "But sweetness is still small!"

    Tang Jiao, the monster of protecting sister, is online.

    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." Xue Chen didn''t care about two days at all.

    "But you are too old! Maybe sweetie doesn''t like you at all! " Tang Jiao clenched her fist and was indignant.

    Even if this person likes sweetness any more, she also saw that this person is ten years older than her sweetness.

    Cheng Jiu: "..."

    He silently carried his glass away for fear that Xue Chen, the old rascal, would go mad and spoil things later.

    Xue Chen took a deep breath and the sinews on his back burst.

    Just when they thought he was going to get angry, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of turbid qi and turned to look at Tang Jiao''s gloomy smile, "so what? You''re not sweet, how do you know she doesn''t like me? At least, she didn''t resist my approach. "

    Tang Jiao couldn''t help splashing cold water, "it''s just a child''s dependence on people close to her, especially Tian Tian, who is not involved in the world."

    Xue Chen gnawed his teeth. "That''s not the age. I have experienced more roads than her. In this life, she only needs to stand under my wings. I can protect her for life. "

    "What if you left the world before her?"

    Xue Chen''s hands are already creaking. Cheng Jiu steps back silently.

    "Ah You are afraid that you haven''t heard from the laboratory yet. According to expert research, the life span of a wizard is much higher than that of an ordinary person. And I, a three - line wizard, get to know! "

 Chapter 3628

    Cheng Jiu: "..."

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    "Excuse me, goodbye!"

    Tang Jiao Li Suo turns around, knowing that Xue Chen, the shameless old rascal, can''t find a good way to beg.

    But don''t think so, she will see her sweet and soft sister go to the old rogue pit by Xue Chen.

    Can''t start here, can''t she start from Tiantian?

    So, for the next few days.

    What Su Kui heard most was Tang Jiao repeating Xue Chen''s shortcomings with her.

    "Sweet, do you think Xue Chen is bad tempered? Don''t think he is good to you now. What if he changes his mind later?"

    "So many women like him. I don''t know how many girlfriends he has made behind his back."

    "After all, the clothes are not reliable, you know!"

    "And ah! He''s so old! You can''t like him! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The system wants to sleep automatically.

    If only I could speak, I must tell Tang Jiao not to waste her words! ]Su Kui: "ha ha, no, I think what she said is very reasonable."

    System: [??? Xue Chen will cry when he hears it. ]

    then, Su Kui continued to be expressionless. Listen to Tang Jiao''s counting. There are still a few.

    What Xue Chen is not serious, not reliable, too many people chasing temptation, too old and so on

    Tang Jiao recited for several days. Seeing Su Kui''s expression of no antipathy, she was relieved.

    Results -

    at dinner time, Xue Chen had already sat in a fixed position. The seafood he ate tonight was all from the laboratory. The latest breed, big in size and rich in meat, was produced.

    The taste is better than before.

    And the set of small pink dishes belonging to sunflower has already been piled full of crab meat.

    Seeing Su Kui coming out, Xue Chen''s eyes brightened, and immediately waved to the little girl, "come here, sweetie. I''ve skinned all the crabs for you. Come and eat them" ~ "

    for his rippling tone, the rest of us are no longer surprised.

    Only Tang Jiao, with a complicated mind, opened her mouth and said, "no, sweetie and I --"

    before finishing the words, I saw the little girl who was still standing beside her, stepping on the leather shoes and kicking to sit down.

    Tang Jiao: "..."

    I''m so tired! Sweet, you have dessert! This product is ten years older than you!!!

    Forget it, I''m sorry to miss you.

    Tang Jiao helps her forehead and turns anger into appetite.

    What do you think you have done these days? Waste your words and try to block Xue Chen. As a result, one doesn''t care and the other doesn''t care.

    At the end of the day, it fell short.

    Ah, life, lonely as snow!

    -

    since Xue Chen completely took Tang Jiao''s hand and forcibly deprived Su Kui of the right to raise her.

    This person is heavily controlled by Lori, and can no longer control the power of the flood in his body.

    On the first day, Xue Chen did not know where to search for a large bag of clothes and shoes accessories and so on. He excitedly asked Su Kui to replace them.

    At that time, a group of people were sitting in the living room bragging.

    When there is no task, the idle will soon lay eggs.

    Then I saw that from upstairs, I heard the clattering sound of little leather shoes on the floor. It was crisp and funny.

    A group of people were fighting against the landlord, with notes on their faces looking up.

    I saw a big doll standing on the stairs. She was wearing a pink and tender Lolita skirt, white stockings and black leather shoes. She was standing on the stairs. Her big eyes flashed at them.

 Chapter 3629

    "Sleeping trough --"

    "I''m relying on it!"

    "Xue Chen, you beast!! In the end or sweet start! Where did you find these clothes

    Someone who is called an animal, with bright eyes, looks at the girl who is walking down. Surging heart, in the crowd did not react to the time, swish rushed to the past, directly put the girl on her shoulder, went back to the room.

    Tang Jiao worried: "our sweet family is so lovely, Xue Chen should not be a big animal, right?"

    Blue blew the note on his face, clattering, "don''t worry, someone is just jealous."

    After all, it''s so cute, even if it''s the same woman. She would like to quietly carry Mimi home to hide, secretly appreciate her own.

    -

    in the following days, each time they give a task, they have another job.

    Xue Chen, like a hamster in winter, brought back all the girl''s articles.

    Every time, we can bring back a lot of loot.

    The cloakroom of Su Kui upstairs, from one room to two or three

    Even the study, which was originally set up for decoration, was disassembled in order to put clothes and small shoes for her.

    Even before the end of the world, there was absolutely no girl who could resist the terrible cloakroom upstairs. From all kinds of precious jewelry, to girls'' skirts, sportswear, shoes, sneakers

    As long as it''s imaginable, it''s in the cloakroom.

    Even blue, can''t help joking, "these clothes, I''m afraid, can make sweet wear them for a lifetime?"

    But someone shook his head. "No, these are only temporary. It''s winter now. Next time you go out, you should look for winter clothes."

    Blue: "..."

    How angry! Anyway, we grew up together. You care about me!

    And their clothes are only two or three poor sets.

    But his sweetheart, but every day to change clothes is not heavy, dressed as clean as a little princess.

    As time goes by, the whole base knows that if Xue Chen, the leader of the first power team, appears, there will definitely be a girl dressed like a doll in her arms.

    At the beginning, all the rumors outside told Xue Chen that he had pedophilia in fact and kept Su Kui to satisfy some of his unspeakable hobbies.

    Until one day, when I was looking at the mission, a group of powers saw it with their own eyes.

    The girl was in a bad mood. She directly grabbed the man''s ear which was more terrible than the big devil in the rumor, and directly grabbed the man''s cry.

    The mouth has no ambition to apologize: "ouch, ouch, sweetie, I''m wrong, I''m wrong! I''ll give you whatever you want. Let go! "

    So they understood.

    It turned out that Xue Chen was a dead sister.

    Later, they found that the younger brother-in-law became a wife slave -

    of course, this is all a later story.

    -

    once again, some female powers thought Xue Chen was alone, and when they saw Xue Chen''s appearance, they were ready to move.

    Deliberately dressed up to show, see Xue Chen, affectation hit up.

    In the original fantasy, it was an ambiguous trick after an accident.

    However, someone, all the tenderness, probably in Su Kui has been used up.

    The ability of the three powers is not covered. They can avoid without expression.

    So, the beauty who tried to touch porcelain directly fell on the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 3630

    After that, I don''t give up.

    "Oh, Captain Xue, they are in pain Can you pull me up? "

    When I saw the girl coming from the outside, wearing a clean skirt, one by one showed sympathy for women.

    Xue Chen calmly patted the dust that did not exist on his body and said with a smile: "of course, but you need to ask for her consent."

    The woman was stiff all over at once, turning her head difficultly. She was facing the girl''s big and scary eyes.

    "Tang, Miss Tang?"

    The girl looked at her indifferently, but let the woman fall like an icehouse, because the girl looked at her eyes as if she was looking at the dead, without feeling.

    But fortunately, the girl didn''t plan to waste too much time on her. She went straight to Xue Chen''s side, hooked her little hand and motioned to him.

    Xue Chen bent his eyes and stooped to the same level as the girl.

    But still a little higher.

    In the eyes of the public, the girl looked at the woman coldly again, suddenly tiptoed on tiptoe, and in the eyes of all the people staring at the dog, she kissed Xue Chen''s lips.

    Xue Chen was stunned.

    People around were also stunned.

    "Fuck! Isn''t Miss Tang captain Xue''s sister? "

    "Is the world afraid to be mysterious?"

    "Ha ha, I''m ignorant, but I''m not born!"

    "Well It seems reasonable... "

    "Sister becomes lover?? Sao, Sao operation... "

    Sao does not Sao operate Xue Chen does not know, but at this time, there is a blank in his mind, followed by endless ecstasy.

    "Sweet, sweet?"

    He stuttered, where there is the prestige of the captain appearance, the whole person is as stupid as every fool in love.

    Su Kui lips, stand firm, grasp his big hand, seriously ten fingers.

    In the ugly expression of a woman, she slowly came to her and looked at her coldly.

    "He, mine."

    The girl didn''t talk much, with baby voice, but no one dared to look down on her. Now the whole base, who doesn''t know, she is the only one in the country, the speechmaker? This magical ability has never been discovered before.

    She is like the living Yama in this world. No one can survive until the fifth watch.

    In the past, the relationship between them, in the eyes of everyone, was the relationship between brother and sister.

    Although looking closer, there is no lack of brother and sister in the world who control brother and sister, so they don''t think much at all.

    No, I dare not think more.

    How powerful would it be if two of the best powers in the country combined?

    Is it possible to destroy the world?!

    Under the girl''s cold eyes, the woman trembled and said: "yes, yes, Miss Tang I didn''t mean to. I will take a detour when I see captain Xue! Yes! "

    She raised three fingers and swore.

    The intestines of regret in my heart are all green. If I had known that the relationship between them was like this, she would not dare to lift the tiger''s beard even if she was killed!

    The key is that even the corners of men''s clothes have not been touched, and they have lost such a big face.

    Su Kui was satisfied. She took a sip of her mouth and swept around silently.

    Those women, who were all coveting Xue Chen, had been attracted by Su Kui for a long time.

    At this time, just touching her cold as if looking at the dead, the female powers shook their heads and retreated, "don''t get me wrong, Miss Tang, we are just passing by!"

 Chapter 3631

    "Yes, by the way!"

    After su Kui declared sovereignty, who dare to show their intention to Xue Chen again?

    No one dared.

    The only one who has the right to protest, at this time, he can''t find the North happily, how can he refute Su Kui''s words?

    The woman who touched the porcelain thought that it would be OK.

    As a result, when she went back, she began to suffer.

    How bad is it? Walking and wrestling, drinking water and plugging your teeth, and going to the toilet are blocked. If you walk on the road properly, you can also fly into accidents and fall a lump of bird shit from the top of your head.

    I don''t need to think about it, but I know it''s revenge from some sweet girl, but what can I do? Go to the door? Stop dreaming!

    What''s more, it''s her fault.

    I can only hope that when Miss Tang is tired of playing and can let her go.

    After all, except for her misfortune, she did not threaten her life. But it''s bad luck every day. It''s also very bad!

    -Ten years after the outbreak of eschatology, there are fewer and fewer zombies, and human beings have gradually reestablished their own civilization and order.

    The ability team led by Xue Chen is known all over the country. You can''t know the name of the president, but you can''t know the name of the national hero.

    In particular, every time she appeared, she was wearing soft clothes and shoes. She did not know how many people were attracted to imitate and yearn for it.

    -

    a deserted base is full of chaos.

    There are poisonous tumors or fugitives from all over the country, which are not allowed by those large bases. I can only live here in a humble way.

    Over the base, there are black clouds all year round. As if they were abandoned by the world, no light would shine on them.

    The base here is respected by the strong. Even if the outside world has reestablished order and civilization, but here, every day fighting, the dead are commonplace.

    Base managers are even more capable.

    As long as you have the ability to kill the last manager, even if you used to be a foot washer, you can easily sit in that position.

    Of course, the premise is that you will not be killed by the people behind you, but instead.

    -

    in a shabby tent, there is a cough from time to time, which is more and more intense.

    Men used to have red hair, has gradually been replaced by white hair. Ten years of escape made him old and powerful.

    Holding a bowl of medicine, he stooped into the tent.

    Women are thin and have blisters all over their arms. The body that once made people angry has also been deformed.

    Gu Bing hears the footsteps, turns his head difficultly, sees the person coming, immediately picks up a pillow and smashes it in the past, "doesn''t it mean to go and come? Why are you waiting so long outside?! I''m ugly now, right? Do you feel sick after watching it? "

    A Yan does not open the body, dodges the pillow that flies, the face is expressionless put the bowl on the cupboard beside the bed.

    Bend over and lift her up, ignoring what she said before, "take the medicine, Dr. Ma said. Take it a few more times, and you will recover."

    "Recovery? Oh, so what? Lost the ability, but is a walking corpse

    The cold smile of Gu Bing and the evil looked at the turbid medicinal juice with disgust.

    In the past ten years, the team led by Qin Hao has been pursuing and killing her. In the end, unfortunately, I broke into the alien forest, and all my abilities were consumed.

    If it wasn''t for ah Yan to rush in and take her out, she might not even be able to save her life.

 Chapter 3632

    But now that she survived, she did not have the courage to commit suicide.

    So I lived here, huddled in the refugee pile, and endured the chaotic and dirty environment.

    There is no denying that this is their only refuge.

    Over the years, Qin Hao did not let go at all. Instead, he intensified his efforts and became more and more uncertain. Take her and a Yan as the thorn in the flesh of the nail in the eye, do not get rid of unhappiness.

    Once they get out of the base, Qin Hao''s people will find her immediately.

    Rao is so. Ah Yan and Gu Bing have to go through layers of camouflage. Because Qin Hao has issued tasks for ten years in a row, and the reward for completing tasks is increasing every year. The photos of her and ah Yan have long been the regular visitors on the list of people in major bases.

    Now every power team goes out on a mission, and they must have their pictures with them. Just because, if they are lucky enough to meet them and successfully bring their heads to Qin Hao, then the reward they get is enough for them to do nothing and enjoy their life.

    Driven by such interests, I don''t know how many people want their lives!

    "Do you take the medicine first, and the rest later say it''s ok?"

    A Yan sips her lips and brings the medicine to Gu Bing again.

    As soon as Gu Binggang sat up, a pungent and disgusting smell of medicine could not wait to enter the nasal cavity. She retched a few times and became more grumpy.

    Raise your hand and knock over the medicine bowl.

    The bowl of medicine that was not easy to get was all knocked over by Gu Bing on a Yan.

    This time, the atmosphere in the tent suddenly solidified.

    Even if there is more love, ten years of torture, has long been consumed by nothing left. But Gu Bing''s people yelled at each other and lost his power. If even he abandoned her, she would have to wait for death.

    So, he remembered that he had been good. Relying on those memories, he dragged Gu Bing to escape for ten years.

    But what did he give in to and humble?

    "This is the last bit of money I have. I can''t give you the medicine again if I overturn it." A Yan spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, discovers once grumpy oneself, unexpectedly by time kill of, have no temper at all.

    His tone was flat, as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him.

    "Qin Hao''s people have infiltrated and spread the photos of me and you. When I came back, I just solved a power follower. It''s not safe here. It''s been ten years. I''m too tired. This time, go on your own. "

    There is no order at all in this base.

    Once discovered, he and Gu Bing live among them. Under the trend of interests, there is no cost to let them kill people and set fire.

    What''s more, someone will be willing to do it.

    Gu Bing''s brain, controlled by anger, calms down gradually.

    She hurriedly grasped the sheet under the tight body, and her hands were as thin as chicken feet. Her face was old and dark yellow, and there was no ambition and luster.

    "Ah Yan, what did you say? If you don''t even want me... "

    Gu Bing suddenly couldn''t speak, and she regretted constantly. What she said to a Yan just now was too heavy. Now her only dependence is a Yan.

    Although she lives hard and suffers from illness, she doesn''t want to die, not at all!

 Chapter 3633

    A Yan looks at after calming down, extremely humble Gu Bing, only feels powerless and laughable.

    In the past decade, Gu Bing didn''t know how many times. He repeatedly scolded him. After that, I reacted and apologized miserably.

    It''s always been like this. This time, too.

    A Yan took a deep breath and opened his mouth as if he had emptied his whole body of energy. "Today, I will find some work to do and buy you another bowl of medicine. You''ll be fine soon after drinking. As for the rest, don''t think about it. "

    With that, he turned and strode out.

    Here, every inch of air makes him feel depressed.

    No way, so many years ago, Gu Bing has become a part of him. Don''t love, but can''t watch her being killed.

    Therefore, we can only continue to drag the heavy pace and carry on with heavy load.

    Unfortunately, before ah Yan could find a job, the base was already restless.

    Outside their tents, there are innumerable places to live like them, which are piled up with big, small and ragged tents. A group of naked people, some even infected with some kind of sexually transmitted diseases, sit at the door of their tents and lead a life of debauchery.

    "Ha ha, have you heard? The first power team, bring people here to recover the base

    "Cut, how about number one? It doesn''t work in our place! "

    It''s no wonder that those people don''t care. They stay here in a muddle and don''t know how many years they haven''t been out. And they''re not the first team to come here. Every base is trying to expand its territory, and then take this place as its own base.

    But no one has ever succeeded.

    It''s true that there are old, weak, sick and disabled people here, but more of them come from all over the country. They are extremely vicious and hate the bandits who are bound.

    This base is not entirely poor.

    There is a very obvious polarization between the poor and the rich. Refugees are like slaves. The psions are the slave owners who enslave them.

    They have the right to say nothing here. So, who is willing to give up such a beautiful heaven?

    "I think our base is easy to recover by killing one team in a team?"

    "Alas But recovery is good. It''s always like this. When can we see the light of day? "

    "Bah, it''s still dawn. I don''t think about your enemies, but I''m still crouching outside!"

    The man mercilessly broke the illusion of the people around him and sneered and stopped talking.

    These people, either to avoid the enemy''s pursuit, or, the whole body is sick, not for the outside base to accommodate. What''s more, I think it''s good to live here. If I go to those big bases, I''m sure I have to work.

    Because of the big base, we don''t raise idle people.

    A Yan was about to go to the task, and after listening to this, he turned around and went into the tent.

    "Come on, we can''t stay here. Xue Chen, they are coming. "

    All these years, a Yan is very familiar with the names of these people. Wherever they go, they will serve them sincerely.

    Now there are more than half of the bases in the whole country. They have been merged together. Maybe in the near future, a complete empire will be formed.

    Even when he heard that, maybe Cheng Jiu, had the hope to become the next base manager, his mood was not complicated.

 Chapter 3634

    If at the beginning, he was like Cheng Jiuyi, and he chose to return to shun?

    Unfortunately, there is no if.

    So he is now, with Cheng Jiu, a very different fate. He chose to be Gu Bing''s slave and submit to Gu Bing''s feet. However, Cheng Jiu is a man who used to be seduced by Gu Bing, but always failed to do so.

    Probably, that''s why he can''t match that man.

    "Xue Chen?" Gu Bing''s eyes brightened, but soon dimmed? Will he come too? "

    A Yan''s eyes are complex, and his heart is even more ironic. "He should not be. After all, he is now, with the support of Xue Chen, the Deputy base chief of N base."

    He spoke without mercy, just to let Gu Bing understand that this person, once was her unattainable object. Now, even more so.

    "Then what are they doing?"

    "Recover the base," a Yan began to pack.

    All the clothes together are just a backpack.

    He packed some more food, nothing more than some coarse food such as compressed biscuits, and then said to Gu Bing, "you block your face, and we will leave later."

    I''m afraid it''s too late to leave.

    "He recovered the base. What''s the matter with us? Isn''t it good to stay here? It''s hard for us to live a safe life. Why do these people always have trouble with us? "

    Gu Bing grits his teeth, his eyes twinkling with resentment.

    A Yan sneers, so many years ago he saw through everything. Before, maybe he thought that Xue Chen and Qin Hao bullied people too much, but later on, didn''t Gu Bing humiliate people first? He bullied people with his strength. He became a junior, but he had to provoke and humiliate Tang Jiao.

    So Tang Tiantian revenged for her sister. There seems to be nothing wrong with her.

    But he didn''t retort, just smiled, "it''s not just here, in the future, they should continue to go on and on, until they reunite the countries divided into four and five parts."

    Speaking of this, a Yan not without envy, which man does not have these lofty sentiments and ambitions? He was, and was, a visionary, a savior of the last.

    In the future, Xue Chen, Cheng Jiu and even Qin Hao will have a place in history.

    But absolutely, there won''t be him!

    "Hiss - ambition is not small." Gu Bing is cynical.

    Standing up and putting on clothes, hanging the empty robe on her body, then putting on the hat and black scarf, the whole person''s temperament is more gloomy. Like walking skeletons, walking out at night can frighten and cry children.

    A Yan is used to it. He takes a look at her and says, "let''s go."

    There is no idea to help them. Now they are just dragging each other.

    The people outside saw them and laughed, "look, I can''t hear the wind. Someone is already running for his life."

    "Give up. If there is no room for you here, there is no room for you outside!"

    A Yan says nothing, sees the anger in Gu Bing''s eyes, for fear that she will speak again to provoke these people, and hurries her away.

    These people are crazy, but they don''t want to die.

    In the walking room, there are people lying on the side of the road, full of wounds and dying.

    These people don''t have money for treatment. If they die, there will be managers who will come and drag the bodies away and burn them.

    A Yan thought he was fast enough, but he was still one step late.

    The door of the base was closed behind, and dozens of armored vehicles were parked in front of the bustling onlookers in an open space.

 Chapter 3635

    He pulled Gu Bing and hid in the middle of the crowd.

    Seeing that there seems to be no change in that decade, the more mature and capable man jumped out of the car, with a lollipop in his mouth, dressed in a black windbreaker, stood in front of the door and stopped.

    Then he said something to the car and carefully picked up a girl in a light blue sailor''s suit.

    The girl is small, only to his chest. Wearing white stockings and black patent leather shoes, a dark and fluffy curly hair, tied into a big ponytail, but there are fluffy curly hair in front of the forehead that can''t be tied up.

    Looking at her is like looking at a living doll.

    Tang Tiantian -

    this year''s girl, who is 25 years old, seems to have changed little.

    Or innocent face, face with baby fat, eyes black and white clear skin white. I want to know how well she has been protected by Xue Chen in these ten years.

    The chief of the base was a man of five sizes and three thicknesses, with a gold chain hanging around his neck. He was like a upstart before the end of the world. As he walked towards Xue Chen, he narrowed his eyes and smiled warmly.

    "Ah, it''s better to see Xue when you hear him for a long time. It''s really an honor for me to wait for him to come here."

    Xue Chen and his virtual handshake, false and wrong snake, laugh casually.

    "I have a more honored one here. Would you like to hear it?"

    Cheng Jiu comes down from the car, pushes the gold glasses on the bridge of his nose, and looks at the scene without expression.

    Base long facial expression changes, strong smile way: "what is the meaning of Captain Xue?"

    "Literally, you must know the purpose of our coming, right? If you don''t do it, it will be the best. After the base is merged in the future, we will also make a contribution to you. Your name will be left in the future history books. In this way, can''t your glory continue to spread? "

    Blue chuckles, this person is still as straightforward as before, angry dead person is not worth life.

    Now in her thirties, Tang Jiao is even hotter. She has a red windbreaker and a Tang Dao in her hand. As soon as she gets off the bus, she receives countless naked eyes.

    "You -" the base was very angry, his eyes changed gradually, and he stared at Xue Chen maliciously. "Captain Xue''s words really don''t make sense. Are you going to buy and sell

    If he doesn''t agree, Xue Chen will be tough, right?

    Xue Chen simply nodded, "yes."

    He touched his chin. He was addicted to smoking. He could only peel a candy from his pocket and put it in his mouth.

    No way. His family is cute and hates the smell of smoke. She used to be young, so he could only watch and eat.

    Later, he ate meat, but xiaocute hated the smell of smoke in his mouth. If he didn''t quit smoking, he could.

    But there was no chance for relatives. Xue Chen weighed the two sides and gave up!

    "You''re too deceiving!"

    The base commander didn''t have the idea of surrender at all. Seeing Xue Chen''s like this, his eyes were red with anger.

    See the girl beside his baby, his eyes turn, and his hands become claws, and he will gather the power to attack Su Kui.

    All the people around Xue Chen were so indifferent that they didn''t even lift their eyelids.

    The onlookers exclaimed that such a lovely and clean girl would be ruined if she was caught by the fireball of the base leader -

    "ah!"

    A scream made people tremble, tremble, open their eyes, but found that the girl was still standing in place quietly.

 Chapter 3636

    Don''t say that the fireball touched her. She didn''t even hurt a hair.

    However, the base leader who was arrogant just now turned into -

    People''s eyes moved down. Next second, they only felt that their stomach was turning and they were retching.

    "Ouch --"

    "God It''s not an angel, it''s a devil! "

    On the ground, there was a large red and white area, even the flesh stained with blood, splashed under the feet of the onlookers.

    The big gold chain belonging to the base is falling into a pile of flesh and blood alone, and the picture is particularly miserable.

    Those who were obedient to the base commander and expressed a strong unwelcome attitude towards the arrival of Xue Chen and others at this time all backed away and were terrified.

    The ability to be a base commander and commander of so many rebels is naturally the most powerful.

    However, he didn''t even touch the corner of the girl''s clothes, so he died directly.

    Others didn''t see how the girl acted at all. No She didn''t act at all. It seemed that she just opened her mouth and the base commander exploded out of the air.

    It''s funny, but no one on the scene can laugh.

    Just because of the strong smell of blood, it stimulates everyone''s senses and makes them look at each other. The white face can''t revive the idea of resistance.

    That girl -

    they remember!!

    She must be Tang Tiantian, right? Xue Chen''s wife, the only one in the country who has the ability of speaking and spirit, has no time to beg for mercy as long as she curses people.

    Everything is equal to the present.

    Mingming wears a sailor''s suit, looks like a doll like girl, but the ability is the most feared and the most likely to cause panic among countless people!

    "Tut, we are still as simple and rough as ever," said Lao Qiu, who has grown a beard over the years. He touched his chin and joked.

    Blue shrugged, arms in his hands, and leaned lazily on the side of the car. "It''s good to be a good example."

    This time they are here, it''s probably soy sauce again.

    "Is there anyone else at the base who can speak up? Now let''s talk about the issue of base ownership, shall we? "

    Cheng jiusmilingly stands out and pushes the gold wire glasses. His eyes twinkle sharply, scanning one by one.

    The man he watched, involuntarily retreated.

    Then, I let out a man, standing in front of me alone, very abrupt.

    "Cough, I......"

    The man felt that his legs were soft. He pretended to be calm and said, "I have no opinion..."

    Base leaders are killed by each other''s effortless efforts. Their abilities are not as good as those of base leaders. It''s not death seeking to resist now?!

    The Deputy base commander comforted himself constantly in his heart, although he may not be so at ease in the future. However, it''s not totally unhelpful. People have said it. In the future, his name will appear in history books. Well, in the future, his descendants will see that About

    Would you be proud?

    No way, not willing to!! I have to bow my head, or I will die.

    Apart from the comfort of Ah Q, there is really no way.

    "Very good," Cheng jiugoulip, slowly walked over, shook hands with the man, "I appreciate you very much, rest assured, our N base will not treat you badly in the future."

    A man''s smile is worse than his cry. "Yes, yes..."

 Chapter 3637

    Mingming, appreciate his self-knowledge!

    The man has bitterness not to say, the base belongs, in a blink of an eye, close the coffin conclusion.

    This disordered and disordered base is a headache for countless large bases and a base that cannot be recovered. Just today, Su Kui suppressed it with absolute violence.

    The melon eaters who witnessed all this: "..."

    Do you dare to say that? Unless you don''t want to live.

    Gu Bing is wrapped in his clothes, wearing a mask on his face, with only one pair of eyes, looking forward to him.

    The man was dressed in a black suit, as usual elegant, as if time had never stopped on him.

    In her dream, she is the one who is respected by all, not Tang Tiantian. She is surrounded by numerous talented people, even Xue Chen, who should be prostrated at her feet. Why has it changed? It shouldn''t be like this!

    Gu Bing thought over and over again. She was not in a good spirit. In the fantasy over and over, she seemed to return to her dream. If you are in a trance, you should squeeze the people in front of you and walk towards Cheng Jiu and Xue Chen.

    She asked them if there was anything wrong.

    A Yan finds out, grabs her suddenly, grits her teeth and growls, "Gu Bing, are you crazy?! Go out to die! "

    Although Tang Tiantian spared her life, what about Tang Jiao? At the beginning, she was so humiliated that she slapped her face under her feet. Even if Tang Jiao doesn''t hate her until she dies, it''s easy to clean her up, but it''s about carrying her fingers.

    Gu Bing is stunned and wakes up like a dream.

    The whole person seems to have been acupoints, stupefied on the spot.

    Next to the car, a man dressed in a black windbreaker with candy in his mouth. Eyes doting on the girl beside, ten years later, she still looks so delicate and lovely. Suddenly, the man seems to find something, frown.

    Take out a paper towel from the pocket, walk to the girl''s side, half kneel on the ground, carefully wipe her shoes.

    Gu Bing clenches her lower lip and looks over. It turned out that when the young girl was just cleaning up the base, a drop of blood accidentally splashed on her shoes.

    How much love, how much heart, can even a little bit of subtle things, can be found.

    Moreover, his movements are particularly natural, as if he was born to be so, holding the girl in his palm and doting on her as a princess. As for him, he was willing to bow down to her and become her slave.

    The girl let him polish his shoes carefully. The man seemed to say something, which made her curl her lips and eyes.

    Bright eyes, bright as a handful of broken gold, fell into her eyes.

    Bright, dazzling.

    It seems to be accessible, but in fact, it''s out of reach -

    Xue Chen is still half kneeling on the ground after wiping, looking up at her bright smile, her heart is soft and in a mess.

    "Sweet, moo ~"

    the man shaved his black hair into a flat inch. Su Kui raised his small hand to touch it, and tied it slightly. The man laughs like a big boy with no intention. His invisible tail seems to shake behind his ass.

    So, the girl finally stooped and "tweeted" on his lips.

    Xue Chen was intoxicated, and his invisible tail seemed to be more cheerful.

    "Oh, yes!"

    Cheng Jiu and others are used to it.

    Those who don''t know are envious and hateful.

 Chapter 3638

    Md! It''s the end of the world. They are in deep water. They are still flirting in front of so many people?!

    Beast! Not human!

    But -

    they want to fall in love!

    -Gu Bing''s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and could not move any more.

    In her dim eyes, the so-called resentment and jealousy gradually disappeared from her eyes. In the end, silence disappears.

    A Yan sees her out of her wits and knows that she must be thinking about the things that are going on in the sky again. Over the years, more than once, he had listened to her when she was delirious and shouted, "this is not the way it is! You, Qin Hao, Cheng Jiu, even Xue Chen, you should all be mine! What''s wrong? Tang Tiantian? She is a monster! "

    For a long time, Yan has been used to it.

    Every time she goes mad, he goes out to smoke. When will she regain her mind, and when will he go back.

    "Let''s go. It''s time to wake up."

    A Yan grabs Gu Bing''s hand and stealthily squeezes out the crowd with Gu Bing while the people around him are attracted by the people in front of him.

    No matter whether Tang Tiantian is a monster or not, Gu Bing''s words are true. A Yan has no idea in his heart. He is not sad or happy.

    In his heart, at least, Tang Tiantian never killed innocent people, or for his own benefit, caused others to ignore. Perhaps the most enviable thing for Yan is Xue Chen''s life.

    To get such a girl, from the girlhood to now. Never betray, hand in hand with a lifetime, how can not let people envy?

    And a Yan is glad that history didn''t go according to Gu Bing. Otherwise, his head, more than a green grassland?

    Having endured Qin Hao is his biggest concession.

    He drags Gu Bing and allows her to keep looking back, unwilling to stop for a moment.

    -Their backs gradually disappeared in the crowd.

    Cheng squinted, took off his glasses and looked at the past silently with his eyebrows in his hands.

    He has no nearsightedness. Even after the apocalyptic awakening, the nearsightedness has been repaired by the body''s continuously strengthened functions. Wearing glasses only makes him look more dignified and weakens his perception of others because of his appearance.

    "I saw Gu Bing, hiss - I didn''t expect that the man was still infatuated with ah Yan. He was willing to accompany her around for ten years and didn''t give up on her."

    In fact, the person Qin Hao hates is not a Yan from the beginning to the end. If he is willing to give up Gu Bing, he can live a good life, but he didn''t.

    As time went on, Qin Hao, who was angry and ashamed, hated Yan directly. For both of them, it''s not dead.

    In fact, Qin Hao also hates Su Kui. After all, she is the culprit. He can''t move sunflower at all. Even in my heart, I''ve already planted the seeds of fear. When I see sunflower, I have to give up. How dare I challenge her?

    Can not move Su Kui, he naturally tossed to death Gu Bing and others.

    "She? Ah... " Xue Chen stood up contentedly, with no expression. "She''s also a fortune teller, but she''s too greedy."

    I don''t have enough ability, but I always expect something that doesn''t belong to me. In the end, it can only end badly. No wonder others.

 Chapter 3639

    The push of Gu Bing almost killed Xue Chen. He was too lazy to care, but he was not the father to sympathize with her.

    Cheng Jiu shrugged. "Who says not?"

    At the end of the world, there are not many men like a Yan. Although they hate their personalities, they are most loyal to their beloved women.

    Well -

    on this point, Cheng Jiu looks at the captain Xue Chen around him. On this, the two people have something in common.

    Different place is, a Yan is blind, what thing is on the eye!

    If it wasn''t for his persistence, Cheng Jiu would have wanted to take him to his own hands.

    The two people discussed at will, and did not avoid other people''s ideas at all.

    Tang Jiao stood not far away, and naturally heard.

    Unfortunately, for ten years, I''m afraid that life is not as good as death when I think of what happened to Gu Bing. She didn''t even have a little fluctuation in her heart, and her expressionless eyes wiped the Tang Dao in her hand.

    She proved with strength that even ordinary people, as long as they are willing to work hard, can still live well in the end!

    And all of this was given to her by the man -

    Tang Jiao''s side eyes reflected a 25-year-old girl like person in her pupils, quiet, peaceful and reassuring.

    In her eyes, there was a smile.

    This is her sister, and the one she will guard to the death!

    -

    it didn''t take a single soldier to recover the base that made everyone have a headache. After returning, the base commander was happy and held a three-day celebration banquet to help Xue Chen and his party.

    The current N base, because of its existence, has long been one of the richest bases in the country. Every resident in the jurisdiction area now lives no worse than before the end of the world.

    And the N base is very strict with the quality of residents. Once violating the law, all residents will be expelled from the base and will never be taken in again in this life.

    Therefore, everyone is strict with the law and lives with heart.

    At the banquet, Wei Lan and Tang Jiao sat together and looked at each other. They all saw the inconceivable in their own eyes.

    "What did you say? Sweetness really needs -- "

    " isn''t it? Is it true or not? "

    "I really can''t imagine that one day, she will take the initiative to do such a thing!"

    Fawn is born with a baby face. Even ten years later, it doesn''t seem to have changed much. He held his face in his hands and said: "who says not? Alas I''m really envious of you. I''ll probably get what I want this time. I just hope that I won''t faint excitedly later... "

    Tang Jiao turned a white eye, in the heart grievance, "this time, sweet finally is not only belong to me."

    Wen Yan, old Qiu and a group of insiders looked at her complicatedly and couldn''t bear to expose.

    Because there is only one sentence in their hearts: you are afraid that you are not dreaming!

    Xue Chen was dragged by the base leader for a long time. Most of the people sitting in the luxurious banquet hall were Xue Chen''s confidants. His team today is not the team he used to be. It''s comparable to the size of the military!

    Outside the night, crystal chandeliers give out a dazzling light, surrounded by fragrant flowers, like a rose is not like a rose. This is a new variety that has changed since the end of the world. A path has been laid out with flowers, which leads directly to the platform in front.

    Xue Chen was startled. He touched his nose and went to Cheng Jiu and others. He doubted: "what''s the matter? Who is doing the wedding here? This smell of me -- "

    blue, cover your mouth and laugh.

    Cheng Jiu raised his chin slightly, smiling rather than laughing. "Xue Chen, look back at the back."

 Chapter 3640

    Xue Chen peeled a candy and threw it into his mouth. He asked curiously, "how about sweetness?" Looking back at it carelessly.

    In his mind, these guys, don''t want to pit him. So, for Cheng Jiu, there is no expectation at all.

    So, when he looked back, his eyes fell on the stage for a moment, everything in the world stopped behind him.

    It''s like a slow camera. He looks at the girl who has been a day for ten years. She is wearing a white wedding dress without too much decoration. But he was smart enough to hear the ups and downs of inspiration and exclamation from behind him.

    Xue Chen didn''t notice. His fingers were shaking. The candy in his mouth melted inside his mouth.

    Xue Chen felt that this taste, probably in his life, was unforgettable.

    "Sweet, sweet..."

    He spoke so slowly that he couldn''t find his voice. At this moment, he felt like a fledgling kid, who could not understand anything or even speak.

    The surprise was too sudden.

    He can only watch, the girl with fluffy skirt, step by step, like stepping on the cloud, walking towards him lightly.

    Finally, the soft white hand reached out to him.

    Xue Chen''s ear tip turned red instantly. When people around saw his appearance, they burst into laughter and clapped like thunder.

    Xue Chen, an old rascal in the past, who could have thought that he would still have today?

    Is that shy?

    But this doesn''t prevent Xue Chen from quickly wiping off the sweat from his palm on his clothes because of his nervousness. Trembling hands to Su Kui''s hands, and then let the girl lead him to the stage.

    The piano music of the wedding in the dream plays in the ear.

    Xue Chen''s mind was blank, and then came out with gorgeous flowers.

    "Sweet, is that what I mean?"

    He didn''t dare to confirm. He had been waiting for a long time. He even thought it didn''t matter if he had. Anyway, he depends on her all his life.

    But who knows, in such an ordinary day, it''s nothing more than a celebration banquet that has been held in the past years.

    He''s sweet, he''s the one he''s sworn to protect in his life.

    Wearing wedding dress, step by step toward him.

    Su Kui hooks his lips and slowly raises the thick eyelashes like a fan. His eyes are bright and colorful.

    Over the years, she has been able to control her powers at will. Just, because of the habit, I don''t like talking very much.

    But at the moment, looking at the man''s happy appearance, for the first time in her life, she felt that it was very good to propose actively.

    The girl''s cherry colored lip lifted gently, "Xue Chen, would you marry me?" The girl''s voice is like the sound of nature in Xue Chen''s ears.

    Soft and inconceivable -

    even Su Kui''s "marriage" was accepted.

    "Yes, I do!" Almost can''t wait to give an answer without thinking.

    Whether she will marry or not! Anyway, in the future, he is all her people. In this life, in the next life, she can''t even try to get rid of it!

    A group of people are speechless. Can their captain be more reserved? Say you marry yourself? They haven''t had time to make a fuss!

    Cheng Jiu laughs.

    Blue wiped a tear and joked at Tang Jiao''s glance, "are you relieved this time? Sweetness can''t be the one being bullied in this life. It''s eaten to death, but Xue Chen ~ "

 Chapter 3641

    Tang Jiao smiled, "don''t worry, Xue Chen married into our Tang family, I will let Tiantian treat him well."

    Lao Qiu: "..."

    Deer: "..."

    The rest of the team members: "..."

    Wuwuwu, their captain Xue Ge married like this!! How sad!

    -

    so Xue Chen was unprepared, so he was put on a ring by Su Kui, and the wedding was held that night.

    On the night of the wedding, someone was very brave. Even when the first World War came to dawn, he still wanted to fight.

    It''s not the first time sukui asked him why he was so excited.

    Someone replied seriously: "it''s not the same, we are married! To do such a thing in the future is to be honest! "

    Su Kui: So before we did that kind of thing, it''s not right?

    She sneered, raised her small white feet and kicked someone out of bed.

    A loud noise came from someone who fell upside down.

    The passer-by at the door gave a Whoa, "Mommy, brother Xue is still so brave. It''s dawn. Doesn''t he need to sleep?"

    Xue Chen, who was lying on the bed, wiped his face and got up from the ground pitifully.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t feel the fall of that kind of cheating in the future!"

    Su Kui:

    Cheating?

    "Bang --"

    this time, the little white foot directly kicked someone''s shameless face!

    -When eating in the morning, a group of people stared at Xue Chen''s handsome face strangely, just like looking at a monkey.

    "The red mark on the captain''s face is very spiritual. How did it come?"

    "Hit?"

    "Falling?"

    "Shy?"

    "Go away! You blush, is it in the center?! Idiot! "

    "So - the question goes back to the beginning, how did this red print come from?"

    Everyone is silent.

    Xue Chen clenched his teeth and crunched the food.

    At this time, Cheng Jiu slowly held the thermos cup, dressed in the home and obeyed upstairs, and walked around Xue Chen.

    At last, I pushed the golden glasses with Sven on the bridge of my nose, and said solemnly, "footprints."

    All eyes a look, the doubt in the heart has the answer in an instant.

    "Oh ~ ~ ~ so it is!"

    Xue Chen pinched the chopsticks in his hand, clenched his teeth, and said coldly, "Cheng, Jiu!"

    "Whoosh" sound, broken chopsticks, with the potential to break the air, fly towards the front door of Cheng Jiu.

    Cheng Jiu sat down quietly, holding the thermos cup in one hand. When the chopsticks were about to be inserted into his eyes, he turned his face sideways and easily lifted his hand to hold the chopsticks.

    "It''s not good to be so irascible just after getting married. Isn''t it that you haven''t been satisfied in some way?"

    Cheng Jiu joked.

    Xue Chen''s face was even worse. In the morning, he really wanted to send it, but his little sweetheart was tired. Knowing his request, he kicked him out directly.

    "Well, I guess it right again."

    All the people immediately let out a sound of schadenfreude.

    Wei Lan: "Cheng Jiu, I advise you to say that you will not die without death."

    Tang Jiao: "brother Jiuge''s skill of picking up chopsticks with bare hands has become more and more proficient."

    With a smile on his face, Cheng Jiu said, "the captain teaches well."

    Only old Qiu, very naive patted his shoulder, "Cheng Jiu, look at the back."

    Cheng Jiu is stiff all over. Why is this sentence familiar??

    All of them shut up and began to eat with Hula.

    Cheng Jiu looks back slowly, only to see a pink corner. The next moment, he felt that his body was out of his control. With his handsome face, he ran into the black forest cake on the plate.

 Chapter 3642

    In the eyes of Cheng Jiu, everything in front of him is like a slow motion.

    His heart is crazy in shouting: ah ah ah ah no!!

    But in a flash, his face had been pasted with the black forest cake.

    That is, at this time, his own control returned to his body.

    Cheng Jiu wipes the cake on his face, and his glasses are full of it. He can''t see anything at all.

    "Sweetie, I''m your fiance, and you''re too --"

    "Bang --"

    another plate of cake, which is thrown on his head.

    But this time, it''s not from sunflower, but from some jealous man.

    Cheng Jiu stared: "Xue Chen!"!!! Don''t go too far! "

    Xue Chen smiled and was in a good mood. "No way, who wants me to have a wife who loves me? Well You know, you''re all in the past. Tian Tian and I just got married. We don''t want to hear these words. "

    ha ha ha ~

    Cheng Jiu gnashes his teeth and his liver is going to explode.

    What a bitch!

    -With the support of Xue Chen, Cheng Jiu became the leader of the Empire.

    But at the same time, from the beginning to the end, he never left Xue Chen''s team. Therefore, in another sense, he is still a member of Xue Chen''s team.

    At the end of the war, Xue Chen led a leisurely, shameless and impetuous life with Su Kui.

    It also makes Cheng Jiu, who is busy becoming a dead dog, feel a strong sense of resentment every day.

 Chapter 3643

    But after eating dog food, we have to continue to deal with the heavy work.

    Later, Cheng Jiu became more and more aware that Xue Chen''s support for him was a conspiracy from the beginning to the end.

    Because, because of his heavy business, he finally had little time to disturb Su Kui.

    For the sake of a former fiance, Xue Chen, this guy, can even prevent him to this extent. Besides gnashing his teeth, what else can Cheng Jiu do.

    -In this world, sunflower has lived to seventy years old.

    She doesn''t belong to the ability, and speaking spirit is Tang Tiantian''s innate ability. In addition, she was born with a congenital deficiency and can live to the present. At one time, even Tang''s parents dared not think about it.

    Because the doctor once asserted that with Tang Tiantian''s body, she could not support her thirty years old at all.

    The coming of the end of the world was a blessing in disguise.

    When she died, Xue Chen had not changed much at all. He is still strong and tall, just like a handsome uncle.

    Mature man, kneeling in front of her bed, crying like a child.

    "Unscientific! The experts are really deceiving. Mingming said that the power can live for a long time! Liar! "

    Looking at his sad cry, Su Kui was very calm, because she knew that in the next life, they would meet.

    "Don''t cry, we will meet in the next life. Besides, I''m not a wizard at all... "

    Her voice was so weak that she couldn''t even raise her hand to wipe his tears. Her wrist was so thin that it couldn''t hang down.

    Xue Chen hurriedly grasped her hand and clasped it tightly. "Really? You didn''t lie to me? "

    His eyes twinkled with hope, holding her hand tightly, as if as long as he let go, Su Kui would melt into a gust of wind.

    The rest stood behind him in tears, full of a ward.

    Su Kui scratched his lips with difficulty. "Of course, I''m the spirit of speech. The export will come true."

    "Good, good I believe!" Xue Chen immediately wept with joy and believed her words, "then wait for me, don''t go too fast, I will find you!"

    Heavy eyelids, let Su Kui slowly closed his eyes.

    She clasped her lips and gave a light "um". After that, the soul is taken out of the world by the system.

    Outside the ward, Cheng Jiu takes a deep look at the picture in the ward and turns around with a sigh.

    He said to his assistant, "go and prepare for the future. We need a double."

    His tone was calm, as if he had guessed everything for a long time.

    The assistant stared in amazement, "double? For - "

    Cheng Jiu raised his hand and silently stopped him," don''t ask, do it. "

    Assistant can''t, can only nod, answer voice is.

    When he walked away quickly and turned the corridor, he suddenly had a thought and looked back.

    But on the porch bench outside the ward, the ruler of the Empire, with his shoulders down, his hands over his face, and his silent grief spilled over him.

    It seems that there is something transparent that flows out of his fingers and falls -

    -

    the next day, the assistant knows why Cheng Jiu ordered.

    Because the other is for his best friend in this life, and also for the captain Xue Chen who he believed to follow in his life.

    That night, the nurse found that Xue Chen was lying by his lover''s side, cold for a long time.

    It is said that he was afraid that his lover would go too fast. He could not catch up with him until he died.

    On the day of burial, the whole country mourned.

    I hope that in the next life, they will meet again and grow old together.

 Chapter 3644

    Su Kui had a rest in the system space for a while, her soul body fell into a deep sleep.

    I don''t know how long I slept. When she woke up again, those memories and emotions about her last life were all faded. She then ordered the system to start the plane shuttle and send her to the next world.

    Familiar mechanical sound, start Countdown: [please prepare the host, and open the plane space soon -]

    [countdown start, 5, 4, 3 Start to shuttle! ]

    after upgrading the system, Su Kui seldom feels dizzy when shuttling between positions.

    It seems that she just slept for a while, and she has already appeared in a new body.

    -

    daze state, Houfu.

    It is located at the foot of the emperor and occupies a large area. Diaolianghuadong, pavilions and pavilions, each of which shows the Royal favor for Houfu. There is no place in the whole mansion that is not careless. Whether it is a strange flower or a rockery arch bridge, it has both the elegance of scholars and the majestic power of Tianjia.

    this house is the oldest and the most dignified one. It is undoubtedly the great aunt of the holy family.

    He once married a famous general, and later won a great victory back to the dynasty. On the one hand, the emperor was afraid of the general''s military power, on the other hand, he was also to appease the princess.

    Therefore, when taking back the military power, the Huo family was also given the title handed down from generation to generation.

    The old man has been dead for many years. Now the Marquis is is in charge of the family. In addition to the long princess with noble status and royal blood, she is her only son. Now she is an easy marquis.

    But in such a grand mansion, there is a shabby courtyard, just in a corner. It''s far away from the yard of all the owners.

    It''s said that it''s the house of servants, but it has a separate yard. But if it''s the master of the mansion, it''s really too miserable.

    In the shabby house, the cleaning is clean, but it is full of a strong smell of Chinese herbal medicine. The blue tent is hung in the room without any design and color. Even the material is very poor. On the bed lay a young girl about fifteen years old. The little face with baby fat is pale as paper, eyes are closed tightly, and curled lashes are like a fluttering butterfly, which is fragile and beautiful. The lips are small and delicate in shape, without any blood color. It can be seen that they are already very ill.

    Just at this time, the girl on the bed slowly opened her eyes, eyes clear and clean, like a clear spring, calmly looking at everything in front of her.

    Now the person who wakes up is Su Kui.

    The girl''s name is Huo Yan. She is a commoner in the marquis.

    Aunt was originally the servant girl around the big lady. She was quite pretty. Seeing that the masters were wearing gold and silver one by one and could not enjoy all the splendor and wealth, he climbed into the bed of anlehou quietly when he returned home drunk.

    She thought it would be better. If she got pregnant, she would give birth to a son and a half to Anle Hou. He was able to be an aunt. In this house, he became half the master.

    But who knows -

    the eldest lady is not a good friend at all. She happened to be here on that day. She was not bright, so she went to bed early.

    As a result, the aunt of the original Lord, taking advantage of this opportunity, did not wake up the master, but herself served with her body, so she climbed into the bed of an''e Hou.

    Since it was accepted by Anle Hou, in order to show her generosity, the eldest lady broke her teeth and swallowed them in her stomach. She had to smile and persuade Anle hou to accept her.

 Chapter 3645

    Anle Hou knew that he was ashamed of his wife, and naturally obeyed her. Because of this, Aunt Liu is kind enough.

    Two months later, she was pregnant with a body, originally thinking of concealing. After all, by the side of the eldest lady, she saw more of the thundering methods of the eldest lady in dealing with those restless women. Moreover, she had already acquiesced in her mind that the child in her belly was a young master, so she had to be careful.

    It''s just that the first lady has already sent someone to stare at her. Almost as soon as there''s any movement on her side, the first lady will know.

    At that time, Hou Anle was young and vigorous, but since she married into the government, she gave birth to three daughters in a row. That''s why she can''t be neutral in the government. Even if she has all sorts of calculations, that is, if she can''t have a son, it will be enough for everyone to poke her back.

    She wanted to fight Aunt Liu, but how could the old lady live there?

    On her head, there was an old lady who was in charge of the power of the marquis. The old lady had warned her about the things she usually did. If she couldn''t have a son, don''t blame the concubines. Climb up to her head and lead her to have the eldest son.

    In a word -

    now, it''s not just a humble servant girl, climbing on her head, just one night, she''s pregnant with a bastard!

    When the old lady heard the news, her face was not salty, but she immediately sent her trusted mother to take care of her. It''s also a silent warning to the eldest lady. Even if you don''t fight for it yourself, don''t blame her for being rude if you dare to fight against the heirs of anlehou again.

    When the first lady saw it, she immediately broke her silver teeth. As an example of a virtuous wife, she sent things to Aunt Liu''s room from time to time. She not only asked for a good image from the old lady, but also made anlehou feel more ashamed of her.

    Aunt Liu is proud this time. If people are rich in one day, all the past will make her feel inferior. Once self abased to a certain extent, it becomes conceit.

    Plus the attention of the old lady and anlehou, can''t even the old lady dare to do anything to her? So she was so proud at that time that even the eldest lady dared not show her a good face.

    In fact, I have a book in my mind, which I remember one by one!

    October pregnancy, but also a blink of an eye, the child is born -

    is a daughter!

    Aunt Liu was stunned when she saw the child. "Isn''t it a son? Where''s my son?! "

    Seeing her madness, regardless of the fact that she had just given birth to a child, she asked wenpo. Prince Anle didn''t like this kind of servant girl who climbed the bed. Seeing her so small, he immediately threw his sleeves away and didn''t even have a look at Xiaohuo Yan.

    So, the old lady was proud, and her heart, which she had been carrying, fell back to her stomach.

    Fortunately, God didn''t let this bitch give birth to the eldest son. Isn''t that beating her face alive?!

    After that, xiaohuoyan grew up to the age of ten and never met his own biological father.

    In the indifference of the first lady and anlehou, Aunt Liu''s treatment is getting worse day by day. Finally, the first lady casually found a reason to send her to this broken yard, even to find someone to watch her. She was not allowed to leave the yard for a hundred meters.

    In this way, she would never have to look at Aunt Liu''s sad face.

    Of course, with the means and status of the eldest lady, it is easier for her to knead Aunt Liu than to knead an ant. But I have to open my mouth and touch it.

 Chapter 3646

    But she is partial not, once receives the humiliation, she wants Aunt Liu to take a lifetime to return!

    Think climbing on the bed of an''e Hou, you can enjoy endless splendor and wealth, equal to her? Don''t look at your life!

    The next year, the eldest lady gave birth to her son.

    But in fact, there has been a big young man in the mansion. To the outside world, he only said that the old man brought him back outside and took him as his adopted son.

    But in fact, Su Kui, the outsider, knows that the five masters are not simple.

    Prince Anle is the only legitimate son of the long princess. There are three commoners below. When the fifth master was brought back by the old master, he just ranked fifth.

    But he is very young, and this year he is only twenty-five.

    Su Kui has a guess in his mind, but everything can only be confirmed when he really sees it.

    Yes, she suspected that the five uncles were her mysterious lover.

    Who let this five ye act strangely, with extraordinary ability and talent, but he didn''t like to go into politics and official career. On the contrary, I like doing business very much. It''s said that the wealth accumulated in my hands is even more than that in the Treasury.

    The rest of the commoners had already moved out of the Houfu and left. Only this five Ye is very popular with the long princess. He likes to send all the good things to his room. It can be said that he must have the good things.

    But there are five masters, but there is not always an easy marquis.

    Others don''t know why the old lady is so good to an adopted son, even better than her own son.

    Only the parties themselves know that Fu Yanzhi, the fifth master, is not the adopted son picked from the outside, but the emperor''s son!

    Emperor Kangdi''s power was far less stable than it is now. He only loved one woman in his life, but after that woman was a sinner, even if he brought her into the harem, he could not change the fact that she was humble.

    At that time, the Queen''s mother family was powerful and even had a tendency to overwhelm the emperor. The queen didn''t know how many times she humiliated Fu Yan''s mother and concubine. If it wasn''t for emperor Kangdi''s protection, she would have been tortured to death by the queen.

    Rao is so, Fu Yan''s mother, Princess Lian, is also in this situation, depressed.

    Finally, the imperial power was in turmoil. The empress''s mother wanted to rebel. She not only ignored Kangdi''s obstruction, but also killed lianfei outside the palace without telling Kangdi, and dragged her body out to feed the dog.

    When Emperor Kangdi returned to the palace, he saw only his beloved woman, who had been bitten into pieces by a vicious dog.

    In the end, there''s nothing left!

    Emperor Kangdi hated yitoutian. He bit his teeth and resisted the feud. He secretly sent his relatives to raise his only son with Princess lianfei outside the palace.

    This man is Huo Yanzhi.

    Later, the Queen''s mother family really rebelled, but with the support of the old master, the queen family was successfully suppressed.

    That night, the blood flowed all over the imperial palace. Emperor Kangdi treated her in his own way, killed the queen in front of Princess Lian''s tomb, and beat her to the bone.

    After all, Emperor Kangdi looked at the numerous concubines in the Imperial Palace, as well as the courtiers in the former dynasty and those with ghosts. Simply down the bottom of my heart want to pick up my son''s idea, just want to wait for him to grow up, then another plan!

    When Su Kui browsed this point, his thoughts flipped quickly, and finally determined a message.

    Hold the thigh of the fifth master, it''s feasible!

    As for Aunt Liu, she has been treated coldly for more than ten years, but she never gives up. She always wants to find a chance to regain her favor.

 Chapter 3647

    The result can be imagined, dote on not, on the contrary is to set off her like a jumping clown. Not only did Prince Anle dislike her, but also her daughter Huo Yan.

    Since Huo Yan was born, his head has not been bright. Learning everything is slow. Aunt Liu is the only one who can embroider. She wants to teach her. As a result, she has studied it for five years, and has made Yuanyang into a duck, Xishi into Dongshi.

    So stupid, Aunt Liu in addition to despair, and also dislike this useless daughter.

    I have a pretty face in the sky, but I didn''t expect my brain to be so stupid!

    Finally, at the instigation of Aunt Liu, Huo Yan rushed out to win attention when setting up a banquet in the marquis.

    But she can''t do anything, and she''s a servant with a big one. Where''s a little miss Qianjin''s bearing? This time, not only lost the face of the Marquis, but also directly collided with the six princes of the current Dynasty, the six princes, but with Huo Xue, the eldest lady of the doctor''s life, it was the relationship between unmarried men and women.

    This time, Huo Yan''s behavior is directly considered to seduce his fiance. With the help of the eldest lady, Prince Anle didn''t like her at all. Hearing this, he sent someone to send her to the nunnery to order her to take her to practice. When will she repent and when will she go back.

    The silly Huo Yan didn''t think about it at all. Her aunt taught her everything. It''s silly to wait for the nunnery. The environment here is worse than the treatment of the Houfu.

    It''s common to be short of food and work every day.

    Perhaps it was ordered by the big lady that Huo Yan had a hard life here every day.

    Finally, because I was too hungry, I was found eating in the middle of the night. I ran away in panic, but I fell off the cliff and lost my life.

    After his death, Huo Yan''s soul wandered for a long time. He watched his first sister''s wedding and how Prince Anle was favored by the royal family. All his life, he had both children and infinite scenery.

    Looking at her own mother, she didn''t feel sad because of her death at all. Instead, she scolded her for her failure. She knew that she would strangle her when she was born and so on.

    Her existence seems to have been a mistake from the beginning.

    However, Hou Fu is so rich and she is also the daughter of Anle Hou. Why doesn''t he look at her more?

    Is wealth so good? Let one by one to crush the head, also want to climb up, even at the expense of their own daughter at all?

    Huo Yan read for a lifetime, don''t understand, but the bottom of his heart gradually rise unwilling, but was caught by the system.

    So, in exchange for Su Kui to help her fulfill her wish.

    [Ding, please welcome the host to accept Huo Yan''s wish -]

    "since everyone wants to be rich, I must stand on everyone''s head in this life, and all the people who have bullied her will bow down to her!"

    Su Kui picked his eyebrows and shook his head and sighed, "what a silly girl."

    It''s not worth losing your life. Also like a ground bound spirit, trapped here, I saw how my relatives treated their death.

    How cruel is that?

    It''s no wonder that Huo Yan, like a steamed stuffed bun, has a bad heart.

    System: [host, Aunt Liu is here! Pay attention to your expression! ]

    there was a lazy smile on the delicate young girl''s face, and there was a light and peaceful brow that did not belong to Huo Yan.

    This is not the expression that Huo Yan will have, so after hearing the footsteps, the system has to give a voice to remind.

 Chapter 3648

    Su Kui yawned, and suddenly opened his eyes as he got closer.

    Those big and amazing eyes are staring at the visitors directly.

    At the same time, the expression on her little face was adjusted in an instant. It seems to be a little confused and innocent. Against her childish appearance, it seems to be a little silly.

    Aunt Liu heard that Huo Yan was dying. Even if she hated her daughter, she had to come and have a look. I''m afraid that she really lost her life. At that time, she had no children. I''m afraid that she didn''t even have the qualification to stand in the Marquis''s mansion.

    At that time, I don''t know how to compete with you!

    But as soon as she came in, Leng buting was startled by a pair of big, round, black eyes that didn''t fluctuate a bit.

    In response, the girl''s eyebrows are still dazed and helpless, and she is not angry at the same time.

    Yes, this is her silly daughter.

    If she didn''t have to have a heir, she would hate to have her daughter gone! In the mansion, I don''t know how many people are laughing at her. A servant girl also wants to climb on the master''s bed, thinking that she can go up to the sky step by step and become a phoenix on the branch. Unfortunately, life is not good, pregnancy is easy, but give birth to a silly girl.

    Isn''t it just natural meanness?

    Thinking of this, she bit her teeth, pinched the pad and pointed to Su Kui on the bed and scolded.

    "Dead girl! What do you say you''re doing in the garden? Did you lose your life in collision with the master? If you make trouble, you''ll make trouble. Don''t make trouble for me! " Aunt Liu thought of her daughter. In the cold winter months, when she heard that the plum blossom in the garden was just blooming, she ran out quietly. Who ever thought that she was meeting a big girl in the mansion, cooking wine and tea in the garden, and entertaining her close friends.

    She''s gone, but not to blame, and the eyes of dignitaries.

    She was told by the big girl to carry her by the servant girl, and threw her into the lake where the ice had formed.

    When the Marquis asked, he only said that she was stupid again. He sneaked into the garden and fell into it.

    Don''t tell me that Huo Xue, a big girl, is so blatant, but she is determined that it''s impossible for him to investigate for a silly daughter?

    Even if it''s Huo Xue who made it? She is the first girl in the family. She looks beautiful and has an engagement with the sixth prince. She will marry in the future, but she is a royal one.

    A common woman, even if she is dead, doesn''t matter.

    Su Kui blinked, his face expressionless pulling the broken voice: "Auntie, I feel sick, but also hungry."

    Before she put it on, Huo Yan had been lying on the bed for two days without knowing his life or death. Even the servant girl was very contemptuous. Except for finding a doctor and filling her with several bowls of soup and medicine, she gave up.

    When the weather is better, they grab a handful of melon seeds, sit under the porch where they can get the sun and have a chat.

    No one asked her if she was hungry, thirsty, or uncomfortable.

    Yes, without the father''s favor, even the only aunt dislikes her.

    No wonder even a servant looked down upon her.

    In this big family, the people below are the most powerful. They flatter those who gain power. If they lose power, don''t they have to step on them?

    "Dead girl, just woke up and shouted hungry. Are you a hungry ghost

 Chapter 3649

    Aunt Liu was not angry. She took a bite of silver teeth and walked around the room with her waist twisted.

    Then he frowned and waved in front of his nose, "what''s the smell? It stinks! What about the dead girls? Open all the windows and ventilate It''s true that after standing here for a little while, I feel that I''ve got bad luck.

    She twisted her eyebrows, glanced at Su Kui, who was still lying on the bed. Her cheeks were red. She curled her mouth. "If you don''t die, you can get better. Don''t put yourself on the bed. No one loves you!"

    Different lives for the same person, deserve lowliness!

    Soon, she twisted and walked away. The maids called back quickly opened all the windows in the room.

    It''s cold winter now. There is no charcoal in Huo Yan''s room. It''s too cold to bear with the doors and windows closed. Now open the window, Aunt Liu is afraid that she doesn''t want to freeze to death!

    Although the eldest lady has been watching Aunt Liu and Huo Yan secretly, she has been looking for Huo Yan''s troubles with her children.

    But the surface Kung Fu has been done very well. It''s like cutting down the charcoal used by ordinary women for heating in winter. It''s definitely not going to work.

    Of course, they won''t share the best charcoal with them, but they will only give some other room''s broken charcoal.

    Rao is so. Aunt Liu has taken all these things to keep warm. Huo Yan didn''t leave them for her.

    Su Kui was angry and smiled. She was lying on the bed. Her big round eyes were staring at the blue tent above her head.

    "It''s said that maternal love is great. In my opinion, it''s not always the same."

    The system listened and said in silence for a while: "the world is so big, there are always some wonderful flowers.". ]

    Huo Yan should be resentful. He was born as a human being and did nothing wrong. If he didn''t have a bright mind, he would have to endure the cold eyes of his mother and the competition of his sisters. Even from small to large, the number of times I saw my own father, five fingers were counted.

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She was not in a good mood. Her pale lips were slowly hooked up.

    After the servant girl opened the window, she walked by curiously and looked at it. She was shocked. "What are you laughing at, Miss five?"

    It''s such a miserable life. She lost more than half of her life. How can she laugh?

    It won''t take too long to soak in the lake. Are people even more stupid?

    The servant girl couldn''t help but guess in her heart.

    Smell speech, the young girl on the bed turns her head slowly and looks at her coolly. Her black and white eyes are bright and frightening, like penetrating her inner thoughts.

    Scared servant girl, involuntarily back two steps.

    Under the jacket, there was a layer of gooseflesh on the arm.

    "What''s wrong with you, Miss five You... "

    The servant girl''s legs were all soft with fright. The girl looked at her eyes without any emotion. In her eyes, Xiaocui, the servant girl, feels as if she is dead.

    That kind of creepy feeling made her even suspect that she was not the one in the body of her fifth daughter.

    But -

    the fierce ghost climbing up from the lake!

    Su Kui ignores her frightened expression, slowly takes back her sight, and recovers the expression of staring at the top of her head.

    "Close the window, I''m cold."

    The girl''s voice was hoarse, as if her voice had been cut up by some sharp tool. It was dull and tight.

    As soon as that vision disappeared, the sense of oppression on the body also disappeared.

    Xiaocui sips her mouth, wondering if she''s mistaken. This fool, where come so big momentum?

 Chapter 3650

    In this way, she turned her mouth and said, "but Aunt Liu told me that the smell in the room is too strong, so I need to open a window to ventilate myself - eh!"

    As a result, just after her voice fell, a porcelain bowl had smashed into her face.

    Bang hit her forehead, and the blood flowed, and the porcelain bowl finally fell to the ground, making a clear sound of fragmentation, and then split.

    Where is the carpet in this shabby bedroom. It''s all cold floor. You can feel cold just by stepping on it.

    The girl was leaning on her side, with her arms propped up on her side. She kept a half prostrate position and stared at her coldly.

    "I said, I''m cold."

    She repeated it again, mechanically, without too much fluctuation in intonation.

    The tears of Xiaocui''s pain came out, and the blood gushed from her forehead. Soon, it flowed to her eyelids. She raised her hand and touched it, which was the bright red of her hand. She was so scared that she almost turned her white eyes and fainted.

    But she did not dare, not only did not dare, she had to shiver all over, hurriedly to close the window.

    A newly opened window was closed again, and the air finally began to warm up. Although still did not let Su Kui feel how much warmth, but fortunately, no cold wind came in, blowing her dizzy.

    "Five Miss five, the window is closed... "

    Xiaocui came in trembling. She hated and was afraid. What''s wrong with these five young ladies? Did she really guess that it''s evil spirits that can''t be possessed?

    Before that fool, character weak tight, basically Aunt Liu two days of scolding her, she can be silly as did not hear.

    Also only in the middle of the night, will be aggrieved hide in the quilt shed tears. Still have to be careful not to be discovered by Aunt Liu, otherwise, it must be a good scolding.

    Xiaocuibai can''t think about it. In the past, in the face of Huoyan''s orders, where would she listen? I guess I''ll turn around and leave. Anyway, this fool won''t do anything to her, or even complain.

    This also led to the loyalty of two servant girls and two women and sons in her yard, all of whom were rebellious in the face of Aunt Liu, who was not easy to provoke. Once back to Huo Yan''s yard, the shelf is bigger than her real lady!

    Usually, Huo Yan does all the work himself.

    As a result, today, since the girl in bed, the face of the expressionless after a look. Xiaocui felt as if she had lost her soul. She was trembling in front of her, and could not rise up with any idea of resistance.

    She was afraid to die, but saw the girl light raised the eyes to see her. Then, the eyes gradually trance, between the eyebrows again covered with a layer of confusion, against the girl''s pale delicate face, more like a fragile porcelain doll.

    Xiaocui thought to herself, why didn''t she find out before that Miss five looks so beautiful?

    Even compared with Huo Xue, who is famous for her beauty, it''s not bad.

    If it can be raised better, it will not be worse than the eldest lady in the future It''s a pity that she is just a commoner born next time. Apart from a face, she is afraid that she will not be able to be a big lady in all aspects, no matter in bearing or etiquette.

    Xiaocui was in a mess. She didn''t dare to look at the girl directly. She waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for the other party''s response.

    As a result, she looked up carefully, almost not angry.

    The girl lay down again, as if she had never grabbed the porcelain bowl violently and smashed her head into blood.

 Chapter 3651

    She covered the wound on her head and broke her back teeth in hatred.

    "Five young lady, since it is OK, that maidservant went out first!"

    The girl''s eyes, which were as long as insect wings, moved. Her eyebrows were fragile and innocent, and she was ignored.

    Xiaocui turns her head and leaves.

    When I went out, some servant girls were sitting in the sun.

    See Xiaocui, hurry to greet her.

    "Xiaocui, come quickly. I''ve got melon seeds for you!"

    But when I looked up, I found a thumb size hole on Xiaocui''s forehead, running blood.

    "Oh! What''s the matter? "

    "But where is it? How did you do this in a blink of an eye? "

    A few people you look at me a language, don''t say good, a say small green gas eyes are red.

    "Still say it!" She walked over with her head in her hand and lowered her voice to scold: "that fool is just like crazy. She smashed the bowl on my head!"

    "What? Don''t lie, Xiaocui! "

    The rest would not believe it. What does Huo Yan look like at ordinary times? They have waited for so long, but they haven''t counted in their hearts yet?

    It''s better to say that Xiaocui is able to hit people with something. It''s more believable if she wants to rely on Huo Yan.

    Xiaocui sees no one to believe it. She''s going to spit blood.

    "I mean it! What good is it for me to lie?! Just the bowl she used to drink medicine, which was directly copied and smashed at me. You all don''t know, she looked at me that look, that tone, the devil''s body

    At the thought of Su Kui''s cold eyes when she looked at her, Xiao Cui had a layer of white sweat on her back.

    Seeing that her expression was not fake, she still held her arm and gave a cold shiver. The others looked at each other, "really, really?"

    "Really!"

    Xiaocui nodded, her eyes turned, no one was around. She carefully asked Wang''s mother, the oldest of them, who was also mother Huo yannai. "Wang''s mother, do you think we are still the five girls?"

    Her tone was light and suspicious, which made others jump.

    "What are you talking about, you dead girl? Since I wake up, it must be Miss five. That''s right! "

    Next to her, another mother, Yang, gave her a look of displeasure.

    "But..." Xiaocui is in a hurry. "What can that fool do for me? Who knows how many ghosts died at the bottom of the lake? You are sure that what we fished up was Miss Wu, not the others? "

    The ancients believed in the theory of ghosts and gods most. Xiaocui''s words directly silenced all the people.

    The hot sun was in the sky, surrounded by the melting snow. The sun hit them, but they didn''t feel warm at all. Only feel the cold, from the soles of the feet, all the way up to the tianlinggaier.

    "Not so evil, is it?"

    Finally, several people look at each other silently, and Qi Qi stops talking.

    At last, Xiaocui didn''t want to find a doctor. After two days of painstaking efforts to stop bleeding, he finally scarred.

    But a big black, top in the forehead, ugly she did not dare to go out to see people.

    In my heart, I hate sunflower even more deeply.

    As for the Miss sunflower, it''s not the heart of repentance at all. Joke, don''t say here is ancient times, as the master, he has the right to live and kill slaves.

    It''s said that these servant girls used to bully Huo Yan and take advantage of her.

    Su Kui is light now.

 Chapter 3652

    Su Kui rested in bed until evening. On the moon, the willow shoots covered the whole Houfu with a layer of fluorescent tulle.

    Mother Wang and others, in the next room with rice, then slowly to this side.

    As he walked, he murmured, "this fool is really fateful. He can survive if he falls into that ice hole in the winter. It''s really a cheap life, and he can''t die if he fights with others."

    "Who says no?" Wang''s mother sighed, "if she died, it would be better for us to find another good place. I''m afraid I can''t even save my old money to serve a girl who is not favored all day! "

    They sighed and stopped talking. They closed their sleeves and quickly walked towards the Han Han courtyard.

    Boots creak on the snow.

    In the evening, the snowflakes begin to float slowly. Today, it''s just the first day of the first lunar month, and the new year''s day will be in less than January.

    In other courtyards, just the rewards from the masters can make the next people have a good year. But what about them? The more they think about it, the more they resent it. They are so miserable. They are assigned to serve such a stupid thing. They are as stupid as pigs, and suffer from many disasters!

    In the Han Han courtyard, what''s the difference between them in the new year?

    Mother Wang walked into the yard, stamped her feet and spat: "ho! It''s freezing to death this day! That fool is a real trouble - ah! "

    Before she finished, she stamped off the snow on her shoes so that they wouldn''t get wet after the snow melted. As she spoke, she looked up at the door, which scared her to death.

    "Miss five, Miss five? What are you doing here? "

    She managed to settle her mind. Fortunately, she was too old to be as timid as those little girls of Xiaocui. She looked carefully for a while. The more she saw the person standing in the dark, the more familiar she was.

    In the night, the light was a little pale by the snow. Under the corridor stood a delicate little figure, wrapped in a thin mantle, half of his face was covered, leaving only a pair of dark, scary eyes, bright and scary.

    At this time, he was staring at her without blinking.

    Yang mother swallowed saliva, "five miss, it''s cold, your body bone is not good, go back to rest first?"

    I don''t know why, Yang''s mother, who never used to use honorific words in the past, now sees the girl standing under the corridor, and involuntarily gives birth to a kind of timidity.

    She was even more careful when she spoke. She didn''t know where these fears came from.

    The young girl pursed her lips and stared at them, her voice was quiet. "I''m hungry. What about my dinner?"

    It''s all at this point. No one lights and no one attends. There is no hot tea in the cold room.

    Su Kui couldn''t imagine what life Huo Yan had in this house. I''m afraid that even the servants are better than her, right?

    At least they can eat and wear warm food, but they can only suffer from hunger and cold.

    "Ah? What kind of dinner? "

    Wang mother a Leng, Su Kui this words of no reason, asked her to live.

    "What do I say about my meal?"

    The tone of the young girl''s voice did not fluctuate at all. She was still slow, even unable to hear her anger.

    It''s like it''s mechanical. Just repeat one thing.

    Rice?

    Mother Wang and mother Yang have a look at each other. Of course, they ate the rice! Even if Huo Yan''s treatment is no worse, the ladies in the mansion, the rightful masters, and their servants, naturally, can''t be compared with the masters.

 Chapter 3653

    Now it''s cold, and the big kitchen is also looking after people. They are the servants in the yard who are not favored. They can only share some leftovers.

    As time went on, they saw that Huo Yan was stupid and didn''t dare to say a word after being bullied, so they hit her on the head.

    Then she took over her dishes.

    Now they have just had enough to eat and drink. Xiaocui and Xiaohe have gone to deliver dishes. The stomach is warm, but the body is cold.

    How to answer?

    "That Miss five, we are late. There is no food in the kitchen. The doctor also said that you should not eat at the beginning of your serious illness. "

    Wang mother tentatively said some good words, put all the mistakes to the big kitchen. Material accurate to Huo Yan''s temperament, it is impossible to go to the big kitchen to find the truth.

    Anyway, they can''t find evidence after eating!

    "Oh," Su Kui listened, just nodded slightly, "I know."

    After that, she slowly turned around and entered the room.

    The thin cape is blown by the wind, and the emptiness of her is even more obvious. It seems that a gust of wind can blow away.

    The door is dark. Mother Wang and mother Yang look at each other.

    Behind me came the footsteps of Xiaocui and Xiaohe.

    "Dead girl, are you lazy again? It''s so late!"

    Xiaocui and Xiaohe spit out their tongues. They laugh and don''t talk.

    Wang mother is a stomach gas, plain white by Su Kui''s a question, she did not feel that there is anything wrong with her, not to eat two meals. Can she starve to death if she eats less? A fool is a fool. He has no temper.

    Thinking of this, she smiled again. "Xiaocui, I haven''t said you yet. You are making a big fuss. It''s a joke to say that Miss five hit you when she was still that girl! "

    Xiaocui is surprised. She doesn''t understand why she has pulled it back. She stares at her eyes. "What did you say about this, mother Wang? The cut in my head was clearly made by Miss five with a bowl! "

    Mother Yang shook her head and said everything that had happened just now.

    Finish saying, small Cui and small lotus are silly, "really?"

    Xiaocui doubts, "if Miss five''s character is still as weak and stupid as before, why would she suddenly hit me?"

    She''s still in pain at the mouth now!

    Wang''s mother put her hands in her sleeves and curled her lips. "Most of them just woke up. I don''t have a clear mind. Now I''m awake, and naturally I''m back to my nature."

    Unable to explain, Xiaocui can only believe this saying.

    "Mom Wang, since that''s the case, don''t we have to watch the night?"

    There are many people in the master''s room, because every night there must be a maid to watch the night. But in other owners'' houses, the ground is warmer in the winter than in the next room, and the next people are willing to do it.

    But Han Han Yuan can''t be built. At night, it''s like an ice cave. It''s almost frozen to be an ice sculpture.

    "Well, go back to sleep, starve that fool!"

    Mother Wang glanced at her white eyes and took the lead with her sleeves closed.

    She was assigned to be Huo Yan''s nanny at the beginning, but she thought that the bitterness had come, who knew that she was not favored. She was not only unproductive, but also tied up in the yard for more than ten years.

    She was looking forward to the fool''s death all the time. When she died, she was just looking for an acquaintance to entrust him with a job in the big lady''s yard.

    Even a handyman is more comfortable than here.

 Chapter 3654

    Xiaocui and Xiaohe are excited. They immediately go back to their quilts and have a rest.

    In the middle of the night, they suddenly heard a scream, mixed with a painful cry, coming from the next room. The two men were frightened and rushed out in their coats.

    But see next door live Wang''s mother and Yang''s mother''s room is wide open, scream pain voice, is from inside.

    The two little girls shrunk with fright and hesitated to enter the room.

    As soon as I went, I smelled a strong smell of blood.

    "Mother Wang How is this Ah... "

    Xiaocui just uttered a sound, suddenly on a pair of cold, no waves and waves of the eyes, in the dark night emitting a faint light, the moment all her words are blocked in the voice, can not say.

    "Miss five?!"

    At this time, Xiaocui is inevitably reminded of what she saw and experienced in the daytime when Huo Yangang woke up.

    And now, more than during the day, there is no less.

    She was holding a copper stove in her hand. Her head had been stained with blood, and her white skirt had been stained a lot.

    It''s December, the coldest time of the year.

    Everyone else was wearing jacket, but she was still wearing autumn clothes.

    Usually, the materials for her hair were all made by Aunt Liu. She was quite at home herself, and had no care of her daughter''s life or death.

    Yang''s mother was paralyzed on the ground, kowtowing constantly, and her face was covered with color. But she did not dare to resist. She did something bad. Even if Huo Yan was not favored any more, she was half the master of the mansion. If the eldest lady knows, they may not even be able to protect their lives.

    "What on earth do you want to do, Miss five? Mother Wang is your mammy. She feeds you up one by one!"

    Yang''s mother tearfully tried to move Su Kui.

    Su Kui turned her eyes and whispered, "I''m so hungry."

    When talking, the blood light in the bottom of the eye suddenly filled with a sense of killing.

    But she herself was still innocent and innocent. The rest of them were really cold from the beginning to the end, and their blood flowed back.

    I''ve seen a face full of ferocity, cruelty and malice. But no one, with an innocent look like a child, who is not familiar with the world, is doing things like breaking into the house of the servant in the middle of the night, picking up the copper stove and throwing it at the head.

    "If you are hungry or hungry, would you like my maid to help you find some snacks?"

    Yang''s mother tentatively said that she wanted to leave here too much. She shivered in the cold and fell out of bed in the middle of the night. The door was wide open again, and the cold wind was howling and pouring in, which frightened her to faint her head.

    Su Kui didn''t speak. The copper stove was much bigger than her hand. She had to hold it in both hands.

    On the white and flawless skin, stained with the red blood and lined with her small face, there was some strange enchanting.

    Xiaocui and Xiaohe fell to their knees and kowtowed wildly in fear. "Miss, Miss five, please spare your life!"

    Su Kui looked at the bloody mother Wang and asked softly, "mother Wang, where is my dinner?"

    Yang''s mother moved her lips, and a sense of dampness came from her. She was so scared that she could not help being scared by the girl''s innocent face.

    "Maidservant Maidservant no...... "

    "Bang!"

 Chapter 3655

    There was a spatter of blood.

    There was a lot of screaming.

    "Ah ah ah!! Miss five, please spare your life! "

    "Miss five, if you keep fighting, you will be killed..." "

    Wang''s mother was beaten to turn white eyes, only had time to breathe, then fainted.

    Su Kui turned his head and held the copper stove which had been dyed red. His long and thick eyelashes trembled. "Where''s my dinner, mother Yang?"

    A few drops of blood fell on her pale cheek, against her hollow eyes, which made her dare not look straight into her eyes.

    "Miss Wuwuwuwu I''m sorry, Miss five. We ate that dinner! "

    "Miss five, spare your life!"

    "We are wrong, Miss five, please forgive me..."

    Su Kui''s ferocious means completely shocked them. If their legs were not scared to be completely paralyzed on the ground, they would not really want to escape from this place.

    "Oh, yes."

    The young girl''s lips bent slightly, and she murmured with her head askew, "but what if I''m hungry?"

    Her thin fingers caressed the copper stove in her hand, just like touching a beloved thing. Blood dyed her fingers red. She squinted. The tip of her red tongue opened slightly with her lips.

    Yang''s mother''s voice was almost gone. She was afraid that her stove would fall on her head in the next second.

    "What would you like to eat, Miss five? Can I cook it for you in the big kitchen now? Miss five, please spare my life! After that, the old slave must abide by his duty and be loyal to Miss Wu. He will never overstep it! "

    Xiaocui kowtows to Xiaohe bang, "it''s mother Yang who says that she only asks Miss five to be gracious."

    Now, no one doubts that what Xiaocui said before is a lie. Now standing in front of them, maybe it''s not the former Miss five, but the evil spirits climbing up from the bottom of the lake.

    No, it''s a hundred times more horrible than the devil!

    The girl didn''t answer. She seemed to be thinking about something with her head askew. She even had a faint confusion between her eyebrows, as if she didn''t understand why these people were so afraid of her.

    Yang''s mother and others dare not open their mouths to remind them, but can only bear the cold and kneel on the cold ground.

    I can''t help it. There''s a mother Wang around.

    These five young ladies are really hateful too. When they do, they will directly take mother Wang for an operation. That''s her mammy. In the yard, it''s what she says.

    Su Kui was almost shocked. The old woman knelt on the ground and shivered like chaff. She didn''t know whether her face was scared or frozen. It was black and blue. If she did it again, she would die.

    Holding the copper stove, she walked step by step to Yang''s mother and squatted down.

    Yang mother frightens the conditional reflection to hug the head, "sobbing sobbing five miss to spare life!"

    Su Kui hooked his lips and smiled, "Mom Yang, I remember there were many things in my room before. Where did they go?"

    Yang''s mother shivers, looks at Xiaocui and Xiaohe, and makes a decision.

    "Miss five, they are all slaves. I will send them back to you!"

    Money is an external thing. The most urgent thing is to save your life first.

    Su Kui is satisfied. She holds the stove and stands up. "I want to see it now."

    The voice of the young girl is still hoarse with some serious diseases. The tone of voice is like coquetry. Now no one dares to look down on the young girl who has gradually gone away.

    Yang''s mother stood up with a weak body, touched Wang''s mother''s nose and breathed a sigh of relief before she died.

    For fear that Su Kui could not wait to find trouble again, he immediately called Xiao Cui and returned all the things he had stolen from Huo Yan''s room.

 Chapter 3656

    But in the evening, where does Yang''s mother go to find food?

    I searched the big kitchen for half a day and only found some dishes of cool snacks. She dare not light the fire for fear of being found.

    As for mother Wang, she has been lying there, nobody dares to take care of her.

    When the dessert was put on the table, Yang''s mother trembled and said, "Miss five There is no food in this kitchen. I only found these dishes of snacks. Look... "

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She banged the heater on the table.

    Looking at the blood on his hands, he raised his eyes without saying a word. He stared at the bent people in front of him.

    Xiaocui felt her head hurt again when she saw her eyes.

    Almost conditionally, her desire for survival made her immediately go to the water basin and respectfully say, "Miss five, I will serve you!"

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She sat silent.

    But I didn''t refuse. That''s consent.

    Xiaocui stooped even more, almost afraid to look up, and quickly wet her pad. She went to kneel on the ground, picked up the girl''s soft hands carefully, and wiped the blood on her head one by one.

    On the snow-white cloth, it was quickly stained with red blood.

    Xiaocui ran twice before she wiped her hands and fingers clean.

    But in the water basin, it is already turbid and stained water red by the blood.

    There was a quiet servant in the room, but it was windy in the middle of the night. Outside the wind howled, blowing in the treetops, howling as if, clattering.

    They shrunk their heads and stood in place respectfully, unable to resist.

    In ancient times, in the master''s hands, the master was in charge of the power of life and death of slaves. Especially those who have signed the death contract, if Huo Yan is dead, they may find a good place.

    But if now, even Huoyan dislikes them and drives them away.

    What''s the useless appearance of that slave who doesn''t even want to be spoiled? At that time, they couldn''t find a second way out except to be resold.

    Yang''s mother was frozen to ice. She quietly raised her eyes and hurriedly looked at the girl.

    I saw that the girl was holding a piece of cake in her hands. She was biting it in small bites, even a little bit of debris. She eats at Sven, but she eats very fast. In an instant, she ate up a rose cake.

    The cheeks are bulging. It looks very lovely and innocent.

    Anyone who can see the picture of just now will never dare to think of this person in ignorance.

    The girl finished the two plates of cake on the table and burped softly.

    Xiao He quickly and cleverly leaned over, poured a cup of hot tea and held it to Su Kui''s hand.

    "You have tea, Miss five."

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids, saw the young girl''s small face, which was waxy but hard to hide, and took it slowly.

    With a light hand, Xiao He immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was really scared. She flattered the horse. Later, instead of trying to please the girl, she poured a cup of hot tea on her face.

    Fortunately, the girl was not angry.

    Xiaocui saw this and bit her teeth.

    In my heart, I scold Xiao He for not saying anything in his daily life. Now I am a flatterer!

    Why didn''t the fool get angry and shoot her directly?!

    After su Kui finished drinking, he didn''t need to do anything at all. Xiao He immediately picked up the empty cup of tea.

 Chapter 3657

    If you have enough to eat and drink, it''s time to reckon.

    Su Kui pursed her mouth, her eyes were black, and she turned from the returned object.

    In fact, there is nothing valuable in Huo Yan''s room.

    However, these dog servants, seeing that Huo Yan is a bully, will presumptuously seize her things.

    Usually small touch thief is always, Huo Yan saw, have anger dare not say. She had told Aunt Liu before, but when she came back, she found that everything was put back properly. Aunt Liu thought she lied and scolded her severely. She even pinched her.

    Since then, she has never dared to file a complaint.

    Because she found that she could not fight even a few servants.

    The hand stove for heating, the porcelain vase placed on the desk, the silk flower of the daughter''s household and the Zan hairpin that is not worth money.

    Even -

    Su Kui''s eyes slipped on several quilts, and he smiled silently.

    Very well, she''s freezing to death here. It''s not Aunt Liu who wants to freeze to death, but these disloyal servants!

    "Ah..."

    When Yang''s mother heard her hoarse laughter, she didn''t know why. She always felt that there was a dark air and it got into her clothes.

    Her legs softened and she had knelt down.

    "Miss five, I can''t dare any more. Can you Can you spare me this time? "

    Xiaocui and Xiaohe look at each other and immediately kneel down and kowtow.

    Su Kui let them move. She stood up and wrapped her cloak tightly. She paced slowly in the house. Her thin fingers and some returned objects were ordered.

    She doesn''t speak, and Yang''s mother and others can only kowtow.

    Soon, the forehead was all black and blue, and the blood was about to break.

    But they didn''t dare to talk or even move lightly. Who knows if they can''t satisfy Miss five, will the stove fall on them again at the next moment?

    I can''t imagine.

    The system looked at it excitedly for a while, and it was a bit boring: "host, are you really going to kill them? ]

    Su Kui rubbed his frozen fingers expressionless, "kill them? That''s too simple for them. What I want is that they''re not as good as dead! "

    Don''t you hate her? Can''t wait for her to die?

    She had to live a good life, so that they could not say the pain around her, day by day worried.

    When she''s tired of playing one day, it''s not too late.

    The system is speechless: [sure enough, you are the woman I know who will report. ]"I seem to have a lot less things," she said with a slight twist of her head

    "Less..." Yang''s mother lies on the ground and looks at Xiaocui. "What''s missing, Miss five? I''ll find you now. "

    Usually, Xiaohe is timid and dare not take these things.

    Most of them are Xiao Cuiyang''s mother and Wang''s mother.

    So Su Kui searched for memory, and didn''t take Xiao He for an operation.

    Su Kui sat back, a pale face, was a candle light, but there are some blood.

    She held up her chin and muttered softly, "I remember my box, but there is a box full of silver. How could it be gone? It''s strange that the girl sighed, and the black and bright eyes peered down at the three.

    Yang''s mother was cold all over and said, "this How could it be? Miss five, do you have a problem -- "

    the question has not been finished, and Yang''s mother suddenly has a hot head.

    But it turned out that it was the girl who turned the kettle over and poured all the hot tea that had just been cooked on her head.

 Chapter 3658

    "Ah ah ah! Hot, hot...! "

    Yang''s mother''s scalded face had several blisters. She could not help begging for mercy. She rushed to the basin just after su Kui washed her hands, before she could pour it out, and buried her face directly in it.

    When everything came back, her face was burning with pain.

    Yang''s mother was powerless and limping on the ground. This night, probably, was the most horrible night of her life.

    It''s like being in a hell on earth, you can''t escape -

    Su Kui is like nothing happened, leaning on the table, squinting lazily, "it''s strange, how can my box be empty? I remember it was full... "

    A girl is like a cat after she has eaten and drunk enough. It''s sticky, like a layer of honey.

    But no one thinks she''s cute, just terrible.

    How can someone, with this posture and tone, face the miserable situation?

    Xiaohe is the first one to come back to her. She says nothing. She quickly takes out her purse from her inner garment.

    People''s money is kept close to them.

    Because servants have no separate room. If someone steals it, they can''t find it.

    She knelt on the ground, walked to sukui, put the bag directly on the table in front of sukui, and smiled: "what the girl said is that all the maids are cheap. You shouldn''t steal your things. Now the maids will return to their original owners. I just want you to spare your servant''s life! "

    Then she kowtowed heavily.

    However, her chin was raised by a tiptoe, and the purse on the table was picked up and bumped by the young girl. Soon, she hooked up her lips. "Since you are sincerely repentant, I will not care about you, just wait."

    This was passed.

    Xiao he spits out a mouthful of turbid gas heavily, and stands behind Su Kui in a hurry, serving carefully.

    When the reaction came, I realized that she had already been scared out of a cold sweat.

    She was shocked by the cold wind.

    Damn girl!!!

    Xiaocui and Yang''s mother were gnashing their teeth, but they could only break their teeth and swallow them.

    When did they take her money except for something she had here?

    If only she had money, which time did not Aunt Liu directly seize the moon silver? There''s not a cent left. There are only these worthless accessories here.

    You can''t even sell money!

    But now she said that the box used to be rich, but now it''s gone. What can they do?

    Yang''s mother wanted to rush out recklessly, but she was so scared that her legs and feet were already soft. Then she looked at the closed door. She completely dispelled this thought.

    The burning pain on the face is all bright and bright. When I think about Wang''s mother who is still in bed, she is afraid of the girl.

    "Well, it''s not full yet. What can I do?"

    Su Kui dropped the money bag into the box and made a snap.

    She bent her eyes with satisfaction, and thought the voice was very pleasant.

    But in a flash, it was still a poor empty box, and she was not happy again.

    The girl touched the stove on the table, and Xiao He immediately said with a smile, "five girls, don''t dirty your hands. Can I help you clean this upper part?"

    A voice suddenly came out of the system: [this girl is a smart person. ]

    Su Kui nodded, "go."

    Xiao He immediately answered.

 Chapter 3659

    Xiao Cuiyang and her mother, hate is really hate.

    But hate again, but hate more, is the first rebellious Xiaohe!

    Seeing that she got Huo Yan''s blue eyes so quickly, they were biting their teeth, unwilling to take out the money they had saved for a lifetime from their purse and put it in front of Su Kui.

    Su Kui frowned. "Put it in there!"

    Her voice was heavy, and they dared not delay, so they went immediately.

    Another two bulging bags were put into the box, and it was finally out of space.

    However, Su Kui tilted her head and said, "well, it seems that it''s still not full Are you hiding it

    Her dim eyes glanced sideways.

    Yang''s mother and Xiaocui hurriedly waved their hands and said with a bitter face, "how can you, Miss five? If you give me ten courage, I dare not hide it! "

    "Ah, Miss five, for the sake of your maidservant''s sincere repentance, forgive her once!"

    Xiaohe held the stove and smiled, "five girls, you forget, there is also a mother Wang? She used to work in the old lady''s hospital. Now I come to our Han Han courtyard. Naturally, there is no oil and water. It''s hard to guarantee that she stole the most ~! "

    Yang''s mother took a look at her and was in a complicated mood. I used to see Xiaohe who didn''t take anything and was stupid. In the yard, she was always excluded.

    As a result, where is this girl stupid? I''m pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger!

    Today, they bullied her, and all got back.

    Su Kui clapped his hands, and suddenly the monkey said, "it must be so. Xiao He, go and take back all the things that the dog servant stole from me!"

    Seeing that she was still confused, Xiao he couldn''t say a word. But that didn''t stop her from agreeing quickly. As soon as she turned around, she went to mother Wang''s room.

    Mother Yang didn''t say anything this time.

    Don''t say she doesn''t have this position at all. Even if she does, she won''t stop.

    Why did they all spend money to eliminate the disaster? Did mother Wang want to beg for it?

    As the nurse of Miss five, she bullied her with her head and called her a fool behind her back. They also have a kind of learning style, but in the end, she killed them so badly!

    Mother Wang had better not swallow up so easily! She is still waiting to see her face after waking up and watching the whole life''s savings floating.

    It must be nice!

    Xiao He is fast to go and fast to come back.

    She brought back not only silver, but also silver notes and other things.

    How can a servant save so much money in his life? I don''t know how many things have been done behind my back!

    Su Kui saw it in his eyes, but it didn''t show up at all.

    She squinted her big eyes, smiled at the small box that was finally filled, and caressed her hands happily, "it''s finally full, and now it''s much easier to see. You did a good job, Xiao He. I''ll give you this. "

    Su Kui twists a silver hairpin and throws it to Xiao He.

    Xiao He was bitter in his heart and had to look grateful on his face.

    "Yes, thank you for your reward!"

    Xiaocui looks at the Zan hairpin that originally belonged to her. She is so angry that she breaks her back teeth.

    Take their original things and give them to her. Huo Yan is really smart! I used to look down on her!

    After that, Su Kui asked Xiao He to collect all the valuable jewelry.

    Then, let her light a fire.

    In front of several people, the used bedding and silk flower headdress were all thrown into the fire and burned completely.

 Chapter 3660

    Xiaocui looks at these jewelry and has long regarded them as her own. As a result, it is easy for her to burn a clean fire.

    People wear jewelry carefully, but there is no big problem in wearing silk flowers.

    Moreover, these silk flowers, as the five masters of the emperor''s business, were brought back from other provinces and distributed to the girls in the family.

    Although all the people who were given to Huo Yan were from the big lady''s side, they chose the rest. But from appearance to texture, it''s better than ordinary people wearing it!

    Xiaocui usually cherishes very much. Five girls did it by themselves. It''s too cruel!!

    Su Kui had enough to eat and drink, and let off most of his resentment. The whole person was happy.

    Xiaohe was very smart and said nothing. He laid a thick layer of unused new quilt on the bed. The bright quilt, plus the soft and fluffy cotton, could imagine how warm it was to lie in.

    As soon as Su Kui was happy, he took a piece of silver from the box and threw it to Xiao He.

    Xiao He was happy immediately. "Thank you for your reward!"

    She was very happy. She waited on Su Kui to wash her face and mouth. Then she helped her take off her shoes and clothes. Then she helped people to bed to rest.

    Sukui just had enough to eat, plus the initial recovery of the serious illness, the whole person was weak.

    Just lying in a comfortable bed, I closed my eyes for a while and then fell asleep.

    Seeing her sleeping well, Xiaocui and Yang''s mother are even more resentful.

    They looked at each other, cleared up their things, and walked out. Before he left, he gave Xiao He a wink.

    As soon as she went out, she came to the yard. Xiaocui''s eyes turned red when she saw the burning bedding and other things in the fire pot.

    She saw Xiaohe immediately begin to sneer, "Yo, this is to do dog leg to do addiction? That madman is asleep. Are you still here to use your pretense? Oh, is it very comfortable for you to take the money that others have given you, which belongs to you originally? "

    Yang''s mother''s face is still full of hot blisters. At this time, listening to Xiaocui''s cynicism, naturally, nothing can help Xiaohe.

    Plus, if the dead girl hadn''t taken advantage of her own money, they would have been robbed of most of her life''s savings?

    Xiaohe said innocently with the basin in his hands: "what are you talking about? We stole the money from the five girls, but now it''s back to the owner, isn''t it? "

    "You bitch!"

    Xiaocui grinds her teeth and stomps her feet, hoping to tear her face. "I used to know that you were just like that fool. You didn''t make a sound in ordinary days. You had so many thoughts!"

    Xiaohe blinks, "what do you say, sister Cui? Five girls are serious masters in the house. If you are such a fool, be careful to be heard by five girls. If you are such a girl who backs her master, you will not want to stay. "

    "Bang --"

    when Yang''s mother heard her saying that she was a five girl, she was so angry that she laughed back and raised her hand and overturned the basin in her hand.

    "Ah..."

    Xiao he exclaimed, all the water was splashed on her skirt, and her face was instantly blue with the wind.

    "Are you crazy, mother Yang?"

    "I think it''s you who are crazy!" The more Yang''s mother looked at Xiaohe, the more unhappy she was, "I knew that at the beginning, I should have let you starve to death in that woodshed! Who could have thought that your usual quiet temperament is all pretending? You wait for me, I will never give up easily! "

 Chapter 3661

    Xiaohe didn''t respond. She patted her skirt and said lightly, "let''s see who can laugh till the end."

    With that, she stooped to pick up the basin.

    Mother Yang chuckled, "don''t forget there''s another mother Wang. If she dies, the eldest lady won''t give up. At that time, you will hold your five girls'' thighs and wait for death together! "

    Xiao He is stiff all over.

    At this time, the door opened with a "creak" behind.

    Yang''s mother and Xiao Cui are frozen in place like sculptures.

    The girl who had just slept, dressed in a cape, stood at the door with no expression and looked at the three of them quietly.

    On her small, childish face, without any popularity, her pale face was even more frightening.

    "How do you wake up, Miss five? Are the maids too noisy? "

    As soon as the lotus eyes turned, they immediately went up.

    Su Kui light lips, "since you like to quarrel so much, kneel outside and quarrel slowly."

    Small lotus a Leng, this among them, also include her?

    Yang''s mother is not satisfied with Xiaocui''s heart, but she is not brave to be angry. Who let the girl''s cruel and violent means before plant a seed of fear in their heart?

    Just when Xiaohe was at a loss, he suddenly heard the girl''s slightly hoarse voice coming slowly, "Xiaohe, you come with me. Look at them. Don''t let them get up if they don''t kneel for an hour. If it is less than one point, you will immediately report to the housekeeper, saying that there is no room for any servant in my yard who refuses to obey the discipline, so that he can sell it at will. "

    Xiaohe''s eyes brighten up with his joy.

    "Yes, Miss five!"

    Yang''s mother and Xiaocui are almost stunned by the bad news. "Five girls!"

    It''s winter. It''s still snowing. If I kneel here for an hour, I''m afraid my legs will be wasted.

    "Xiao He, do you hear me?"

    Su Kui turned into the room without expression. "Don''t let them disturb me any more. If it''s too loud, just shout."

    This -

    is too cruel!

    Xiao He, who has been bullied all year round, shivers with excitement. At this moment, she could not feel the cold at all, only felt extremely excited.

    She answered with a clear and crisp voice, "good girl, don''t worry! The maidservant must not let these two base slaves disturb your rest! "

    The door closed in front of us.

    Xiaohe picked up the basin and smiled, "Mom Yang, sister Xiaocui, please."

    It''s a tough choice to be sold or injured in the leg.

    If they can, neither of them naturally wants to choose.

    But Xiao He didn''t give them this chance. Seeing that they were hesitant, they rushed up with one stride and immediately greeted each other with one slap.

    "Mother Yang, sister Xiaocui, get down on your knees. This is what five girls told you. If you don''t obey me, I can only call the housekeeper immediately. What do you say?"

    "Bitch!"

    "Pa!"

    Xiao cuiqi''s whole body was shaking, and her mouth was full of bloody smell.

    If she scolds, Xiao He will slap her in the face.

    In the end, the two finally got down to earth.

    Yang''s mother''s cheek is swollen. "Xiao He, are you not afraid of retribution when you do this?"

    Xiaohe smiled and said, "I have no relatives and no reasons, even if it''s retribution, what? At least once in my life! Besides, even if it is retribution, I can''t do more evil than you You see, retribution is coming? "

 Chapter 3662

    After that, she hummed a tune and walked back to her room.

    -The next day, the sky was bright, the palace.

    In the early days, Huo Yanzhi, the fifth Lord of the Marquis''s mansion, was called to the heart nourishing hall by the emperor Shengyuan.

    The hall of nourishing the heart is full of bright yellow. The floor made of gold bricks and the five clawed golden dragon carved with gold are majestic and coiled around the huge column, as if they will fly away in the next second.

    "Cough Cough, cough, cough... "

    A bout of coughing, heartrending, as if the next second will cough out the viscera.

    A man in a blue robe, long as jade, straight in front of the bright yellow table.

    In the Dragon chair, Emperor Shengyuan''s hair is gray. These days, his body is in a bad condition, and people have lost a lot of weight.

    He looked at the man in front of him, his eyes full of love. Looking at him, he was in a trance, as if he was looking at another person through Huo Yanzhi in front of him.

    "You look very much like your mother."

    He murmured in a pleased tone.

    Huo Yanzhi just lowered his head and said nothing.

    Seeing that he was cold and cold, Emperor Shengyuan seemed to pay no attention to anything and sighed, "when will he enter the dynasty? I have chosen a position for you. You can do it for two years first. When the time is right, I will restore my status for you. "

    Men smell words, slightly drooping eyes, eyes, long and clear lashes cover deep eyes.

    He lightly opened his lips, "thank the emperor for his love, but I''m not willing to be an official. I''m satisfied with my current life."

    Every time emperor Shengyuan listened to him, he felt that his weak body was burning from all the organs.

    His eyes were wide and round, and he gasped for breath and slapped it on the desk. The strokes, ink, paper and inkstone on the desk trembled.

    "Ridiculous! What you mean by satisfaction is to be the inferior businessman?! You are obviously full of talent. Count those princes carefully. Which one is superior to you?! Bai Qing! Why are you so stubborn?! I will leave this seat to you after a hundred years! "

    He coughed a few times, finished in one breath, and his throat itched again.

    Powerless to fall into the Dragon chair, the whole popularity of the anxious bad point to Huo Yanzhi.

    Bai Qing is the word of Huo Yanzhi.

    Huo Yan''s mood didn''t fluctuate. He bowed down and saluted. "The emperor, please calm down. It''s your praise. The ability of ministers can only be limited to business. I don''t know anything about being an official. "

    "Nothing about farts!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the emperor was furious again. This time, even rude words came out.

    "Don''t think I don''t know how you work as an assistant for the old seven! Which of the big things he did didn''t have your shadow? "

    He knew it all.

    Huo Yan is not surprised at all. He laughs and says, "saintly wise."

    The more salt he was, the more angry the emperor was. He gnashed his teeth and said, "fart wise! Are you when Huo Yanzhi when for a long time, forget whose blood is flowing in your bones?! I am your father! "

    Standing aside, the trembling chief executive looked at Huo Yanzhi, imploring that he would not be angry with the emperor!

    If I get angry again, I feel like I''m going to pass it on to Taiyi again.

    Huo Yanzhi received the signal and bowed his head at the right time

    At last, Emperor Shengyuan was more comfortable. He bit his teeth, but he had no choice but to take his beloved son.

    "Go away, I don''t want to see you for the moment!"

    Huo Yanzhi immediately knelt down and kowtowed his head, "the ministers there then left, and the father and the emperor took care of themselves."

 Chapter 3663

    Emperor Shengyuan did not look at his back angrily and gnawed his teeth. "If you could be a little less angry with me, I would have been better if you could join the Dynasty and help me to share the government affairs."

    It''s all the fault of this unfilial son!

    He leaned on the Dragon chair and gasped. The chief manager quickly handed him tea.

    Emperor Shengyuan took a sip of tea and sighed, "Fushun, what do you think of him? What''s wrong with this seat? Among my sons, his ability is obvious to all, but it''s just that... " The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, "but he refused to enter the DPRK! Do I have to pass this seat on to others after I have been a hundred years? "

    Fushun''s mouth was slightly drawn, and he wanted to say to the Emperor: that''s not someone else, that''s your son!

    But in the end, he was just deferentially obedient to Emperor Shengyuan and advised him: "maybe the third prince is still young, and maybe later his ideas will change? Do you think so? "

    "I hope so," said emperor Shengyuan, waving his hand.

    Fushun looks at these two people, and they are the most wonderful father and son in history.

    As an emperor, is not always the most afraid of their own not dead, son or covet the throne? How can I get to the emperor Shengyuan? It''s like a hot potato. I''m eager to throw it out.

    And Huo Yanzhi, other princes, if they could have half of his Saint''s favor, they would have been too happy to find north.

    But he''s better. Every time he''s furious with shengshangqi, he''s just like a nobody.

    Drum up your own business, drum up the better and better.

    Fushun knew that although emperor Shengyuan''s mouth was full of dislikes for his business, he looked at him step by step over the years. From starting from scratch, to now all over the country, we have even developed our business to other countries. It''s a fake to say that we''re not happy.

    But the more excellent he was, the more emperor Shengyuan wanted to pass on the throne to him.

    These two people, really -

    Fushun shakes his head, his heart is clear.

    This is a dead cycle. There is no solution at all. I just hope the holy one can figure it out.

    -Huo Yanzhi strides out of the heart nourishing hall, which is covered with snow. However, it gives this luxurious palace a sense of elegance.

    Breathing out a breath of white gas, Huo Yanzhi''s young man Mo immediately shakes the dark green cloak in his arms and puts it on for Huo Yanzhi.

    The collar of the cloak is covered with a circle of black fox hair. When the wind blows, the cloak turns slightly to reveal the red inside.

    Huo Yanzhi is tall, cool and elegant. He is not like a businessman, but more like a gentle man who reads and paints in his daily life.

    But in fact, he looks thin, and when he rubs his fingers, he slightly raises blue tendons, which shows silently that this person is not only a businessman or a pen holder. In his body, there are also unknown terrorist forces.

    Little mo looked at him admiringly and stood quietly behind him.

    Seeing that he enjoyed the view before him, he said lightly, "go back," and Mo nodded immediately and called for the carriage to come.

    Huo Yanzhi is the first to be able to ride or ride in the palace.

    Others envy and envy, but no one dare to put this envy on the bright side.

    Not to mention Huo Wuye, he is not a bully himself. It is the one standing behind him who will definitely not tolerate his beloved son and be missed!

    Half way through, the carriage met a sedan on the palace road.

 Chapter 3664

    "Who''s ahead? When I saw this palace, I didn''t give way? "

    A thin and plain hand lifts up the curtain, and the voice is crisp and beautiful.

    This is the new lady in the palace. She''s being favored by the saint recently. Naturally, she''s also a little bit arrogant.

    But the eunuch at first saw it, his face suddenly changed, and he could not help answering the master''s words. He said in a low voice: "let the sedan chair pass quickly, let Mr. Huo go first!"

    "Who is Huo Wuye? How dare you walk in the palace without hesitation? Why let this palace let you? Dog slave, who will allow you to be busy? "

    The woman''s grace has been continuous recently. Even the imperial concubine dare not put it in her eyes. She has a feeling that her eyes grow on her head.

    As a result, the eunuch didn''t say anything, just bent over and watched the carriage go away respectfully.

    The rest of the eunuch maids, who have been in the palace for a long time, naturally know this unwritten rule.

    On the contrary, it''s the woman who is very angry! Kneel down for this palace! "

    The red carriage was moving away, and the eunuch knelt down on his knees. Before the woman could get down, his eyes rolled and said, "lady, do you know who is in the carriage?"

    "Who?" The woman''s carefully painted eyebrows moved, vaguely feeling what was wrong, which made her a little uneasy.

    There was a sneer on the eunuch''s face, "that''s Huo Wuye, the only one in the Imperial Palace, who was ordered by the long live master to ride in the palace and drive out with the carriage."

    Even deeper, the eunuch didn''t say.

    That is, in the whole palace, there is really no place that Huo Wuye can''t go.

    The woman was startled. When the cold wind blew, she was able to look back. "Here What is the identity of this man? "

    She came from other places and was dedicated to the emperor. Of course, she didn''t know the twists and turns in it.

    "Lord Anle''s brother, known as Lord Huo, is the richest businessman in daze."

    "What?! Businessmen? Ah... "

    The woman thought that Huo Yanzhi''s identity was so great, but she almost didn''t laugh at it. She sneered: "thanks to his noble birth, he is so willing to degenerate. The businessman is the last one. He dare to ride on the palace road with swagger, and he''s not afraid of losing face?"

    The eunuch was really shocked by the woman''s stupidity

    But more than that, he''s not going to say it.

    His adoptive father taught him before. He also said what he should say. There''s no need to talk about it. Because this man''s honor and favor are only today.

    Yes, the eunuch''s adoptive father is Fushun, the eunuch general next to the saint Yuan emperor. On that day, the saint Yuan emperor came to the women''s palace again.

    The woman greeted the emperor with a smile. However, as soon as the emperor sat down, he was furious. He not only turned the table over, but also pointed to her nose and scolded her.

    "What are you? I''m afraid I don''t give enough to you. How dare you look down on him?! Come here, throw her into the Xinzhe library. Since I look down on the end and others, I will let her know what is the end and others! "

    Say it, and leave.

    The chief steward immediately followed quickly. Before leaving, he winked at his adopted son and apprentice.

    The woman was paralyzed on the ground. Now, she still had a strange face. She didn''t know what was wrong.

    The great eunuch laughed and laughed, holding back all the people, and then squatted beside her with a flick of dust.

    "Niang, why do you say you can''t carry it clearly? In this palace, you can''t look at people with your nostrils if you are a little bit spoiled. Some people are beyond your reach in your life! "

 Chapter 3665

    Compared with that one, she doesn''t have enough love!

    The woman was paralyzed on the ground, and was quickly dragged away by the palace people. She was mercilessly thrown into the library of Xinzhe.

    It''s not easy to get rich. In a blink of an eye, it''s the past.

    Of course, this is later, not to mention for the moment.

    One of Huoyan entered the mansion, and Zhu Yan, another young man, immediately came up.

    As he walked along with the man, he whispered about the anecdotes in the mansion.

    "Mr. five, do you know that the main room is in the third hall for a review now? It''s very busy. Would you like to have a look?" Zhu Yan said with a smile. In fact, he was curious to death. He scratched his heart and scratched his lungs to see the excitement.

    However, Huo Yanzhi always likes to be clean, and the people around him dare not say to join the party.

    Huo Yanzhi picked his eyebrows. He walked fast and big. He soon got away from these people and walked on the veranda.

    "Joint examination? Who''s on trial? "

    He seems to be in a good mood today, so he has some interest in hearing this.

    When Zhu Yan saw it, he said, "it''s five girls! It was born by the servant girl who climbed the bed beside the old lady. She said that her brain was born to be difficult to use, and she could not learn anything. A few days ago, I was left by a big girl in the lake. When I got it, my temperament changed a lot! People say It''s said that she was possessed by the water devil in the lake

    Little Mo is curious. Holding the rare objects and supplements brought back from the palace, he reaches out his head and asks, "what did the five girls do? How could they make such a big noise?"

    "Ho It wasn''t a big deal, "Zhu Yan touched the back of his head, carefully looked at Huo Yanzhi''s expression, and saw that his face was expressionless. Then he went on:" it''s said that five girls are crazy. They ran to her mammy''s room in the middle of the night and beat people with the heater so hard that they almost lost their lives. After that, I used hot water to open and sizzle another Mammy''s face It''s tough for little girls to start! "

    Huo Yan''s steps did not stop and went straight into his yard.

    Don''t throw things to the mammy who is in charge of these things in the yard, and get close to Zhu Yan.

    "Wow, so powerful? What''s the matter with those five girls? Is it true that being possessed by a water devil leads to a great change in temperament? "

    He was frightened by his own thoughts and shook his arms.

    Zhu Yan looked at him with a sneer. "What gods and ghosts? They must have fallen into the lake, caught it and had a fever. They burned their brains."

    After all, it''s freezing and the lake is covered with ice. It''s good to get a life back. Do you want to be good? I''m afraid it''s unrealistic!

    Huo Yanzhi enters the study, and Zhu Yan smilingly presents him with hot tea.

    "Five ye, drink some tea to warm your body."

    Huo Yanzhi takes over, and Xiaomo politely removes his cloak.

    Huo Yanzhi glanced at the two of them without speaking. He sat behind his desk and picked up the unfinished travel notes before he left.

    Xiaomo and Zhuyan look at each other, and their eyelids are almost cramped.

    Xiao Mo: you go!

    Zhu Yan: you go!

    Xiao Mo: you go you go!

    Zhu Yan''s breath almost didn''t breathe. He rubbed his cramped eyelids and stared at Huo Yanzhi carefully, thinking how to open his mouth.

    Then I heard a slight clash of porcelain on the table, and the crisp sound.

    The man left the tea cup at will.

 Chapter 3666

    The air in the study was very quiet and frightening. Zhu Yan held his breath in his throat. He almost didn''t hold it!

    Well, forget it

    He sighed in disappointment and winked at mo. they were walking towards the outside of the study.

    Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. As soon as their eyes were bright, they saw the old housekeeper in a black jacket, his hands folded in his sleeves, stepping on the crunching snow.

    "Oh, uncle Lin, are you here?"

    Uncle Lin, the housekeeper, looked into the study and smiled like a chrysanthemum. "Little mo Zhuyan, are you there? The old lady asked the fifth master to come over. "

    Two people are not good to replace Huo Yanzhi''s answer, had to turn around the expectation AI''s look.

    Huo Yan''s face remained unchanged. He stood up lightly and stroked his sleeve. "Did you say anything?"

    Zhu Yan and Xiao Mo thought to themselves: my five masters, what else can it be? Of course, it''s about the five girls!

    But Uncle Lin spoke for them. When he saw Huo Yanzhi, he looked more respectful. "The old lady only said that she didn''t see you for a long time. She missed you. She didn''t say anything else."

    Huo Yanzhi nodded, "then go and have a look."

    Zhu Yan Xiaomo is happy at the same time, and immediately brings up the spirit.

    -Su Kui knelt on the ground for half a day. He and his wife sat beside the old lady and looked at her together.

    The old lady was kind-hearted and didn''t say much about what happened and what God was there.

    On the contrary, the big lady shakes her head in hatred of iron but not steel. "What do you think about Huo Yan? Wang''s mother is also your mammy. Have you ever thought about your reputation if you killed your mammy in the middle of the night? Have you considered the reputation of the Marquis

    An''e Hou, with a heavy face, looked coldly at his kneeling daughter.

    The girl''s face is thin, and her skin is pale as paper. She looks weak. Her big eyes were squinting at the people in the room, and there was a daze between her eyebrows. She didn''t seem to know what she had done.

    Wang''s mother was supported by her, and she cried a lot.

    "The old lady, the old lady and the Marquis, you have to decide for the old slave!! If it wasn''t for the old slaves, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to live. Please make up your mind! "

    Yang''s mother also wiped her tears on the side. She cried pitifully, as if she had been wronged.

    When Huo Yanzhi came in, he saw such a picture.

    People around him are either going to the theatre, or angry, confused, crying and making a headache.

    The old lady, with a light expression all the time, saw Huo Yanzhi coming, and immediately had a bright look at her eyes. She smiled very kindly.

    "Bai Qing, come on! Let me see. Have you lost weight! "

    Huo Yanzhi stepped forward and arched his hand. "Old lady."

    The old lady laughs and pulls him to sit down. She says angrily, "look at you. You always pay attention to the rules. I think you''ve lost a lot of weight since you haven''t come back for so long. "

    Huo Yanzhi lets the old lady hold her hand and turns her eyes to the delicate little girl under the stage, kneeling on the ground, who is almost a small lump.

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Just after he saw it, the girl''s black and white eyes were clear, and the bright and amazing eyes slipped into his eyes silently.

    Two people''s vision, in the air silent convergence for a moment.

    Suddenly, I saw the girl who had been fascinated, and raised a bright smile at him.

 Chapter 3667

    Such as wrapped in a thick layer of honey, against the deep depression of the dimple, a soft mass.

    I don''t know why, Huo Yanzhi looks at it and always feels that his fingertips are itchy.

    He drew back his eyes quietly, twirling his fingers under his sleeve.

    The old lady was so warm to him that she didn''t even see her own son. However, anlehou can''t say anything. He is a family. He can''t be more clear about Huo Yanzhi''s identity.

    In fact, there is no one who does not know the identity of Huo Yan in the Manchu Dynasty? It''s just that the emperor hasn''t made a public announcement, so no one dares to speak up.

    "Old lady, this is..."

    Huo Yanzhi points to the bottom, and hears Wang''s mother crying more miserable.

    "Old lady Wuwuwuwu, I asked myself if I had ever been sorry to five girls. I have tried my best to serve her since I was a child. Even if I didn''t have any credit, I have to work hard. Today I want to ask why five girls hate old slaves so much!"

    Yang''s mother also pointed at her face bitterly, "five ye, look at the face of the old slave Five girls, she was really crazy last night! "

    Xiaocui also complains about how her silver and things in the house were stolen by sukui.

    Anyway, no matter what they don''t have, there''s a big lady here, and there''s a guarantee from mother Wang, she''ll be able to add fuel and vinegar.

    The more he listened, the more outrageous he was. He suddenly smashed the cup of tea at Su Kui''s feet.

    Tea splashed all over her.

    "Huo Yan! Who allowed you to do this? Are you really crazy? As a girl''s family, but so ruthless, who dares to ask you in the future?! In my opinion, it''s better to send you to be an aunt on the mountain than to disgrace the Houfu in the future! "

    Huo Yanzhi hears the sound and looks slowly.

    The girl knelt down and sat on the spot, her expression was confused and aggrieved. She was scared to sit down slightly. There was a layer of water mist in a pair of big black and white eyes. Her nose and eyes were red, which made the pale face look much better.

    Just more and more vulnerable and innocent, coupled with her slightly quivering shoulder, like a discarded little animal, at a loss.

    "Hiss Father, I think it''s better to invite a doctor to have a look. How do I feel that after the death of five younger sisters, people look more stupid? Cluck... "

    Huo Xue could not help but smile and gloat.

    Huo Yanzhi is annoyed by the quarrel. He opens his thin lips and says, "shut up!"

    Huo Xue is stunned and looks like vegetable in an instant.

    Wang''s mother and Yang''s mother were suddenly silent, but they were scared by a word from him. They didn''t dare to make any noise.

    Huo Yanzhi smiled and casually pointed his finger and said to anlehou: "elder brother, don''t blame me for being nosy. These servants are really noisy. As the servants who signed the death contract in the government, you deserve what the master does to you. If you are punished, you must do something wrong. Are you going to blame the master for your mistakes? I''d like to ask what''s the reason. "

    "How can I blame you?" said Bai Qing. I didn''t ask the original. In this way, Huo Yan, as for you, what on earth happened to make you do such a thing! "

    Su Kui''s body shakes pitifully again, silently telling her resistance to the cheap father.

    She turned her head and looked at the lotus kneeling aside.

    Xiao He is stunned. He looks into her eyes and sees that she silently raises the corner of her lips

 Chapter 3668

    Just like that night.

    When she was cold, she suddenly kowtowed to her head and said, "old lady, five ye and Hou ye, five girls are recovering from a serious illness. Let me tell you. After last night, the maid suddenly woke up and felt that it really shouldn''t be concealed, or she would be ashamed of taking care of five girls!"

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes were shining. He picked a sword eyebrow and said, "Oh?"

    Hou Anle squinted, "but it doesn''t matter."

    The eldest lady was worried, though a Huo Yan couldn''t influence her. But as long as she saw the child, it reminded her of the humiliation she had suffered.

    By a servant girl climbed the head, how can not let her resent to this day?

    "Marquis How can I believe a girl''s words? "

    Just as her voice fell, she suddenly reacted and said something bad.

    The capital of Huo Yanzhi has opened her mouth. Isn''t that her distrust of Huo Yanzhi and anlehou?

    One more thing

    She just thought of it, Su Kui''s side, had already begun to speak slowly.

    "Old lady, why can we believe what they said?" She tilted her head, black eyes, straight at her. Eyes clear, black and white, plus a pale face, it seems very innocent.

    The old lady didn''t know how. She thought that the granddaughter she had never met was kind of lovely.

    "Oh, little five is right. Since these old slaves can speak credibly, why can''t this little girl speak as evidence?"

    Huo Yanzhi rubbed his fingers and smiled a little more on his always cold face.

    He looked at the silly little girl and hooked his lips.

    Interesting

    "OK, then you say!" The eldest lady didn''t expect even the old lady to stand over Huo Yan''s side.

    The rest of you dare not speak at all.

    She held back her anger and scolded in her heart: OK! I will bear it again to see whether you, the old man, die first or she dies first!

    She has been oppressed by this old thing all her life, and she, the lady of an easy Marquis, sits uneasily.

    Xiao he breathed a sigh of relief. She was scared to death just now.

    Afraid of the next second, the old lady became angry and sent someone to pull her out and beat her to death.

    Seeing Xiaohe''s opening her mouth, Mammy Yang suddenly felt bad. She grabbed in front of her and begged, "old lady! No way! Last night, in order to protect herself, Xiao he courted five girls everywhere. If she said that, she would naturally put all the mistakes on us! "

    I''m not happy to hear that.

    She knows who she is tied to now. If the five girls can''t escape, she can''t escape the fate of being sold. If she''s sold to those dirty places, she''s not as clean as she''s hit to death.

    "Mammy Yang! What is it to push all the mistakes on you? Isn''t the truth your fault? " Xiaohe bit his teeth angrily and looked at the old lady with red eyes. "Old lady, don''t listen to their nonsense. I''m very quiet. As a nanny of five girls, Mammy Wang always speaks the same thing in the yard. Miss five is young. She depends on Aunt Liu to ignore Miss five, so she will seize her things everywhere. It doesn''t matter whether it''s moon silver, or the decorations in the house, or even the food, even the bedding... "

    She cried, "even the bedding Last night, after five girls woke up, they didn''t drink a mouthful of hot tea, even the bedding was all autumn quilt. Where''s the warmth of that thing? But the maidservant is just a little girl. They have to leave their work to the maidservant. If they don''t like it, they will beat and scold me. The maidservant really can''t help the girl

 Chapter 3669

    As she said this, she raised her sleeve to reveal one of her arms.

    I saw a large piece of blue and purple on it, which was twisted by people''s hands.

    Seeing this, mother Wang almost fainted.

    "Cheap girl! Who beat and scolded you? You make it clear to me! "

    "Xiao He, don''t be bloody!"

    Their faces were humiliating, but their eyes were blinking.

    Su Kui knelt quietly to one side and acted as her own little wretch.

    Sure enough, she was right. Xiaohe, a girl, looked silly, but she was different from Huo Yan. There are many opportunities in her mind. These people''s grievances are real grievances and fears are real fears.

    Maybe it was Xiaohe who really beat and scolded before, but her arm injury has nothing to do with these people.

    How cruel!

    She likes it!

    "Ah! It''s scary! "

    "My God..."

    The old lady has seen many things, but she didn''t expect that there were servants in the hall who dared to compete with the girls in their mansion.

    "Bitch! Can you plead guilty? And dare to file a complaint! "

    Mother Wang is silly, "old lady? The old lady is wronged! "

    What a shrewd person the old lady is. She sneered and looked at the evasion of the people just now.

    She waved her hand. "Although the fifth child is a commoner, he is also the blood of the marquis. I can''t tolerate you lowly servants! Come on, pull these slaves out, hit 50 boards one by one, and sell them! "

    As soon as this remark came out, several people turned white.

    Mother Wang could not help looking at the big lady, "big lady, help! Save the slave Please help me! "

    Xiaocui and Yang''s mother didn''t pull back, but they were dragged out in despair.

    Prince Anle''s eyes fell on her with a strange look.

    Huo Yanzhi chuckled. Today, he didn''t come for nothing. He saw a good play.

    The eldest lady jumped up suddenly, holding the handkerchief and pointing to mother Wang.

    "A mean fool! I was cheated by you, too! If you don''t cover your mouth and pull this stupid woman down, she will talk in a confused way and pick her tongue before selling! "

    This time, mother Wang was completely stunned.

    She reacts and struggles violently, but she is dragged away like a dog by the quick eyed servant who quickly covers her mouth and drags it to death.

    The old lady took a deep look at her.

    When the first lady came into the mansion, she knew that she was not a good person. All these years, I have been devoting myself to the cultivation of Buddhism, and I think she has repented. But it turns out All the sinister calculations are hidden in my heart!

    There was a lot of silence in the hall. Only the sound of banging on the board from the outside and the screams of the three servants who were blocked could not be concealed.

    Su Kui looked up at the elegant old lady in a dazed way. Suddenly, she curved her eyes and smiled sweetly.

    "Thank you, old lady, for making up my mind."

    The old lady was not in a good mood. As a result, lengbuding had a pair of big black and white eyes. The smile was as sweet as honey. It was sweet to her heart.

    Once people are old, they are too lazy to think about any calculation or plot.

    I just want to have children together. It''s hot and noisy.

    But these grandchildren are afraid of her. Under the supervision of the eldest lady, they stand in front of her one by one and smile on their faces. In fact, they are not close at all.

    She didn''t want to help the eldest lady teach the children, so she went.

    Unexpectedly, she found the poor girl after making a scene today.

    "Five girls, oh, no thanks. Come to grandma."

 Chapter 3670

    Su Kui looks naive and silly. Hearing the old lady''s call, I immediately put on a sweeter smile, got up and trotted to the old lady.

    The old lady held her hand and suddenly frowned, "Oh, how can it be so cold?"

    Su Kui blinked, showing a row of white teeth to the old lady, comforted her: "it''s just that her hands are cold, don''t worry about grandma."

    Grandmother

    Huo Xueqi''s gnashing teeth, even their legitimate sons and grandchildren, are also called the old lady.

    How can Huo Yan be such a little bitch?

    Su Kui doesn''t care so much. In the setting, she is a simple and innocent little poor person with a dull head. I don''t know how to calculate. Those eyes Shua Shua like knives cut on her back. She can also smile at the old lady.

    Looking at her like this, the old lady was more distressed.

    And I have opinions on the eldest lady.

    "Yang Shi, how are you in charge? Even if the child is not your own, you can''t compete like this, right? Look what the kid is wearing? Is there only a thin autumn shirt in winter? There is not even a cotton, how can it not be cold? How don''t you get sick? "

    The old lady doesn''t want to care how she treats Aunt Liu. She also detested the maid to climb the bed. Since Aunt Liu dared to do that, she would naturally bear the subsequent responsibility.

    Should we count hatred as the next generation.

    After all, the child is innocent.

    The doctor''s heart was in a sharp quiver, and her eyes were suspicious of the easy Hou. She knelt down to the old lady''s feet and cried, "old lady, daughter-in-law is wronged! Just now you also heard that servant girl said that her daughter-in-law didn''t embezzle her things, but was robbed by those stupid women. Don''t worry, my daughter-in-law is going to arrange tailors and embroiderers. Let them come to cut the winter clothes for five girls at once! "

    When he heard this, he looked much better.

    Although he didn''t like the daughter, he thought she was too stupid. But since his mother likes it, he doesn''t mind treating her more favorably.

    He also heard the old lady scold the old lady. He could not help doubting whether she was pretending to be kind these years. It''s just to make him feel soft and ashamed of her

    The old lady hated Huo Yan and the old lady to death. She had to be respectful on her face. She was very kind to her mother.

    The old lady was satisfied. She glanced at the old lady and said, "get up. When you call xiuniang to come, and then make the clothes, the year will pass." After that, she said slowly to the big servant girl nearby, "go and take the fox skin cloak that Bai Qing sent me to wear to the five girls first. In addition, go to the five girls'' yard to see what she lacks. Be sure to keep warm, but you can''t get sick again! Look at the skinny little face. "

    The old lady didn''t know how she was. Seeing the child''s ignorant appearance, she couldn''t help but feel sad.

    Can only sigh, between people''s predestination, probably in a glance.

    Some people looked at her, and the old lady could see whether she approached her with some purpose. But the girl in front of her is different. Her mind is simple and her eyes are clear. She likes such children when she is old.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and smiled sweetly.

    "Thank you grandma," she said gratefully. "In the future, ah Yan will come to say hello to grandma every day and be her companion."

    My husband''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "It''s fine, but it''s cold. It doesn''t need to come every day."

 Chapter 3671

    Su Kui''s heart was warm. She looked at the kind old lady in front of her, and she was more sincere.

    This person reminds her of the first life, the old man who protects her everywhere.

    Su Kui said yes. She could not speak, so she proved it with practical actions. She saw that the old lady frowned when holding her leg, and knew that the old lady also had the common disease of the old -

    old cold leg.

    She smiled and said to her husband, "grandma, let me press your legs!"

    Sukui is not a liar. She has traveled all over the world and will always learn some useful skills. Pressing the acupoint for the old lady can also make her feel better.

    The old lady wanted to refuse. She couldn''t bear to look at the girl''s thin appearance.

    But Su Kui''s eyes are too sincere, she is embarrassed to refuse, can only nod, "well, you have this filial piety is good, tired say, don''t hard support."

    In my heart, I thought, I''ll let sunflower rest later.

    Prince Anle left in advance.

    Naturally, the old lady couldn''t sit down. She said she wanted to tell the embroiderer to come with the tailor, and she left in a hurry.

    Huo Xue saw Su Kui knock the old lady''s leg, and she looked happy. Think about yourself again? No matter how flattering she was, the old lady was not hot and cold, so she was sullen.

    Look at Su Kui. I''m not happy.

    Huo Yanzhi sat lazily aside and didn''t say he wanted to go.

    The old lady took him by the hand. "Bai Qing, don''t go back today. Do you want to have lunch in my yard?"

    In name, the old lady is his mother, but also his aunt. Huo Yanzhi nodded, "then Bai Qing is better to be obedient than respectful."

    The old lady laughed and scolded and ordered him.

    Su Kui always quietly massages acupoints for the old lady. When she doesn''t speak, it''s easy to ignore her.

    Until the old lady and Huo Yanzhi finished talking, she suddenly frowned "eh".

    Huo Yanzhi raises eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"

    He thought it was sukui that hurt the old lady.

    Su Kui also hurriedly stopped his movements, carefully looked up at the old lady, "grandma, but ah Yan is too strong?"

    The girl''s voice is soft, waxy and sticky. She has a very soft temperament.

    However, Huo Yanzhi smiled and thought of the scene that he had just inadvertently seen.

    This girl is still a little tiger in sheep''s clothing ~

    the old lady is uneasy when she sees Su Kui. The little girl frowns and looks like she will cry next second. Heartache bad, hurriedly pull people up to comfort, "ouch, don''t cry, don''t cry, where is the pain, clearly is not the pain!"! Five wenches this technique is strange, winter I have long been used to legs from time to time cold hair pain. As a result, the five girls pressed it. Not only did it not hurt, but I also felt the legs were warm. "

    It''s like blocked blood. It''s all unblocked.

    Su Kui smelt the words and was happy. He said: "after that, ah Yan came to press her every day."

    The old lady looked at her with a real smile, and her eyes were bright like a clear spring, which made her feel comfortable.

    Pulling her to nod, she asked the servant girl to take her jewelry box and choose many accessories suitable for the little girl to wear.

    Huo Xueqi''s face will be green. She only thinks that the old lady loves Huo Yan, so she comforts her. Don''t believe Huo Yan at all. Just a click can make her leg pain free.

    And the jewelry. She asked for it for a long time before, but the old lady refused to give it to her!

    Now it''s easy to give birth to a humble maid!

 Chapter 3672

    Can think of the words that the eldest lady usually taught her, she had to reluctantly raise her small face and make a look of sisterhood.

    "Five younger sisters are so lucky. You know the hairpin that my husband gave you, but I asked for it for a long time." Said, she can''t help the shriveled mouth, shaking the old lady''s arm, "the old lady is partial!"

    The old lady didn''t know what she was thinking. Her smile faded.

    Raising her hand at will, she broke away from her hand and said lightly: "Bizhu, go and get the jewelry box on my desk, let the big girl pick it out. She said that my old lady is eccentric."

    Huo Xue is stunned. Seeing Bizhu is about to leave, she suddenly gets confused and hurries to hold on to her.

    "Sister Bizhu, please don''t, I have something to eat. How can I really ask for something from the old lady? The five younger sisters are lovable, and they are recovering from a serious illness. It''s right for the old lady to love her. "

    Bizhu looks at the old lady. Seeing that she doesn''t respond, she nods and retreats.

    Huo Xueqi is dying. He can''t stay any longer. I always feel that if I stay any longer, I''m just begging for nothing.

    No one stopped her when she said goodbye.

    Su Kui was sitting. The old lady smiled and twisted a hairpin with Ruby on it. She slowly inserted it into her hair.

    "Then carefully look at," our little five grow up really mark, later grow up, don''t know how many childe to fall in love with

    Su Kui didn''t know what shyness was. She shook her head and said seriously, "ah Yan doesn''t want to be dizzy. She just wants to be with her grandmother all the time."

    The old man really treats her well, and Su Kui wants to use the same kind feedback back.

    "Pooh..."

    The old lady laughed and nodded her head, "you little girl, what a fool!"

    But look at her eyes seriously, but the heart can not help happy.

    Finally, I stayed in my husband''s room for dinner. Seeing that it was late outside, Su Kui left.

    Before she left, the old lady was reluctant. If it wasn''t against the rules, she really wanted this girl to stay with her all the time. She just wanted to live in her yard.

    Su Kui went out of the old lady''s yard and walked slowly along the path paved with a thin layer of snow to Handan yard.

    She was wrapped in a fox fur cloak that the old lady gave her. Her white fur collar was around her cheek. It was soft. Let her not from enjoy the curved eyes, will face deeper to the fox skin shrink.

    Directly covered a small half of the long face, only a pair of flickering eyes, exposed outside.

    Xiaohe is holding the object awarded by the old lady, and follows her in a complicated mood. Su Kui is slow to walk, and she dare not walk fast.

    And At this time, the girl in front of her mind, the impression has changed dramatically.

    The silly girl before seems to have disappeared since she escaped from death.

    Now this seems to be innocent, but what she does is really simple?

    One by one, the slag of several pits of Wang''s mother is not left.

    Mother Wang has children and daughters. In a few years, she may be able to redeem herself and go back to the elderly. As a result, he has offended the master and even his tongue has been pulled out.

    A age, even if it is her family to redeem her, I am afraid it is not long to live.

    The most important thing is that her family can''t redeem her!

    To save mother Wang means to fight against the eldest lady? The eldest lady publicly expressed her dislike for mother Wang!

 Chapter 3673

    After all, without those people around, Xiao He felt more comfortable even breathing.

    Besides, she has a hunch. Now the five girls are really different from that fool before. It doesn''t matter if she''s open or if she''s really dirty. Xiao He has made up his mind. From now on, he must serve five girls well and hold her thigh tightly.

    Didn''t see that she not only cleaned up a few bad servants, but also succeeded in getting the old lady''s love?

    Later

    Their Han Han courtyard is different now!

    -Su Kui didn''t know what Xiao He was thinking behind her. She was sweating all over, but she didn''t feel cold.

    She lives in a remote place. The older lady is eager to send Aunt Liu and Huo Yan as far as possible.

    Su Kui walked for half a day, but only half the way.

    Those who have status in the government can take sedan chairs. She is an unwelcome commoner, so she can only rely on her legs.

    She thought about how to further fulfill Huo Yan''s wish.

    Walking forward like sleepwalking.

    Unfortunately, she and Huo Yanzhi are on the way back to their residence.

    Huo Yanzhi is tall and tall. Su Kui can''t stand up to his chest. He can walk fast. His cloak flies over. He soon gets away from the girl behind him.

    Little mo looked back at the little girl curiously, but he couldn''t help laughing. "Five ye, what do you think of five girls? You are so absorbed!"

    He is also really strange. I''m afraid these five girls are not really brainless. She got so many rewards from the old lady and her pity. As a result, she is still in a daze. Her big eyes are foggy, which make people can''t see what she is thinking.

    Huo Yanzhi raised his eyebrows and stopped to look back.

    Su Kui didn''t notice that Huo Yan''s steps had stopped. She carefully planned in her mind, and then determined several feasible plans. I plan to plan slowly after I go back. As a result, next second

    She ran right into a meat wall!

    "Well..."

    The girl "poop" a, was hit to fall to sit on the ground, blankly raised the vast water eyes, the mouth of the pain, sweet like nectar.

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t know why. There was a itch in his heart.

    The young girl''s face was wrapped in a white fox fur cloak. It was cold outside, which made her nose and eyes red with cold. Besides, she fell down just now, which may have hurt and tears. She looked like a cat raised by Huo Yan when she was a child.

    Delicate and soft

    It''s like dough, which makes people want to knead it.

    In his trance moment, Su Kui pursed her lips and blinked, "Wushu..."

    She murmured in a low voice that she was always afraid of the famous Lord Huo. Perhaps I have heard too much of his brilliant deeds, and I know how hard-working his means are.

    In the mansion, everyone knows that it''s better to provoke Prince Anle than Lord Huo.

    Although nobody knows why.

    The girl''s voice was soft, waxy, and a little pitiful.

    Huo Yanzhi''s Adam''s apple is raised, his eyes are slightly drooping, and what is reflected in the bottom of his eyes is all the beautiful shadows of the girl''s powder.

    "Get up."

    A big palm, in the lotus are too late to react, before reaching the sunflower.

    Su Kui sat in the snow, his cloak opened and his hands were cold. She curled up, wondering if she should put her hand in it.

 Chapter 3674

    Men''s big hands are warm at first sight.

    Palm with thin cocoon, thick and dry, is calm in front of her. It''s just a matter of raising her hand.

    There was an impulse in her heart -

    she licked her lips, her little hands were ready to move, just about to lift her hands, but Huo Yanzhi was impatient.

    So Su Kui watched him take back his big hand, and then he dropped his eyes in disappointment, pursed his little mouth to get up.

    She was just ill. Last night, she was tossed around in the middle of the night. Now she is as thin as a producer. It''s no big deal if someone is hit. She was hit but didn''t get up for a long time.

    Xiao he realized that before yesterday, the five girls in her family almost died.

    Today I knelt on the ground for so long. I really can''t support myself.

    "Five girls, I''ll help you..."

    "Is it comfortable to sit on the ground? Get up. "

    Huo Yanzhi shakes his head, holds her arm in one hand, and half holds her back in the other, easily pulling people up.

    Xiao he shut up and pretended to be dead.

    Su Kui blushed, her head bowed, and her voice was like a mosquito Thank you, Uncle Wu... "

    Five uncles

    Huo Yanzhi''s whole body was stiff. He quickly took back his hand and silently stroked his fingers.

    I don''t know why, how does he feel that this title is so unpleasant?

    And Why is this girl so thin? He didn''t dare to use force because of the thin wrist. He was afraid that he would crush her wrist.

    "It''s cold outside. Go back."

    Su Kui nodded, didn''t dare to look up at him. "Good five uncles, ah Yan left."

    She hurried to Fu''s body, with a lotus, and did not go back quickly.

    It''s like there''s some kind of monster chasing her.

    Huo Yanzhi, with his hands behind him, looked at her back in a hurry, frowned and asked Zhu Yan, "I look terrible?"

    Zhu Yan: "ah?" He looked up in a daze.

    The man stands with his hands on his back, as tall as bamboo. His features are clear and his eyes are deep. I don''t know how many girls in the capital are infatuated with the look of his master.

    But Huo Yanzhi asked him, is he not terrible?

    Zhu Yan thought about it carefully, swallowed his saliva and nodded, "it''s terrible."

    Little mo: "..."

    The next second, I felt that the temperature around me seemed to drop suddenly, and the cold Zhuyan couldn''t help shivering.

    The dark green cloak rolled up in the wind and passed him quickly.

    "How are you doing before? I''ll copy it ten times today and give it to me in the evening. "

    As soon as Zhu Yan returned to his senses, he heard the news that it was like a thunderbolt.

    He stood in the same place in amazement, with a blank face, "five Ye!"! Five Ye don''t want it! "

    He would rather be thrown into the barracks by the fifth master to train for a few months than to practice calligraphy with a brush! It''s more terrible to let him practice calligraphy than to kill him!

    Small Mo looked at his expression that he wanted to cry without tears, and shook his head with schadenfreude! I want you to talk! "

    Although

    Little mo didn''t understand why his fifth master suddenly got angry. However, as long as the fire doesn''t hurt him!

    Hee hee, happy!

    Seeing small Mo swaggering past him, Zhu Yan felt even worse.

    Ten times!!

    Didn''t it kill him?!

    -Xiao He was still in shock and couldn''t get back to his senses. He saw his five girls, who had already gone into the yard like nobody else.

 Chapter 3675

    Soon, from the room came the soft and delicate voice of a girl.

    "I''m hungry, Xiao He."

    Xiao he hurriedly went in and took out the cakes one by one.

    "Five girls, haven''t you just eaten?"

    I was in the old lady''s yard just now, but I just had lunch. And she''s on the lookout. Most of the food went into the stomach of her five girls.

    Su Kui pinched up a piece of cake, one bite at a time, like a hamster.

    Smell speech head also not to lift, soft Nuo Nuo way: "not full."

    Xiao He can''t help guessing that there is not a starving ghost in her body? It''s delicious, too!

    No matter how much sukui, what she eats will be transformed into energy of her body. She needs to get better as soon as possible. For a crippled body like this, it''s better to take care of it as soon as possible.

    After eating a piece of cake, soon, the old lady''s yard sent another person to deliver things.

    Before, Xiaohe brought back only a part of it. Now the old lady sent someone to bring it, but all the food was used.

    There are even Silver Charcoal for heating.

    Su Kui looked at the room, full of things, happy eyes narrowed up.

    I feel better about the old lady.

    At this time, a mammy came up.

    "I''ll see five girls. Look at five girls. These are all sent by the old lady. She also said that if you are short of anything, just ask her, don''t hurt yourself. "

    Su Kui listened, nodded seriously and whispered, "thank grandma for me, and I''ll go to thank you in person tomorrow."

    "Ah, don''t worry, don''t worry. The old lady told you to have a good rest. When you''ve recovered, you can go there no later!"

    This is the old lady''s original words. The distance between the Han Han courtyard and the old lady''s wing room is not short. Today, looking at Su Kui''s thin body, it seems that she can run away when the wind blows. The old lady is also embarrassed to ask her to run to ask for good-bye every day.

    Sukui didn''t think too much, she nodded. "Also, I''m not well, but don''t pass on the cold to grandma. Then save it, and when I''m done, thank grandma! "

    The big mammy around the old lady was amused by the young girl''s naive but simple words.

    Also gradually know why the old lady saw only one side, so like her.

    Who doesn''t like such a clean man?

    "By the way, this is the servant specially arranged for you by the old lady. You are not in good health. How can a servant girl suffice?"

    Then she got out of the way and called on the servants who were waiting behind her.

    "Tell me your name so that five girls can recognize each other."

    Then he pointed to the two mammies at the back, "this is mammy Qing, this is mammy CAI. They are all good at caring for people. In the future, the old lady will be relieved if they are here. "

    The front four servant girls, also quickly kneel kowtow, have introduced themselves.

    Finally, the Han Han courtyard of Su Kui is bustling again. She also knows the names of these three servant girls.

    Ruby, green spoon, green moon.

    For the old lady, Su Kui is trustworthy. When I saw off the big mammy beside the old lady, the other maid mammy in the yard immediately began to work.

    Put the old lady''s gifts back together and clean every corner of the house.

    Except for four servant girls and two mammies in the room. There were also two rough emissaries and two janitors.

 Chapter 3676

    All of them are hardworking, but in a short time, the whole Han Han courtyard is completely new.

    The bed has been changed into a brand-new quilt, the lotus blue embroidered with exquisite lotus curtains, and the screen decorations in the room have all been changed into new ones.

    After that, the eldest lady''s people came late. After looking at some of the old furnishings in her room, she immediately waved and decided to replace them with new ones.

    There are all of them, but they didn''t give Huo any cigarettes before.

    "Good, five girls. We''ll have a better life in the future!"

    Xiaohe looked at all this, busy like a top, but he felt very busy. Before, she was the last to come. She was always bullied under the hand of mother Wang and mother Yang. Even Xiaocui can rob her.

    She called every day should not be, call the ground is not working, except full of scars, nothing fell.

    At that time, although she saw Huo Yan was miserable, she was too busy to care about herself. Could she still care about her? Moreover, at that time, Xiaohe had some resentment towards Huo Yan. As a girl in the Marquis''s mansion, even if she is a commoner, she should fight for it.

    At least, it won''t be so miserable.

    But even a servant girl can climb on her head and bully her, and she can keep silent.

    For such a person, Xiao He will do his part. For the rest, he doesn''t want to manage anything.

    But now it''s different. Whether sitting in front of her, this seemingly delicate and innocent girl is a five girl. Xiaohe doesn''t care. She only knows that after taking away Xiaocui''s bitches, she can finally stand up and walk!

    It''s no big deal to think about the monthly silver that was put out at the beginning.

    Just thinking about it, suddenly something was thrown over. She took it in a daze.

    When you look down and see what it is, your eyes turn red.

    "Five girls, here..."

    This is actually the monthly money that was stolen by sukui before. Though not much, it''s all the property she has saved for a long time. In the beginning, she had already looked down on it. Unexpectedly, Su Kui gave it back to her.

    She looked back and saw that the girl was slowly holding the cup of tea and sipping it. After being moistened by water, the small mouth of cherry is particularly tender and lovely.

    Sukui didn''t look at her, and then counted the other money in the box, and then beckoned for everyone to come.

    "Take these and divide them by yourself."

    Of all people''s savings, only mother Wang has the most money.

    There''s even a one hundred Liang silver note! Su Kui left the silver note, and the rest of the silver was all thrown to the new servant girls and Mammy.

    Of course, she didn''t forget to give Xiaohe another one.

    "Five girls, this can''t help --"

    Mother Qing frowned and waved her hand to refuse, "there will be more places to use silver in the future. These are all the things that servants should do. How can we get so many rewards from five girls?"

    She just glanced at them, and roughly estimated that everyone''s reward would be worth half a year''s wages.

    Su Kui is determined to walk alone. She doesn''t see mother Qing.

    "I said you can take it. Don''t worry, we''ll get better and better in the future."

    Listen to the delicate and soft words of the girl, the tone of voice is slow, as if to say casually.

    A group of people were shocked. They didn''t know why. They couldn''t help but want to believe what she said.

    It''s as if I''m in a daze.

 Chapter 3677

    Xiaohe holds the bag and holds back his tears after a long time.

    She didn''t believe what the five girls said before.

    But now this, she believes completely, does not contain a trace of false! She said it would get better and better, she really believed it!

    In the end, a group of people were still in Su Kui''s tough, and received the reward. Only when they were sent out by Su Kui, did they realize that they were shocked by a 15-year-old girl.

    What''s more, he is also a person who has a bad stroke in the government and is secretly ridiculed as a fool

    "Bah! It''s really time for those black hearted people to have a look. Where are the five girls stupid? "

    The most astute person seems to be pure and harmless, but both mammy CAI and mammy Qing have been serving the master in the high gate courtyard all their lives. All sorts of dirty means have gone a long way.

    Just look at Wang''s mother and Yang''s mother, and they know that the five girls are not as simple as she showed.

    Maybe the old lady can see it, but

    Who makes her like it? Moreover, if you don''t have a bit of heart, you can''t be eaten alive in this Hou''s mansion. You don''t even have any bones left?!

    -Huo Yanzhi went straight into the study.

    His desk is full of all kinds of account books, all from all over the country, the hands of those shopkeepers.

    Some have been seen, some have not.

    Usually, Huo Yanzhi has no hobbies. His only hobby is probably to earn money.

    But he himself is not extravagant, and all his life outside is very simple, and the cost is very low. Even when others saw him, they thought it was inconceivable. What did Huo Wuye think? Ordinary people have earned so much money that they should have been lying on gold and silver piles for a long time.

    But Huo Wuye is different. He spent five years expanding his business to the north and south of the river. After that, it took another five years to make business abroad.

    The sea trade he set up has a large amount of income every day. So far, no one knows how much wealth he has accumulated and how many stores he has opened.

    He doesn''t love beauty, and he doesn''t love pleasure. He seems to be totally devoted to making money.

    Send the beauty away. It''s not rare. Give money?

    Oh, who can have money?!

    Today, Mr. Huo is not comfortable with himself. He has been sitting in the armchair behind his desk for a long time.

    For a long time, it seemed that he was going to rub the trigger out of the fire, and his eyes moved slightly like insect wings.

    Under the eyes, the light gray eyes are deep and dark.

    "Zhuyan."

    Thin lips light open, light command.

    Zhu Yan, who is guarding the door, immediately comes in. "Five ye, what''s your order?"

    Huo Yanzhi lips, silence for a long time.

    In my mind, I always think that when the girl hit him and fell into the snow and looked up at him. Some shy, some frightened eyes. Trembling tears hung in her thick fan like eyelashes, more crystal clear eyes than jewels

    And -

    the red nose and the red eye circles

    Zhu Yan waited for a long time, but did not wait for Huo Yanzhi''s response. Blinking carefully, I saw the fifth master of his family, who had lost his mind for the first time.

    "Five masters?"

    He gave a feeler cry.

    I saw the man, as if he had been stung by a bee suddenly, and his face was gloomy.

 Chapter 3678

    Zhu Yan swallowed his saliva and felt the sudden cold of the surrounding breath.

    "Mr. five, do you have anything for me to do?"

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes drooped, and his slender and clean fingers knocked on the table.

    "I remember a box of jade rabbit in my private library? Take it to five girls for fun. "

    Think of it as

    At that time, I scared her to make an apology

    Huo Yanzhi comforts himself like this.

    Zhu Yan''s eyelids jumped and his head was lower. "Yes, I will do it now!" He reluctantly held back the speculation that was constantly emerging from his heart and turned to leave.

    So The fifth master of his family was just a rare trance because he was thinking about the fifth girl?

    This What magic does she have? Do you like it when you can see it?

    About to step out of the door, Zhu Yan behind again sounded the man''s slow voice, "stop."

    Zhu Yan slams on the brakes.

    "Ah? Is there anything else the master can tell you? "

    Huo Yanzhi held his chin in one hand, frowned at the window that was being opened by the other side, and the cold wind poured in from the outside. With a breath of green bamboo, the snow on the leaves could not bear the weight, and was blown by the wind, fluttering down.

    Thinking, he bent his fingers and knocked on the desk.

    "Is it too little?"

    He seemed to talk to himself.

    Zhu Yan didn''t understand at the beginning. He immediately slapped his forehead to respond to Huo Yanzhi''s abnormality. "Careful to test:" master, what you said is to send five girls a box of jade carving gadgets is too little

    As soon as the voice fell, a chilly light in the eyes burst out.

    My mother!

    Zhu Yan''s heart tightened, and she wanted to cry without tears. Why can''t he always change his bad mouth!

    Just when he thought that he would be punished by the Lord again. But not far away, a man''s cold and deep voice line sounded.

    "What do girls like?"

    Zhu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head violently, and said with a smile: "master, you will ask the right person! Girls must like beautiful jewelry, beautiful clothes and skirts! "

    "That''s it?"

    Huo Yanzhi picked his eyebrows and saw Zhu Yan nodding heavily.

    Without any expression, he waved his hand. "Then he would choose more jewelry from the warehouse to send to her." he remembered that when he came back from Dongyang, he seemed to bring several sets of jewelry?

    Unfortunately, he said casually, but Zhu Yan suffered, "what''s the right choice, master?"

    Some of the treasures in their private storehouse are priceless.

    Although Huo Yanzhi still lives in the Marquis''s mansion, it''s because there is an old lady there, and she can''t bear him. In fact, Huo Yanzhi is outside, with several houses. Occasionally, he would go back to live there and earn those properties. Although the people in the Houfu were very angry, who dared to move his idea to the head of Lord Huo?

    It''s not going to kill.

    Huo Yanzhi said let him choose, Zhu Yan is really difficult.

    Huo Yanzhi frowns, "useless things!" The tone is rarely bad.

    Zhu Yan complains, "yes, it''s useless to be a slave..."

    Before I looked up, I felt a gust of wind passing by him, and the cold voice of a man, "well, I''ll pick it myself."

    Zhu Yan: "..."

    So, master, what kind of soup did the five girls give you?!

    I don''t know what happened. "Zhuyan, what happened to the fifth master?"

    They both bowed their heads and hurried to catch up with Huo Yanzhi, but they were still thrown out by him.

 Chapter 3679

    Zhu Yan sneers: "ha ha, I also want to know!"

    Then turn a white eye, leave small Mo to speed up the pace.

    Only little Mo is left alone, scratching his heart and lungs.

    -There are a few of them, but they are endless.

    It''s a private storehouse, but it''s full of three rooms. The room has been reinforced and moistured. Once you enter it, you can be blinded by the pearlescent treasure.

    This is just a drop in the ocean of Huo Yanzhi''s collection. It can be imagined that the description of him by the outside world is not exaggerated, but too simple.

    "Well, will the little five like it?" He picked up his eyebrows and pointed to the head of a set of pink gemstones. He didn''t ask back.

    Zhu Yan swept his eyes and drew at the corner of his mouth.

    Can we only say it''s their fifth master Huo? The vision is first-class. This set of pink tourmaline head, from workmanship to material, can be said to be hard to find in the world. It''s the ladies of the aristocratic family who dare to say that they can''t be better than this pair.

    The crystal clear gem seems to be hiding a pool of water, which is illuminated by the light and emits bright light.

    A pair of step shakes, a pair of bracelets, Yingluo, ring, earring, hair crown

    The most precious thing is that this set of tourmaline has no flaws on its head. It was completely taken from a whole gem!

    "What''s the stupor?" Huo Yanzhi frowned, wondering if he should find two smart followers. "Forget it, take it to Xiao Wudai."

    He ''snapped'' the lid shut and threw it to the back of Xiao mo.

    Little Mo''s heart aches. It''s a good thing!! Sold a hundred that he couldn''t afford!

    But the blood dripping is still behind

    Their family Huo Wuye, walking in his private library, seems to be cleaning up.

    "This seems to be good, too? Take it! "

    "Well, when did these materials get hidden? The luster is good, but it''s suitable for little girls like little five. In the spring of next year, we can cut them to make skirts. "

    Zhu Yan''s arms were full of joy. He thought that his heart had no fluctuation at this time. Until he saw that the master of his family had already shouted at the magic colored cloth in the box even in the dim light.

    "Master!! That''s Brocade! "

    This is a reward from the emperor. Apart from the royal family, where else dare to use it?

    But Huo Yanzhi just picked up the eyebrows, "brocade? Take it. "

    Zhu Yan: "..." Yes, in vain.

    -

    when it''s dusk and the sunset is all over the sky, Zhu Yan and Xiao Mo, with several young men, carry a box of things and slowly walk into the Han Han courtyard.

    At that time, Su Kui was having dinner.

    Although it''s not the place to eat, she''s hungry. It''s no big deal to order food in advance.

    "Yo? Mr. Zhu Yan and Mr. Mo, are you...? " As soon as mother Qing went out, she saw big boxes and small boxes, and set up a yard.

    She was startled, and Zhu Yan and Xiao mo were the people around Huo Yanzhi. Rao is mother Qing, who has lived most of her life. She is also surprised.

    "Mother Qing, what''s the matter outside?"

    Su Kui yawned, put down his chopsticks and walked out.

    Zhu Yan and little mo see that lazy and charming, and change into a new dress, the whole person is a new girl, the mood is very complex.

    "Five girls, we are on the order of five ye to send you something."

    Huo Yanzhi?

    Su Kui blinked. "Ah? Five uncles? "

 Chapter 3680

    Su Kui''s face is calm, but as the old people in the mansion, mother Qing and mother CAI are more surprised than happy.

    That''s Huo Wuye!

    Looking at a box, they piled up a lot of things in the yard. Although they haven''t opened it yet, mother Qing and her parents know what kind of goods are they going to get out of Lord Huo''s hands?

    In this mansion, there is no other one but the old lady who has this honor, right?

    Even Huoxue, who has always been careful to please Huo Wuye, has not been treated differently by huoyanzhi.

    Besides, Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan are the red men around Huo Yanzhi.

    Can let them come from things

    The two mammies looked at each other, and thought with a trembling voice: did they have a wonderful master?

    Before the Wang mother and Yang mother, afraid is blind dog eye?! If we had been attentive to them, how could we get them in turn?

    Not waiting for them to think more, Su Kui has walked slowly, with a little joy in his eyes, "five uncles to send it? Open it for me! "

    Small Mo "ah" a, hurriedly opened a box beside him.

    "Five girls, these are all carefully selected by our master. Do you think they fit your eyes?"

    As soon as he winked, the others opened the suitcases they were carrying.

    It''s only a moment''s work. This small yard, which was originally elegant, was suddenly ruined by the pearlescent treasure in this box.

    Xiao He and the other three young maids all covered their mouths in surprise.

    "My God..."

    Mother Qing was almost unsteady. She hurried to Su Kui and squinted carefully. I can''t tell you what to say when I see the head of the box and the satin that still flows in the cloudy light.

    "Five masters It''s too expensive! "

    So, what did the five girls of their family do to make the five masters value it so much?

    Su Kui is also very inexplicable ah, she blinked and picked up a beautiful bottle to play with. The bottle is much bigger than her small hand. A group of people watched it with astonishment. They were afraid that she could not hold it stably and smashed it.

    Mother Cai walked forward carefully, not daring to take it away. She could only whisper, "five girls, please be careful, don''t break it."

    Su Kui has reincarnated so many times. I haven''t seen anything good.

    But just think of it. It''s from the man. His eyes narrowed and he could not see the beads.

    She had a soft voice and a little exultation.

    "Thank you for me, Uncle Wu. I will go to thank you in person tomorrow! As for these... "

    Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan are waiting to carry them in for her to collect. After all, so many treasures, even if they are taken by the big lady and anlehou, are stored in the warehouse. Which dares to put outside to attract the eyeball, in case of breaking, the heart will hurt blood drop.

    But before they could lift the box, Su Kui said happily, "take these to me and replace the accessories. As for these jewelry, put them on the dresser for me!" Then she looked at the satin again, and found that it was very light and thin. She could not help but say: "Oh, these materials are not suitable for wearing now, but it''s a pity. Then put it away. I''ll make some new clothes when the spring comes! "

    Except Su Kui, everyone was scared by her casualness.

 Chapter 3681

    Little Mo''s heart was dripping with blood. He tried to look on his face and asked carefully, "five girls, do you know how precious these are?"

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows, gave him a squint, pointed to the bottle he had just taken and said, "look at this beautiful vase. I don''t think I made the workmanship, right? Well, it should be from the East Island side This pair of jade bracelets, warm color, white with powder, should be a good Hetian jade. The most precious one is dug from a whole piece of wool... "

    She also said that Xiao Mo was dead. He laughed a few times, "ha ha ha, five girls are so knowledgeable! I will help you to carry them in! "

    Therefore, people not only know it clearly, but also can see from its appearance which country it comes from.

    They are worried about poverty.

    However, these five girls are really hearty! There are so many babies. They are not afraid of thieves. If they break down, they will all die of heartache!

    It can be used as a family heirloom for anyone who takes it out. If she likes it, she will open her mouth at will and put it all up.

    Su Kui laughed and pretended not to see their eyes ache, showing his white teeth. "Of course, I want to show my five uncle''s mind, and I''ll see it with my own eyes all the time! Every day just looking at these, the mood will be much better! "

    Now, Su Kui is the boss of the Han Han courtyard. She says what she means.

    Mammy Qing and mammy Cai hurriedly led the servant girls. After entering, they carefully held the decorations and put them on the shelves one by one.

    But at this point, the shabby furniture in her yard suddenly didn''t match these treasures.

    Su Kui bent his eyes and nodded, "well, that''s good."

    She carried her hands on her back like a model, walked twice with interest, and seemed to be watching.

    Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan finish the task and leave one after another.

    When he got out of the yard, Zhu Yan suddenly remembered that he patted his head and looked complicated. "Hey, little mo, did you find that when five girls saw those valuable treasures, there was no greed or surprise in their eyes?"

    It''s like, these things are things she''s tired of looking at for a long time.

    He doesn''t say it''s OK. Don''t think about it. It''s true.

    "Really! These five girls... " They look at each other and smack their tongue. "It''s really unfathomable..."

    After that, I can''t point to the house. It''s changing!

    -After Huo Yanzhi sent the goods, he thought he could handle things at ease. But I found that it was more difficult to sit and rest, and I was a little anxious and could not explain why.

    He slapped the book on the table, stood up, walked to the window, and stood with his hand in his hand.

    When Xiaomo and Zhuyan came in to reply, they saw their master with a chill.

    "Lord, we are back."

    Huo Yan one Zheng, thin lips slightly pursed, "how?"

    He had a slight sideways look.

    Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan said with a smile, "five girls are very happy to hear that it was given by five Ye. They also say that they will come to thank five ye for his gift tomorrow!"

    Hearing this sentence, Huo Yanzhi didn''t know how to imagine that when the girl said this sentence, she must smile and squint her eyes, smiling like a crescent moon. The tone of voice is sticky like honey. It must be very sweet.

    "What thanks?" he sneered? Tomorrow I...... " He just wanted to say that tomorrow he would go to talk about a business and probably would not come back for two days.

    Words to the mouth, but did not say.

 Chapter 3682

    He has always been introverted and dignified, and his thoughts have not been revealed. Little mo and Zhu Yan have no way to know his thoughts.

    "Ah, only five girls are strange."

    Little mo didn''t know, so he sighed and murmured.

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyebrows moved. "How?"

    Zhu Yan said quickly instead of him: "five girls know that those goods are very valuable and all of them are extraordinary. But it didn''t show any surprise. Instead, it let people replace all the decorations in the room. Even those heads were put on the table by her. "

    His tone is exaggerated, but Huo Yanzhi doesn''t think it''s a big deal.

    He chose to pick eyebrows, cold eyes dyed with a smile, "to her, naturally for her use. What do you put away for? "

    Huo Yanzhi just said it casually.

    I didn''t expect Zhu Yan to clap his hands immediately. "Yes, yes, five girls said the same! What did she say? What did the master give her? She would put it up, look at it day by day, and look at it every day. She would be very happy! "

    "Ah..."

    As soon as Zhu Yan finished speaking, Huo Yanzhi couldn''t help but smile.

    His voice line is clear and low as the piano sound, which is very pleasant to hear.

    Zhu Yan and little Mo are stunned. The master laughs?

    "That''s good."

    He waved, drove them out, and then turned back to the mountain of ledgers.

    Concentrate on handling things.

    Xiaomo and Zhuyan respectfully retreat and close the door. Xiaomo asks suspiciously, "Zhuyan, do you think that the master just seems to have red ears?"

    Red?

    Zhu Yan touched his head. "Do you have any?"

    "You idiot, forget it! Don''t bother to tell you! " Little mo turned his eyes and folded his hands in his sleeve. He didn''t want to take care of Zhuyan.

    -An episode did not affect the appetite of sunflower.

    When everything is well arranged and put away, and there are some herbs or other things, she asked mother Qing to keep them. She said that she would cook some tonic Soup for her in the kitchen when she would cook meals tomorrow.

    She is not in good health and needs to be mended slowly.

    So I didn''t worry at the beginning. Those ginseng and other things, just the roots, were enough for her to eat for a long time.

    Mother Qing''s heart ached, "girl, that''s a centennial ginseng," but it can help later!

    Su Kui took it for granted, "although this kind of thing is rare, it is not rare. What''s more, five uncles gave it to me. Isn''t it just for me to mend my body? "

    In a word, sister Qing has nothing to say, she can only close it carefully.

    I''m afraid someone might steal it.

    Su Kui doesn''t like being served, so Xiao He and Qing Yue are all standing nearby, watching her eat.

    She ate slowly. She had to chew every mouthful carefully. But I like to wrap it in my mouth and make my cheeks bulge like some kind of small animal.

    Qingyue approaches Xiaohe and whispers, "Xiaohe, has five girls always been like this?"

    Such a flattering attitude and bearing, let alone a big girl, is not necessarily comparable to the expensive ladies in the city.

    She has never seen those things in her life, and her eyes are almost blinded. But look at the five girls in the family. With a little wave of hands, they all put them on.

    I haven''t even considered the question of whether it''s broken or not.

    Xiao He shook his head and hesitated, "maybe..."

    In fact, the former Huo Yan is like a fool, where is the present half smart?!

 Chapter 3683

    Xiaohe is more and more convinced that the five girls in her family may not be the fool before.

    But what about that?

    Now she likes this. Only when their masters and sons are strong, can they not be bullied.

    Besides, she is so kind to them!

    So, Xiao He made up his mind to make sure that his guess would rot in his stomach. After that, take it directly to the coffin, nobody will tell.

    Anyway, these people are all new here. In addition, the Marquis doesn''t care about the five girls. Knowing that her temperament has changed greatly, she is alone.

    As for Wang''s mother, Yang''s mother, Xiao Cui and others

    Xiao He''s got a chill in his eyes. Fifty boards. Mother Wang''s tongue has been pulled out. I''m afraid it''s impossible to survive this winter

    As for Xiaocui I can''t tell you what dirty place she was sold to. Even if she wanted to say it, no one would believe it!!

    Qingyue doesn''t know why, but it doesn''t hinder their admiration for sunflower.

    "Sister Xiao He, I think five girls are so powerful! When I first came, the little sisters who lived with me sympathized with me! Ha ha, now it seems that I''m lucky

    Another little girl, laughing on one side.

    The elder sister, Xiao He, is very comfortable.

    She raised her chin and smiled, "isn''t it? Don''t worry, there are five girls here. We will get better and better in the future! "

    -The Tibetan snow pavilion where Huo Xue lives is full of gloomy and depressing atmosphere.

    The crackling sound of China falling to the ground is heard all the time.

    "That bitch! Why is that little bitch?! Five uncle eccentric is not this eccentric method! I flattered him everywhere, but I didn''t get any benefit from him! He eats and lives in the mansion. He makes so much money and hides so many treasures. He can''t use them all his life. Why can''t he give them to our family?! Now it''s better. He''s more optimistic about the little bitch! "

    The servant girls fell on the ground one by one, shivering and afraid to speak.

    Only Huo Xue, a person unwilling to scold.

    "The daughter of the next life, however, is liked by Uncle Wu. Yes After all, he was also a pick-up from the outside. He could not help but see Huo Yan''s little bitch, and then he had the idea of being in sympathy with each other? "

    Huo Xue was so angry that she said nothing and sneered.

    As soon as she spoke, her mammy covered her mouth.

    "Auntie, you can''t talk nonsense!!! If I let the old lady know, I can''t spare you! "

    It''s the first lady. I''m afraid that she will be punished for a crime of lax discipline!

    Huo Xueqi''s eyes are red, and she pours into Mammy''s arms. "Old lady, old lady, that old lady has lived so long that she still refuses to let go of power! My mother fawns on her everywhere, but she doesn''t fall in love at all! I really want her to die! "

    Mammy was scared out of her wits. She covered Huo Xue''s mouth tightly and said to her bitter grandmother, "big girl! Walls have ears!! Never say these words again! Even if you have resentment in your heart, you have to bear it! You forgot what your mother taught you? The Marquis is most filial. If he hears it, you can know what the consequences are? "

    Grandma''s question finally calmed Huo Xue down.

    After calming down, she was as cold as an icehouse, "mammy What should I do? I didn''t mean to. What I said won''t be known by anyone? "

 Chapter 3684

    Mammy''s heart was frightened, and she didn''t dare to guarantee her ticket.

    But this matter can''t be concealed without first concealing it. Even the eldest lady can''t let me know. Otherwise, they are the servants who eat the first row.

    "It''s OK. You can''t say these words after the big girl, you know? Even the eldest lady, we can''t say, otherwise, we will be punished indefinitely! "

    Huo Xue was in a panic and had no other ideas.

    Naturally, what mammy said is what she said.

    She nodded in panic, raised her head from Mammy''s arms, and looked at the servant girl who had knelt all over the place with sinister eyes! If the old lady and my mother hear a little bit of trouble, I will ask you! "

    Huo Xue doesn''t say this casually. She likes to punish her maids on weekdays. At this time, the maids are afraid to say anything after hearing her words.

    "Yes, big girl! The maids remember! "

    But in my heart, I have no good feeling for the girl who looks kind and has rotted in the inner world.

    Huoxue''s yard is in a hurry to clean up the mess and seal it.

    But Fulu Hospital

    An ordinary looking, young maid quietly entered the Fulu hospital.

    A little later

    The old lady is ready to go to bed. She is dressed in a coat. She picks up her eyebrows and laughs sarcastically

    The little servant girl was lying on the ground shivering. "Old lady, it''s true. I dare not hide anything."

    "What about the little five? How are you? "

    The old lady didn''t have much expression. She thought of the girl she saw in the daytime.

    Listen to that little girl say, finish saying, listen to the top of the head to spread a bright smile.

    "I did not see the wrong person. That girl is smart! But it''s better. Compared with Huo Xue, the fifth grader is the real atmosphere! I don''t want to improve myself, I always think about other people''s things, and I don''t want to think about how many years Bai Qing has helped the family! Even - "

    she didn''t go on.

    Wave and let the girl go.

    As soon as she left, the old mother who was waiting by closed the door and went to the old lady to wait for her to go to bed. But listen to the old lady lying on the bed leisurely way: "the eldest brother is a failure, although the old Marquis passed the title to him, he let the Marquis fall here. If it wasn''t for Bai Qing, I don''t think he could even get his present official position in the court! "

    Where dare old mammy say master son is not, can smile to comfort a few words only.

    What the old lady wants to hear is not her own words.

    "I want my old lady to die a lot, but put it on the plain Ha ha, but it''s only the mother and daughter. "

    The old mother listened to in the heart sour astringent, "old madam, you don''t think so much, you have done so many good deeds in your life, certainly can live a hundred years!"

    The old lady shook her head and sneered, "what is not a hundred years old? I''m an old man. What I''m trying to figure out is only my grandson Anle. What a pity Some people don''t even want to cajole me! "

    This is why she refused to get close to the generous mother and daughter.

    The old mother sighed, "don''t think about it, old lady. Don''t forget there is another five girls!"

    As soon as she said this, the old lady was happy again. "The little five is a good girl."

    Seeing that the old lady has pajamas, the old lady tucks in the corner, blows the candle, and turns to watch outside.

 Chapter 3685

    It was dark early in winter, and cold in ancient times.

    After su Kui finished his dinner, he drank a bowl of tonic soup. His stomach was warm, and he began to doze after squinting.

    Just before going to bed, there was a noise outside.

    The faint voice of a woman, with a sharp voice.

    "What''s the matter? Let me see what''s wrong with my daughter! This dead girl, her mother has come, and she still hasn''t come out to meet her! It''s against her! "

    "Aunt Liu, Aunt Liu Our girl has had a rest. You... "

    "Shut up! What am I going to do? You can''t interrupt! "

    Outside the servant girls dare not stop, so let Aunt Liu twist her buttocks, all the way into the yard with the wind.

    Su Kui put on a dress, just turned around, and a gorgeous woman''s eyes collided.

    Also, if Aunt Liu doesn''t look good, she can''t attract Anle hou to ask for her.

    Unfortunately Like this kind of character, no wonder the poor life is under pressure from the big lady!

    "Stinky girl!"

    Aunt Liu is full of boredom when she sees her. If she is a son, where does she need to live such a life now?! It''s the dead girl who scared his son away!

    Su Kui didn''t know Aunt Liu''s mind. If she did, she would be angry and laugh back.

    "What are you looking at? Yes? Now that you''re out of business, you''ve got the old lady''s eyes, but you don''t even call your mother?! "

    Su Kui frowned wearily. "What does aunt come to do in the evening? It''s cold outside. If there''s nothing to do, go back and have a rest! "

    Aunt Liu''s eyes were rolling around, and she saw a lot of good things as soon as she came in.

    Especially on the dresser, a box of jewels shines in the candlelight.

    She couldn''t help her hot eyes.

    Aunt Liu slept in the yard all day. It was so cold that she didn''t go out of bed. When waiting for dinner, the servant girl came to tell her what happened today. I also stressed that the fifth master gave a lot of gifts to the fifth girl.

    Huo Yanzhi -

    can the gift sent from him be worse? At that time, Aunt Liu couldn''t care about her meal. Let''s have a look at her cheap daughter first.

    So, there is this scene.

    "Well, you dead girl movie, are you driving me away? Well, I''ve worked so hard. A handful of shit and a handful of urine have pulled you up. That''s how you repay me? Yes? You don''t think that if you get the old lady''s pity once, your happy tail will go up to heaven! In any case, you can''t go to the five girls in the big house! "

    Su Kui seldom heard of her. She didn''t care about her daughter. She was eager to kill her daughter. Then to praise others, it seems to belittle her, can make themselves more noble.

    Su Kui smiled. "Aunt, what are you talking about? Isn''t it because I''ve been through it all by myself? What do you say you take care of me? Where were you when I landed in the lake? Where were you when I was naked? Where are you when I am oppressed by servants and have no appetite?? Don''t you think it''s funny to say that? "

    The girl''s voice was clear and not aggressive, but it made Aunt Liu feel hot and dry.

    Nothing else. It''s just embarrassing.

    Because sukui is right. She didn''t care about her daughter.

    It is now that she has noticed that her daughter actually has a good appearance. The white skin is pasted with a warm color by candlelight. The little mouth is pale, slightly pursed, and the big eyes are black and shiny.

 Chapter 3686

    However -

    at one glance, Aunt Liu averted her eyes in fear.

    "Dead girl, devil reincarnate! Look at my mother with such eyes! Then don''t forget who gave you your life! "

    Aunt Liu pretended to be ferocious and walked quickly to the dressing table.

    Su Kui looked at it coldly, with a smile on her lips.

    See, it''s only a long time before it''s revealed.

    "Auntie, I advise you to put down the things in your hand. These are from Uncle Wu."

    Aunt Liu, with a pretty face and a jade bracelet in her hand, was reluctant to let go. Smell speech gnash teeth of stare at her, "what about what''s for you? I''m your mother, and your things are mine. Can you wear these things, a wet little girl? "

    Su Kui leaned against the bed and said coldly, "it''s my business whether I wear it or not. Since my aunt knows what''s going on in my yard, I don''t want to hear from others, do you? But before, I knew that I was humiliated by my servants, but I didn''t want to make a decision for me. Now, what are you doing in my yard? Is it cheeky? "

    Pooh

    Xiao He and others were not willing to do so.

    As a result, they couldn''t help laughing when they heard that Su Kui was so sharp and didn''t give face.

    However, fortunately, they still know how to converge, but they shake their shoulders constantly and endure the hardships.

    "Bang!"

    Aunt Liu slapped the table angrily. "What are you talking about, bitch? You say that again? "

    Looking at her ferocious face, Su Kui lifted her eyelids lazily and said, "I said you are cheeky."

    "Cheap girl! If you don''t clean up in one day, you''ll be good at it! Well, I''ll teach you today, what is obedience! "

    She pulled up her sleeve, looked around, picked up a chair, and then she hit sunflower.

    Su Kui looked at her casually. As she was approaching, her voice suddenly cooled. "What are you still doing?! Wait for her to hit the chair on my head! "

    Mother Qing and others, this just reflected, rushed in time, several people together, pulled Aunt Liu.

    "Let go of me! You lowly dog servants! "

    "Believe it or not, I killed you!"

    "Let go of me! Son of a bitch! "

    Listening to the swearing voice in her mouth, Su Kui frowned. There was an empty bowl at hand. She took it up and didn''t look at it. She directly smashed it at Aunt Liu who was shouting.

    "Ah...!"

    Aunt Liu screamed, "blood Blood!! How dare you hit me, bitch? "

    She wanted to split her canthus, and her face was covered with blood from the wound.

    At this time, the light was dark and her expression was even worse, as fierce as a fierce ghost.

    "How about hitting you? Can I stand and let you kill me? "

    "You were born to me. I''ll fight if I want to!" Up to now, Aunt Liu is still upright.

    She told her maid, "what are you doing? Don''t hurry up! "

    Obviously, she is not going to give up.

    Unfortunately, sukui didn''t want to give her this chance.

    "Xiao He, close the door."

    Xiaohe crunchs. The door creaks and closes tightly.

    Aunt Liu is so flustered. The indoor atmosphere is depressed. Her eyes are a little frightened. "What are you doing, bitch? Quickly open the door, you -- "

    Su Kui tilted his head, smiled and said:" why is aunt so afraid? I won''t do anything to you. "

 Chapter 3687

    Aunt Liu didn''t understand what she was selling.

    However, the girl''s dark eyes give a lot of pressure.

    A group of servant girls are flustered.

    Su Kui has never stood up from the beginning to the end.

    She took a look at mammy Qing and others, and gave a light command: "mammy Cai, please help me to ask my aunt to sit down. I want to ask her to see a good play."

    "Play? What play?! Huo Yan, you dead girl, what are you going to do

    "Well? Isn''t it what Auntie wants to do? Since you want to make trouble, I will accompany you to the end! "

    Aunt Liu has four servant girls around her. Just now she came up to help and made her house a mess. Su Kui looked at them at this time. These servant girls have been waiting for Aunt Liu since they were teenagers. Now they are 27-8 years old.

    When Huo Yan was a child, she was bullied by them.

    Although, the culprit has always been Aunt Liu.

    But Su Kui is not in a hurry. The most important thing is to stay and clean up slowly!

    "Kneel down!"

    She glanced coldly, and the legs of several servant girls were soft. Suddenly, her back knee hurt. It was Xiao He who kicked them up and knelt down.

    Sukui gave her a look of appreciation.

    Xiao He curved his eyes and smiled, then his face became cold again. "Five girls told you to kneel, don''t you kneel?"

    She made a color, Su Kui room green month and so on a few wenches, hurriedly rushes over.

    They are young and full of energy.

    Put all four on the ground and kneel.

    Aunt Liu regretted for her life. She knew that for a long time, she should take a long view. And why does this daughter suddenly become so strange?

    It''s like a new person.

    "Huo Yan! You are crazy? That''s my servant girl. You can''t punish me! "

    Su Kui didn''t look at her either. "Auntie, it''s better to be quiet. I''m in a bad mood when I meet you. It''s not good if I spill blood on you! You just need to go to the theatre quietly and say nothing else, OK? "

    "Huo Yan --"

    "mother Cai, shut her up!"

    Mother Cai also saw it at this time. Su Kui decided to clean up Aunt Liu. Moreover, she was more or less aware of the fact that she didn''t care about her mother and daughter. As soon as Su Kui exits, she directly blocks Aunt Liu''s mouth with a pad.

    The world is quiet.

    Su Kui was very satisfied. "Mother Qing, I heard that you used to teach rules? How to punish those who do not obey? "

    Mother Qing immediately understood what sukui wanted to do.

    She said with a smile, "naturally, it''s palm face. If it''s serious, it will be sold on the board."

    "No - five girls, it has nothing to do with us!"

    "It''s not fair!"

    "That''s why, let us go!"

    Several servant girls suddenly panic. They glare at Su Kui angrily. They also regard her as the fool who can bully at will.

    They were sold as servant girls to serve people when they were young. When they saw the rich and beautiful clothes and food of their masters, they couldn''t eat enough and wear warm food, so they naturally felt aggrieved.

    Although Huo Yan is not favored, she is a serious lady in the mansion.

    Bully her, can let them in the psychology, comfortable point.

    "Since that''s the case, mother Qing, let''s do it! Oh I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll listen to it. If I don''t stop, I won''t stop! "

    Mother Qing was hesitant. Next second, she saw Su Kui find a board and throw it to her.

    "Hit with this. Don''t be tired."

    Don''t put Aunt Liu away, there will be more trouble in the future.

 Chapter 3688

    The winter night is long, and the remote and quiet Han Han courtyard can see the faint yellow candle light through the window.

    No one knows what''s going on in this warm environment.

    "Pa, PA, PA --"

    "not satisfied with the service"

    "Not satisfied! Five girls, you are setting up a private punishment hall. It''s against the rules! "

    "Out of line?" Su Kui smiled and took a sip of tea, "but here I am, I am the rule."

    "Mother Qing, keep fighting!"

    "Ah, five girls!"

    Mother Qing wiped the sweat on her forehead, but her men didn''t dare to stand. It was cold, and she was sweating hard and hot.

    If it were not for disagreement, she would have taken off her jacket.

    Several servant girls can''t see the original appearance on their faces. They are swollen like steamed bread. Under the bruise, it''s red, purple and purple. It seems that if you touch it a little, it can flow out of the bruise.

    The corners of their mouths were cut by their teeth, and blood flowed out.

    The eyes were swollen into a seam. Until now, they didn''t know how the five girls had changed.

    On the face is still that eyebrow holds 3 minutes to be confused, delicate soft girl. In fact, a good face and a dark heart! Start with no mercy.

    They thought of the fate of Wang''s mother and others, and secretly regretted it.

    I knew They shouldn''t so despise five girls.

    "Wuwuwu, five girls'' maidservant is wrong. Let her go!"

    "Five girls, spare your life!"

    Mother Qing didn''t hesitate. Sukui didn''t stop. She kept fighting.

    Now even she has to praise five girls for their intelligence. Aunt Liu, as her biological mother, is not easy to do. But these maids are not the same. It''s just like giving Aunt Liu a heavy psychological pressure to watch them.

    Just think about this scene tonight and see how she can jump.

    At the beginning, when Aunt Liu came to the court, she was still worried that sukui could not stand. At that time, the gifts given by the fifth master could not be pointed out that they would be seized by the greedy woman again.

    Unexpectedly, Aunt Liu came here, but it''s not worth it.

    She was happy in her heart, and her men showed no mercy.

    Several servant girls were beaten to death.

    Aunt Liu scolded from the beginning, and now she looks at Su Kui in horror.

    "You, you are not Huo Yan, who are you?!"

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids and held the tea cup with a smile. "What does aunt say? I''m your daughter. Why, I haven''t taken care of me. Can''t I remember my appearance? "

    She blinked a little, a little beauty mole under the corner of her eyes was particularly perplexing.

    It''s Huo Yan -

    it''s that little bitch!

    Aunt Liu clutched the veil in horror. "What do you want? Do you want to kill them before you give up?! If you kill them, the old lady will not let you go! It''s the old lady I absolutely don''t like your ruthless... "

    "Oh?" Su Kui picked her eyebrows. "Auntie, are you too naive? Do you think grandma doesn''t know? What can escape her eyes and ears in this mansion? She''s smart! "

    "Then you dare --"

    "of course I dare!"

    Su Kui raised her chin. "Since grandma didn''t say that, she acquiesced to my behavior."

    If she is as cowardly as Huo Yan and a strong old lady, she will not be able to see her.

    Unfortunately, Aunt Liu doesn''t understand at all.

 Chapter 3689

    "Auntie, Auntie help us..."

    "Master......"

    The servant girls can''t stand it any longer. One of their eyes turned and passed out.

    Su Kui smiled and waved. "Throw this girl out. Don''t dirty my place."

    Xiao He nodded and immediately dragged the girl out of the door like a dead dog. Then she closed the door without hesitation, leaving her exposed in the snow.

    "You --"

    Aunt Liu knew Su Kui was cruel, but she was still frightened by her cruel means.

    "Do you want to freeze her to death?! It''s so cold outside! "

    "Oh?" Su Kui smiled, smiling and smiling for the last second, but suddenly violently whipped the tea cup to Aunt Liu''s feet for the next second.

    "Ah -!"

    Aunt Liu was startled.

    The injury to the forehead is still a dull pain.

    Su Kui''s face was cold, and her voice was cold. "If it''s frozen to death, it''s her life. What can I do with it?! A servant girl can get your concern. What about me? As your daughter, have you ever considered my feelings? Every winter, I''m suffering from it. Every winter night, I''m so miserable! Who cares for me? "

    Now a servant girl''s life and death are in her heart.

    "I Me too... " Aunt Liu opened her mouth to explain.

    What can be said is pale.

    Mammy Qing and mammy Cai, for sukui, are thoroughly distressed. No wonder her temperament has changed greatly. Her mother doesn''t love her. Her father doesn''t care. If she''s not strong, she doesn''t know how to die.

    "Tonight, I know what you want to do. I just want to take advantage of the good things in my yard as usual."

    Aunt Liu shrunk her neck and could not say anything in the face of a fierce question.

    Su Kui raised her hand and asked mother Qing to stop.

    "See what happened to them? Do you know why I punished them? I was late growing up. When I was five years old, I still stumbled when I was walking. This girl sent me rice, but she deliberately stood far away. I was so hungry that I stumbled past. But she threw it on the ground and stepped on her feet so hard that she could eat it for me. "

    Aunt Liu stared in amazement, "I don''t know..."

    "That''s the reason? If you care a little, the servant girls around you won''t insult me so much! " Su Kui sneered, "before I was ten years old, I came here like this."

    "Five girls..."

    Mother Qing''s eyes were red, and she couldn''t help falling into tears, "my poor five girls..."

    Su Kui didn''t feel anything at all. It was Huo Yan''s memory, not her. Although the two are now integrated, Huo Yan''s feelings are hers. But Su Kui couldn''t cry in front of the enemy. She shook her head. "It''s OK, I know now. I have to fight for what I want. No one will sympathize with a fool! A fool who doesn''t even love his mother

    Aunt Liu, if struck by lightning, sat in her chair as if she had lost her soul.

    Su Kui waved wearily, "Xiao He, see off."

    Xiaohe took a sniff. She was the latest. She didn''t know what Huo Yan had experienced.

    She nodded and silently dragged down several servant girls.

    After that, I stood in front of Aunt Liu without any respect. "Aunt Liu, let''s go!"

 Chapter 3690

    As soon as he saw the man off, Su Kui lay down on the bed to rest.

    Mother Qing and mother Cai look at each other, and they all think that Su Kui must be sad to hide and cry now. She is sad in her heart. As a servant, she can''t say more. Say more and make more mistakes. What they can do is to clean up the whole mess and then walk away.

    Leave this space for sunflower.

    Su Kui would laugh if she knew that they were so brain tonic.

    After punishing the best, Su Kui is in a good mood now.

    Even the task schedule has made some progress. Huo Yan''s resentment is much less. It can be seen that she has so many grievances. At the bottom of the knot, there is also a part of Aunt Liu''s contribution.

    A good night''s dream. Su Kui didn''t get up until noon.

    I ate slowly and drank a bowl of tonic soup as usual.

    The medicinal materials that Huo Yanzhi sent are not ordinary. Seeing her rosy cheeks, Mammy Qing was overjoyed. "Oh, five girls, you look so beautiful! It''s better to mend more and have more meat! "

    In the eyes of the old mother, Su Kui is still a child.

    She had a childish baby face, like a child who had not grown up. It''s because of illness, poor thin.

    Mother Qing listened to Su Kui''s experience again yesterday, and her heart ached. Try to mend her body and expect her to get better earlier.

    Su Kui didn''t say anything. He took all the orders for their kindness.

    But one day, the people in the Han Han courtyard united and became surprisingly harmonious.

    In the past, the yard was full of haze, and finally it was sunny after the rain and saw the rainbow.

    Su Kui felt a lot better after lunch.

    He put on thick clothes and the cloak that the old lady gave her, and went slowly to Fulu hospital.

    She''s dressed like a snowball. Please make the old lady laugh.

    Huo Yan''s body is badly in deficit. It can''t be made up in a day or two. This winter, it''s better to cover more. Su Kui didn''t care about her ridicule either. Her cheeks were red and she slowly leaned over to the old lady.

    Gently pinch her legs.

    In exchange for the old lady''s smiling eyes narrowed, "Oh, our family''s little five, so cute!"

    Su Kui is shriveled and shriveled, "old lady, do you want to come here too?" She reached for the other half of her face and handed it to the old lady.

    The old lady was stunned, and suddenly burst into a violent laugh.

    "Hahahaha Oh, ha ha ha, I''m so happy. Little five, you girl, why are you so funny! "

    The rest of the servants couldn''t help laughing.

    Su Kui wrinkled his nose and grimaced, "is it so funny? But the old lady is happy, so am I! Hee hee ~! "

    Her big eyes are crooked, and every expression on her face is very natural and naive.

    The old lady did not control, and pinched her again.

    When Su Kui finally came out of the yard with the old lady''s reward, his cheeks were pinched red.

    Su Kui rubbed his numb face and turned to ask, "mother Cai, am I swollen?"

    The girl''s skin was white, because she had been ravaged just now, and her cheeks were rarely red, like rouge.

    Her lips are red and her teeth are white, and her eyes are black.

    "No, no, our five girls are beautiful!"

    Sukui was relieved. "Oh, OK."

    Just as he was talking, he met several girls in beautiful clothes, and was surrounded by people coming to him in the snow.

 Chapter 3691

    Su Kui is not willing to fight with these people, who are not her strategic goals.

    So, when they were near, Su Kui leaned to the side.

    It''s just that she''s wearing thick clothes, so she walks slowly. From a distance, it looks like a ball.

    Before we got close, some people laughed lightly, "Oh, where''s this snowball? It''s rolling here?"

    "Hahahaha big sister said this, but it''s not a bit of image?"

    "Cluck..."

    Several people laughed together.

    It turns out that all four of them are the daughters of anlehou.

    On top of sunflower.

    Among them, Huo Xue is the legitimate one, and the rest are all commoners.

    One of them was the same year as Huo Yan, but her life was different in the same year, because the aunt of the fourth young lady was the room that the old lady gave to anlehou. If you don''t look at the Buddha''s face, even the eldest lady, you dare not move her easily.

    Only mammy Qing and Xiaohe came out with Su Kui this time.

    Unlike behind them, servants alone add up to a dozen.

    Surrounded by ten or so people, it''s very dignified.

    "Why doesn''t sister five talk?" Huo Xue lost his temper last night. At this time, when she saw this sunflower like a bun, she still felt upset.

    Inside and outside, they are all sharp.

    "What does big sister want me to say?"

    Su Kui raised her eyes, dark and deep, and stared at her directly. "Or, what do you want to hear me say?"

    "You What courage! What do you mean by that is dissatisfaction with me?! Who gave you the guts to see me? I can''t be polite! "

    "They are all sisters. Do you still want me to kneel for you?"

    Since people come to visit, Su Kui naturally has no reason to bear it.

    Huo Xue knew yesterday that this five younger sister was not simple, but she didn''t even give her face in front of her.

    "Ah, it''s just a commoner, just like your mother. Haven''t you ever heard a word that it''s better to be a poor wife than a high concubine? How cheap! "

    Huo Xue doesn''t know how. Looking at the girl''s small face, which pretends to be calm, she can''t help but show her malice.

    I always want her face to show some other expression.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui let her down again.

    She was not angry, but surprised to open a small mouth, cherry mouth ruddy very lovely.

    "Ah, what elder sister said is that she thinks that all the common people, except you, are inferior to others?" She had a lovely, innocent tone.

    Huo Xue nodded conditionally and said, "of course!"

    The next second, she responded, and suddenly her eyes widened, "dare you deceive me?"

    "Deceive you?" Su Kui''s head askew and grinning, "isn''t that your sincere words?"

    Looking at the girls around, Su Kui was more happy with the ugly expression.

    It depends on whether they are happy or not!

    "Bitch! Find and fight -- "

    " stop! Huo Xue, what are you doing? "

    A whisper came from a distance.

    Huo Xue was frozen on the spot, chatting back. When he saw Huo Yanzhi and the people standing beside him, the whole person trembled.

    "Five, five uncles Seven highness... "

    "Miss Huo''s great prestige," said the seven princesses, looking at her with a smile, "is that the princesses in the palace are not so big."

    He seems to be praising words, but let Huo Xue fall like an icehouse.

 Chapter 3692

    "I''m not, I''m not!" Huo Xue''s mouth was shaking and his words were not sharp. "It''s this little bitch Five younger sisters deliberately use words to excite me, I really didn''t mean to! "

    Huo Xue''s tears fell. She hurriedly pushed several sisters around her, and said in a strong voice: "you should explain this matter to Uncle Wu and his highness Qi. Is it my fault?"

    In addition to Huo Qing, the four girls who had been silent, the other three nodded at once when they heard Huo Xue''s threat.

    Speak for her.

    "Yes, five uncles, seven highness, it was really five younger sisters who picked the first thing just now."

    "Yes! Five younger sisters are so powerful now. Relying on the old lady''s love, they don''t take our sisters seriously at all! "

    "Don''t say salute when I meet you. I ran into big sister directly. Big sister''s temper is not very good. I just can''t help it. Please five uncles and seven highness must believe elder sister

    A few of them are very talkative and charming.

    If it''s not all about her, sukui will definitely listen to it with appreciation.

    Xiao he followed Su Kui nervously. Seeing this, he cried, "what can I do, five girls! It''s too much for the big girls. They''re the first to find fault! "

    Mother Qing also sighed.

    If Huo Yanzhi and his seventh highness really stand on Huo Xue''s side.

    I''m afraid the old lady can''t protect Su Kui.

    Because, in front of Su Kui, there is another Huo Yanzhi. Huo Yanzhi is the heart of the old lady. Even in the presence of an''er Hou, he has to stand aside.

    "Oh? Is it? "

    Huo Yanzhi caressed his sleeve without any expression.

    The seventh prince was dressed in purple. He was covered with a black cloak. It seemed that he came under the wind and snow without an umbrella. The black cloak was stained with snow. He has a handsome face, much smaller than Huo Yanzhi. He is in his early twenties and laughs very clean and beautiful.

    He looked at Su Kui with a trace of interest in his eyes.

    The little girl was very interesting, as if they were not talking about her, and they kept silent all the time.

    However, his idea has just come out, and has not yet been dissipated.

    When the little girl''s face changed, she said she would cry as soon as she cried. She was the youngest of them. Small in size and delicate in features, it is naive and charming.

    The big eyes were filled with crystal tears, her mouth was shriveled and pale, and her nose was red with cold. When she cried, she was even more lovable.

    "Five uncles don''t believe me?"

    She looked up at her little head as if her eyes could no longer hold others. Looking up to Huo Yanzhi in an absolutely dependent manner. Tears, eyes slightly red, cry up and twitch, looking sad very much.

    Huo Yanzhi''s heart ached, but he was introverted and used to restrain his emotions.

    Seeing this, I just walked over and wiped her face with stiff movements. I said in a muffled voice, "what do you look like crying? It''s cold outside. Be careful to cry your face!"

    Hearing this, Su Kui would cry badly. She stopped crying at once, only sobbing in a low voice: "well Wushu, your hand is too rough. My face hurts... "

    When the seventh prince saw this scene, one of them couldn''t help laughing.

    God, where is this baby from? It''s so cute!

    Huo Yanzhi''s face was black, and he didn''t take a good look at the girl sniffing.

 Chapter 3693

    A good heart is like a donkey''s liver and lung. How dare this girl dislike him?

    Huo Xue and others were shocked to see this scene.

    They stood in the snow, staring at the picture in front of them. Even embroidered shoes stepped into the snow, soaked the shoes did not respond.

    What is reflected in the eyes is the picture of a man with a clear and meaningful air, bowing his head and using a stiff tone to coax the little girl.

    Strange, but inexplicable harmony.

    They know it''s over.

    "Believe me or not!"

    Su Kui grabs Huo Yanzhi''s sleeve and his mouth is shriveled. She cries to show him whether he believes it or not.

    I don''t know why. Seeing her crying, Huo Yanzhi''s heart is all aching. Where dare you believe it? Besides, Huo Xue is always sharp and mean, which is not liked by the old lady.

    As an uncle, he has heard my husband talk about it more or less.

    In contrast, of course, there is a cunning little smart ghost in front of him, which is even more attractive.

    "Not yet? You''re going to stop crying. It''s not a pain in the face? "

    Huo Yanzhi sighed, looked at the sleeve that the young girl was still holding. His heart was soft, but he didn''t brush her away.

    Rao is so, the seventh Prince is also shocked.

    He and Huo Yanzhi have known each other for so many years. More than anyone, he knows how he hates the proximity of others. Especially for women, in these years, the emperor did not give him beauty, but he turned his hand and sent them out.

    At the same time, Emperor Shengyuan of Qi had to worry about whether Huo Yanzhi would die alone or not!

    Now, what the seventh Prince thinks is that he should let his father see for himself how he treats a girl who has not reached the level of hairpin yet!

    That''s true. It''s tender to the bone!

    "Five uncles! How can you believe her? "

    Huo Xue stamped her feet and opened her eyes unbelievably.

    "She''s a liar, always pretending to be pitiful! Don''t be fooled by her! "

    Smell speech, Su Kui Ao Jiao''s hum hum, rely on Huo Yanzhi side. Through his tall body, he could not help but shake his head.

    "Five uncles is believe me, have ability you hit me!"

    The seventh Prince: "..." Girl, are you really OK?

    I don''t know why, the word that first appeared in his mind was "arrogant and arrogant"!

    Huo Yanzhi''s side just said to believe her. She can''t wait to show the tail of a fox. Aren''t you afraid of Huo Yanzhi''s anger? Then, when he looked at his brother and good friend''s doting smile, the seventh prince was silent.

    We have to

    Have seen the eccentric, have not seen so eccentric!

    It turns out that people have long known that the little girl is a fox! It''s just that people are willing to pet. What can we do?

    Therefore, the seventh prince could only give Huo Xue some sympathy.

    "You -" Huo Xueqi is dying, "little bitch, what are you proud of!"

    For a moment her head was hot, and she could not help but say what she had in mind.

    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized that it was not good, but it was too late to stop.

    Only Huo Yanzhi''s expression sank in an instant. The powerful momentum of the whole body silently crushed her not strong psychology. Let Huo Yan''s legs soften and kneel down directly.

    "Five uncles Wushu Xueer didn''t mean it! This is not my intention! "

 Chapter 3694

    Su Kui grabbed Huo Yanzhi''s sleeve and Wei qubaba said, "Uncle Wu, my elder sister called me a bitch. As a sister, if I am a bitch, what are you?"

    The seventh Prince: "..." The little fox is still adding fuel and vinegar, for fear that the fire is not strong enough?!

    Huo Yanzhi gives Su Kui a bad look and signals that she can stop.

    Su Kui spits out his tongue and settles down.

    He looked back slowly, looked down at Huo Xue, and said in a low voice, "this is the rule your mother taught you? As a grand duke, it''s obscene to open your mouth and shut your mouth. I think you''ve forgotten all the courtesy and integrity you''ve learned over the years! "

    "Come, send the big girl back to the room, and tell the Marquis and the big lady what happened today. They will naturally judge right and wrong!"

    Huo Xue was all soft. "No!"

    If it had been spread out, her reputation would have been ruined.

    "As for you -" one of Huo Yan narrowed his eyes and trembled at the top, as if he were a quail.

    The girls shook their heads in unison. "Wushu, this matter has nothing to do with us..."

    Huo Yanzhi smiled and said, "send them back. In my opinion, the girls in the Houfu have poor etiquette. When they go out in the future, they lose their faces."

    As soon as the girls turned white, they were afraid to speak.

    At this time, Su Kui peeped out her head from behind Huo Yanzhi, pointed to Huo Qing, who was very weak, and said: "five uncles, four elder sisters didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, don''t be a good man!"

    Huo Qing is stupefied for a moment, looks at the girl who is similar to her age, and is shocked.

    I didn''t expect Su Kui would speak for her. Originally, she thought she would have to suffer a lot when she went back.

    Sukui curved her big eyes and smiled sweetly.

    The first half of Huo Qing''s life is like the tasteless boiled water without any disturbance. However, the girl''s smile was like a drop of hot oil falling into the water. At that moment, all the scenes in front of her had life.

    Thank you -

    she opened her mouth silently.

    Huo Yanzhi sighs, "you!" He shook his head and motioned to his men.

    They receive instructions and naturally know what to do.

    Girls hate to death, and now even Huo Yan hates it. If it wasn''t for her, how could they be hated by Uncle Wu?

    You should know that Huo Yanzhi''s delicate position in this mansion, if he shows that he doesn''t like it, and his virtue is not good.

    That''s the real thing!

    After going back, I don''t know how to get cleaned up!

    In addition, there is a need to pass the level of anlehou. Thinking of this, they all have the heart to die.

    Walking out of the distance, I looked back at the girl who was like nobody else, holding Huo Yanzhi''s dress corner and laughing arrogantly. I was so angry that I almost didn''t bite her back teeth.

    "Hee hee, thank you five uncles ~!"

    For the first time, Huo Yanzhi ignored her image and knocked on her smooth forehead. "Can''t you be honest? What if I don''t see it? Today''s loss, of course, you have to eat it! "

    Huo Xue, as a legitimate daughter, is used to being domineering in the mansion. She opened her mouth, and several other common women were bound to look forward to her.

    At that time, it must be what Huo Xue said.

    Su Kui said heartlessly: "but now it turns out that Uncle Wu is here, isn''t it? Besides, even if Wushu is not there, Huo Xue can''t help me. The means are too poor. She can only use her lips to speak to me. "

 Chapter 3695

    "Too complacent, be careful of falling down later!"

    Huo Yanzhi doesn''t take the seventh prince to his yard.

    Su Kui followed suit and said softly, "I''m not afraid of five uncles."

    The girl''s soft, waxy, sticky voice is similar to the honey wrapped voice. The sweet people feel soft.

    It''s the seventh prince. He''s soft in his heart. He''s like a cat. He looks at the girl''s hairy black head and wants to rub it.

    "What if I''m not here?" Huo Yanzhi couldn''t bear to beat her.

    Su Kui thought, "then I''ll write them all down in the small book. When Uncle Wu comes back, I''ll get them back."

    "Pooh - Pooh -" you''re a pretty old girl! " The seventh Prince laughed out loud, and the bad ones were so upright and frank.

    I don''t know what to say.

    Su Kui seemed to think of this and clapped his forehead. "I''ve seen seven princes. I only saw five uncles in my eyes just now, but I ignored you. I hope you don''t mind!"

    The seventh Prince: "..."

    Does he look so ordinary?

    Then, he silently raised his eyes, looked at Huo Yanzhi, and was convinced.

    "Nothing." He smiled and squeezed the words out of his mouth.

    Su Kui clapped his chest. "That''s good. I know that his seventh highness is a broad-minded man, and he will not care about me."

    Huo Yanzhi patted her little head. "It''s not polite."

    But in the tone, there is no element of criticism at all.

    It''s all like this. The attitude is not obvious.

    Mother Qing and Xiao He are following, and they are all happy. They originally thought that five girls were pitied by five Ye. Who ever thought that five ye would spoil her so much.

    Oh, their life is not getting better and better in the future?!

    Huo Yanzhi enters the yard, which reminds me that the little girl also follows him step by step. Temple micro jump, "you don''t go back?"

    As soon as I bow my head, I''ll look into sunflower''s big black eyes.

    Su Kui shook his head. "No, I''m here to thank Uncle Wu. I like all the gifts that Uncle Wu gave yesterday! You see what I''m wearing today is the face you gave me, isn''t it nice? "

    She said and shook her head. On the top of her head, she wore a hairpin with flowers on it. The skilled craftsman even polished the wings of the butterfly into a thin piece. She trembled slightly with her shaking, as if she wanted to fly.

    The seventh Prince couldn''t help it. He went up and touched it. "It''s beautiful."

    Who doesn''t like good words? Su Kui''s smiling eyes are all curved into crescent, "thank you, seventh prince, you have a good eye."

    The seventh prince was amused, "you don''t know how to be ashamed!"

    Who has been praised and accepted?

    Su Kui blinked, "but you are telling the truth. I look good in it!"

    The seventh Prince laughed even louder.

    Huo Yanzhi''s face was dark, and he swallowed a "pretty" sentence and took her hand down. "I have your thanks. I have something else to do here. It''s cold. Go back and have a rest first!"

    The seventh Prince: "..." If he''s right, is he eating?

    Su Kui pretended to be lost and nodded, curling up his thick eyes and drooping, "well, you''re busy, I''ll go first."

    "You..." Huo Yanzhi couldn''t listen to the girl''s tone, and he was depressed. "It''s snowing again, or you can go to my yard and have some tea first, and I''ll bring the palace snacks..."

 Chapter 3696

    So in a flash, he saw the girl''s face, the rain turned clear, the dimple nodded like flowers, "mm-hmm, thank you five uncles!! As expected, Wushu still loves me! I like Wushu best! "

    In the face of this series of "Confessions", Huo Yanzhi began to feel a fever under his skin.

    In order to prevent being seen, he gave a indifferent "hum", with his hands behind his back, and walked quickly.

    I just feel uncomfortable all over. Is this little girl so warm to everyone?

    Su Kui was so happy that he didn''t feel what his words had done to someone.

    She has followed the servants and formally entered Huo Yanzhi''s yard. His courtyard style is the same as what he gives people. Light and elegant.

    There are not many furnishings in the room, but each one is very delicate, not ordinary.

    Su Kui picked it up and played with it. Seeing the little Moyan skin that led the way, she jumped straight. I''m afraid that she accidentally broke the ornament in her hand. This thing alone can buy a city.

    However, Mo dare not talk.

    Who let their master''s attitude towards the five girls be too weird? In their eyes, it''s too much to spoil!

    They have been with Huo Yanzhi for more than ten years. Have you ever seen his attitude towards any woman?

    Of course, not the old lady.

    But even the old lady didn''t let him lose his temper!!

    So, what''s the matter!! Little Mo is mad!

    The snacks were placed on the table one by one. Su Kui took two mouthfuls of hot tea to moisten his throat, which made him twist a piece of snacks to taste.

    The snacks made in the palace are just different. The entrance is instant and doesn''t choke at all.

    Su Kui thought of the kind old lady at the first time.

    She looked at Xiaomo. "Xiaomo, is there any on the old lady''s side?"

    Little mo was shocked. He didn''t know what Su Kui meant, but he still answered honestly, "if you go back to the five girls, the old lady doesn''t have these things, but the big kitchen is always close to the old lady. She should not lack these snacks..."

    Su Kui didn''t want to listen to him anymore. He waved and said, "send it to the old lady. The old lady has a bad mouth. I think these snacks are soft and soft, which are very suitable for the old man''s mouth."

    She ate one piece and then stopped eating. All the rest were closed and put back.

    Little mo: "..."

    Su Kui''s orders are too natural. Xiao Mo''s first reaction is to nod his head. "Ah," he said, and he went to pick up the food box.

    I don''t think it''s right until I put the food box in my hand? Why is he so obedient?!

    Little mo doesn''t have the ability of unpredictability. In the future, he will probably have an answer.

    Because, this is their mother!!

    The Lord''s son''s words can not be listened to, and the Lord''s mother''s words must be listened to!

    Xiao He and mother Qing are hesitant. Do you think that five girls will be bored by doing this?

    It''s said that the fifth master hates being told what to do in front of him.

    "Five girls..."

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and saw that they could not say a word. She waved her hand and smiled. "Don''t worry, five uncles must have planned to send these snacks to grandma in the first place."

    Because every box of dim sum is a soft instant entrance, which is very suitable for the mouth of the elderly.

    Young people eat, but some are too soft to chew.

    "Eh? How do you know five girls? "

    Small Mo Leng, on the way back, five ye said to send these snacks to the old lady.

 Chapter 3697

    As a result, he met five girls halfway, and suddenly changed his mouth and said that he had given them to eat.

    Little mo doesn''t have much to say.

    Xiaohe and mammy Qing are surprised. Five girls are not right? Or --

    hiss

    If it''s what they think, five girls are so young and have insight into people''s minds, it''s really horrible!

    See Su Kui insist, small Mo didn''t say anything more, turn around to personally send past.

    -In the study, Huo Yanzhi talks with the seventh Prince and they go out one by one.

    The seventh Prince followed Huo Yan''s footsteps with a smile.

    Huo Yanzhi frowned. "It''s getting late. You should go back to the palace."

    The seventh prince said with a grim face: "third brother, or you will take me in today! I haven''t lived in the mansion for a long time! "

    "No way."

    "Three elder brothers, you have changed. You were not so merciless before!" The seventh prince, regardless of Huo Yanzhi''s disagreement, jumped into the main hall first.

    Huo Yanzhi: "..."

    So it''s a fake stay. Is it true to want to see that little girl?

    He went in and found the little girl alone.

    Pick pick eyebrows, "how about the little Mo?" Then he swept the table empty, said the good dim sum disappeared, immediately frowned, "dim sum is not, what can I do?"

    His tone was a little heavy, which made the seventh Prince take a surprised look at him.

    Then he went to Su Kui and said, "what''s your name, little girl? I hear they call you five girls. Are you the five girls in the mansion? I haven''t heard that there are still five in this mansion before... "

    "The more you go, the more you talk."

    Huo Yanzhi glanced at him coldly, and the seventh Prince shut up immediately and dared not speak again.

    He was afraid of nothing but the third brother. I don''t know if I was too cruel to be enslaved by Huo Yanzhi in my last life, so I was so afraid in this life.

    As long as he stared, the seventh prince was afraid to speak.

    Su Kui doesn''t care much. Her voice is tender and tender, which makes people love her.

    "I didn''t come out very much before. Naturally, the seventh highness didn''t hear of me. My name is Huo Yan, and his highness seven calls me -- "

    " how about I call you Yan''er? "

    Before Su Kui finished, the seventh Prince interrupted her with bright eyes.

    Smoke

    Su Kui has nothing, just want to nod.

    Listen to a cold low voice next to me, "no way."

    "Why not?!"

    Seven Prince dissatisfied, he turned a white eye, "a title just!"! How kind my name is

    Huo Yanzhi poured a cup of hot tea without changing his face, looked down at one of the tea leaves standing up in the cup, and said lightly: "if you call me brother three, then I should call you uncle seven. It''s not appropriate to call you smoke son. Call me brother five."

    Seven princes are ignorant, and this kind of talk?

    And what''s your uncle?

    "I''m just a few years older than her!"

    "Generations must not be disordered."

    The seventh prince was aggrieved. "Isn''t it more cordial for the elder to be called Xiaoming?" He wants to fight again.

    Huo Yan''s face smile, a serious refusal, "no, small five is more suitable."

    Su Kui:

    Qu Baba, the seventh Prince''s Committee: "OK! Small five is small five. "

    Turn around and call out, "Yan''er, I''ll take you to the palace some day! You must have never been to the palace. I''ll tell you that the winter scenery in the imperial garden is very beautiful... "

    Huo Yanzhi can''t bear to jump in the temple.

    "Zhuyan!"

    "In!"

    "Send the seventh Prince back to the palace!"

 Chapter 3698

    Rao is the seventh Prince no longer reconciled, and finally can only be reconciled and unwilling to be driven away by Huo Yanzhi.

    Before leaving, he also wronged and bade farewell to Su Kui, "Yan''er, have an appointment! I''ll pick you up another day! "

    Su Kui: "..."

    The ghost has an appointment with you, oh ~

    didn''t see her fifth uncle, his face is as dark as the bottom of the pot?!

    "Are you not happy, Uncle Wu?"

    Huo Yan also did not know which door he was born to sulk, and mentally wondered if the guy was still too busy. It''s time to put it in the barracks for practice. Otherwise, how can we be alone in the future?

    Just as the thoughts came back, the corners of clothes were gently pulled.

    A soft girl''s voice, sounded in the ear.

    His eyes were slightly sideways. The girl''s long and thick eyelashes were like the wings of a butterfly fluttering to fly. She looked at him carefully, as if she cared about his thoughts very much.

    Huo Yan one Leng, shook his head, "not angry, five uncles just think about things."

    "What is it?"

    Su Kui was holding her face and leaning on the table, looking at him curiously.

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t talk about the arrangement for the seventh prince, but said, "thinking about business."

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened. "Five uncles like doing business?"

    Do you like it?

    Huo Yanzhi is not very clear, but looking at the time when he represents his power and constantly expands in all directions, even abroad. He has never been in a mood of fluctuation, but it will fluctuate.

    But now -

    he looked down at the little girl and found that she had been listening to him seriously. A pair of dark big eyes are watery, like the black grapes washed in summer.

    It''s very pleasing.

    Now, he seems to have found another thing that can make him easily generate psychological fluctuations.

    So, he nodded, "I used to like it, but now I have a better one."

    Su Kui "wow", grabbed his corner narcissistic smile, "is it related to me? Is it right? "

    she has no skin and no face, which makes Huo Yan laugh.

    "No."

    "It must be!" Su Kui inhaled a small nose, "but it doesn''t matter, I will try my best to replace your hobby and become your second favorite!!"

    What''s the second favorite?

    Huo Yanzhi couldn''t laugh or cry, but looking at the girl''s serious appearance, he rarely didn''t contradict, but nodded his head dotingly and said "OK".

    Now Huo Yanzhi thinks that he likes young girls more than his elders.

    In this cold Houfu, no one but the old lady can make him feel happy.

    Huo Yanzhi is only joking about Su Kui. He doesn''t think much about it.

    After su Kui went back, he didn''t have time to think too much. An urgent letter directly asked him to take his hands and go to other places to deal with business overnight.

    This time, I didn''t come back for a month.

    -

    during this period, sunflower had a very substantial life.

    After Aunt Liu was cleaned up by her, she was honest a lot.

    The girls'' faces were beaten and swollen for a long time without swelling, because it was too cold and even frostbitten their cheeks. After that, it''s inevitable to leave a mark.

    But no one sympathizes with them. At the beginning, how did they treat Xiaohuo Yan when they broke the rules? Compared with that at that time. Without their lives, sukui is merciful.

    As for Aunt Liu, listening to the news from Xiaohe, it seems that she finally pulled out some conscience from her heart. Aware of neglecting her daughter too much, she began to feel guilty.

 Chapter 3699

    It''s a pity that Su Kui is not Huo Yan at all, and she is not in the mood to play the trick of awakening with her.

    Every time she wants to come to see sukui, she makes an excuse to turn her back.

    As time went on, Aunt Liu fell back on her old ways and began to feel resentful. She felt that her daughter was at a loss.

    It''s a pity that she was not favored, and she was at her mercy because of Huo Yan''s stupidity.

    Now it''s su Kui. She can''t do anything about Su Kui any more. Instead, she''s restricted by Su Kui everywhere. Every time she listened to the servant girl about how well she was living, she was jealous to death.

    If before, these should be her!

    Aunt Liu just needs to live well and see how she will stand on the top of those who bullied her and live a prosperous life.

    As for the others, don''t worry.

    Su Kui hasn''t been idle in this period. She asked mammy Qing to help her find many books, all kinds of medical books and ancient books, and piled several boxes.

    Huo Yanzhi is not here. After Huoxue is cleaned up, he is forbidden to stay in his room. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come out before the new year.

    No one to disturb, Su Kui on time every day to the old lady, and then talk to her, other times, a person in the room reading.

    Half a month later, Su Kui asked Xiao He to take the silver and go outside to buy materials according to the prescription she opened.

    Mammy Qing and mammy Cai watch her tumbling every day. They can''t tell whether it''s a good thing or not.

    But a sigh in my heart is inevitable. At the age of 15, I am no longer a little girl in this era. Other girls begin to learn rules, talent, embroidery, etc Only their girls, all day long, fiddle with some bottles and jars, shut themselves in the house, do not go out all day long.

    For this reason, an empty house has even been opened up, which is said to be used for "experiment".

    They don''t understand, of course, but they don''t care about sunflower.

    Because after such a long time together, they also know that Su Kui has an idea. Once she makes a decision, no one can persuade her.

    In such a day, time passed by little by little.

    It''s new year''s Eve in three days. Huo Yanzhi hasn''t come back.

    Su Kui fiddled with the bottles on the dresser. Some of them were wilting.

    "Ah, I miss Uncle Wushu a bit."

    System: [no, you don''t want to. ]

    Su Kui held his chin, looked at the clear reflection in the mercury mirror, and began to narcissism, "I am so beautiful."

    System: [ha ha. ]

    "when will Uncle Wu come back? I really miss him a little bit. Hee hee ~ "

    the system listened to the hee hee and said in silence:" I will definitely come back before the new year, and now I am on my way back. ]

    "Oh."

    So, get the message, Su Kui ignored it.

    At this time, an unexpected guest came to Hanhan courtyard.

    Huo Qing.

    That is to say, four girls the same age as Huo Yan, because last time Su Kui said love, she was not punished. But in order to avoid suspicion, she was also detained by her aunt in the yard for most of the month.

    It''s just today that the ban on foot has been lifted.

    From this point of view, the aunt of the four girls is much smarter than Aunt Liu.

    Even if there is an old lady, she is still cautious in her words and deeds, and never forgets her identity. In such an environment, it is the most important thing to have high eyes and low hands.

    Like Aunt Liu.

    At the beginning, even if she really gave birth to a son to anlehou, as her identity, anlehou could not be promoted to her position. It is even possible to be taken up by the eldest lady who has no son. At that time, how can the heartless eldest lady tolerate that her son''s biological mother is still alive?

 Chapter 3700

    It''s a pity Aunt Liu can''t think of this, and she also gives her own daughter resentment.

    However, the more she is like this, the more he despises her.

    A servant girl who climbs the bed is enough to be despised. As a result, she failed to fulfill her responsibilities as a mother one day after giving birth.

    This kind of people, no matter where they are or in which dynasty, are disgusted by people and dogs.

    Su Kui was only surprised for a short time. He thought about many meaningless things in his mind.

    See small lotus to announce, then nod, "let her come in."

    When Huo Qing came in, she was also shocked by the luxury in the room.

    Even in the big lady''s room, she has never seen so many babies.

    From peacock screens to coral ornaments.

    Every one of them is hard to find in the market, but now they are casually placed in her room, as an adornment.

    Say no envy, it''s fake.

    Huo Qing how many, also listen to his mother, said how she got old lady and five uncle''s love. Especially Wushu, the wealth accumulated in these years is unimaginable for ordinary people to live in poverty.

    Even the description is poor.

    But it''s such a girl who seems to be ordinary, but she got the eye of Wushu. Good things don''t need money. One box after another is sent to her yard.

    Looking at the desolation outside the Han Han courtyard, the bricks and tiles are old and broken. Who knows that there is heaven and earth inside?

    Huo Qing went all the way to see the flowers, but she didn''t think her eyes were enough.

    Xiaohe didn''t rush, he was proud.

    How to deal with it in the past is not included, but now their girl''s treatment is only good in the whole house!

    "Four girls, five girls are in here. Please come in."

    Huo Qing is stupefied for a moment, and hears the words with a smile from his servant girl, crispy. A red cheek, but also aware of his gaffe, busy embarrassed bowed his head, said a "thank you," and quickly walked forward.

    There is a bead curtain hanging at the door of the bedroom. The beads and jade collide and tinkle in the movement, which is particularly pleasant.

    Huo Qing didn''t care too much, but she came closer to see it. Rao is her normal heart, but also inevitably produced some envious and envious psychology.

    Five younger sisters, how could she have such a good life!

    The curtain is made of light pink pearls and jewels!

    No wonder the sound is so pleasant and bright when illuminated.

    "Is it the fourth sister? Don''t stand outside. Come in and sit down. "

    Su Kui waited for a long time but didn''t wait for people. He was a little impatient. When I finally heard footsteps, I began to call people in.

    Huo Qing walked in a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to have kept five younger sisters waiting for a long time. It''s really these objects in five younger sister''s room that make me see the flowers!"

    Sukui couldn''t tell for a moment whether she was sincere or not.

    As the daughter of the Marquis, her eyelids are not so shallow, are they?

    But she still pretended to be a shy little girl and smiled, "it''s from Wushu."

    of course, Huo Qing knew that Su Kui''s voice was a little haughty and envious.

    She saw Su Kui playing with a bunch of bottles and jars in front of the dressing table. She went over curiously and started to say, "five uncles are very kind to you, five sisters, what are you doing?"

    She looked at the delicate little porcelain boxes, some of which were round, like the rouge powder of her daughter''s household. But the most unique one is a long porcelain vase, such as the thick and thin thumb of an adult man.

 Chapter 3701

    The shape is a cylinder, but Huo Qing has never seen it.

    "Five younger sisters, this one in your hand is strange, and it''s also from five uncles?"

    There was envy in her eyes.

    Su Kui shook her head this time, and suddenly thought of something, her eyes brightened.

    Recently, she has made these simple make-up products. Besides the servant girls she serves, she has not tried them for others.

    Since Huo Qing has come this time, besides, she is very pleased with the girl.

    Thinking of this, Su Kui immediately opened the shell.

    "Ah, can you pull it out of the middle?"

    Seeing her surprised look, Su Kui said with a smile, "the craftsmen of Yandu are good at craftsmanship. As long as you think about it, what can''t they do?"

    Su Kui didn''t exaggerate. The ancient craftsmen had first-class skills. Even in modern times, there are many crafts that cannot be copied.

    It can be seen that in a dynasty, nothing is backward.

    Huo Qing can''t understand Su Kui. She doesn''t have so many wonderful ideas.

    At this moment, her eyes were all staring at the red things in Su Kui''s hands.

    The cylinder was divided into two parts by the girl, one side seemed to be filled with some red viscous liquid, the other side was fixed with a small brush.

    Small, delicate and lovely.

    "Five sisters, what are you?!"

    Looking at the girl, her eyes widened and her face looked surprised.

    Su Kui was more happy. She pressed Huo Qing aside and sat down, saying, "don''t move, I''ll give you a try."

    Huo Qing''s face is unknown, so she only saw a beautiful and delicate face of the girl, shaking slightly in front of her eyes. And her hand holding the little brush, brushing back and forth on her lips.

    Fragrant

    Besides, there is no other uncomfortable feeling. This made Huo Qing, who was worried, not help to relax.

    "Well, look at it."

    Su Kui pushes Huo Qing to the mercury mirror and asks her to see what she looks like in the mirror.

    Huo Qing is surprised for a moment. There is such a good thing as a mercury mirror here. Mercury mirror, it''s said that it''s provided by the lady in the palace.

    It seems that Huo Xue also has a piece there. They are only greedy women.

    Originally it was the same, but suddenly there was a person who was getting better and better, more and more nourishing. Huo Qing''s mood is very complicated.

    For a while, she looked at herself in the mirror.

    "Here This is me

    Huo Qing''s face has always been unsightly. This is because of the trouble she brought from her mother''s birth. She is short of Qi and blood. So she looks sick every time, and the rouge powder she sells out always feels dry with her mouth. And casually eat something, say a few words, it''s gone.

    As time went on, she was tired of using it.

    It''s going to fall anyway.

    But at this time, her little mouth is suffused with the natural pink luster, like a fresh peach. The lips are cocky, covered with a layer of water, but not greasy at all.

    On the contrary, she set off a lot of beautiful facial features.

    It''s a kind of water red with a lively air.

    Very natural.

    "How is it? Does it look good? "

    Su Kui is close to us. I''m going to listen to the users.

    Huo Xue didn''t speak for a long time, and finally said with envy and jealousy: "sister five, to be honest, where did Uncle five get something good for you? It''s beautiful. I''ve never seen it before... "

 Chapter 3702

    Su Kui: "..."

    She is very innocent, "four elder sisters, to be honest, this thing is really not given to me by five uncles!"

    Huo Qing is stunned. Seeing her serious face, she can''t help believing. "But that is...?"

    If there were any good objects in yanduli, she would have heard the news.

    Su Kui pointed back at herself and smiled. "I did it."

    Huo Qing was surprised. "You?! True or false? "

    Asked here, she began to hesitate again. Is it too early for me to believe? Does five younger sisters make fun of themselves?

    Su Kui said nothing to her distrusted eyes.

    "Have you seen these things anywhere but me?"

    Su Kui put down the simple "Lip Glaze" in his hand, and then opened all the other boxes again and again.

    At present, she has only made three colors of Lip Glaze. For other powder and grease, she has made many colors.

    Huo Qing is dazzled, let alone Su Kui''s Lip Glaze she has never seen. When she opened the other boxes, she realized that she had never seen any of them in the shop outside.

    How can there be so many colors in the shop outside?

    She couldn''t help but look at it.

    "Five sisters Did you really do it? "

    Huo Qing''s tone was hard, and she couldn''t help swallowing.

    "Of course it is," Su Kui joked. "Do you want to try it?"

    Huo Qing also wants to be reserved for a while, but she really has no resistance to these, plus the amazing just now. She didn''t say anything on her mouth, and her body had nodded her head honestly.

    Therefore, Su Kui felt at ease. She took Huo Qing as an experimental object and tried her own things on her.

    At last, Huo Qing looked in the mirror and couldn''t close her mouth in surprise.

    "God, is this really me? Five sisters, your hands are amazing! "

    It''s all about turning corruption into magic.

    Of course, this is not to say that she is decadent, but that she has suddenly changed from a sickly looking girl to a lively girl.

    And it''s very natural, not abrupt at all.

    Once the rouge powder is heavy, it will show a strange rigidity. It''s not natural at all, and she will be several years older.

    But Su Kui gave her to use, there is no such trouble.

    "Thank you for your praise. It''s something that I have studied for a month."

    Su Kui sighed that he wasted a lot of time just finding materials and testing them.

    Huo Qing thought that she was modest and said in surprise, "only in a month?!"

    She could hardly speak as she looked at all the objects on the table.

    How intelligent is the girl beside you? Who is it that says that she is a fool and has a bad brain?

    It''s not easy to fart!! Just this ability, Huo Qing can imagine how crazy it would be if the ladies outside knew it.

    No woman can resist the charm.

    For a while, Huo Qing thought that they were the same age, only two months apart. But the gap is so obvious that I feel complex and uncomfortable.

    The other side is so excellent that she has no jealousy. There is only a lot of envy left. It''s no wonder that even Wushu will take a look at her.

    Su Kui put away the things and nodded, "yes, but Uncle Wu is not here, otherwise I can show him earlier!"

 Chapter 3703

    "You want to show it to Uncle Wu?"

    Huo Qing didn''t know what to think of, jokingly said: "the five uncles don''t necessarily like these things of his daughter''s house. You show them to him. He''s afraid that he can''t understand them."

    Although it''s a bit shocking to say, Huo Qing has to remind the girl who looks forward to it.

    Smell speech, Su Kui looked at her strangely.

    "Four elder sisters, don''t you think I''m going to give these Rouge powder to Uncle Wu?"

    Think of one of Huo Yan''s cold and indifferent face, be coated with cosmetics, Su Kui can''t help but chuckle out. It''s funny to mend your brain.

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Of course not!"

    Su Kui shook his head, saw Huo Qing''s query, and said straightforwardly: "to be honest, how do four elder sisters feel about these things? What''s the price of it? How about that? "

    Huo Qing listens, stupefied for a moment and gives a thumbs up, sincerely praises: "I think it''s very good! Compared with those sold outside, they are sold day by day Wait... "

    With that, Huo Qing suddenly thought of a possibility and said in surprise, "do you want to give this to Uncle Wu for business?"

    Su Kui finally smiled. It seems that the four elder sisters are too stupid.

    But she soon shook her head again and corrected her words.

    "It''s not delivery, it''s cooperation!"

    She is going to be a rich woman!

    Huo Qing: "..." I really don''t know. Should I praise sukui''s wonderful idea, or should I say that she is bold?

    How dare you negotiate with Uncle Wu? Still doing business together? Just standing in front of the man, she felt her legs softened.

    Sure enough, it''s not the ordinary people who can be liked by Wushu.

    The two men spoke for a while.

    Su Kui sees Huo Qing''s eyes staring at her dresser all the time, with a longing in her eyes, which is funny.

    She thought she covered up very well, but she didn''t know that Su Kui had already made her mind clear.

    See, Su Kui picked out some things suitable for Huo Qing and handed them to her.

    "Four elder sisters, these are for you to use. After using them, remember to tell me how I feel about the experience."

    Huo Qing was stunned, and then her face immediately blushed.

    "Here How can I ask for your things It''s so precious... "

    In particular, from the mouth of sunflower, this is the first batch. That is to say, we should take it to Uncle Wu for a purpose. What''s the matter with her.

    But Su Kui couldn''t help but say, and put it directly on her.

    Huo Qing really wants to. I''m sorry to accept it. Her face is still red. She says gratefully, "then I''ll thank five younger sisters. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you how I feel after using it."

    Su Kui waved her hand and said, "thank you for not falling into trouble. So I have only one request. I hope four elder sisters don''t give these to those people I hate. Isn''t that too much

    Huo Qing inevitably thought of Huo Xue.

    She gave a wry smile. "I know."

    In my heart, I felt a tear of sympathy for Huo Xue and others.

    After getting along for a long time, Huo Qing learned more about Su Kui''s revenge.

    Offended her, then these good things

    Huo Xue wants to get it. It''s impossible in a short time.

    But Huo Qing did not expect that Su Kui could take revenge. Even if the store is opened later, Huo Xue and other people are not allowed to enter.

    They were completely blacklisted.

    And there''s a no go rule for entering the store.

    If someone helps them to buy, they will be permanently disqualified!

 Chapter 3704

    Huo Qing is satisfied and takes the gift from Qiao Yu out of the yard. On the way, the servant girl sees her holding several boxes. She is very happy and wants to share them with her. But Huo Qing refuses without hesitation.

    It''s like something in her arms, something rare and precious.

    "Oh, four sisters, where are you going?"

    The smile on Huo Qing''s face was abrupt and stiff.

    Huo Xue Shi ran to Huo Qing, and she was given an umbrella. She was smiling, but her eyes were full of sarcasm and cold. Obviously I know about her going to Sunflower''s yard. Plus the last time Su Kui spoke for her, she was the only one who didn''t get punished.

    It''s no wonder Huo Xue, who is careful, remembers it.

    "Big sister..."

    Huo Qing can''t help mumbling. Her voice is low.

    "Why, just now I was smiling. When I saw me, I put on a dead face. Four sisters, what do you mean? Do you look down on me? "

    Knowing that she is deliberately looking for fault, Huo Qing can do nothing.

    She doesn''t look like Su Kui. Some people support her and dare to speak out against Huo Xue.

    "No, big sister! How could I look down on you You must have read it wrong! "

    "Oh? So you''re mocking me for being blind? "

    Huo Xue sneers and looks at Huo Xue''s face. When she sees her bright features, she is stunned.

    "Your face..."

    The girl''s face is white, the skin is ruddy, and her lips are coated with lipstick. But it''s not like the lip paper they usually use, moistening with a layer of water.

    Just watching, there is an impulse to kiss Fangze.

    Huo Qing listened and smiled bitterly.

    Her head was low, but she was found by Huo Xue. She hugged the box in her arms involuntarily.

    "Is there anything on my face? What has my elder sister been watching me do? "

    She also wanted to struggle for a while. Seeing Huo Xue staring at her all the time, she felt flustered and hurried: "it''s cold outside. If the elder sister has nothing to do with it, the younger sister will go first. My aunt is still waiting for me at home. If I don''t go back, I''ll be in a hurry. "

    Finish saying, want to slip away quietly from Huo Xue side.

    Just a few steps away from Huo Xue, Huo Qing is relieved.

    The next second, however, Huo Xue grabbed the clothes.

    "What''s the hurry?" Huo Xue said, "let me see what you have in your arms. It''s like a baby. You''re scared. Can I rob you?"

    Despite that, Huo Qingzhen doesn''t believe that Huo Xue will be so aboveboard.

    Does she still do little in this kind of villain behavior?

    No matter what gift her father or five uncles give, she will choose first, and wait for the rest of the defective products, then it will be their turn.

    If she likes it all, it''s not a minority.

    "It''s nothing," Huo Qing was in a hurry and refused to give it to her. "It''s all the little things that five younger sisters gave me. They can''t get on the hall of elegance! Big sister can''t see it! "

    "Oh? You haven''t shown it to me yet. How do you know I can''t? Five younger sister now different from the past, got five uncle''s value. There are so many good things in her hand! "

    "Give it to me." Huo Xue spread her hands.

    That small hand is tender, without any cocoon. It looks like the big one is in the gold and silver pile.

    Unfortunately, the character is really overbearing.

    Huo Qing shook his head. "No big sister, this is from five sisters."

    "I want you to bring it!"

 Chapter 3705

    Huo Xue has no patience, and hearing Huo Qing say that Su Kui gave it, she can''t help it.

    The resentment in my heart is more powerful. I suddenly push Huo Qing down.

    Next to it was a raised rockery. Huo Qing was unprepared and fell back. In the exclamation of servant girl, her head, hit rockery directly.

    In front of me, I fainted completely.

    "My God! Big girl, four girls she She hit her head! "

    Huo Xue''s servant girls are like ants in a hot pot.

    Huo snow disdains sneer, walked to kick her, "Hello, Huoqing, hurry up and don''t pretend to die! I know you''re the most pathetic. It''s really a top-notch thing. In order to break things, I actually play this game. "

    She doesn''t believe that Huo Qing can pass out with such a slight push.

    Huo Xue''s strength is very heavy. She kicks Huo Qing''s body back and forth, which makes her even thinner.

    Huo Qing''s servant girl is crying out.

    "Wuwusi girl, don''t scare your servant! Wake up! "

    "Four girls, four girls..."

    Huo Xue curled her mouth. "I want to see what you treasure."

    She couldn''t hide her curiosity. She picked up a box and opened it. When she saw something inside, she was stunned.

    It''s all something she hasn''t seen, but I don''t know why. What Huo Xue thought of for the first time was Huoqing''s Zhang Yanruo and Tao Li, obviously her make-up face.

    Is it about this?

    She couldn''t help but think of something as her own.

    The fingers are tight, unwilling to loosen.

    Huo Qing''s servant girls have neglected her, kneeling beside Huo Qing one by one, almost fainting from crying.

    After a long time, Huo Xue also noticed something wrong.

    She was a little flustered. "Hello Hello Enough! Huo Qing, don''t pretend to be dead... "

    However, Huo Qing remained motionless with her eyes closed.

    A servant girl is going to pick Huo Qing up and take her back. When she looks at the back of her head, she almost faints.

    "Blood!! Four girls are bleeding! "

    "Get the doctor!"

    Huo Qing has only two servant girls around her. They wear thick clothes in winter. They have wasted the power of nine cows and two tigers, and they can''t lift Huo Qing up.

    Huo Qing''s servant girl is smart. Seeing that Huo Xue wants to play tricks on her, she takes people with her and goes away. She shouts at the top of her voice.

    "Come on! Come on!! The big girl pushed the four girls to the rockery and passed out!! Come and help! "

    Huo Xue is mad. "Shut up! You bitch! "

    She had intended to sneak away, but there was no one here. Even if Huo Qing identified her, she could not admit it.

    Who ever thought this girl was so cunning.

    It''s not far from where Su Kui lives. It''s empty in winter and the sound can be heard far away.

    Su Kui squinted and dozed off, suddenly awakened by the sound.

    "Huo Qing?"

    Mammy Qing has hurriedly come in. "Oh, five girls are not good. Do you think big girl is crazy? In order to rob the four girls, she pushed her to the rockery and broke her head. Now she has passed out! Seems to have shed a lot of blood! I don''t know... "

    She dare not say more.

    Su Kui quickly got up and put on her shoes and ran out.

    "Let''s go and have a look!"

    In the end is a human life, mainly Huo Qing that girl, Su Kui does not hate.

    On the contrary, I think she''s cute.

    Although she would be envious and envious, she had no bad eyes. This is the real character of every girl.

 Chapter 3706

    "Pa!!"

    Huo Xue can''t bear it. She slaps it and leaves.

    "Shut up. Today''s business has nothing to do with me. She ran into it by herself!"

    Huo Qing''s servant girls are still loyal, mainly because they know what it means to be proud and disgraced. If Huo Qing is finished, they will not be able to make it.

    At this time, it''s like watching Huo Xue.

    The servant girl didn''t even blink when she was hit.

    "Nonsense, it''s clear that the big girl is holding something in the arms of the four girls. If she wants the four girls not to give it, she will start beating people! Don''t go! "

    Hugged by a leg, Huo Xuemeng.

    "Bitch, are you crazy?" She gnashed her teeth and stared at the servant girl who was holding her leg tightly.

    "You''re not going to come here and pull this bitch away! She ran into it by herself. Don''t try to depend on me! When I tell my mother, I''ll show you! " Huo Xue scolds and kicks at the servant girl''s heart, trying to kick her away.

    The heart is the most vulnerable place. The servant girl was kicked by her foot and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    But he didn''t let go at all.

    "The girl still wants to deny it? Even when it comes to the Marquis, it can''t be done well! If something happens to our four girls, who will be in charge? "

    Huo Xue takes four servant girls to pick the bloody servant girl''s hand.

    Huo Qing''s servant girl, the other one is not so smart. But seeing the sisters being treated like this, my eyes are red. He jumped up and hugged Huo Xue''s other leg.

    This led to a mess of the scene.

    Basically, one hand has just been pulled open, and the other has been picked up.

    In a word, Huo Xue is not allowed to cheat.

    It can be said that in order to survive and not be sold out, these two little girls are crazy.

    Fingers have been picked by the blood dripping, the face is also angry Huo Xue hit several slaps.

    When Su Kui arrived, he saw such a miserable scene.

    The two servant girls cried and were still holding on. Huo Qing fell in the snow and did not know how to survive. On the corner of the rockery, her blood still remained.

    "The elder sister is very capable. If you beat someone, you will be punished. Instead of calling a doctor, you beat the servant girl of the fourth elder sister here. Do you want four sisters to die?! "

    The girl''s soft and lazy voice came slowly, which made Huo Xue stiff.

    Her memory of the sound is not too deep.

    "Huo Yan?! Why are you here... "

    She paused for a moment, her back teeth almost broken. But this also can''t stop her inner panic from getting more and more disordered. Huo Yan knows that. Judging from their two failure, Huo Yan will never give up.

    This time, if I let my father know

    Will he be disappointed? She just got rid of the ban! She doesn''t want to be locked up again!

    This half month, almost suffocated her.

    Therefore, she soon endured a smile and said to Su Kui, "five younger sisters came just in time. Look at these two servant girls. I didn''t take good care of the master, but blamed the mistake on my passing head. I was really wronged."

    "That''s bullshit!"

    The servant girl with blood on her mouth raised her head and her eyes were full of tears. She begged Su Kui, "five girls, please help our master. It''s too far away here. We can''t take him back. It''s so cold here. What can we do if the blood can''t stop?"? In case of an accident, the maids will not live! "

 Chapter 3707

    "How dare you talk nonsense, bitch?"

    Huo Xue''s eyes were full of red blood, and she hated to death. Lifting hands to fight, but in the fall, hard to be a small hand.

    That small hand looks soft and limp, but it pinches her wrist and makes her move a little. It hurts.

    "Ah!! Huo Yan, you bitch, what are you going to do to me? Let go of me! "

    Huo Xue is struggling.

    Su Kui sneered and let go.

    She seized her strength and plopped to the ground.

    "Elder sister or this pair of faces look more agreeable. Why do you force yourself to pretend to be kind? I just thought that I was going to spit out last night''s meal? You are just a commoner! "

    "What about the common women? How noble do you think you are, elder sister?"

    Xiao He took his servant girl to the doctor for a long time. Maybe this meeting has arrived.

    Su Kui asks people to take Huo Qing to his yard first. It''s too far from Huo Qing''s side. If it''s bumpy all the way, Huo Qing will lose half of his life even if he doesn''t die.

    "Huo Yan, don''t be complacent," Huo Xue resented. "You used to be just a mud that I stepped on! But I got the eye of five uncles. What are you proud of? Sooner or later, Wushu will hate you! "

    "Disgust?" Su Kui wants to tell Huo Xue that there is no such thing as disgust, OK? "I''m sorry. My fifth uncle will like me more and more in the future."

    "In addition, I''m proud of the eyes of Wushu. Unlike some people, I can only hide in the dark corner and die of envy. I have no chance to be proud all my life!!"

    "Huo Yan, you are shameless!" Huo Xue''s eyes are red.

    "That''s better than you being insidious, ruthless and brainless," Su Kui said with a cold smile to mother Qing, mother Cai: "come, please invite my elder sister to my yard. In addition, you can only call aunt Bai. If your father is in the house, please invite him to come. As for the old lady, if it''s cold outside, don''t disturb her. "

    Now mammy Qing and mammy Cai have listened to sukui.

    No matter what Huo Xue''s identity is, they do it or not. They take Huo Xue''s arm from left to right and pull her back to the yard.

    Huo Xue''s servant girls dare not to be angry. They don''t look at the smiling eyes of five girls. They are all as cold as knives?

    They always feel that if they don''t obey, it will be worse.

    Huo Xue is silly. "Huo Yan, how dare you? How dare you?! "

    Su Kui ignored her and was supported by a servant girl, walking lazily towards the yard.

    Huo Xue is like a prisoner. She can''t get away with her twists and turns. "Huo Yan, you can let me go quickly. My mother won''t let you go! I''m a legitimate girl. You''re just born of a cheap maid. What''s your qualification to run me? Even if I make a mistake, it won''t be up to you to intervene! "

    "Oh."

    Su Kui listened without expression? Then shut up and think about how to explain to my father later. "

    Huo Xue scolds all the way, Su Kui doesn''t even give her an extra expression.

    -At the same time, the figure of a pedestrian gradually disappeared.

    At the corner of a path stood a few dusty men.

    Zhu Yan smacked his tongue. "Niang, how can I never find that five girls are so fierce?"

    Little mo nodded, "hmmm-hmm. how can a big girl say that she is also a legitimate daughter? She just said that and then she left? It''s the same as a prisoner! "

 Chapter 3708

    "But a big girl deserves it She has been arrogant for so long in the mansion. Which of these girls hasn''t been bullied by her? It is said that before the five girls, they were thrown into the ice lake by the big girl! Although the lower part of the story is closely concealed, it''s only said that the five girls have a bad brain. In my opinion, it''s probably the big girl''s intention! How can five girls be so stupid? Jump in by yourself. Don''t die! "

    Zhu Yan folded his hands in his sleeves, stretched his neck to look in the direction of the Han Han courtyard, and chattered endlessly.

    Little mo nodded with approval.

    "Yes, I think five girls are smart. Maybe they were not favored and kept a low profile before. That''s what it''s said. Half of her life has been lost. At last, five girls have come to understand that. It''s a blessing in disguise. "

    The two of them discussed on their own, but did not notice that the man on their side had cold eyes.

    Huo Xue

    Huo Yanzhi rubbed his fingers and squinted slightly as if thinking.

    "Can the Marquis be in the mansion?"

    He seemed to ask casually, but next second, he didn''t know where to pop out of a sudden in an ordinary lower garment, and his appearance belonged to the type that could not be recognized in the crowd.

    The man appeared cleanly and stepped on the snow without a sound.

    "If you go back to the Lord''s son, he will be asked to go to the Shangshu mansion in the morning. Now he has not returned home."

    "Is it?" He smiled and said, "send someone to invite him. Our Marquis should not be drunk in the gentle countryside. It''s time for him to teach his daughter."

    The man nodded at once, as if he had come, and went quietly.

    Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan have been used to this scene for a long time.

    Around the master, many people can appear at any time without knowing the ghost, bringing any information they want.

    In normal times, Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan can still see them in the mansion.

    They are just like ordinary servants. They have names, families and backgrounds. But it''s perfect. It''s weird

    What do you mean by Huo Yan''s words

    The two seemed to think of something, shaking together.

    It seems that the master is angry. What did they say just now? Didn''t say anything, did you? It seems that only big girls throw five girls into the ice lake

    Wait

    Ice lake?!

    Shit!!

    Zhu Yan and Xiao Mo react at the same time. They look at each other and are shocked! right enough!!

    Their master knows that he will intervene in this matter!!

    Over there, Huo Yanzhi has carried the steps of Shi ran to the Han Han courtyard.

    When Xiaomo and Zhuyan come back to life, the tall and tall figure of the man will almost disappear in the snow.

    "Lord, wait for us!"

    They shouted and ran to catch up.

    -

    Han Han hospital.

    Fortunately, it was found in time, coupled with the cold weather, which did not accelerate blood loss.

    Huo Qing''s wound is gouged on the back of his head. If he goes up that inch, he may be in danger.

    When the doctor came and bound her up, he went to prescribe the medicine. Su Kui told mother Qing to cook medicine for Huo Qing. After all, she is an old man in the mansion. She should be more careful in her work.

    Aunt Bai, Huo Qing''s aunt, heard the news, and rushed to her.

    She didn''t even take the Cape. Her thin body was the same as Huo Qing''s. she couldn''t hold her breath when she cried. When she learned that Huo Qing was ok, her strong strength suddenly relaxed and she sat on the ground.

 Chapter 3709

    Began to wail.

    Su Kui got a headache from her quarrel and said impatiently, "shut up!"

    The girl''s voice was clear, with a chill. I let aunt Bai shudder hard and stifle it.

    "Don''t cry!" Su Kui said, she pursed her lips and looked at Huo Qing on the bed impatiently. "Your daughter is still lying on the bed waiting for you to conduct justice for her. If you cry, don''t expect others to help you! "

    She looked at Huo Xue, who was being held aside, with a hint that it was not obvious.

    Aunt Bai has lived in the mansion for many years. She can''t stand, and sometimes she can get the favor of Prince Anle.

    I want to know that she''s not ordinary. She must not be as weak as she looks.

    Su Kui just needs to wake up. Huo Xue will be picked up by someone.

    Aunt Bai Huo Qing is a daughter. She hurt her when she was born. She can''t bear any more. It can be said that Huo Qing is her eyeball. If Huo Qing is hurt by half of it, Su Kui doesn''t believe that she will endure it.

    Huo Xue receives Su Kui''s eyes and stares at her discontentedly, "Huo Yan, what do you mean? What are you looking at me for? Since Huo Qing is OK, can I go now? "

    I don''t know why, Huo Xue''s eyelids have been jumping since she came in. The bad premonition in her heart is stronger and stronger. It seems that as long as she doesn''t leave this place quickly, the result waiting for her must not be what she wants to see.

    Su Kui smiled very cleverly and blinked a pair of big eyes innocently. "What''s the big sister talking about? The fourth sister hasn''t woke up yet. Who knows if there will be any other accidents after waking up. After all, it''s the head that''s hurt. In this world, I don''t know how many people have congestion because they''ve hurt their head, and finally become fools Ah... "

    Just after she finished, she suddenly slapped her mouth very affectedly and frowned angrily. "Aunt Bai can''t help it. I didn''t mean to, but I lost my mouth for a while In fact, I''m worried that the fourth sister is not. Don''t blame me! "

    Aunt Bai wiped away her tears and looked at Su Kui with a smile.

    But I didn''t see the meaning of worrying about Huo Qing from her face.

    Such a girl who is cold and thin in heart and good at sophistry, if her Qing''er can get half of her, how can Huo Xue bully her into this kind of share?

    She knew that sukui''s words were a reminder to her.

    But what she said is also a fact. It hurt her head. Huo Qing was born with a congenital deficiency and fell ill from her mother''s body. If it''s really like what Su Kui said, there''s blood stasis in his brain, and it hurts his intelligence --

    "Huo Xue!! You hurt my qinger, I can''t spare you!! Wuwuwu...... "

    Aunt Bai had just wiped her tears, and she turned around and rushed to Huo Xue.

    She made the image of a mother who was greatly stimulated by her daughter''s uncertain life and death. Her sharp nails directly scratched Huo Xue''s flowery face.

    Su Kui had winked at Xiao He Qingyue for a long time. In the moment when Aunt Bai rushed over, the two of them immediately let go.

    Huo Xue''s face ached, his eyes flashed fiercely, "bitch!! How dare you hurt my face? Ah, ah, I killed you! "

    The most important thing for a girl is her face, let alone her idea of marrying into the royal family and being superior in the future. Naturally, it''s more important to look at your face than your life.

 Chapter 3710

    Otherwise, she would not rob Huo Qing. At last, she pushed the man to the rockery, causing a coma.

    It can only be said that people can''t stop them if they want to die.

    Sukui didn''t want to clean her up, and she went to make money. However, Huo Xue always runs up against her and jumps up and down to die.

    Since this is the case, then I can''t blame Su Kui for Huo Yan''s Revenge in the last life

    Two people scuffled together.

    Aunt Bai, in addition to grabbing it at first, soon fell to the ground in embarrassment and was beaten and kicked by Huo Xue with red eyes.

    Su Kui had a smile in her eyes. She watched aunt Bai protect her head and curl up like a shrimp.

    As expected, he is a smart man -

    knows how to protect his face.

    She thinks that Huo Xue''s death is not enough. Is she going to add another fire?

    Huo Xue, even if she is a legitimate daughter, aunt Bai is a concubine at best.

    But she was pointed out to anlehou by the old lady herself. All these years, she had a good life. Even the old lady dared not show her face.

    Now Huo Xue fights and kicks his elder generation. I don''t know how she will feel when the elder lady and anlehou arrive. Su Kui is watching a good play. Su Kui hears the sound of steady and powerful footsteps coming from the outer hall. Su Kui''s eyes, too familiar with the rhythm of footsteps, suddenly brighten.

    All the people felt that the girl in apricot lined jacket and horse dress was like a bird returning to its nest and rushing out in a gust of wind.

    When a gust of wind blows, Huo Yan looks fierce first. When he sees who it is, he can take back his action.

    Then I bumped into a soft, fragrant little thing in my arms.

    "Five uncles! You''re back! "

    Huo Yanzhi has been listening outside for a long time. His eyes are full of smiles. He spoiled and rubbed her hair. He lowered his "hum" voice.

    Zhu Yan sighs with Xiao Mo, no help, no help.

    The five girls looked soft like a bun. In fact, when they broke it off, it was all black!

    It''s a pity that even though their master witnessed all this, he still jumped into the hole dug by the girl as before.

    That will not turn back, ten horses will not pull back!

    "Wushu, I miss you so much" ~ ~ "

    the girl rubbed her face against his chest, her voice was sticky and wrapped in honey, shaking his waist and playing coquettish.

    Huo Yan''s heart is about to melt.

    Mingming just knew that this girl was not long ago, but she was always thinking about her when she went out.

    When she saw something, she could not help thinking that she would like it and that would suit him very well.

    In the past, I went back to the mansion with ease.

    This time, he pulled several carriages and delayed his return.

    However, I didn''t feel that time was wasted at all.

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Kui pouted and looked at the man wrongly with her little head up.

    "Five uncles don''t want me?"

    "I......" Huo Yanzhi is dumb. If he is warm, he is not good at revealing.

    Then she saw that the young girl changed her face quickly, snorted and pushed him away. "Since Wushu doesn''t want me, I don''t want Wushu either!"

    Then I saw that she was as angry as a frog, and wished she could jump up and turn her head towards the inner room.

    As he walked, he murmured, "there was something good that I wanted to show Uncle Wu, but now I won''t show it to you!"

    System: [host, you are already an old aunt. Is it really good to pretend to be cute and so upright? ]

 Chapter 3711

    Su Kui inner OS: sorry, I will always 18.

    System: [ ]Sorry, I lost.

    It thought that Huo Yanzhi would not coax her. This time, the host''s coquetry may be in vain and may be embarrassed.

    Because the systematic data analysis shows that Huo Yanzhi is not good at expressing feelings at all. He is introverted and cherishes words like gold.

    It''s strange that I can manage her Huh?!

    Huo Yanzhi strides forward, helplessly grabs the angry girl and sighs, "so angry?"

    He didn''t even notice how spoiled his voice was.

    The atmosphere outside, which is inseparable from that inside, is quite different.

    Su Kui squinted at him. "Do you want me or not?" Her big eyes were bright and full of cunning.

    The system detects Huo Yanzhi''s mood fluctuation and is completely speechless.

    OK, or it doesn''t understand human beings!

    Huo Yanzhi was stunned and silent for a while.

    But the big palm is holding the soft and boneless wrist of the young girl all the time, and has no intention to loosen it at all.

    Zhu Yan and Xiao Mo can''t bear to look directly at each other, but they want to go in and have a look at the scene.

    Then, listen to Huo Yanzhi using his low voice with a metallic sense and a soft voice: "I think so."

    He was thinking.

    It doesn''t seem that difficult to export. Huo Yanzhi could not help but chew these two words on the tip of his tongue and savor them carefully.

    Su Kui''s face was full of smiles, and he held up his head proudly. "I like Wushu best! Hehe, I knew that Wushu would think of me ~ ~ "

    Huo Yanzhi couldn''t help laughing, knocked her on the forehead and took her in.

    "So sure? Not afraid of disappointment? "

    Su Kui shook his small head and his big eyes rolled around. "I am so beautiful and smart. I must be very popular. Five uncles went out, don''t think I think the tea and rice don''t think? "

    "Hiss --"

    Huo Yanzhi couldn''t help laughing, "you don''t think about food and tea. What''s in your little head melon seeds

    Sukui didn''t say that.

    The two entered the room.

    Zhu Yan and Xiao Mo finally see the picture inside. Looking at the two inseparable people on the ground Oh no, it should be the girl who beat aunt Bai unilaterally

    Tut tut Tut, I always know that the girl is hypocritical, but my heart is quite dark.

    Although the heart of five girls is darker than her, the difference between one with brain and the other without brain is surely incomparable!

    Huo Yanzhi''s face suddenly darkened, and he shouted, "Huo Xue, what are you doing?! Don''t you let aunt Bai go? "

    Huo Xue is totally mad. Her face hurts so much that she can''t see. I think my face must have been destroyed by Aunt Bai.

    Now I just want to kill her, so that I can understand my hatred.

    Anyway, with the support of her mother, what is she afraid of?

    So she was so angry that she couldn''t listen to Huo Yanzhi.

    So, the first lady and Anle Hou arrived at the same time. When they came in, what they saw was that they valued their own daughter, and they regarded themselves as their favorite concubine room, according to the picture of crazy beating on the ground.

    The big lady was in the dark, her temples were beating wildly, and she almost fainted.

    "Stop it!! Bastard! Don''t stop?! "

    An''erhou had a drink and his face turned red. He strode up and grabbed Huo Xue. In her fierce struggle, the palm of the Pu fan hit her face.

    "Are you awake? Wake up and kneel for me! "

 Chapter 3712

    Huo Xue suddenly returned to her senses and sat on the ground with her face covered. The hair is messy, and the clothes are torn out of shape. It looks like a shrew in the market.

    The big lady held back her heartache and gave Huo Xue a hard look.

    She didn''t know how many times she had been warned to keep her back, but which time had she listened?

    Only when there is an accident, can I come back to ask her for help.

    But this time What happened is too big.

    Even if it was her, it would not be appeased for her. No matter for the time being, she has no ability to cover the sky with only her hands in the mansion.

    "Father Father, I...... "

    Huo Xue opens her mouth and sees aunt Bai, who is injured all over her body, then she starts to panic.

    "Father, listen to me! I don''t mean it! It''s all this bitch She''s going to ruin her daughter''s face! A daughter has a engagement with the sixth prince. If her face is destroyed, how can she marry in the future? Look, look! "

    Huo Xue, the villain, complains first, pointing to his aching face and showing it to Huan''an.

    Hou Anle frowned and jumped in his heart, obviously thinking of this.

    But then, he saw Huo Xue''s face, just a shallow scratch, a little blood.

    It''ll be fine in a few days.

    His angry hands were shaking, "sincerer! Full of lies! If you marry a man of your nature, I don''t know what kind of disaster it will bring to your family. I think it''s better to send you to the nunnery and wring your hair as an aunt

    His voice was very loud. For a while, his wife almost fainted.

    "Master, you must not!"

    I don''t know if it''s angry or true.

    The eldest lady was really afraid that he would be angry for a while, so she asked someone to send Huo Xuezhen.

    It''s known by outsiders that Huo Xue''s reputation is all over. How can she behave in the future?

    Thinking about this, she gave Su Kui a dark look of resentment.

    I blame this dead girl for being nosy. Otherwise, how could there be such a big stir?

    Su Kui gave a provocative look back, then went to Huo Yanzhi to hide, smiled and said: "Wushu, I''m afraid. My mother just looked at me, as if she wanted to eat me!"

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t think about it either. He patted her on the head and pulled her behind him: "don''t be afraid. There are five uncles here."

    Anle Hou gave the first lady a warning and indicated that she could stop.

    At this time, aunt Bai groaned and seemed to wake up from a coma.

    She saw that she was still lying on the cold ground, with a trace of disappointment in her eyes.

    But soon, she got up from the ground and knelt under the feet of Anle Hou, holding his legs and crying.

    "Master, master, you have to decide for qinger! Big girl, she is very cruel. Qing''er always respects her elder sister and filial to her first mother. But today, just because the big girl is interested in the gadget that the five girls gave her, Qing''er disagrees. The big girl is angry and pushes her to the rockery. Up to now did not wake up, the doctor said, injured the head, later may fall the root of the disease!! My poor Qing''er Wuwu...... "

    She cried pitifully, but there was no lack of complaint.

    Su Kui looked at her small face with pear blossom and rain, and looked at her embarrassed clothes. It was amazing.

    This face, it didn''t hurt at all.

    Big madam also saw, biting teeth scolded a fox spirit! I went to see Huo Qing by the bed.

 Chapter 3713

    In the end, the Han Han courtyard made a scene of people looking up for their horses.

    If it wasn''t for the big lady''s hard pleading, Hou Anle would have sent Huo Xue to the nunnery to be an aunt.

    But in the end, she wasn''t much better.

    First, the doctor bled a lot and made up for Aunt Bai''s many things and money.

    Even Huo Qing''s follow-up herbs for tonifying the body are all from her.

    That''s not to say, as for Huo Qing, it''s to punish her to kneel in the Buddhist hall and pray for Huo Qing. That is to say, when Huo Qing wakes up and when she can stand up.

    If Huoqing had an accident, she would not have to live.

    When Anle Hou woke up, he said it was a fake that he didn''t feel hurt, and he had some regrets. Think oneself punish Huo snow is too heavy, in the final analysis, other daughter is just commoner daughter. But Huo Xue, is his only legitimate daughter, and is his legitimate son''s elder sister. He also made a marriage agreement with the sixth prince. In the future, it will bring him more benefits than these common girls.

    From small to large, she has always been regarded as a pain in her eyes, and has always been responsive.

    So she developed a domineering character.

    At first, he thought of the meaning, let Huo Xue kneel in the Buddhist hall for a day, and then find an excuse for her to go back to the wall and think about it.

    It''s so cold in the Buddha Hall. Now it''s the last month. It''s new year''s Eve in two days. If you kneel for so long when the cold current strikes, you may not be able to point to the root cause of the disease.

    But when he thought about Huo Xue, he didn''t think about it at all. In the winter, Huo Yan fell into the ice lake.

    Why don''t you think about your other daughter''s health?

    If Huo Yanzhi didn''t think of this, he would often send her all kinds of tonics. In addition, Huo Yan is young and has a fast repairing ability.

    I''m afraid I''m going to suffer.

    But in the end, Prince Anle didn''t do it, because the old lady didn''t know how to do it.

    In fact, Su Kui''s order is just a casual one.

    this house is afraid of the old lady''s eyeliner. She seems to be retiring behind the scenes, and she doesn''t care. But what can I hide from her eyes?

    The old lady was angry and furious. No one dared to raise an objection.

    So, Huo Xue kneels in the Buddhist hall this time, and is kneeling.

    And because the old lady sent the powerful Mammy to watch it in person, Huo Xue just wanted to be lazy, and there was no chance.

    Now, she can only secretly pray in her heart, Huo Qing wakes up as soon as possible.

    -

    Huo Yanzhi''s study.

    He smiled and looked at the little girl running to him since he came back. His eyes were spoiled.

    "Why, what is it for me this time?"

    Su Kui touched his nose, looked at his joking eyes, turned his mouth, and said, "five uncles forgot, I said before that there was something good for you to see!"

    "Well? What? "

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t take it seriously, but he couldn''t wait to give him any "good things" for the little girl to see. He was still very useful.

    Then he saw the little girl mysteriously holding everything out of the box she had brought.

    It''s all small delicate porcelain bottles.

    Different from what Huo Qing took away last time, this time, there are also beautiful designs on the porcelain vase.

    "What is this?"

    Huo Yanzhi came to the spirit.

    Su Kui actually sold a pass. She pointed back at herself and asked Huo Yanzhi with a smile, "five uncles first, what''s my change today?"

    Change?

    Huo Yan is stunned and squints at the past.

    It happened that the sunshine outside the window jumped in and fell on the girl''s white jade face. A little Rouge was put on the corner of her eyes. Her skin was white with powder. Her watery lips were slightly cocked up, and her red color made Huo Yanzhi''s heart ache for no reason.

 Chapter 3714

    "Five uncles?"

    Huo Yanzhi suddenly regained his mind and looked at the girl curiously.

    He smiled, "little five has grown up and knows how to dress up."

    Su Kui: "..."

    "That''s it?"

    What a straight man! Won''t you praise her?!

    System: [host, calm down, you are not a real baby. ]

    so sunflower was more angry.

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t understand why the girl''s face fell down for a moment. He reached for the porcelain vase on the table.

    Then she was firmly refused by the girl''s soft hand.

    "Are you sure you''re finished?"

    Her big eyes were bright and she looked at him directly. Her mouth was bulging, obviously holding her breath.

    Huo Yanzhi has a headache. He has never had the experience of coaxing children.

    Yes, in front of his eyes, this little girl is still a child who has not grown up.

    He really can''t understand the girl''s idea, especially her ancient spirit. One by one, the little ideas come out, which makes him unpredictable.

    Su Kui hummed, turned over a performance and muttered, "five uncles didn''t praise me for my beauty."

    Looking at the girl''s cheek like a frog, Huo Yanzhi suddenly realized that he shook his head and laughed.

    The index finger ordered her, "well, it''s Uncle Wu''s fault. Uncle Wu can''t talk, OK?"

    I can''t help it. I have to admit my life.

    Su Kui put out his hand. "You can start your praise."

    "Nice."

    "Well, I know."

    "Beautiful."

    "Of course."

    "Pour out the country and the city."

    "And what else?"

    Sukui is waiting, and then it''s cold

    Huo Yanzhi smiled bitterly, "little ancestor, you can spare me!"

    It''s not enough for her to be a beautiful country. Does she want to be a fairy?

    Seeing that he was not really a boaster, Su Kui reluctantly let him go, pushed things to his front, opened them one by one and introduced them to him.

    "Five uncles, these are all my research. Do you think these can be sold?"

    Huo Yanzhi stared at the fingers playing with the small porcelain vase, ten fingers were as thin as jade, which was particularly beautiful.

    Wen Yan picks up his eyebrows. "Are you short of money? Five uncles have... "

    "Oh, no!" Su Kui said, "isn''t it because Wushu likes to make money? I''m trying to replace the position of money in Wushu''s mind. "

    Huo Yanzhi sighs and continues to listen to her.

    What he didn''t say was that money was never the most important thing in his mind.

    It wasn''t before, but now it''s nothing compared to her.

    Su Kui began to excitedly introduce Huo Yanzhi. When he was interested, he would use it himself to show Huo Yanzhi the most intuitive effect.

    "Five uncles and five uncles, do you think this color is particularly good-looking? It''s especially suitable for new year''s day. I''ll use this on New Year''s Eve, OK? "

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t think much about it. It''s normal for girls to study these Rouges.

    At first, he listened to it casually, but with the girl''s serious voice and very organized narration, he gradually looked serious.

    Begin to listen to Su Kui''s suggestion.

    Finally, Huo Yanzhi and began to think about the feasibility of these lipid powder.

    Finally: very feasible!

    After all, those rare things he brought back from the sea are often women''s dependents.

    Their financial resources and pursuit of beauty are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Hear Su Kui seriously say to want to make money, he touched her head, "OK, if you make money all right?"

 Chapter 3715

    "That can''t be done," Su Kui brushed his big hand seriously, cut his hair by the way, and said formally: "since it''s cooperation, there must be cooperation!"

    The girl -

    Huo Yanzhi chuckled, "but Wushu is not short of money."

    Now, he doesn''t know that these little girls'' skirmishes will become the existence of women in the future.

    And the benefits are much stronger than any business he does.

    This, of course, also stems from Huo Yanzhi''s ignorance of women.

    But at Su Kui''s insistence, Huo Yanzhi agreed.

    Later, in the meeting with the seventh prince, what did Huo Yanzhi think of? He lost a box to the seventh prince.

    The seventh prince was surprised. He thought it was a treasure. He immediately opened it. "What is this? For me? "

    Huo Yanzhi raised his jaw slightly. "For the women in your mansion, aren''t you a lot of women?"

    Smell speech, seventh Prince is embarrassed, rare red face.

    He touched his nose. "They are all confidants..." His voice is getting lower and lower to the sneering eyes of Huo Yan.

    But soon, he opened the lid of a bottle and saw the red powder inside. He was stunned, "what is this? Rouge?! "

    Of course, he knows about the places where fireworks are often seen.

    "I treat you as a brother, but you give a gift to my woman?!"

    The seventh prince was angry and stared angrily.

    Huo Yanzhi ignores him and frowns. "Little five did it. Take some women back to you and try to see if they like it."

    One person''s performance, the other person turns a blind eye.

    The seventh Prince breathed dully and opened and closed the bottles one by one. But when I heard that it was made by Su Kui, I immediately said happily, "Oh, it''s made by Yaner? It''s really handy! Three brothers Can men use this thing? "

    He looked at the red tube of paste in his hand, quite eager to try.

    Huo Yanzhi: " You can try, as long as you are not afraid of the emperor driving you out of the palace. "

    The seventh Prince: " Wuwuwu, the third brother is merciless. He is also your father

    Huo Yanzhi took a sip of hot tea and didn''t care about his opera.

    The seventh prince finally gave up.

    Then I began to discuss the great events in the DPRK.

    When it comes to serious matters, the seventh Prince is like a changed man. He looks serious and powerful, but he shows his royal majesty.

    "Three brothers, six brothers have been acting frequently recently I heard that your big girl seems to have a engagement with him? "

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes are slightly drooping, and his whole body is light.

    "Well."

    "Then..."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After talking about it, the seventh prince returned to his residence with a box under his arm.

    He has a lot of women in the backyard, but few of them actually have a relationship.

    Therefore, the saying of "confidante" to Huo Yanzhi is not all lies.

    He walked in the backyard.

    Soon a group of beauties who cooked snow and tea in the pavilion noticed him and immediately greeted him.

    "Your Highness."

    "Yes, your highness. You are back..."

    "What are you holding, your highness?"

    The seventh prince was reminded that he still had something.

    Originally thought it was made by sunflower, some reluctant. But on second thought, these women''s things, he can not really face.

    With a sigh, I threw something to them.

    "Take it to play. It''s Rouge made by a little girl. Oh, by the way, please tell me how I feel when I use it. "

 Chapter 3716

    After that, the seventh prince never asked about it again.

    Mainly close to the new year, the task at hand is particularly heavy. The whole person is busy like a top, and has no place to care about other things.

    Until new year''s Eve.

    In the morning, just after dawn, the people were still at the door with couplets. His hair was messy and he ran to the Houfu in a panic.

    At that time, Su Kui just got up and was waiting for breakfast with a piece of cake in his hand.

    When the seventh prince came in, he didn''t have time to say anything. He sat on the chair panting and poured a glass of water first.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and joked, "what''s the matter with your highness seven? It''s a flustered morning. The new year has not passed. Even if it''s a new year''s day, it won''t come to me ~ "

    " you girl -- "

    the seventh Prince choked on her and rolled his eyes.

    "Don''t tell me about the magic of what you are doing. In my yard, those women who boast of being gentle ladies fight for these things, even ignoring their faces."

    Is he just a fish in the pond?

    He has always been generous with his beauty.

    Smell words, Su Kui''s eyes brighten.

    "Uncle Wu gave you something?"

    The seventh prince was stunned. "Don''t you know?"

    When you ask, you know how stupid you are. If she really knows, can she ask? Just say no.

    "What''s the effect? What about the experience? " Su Kui asked repeatedly, his eyes bright and frightening.

    As if I could eat him, he made the seventh Prince look inexplicable and touched his gooseflesh arm.

    I thought to myself, why did he think this girl was interesting before and wanted to marry her?

    This is another female version of Huo Yanzhi!

    "Seven highness, don''t be stupefied, say quickly!"

    Su Kui had no choice but to pat the table in front of him and hand over a cup of tea to him.

    The seventh prince took over, which made him feel more comfortable.

    Backhand refers to his messy clothes, but says: "here, this is the result you want to see."

    Su Kui was stunned. "Can''t you? Those things I use on my face are harmless to human body. Is it because they don''t know the purpose and accidentally eat it? But even if you eat it, you won''t be crazy, will you? "

    In Su Kui''s opinion, in ancient times, there were only a few people who dared to act against the emperor.

    The seventh Prince: "..."

    His face was speechless. "Smoke, are you serious?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Isn''t it?"

    The seventh prince was helpless. "Of course not!" If it''s crazy, what''s he doing here? Would you please go to the doctor for a long time?!

    "I''m going to fight because I rob your gadgets." the peaceful courtyard is noisy all the time. He just came back to the mansion today. Before he could take a breath and enjoy the beauty''s tenderness, he was treated so well by the red eyed beauties.

    Before leaving, his favorite lian''er smiled and said gently to him, "Your Highness, you must bring a gift to lian''er, or you will go to the other sisters'' room."

    it would have been nothing, but other people also seemed to have made a mistake.

    He refused to touch it?!

    The seventh prince said to Su Kui, indignant: "do you think this can be tolerated?"

    Su Kui shook his head and said, "of course not!"

    Before the seventh prince could be happy, he listened to Su Kui''s happy caress. "Oh, these sisters are so interesting. I want to know them!"

 Chapter 3717

    The seventh Prince: "ha ha Impossible, they are my women! "

    In order to be able to rebel against some gadgets, he should not touch them.

    If be this wilt bad little girl area, point to not sure to go up room to uncover tile!

    Su Kui finally got the feedback, and the seventh prince came back satisfied.

    Because of these, he finally had a new year''s Eve, the most satisfying new year''s Eve in his life.

    Enjoy the best of all.

    -

    snowflakes are flying, and the wind makes the lanterns under the corridor tremble.

    Su Kui, wrapped in a cloak, looked up at the big full moon.

    Behind the footsteps gradually close, Su Kui do not need to turn around, we know who is coming.

    Her eyes curved and her voice soft: "five uncles, happy New Year!"

    The hair on the head is decorated with a Chinese rose hairpin. It is carved with jade. It is crystal clear and the petals are lifelike.

    "Happy new year."

    The deep and elegant voice of a man is heard slowly.

    Su Kui touched a Zan hairpin that had been added between the bun, smiled and looked back at the tall man with a small face.

    The face is clear and meaningful, and the temperament is gentle and peaceful.

    "Thank you, Uncle Wu."

    Just at this time, the night sky behind the girl, suddenly rose countless colorful fireworks.

    The girl stood with her back to countless gorgeous people. Her eyes were curved and her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky.

    As the strings of the heart move, a devil''s seed begins to take root and sprout in the bottom of the heart -

    -

    after new year''s Eve, sunflower will be one year older.

    In a few months, she will reach the hairpin.

    After receiving the feedback from the seventh prince, Huo Yanzhi sent several copies to his friends.

    Good friends have female family members at home, all of whom know his identity, so that after getting gifts one by one, they all take it seriously.

    Originally thought it was just some common Rouge powder, when used, it produced a big surprise.

    Finally, Su Kui''s own products are in short supply.

    Of course, the main thing is that Huo Yanzhi loves that the little girl is young, but she is busy like a top all day.

    People have lost a lot of weight.

    Well -

    of course, it''s Huo Yanzhi who thinks so.

    Su Kui this year simply don''t too moist, every day small tonic, three days a big tonic, want not fat is difficult.

    Now her baby''s fat is back on her face, and there''s little meat on her stomach.

    Wearing winter clothes, more and more like a ball.

    But Huo Yanzhi said that she had suffered, and she was not allowed to be too tired, that is, she was not allowed to do it again.

    Su Kui didn''t plan to do this by himself, so he gave Huo Yanzhi the recipe and let him do it.

    I just didn''t expect Huo Yanzhi to move so fast.

    From choosing workshops to shops, they are all ready-made.

    Huo Yanzhi shut down all his own cosmetics stores and then re screened the workers. After confirming that there was no problem, a new round of production was put into operation.

    The fat powder under the name of Huo Yanzhi is the best of Yan.

    He suddenly closed the door, and the rest thought he had an accident.

    It wasn''t until some ladies heard the boast of those lucky to get the first-hand products at the party that they knew what Huo Yanzhi was up to.

    Some people show off and immediately envy those young ladies!

    At a dinner party, Huo Xue was not easy to be socialized by the big lady.

    At the banquet, she was asked: "Miss Huo, I heard that Mr. Huo''s shop is going to make some new things. I wonder if you can bring some for us? We can give you something else! "

 Chapter 3718

    [happy birthday to myself]

    Huo Xue didn''t understand the meaning of these warm ladies around her at first.

    She frowned and doubted, "what did Uncle Wu do?"

    The doubt in Huo Xue''s eyes doesn''t seem to be faking, but let the other several people chat up. Did they find the wrong person?

    The old lady''s face changed in a flash.

    It''s a pity Huo Xue is too far away from her. She can''t call her now.

    It''s up to others to ask.

    "Just look at that."

    A young lady, however, took it with her. She carefully took it out of her purse and opened it to Huo Xue.

    "Miss Huo, as the niece of the fifth master, should get the first hand, no matter what?"

    Huo Xue didn''t understand until she saw the thing that hurt her for half a month.

    Isn''t this the thing that Huo Yan made?!

    I gave it to Huo Qing! If it wasn''t for this thing, how could she have been punished by her father? She knelt in the Buddhist hall for two days and nights, and her knees would have been broken.

    It''s a pity that the old lady didn''t know how to love her. She even sent Mammy to watch her.

    Huo Xue looks more and more uncomfortable.

    Some people who pay close attention to her, of course, are tacit.

    "I didn''t."

    Huo Xue gnashes his teeth. Huo Yan doesn''t know how to smear her in front of the fifth uncle now. How can he give her this?

    "Ah? No...... "

    Other people looked at each other, which was a little inconceivable.

    As the first lady of Huo''s family, they can''t even compete with outsiders? You know, it was delivered by Lord Huo himself.

    Didn''t leave a copy for her family?

    Or --

    What are the other meanings?

    At this moment, they think a little more.

    Although, in their mind, only with the legitimate exchanges. But what if this is not valued at all?

    "No, no, it''s just rouge and water powder. It''s opportunistic," Huo Xue frowned. "What''s so great? I don''t care about it!"

    Secretly, he pinched his palm, almost bleeding.

    "If you don''t, why are you angry?"

    Some people are dissatisfied, "that is, don''t rob us if you don''t like it. We like it!"

    "Well, it''s the same. People boast of their noble status, but they can''t see it."

    In my heart, I don''t care. Now the ladies and ladies of manyandu, I don''t know how many people are waiting for the rouge pavilion to reopen, so that they can get their first share.

    Unfortunately, I have been waiting for half a month, but I still haven''t.

    Seeing that Huo Xue can''t walk this way, several of them spread out and stopped paying attention to Huo Xue.

    Huo Xue was not popular at first, but now she is even worse.

    All this was seen in the eyes of the lady of the prime minister''s office. She had a shrewd flash at the bottom of her eyes and thought about something in her heart.

    When the party was over, the prime minister''s wife immediately called for a car and went straight to the palace.

    She is the aunt of the sixth prince, the birth mother of the sixth prince, and the sister of her compatriots.

    As for what to say, I don''t know -

    anyway, Huo Xue didn''t realize anything now. When she went back to her yard, she was furious.

    What''s the big deal?! Huo Yan, that little bitch, has to fight me! "

    Her eyes were red and she smashed everything in the room.

    The eldest lady stood at the door indifferently, watching her smash.

 Chapter 3719

    I saw that she had smashed all the furnishings in the room, and there was no place to fall on the whole floor.

    She never spoke.

    When Huo Xue finished venting, she gasped and reacted.

    Only then discovered that the servant girl mammy in her room knelt, she looked back in amazement, and slapped her face fiercely.

    A crackle.

    Huo Xue was completely confused.

    "Mother, mother What are you doing with me? "

    "What are you doing? Ah Fool! "

    "Why did you say that at the party today?" the first lady gnashed her teeth? No, No. what do you mean by saying so much? Want to tell everyone that you are not valued by your five uncles? "

    "Mother, I......"

    Huo Xue doesn''t think there is anything, she wrongly covers her face and tears, "I''m just angry! Besides, Wushu is just a businessman. What''s the big deal! And Huo Yan, the little bitch, is always against me, but he has made a little gadget. How can it be passed on to everyone? Now Wushu will take her to do business? How can a woman do business? "

    She was full of doubts. During this time, she was locked in the room, so that the news couldn''t come in at all.

    In addition, the big lady deliberately did it to prevent her from being stimulated and making a lot of noise.

    When the eldest lady heard the words, her head was dizzy and she was completely disappointed.

    "Nothing great?"

    She sneered and threw Huo Xue a slap again. "Do you know that in the eyes of the emperor, Huo Yanzhi is more important than all the princes? Even Even if he wants to sit in that position, it''s not the end of the world

    Huo Xue had no time to be aggrieved, so she was stunned by her wife''s words.

    "What, what..."

    Her mouth quivered and her mind was blank.

    Is that the position she wants?

    No matter how she is, "otherwise, why do you think the rewards from the Imperial Palace have never been broken since childhood? Do you really think that the emperor values your grandfather and your father? "

    No, neither.

    Because those things are for Huo Yanzhi. They are all by the way.

    "My mother I don''t know that. I really... " Huo Xue is incoherent and doesn''t know what to say.

    If Wushu is so valued by the emperor, then his identity

    Is it really like what the outside world hears?

    How can Huo Yan be so valued by Wushu! At this time, Huo Xue''s heart was filled with huge jealousy, which made her red eyes.

    The eldest lady shook her head. "First of all, do you know how the prime minister''s wife looks at you today? What happened to you and the sixth Prince... "

    She sighed and turned away.

    Huo Xue''s reaction is that she said something stupid at the party.

    It''s so easy to be irritated. As the sixth princess in the future, does the other side really have other ideas?

    "No - mother, mother, help me, what should I do?! What do you think I should do! "

    Huo Xue wept loudly. She had been reduced to a place where her father didn''t love her and her grandmother hated her.

    If even the sixth prince gave up her, wouldn''t her father really send her to the nunnery to be an aunt?

    After all, it''s her daughter. How could the eldest lady watch her being rejected.

    That''s not good for her. Besides, she hopes that Huo Xue can help her brother in the future!

 Chapter 3720

    Thinking of this, the old lady looked back and sighed, and went back to the room.

    "You go out and watch first. No one is allowed to come in without my command. Do you understand?"

    The maids were all cold and nodded at once.

    "Come here, next month will be your father''s birthday. The sixth prince will surely come. Then you must seize the opportunity and never be impulsive again!"

    As soon as the sixth Prince is mentioned, Huo Xue''s face is red, "mother, can you really do it?"

    The first lady glared at her, "in a word, no more trouble. Even if Huo Yan is liked by the old lady, how about it? Don''t forget, I''m her legitimate mother. Even if she''s outstanding in the future, she can marry you more and more as a concubine? "

    She said something, Huo Xuemei laughed.

    She nodded. "What my mother said was that I was impulsive!"

    The innocent and beautiful appearance, where there is just a split, like crazy smashing things around.

    The eldest lady nodded happily, hoping that this time, the daughter who didn''t strive for success, would not let her down again.

    -After waiting for a whole month, the ladies of Yandu finally waited for the day when the rouge pavilion was reopened.

    After the sound of firecrackers, rouge pavilion was officially opened.

    There was an endless stream of carriages and carriages coming and going, and the people watching couldn''t help but smack their tongue.

    "What''s the matter? Has the rouge Pavilion changed into a new boss? Why do so many ladies and young ladies join us? "

    When someone questions, there is a well-informed one.

    "Ho! You don''t know! Boss, I haven''t changed it, but I''ve changed everything in this shop a lot! "

    "Ah? What changes? " Next to someone confused, full of confusion, can not see a so naturally.

    The man put his proud hands in his sleeves, raised his chin, and nodded a little girl at the head, saying, "well, what''s the change in these people?"

    "Change?" Some people are confused, "no......"

    "Then look at the one next to you! By contrast, which is better looking and which looks better? "

    When people wake up, these onlookers will know where to look.

    They narrowed their eyes and realized it in a short time.

    The one on the left has a pale complexion. Although it''s powdered, it looks dry and unappealing. Rouge is more like a monkey''s ass. it looks old when it looks bad. However, the one next to him, his lips are red, natural, watery, and slightly shiny, as if they were born like this. The eyebrow is slightly picked, the skin is white and pink, and it looks very beautiful.

    In contrast, the girl on the left who is clearly the same age is several years old.

    "Ah, you mean the girl on the right is using the rouge pavilion''s water powder?"

    "No!" At the beginning, a well-informed person smiled, "if the most powerful one is the five girls in the Anle Houfu, she has researched all these things! Look, so many ladies have robbed their heads. It''s all noisy silver

    When it comes to money, people immediately come to their senses.

    At the same time, I was curious about the legendary five girls.

    Although rouge and water powder are common, no one has ever seen them. They are good natural things.

    "What''s the use of saying so much? These things, we common people, are afraid that we can''t afford to use them in this life! "

    I don''t know, people who are in the crowd are waiting for this sentence.

 Chapter 3721

    At that time, someone shouted at the top of his voice, "don''t think about these things. Let''s lay flat the people and have their own place. Look back and see what''s over there!"

    The onlookers were all attracted and followed the direction of the man''s fingers. It turned out that there was a new store on the other side of the store.

    I saw a brand-new plaque on the top, with three big words "like a dream".

    "The things there are cheaper and more suitable for us."

    Someone looked at the front and then the back.

    Just now, so many wealthy ladies and ladies of the new shop went to Rouge Pavilion together in a carriage, so they were all attracted to the past. They didn''t even notice that there was a new shop not far away.

    "Five ye have a heart!"

    "Well, let''s go and have a look at the momentum. I''m afraid we can''t buy it later!"

    Another woman shouted and rushed to rumengling.

    Everyone has a herd mentality. Soon, the shop was full of people in an instant because of its dream like door.

    No matter men or women, the picture is just a curiosity.

    But this can make the shopkeeper happy. He was still worried. His business was robbed by the rouge Pavilion opposite. He has no guests here. When he takes achievements, he is afraid that he will not get achievements!

    There was no time to think about any more ideas until he was busy and had to help himself.

    -

    the revenue in the first month is very considerable.

    It''s just business in Yandu store.

    If we wait for Huo Yanzhi to expand our business to all parts of the country, we don''t know what kind of wealth it will be.

    It is said that now, the news has spread to other provinces. Some wives will buy a large number of them to go back by the chance of visiting relatives. Su Kui listened to it, and thought with interest, is this the earliest "shopping agency" in ancient times?

    But Rao is so, every night workers rush to work, or supply.

    It''s true that the ladies and ladies of manyandu are too warm.

    Among them, there are also women in the palace who are entrusted to take them.

    Seeing that the business is so hot, Su Kui directly gives Huo Yanzhi suggestions, making him set a daily limit, and no one can buy more than three boxes at most.

    In this way, we can also save more for those who need it.

    When Huo Yanzhi put the income in front of Su Kui, she didn''t respond, just flipped the silver note in the box at will.

    However, when Xiao He and others saw the amount on the silver note, their eyes almost fainted.

    "My God! Ten million?! This shop is only open for a month! I''m afraid I didn''t steal the money! "

    Mammy Qing and mammy Cai look at each other, but they can''t calm down.

    They have never seen so much money in their lives.

    All of them belong to the five girls.

    And ten million silver notes, just put on the top, look at the number, there are several below.

    Just don''t know the amount.

    That''s enough to surprise them.

    Darling, five girls, this is not a fool, it''s a gold doll!

    Su Kui hears that a man has lost a small gold ingot. He smilingly points to Huo Yanzhi and says, "yes, you five masters, don''t you steal money?"

    Mother Qing and others received Jin Yuanbao, smiling happily.

    "Oh, thank you, five girls!"

    "Thank you, five girls!"

    Su Kui also held the money box and looked up at Huo Yanzhi with a smile. "Thank you for taking me to make money!"

 Chapter 3722

    Huo Yanzhi only needs to bow his head to see the girl''s eyes as bright as stars, her lips as red and teeth as white, and her skin as jade.

    Laugh as if the whole world is shining.

    He was so soft that he raised his hand and patted sunflower''s hairy head.

    "Darling."

    Then I feel the small head under my hand and rub it against the palm of his hand.

    All the thoughts in Huo Yanzhi''s heart turn into a pool of water in this moment. How could there be such a lovely girl in the world?

    In fact, at the beginning, Huo Yanzhi wanted to give all the profits to Su Kui.

    But Su Kui didn''t want it, as long as 30% of all the proceeds.

    The rest 70% are from Huo Yanzhi.

    But Rao is so, it is also suitable for sukui to take the stool.

    She was tired for a few days except when she began to study these things. Besides, she is full of food and sleep every day. If you have time, you can go to the old lady''s place to have a chat and help the old man.

    But on weekdays, she didn''t care about it at all.

    But Huo Yanzhi did his best, and even closed his shop for a whole month.

    What''s more, how many ladies and ladies of manyandu bought it for Huo Yanzhi, the fifth master of Huo?

    If Su Kui opens his own shop.

    She doesn''t guarantee that she can reach the level of Huo Yanzhi.

    Because the times are here. The name Huo Yanzhi alone is enough for countless people to pay for his fame.

    This is the reputation and experience that Huo Yanzhi has accumulated in business for so many years.

    Once something made by sunflower is not good at all, it may drag Huo Yanzhi down in the end.

    But fortunately, no!

    They get along naturally and warmly. Mother Qing and others, holding their own rewards, retreat and leave their own space for them.

    Now they don''t know what their situation is, just think Huo Yanzhi is really good to their five girls. With their five girls to make money, other girls, who has such ability? Which has such love and trust?

    No, not all!

    In the whole Anle Houfu, their girl''s honor is to take part in it!

    This is enough for them to be complacent.

    Xiao He seems to have become the big servant among the four servant girls. She put Jin Yuanbao in her mouth and bit her. Her satisfied eyes narrowed.

    "I''ll tell you, follow the five girls of our family. The good days will be long in the future!"

    She still remembers the sad faces of these maids when they came. It seems that their Han Han courtyard is a place to avoid.

    Now, thank you. It''s too late.

    The other three blushed with shame, clutched the gold treasure in their hands and nodded.

    "Is it true that sister Xiao He has foresight or that five girls are good at making so much money today?"

    Xiaohe''s tail is almost cocked up to the sky, but he desperately presses the lip corner and holds his head high. "Where is that? Rouge Pavilion and rumengling just opened in January, and the income has been so high. Wait for the store to become famous. Mr. Wu will open the store all over the country. Then you can think about it!! "

    She said the right thing, just finished, but heard a chuckle.

    Xiaohe looked back and saw mammy Qing and mammy Cai standing behind them, smiling at her.

    Xiao he blushed and pretended to be found.

 Chapter 3723

    Xiao He doesn''t have to touch his face. He knows that he can boil eggs.

    Seeing that mammy Qing is still looking at herself, but she doesn''t laugh, she stomps her feet angrily and says, "can you stop looking at me, Mammy Qing? Shame is going to die! What''s more, am I wrong?! We will do business all over the country in the future! "

    This is only a month''s money, so in the future, the money is not rolling?

    Now put your eyelids up a little bit. Don''t be so shallow!

    Mother Qing laughed and nodded: "yes, yes, Xiaohe is right, that''s the reason!"

    The mood of the whole Han Han courtyard is good to fly up and down.

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t stay in sukui''s yard for long to avoid suspicion. He said two words and left. As soon as he left, Su Kui went to the old lady''s yard happily.

    It''s necessary to be coquettish again.

    At this time, Su Kui''s side is full of happiness. The yard of the eldest lady is full of gloom.

    "Are you serious?!"

    The big lady shakes her hand in surprise. The hot tea in the cup comes out. Her hand is red with the hot tea. She neighs painfully, but she has no time to pay attention to this. She is tired of dropping the tea cup aside, and her eyes are cold.

    Huo Xue was not willing to bite her lips and said: "of course it is true!! Huo Yan, a dead girl, has so much silver. It''s still a month! Later, she didn''t go on, but the eldest lady clearly understood what she meant.

    Look at that wench. It seems that since she fell into the lake and picked up a life in a muddleheaded way, her brain has been awake.

    Huo Yanming put it on his mind to remember that Huo Xue was going to humiliate her and throw her into the ice lake. So I''ve been fighting against her.

    Although there are also places where Huo Xue killed himself.

    However, if she didn''t step in and follow the way of the big lady, how could she make Huo Xue''s work known to all? So that anlehou not only disliked this daughter, but also complained about her, blaming her goddaughter.

    On this point, the eldest lady can''t say anything and can''t deny it at all.

    "You let me see how to do it."

    The old lady pressed her brow wearily, and then let Huo Yan''s little bitch jump down. She would climb to her head in the future.

    In her eyes alone, there was no respect for her legitimate mother.

    What''s more, she and Huo Xue have already made love, for fear that they will never die. Now behind her, there is Huo Yanzhi as a backer. He seems to have a very close relationship with his Highness the seventh prince.

    For a long time, if she was allowed to grow up again, the eldest lady would have a bad feeling.

    That feeling has always been with her.

    It''s not good at all.

    "Oh, mother! Don''t think about it! I really don''t want to see Huo Yan''s bitch go down! You didn''t notice that today I saw her at my grandmother''s place. She was dressed more ostentatiously than I, a legitimate lady. And in the eyes of the old lady, there is only Huo Yan, a bitch. Even when I went, she didn''t hear me saying hello to her! "

    The feeling of being ignored by all the people in the audience made her very sad.

    One day without getting rid of Huo Yan, there are ants crawling in her bones, tormenting her constantly.

    "Mother, why not..."

    All of a sudden, Huo Xue''s eyes turned, scheming to her ear and whispered a word.

 Chapter 3724

    In a flash, it''s the birthday of anlehou.

    Because he was the red man around the emperor, and the officials who wanted to make friends with him knew nothing.

    From the first half of a month, the butler and the servants of the Marquis began to work together.

    All the ingredients needed for the party on that day should be the freshest. Some of them need to be purchased from other places. It''s the best way to buy living things. In this half month, they are carefully raised in Zhuangzi and fed with good food.

    On the day of birthday, they will all be sent here, one by one to be disposed of by chefs, and finally made delicious dishes, which will be presented to the tables of dignitaries and dignitaries.

    Su Kui was too lazy to attend. She was not qualified to show off in front of so many dignitaries because of her commonplace daughter.

    But the eldest lady didn''t know how to think of it. She appointed her to attend.

    Of course, there are several other concubines accompanying.

    As for Huo Qing, her health was not good at all, and she shed a lot of blood that time. Although I was lucky enough to get half of my life back, it broke the root. Up to now, I still stay in bed to cure my illness.

    Su Kui has a lot of herbs from the old lady and Huo Yanzhi on her hand. She can''t use them even though she can''t mend them by herself.

    Just pick some and send them to Huo Qing''s yard. It''s a good thing.

    Aunt Bai is now a God to her. She doesn''t look like an elder or a younger at all.

    Su Kui alone saved her daughter''s life, and she will be grateful for her life.

    Su Kui sat in front of the dressing mirror, already dressed.

    The girl wore a Feixian bun. The jewel on her head was the pink jewel that Huo Yanzhi had sent before. The pale pink lotus even in the room is also full of infinite treasure light. The tassel is all polished by the best gems.

    Xiaohe looks at the girl in the mirror in astonishment, but there is some worry between her eyebrows.

    "Girl, do you really want to go?"

    Seeing Su Kui nodding and her lips slightly hooked, she said with worry: "however, the eldest lady asked you to take part in this time. I don''t know how to deal with you again! I''m sorry to say that you''ve lost so much face to the big girl before, and you''ve been rejected by the Marquis and the old lady. She doesn''t mean she will get it back from you! "

    Su Kui sniffed at the words, but he didn''t care to smile, stroked the fringe gently, and asked her, "Xiao He, do you think that if I just give in and hide in the yard, they may calm their resentment and let me go?"

    Small lotus Leng, thought carefully, each road is impassable.

    She shook her head honestly. "I don''t think he can."

    "That''s not good," Su Kui stood up holding the table and said, "the soldiers will cover the water. Don''t say that their mother and daughter will not let me go. Even if they are willing to stop, they have to accompany me to continue singing this play!"

    Huo Yan''s life in the previous life is another life in the ice lake.

    Two times in all, if you don''t get revenge, it''s not her sukui.

    Even if Xiao he had more worries, he would be relieved to hear Su Kui say so.

    "That girl, you must be careful at the party this time. Don''t eat the food from others, or Why don''t Xiao He test the poison for you? "

    Seeing her eyes shining, Su Kui realized that she was not joking.

    She suddenly lost her smile and pinched her face.

    Before this girl''s mind was elusive, a little careful. Who knows now, incredibly so simple? She bribed her easily. Now she dare to tell me if she can help her to test the poison.

 Chapter 3725

    "No!"

    Su Kui raised her skirt and walked out. She didn''t turn her head back. "They''re not smart, but it''s stupid to poison food. They won''t do it."

    After all, today''s people, which is not rich or expensive, in case of collision with the noble.

    The poison was not sent into her mouth, but to anyone present.

    This matter can''t be improved.

    So, even if the big lady wants to deal with her, she can only find another way.

    Su Kui frowned when she went out. "Five uncles didn''t say they were coming to pick me up for the party?"

    Hearing this, Mammy Qing said with a smile: "five girls, five ye can''t come for a while! But you see, these bodyguards are all left to you by him! "

    Su Kui looked up, and the men immediately saluted.

    In the winter, they only wear a single garment, but their faces are ruddy and vigorous.

    I want to come here to practice my martial arts.

    She whispered, "I see."

    As for the words of thanks, there is no need to say more. After all, she can go to "thank you" herself!

    -According to the rules, women can''t sit at the same table as men.

    So the banquet hall in the Houfu is divided into two parts, one on the left and one on the right, with the screen in the middle. On the one hand, there are women''s families, and on the other hand, there are places for men to communicate.

    Basically, this kind of banquet has another meaning.

    That is: the blind date banquet!

    There is no taboo for married ladies. If there is a daughter in the family, it is natural to be fair and aboveboard. Go to see which family has outstanding ability, talent and appearance, and is not suitable for their own daughter.

    As for the girls, they have long been ashamed.

    But I couldn''t help talking in a low voice.

    When Su Kui arrived at the flower hall, it was crowded and full of people.

    All of them are young and young women of the highest age, no more than 18 years old.

    Everyone tries to dress up as much as possible. Su Kui is keen to notice that these girls, every one of them, are new products of rouge Pavilion.

    She silently hooked her lips and smiled with satisfaction.

    As soon as she came in, she received a warm look from all around.

    "Ah! It''s Miss Huo five! Five girls, come and sit here! "

    She was immediately greeted.

    "Come here, come here! We are just short of a place here ~ "

    " seeing is better than hearing. Five girls are not old, but they have such outstanding abilities. "

    "The key is to grow up to be beautiful."

    a few people, if you say anything to me, you will almost praise sunflower to the sky.

    Originally, it was Huo Xue''s special venue. When Su Kui arrived, everyone''s eyes were turning with her figure.

    Ignore yourself completely.

    Originally, the sixth Prince arrived today and brought her a special gift. This also made people who had some contempt for her, and instantly began to make friends.

    Sometimes, these so-called boudoir feelings are so complicated, which are mixed with countless interests.

    Before Huo Xue came, she told herself to be patient for many times.

    But really see Su Kui, especially obviously dressed Su Kui, but still can''t help but envy red eyes.

    That set of face -

    was brought back by Wushu from the south! At that time, her eyes were red, she did not know how many times she begged, and she even had the cheek to try to be coquettish to her father.

    The results were all fruitless.

    According to the old lady, what''s the special meaning of the gem? It will be given to important people in the future.

 Chapter 3726

    Important people -

    Huoyan?

    What a joke!

    In fact, in her heart, she was already jealous of blood dripping. Fingernails are nipped into the palm, which can ensure that she won''t be bad and let Su Kui know something.

    But she didn''t know. When Su Kui came, she noticed her angry eyes.

    But it''s strange that this time, she sat still and didn''t come to trouble her.

    Interesting

    Su Kui found a seat and sat down. Soon a group of girls came up to me and asked her where she bought it. It was really beautiful. Lipstick used today, but new products of rouge Pavilion, etc

    Su Kui picked a few questions to answer, and then he found a chance to go.

    The smell of the whole flower hall was so mixed that she felt a splitting headache.

    Those fragrances, carried out alone, maybe each flavor, are fresh and elegant enough.

    But together, it becomes a strange taste.

    Su Kui thought and walked out.

    Without noticing, he had gone to the small garden in the back hall.

    It''s winter now, but the shrubbery around is still growing very well. It was covered with snow, and it was green.

    But it doesn''t taste like that.

    She fanned the air in front of her nose and called Xiao He.

    "Five girls, what can I do for you?"

    Su Kui raised his chin. "It''s really something. Go back and get me the peony embroidered pad in my cupboard."

    PAZI?

    Xiao He looked at Su Kui''s Pink pad doubtfully, and blinked.

    But I went back to do it.

    Su Kui hooked her lips and waited for a long time. She didn''t have the chance to use it. It seems that the mother and daughter can''t wait to destroy her. No matter what dirty means they use, it''s no wonder that she -

    I thought it was too much for girls, but they would die, and Su Kui wouldn''t be soft hearted!

    Xiao He''s fast on his feet, and soon returns with a pad.

    Su Kui changed the handkerchief, took the pink silk handkerchief to Xiao He, let her take good care of it, don''t lose it.

    I''ll play with that pad by myself.

    Just thinking about it, suddenly a drunk man, a man who didn''t pay attention, hit her directly.

    Su Kui''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast. He flashed to the side without trace.

    The next moment, the man did not pay attention to one, the whole person fell into the nearby bushes, leaving only two feet outside.

    It took a long time to get up and get all the snow and mud.

    Su Kui stroked her hair and stood expressionless.

    Mother Qing frowned and could not help it.

    "Unbridled! This is the place where the women stay. Which young master are you? How dare you -- "before mother Qing finished her scolding, she was shocked to see the man''s appearance.

    The man actually grew a pair of good skin appearance, just too feminine, the lips are red and the teeth are white, the body is delicate.

    If it wasn''t for the height, it would be thought that it was a woman dressed as a man.

    It''s a pity that the gold and jade are covered. In the eyes of the two phoenixes, when they see sunflower, they flash a flash of lecherous light.

    Not only sukui, but also mammy Qing and others.

    "Master Wang! This is not where you stay. You''d better hurry to the front yard! You can''t stay here long! "

    Mother Qing frowned and warned.

    This young master of the royal family has a good appearance, but he has everything to eat, drink, whore, gamble.

 Chapter 3727

    It''s Yandu''s famous dandy.

    From the 25th to the 25th, I haven''t got married yet.

    The Wang family is also a famous family. Unfortunately, it has declined in recent years. Because of the poor ability of the head of the family, it has gradually fallen to the third-class family.

    But they have been living in a first-class family. They can''t see that the family is inferior to the king''s family, but the family is better than him, and they can''t see the king''s family.

    So, Wang Mingyang is still alone.

    But the concubines in the yard, not to mention a hundred, can''t run away.

    It''s no wonder that the body will lose money in this way. The interior has been hollowed out for a long time. In a few years, I''m afraid even men can''t do it!

    Su Kui didn''t say anything.

    Young master Wang smiled, pretending to be elegant with his hands clasping, "I''m sorry, I''m abrupt. I don''t know where the girl is from? Tomorrow, Mingyang will come to the door and apologize in person! "

    Su Kui chuckled, his voice was soft, soft and waxy. "Brother Mingyang has joked, or haven''t seen it for so many years. Don''t you know smoke? I''m Huo Yan. As for the apology, it''s better for brother Mingyang to apologize for me here. I don''t need to go to another house. "

    Mother Qing and some servant girls were shocked. She looked at Su Kui suspiciously, and did not understand what she meant.

    Only Xiao He, shaking all over.

    This voice, this tone -

    how is the tone the same as that of the five girls, Wang''s mother and Yang''s mother? He laughs on his face. He looks at how pure he wants to be. He can turn his face around and be merciless. He is ruthless every time.

    But she saw with her own eyes how the young girl smiled like a flower with her face in her eyes. With a smile, she flattened her mother Wang''s head.

    In fact, at that time Xiaohe thought that mother Wang would not live.

    But she was so lucky that she got a life back.

    It''s just a pity. It''s not as good as dying at that time. Now even if not dead, I don''t know where to sell it as a slave or a handmaid! She is so old that she is not only a qualified mother in the Houfu, but also a nanny of the girls in the Houfu. If they were loyal at that time, how could they have a good day now?

    Five girls don''t know how much they value her. It''s a pity that the man killed himself with shallow eyes!

    When she was sold out, her family did not dare to redeem her, and she was plucked out of her tongue. A mute can only be assigned to brush the bucket!

    Xiaohe shuddered and decided to treat it as nothing happened.

    If five girls really want to do something -

    then do it, anyway, she can''t stop

    Xiaohe''s like a mirror in his heart, but Wang Mingyang feels that a current is flowing all over his body.

    He was so excited that he felt very comfortable. I can''t help but want to open up, such a delicate little beauty, but the real lady. Even if it''s not a legitimate daughter, you can see the skin, but it''s also very well maintained. Where are the concubines in his yard comparable.

    If you take this little cousin to bed - just listen to this little voice and breathe twice when you do that, you can lift him to heaven!

    What''s faster than that?

    For a while, Wang Mingyang looked at Su Kui''s eyes, which were so hot and terrible.

    People also warm up, "it turned out to be Yaner''s cousin! Look at my eyes. I''m really drunk. I''m confused. Please don''t blame my cousin Yan''er, I''m here to make amends for you! "

    Su Kui smiled softly, more innocently. "It doesn''t matter. How can I blame my cousin Mingyang?" After all, you''re still useful ~

 Chapter 3728

    Mother Qing is worried. She obviously doesn''t want Su Kui to talk to Wang Mingyang too much.

    But I don''t know what sukui is going to do, in case of any damage to her, it''s not good.

    So I had to keep silent.

    It''s Wang Mingyang. Seeing that sunflower is so hot, I feel alive.

    Thinking of his aunt''s orders before, his eyes brightened and his heart was full of drama!

    He was a man with a weak mind. He didn''t think he was shot. Now seeing Su Kui''s appearance, he suddenly had no idea. He just wanted to turn her to bed, so that he could listen to her moan.

    That taste must be wonderful.

    The more I think about it in my mind, the more imaginative the picture is, the lower body is swollen, and I feel happy.

    The light in his eyes was more and more bright. Mother Qing frowned, and finally stood in front of Su Kui, saying, "Master Wang, this is a place where women can stay. As a man, it''s not suitable for you to stay here. Do you want to go back first?"

    Su Kui chuckled, but did not stop.

    It''s enough to plant a seed in Wang Mingyang''s heart.

    Wang Yangming thought about it, but still can''t let Su Kui have vigilance. Anyway, in a short time, the girl will send it to you automatically.

    Can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry!

    So, he nodded freely, "I''m abrupt. I apologize to my cousin Yan''er again."

    Su Kui shook his head and said softly, "nothing, since that''s the case, my cousin, I''ll leave first."

    Finish saying, glanced at fine Mammy and small lotus, two people immediately follow.

    Inadvertently, a piece of PA, light floating out.

    Su Kui seemed to be unaware of anything, and then disappeared.

    Wang Mingyang''s eyes brightened. He bent down to pick it up, put it in front of his nose and took a deep sniff.

    Incense! How fragrant!

    It''s different from the powder on the women in the fireworks area. This pa is full of natural and excellent spices, which doesn''t smell strong.

    However, Wang Mingyang''s heart leaps up and down.

    I wish I could go to Wushan with that little girl at once!

    -

    "what are you going to do, five girls? The look in the eyes of Mr. Wang just now is disgusting! "

    As soon as he walked out of Wang Mingyang''s sight range, Xiao he couldn''t help stamping his feet, with a look of resentment.

    Su Kui laughed.

    Mother Qing glanced at her. "What do you say so much, Xiao He? What can you do for five girls? "

    Xiaohe is worried, "no I don''t mean that. I''m worried about five girls too! "

    "No problem," Su Kui squinted. "You''ll know later."

    Then she went back to the flower hall, which was still bustling.

    At this time, the old lady was also there. When she saw Su Kui, she pretended to be intimate and waved to her.

    "Look, this is our five girls!"

    Su Kui smiled cleverly, with two pear vortexes on her cheek. She smiled sweetly, as if wrapped in honey.

    It makes people feel good.

    Although he is a commoner, but because of the relationship between Huo Wuye and the good things of rouge Pavilion, they all come from the five girls.

    Now which Lady dare to say that there is no one or two Rouge things in her family?

    I''m sorry to go out!

    It''s just that it''s too hard to grab things. I have to wait for new products every time.

    So, together with Meeting sunflower, they can''t help but have a good feeling.

 Chapter 3729

    Still think, if can climb up the relation, when the rouge Pavilion produces new product again later, they also can get the first one.

    It can only be said that it has always been so.

    The celebrities in the upper class are all those who are at the forefront of fashion in that era.

    They are always the first to use new clothes, jewelry and cosmetics.

    If you are a step late, you will be laughed at.

    To be able to use first hand is a symbol of status.

    So, just after su Kui saw the ceremony, the ladies there praised him.

    "Oh, look at the ice and snow. It looks like a sign!"

    "I just don''t know which family I want cheaper!"

    "Yes, if I remember correctly, I will have hairpin this year."

    The old lady replied with a smile, but she was dying.

    Huo Xue is still sitting on one side. The legitimate daughter is ignored. A humble commoner daughter should be praised to the heaven.

    But the ladies here, who come here with a good face, can''t offend anyone.

    Don''t look at her in name. It''s the Marquis''s wife, but in fact?

    In terms of contacts, rights and happiness, they are not equal to their families.

    Because the Marquis of Anle has no strength. If it''s not for the Royal love, it''s afraid that he can''t even sit in the Marquis''s position.

    That''s why the eldest lady always looks down in front of these ladies.

    From ancient times to the present, the right in hand is true.

    Everything else is empty.

    Just like now, these ladies show respect to her on the surface, and they can''t tell how they despise her in their hearts.

    It''s just that the big lady has to smile and socialize.

    Huo Xue''s lips were bleeding. Their sisters were all under the pressure of Su Kui.

    Looking at the beautiful jewel on her head, she was even jealous to death.

    At the beginning, she begged five uncles for a long time, but he didn''t give it to Huo Yan, the dead girl!!

    What an important person! Not a fox!

    Huo Xue clenched her teeth and winked at her mother.

    The eldest lady knows that her daughter has endured to the extreme.

    Then also didn''t say anything, rushed nearby servant girl to nod.

    The servant girl''s eyelids drooped and walked up calmly with fruit wine.

    At this time, the doctor said softly, "today is the birthday of the marquis. It''s a good day. Yan''er is so popular with ladies. Yan''er, have a toast to ladies! "

    Su Kui chuckled and came.

    She nodded her head with a sweet smile and said, "yes, mother!"

    Many ladies have been looking at Su Kui in the open and in the dark, and see that she has a quiet temperament. Even if she is watched by so many high-weight people, her attitude is always not humble or overactive, and her posture is elegant.

    Even more than the real legitimate daughter.

    They are dumb at the same time, also understand, no wonder such a person, can get Huo five Ye''s appreciation and love.

    In my heart, I began to make friends.

    Su Kwai took up his glass of wine and suddenly smiled, "mother, today is the father''s birthday. Why don''t we have a drink together to celebrate?"

    She asked with a smile.

    The old lady didn''t think too much, because she expected that sunflower would never escape her palm this time.

    Nodded and said to Huo Xue, "Xueer, I''d like you to have a toast to your ladies."

    Huo Xue immediately took up the glass and stood up. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and her hands were shaking.

    Sunflower''s eyes are drooping, and a trace of dark color passes through the bottom of the eyes.

 Chapter 3730

    "It''s fruit wine, but it''s not intoxicating."

    The old lady laughed and joked, "but it''s wine. It''s not good to drink too much. Just have a drink."

    Su Kui nodded and raised a glass of wine to the ladies

    "Miss Huo Wu is very kind."

    People even waved, are very to face a little sip of wine, said the importance of sunflower.

    Huo Xue was jealous and angry to death, but she was completely relieved to think of what sukui was going to face next.

    Well, what does she have to do with a man who is going to be ruined?

    What''s the point!

    In this way, she looked up and drank all the fruit wine in the quilt, blocking the cold in the corner of her lips.

    After a glass of wine, Su Kui sat next to her and accompanied her for a while.

    Holding her head, she made a dizzy appearance, and her body also swayed.

    Xiao He immediately asked anxiously, "five girls, but drunk?"

    The five girls in their family never seem to touch wine, so Xiao He really has no doubt about it.

    Su Kui''s eyes are blurred. She looks up at Xiao He''s big eyes with a layer of water. She asks blankly, "am I drunk? No I''m not drunk I just drank a little bit, just a little bit! "

    She pinched her fingers and compared them. She smiled sweetly.

    The big lady and others were also attracted by Su Kui''s reaction in the past.

    A group of Madame see her so love Jiao''s appearance, all send out kind laugh, "ha ha ha, look at this little girl, can really please!"

    "Send your girls back to have a rest! After all, if you haven''t touched the wine, you''ll be drunk with one glass of wine. "

    Seeing Su Kui shaking his head, he could not lift his eyelids clearly. He would not give up. His little head was a little bit cute to the extreme.

    The eldest lady could not conceal her excitement. She lifted her eyelids and winked at her servant, saying, "then send five girls to the warm Pavilion at the back for a rest. At the beginning of the banquet, invite five girls to come out."

    There is no doubt about it.

    The warm Pavilion at the back is originally a place for women''s families to rest.

    However, on his father''s birthday, he will come out to help with social activities later.

    It''s necessary for young girls.

    Su Kui didn''t say anything this time. In fact, she was drunk.

    Even walk, or lean on the body of Xiaohe, step by step staggered away.

    As soon as she left, Huo Xue sat for a while and couldn''t help it. I don''t know if it was because of the high temperature in the flower hall. She always felt the heat on her body. With the blood dripping from her face, the eldest lady looked at her for several eyes, and worried faintly, "Xueer, but she is not feeling well? Why is your face so red? "

    Others look, "yes, it''s too red! Is it drunk? "

    Some people drink alcohol on their faces. When they touch alcohol, it''s like a cooked shrimp. Some of them didn''t respond at all. They were different from each other, and no one thought about other aspects.

    Huo Xue doesn''t think she''s drunk, but her brain is dizzy. She doesn''t drink so much!

    She touched her forehead. It was very hot.

    But she was still thinking about what happened to Su Kui. She had a indifferent attitude towards Huo Yan. But with her brilliant performance and the attention of all people, she began to be alert.

    At first, she threw Huo Yan into the lake, killing her half life!

 Chapter 3731

    The two of them have long been married, and they will not die!

    She didn''t like Huo Yan, and she didn''t want to let a humble girl climb on her head.

    Most importantly, she has also won the attention and pity of Wushu and the old lady. In the future, my mother would like to take the initiative to marry her in any other place. I''m afraid she can''t pass the pass between the old lady and Uncle Wu.

    With more and more good things and more attention from Wushu, Huo Xue couldn''t help it.

    So, she follows these madam''s words, embarrassed smile, "is snow son to lose his temper."

    The old lady waved her hand. "You should go down and have a rest first. If it''s really hard, remember to say it earlier."

    For her daughter, the eldest lady really loves her.

    Huo Xue nodded immediately, and could not wait to lift the skirt away.

    She has to go and have a look. Has cousin succeeded!

    Su Kui was helped to rest in the warm pavilion not far behind. She guessed that soon Xiao He and mother Qing would be transferred by the people sent by the big lady.

    However, she was not in a hurry and relied on the soft collapse to keep her eyes closed.

    "Squeak -" the door opened and quickly closed.

    Su Kui''s eyes moved, pretending to be confused, and asked drunk, "who is that?"

    Because the girl drank wine, her voice was soft and waxy, and she listened very sweet.

    Wang Yangming couldn''t help it for a long time. Almost as soon as he got the news over there, he couldn''t wait to take the opportunity to sneak over.

    Fortunately, the eldest lady made arrangements. He didn''t meet anyone along the way.

    Hearing this sound, Wang Yangming''s animal hair was very big. He rubbed his face and said with a smile: "cousin Yan''er, it''s cousin! Do you remember that we met not long ago? ~ "

    as he said, he walked towards sukui.

    Don''t worry about Su Kui, but he knows that Su Kui is under the medicine.

    Sure enough, in the next second, the girl opened her lustful eyes and stared at him, "cousin, how can you be here?" With shock and wonder in her voice, she tried to sit up with her body propped up.

    But just a move, he fell back with weakness.

    Wang Yangming''s uneasy heart fell down completely, and he approached with a bad smile? Don''t worry, cousin will make you comfortable! At that time, I''ll explain to my uncle that you can be my side room. "

    Lateral chamber?

    Su Kui sneers, Wang Yangming eyebrows move, faintly aware of what is wrong.

    But soon, the animal desire in his heart took up the upper hand and pasted it to sunflower regardless of it.

    Getting closer and closer -

    just as he was about to reach for his hand, he suddenly saw a flower in front of his eyes, and he felt that some powder had been directly sprinkled on his face.

    "Well, what --"

    He can''t help but close his eyes, raise his hand and fan in front of his nose. There is no smell at all.

    What is this?!

    "Well, it''s a good thing. My cousin needs to enjoy it."

    Su Kui is smiling and holding on to the soft collapse, jumping off the soft collapse gently.

    Her eyes are clear and she can move freely, which looks like a little Chinese medicine.

    No matter how stupid Wang Yangming is, he is also aware of the trap!

    "You, you don''t have Chinese medicine?!" He stared in shock, unbelievable.

    As soon as he spoke, he realized that he had unknowingly told the truth, "I......"

    Su Kui clapped his hands. "Don''t be afraid, cousin. Don''t you like beauty? I''ll give you one for free! "

 Chapter 3732

    I don''t know why, Wang Yangming looks at the innocent and sweet face of the young girl, but he feels as cold as an icehouse.

    Originally thought it was a little white flower, who knows it was a cannibal flower!

    The hairs on his body all stand up, at the same time, a fierce heat flow in his body, following his whole body meridians, can''t help crashing.

    Shouting to vent.

    "Oh --"

    he snorted, the effect is so fierce!

    Just after su Kui''s voice fell, the door outside was knocked. At the same time, a voice made Wang Yangming feel cold.

    "Five sisters, are you in there?"

    The voice is very small, but it can also be heard as Huo Xue''s voice.

    She is as careful as a thief.

    Wang Yangming opens his mouth and wants to shout, let Huo Xue not come in!

    But before he could speak, Su Kui seemed to have been aware of it. He stopped his mouth with a mask!

    "Hmmm!"

    No, absolutely not!

    That''s the first daughter of the Marquis''s mansion and the fiancee of the sixth prince. Wang Yangming has eaten the heart of a bear, the courage of a leopard, and absolutely dare not move Huo Xue.

    Don''t say that the royal family can''t spare him, it''s the first lady, who may have killed him.

    Wang Yangming has self-knowledge, although his family seems to be the first family, but in fact, the court has withered, no longer the glory of the past. The eldest lady can''t see him at all. It''s OK to move a common girl. If you dare to move Huo Xue

    He shivered uncontrollably all over.

    But then comes the more turbulent desire.

    His eyes were full of despair.

    Huo Xue listened for a long time, but didn''t hear the reaction.

    For convenience, she specially asked her servant girl not to follow her. She came alone.

    Grabbing the heart and scratching the lung, I suddenly heard the voice of the girl''s panic. "Big sister, help me"

    has become?!

    Huo Xue''s eyes are bright. She pushes the door directly in.

    She wants to see Huo Yan''s ugliness and insult her once! Otherwise, how can she afford the humiliation and punishment she has received these days?

    She walked in with full confidence, quite a feeling of exaltation.

    The next second, however, she froze. "What''s the matter, people?"

    My cousin was lying on the ground with red color, and her mouth was blocked by death. The girl who was supposed to appear on the bed was not found.

    Huo Xue realized that it was too late.

    The door creaked and closed behind her.

    Huo Xue suddenly meets her body, and sees the girl who thought she must be in an untidy dress and look flustered. At this time, her eyes are clear, and her hands are holding arms and looking at her like laughing.

    "You -" Huo Xue began to speak with difficulty. "Are you ok?"

    "Well, what else? Big sister didn''t see the picture she wanted to see. Must she be disappointed? "

    Su Kui sighed and shook her head, but soon in Huo Xue''s increasingly ugly expression, she said with a smile: "but I can give big sister a big play for free, but this actor needs to change to big sister to participate in the play in person? What play?

    Of course Huo Xue knew that because of this, she began to panic.

    "Bitch, don''t mess about! I''m a legitimate daughter. If something happens to me, my mother won''t let you go! "

    Su Kui covered her little heart and frowned. "Oh, I''m so scared" ~ "

    Huo Xue said," so let me out soon! Today''s event, I can think that nothing has happened! "

 Chapter 3733

    Sure enough, even if Huo Yan is so arrogant, he has to be a man with his tail in his hand?

    But gradually, with each other''s silence, Huo Xue began to realize what was wrong.

    She looked up, suddenly to the girl sweet, implicit ironic eyes.

    Huo Xue tries to find fear from her, but nothing.

    "Big sister is really naive. Besides, why should I be afraid? After all, I am not the one who does bad things! The elder sister is not so worried about me as about her own situation. Don''t you feel anything wrong with your body? "

    Of course, Huo Xue felt it, but she always thought it was because she didn''t drink for a long time, so the amount of alcohol dropped. She didn''t think about anything else at all, but as Su Kui''s voice fell, she began to realize what the strange warm current in her body was!

    "No, Huo Yan, you can''t!"

    Her little face turned pale in a flash.

    Su Kui''s innocent crooked head blinked, "why not? Only state officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights? "

    If it wasn''t for Huo Xuefei to deal with her, Su Kui wouldn''t treat her as a person!

    "Enjoy yourself, big sister."

    Su Kui looked at her scornfully and turned to go out.

    Huo Xue snorts and rushes out after biting her teeth, but the door closes in front of her.

    "Huo Yan, you bitch! You let me out quickly! "

    The desire in the body is more and more strong. The most important thing is that she wants to go out, but she feels a hot body behind her, holding her tightly, and making Huo Xue unable to move.

    "Be sober, cousin! Are you crazy? "

    "Come on, come on!"

    Huo Xue wants to cry without tears. Her eyes are desperate.

    At the beginning, she was wrong. She shouldn''t have left the servant girl intentionally when she came.

    Now there is no way to ask for help. The man behind him has lost his reason because of the torment of desire. Pick up her clothes one by one, and at the same time, Huo Xue''s internal medicine will become stronger and stronger.

    No -

    she wants to struggle, but at last she involuntarily starts to hug Wang Yangming and gets deeply entangled with him.

    The breath in the room is more and more strong. The whole room is full of red water sounds and the woman''s sweet breath.

    As for sukui, isn''t she drunk? I''ve been sleeping in the warm Pavilion for a long time. Anything that happens outside has nothing to do with her!

    Finally, a scream caught everyone''s attention.

    It turns out that Huo Xue''s servant girl didn''t wait for her girl for a long time, so she searched everywhere. Finally, she learned that her girl had rested in the warm Pavilion, so she was relieved.

    However, the first lady is already urging them. They can only call people with their own heads.

    When the door opened, we saw a scene of obscenity inside -

    Huo Yan surrounded by a circle of people, including the seventh prince.

    Huo Yanzhi is cold and tired of talking with people, so most of them are the seventh prince.

    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise around.

    Huo Yanzhi''s heart jumped and frowned at the past.

    Zhu Yan came over with a dignified look and said something softly in Huo Yan''s ear.

    The next second, I saw the man who had been calm and calm all the time. He stood up abruptly and strided towards the place where the wife was.

    The seventh prince was stupefied for a moment! Where are you going? "

    There are all the women''s families of the officials. Is it really suitable to go there?!

 Chapter 3734

    But Huo Yanzhi didn''t return at all. In a twinkling of an eye, his figure quickly disappeared in front of him.

    The seventh prince saw this and bit his teeth. He stamped his foot and couldn''t keep up.

    What can he do? He is helpless too!

    But it''s all women''s families. If you want to lose face, he can''t let his third brother lose face alone, right?

    The seventh prince was very righteous, but when he chased after him, he saw the bustle and the screams of women from the crowd, and he was also stupid.

    What''s going on??

    Huo Yanzhi was relieved to hear that scream.

    The pace also slowed down, squinting his face, and strode toward the place where the sound was made.

    He still has one thing to confirm.

    Even he didn''t know what it was like to hear Zhu Yan say that the five girls might be counted by the big lady and the big girl together. What was the emotion that made the whole person''s spirit tense.

    No time to think about it.

    At present, he only wants to confirm one thing. It''s not the little girl who happened!

    Otherwise -

    Huo Yanzhi spits out a deep cloud of Qi, which is as deep as the ancient well''s eyes. At this time, black fog is constantly turning, as if the next second, people around will be splashed with blood on the spot.

    He didn''t know what he would do!

    At this time, a small wind like figure came running from a distance and crashed into his arms.

    When Huo Yanzhi saw this figure, the whole person''s spirit was completely relaxed. Only then did he realize that in the winter, his back was all wet with sweat.

    Fortunately, it''s OK.

    He opened his arms and let the girl enter his arms smoothly.

    After holding people firmly, Huo Yanzhi felt the joy of recovery.

    "Nothing?"

    He had a deep, hoarse voice, a deep voice, and his eyes were crimson.

    Su Kui shook her head and said: "I wake up like this. Wushu, Huo Xue even said that I wronged her and said that I did it. You said The man in her room Did you come for me? "

    The girl''s voice was weaker and weaker, and the voice line was faintly afraid and trembling.

    Her small hand tightly clenched Huo Yanzhi''s clothes, and she could not help but drill into his arms. Shaking all over, obviously scared.

    Huo Yanzhi''s heart is aching, as if there are hundreds of millions of ants that corrode his heart.

    But he was still alive, and the cold air around him kept coming, telling him a fact with great clarity.

    There is no danger, the little girl is lucky enough -

    just that she is still so young and has not reached the hairpin!!

    "It''s OK. Uncle Wu will protect you."

    He patted her on the back and soothed her. Slightly bowed, kissed her soft hair, trying to relax her.

    Su Kui sniffed, looked up and asked in a low voice, "five uncles, do you say that mother knows this? If I knew, what kind of family would I marry in the future? " She pinched the corner of his clothes, but she didn''t cry. "I don''t want to marry someone I don''t like. If so, I''d rather die!"

    "No nonsense!"

    Huo Yanzhi fiercely interrupts her words and takes a deep breath.

    "No, Uncle Wu won''t let you marry someone else -!"

    He was so determined that he didn''t even understand what he meant.

    Not to find a good family for her, but not to let her marry anyone.

    Su Kui buried his head in Huo Yanzhi''s arms again, and chuckled contentedly.

 Chapter 3735

    After all, she doesn''t need to worry about anything else. I just had a drink and went to sleep drunk. I knew nothing about other things.

    What if the other party wants to pursue? Huo Xue''s reputation has been ruined and her body is dirty.

    If you steal chicken, you won''t eat rice. You''ll do it yourself!

    Huo Xue has a lot of mess. Su Kui just needs to go to the theatre quietly.

    At the father''s birthday party, he had an affair with a man and was watched by many female guests in the government, including many Miss Qianjin who had not left the cabinet. And the other side is still his cousin, hard to fiance six Prince son wearing a green hat.

    Let''s not talk about the ending of Wang Yangming and Huo Xue. I don''t know how to deal with it just because it''s the sixth prince!

    Before the end of the birthday party, Prince Anle has fainted several times.

    The old lady dare not let anyone know, because she is the most strict person. If she knows, Huo Xue''s life may not be guaranteed.

    Although he hated it, he loved her since childhood. Whether she was confused for a while or was really calculated by others.

    The only fact is that her reputation and body have been destroyed.

    There are only two ways to go in the future, either to die or to become an aunt.

    If Huo Xue is allowed to marry Wang Yangming naturally again, the face of the marquis will be really lost!!

    For several days, the cold air pressure above the Houfu did not disperse.

    The haze that lingers in everyone''s mind, even when the servants are walking, they can''t help but lighten their steps, for fear that they will offend the master and kill him.

    Su Kui is happy every day, and Huo Yanzhi thinks it''s a good protection.

    She was sitting at Huo Yanzhi''s desk with a small face and a small body. She was writing something askew.

    Huo Yanzhi sat by the window reading a book and heard the sound of the brush falling to the ground. He looked back helplessly, and saw the girl sitting on the chair impatiently, staring at the things on the table angrily.

    A look of deep hatred.

    "It''s so hard?"

    Huo Yanzhi pressed his eyebrow and went to patiently pick up the brush and put it in the original position.

    See the rice paper, like earthworms like fonts.

    He shook his head and sighed. He was a very clever girl, but he had no patience in practicing Chinese characters.

    Every time the pen in his room has to be changed several times.

    Zhu Yan is in great pain. The brush, ink, paper and inkstone in their master''s study are all valuable treasures.

    So they were spoiled by five girls, but their master was very happy and patient all day. Let them want to cry without tears, can only hold the brush which is broken into two parts.

    For example, Huo Yanzhi looked at the handwriting on the rice paper seriously and nodded, "well, it''s better than yesterday."

    Su Kui smelt the words and gave him a white look.

    "Wushu, you will grow old if you talk blindly! I can see it all by myself. Don''t comfort me! "

    She had a flat mouth, and her little hands scratched on her face. "I still want face, shame!"

    Look at her crooked lips and snigger. She looks shallow. Huo Yanzhi shakes his head and laughs, "I don''t see where you are shy."

    A pair of big eyes black and clear, very clever.

    Su Kui said with a smile, "five uncles know it. Why do you want to say it? It''s too hard to practice calligraphy! Five uncles, can I not practice... "

 Chapter 3736

    "No way."

    Huo Yanzhi immediately shook his head and refused. He looked at the girl with a small wrinkled face.

    I can''t bear to see her suffering.

    With a sigh, he went behind her and said, "Nah, five uncles teach you."

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyes turned, she blushed and whispered, "OK!"

    Huo Yanzhi put the pen into her hand, stood behind the girl, and gently grasped her hand. "Only in this way can you make your strength up, and the words you write will not be soft like earthworms."

    Su Kui hummed, "five uncles, I don''t have strength in my hand. Hold on to me!"

    The girl''s voice is sticky and charming.

    Let Huo Yanzhi''s heart stop for a moment. His eyes are dark, his lips are thin, and he quietly corrects her wrong posture.

    "Five uncles, why are you so far away from me? How do you teach me to write like this? We should stand like this! "

    Su Kui''s innocent dregs have big eyes, and his black and white eyes are bright with water.

    She gently pulled Huo Yanzhi behind her, turned around contentedly, and began to practice calligraphy seriously.

    Then, tired from standing, she said with a smile, "Wushu, I''m so tired. Can I stand by you for a while?"

    Huo Yanzhi doesn''t even have time to agree. The little girl has come up soft.

    With her small head resting on his chest, Huo Yanzhi could see her dark hair top with a slight bow of her head, which was like a row of small fans with a slight flutter of her lashes.

    The breath was heavy.

    Huo Yanzhi is rarely flustered. He can''t understand his different emotions.

    Su Kui pretended not to find Huo Yanzhi''s discomfort at all. He pasted it on him and wrote in his hand, "Wushu, what do you think I wrote?"

    Huo Yanzhi is slightly stunned, and the floating thoughts are pulled back by the girl''s soft and waxy voice.

    The eyes are light, and the eyes are drooping.

    The girl''s words are still crooked, but fortunately, we can finally see what she wrote.

    "Wushu" ~ ~ "

    when she saw that he didn''t respond, the girl stamped her foot and couldn''t help looking back at him.

    As soon as Huo Yanzhi''s face changed, she pressed her head with big hands to keep her from turning back. Almost, she would see the complex emotions in her eyes.

    "What are you doing, Wushu!! It won''t grow high! "

    Su Kui twisted, the man''s big palm, but it was like an iron hoop, so he couldn''t get rid of it.

    Don''t mention looking back. It''s hard to bow.

    She hummed, "bad five uncles!"

    The next second, but listen to behind, came the man cool low voice line, slowly read a line of words on the rice paper.

    "Hold your hand, grow old with your son --"

    hum --

    Su Kui''s ears roared for a while, and there were fireworks in full bloom.

    She couldn''t help reddening the roots of her ears, as if there was an electric current going through her ears and quickly sweeping her whole body.

    "Hold your hand, and grow old together..."

    Su Kui murmured and repeated.

    Outside the open window, a plum blossom opens just in time. It''s snowy. It''s fluttering down by the wind.

    The sun is warm and the years are quiet.

    There was some silence in the room for a while.

    The girl''s small body was almost completely close to him, and all the weight was on him.

    It''s all dependence.

    Huo Yanzhi was silent for a while, and his hands were as hot as if they were scalded. He suddenly released them.

    At the same time, people also quickly left Su Kui''s side, because of the loss of dependence, Su Kui almost didn''t fall.

    Or Huo Yanzhi held her fast.

 Chapter 3737

    The girl panicked, and there was a little confusion in her eyes.

    It''s only a little short. She''s going to fall unprepared.

    "Five uncles..."

    She trembled and looked over, tears falling down her eyes.

    Huo Yanzhi was angry and regretful. He was so angry that he forgot that the girl was still relying on him and almost fell her.

    What I regret is why I want to make this little girl cry again.

    "Little five I...... " Huo Yanzhi opens his mouth and his brain is blank.

    Su Kui stamped his feet, and cried out of breath. "I hate Wushu, I don''t like Wushu!"

    "Junior five......"

    Huo Yan''s eyes were black, and she could hardly hear the girl''s mouth opening and closing.

    "No. 5 Men and women are different. If they are seen, they have a bad reputation for you... "

    Fuck your reputation!

    As soon as Su Kui wiped his tears, his eyes were red and he was biting his teeth, "I don''t want any fame! You are my fifth uncle. What can''t you do! Well, you''ll keep your reputation. I''ll go! "

    After that, she left her pen and ran away in a gust of wind.

    "Junior five" -

    Huo Yanzhi turns his head, pursues two steps, and finally stops powerlessly.

    What position does he have to coax her?

    He''s just her uncle

    The cold air poured in from the door, and the man stood like a sculpture for a long time.

    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that he was able to look back.

    -

    Su Kui came back to the yard, and there were tears on her face.

    The system can''t help laughing at her.

    You can do it! ]

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "Someone is willing to spoil it. What''s wrong with it?"

    The system is choking for a while? ]Wen Yan, Su Kui lying on the table, said lazily, "our identity is a big problem in this era. I''m about to reach Jiji. If I don''t find out now, when can I wait for him to figure it out? When I get married

    The system is the same.

    In Huo Yanzhi''s heart, I''m afraid that he didn''t respond at all. His feelings towards the host are family or love.

    Of course, maybe both.

    However, he can''t get rid of the knot in one day, and the gap between them has always existed.

    In this way, the system will understand.

    -

    it took more than half a year to think about winter and spring.

    In the meantime, Huo Xue''s affairs are settled.

    With Huo Yanzhi, the emperor could not really punish the marquis.

    But in the face of it, there''s still a penalty.

    Huo Xue was sent to the mountain nunnery and ordered to take the hair to practice. He was not allowed to go down the mountain in this life.

    Wang Yangming was castrated directly. He can''t be a man in his life. He was fond of women. He couldn''t be a man. He couldn''t even touch a woman. It was no less than asking for his life.

    Shortly after the execution, he lay in bed all day depressed and soon died of a serious illness.

    But who knows whether he died of his own illness, or whether some people let him die of "illness" in order to get a bad breath, it is not clear.

    After all, as long as Wang Yangming and Huo Xue are alive for one day, they will remind everyone that the sixth Prince of the dynasty was wearing a green hat by his fiancee!

    In addition, the eldest lady was also warned by the queen verbally, pointing out that her goddaughter had no way to teach her daughter well.

    In the past half a year, the eldest lady has been a man with her tail in her hand every day for fear of being caught by others again.

    She didn''t say anything about Huo Xue.

    Who let this, have her pen?

 Chapter 3738

    Fortunately, the only thing that reassures her is that she has a son.

    Otherwise, if not for the presence of this son, Hou Anle appointed to take her off.

    Since then, Huo Yanzhi left Houfu and went to other places to deal with business.

    It''s said that five Ye left in a hurry that day. He didn''t have time to clean up anything, which meant he had to flee.

    This is the first half of the year.

    Even Su Kui''s and hairpin ceremony, he only sent people to send gifts back.

    I never saw you again.

    The system is very schadenfreude: "you wave, play off?"?? Hee hee! ]

    I don''t know why it''s so happy to see the host eat flat?

    Su Kui raised his eyelids and sneered, "don''t say too much before the end."

    System: [people don''t want to see you now. Isn''t that enough? ]

    Su Kui took a pair of big scissors, put a basin of potted plants on the table, creaked and creaked a few times, and fell with his knife. Soon, the branches and leaves on the potted plants were bare, and there was nothing left.

    She had a good time cutting. The system didn''t know why. She looked a little chilly.

    Su Kui finished cutting, just a smiley throw scissors, Xiao He immediately took a wet pad, to wipe her hands.

    Qingyue said seriously: "five girls are very good at craftsmanship. Look at the scissors. They are beautiful!"

    System: [??? ]What do you say?

    Then look again, everyone is a really such expression, it is even more ignorant.

    Are you blind?? This is a pot plant with bare branches and no leaves. Do you think it looks good??

    Ha ha!!

    The system feels that the current in its body is in disorder, either it is mad or these servant girls are mad!

    Su Kui felt the suffocation of the system and was in a good mood. She lost a purse and went out, "take it to her own and buy some snacks."

    Xiaohe picked it up. It was heavy inside. She immediately smiled, "thank you, five girls!"

    Then under Su Kui''s waving hand, the group retreated one after another.

    Su Kui said lazily to the system, "don''t worry, he will come back, just need an opportunity."

    The system has nothing to say, it feels insulted.

    -

    this opportunity didn''t wait long.

    At the end of June, the old lady had a message.

    It''s said that someone came to ask for relatives. He''s a bastard of the Minister of the armed forces.

    Although he is a commoner, he is outstanding and has a first-class appearance.

    When Su Kui arrived, the eldest lady also sat aside. After Huo Xue''s event, she lost a lot of weight and was dressed in clothes. The whole person looked empty, as if a gust of wind could blow away.

    When she saw Su Kui, there was a flash of anger in her eyes, and her hands tightened the veil, but she said nothing.

    Now, she only hopes to see off the dead girl.

    With the help of the old lady, she couldn''t be in charge of Su Kui''s marriage.

    "Oh, is this the five girls? What a sign! "

    Su Kui smiled politely and went to the old lady.

    The old lady slapped Su Kui''s hand with a smile and said, "no, my favorite thing in the whole house is our five girls. They are lovely and filial. I really can''t bear to think of marrying."

    Su Kui said: "that little five has been with the old lady!"

    When the old lady heard the words, her smiling eyes narrowed, but she said: "this is impossible. If it delays you, it''s my fault!"

 Chapter 3739

    But obviously, Su Kui has this heart, which makes the old lady very happy.

    At the bottom of the table is the servant''s wife.

    She is the main family. She has had three daughters in a row these years. However, she did not have a son, so she took the common son to her side and regarded it as her own.

    But no matter how it is, it''s not their own. There''s a gap between them.

    At this time, she saw the old lady''s attention to Su Kui and was shocked.

    This is a common woman who can get so much attention from the old lady.

    Once again, the girl''s means are beyond the reach of ordinary people. It''s just the rouge Pavilion, which is full of gold. It''s said that there are her pens in it.

    Even if she doesn''t marry in her whole life, she can survive.

    After all, in this dynasty, women''s households are allowed to exist.

    In this way of thinking, Han''s wife, the minister in charge of the Ministry of war, became more interested.

    If this marriage can be achieved, let alone the relationship with the marquis. It''s just the line of Huo Wuye and the girl''s ability.

    That is to marry a gold doll!

    Thinking of this, her tone became warmer.

    Su Kui did a good job as a girl who didn''t leave the pavilion. Even if she knew that Han would come to propose marriage, she didn''t know the right.

    Looking at the old lady and Hans talking happily, she occasionally inserted a word or two, icing on the cake, making them laugh.

    When he left, Han looked at Su Kui again, just like he looked at his daughter-in-law.

    I''m really satisfied with everything.

    It''s a pity that such a good girl has a lower status.

    Of course, if she is a legitimate daughter, their family may not even enter the threshold of the marquis.

    After all, Huo Xue, a legitimate daughter, was betrothed to the prince.

    It''s just that the head is confused. The young people are greedy for romance. They not only make the whole Houfu lose a big face, but also affect the reputation of other girls in the mansion.

    And Hans, also under great pressure to propose.

    The old lady knew this very well and hated Huo Xue to death.

    I didn''t like the girl with shallow eyes. Now I see that she killed herself and tired other sisters. I hate her with the big lady.

    Of course, these sunflowers don''t know.

    The old lady is very satisfied with Hans. She has lived a lifetime and is very accurate. In addition, knowing that Han never had a son in his life, he could only place his hope on the common people. Smart as he is, he is not a ruthless man.

    In this way, she was relieved to entrust her junior five.

    Now the Houfu is on the cusp of the storm. All the girls in the mansion are tired of Huo Xue. It''s also a great pressure for Han to come to the door at this time.

    The old lady had to think more.

    It''s a good marriage to get married with the Minister of the armed forces.

    So thinking, the old lady also asked Su Kui''s opinion.

    Su Kui naturally said it with a smile, but it was up to the old lady.

    The old lady''s smiling eyes narrowed. Looking at Su Kui''s lovely appearance, she felt sorry and sighed.

    I love her a little more.

    When Su Kui left Fulu hospital, he had to go back with a big bag and a small bag.

    Only this time, on the way, she met a face that was not familiar.

    "I''ve seen five elder sisters. They come from the old lady''s yard?"

    The young voice is tender and clear. Su Kui squints at it. The young man holds his fists and salutes her.

 Chapter 3740

    "Brother Chong, just came back from college?"

    Su Kui thought for a long time, and finally turned up a strange face in the corner of her memory.

    Huo Chong, the only son of anlehou.

    He is also the younger brother of Huo Xue''s compatriots. Now he is only 14 years old, the youngest in the mansion.

    He has handsome facial features, dark and bright eyes. Looking at him is an open and aboveboard type.

    It''s not the same as the big lady and Huo Xue.

    Su Kui, on the contrary, saw something of Huo Yanzhi from him.

    "If I go back to the fifth elder sister, my younger brother really comes back from the college. By the way, this is the snack I brought back from the outside. How about the fifth elder sister?"

    Huo Chong said, taking a bag of snacks from the boy with him and handing it to Su Kui with a little flattery.

    Su Kui is still lamenting that in this family, the bamboo shoots and Huo Chong are so transparent.

    As she took over, she said with a smile, "thank you very much, brother Chong, but I haven''t returned the gift for the time being. After I go back, can I send someone to see you off?"

    Huo Chong hurriedly shook his head, saying no need.

    In the end is a young man, looking at Su Kui''s eyes, can''t help but blush.

    Make su Kui can''t help but start, pinched his cheek.

    Two people added a few words, in the end is not familiar with, soon separated.

    When he went far away, he smacked his lips. "Five girls, this young man is very strange. His mother and sister always don''t deal with our Han Han courtyard. When he met us, he didn''t say to hide. He even took the initiative to get together."

    Su Kui sniffed at the words and chuckled, "I think this is a good boy. I should have grown up with the old lady since I was a child. When I was a little older, I was sent to the academy and rarely came back. It didn''t look like Huo Xue. In my opinion, it''s good! "

    Or the old lady has foresight.

    Otherwise, there is no hope for this marquis.

    I can''t understand you.

    But in the big lady''s yard, there is a lot of bloodbath.

    After all, Huo Chong comes back from the front foot, and his servants report to him from the back foot.

    As soon as the first lady heard this, Huo Chong actually talked to Huo Yan''s little bitch. He almost fainted.

    As soon as Huo Chong came in, he immediately pointed to his nose and asked, "what did you say to Huo Yan''s little bitch? Mother told you not to go too close to her?! That dead girl is insidious. Your elder sister is her bane! You don''t think she did us enough, do you? "

    Huo Chong frowned and stepped back.

    Seeing her mother''s hysterical appearance, she sighed, "mother, I feel that five elder sisters are not what you said, she is very gentle, and she gets along well."

    On the contrary, he didn''t like to get along with his mother and sister.

    When he was a child, Huo Xue would rob him of food. He was not allowed to complain. When you get older, you can use him to go to the old lady and ask for benefits from her father.

    Even the things that Uncle Wu gave him can be borrowed by Huo Xue to leave.

    He doesn''t care much about things outside. But every time I look at her for granted, I can''t like her.

    And every time I see my mother, she is hysterical, pointing to him and telling him in an ordered tone that this can''t be done, that can''t be done, stay away from who and so on

    Originally he also expected his mother''s care. Gradually, Huo was disappointed.

    Now that he''s grown up, he doesn''t want to be shackled by his mother.

 Chapter 3741

    So, after Huo said this, he didn''t listen to his mother''s roar any more. He said, "son, go away." he turned around and went to the old lady''s yard.

    The doctor''s face was red and thick. He ran after him and shouted, "come back! Come back. Do you hear me! Do you want to learn from the unfaithful and unfilial generation and abandon your mother? Chong''er - "

    unfortunately, Huo Chong walked so fast that he disappeared in a flash.

    Left behind the big lady, angry heartache, sitting in a chair for half a day can not return to God.

    Clearly all should not be like this, what is wrong?

    -

    a prosperous city in the south.

    In a mansion under the name of Huo Yanzhi, the study.

    "Bang Bang --"

    when the door was knocked, Zhu Yan hurriedly began to shout out, "master! No, she, the fifth daughter of the master, has not finished her speech yet. The man who used to read quietly suddenly opened the door from inside.

    "She..." What''s up?

    When asked about this man, Huo Yanzhi found that it was useless to escape for six months.

    With the export of this sentence, all deliberately sealed memories are uncovered.

    Huo Yanzhi''s voice was hoarse. He stared at Zhu Yan''s panting face and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Zhu Yan wants to cry without tears. When he gets the news, he rushes back without stopping. There is no time for him to drink.

    Hearing this, he clenched his teeth and shouted, "five girls are getting married!"

    In the dark, Huo Yanzhi even thought he had heard it wrong.

    "What..."

    He murmured, and it took him a long time to find his voice. "What do you say?" Huo Yanzhi repeatedly asked, trying to get different answers from Zhuyan''s mouth.

    But apparently, he failed.

    Zhu Yan sighed, "five girls are going to get married. The time has been set. Half a month later, I don''t know if we can get back in time."

    It''s half a country away from Yandu. If you want to go back in a short time, you can''t stop eating or drinking all the way.

    Zhu Yan knew that the master attached great importance to the five girls. Although he didn''t know why he didn''t go back for such a long time.

    Every time five girls write a letter, he deliberately ignores it and doesn''t even read it.

    Over time, they stopped sending him letters.

    Now, Zhu Yan finished, facing a long silence.

    Huo Yanzhi''s face is calm, but his hand hanging on his side is tightly held in a circle, and there are terrible tendons on the back of his hand.

    "Master?" Zhu Yan is stupefied and groans tentatively.

    Huo Yanzhi suddenly returns to his senses. He spits out his dullness and tears his lips, but finds that he can''t laugh at all.

    "When What time is it? "

    In a flash, it''s been so long.

    The voice and appearance of the girl when she was coquettish echoed vaguely in front of him. It''s so small, how can we -

    How can we get married?

    Zhu Yan also thought it was incredible, "it''s said that a month ago, he directly went down to Gengtai and exchanged the eight characters of his birthday. It''s said that it''s a match made by nature ~"

    a match made by nature -

    Huo Yan''s teeth are clenched, his eyes are red, "who is the other party?"

    Do not know why, Zhu Yan from Huo Yanzhi''s tone, as if to hear a bit of gnashing of teeth.

    However, he didn''t think much about it. He only thought that Huo Yanzhi paid too much attention to the five girls and thought that she was going to marry when she was too young. He became hostile to the man.

    "It''s a common son of the servant family of the Ministry of war. It''s said that he has the best talent and looks. He''s a natural match with the five girls."

 Chapter 3742

    Damn it!

    Zhu Yan wants to say more, but the door slams in front of him.

    Almost flattened his nose.

    "Dear Lord, what''s the matter with you?"

    Zhu Yan claps the door and asks tentatively.

    Next second, little mo comes silently, and then silently pulls Zhu Yan away.

    Zhu Yan stared, "what are you doing with me, little Mo? Don''t you see that the five masters are wrong? "

    Small Mo turned a white eye, "do you just see that it''s not right? Since the day when the fifth lord left the Houfu, I haven''t had a good time! "

    Zhu Yan didn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Mo at first.

    But slowly smack for a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, dare not set the channel: "won''t it?"

    Little mo threw him a look of self-help, "otherwise? Otherwise, can you explain why our Lord has such a big reaction? "

    "But their identity!"

    Zhu Yan is shocked by the unexpected truth and cannot speak.

    Little mo doesn''t care at all. "As long as the master wants to, there is nothing he can''t do. Besides, are you stupid? What''s our master''s identity? Is there any blood relationship with five girls?! Well? "

    Finish saying, he hands a close, the secluded float far.

    Let Zhu Yan, a big fool, get tangled up by himself.

    -In the study, Huo Yanzhi stood at the door and kept closing the door for a long time.

    Little girl, it''s time to get married

    My heart is full of pain, such as the holes gnawed by ants. When the wind blows, my heart is cold and I hate to let him die immediately.

    How can I get married

    Didn''t she say that she didn''t marry

    She said

    Huo Yanzhi didn''t know how he got back to his desk. He was silent for a while. Suddenly, he went crazy and began to search in his study.

    Books were scattered all over the place. He didn''t care about it at all. Finally, when he was sitting on the ground, he picked out a thin letter from a mess of books.

    The envelope is in good condition. At these times, he dare not read it, for fear of reading it, he can''t help being soft hearted.

    It''s funny that after such a long time, he finally defeated him with only a light floating word.

    Whitewater has wasted many days.

    The date of this letter was three months ago. Although Huo Yanzhi didn''t read it, he knew that since this letter, the little girl never sent it to him again.

    I''m afraid my heart is cold. I haven''t waited so long for a reply.

    With that little girl''s careful nature, she will naturally get angry.

    Huo Yanzhi gave a low smile and slowly tore off the lacquer with trembling hands. Finally, he drew a thin letter from it.

    The beginning is blank, until a line of words, completely appeared under his eyes.

    For a long time, the little girl''s calligraphy still hasn''t made any progress. She''s as soft as her.

    But that line does not look good-looking words, but let Huo Yanzhi silent red eyes.

    That sentence is -

    hold your hand, and grow old together!

    "Ah..."

    Huo Yanzhi can''t help holding the letter paper tightly, sticking it to his heart and closing his eyes to smile sarcastically.

    Smile smile, the corner of the eye can not help falling a drop of clear tears.

    I see what you want now, but is it too late?

    The temperature in the study drops little by little, and the man kneeling in a pile of disordered paper has a low head and a lonely breath all over his body.

    It''s been a long time

 Chapter 3743

    Yandu, an''e Hou Fu.

    "Master, you --"

    Zhu Yan can''t bear to leave the beginning and dare not see the master''s confused and lonely figure.

    In the past half a month, I have been in a hurry. But when I get back, it''s a step too late.

    Just yesterday, the wedding was over.

    Now the door is still littered with red scraps of paper, and the red lanterns on the door have not been removed.

    It was dark, and the whole Yandu was still sleeping.

    Huo Yanzhi gave a low smile, "that''s all," he shook his head, but his eyes were silent red.

    I don''t know how the girl felt when she got married.

    Don''t sigh. It''s hard to say.

    They thought that the master was impeccable, and finally found that no matter how strong a man is, he has weaknesses.

    These days, they watched the master''s daily reduction, sleep and food uneasy, this way almost no rest.

    The clothes on his body were changed a few days ago. His hair was messy and his eyes were full of silence that made Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan panic.

    In a few months, in addition to the letters from the five girls, even the emperor did not know how many times he had been called.

    But every time, Huo Yanzhi ignores it directly and doesn''t see it.

    In addition to hearing the news that five girls are about to get married, they came back recklessly.

    In fact, little Mo is also thinking, even if he comes back, what can he do?

    Can the master still snatch relatives?

    I think a lot of things in my mind. The people in front of me can''t move, and they can only wait quietly.

    At this time, the man''s emaciated and unshaped blue figure suddenly shook. Next second, Zhu Yan opened his eyes and shouted, "Master -"

    the man in front of him, who had fallen back, was unconscious.

    Fortunately, Zhu Yan caught it in time, and could not think of anything else. One by one, he told the servants to open the door.

    -He did not know how long he had been sleeping.

    In his sleep, he had been confused.

    But it''s not a nightmare, it''s a dream.

    In the dream, he and the little girl got married for generations, each life will be from acquaintance to acquaintance to love.

    Although it''s all broken pieces, even the little girl''s face can''t be seen clearly.

    But Huo Yanzhi is determined that the woman inside is a little girl!

    Dreams come and go, some bizarre, some gripping.

    But there is no denying that every dream, let Huo Yanzhi reluctant to leave.

    Because in a dream, he can really own this person.

    But even if it is a beautiful dream, there is also a day to wake up.

    Huo Yanzhi feels that something is constantly tugging at her. The woman''s voice and appearance are more and more far away from her. At the same time, her body enters a black hole and is surrounded by darkness.

    The bottom of his heart sank, and his heart seemed to be held by countless big hands, full of panic.

    Don''t -

    don''t wake up!

    Eyes suddenly open, hide blue tent, crane embroidery, familiar soothing fragrance.

    Everything is so familiar and unfamiliar.

    His eyes were sore. Huo Yanzhi sat up and looked around.

    It''s empty.

    He groaned, pressing his forehead painfully, remembering some vague dreams in his mind.

    People are awake when they dream, but when they wake up, they often forget soon.

    Huo Yanzhi clenched his teeth and told himself again and again, don''t forget, don''t forget.

    But in the end, what can be remembered is only a few fragments.

    "Master, are you awake?"

    "If you wake up, I will report to the old lady! I''m so worried about us! "

 Chapter 3744

    Zhu Yan pulled out his legs and ran to Fulu hospital.

    Little Mo is waiting by.

    There are not many servants in their yard. The main reason is that Huo Yanzhi hates others to disturb. In addition to some servants, only Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan can enter the inner courtyard.

    "Master, are you thirsty? Let''s drink some water first. "

    Little mo handed over a cup of hot tea.

    Huo Yanzhi shook his head and frowned wearily. "How long have I slept?"

    The sunshine outside the window is bright, and more than half of the golden light falls on the desk by the window.

    Xiaomo looks at Huo Yanzhi, who is shrouded in silence. He feels sad and says: "I haven''t slept for a long time. It''s only noon now. If you are tired, please go back to sleep! "

    The old lady only thought that Huo Yanzhi fainted because he was too tired.

    Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan, without Huo Yanzhi''s permission, dare not make a statement. They both keep the secret.

    Even the name of the five girls could not be mentioned.

    Fortunately, after a morning, Huo Yanzhi finally woke up.

    Huo Yanzhi is their backbone. When he falls down, they immediately panic.

    "No need."

    Huo Yanzhi''s voice, only then realized that his voice was so hoarse and broken that he could not look like it.

    He thought about the girl''s appearance in the dream, chuckled, and helped his forehead to smile slowly.

    Deep, hoarse laughter reverberated in the empty room.

    Little Mo is scared, for fear that their master will go mad because he can''t accept the stimulation.

    Look at the past carefully, "master, master, don''t scare me What''s the matter with you, master? "

    But when I looked carefully, I found out why the laughter of their master sounded so pleasant? There seems to be a bit of pampering.

    What''s the matter with this? Is it really crazy?!

    Little Mo is about to be tormented by his own ideas.

    He pulled a handful of hair and turned to call the doctor.

    Huo Yanzhi laughed and said, "come back!"

    Little mo stops, turns around and says, "master, would you like me to call a doctor to help you?"

    Huo Yanzhi recovered his expressionless face. He sneered, "no, I''m not crazy."

    Crazy people say they are not crazy!

    Little Mo is mad in his heart, but his cheeks are a little hot.

    How the idea in my heart was shown by the master.

    As soon as he came up with this idea, the next second, Huo Yanzhi''s words, gave him a huge blow.

    He was scared to the core.

    Only listen to the cold and low voice line of the man. It sounds slowly in the room, like a ghost.

    "No wonder when I saw her, I was so happy. It turned out that she should have been my woman!"

    Little Mo''s heart is about to jump out, with a bitter face. "What do you say, Lord? Five girls have been married! "

    Now that the wedding night is over, what else does their master want?

    Can''t you go to the Ministry of war''s servant''s office to rob people?!

    Pass it on -

    whoops!!

    Small Mo is bitter face, in the heart thinks, if Huo Yanzhi really wants to go, also don''t know his small body, can stop.

    "Married?" Huo Yanzhi sneers at him and doesn''t care, "she can only marry me!"

    Want to marry and be someone else''s wife? you must be dreaming!

    Little mo earnestly advised: "master, five girls are now women. What can you do if you take her back? And If so, what do you think of the five girls outside? Even if you don''t think about yourself, do you think about five girls, anyway? "

 Chapter 3745

    As soon as he finished, Huo Yanzhi gave him a cold glance.

    Looking at small Mo, his neck was cold and he was stiff. He couldn''t say anything.

    Huo Yanzhi chuckles, "it doesn''t matter, I will make up for her better later."

    Moreover, when he is strong enough, where else dare to spread rumors about him?

    I don''t know what their master has figured out. I can only think bitterly in my heart.

    Moreover, it depends on the look of the master. I''m afraid the old lady can''t change his mind.

    At this time, Zhu Yan seems to be coming in with a gust of wind! hot wire! Good news! "

    Little mo frowned and looked at Zhu Yan with a surprise. "What''s the good news? Can you make it clear?"

    "Five girls Five girls she - "Zhu Yan gasped violently. He came back from the old lady step by step. He didn''t even rest all the way. At this time, he couldn''t speak completely.

    Plus, he was so excited that his face turned red.

    But a sentence of five girls is enough to attract Huo Yanzhi''s attention.

    "Junior five? How is she? "

    Good news? Huo Yanzhi''s eyes are cold. What''s the good news?

    At this time, just listen to the familiar voice outside. It''s sweet, soft and waxy, just like honey.

    Just like the tone in his midnight dream is the same.

    "Junior five?!"

    While talking, the footsteps outside were getting closer and closer, and soon came in.

    The girl was dressed in a pink Ru skirt. The big skirt swayed slightly as if it were a blooming flower.

    "Uncle Wu, are you awake? What do you do to rush back in such a hurry? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the old lady, right? "

    The young girl''s voice looked at him with a frown.

    The old lady rubbed the red corners of her eyes, and her face was hard to take with her, "little five is right! If something happens to you, how can I live? "

    Moreover, if Huo Yanzhi is out of order, the good days of the Anle Houfu will be really over.

    Huo Yanzhi comes in from the young girl. Her eyes are glued to her tightly and she is reluctant to move away.

    "I''m dreaming?"

    Otherwise, why would he see the little five, who had been married as a woman, with her hair still in a girl''s bun, looking at him with a smile?

    Did he really think more about it?

    In this way of thinking, Huo Yan''s expression is a little more detailed.

    He took it for granted that since he was willing to marry, he was extremely satisfied with his husband''s family.

    What if she doesn''t want to come back?

    Su Kui looked at Huo Yanzhi''s expression and was stunned.

    System in her mind tut tut: "do evil Oh, look at the good end of the people, you toss into what kind of! ]It was su Kui who suddenly realized that Huo Yanzhi actually felt that what he saw was an illusion?

    The old lady ordered the doctor to check Huo Yanzhi again, frowned at his words, "what are you talking about, Bai Qing? What a dream! You can''t do that in the future! "

    Huo Yanzhi wryly smiled, "isn''t little five married?"

    Xiaomo, Zhuyan: "..."

    Zhu Yan touched his head and giggled, "master, I just wanted to say that we have made a mistake in the news. It''s not the five girls who marry, it''s the four girls!"

    Four girls?

    Huo Yan thought of the name of the four girls for a long time. "Huo Qing?"

    Zhu Yan nodded repeatedly, "yes, yes!"

    After great sorrow, it was great joy.

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes fell on Su Kui, and she could not help but step back.

    Bright eyes fell on him, without any attachment.

 Chapter 3746

    Huo Yanzhi has a pain in his heart.

    But thinking that he still had a chance, the fifth child didn''t get married, these little sorrows were nothing.

    "What is Uncle Wu talking about? I want to spend more time with the old lady. It''s impossible to get married! "

    It turns out that when he went to the mountain to pray for blessings, the young master of the army''s servant family actually took a fancy to Huo Qing. And Su Kui itself is to stimulate Huo Yanzhi, no intention to disturb marriage.

    The old lady was so furious that she even turned away Han''s apology.

    But under Su Kui''s persuasion, the old lady finally accepted the matter.

    Su Kui was meant to stimulate Huo Yanzhi so that he could see his heart clearly. Therefore, Su Kui can''t agree with the marriage. Since the man has taken a fancy to Huo Qing, Huo Qing has no opinion about it, so Su Kui is willing to be beautiful.

    At first, the old lady had a deep opinion on Huo Qing, thinking that she had ruined Su Kui''s marriage.

    Huo Qing didn''t even dare to go to the old lady in those days for fear of getting angry with her.

    After that, Su Kui explained that he couldn''t see the man, didn''t feel for him, and wanted to spend more time with the old lady.

    The old lady just let go.

    So, the last one who got married was Huo Qing.

    Fortunately, this was done in private, but it did not hinder anyone''s reputation.

    Only when delivering the news to Zhu Yan, Su Kui stealthily uses some means to make Huo Yanzhi think that he is the one to marry.

    But now, looking at Huo Yanzhi''s obviously emaciated figure, Su Kui has some regrets. I knew I didn''t mean to stimulate him. It''s a big deal. I''ll go there myself and tell him myself!

    Now that it''s over, it''s no use thinking too much.

    Huo Yanzhi chuckles and takes a deep look at Su Kui

    The old lady glared at him for what he meant.

    Huo Yanzhi repeatedly accused, coaxing the old lady to be happy again. The old lady is old and can''t stand the toss. Seeing Huo Yanzhi awake, she will let go.

    I was helped back to my yard by my servant.

    The room is free for a while.

    Zhu Yan and Mo Shiqu leave.

    Huo Yanzhi stretched out his hand. The knuckles of that hand were clear, and the fingers were long with thin cocoons.

    "Little five, come here."

    Su Kui walked over and put her little hand in his palm.

    Almost instantaneously.

    Huo Yanzhi looked at her up and down, only the joy of recovery.

    He couldn''t help it. For the first time in his life, he made an extraordinary move, yanked the girl into his arms.

    "Ah, five uncles!"

    The girl looked up in panic.

    Huo Yanzhi''s Adam''s apple stirred. He asked in a deep voice, "little five, do you remember what you wrote in your letter?"

    Su Kui don''t open his eyes. "Which one is that? I thought uncle Wushu had never read my letter. Otherwise, why can he walk for half a year without any reply? "

    In the face of the girl''s complaint, Huo Yanzhi was dumb.

    He closed his eyes, a little powerless. "I''m sorry, it''s a lot of mistakes."

    Su Kui snorted, "did the five uncles see it, too? I remember that at the beginning, the five uncles taught me to write this sentence

    Huo Yanzhi''s heart couldn''t help tensing. He fixed his eyes on the girl, almost urgently asked, "what''s the meaning of that little five telling uncle Wushu?"

    Is that what he thought?

    He was almost driven mad by his driving around.

 Chapter 3747

    There was a shred of cunning under the girl''s eyes.

    She blinked, smiled and asked Huo Yanzhi, "five uncles really want to know?"

    Huo Yan''s tiny Zheng, raises the MOU to look, only one eye, is reluctant to move half.

    Huo Yan, these two words are a small ancestor. He should put them in his heart.

    So he nodded, "I want to..."

    Before the voice fell, the girl''s small white and delicate face came close to him, tightly pressed on his thin lip, and bit him gently.

    Hum -

    almost instantaneously, Huo Yanzhi''s brain is blank and as smart as he is, he can''t remember anything at this time.

    Full of heart and eyes, only the girl in front of me.

    She didn''t marry, she was by his side. She said that the hand of the holding son grows old with the son. She kissed him -

    everything feels like a dream. The soft touch on the lips, like soft sugar, is sweet to the heart all the way.

    "Now, Uncle Wu, do you know what I mean?"

    The girl slightly left his lips, and their noses were intertwined.

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes were red and he stared at the girl in front of him. The touch on the lips is too real. The truth can''t be ignored until Huo Yanzhi.

    It''s true -

    it''s not a dream!!

    "Little five, you Have you really thought about it? " Huo Yanzhi took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice.

    In fact, he had the answer in mind.

    Even if she didn''t think about it now, she would never let it go.

    How can we let go? Unless you gouge this man out of his heart? If you want to live, you will never be separated from her.

    The girl''s face was radiant with a smile.

    She points Huo Yanzhi''s chest with her little hand and whispers, "is there no answer in Wushu''s heart? Why do you want to ask me? "

    With that, Su Kui leaned his head to his heart and listened to his rapid heartbeat. He sighed, "I can''t wait for Uncle Wu to respond. I can''t wait. I can only do it myself."

    She never misses what she wants.

    Huo Yanzhi''s patience burst out at this moment.

    My mind is like fireworks, bursting in clusters.

    Excited and delighted, he breathed fast, pinched the delicate and small chin of the girl, and then dropped his eyes and kissed her deeply.

    This time, it''s different from Su Kui''s dragonfly skimming the water.

    He put his hands around the girl''s waist, as if they were two pliers, and refused to let go. With a little effort, Su Kui was raised to his knees and sat, face to face, which made it more convenient for him to kiss deeper.

    Su Kui gasped for breath, a smile in her eyes.

    The system in her mind is Yin and Yang strange airway: [congratulations, get what you want. ]Su Kui ignored him and hugged her lover happily.

    The girl''s obedience, in exchange for more fanatical treatment.

    It can only be said that people who have been abstinent for too long, once they meet the right one. Even a little spark is enough to start a prairie fire.

    Huo Yanzhi hates to rub the girl into his bones. Only in this way can she not leave him.

    And will not be separated for life.

    But he was reluctant, because at this time, the girl sitting in his arms was alive, would cry and laugh, and would play coquetry to him.

    "Little five, thank you --"

    one kiss, Huo Yanzhi holds Su Kui in his arms, kisses her hair, and says softly.

    Thank you and would like to give me a chance.

    Although he was late, fortunately, he didn''t really miss it.

    Su Kui ordered some of his chest, Ao Jiao said: "then how are the five uncles going to deal with our relationship?"

 Chapter 3748

    Huo Yanzhi smiled and patted her back.

    "Just live your own life, and leave the rest to me."

    Smell words, Su Kui wrinkled his nose, "OK, Wushu, HMM..."

    Before she had finished, her chin was lifted and a damp kiss came over her again.

    Su Kui blinked, some innocent.

    To Huo Yanzhi''s helpless eyes, she asked, "what are you doing, Wushu?"

    Huo Yan one pinches her small face, "do not call five uncles, call me Bai Qing."

    From the beginning of understanding his mind, he no longer wanted to be a relative with this girl. He wants to kiss a little more than his relatives. The pillow man, Su kuiha, chuckles and buries his small head in his chest.

    Huo Yanzhi''s tiger is holding her small face. "Do you want to call it, eh?"

    Su Kui is not afraid of him. He laughs and contradicts him

    The girl''s soft and sticky voice, like a layer of honey, was so soft in Huo Yanzhi''s heart that she could not really blame her?

    See her to sing against him intentionally also not angry, helpless sigh, "just follow you."

    It''s not too hot for them to lean together.

    Quietly in the room, Xiao Mo and Zhu Yan did not disturb them.

    Just when Huo Yanzhi was intoxicated, he suddenly heard a low whisper, "Bai Qing......"

    One of Huo Yan''s Zheng was followed by ecstasy, and his heart seemed to be filled with honey.

    "Little five, you just called my name?"

    Su Kui smiled and shook his head. "No, Uncle Wu, did you hear me wrong?"

    Her dark eyes are full of cunning, where Huo Yanzhi can''t see. He sighed and nodded her little head, "wilt you!"!! Be careful I don''t hurt you! "

    Hearing this, Su Kui snorted. He put his hands around his neck and rubbed his small face on his face. She said: "hum! Who else do you want to hurt? I''ll depend on you all my life! "

    Huo Yanzhi''s eyes filled with laughter and patted her little butt. "OK," he added softly, "I don''t mind depending on my life."

    There was never a moment when he wanted his dreams to be real.

    In this way, he can be with the little girl forever.

    -When Huo Yanzhi said that he would give everything to him, he didn''t let Su Kui worry about these things any more.

    I don''t know what he talked to the old lady, but later, when Su Kui went to see the old lady again, the old lady had accepted the fact.

    "Ah, you are both good children. I''m a man who''s half buried in the earth. I know that I can''t stop you. I just hope you can live a safe life with Meimei in the future. "

    Said the old lady, holding Su Kui''s hand.

    The attitude towards sunflower is not only not alienated, but gradually more intimate.

    As for anlehou, after knowing this, he was very good to sukui.

    He did not think it was against the common sense, but rather supported his attitude.

    Sukui knew what he was thinking.

    Even though he had known the real identity of Huo Yanzhi for a long time, he was happy to see Su Kui and Huo Yanzhi together except by accident.

    If Huo Yanzhi finally gets on that position, he will be the emperor''s family and the country''s relatives after that! With the current status, naturally can not be compared!

    The last level is emperor Shengyuan. Huo Yanzhi was called into the palace by a decree. He stayed in the palace for three days before returning to the palace.

 Chapter 3749

    As soon as I got out of the carriage, I saw the girl who was waiting at the gate of Houfu.

    The girl has round cheeks and dark eyes. After seeing him, it is even more difficult to hide the joy, all the way to the skirt rushed into his arms.

    Huo Yanzhi hurriedly catches up, chuckles: "what do you do in such a hurry? Be careful not to fall."

    Su Kui drags him to refuse to give up, sniffs speech hem to play coquettish, "you haven''t come back for three days, I thought you won''t come back!"

    In fact, it''s not only her but also the old lady who has this idea.

    I''m afraid I can''t pass the pass of emperor Shengyuan.

    If he doesn''t agree, no one can.

    Fortunately, Huo Yanzhi won in the end.

    "What nonsense?" Huo Yanzhi laughed and knocked on her little head. "You''re still here. Where can I go?"

    Even in hell, he would come back with his teeth clenched.

    Fortunately, Emperor Shengyuan is really good to him, and he will meet his basic requirements unconditionally.

    Only this time, Emperor Shengyuan took this opportunity to finally let Huo Yanzhi agree to the request he had been hoping for.

    Huo Yanzhi''s identity, in the whole Yan capital''s upper class society, has not been lost for a long time.

    Just because the princes and ministers were not able to understand the idea of the emperor, they did not know how to deal with Huo Yanzhi.

    But it doesn''t hinder them. They know Huo Yanzhi''s ability.

    A few days later, Huo Yanzhi came back to his third highness.

    The world is shocked, but the princes and ministers are very calm one by one.

    Only the concubines with sons and the concubines'' families hate each other to death and are frightened.

    What is the meaning of this practice?

    Is it difficult to succeed? Do you really want to pass the throne on to Huo Yanzhi?

    However, the present emperor Shengyuan is no longer the man who could not protect his beloved woman. He is in power, and those families can''t shake his power.

    And there are many supporters. Naturally, they also know Huo Yanzhi''s ability.

    In particular, Huo Yanzhi''s handwriting is indispensable to all the great events that the emperor Shengyuan organized and praised by the world.

    If it is him who inherits that position in the future, it is not an unacceptable thing.

    The seventh prince was the first to come to bless.

    His eyes were full of sincere blessings and smiles, "third brother, you finally agreed to the father! It''s also a wish of his old man. After that, he doesn''t have to listen to him

    The seventh prince took out his ears and admired his father''s perseverance.

    So many times I was rejected, I still refused to give up.

    As expected, he waited for the chance.

    Su Kui was very strange. He poked his head out of Huo Yanzhi''s back and sighed when he saw the sincere eyes of the seventh prince.

    This is really a rare transparent person. In the royal family, such a character is rare.

    The royal family, mostly brothers, fought for the throne.

    Su Kui doesn''t believe it. The seventh Prince doesn''t know what the emperor wants to do!

    Huo Yanzhi shook his head, rolled up his book and knocked him on the head. "Is your job done? Come here again, and when the Father knows it, he will scold you. "

    He''s almost packed up. He''s going to move tomorrow.

    But -

    he looked at Su Kui and sighed, "I really want to take you with me."

    Wen Yan, Su Kui smiled and rubbed his shoulder, "anyway, you can come to see me at any time."

 Chapter 3750

    The seventh Prince looked at the interaction between the two men, grew up in shock, shook his hands, "you and you --"

    what happened to them?!

    I used to think that the relationship between them was strange. It was mainly Huo Yanzhi''s attitude towards Su Kui that surprised the seventh prince. After all, before that, no other woman had ever been treated differently by Huo Yanzhi.

    But now -

    the seventh Prince feels cheated.

    Huo Yanzhi looked at him like an idiot, with a smile. "Come, call sister-in-law three."

    The seventh Prince:

    "Three brothers?? What do you say?! "

    Three sisters in law?

    The seventh Prince looked at Su Kui''s petite figure and crafty big eyes. He only felt that it was difficult to breathe. He swallowed saliva with difficulty.

    Ask Huo Yanzhi, "three elder brothers Are you, you, the kind of relationship I want? "

    Su Kui blinked curiously, "what do you think of the relationship?"

    The seventh prince made a gesture, "just, just that kind of relationship!"

    "What kind is that?"

    Su Kui asked knowingly and deliberately teased him.

    These seven princes are so funny.

    The seventh prince wants to cry without tears, "yes! Are you really together? "

    Huo Yanzhi said "Oh" and said: "Xiaoqi, when did you become so garrulous? If you have something to say, it is. "

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, that''s the kind of relationship we have."

    the seventh Prince felt that he was going to suffocate. He patted his little heart, which was beating wildly, and asked with a bitter face, "then - the father agrees?"

    Smell speech, Huo Yanzhi smiled for a while, squint at him, "otherwise?"

    What did the seventh Prince think suddenly came to him.

    No wonder the third brother suddenly stayed in the palace for three days. Soon after he came out, the father announced that he had found his son.

    Presumably, during this period, the two men talked about the terms.

    The seventh Prince sighed, what a surprise!

    Third brother Yingming I, how to plant in the hands of this wilting little girl?

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows. "Seven highness, I will teach you more later."

    The seventh Prince shivered and laughed more than he cried. "OK, three, three sisters in Law --"

    cried out the name difficultly. The seventh Prince felt that he was really degenerated.

    Su Kui is so much smaller than him. He used to bully him. If he became his third sister-in-law and was protected by Huo Yanzhi, how about that?

    The seventh prince was thinking about this. The next second he listened to Huo Yanzhi''s light way: "your third sister-in-law is young and ignorant. If I''m not here, you should protect her more. If I find out that she has been wronged, I will count it on you. "

    The seventh Prince: "I --"

    he was dumb and wiped his face. He really wanted to cry without tears.

    How can it be counted on his head? He is still wronged!

    "Why, not?" Huo Yanzhi raises eyebrows.

    The seventh Prince immediately shook his head. "No, take it! I listen to my third brother most! "

    Shit!

    Ah, ah, ah, he has foreseen the miserable future, the day of being enslaved by this little girl!

    -Two years later, Emperor Shengyuan died.

    It was handed down to the third prince. In the same year, the fifth lady of the Anle Hou family entered the palace and became the queen.

    In the past few years, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment. The ministers who wanted to persuade the emperor to draft gradually stopped.

    Because they also know that no matter how to persuade them, their emperor''s heart is firmly tied in the hands of the queen, and this life is a life of impatience.

    Over time, they simply give up.

    But the good times are not long. They thought it would be good to go on like this.

    However, on a sunny day, the emperor of their family did not appear in the early days.

 Chapter 3751

    After waiting for a long time, a shocking news finally came.

    The emperor of their family, abdicated!!

    Travel around the world with the queen!!

    At the same time, according to the imperial edict in the hands of the eunuch, he passed the throne to the seven princes who had already been the prince.

    Therefore, the seven princes God in the line, respectfully kowtow, leading the purpose.

    What is it called that princes and ministers want to cry without tears?

    In all ages, there has never been an incident in which the emperor was in his prime, but he didn''t care about power and left with a natural pat on his ass?

    But the emperor left, not even a shadow.

    What else can they do? Give up!

    After all, the country can not be a day without a monarch, the seventh prince on such a muddleheaded upper position.

    After a day as emperor, the seventh Prince cried and hawed.

    Although as the prince, who didn''t think of the top position, he had worked hard for it. Because if it''s not his third brother who is the emperor, he doesn''t agree with anyone who is the emperor.

    Later, his third brother came to the top. His life was not too good.

    However -

    that night, he became the seventh Prince of the emperor and wept bitterly at the stack of memorials.

    "Where are you, brother Wuwu!! Being an emperor is not fun at all! "

    At this time, the third brother of his family had already traveled all over the world with his wife.

    -In the first half of his life, Huo Yan accumulated countless wealth. In the second half of his life, after meeting Su Kui, he simply put down his business and left it to Xiao Mo Zhuyan.

    The two of them went around hand in hand and visited the scenic spots all over the country.

    Like a place, then stay for a few more months, if tired of staying, then leave without nostalgia.

    Finally, when Huo Yanzhi was in his sixties, he could not walk.

    At this time, Su Kui was only 50 years old. Although she had wrinkles on her face, her skin was still white. She didn''t look carefully. She even thought she was only 30 years old.

    Su Kui brings Huo Yanzhi back to his hometown, Yandu.

    At the beginning, the seventh prince was also old. He got the news and didn''t even have time to go back to change his clothes. Under the Dragon Robe, he hurried to come, kneeling in front of Huo Yan''s bed and sobbing.

    "Wuwusange, you are so cruel. You passed the throne on to me. I dare not relax all these years. I''m so tired. It''s no fun being an emperor! "

    After decades of thinking about it, the seventh prince finally spoke to Huo Yanzhi himself.

    At that time, Huo Yanzhi chuckled, just like that year.

    "Stick to it again, and soon you''ll be able to rest."

    The seventh prince with grey hair: "..."

    However, looking at his third brother''s frail body and gray hair, the seventh Prince sighed and said, "Oh, too."

    It''s about to enter the earth. This emperor has been a king for most of his life.

    No matter how tired you are, you will stick to it?

    Probably influenced by the character of the seventh prince, his sons are indifferent to fame and wealth.

    One by one, when they saw their father''s work day and night in order to take care of the government, they began to be timid.

    The seventh prince was ill in bed. He called his sons to bed one by one and asked, "look, who will take over this throne?"

    A group of princes and sons stepped back together, "no, father! You will be better! We all need you! "

    The seventh Prince is rarely rude, "fuck your mother! I will never do it again! "

    The emperor is not a man at all!

 Chapter 3752

    After Huo Yanzhi''s death, Su Kui arranged his affairs orderly and prepared a pair of coffins. After she died, she was ordered to be buried with Huo Yanzhi, which slowly separated her from the world.

    -

    m a villa on an island in China has plenty of sunshine. The golden light beam shines in from the landing window.

    The man with honey skin is sleeping, his upper body is wrapped in the sun, his muscles are clear, like the broken gold, the sun falls on his skin, like a sweat, all the way down the Sexy Mermaid line -

    until it disappears under the thin quilt.

    There are big and small ambiguous red marks on the man, which are silent to show what happened last night. And in him, a knife edge with pink meaning, straight from his chest to his belly, is ferocious in shape!

    By the bedside, Su Kui was already dressed up lazily, and her graceful body was wrapped in a magenta off shoulder dress.

    At this time, he is holding his arms in his hands, leaning against the door and admiring the beauty in front of him.

    Who could have thought that the man who had been picked up by her from the outside and was covered in blood would be so delicious after being washed?

    "Ah I really don''t want to... "

    Her smile is brighter than the sunshine outside the window, and murmuring is like the gentlest love words between lovers.

    Voice just dropped

    Su Kui has a mechanical but helpless voice in his mind.

    [host, your expression doesn''t seem to say that. ]

    Su Kui raised Dai Mei, but for a moment, those peach blossom eyes that always had feelings were suddenly drooping, their long and thick lashes were slightly quivering, and their eyes were always full of sadness. She kept such a look, raised her hand to gather her long hair, and asked, "how about this?"

    System: [host, I am just a string of data, your temptation is not valid for me. ]

    Su Kui''s expression was serious for a second, "Oh, OK."

    Just at this time, the man on the big bed seems to have a feeling, blocking the too dazzling light with one hand and slowly lifting the eyes.

    System: [ah Host, he woke up ]When Su Kui blinks and looks at the past innocently, he will turn to the black eyes of men.

    "You''re going?" Lian Hua looks away from the woman''s well-dressed body and finally lands on the small suitcase beside the door. The tone was gloomy and a bit gnashing.

    The system disappears in a second.

    Su Kui nodded heartlessly, with a bright smile and white lips. "Yes."

    the voice is still her habitual voice, lazy and charming, as if wrapped in a layer of nectar, which can make people willingly give their lives to her!

    However, as always, they are arrogant.

    Lianhua''s anger was even worse. The palms on his side were bent and clenched into fists, and his tendons burst. Before getting angry, he pursed his lips and asked, "don''t take me with you?"

    This sentence surprised Su Kui, which was obviously not in her planning scope.

    So she frowned in disbelief, "ah? Why take you? "

    She is going home to fight for property. How can she bring a mop?

    The system interrupts in time: [yes! The host must not be soft hearted. When you return home, you will find that there is always a dish for you! ]Su Kui inhaled his nose and said in his heart: but Xiaohua Huayan has good physical strength. I think

    No, host, you don''t want to! ]

    Su Kui is now fighting with the system. However, Lian Hua''s expression seems to be a merciless refusal.

    He was a little reluctant. "You slept with me, shouldn''t you be responsible?"

    Su Kui has just arrived. He accidentally slept with a man a month ago.

    Well, on purpose --

 Chapter 3753

    However, obviously reincarnation of so many worlds, Su Kui''s cheek, has been thick enough to face even the eyes of men killing, can also remain the same.

    So, she ate dry wipe clean, the head of the neat, "not negative!"

    "Are you sure?" Even the sinister eyes of Hua mercilessly flied over her, and looked at the face of this woman against the evil country and the people. Her eyes were innocent, but she didn''t even want to perfunctory him.

    Su Kui is impatient. She waves her hand and hears the system prompt that she will miss the plane later. Then she stands on her horse and says, "Oh, society is developing and thoughts are advancing with the times. I saved you. You promised me by your example. It''s normal. I''m going to leave. You can still live in the house. Don''t worry. She doesn''t charge for your room" ~ "

    she has a special tone of voice, even if she doesn''t Farewell words, can be said by her as if in coquetry.

    Said, she relentlessly picked up the trunk, then stepped on high-heeled shoes, dada dada far away.

    In the spacious and bright bedroom, only Lian Hua, who was abandoned mercilessly, sat on the big bed without her breath, silent for a long time.

    Only when he thought that he was going to be a sculpture did he sneer and hook his lips. Between the thin lips and teeth, there was a murmur mixed with bloody taste.

    "Want to get rid of me, ah Zhao, you dream --"

    -

    Su Kui is not aware of what kind of people he has attracted, and happily gets on the plane.

    The owner of this body is Qin Zhao, a rich man of N generation. After graduating from high school, I went abroad to go to university.

    In her impression, her life has been very good, the family is happy and happy, eating and drinking are not worried. I am good-looking and never lack handsome boys to chase me.

    So, she just needs to be happy and follow her heart to pursue her dream.

    Who knows the good times are not long.

    After her graduation, when she was about to return home, the heavy reality seemed to give her a hard slap in the face.

    This slap woke her up from her dream.

    What we are about to face is the broken family and the father who has already betrayed himself and his mother.

    Qin Qing is the eldest daughter of the Qin family enterprise. While reading, she met Qin Zhao''s father, Xue Zicheng, the current president of the Qin family enterprise.

    Because of his marriage to Qin Qing, he also successfully graduated from university and entered the Qin''s work.

    With his excellent ability and care for Qin Qing, Qin Qing''s parents were relieved and gradually released their control over him.

    This also made Xue Zicheng climb higher and higher. Finally, Qin Zhao''s grandparents died unexpectedly. Xue Zicheng had no scruples, and his character began to change.

    First of all, he is no longer considerate to Qin Qing and no longer goes home every night.

    occasionally goes back with a woman''s perfume on her body.

    Qin Qing can''t stand it. He has a big fight with him.

    Later, worried that it would affect her daughter''s studies, she was sent abroad to study after she graduated from high school. For fear that his daughter would not accept the reality, Qin Zhao has never been allowed to go home in the past four years.

    Qin Zhao didn''t know at all that this was a farewell.

    When she went back, she saw her mother''s cold, bloody body.

    She jumped from the rooftop of Qin''s mansion and ended her absurd life.

    Until she died, she was deceived.

    Xue Zicheng had a girlfriend before he got along with her. Later, he noticed that Qin Qing was interested in him, so he thought carefully. After breaking up with Bai Yueyue, I soon got on well with Qin Qing.

 Chapter 3754

    In fact, these years, after he married Qin Qing, he has never been disconnected from the woman.

    He even gave birth to a daughter who was only three months younger than Qin Zhao.

    Now, because of the protection of xuezicheng, it seems to be a small flower in the entertainment circle that needs flow and resources.

    The future is promising.

    But what about Qin Zhao?

    After learning that all this was her father''s plot, she and Xue Zicheng became enemies.

    Xue Zicheng didn''t like her daughter because of Qin Qing''s relationship. In addition, her hysterical madness against him and her lovely contrast with her illegitimate daughter Xue min make Xue Zicheng even more annoying.

    Qin Zhao was originally a director in University. In the future, she would like to join the entertainment circle after returning home.

    had planned well before, and now everything she had turned into a bubble was taken away by Xue Zicheng.

    Qin Qing couldn''t stand it for a while. She didn''t know when all her shares were cheated by Xue Zicheng. If you can''t accept it, you will jump from the rooftop and kill yourself.

    After the end want to know.

    Without the protection of his mother, Qin Zhao, a big lady who is used to luxury life, how can she get used to it? When she entered the entertainment circle, she ran into a wall everywhere, forming a sharp contrast with Xue min''s boundless scenery.

    She was angry, but she didn''t even see his face.

    Xue min and her mother saw that Xue Zicheng had given up her completely, and directly thought of a way to easily make Qin Zhao addicted to drugs.

    Simple, destroyed the original that can''t live.

    Until he died, Qin Zhao couldn''t take back everything that belonged to him and avenge his mother.

    She can''t even expose Xue Zicheng''s crime, because every time she wants to speak, she will be stopped.

    Xue Zicheng''s work is extraordinary. Xue min and others sent Qin Zhao''s ugly behavior to the Internet, and she was attacked by numerous netizens, saying that she was willing to degenerate and her private life was chaotic.

    At this time, Xue Zicheng came out again, made a sad appearance and sent her to the drug rehabilitation center.

    After that, he said that Qin Zhao was crazy because he could not accept the news of his mother''s death. Xue Zicheng could only bear the pain and sent her to the sanatorium.

    In his poor life, Qin Zhao failed to escape from the sanatorium.

    Finally, she was a good person, really become a madman.

    However, Xue min, from time to time, still needs to brush her fans'' favorability and build a kind-hearted person with a good sister.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui sighed after recalling Qin Zhao''s miserable life.

    It''s a simple matter.

    As long as we can''t catch up with Xue Zicheng and cheat Qin Qing''s shares away, it''s much easier.

    -

    the plane landed successfully in the Chinese capital.

    Su Kui shuffled out with his luggage. The bustling outside was full of people, three floors out of three.

    Su Kui likes to watch the activity. Seeing that the road ahead is blocked, she stops to wait with these people.

    The young girls were full of energy, holding banners and photos in their hands and shouting at each other.

    "Xue min Xue Min" ~ "

    " ah ah, we are going to come out! "

    Su Kui was almost tinnited by the high decibel voice. Seeing that the people were excited and didn''t want to push forward, she realized how passive she was standing.

    "Min Min ~ ~ look here!"

    The front is more restless, Su Kui''s temple jumps violently, and the fierce light gradually fills his eyes with water light.

 Chapter 3755

    System opening in time: [host, female host. ]

    mistress?

    Su Kui, who wanted to get angry, slowly took back his hand. He still looked soft, weak and bright. Along the flow of people, she could only see countless black heads when she looked at the place where the crowd was most concentrated.

    Su Kui is neither in nor out.

    At this time, she felt a hand, quietly landed on her hip.

    Su Kui eyes a cold, next second, in full view of the public, she kicked away a man who kept leaning on her.

    Crowd: "I depend on..."

    System: [deserves it! ]

    it''s not terrible to kick people away. What''s terrible is that the initiator has a face of disaster to the country and the people, and the eyes of the misty peach blossom are full of innocence. She stepped on high-heeled shoes. Her figure was concave and convex. Her legs were thin, as if they were broken at a fold.

    No one can believe that it was this foot that kicked a grown man for several meters.

    Passerby A: "emmm, am I dazzled?"

    Passerby B: "it seems, probably I''m dazzled... "

    Passerby C: "let''s go to the hospital?"

    The kicker covered her stomach and stared at her angrily, "Why are you kicking me?!"

    What kind of idiot is this? Su Kui''s head was askew, and a smile broke out on the face that was enough to make countless men and women fall for it. The pear vortex on her cheek was shallow, "you''ve squeezed me."

    And it''s just a kick. Do you need a reason?

    The kicked one bit his teeth: "people are crowding all over here. What''s the matter with me crowding you? No less meat!! Why did you kick me? "

    "Wow, that''s a good question!" Su Kui clapped for him sincerely, eyes bent, backhand pointed to his face, "with this, who knows you are so close to me, do you want to murder me?"

    People followed her movements, eyes fell on her smiling face, white skin as if in the light, in the crowd is very eye-catching.

    So, they all turn their eyes to the kicked man. Their eyes are meaningful. They obviously regard him as a freeloader.

    Kicked: "I''m not I didn''t stop talking!"

    What can I do? What a grievance

    Just at this time, a cheeky young man came to Su Kui. With a pen and paper in hand, "little sister, are you a star? Can you sign for me... "

    Everyone: "..."

    What to do? They want it, too.

    "Signature?" Su Kui looked at the pen and paper in the hand of the boy with eyes, and then he played with them.

    Su Kui didn''t plan to be an actress in her life, but she couldn''t catch up with the changes. If she could fight Xue min, she would be happy to see her success.

    A few strokes, Qin Zhao two names fall.

    Flowing Clouds and flowing water make writing like clouds and smoke.

    She writes, which is taught by that man. It''s seven points like that man

    Wait

    Su Kui suddenly regained his mind, but could not help being dumb and quickly throwing out the thoughts in his mind. She must be too idle to think of that person!

    "Thank you, miss! You''ll make movies later, I''ll definitely support you! " If a young man gains the most treasure, he immediately holds the book in his arms, and his eyes are almost red.

    Su Kui looks at the bright eyes of the youth strangely. Are young people so easy to satisfy? It''s just a name.

    Her fingers were as thin as jade, and she patted him on the shoulder. "Well, keep them. What if they become out of print later?" Her voice is lazy, and there are various styles between her eyebrows and eyes.

 Chapter 3756

    I don''t know how many people are drunk.

    In fact, what Su Kui wanted to say more was that he asked the young man to provide the book, maybe he could bless him.

    But on second thought, if she really said it, I''m afraid she would be regarded as a madman.

    Su Kui was just so shocked. So when she left with her suitcase, people automatically separated a way for her to leave.

    After that, I watched her leave, slim waist, step by step.

    Xue min signed names for several fans, rubbed her wrists and raised her head, expecting to see a huge group of fans to meet her.

    However, there are only a few

    It''s just beginning to get to the front, so fans who don''t see what''s going on in the back.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Her little face contorted for a moment, and though it was soon sweet and pure again, her fingers were already pinched into her hands.

    The agent saw all this and looked very ugly.

    "Go, go back first! This way, I don''t care! "

    After that, assistant Chong winked, and the young girl immediately gave Xue min a way to escort her away.

    After getting on the bus, Xue min couldn''t help it any more.

    "Sister Shen, what''s the matter? What about the agreed fan reception? Just those?! " I don''t know whether it''s true or not. She bit her teeth and became sullen.

    Shen Qing hangs up. He has already heard what happened. It was because she heard it that she looked even worse.

    "Go to Weibo yourself!"

    Leave a word, Shen Qing dials the phone of pink head again, open mouth scold: "how did I say before?"? To pick up Xue min''s plane this time, we must create a picture with a large number of fans and enthusiasm. That''s how you arranged it?! If that''s the quality of the people you''re dealing with, then I have nothing to say! "

    After that, she hung up quickly without waiting for an explanation.

    Xue Min has just made an idol drama. Although she has been on fire for a while, she has not cultivated a loyal fan. What''s more, it''s a loyal fan who has come all the way to pick her up.

    For this reason, Shen Qing had to find another way.

    In fact, it''s no big deal, because in the circle, which star dares to say that his fans are all accumulated bit by bit?

    No one dared.

    Therefore, according to the demand, the entertainment industry gradually emerged as a special profession -

    Professional fans.

    As long as the money is in place, you can shout whatever you say, even if you are too excited to pass out!

    The spacious nanny car is gradually covered with a thick layer of repression.

    Xue min''s sweet and pure face, now with a smile off, was almost ferocious.

    Her line of sight fell dead on one of the top three hot searches on Weibo.

    #Xue min''s sister Chen Chen points in the hottest one, which is the micro blog of a famous entertainment gossip blogger.

    Pick up a pick up v: Xue min''s fans meet a roadblock on the way to pick up the plane and can only leave in a dark way? Is it a show or a stunt to kick off a freeloader?

    [Video]

    leave? Xue Min stared at the line, his eyes almost spewing fire. She almost shook her hands and clicked on the video.

    She wants to see who dares to stop her way!

    From time to time, the video shakes with the excited voice of the photographer: "which star is this? Who can tell me, it''s so beautiful! "

    Then, with a delicate face full of three lazy and seven proud, he jumped into Huo min''s eyes. The woman is signing for a boy with a red face. The tone of voice is soft and sticky, with a charming meaning.

 Chapter 3757

    She gnawed her teeth and said, "fox spirit!"

    Xiaomeng, an assistant, also shared the same hatred and hatred with her, "yes, it must be cosmetic!"

    As soon as she spoke, a sharp slap had already "slapped" her face.

    Xue min sneers, how can he be a little pure on his face? "You mean I can''t even compare with a plastic surgeon?" She held back the fire and jumped to the top at the moment when she heard Xiaomeng''s words.

    Xiao Meng cried out in pain, covering her cheek with disbelief and tears in her eyes: "sister min I don''t mean that! "

    "Oh? So what do you mean? Get out of here, you''re fired! "

    Xue min gave the order with a cold face.

    When Shen Qing saw this, he was angry. "You don''t think it''s enough to lose face? I''ll wait until I get back! "

    If Xue min could drive Xiaomeng off halfway, her face with obvious finger marks would be enough for the media to scribble.

    Xue min returns to be arrogant. In the face of Shen Qing, he still has to be obedient.

    Because she didn''t say anything more, hum, and keep looking down at her cell phone.

    The more you look at it, the more angry it is. She has been waiting for so long. She''s been yellowed by this woman!

    In particular, in the comments, she was either ridiculing or praising the woman.

    [beautiful as a flower, gentle and frightening, little sister. ]

    [ha ha, Xue min, are they not fake fans? Can''t you see the beauty road? ]

    [fantou: This is the worst professional fan I have! ]

    [mother wuwuwu asked me why I licked the screen. It''s really because my sister is so beautiful! ]

    [give you ten minutes, I want all the information of this little sister. ]

    [what kind of immortal look is this? Fall in love. ]

    [for those who say love, are you sure you can bear the jio of your little sister? ]

    [hhhhhhhere''s an honest man. Let''s isolate him! ]

    [one person''s blood book asks little sister to become an expert! The entertainment industry needs you to wash their eyes! ]

    two person blood book qvq

    three person blood book ]

    "Bang --"

    Xue min couldn''t help but smash her cell phone out.

    Shen Qing glances at her and jumps in her temples.

    There was only Xiaomeng''s depressed low sob left in the carriage

    -

    "Miss, home."

    Su Kui got off the car. In front of him was a huge Courtyard Villa, a white European style building, and a black carved gate. The angel fountain in the yard exudes the warm luster in the night. All things are quiet and the plants are fragrant.

    Su Kui, with a red and plump lip, announced to the system, "I love this house."

    System: [no problem, as long as you take it back from the hostess, it''s yours! ]The Qin family is the richest man in the capital. When Qin Zhao''s mother, Qin Qing, arrived, she was the only child. So the family finally chose to recruit a son-in-law for her, Qin Zhao, who was their only daughter. In the previous 23 years, Qin Zhao went abroad at the age of 18 and didn''t come back until this year.

    Originally according to Qin Zhao''s life style, she would be rich and have a happy family. After entering the entertainment circle in the future, he will become the youngest and most potential director with strong background and outstanding ability.

    But because of the appearance of the so-called woman Lord, she plundered her fortune. In the near future, Xue Zicheng, Qin Zhao''s father, will take Huo min, his first lover''s daughter, to his ancestral home and occupy Qin Zhao''s place.

 Chapter 3758

    At that time, Qin Zhao will lose everything and be robbed of all her glory and light.

    Qin Zhao had never been wronged like this, and could not accept the fact that his father had betrayed his mother for a long time. He even sent people to kidnap Xue min to try to force Xue Zicheng to give in.

    Xue Zicheng has been in Qin''s company for so long, even if his stock right is not in his hands, but the hearts and minds of the company have been closed by him for more than half of the time. He was worried that he could not take back his shares, so Qin Zhao gave him such a big gift.

    Either go to jail or hand over your shares.

    Qin Zhao is just a very good girl who is protected by her family. She is not familiar with the world. How can she understand that people are dangerous? Knowing that he was going to jail, he was detained in the detention center for several days, and everyone panicked.

    In the end, just after her mother died, she could only be lured by coercion and profiteering to transfer her own shares and exit in a gloomy way. Looking at the daughter of Xiaosan and Xiaosan, they lived in their Qin family''s house and wasted the Qin family''s accumulated property for several generations.

    Qin Zhao, on the other hand, can only be imprisoned as a madman in a sanatorium for a lifetime.

    Now, Su Kui has become Qin Zhao. All he has to do is to make the world return to normal and follow the original historical path.

    The servant drags the luggage for Su Kui, and follows her step by step.

    Su Kui felt it and picked Demi. "What? Do you have anything to say to me? "

    This servant is an old servant of the Qin family, but after a while, all of them will be out of work.

    Because Xue Zicheng got the whole Qin family and successfully drove Huo Qing away, he can''t wait to swear sovereignty and let his own people in.

    Qin''s old servant, he didn''t stay.

    "Miss Would you like to go in later? "

    Sukui is trying to ask why, but he has heard the fierce quarrel from the living room, mixed with porcelain and other things falling on the ground, the sound of breaking.

    Her lips hook, a pair of snow-white straight long legs to open, slowly towards the living room.

    Six aunts of the maid were in a hurry. In her mind, the elder lady was still young. These cruel and dirty things should not have been known to her so early.

    Where can su Kui tube these, find a place where you can see the picture of the living room, standing still.

    She didn''t speak, and six aunts naturally didn''t dare to speak. They could only look at her with a chat line and curse Xue Zicheng from beginning to end.

    Qin Qing''s hair is messy, and her delicate makeup has gone out of shape. She hysterically smashes the antique vase in her hand under Xue Zicheng''s feet, with endless hatred in her teeth, "Xue Zicheng! You dream about divorcing me! Even if I die, you can''t let that fox in! This is my Qin family. When you raise your junior, you''d better think clearly about who gave you everything you have now!! "

    Xue Zicheng looks elegant, not like a businessman but a university professor. The appearance condition is not bad, of course, if it is bad, Huo Qing, who was the richest man in the first place, will not take a fancy to him.

    He cut a hole in his face by the broken porcelain. He wiped it casually. His face was gloomy. "Yes, I really came here because of your Qin family. I''m not against it, but what about that? Do you really think of me as a family these years? I''m a man, not a dog of your Qin family

    Xue Zicheng''s words are full of resentment. The more hysterical Qin Qingyue is, the more he misses his tender and considerate first love.

 Chapter 3759

    Only in her place can Xue Zicheng realize the dignity of a man.

    Qin Qing took two steps back in disbelief, staggering with wide eyes, smiling like crying, "Xue Zicheng! Do you have any heart?! I married you in spite of my parents'' opposition! Over the years, I have also handed over all the company''s positions to you. Right, now that you are the chairman of the board, no one can threaten you any more, then you say that I have no respect for you?! So what did you do? There is a kind of Qin family, don''t marry me

    Her heart is dead at this moment. From the bottom of my heart, I will rise to endless hatred!

    "If I don''t tell you this, it doesn''t make sense at all," Xue Zicheng said impatiently to her, and walked out as soon as he turned.

    Qin Qing clenched her teeth. "Stop for me! Are you going to that bitch again? Don''t go! "

    Xue Zicheng listened to her voice. All the bitches and foxes were insulting the man on the top of his heart. They could bear it. In addition, he raised his big hand and called Qin Qing directly, "shut up!"

    Xue Zicheng is very aggressive and forceful. Qin Qinggen couldn''t react. There are tears on the face, can only close eyes powerlessly.

    The rest of the servants were scared to hide.

    Six aunts stand behind Su Kui, can''t help exclaiming.

    However -

    the pain in his mind did not come. Instead, Xue Zicheng, with a fierce face, covered his wrist and cried out with pain.

    "Ah Who? Who did it?! "

    The expression on his face was covered by pain. He didn''t know what hit his wrist. He was bleeding. He was pouring blood out.

    Qin Qing opens her eyes all over, looking at the scene in dismay.

    Until, a delicate soft, with a casual smile of irony, slowly spread.

    "Father, it''s not a man to beat his wife."

    Xue Zicheng''s painful arm has lost its strength completely, and it''s limp on his side.

    The couple, who had just had a fierce quarrel, turned their heads and looked at the door together.

    Qin Qing was very surprised. "Ah Zhao? When did you come back! "

    She trotted over and hugged sunflower in her arms.

    Xue Zicheng was in a panic. He didn''t have much father''s love in Su Kui''s eyes. Yes, he doesn''t like Qin Qing. Naturally, he won''t like Qin Zhao, the redundant child.

    In his heart, his wife is Xuemin''s mother Anya, and his only daughter is Xuemin.

    What are she and Qin Qing? At most, it''s a utility!

    "Ah, ah Zhao..."

    Xue Zicheng touched his nose awkwardly. I don''t know how much Su Kui saw just now.

    Su Kui patted Qin Qing on the back and was not comfortable. She still doesn''t like to be so close to people, but the woman is in a mess at this time. When she looks at her with only one pair of eyes, only her ardent care and love are left, which makes sukui less exclusive.

    This is the only one in the world who will not give up Qin Zhao. Even if she falls into hell, she will hold her hand tightly.

    "It''s OK, mom. I''m back. I won''t be bullied again!"

    Su Kui held Qin Qing and bent his eyes at Xue Zicheng. He asked clearly, "where is my father going this evening?"

    "I......" From childhood, Xue Zicheng was a good father in Qin Zhao''s mind.

    At this time, facing the bright eyes of his daughter, he even felt his voice dry and dumb, and could not say a word.

 Chapter 3760

    Smell Yan, Qin Qing sneers, clenches her daughter''s hand, "did everything, dare not say? Afraid of humiliation, right? Scum man! "

    Qin Qing Xue Zicheng is in a hurry. His face is not good. "Shut up! Don''t talk if you can''t! "

    Seeing that they were quarreling again, they suddenly laughed and broke the deadlock.

    Qin Qing and Xue Zicheng look inexplicable, looking at the daughter they haven''t seen for a long time. Why do they always think that she has changed so much?

    Facing the two people''s gaze, Su Kui crooked her head, and her white skin seemed to glow under the gorgeous crystal chandelier. She glanced at the mess of the ground, frowned and pretended to care: "my father''s wrist is hurt, so it''s better to go to the hospital and bandage it quickly Well, I don''t know if I hurt the main artery. If I bleed too much, I''m afraid it''s life-threatening. "

    Qin Qing glanced at him and sneered, "it''s better to die, it''s all retribution!"

    Xue Zicheng didn''t care too much. He gave Huo Qing a gloomy look, but now he didn''t understand what hurt him.

    He saw only a small piece of things passing by his eyes, and then a pain in his wrist, he knew nothing.

    Feeling the rapid loss of blood from his body, Xue Zicheng was also afraid of accidents. He spoke to Su Kui in a relaxed tone according to the wound.

    "Ah Zhao should be tired after flying for such a long time. Go to have a rest first. When Dad comes back from the hospital, he will take you to eat delicious food tomorrow."

    Finish saying, the footstep hurriedly walked.

    Su Kui chuckled. If it wasn''t for Qin Zhao''s experience, she would have been cheated by the image of this man''s loving father.

    Qin Qing is relieved to see Xue Zicheng leave. Then she frowns and pulls Su Kui to sit down. "Ah Zhao, you How long have you been back? "

    If she could, of course, she didn''t want her well protected daughter to discover such cruel facts.

    But Su Kui didn''t like to lie. She shrugged and smiled, "well, maybe when you said that fox spirit?"

    Qin Qing: "..."

    Looking at her heartless daughter, she was short of words for a while.

    Su Kui called six aunts instead. "Six aunts, call all the servants in the family. I have something to say."

    Qin Qing is shocked, "what are you going to do, ah Zhao?"

    Six aunts to on Su Kui fog Mengmeng like the evil eyes son, in the heart a fear, reflexively nodded to agree.

    Put down the suitcase and hurry to find someone.

    Su Kui patted Qin Qing''s hand to appease him. "Don''t worry, I know everything. I''m here for this. I won''t let them take half of Qin''s things. "

    Su Kui is interested in all these things. If you want to get something from her, you have to see if he has that life!

    Listening to her daughter''s flat tone, Qin Qing''s eyes turned red instantly, and the swollen eyes that were stimulated by tears were stinging.

    Su Kui saw it, shook his head, and said, "don''t cry, it''s ugly." She really can''t understand these women''s ideas, is it just a man? What do you have to do? You should make yourself look like a ghost. "Xue Zicheng''s heart is not in us at all. You are just making him more disgusted. The more it is like this, the more you have to take care of yourself. Every day you dress up in a bright way. Let others know that he is blind in Xue Zicheng when he chooses the fox spirit! "

    To be fair, Qin Qingdi is not bad, but on the one hand, he is old, on the other hand, he has suffered great changes, and his face will naturally collapse.

 Chapter 3761

    I remember that at Qin Zhao''s birthday party, Xue Zicheng came back with Xue min openly, not only beating their faces hard. Also let everyone know why Xue Zicheng chose Anya.

    Anya relies on xuezicheng to raise her body. She plays cards every day for beauty treatment, which is not very nourishing. A good mind makes a young man. But Qin Qing at that time, under the continuous attack, became a yellow faced woman.

    Sukui has no heart or lungs to think that if she is a man, she will choose to look good.

    And even if the abandoned person is her, she won''t be stupid. She really leaps from the rooftop, leaving behind a daughter who doesn''t know what to do? And when she died, was she just making room for others?

    Qin Qingzheng bleary, obviously did not think of these words, is from the daughter''s mouth.

    She can''t help thinking about whether she did something wrong

    Just when she was in a trance, six aunts had brought a group of people in.

    There are more than 20 people who are responsible for cleaning, cooking, garden gardeners, drivers and bodyguards.

    The housekeeper stood at the front, smiled at Su Kui and said, "the eldest lady is back? Are you used to it all these years abroad? "

    Looking at his intimate tone, Su Kui smiled sarcastically, glanced at the empty desktop, and said in a languid tone, "I''ve had a good time outside, but I''m not happy coming back. I don''t know. I thought Xue Zicheng had become the master of jiuzhanquechao. Why? I can''t even drink hot tea when I come back? "

    The housekeeper was stunned. He didn''t expect that Qin Zhao, who was taken care of and raised by him, would directly throw his face at him.

    Although the tone can''t hear anything, as always, it is soft, but there is no doubt that the edge hidden in the words is revealed.

    "Ah, this is my negligence. I''ll have the eldest lady pour tea!"

    As soon as the manager turned around, he was going to tell people to do it.

    Su Kui slowly looked at his manicured nails. His fingers were round and pink. Well Why don''t you take this cheap mother to do some nursing tomorrow?

    Hearing the housekeeper''s words, she did not raise her head, and said lazily, "no need."

    "Ah? Why not I didn''t think about it. I just got out of the car and went home. I''m sure I''m thirsty. Do you want to drink juice? You like orange juice best, or... "

    Don''t know why, housekeeper in Su Kui''s silence, suddenly can''t go on.

    The luxurious living room is in a mess. Many people stand in the debris directly.

    I don ''t know how much the antique is worth.

    The air is quiet and oppressive.

    "Ah..."

    Sunflower red lips such as petals gently hook up, roll up the eyes lift, reveal a pair of water mist clear eyes.

    "Go on, why not?"

    Her eyes are big and dark, but there is a thick fog. When she looks at people, she seems to be always with a little scatter and no focus.

    But everyone here felt that ah Yan was looking at them.

    Cold, no temperature

    Cold meaning has been jumping up from the bottom of the foot to the top of the sky, and there seems to be something slippery and wet on the back.

    It''s like the feeling of being stared at by a snake.

    A group of people looked at each other, as if they had been asked dumb acupoints, and dared not say a word.

    Qin Qing didn''t see her daughter like this. She was a little worried. "Ah Zhao..."

    "Don''t talk." Su Kui glanced at her. The Qin family protected her very well. As the only successor of the Qin family, she could not protect her family''s assets at all, and even led her into the house.

 Chapter 3762

    Now even the servants at home dare to bully her.

    Qin Qing''s voice was dry, and she was afraid to talk.

    Su Kui was satisfied. She smiled and leaned on the sofa soft and boneless.

    "If you don''t say it, I''ll do it."

    "Uncle Bai, how long have you been working in the Qin family?"

    Being called by the first, the housekeeper felt nervous and said: "if I go back to the eldest lady, I will have worked in the Qin family when the master and his wife are still there."

    "Oh? So, you have been working in the Qin family for decades? " Su Kui means unknown, smiling on the lips.

    Qin Qing nodded her head as recognition.

    The housekeeper''s hands are full of sweat. I don''t understand how a girl in her twenties can give people so much pressure.

    "Oh," Su Kui nodded suddenly and said casually, "it''s long enough, uncle Bai. I''ll be the master and let you go back to have a reunion with the whole family and live a happy life."

    All of them were frozen and looked at Su Kui in shock.

    "Eldest lady --"

    the housekeeper was shocked at first, and then was inconceivable. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and forced to smile: "eldest lady, don''t make fun of me. I can''t stand this fear. And since my husband and wife were alive, I have served in this family. For me, the Qin family is my family. "

    Indeed, the work here is easy. He doesn''t need to do anything at all. He just needs to move his lips. There are a large number of servants who will do the work according to his orders.

    In addition, Xue Zicheng has so much to do with it, so his sons are now working in the Qin family.

    If he leaves, who can help them talk later?

    The housekeeper also expects his son to be promoted this year.

    Moreover, Xue Zicheng has already promised.

    So, hearing Su Kui''s words, the housekeeper would not leave.

    As soon as his voice fell, Su Kui suddenly chuckled.

    She raised her chin and clapped her hands in a coquettish, playful manner.

    "Oh, it''s really the old fox who follows Xue Zicheng. Look at this pretentious skill. It''s really first-class! Uncle Bai, you know what I mean in my words. If you are wise, you should take your salary and leave. Otherwise, I will not have such a good temper later. "

    Qin Qing doesn''t know what Su Kui is up to. She has some problems with the look of the housekeeper.

    Just pulled the arm of La Su Kui, be pulled down by her impatiently.

    Su Kui hated iron and steel, and stared at her. "You calm down first! Don''t talk until it''s over! "

    What do you expect this cowardly woman to do?

    Qin Qing is startled by Su Kui. As expected, she is afraid to talk.

    The housekeeper didn''t expect Su Kui to go abroad for a few years and come back with such a strong personality.

    He sighed and said: "even if you want to dismiss me, please let me know. I, Lao Bai, have done nothing for the Qin family in my life, but I have done everything myself, and I never dare to neglect. I don''t know what I did wrong, which got in the way of the eldest lady''s eyes. "

    How many times has he instigated? Are other servants in a good mood?

    Understand that Su Kui today this, certainly not just want to dismiss a housekeeper.

    After that, it''s probably their turn.

    Therefore, when I heard this sentence, I nodded in succession, "yes, miss, you have to give me a reason."

    "Uncle Bai has been in the Qin family for so many years. He has no credit but also hard work."

 Chapter 3763

    "That''s right. You can''t just dismiss uncle Bai as you like?"

    The group muttered to sukui.

    Su Kui smiled. She seemed to lean on the sofa without bones. She listened lazily and did not contradict.

    Qin Qing is a little worried, but she can''t understand what Su Kui wants to do.

    "Go on, go on."

    When a group of people saw them, Su Kui still looked at them ironically, like a group of monkeys.

    They were accosted and gradually stopped talking.

    Su Kui raised her chin, and her delicate face was too bright to look at directly.

    The housekeeper didn''t expect that the girl had only one look in her eyes, which frightened them.

    In my heart, I scolded them for being rubbish, but in my mouth, I said: "let''s talk about it, young lady. If you are reasonable, I don''t want to talk about anything. I''ll pack up and get out of here. I don''t want any salary!"

    At his words, Su Kui''s eyes lit up.

    She slowly played with a surviving teacup, silent for a while. When the housekeeper was relieved and thought that he had escaped a disaster today, suddenly a cup of tea hit his feet with a bang.

    Su Kui suddenly stood up, pointed to the Butler''s nose and shouted abuse.

    "You are a white eyed wolf who eats inside and eats outside. What have you done? Are your two sons working in the Qin family? If my grandparents didn''t take you in, you came down from the countryside and didn''t read a few books, would you have a good day now? Oh, angry? "

    Su Kui scolded all the time. Seeing the steward''s face red and thick, she smiled and crooked her head.

    Don''t give the housekeeper a chance to react, continue to spray, "you''ll hold me back if you are angry! Do you know what you were in ancient times? Is a dog slave! The master is not happy. You should make the master happy with a few barks! Oh, I''m sorry. I insulted the dog when I said you were a dog! At least the dog knows how to look after the house, and who is its proper owner! Only some of them have a hypocritical face all day, but in private they are doing things against the Lord. How much money did Xue Zicheng give you or what benefits did he give you to eat inside and eat outside? He is not afraid to die in the future. He has no face to see my grandparents

    "You, you --"

    the housekeeper''s fingers trembled, pointing to Su Kui, and his mouth trembled, unable to say a word for a long time.

    Qin Qing was shocked, too. She was inexplicable about her daughter''s changes.

    Su Kui could not care about this. She breathed out a breath in her heart, "pa" beat the housekeeper and pointed to her hand.

    "What are you? Dare to point at the master? I also forgot, what do you care about with the dog minions of the beast heart? Since you dare to do something against the master, you have no intention of taking your face for a long time. In this case, it doesn''t matter if you lose your face again after you die, does it? "

    Su Kui finished with one breath and let out a mouthful of turbid air.

    I feel comfortable.

    The next people are all stunned by Su Kui''s operation. They open their mouths and look at it stupidly.

    She didn''t swear, but the eloquent dog servant can''t compare with the dog and have no face. Isn''t it in front of so many people that she beat the housekeeper in the face?

    The housekeeper has been in this family for decades.

    Not to mention anything else, even Qin Qing didn''t treat him as a servant.

    In normal times, with the appreciation of xuezicheng, the two sons of their family are also competing. The housekeeper usually walks with the wind.

 Chapter 3764

    In front of the servants, it seems that they are superior.

    Now in one night, sunflower beat back to its original shape.

    Oppressed for a long time, people suddenly wake up with a slap on the forehead.

    Isn''t it -

    the housekeeper, who usually pretends to be a dog, is not actually the same as them, who are paid and employed?

    You really think of yourself as the master of the Qin family?!

    "Well, that''s what you think of me. Don''t you forget how I treated you when I was a child? You can''t live without conscience, miss! " The housekeeper began to cry with tears and tears.

    I hope you will come back soon.

    He thought, as long as Xue Zicheng comes back, there must be a way to let him stay.

    As soon as Su Kui clapped, peach blossom''s eyes were full of malice, "I''m sorry, I really forgot! What''s up? What''s the best thing you can do? Are you trying to stop the gun, or what are you doing? Do you really think of yourself as a green onion? Since you didn''t do this, even if you serve me, shouldn''t you? Or do you think our Qin family hired you to be the master here? "

    The housekeeper''s mouth trembled and trembled, so blocked that he could not speak at all.

    Is Qin Qing, in the past, not also gentle and polite to him?

    How to get to sukui here, not only did not get respect, but also was pointed at the nose scolded a meal.

    "I told you just now that you didn''t leave, so now I know why I want to drive you away? Thank you for saving a sum of money, this year''s salary don''t want to go, go quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame me! "

    Su Kui''s face is arrogant and domineering. The blue tendons on the brow of the angry housekeeper are bursting out.

    A group of people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.

    The housekeeper refused to leave, and Su Kui smiled, "don''t you? OK, I''ll call the security guard to come in and turn you out. Come on, mom, "Su Kui opened her cell phone camera and shoved it into her hand." record it well. I''ll send it to the Internet later, so that everyone can see this old stinky and shameless dog! "

    Another dog thing.

    The steward''s angry white eyes fainted.

    Around a burst of exclamation, Su Kui curled his mouth, went to him and kicked him.

    "Yo? Are you really dizzy? "

    Qin Qing came up and couldn''t bear it. "Ah Zhao, it''s not worth it..."

    Su Kui didn''t care about her at all. He waved and interrupted her directly. "Since I''m dizzy, I''ll throw him out. I can''t breathe with him here. It''s stinky!"

    A group of people looked at each other. They didn''t know what sukui was thinking. No one moved for a while.

    On the contrary, from the last side, out of the two silly looking men, came up to the urn sound urn airway: "big miss, let''s come."

    As soon as Su Kui saw it, they were still twins.

    But she didn''t have any impression. She didn''t know whether she came later or whether she had been in the Qin family.

    "OK, move a little bit, throw it to the door, throw it away, don''t get in my way."

    The two of them look silly, but their work is sharp.

    "Well, we know the eldest lady."

    Then a man raised his head and a man raised his feet, so he threw the housekeeper out.

    As soon as the man left, Su Kui sat down lazily again. Before the fan''s nose, he smiled like a flower: "OK, let''s continue to work out."

    "Come here, in groups of five, to me."

 Chapter 3765

    The faces of a group of people suddenly drooped.

    Bitter face does not want to walk.

    Su Kui leaned lazily on the sofa with her hands around her chest and chin slightly raised. She didn''t see these people.

    I don''t know how many people are dissatisfied with the arrogance and arrogance.

    But sukui doesn''t care.

    She was the first lady. Besides, before she entered the task world, in the real world, she was also a real lady.

    In terms of her temper at the beginning, it''s much worse than it is now.

    Otherwise, how could she get revenge because she made a bad man and a bad woman?

    "You, you, and you, three of you."

    Three of the five came out of nowhere.

    Next second, listen to Su Kui wave, lazy way: "go back to pack things, Congratulations, you are fired."

    The surrounding moment was full of uproar for Su Kui''s absurd way of dismissal.

    Just one look, a few fingers, and they''re fired?

    "I''m not satisfied, miss!"

    "Yes, I don''t agree!"

    Among them, there are two men and one woman.

    At this time, they all stare at Su Kui. It seems that if she doesn''t give an explanation, she will attack her.

    Su Kui shook her legs, and didn''t care about their slight threat of eyes.

    Don''t be angry. She doesn''t believe it. They dare to do it.

    System: [host, is your world going to let go of itself? ]

    Su Kui hooks his lips, "no, it''s to be himself."

    System: [ ]In reality, you are really pampered.

    "I''d like to. Do you have any opinion? Even if there is, I will hold it! Don''t forget, I''m the one who pays you. I don''t want to hire you now, so do I need a reason to fire you? Well? "

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and sneered.

    "But we did a good job! No mistake, why fire us? ! "

    " yes, even if you have complaints about the housekeeper, what does it have to do with us? "

    "At least we have served the Qin family for many years, haven''t we? It''s too inhumane for the eldest lady to do this! "

    "That''s right," Su Kui nodded, a small, delicate face shining brightly. She could not deny it. "I''m so callous and unreasonable. What''s wrong

    The three people who were dismissed were speechless for a while: "..."

    Yeah, what''s the matter?

    It''s all normal employment. If she says she doesn''t want to pay them, she doesn''t need any reason to let them go.

    But, really not reconciled!

    "Come on, get out of here and don''t waste my time."

    She raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It was very late.

    If you don''t sleep, you will miss the best rest time.

    "No way! Why do you say let''s go, we have to go? "

    The other two had already begun to quit, although the Qin family had a high salary and few jobs. But the other side obviously has no intention of repenting. They can only take their own insult if they stay?

    "Oh, you want compensation, don''t you?"

    Su Kui saw what they thought at a glance.

    Three people don''t know Su Kui actually said so simply, they hesitated to nod.

    "Yes, I didn''t make any mistakes. I want to fire us! Compensation must be given! "

    "Yes, or we will expose your actions today!"

 Chapter 3766

    Yo, threatening her?

    Su Kui smiled more and more, but there was no smile in her eyes.

    Suddenly, he suddenly stood up, pointed to greedy man, and sneered, "you are so ugly that you want to make up for it? I didn''t ask you for an explanation? Come on, don''t you want to make it up? I''ll ask you today, who do you serve and whose salary do you get? Well? "

    Several people were suddenly published by sukui, and they were at a loss when they were overwhelmed.

    Blushing, embarrassed.

    There was silence and depression in the living room. Qin Qing was also scared. She sat on the sofa and dared not move.

    "Don''t say it, do you?" Su Kui sneered, "I believe you all have self-knowledge. The person you serve is the Qin family! It''s our Qin family''s salary! What''s the matter? Your mistress has been bullied. What about you? Not to mention the police, all TM is deaf and dumb, stupid? Can''t even call the police?! Ah? "

    Qin Qing''s eyes turned red.

    Until then, she realized that her daughter was angry. These people hid far away when she was bullied or even beaten by Xue Zicheng.

    At the same time, she asked herself that she did not treat these servants badly.

    During the Spring Festival, they will also be given more bonuses. There are even some old people who serve in the Qin family while their parents are still there.

    When did the Qin family become so cold?

    I still remember that before, my parents often held meetings for these servants. At that time, the housekeeper said: you are all servants of the Qin family. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you still have the salary of the Qin family, you should serve the Qin family.

    No matter who we are, we can''t bully our young lady on the territory of our Qin family.

    And then?

    The housekeeper has changed, so have the other servants.

    Qin Qingsi is not afraid of this.

    At that time, on impulse, she quarreled with Xue Zicheng, but no one helped her.

    Is that right? If Xue Zicheng killed her on impulse, no one would know? Not even a witness?

    So -

    how many people in this family, heart or towards her?

    Want to understand these, Qin Qing was going to open the mouth of the mouth completely closed, expression also became indifferent.

    After all, these people just look at her and bully her.

    But I forgot who paid them.

    "That''s good, isn''t it?"

    Su Kui sneered and saw that the twin brothers came in. He immediately pointed to the man who took the lead in choosing things and said, "OK, you have to work hard again to force these low''s out to me!"

    "You -" the first man glared and humiliated.

    Su Kui stares back at him fearlessly, "what are you looking at? Take another look and cut your eyes out! A big man has hands and feet, and wants to touch porcelain to make up for it? Go back to your mother''s stomach and rebuild! Save it and be disgraceful! "

    A group of people were flushed with dryness and became liver color.

    Twin brother is only Su Kui''s order is from.

    After listening to her words, without hesitation, I dragged these people away.

    "Oh, my things haven''t been taken!"

    "You let me go, I''ll go myself!"

    A group of people struggled, making a terrible scene.

    With a lesson from the past, when Su Kui points to someone else, those people turn around decisively and go back to the servant''s room to pack up and get out.

    Otherwise?

    Another insult? They want to save face!

 Chapter 3767

    At last, 80% of the servants in the whole house were eliminated by Su Kui.

    There are about four or five people left.

    Besides the cook''s six aunts, there is also a red Auntie who is a duster. She is the mother of the two twins. The two twins are not very flexible in their innate intelligence, but in terms of appearance, they are very tall and big, and there is nothing abnormal.

    Su Kui likes it. After all, she is obedient.

    And it seems that the strength is also very strong. The three men, who are being carried by twin brothers, seem to have been thrown out like chicks.

    One of the twins is Adai and the other is aner.

    Su Kui listened for a while, but the name was perfunctory.

    Look at her. A da''a giggles.

    In addition, there is only one driver left.

    Su Kui yawned, took a look at the mess on the ground, and said: "let''s do it first today. Clean up the ground. Everything that needs to be sorted out. As for Aunt Liu, make me a meal. I want to eat the crispy meat you made. I''m starving. "

    Six aunts a listen, immediately loud "ah" a, hurried to cook.

    She turned her back and secretly wiped her tears.

    Now, she thought that in her lifetime, she could only watch Xue Zicheng''s ambition continue to ferment, and then she swallowed up the foundation industry that Mr. and Mrs. Xue had worked hard for.

    Because of Qin Qing''s character, I really can''t count on it.

    However, what surprised Aunt Liu most was that her eldest daughter, when she came to deal with the incident, was a fierce person.

    She had long seen the disordered atmosphere of the family go wrong. Now all those people were driven out. Aunt Liu felt that the air was much better.

    While cooking, I was in the mood to hum a tune.

    She was still worried about whether the eldest lady would be afraid of xuezicheng. After all, that person, no matter how to say, is also her father, the kinship in the blood, is inseparable.

    But it turns out that she thought more.

    See Su Kui a Xue Zi city, do not regard him as his father at all, six aunts are relieved.

    Qin family, hope to keep it!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Six aunt''s idea, Su Kui doesn''t know.

    She rubbed her face and waited for Aunt Liu to make a meal. She sat down on the table and ate.

    Qin Qing comes up and asks, "ah Zhao, your father No, Xue Zicheng, he... "

    Su Kui frowned impatiently, "I know. What''s more, "Su Kui asked, pausing, smilingly," are you sure I have him as a father and he has me as a daughter? "

    If Qin Zhao had a duty to worry about it, he would not have done it in the first place.

    A good family, because he is greedy, divorced.

    It''s because of junior three.

    Now that I choose to break up, I will climb to the white rich beauty. After that, I couldn''t bear the loneliness and turned to my ex girlfriend.

    I''m sorry, this kind of behavior, in Su Kui''s eyes, is the scum man and the junior.

    It''s no problem to break up normally and get back together again, but if each other already has a family, then they will have a big problem together!

    Qin Qing was shocked when she heard the words. Then she smiled bitterly. Her tears fell down. "It''s useless for me. Ah Zhao, I''m sorry for you."

    Su Kui can''t see the woman''s weak appearance, put down the spoon, "don''t cry, will you? Tears of a crying woman are not worth money. Where did you go to fight with Xue Zicheng just now? If you can show a little courage to be the master mother of the Qin family, Xue Zicheng will not stand on his nose. "

    "I......"

 Chapter 3768

    Qin Qing is in a trance.

    But there was a voice inside that kept telling her that her daughter was right.

    Originally, she was the one who occupied the dominant position, not the one who forced Xue Zicheng to be his son-in-law. He was greedy for glory and wealth, and willingly married her.

    Why do you want to stay together with your ex girlfriend when you get everything.

    What did you take her for? What do you think of your daughter?

    Want to divorce her and make room for Anya''s bitch? you must be dreaming!

    Qin Qing saw a fierce light in her eyes.

    Su Kui ordered it all the way to Qin Qing''s mind, and nodded in secret, "eat some rice. When you are full, you will have the strength to tear Xiao San."

    Tear?

    Qin Qing nodded and suddenly perked up.

    Yes, my daughter is on her side anyway. Over the years, she kept a ridiculous marriage just to give her daughter a complete family. Now, how ridiculous.

    Since her daughter doesn''t need it, she doesn''t have to blame herself anymore.

    "Six aunts, give me a bowl!"

    Six aunts listen, happy bad.

    "Well, Madame, you should have done that!"

    This night, Qin Qing''s stomach was warm and she went to sleep with hope.

    The next day, Su Kui woke up, dressed up carefully, and stepped on a pair of seven centimeter high-heeled shoes.

    See Qin Qing has not come down.

    Su Kui frowned and went upstairs to open Qin Qing''s bedroom door, lifting her quilt.

    Qin Qing is frightened. Seeing that she is her daughter, she returns to her senses.

    I had a good sleep last night. The big stone in my heart was put down.

    The whole person relaxed, unconsciously, went to sleep until nine o''clock in the morning.

    Looking at his daughter standing in front of her, Qin Qing was a little uneasy and said, "ah, ah Zhao..."

    Su Kui looked at the wrinkles on the corner of her eyes, and the puffy eyes, frowned, "get up, dress up, today we go shopping!"

    Now Qin''s shares are still dominated by Qin Qing.

    Qin Zhao also owns 5% of the shares.

    There are many dividends every year.

    And Qin Qing''s account with Xue Zicheng is universal. Even if she doesn''t spend the money, it will be spent by Xue Zicheng on Xiaosan and his illegitimate daughter?

    Want to take advantage? Think beautiful!

    Su Kui involuntarily pulls Qin Qing up, regardless of her resistance, and directly shoves her into the bathroom.

    Then he said: "I''ll wait for you in the cloakroom, mom, remember, if you let yourself go on like this, a junior can be younger than you and prettier than you in the future! What''s the use of saving money for xuezicheng? Do you think he will love you and come out of the gentle countryside of Xiaosan and sincerely confess to you? "

    Qin Qing fell into silence.

    No more rejection. Wash and change clothes.

    When he walked out of the door, Qin Qing looked at the dazzling sun in a trance.

    She seems I haven''t been out for a long time.

    Forgetting the pleasure of going to fight with her sister, the whole person fell into decadence, and the sisters around her gradually alienated. From then on, she gave up her dignity as a woman.

    "Gone!"

    Su Kui looks back at Qin Qing, who is standing foolishly, and urges her.

    Qin Qing is a smart man. I believe that she will come out of the shadow soon.

    If a woman is not afraid of death, what is she afraid of?

    In particular, she is a mother.

    For Qin Zhao, she will try her best to be strong.

 Chapter 3769

    Su Kui brought a da''er here today.

    The two men are big and follow Su Kui quietly, carrying bags and umbrellas.

    So, in the whole shopping mall, Su Kui''s figure is a special scenery.

    The first is that a woman has a good figure and a delicate appearance. The second is her high-profile behavior.

    I don''t know where I thought she was going to find fault.

    Su Kui with Qin Qing, swaggered around the mall.

    Of course, with Su Kui''s ability to be a big spender, she can''t mention all the things she buys.

    All of them are directly sent to the shop assistants, and then they will be sent directly to the Qin family.

    Soon, XX shopping mall, with a super local tyrant, with the news of her mother''s bloody struggle, spread throughout the mall.

    Those cabinet sisters are all standing at the door with a smile. If Su Kui and Qin Qing pass by, they will be very polite and respectful. Please come in and have a look.

    Su Kui will not refuse.

    And this mall is a good place for shopping in the whole city of S, and all the brands that settled in this mall are well-known luxury brands in the world.

    Qin Qing is reluctant at the beginning. She complains about herself these years, and her body is out of shape.

    Sukui was not used to her, so she just threw out a lot of money and prepared to change all her cloakroom.

    Shoes, clothes and bags are indispensable. When they are almost bought, Su Kui takes Qin Qing to chop tens of millions of jewelry.

    Anyway, she doesn''t care about the money.

    Compared with the money Xue Zicheng spent on Anya, these are too small.

    At the back, Qin Qing didn''t even need Su Kui to drag her. She found the fun of shopping by herself.

    So, when you are not happy, bloody can effectively alleviate the inner sadness.

    The mother and daughter spent a whole day playing outside and had another afternoon of tea.

    Finally, I waited for the evening and went to do a sap and a beauty membership card.

    As for what Qin Qing did before, it''s overdue!

    As for Xue Zicheng, after leaving the hospital, he went to Anya''s residence directly by car.

    They are gentle, and Anya is naturally warm to him. Inside and outside, she discredits Qin Qing''s mother and daughter.

    Xue Zicheng, of course, has a deep understanding of Qin Qing and a deeper dislike.

    When it was dark, I realized that my other daughter had come back from abroad and was still waiting for him at home.

    He can only bid farewell to the reluctant Anya and promise to buy her some new jewelry of luxury jewelry recently. This just coax her to live, as for Xue min, also took the opportunity from his hand, asked many benefits.

    These, Su Kui nature does not know.

    But she could guess. Xue min had such a high position in the previous life, and Xue Zicheng''s efforts in the back were limitless.

    But Qin Zhao compared with Xue min. the eldest lady who once stood high was trampled into the mud by an illegitimate daughter.

    Just this, Xue Zicheng has made great contributions.

    This time, Su Kui will take care of him.

    When Xue Zicheng returned home, the villa was quiet, only a small wall lamp was lit in the living room.

    I can''t even see a personal image. I feel that the whole family is gloomy.

    Xue Zicheng is usually a person who doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. At this time, he feels chilly on his neck, as if he is peeped in the dark by something.

    He frowned. "Qin Qing, what are you up to? What about people?! "

    The villa is so big that his echo echoes in the living room.

 Chapter 3770

    As a result, he was ignored for a long time.

    Where Can Xue Zicheng stand this? He is a macho man. Although he was just married to Qin Qing, he didn''t dare to show it because of the influence of the old man and his wife.

    But when the two Buddhas died, Xue Zicheng, the monkey, would jump out of Wuzhishan immediately?

    Qin Qing is gentle. Even if Xue Zicheng came back late, she would sit on the sofa in the living room and wait for Xue Zicheng to come back.

    But since Qin Qing knew that Xue Zicheng had cheated, she has been looking for a junior outside. Her waiting is no longer gentle, but to wait until Xue Zicheng comes back and quarrels with him.

    If you are forced to hurry up, you will act like a madman.

    As a result, the whole villa is quiet, even Qin Qing''s hysterical scolding is gone.

    On the contrary, Xue Zicheng was not used to it.

    "Fuck!"

    He scolded secretly and went upstairs muttering.

    As soon as the bedroom was opened, it was sure that the bedroom was quiet, and Qin Qing''s shadow was gone.

    Xue Zicheng thought something was wrong. He frowned and suddenly thought of Qin Zhao.

    But when he did, he couldn''t get a clue. I thought it was the mother and daughter who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so I went out for dinner.

    Otherwise, I don''t know.

    After all, in Xue Zicheng''s mind, Qin Zhao is the lovely daughter who worships him.

    In the daytime, although he was weird, he didn''t think of anything else.

    Also happy Zizi thought, how to coax Qin Zhao, transfer his shares to him.

    She came back just in time. Anyway, her plan has been started. If she was still abroad, she would not be able to act.

    Xue Zicheng is daydreaming in his bedroom alone.

    However, downstairs, out of the kitchen, a short, fat woman was Aunt Liu.

    She looked at the closed bedroom door and spat, "bah! Toad also wants to eat swan meat. How about you? Daydreaming all day long, bah! "

    Finish saying, turned around and gave Su Kui a phone call.

    Tell Su Kui, Xue Zicheng is back.

    At that time, Su Kui was lying on the massage bed, enjoying the gentle service of beautiful women, sniffing and sneering with disdain, his tone was loose and lazy, "Oh, I see."

    Turn around to throw away the mobile phone, close your eyes and sleep in the past.

    When it''s all over, yesterday''s tiredness by plane is gone. Su Kui yawned and led Qin Qing directly to the most expensive seven-star hotel in the city.

    Qin Qing was dragged and could not refuse at all.

    "Ah Zhao, what are you doing? Shall we not go home? "

    To be honest, Qin Qing has not been so relaxed for a long time. She even forgot that she used to be the Pearl in the palm of her hand by her parents.

    Think of this, not from the orbit acid.

    Today, her daughter came back suddenly, which made her find herself.

    Smell speech, Su Kui head also does not return, release her hand.

    "Xue Zicheng is back. If you want to sleep with that disgusting man, you can go back by yourself."

    Qin Qing''s whole body is stiff. As long as she thinks of that disgusting man, her stomach is disgusting.

    Naturally, he would not go back to sleep with xuezicheng.

    The original love had already disappeared with the change of xuezicheng.

    Now Qin Qing, I hate Xue Zicheng to die.

    So I didn''t say anything. I followed Su Kui''s steps and went to the hotel to open a room.

 Chapter 3771

    After a good night''s dream, Su Kui stretched out and yawned out of bed.

    Shua opened the curtains, located in the center of the super luxury hotel, landing outside the window, can clearly see the landscape of most of the city.

    There are only a few black spots left in the traffic on the road.

    Standing at a high place and looking down, I have a feeling of looking at the small mountains.

    Su Kui shrugged, dressed carefully, and changed into a new suit she bought yesterday.

    Stepping on high heels, he knocked on Qin Qing''s door.

    Qin Qing has not slept so well for a long time. In addition, she has done massage before going to bed to relax and wake up energetic.

    The whole man looked younger than a little.

    Qin Qing had a good face when she was young. It can be seen from Qin Zhao''s beautiful face.

    Her skin was originally white, though it was emaciated by the blow. But it''s not. I had a good rest for two days, plus a lot of money.

    In return, Qin Qing is more than ten years younger.

    Obviously, sunflower is very satisfied with the result.

    This time, Qin Qing doesn''t need Su Kui to urge her. She quickly makes up for herself.

    Wearing a pearl white suit, a little skirt on the knee, stepping on a pair of shoes inlaid with gemstones in the middle heel, the whole body exudes elegance and tranquility.

    It''s different from the hysterical woman Su Kui saw when she came back.

    Su Kui hooked her lips and went to stand behind Qin Qing. She stooped slightly. Her mother and daughter looked at each other silently through the dressing mirror.

    "That''s right, Ma. Where is the end of the world? You''re still young, there''s no need to hang on a scum man. "

    Qin Qing took a deep breath, looked at the strange and delicate woman in the mirror, nodded heavily. "I used to worry too much. If it wasn''t for me, Xue Zicheng is just a salesman running around for life, because I gave him the right to give him the status, so he can have the achievements now."

    Qin Qing smiled, "but what if I don''t want to give it?"

    So, where he came from, go back!

    I was born in mud legs. When I got rich and powerful, I began to forget my roots!

    Su Kui''s lips are red and her eyes are dark.

    Well, it''s not in vain that Qin Qing finds her value in the dark.

    Women''s value is realized by themselves, by men? What about dreaming?

    Get dumped sooner or later!

    Su Kui patted her on the shoulder. "It''s good that mom has such an idea, but don''t forget that you haven''t been to the company for a long time. On the contrary, Xue Zicheng has been in charge of the company for more than ten years. I''m afraid that now people don''t remember who started Xue Zicheng. So, mom, even if you want to do something, don''t forget to think it over. "

    Qin Qing immediately understood what Su Kui meant.

    She spits out a mouthful of turbidity. Originally, she couldn''t wait to divorce Xue Zicheng.

    But divorce, let Xue Zicheng take away everything of her Qin family?

    Then I will take the property from her hand and live with Xiaosan Shuang??

    Qin Qing sneers, "good boy, I know how to do it. This time, I''m going to make xuezicheng eat like hell!! "

    It''s still a long time, let''s see!

    Su Kui was very satisfied, so he didn''t care to give Qin Qing a gift.

    "Mom, I want to show you a good thing. I''m sure you''ll be very happy."

 Chapter 3772

    "Oh? What? "

    Qin Qinglai is interested. After all, these days, her daughter has given her too many surprises.

    Qin Qing unconsciously began to believe that her daughter would give her more surprises.

    Of course, sukui won''t let her down.

    "Follow me."

    Su Kui takes Qin Qing out of the hotel. There is a luxury car parked outside the hotel. Su Kui can''t help but have a look.

    But then, when the door opened, the first thing that came into view was the long legs that had nowhere to be placed, wrapped in black trousers, which were straight and slender.

    In the end, it''s the face that''s clearly defined, like God''s carefully crafted face.

    Su Kui froze for a moment. Don''t open your eyes if you are uncomfortable.

    At this time, the system just came out to make fun of it. ]

    Su Kui gnawed his teeth and said, "shut up!"

    I didn''t pay attention for a while, so I said it directly.

    Qin Qingleng, "ah Zhao, who are you talking to?"

    Su Kui suddenly regained his mind, reacted and hurriedly led Qin Qing away. "Mom, let''s go."

    Lian Hua stood aside and smiled.

    Without hesitation, he strode to Su Kui and Qin Qing in front of the public, blocking their way lightly.

    Qin Qing does not understand, "excuse me, are you?"

    Look at the car that the other side drives, as well as the bearing of the whole body, then know that he certainly does not match the value.

    And from the appearance point of view, also very eye-catching.

    Qin Qing looks at the woman with a strange expression and mutters to herself, "what does this young man have to do with his daughter?"?

    Su Kui glanced at Lian Hua, who had the cheek to come to the door. Next second, he listened to him with his own unique magnetic voice and said with a slight smile, "Hello, aunt, I''m here to repay your kindness."

    Su Kui choked, "you - your grace has been reported, I don''t need you to repay again!!"

    The implication is that you can get out of here.

    Lian Hua shook his head, with a gentle smile on his face like spring breeze. "No, help me, how can I say forget it? It''s said that we should commit ourselves to each other by example. Then from the moment when ah Zhao saved me, I will be yours. "

    Others are so far away that they can''t hear what Lian Hua is talking about.

    But the women who passed by, their eyes fell on him involuntarily, walked out a long way, and could not help looking back.

    Qin Qin''s old face was red, and he heard the ridicule in Lianhua dialect.

    But also serious.

    She looks at her daughter and knows she can''t be sukui''s master.

    "Ah Zhao, you talk first, I''ll wait for you there," he said

    With that, she left quickly.

    Qin Qing believes Su Kui can handle it well, but Su Kui can only help her forehead.

    It''s a mother''s heart.

    Or is Su Kui''s behavior so fierce these two days that Qin Qing has an illusion that she can handle things by herself even if she meets something?

    No matter what, now we are alone, only Lianhua and sukui are left.

    "Say what you want, don''t talk nonsense."

    Su Kui''s hands encircled his chest, his eyes were bright, and his lips were a little impatient.

    Lian Hua''s eyes are cold and paranoid. He purses his lips. "Let me follow you."

    Su Kui''s eyes light across him, looking up and down.

    Smell speech simply nod, "good."

    Even Hua is dazzled and bleary. Unexpectedly, it''s so easy.

    His face softened a little.

    Suddenly listen to Su Kui continue: "but I have a condition, can accept to stay, can''t accept, go away early."

 Chapter 3773

    Lian Hua smiled helplessly, nodded with a good temper, "OK, you say."

    When we were together for more than a month, did Lian Hua know the woman''s temper? She is charming and overbearing.

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and put her hands around her chest. "Don''t talk. Since you want to be with me, I''m short of a bodyguard."

    Lian Hua simply nodded, "OK, the kind of close protection?"

    Smell speech, Su Kui is like smiling, pretend not to see the light in Lian Hua''s eyes, "see your performance."

    She had a little hook on her tail.

    Lianhua''s throat is swollen and Fengmu''s eyes are deep

    Hard two words, he deliberately accentuated the tone.

    Su Kui waved his hand. "In that case, keep up. From today on, you''ll be on duty."

    Just as passers-by passed by, they have been paying attention to the movement here.

    Hear Su Kui''s words, the corners of the mouth are a smoke.

    Look at Lian Hua''s eyes again, they look like fools.

    Where did this come from? The bright eyed man beside could see that she was a spoiled lady.

    People working nearby, not without seeing yesterday, she took her mother, and spent tens of millions of things in XX mall.

    I don''t know how much I bought.

    It looks like this. It''s from the hotel.

    Then look at Lianhua. The appearance condition is better than that of the star. He drives a luxury car again.

    It''s hard to understand why such a person would be willing to send a young lady to be a bodyguard.

    Su Kui stepped on high-heeled shoes and went on Lianhua''s car with his head held high. He closed the door and knocked on the window with a smile like a smile. "Just in time, take me to a place."

    What''s wrong with Lianhua?

    Just got on the bus.

    Qin Qinggang is just far away. I don''t know what agreement her daughter has made with others.

    At this time, she was also in a complicated mood, because she had been hurt by a man and didn''t want her daughter to fall in love so early.

    However, when her daughter is older, where can she manage it?

    What''s more, even if she doesn''t fall in love for a while, can she not fall in love for a lifetime?

    Qin Qing smiled bitterly and got on the bus.

    But the next situation, but let Qin Qing some at a loss.

    Is this young man the boyfriend of his daughter?

    But they all came to see her --

    Su Kui saw her uneasiness and said lightly: "Mom, this is my new bodyguard. For the time being, I''ll hire ten or eight to protect you when I''m free. "

    Qin Qing was stunned and digested her daughter''s words.

    She thought it was her daughter''s lover, how could she become a bodyguard?

    These young people are really good at playing -

    the nine nineties between Su Kui and Lian Hua are not going to hide from Qin Qing at all, so Qin Qing can see at a glance that they may have had a close relationship for a long time.

    Lian Hua listened and raised his eyebrows. "Do you want a bodyguard?"

    Su Kui chuckled. Hearing the dissatisfaction in the man''s tone, she raised her chin. "Didn''t you hear that? I asked a bodyguard to protect my mother?"

    Smell speech, Lian Hua back to Su Kui, face rarely show a little annoyance.

    He pursed his lips. "Since it''s my aunt who wants a bodyguard, if you believe me, you can give it to me."

    Su Kui''s eyes brightened. "Do you know a reliable security company?"

    If there''s anything you can trust, it''s no better.

    Lian Hua''s ears were slightly red. He nodded, "HMM."

    Su Kui was still worried. At this time, Lian Hua could help her solve it. Naturally, she agreed.

 Chapter 3774

    According to Su Kui''s address, the car finally arrived at one of the most secluded villas in the city.

    Those who live in it have either money or rights.

    It is a newly developed real estate in recent years, with very high price and high price.

    Qin Qing is stupid. Seeing here, she also understands.

    She grabbed Su Kui and said, "ah Zhao, what are you going to do?"

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "of course, it''s playing junior, or what?!"

    Said, she directly cart down.

    Went to the security office and knocked on the other side''s window.

    The security guard inside was shaking his head and listening to the song. When he heard someone knocking at the window, he was trying to get angry. He looked up at the last delicate face, which was very beautiful.

    What he was going to say, he swallowed it all at once.

    Instead, with a flattering smile, "Hello, miss, who can I speak to?"

    Su Kui put a wisp of hair in front of her forehead behind her ears, with some grievances in her eyes. She asked him tearfully, "excuse me, brother, does Mr. Xue Zicheng live in this community?"

    The security guard was stupefied at hearing the words, and immediately lost his mind.

    Xue Zicheng is a big boss. Of course, he is familiar with him. He also knows that he does often come and go here.

    But he doesn''t know much about other information about the household.

    Goodbye, sukui is so beautiful. I want to be crooked for a while.

    Sigh in my heart, it''s really good to have money. Xue Zicheng can be her father. She doesn''t even dislike diaphragmatic!

    In this way, my face will be cold.

    Lian Hua looks at it, his eyes are cold.

    Su Kui knew what the security guard was thinking. To be honest, if he didn''t know her, he would think that she was a fox demon who was kept by others.

    No way. It''s her dress, plus her aggressive face, that makes it easy for women to have a crisis.

    And it''s easy to generate some bad ideas.

    Su Kui sighed and said nothing, but said: "Mr. Xue Zicheng is my father. Hello, my name is Qin. If you have known Qinshi group, you should know that his daughter follows his mother''s name."

    The security guard was stunned, then his face turned red.

    His mind is dirty. He is Xue Zicheng''s daughter.

    I''m sorry. I think it''s wrong. Mr. Xue Zicheng lives here, but he has gone out today

    Just go out, Su Kui smiles.

    But if I don''t go out, I''ll fight with you.

    "It doesn''t matter," Su Kui hurriedly shook his head and looked carefully at the security guard. Her long curly eyelashes were wet. She asked, "may I go in and wait for him? I have just returned home. My father is too busy with work. I haven''t met him yet. I want to give him a surprise when he comes back. "

    The security guard listened patiently, only to say that most people will be more tolerant to those who look good.

    He was a woman''s water mist Zhaozhao eyes a blink of the eyes, heart suddenly soft.

    The people in the fog nodded their heads and put them in.

    Su Kui hooks his lips and proudly throws a look at Lian Hua.

    I don''t know how she looks. She is very like a fox who has just become refined and likes to wag her tail.

    Lian Hua''s eyes are hot, and she follows her without saying a word.

    He was carrying a platinum bag that didn''t match his appearance.

    Qin Qing has been surprised by her daughter''s skillful acting skills. She is stupid and only knows to follow.

 Chapter 3775

    Follow along, suddenly I feel something is not right.

    "Ah, ah Zhao Why do these people follow us all the time? "

    Qin Qing looked back and saw that there were more than ten young people in her eyes, either in her twenties or in her thirties at the most.

    This is still from the face.

    Su Kui didn''t go back either. He knew the address of Anya under the prompt of the system.

    Directly said: "of course, to make money."

    Her voice was light and free.

    Qin Qing is worried about her. "Ah Zhao, don''t be too extreme. I''ll solve these problems. Don''t dirty your hands."

    "Dirty my hands? Mom, what do you think? I didn''t do anything. I just came to visit them. I didn''t know any of these people.

    Speaking, she has come to Anya''s house.

    Raise your hand and ring the doorbell.

    The nanny came to open the door. Just after opening the door, he asked, "excuse me, you are --"

    next second, he was pushed away by sukui impatiently.

    "Jean, there''s nothing for you next."

    "Ah!"

    The baby sitter was staggered and fell to the ground.

    Su Kui looked at the garbage as if she had a look. She didn''t feel guilty at all.

    In her last life, this old woman was the running dog of Anya and Xuemin. Qin Zhao was once in the sanatorium, and she abused her a lot.

    At that time, Qin Zhao''s memory was already in a trance. In addition, his body was eroded by drugs, so he had no strength to resist the old woman.

    Under the instruction of Xue min and Anya, Qin Zhao was still abused until he died.

    None of these people are innocent.

    This time, Su Kui doesn''t plan to let them live happily until the end. He can''t wait to find fault when he returns home.

    "You, who are you? What are you doing with so many people in our family?"

    The nanny glared at Su Kui.

    Su Kui chuckled, slapped it, and felt Qin Zhao''s obsession active. She was very satisfied with Su Kui''s practice.

    "Of course, I came to smash the scene! You''d better give me a break, maybe I can give you a whole body! If you dare not, please contact your family tomorrow and go to the river to get the corpse for you! "

    The nanny''s face was pale with fear from her. "You, it''s against the law to kill!"

    Obviously, she still wanted to struggle for a while, but she was not willing to be oppressed.

    As soon as the voice fell, Su Kui slapped it again.

    When I wanted to shake the third slap again, I was held by one hand.

    Su Kui squints and sees Lianhua. "Why, do you love her?"

    Lianhua pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "I love you, don''t my hands hurt?"? Let others do these things. Otherwise, I''ll help you. "

    Qin Qing stood aside, numb to his daughter''s behavior.

    Knowing that she can''t be persuaded, I won''t say it at all.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Do you want to do it?"

    Lian Hua nodded, "well, I''ll come."

    "Hiss, OK, you come."

    Su Kui raised his chin. Since he didn''t have any idea of not beating women, Su Kui didn''t mind others doing it for him.

    The baby sitter was frightened at once.

    "You, you don''t come here --"

    Lian Hua frowns and looks at the old woman''s greasy face. She doesn''t want to dirty her hands at all.

    Kick directly.

    He didn''t seem to use much strength, but he kicked people several meters away.

    "Oh, it''s amazing," Su Kui applauded.

 Chapter 3776

    Lian Huawei''s lips are thin.

    The young man behind was shocked.

    Drink!

    This man looks like a little white face, but he is so fierce?

    Is that old woman at least 160 Jin?

    Look at the fat one.

    The old woman''s nanny lay on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, and her intestines seemed to be kicked together by Lianhua.

    At this time, I was moaning in pain.

    "I I want to call the police... "

    As soon as the voice fell, Su Kui''s high-heeled shoes had stepped on her face.

    "I don''t think your mouth is very useful. Would you like me to sew it for you? Just shut up and act as a pile of dung in the garden before I finish, you know? Don''t blame me for being rude. I''ve never joked, you know. "

    Her high-heeled shoes are nailed to the baby sitter''s mouth. With a little force and sharp heels, she can prick her mouth.

    Qin Zhao''s obsession in his mind will be excited.

    The baby sitter was so scared that he had no other ideas.

    Wuwuwu nodded his head, and his body was shaking.

    Su Kui curled his mouth. "Gee, it''s so hot."

    Finish saying, swaying to the main house.

    Even China immediately followed suit.

    "By the way, tie her up and don''t make her mess BB."

    Su Kui walked half, looked back at the fat woman on the ground, and said casually.

    She''s paying a high price. Can''t these people be obedient?

    Anya is applying a mask at home. Xue Min is sitting next to her playing with a guitar, playing with a sweet smile and greeting the fans in the studio.

    "Yes, I just learned it. Because in the new movie, the hostess is a guitarist, so..."

    She smiled a little shy.

    "thank you love make complaints about the bullet screen comments in the

    live room."

    [ah, ah, we Minmin are so beautiful! ]

    [is aunt next to you? Good temperament!! ]

    [wow, when my aunt was young, she was also a beauty! ]

    Xue min immediately giggled and went to her mother to play coquettish, "Mom, my fans say you look good! Fortunately, you are not the same age as me. Otherwise, I can''t compete with you. "

    The fans cried out at once, saying that their mother and daughter had a good relationship.

    Anya was happy and laughed and scolded her

    But her hand didn''t press hard. She pressed the corner of her lips and was satisfied.

    Sooner or later, she is not only the mother of the big star, but also the only lover of the rich.

    Mother and daughter are talking and interacting with fans.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Xue Min looked at the mask still sticking on his mother''s face. He walked happily to the door and opened it and said, "this Wang Ma is really, is she out of the door and forgot to bring her keys?"

    Anya didn''t care.

    Wang''s fans know who she is, and she makes a good dish.

    Fans are shouting, waiting for mother Wang to cook, let Xue min live.

    Results the next second, sudden changes.

    As soon as the door opened, Xue min''s expression froze on his face, and the door was kicked violently from outside.

    "Ah -!"

    Xue min exclaimed in a shrill voice with panic. "Who are you? I don''t know you - er How are you?! "

    On that airport, the fox who stole the limelight with her??

    Xue min can''t believe it. How could she find her own home?

 Chapter 3777

    She didn''t know herself, but Su Kui knew her. She immediately sneered, "Oh, the big star is at home, too? It''s a good show. "

    She said with a smile and looked back at the dozen thugs who followed her.

    Although she does not advocate violence, sometimes violence can solve something.

    Of course, the main thing is, she''s happy.

    "You, you know me?"

    Xue min''s heart beat up and down. She looked back at her mother. At this time, Anya noticed the situation here. She was touching her mobile phone and wanted to call the police quietly.

    In the studio, I heard the noise. Now it''s fried.

    I rely on me to explain the situation?!! ]

    [this is a private break into a house?? ]

    [don''t fucking police care?! ]

    [ah, I''m so worried about our little min. is there no danger? God! ]

    [auntie, please call the police quickly, don''t sit foolishly!! ]

    [this is a luxury villa area, right? Is security just that? Let the gangsters in to commit murder?? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    However, no matter what, the news that the scoundrels broke into Xue min''s family spread out quickly.

    And there are more and more people in the studio.

    Not only worried about Xue min, but also a lot of simple passers-by, who came to watch the fun.

    At one time, Xue min''s studio was heated up to tens of millions, which also overwhelmed some of the online celebrities and big stars who were broadcasting.

    In the first place, naturally there are countless netizens who are curious and come to have a look.

    At this time, Anya has forgotten about Xue min''s mobile phone and the live broadcast on the bracket on the tea table.

    She trembled with her cell phone and began to call the police.

    But the three numbers are just finished. Just about to dial, the hand is suddenly held firmly by a slender, white and jade like hand.

    "What on earth do you want to do? I don''t know you at all! "

    At this time, in the live room, someone has already started to call the police.

    But they don''t know where Anya lives. In a short time, the police can''t find Anya''s house for the time being.

    In the studio, only a pair of hands obviously belonging to women appear in the camera.

    This is a woman''s hand, isn''t it?? ]

    [what kind of emotional dispute is it?!! ]

    [is there anything I can do? What do I do when I start to look forward to it? ]

    [do you have any conscience? If there is a real human life, can you be responsible for it? ]

    [ha ha, Xue min''s fans stop dancing, OK? We are one audience. Even if she is really dead, it has nothing to do with us. Why should we have conscience? ]Ha ha, poor people must have some pities. I''m looking forward to fighting. ]

    alarm alarm!!! ]

    [hope our little min is safe! ]

    [bitch to die!! Don''t hurt Min Min!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Auntie, what are you doing? Do I see you once, and just returned to China, how, do not welcome it? "

    Su Kui blinks, a pair of peach blossom eyes water light, a little blink, it is enough to captivate.

    She stared at Anya with a smile, but her movements were not vague. She took her cell phone away and dropped it on the ground.

    I don''t know if the screen is too fragile, but it breaks up with a snap and becomes the shape of a spider''s web.

    Anya shakes her lips. "You, you are..."

    "Shh --"

 Chapter 3778

    "Does it matter who I am?"

    Su Kui sneered and said softly, "what''s important, auntie, do you know me? Then you should also know how shameful it is to rob other people''s husbands, know that they are married, and give birth to a little bitch? Well, of course, rich people don''t play with women, I understand. "

    She put on a reasonable appearance, with a smile on her face, but the next second, she said she would turn over.

    threw a slap in the face of Anya''s face with a mask.

    flew her mask directly.

    "But I don''t understand. Isn''t it good to be a canary in a cage? You can eat and drink, and sometimes you can leak something from the main room for you to buy famous brand jewelry, oh, and then for your daughter to enter the entertainment circle. Hiss - I don''t think it''s because of Xue min''s ugly face. I don''t know how many times he has repaired his face in magic South Korea before he looks ugly. Do you know how grateful your mother and daughter are? Not only don''t know the gratitude map, but also want to enter the house and encourage the dregs to rob my family''s property? Who gave you that big face? Buddha

    "Pa --"

    Su Kui slapped again, shook his red hand, sneered, "although my dear said, don''t let me do it, I''m afraid to dirty my own hand, but I can''t help seeing the bitch!"

    Anya was blindfolded and watched the room tremble.

    I just thought it was dark and dark. I kept praying that Xue Zicheng would come back quickly. Otherwise, she would be killed at home by Qin Qing''s old woman!

    Her fingers tremble, Xue Zicheng has been hiding her well, how to be found suddenly?

    Xue min broke down and shouted, "Mom!! Bitch, you let go of my mother! "

    "Oh, you know your mother''s a bitch?" Su Kui sneered and pulled out his ears. "You''re not much better. You said that your mean father spent my mother''s money to raise a third child and raise an illegitimate daughter. Is he disgraceful? You said that it''s OK to find a good-looking one. If you want to find something with an unformed placenta, do you want to lose points? I think it''s hot! And you should kneel under my feet and kowtow three times to thank my mother for her kindness to you. Otherwise, you look and figure, and the acting skills that break the sky, can you come out in the entertainment circle? I''m afraid that I have to sleep all the way, and only when I''m playing badly can I get on top? Well? "

    Su Kui''s lips are red. She humiliated others before they started.

    "You, you bitch!"

    "Oh, that''s all you know, right? Did you follow your bitch mother from childhood to deeply engrave these two words in your mind? How can they all linger

    Qin Qing listened to her daughter''s sarcasm and was very happy.

    After many years of malice, we finally got it.

    She smiled, "what do you care about with these people? Since you choose to be a junior, what''s the etiquette and shame?"

    At this time, Anya came back to her senses. She covered her face and cried loudly, "why do you say that to me? Zicheng and I really love each other!! And I''m his girlfriend. You''re just a step in! "

    When Xue min was pressed to the ground, he suddenly remembered something.

    She screamed, "Mom! Turn off the phone! Turn off the live broadcast! "

    Anya hit a spirited, suddenly wake up.

 Chapter 3779

    But, where is it?

    Su Kui''s eyes ached, and he smiled sarcastically. "Oh, what about the live broadcast? Come on, today I''m going to give you an epic performance of playing juniors. But please rest assured that today I will clean up the third child and the illegitimate girl. I can''t run back. They are all equally cheap. There''s no one who likes one thing or the other. "

    She didn''t show her face from the beginning to the end. The audience listened to her voice, but they were all distracted by her voice.

    Su Kui only has one look at the young people, and they know that their place of use has arrived.

    They rolled up their sleeves and rushed up.

    Seeing this, Anya cried out in horror, "get out!"!! Get out of the way! If you dare to come here again, I will call the police. I will call the police! "

    Su Kui frowned impatiently. "Noisy, stop her mouth with a rag. Don''t call this fool BB in my ear!"

    Xue min glares at Su Kui angrily. "You let go of my mother, let go of my mother!"

    "I''ll let you go! Tie her up and take her to the studio to fight with me!! Just stay alive! "

    Xue min is flustered.

    She saw the situation clearly, and her tears flowed.

    It has to be said that those attendants are really competent.

    After a while, someone actually went to the kitchen and found the dishcloth that the nanny used to clean the table. There is no thick one, mother and daughter two people, one mouth stuffed one.

    Qin Qing goes to Su Kui and carefully looks at the camera. Seeing that they are not photographed, she is relieved.

    Whispered to his daughter, "ah Zhao, if the police come later, you will push everything on me. Do you know?"

    Sukui sneered. "Don''t worry. I''ll do everything."

    When she was abroad before, she just wanted to play?

    Everything in the country never escaped her eyes.

    Soon, there was a mess in the living room. A few young people, fighting two women, were not like playing.

    After only a minute, the two men were blue and blue.

    Su Kui looked at it curiously, "Yo, Xue min, why is your nose askew?"?? What about the pure natural pollution-free

    Xue min''s whole body trembled with pain As a result, his mouth was blocked and he couldn''t even shout.

    She hated to death, but soon she didn''t even have the skill to hate.

    There was a blast in the studio. I didn''t expect the truth would be so strong.

    What?? Xue min is a bastard?! ]

    [Lu zhuanfen, I can have nightmares by looking at her nose!! ]

    [if all the women outside the camera are true, the Xue min family is disgusting. Spend others'' money, but also want to drive them out to jiuzhanmagpie nest?? ]

    [emmm didn''t you hear a word clearly? That is to say, Xue min, her father, is actually a back door!! ]

    [so This is to spend the money of the real lady, take it to support the third child, and regenerate the illegitimate daughter?? ]

    [although I don''t agree with violence, if such a disgusting person doesn''t have a fight, it''s hard to calm his mind, right?? ]

    [hahaha, what about Xue Min''s dogs? Why don''t you come out and jump again!! ]

    [full of lies, but also say that they are pure natural!! I said that Anya is a very old man, how can he not have a wrinkle on his face? I''m afraid that he has done everything with hyaluronic acid and skin pulling?! ]

    [a pair of fake faces of mother and daughter, it''s really thanks to that damned man!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui was in a good mood, and occasionally read a bullet curtain to his mother and daughter.

 Chapter 3780

    Anya and Xue min are in despair at this time.

    They have been so painful that they can''t even make a sound. The whole person has become a pig''s head. There is no one like them!

    It''s not enough just to be so natural. Su Kui pulled out a bunch of photos from her bag with a smile. "Just now, the little three said that she and my dad are true love, but how can I remember that you broke up with my dad long ago? Oh, it seems that I''ve been with a rich man since then? That old man is twenty years older than you. You don''t have to worry about it. "

    As she said, she took out the picture slowly.

    "Ah, I also know that there is no justification for words, so, you see, I''m not going to show you the evidence now?"

    So, in the lens, a picture soon appeared.

    In the picture, the bodies of white flowers are intertwined.

    It''s not just a little aesthetic, it''s disgusting.

    Although the picture has been for some time, it can be seen from that face that it was Anya when she was young.

    This time, Anya is not only desperate, but really panicked. As she hugged her head to avoid beating, she rushed up to snatch the photos in sukui''s hands.

    Red eyes, like a fierce ghost, don''t cry.

    When the audience saw her fierce reaction, they didn''t understand what had happened.

    The five tastes in their hearts are mixed. The good image of Anya in their mind is unconsciously destroyed.

    "Oh, is that exciting? Don''t worry, I still have a lot in my hand! "

    Su Kui showed it to Anya one by one, and showed it to the audience by the way. At the end, she said with a smack of her lips, "Oh, these last ones are so powerful, because they were just taken a month ago. Tut, so which is your true love? I''d like to interview you, Ms. Anya. You don''t think that the cucumber of a scum man can satisfy you, so you use others'' money to feed a small fresh meat? You tell me? "

    Su Kui is also moral. The protagonist in every photo is Anya, but the face of the protagonist is stamped by her.

    After reading a stack of photos, Su Kui slapped Anya''s head with sarcasm, just like Tiannvsanhua.

    "I''m not afraid of getting sick. Why, now do you dare to say that you and Zha Nan are true love? Well? "

    She twisted her eyebrows. Seeing that she could not speak, she said, "OK, take the cloth off her mouth."

    As for her, she must be unwilling to get involved. She can''t help it. It''s disgusting.

    There is also saliva left by Anya on it.

    As soon as Anya''s mouth was empty, she immediately shouted abuse.

    She''s obviously broken the jar and broken it. "You bitch, you have a virtue with your bitch mother! I tell you, when Zicheng comes back, he will make a decision for me. Don''t try to make me wrong!! "

    "Oh? You are so determined? " Su Kui applauded for her. "It seems that you are very confident in your charm. I''m sure that he will smile and forgive you?"

    Qin Qing was stunned by her daughter''s operation and didn''t know what to say.

    What''s more, behind Anya''s back, I dare to look for xiaobailian with xuezicheng on my back!

    She couldn''t help laughing, tears of laughter came out.

    "Retribution! What a retribution! "

    However, she was very happy.

    At this time, it was reported that the live room was closed directly under the intervention of the administrator.

 Chapter 3781

    But Su Kui''s desired ending has been achieved. The live broadcast room is closed.

    Anyway, she didn''t show her face from beginning to end. Who knows who she is?

    Qin Qing sees the studio closed, rushes up and slaps Anya in the face.

    "Bitch, I want to hit you for a long time!! You''re hiding well! There is a kind of life to hide in the fox hole do not come out! "

    Looking at Anya''s blue nose and swollen face, and even the saliva that she had been beaten, Qin Qing felt better.

    Look at Xue min again. He''s already passed out.

    I just don''t know if it''s true or pretend.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and told the man, "this is not the end of the play. How can it end? Go to the kitchen to collect a bucket of water, put some salt in, and say hello to our big star! "

    The rest of them were out of breath, and then they reacted. They couldn''t help but look at Xue min.

    Although it''s an illegitimate girl and a junior, it''s not worthy of sympathy.

    But good-looking people have preferential treatment.

    But soon someone went.

    Take people''s money and help them to eliminate disasters.

    A bucket of water in front of Su Kui, Su Kui picked up, was about to pour.

    Xue Min has quickly got up, and she falters and pleads, "don''t splash, don''t splash, I wake up, you see I wake up -!!"

    The voice did not fall, Su Kui a bucket of water, has not hesitated toward her face in the past.

    "It''s someone who has worked hard to carry it. How heavy is it? Isn''t your big star always the most gentle and considerate? Just wait! "

    Qin Qing turned her mouth and looked at Xue min, then she felt the panic of diaphragmatic response.

    Xue min is not much younger than her daughter.

    These people still don''t know how to spend her money, but also to jump up to her.

    If it wasn''t for Su Kui, she still didn''t know that Anya and Xue min had urged Xue Zicheng to recognize their ancestors.

    How can Qin Qing bear it?

    As soon as Xue Zicheng fell in, his hometown didn''t know how long he hadn''t gone back.

    He takes care of his parents, brothers and sisters. Qin Qing has no problem. That''s right.

    Even feel guilty to Xue Zicheng, and even have more tolerance. See his ability is extraordinary, simply push out from the company, take the initiative to give him power.

    Who would have thought that it was her repeated concessions that raised a white eyed wolf.

    She gave a sneer, and found it extremely ironic.

    "Ah Zhao, don''t dirty your hands."

    Su Kui lifted his eyelids and looked at the two embarrassed people on the ground. He said with a smile, "OK, I see."

    The man who has been watching around comes up silently, takes her hand and rubs, "does it hurt?"

    As soon as Su Kui''s eyelids drooped, Wei Quba approached the man''s arms, "what a pain" ~ "

    everyone:" "

    Qin Qing is in a bad mood.

    "Let''s go back to the hospital and have a look. This woman''s private life is so messy that it''s hard to protect her from infectious diseases!"

    This family, are they all wonderful?!

    Ten young people hired by sukui are speechless.

    Just now, Su Kui''s full of vigour. Where is she weak?

    But people pretend to be weak, let alone, it''s really like a model.

    Lian Hua hurriedly put people in his arms to comfort them, and said, "no pain, no pain, I will help you blow."

    Sukui said, "I feel a little nauseous and nauseous."

    Even Hua immediately covers Su Kui''s eyes. "Don''t look at these dirty things. They are easy to get pinpricks when you see more!"

    Anya and Xue min, who can''t speak out in pain on the ground, want to scold their mother.

 Chapter 3782

    -Qin Zhao, you green pond!!

    Do you want to be such a bitch?! Bitch broke the sky, okay?!

    Su Kui picked up the eyebrows and was happy to see Anya and Xue min spitting blood.

    At this time, there was finally a sound of police cars honking outside.

    Su Kui leans to Lianhua''s arms and says, "what can I do? I''m so scared" ~ "

    Lianhua sighs. Although he knows that this woman is pretending, he just has no resistance to this charming voice.

    "It''s OK. I''m here. Nobody can move you."

    Qin Qing nodded, "yes, my mother knows that ah Zhao is a good boy. When the police come in, you''ll put all the mistakes on me. Do you know Ah Zhao, what are you doing? "

    Before the voice fell, I saw Su Kui''s pickling and pulling disorderly her hair and pulling her skirt up.

    Lianhua''s face is black. Raise your hand and pull it for her.

    Su Kui stares at him and rubs his lipstick.

    Then I went to get Qin Qing.

    But three or two times, they look miserable.

    Then Su Kui sat on the ground and said to Lian Hua, "you, stay at the same time, don''t affect my performance."

    "You --"

    Lian Hua chuckles. It seems that this little woman has been prepared at all. It''s really sneaky to play this game.

    Qin Qingyan turns her eyes and immediately knows what Su Kui wants to do.

    She sat on the ground crying and wondered if it would help.

    But the daughter''s plan, that is absolutely unconditional support.

    Anya''s eyes, looking at the shameless appearance of the mother and daughter, were directly stunned by Qi.

    Xue min''s lips trembled, unable to imagine the picture.

    "You, you shameless!! I''ll expose you to the police! "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows. "Oh, I see. Just say it."

    Then she was stunned with a slap and rubbed a lot of blood on her body.

    Well, perfect!

    Qin Qing has a kind of learning style, but Su Kui feels it''s too cold on the ground. He gets up and leans into the sofa.

    See Lianhua is not gone.

    She glared, "don''t go yet?! You want to be caught? I won''t go fishing for you then! "

    In fact, he wanted to say that he didn''t have to. He won''t let her get hurt at all.

    But look at this little woman. She''s obviously a playwright. What else can he do?

    Only nodded, casually found a window, jumped out from here.

    Others: "..."

    "Will you know what to say?" Su Kui picks his eyebrows.

    These people immediately nodded, "yes, Miss Qin is at ease!"

    Dare they not obey? Not to mention that half of the final payment has not been paid off, it only depends on this woman''s neat and clean-up means, as well as this natural acting.

    They''re all scared, okay?!

    In this way, Su Kui lies on the sofa and pretends to be dead.

    Qin Qing moaned from time to time.

    The ten young men, pretending to have beaten others, went out from the door in full satisfaction.

    As soon as I went out, I met the police.

    Next to the police, they followed the security guard they had just seen.

    When the security guard saw it, he immediately said excitedly, "yes, they are!! At that time, a group of people came in, following Miss Qin. "

    Who knows, those young people smell speech, a pick eyebrow, "what Miss Qin? Didn''t you open the door and let us in? "

    "Be serious!"

    The security guard is also stupid, "what, what? Are you not with Miss Qin? "

 Chapter 3783

    "What do you mean?" The chief policeman frowned and asked the security guard in a low voice.

    The little security guard has never seen such a battle, and he thinks that people who live here are either rich or expensive. If it''s really because of his mistakes, something''s wrong.

    What should he do?!

    He cried, "I, I don''t know! At that time, Miss Qin said that she had not seen her father for a long time and had just returned home, so I let her in. Then these young people also went in after her. I didn''t think about it at all. I thought they were together!! "

    "What?! You didn''t stop to ask

    The policeman was surprised and then furious.

    "Take these people to the police station first, and call an ambulance. The rest of you follow me in!"

    Then, a group of people rushed to Anya''s villa.

    The door was still half open. It opened with a soft push.

    When I went in, when I saw the mess inside, it was still full of blood.

    They took a breath of cold air.

    "Fuck, what kind of hatred is that?"

    "Call an ambulance now!! Damn it! "

    It''s not easy to get into trouble, especially Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin.

    Qin''s group is the best in China.

    It''s a famous business tycoon. If xuezicheng''s only daughter has an accident -

    the police at this time think very well.

    Until waiting for the ambulance, a small policeman came to Anya and picked up a picture.

    "Team Liu, look what this is!"

    The rest of the people came up to him one after another, and at a glance, they said hot eyes.

    "Is it true what the reporter said about the sleeping trough?"

    "Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin are actually here to catch the traitors, but they have met with a disaster of innocence?"

    Smell speech, that call Liu team sneer, "how do you know, other people is not to go to Qin family?"

    The little policeman turned his mouth and looked at the picture of Yidi. "I still believe that the little three is more likely to offend people in this chaotic private life."

    Thinking about this, team Liu said nothing more.

    Everything, still need to be investigated before it can be determined.

    The Internet has become a hot topic.

    Even the video in the studio was recorded and spread.

    But because there is only a woman''s voice in the video, but there is no other''s face. The police are not sure whether the speaker is Qin Zhao.

    Moreover, although in the video, the women humiliated Anya and her mother and daughter.

    At that time, the audience in the live room also said that they had heard the speaker and told them to call Anya and Xue min.

    Wait until the video gets out.

    However, it was found that, apart from the images of women humiliating Anya, there was nothing that the audience said about beating people.

    One is like this, two are like this, a hundred are like this

    Rao is a policeman. I can''t believe the authenticity of what these netizens said.

    And now, it''s clear that all four women are victims.

    In this case, Liu team quickly got in touch with the Bureau, and asked them to publish a newsletter first to suppress the public opinion on the Internet.

    As for the others, we should wait until the hospital''s injury examination report comes out.

    However, Liu team seems to remember one thing and asked his subordinates, "are there any women among the people who just took them back?"

    At first, the policeman who picked up the photo scratched his head, "it seems that there is one It''s pretty... "

    "Is it?"

 Chapter 3784

    Team Liu frowned. That''s a lot harder.

    He sighed, and soon the ambulance arrived, and the nurses quickly carried several people to the ambulance.

    When they arrived at the hospital, they found that Qin Zhao and Qin Qing were the most seriously injured.

    As for Anya and Xue min, they are all skin injuries.

    But Qin Zhao, the most serious, has entered the emergency ward.

    This news also quickly spread out, causing netizens'' hot talk.

    What''s the big surprise? Aren''t those people called by the woman who hasn''t appeared all the time? ]

    [the above meaning is that they direct and act on their own? ]

    [hahaha, I also die of laughter. Even if I hit people intentionally, how many days can I stay in the detention center? Is it necessary to guide and act for this little thing? People are in the emergency ward!! That''s deadly. That''s what fools do!! ]

    [anyway, I don''t believe it. I feel that the little sister who doesn''t speak is suffering from the disaster of innocence. ]Xue min is really disgusting. She has a daughter in private, and her mother still sells the pure human design of a good mother all day! Bah, I''m so old. I''m a slut and a junior!! ]

    [junior three lives in darkness!! Disgusting!! ]Don''t tell me that Xue min is innocent, OK? How does she relate to her mother all day? Also bask in their own superior conditions, luxury cars and houses, from time to time will go shopping. Oh, now that the case is solved, it turns out that it''s up to her little third mother to sell a batch of goods for her to eat and drink? shame on you!! ]

    [I''m really disappointed that Xue minlu turned to pink. I also believe what I said upstairs is true. She and Anya are like each other. I don''t believe she doesn''t know that her mother is a junior. ]

    [ha ha, what you said is light. It''s her mother, anyway. Is it necessary to alienate her because her mother is a junior?! ]

    [are some people mentally ill? If we want to fight and get out of the way, are we talking about this now? ]

    [pray for little sister ]

    at this time, a newly registered small number suddenly appears in the comment. After he said a word, it quickly disappeared.

    [believe it or not, my sister''s mother and daughter did go to catch the traitor, but they just scolded me a few words. They want to play junior three with their mother, but they should be two groups of people. The other side came to Anya. As we all know, there is more than one sleeping man in Anya, which immediately caused a huge response.

    At that time, although there were many people in the studio, they were still too few for the discussion of the participation of the whole people.

    Plus they don''t have evidence yet.

    In my heart, I was holding back and doubting. Did they really understand it wrong?

    [but in the studio at that time, there was clearly a voice saying to call me! ]

    [Oh, sorry, the police department has released the list of criminals. You can go and have a look. There''s just a woman in it!! ]

    [pray for little sister, hope it''s OK! The culprit should be Xiao San and the illegitimate girl who sucks blood. Should not be innocent of you!! ]

    [yes, it''s a little extreme, but there won''t be any problem in a fight between two women. Hateful is hateful to provoke men everywhere in Anya, just to attract others to seek revenge!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui is delicious in the emergency room.

    There are new bodyguards at the door. Even if the police come, they should give a notice.

 Chapter 3785

    But as soon as the inspection report comes out, there is basically nothing wrong with sunflower here.

    As soon as Anya and Xue min woke up, they began to accuse Su Kui and Qin Qing. They were the ones who told people to beat them.

    What Su Kui is doing now is acting.

    But then, the police left a pile of inspection reports in front of Anya and Xue min, as well as Anya''s erosive photos.

    "Those who beat you, we have taken them back to the police station for interrogation. One of the girls admitted that she called them. Just to teach Ms. an a lesson. By the way, your latest boyfriend is a student of a university, right? Unfortunately, the girl is the ex girlfriend of the boy! "

    The beds in the hospital were tense. Suddenly, Xue Zicheng didn''t know about it.

    So, their mother and daughter are in the same ward with others.

    Besides them, there are two other patients in the ward.

    Hearing the words of the police, they looked at Anya with contempt and shock.

    In fact, where is the real secret on the Internet now? They have recognized Anya for a long time. They didn''t want to believe it, but now the police have said that, isn''t it worth believing?

    "I said that those people were brought by Qin Qing. Why don''t you believe them?! What does this have to do with my new boyfriend? Isn''t it normal for men and women to break up at university? "

    Anya is a bit mad. She smashes the quilt severely and gnashes her teeth.

    At this time, her face, where can also see the elegant beauty in the ordinary days.

    It''s a bit ferocious.

    The policeman was startled by her appearance, and said to himself that he really had the ability to give birth to an illegitimate daughter. He played around the rich at a certain age, and even coaxed people to divorce him.

    This cruel look is so fucking scary!

    If it''s really as gentle as it looks, can it stand beside the rich for twenty years?

    It''s impossible to think about it!

    "Ms. an, if you have any objection to our investigation results, you can ask a lawyer to file a lawsuit. These are things that our police will not interfere in. Then, I wish you a happy life and an early recovery. Let''s go first. "

    With that, the policeman in charge of bringing the news put on his hat and left.

    As for the photos, they are all left to Anya.

    "Ah!!! Qin Qing!! Bitch! "

    Anya''s eyes are red, as if she has lost her mind.

    As soon as she raised her hand, she overturned the table, causing the photos on the table to fly to every corner of the ward.

    Other people just need to look down to see those ugly pictures.

    There are even several pictures in which the heroine is a person, but the hero always changes.

    "Oh, what a sin!"

    "Don''t look, don''t look. You need a long eye!"

    Those are old people. They cover their eyes with one hand, and they are disgusted.

    "This kind of woman, in our time, should be soaked in a pigsty."

    "Oh, what do you think it''s bad to do at a young age? How can there always be so many people who fall for themselves? "

    Xue min dare not speak, for fear of being recognized again.

    She put her head in the quilt.

    Pray that her father can help her, otherwise, Xue min can''t imagine what will be waiting for her.

    Block?

    If Xue Zicheng doesn''t help her, waiting for her will be an immeasurable amount of liquidated damages.

 Chapter 3786

    After all, the image is damaged, and there is no longer a brand that wants to cooperate with her.

    By then, she is really finished!

    She paid so much price, how can, how can be so buried??

    At the same time, Xue min also hated his mother. How could she have fallen into such a field if it had not been for her quickness?

    Xue min didn''t dare to think that Xue Zicheng would know the consequences of all this. Anyway, it''s definitely not something they can bear.

    Their food and drink all depended on xuezicheng.

    But Xue min knows one thing: there is no man in the world who will tolerate his beloved woman''s infidelity.

    Even when I don''t know, I have put on countless green hats for myself!

    Xue min wanted to panic more and more, hiding in the quilt shivering.

    But Su Kui, who only separated several wards, occupied a super luxurious ward.

    At this time, she is playing the game with a tablet, and Lian Hua, a beautiful man, feeds her fruit.

    In contrast, the treatment is hardly obvious.

    The task of this world is too simple. At least, Qin Zhao''s current background means that she is one of the few people who have power in the world.

    She''s rich and connected.

    And Xue min?

    Without Xue Zicheng, she and her mother are nothing!

    This is the biggest difference.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xue Zicheng received the news and rushed to the hospital.

    Subordinates dare not tell him the fact that he has been kept by his own junior three green for countless times.

    Now in addition to dislike Qin Qing, I have reached the level of unbearable. Thinking in my heart, I will divorce her sooner or later. Anya, who lives in the hospital, and her daughter Xue min are very distressed.

    I don''t know how they are now. They are not seriously hurt.

    As for the fact that both the wife and the eldest lady mentioned by the subordinates have entered the nursing room, it seems that Xue Zicheng has selectively ignored them.

    Fortunately, Su Kui didn''t have any feelings between his father and daughter. If Qin Zhao was himself, he would die of grief at this time, right?

    The news that Xue Zicheng came to the hospital first came to Qin Qing and Su Kui''s ears.

    Qin Qing sneered, patted the mask on his face, and quickly resumed his face without expression.

    Light way: "then wait to see good play, I wait for them dog bite dog!"

    She didn''t believe Xue Zicheng''s male chauvinist. He could bear Anya to wear him a green hat.

    Qin Qing knows that the reason why Xue Zicheng likes Anya is not that he likes the small woman in Anya and the attitude of unconditional obedience?

    She disdained to close her eyes, a small family.

    Qin Qing can''t learn from her in her life.

    As a woman, you can be gentle, but not without backbone.

    What''s the difference between unconditional obedience to men and the three obedience and four virtues in ancient times?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xue Zicheng hurried out of the elevator all the way, ran to the assistant to inquire about the good ward and came in.

    Anya just released the photos.

    Xue min screamed in the quilt, "Mom, are you crazy? Don''t you pick up the photos? You want dad to see you! "

    Then the next second, all her voices, all in her throat, came to an abrupt end.

    Because she heard a familiar male voice -

    "what can''t I see? Mysterious...... "

    Xue Zicheng smiled on his face, but before he could hold the smile, he was all stiff on his face.

    He looked at his feet, that familiar face, white flower meat entangled together, the face of a man, but not him!

 Chapter 3787

    Xue Zicheng feels cool all over.

    He wants to believe it or not, but the picture in the picture is clearly reflected in his retina.

    Anya then reacted. Her lips trembled and she fell down from the bed, ignoring the pain. She quickly picked up the photos and said to xuezicheng with tears in her eyes, "Zicheng, do you believe me? Am I that kind of person? These are all brought by Qin Zhao! And she also took a lot of people to our house. What did she do to Minmin and me

    Xue Zicheng was silent and did not speak.

    Until Anya reaches for the picture under his feet.

    But he stepped on it and couldn''t take it away.

    "Zicheng?"

    Anya raises her eyes and hates them to the extreme.

    She looks as if she''s scalded. Don''t look away. The heart is weak, the hands are shaking.

    "Zicheng, I really didn''t do these things. Qin Qing, that bitch, wronged me! Please believe me, please -- "

    " go! "

    Xue Zicheng''s eyes were red. He kicked Anya away. In the past, he was reluctant to do anything with Anya. He even gave her endless pocket money every month.

    As long as she is coquettish as if crying out a pain, he will die of heartache.

    But now, full of love, have become the hatred of the sky.

    "Anya, how are you? It''s very good!"

    The fire of jealousy almost burned him up. Xue Zicheng stumbled and picked up a picture on the ground.

    He almost asked with blood in his words, "how many men have you been with these years, carrying me on your back?"

    Even Xue Zicheng just wants to think about it. This woman is following him. He also kept taking the pocket money he gave, and then went to be a rich woman to take care of the little white face.

    He''s sick to death.

    He only looks at Anya now, and feels sick and flustered.

    Never thought that his beloved woman was so dirty!

    The so-called infatuation, kindness and simplicity, are all disguises!

    From this point of view, she is even less than one thousandth of Qin Qing''s.

    Regret was not enough to express Xue Zicheng''s feelings at this time. All the bitter water was swallowed by him.

    "Zicheng, I didn''t, I didn''t really..."

    Anya is very flustered. She opens her mouth and says those words back and forth.

    Xue Zicheng sneers. He has been in business for so long. What other people''s thoughts can''t he see?

    "Say!! Would you lie to me again? Anya, you''re good at it. You''re so happy and proud that you''ve almost separated your wife and children after all these years of playing together?! Huh?! "

    So many photos, each one, the hero''s face is different.

    Xue Zicheng''s heart was bleeding. He even began to doubt that Xue min was really his daughter?

    Before, he thought Xue min was just like Anya, but now, Xue Zicheng wants to think again.

    My own flesh and blood, more or less, have the shadow of my parents?

    But in Xue min''s body, where has he found something similar to himself?!!

    "Well Cough, cough... "

    Anya was picked up by Xue Zicheng. People in the ward were scared to death and hid one after another. For fear of being hurt by the angry Xuezi City, he looked at Anya, but did not have half sympathy.

    That''s right for bitches.

    A good family doesn''t have to go out and have fun.

    Do you really think these women will keep themselves as jade for these old men?

 Chapter 3788

    For the light, if it''s serious, it''s possible to lose one''s family and even one''s life!

    Have you seen few tragedies in these years?

    The onlookers shook their heads and looked at the pictures on the ground, for a while disgusted.

    Sure enough, 40 women are as fierce as wolves. Look at this picture, there are so young fresh meat. It''s good to have money as expected -

    Xue min is afraid to show up when listening to the outside.

    Even if her mother is calling for help, she is still hiding under her own quilt for fear of being found.

    Xue Zicheng noticed the hospital bed which was dead from the beginning to the end.

    A sneer filled my eyes with disappointment.

    How close are the mother and daughter usually? In the online speculation is also stir fried, what the most beautiful mother, mother and daughter love what.

    Xue Zicheng felt warm at the beginning. Now look, how ironic is it?

    No matter what her mother did wrong, as a daughter, she was selectively blind, regardless!

    Xue Zicheng never felt that his blood was so cold.

    His hands were exerting little by little. Anya felt that she was about to lose breath. She was frantically struggling with the threat of death, making her sharp nails severely scratch xuezicheng''s face.

    Several bloodstains came out. They were extremely embarrassed when they watched.

    "Cough, cough, let go of me -- Er --"

    Anya''s eyes began to turn white, at this time, the nurse and doctor finally arrived.

    "What are you doing? We''ve called the police. Let''s go! Do you know that you killed people on purpose? "

    The nurse and the doctor quickly pulled Xue Zicheng apart. Anya got the fresh air and took a few breaths. She scrambled back on the ground, fearing that Xue Zicheng was crazy, and then rushed to kill her.

    Even if her reputation is ruined, Anya still doesn''t want to die.

    Her tears flowed. She didn''t expect that Xue Zicheng would go crazy and be so terrible.

    Is this still the man who is obedient to her and is willing to divorce her?!

    Look at Xue Zicheng''s eyes again, only full of fear.

    The police didn''t go far. After receiving the call, they came back immediately.

    When I saw this scene, I was speechless.

    They came forward and handcuffed Xue Zicheng. They looked up and looked up at Xue Zicheng''s face. They were stunned.

    "Mr. Xue, Mr. Xue?!"

    Isn''t this the executive chairman of Qin''s enterprise?!

    What the hell? It turns out that the scum man who wanted to rob his family property was Xue Zicheng, who was out there and always hyped the image of a good man??

    At this time, onlookers have already taken videos and published them on the Internet.

    Naturally, it soon caused a stir.

    Not to mention that, Xue Zicheng was handcuffed and brought back to the police station.

    No matter who commits a crime and is in public, it is possible for Anya to investigate and judge Xue Zicheng as a attempted murderer.

    It''s not exaggeration. In front of the public, Anya was almost strangled by him.

    Su Kui got the news and said happily, "I deserve it."

    And then what to do.

    I also turned on my mobile phone when I was free, and I swiped my microblog.

    As expected, the power of the people is strong. The video of Xue Zicheng beating people has been released for a long time.

    Weibo

    your 818v: I rely on me, amazing big melon!! This is the biggest melon of the year!! There''s no surprise turning around, only the dregs show up! And slag man''s identity, absolutely will let you greatly surprised -!!

 Chapter 3789

    Then the blogger really had a conscience and posted a special video for everyone to enjoy.

    This time, the netizens point in one after another to have a look.

    The groove in my heart is higher than one.

    [chute?!! Am I blind? ]

    come to me and tell me if I''m blind?? ]

    ˇľemmmˇ­ˇ­ I think I also need to go to the hospital to have a look at my eyes. Is this Xue Zicheng?? ]

    [hahaha, isn''t this the classic passage in TV series? It''s no big deal. Although it''s surprising, the original camouflage is too perfect, and it seems too hypocritical. ]

    [I''m not surprised at all that this happened. ]When Qin Qing went to university, she was the goddess of our school. The family is rich, gentle and clean. We have been speculating about her future husband, who will be the eldest son of her family. Finally, I was carried away by Xue Zicheng''s idiot, which made me sick!! ]

    [ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha. ]

    [Tongxin hurts, but now your chance is coming. Go to picachu and pursue true love bravely!! ]

    [in other words, can I ask the relevant departments to pay attention? Who knows what disgusting things will happen to this kind of people when they jump off the wall? It''s said that Mrs. Qin has handed over the company''s affairs to Xue Zicheng now! I hope the shares are still in my own hands! ]

    [I hope Looking at this scum man, I have a lung ache in my diaphragm. ]

    [I was one of the audience who watched the live broadcast that day I won''t tell you the truth of emmm. No one believes it anyway. But please allow me to tell little sister Qin Zhao? I really like her!! Thief is so arrogant. The gas field is all open!! ]

    [the back row secretly revealed that Miss Qin had just returned to China for two days, and it was said that she ran into her mother and quarreled with her father that day. It''s true, because I live next door to her house. It''s so noisy that it''s a dark place. Later, when I went out to play with my best friend, I met Miss Qin in the street and took Mrs Qin out to fight. It''s said that she spent tens of millions a day. Her handwriting is indispensable to this vigorous method. ]

    [after reading the microblog of the upper level master, I believe you, it''s nice to have money. But it also proves one thing from the side. Your uncle is still your uncle! The Lord is back. What evil spirits and monsters? Get out of the way early! Otherwise, be careful to beat you to death! ]

    [hahahaha, the description is very appropriate. Wait, the future of Anya and Xue min is not easy. As for Xue min, tut tut Tut, just get up and paste it. ]

    [by the way, what about Xue min''s licking the dog? Get out of here and wash the floor for your master!! Isn''t it mother and daughter? Your father is strangling your mother. Why don''t you help her? ]

    [how can others laugh, even if they even ignore their own mother? Such a person, you tell me that she is naive, kind and pure? I can go to your mother! ]

    [life without explanation. ]

    [run away, the powder has turned black. ]

    [in any case, I believe that Min Min in our family is also frightened! We wait for her triumphant return!! ]

    [ha ha ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xue Zicheng was taken away by the police station. The public opinion on the Internet, like the wind, swept to every corner, big and small.

    He has a weak heart.

    Moreover, Qin''s stock also fell because of the bad things that happened to Xue Zicheng.

 Chapter 3790

    At this time, Mrs. Qin was photographed by the media, and she was not affected at all. Wearing high-heeled shoes, exquisite makeup, wearing a tailored professional suit, surrounded by subordinates, entered the Qin''s gate.

    This picture was also followed by Qin''s paparazzi. It was quickly transmitted to his studio and then sent out by the editorial department.

    At this time, it''s time for speed.

    It is undeniable that Qin Qing''s posture is more and more brave and even stronger. Just the symbol of what netizens are looking forward to now, they leave messages on the Internet one by one, while living in sunui, hoping that Qin Qing will recover the basic business left by his parents as soon as possible.

    But fortunately, Xue Zicheng hasn''t had time to hand out Qin Qing''s and Qin Zhao''s shares.

    Xue Zicheng was just an executive director.

    Now when the Lord comes, do you have to give way?

    And he''s still in the police station, waiting for the lawyer to rescue him!

    But obviously, Anya and Xue min''s mother and daughter are still in panic. Su Kui is not really Qin Zhao. He doesn''t plan to take care of Xue Zicheng.

    As for Qin Qing, she has suffered so many grievances these years. If it wasn''t for her daughter to help her stand up, Qin Qing knew that with her own character, sooner or later Xue Zicheng would force her to leave and die.

    Now that her daughter is back, she has to be strong even for her daughter.

    Otherwise, even if he died in the future, he would have no face to see his father and mother. Her parents worked hard for the foundation of the first life, why is it used to provide a good life for the third child''s illegitimate daughter?!

    So, she deliberately indulged, Xue Zicheng to intentional homicide, was detained in the police station.

    All his assistants were stopped by Qin Qing, and no one went to defend him at all.

    Xue Zicheng felt despair when he was locked in a detention house with a group of young people fighting. In addition, we should face the cynicism of the young people around us.

    But one night, Xue Zicheng''s high spirits were consumed. He was not very good-looking, at best, he had a clear outline. Now I''m getting older, and I''ve got more greasy.

    In the past, there was a professional team to follow, so he seemed to be a successful businessman with high spirits.

    It''s highly respected. Now it''s in this field that Xue Zicheng comes to understand.

    All this, in the end, is not his own.

    Now he only prays, Qin Qing does not want to be too cruel!

    But obviously, Xue Zicheng must have thought too much.

    Qin Qing hasn''t done anything yet. She is running around the company, finding out all kinds of loopholes, and then kicking her mind out.

    Su Kui slaps Xue Zicheng with facts.

    That is, there is no cruelty, only more cruelty!

    The next day, Anya and Xue min finally transferred to a double ward.

    Xue min is confused. She is nervously picking her fingernails. Her eyes are swollen like a walnut.

    She didn''t dare to answer the phone at all. Fortunately, at the last call, an hour ago, she finally ran out of power and shut down the phone automatically.

    She pulled her hair like a masochist and questioned her mother.

    "Why are you doing this?! Isn''t dad good?! What now? If he knew this, would he treat us as he used to do? "

    Both mother and daughter know that they will never.

 Chapter 3791

    Xue Zicheng''s chauvinism does not allow him to do so.

    Of course, he doesn''t have that ability now.

    But now Anya and Xue min have not recognized the reality and what kind of heavy blow Xue Zicheng is about to encounter.

    Anya is tired enough. She can''t even turn over because of the pain all over her body.

    Yesterday was OK. After a night, the pain became worse.

    She suddenly turned over, hate hate to stare at Xue min, word by word, full of disappointment, "Xue min! Everyone has the right to say this, but you don''t! Don''t forget, if you don''t have me, you can only live in a small dilapidated building now, leading a life even worse than most ordinary girls!! it''s me! It''s because I''m sorry for an old man, that I can exchange your ten years of stable life!! Now you''re questioning me?? Do you know what it''s like to lie under a greasy, paunchy man

    Xue min was frightened by her mother''s sudden anger.

    She can''t remember when Anya was hysterical last time.

    "Of course you don''t!" Anya sneers, "you are my daughter. Even if I have a bad life, I want to give you the best. So I want Xue Zicheng to divorce and give you a proper title. In this way, he can openly praise you and let everyone know that you are the daughter of Xue Zicheng and the noble lady!! Otherwise? Have you ever thought that if I didn''t do all these things, which are called disgusting, you think you can really be clean and alone in the entertainment circle? "

    Even as soon as he started, he played a pop idol play.

    A lot of fans?

    A deep hatred flashed in Anya''s eyes.

    "Mom Mom, I didn''t mean that. I was scared too... "

    Xue min picked up the sheet under her hand and said nothing.

    She knows that she can''t face Anya now. She wants a clean future. Anya will never touch the things she does.

    But what if Anya doesn''t care about her?

    Xue min''s mind whirled around and apologized quickly.

    I''m sorry, mom. I''m wrong! I really know it''s wrong. After all this, I really grew up. You used to protect me so well that I didn''t react at all for a while. But what now? Dad doesn''t care about us, my future is over! Look at those phones. I can''t connect! They must have come to break up with me

    Anya is distressed and tired.

    She waved, did not take the initiative to comfort her daughter, but closed her eyes, "forget it, what else can we do now?"

    But although the mouth said so, secretly, but severely tightened the sheet under the quilt.

    How can it be so over? How can I?!

    She worked hard and planned for nearly twenty years. How can she be reconciled with the result of waiting?

    If she had known this, she might as well marry an ordinary rich man.

    At least then, there''s a real wife!

    Now I have been begging for help from Xue Zicheng for 20 years. At last, she was abandoned like a rag. She couldn''t get anything. She got a lot of names.

    Wait!!

    Qin Qing, Qin Zhao!!

    She won''t just give up!!

    Just when mother and daughter have different thoughts and considerations.

 Chapter 3792

    The door of the ward was suddenly opened.

    Silent, Xue min wakes up and looks at the door on guard.

    When she saw that even in a sick suit, it was hard to hide the colorful woman sitting in the wheelchair, and was pushed carefully by a tall and handsome man, she screamed.

    Deep in the eye, there are endless resentments besides fear.

    "Qin Zhao!! You again!! Are you proud now? Looking at us like this, do you come to see the joke? Get out of here!! Get out of here with me!! Ah -- "

    her roar came to an abrupt end.

    Because Su Kui actually smashed her cell phone into her face.

    When the old and the new wounds were added together, Xue min''s eyes were full of tears.

    Anya sneers and looks at Su Kui. "What''s your purpose? Is it not enough to destroy everything we have? "

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and asked Lian Hua to help her pick up her mobile phone.

    Lazily in a wheelchair, I really think of myself as a disabled patient.

    "Of course, that''s not enough," Su Kui said with a smile. "To be honest, I''m relieved to see you so miserable. But this time, there is a deal to do with you. "

    Xue min bit her teeth and stared at Su Kui. "No, get out!"

    This woman is ruthless. She''s bound to suffer when she deals with her.

    Anya turned her eyes and looked at sunflower. "Tell me what you want."

    She doesn''t think that this girl, who is only a few months older than her daughter, is so friendly.

    Two days after she returned home, she dared to take people to the door directly to control public opinion and attack them.

    I know that her means are far more than that.

    Even more, maybe she was planning all this before she returned home.

    So we can do this without any hindrance.

    She calculated everything!

    "Sure enough, there are smart people!"

    Su Kui''s smile was bright, and her white teeth made her eyes ache.

    Xue min hates not to overdo it.

    Su Kui glanced at her. "I''ll warn you again. If you dare to make noise in my ear again, I''ll drop you upstairs."

    "Dare you!! That''s murder! "

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows and disdained his lips. "Murder? Can''t you accept the fact that your reputation is ruined and all the endorsements and brands are looking for you to claim compensation? Isn''t that enough to jump off the high-rise buildings of the hospital? What''s more, do you have evidence for my murder? Who saw it? Well? "

    Anya''s face is ugly.

    Xue min was pale. Looking at Su Kui''s serious expression, she realized more and more that she was seriously considering the feasibility of this matter.

    "You, you are cruel..."

    "Let it be!"

    Su Kui shrugged and accepted without any loss.

    Xue min huddled against the wall for fear that the moody woman would change her face in the next second.

    She took the time to quietly look at the man beside Su Kui, who was dressed in simple black casual clothes, with slightly long black hair on his forehead, blocking half of the narrow eyes. The corners of the lips are light and thin.

    Occasionally from the bottom of the eye exudes the cold meaning, unexpectedly let the human hard to feel the fear.

    If Su Kui''s words are true or false, then this man is the real executor.

    He didn''t seem to have any awe of human life.

    Even for Su Kui''s suggestion, also eager to try.

    "Still looking? My man is also a pheasant you can watch at will? If you dare to throw your eyes around again, I''ll dig them out for you! "

 Chapter 3793

    My man -

    these four words in Lian Hua''s tongue, he narrowed his eyes and smiled contentedly.

    The face, which was a little cold and indifferent, had some evil spirit out of nothing.

    Xue min''s eyelids leaped and hurriedly looked away.

    Just next second, wait for her to respond, in the heart more! Why does she listen to Qin Zhao? She doesn''t let herself see, she doesn''t see?!

    But in the end -

    I don''t have the courage to see [Xue Zicheng has been put into prison, and Ms. Qin has applied to the court for illegally transferring the company''s property and other charges. At present, the investigation team has been established, once the investigation is true, Xue Zicheng will face ten to twenty years of prison. ]

    prison, disaster?

    "No, no!! How is this possible? "

    In Anya''s mind, the image of Xue Zicheng has been omnipotent for a long time.

    He became the executive director of a large multinational enterprise in 20 years as an ordinary person.

    In fact, so far, Anya has never given up. She also wants to try to save xuezicheng.

    Beside Xue Zicheng, I was used to the life of rich clothes and good food. Access is a high-level place, in the eyes of all the old students, she is a rich lady. The existence that can only be looked up to greatly satisfies her vanity.

    And Anya has always been happy to show off her wealth in front of her old friends, if not xuezicheng.

 Chapter 3794

    Anya can''t even imagine how the people who have been humiliated and satirized by herself will make sarcasm!

    Compared to death, Anya is more afraid of losing face!!

    She doesn''t want to lose her good life now!!

    "Well, that''s the truth. I don''t mind getting to know you. Xue Zicheng has been put in prison. His family gave him everything. Now, it''s natural that the Qin family wants to take back all his things. You don''t believe it? "

    Su Kui looks up and admires Anya''s lost soul.

    Xue min was confused and didn''t know what happened.

    She didn''t scream until she heard sukui, "no way! My father is Qin''s chairman. How could he go to jail? You fart! You bitch are talking nonsense --! "

    Xue min''s screams and curses were all blocked in her throat.

    She looked at the gloomy man in front of her in horror. The man raised her easily with one hand, and half of her body was pressed out of the window.

    Just use a little bit of force and let go.

    Xue min looked under his eyelids in horror, the little ant like traffic and crowd, shaking uncontrollably.

    Even from the abdomen, there is a faint sense of urination.

    "No, no!!!"

    She felt a strong sense of killing from the man.

    Xue min knew that the man was really killing her.

    Because she insulted Qin Zhao that bitch!! Her eyes were filled with hatred. Why Qin Zhao''s life was so good?

    Since childhood, he has been raised to be a man of high status. Mingming''s temper, as heaven and earth, but there is such a loyal dog man, unlimited tolerance to protect her.

    "Tut --"

    Su Kui looked at Xue min''s two legs, and advised Lian Hua: "I think she will be scared to pee by you soon. Don''t dirty yourself then. I tell you, if you really get these disgusting things, I have to wash your skin off! "

    As if in her eyes, Xue min had something infectious, which was disgusting.

    Xue min hated and was afraid. She trembled and shouted, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! Qin Zhao, would you please let me go? Can I apologize to you? I dare not scold you any more. I really beg you -- "

    I''m really scared to see her.

    Su Kui nodded contentedly, "let her go."

    If she wants to kill Xue min, there are many ways.

    But it''s just beginning. It''s easy to die. But if so, what''s the meaning of the unfair treatment Qin Zhao received in his previous life and the sufferings of being beaten to madness by his mother and daughter in the sanatorium?

    It''s still a long time --

    always let this mother and daughter experience what is "no way to ask for help" and "real despair"!

    Anya breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at Xue min''s eyes is complicated. Just now, she didn''t ask for help.

    Because she didn''t know what to say, she was afraid that she would open her mouth, and sukui would throw her down together.

    Xue min knew what her mother was thinking, and that''s exactly what she was thinking. She fell to the ground, leaning against the corner of the wall and shivering. The eyes of Anya are full of hate and questioning.

    As if silent in asking her mother, just why not save her, why not help her?!

    She almost was killed by the murderous man!!

    Will fall of skin and flesh, when the time will definitely be entertainment headlines, be abused by countless people.

    She doesn''t like it!!

 Chapter 3795

    Receiving the hate from her daughter, Anya turned around and pretended not to see it.

    At the same time, her heart is sad. How could she cultivate her daughter like this?

    I also feel sorry for Xue min.

    Anya even thought, if Xue min and Qin Zhao exchange. Then the position of Qin Qing, the lady of Qin, has long been rolled down by Anya.

    Unfortunately -

    there is no if in the world.

    She thought of beauty, but never from their own reasons.

    The root is not right, the child that raises, nature has kind of study.

    She is as selfish as herself. If she is a little upset, she will hate others.

    Anya doesn''t know it.

    "Now, are you calm down? Have you accepted the reality? Shall I give you a little more time, eh? "

    Su Kui''s long legs stretched out. She stood up yawning and walked twice in the ward.

    There is no consciousness of being a "patient".

    Seeing Anya and Xue min hate each other so much that they are all occupied by Su Kui. They are all cursed and injured.

    Now it''s painful to move.

    In this way, she still has the face to sway in front of them.

    I''m afraid they don''t want to die!

    "What do you want to do, just say it."

    Anya''s voice was cold, she asked in a low voice.

    Now the initiative is not in her hands at all. Now Su Kui is willing to talk with them about conditions, at least not to kill them.

    Without the protection of Xue Zicheng, their mother and daughter will not find a bigger backup. In charge of Qin Qing''s eyes, even if they can''t kill them, they have to be stripped of their skin.

    Neither of these is what Anya wants.

    "Well, I like to talk to smart people."

    Su Kui made a loud finger and said his purpose directly.

    "I want you to accuse Xue Zicheng in court. Ms. an has spent a lot of money on you over the years, right? Where is the evidence of his transfer of property? In addition, Xue Zicheng almost strangled you the other day, didn''t he? On this point, I can hire a lawyer for Ms. an free of charge. At that time, the lawyer will also appear in court and accuse Xue Zicheng of intentional homicide. "

    An Ya is startled, almost unbelievable cry out, "this is impossible!"

    Now Xue Zicheng has not been convicted. If she really betrays Xue Zicheng, then Xue Zicheng will never come out of prison in her life.

    By then, she will be really finished!

    Su Kui said with a sneer, "are you sure? I''ll ask you for evidence directly. It''s to give you face! Do you really think I can''t find it myself? I just don''t want to waste time. Don''t be shameless. Do you still think Xue Zicheng can come out and rise again? I don''t think you have a clear mind. Do you want me to tell you who Qin is? Who owns the controlling right? Xue Zicheng holds only 5% of the shares. If my mother didn''t help him, do you really think he could be the chairman of the board of directors of more than ten thousand people? Dreams are not so beautiful! "

    Anya''s face was blue and white when she said it.

    Xue min didn''t dare to say anything, but when Su Kui''s eyes swept over, she reflexively buried her head in her arms, for fear that Su Kui would cut her again.

    Even if she is not willing to make any changes at this time.

    In fact, when he came back from Qin Zhao, the plot went on the other road without turning back.

    They are basically led by Qin Zhao''s nose. She wants them to live, and they have a little breathing room.

 Chapter 3796

    She wants them to die -

    No, how could Qin Zhao be so kind?

    Xue min laughs bitterly. Qin Zhao hates them so much for destroying her family. It must be that they are not as good as dead.

    But even if he knew the end, Xue min still wanted to live.

    Anya opens her mouth and says nothing persuasive.

    "But He''s your father... "

    Would it be too much to do this?

    Dad?

    Su Kui was almost not amused. She raised her eyebrows. "That''s Xue min''s father. What''s the matter with me? I am the only one since I was a child. My things, no matter who it is, take mine and have to spit it out for me! "

    Qin''s future is Qin Zhao''s, and that house is what Su Kui likes.

    None of these can be surrendered.

    Anya is silent.

    Su Kui''s hands encircled her chest. "Don''t be shameless? If I really want to tear my face, I won''t discuss it with you so kindly. I said, I have ways to get the evidence. Xue Zicheng is fixed. But I don''t want to waste time investigating. I want him to start from now on and never come out again! "

    "You -"

    Anya saw fear in her eyes, and she clenched the sheet tightly.

    I didn''t expect Su Kui to be so cruel. She didn''t know Xue Zicheng had cheated for a few days, did she?

    How can we do it? How can we be so merciless to our father who has been calling for more than 20 years?

    Anya doesn''t understand, Xue min is shocked by Su Kui''s cruelty again.

    Su Kui saw that they were obstinate, turned a white eye and took a seat in the wheelchair.

    Hello, Lianhua said: "let''s go. I''m thirsty for having been with them for so long. Since the soft one is not good, don''t blame me for the hard one. A group of idiots give back the shameless face, waiting to pay liquidated damages, pay to death! At that time, I''m afraid that I can''t afford to go to the red light district every day to sell myself and receive guests. "

    Her mouth is as fierce as ever, and Lian Hua is very obedient.

    Be a bodyguard dutifully, push Su Kui and leave.

    Without stopping for a moment, he walked and said in a warm voice: "do you want evidence of his transfer of property? Don''t worry, I can find it for you. "

    People with an eye can see that Lian Hua''s temperament is not ordinary and his birth is certainly not simple.

    Just the watch on his wrist, there are no more than three in the world, and its value is incalculable.

    Anya doesn''t think it will be sent by Qin Zhao.

    This kind of thing is priceless and can''t be bought if you want to.

    As soon as he came out, he had been ordered by the powerful.

    Ordinary people want to buy hands, which is more difficult than climbing to the sky.

    So Lian Hua said to help Su Kui find evidence. Anya actually believed it.

    Xue min couldn''t stand it. Su Kui''s last words went straight into her heart.

    She almost cried to Su Kui, "wait a minute --"

    Anya turned her head in disbelief, "Min Min?"

    Xue min shouted angrily, "tell her quickly! Mom, what are you going to do? Can''t you recognize the reality? Dad, he has no chance to come out again! What about those of us out there? We need to live! Don''t you really want me to go to the red light district to pick up customers? "

    Anya is silent.

    Back to their su Kui, silent hook lip angle.

    The red lips are enchanting and the brow is full of amorous feelings.

    Everything is under control.

    Anya clenched her fists and finally nodded her head slowly in the cry of Xue Min.

    "Well, I promise you --"

    that''s all I can do.

    "Very well, I hope you don''t regret it, or you will not want to know the consequences."

 Chapter 3797

    Su Kui just said it.

    Of course, she has thousands of ways to fulfill her promise.

    When she left, the door of the ward closed again.

    Anya and Xue min are sitting on their respective beds. Their noses are blue and their faces are swollen. There are no small stars with countless fans and boundless scenery. Anya, on the Internet, has always sold the image of a rich lady.

    Even before the scandal broke out, netizens began to guess who Xue min''s father was.

    For this reason, many rich businessmen surnamed Xue have been pulled out.

    Because this moth has many interesting characters and plays micro blog. Of course, I will deny it on the Internet for the first time, saying that I don''t have Xue min as a daughter.

    Similarly, this is also a black spot of Xue min.

    From time to time will be pulled out by the black powder for a walk, for fear that others do not know.

    But Xue Zicheng, the only one, is rarely speculated.

    Maybe Xue Zicheng is too clever in disguise. Outsiders always think that he is a considerate and considerate husband and father.

    Who would have thought that he had been cheating for twenty years and was planning to take his wife''s property?

    The atmosphere in the ward was depressed. For a long time, in a quiet environment, a cry broke out suddenly.

    "Mom, what do you think we should do?!"

    Xue min covers her face and starts to cry. Her shoulders are shaking. She doesn''t dare to think about her future.

    Just think about it. It''s dark.

    Even think of death -

    Xue min looks out of the window, the cold wind blows on her face, after the tears dry, her face is hot.

    She was in pain and suffering, but she didn''t dare to jump down.

    She doesn''t want to die!

    Anya lies in bed and doesn''t respond to Xue min''s words.

    In fact, there is no way for her to ask for help.

    These days, she wants to call her ex lover. The other party either hears her voice and hangs up immediately. As if she were an infectious object, anyone who had a relationship with her would die.

    Or someone else, or even a woman! Sound alone is very young.

    Before she could speak, the other party taunted her.

    What''s more, she was directly pulled black.

    I can''t even get through to the phone.

    She''s really over now, everyone yells.

    Originally, I also had a dream of being a rich wife who wanted to enter the upper class and become a human being.

    But now, it''s all broken by sunflower.

    And she will lead her nose, or she will not even be able to maintain the present day.

    The eldest miss of Qin''s group is not easy to deal with her?

    Xue min is still crying. Anya is upset.

    She clenched her teeth. "Shut up! You know how to cry all day long. If you have Qin Zhao''s ability, you still need to stay here! "

    It''s been a long time since her father got divorced!

    Do not have to wait until now, not only be cleaned up severely, but also lost a big face!

    Xue min was shocked. She cried and shouted at Anya.

    "You still have the face to say me?! Now that you''re with Dad, why do you have a little white face outside?! Are you disgusting?! I didn''t expect you to be so thirsty even when you were so old! If you were not caught by Qin Zhao, do you think Dad would ignore us? "

    Now, Xue Zicheng is going to jail.

    Oh, no, he''s been put in detention.

    But everything is still under investigation. Once it is determined, waiting for him is the disaster of prison for the second half of his life.

 Chapter 3798

    Anya''s face was red and white when she said it.

    Her eyes were full of humiliation and she struggled to get out of bed. She slapped Xue min!

    "Remember! Xue min! You have good days before, all because of me! Anyone can blame me, but you can''t! Ah Do you think my mother is sick now? Who do you think you are if I don''t feel sick to be a junior? Do you dare to come and shout in front of me? "

    Xue min was beaten to lie on the bed and didn''t get up for a long time. She turned her head in disbelief, "you beat me? Why did you hit me?! "

    Anya''s eyes are red, "just because I''m your mother! I gave you birth! "

    "I would rather you didn''t!!! I''m done!! My whole life is over! "

    Xue min broke down and cried, "you''re the one who did all this. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost everything, nothing!"

    The mother and daughter blame each other, not the mother and daughter love that once expressed.

    That vicious momentum is more of an enemy than a mother and daughter.

    Su Kui watched with amazement, smacked her tongue and turned off the monitoring.

    To Lian Hua: "this mother and daughter are both good at acting. Since that''s the case, I''d like to make a copy for you to enjoy."

    Anya and Xue min, I don''t think they will even die. Su Kui is so amazing.

    As soon as the front foot uses them, the back foot will put them on a dead end.

    As for credit, it depends on who it is to whom.

    So that day, the gossip blogger received contributions from new fans.

    As for who the other party is, it''s not important, but the content is very strong. He can even imagine that as long as it''s sent out, cliff can make himself a fan again.

    In the private letter, I first thanked Lian Hua''s trumpet, and soon accepted the source file. After editing, I put on the subtitle and sent it to the Internet.

    Your 818v: outside the nickname!! You want follow-up! Fresh and hot, fans just contributed! Come to see if the love between mother and daughter in your eyes has collapsed??

    [video link]

    [haven''t seen it yet, grab the sofa first. ]

    [it''s shameless upstairs. Forget it, since there is no sofa, I''ll watch the video first! ]

    [I depend on ]Are these two people crazy? Aren''t they mothers and daughters? And Xue min is cute?? It''s too thorough for this person to collapse!! How disgusting ]

    [emmm, watching the video before, her mother was almost strangled by Xue Zicheng. She pretended to be dead and hid in the hospital bed. You think she''s an angel?? Are you still immersed in human settings? Would you like to have a bite of Shi to calm down? ]

    cattle lot! Anya and Xuemin xuezicheng are the most wonderful works of the year. I''ll take them! ]

    [what''s going on when I feel a little sad and peaceful? I''ve been a junior for 20 years, and I''m going to make it through. As a result, the eldest lady of the family returned home. She tore the green tea bitch white lotus with her hands, which was a tragedy. Even the dregs father was sent to prison. ]

    [for Miss Qin, I really take it! Hard up six relatives do not recognize!! ]

    [hahahaha, everyone seems to understand. ]

    [understand + 1]

    [what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand too much?!!! ]

    [ah ah ah, I''m so crazy. My baby said he wanted to know!! ]

    [cough Let me popularize science. Anyway, as long as you know, Miss Qin''s handwriting is indispensable here.

 Chapter 3799

    Although the hospital and even the police, the certificate of opening to the outside world, all said that Miss Qin was injured and hospitalized before she was out of danger. But who saw it? Maybe it''s self directing and self acting? Anyway, I have only one word. You can wait and see! Anya and Xue min are not miserable. What''s worse is still to come!! ]

    [the mood is very complicated. As the saying goes, a son doesn''t think a mother is ugly. Even if Anya has tens of millions of mistakes, it''s good for Xue min, isn''t it? As a result, Xue min''s future is ruined. Instead of blaming others, he blames his mother? What''s the logic?! ]

    can I turn black now?? ]

    [in time, turn around! Turn around! It makes me sick. ]

    [totally disappointed with Xue min I like people, how is such a person! Can I still chase stars at ease in the future? At the beginning, I was still talking for Xue min. I thought it was her mother who was the third child, not Xue min herself. She''s so miserable now. It''s Qin Zhao''s fault. But now, my face is going to be swollen, OK? ]

    [ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, I love Xue min''s fans. It''s so miserable!! ]

    [this is probably the fastest star in this year''s collapse, isn''t it?! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Anya and Xue min dare not surf the Internet, and their cell phones are dead.

    Xue min''s agent couldn''t reach her, so she had to come to see her in person.

    Entering the door, Shen Qing glances at Xue min in disgust. Xue min is the most promising female star she has. So Shen Qing wasted a lot of resources for her. For her to run a lot of relationships, received a lot of endorsements.

    But now it''s better. Something happened to her, and Xue Zicheng went in.

    There''s not even a prop up.

    Shen Qing also believes that, with the character of the mother and daughter, and Qin Qing at the same time, they stare at them.

    Xue Min wants to make a comeback and knows it''s impossible.

    "Sister Shen, sister Shen..."

    Xue min saw Shen Qing push the door in and immediately shrunk his neck. The whole person was like a quail, very guilty.

    She didn''t want to hear Shen Qing''s next words.

    But now, Shen Qing doesn''t care what she thinks.

    "Pa", Shen Qing threw a stack of documents in front of Xue min. she sneered and said lazily: "look, these are the contracts that the spokesperson wants to terminate with you, as well as compensation

    "I --"

    Xue min''s eyes were wide, and her eyes were full of despair. She looked at the stack of documents and thought that there must be astronomical figures in it.

    She knows the contract she signed.

    But now there is no xuezicheng, what does she take to lose money?!

    "I Sister Shen Can I not look... " Xue Min said, tears fell down, her body trembled and she was pitiful. "It really has nothing to do with me. I am also a victim! Yes, I know Xue Zicheng is my father and my mother is a junior. But where is the entertainment industry really clean? Those stars, or which boss provides for them, those stars, privately don''t know how many illegitimate children they have, why come to me, it''s different?!! I don''t agree! "

    How can she be reconciled? In the entertainment circle, it''s her lifelong dream.

    But before we set sail, we were dead.

    Shen Qing was stunned by what she said. Seeing her sad appearance, she sneered.

    If before, maybe she would really love her for a while, because it''s not her who is a junior.

 Chapter 3800

    Is she going to inform everyone in front of the media, saying: my mother is a junior, in fact, I am an illegitimate girl?

    That''s what I really don''t want to mix!

    But before Shen Qing came, she had seen what she had done. In the ward, blame her mother, blame her too dirty, put green hat on his father and so on.

    But the voice, the tone is not distressed his father.

    It''s about caring about your future.

    Such a wolf hearted man is not worthy of sympathy or fans'' follow.

    Now her fans have been de powdered in large quantities, and even turned into black powder.

    As the saying goes, I know her best and I love her most.

    But now that the fans have turned into black powder, the black materials they hold in their hands will be released without hesitation. In order to vent their hearts of resentment.

    These black materials alone are enough for Xue min to drink a pot.

    Some, even Shen Qing did not know.

    She was so angry that she opened her mobile phone, called up her microblog, and left her comments on them to Xue min.

    With a sneer, he asked rudely, "that other people didn''t burst out, of course, it''s different from you! Even if it bursts out, after all, people are not as white eyed as you! "

    When something happens, blame this and that.

    As long as she can understand the general, don''t be so mean, will Qin Zhao make it like this?

    It can only be said that her own handle sent by Baba, others don''t want it for nothing.

    It''s really worthy of being the child raised by Xiaosan. It''s not the same from the aspect of bearing. It''s very stingy.

    Xue min carefully looked at the past, even though he was more prepared, but he could not help but be surprised when he saw the Internet and all kinds of insults about her.

    Her eyelids jumped and she shook her head crazily. "No, how could it be?"

    Xue min took her mobile phone, looked at her agent pleasantly, and asked, "sister Shen, are you mistaken? Or are you lying to me, right? Where are my fans? Can''t they come out and help me? Why do so many people scold me!! I''m not a junior. It''s not fair! "

    Shen Qing looks at her face endlessly and doesn''t know what to say.

    Fortunately, Xue min hasn''t been with her for a long time. If she works hard and takes her on fire, at last she will come out of this business again. It''s her own tragedy.

    This kind of brainless, destined to go in the entertainment circle not long.

    "Did you watch the video? Look at it!! I think you have been installed with a bug and a camera in your ward for a long time. Otherwise, how do you think the video of your talking is transmitted? "

    Xue min at this time, when listening to Shen Qing, can''t wait to click on the video link.

    The familiar voice and scream made Xue min white completely.

    She stared at the picture in the video.

    "No - Qin Zhao!! Qin Zhao, you have to die! "

    Xue min grabs her hair and screams.

    Her eyes were full of red blood, and she cursed Su Kui with a venomous tone.

    Comments are growing.

    Jump into Xue min''s eyes.

    [Xue min is disgusting. Why not die? ]

    [what do you think is a good thing for the children raised by junior three? ]

    [anyone who destroys other people''s families should die!! ]

    [Xue min, get out of the entertainment circle!! ]

    [take your bitch with you! Don''t come out in disgrace! Disgusting!! ]

    [it''s a pity that Mrs. Qin found it in time! ]

 Chapter 3801

    Half a month later -

    Anya and Xue min have cured the wound, but they can still see the traces of yellow brown on their faces.

    They lost a lot of weight. They were wrapped in coats as if they were empty skeletons.

    Today is their day in court as witnesses.

    The media have long been waiting at the door of the court for first-hand information.

    At this time, a car brake sound sounded, soon outside the court, stopped a few bright black luxury cars.

    Waiting for a long time, the media with their eyes lit up, one after another with their own cameraman, holding up the microphone, not to squeeze forward.

    "Let go!! Let''s go. I''ll come first! "

    "Why?!! Get out of the way! I came first! "

    "Miss Qin, Miss Qin, please wait a moment --"

    "do you really want to send your father to prison?"

    "The outside world said that you planned all these things. I don''t know what you want to say about it?"

    Su Kui is sitting in a wheelchair. It''s getting cold. She wears a lotus root purple coat and a thin blanket on her knee. Her little face is not bloody, but you can see that people are very energetic.

    A handsome man in a suit is carefully protecting her from others.

    Around her and Mrs. Qin, there are many big men in black, firmly protecting them in the middle. Even if these media want to squeeze in, they are still stopped by fierce bodyguards.

    "Miss Qin!! Miss Qin, wait a minute! "

    Sunflower is deaf.

    Seeing that Su Kui was completely unmoved, these people turned their attention to Qin Qing. It was found that she was in full dress and dressed in a black windbreaker, which made her figure extremely moving. The body is plump and full of amorous feelings.

    She stepped on high-heeled shoes, wearing a pair of black wide black super glasses, and looked at people without expression.

    "I''m sorry, but we''re silent about that."

    The implication is that we are not going to be interviewed.

    How can I do that? In order to get the first-hand information, the reporters got the bonus. Some of them came and stood in line at two or three in the middle of the night, for fear that they would not even see them.

    But now people have met, but they don''t accept interviews at all.

    Silence?

    "Madam Qin, just say one thing!"

    "Madam Qin, as the saying goes, one day husband and wife Bai rien, do you really have no feelings for Mr. Xue?"

    The reporter seemed to be provocative, raising his voice on purpose.

    Suddenly, the scene was quiet for a moment. Everyone was restless and stared at Qin Qing.

    Qin Qing is not a month ago, now she has found her own. Although still gentle, but also strong.

    She must protect her parents'' Inheritance and her daughter.

    You can''t always hide behind your daughter and rely on her to plan for yourself.

    After all, the gift was given by my daughter. She must pay back well, can''t let her down!!

    At this time, she was being protected by the bodyguards and walked to the court. Hearing the words, she stopped suddenly.

    Many reporters, one after another, let the cameraman aim the camera at Qin Qing.

    But Qin Qing took off his sunglasses lazily and sneered, "I''m sorry, after today, I have nothing to do with Mr. Xue! Please call me MS Qin thank you

    Finish saying, don''t hesitate to stride away.

 Chapter 3802

    Nobody expected her to say that.

    For a while, the one with the same complexion, especially the one with the intention of picking things up, was even redder as the cooked shrimp.

    The whole person is not so dry.

    The rest saw no gossip to shoot, and quickly pointed the camera at the red faced reporter.

    I plan to write a theme with Qin Qing''s words just now.

    But in this way, there is not no room for it.

    As long as there is a picture, to the hands of journalists, how to make it up is not how you want to?

    Su Kui drooped his eyelids and said to Lian Hua, "let''s go."

    She yawned and ended it early. She could go on to the next step, to fulfill Qin Zhao''s dream.

    "Miss Qin --"

    after waiting for a long time, the reporters got a sentence like that. How can they be willing to keep up with it.

    Suddenly a cold fierce to the extreme, with murderous eyes, shot through layers of bodyguards, fell on the people.

    The reporters he saw, with a big body, suddenly had a blank in their mind.

    Back to God, I saw the tall and indifferent man, who had pushed his wheelchair away.

    They were surrounded by bodyguards like gods.

    Reporters back, just that with the killing eyes, really scared them.

    They touched the cool neck of their hair, and couldn''t help smacking their tongue.

    What are the people around Miss Qin!

    Is this look too frightening?

    I always feel that if I haven''t seen blood, I shouldn''t have such a penetrating killing intention, right?

    Su Kui and Qin Qing go in successively.

    They specially hired bodyguards to protect them. Naturally, they were not afraid of anything, and those journalists could not affect them.

    Mother and daughter, in court, even talk to each other, saying which luxury jewelry on the new jewelry, which out of the new clothes.

    There was no fear of the outcome at all.

    Because in their hearts, in the beginning of this lawsuit, the initiative is in their hands.

    They are the prey, Xue Zicheng is the fish.

    You can only be slaughtered.

    But Anya and Xue min from behind are not so lucky.

    The reporters were frustrated. They thought that Qin Qing and Su Kui could not be stopped this time. They had no choice but to give up.

    Pass back some of the pictures you''ve shot so far.

    Just want to return home, it''s a car.

    But this time, it was a taxi.

    Some people raised their eyelids and looked at it. They didn''t care much. They took back their eyes soon.

    But then, I heard a exclamation, "my God, it''s Xue min and Anya!! What happened to the two of them

    With that, I had a quick reaction, and rushed to it quickly with the microphone held up.

    "Ms. an, Ms. Xue min, why did you choose to attend this lawsuit? As a family member, or -- "

    " Ms. an, is it true on the Internet that you didn''t cheat several times when you were taken care of by Mr. Xue? "

    "Ms. an, is the wound on your body caused by Miss Qin at the beginning?"

    Soon, the mother and daughter were surrounded by countless reporters.

    Don''t move.

    Anya''s eyes dodged and her heart was filled with resentment.

    Qin Zhao is tough enough! Before they put their mother and daughter together, they installed cameras and eavesdroppers in their ward.

    They are living like rats on the street.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t give you a break, please."

    Anya is silent. These journalists are also people who watch people''s food.

 Chapter 3803

    Look, Su Kui and Qin Qing are surrounded by a group of bodyguards. Besides, their mother and daughter''s identity can not be easily provoked.

    So, even if they are unwilling, they can only watch them go far.

    But Anya and Xuemin are different.

    They don''t have any background and backing now, even Xue min, now on the Internet, they dare not even appear, because once they appear, with her, they are countless insults.

    Even more than Anya.

    No one would have thought that a newly rising pure love flower would fall so quickly.

    In such a special way, it''s probably the most disgraceful scandal in the entertainment circle this year.

    Of course, the most disappointing thing for fans is Xue min''s personal character.

    Seeing that Anya didn''t speak, the reporters held up the microphone, one by one, hoping to poke it into Xue min''s mouth and force her to answer.

    "Miss Xue, do you have anything to explain about your comments on the Internet?"

    "I heard that you think all this was caused by your mother?"

    "I don''t know how your mother and daughter are feeling now?"

    "By the way, Miss Xue, why do you attend this activity? Mr Xue is your father, so do you want to defend him?"

    "Miss Xue, do you hate Miss Qin?"

    Xue min was forced to step back. She had only one pair of eyes on her face.

    The remaining half of the face was blocked in the mask, unable to see the expression clearly. He also wore a big hat with only one pair of eyes. When he heard the reporter''s words, he flashed a deep hatred.

    Hate?

    How can we not hate!

    All she can have now is thanks to Qin Zhao!

    But for her, I would not have been so miserable! Everyone shouts and fights like a rat on the street! Even when she went out of the door, someone pointed her out, which made her miserable.

    Xue min used to yearn for fire, but now she''s very hot, but she''s not happy at all!

    She is now known to all as a white eyed wolf. They all scolded her for having no conscience, saying that she should be strangled when she was born, instead of saving her to the present.

    As if she were something contaminated.

    Even some of the most representative official bloggers criticized her conduct and style on Weibo. In order to alert the world, do not learn from her.

    She wants fire, but not this kind of fire!!

    Qin Zhao didn''t kill her. How far is it from forcing her to die?

    Xue min''s eyes were red, and she was biting her teeth. "Let''s go, no comment!"

    "Er..."

    Others thought that she had been silent for such a long time. What kind of explosion was brewing.

    So that''s what it turns out?

    Anya looks at Xue min and shakes her head. She looks numb and doesn''t change much.

    The mother and daughter are almost dressed in hats and masks. In this way, the reporters can recognize them. They are also thanks to the daily gossip about them on the front page.

    Now I see the two people are very thin, and there are traces of wounds on their faces.

    In my heart, I was curious to scratch my heart and lungs. "Ms. an, Ms. Xue, please tell me!"

    "Yes! Is it still true that all the news burst out on the Internet is actually true

    Some people deliberately raise their voices and excite them with words.

    So as to achieve their own goals.

    But Anya and Xue min are confused. In this period of time, they have been completely cleaned up by Su Kui.

 Chapter 3804

    It''s useless to know how to say more. Even now, in front of the media, they shout out loudly. It''s all planned by sukui.

    They believed that there were many ways to deal with them by the woman''s insidious means.

    They have been miserable enough. Now they think it''s very good.

    Maybe it''s masochistic hallucination.

    Finally, Su Kui saw that Anya and Xue min had not arrived, and thought of the group of reporters who were blocked outside. Immediately ask the bodyguard to go out, which will save Xue min and Anya who are blocked inside.

    The final result was as expected by sukui.

    In front of the evidence, Xue Zicheng was forced to step back.

    The court also hired a lawyer for Xue Zicheng, but the things he did were indelible, as well as Xue min, the illegitimate daughter. Only a few months younger than Su Kui, Qin Qing also accused Xue Zicheng of cheating marriage after he was convicted of a commercial crime.

    It''s not because of love to say he was with himself in the beginning. But from the beginning, they rushed to their property.

    So over the years, all the properties that he secretly transferred have been recorded by Anya.

    I don''t know what this woman wants.

    Maybe it''s for fear of being abandoned like Qin Qing, so I want to get some evidence to hold Xue Zicheng.

    But because of this, Su Kui thought of her last life.

    Anya succeeded in overthrowing Qin Qing and became Mrs. Xue.

    So -

    what kind of picture will she have with Xue Zicheng, Meimei and her loving husband and wife at last?

    Well Think it''s exciting?

    At this time, the system suddenly appeared: "congratulations to your host, you are the truth. ]

    sunflower: "?" She picked up her eyebrows and jokingly said, "I really guessed it right?"

    System nodded: [well, in the last life, Anya took out those evidences, and Xue Zicheng was shocked. But just because of this, Anya firmly occupied Mrs. Xue''s position all her life. Even when she died, the illegitimate son failed to enter the Xue family. ]Su Kui nodded, which was like Anya''s style.

    But this life, she smiled.

    These evidences, on the contrary, are cheap for Qin Qing.

    Finally, Xue Zicheng was sentenced to 20 years in prison.

    He is now in his forties and twenty years old. I don''t know if he lives in prison.

    But for more than a decade, it''s all right.

    As long as he is not ill, facing him is a long prison life.

    When he was taken away by the police, Xue Zicheng looked desperate.

    When passing Anya, he suddenly struggled violently and shouted: "why?! Why do you do this to me!! Am I not good to you? Bitch! You''re going to die!! Bitch -! "

    Anya is scared to stay in the corner and dare not speak.

    Obviously, last time xuezicheng went crazy and nearly strangled her, which had left her a heavy psychological shadow.

    Xue Zicheng''s business is over, but what about Anya and Xue min is not over yet.

    Xue Zicheng was sentenced to 20 years in prison, in which Anya and Xue min''s mother and daughter attended the testimony, and even provided evidence of Xue Zicheng''s transfer of property, which was published on the Internet, causing a storm.

    Netizens even have deep doubts about the severity of the world.

 Chapter 3805

    It can be imagined that in the next long period of time, everyone''s discussion topic can''t be separated from the mother and daughter of Anya and Xue min.

    Xue Zicheng was sentenced according to law for commercial crimes and cheating on marriage.

    Waiting for him is a long and hopeless sentence.

    As for Anya and Xue min, there are more surprises waiting for them.

    One side down on the Internet in the spray Anya and Xue min, and so on the news released, finally some sympathy for them, also disappeared.

    [shit, I''m really staring at this wave of operations. ]

    [what else? As a matter of fact, I''m afraid that all the evidences presented by Anya are very frightening. I''m afraid that this is not something that can be accomplished overnight, right? ]

    [it''s overwhelming to think that the sleepers are still warm with themselves at night. Behind their backs, they don''t know what dirty things they are doing! ]

    [hahaha, let''s see the end of Xue Zicheng. Do men dare to cheat?!! ][nauseous - I''ve seen two of the most nauseous people, none of them! ]

    [look at the two of them. The photos taken by the reporters are really ugly. They are not as good-looking as ordinary people even though they have lost the blessing of Chinese clothing and jewelry and the effect of spotlight! ]

    [is there any praise for Anya and Xue min? ]

    don''t be Anya! ]

    [Niubi, I can''t imagine, thanks to Miss Qin''s timely discovery! Otherwise, their Qin family''s industry may have been cheated by Xue Zicheng! And Anya is, with so many evidences in her hand, it''s not easy to pinch Xue Zicheng in the future? The most intelligent and vicious person is Anya! ]

    [it''s true upstairs. With these evidences, as long as Xue Zicheng doesn''t want to ruin his reputation in prison, he can only offer a good apology to Anya. At that time, Anya can be a rich lady all her life!! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! It''s the end of the game. Is it an empty game?!! Laugh to death! But I don''t like them at all. What do they do?? ]

    [I''ve forwarded it to my boyfriend. His current company is still in its infancy. I''ll see if he dare to cheat in the future! The end of Xue Zicheng must have been seen by the men?? ]

    [even though many people on the Internet say that all of this is actually Miss Qin''s handwriting, but how can I like her?!! ]

    [how to deal with so many enemies?!! ]

    [let''s not talk about it, top it!! ]

    [wake up, actors. I''m married to Miss Qin. Please bless us! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Anya and Xue min wake up in the rental room, feeling that everything in the past is a dream.

    It''s only a week after all, their house has been sealed up, and their money has been fully compensated for Xue min''s breach of contract.

    Qin Zhao did not do anything to them, as she promised, and even stopped Qin Qing from dealing with them.

    But aren''t they miserable enough now?

    Maybe there is only one reason for Qin Zhao to stop Qin Qing: what''s the point of killing him? Isn''t it more pleasant to see them rotting in the mud and being forced by the embarrassment of life?

    Their mother and daughter dare not go out, but Rao is so. There are many women who, according to the men in the photos, have made mosaic faces and recognized their husbands by their bodies.

 Chapter 3806

    Anya and Xue min don''t know how they recognize each other.

    But what can''t escape is that those people know that Anya and Xue min have no support. Don''t even worry about going to jail if you hit them.

    Because now their reputation is ruined, they dare not go to the police.

    Even on the road, as long as people recognize it, they will be thrown rotten eggs.

    So they hide in the house and dare not go out unless it is necessary.

    Even want to, whether to change a city, a city life that is not familiar with them.

    However, as long as they want to go to the station where there is a lot of traffic, they are frightened and lose the idea of staying away.

    Therefore, we can only be beaten in vain.

    I''m afraid to make a statement.

    After all, those women didn''t dare to make too much noise. After all, they didn''t have the means of Su Kui. They soon left with others, left behind Anya and Xue min, who were beaten as pigs again.

    Mother and daughter, almost only a few days of cultivation, will be the next wave of people stop beating.

    Over time, Xue min couldn''t stand the precarious life with Anya. In front of the despairing Anya, she cursed severely, took all the money away, and never went back.

    But after leaving, Xue min found he had nowhere to go.

    She has little money in her hand, and she doesn''t know where to go. I didn''t even take any luggage with me. I was wandering in the street at midnight.

    I hesitated to go back to the messy rental house.

    It''s just this idea. The next second, she has a pain in the back of her head. Then, she has no consciousness!

    When Xue min woke up again, he found that he seemed to be in a sealed space. He was covered with something around his head. A little light could be seen vaguely, coming out of the gap.

    She shakes her hands, kicks and kicks. Then she is horrified to find that her hands and feet are tied up.

    As she swayed, she could smell the dull smell in the carriage.

    "Hmmm MM!" No! Who can help her?!

    Xue min finally understood how she fell into an irreparable situation now. She was caught and trafficked by traffickers!!

    This is the worst guess, and the other is what Xue min is looking forward to. She hopes that Qin Zhao will send her. She thinks she is not miserable enough, so she wants to humiliate her personally.

    But -

    is this possible?

    Xue min''s eyes were dark. He didn''t need to be as careful as a peddler even if she was caught by others. What''s more, even Qin Zhao should be in a luxury car now, rather than in a stinking and dreary carriage.

    Besides, the woman''s eyes are higher than the top, and she has never seen her before.

    There''s no reason to be in the mood to humiliate her now.

    Tears flowed from Xue min''s corner of the eye. She sobbed and cried. Her heart was flustered and her body shook violently.

    As long as we think about it, she will be sold to a mountain village in the dark, and make a wife for an old man who doesn''t know what he looks like, she would hate to die!

    Just then, the car stopped.

    Xue min''s eyes are full of expectation. It seems that the traffic police are looking for something outside.

    She couldn''t help whining and shouting.

    But that little voice was blocked by the car, and people outside could not hear it at all.

 Chapter 3807

    The traffic police handed back the driver''s license, waved his hand and frowned: "let''s go. This car is so old. Remember to repair it quickly. Even if something happens to you, don''t bother others!"

    Xue min glared at her eyes and struggled harder. She began to kick the carriage with her feet.

    The two men at the post were stunned and looked at each other.

    The traffic police were stunned and walked over. "What''s the noise in your car?"

    The man at the head smiled, his face was simple and honest. He touched his head and said with embarrassment, "what My mother-in-law had just given birth to a baby, and she was in need of nutrition, so I bought a few chickens and went back to stew her milk. Do you want to have a look, comrade police? "

    As he said this, he was about to hit the trunk.

    Xue min''s heart beat so hard that she couldn''t help praying.

    But -

    it is obvious that God has directly missed her, and can''t hear her prayer at all.

    After the sound of the trumpet, the traffic police quickly waved, "OK, hurry up, let your wife wait!"

    Just a few chickens. What''s good?

    In this way, two men got on the car again and drove it to a remote forest.

    He pulled Xue min out.

    "Fuck! Don''t you want to be ashamed?! Do you dare to do something for me? "

    "I''ll tell you, I can do you once, and I can do you a second time, yo - how is this face so familiar?"

    Xue min was very happy and said: "you can''t abduct me! I''m a star!! I know a lot of people!! "

    "Pa" -

    results the next second, a big ear scraper, directly threw on Xue min''s face.

    The man grins yellow teeth and laughs.

    "Pooh, are you a big star? Many people know me but don''t contradict me. After all, we know each other, don''t we? "

    "Hahahaha, I remember. Isn''t this the mother and daughter who are making a lot of noise recently?"?? Tut, although the character is not so good, but it looks good! "

    Said, a man also vulgar hook her chin.

    Xue min''s disgusting stomach revolted. She couldn''t help hiding. "Get out of the way!"!! Help! Come on, help! "

    "Well, no..."

    As soon as the voice fell, her mouth was directly blocked by a piece of smelly mouth.

    "How dare you despise us? That''s ok! Let''s two of us serve you today! "

    "Go away, you bastards!"

    Xue min shook his head crazily, retching and making a sound.

    The man was disappointed, pulling at her hair and slapping her in the face.

    It''s better to be stopped by someone else.

    "Well, it really sucks her face, and it won''t sell for a good price. Don''t let the kiss, do you? Is it OK to get married in other places?!!

    "Hey, hey, hey..."

    Xue min''s body was dragged into the forest.

    All night, Xue min felt as if he had been tortured to death.

    Until the dawn, she opened her eyes weakly, looked at the sunlight reflected through the gap, and regretted it very much.

    She should have advised Anya. Such people can''t be provoked at all.

    Who has any malicious thoughts? As expected, God knows the most.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    These people who took Xue min away were really traffickers, but they did not sell her to the mountains, but to the luxurious clubs in some cities.

    Those people have formed a familiar industrial chain, in which the population is clearly priced.

 Chapter 3808

    At first, the two men thought that Xue min was a star, even if his reputation was not good, his face was good.

    And they''ve tried, and they''re fresh.

    However, they ignored Xue min''s disgusting personality. She didn''t sell a good price. At last, the two still kept the risk and kept the price down again and again before they sold Xue min.

    As for the price that can''t be sold, put her back?

    How can it be!!

    Xue min knows that if she is not sold out and waits for her, she will lose her life.

    At first glance, these two men are Desperado and have lost the basic conscience of human beings.

    In order to hide themselves, for fear that Xue min would report to the police, they would kill her directly if they could not get rid of her.

    Looking at their familiar means, I want to know how many girls died in their hands.

    Fortunately, Xue min was relieved that after running four or five clubs, he finally had a boss who was willing to buy her by the nose.

    At that moment, Xue min was relieved.

    She wry smile, originally, all arrived this kind of degree, she still wanted to live.

    After that, it was dark, but because her face was so hateful, even those big rich bosses were no exception.

    After all, what she and Anya have done is there. Who knows if she will be stabbed by the white eyed wolf in the end?

    If in the dream, oneself carelessly said what secret, can be remembered by her again, take this to threaten again?

    No one is sure.

    Finally, Xue min can only be arranged at the lowest level to serve those who have little money and can only come to have fun once in a while.

    Those people are not fastidious in general, and they have some habits of being on the other side.

    Xue min was often tortured with wounds. She wanted to escape and even tried to call the police.

    But the police came, not to take her away, but to greet the boss.

    By the way, he warned the boss to clean up his people and not to make trouble for them.

    Such a dark society, let Xue min experience a different scene.

    She was desperate and scared to run.

    But found that there was no way to go, since entering the club, she never saw the sun outside.

    On that day, she was hanged in the darkroom and tortured all night.

    The next day, he was put down with soft feet. Since that day, Xue Min has accepted his life.

    As long as you live, everything seems to be OK.

    People''s tenacity is a magic thing.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    But Xue Min has not been tortured for a long time. Compared with other girls, she is so lucky.

    Soon, the anti pornography organization came again, not only arresting the traffickers, but also rescuing many squeezed girls.

    The girl''s family came to me, one by one with their missing child crying.

    Only Xue min is alone.

    Finally, I learned from the news that the person who reported the case and provided information was Qin Zhao --

    "why do you --?" Xue min looked up at the woman who seemed to be wearing the star light.

    She was wearing high heels, elegant posture, huge jewelry ring on her fingers, stabbing people''s eyes hurt.

    Xue min could not help but close her eyes.

    "Why, don''t you be moved?" Su Kui chuckled and said scornfully, "I''m investigating the information you got, but I''m not for you, but for the innocent girls. People like you, even if they die of rottenness, I will not move a little compassion. "

 Chapter 3809

    Xue min hung his head and seemed indifferent to Su Kui''s words.

    She strangled the palm of her hand so that she didn''t stand up and clash with sukui.

    Su Kui picked up his eyebrows. "I''ll live well in the future. As long as you don''t become a demon, I won''t take the initiative to trouble you."

    Now Xue min is miserable enough. The future and what she will be like depends on herself.

    As for the rest, sunflower doesn''t care too much.

    Anyway, Qin Zhao''s strongest wish at present has been fulfilled. The rest is to complete Qin Zhao''s career and become a director.

    At present, Su Kui is in the process of preparation, and the scripts and everything have been selected.

    But she didn''t want to use the old people in the circle to go around. Every play seemed to be familiar with the faces.

    Those hostesses, in exchange, are still a few big flowers.

    The audience is not bored, so is sukui.

    Compared with the old actors, she wants to look for those new faces, capable and powerful, but not really discovered.

    Xue min sat in the same place, looking at the slim, high-profile woman, walking on high heels and leaving arrogantly.

    She chuckled and closed her lips.

    "Qin Zhao --"

    Xue min had disappeared in front of the public for half a year.

    As a result, half a year later, a bigger news burst out.

    It turns out that Xue min is not hiding, but being abducted and sold!!

    This incident not only caused the panic of female compatriots, but also made the country pay attention to it.

    No matter how bad Xue min''s reputation is, she is also a public figure and well-known star.

    It''s not a very early time when the underworld is in disorder.

    In any case, this incident has not only aroused a heated discussion among netizens, but also attracted the attention of relevant departments.

    The crackdown on human traffickers has become even stronger.

    In a short time, several major cases of human trafficking have been solved.

    Qin Zhao''s name was also praised by XX police station''s official website.

    [shit, what''s the fate?! Miss Qin ah!! ]Xue min still has to thank Qin Zhao, or she will be ruined for the rest of her life. ]

    [even if Xue Min has reached this point, what can I do if I can''t sympathize with her? ]

    [it doesn''t matter, I don''t know whether Qin Zhao knows Xue min is also in it. If I knew, would I still choose to call the police? ]

    [I found that some people are good at bars. Now, are you talking about that topic? ]

    [some people are dirty in their own mind, so don''t make others think so dirty. Qin Zhao saved not Xue min alone, but so many poor girls!! Don''t you see how miserable the parents of those girls cry in the news?? ]

    [ha ha, there is no need to say more about the wolf hearted people. ]

    [ah ah ah, little sister Qin Zhao needs to protect herself!! These organizations are huge, and the darkness is unexpected. Now you take the initiative to check the information out, leading to their vitality, careful will be retaliated!! ]

    [why didn''t I think of this in the sleeper slot! Same as upstairs, little sister protect yourself!! Recently, if you can, try not to go out!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Next, there are a lot of people praying for sunflower.

    Su Kui didn''t have a micro blog account. Seeing so many people care about her, she simply registered one.

 Chapter 3810

    Then I''ll give you a peace report.

    After that, she left her account behind and went all over to select the actors.

    Now, sunflower has attracted media attention.

    Basically, she will be magnified infinitely if she is a bit windy.

    What, she didn''t listen to the fans, and stayed at home. He''s always on the move, ready to be a director or something.

    Fans are still worried about Su Kui''s safety while they are shouting their expectation.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sukui set up a personal studio in a short time.

    And then go to those drama schools.

    Because just came back, she was not ready to eat a fat man. First from the most simple TV series to practice, and then bought a fairy tale novel film and television copyright.

    Lianhua always follows Su Kui from the beginning to the end. Over time, every time Su Kui appears, there will be a group of fans who cry out to see Lianhua''s face.

    There is even speculation about the relationship between the two.

    Sunflower people are lazy, but once they are serious, they should do everything by themselves. Not only ran several spots in person, but also supervised the construction on site and watched the staff set up the studio.

    On the other side, I was not idle. First, I was screened by assistant, and then I was interviewed by sukui.

    On Saturday, the day in the university is off.

    But today it''s not the same. Near the school playground, there are several big sunshades. A woman in full dress is wearing sunglasses, sitting under the sunshade, squinting at the girls brought by the assistant.

    When the girls saw Su Kui, they couldn''t help showing a flattering smile.

    Su Kui frowned and looked at Lian Hua. "What do you think?"

    Lian Hua chuckles, "your answer is my answer."

    The implication is that the two know that this group of new actors are not so good!

    Girls don''t know what riddles Su Kui and Lian Hua are playing, but there are many girls nearby. Because of the interaction between Su Kui and Lian Hua, there is a scream.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s start," Su Kui didn''t say anything. Since the people came, let''s hold back and have a look.

    She said, with a finger, "you come first, well, just act like someone is going to kill you. You have to fight hard and die at last."

    As soon as the girl''s expression changed, she imagined countless plays when she came.

    But unexpectedly, Su Kui came to give her such a lesson.

    But there was no way. She had to go up.

    "I have no enemies with you. Why do you want to kill me?! Ah ~ ~ "

    as soon as a girl comes on the stage, she looks almost ferocious with wide eyes, interrogates the void, and slightly draws the corners of the spectators'' mouths.

    Then, she groaned and heard the boys trembling, and her expression was a little indescribable.

    What is this?

    Su Kui sneers, hands ring chest, "OK, stand aside."

    The girl thought that she had performed very well. She looked at Su Kui with expectation. "Miss Qin, how do you like my performance?"

    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"

    Su Kui raised her eyebrows and looked sideways.

    Girl a Leng, immediately feel cheek dry red, she whispered: "of course is the truth."

    In fact, I already have a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, the next second, a woman who is famous for her venomous tongue has sneered and commented, "forgive me for being blunt, but it''s terrible!"

 Chapter 3811

    "Why do you say that?!"

    All of a sudden, the girl''s face changed, and there was a sigh around her.

    Her eyes were red, and she couldn''t accept the comment at all. Why in Su Kui''s eyes, she has nothing to recommend?!

    "Oh, am I bullying you or what''s wrong with you? Since I chose to enter this field, I will encounter many embarrassments in the future! This is the first step, you feel aggrieved and can''t accept it. Then you''d better go home as soon as possible and change your major! "

    Su Kui pulled the corners of her lips coldly. She took off her glasses and threw them on the table at will.

    "Open the air," I said it''s a compliment to you. Since you chose this major, you should study hard. Do you think with one face, you can live a lifetime waiting for death? Why should I kill you? Do I need a reason to kill you? "

    Girl with cry, "since you are so awesome, you have the ability to play one!"

    She doesn''t believe it, she is a professional, but also than this amateur!

    If she has the ability, she will perform one! Or she''ll see how sukui ends.

    Play one?

    She''s a veteran.

    Su Kui stood up casually, "OK, don''t feel the pain in your face later!"

    "Wow!"

    "My God, our little sister ah Zhao is a director, not an actor. Why is that?"

    "Well, since people choose, we''ll watch them."

    Lian Hua is leaning in the chair, with deep eyes, and focuses on the woman in front.

    She almost stood in front of the girl, and her expression changed in an instant. Su Kui did not know where to find out a folding fan, with the fan as a weapon, skillfully pulled a sword flower.

    And the fan refers to the direction of girls.

    At that moment, the girl was completely stupid. In her eyes, it seemed that the fan really turned into a sword and attacked her fiercely.

    Su Kui''s eyes are full of perseverance and calmness. She didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. She tried her best to fight to the end.

    The girl couldn''t help but take a few steps back, but Su Kui fell back suddenly before she touched her.

    It''s like being blocked by something invisible and then bouncing it back.

    Then she wiped the corner of her lips, as if she was wiping the blood.

    Then she raised her eyes ironically, stared at the girl and sneered, "he sent you here, didn''t he? Since you are here, why don''t you let me die before I die? "

    The picture stops abruptly. Even Hua slowly relaxes his body and muscles.

    At the moment when Su Kui was bounced off, he actually had an impulse to come forward and hold her.

    The acting -

    people around are blindfolded.

    What kind of director is this amazing acting? Let''s be the hostess!!

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah Zhao little sister Niu Bi!!"

    "Little sister, my idol!"

    "Ah Zhao is the best, ah Zhao is the best!"

    "It''s like a tornado to face too fast!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    As for the girl who wanted to play with Su Kui at the beginning, she had already disappeared.

    Su Kui quickly chuckled, put away the fan, changed his mood, and sat back in his chair.

    "See? You can reflect on why I, an amateur, can slap your students in the face. It''s a good thing to have a dream, but I think that as long as I come in to have the gold plating and go to the plastic surgery hospital to repair your face, I can get the play, and then I will go to the top of my life, right? "

 Chapter 3812

    "Wake up, young man! Maybe there is no lack of lucky people in the world, but one in a billion lucky people will never be you. "

    Su Kui, expressionless, poured poison chicken soup to the students around him with the same venomous tone, "you can only be changed by hard work. Not dreaming. No matter how delicate your face is, it will not be able to repair your dish to the level of vulnerability. "

    A man blushed in front of Su Kui.

    Although she didn''t do anything, she seemed to slap them hard.

    "I, I must think about acting!"

    "Yes! Me too. Ah Zhao, can I have a chance to be an actor in your crew in the future? "

    "I want to..."

    Su Kui glanced at the speaker and told another female assistant, "OK, give him a contact information. Remember, if you don''t pass the test, you''d better not waste my time. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up without even knowing your mother! "

    The boy blushed and touched his head awkwardly I will try my best! "

    Originally, it was just an impulse, but now it''s not good if you don''t work hard.

    The others looked at the contact information in his hand, and their envious eyes were red.

    "All right," Su Kui knocked on the table, impatiently saying, "shut up the rest of you! Where else? Not an audition? Then go ahead! "

    But she sprayed the girl badly before, especially in front of her classmates.

    After a while, a girl was pushed out. She went to sukui with a grin.

    Su Kui looked at her picture, followed a girl''s European style parallel double eyelids with full forehead and roots, "OK, then you can simply show me a cry."

    So simple?!

    People don''t understand. Look at sunflower. Is this water?!

    But then everyone knew that they thought too simply.

    Who is Qin Zhao? Is there the word "let water" in her dictionary?

    She''s such a gangster. She didn''t agree with a rich second generation who was very famous on the Internet before. She even wanted to get back to her and spray people.

    As a result, the man who was scolded as ugly is still following her micro blog every day.

    I don''t even know where I got her birthday. On her birthday, I also wish myself on my microblog.

    Sure enough, soon, the girl couldn''t laugh.

    She tried to cry, tears hard to squeeze out, but that usually collapse when pretty face, a cry, his face potholes, very ferocious.

    Snivel a tear a, cry half of the beauty are not.

    "You didn''t spend much money on this face lift, did you? Do you go to the same production line to mass produce it?? I just laughed. What are you doing here? Do you want to be famous? Do you dare to be an actor? You can''t even do the most basic crying and laughing, can you? "

    Say, Su Kui shook hands, "walk away, remember, I don''t want this kind of standard face dressing here. Oh, as for what is nonstandard -- "

    Su Kui''s bad smile," if you can make it right, not only do it casually, but also become more beautiful, I don''t mind using you. But this cheap face full of hyaluronic acid should not appear in front of my eyes, right

    The girl was covered by her face and ran away crying.

    Other girls, Su Kui has no patience to try one by one.

    She looked at the newly recruited assistant and pointed at the man.

    When they arrived, she slapped them and said, "Stinky idiot, do you think your father is a fool? Take my salary and come here to pick up girls?! Get out, you''re fired! Let me see you hit again! "

 Chapter 3813

    The assistant was stunned directly and said, "Miss, I......"

    "Pa --"

    is another slap, Su Kui''s face is cold, "still want to quibble, right? If you don''t agree with me, tell me how many sleep have you slept with these people you find for me?! Huh? The whole drama academy is of this quality. Are you blind or are you stupid?! I don''t care about you, but you dare to affect my work, I didn''t chop you even if it''s good, get out! "

    Lian Hua suddenly came up at this time and grabbed her hand without saying a word to stop Su Kui from fighting again.

    Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and scolded her angrily.

    But listen to Lian Hua''s dissatisfied lips and whisper, "don''t hit him."

    Su Kui sneers, "don''t you hit him?!"

    She is casually said that people around have been Su Kui''s sudden action, to the shock of speechless.

    In addition, I also feel comfortable in the dark rubbing.

    They have long seen that these girls are unhappy. If they don''t go on a good and serious way, they must go on a crooked way.

    Look at this assistant in particular. He has kidney deficiency on his face. Standing in front of Lianhua, even the mud on the ground is not as good, which is completely set off as the background plate.

    Do men like this have to talk? Just for an audition that I don''t know if I can succeed.

    It''s funny!

    Everyone thought Su Kui was joking, but Lianhua nodded slowly, his voice was low, "well, hit me."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui pinched his face, yanked it hard and bit his teeth. "What''s wrong with you? Itchy skin? Come back tonight and get ready for the whip. I''ll take care of you! "

    Lian Hua''s ears suddenly blushed and nodded softly, "OK."

    Lying trough!!!

    All of a sudden, the girls around are boiling!

    Where did Qin Zhao find the treasure boy? It''s so cute!

    When you don''t laugh, it''s the hormone of walking. It''s cool with a cold face. Give people a kind of illusion that they can only view it from a distance and not play with it. Who knows that TM is a proper little milk dog in front of Qin Zhao!

    What''s more, Qin Zhaozhen is a good queen!!

    The assistant was slapped a few times and lost a big face.

    Long time ago I covered my face and ran gray.

    Su Kui asked Lian Hua, "why don''t I hit him?"

    Lian Hua frowned, took the veil seriously and wiped her white palm. Bu Yu said: "I''ll do it if I want to hit someone later. Dirty -- "

    poof --

    " Yeah, Ma!! "

    "I can''t do it!"

    "Dirty ha ha ha, I''m convinced of the vinegar!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A group of people looked at the interaction between Lian Hua and Su Kui. Someone hid in the crowd and asked in a low voice, "little sister ah Zhao, what''s the relationship between you and this little brother, please!"

    Eh, is that still a question?

    The next person, throw her a look at idiots.

    All night on the bed small whip, that relationship, everyone knows ah!

    It''s just the eyes of little brother Lianhua looking at little sister Qin Zhao. How can it be a look that only comes from the extreme love?

    "Do you really want to know?"

    Su Kui squinted and glanced at the talking girl. She looked pure and lovely.

    But at this time, looking at her and Lian Hua''s expression, they are lewd.

    Make su Kui a cold.

    The girl nodded and saw sukui raise her hand and summon her. "OK, I don''t want to know. You can perform a crying play for me, and I''ll tell you."

    The girl''s eyes brightened. "Really?! OK, I''ll do it! "

 Chapter 3814

    Su Kui sat on the seat and watched in her spare time.

    Girls are not stage fright, go to the front of the crowd on the open space, almost in an instant, that bright little face on a wrinkle, showing a look of grievance, black and white clear eyes, beads of tears patter patter off.

    "I cry for a second?!"

    Is there a second? Is there a second

    "Bullshit! Master in the world!! Which class is this? "

    "Wow!"

    Su Kui was also surprised for a moment. Unexpectedly, she just wanted to tease this lovely girl with eyes.

    I didn''t expect her to be good.

    "Crying with joy."

    Su Kui lost another word.

    Girls immediately burst into tears and smile, a pair of eyes smile curved like crescent moon, sunny after rain in general. People can''t help but feel better.

    "Curious."

    The girl looked at one place, and her head was askew.

    "Surprised."

    The girl immediately opened her mouth slightly and looked very surprised.

    "When you see your sweetheart, he doesn''t love you."

    The girl immediately smiled, with hidden love in her eyes, and pain of asking for help. The expression of forbearance is heartbreaking.

    There was a roar in the crowd, "little martial sister, give up that one! Let''s socialize with me! "

    "Go away, junior sister is mine!"

    "Forget him, I''ll take care of you!"

    Girls are really just natural reaction, according to Su Kui''s words, naturally played down.

    After the performance, I felt my head, a little confused.

    Didn''t it say that there was only one crying performance?

    See Su Kui hook red lips, look at Lian Hua, hook fingers toward him.

    Even Hua thin lips light, slightly close.

    The next second, the neckline was directly grabbed by her brutally, pulling the man to himself, slightly raised his chin, and pasted his lips.

    In front of the public, they exchanged a long French kiss.

    Look around the students stare at the dog.

    "See? This is the answer I want to give you. Are you satisfied? "

    The girl envied, envied and hated, nodded bitterly, "satisfied!"

    How jealous!

    Su Kui shook his head. "But I''m not satisfied. Don''t you have any other ideas?"

    Everyone was surprised and immediately responded to what Su Kui meant.

    Girls seem to be born with no strings in their heads. They always react slowly.

    Su Kui saw that she was not pretending, but really natural, very helpless, "are you interested in being a heroine?"

    She asked directly, and the scene was full of uproar.

    Even if I guess it, it''s not the same as hearing it, OK?!

    Is that too easy? Just point out a person and decide the heroine?

    Oh

    But the acting skills of the younger martial sister are really good.

    The girl suddenly widened her eyes, black and white eyes were clear and filled with disbelief. She pointed back at herself, "me? The heroine

    She blinked, feeling like she was dreaming.

    Su Kui nodded, "yes, are you interested? Give me the answer. "

    If she doesn''t want to, she has to keep searching.

    It''s really annoying.

    How can I be reluctant?! This is a great opportunity!!

    The girl nodded, "willing to..."

    She repeated it many times in a row, and her head was about to drop. Excitedly, she didn''t know what to say. She just got into school this year and hasn''t graduated yet. She usually runs with her teacher.

 Chapter 3815

    Never thought that I could get the play before I graduated, and I was still the heroine!

    Even if the director is a new person, as long as you think that person is Qin Zhao, you don''t know why. There is a sense of fire confidence.

    "OK, that''s yours. Fill in the contact address and everything, and then we''ll find a time to sign up."

    Su Kui is also considering whether to sign this girl as the first artist in her studio.

    With Qin''s group as the backing, Su Kui has no worries at all.

    Even if not, she side, this does not have a big enemy?

    Although up to now, she still doesn''t know Lian Hua''s real identity. Seeing him around her all the time, she never lacks money. Before I drove that sports car, the bodyguard was also in charge of contacting him, so I knew his identity was not simple.

    But what does it have to do with sunflower?

    In Su Kui''s place, he is Lian Hua, just a valet.

    Or the kind of voluntary door-to-door, not only casual errand, but also warm the bed.

    Why not?!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sukui didn''t ban the students from filming.

    So as soon as the interview came to an end, some students posted the video of today''s interview on the Internet.

    Now Su Kui is a big hit. If she''s a little windy, she can attract countless people''s attention.

    That''s how it is at this time.

    There is a student with a lot of fans who has also received several plays. When he was interviewed, he happened to be at school.

    I just recorded the video.

    #Ah, ah, my sister ah Zhao is really a queen!! There are high energy and dog food. I''m afraid that they will be abused quickly!! Wuwuwu although I know that little sister ah Zhao has an affair with the handsome little brother beside her, I still don''t want to believe that it''s true!! Crying liao #

    [video link]

    [lying groove, the mouth of little sister ah Zhao, is terrible. ]

    [hahaha, can I say that I see it well? I''ve brushed back and forth for several times. It''s me who can climax when I see little sister ah Zhao swearing ]

    [above, I am not alone ]

    [add me one ]

    [although little sister a Zhao has a bad tongue, they have a good reason. That stupid assistant, by virtue of his position, opened the back door openly. The atmosphere of entertainment circle was brought to rot by these people!! ]

    [thank you, little sister ah Zhao, although it still can''t change part of the current situation of the entertainment industry. But somehow it''s for the actors to make a voice. It''s like this kind of hidden rules. All right, damn it! ]

    [hahahaha, what do you say, ah Zhao also said that if you love me, she will not stop, even if you are a girl, and as a result, all the fucking faces are plastic surgery, which can''t be tolerated!! ]

    [didn''t anyone play ah Zhao''s play? My eyes are full of plays! Little sister ah Zhao is worthy of my boasting. What''s the rank of the acting in Huadan?? ]

    [first Really, I was scared by her eyes, full of murderous Then I got to the back. It''s very painful. QAQ]

    [please don''t be a director, go to the acting, OK?! I want to watch you eat every day! ]

    [comments! ]

    [comments! Please! ]

    [and that little younger martial sister is also very spiritual. She is very satisfied with the expression of little sister ah Zhao ~ ~]

    [I hope that little younger martial sister doesn''t let ah Zhao down. It''s not easy to get this opportunity!! ]

    [more and more looking forward to I didn''t expect too much from Qin Zhao, but when I saw her amazing acting skills, I was sorry. I made a face ]

 Chapter 3816

    Su Kui TV series has not yet started shooting, it has attracted wide attention on the Internet.

    At this point alone, I don''t know how much publicity money has been saved.

    Let those public relations teams and directors who spend a lot of publicity money to build momentum every time they finish filming want to cry without tears. They simply don''t know what to say.

    There must be jealousy.

    However, if you can have the charm of Miss Qin Zhao, you can also be a little fickle and get attention!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui was teased by Lian Hua at school.

    When she got on the bus, she drove the driver down. Her legs overlapped and she raised her chin lazily. "Take a taxi and go back. Then I will reimburse the fare."

    The driver said nothing and got off the bus.

    Lianhua looks inexplicable, so she hears Su Kui say: "you go to drive."

    So Lianhua changes to the driver''s seat.

    After driving for a while, the assistant behind him was a little confused, "Hey, where is the lady going? Isn''t this the way back to the studio? "

    As soon as the voice fell, a phone call came. The woman on the opposite side was still upright and arrogant? I''ve been to two people''s world. You want to follow me? How do I sleep with people? Can''t the pupils find their way home? Get out of here! Don''t follow me! "

    After a shower, he snapped up the phone.

    Assistant: "..."

    Everyone in the carriage: "..."

    "Cough Then Let''s go back

    The driver turned the car around in silence and returned to the studio.

    "The eldest lady is really fierce..."

    She has envy in her eyes. She can lead such a life of willful and casual sex. She also has such a character. Although she is domineering, she is not annoying.

    And she wanted to say that she really wanted to see

    Think about the beauty of the eldest lady, the figure with concave and convex. And Lianhua''s 1.9-meter-tall, long legs and the perfect muscles under the suit.

    Emmmˇ­ˇ­

    No, I can''t think about it any more!! Otherwise, there will be nosebleed!!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui hangs up. Hua''s eyes are dim and his voice is hoarse. "What do you mean just now..."

    Su Kui sneered, "you will install it for me. Where do you drive this car?"

    She looked out of the window of the car, far away from the city center, and was heading for a remote and beautiful maple leaf forest.

    She hooked her lips, and the scarlet tip of her tongue crossed the corner of her mouth.

    Lian Hua smiles, but his ears are red.

    His eyes were bright, like a fire, enough to burn people in his eyes.

    Stop the car.

    A snow-white slender wrist stretched out, a hand around his neck, the scalding breath has come.

    is wrapped up in women, and the smell of Luoyu perfume is ambiguous.

    Enough to light every inch of Lianhua''s cells.

    Su Kui smiled, his fingers crossed his heart, one by one to unbutton his shirt.

    Between their lips and tongues, she murmured like a goblin: "little whip Uh huh? When can I buy it? "

    Lian Hua breathed, and then it was even hotter.

    The light in the eyes is almost ferocious.

    He gasped, as if to swallow the whole sunflower.

    The skin of a woman is white to the eye. When you put your hand on it, it''s like a magnet. It''s hard to let go.

    He leaned down like a wild animal, and when he bit her round shoulder, he said in a thick voice: "buy it when you go back!"

 Chapter 3817

    Su Kui smiled and touched the back of his head with his backhand, as if to encourage him, and kissed his thin lips. "Lovely"

    Lianhua''s eyes seemed to be stained with blood.

    With the ferocity in his bones, he only knew to follow the instinct of wild animals and run around.

    This elegant environment of maple trees, but also gradually because of the car filled with ambiguous voice, gradually dyed with a layer of beautiful taste.

    -

    the main character is selected, and then the shooting starts.

    Su Kui doesn''t like to have fans visiting, but most of the actors she chooses are new actors, and there are no fans.

    So close the door and take a picture of your story quietly.

    As soon as sunflower disappeared, it disappeared for several months.

    Her fans, on Weibo every day, ask her to update more Weibo.

    Fortunately, Su Kui was not very cruel, and left her microblog to the assistant.

    From time to time, the assistant will release some pictures within Su Kui''s permission to fans.

    It is also to let fans know the other side of Miss Qin.

    It turned out that she was serious and charming.

    It turned out that she was so patient when she was filming.

    That''s enough for fans to look forward to.

    It''s a movie, just started shooting, fans are already looking forward to when it will be released.

    Su Kui will take Lian Hua with her wherever she goes.

    As time goes by, everyone in the cast knows the relationship between Lian Hua and Su Kui.

    But Su Kui introduced to the outside world and said, "this is my bodyguard."

    Then turn around, even Hua didn''t seriously emphasize to others, "the kind that can warm the bed."

    So, people suddenly, oh ~ ~ so it is!

    Soon, though, they had to envy.

    It''s said that it''s a hard job to be a director, but basically Su Kui just needs to sit in front of the camera to direct, and other works, either by the deputy director she invited, or by Lian Hua.

    Every time she changed the shooting venue, even Hua would cook for her.

    Even in the hotel, he would temporarily borrow the kitchen of the hotel, just for Su Kui to eat the food he cooked himself.

    Once there was a woman who tried to seduce Lian Hua because she boasted that she was good.

    Su Kui has not intervened, even Hua has seriously refused the man.

    "Why are you so nice to her? Can you stand her temper, too? And your identity has not been recognized yet! "

    The woman asked angrily.

    Lian Hua smiled: "no, she has already admitted."

    It''s true, either verbally or not.

    She had given him status in public. I told them that they had already had a relationship with each other.

    Even Su Kui''s fans, to both of them, are mostly blessed.

    "And - why am I so good to her?" Lian Hua''s face is smiling, but her eyes are cold. "She is my benefactor and even my woman. What''s the matter with me?"?? Besides, she''s so beautiful, I''m afraid I''m not good to her and let her look up to others. What''s more, do you have no self-knowledge when you compare with her? "

    He put the beauty away. Don''t run to find a Chou Bi?

    It''s estimated that Su Kui was the first to castrate him.

    The woman was secretly humiliated and felt very ashamed.

    But Su Kui didn''t drive her out because of this. It''s just a dragon suit.

    I''ll be blacklisted next time.

    She still has great trust in her bed warming bodyguard.

 Chapter 3818

    After the TV series was made, it was edited and submitted for examination.

    And this delay, a year has come to an end.

    In a flash, it''s the Spring Festival.

    Qin Qing didn''t spend the new year at home. She seemed to think it over. In those years, she kept an old man every day because of the little love in her heart.

    Now it''s really boring to think about it. She wants money and money. She can still see if she wants beauty.

    Why should we abide by that rule and live a monotonous life?

    Then, her hobby became to make boy friends.

    However, her charm is not bad. She often Charms little boys.

    No, no sooner had the company had a holiday than she took her little lover with her to go abroad for a holiday.

    I don''t expect to come back until next year.

    As for this, Su Kui is happy to see it.

    Not only men can find women, but women can''t.

    When Qin Qing was single, she didn''t hurt anyone.

    Well, she can socialize with anyone if you like.

    -

    in front of the floor window, Su Kui was dressed in a tight leather garment, which covered her concave and convex figure.

    The front is convex and the back is warped, and the waist is not full.

    She played with a small whip in her hand, and cut through the man''s strong chest.

    Those smooth and beautiful muscle lines, Su Kui hook red lips, lift the eyes and look at the man''s head.

    Up there, there are a pair of cat ears.

    I have to say, a normal man. In private, it''s killing!

    Lianhua''s ears are reddish, and breathing continues.

    The whip, as if it were alive, was scratched across his chest.

    But I just don''t go to the next step.

    The eyes of a woman are black, and the water is shining with endless brightness.

    Lian Hua feels that the skin touched by her eyes is like burning.

    "Come down..."

    Lianhua looks up slightly, her throat is twitching.

    Su Kui leaned against the French windows, behind which were numerous tall buildings with bright lights.

    With a low smile, she murmured, "please --"

    Lianhua''s mind moved, his throat twitched, and a low mute "meow ~" came out of his nose. He was close to Sunflower''s lips. The mute temptation: "master, please --"

    hum

    Su Kui''s mind was blank, almost unable to remember what happened next.

    I only remember the cat who was just coquetting. Now it has turned away from customers.

    Su Kui narrowed her peach blossom eyes, and the light outside the window turned into a piece of light spots. In her eyes, she kept shaking and changing -

    it was warm inside, but it was snowy outside.

    The clock rings at midnight.

    "Dang" sound, followed by the distant sky, covered by bright fireworks.

    The next year arrived.

    Behind him, the man''s big hand slowly approached, holding Su Kui''s small hand on the floor window, his chin resting on Su Kui''s shoulder, bowing his body to her ear, murmuring, "happy new year."

    Su Kui chuckled, his eyes full of moving light.

    "Happy new year."

    My love -

    Next year, Su Kui''s first Xianxia TV series is finally on air.

    Then, I signed a contract with a local station, which is the number one or two in the national broadcast volume.

    There is not much publicity, Su Kui just told a sentence on Weibo, even if it is over.

    From beginning to end, there seems to be no water.

    The first day saw very little, which worried the leaders of local stations.

    However, the next day, the number of views and clicks is increasing by several times.

    The protagonist once occupied the hot list of microblog search for several days.

 Chapter 3819

    -

    after that, the number of fans began to rise.

    About the topic of the play, it is also the fans brush up.

    For a while, the producers in the entertainment circle were shocked. What charm does Miss Qin have? She just made such a big TV play without saying a word?

    This is a good start!

    New year''s Day is so hot. Can we have it later?

    The fans are under Su Kui''s microblog everyday, asking for her spoiler.

    [ah ah ah, it seems that I am poor in words!! ]

    [it was designed to make the eldest lady popular. Unexpectedly, I stepped into the pit and couldn''t turn back ~! ]

    isn''t it a sweet play?? Come out, miss! I''m sending you blades! ]

    [I feel that the leading role of the young lady is well chosen. ]

    [hahaha, why do you call her the eldest lady?? Pretty smooth? I''ll tell you, I''m going after my mother every day. It''s not enough. I have to go to the website for two strokes and three strokes! It''s toxic! ]

    [the eldest lady is really a producer. It''s hard to have a conscience. The plot is not watery, and it is not necessary to add some unnecessary plots in order to accumulate the number of episodes. Special effects are good enough to explode and make people feel at home. It''s worthy of studying abroad!! ]

    [home made light!! You''ve saved me!! ]

    [hahahaha, I don''t know why, thinking of the arrogant and domineering person like the eldest lady, everyday I walk on high heels and wear expensive jewelry, followed by a bodyguard to go to high-level places. But seriously made such a young girl''s heart play!! I really want to laugh ~ ~]

    [want to laugh + 1]

    [bah! I don''t know about it upstairs. It''s called contrast. Do you understand?? ]

    [every day, I ask the eldest lady to marry Lianhua''s little brother. It''s too pitiful for him. ]

    [anyway, I don''t see what the show looks like. Licking the dog is the last thing. Please wake up! The fan aura is terrible. ]

    [some gossips roll quickly. We are fans. What''s the matter? Dare to shoot again, until your mother doesn''t know you! ]

    [when do I want to know when to give Lianhua a place? I feel that with Qin Zhao''s attitude, I''m afraid that I''m not tired of Lianhua, so I''ll kick people, right?? ]

    [ha ha, everyone thinks too much, wake up! It''s not bad for brother Hua to follow behind the eldest lady. It''s voluntary. You passers-by, don''t worry about it, they are good!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At that time, even Hua learned to use Weibo.

    He just brush to this sentence, Wei Qu Baba''s look at sunflower, pursed his lips.

    Then I went to kiss Su Kui, who was screening the script.

    Lengbuding is interrupted. Su Kui picks up her eyebrows and looks at Lian Hua, who is sitting beside her. "What''s the matter?"

    Lian Hua: "meow ~"

    Su Kui pinched his chin with a flick of the corner of his mouth. "If you have something to say, don''t be coquettish. If you disturb my work, you will be fined one month''s study!"

    Lianhua was even more aggrieved. He pointed to the comment on his mobile phone and asked: "everyone is asking you, when will you give me the grade?? Or you don''t marry me? "

    Su Kui smiled, "marry? What do I think of what everyone said? When do I marry you? "

    She said, and touched his face very frivolously.

    Even if she didn''t care about the fame, her eyes brightened, "then I''ll marry you."

    Su Kui chuckled.

    Look at someone''s eager eyes and shake your head.

    It seems that he is really in a hurry.

 Chapter 3820

    the second day.

    Lianhua''s mobile phone has been shaking.

    Not long ago, he just thought about opening a micro blog account to pay attention to Sunflower''s information all the time.

    In normal times, his number is very low-key. No one knows that she is the crazy person following Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    Half asleep and half awake, I pulled my cell phone and opened it all: "congratulations to Lianhua''s little brother for his hard work!"

    Lian huayileng, then like thinking of what, suddenly sat up, skilled into Su Kui''s Micro blog.

    Only to see her on the top, impressively is the latest news.

    Qin Zhao V: today, I will take your little brother Lianhua to get the certificate and inform you that I am married to this man. @Ah ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!! ]

    [official hair sugar is the most lethal! No, I have to knock this candy even if it''s rotten! ]

    [are there any teams going to the hospital to extract teeth? ]My day has finally come. I know that the eldest lady is not just playing. ]

    [I''m so happy. I rotate and jump in place. ]

    [congratulations to Lianhua!! ]

    [best wishes for a hundred years!! ]

    [wow, I believe in love again!! ]As a matter of fact, apart from being a little grumpy, the eldest lady is still very nice. Sanguan is growing and beautiful. Who doesn''t like it? I like all my girls. ]

    [don''t say, pull out the knife!! My eldest lady, I''m not alive!! ]

    [did someone team up to the rooftop? There is no love in life. ]

    [add me to the roof. ]

    [sleeping trough my eldest daughter!! I can''t accept the fact. ]

    [hot weather, crying ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Hua''s mouth grew wider and wider involuntarily, and he and he laughed loudly.

    He left his cell phone, jumped out of bed barefoot, and ran to his study.

    Open the door, sure enough, the woman is sitting in front of the computer, seriously sitting.

    When sunflower is put into work, it can''t help but ignore the movement.

    So she didn''t even notice the arrival of Lian Hua. Or occasionally, when I was going to drink water, I raised my eyes and saw someone leaning on the door, looking at her contentedly.

    I don''t know how long I watched it.

    Su Kui looks down and laughs. He wants to know that he must have found her microblog on the Internet.

    "Fool!"

    She scolded him angrily and waved at him.

    Lian Hua walks over, squats beside her and hugs her waist. "It''s so nice..."

    The best is the best.

    He waited.

    Su Kui''s heart was warm, her fingers went through the man''s slightly hard hair, "to change clothes, we should go out."

    Lian Hua blinked, "go out?"

    Su Kui looked at him funny, just like a fool, "remember to dress up a little bit handsome, it''s a lifetime thing ~!"

    Lian Hua''s eyes are bright and startling. "Do you really want to prove it with me?"

    "What? No? "

    "Yes, of course!" ''

    it seems that she is afraid of repentance. Even Hua Houzi has to pull sukui wherever she goes. When changing clothes, she should also let sukui stand by and watch.

    When taking wedding photos, even photographers can''t help but smile and say a good word in their hearts.

    A man of talent and a woman of beauty is born in heaven.

    Su Kui and Lian Hua smile at each other. Qi Qi looks at the camera.

    The "click" shutter sounds and the picture is fixed.

    "Mr. Lian, I''ll teach you more for the rest of my life."

    "I will love you more for the rest of my life, madam."

 Chapter 3821

    Su Kui and Lian Hua have been together for a lifetime.

    As time goes by, fans all know that as long as there is a place where sunflower appears, even Mr.

    They are like a couple of conjoined babies, never separated in their lives.

    Qin Qing, however, never remarried.

    But she has become the image of many women. She is elegant, amorous and capable.

    When you are interested, find a man to fall in love. When you are not interested, break up peacefully.

    But no ex boyfriend said she was not good.

    There are even people who love her deeply.

    On the other side of Xue Zicheng, Qin Qing almost forgot his existence.

    From time to time, Su Kui sent some gossip newspapers to him so that he would not be too lonely in it.

    But I don''t know that every time I see Qin Qing''s unrestrained and unrestrained manner, there is a blood in his throat, which can''t go up.

    I almost got angry.

    When sukui really caught fire, it was when she made her first movie.

    It was a comedy, but it made her win billions of box office.

    He is really famous and becomes the most talented young artist.

    At that time, Anya found a man at the foot of a slope to marry in a small town.

    When she was doing housework, when she looked up, she saw a gorgeous woman standing on the stage to receive awards.

    At that moment, her thoughts turned. She stood in the same place, holding the rag tightly in her hand.

    Creak, the old door opened from the outside.

    The man at the foot of the slope came in with a cold face, saw her and sneered, "what are you doing? Don''t you get the slippers for me? "

    Anya was stunned and turned white.

    She closed her lips and went over to put the slippers at the man''s feet.

    The man looked at the TV and hissed, "why, regret? Still hate people? Don''t think about it. What are you fighting with? "

    With that, he left on his own slippers.

    Anya was left alone, standing in the same place, and did not speak for a long time.

    From the extravagant life, suddenly become the life of embarrassment, Anya at the beginning, also want to try to find a backer.

    Who knows, she is old and has no money to go to the beauty salon for maintenance. Those men all know her situation, and how does she pit Xue Zicheng?

    That business tycoon, she has been trapped in the prison.

    There are so many women in the world, why to find a half old Xu Niang?

    Moreover, she is such a scheming person. If she ends up in a hole, it''s not worth it.

    At last, Anya can only leave.

    Finally settled in the small town.

    As for her daughter -

    she shook her head and stopped thinking.

    Xue min hasn''t really quit the entertainment industry. She wants to try again.

    In the end, I can only run in the movie city.

    She changed her name. Over time, her face has changed.

    When people saw her face again, they couldn''t even name her. She''s a real dragon without a name.

    People around me keep talking about Qin Zhao. She said how good her ability is, and how she likes to use new people. I don''t know if they have the chance to participate.

    Xue min would sneer at this time, "stop dreaming! Even if they adopt new actors, they will give priority to the top students of drama academy. As for you, wake up

    The next second, the director''s voice came.

    "It''s starting to shoot. Hurry up over there. Don''t waste time!"

    Xue min''s eyes darkened and she walked away.

 Chapter 3822

    After Lian Hua died, Su Kui left the world without any nostalgia.

    In the system space, sunflower stands under the blue light curtain.

    There is a vast sea of stars outside. It seems that as long as you reach out, you can get it easily.

    "Thank you."

    A soft voice came, Su Kui picked up her eyebrows and did not look back. She knew whose voice it was.

    "If it wasn''t for you, I didn''t know. I could have been so good, so reckless."

    It''s hard to be unfamiliar with the sound sukui, which has been used for decades.

    It''s just that they speak in different tones, so they''re just similar, which doesn''t make people think they are the same person at all.

    Su Kui smiled, "you have a lot of capital, but you didn''t learn how to use it."

    Qin Zhaotai relies on Qin Qing''s protection. Unexpectedly, Qin Qing is just a woman who is too well protected by her parents to face the outside world.

    Once no one pulls their mother and daughter, they will know that they are oppressed by Xue Zicheng''s death, and they will never be able to get ahead in their lives.

    The real Qin Zhao smiled and sighed with relief.

    "Yes, I''m stupid. But now I know. Thank you, sukui. "

    Su Kui -

    Su Kui was shocked when he heard the name.

    It''s been a long time since she was called.

    "No thanks. Goodbye."

    She murmured.

    "Goodbye..."

    Qin Zhao''s voice went farther and farther until it disappeared.

    The system appeared out of time and said coldly, "you will not see each other again. ]

    Su Kui raised his eyebrows and returned to his cold face in a second: "of course I know."

    It can even be said that Qin Zhao has no afterlife at all.

    In exchange for her soul, she let sukui live for her and avenge her.

    But what''s the point? Even if the enemy is punished, the sufferings she has suffered will not come back.

    Seeing Su Kui become indifferent for a second, the system tut said: "it''s really cold-blooded and merciless. ]The sunflower ignored it.

    If everyone could get her sympathy, her feelings would be overflowing.

    "I''ll go to have a rest. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."

    Finish saying, Su Kui walks into that familiar room, silent for a while, slowly lie on the big bed close eyes.

    If it''s not this room, it''s a constant reminder of who she is.

    Su Kui is afraid that she has forgotten her original intention for a long time.

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to sleep.

    After a relationship is completely suppressed, Su Kui raises her eyes and tells the system, "go to the next world, I''m ready."

    The metal mechanical sound of the system starts: [OK, please prepare the host, starting the delivery, the countdown starts, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the beautiful and luxurious room, Su Kui slowly opened her eyes.

    Under the body is the soft big bed, Su Kui does not have the slightest inadaptability, the transition is natural.

    Judging from the pictures transmitted by the eyes, the family environment of the body should be good.

    But soon Su Kui knew it was her fault -

    because she was just a poor little girl.

    Ye Qing, a child adopted by a wealthy family.

    Mr. Ye was initially found to have a low sperm survival rate and may not have children in his life. In order to satisfy Mrs. Ye''s wishes, he went to the orphanage and adopted Ye Qing, then five years old.

    Ye Qing is beautiful. She has been snowy since she was a child.

    Mrs. Ye was very happy when she saw her. She took care of her as a daughter when she was young.

 Chapter 3823

    The most bloody thing is coming.

    Ye Qingqing has just lived here for a year, and Mrs. Ye is unexpectedly pregnant!

    This good news made Ye Ming and Mrs. Ye ecstatic. From then on, they unconsciously began to ignore Ye Qing and concentrate on raising the baby for fear that the baby in Mrs. Ye''s stomach would be good or bad.

    But what about Ye Qing? Since I have brought her back, I can ''t send her back, can I?

    Anyway, Ye''s family doesn''t need money, so keep it.

    Mrs. Ye likes Ye Qing a little. After all, she is clever and sensible and never loses her temper. Unlike the pair of twins born by herself, she is lawless all the time, especially the girl ye An''an, who not only likes vanity, but also learns to compare with others. She only gets good grades, but is in a mess.

    In such a contrast, ye An''an increasingly dislikes Ye Qingqing.

    She has to rob everything. She is not allowed to learn this or that.

    And once Ye Ming and his wife are away, she will do even more.

    But ye Ming and his wife clearly know that ye an has been bullying her sister, but because of their daughter''s doting, they have always opened one eye and closed one eye.

    Ye Qingqing is gentle, and thanks Ye Ming and his wife for raising her. He has always been very good to ye An''an and ye Xuan, almost to the extent of responding to what he needs.

    But ye Qingqing''s kindness not only didn''t let Ye an recognize this sister, but also hated Ye Qingqing''s existence.

    Later, when ye Qingqing went to pick up ye''an from school, ye''an secretly fell in love with her partner, who was five years older than him. When ye An''an knew it, he was so angry that he found someone to destroy Ye Qingqing''s appearance.

    Since then, ye Qingqing''s delicate face has become a ghost.

    However, ye An''an is the biological daughter of Ye family. Ye Qingqing is just adopted. Even if ye Ming and his wife are angry and think that their daughter has done too much, they can''t really send Ye an to jail, right?

    In particular, she is so young that she must be ignorant to do these things.

    Especially in the crying of Ye An''an, Ye Ming and his wife decided that ye Qingqing had robbed Ye an''s boyfriend, which led to a big change in her temperament.

    Between words, ye Qingqing was criticized a lot.

    Ye Qingqing, who couldn''t take the big blow, cut her wrists and killed herself.

    Her tragedy was due to a girl''s uncanny jealousy.

    It killed one person.

    Without Ye Qingqing''s family, it seems that nothing has happened. Ye An''an is happy every day. Even when ye Qingqing is dead, he has to show off with his companions how he treated her. In his words, he slandered her.

    Ye Qingqing watched coldly for many years. Later, when her parents came to visit her, she was shocked that she had a family.

    Then her soul is captured by the system.

    Ye Qingqing''s wish is surprisingly simple. She wants to find her parents and ask why they didn''t want her at the beginning?

    Ye Qingqing owes the Ye family. He has paid it off long ago.

    She does not owe Ye an an to Ye Qingqing. Why should she pay such a huge price?! Therefore, she wants Ye an an to eat the evil fruit and return all the debts she owes to her!

    Su Kui accepts Ye Qingqing''s wish and opens his eyes.

    Then, her face turned black. "Dog system, you come out for me!"

    The pain in her face made her pale.

    By this time, if sukui can''t realize what''s going on, she''s an idiot!

 Chapter 3824

    This damned system actually sent her to Ye Qingqing after she had been disfigured!!

    The system comes out silently. ]

    between words, it seems a little complacent.

    Su Kui sneered. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."

    System: [this time period is not impossible. Rebirth is on the eve of Ye Qingqing''s suicide. It is just in time to avoid Ye Qingqing''s suicide. It''s all happened. It''s only when you get revenge, isn''t it? ]

    sunflower: "ha..."

    The system is a little cold for no reason. It quickly explains: "and ye family is already contacting the best plastic surgeon to try to restore your face to its original appearance. And the host you are so powerful, the medical skill is already full, want to restore the original appearance, with your own ability, it is not impossible! ]

    Su Kui means he doesn''t want to talk about it.

    "I have remembered this. You''d better not expect it to fall into my hands later!"

    The system starts to play dead.

    But it doesn''t know that in the future, these enemies will be taken back by some careful woman!

    The door opened with a click.

    Su Kui slowly turned his head and looked at people.

    The girl was wearing a suspender and super shorts that didn''t fit her age, and her hair was dyed light chestnut. Her facial features can only be regarded as beautiful, so make-up is super strong, covering up her own young, a bit more dust atmosphere.

    See Su Kui to see come over, she abhorrent of of turn one''s mouth, sneer way: "leaf Qing Qing, know now? My parents don''t care about you at all! Even if I destroy your face, they won''t do anything to me!! I tell you, this is the end of seducing people I like!! Now that you''ve ruined your face, I''ll see how you seduce people! "

    Ye Qingqing is not a child of the Ye family, as can be seen from her appearance.

    She has delicate features, like the most elaborate masterpiece of God.

    Like dolls in the window, delicate and fragile.

    She is simple, obedient and docile, very likable. At least from childhood, she has many friends around her. Because she has no airs, it''s not as inaccessible as she looks.

    Boys and girls like to be friends with her.

    But ye An''an is different. She has been domineering since she was a child. As long as it''s something she likes, she must get it back.

    When I was a little older, I began to show off.

    In the class to help the knot.

    Those ordinary family children, the most annoying person, is ye An''an.

    This is also the most irritating thing for ye an. Why is Ye Qingqing an orphan girl who is just an adopted wretch. But how many people like it! Even her parents, when they spoke out, felt a little proud.

    It''s as if they raised it well!

    From childhood, she did not know how many love letters she had seen in Ye Qingqing''s schoolbag.

    But she had nothing. The boys saw her for fear of avoiding her.

    Ye Qingqing grew up gradually, more and more boys adored her, and her little face began to grow.

    Fresh and refined, ye An''an has heard the comments of the boys in her class more than once. They said: ye Qingqing is the type of girlfriend that all boys want.

    National first love -

    ah, to his national first love!!

    Now ye Qingqing is just an ugly monster who destroys his face!!

 Chapter 3825

    Su Kui''s eyes are light brown. Under the light, they seem to be covered with a layer of warm honey color, very gentle.

    However, her only eyes are intact.

    White gauze wrapped her whole head tightly inside, only one pair of eyes showed.

    Under the gauze, there was a faint exudation of red blood.

    Ye Qingqing''s face was cut by a scalpel. She had done more than 20 strokes. The skin and flesh of the whole face turned outwards. When she was found, she was lying in the garbage. Her eyes were staring at the gray sky.

    That face, has been covered with red blood.

    Looking at the ferocity and horror, it''s only a week. Everyone knows that the little angel of Ye family seems to be disfigured by the little gangster.

    After that, there will be no angels, only a disfigured clown.

    Su Kui turned her head and looked at the triumphant ye An''an. When she looked at herself, there was no guilt in her eyes.

    Su Kui smiled softly. When she moved, the wound on her face would be affected.

    "Ann, am I not good to you?"

    She has a sweet voice. When she speaks, she is always charming. But not too much whine, that kind of just right feeling. Let girls envy, boys love.

    At this time, she asked lightly.

    Ye An''an was stunned for a moment, then looked at her contemptuously. "Ye Qingqing, are you mentally ill? Yes, you are good to me, but who cares about your cheap good? I hate you from childhood hate you to die! You are just a poor person who can grow up safely by relying on my family. What''s your qualification to be liked by so many people? "

    Her tone was sharp and sour, and every sentence was aimed at Su Kui.

    Su Kui chuckled, his long eyes hanging down like the wings of a butterfly with folded wings.

    It''s fragile and exciting to watch.

    For a moment, ye''an gnashed her teeth with hatred. Why did she destroy Ye Qingqing''s face. But in her body, that attractive quality, not only did not reduce, but also constantly enhanced.

    Looking at her eyes, ye An''an wanted to destroy her eyes for a moment.

    Let her world, henceforth only darkness.

    "Well, I see."

    Under the gauze, Su Kui hooked the lip angle.

    In this way, when I get revenge later, I will have no psychological burden

    Ye An''an is also the weak and incompetent character of Ye Qingqing. He looks at her proudly and says, "you are so ugly. You will stay here after that. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do, otherwise you will lose face to our family! Do you hear me?! "

    There are all kinds of facilities in the room, and the room is also very warm Princess wind.

    Apart from these, Ye Ming and his wife are not bad for ye Qingqing.

    It''s just that once you meet your own daughter, your heart will naturally deviate.

    Ye Qingqing thanked them for their care, but she didn''t owe Ye an anything.

    Now what she suffered, in the future, will be returned to Ye an one by one!

    She sat quietly on the bed, and suddenly came a young man at the door. He was wearing the British school uniform of noble high school, trousers and white shirt, dark blue coat chest, and a gold badge.

    His appearance is not very delicate, but he looks clean and handsome, and his temperament is somewhat indifferent.

    Seeing ye An''an, he frowned and said coldly, "ye An''an, who allowed you to go to Ye Qingqing''s room?"

    In fact, ye Xuan is the youngest.

    But from childhood, he never called her sister. Whether ye Qingqing or ye An''an, he always called her by her first name.

 Chapter 3826

    If ye Ming and his wife, to ye An''an, are based on the doting words given by their kinship. So for ye Xuan, it''s the real answer.

    They regard Ye Xuan as the only successor to cultivate, and ye Xuan is also good enough.

    It didn''t grow into the same annoying character as ye an''s, which is the only thing that makes Ye Mu and her husband happy.

    Ye An''an has always been afraid of this younger brother. I don''t know why.

    Moreover, she can go to her parents and tell Ye Qingqing. But every time she meets Ye Xuan, she is the one who will be punished.

    Ye An''an glared at him. She didn''t like this brother at all.

    If only she were in the family.

    "What''s the matter with you? Can I go to see my sister? "

    "Will you be so kind?" Ye Xuan sneers, "my parents said that you are not allowed to approach Ye Qingqing again. If you don''t listen, I''ll tell my parents to go. "

    Ye an an is in a hurry, become angry way: "you go to accuse!! Am I your sister or is she?! But it''s an adopted orphan. What''s the big deal? Don''t you just like her face? Look, she''s ugly now. What are you doing to protect her? "

    Ye Xuan''s face remained the same, only his hands in his pocket tightened slightly.

    He lowered his eyes. "Get out of the way. I don''t want to talk to you more."

    Ye An''an sneers, "I''m the one who got it, right?"

    She hummed, walked to Ye Xuan, and deliberately hit him hard.

    Then he walked with a brisk step.

    Ye Xuan frowns in disgust, looks at the room that opens a seam, purses his lips and hesitates for a moment, then walks over and knocks on the door.

    "Ye Qingqing, can I come in?"

    Su Kui''s back is to the door and his face is to the window.

    She heard the quarrel just outside, so she nodded, "is it ah Xuan? Come in? "

    The voice from the room is still as gentle and quiet as ever.

    Ye Xuan''s heart aches when he smokes. He is too young to know what kind of feeling it is.

    Thinking of what happened to Ye Qingqing, he suddenly dared not go in.

    He was playing at school when he heard of her accident that day.

    Hearing her news, I almost ran all the way to the hospital.

    At that time, she was lying in a coma on the hospital bed, and ye an was bowed to be scolded by Ye Ming and his wife. But he couldn''t see anything. His heart pounded. Through the glass on the door, he saw her bloody face.

    The angel like face disappeared under Ye an''s jealousy -

    he rushed up for the first time and slapped Ye an hard.

    In exchange, ye An''an''s scream of collapse and hysterical tearing.

    At last, if ye Ming and his wife don''t see it right, they will take the lead to pull them apart. Ye Ming really wants to kill Ye an, a stupid and vicious woman.

    But the next week, I heard that ye Qingqing was discharged from the hospital and went home.

    He didn''t dare to come back. His parents put the matter under pressure. Everyone knew that ye Qingqing was ruined by the little gangster. But no one knows that ye Qingqing''s face was destroyed by his sister.

    Her parents begged her not to speak out, saying that ye an was still young and not sensible.

    Ye Xuan laughs bitterly, but ye Qingqing is only twenty years old.

    When she came, she was only four and a half years older than them.

    She is the age of college, but now she can only be trapped in this house.

 Chapter 3827

    "Ah Xuan? Why don''t you come in? "

    Su Kui''s eyes moved and turned slowly.

    Ye Xuan made a big decision, just pushed the door and walked in, just then silently to the eyes of the last pair of concern.

    Those eyes are always clean, even after such a big change, they are still quiet and clear.

    It''s like there''s nothing in the world that can dye her black.

    Standing in front of her, ye Xuan suddenly felt that there was nowhere to hide. He tightly pressed his lips.

    Su Kui looks at the quiet young man in front of her. This is the only one who has given her warmth in this family.

    Although his character was always cold, he never called her sister.

    But from ye Qingqing''s memory, Su Kui can know that ye Xuan is actually concerned about her.

    More than ye An''an.

    So, Su Kui bent his eyes, "what''s the matter? Is ah Xuan sorry for me? "

    Ye Xuan has that moment, listen to her soft voice, a little want to cry.

    His eyes and nose were sore at the same time. He held his hands tightly and could not lose face in front of her.

    I can''t transfer the negative energy to her. She must be very sad.

    After all, every girl cares about her appearance.

    She is so good-looking that she should have been noticed by everyone.

    "Ye Qingqing," Ye Xuan took a deep breath, "don''t worry, your parents are already looking for the best doctor for you, it will be OK, your face --"

    Su Kui shook his head, "it doesn''t matter," she said softly, "I owe it to my parents..."

    She curved her eyes and relaxed her voice.

    System: [you touch your conscience and say one more sentence. ]Su Kui ignored her.

    Ye Qingqing is really a little angel. Unfortunately, Su Kui is a devil in Angel skin.

    Ye Xuan couldn''t help it any more. He left a sentence in embarrassment, "you have a good rest." he turned around and strode out of the door.

    Just out of the door, he couldn''t help hitting the wall.

    "Ye an an -!"

    -

    Ye an is playing games excitedly in the room.

    While playing, I chat with my teammates in the opposite direction.

    "Yes, I was so excited to watch the live broadcast yesterday. It''s a pity that Lian Shuo didn''t play a career, otherwise the champion must be from our country!"

    "He''s so handsome. If he could have a look at me, I would have died!"

    Ye Xuan opens the door and sees Ye an''s heartless game. He smiles happily on his face.

    He was thinking about the girl who pretended to be strong in a wall, and his anger suddenly came to him.

    "Ye An''an, do you have a heart?"

    Three or two steps forward, he pulled off her computer''s network cable, only to see the running villain start to run, but the surrounding landscape has not changed.

    It''s off the line.

    Ye An''an is also crazy. She is going to eat chicken soon. As a result, she is running poison!!

    "Ye Xuan, are you sick?!! Even if ye Qingqing is a fox spirit, now you should be awake, right? What''s good about her? How can you protect her? "

    "You don''t know what''s wrong?" Ye Xuan''s eyes are red. He suddenly steps forward, grabs Ye an''s keyboard and smashes it to the ground.

    After smashing it, she also smashed her computer screen.

    Ye An''an was frightened by his fierce look. "Ye Xuan, are you crazy? It''s her, ye Qingqing, who robbed my boyfriend. I''m absolutely right! "

    She doesn''t think she''s wrong up to now.

    Ye Xuan angrily counter smile, "the most shameless is actually you, ye an an?"

 Chapter 3828

    "When did the boy become your boyfriend? After all, you are not too ugly to attract people''s attention! "

    Ye An''an is stimulated. She naturally knows the fact, but she just refuses to believe it.

    I have to cheat myself.

    "You fart! I''m already after him! If ye Qingqing doesn''t show up, he will be my boyfriend sooner or later! "

    But now? Ye an thought that the boy heard that ye Qingqing was disfigured, and he wanted to visit Ye Qingqing again and again. He asked for her contact information again and again.

    Why?

    She''s such an ugly monster. Why do so many people care about her?

    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter if people are ugly and their hearts are ugly. That''s the real hopelessness. Ye An''an, look at your ugliness now! There won''t be only one ye Qingqing in the world. Even without her, the other side won''t fall in love with you, understand? "

    Ye Xuan was also mad, he thought of how Ye Qingqing used to treat their two brothers and sisters.

    Obviously she is just a child, but every time, like a little adult, she takes them to and from school.

    Every time Ye Ming and his wife give her pocket money, she will take it to buy delicious food for them.

    Later, when he was older, he didn''t need to eat snacks.

    Then when ye An''an''s own pocket money is spent, she will call her elder sister sweetly, so ye Qingqing foolishly gives her all her own pocket money.

    As a result, ye An''an could scold her for being a fool with a cold face.

    It''s such a kind fool. Why didn''t he get a good end?

    Ye An''an is extremely angry. She has never been disobedient since she was a child.

    Ye Ming and his wife dote on her. After all, they are not easy children. As long as she doesn''t make a big mistake, they are willing to pet her.

    Ye An''an is crazy. He grabs everything and throws it at Ye Xuan.

    Su Kui listened to the noise in the next room. She didn''t make a phone call to Ye Ming''s husband and wife until it was almost smashed there.

    When the system prompts her that Ye Ming and his wife are coming back, she opens the door and goes to ye An''an.

    Ye Xuan, who is always clean and tidy, is in a mess at this time.

    He won''t fight with girls, but ye An''an is crazy and throws everything he catches at him.

    On his white cheek, he was cut a blood hole with some sharp tools.

    Su Kui lowered his eyes and saw that the ground was in a mess.

    I''ve called my parents. They''ll be back in a minute

    Ye An''an was shocked, and his movements slowed down naturally.

    In response, she looked at her messy room, and ye Xuan''s bleeding face, staring at Su Kui with hatred, "bitch!! Without you, there would be nothing now! "

    Su Kui heard her saying and chuckled, "Ann, you know, I don''t owe you anything."

    Now, you owe me.

    Owe something to others, sooner or later one day, is to return it with interest.

    Ye An''an can''t hear Su Kui''s light and flowing tone most. Shouldn''t she be hysterical when she destroys her face? Why can I be so calm?

    She can''t help but want to tear her calm face, three or two steps up want to hit her.

    But in the near time, the foot slipped, the body rushed forward.

    Ye Xuan is startled. He quickly pulls Su Kui back. "Be careful, what are you doing out?"

    It''s not good to be hurt again by this crazy woman.

 Chapter 3829

    Ye An''an, who has no one to help, has no such good luck.

    Only to hear a scream, ye an an painfully curled up, covered his nose and howled.

    She fell straight ahead, her face on the floor, I don''t know who broke a goldfish bowl.

    The glass broke all over the floor.

    Ye An''an''s face just hit the glass pieces.

    "My face, my face!! Ah ah -- "

    "Ann? What happened to Ann? "

    At this time, from downstairs, there was a scream.

    With the footsteps getting closer and closer, Ye Ming and his wife finally walked up the stairs together and saw ye An''an lying on the ground with blood all over his face.

    "Ann? How about your face -- "

    before the voice falls, Mrs. Ye stares at Su Kui," Qing Qing, did you do it?! Didn''t you say you''d forgive Ann? Why are you so cruel? ANN is your sister! "

    Ye Xuan was also shocked, not for the sake of Ye An''an, but because his mother didn''t ask for anything, so she wronged Ye Qingqing.

    She is the real victim!

    Sunflower''s heart ached to the extreme, as if something had been torn apart.

    It belongs to Ye Qingqing, who is sentimentally attached to this family and grateful to Ye Ming and his wife.

    Ye Ming is not as impulsive as Lady ye, but his face is not good. He frowns and asks, "Qing Qing, are you really doing it?"

    Su Kui just chuckled, his voice was like a ghost.

    Ye Xuan doesn''t know why. He feels his heart is tight.

    Hurriedly look up to sunflower.

    The girl''s face was wrapped with gauze, and she suddenly raised her hand, one after another, and untied the gauze.

    "Mom, you look at my face, you see, if it''s cruel, can I compare with ye An''an?"

    She dropped the bloody gauze on the ground.

    Under the eyes of the face, miserable.

    The flesh and skin that is cut by the scalpel turns out. There are more than 20 wounds, each with a small thumb.

    Crisscross, let the skin on her eyes, with the skin on her cheeks, form a sharp contrast.

    "I --"

    Mrs. Ye shuddered and dared not look up again.

    The girl''s eyes are too bright, clean and limpid. The person with a weak heart feels dirty when he sees her eyes.

    Ye An''an rolls on the ground in pain. He can''t hold his breath when crying, "Mom! It''s Ye Qingqing. It''s all her fault!! If it wasn''t for this bitch, how could I get hurt? "

    As soon as Mrs. Ye was in a hurry, she came to see ye an.

    Ye An''an looks serious, but in fact, there are not many pieces of glass, and he doesn''t hurt his eyes.

    Just pay attention, there will be no scars.

    But just like this, Mrs. Ye is also heartbroken.

    "Qing Qing, what''s going on? I just want to ask you, "are you?"

    Ye Ming frowned and asked in a deep voice.

    In fact, he still believed ye an''s words.

    Any girl who is disfigured will change her temperament.

    Especially the other adopted daughter, who is not very talkative and introverted. After something happened, they were soft and weak, and their eyes were always clean.

    He doesn''t believe it at all. How can a person be treated like this without resentment?

    Now that ye An''an''s face is hurt, he feels relieved.

    I''m afraid Ye Qingqing will go mad and revenge his family.

    "Ah Dad thinks it''s

 Chapter 3830

    Su Kui is self abusive, feeling the pain from her heart.

    -

    I can''t help but curse Ye Qingqing in my heart: listen to what your good parents have said, can ye Qingqing be a little promising?

    Even though she suffered herself in the past, she still torments her client.

    Sure enough, the next second, ye Qingqing''s feeling disappeared.

    Sukui breathed a sigh of relief.

    The face looked much better.

    Ye Xuan was very sad. He wiped the blood on his face, red his eyes and roared, "have you done enough?"

    He gnashed his teeth and looked at his parents, disappointed.

    "I was quarreling with Ye an just now. She was angry and smashed all those little things! What does it have to do with Ye Qingqing? Why don''t you ask, ye An''an has nothing to do, and he has to run to Ye Qingqing''s room to insult her?? Ye An''an, are you so vicious and have the face to talk about others? "

    Ye Ming saw clearly that there was a wound on his son''s side face.

    Immediately concerned: "ah Xuan your face..."

    "Ye An''an smashed it." Ye Xuan sneers, "ye An''an will become what it is today. It''s all your favorite. You go on, sooner or later our home, will be destroyed in her hands!! Try it if you don''t believe it! "

    "Ye Xuan!! I''m your sister. Why do you help Ye Qingqing to say -- "

    " pa -- "

    Ye Ming can''t bear it. He slapped it up and said," shut up! "

    Mrs. Ye''s heart ached so much that she held ye An''an and comforted her gently. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    With that, Ye Ming stared angrily. "What are you doing? Ann is like this. You still hit her! "

    Su Kui laughs at a good play.

    Her face was exposed to the air. The cool air made her wound hurt.

    There was blood oozing from some places, but she didn''t take care of it.

    No one dared to look at the ferocity and horror.

    Su Kui didn''t speak. While waiting for the ambulance, Su Kui walked around the debris and went to ye''an to squat down.

    "Ann, look at me. I''ll ask you again. Do you feel sorry for me? Even a little? "

    Ye An''an leans on Mrs. Ye''s arms in pain and cries. When Mrs. Ye hears this, she is angry and hateful. What is the matter with Ye Qingqing today? Can she take the wrong medicine?

    "Qing Qing, you don''t think it''s enough, do you? Go back to your room! Wait until Ann comes back from the hospital! "

    "What about me?" Su Kui crooked her head and pointed back at her face. "Mom, what about my face? Who will compensate me? Well? "

    "You -"

    Mrs. Ye was so flustered that she could see a bloody face as soon as she opened her eyes.

    She''s scared to death. She''s scared to death.

    Ye Xuan is dying of sadness.

    Ye Qingqing was so sad that she exposed her wound to so many people. She asked them if they felt guilty?

    But will they?

    For those who have no heart, they will never feel that they have done wrong.

    Instead, I think sukui has nothing to do with it.

    As expected, ye An''an soon screamed and cursed, "Ye Qingqing, you stinking bitch, get away from me quickly!! I don''t want to see your ugly face. It''s disgusting. Get out of my way quickly! "

    "Disgusting? Ugly? "

    Su Kui seemed to hear some jokes. She stood up and stepped back obediently.

    "I remember. ANN, you have to remember that too."

    Because in the future, you will be uglier than me -

 Chapter 3831

    All the people were chilled by her voice.

    Her eyes were still clear and her tone soft.

    I don''t know why. It''s just chilling.

    She hummed, walked to the door happily, stooped to pick up the bandages with blood, and then hummed to go back to the room.

    Ye Ming was not at ease. "Qing Qing, you --"

    Su Kui didn''t come back. "What''s the matter with my father? Come to ask me another day. I''m sleepy. I''m going to have a rest."

    Ye Xuan hurriedly chases up, "don''t be sad, ye Qingqing. Your parents are actually looking for a doctor for you. You can rest assured that your face will be restored as it is!"

    When ye An''an heard this, he seemed to be stimulated. "Why should I treat her? I don''t want it!! I''ll tell you, if you cure her, believe it or not, I''ll destroy her again

    "Ye An''an?? Why is your heart so vicious? " Ye Xuan turns her head in disbelief.

    Suddenly I heard a quiet low smile, and the girl beside me murmured in a soft voice, "is to find the doctor first, in case it is useful later?"

    Then she went back to the room with a light step.

    The door was closed and everything was shut out.

    Ye Xuan doesn''t understand what Su Kui''s words mean. Ye Ming''s face is not clear.

    The ambulance came soon, and they couldn''t care too much. They took Ye an to the hospital first.

    Some broken glass pierced ye An''an''s face, and the doctor took it out for her. In this way, she cried and scolded in pain.

    They have scolded their doctor''s ancestors for eighteen generations.

    Make others face gloomy, after the door, the nurse asked: "Ren doctor, what medicine do you prescribe for her? Imported medicine? Do you want some pain relief? "

    Then the patient doctor smiled, "no, I''ll give you a prescription. You can take it later."

    This kind of girl with dirty mouth is not cute at all -

    Ye Xuan didn''t want to come, but he was pulled by Ye Ming.

    The reason is to deal with the cut on his cheek.

    Listening to Ye an''s pig like voice, ye Xuan looks at her with disgust, without any emotion in her eyes.

    "Ye An''an, can you shut up?"

    Ye An''an is in a grumpy mood, immersed in the fear of whether he is disfigured or not.

    Smell words to pull up a thing to smash past, "you shut up for me! I don''t have your brother! Would my face have been hurt if it hadn''t been for you?? How are you going to die with Ye Qingqing? "

    Ye Ming can''t bear it. "You don''t have any pocket money this month. Ye An''an, you''d better reflect on how you become a sister."

    Mrs. Ye is also frightened by Ye an''s venomous words.

    Compared with ye An''an, ye Xuancai is more valued by both husband and wife.

    After all, he is the only successor of the Ye family.

    Good grades, excellent.

    It has always been the pride of Ye Ming''s heart.

    As for ye An''an, Ye Ming''s feelings are general. If not for Mrs. Ye''s protection, he would have cleaned her up.

    "Why?! I don''t agree! " As soon as ye an heard that he had no pocket money, there was another uproar.

    Ye Xuan couldn''t stand it. He sneered, "can''t you stand the pain now? What about ye Qingqing? She has been cut so many times by you, you don''t think how painful she is? Ye An''an, you will have retribution. "

    Finish saying, the leaf Xuan head also does not return of left.

    But what he said echoed in the hearts of Ye Ming and his wife.

 Chapter 3832

    Ye An''an''s shouting, they can''t hear.

    Retribution -

    thinking of Ye Qingqing''s abnormality today, she obviously has something to say.

    That''s a girl who used to be like an angel. She is adored by countless boys. She is the object that boys and girls like to make friends with.

    She is so excellent, but because of Ye an''s jealousy, she lost everything.

    Does she really have no resentment?

    Even if Mrs. Ye cried and begged her to let Ya''an go, don''t call the police, and don''t tell her that the culprit was ye''an.

    But she did.

    And then?

    Ye Ming began to be confused and alert.

    In the next few days, Ye was not honest. She tried to find Su Kui''s trouble.

    As soon as he opened the door, he turned to his bloody face.

    And the girl, in front of the mirror, daubs the potion.

    Her face, with the environment of this room, is out of place.

    Ye An''an screamed with fear.

    I saw the man as if I couldn''t see her. I turned back and reapplied the potion.

    "Ye Qingqing, are you mentally ill?"

    Which normal person, can destroy the capacity to still be so calm?

    She wanted to see ye Qingqing in hysteria, but she seemed to be more calm than before.

    Eat, sleep.

    Ye Ming and his wife didn''t know how to deal with Su Kui, but she was like an innocent person every day. When it was time to eat, they came down to eat.

    And she doesn''t like bandages. If ye Ming and his wife put forward suggestions, she will ask: "my parents also think my face is ugly, right? But what to do? All of this is due to Ann ~ ~ and the doctor said, it''s not good for the wound to recover because of the bandage! "

    Then they had nothing to say.

    Let Su Kui eat every day, with a bloody face, sit at the table and eat seriously.

    She didn''t know what was painted on her face. It was like blood. She looked more ferocious.

    Ye Xuan didn''t choose to live at home like Ye an. He chose to live at school.

    In another sense, it avoids being disgusted.

    Back in the picture, when ye an opened the door, he saw Su Kui''s bloody face.

    She was sick and angry.

    Think of these days, at the dinner table by the gas, gas do not hit a place.

    As she scolded, she wanted to go over and smash the potion sukui was holding.

    The potion was red, like blood. She was disgusted.

    It''s like a ghost girl.

    But not yet close, suddenly a flash of cold light, I saw Su Kui did not know where to take out a scalpel, playing in his hand.

    "Ah --"

    Ye an was startled and hurriedly backed up a few steps.

    Su Kui''s head is crooked, his temperament is gentle and his tone is soft? Do you know this knife well? This is what I found when I woke up. "

    "You --"

    Ye an feels that ye Qingqing is not hysterical, but her brain is abnormal.

    Which fucking normal person will take the thing that destroys his face with him?

    "The devil knows!! Ye Qingqing, if you are ill, go to the doctor!! Don''t play the devil here! I tell you, I''m not afraid of you! "

    "Why are you afraid of me? I won''t hurt you, "Su Kui smiled and put away his knife." I''m just staying for a memorial. By the way, what can Ann do for me? "

    She turned her head, the lower half of her face was like a devil, with eyes above, but clean and gentle.

 Chapter 3833

    Ye An''an felt guilty under her clear and clean eyes.

    She bited her teeth and scolded "neuropathy". She turned around and rushed out angrily.

    Just downstairs, I saw Ye Xuan coming with a girl. She gave them a bad look and strode away.

    Ye Xuan frowns, and wants to know that ye An''an must be looking for ye Qingqing again.

    Thinking of Ye Qingqing''s abnormality recently, he sighed and said to the girl next to him, "Ye Qingqing''s room is that one. Knock on the door when you pass by. If she doesn''t want to see you, don''t force it."

    Ye Qingqing certainly doesn''t want to see anyone.

    But ye Xuan knows that it''s not good for her to be alone.

    Ye Xuan doesn''t want her to become hysterical. Even if she destroys her face, he still hopes that she can keep her heart and not be blinded by hatred.

    "Well, I see."

    The girl took a deep breath, went upstairs and knocked on the door.

    "Qing Qing, are you there? I''m Xu Tiancheng. I''ve come to see you. "

    Xu sweet orange?

    Su Kui searched her mind a little, and knew that Xu Tiancheng was her best friend from high school to university. They were the closest to each other.

    Xu Tiancheng is also sincere to her.

    After ye Qingqing''s disfigurement in his last life, Xu Tiancheng also came to see her several times, but at that time, ye Qingqing abandoned herself and refused to meet people who cared about her.

    It also led her to become more and more self abased, suffer from depression, and finally choose to end her young life.

    "Come in."

    Su Kui didn''t refuse. She stood up and opened the door to let Xu Tiancheng in.

    "Qing Qing, I brought you your favorite karst cake --"

    when Xu Tiancheng''s eyes touched Su Kui''s face, she couldn''t say anything.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red, her tears snapped, "how, how can it be so serious?"?? Why are you not in the hospital? You don''t need treatment?? Who is the murderer? Have you caught him? "

    Because of Ye Ming''s husband and wife, outsiders only know that ye Qingqing has been hurt by the little gangster.

    But no one knows, all these are directed by Ye An''an.

    Su Kui smiled and wiped away her tears. In a soft voice, she said, "it''s OK. I didn''t cry. Orange still loves to cry!"

    "How can it be the same?" he cried

    Xu Tiancheng still remembers when he first saw Ye Qingqing when he was in high school.

    Their high school uniforms are particularly ugly, like buckets, with long pants and long sleeves and blue and white stripes. Everyone is local in their clothes, but ye Qingqing is different.

    She showed up in front of everyone in a pink schoolbag, ponytail and dry school uniform.

    At that moment, Xu Tiancheng could even hear his heart beating.

    All eyes are drawn to the past.

    It was noon and the sun was just right.

    Fine as the sun gold, mischievous in her hair jump, her eyes are very good-looking, sunshine, clean and clear. The skin is white and looks clean like a real person.

    Later, when Xu Tiancheng knew that she was at the same table, she was very excited.

    Everyone thinks that such a beautiful girl must be proud of her character and difficult to get along with.

    But it took a long time to find out that her character is really gentle. No matter who she is, she is smiling. When she speaks, she will look into your eyes carefully and make people feel valued.

 Chapter 3834

    As long as she asked her questions, she would explain them patiently in a soft tone.

    The more Xu Tiancheng thinks about it, the more sad he is.

    "Who did it? Why don''t such people die! "

    She cried and squatted on the ground. Ye Qingqing, who used to be a little angel, disappeared.

    She couldn''t even go to school because of her disfigurement.

    Su Kui was funny and distressed. She pulled her up. "Oh, it''s really OK. My face will be OK," she said softly. "My parents have found the best doctor for me, and I will be cured later. Besides, I have my own way."

    "Really?" Xu Tiancheng looks up with a lump in his throat.

    On Su Kui clean eyes, immediately want to cry again.

    She cried and thought, why is God so unfair?

    There are so many bad people living well in the world. Qing Qing is so kind, but she will destroy the most important thing of a girl.

    She is so beautiful that she shouldn''t be treated like this!

    "Of course, we are medical students. I can be a university bully."

    Su Kui curved her eyes. She smiled very gently.

    It''s even possible to ignore the horrible look of her lower face, wrapped in gauze.

    Xu Tiancheng said hoarsely, "then you can''t lie to me. You must be better. I''ll wait for you to go back to school!"

    She did so well. After the accident, both teachers and students were very sorry.

    Up to now, her position is still empty. Occasionally someone looks at it and sees the empty position. They feel that there is something missing.

    That''s because there is no clean and gentle girl in their classroom.

    She would never explain the problems to them in a gentle tone with a bright and clean smile.

    "Of course," Su Kui picked up the cake to distract her, "is this for me? Then I''m welcome ~ ~ I haven''t eaten cake for a long time

    Xu Tiancheng feels sad, but also knows that Su Kui doesn''t want her to feel sorry for her.

    See her smile so brilliant, as if nothing had happened.

    Xu Tiancheng hated the murderer.

    After eating the cake, Su Kui sat beside the bed and picked up a book to read quietly.

    Xu Tiancheng and Su Kui are learning western medicine, but now Su Kui is reading a Chinese medicine book.

    The above records the efficacy and pictures of various herbs. Xu Tiancheng is dizzy.

    At the same time, she felt sorry for sukui. In the past, her life was not colorful, but her classmates were accompanied by teachers, at least not lonely.

    now, a person is now stuffy in the room. She is afraid of her accident. She make complaints about her book and raises a big smiling face. "Oh, you are going to be a nerd!" Western medicine is not enough to learn Chinese medicine?? Don''t look, pay attention to the combination of work and rest! "

    Su Kui was helpless. "But what are we going to do?"

    Can she go out and play with her face?

    And it hasn''t healed yet, at least now it can''t see the wind.

    Xu Tiancheng thought about it. She glanced around Su Kui''s room. When she saw the computer, her eyes lit up and she stroked: "yes!"

    "What?"

    Su Kui doubts.

    "I''ll take you to play games. Let''s go!! It''s very interesting. Recently, all the students are playing. You have learned it. Let''s take you to play together!! "

    Su Kui knows that college students like to play games now.

    However, in addition to studying, ye Qingqing usually reads books. Computers are the highest configuration, but they are used by her to check learning materials.

 Chapter 3835

    Xu Tiancheng can''t help shaking his head when he looks at the computer and keyboard and mouse he just moved back from the computer city. "You''re really a monster!"

    She has known about this brand. After a set of equipment is configured, it will cost at least forty or fifty thousand yuan, and ye Qingqing will use it as a decoration.

    Ye Ming''s husband and wife didn''t really cut off Ye Qingqing''s life, but there was nothing else.

    But now, what ye Qingqing owes them to the Ye family has long been paid off.

    Now, it''s Ye an who owes Ye Qingqing.

    "What do you want to play?"

    Su Kui took the book and turned it around. Xu Tiancheng stared at her. "No reading!"

    Su Kui had no choice but to put the bookmark in and put it back on the shelf.

    Xu Tiancheng was satisfied. She said, "download a steam first. I''m going to take you to play a game called Jedi survival. It''s called eating chicken for short. Have you heard of it?"

    She took a look at Su Kui, and sure enough, she shook her head

    "Sure enough, I know!"

    Xu Tiancheng''s eyes turn white with embarrassment. The download of steam is not slow. She quickly downloaded it. She skillfully found the Jedi survival game, bought her a game with her own money, and registered successfully.

    Su Kui has been quietly watching, see here Leng next, "this game also want money?"

    "It''s not expensive, just 98. You should go in and have a look at the scenery."

    anyway, Xu Tiancheng doesn''t expect Su Kui to kill all directions.

    Sure enough, Su Kui nodded, "OK."

    When Xu Tiancheng was playing games, he occasionally turned around and saw the girl sitting in another chair with her hands on her knees and her feet together looking at the computer screen. The whole person was not clever.

    She sighed bitterly and couldn''t bear to see it again.

    "Most of the people in our class are playing this game, and there is a group. I''ll pull you into the clam later" ~ "

    Su Kui is stunned," do you have to enter... "

    She was a little hesitant.

    Xu Tiancheng is afraid that she thinks more. "It''s just for playing games. If you don''t want to enter, you won''t enter. It''s OK!"

    But Xu Tiancheng is afraid that she will go to the top of the heap alone. At that time, a person will be in a bad mood, and even no one will accompany her.

    Sukui saw what she thought. "Let''s go in. It''s OK."

    After that, Xu Tiancheng pulls her into the group.

    Then teach her how to play one by one, what gun this gun is and what gun that gun is.

    And maps, all kinds of cars.

    Jedi survival is a real-life competitive game, which matches 100 players to enter the game and board the plane together. After that, you can choose to parachute freely and go where you want to go to search for supplies. At the same time, every few minutes, the survival range of the map will start to shrink, which is called poison circle for short. This circle is also random.

    If the player is not in the safe area, staying in the poison circle will lose blood continuously because of poisoning. You need to run out of the poison circle, which is called running poison for short.

    At the same time, this game can choose team mode, single mode, double mode.

    A team of up to four is allowed to compete.

    If you succeed in living to the end and get the first team, the settlement box will pop up with a sentence: "good luck, chicken tonight.".

    This is the origin of eating chicken.

    Xu Tiancheng played two games to show Su Kui and taught her all kinds of things.

    However, it''s only a few simple things. It mainly depends on Su Kui''s own rubbing to understand.

    Su Kui nodded to understand.

    At this time, it''s dark outside, and Xu Tiancheng should go.

 Chapter 3836

    Ye Ming and his wife did not come back, and ye an did not know where to play.

    Ye an knocked on the door. "Ye Qingqing, have dinner."

    He smiled bitterly outside the door. As expected, ye Qingqing''s abnormality was due to his parents and ye An''an.

    When they were not at home, she didn''t even bother to come out.

    "Come in, the door is unlocked."

    Xu Tiancheng has just left, and Su Kui has not locked the door.

    Ye an comes in and sees Su Kui alone, sitting in front of the computer playing games.

    He was stunned. "You play games?" I can''t believe it.

    His elder sister, doesn''t she always dislike these things, most like reading and studying?

    "Ah "My friend taught me," Su Kui encountered a shaking of hands, and immediately put the gun into the gun, the next second, the other side mercilessly killed her.

    Su Kui looked back and smiled shyly. "She said that the students are playing. When I get there, they can take me to fight."

    Ye an is in a complex mood.

    He knows it''s a good thing, but he doesn''t know why. He just feels uncomfortable.

    "You can''t just play or not eat. Come down and have a meal first."

    Su Kui said good, turn back to close the game, go down to dinner.

    -At night, Xu Tiancheng calls her again.

    This time, it''s in the group.

    [you can win if you don''t! ]

    a little sweet orange: [@ Qingqing, play a game. ~]

    a little sweet orange: [[Qingqing has a meal. ~]

    your father: [[how can I help you?]?? Qing Qing is in the group?!! ]

    your grandfather: [Qing Qing, I miss you!! ]

    the crowd is full of rubbish: [qingqingqing ~ ~ go online, I''ll take you to fight. ~]

    a little orange: [ignore those fools, Qingqing goes online, I''ll pull you. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui looked at the lively atmosphere in the group and smiled.

    If ye Qingqing didn''t refuse the enthusiasm and kindness of her classmates in her last life, maybe she could persist until her own parents came to visit her.

    She is obediently on the line, only Xu Tiancheng is in the friend column.

    Xu Tiancheng pulls her in. "Qing Qing, open voice" ~ "

    so Su Kui opens voice.

    "Qing Qing, don''t be afraid, I will protect you! Emmm, let''s match two more teammates. This position is very good, Mofang! "

    While comforting Su Kui, Xu sweet orange points the match.

    Su Kui nodded heavily, and sweet said, "well, I believe you!"

    As a result, he died at the beginning and landed in a box.

    He was beaten as a bird for two consecutive games. Later, Xu Tiancheng learned how to behave and shrunk his neck and said: "what The first two games are out of order. Let''s go to the field!! You know, poor chicken, rich express! "

    Su Kui smiled and nodded, "OK."

    Don''t know why, Xu Tiancheng listens to the sound of sweet Zizi in the ear wheat, the girl blushes a little.

    Well, she''s really good.

    Belongs to that kind of food addiction.

    It''s a big deal. Another round.

    This time, they managed to survive for ten minutes, especially this time in a good position. They have always been a safe area.

    The poison circle is always brushing towards them.

    "If you don''t eat chicken this time, it''s not natural!! I can''t wait for a moment -- "

    she smiled half indecently, and suddenly she saw something on Su Kui''s back." where do I come from with your three-level armour and 98K? " Then she found that on her 98K, it was still equipped with eight times mirror and silencer.

    In his hand, he had an M16 rifle.

    "I picked it up What''s the matter... " Su Kui doesn''t understand.

    For a moment, Xu Tiancheng became a Buddha

 Chapter 3837

    "You picked it up? Are you sure

    Xu Tiancheng blinks. He''s a bit confused. When did he get so fat?

    "Yes, it was picked up in the small room over there."

    Su Kui controls the characters in the game and runs to the red bungalow in front.

    They came to a place where they translated it into G town in Chinese. There are many scattered small houses beside them.

    Xu Tiancheng ran with her and said, "Qing Qing, are you the reincarnation of the legendary Koi?"

    "Koi? No, it''s just an occasional good luck, isn''t it

    Sukui doesn''t believe that either.

    She''s lucky, but she shouldn''t get good things in every game.

    Smell words, Xu Tiancheng, ha ha, smiles, rubs his hands and starts to cheat.

    "Qing Qing, can you use 98K?"

    This is a good thing. You can''t ask for it!

    In addition to chasing airdrops, this is the best sniper gun you can find on the map.

    And there''s an octave mirror silencer.

    Bullshit!!

    Su Kui shook his head. "No way."

    Xu Tiancheng''s eyes brightened, "then you can use it for me!! I will! "

    Su Kui grinned, pretending not to hear Xu Tiancheng''s yearning in his voice, "ah, yes..."

    This guy is still fooling her.

    Su Kui slowly dropped his gun and accessories at the foot of Xu Tiancheng, a gun like a fire stick, and a dark eight times mirror and muffler.

    Xu Tiancheng was more and more excited. She played for so long and seldom found good materials.

    It''s black every time.

    It''s just crumbling.

    Seeing the gun thrown out from the bottom of Su Kui''s feet, she felt guilty and picked it up. It was a thief''s garbage submachine gun that was thrown to Su Kui.

    Su Kui didn''t dislike it, so she picked it up again.

    Xu Tiancheng is satisfied: "Qingqing, wait and see! I''ll show you a performance 800 meters away, take the enemy''s head - I depend on it

    "Boom!"

    Just listen to the heavy sound, like the sound of a stapler.

    Xu Tiancheng''s proud expression just froze on her face, watching a blood burst out on the head of the villain in her game, and then kneeling in front of Su Kui.

    "Ah Orange, why are you kneeling?? Get up quickly. "

    Because they were killed every time they landed.

    Su Kui even now, still don''t know, when there are still teammates alive, the knocked down teammates will not die immediately, but can help.

    Xu Tiancheng wants to cry without tears. He''s really ecstatic.

    She just fooled Su Kui to give her 98K eight times of the mirror, but she forgot that they were in the wilderness, the only shelter, not yet in time.

    Sure enough, I was very happy and sad soon.

    "I depend on it!! Someone''s attacking me! Qing Qing, help me! "

    As Xu Tiancheng struggled to climb into the room, he asked Su Kui to catch up.

    "I don''t know where the people are. It seems that the gunshot came from 150. Stop it for me. Ah, don''t let the other side mend me!"

    It''s a M24 sniper gun. It''s a big sniper in Jedi survival.

    "It''s OK, it doesn''t matter. Orange is not afraid of it" ~ "

    Su Kui said, blocking Xu''s back.

    Watching her pucker up and climb into the room, she could hardly bear to laugh.

    Xu Tiancheng is about to cry. He is really an angel.

    How sweet! How can there be such a lovely girl

 Chapter 3838

    I don''t know why.

    The other side in the case of a big sniper, unexpectedly did not make up for her.

    Xu Tiancheng, as he was glad, hid in the room and said to Su Kui, "Qing Qing, come to help me. It''s OK here. The other side should not come so soon for the time being."

    In fact, after meeting the sniper, Xu has only one idea.

    Run after the medicine!

    I''m so scared!

    Su Kui nodded. As soon as she was saved, she heard the sound of a car outside.

    Xu Tiancheng stared, almost choking and crying, "lying in the trough, too much!"

    She hasn''t been drugged yet.

    -

    at the same time, the Shark Live platform is in the live room of a Jedi survival anchor.

    In the picture, the curtain of bullets flies.

    [ha ha ha ha ha! Is Mr. Shuo a man today?? ]

    [answer upstairs, no!! ]You are a person!! Can you give someone a good time?? ]

    [I feel that Mr. Shuo is going to insult others before he dies. ]

    [that''s too much!! ]

    [the hell is empty and the new God is in the world. ]

    [Shhh, this kind of words can''t be said, do you want to be forbidden?!! ]

    [I don''t know if my ID is expensive when I''m young, so I leave it to the old to cry. ]

    [the other party''s ID is a girl? A little sweet orange ~ ~ please don''t insult me!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. There were two screens in his room.

    One is playing live, one is playing games.

    Don''t delay each other.

    He rarely plays double row, often a single four row, familiar with his fans know his rules.

    That is, without fans.

    No more rewards.

    How dare you beat me?? A free flight ticket + permanent forbidden package, good to go!

    Lianshuo, who is so arrogant and arrogant and willful, even has a group of female fans crying and calling him husband, which makes a group of old men boiling with blood. They either follow the trend and call him husband or call him Grandpa willingly.

    No way, some people, bad character.

    There are always attractions.

    Lian Shuo takes Sun Xiang to the small house by the road.

    He leaned safely in the electric chair, played the ash and said to Sun Xiang, "knock on the door."

    Sun Xiang: "hello??? I''m sorry

    Knock on the door??

    His face in reality is so indescribable that he wipes his face and thinks that his brother Shuo is a real master! So gentlemanly in the game??

    Seeing his silence, Lian Shuo said nothing, jumped out of the car and raised his hand and shot him.

    Sun Xiang: "I rely on you?? Brother Shuo, what are you doing!! Kill your teammates? Fuck, I almost got killed by you! "

    He saw that he had lost half of his blood bar and wanted to cry without tears.

    What gentleman? As expected, the animal is still that animal.

    Terrible!!

    [hahaha, I''m crazy. I kill my friends. ]

    [ha ha ha husband is fierce, but I like it!! ]

    [today is also a day to love your husband ~ ~]

    [husband, don''t you know you like men? Someone''s chrysanthemum is always for you ]Are you a good person? ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ]

    [hey, upstairs, your back teeth are all leaking out. Do you still tell me that you haven''t smiled? ]

    [it''s nice to lick my husband''s hand!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Many anchors, when they are broadcasting live, will be questioned.

    Of course, there are many people, including famous anchors.

    However, once it is opened and hung by a stone hammer, the treatment it has suffered is absolutely not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 3839

    As a result, many people were permanently banned from the live studio by the platform.

    In case of breach of contract, a large amount of money shall be compensated.

    But Lian Shuo was very just. From the first day of the live broadcast, he recorded on screen.

    Not at all.

    If the sprayers want to spray, they can''t find the spray point.

    But later, the black men, can only spray a spray of Lian Shuo too arrogant.

    Now, for example.

    [if you want to kill, hurry up. Is this disgusting?? ]

    [it''s disgusting. Is it interesting for the host to bully ordinary players?? ]

    [hehe, whose dog is not tied properly, and I will be killed if I don''t take it away again? ]

    [black man, get out of here. Do you think you can scold us? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang went to knock on the door.

    Lian Shuo took time to look at the live room''s bullet curtain, and just saw that sentence and asked him if it was interesting.

    Lian Shuo raised his eyebrows and pressed the smoke into the ashtray.

    Nodding his head, his voice was hoarse and magnetic, and he was arrogant all the time? I just like to bully the weak. If you don''t agree, report me. "

    And when he had finished speaking, he hissed, and there was disdain between his words.

    Blue Hole naturally won''t seal Lian Shuo''s number. Let''s not say he didn''t open it first.

    The so-called insult is just a joke of fans.

    For the most part, Lian Shuo is just teasing those players.

    It''s just a coincidence that today he''s interested. There''s no difficulty in playing the game. He''s lazy as a whole.

    He put another cigarette in his mouth, but it didn''t light this time.

    He squinted to see Sun Xiang knocking at the door with a gun.

    "Are the people inside?"?? Have you turned on all the wheat? "

    Xu Tiancheng just hit a big bag and was drinking coke. He was shocked by the sudden sound.

    "My God --"

    "what''s the matter?"

    Su Kui didn''t open all the wheat. She was stunned and didn''t know what happened.

    Xu Tiancheng cried and hawed: "Qingqing, you open all the wheat. It seems that we have met animals."

    She didn''t play much, she had been for months.

    I''ve only heard of some players who like to tease enemies in the whole wheat.

    But I''ve never met them.

    I didn''t expect to take Qing Qing by taxi on the first day.

    Is that luck?

    Su Kui opened the wheat in a daze.

    Sun Xiang outside is still shouting: "listen to the people inside! Now throw away the gun in your hand, raise your hand and walk out. Don''t kill it! "

    Lian Shuo sneered, "this fool."

    He squatted next to the house and said impatiently, "Sun Xiang, do you watch many anti Japanese dramas? From which set of little devil lines. "

    Do you really think your little devil is going to the village?

    Sun Xiang scratched his head and said, "Hi, brother Shuo, am I inexperienced?"

    Lian Shuo didn''t care about him. "It seems that he didn''t open the wheat, so he killed it. Go on your own. If you can''t kill two rookies, don''t come to see me. Thunder yourself. "

    He said understatement, Sun Xiang want to cry without tears.

    "You are really my brother!"

    awesome!

    He''s going in with a gun.

    When Xu Tiancheng heard this, he was startled and quickly opened the wheat. "I''m here. Don''t kill me, big brother!"!! I''ve lost my gun! "

    Su Kui blinked. "Orange, what are you doing?"

    Sun Xiang, standing outside blocking the door, stared, "Wow, brother Shuo, it''s my sister!"

    Lian Shuo''s expression remained unchanged. "Haven''t you seen a woman in 800 years? And do you know that the other end of the computer is a man or a ghost? Maybe it''s a fat lady with cute girl voice. "

 Chapter 3840

    Sun Xiang said nothing: "..."

    After a while, he touched his nose. "Brother Shuo, it''s undeniable that I was disgusted by you."

    You''re awesome!

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha, so we Shuo elder brother, deserve to be single for a lifetime! ]

    . ]

    [iron and steel straight man, powerful Shuo Ye! ]

    [my sister''s voice is very pleasant!! ]

    [by the way, isn''t there another one? Let the other open his mouth, too. ~

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha, will they be a couple double row game?? ]When Lian Shuo saw this sentence, he didn''t change his face. "If you are a couple, you will kill the heaven."

    This sentence is a great delight.

    It is a good way to satisfy the "abnormal" psychology of most single dogs in the studio.

    Xu Tiancheng is numb. She doesn''t know who is the person opposite, but the person who killed her just now is called "Jedi savage". She feels that this name is really suitable for the guy who has a very bad attitude outside.

    But she really didn''t want to die. She didn''t kill anyone!!

    Moreover, she has brought Qing Qing to the ground in two boxes.

    If you die again, you will be laughed at by the students in the group.

    No, you can''t die!

    Go to the top ten!

    So, she seriously deceived Su Kui and said, "Qing Qing, you also open all the voice and say a word, tell them that we are not lovers, living is hope!"

    Of course, she closed all the wheat and said it with team wheat and sunflower.

    If she dared to drive all, she would be killed directly.

    Su Kui is very obedient, she obediently opened all, asked in a low voice: "Hello, may I not kill us?"

    The girl''s voice is soft, waxy, clean and clear. Although it''s sweet, it doesn''t give people a greasy and artificial feeling.

    A natural voice.

    Lian Shuo''s hand with a cigarette.

    Sun Xiang was stunned.

    Xu Tiancheng says the blood tank is empty.

    In the studio, the frying pan broke in a flash.

    Ah, ah, ah, my mother, I''m in love!! ]

    [little sister''s voice is so sweet and lovely!! ]

    [Lord wuwushuo, I can''t do it this time. I have to stop you from abusing my little sister! ]

    [such a lovely little sister, she needs to be protected. Mr. Shuo, listen to me. She can''t be an animal! ]

    [Shuo is calm!! ]

    [no, I can''t calm down. Mr. Shuo, would you let my little sister sing a song?? ]

    Sun Xiang felt his palms were sweating. He stared at the screen and his voice was much lighter Come out, little sister. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. "

    Su Kui has already lost his gun at the suggestion of Xu Tiancheng.

    She was reluctant to look at the guns, some grievances, "really want to lose it? Can I keep a small pistol? "

    It''s all her hard work. I feel like I''m going to lose the experience of the game.

    "Poof --"

    Lian Shuo couldn''t help but smile.

    Darling, where''s this cute little girl?

    Is it Mengxin?

    "Cheng," he once said generously, "allows you to pick up a pistol, not many."

    Xu Tiancheng has been completely silent and the blood in his body is boiling.

    Ah, ah, Qing Qing is so lovely. I want to touch Qing Qing!!

    It''s so cute!

    "Really? Thank you! "

    Su Kui''s eyes were bright. He had already come to the door. Hearing this, he hurried back to pick up the small gun.

    Sun Xiang is dying of laughter.

    "What''s your name, little sister?"

 Chapter 3841

    "Ah?"

    "It''s your name, miss. I can''t call you little sister all the time."

    Although Lian Shuo said, the sound is good, maybe in reality, he is a fat man of eight hundred jin.

    But Sun Xiangcai doesn''t care. Good listening is the last word.

    He doesn''t fall in love with others on the Internet. He cares what they look like in reality.

    Anyway, just listening to the sound, his heart was soft.

    "Qing Qing, my name."

    Su Kui hesitated and whispered.

    It''s just a name. Shouldn''t it be all right?

    Xu Tiancheng is in a complex mood. Her intuition tells her that she will die. It''s a big deal to take Qing Qing for another game. If you''re laughed at, you''ll laugh.

    However, Su Kui didn''t seem to notice the danger at all. She didn''t know what to say.

    "Whoa?!" Sun Xiang''s eyes brightened and asked politely, "which Qing is it? Is Qing the beauty''s Qing? "

    Xu Tiancheng nodded at once, "yes, that Qing!"

    Then the barrage in the studio immediately opened.

    [wow, the name of little sister is also very nice! ]

    [I don''t know why, there is a premonition that Qing Qing is also very soft and cute in reality ~!! ]

    [do you think too much? It''s just a sound, as for it? ]

    [it''s not like you have to open your voice. ]

    there will be some sunspots occasionally in the live room, but soon, they will be attacked by the group and dare not speak.

    Lianshuo''s live studio, among all the hosts, is a stream of clear water.

    So are his fans.

    There''s no need for Lian Shuo to do it. His fans can help him.

    And in the studio, the top ten emperors, whose contribution value is terrible.

    In the whole Shark Live broadcast, the consumption also ranks first.

    But it''s just that I''m loyal to Lian Shuo. I don''t know how many big and small anchors hate their teeth.

    "Little sister''s name is so nice, so cute" ~ "Sun Xiang''s tone is rippling.

    I don''t need to think about it, but I also know that the goods are stirred by the spring heart.

    Lian Shuo sneers at Sun Xiang. He is a fool.

    It''s just a sound, just like the black powder said, it''s really exposed to the sun. It''s not sure what ugly looks like.

    He can''t see Sun Xiang''s image of a woman who can''t walk.

    His character is still sitting in the car. He probes out of the car and points his gun at Su Kui. Then he points a few shots.

    Fans in the studio only had time to see his mouse click twice.

    Then the picture in front of Su Kui''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    It is followed by a system prompt.

    [you were knocked down by a Jedi savage using AKM to blow his head]

    Su Kui was innocent, and his voice was soft and slightly aggrieved, "how can you not talk? I didn''t even hit you... "

    Xu Tiancheng sighs. Maybe Qing Qing doesn''t understand the bad taste of some players in this game.

    She sighed, "Qing Qing, let''s quit and forget about it. Let''s start again" ~ "

    [don''t lie in the slot, little sister!! ]

    [brother Shuo, you''re going too far this time!! ]

    [my little sister is obviously cute and new ~ ~ now I think that Mr. Shuo may like the man ha ha. Such lovely little sisters have the heart to kill. ]

    [animals! ]

    [animal host, reported! ]

    [steel straight man, stone hammer! ]

    Lian Shuo''s eyebrows and heart jumped, and he scolded: fuck!

    Why is the woman across the street so attractive?

    Is it such a soft tone for everyone??

    Don''t she know that the more she is like this, the more others want to bully her?

 Chapter 3842

    He grabbed a handful of hair, a flat inch, like a hedgehog.

    Sun Xiang was a little worried when he heard that they were going to leave.

    "No, you can help her up. Let''s not kill you, OK?"?? It''s just a joke. "

    "Cut," said Xu Tiancheng, not believing.

    Now the circle is shrinking and smaller. They wasted so much time and are still in the finals.

    And I haven''t met any other players.

    Sukui is trying to quit. I hear that Xu Tiancheng is still talking. I don''t know what to do.

    For this game, she is completely new.

    "Qing Qing, what do you say?" Xu Tiancheng asks Su Kui for his opinion.

    According to Su Kui, I must have quit.

    "Forget the orange, shall we go out?"

    It''s no fun to stay here all the time. Their guns are gone and they can''t eat chicken!

    "Oh no!"

    Sun Xiang is very helpless. His name is Lian Shuo. Brother Shuo, do you have a word

    Fuck!

    "Sun Xiang, are you a fool?"

    Lian Shuo is a little fidgety. He looks at the screen and kneels on the ground. The blood bar will soon empty.

    After sipping her thin lips, she raised her chin for a while. "You go to save her."

    He spoke in a slightly commanding tone.

    But in such a short time, Xu Tiancheng already knows that he is the one who controls the whole situation and has the right to speak.

    "Don''t you want me to pull you up and kill us again?"

    Xu Tiancheng could not imagine that the two would be so kind.

    Su Kui also some grievances, she does not understand that she just play a game, how can there be such a bad person?

    "Orange, I don''t want to play. Shall we go?"

    [wow, my little sister is going to cry. If she doesn''t cry, she stands up!! ]

    roll up?? Suddenly thought of a sentence, cute girl raised her skirt, maybe the bird is bigger than you! ]

    don''t talk about it! ]

    [don''t go, little sister. It''s nice to watch Mr. Shuo kill Sifang every day, but it''s not interesting after a long time ~ ~]

    [don''t go, little sister!! ]

    [Mr. Shuo deserves to be single all his life, but he is not gentle to girls! ]

    [my husband is great! ]Lian Shuo''s eyebrows are twisted. His facial features are cold and hard. He is not the cream unripe popular nowadays. On the contrary, it''s full of masculine breath. It''s not easy to get close to the ferocious one when you look cold.

    But his face didn''t appear in the camera. He was a technical anchor, not a face salesman.

    Besides, can''t he believe it?

    "If you don''t kill me, I will not kill you. Help! She''s going to die. "

    Lian Shuo left a sentence.

    Xu Tiancheng is not in the mood to tell Lian Shuo whether it is true or not. He goes to help Su Kui.

    Su Kui was quickly picked up. She took a medicine and squatted on the ground without getting up.

    With a small pistol in hand, it''s very funny.

    Lian Shuo said at the corner of his mouth, "well, I''ll be very kind. I''ll see that you haven''t eaten chicken in your life. Walk in the car and take you to lie down for a while."

    Sun Xiang: "lying trough"

    When was his brother Shuo so kind?

    His head is full of thoughts.

    At this time, suddenly heard "BIU, BIU, BIU" a few, he was stunned, quickly reacted to Lian Shuo and shouted: "brother Shuo has enemies!!!"

    Lian Shuo has a headache. He wants to drag Sun Xiang out of the computer and beat him violently.

    "You idiot! The enemy is right in front of you! "

    Sun Xiang felt the back of his head: "ah?"

 Chapter 3843

    "The enemy? Where is the enemy? "

    Sun Xiang turned his perspective and looked around, but did not find where the enemy was.

    And after a few shots, nothing happened.

    When he noticed Lian Shuo, he was surprised again. "Ah, brother Shuo, how did you lose blood?"

    Lian Shuo took a deep breath and didn''t hold back. He directly rewarded Sun Xiang with a barrage of bullets.

    He bit the root of his teeth, and Morisen sneered, "ha ha, what do you think now?? I was hit by a fucking pistol. Can''t I lose blood? "

    A pistol?

    Sun Xiang was shocked and suddenly realized.

    He knelt at Lian Shuo''s feet bitterly, but his eyes looked at Su Kui.

    As expected, I saw a little man holding a pistol, facing Lian Shuo.

    Su Kui also seemed to realize that he had made a mistake. "Yes, I''m sorry..." "I didn''t mean to Can I compensate you for a few bottles of medicine? "

    With that, she tentatively walked to lianshuo''s side, dragged all her medicines out of her backpack and threw them at his feet.

    Lian Shuo spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, and has an impulse to light a cigarette.

    He was angry and laughed. Where did it come from? Even if you are stupid, you are so cute.

    "Pick it up, I don''t want it."

    Lian Shuo bit a cigarette and didn''t light it. Let Su Kui pick up the medicine again.

    Xu Tiancheng is in a complicated mood. Seeing that Su Kui has shot him, he doesn''t kill her. He feels a little relaxed.

    However, just now it''s really good to relieve the anger!

    Unfortunately, I didn''t kill this man.

    But this is a real beast called the Jedi savage. He is crazy and has six relatives.

    In a few moments, he has been friendly with his team.

    This time, they beat people down directly.

    Sun Xiang made Lian Shuo angry several times along the way. At this time, he didn''t remember how many times he fell down, but his blood fell fast.

    He was like being strangled, shouting, "ah ah, ah, brother Shuo, help me! I''m wrong, I''m really wrong!! You help me quickly, ah ah ah, I''m going to die, I''m going to cool down!! "

    The barrage in the studio was full of merciless ridicule.

    [it''s worth it. Xiangzi is really mean in his daily life. ]

    [are you not afraid of being beaten by Shuo ye? I heard you still know the reality, right? ]

    ha ha ha ha ha!! Mr. Shuo kills his teammates every day. ]

    [I''m crazy, even my team mates! ]

    [teammates worship the sky, boundless power! ]

    [hahaha, Miss Niubi, isn''t it really intentional?? The small pistol died of laughter!! ]

    [but Mr. Shuo''s vigilance is not high. He was attacked by a small pistol unexpectedly?? ]

    [I''ve been laughing for a year!! ]

    Lian Shuo was not in a hurry. He lit the cigarette slowly, then jumped out of the car and walked to Lian Shuo slowly.

    He manipulates the character to squat down, his voice is cold and magnetic, and carelessly leaves a sentence.

    "Call it dad."

    Sun Xiang had no backbone, so he opened his mouth and shouted, "Dad!"!! Dad help me!! I''m dying, Dad! "

    Lian Shuo smiled. He nibbled at the cigarette holder, and finally pressed Sun Xiang when his blood was only a little bit.

    "Darling, dad help you."

    Sun Xiang wants to cry without tears and looks at the rescue display.

    He didn''t dare to talk cheap any more. He said: "thank you for not killing Dad!"

    Fuck!! Every day, I feel that brother Shuo is a little bit more animal.

    A total of ten hair, she hit in Lian Shuo, at most just three or four hair.

 Chapter 3844

    All the rest is empty.

    Sun Xiang stood up and rushed to get the medicine.

    Looking at his blood volume back to full, he had a sense of relief and security.

    After that, he would never dare to talk about anything. Otherwise, Lian Shuo would give him a shot if he didn''t agree. He was afraid that he would go directly to the West!

    At this time, Lian Shuo had a casual expression, suddenly a close, thick sword eyebrow pick, lips corner eyebrow tip, even more evil.

    He was biting at the cigarette, his hands back on the keyboard.

    The next second, there was a jeep whistling in the distance and running towards them.

    There are two people in the car.

    "Oh, here comes the courier!"

    Sun Xiang didn''t worry at all. He raised his gun with a smile and shot at the speeding car.

    Su Kui and Xu Tiancheng are watching.

    Su Kui was silent for a moment and asked Xu Tiancheng in a low voice, "orange, what are we going to do?"

    Can they go back and pick up the guns?

    Lian Shuo didn''t use much thought at all. He casually fired several shots at the two people in the car. The next second, the killing information jumped out.

    Double kill!

    The car lost control and slid down the slope of the road.

    Two wooden boxes, neatly in place.

    "Tut, I can''t help myself."

    Sun Xiang shakes his head, and when he sees his head is 0, he suddenly withers again.

    "Brother Shuo, would you like me to be alone? It''s too ugly! "

    Lian Shuo sneers, "the dish is one word."

    I''ll just say it once??

    Lian Shuo glanced at Su Kui and saw that Xiao Mengxin was still standing in the same place stupidly, lifting his chin. "Tut, what are you doing? Come and lick the bag. "

    As soon as Xu Tiancheng''s eyes brighten, can they pick up guns?

    Take a chance, can you sneak in and kill these two people??

    But what can Xu Tiancheng think of? What can Lian Shuo think of?

    "He sneered," pick up some medicine and bullets, lethal fragments, grenades and guns, all are not allowed to pick up! "

    Sun Xiang didn''t mean anything about it.

    When Lian Shuo''s bad taste comes, he wants to play with two girls for a while.

    But this kind of steel straight man, only afraid that these two girls will die in the end!

    Thinking about it, he smacked his lips. It was a pity.

    "Xu Tiancheng immediately curled his mouth," is he going to treat us as a mobile four-level bag

    She said, this is called savage, how so kind!

    The audience in the studio is going to die of laughter.

    [hahaha, I''m brother Shuo. I don''t speak very hard. ]

    [this plan is too hurtful. I won''t give you any pistols?? ]

    [do you remember that Mr. Shuo was attacked by a small pistol? ]

    [it''s impossible to give a pistol, and it''s impossible to give it in the future! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui didn''t understand these words very well. "Orange, what is a mobile four level bag?"

    Xu Tiancheng has gone to lick the bag. If these two people pretend to be so powerful, she will see if they can eat chicken!

    Hum!

    Hearing Su Kui''s words, she casually said: "moving the fourth level bag is..."

    "There''s too much bullshit. Get in the car quickly!"

    They''re driving a four-wheel car with two seats available.

    It''s just time for Xu Tiancheng and Su Kui to sit down.

    But they don''t have guns or lethal weapons, so they can''t hurt them.

    But Lian Shuo didn''t pay attention to them at all.

    Xu Tiancheng is interrupted and doesn''t explain at all.

    Got on the bus with sukui.

    Sun Xiang drives and takes three people to the safety zone.

    Originally, Xu Tiancheng was in the mood of watching the bustle, but next, he looked at Lian Shuo unilaterally and saw that he met the God and killed the Buddha.

    Su Kui''s eyes are bright. "Wow, how powerful!"

 Chapter 3845

    Lian Shuo put his hand on the keyboard, and his thin lips were hooked. He didn''t say anything.

    Those are always with impatient black pupil, rarely dye a layer of smile.

    "Of course, I''ll tell you something bad about brother Shuo -" Sun Xiang was pleased and wanted to tell them that they had met the anchor.

    Next second, listen to Lian Shuo indifferently: "how? Is that all you have to say? "

    All day long, all day long!

    "Cough No, no, no, I didn''t say anything! "

    Sun Xiang shut up.

    Lian Shuo looks at the villain behind the car. She doesn''t look like a good friend around her. Xu Tiancheng takes off a set of underwear.

    But she was dressed neatly in her original T-shirt and trousers.

    Tut, so good.

    The last four made it to the finals, with 12 remaining in addition to the four of them.

    Today''s circle is getting smaller and smaller. The safety zone is only a little bit big, but there are still 12 people, at least six teams, maybe more than -

    because there may be a lone wolf.

    This means that, in all directions, you may enter a house casually, and there is a dark gun behind the door.

    For the first time, Su Kui felt this kind of feeling that makes the heart accelerate and the blood vessels burst.

    Although -

    she didn''t do anything, she followed her all the way.

    Lian Shuo and Sun Xiang got off the car first and occupied a fake garage.

    After that, Xu Tiancheng and Su Kui went up.

    "Tut, how poor!"

    Sun Xiang make complaints about a dead man''s box, and can''t help but Tucao.

    It''s all the finals. Why is this guy so poor.

    Should not be after the fight, have been here?

    It''s the submachine gun on my back. It''s a first-class bag and a second-class head. I deserve to be shot!

    Lian Shuo had a drink of saliva and his mouth was dry.

    He knocked on the table and said, "drop some bullets, 762."

    Xu Tiancheng silently lost 200 yuan and sent it out.

    No way, their role is only so little.

    Originally, I was in a busy mood, waiting to see these two people die. Who knows that they are so powerful, especially the Jedi savage, who is a walking killer.

    Xu Tiancheng guesses in silence, is this person open hang?

    "Tut," Lian Shuo didn''t look at the bullet Xu Tiancheng lost, and said in a low voice, "say you, take the bullet out quickly."

    Because facing sunflower, his muzzle is naturally facing sunflower.

    Xu Tiancheng scolds his mother in his heart: who do you look down on??

    What happened to her bullet?!

    Su Kui was a little aggrieved. Looking at him with a gun, he thought of the fierce feeling in his tone, "do you want to kill me?"

    She forced all the 7.62 bullets out of her body, and then quietly withdrew some.

    Lian Shuo: "..."

    Fuck!

    He moved to shoot, "is I a man of words? I''m short of you or what? "

    He bent over and picked up the bullets Su Kui had lost.

    Xu Tiancheng''s teeth are itchy with hate, and the back teeth are creaky with her bite.

    [ha ha ha! Who do you look down on? ]

    [it''s you who are afraid of integrity! ]

    [I just said that my little sister''s voice is pleasant. In reality, she may be ugly. Now, the wind direction is changing? ]

    [be good, a good voice is good. Brother Shuo is going to fall. ]

    [I don''t care. I think my little sister is so cute. It must be the first time to play this game, right? ]

 Chapter 3846

    [lovely ~ are you going to kill me? Don''t be afraid if you don''t kill my little sister!! ]

    [the little orange beside is going to cry and faint in the toilet. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang is also hard to say.

    He looked at his brother Shuo and the poor bullets on the ground.

    Run to pick it up.

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''m short of bullets, too. Give it to me. I want it!"

    Xu takes a sniff and looks at the two rifles on his back.

    M416Ł¬M16ˇ­ˇ­

    Damn it!! Ming Ming, both guns use 5.56 bullets.

    "Who are you blind to?"

    Lian Shuo glanced at him with a sneer.

    "Cough Brother Shuo... " Save face for little sister!

    You can''t leave another little sister when you go to flirt with her, can you?

    But obviously, the brain circuits of Lian Shuo and Sun Xiang can never be on the same line.

    Xu Tiancheng hums. He doesn''t care about them.

    The game will be over soon. It''s no use quitting now.

    The circle is getting smaller and smaller, and the number of survivors is decreasing.

    "God damn it?!"

    Just then, Sun Xiang made a strange cry.

    God knows, since he played games with Lian Shuo, has he ever occupied the circle of destiny? I used to fight by myself.

    Even fans know that.

    "Make a fuss."

    make complaints about the sweet orange.

    Isn''t it the circle of destiny? Although it doesn''t occupy the circle of destiny forever, there are always times when probability can be brushed on yourself.

    Since it''s the destiny circle, they have the highest point again.

    From all sides of the players, naturally to them.

    Su Kui looked at the villains who didn''t want to run in their direction. He was silent for a moment and asked, "I know it''s death. Why do they come here?"

    "Pooh - Pooh"

    Lian Shuo chuckled, "hello? Are you really cute? "

    Sun Xiang also smiled, "where can we say such things accurately? If we can''t see them, they will not get away with it. If they don''t run, they will die. If they run, they will live!"

    I have a car. I''ve been driving here for a long time now.

    Now they have a team downstairs, two people.

    Lian Shuo and Sun Xiang did not go down to the Qing Dynasty at the first time, but let Sun Xiang stand in the view of the stairway entrance card. As for Lian Shuo, he devoted himself to using his muffling M24, one shot at a child.

    The gun blows the head, as for the body?

    Look down on who!

    Two people downstairs communicate in the team, watching a stapler ring, the number of survivors will be one less.

    I almost want to cry without tears: "fuck, where''s the monster upstairs? It looks like we''re going to eat chicken butts. "

    "Well, the gun has a head, isn''t it hanging?"

    "Go out and report!"

    "Wait a minute -" someone listened to the steps upstairs and suddenly felt something was wrong.

    He was silent for a while, and found that the circle had been narrowed to their door, and the rest half of the fake garage had not been occupied by the poison circle.

    And the number of survivors has reached six.

    "Six left? Illegal team building

    He said how many footsteps! And there are six left. Now the security zone is a little bigger. The other two are either downstairs or upstairs.

    I can''t stay outside.

    Obviously, if they don''t downstairs, they can only be upstairs.

    "Day!! What kind of blood mould did I pour? "

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s up to them to bite the dog!"

 Chapter 3847

    There is only one chicken eater. They have to fight in the end when they form a team?

    Think of here, they opened all voice, shout: "fuck, illegal team, you wait to be reported!"

    The voice just fell, suddenly a slightly dull footsteps sounded.

    The next second, a gun was directly put into one of them''s mouth, "Bang --"

    a heavy sound of the stapler, and the person who just said it knelt down at the foot of Lian Shuo.

    "Fuck fuck fuck him down, hit him!"

    I don''t know why, kneeling on the ground is a little flustered, and his teammates are not much better.

    This M24, I want to know, is the same gun that just blew its head and directly left all those poisonous people outside the security zone?

    He raised his gun in a panic and fired a wild strafe.

    But the man who had been standing opposite him had got around, cut out his rifle and aimed it at the back of his head.

    Lian Shuo smiled coldly, "report me, hurry up!"

    The voice just fell, a shuttle bullet, mercilessly from the back of the head into the last survivor.

    Before the man died, there was only time for a cursing.

    "I grass your mother!"

    "Oh, I''ll take care of your family."

    Lian Shuo uttered a dirty word without expression.

    Obviously, those people can''t hear.

    [ha ha ha ha ha is really a beast! ]

    [these two people are still insulting themselves, but when they say that they are organized illegally, they haven''t killed anyone from the beginning to the end, have they?? ]

    [hmmm I''m so happy. Can you stop using your subwoofer to swear? I''m not used to it! ]

    [it''s our nature to use subwoofer to swear. ]

    [OK, the final battle is coming. Who will die in the end?! ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha who guessed who was dead and didn''t bring his brain home?? How do two girls without guns fight? Punch you in the chest?? ]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang also wanted to say that. He went down the stairs and smiled, "brother Shuo, let''s..."

    Do you want to eat chicken?

    However, waiting for him is a "bang bang" shot.

    Sun Xiang knelt on the ground. This time, his blood flowed very fast. After Lian Shuo knocked him down, he didn''t stop at all. Instead, he conveniently gave him another shuttle.

    Successfully sent Sun Xiang to the West.

    "I''m careless, brother Shuo, you''re an animal!!!"

    In the end, he did not die in the hands of the enemy, but in the hands of his own family.

    Do you have such a bad father?

    It''s too fucking!

    Sun Xiang is helpless.

    Xu Tiancheng is upstairs, squatting with Su Kui. He was ready to die. When he saw this, he was speechless.

    She shut all the wheat and asked Su Kui in a low voice, "Qing Qing, what do you think this is like?"

    That savage, why is he always playing cards out of common sense?

    This is the second time he killed his teammates, and this time he made up his teammates directly.

    Su Kui didn''t play this game. I don''t know.

    But that person''s temper, too strange?

    Obviously, Lian Shuo did not expect that the only deep impression he left to the other side was moodiness.

    "It''s dangerous to be his teammate, isn''t it?" We should not only worry about the enemies who may sneak in from all directions, but also worry about the fact that we are not easy to live to the end and die in the hands of our teammates.

    I have a foreboding feeling. ]

 Chapter 3848

    [to be honest, I have ]

    [brother Shuo is crazy?? ]Ah, my husband is so handsome! ]

    [ha ha ha ha, Xiangzi is crying in the toilet, which is too miserable. It''s one step away from eating chicken. My mother ]

    What does brother Shuo do?? ]

    [ah, he pulled out the thunder. Is he going to blow up the two little sisters in the way of throwing thunder? ]

    [no, don''t cover your eyes!! ]

    [thunder is about to explode, why hasn''t Mr. Shuo lost it!! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xu Tiancheng has been waiting for a long time. The poison circle has shrunk again.

    After this time, the whole map was completely covered with gas.

    There is no more safe zone.

    "Hey, I said I took you to eat chicken. You''re welcome."

    "Ah?" Su Kui was stunned, but did not react.

    Until the sound of "bang" exploded.

    "Ah --"

    she was so scared that her liver trembled, and she sat in front of the computer with her heart covered, staring at the suddenly popped out settlement page.

    After Xu Tian and orange are stunned, they are unbelievable ecstasy, "I''ll eat chicken??? Why is that guy suddenly so kind? "

    I thought he had a relapse of bad taste when he killed his teammates.

    After all, before that, he had killed the friendly team several times.

    This time, it''s more direct to make up for death.

    Who would have thought that he really gave them a chicken.

    This is probably the highest level of lying chicken, right?

    "Ah?" Su Kui is at a loss.

    She looked at the page with a big line on it: good luck, chicken tonight.

    This is how to eat chicken??

    Xu sweet orange swept away the depression before, excitedly holding a small fist, "Qing Qing, we eat chicken!"

    Su Kui''s reaction arc is very slow. When the fact of eating chicken is passed from the eyes to the brain, she can feel the joy of Xu Tiancheng.

    Listen to her slowly, tentatively spit out a word, "yeah?"

    "Poof --"

    Xu Tiancheng chuckled, "you are so cute!"

    This reaction is too slow!!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang was in a very complicated mood. He cried and hawed and called Lian Shuo.

    "Brother wuwushuo didn''t expect you to be such a person!"

    "Isn''t it that women are like clothes and brothers like hands and feet? Why do you do this to me! "

    "Ah ah, ah, even if you are self thundering, somehow you also let me live more decently!"

    In front of so many people in the studio, he''s going to die of laughter this time.

    No more!!

    Lian Shuo''s eyes drooped, and the whole person didn''t seem to have too much ups and downs.

    "Finished?"

    Sun Xiang is aggrieved, "no......"

    "Oh, it''s time for me to go to bed."

    The other side left a sentence without thinking and hung up the phone directly.

    Sun Xiang is angry at his cell phone.

    "There is no human nature in the opposite sex!"

    Fans in the studio were also shocked by Lian Shuo''s operation.

    [I thought Mr. Shuo was going to blow up my little sister, but I didn''t expect to blow myself up?? ]No, I don''t believe that my husband will be soft hearted. He absolutely forgot the time. ]

    [is husband going to rest? The easiest way to lie on a chicken in history is from the love of hostile players. ]

    [for the first time, my little sister played a game, I think it''s better to have a chicken experience ~ ~]

    [hhhhhh is mainly Xiangzi, I think it''s already depressed. ]

    [it was Xiangzi''s phone home page just now. Is it really good for you to kill your teammates like this?? ]Lian Shuo looked at his eyes and said with a smile, "OK, why not?"

    In a word, the bullet curtain immediately flies.

 Chapter 3849

    What is killing a teammate?? Mr. Shuo is crazy and kills himself! ]

    [terrible. ]

    [this is not Mr. Shuo that I know. Isn''t he possessed by dirty things? ]

    "I''m sleeping. It''s live."

    Lian Shuo finished, crisp live broadcast.

    As soon as the picture is dark, all the pictures disappear together in the studio.

    (the anchor has been broadcast, go to other live rooms to have a look?)

    saw the jargon and the audience make complaints about it.

    [shit, it''s so inhumane! ]

    [used to it. ]

    [good night to my husband]

    [I haven''t seen my husband''s face again. He looks so handsome. Why don''t he show his face? ]Good night, love you! ]See you fools tomorrow, Dad loves you! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui then played several games with Xu Tiancheng.

    Ye Qingqing''s schedule is very accurate. If there is no late class, he will go to bed on time before ten o''clock in the evening.

    "Dudududu --"

    "Ye Qingqing, you haven''t had a rest?"

    Ye Xuan went downstairs and poured water. He saw the light coming out of the door crack. He pursed his lips and looked at the clock.

    It''s nearly half past ten.

    It''s more than half an hour since she finished her work.

    "I''m going to sleep."

    She turned off the computer, soft way.

    But he didn''t open the door for ye Xuan. In Su Kui''s place, ye Xuan is just an unimportant person.

    Ye Xuan used to be nice to Ye Qingqing. Although his enthusiasm for ye Qingqing was always moderate, he was also the first one to love her after ye Qingqing''s accident.

    So sukui won''t do anything to him.

    "Well, going to bed early and staying up late are not good for the wound recovery."

    Ye Xuan reminds me that Su Kui successfully touches her face.

    She sighed, went to the bathroom to wash, and was careful not to let the wound touch the water.

    After that, she lay on the bed and soon fell asleep.

    -In the next few days, Su Kui played with Xu Tiancheng every day.

    Xu Tiancheng is afraid that she will be confused and dare not let her stay alone when she is free.

    So when there is no class, I play with her every day.

    In Ye''s restaurant, I seldom see Su Kui.

    This, let Ye Ming husband and wife a sigh of relief.

    They also warned ye An''an under Ye Xuan''s warning, asking her not to provoke Ye Qingqing again.

    A girl who destroys her face, even if she looks calm now.

    No one knows what she will do when she goes crazy.

    They dare not take risks.

    Fortunately, ye An''an was said to be a little afraid. Thinking of Ye Qingqing''s abnormality in this period of time, he didn''t dare to provoke him.

    In this way, Su Kui actually lived a safe and stable life.

    The wound has also scabbed, but with it comes a more painful sense.

    It''s painful and itchy. I can''t grasp it.

    Therefore, she can only rely on the game to paralyze her senses.

    "Qing Qing! I miss you so much! "

    This day just on line, Xu Tiancheng is happy to convey his love to Su Kui.

    She must let Qing Qing feel the kindness of the world. There are still many people who love her, so she can''t abandon herself.

    Su Kui is funny. She bends her eyes and says softly, "I miss you too"

    "Oh, I love Qing Qing!!"

    It''s really sweet and sweet.

    Su Kui looks at the characters in the game. She has other clothes now, and her friends are no longer empty.

    But all of them are classmates and people she knows.

    Now she, some resist strangers.

 Chapter 3850

    Because of this, as long as Xu Tiancheng plays games with her, either with her classmates, or with both of them.

    "Eh?"

    Su Kui blinked and saw a new friend application.

    She opened it and looked at two.

    One is called Xiangzi, the other is called Jedi savage.

    Su Kui suddenly remembered the wonderful experience of eating chicken that day. Were they?

    "What''s the matter, Qing Qing?"

    Xu Tiancheng is curious.

    Su Kui replied in a low voice, "last time I took two chicken eaters to add my friends, do I want to agree?"

    Xu Tiancheng added Sun Xiang that day, just to see how pitiful he was.

    As for the savage

    Xu Tiancheng is suddenly depressed. Why, or look down on her?

    Because Lian Shuo didn''t send her a friend application at all.

    So, of course, she doesn''t have his friends.

    Hear Su Kui say so, she angrily clenched her fist: "no, this kind of person is too bad, don''t play with him!"

    Su Kui thought, "well, he always kills his teammates. It''s not good."

    He killed himself once!

    If Lian Shuo knew at this time, he would not easily take the initiative to add another one, but also was rejected, do not know what would be the idea.

    After su Kui refused, he didn''t care anymore.

    Just then, a new team came in.

    Su Kui thought that he was a good friend of Xu Tiancheng, so he agreed.

    As soon as Sun Xiang came in, he began to talk.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, little sister Qingqing ~ ~ wow, there are oranges, too!"

    Xu Tiancheng sneers, "ha Men! "

    "Hello."

    Su Kui slowly replied for a long time. But for his voice, Su Kui couldn''t remember who he was.

    "Ah, today''s little sister Qingqing is so lovely!"

    Xu Tiancheng rolled his eyes. "What are you doing here? Roll! Qing Qing is mine. If you dare to tease her again, I will kick you! "

    None of these smelly men is good!

    Qing Qing is so simple that she can''t be cheated by these people.

    "Little orange, are you too fierce? I tell you, you are so fierce that you can''t find a boyfriend! "

    "Cut, I want you to take care of it," said Xu Tiancheng, cursing his lips. "I have Qing Qing enough."

    Su Kui didn''t speak. She bent her eyes and thought Xu sweet orange was cute.

    But didn''t she find that she and Sun Xiang are like a couple of happy enemies who like to fight?

    It''s quite interesting.

    But after a while, Xu thought of Su Kui. "Why don''t you talk, Qing Qing?"

    Su Kui blinked. "I''m listening to you."

    Xu Tiancheng: "..."

    Sun Xiang: "..."

    Shit, a face of blood!

    At the same time, Sun Xiang sent a text message to his brother Shuo and asked, "brother Shuo, I entered the team of the two little sisters before, do you want to fight together? ]Lian Shuo is in a bad mood. He is twisting a pair of thick eyebrows and biting smoke to kill all sides in the game.

    When he is in a bad mood, he treats the enemy with no mercy.

    Open and close, go straight.

    It''s dangerous every time, but it can survive every time.

    Because of the gun, someone has never lost.

    The fans in the studio were also very excited.

    [ah ah ah, my husband''s operation is so handsome. Don''t talk to him, kiss me!! ]

    [my husband is so handsome, sleep with me! ]

    [get out of here, even my sister. A group of big masters are called husbands. Are you disgusted? ]

    [the chrysanthemum of my husband''s family is ready!! ]

    [today''s Mr. Shuo is in a bad mood. Ask the mental shadow area on the opposite side. ]

 Chapter 3851

    [the fifth day I miss little sister Qing, I don''t know when I will meet her again. ]Why doesn''t Mr. Shuo add his sister and friend? It''s stable to eat chicken in this game. If you don''t eat shit, I''ll eat it live! ]

    [come on, here''s another cheat! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo cleaned up the first team again and called his teammates to lick the bag.

    Take time to see a bullet curtain, suddenly scolded a grass.

    No, no, I don''t care!

    He dropped the smoke into the ashtray and filled most of the bottle with water.

    At this time, the mobile phone was on, he looked at it, and was silent.

    The three boys in the voice of the game team are very excited, "No. 1, do you want M4?"

    "Wow, this man has AWM, big sniper! Do you want number one for you? "

    "Eh? Why don''t you talk? "

    "Hello hello hello, is the big guy there?"

    At this time, Lian Shuo opened his headset and said lazily, "I''m sorry, I have something to do."

    After that, he walked out directly, leaving a group of audience and the remaining three teammates stunned.

    [what''s wrong with the sleeping trough? ]What''s wrong with you, don''t scare me! ]

    [what about the one who just said he would not eat chicken live to eat excrement? When is the live broadcast? Give me the room number. ]

    [hahahashuo, isn''t he dedicated to face fighting? ]

    !!! ]

    [ah ah ah, I seem to see the truth!! ]

    [impossible I don''t believe!! My husband will not fall in love with any woman!! ]

    [crying ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang said, "I''ll hold the clam for a moment."

    Xu Tiancheng had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next second, the man named savage appeared in the room.

    She: "..."

    Shit, I knew it would!

    What bad luck!

    "Ah Ha ha ha, how is it you... "

    Xu Tiancheng smiles awkwardly.

    "Why, not welcome?"

    Lian Shuo looked at the quiet ID who had not spoken from the beginning to the end, sneering.

    Good. As soon as he came out, he saw his friend refuse to apply.

    Yes, very well!

    Xu Tiancheng turns a white eye and thinks that this person is an idiot?

    Of course not!

    Can''t you tell from the awkward atmosphere?

    But it''s obvious that someone is such an egotist who doesn''t care how others feel.

    He looked to the owner. The owner was su Kui. He had a cold recently and his voice was hoarse. "Why, refuse my friend''s application?"

    Xu Tiancheng: "..."

    Sun Xiang: "fuck me?"

    Brother Shuo added this little sister?

    Most of all, was it rejected?

    Soon, he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha ha, ha Shuo, what''s the name? Do you know if you are informed in this world?! Do you forget how bad you are in the game? And killed the lady! "

    Lian Shuo raised his eyebrows. "But I took her to eat chicken."

    Sun Xiang: "..."

    Emmm, he''s in a bad mood.

    Think of how he died that time.

    Su Kui whispered, "I''m sorry."

    The voice is soft and lovely.

    Lian Shuo scolded him and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    As long as she explains, he believes her once.

    But Su Kui was obviously good and never lied.

    "No, there is nothing wrong," she said

    "Fuck!"

    Lian Shuo couldn''t help laughing. His heart was angry.

    But listen to the soft, waxy voice, but I can''t let it out.

    And then all blocked in the throat, suffocating uncomfortable.

 Chapter 3852

    Xu Tiancheng is in a hurry for fear of this guy cursing, "Hey, you are not allowed to bully my Qingqing!"

    Lian Shuo is very innocent, "fuck, when did I bully her?"

    Did the woman eat the gunfight? You don''t like him??

    Well, I have to say, Mr. Shuo, you are the truth!

    Su Kui sipped her lips, and suggested, "can I not swear?"

    She is trying to suggest that if the other side said no, she would not say anything.

    All three were silent.

    Xu Tiancheng almost forgot that she is a cute little girl who never swears.

    And Lian Shuo, shaking his hands, almost died of sweet.

    He banged his mouth, nodded his head, "come on, let''s go! I''ll take you to the chicken. "

    The owner of the house is sunflower, so it opens.

    Every time I love you a little bit more. ]

    [I feel like I''m going to betray. Is it OK to empathize? ]

    [no swearing? If Qing Qing is willing to say this to me, I will never swear in my life! Fuck! ]

    [I feel that Mr. Shuo is going to betray too ~]

    [it''s said that people who have a good voice are all ugly? What a superficial animal a man is! ]

    [good, good, good! I am a girl, why also fell in love with?? ]

    [ha ha, pretend, maybe it''s the turn on sound change period? ]

    [now all women speak dirty words, but this woman doesn''t? What do you want? ]

    [what about the room management? Don''t hurry to cross these two idiots out and destroy the atmosphere! ]

    ? Just your duck''s voice, nobody wants to pretend to listen! ]Sorry, I''m a woman. I just think Qing Qing''s little sister is very real. Some people''s character is like this. In reality, I have a friend who has a small voice and is very obedient from small to large. ]

    [OK, everyone, please brag about it. Those two have already sent tickets. ]

    [the housing management is aggrieved and domineering! ]

    -

    after entering, there will be a waiting time of 60 seconds.

    As soon as Xu Tiancheng and Sun Xiang went in, they began to run wild.

    Some people squat down and stand up, some people get guns and start shooting at people.

    Others are shaking their fists to fight the nearest player.

    Su Kui came in and stood stupidly.

    She thought it was too tired to run around, and then she couldn''t defend herself, so she was beaten.

    Su Kui: "why did he hit me?"

    "Pooh..." Sun Xiangle said, "who dares to hit our little sister Qingqing? Wait, I''ll be right here!"

    Su Kui just asked. It''s no other meaning. I just wanted to talk.

    He was interrupted by Lian Shuo.

    He opened all the wheat, and said lazily, "the fool in yellow on the opposite side is the one lying on the ground. Who did you hit just now?"

    Just in time, the other side also opened all the wheat, it was a man''s voice with a thick voice, "fuck, I will hit whoever I want, who are you?"

    Lian Shuo smiled and his eyes were a little overcast.

    "Report ID, airport, dare to go? I''ll scratch you. "

    Men are not excited, especially this person has been driving all the wheat, is to do something.

    Smell speech sneer, "go to, don''t be able to fight at that time! I remember kneeling down and calling for my father. Maybe I''ll consider forgiving you! "

    Lian Shuo knocks on the table and chuckles, "that''s good. It seems that you''ve already figured out a way out for yourself. Do as you say. IdŁżˇ±

    "Long Aotian!"

    "Pooh I am ye Liangchen, "Lian Shuo felt his stubble chin," Dad ID Jedi savage, remember, wait for me at the airport, don''t be killed by others. I''ll take your own head. "

 Chapter 3853

    "I''ll go..."

    What does Xu Tiancheng mean by staring at the dog?

    Lian Shuo is going to help her Qing Qing out? What do you mean by that?!

    Xu Tiancheng scratched his head and couldn''t think of it at all.

    She was worried and happy for sukui.

    It seems that even though she has experienced such a thing, she is still a lovely little angel, who can easily attract others'' favor.

    After Sun Xiang marveled, he was completely stupid.

    Wait a minute -

    What do you mean by his new brother?

    Do you like Qing Qing''s little sister??

    "Cough Shuo, it''s time to jump. "

    He rubbed his face. He didn''t dare to think about it. Seeing the plane set off, he took 100 players with him and flew over the map.

    The starting point is the military base.

    Sun Xiang hurriedly reminded.

    And in the live room, because of Lian Shuo''s operation, I was stunned.

    [wait a minute I need to slow down ]

    [brother jiashuo, when are we so pitiful? ]

    ˇľemmmˇ­ˇ­ What should I do? I dare not hit people when matching later. Was Mr. Shuo too terrible just now?? ]

    [sobbing I don''t listen I don''t listen!! My husband will not like others!! ]Wake up, don''t dream. I think Mr. Shuo is absolutely interested in little sister Qingqing. Do you believe it? ]

    [don''t believe it!! ]

    [don''t believe me! Ten aircraft carriers, dare you?! ]

    the aircraft carrier mentioned by this fan is the most expensive gift for the live shark platform. It costs two thousand yuan for one, ten, and that''s twenty thousand yuan!

    Ordinary people dare not gamble.

    But obviously, this operation of Lian Shuo has attracted the soul of innumerable fans, who have started a gamble on their own.

    Without Lian Shuo''s knowledge.

    And the Shark Live platform allows players to make bets.

    However, at the beginning, money should be put in. At that time, the failed party will have the system to automatically give gifts to the presenters related to the opening.

    In general, they don''t forbid gambling, because whether they lose or win, it''s beneficial and harmless for them.

    But Lian Shuo is a wonderful work.

    He never played this. It''s been on air for three years. He never mentioned it.

    Even reward is not required, known as the Shark Live platform, the highest cold anchor.

    No one!

    [opening is opening!! Come, is it JQ between the younger sister and Mr. Shuo, or does Mr. Shuo simply inspire the soul of blood in his heart?? ]

    [I don''t care, I can''t make my husband like a woman who has never met before! ]

    [I press too! Husband is everyone''s! ]

    [defend your husband to the death!! ]

    [if Mr. Shuo doesn''t say it in a day, we won''t recognize it in a day. ]

    [girlfriend fans are terrible. I have a hunch that this is not a long day. When did you see Mr. Shuo treat a girl like this? ]

    so gentle??

    Even if sometimes Lian Shuo''s bad taste comes, open all the wheat. The girl on the opposite side begged to let go and even sang to him.

    The single dogs in the studio are all attracted by their eyes. I wish the little sister who sang was also a host.

    It''s a pity that Lian Shuo was merciless. In a flash, he used a shuttle of bullets and sent him to the West.

    He also has a nickname, Shark Live, the most inhuman animal anchor, also has no one!

 Chapter 3854

    Since ancient times, there have been a lot of people eating melons to watch.

    So when Su Kui jumped, he saw the black spots on his head.

    That''s all players.

    She was dizzy. "Here How, how so many people

    Su Kui was surprised and a little flustered.

    With her cooking skills, can''t you really land here in a box?

    After all, sunflower has cast a shadow over the game.

    Since last time, Lian Shuo was in a good mood and gave them a round of chickens. For nearly a week, they never ate chicken once.

    But the good thing is that Su Kui''s character is more Buddhist now, and everything goes with him.

    Even if it''s dead, it''s a big deal.

    Lian Shuo chuckled, "scared?"

    He bit his cigarette in his teeth and didn''t light it.

    Mute voice, through the headset, as if reverberating in the ear of the subwoofer.

    The shock made Su Kui''s ears numb. Her white and tender fingertips rubbed her earlobes, and the roots of her ears were quietly red.

    Xu Tiancheng rolled his eyes.

    Is Lian Shuo''s tone the first time to shoot Su Kui at them without hesitation?

    She forbear to speak.

    Listen to her family friend Qing Qing small lovely, soft voice way: "not afraid."

    "Well, don''t be afraid, just follow me." Lian Shuo''s eyes narrowed, the tip of his tongue licked the corner of his lips, and he whispered in a low magnetic voice, "I won''t let you be killed."

    "Fuck me!! Shuo, you''re done! "

    Sun Xiang can''t stand it.

    Before, I always thought that his brother Shuo didn''t understand the customs. He was a steel straight man among straight men. He didn''t have any opposite sex at all.

    And now?

    Sun Xiang said, I''m sorry, he''s wrong, it''s very wrong -

    the other side is not a straight man, but just didn''t meet the person who can enlighten him!!

    Take a look, take a quick look, how long we''ve known each other.

    It''s protection again. It''s acting for others.

    If his brother Shuo is not interested in Qing Qing''s little sister, he cuts d live!!

    [ah ah ah ah, my husband is so aggressive!! ]

    [want to be husband x ]

    administrator''s warning: please pay attention to your words and deeds. Special police will give you a notice once. If you have another notice, please seal it directly! ]

    [wow, the administrator is here,]

    [ha ha ha ha ha ha, some people deserve it, they have to be cheap. ]

    [it''s the same as Mr. Shuo would really want you to, don''t give it away!! ]I cry. ]

    [it''s too true. I want to hear my husband say something to me in my dream. Don''t be afraid of me. ]Dream is more realistic. ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In speaking, everyone has landed.

    They were the first to land. Sun Xiang and Xu Tiancheng occupied the middle building of the C-shaped building.

    Lianshuo, with sunflower, occupied building 1.

    The roof is rich in resources, but it''s all protective equipment. There''s only one spray.

    But Lian Shuo didn''t pick it up. After picking it up, he shot the player who was right in front of him.

    The man fell in response to the loud gunfire.

    Lian Shuo didn''t look at it, and told Su Kui, "go, search downstairs, and remember to follow me."

    Su Kui was a little out of shape, and only when she heard this sentence, she nodded and whispered: "ah, ok Ok... "

    Lian Shuo picked his eyebrows and jumped directly from the top of the building.

    After that, every time he walked, he would look back to see if Su Kui was still behind him.

    But building 1 is really poor, Su Kui and Lian Shuo, two people are three-level a three-level bag, plus a two-level head.

    The protective equipment has passed the examination.

 Chapter 3855

    Only gun, Su Kui''s is a 25 hair uzl, while Lian Shuo has two blowers on his back.

    -Sun Xiang and Xu Tiancheng are going to meet Lian Shuo after searching.

    But heard downstairs, came a rush of footsteps.

    Xu Tiancheng was flustered and said: "yes, someone has come to attack our building!"

    And the footsteps are messy and miscellaneous.

    It seems that I want to cover the stairs from the left and right.

    There are only two of them, if they are caught.

    It''s easy to be filled by the other side. Even if Lian Shuo comes here, I''m afraid it''s too late!

    Sun Xiang, too, seemed to be looking for their position when Sun Xiang hurriedly shouted, "brother Shuo, come here quickly, I have someone attacking the building, full formation!"

    Lian Shuo''s face was full of carelessness. He raised his eyebrows. "Then you are just with them. You have been with me for so long. You can''t even kill a team?"

    He was so light and light that Sun Xiang almost died without words.

    "My brother, do you think everyone is you, and you can choose four to eat?"

    At best, he''s just an ordinary player, and he''s just a gangster with Lian Shuo.

    However, people are still addicted to food, that is, they happen to know Lian Shuo in reality, and he is also a little.

    Otherwise, such a person would have been abandoned by Lian Shuo.

    In Lian Shuo''s eyes, Sun Xiang is obviously a mop bottle, which is still the type that can hold back his legs very much.

    Let him always have the impulse to kill his teammates.

    By comparison, he can''t play alone.

    Lian Shuo didn''t say anything. He slowly took a look around him.

    When I look back, I suddenly find that it''s not right.

    Look at the little map again. His face is black.

    "Who is that? Why are you going?!"

    Su Kui has quietly gone to building 2, just about to enter, and suddenly heard Lian Shuo''s voice.

    She was a little guilty. "Orange is here..."

    She didn''t want Xu to die.

    Hearing her grievance, Lian Shuo almost laughed.

    "Said let you follow me, you do not listen, want to die?!"

    When he spoke, he was already moving quickly towards building 2.

    Unfortunately, Su Kui''s footsteps have already attracted the attention of the team wandering on the first floor.

    Two of them rushed out to fight sunflower.

    "Ah..."

    In a panic, she pressed the key to shoot at a loss.

    As a submachinegun, uzl has excellent close combat ability.

    Although there are few bullets, they are very fast.

    The man on the opposite side only had time to push open the door, and a shuttle of submachine gun and bullet had been pasted on his face without hesitation.

    "Pa Ji" once, he feebly knelt down in front of Su Kui.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Xu Tiancheng, "fuck you, Qing Qing, did you kill?"

    Su Kui was also at a loss. She breathed softly, blinked her big eyes, hesitated and said, "yes, yes?"

    She didn''t know whether she killed it or not.

    Lianshuo was afraid. He jumped out of the window and raised his gun to quickly replace another player who touched him.

    In this way, there are only two left in the room.

    Sun Xiang listens to Lian Shuo and rushes down with his gun.

    A shuttle made up the one Su Kui had just killed.

    Su Kui blinked, looked at the record in the upper right corner, his head number, finally came to 1.

    She suddenly felt the fun of the game. She had a long arc. For a long time, she was glad to say to Xu Tiancheng, "orange, I got the head!"

 Chapter 3856

    "Poof --"

    Xu Tiancheng is going to die of laughter. "Ha ha ha! You''re a little quick to react."

    Sun Xiang is also laughing. "Little sister is so cute!"

    Lian Shuo rubbed his nose and suddenly felt it was a little hot.

    I don''t know how to look on the opposite side. Maybe it''s a girl with a fat weight of eight hundred jin in reality. Seems a little cute?

    Well, it''s really just a little bit!!

    He pinched his fingers. There was an impulse to reach into the computer screen and rub her head.

    Nodding in a low voice, "well, great."

    Su Kui''s eyes became very bright in a moment.

    Although this person is very grumpy, but technology, is a very strong kind of people.

    I feel that as long as I follow him, I will never worry about being killed.

    A rare sense of security.

    She blushed, pursed her lips and said nothing.

    "I tell you, we are just ordinary netizens. You are not allowed to flirt with my family!"

    This is a warning because it''s so overbearing.

    Lian Shuo scolded and lit the smoke.

    I took a deep breath in my mouth and scolded me for doing it.

    I almost couldn''t help but think of spraying the orange sparrow to death.

    Twitter, it''s noisy!

    Su Kui sighed helplessly, "orange, don''t say anything."

    What she looks like now? Before she gets better, don''t harm others.

    Sun Xiang felt the crisis too late.

    Lian Shuo gave him a shot directly.

    We stood well in the house, stuck the window account to observe the terrain, so we couldn''t prevent it, and fell to the ground.

    Sun Xiang: "brother Shuo, I''m drafting the master!"!!! Ah ah, why did you kill me again

    Lian Shuo''s face was expressionless. "I''m sorry, I''m out of touch."

    Sun Xiang, "I believe in your evil!"

    Ha ha!

    Su Kui and Xu Tiancheng are also inexplicable.

    But in the end, Xu Tiancheng ran over and helped Sun Xiang up.

    Originally, Su Kui helped him again, but who knew that Lian Shuo shot Sun Xiang under his feet and almost killed him.

    Sun Xiang''s brain was so excited that he suddenly had an incredible idea.

    "Don''t stop!" he shouted!! Little orange, come and help me!! Qing Qing, go and look at that position. I''m afraid someone will come later! "

    For some impractical reason, he hurriedly hobbled and crawled in the direction of Xu Tiancheng.

    As soon as he moved, Su Kui''s help was cut off.

    She was at a loss. "Isn''t everyone the same?"

    Moreover, Lian Shuo also explained that he was angry

    Su Kui still believes it. After all, Lian Shuo was shot on the ground.

    Xu sweet orange is not clear what happened, came to save Sun Xiang, mouth Tucao: "really make complaints about animals, you kill your teammates everyday."

    Sun Xiang wants to cry without tears, and answers Su Kui, "it''s different, it''s really different!"

    As for Xu Tiancheng''s words, he feels the same, but he dare not speak.

    Quietly shrink in the corner of the medicine, pretending that they do not exist.

    [ha ha ha ha, Xiangzi is really miserable! ]It always feels that Xiangzi has been hurt. It''s a friend of Qing Qing''s little sister that Mr. Shuo wants to kill, right?? ]

    [you have said everything. Are you the devil?? ]

    [this can be guessed out, how can you guess it?? ]

    [fool! Just now, Mr. Shuo was in such a bad mood for a moment!! ]

    [poohhaha, brother Xiangzi''s role now is only the role of the vent! ]

 Chapter 3857

    [Mr. Shuo, do you remember dragon Aotian by Daming Lake?? ]

    [yes, right, so do you focus on the killing information on the left? Has long Aotian killed anyone? ]

    [I saw it!! No, But does dragon Aotian seem to have two brushes? He killed two or three people in a moment! ]

    [hahahaha, that''s good, the final fight!! I love watching it. ]

    [the ultimate duel? I laugh to death. Is that fool worthy of comparison with Mr. Shuo? ]

    [Mr. Shuo is a professional. He is confident that he wants to fight with Mr. Shuo. He''s a bull! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui doesn''t wonder why Lian Shuo killed Sun Xiang again. He just thinks that it''s a daily fire.

    Anyway, Sun Xiang didn''t really die.

    After that, Lian Shuo with three small mops, directly a house a house attack.

    The equipment on the body has also become rich in a batch of exchanges.

    Xu Tiancheng said: "this is the legend. A gun at the beginning, is the equipment all licked?"

    Good!

    They used to deliver express to others. One day, they could lick others'' boxes.

    You can choose whatever you like.

    Even when you meet a player who has nothing in the box, you have to say "poor force!"

    basically forgot that they were also make complaints about their past death.

    Sunflower''s eyes are bright and the eyelashes are long and dark.

    Hang down, at the bottom of the eye, hang down a fan-shaped silhouette.

    But her face can only look at the first half, and the second half, starting from the cheek, is a crisscross knife edge.

    It''s hard to see.

    There was a lot of fun at the airport. At the end of the day, there were only two teams left.

    Long Aotian and Lian Shuo meet on a narrow road.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you were not dead. You are very powerful."

    Lian Shuo lit the ashes on the cigarette end and smiled, "you come out, or I will go in to find you?"

    "So confident? You''re awesome! Come to me in the house. I''ll wait for you. Remember, come alone! "

    Su Kui was a little worried. "What if he still has teammates? Shall we go with you? "

    The girl''s voice is light and soft, with care.

    Listen to Lian Shuo heart soft into a group, he secretly scolded a fuck, feel opposite this little woman is obviously seducing him.

    In fact, Su Kui has no idea about this.

    Xu Tiancheng and Sun Xiang also agree with Su Kui''s meaning, "that is, this man''s voice is a dirty dog. Do you know if he told his teammates to attack you?"

    Xu Tiancheng really wants to see Lian Shuo eat shriveled, but that''s only in his own team. Lian Shuo is now his teammate and helps her family friends.

    Naturally, she didn''t want to see Lian Shuo lose the match with others.

    Sun Xiang smiled and waved, "don''t worry, who is my brother Shuo? You wait to see him brutalize all these people. "

    "Don''t be too confident. Be careful of the boat capsizing in the gutter." Xu Tiancheng rolled his eyes.

    Lianshuo''s side, has already touched the satellite building in front.

    Smell speech to leave a sentence, "you don''t come over, wait to lick the bag."

    That posture, very confident.

    I didn''t pay attention to the Dragon Aotian on the opposite side.

    [6666, brother Shuo is a bull!! ]

    [yes, you are! ]

    [what does long Aotian say? If he really asks his teammates to attack Mr. Shuo, I will spray him to death! ]

    [if you really dare to fight alone, even if you can''t, I respect him as a man. ]

 Chapter 3858

    [Mr. Shuo is in. Mr. Shuo is a bull!! ]

    [my husband is so handsome, he fucks me!! ]

    [point your face upstairs. People who say this kind of words are basically rough men. Are you disgusted? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In long Aotian''s team voice, his teammates heard the footsteps and scolded, "shit, is he really here?"

    "Probably."

    "So what do we do? I''m already at the door with the third. Are you upstairs? "

    It has to be said that looking at Lian Shuo for a while, he constantly swipes the screen to kill information.

    He killed more than half of the people in the airport. He came to them within five minutes.

    One of them has died in the team. Except for long Aotian, several other people play games without long Aotian 6.

    Let alone with Lian Shuo.

    However, it''s a shame if we don''t kill him after all the bets have been made?

    Anyway, they didn''t say they were going to fight with him alone. They killed him.

    "Well, guard well. When he comes in, give him a shot. Don''t mend it. I''ll see how arrogant he will be later!"

    Long Aotian sneers, and his tone is indescribable.

    "All right, I see!"

    "Wait and see. He certainly didn''t know there was someone behind the door!"

    "Well? Wait a minute How come there''s No footsteps? "

    In a team of people are still unbridled laugh, long Aotian suddenly a Leng.

    The next second, a gunshot came from downstairs.

    "Bang", long Aotian didn''t have time to be satisfied. He saw his teammates pour one directly.

    "How could it be?! Aren''t you two downstairs?! "

    Didn''t hit the other side even if, didn''t even open the gun, was someone to steal one?

    "Grass, that guy jumped in through the window. We didn''t pay any attention, so he beat him from behind!"

    "Wait for me, I''ll be right down!" Long Aotian said and jumped down the stairs.

    And he didn''t even think that a swarthy gun was pointing at his forehead.

    At the moment when he jumped down, "Bang --"

    the sprayer ejected a lot of loose bullets, directly blew him out, exploded on the wall, and finally slid down soft.

    Funny kneeling at Lian Shuo''s feet.

    Lian Shuo sneers, "come, call dad."

    Long Ao''s weather was so bad that he fell down like this.

    "Cao, I call you uncle! You fool sneak attack! "

    "Sneak attack? As for your skills, I can''t hear you even when I''m in the back. If the dishes are like this, I''ll go back and swim. "

    Lian Shuo mercilessly ridiculed, at the same time, the body quickly squatted, a shuttle bullet, from his forehead.

    Shot at long Aotian.

    Dragon Ao days game interface, a row of information to kill.

    [you have been injured by your teammates. ]

    "grass!!"

    Long Aotian''s state of mind suddenly collapsed. "Why did you kill me, second brother?"

    The man shot a round of bullets. He was changing the bullets and accidentally shot them on his forehead.

    But in an instant, Lian Shuo cold left a sentence, "kill you, I don''t even need a rifle, enough spray."

    Finish saying, the hand presses the shooting key.

    A puff, the end of the last person''s life.

    Three guns, three bullets, three lives.

    Sun Xiang immediately jumped up happily, "yes ~!! Shogo is powerful and domineering! "

    Xu Tiancheng is also very excited, "ah ah, ah, that''s great!"

    At the same time, I also feel that lianshuo''s technology is not good, it''s very, very good!

    And the technology is very good, not pure only mang.

 Chapter 3859

    It''s really stupid to break through alone when you know someone''s attacking.

    After all, Lian Shuo has only one gun, which is still a single shot. If three people are armed with rifles and under group attack, he can''t deal with it alone.

    "Tut, no sense of achievement."

    Lian Shuo put the smoke in the ashtray and ended his trip to the airport.

    [Mr. Shuo is a bull!! ]Please go back and continue your career!! Without your professional game, you can''t watch it all these years. It''s the same as Shi! ]Can those who persuade Mr. Shuo to continue his career get out? How did those idiots treat Mr. Shuo? If it wasn''t for Mr. Shuo, would they have achieved what they have now? ]

    [ha ha, unwilling to be an assistant, I feel that Mr. Shuo has robbed them of the limelight. so what? Mr. Shuo simply retired. Without Mr. Shuo, those fools can''t even reach the Asian finals, let alone the national finals! ]

    [loving husband QAQ]

    [Mr. Shuo is powerful, don''t take care of those fools!! In addition, Mr. Shuo''s consciousness is as good as his shooting skills! ]

    [under the spurt, all beings are equal, 666 ~]

    [this game is stable, let''s take a wave of gifts for brothers ~ ~]

    [I''ll reward an aircraft carrier first and show my respect! ]

    [hard ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At last, I ate chicken without any accident.

    After that, Lian Shuo took Sun Xiang and Xu Tiancheng and Su Kui to fight for several games, without exception, except for a round of driving by Lian Shuo, which brought justice and killed all the people.

    All the rest of the innings are chicken.

    After coming out, Xu Tiancheng sighed satisfully, "Oh, it''s so nice to hold your thighs!"

    Looking at her achievements, she was satisfied at the first place.

    Su Kui chuckled. "So happy?"

    The light is soft, falling on her eyelashes and hair. It looks hairy.

    Xu Tiancheng nodded, "yes, it''s so fucking happy! Now I take back my opinion on that guy. Although he''s a little bit funny, he''s good at character and technology. "

    Just feel

    That savage seems to have a bad idea for her family Qing Qing?

    Su Kui thought that the man killed all sides in the game, and he was domineering. He couldn''t help chuckling and chuckling. "He''s very powerful."

    Xu Tiancheng nodded, "shall we play with him later?"

    Su Kui naturally agreed.

    She doesn''t have a lot of initiative. She doesn''t care whether she has a head or not.

    You can have a good time. You can''t even have fun running with your teammates.

    It''s better than that she is alone in the house every day. It''s much better.

    This time, Lian Shuo applied to add Su Kui''s friend again. Su Kui didn''t refuse, but agreed.

    After every day, but fan lianshuo online, Su Kui also in, he will pull Su Kui play together.

    It''s just that every time, I bring two mops.

    It''s just that the two mops are still unknown.

    Fans from the beginning of the shock, to now numbness.

    It''s just a gamble that hasn''t been paid.

    Because Lian Shuo didn''t admit it from the beginning to the end, and he had no idea about others.

    -

    autumn is fast passing, and winter is coming.

    Su Kui has been in the world for nearly three months.

    The cut on her cheek has healed, only leaving a deep scar.

    It fell on her face, very horrible.

    Ye Ming and his wife want to take Su Kui to the plastic surgery hospital to repair the wounds on their faces.

 Chapter 3860

    But with the current technology, she can repair these wounds.

    It can also damage the skin and become very strange.

    So sukui finally refused.

    Su Kui''s personality has become very cold now. Besides eating, she seldom communicates with them. They knew they were wrong, and they didn''t dare to force them.

    Ye An''an has made a few laughs about this and made a mockery at the dinner table.

    "I don''t know what she''s doing? Isn''t it enough to get her a doctor? If you want to be ugly, be ugly! "

    As soon as the voice fell, a pair of chopsticks fell in front of her.

    It''s Ye Xuan. His face is very cold. He purses his lips and looks at ye An''an quietly. "You disturb my dinner."

    "You --" Ye an an''s eyes are wide open, and he wants to attack.

    Mrs. Ye hurriedly grabbed her. "Have a good meal. If it were not for your impulse, would it be like this?"

    In my heart, I watched Ye Xuan maintain Su Kui, but I was also dissatisfied.

    But Su Kui didn''t care. She was upstairs, carefully smearing a layer of transparent ointment on the wound.

    This world is not the world of the immortal man. There are no panacea, but Su Kui doesn''t care.

    But the recovery time is relatively long, now sunflower is in the first course of treatment.

    After a month, you can use a second can of medicine.

    After the third course of treatment, the skin can almost return to its original state.

    Even better than the original skin.

    Su Kui didn''t plan to go to Ye Qingqing''s parents. Anyway, they will come back soon.

    When the wound is healed, Su Kui is going back to school.

    It was cold. She changed into a pink and white cotton padded jacket and wore snow boots under it. She conscientiously kept warm.

    He also wore a thick medical mask on his face.

    The apricot eyes are big and round. Their eyelashes are wet. When they look at people, they seem to have a layer of moisture.

    When ye Xuan went out, he just collided with her. Seeing her eyes, he said, "your face is good, almost blurted out.

    But in the end, he held back.

    He knew that everything was a false image. Under her mask, there were those crisscross and ferocious scars with pink meaning.

    Those represent the pain she has gone through, which is far from gone.

    Sukui bent his eyes at him, smiled and passed him silently.

    Go to the supermarket.

    It''s been a few months. She''s gone out for the first time.

    Ye An''an turned his mouth when he saw him. "This ugly monster dare to go out, not afraid to frighten others:?"

    Ye Xuan now feels that ye An''an is getting more and more eccentric, and feels impatient at a glance.

    The twins were supposed to be the closest people.

    But because of the reason of character, the final step is farther and farther away.

    -

    Su Kui took a taxi to the door of the supermarket and slowly moved down.

    The driver had never seen such a beautiful girl. Looking at her, she was obedient and could not help but remind her: "girl, go down and walk slowly. Now it''s snowing and the road is slippery!"

    Su Kui smelled the words and smiled shyly.

    Her lower half face is under the mask, only her eyes are curved like crescent, looking clear and clean.

    "Thank you."

    She paid, closed the door and left.

    Before leaving, I heard the driver sigh, "Oh, what a nice girl!"

    Sukui said nothing and trotted into the supermarket.

    There is heating in the supermarket. The cold air is blocked outside. The whole person is much more comfortable.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo has a smelly face and hands in his pockets.

    A boy half shorter than him followed him, carrying a shopping basket.

    "Why don''t you laugh, brother Shuo? Let''s go back after buying. You stay at home all day long. What''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 3861

    "Oh."

    Lian Shuo sneered, even disdaining to give him an expression.

    Sun Xiang followed him bitterly. "My aunt told me to take care of you. You can''t do that! It''s so cold. Would you like to have hot pot tonight? Let''s buy some dishes, mutton and beef, and then call them all Xiaobai. "

    "You take care of me?"

    Lian Shuo didn''t want to say anything. "Are you sure you asked Xiaobai to come here, not to make hot pot for you?"

    Among a group of friends, only Xiaobai can cook.

    Sun Xiang immediately laughed, "but I bought the dishes. It''s not important!"

    Lian Shuo put his hands in his pockets and wandered lazily.

    Sun Xiang is like a little wife. She picks up a handful of green vegetables, turns to the fresh meat area, and then goes to see whether the meat is fresh or not.

    "Hey, brother Shuo, do you want to eat - brother Shuo? How about you, brother Shuo? "

    Sun Xiang didn''t look back for a while, but his brother Shuo disappeared.

    He scratched his head and looked around. He couldn''t see it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    But Lian Shuo, the missing person, appears in the snack area.

    With a bag of chips in his hand, he wandered around without expression.

    A pair of girls behind are still whispering, "dig to see the handsome guy in front, really handsome!"

    "Don''t think about it. There must be a girlfriend."

    "Well, how do you know?" Another girl grumbled discontentedly and pushed her friend who threw cold water on her.

    "Cut, don''t you see him buying snacks? Don''t think about it. It must be for my girlfriend! "

    "What about his girlfriend? what''s wrong? Boys can''t eat snacks

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo, who was matched with a girlfriend, looked at the chips in his hand and slowly stepped up. In three or two steps, he turned a corner and ran into a tiny figure.

    "Ah --"

    soft voice, like a little milk cat, with a little scare.

    The thing in the girl''s hand fell to the ground, Lian Shuo moved his nose, and the girl ran into his arms. He didn''t feel anything, but frowned. Did the girl feel so soft?

    "Yes, I''m sorry..."

    The girl was quick to respond and quickly backed away.

    The sweet smell of jasmine quickly faded away.

    Lian Shuo picked the eyebrows and squatted down to pick up things for her.

    The girl''s eyes were full of tears, and the corners of her eyes were a little red.

    She was wearing a mask and a pink hat on her head. The whole person was like a snowball.

    It''s sad and wronged to watch.

    "Thank you, myself and myself..."

    The girl''s voice was very small. She quickly picked up the snacks and put them in the shopping basket.

    Fuck

    Lian Shuo''s tongue top the soft meat in his cheek, very depressed, "I''m scared?"

    He squinted at the girl who was about to cry. He was puzzled.

    Those two girls praised him for being handsome.

    The girl shook her head, picked up everything, picked up the shopping basket and left.

    "Thank you, thank you..."

    Waiting for someone to go far, Lian Shuo looks at his empty hand and laughs.

    "Damn it! This is a cheap girlfriend! "

    The two girls were arguing about whose snack they were buying.

    In fact, Lian Shuo bought it for himself.

    As a result, it was put into the girl''s shopping basket.

    What, can we catch up now and come back?

    What do you say?

    Girl, my chips are in your basket??

 Chapter 3862

    Lian Shuo shook his head and turned to take another bag from the shelf.

    Lazily in his hand, standing at the cashier''s office waiting for Sun Xiang.

    Sun Xiang received a phone call, panting to run, very dissatisfied, "Shuo elder brother, how do you say to leave? I''ve been looking for you for half a day! "

    Lian Shuo glanced at him. "That''s you stupid. Do you keep your cell phone for decoration?"

    Sun Xiang was choked and speechless for a moment: "..."

    It''s cold, and there''s little traffic at this point in the supermarket.

    In front of Lian Shuo, there is a girl in line.

    He''s still an acquaintance.

    Lian Shuo has a smile in his eyes. He plays with a lighter in his pocket and stares at the small girl in front of him. He looks at the soft girl.

    Sun Xiang followed his line of sight to see the past, and suddenly he was speechless. "I said brother Shuo, aren''t you? You can''t do that! Don''t you like Qing Qing''s little sister? Can''t see one love one! "

    In response, it was Lian Shuo''s slap.

    Fan down his head.

    Sun Xiang let out a cry of pain.

    Lian Shuo''s thin lips flicked open, throwing out a word, "idiot!"

    Sun Xiang left his mouth, and it would be nice if he didn''t.

    He gave up in pain! Qing Qing''s little sister is so cute, how can there be men who don''t like it!

    Su Kui lowered his eyelashes. His eyelashes were black.

    Make supermarket cashier always from time to time to cast her eyes on her eyelashes, the hot line of sight, let sunflower some micro not used to.

    I always feel if her mask is not worn well and her wound is exposed.

    She plans to go back to school. These snacks are for Xu Tiancheng.

    She doesn''t like snacks, only once in a while.

    But unlike Xu Tiancheng, she is a real eater.

    As she waited in silence, she watched her shopping basket emptied.

    Suddenly the cashier picked up a bag of chips, or cucumber flavor, she suddenly a Leng, whispered: "wait a moment, this is not my."

    "Ah?"

    The cashier looked at the chips in his hand, and was very fond of the beautiful and clever girl in front of him. He said with a smile, "that''s OK, you don''t want this, do you?"

    Su Kui nodded. Xu Tiancheng didn''t like chips of this taste.

    Just then, there was a low cough.

    Accompanied by a slightly hoarse voice belonging to men.

    "Cough Sorry, that should be mine. I want it. "

    Although he only wanted to buy one bag, since the girl didn''t want it, he didn''t mind taking it.

    Make Sun Xiang accuse of see Lian Shuo several eyes.

    As if silent in say: see, also say don''t like other people''s girl, you this day and night guy!!

    Su Kui looked back curiously. "Ah," he said, "it''s you..."

    She thought about it. He accidentally put the chips in his shopping basket when they collided.

    The cashier looked at the tall and handsome boy next to him, and looked at the girl who was absolutely a little beauty even though she was wearing a mask. She smiled friendly.

    "Are you together? Do you want to charge together? "

    The cashier asked attentively.

    Su Kui quickly shook his head. "No aunt, I, I don''t know them."

    She took out the money and paid it as she packed it in a plastic bag.

    When she got the change back, she hurried away with the plastic bag.

    Lian Shuo touched his nose and thought he was so terrible?

    Sun Xiang couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 3863

    splendid!

    It seems that brother Shuo of his family is not invincible to girls!

    When Sun Xiang and Lian Shuo pay to go out, Su Kui has already left by taxi.

    They live nearby, without taking a taxi, and go back on foot.

    Of course, all things are mentioned by Sun Xiang.

    As Sun Xiang walked up the stairs, he was stunned. "Wait a minute, brother Shuo --"

    Lian Shuo had a lollipop in his mouth, and the stick was still in his mouth. The sugar in it had been crunched by him.

    Smell speech, his head also does not return, "put."

    Sun Xiang was used to Lian Shuo''s attitude for a long time, and hurriedly said: "I''m just reacting now. In fact, when I was in the supermarket just now, I felt that the little sister was a little familiar, but I didn''t think of it all the time, but I was just thinking hard. Now I suddenly feel that brother Shuo, do you think that the little sister''s voice and breath are especially like Qing Qing?"

    Lian Shuo was stunned by his steps.

    Su Kui doesn''t talk much on wheat at ordinary times. She seems to be afraid of herself. She has more communication with Sun Xiang than he does.

    So recently, Sun Xiang has always been caught off fire. Sometimes he can be saved if he falls down. Sometimes, he will be killed directly.

    Of course, it depends on whether Mr. Shuo is happy today.

    "Really! Shuo, think it over! "

    Seeing that Lian Shuo didn''t speak, Sun Xiang thought he didn''t believe it, so he quickly analyzed it.

    "Well, we don''t know where Qing Qing is from yet. But that little sister''s voice just now is similar to Qing Qing''s, and she''s very dull, and she''s very shy. If you think about it carefully, it''s more similar."

    Sun Xiang looked over and asked Lian Shuo as he snorted up the stairs.

    Lian Shuo glanced at him with a cold expression, "Oh, no, roll."

    Sun Xiang: "..."

    De Le, you are the master, you are right!

    There is no bell

    -However, Sun Xiang always paid attention to this matter.

    Also think of playing games at night, to set the next words.

    Of course, Sun Xiang just seems to be suffering from egg pain. There are so many coincidences in the world. If you go to the supermarket, you will meet Qing Qing''s little sister?

    But this evening''s sunflower is not online.

    Because a war broke out in the Ye family.

    Of course, it''s nothing to do with sukui. She''s the one who watches.

    Ye An''an is pregnant, only 16 years old. She is in high school.

    But because some time ago, I went to KTV to sing with my friends. I accidentally played and drank too much wine. When she woke up, she was already in the hotel bed. As for the father of the child, she had no idea.

    Besides, she is young and doesn''t know how to use contraception.

    By the time of discovery, it was too late.

    "Look, this is your good daughter!"

    Ye Ming was so angry that he took a cane in his hand and was stopped by Mrs. Ye''s death. He also wanted to pump it on Ye an''s body.

    Ye An''an cried and was out of breath. Seeing Su Kui coming down, he vented his anger at her. "What do you see? Are you proud now?! Are you happy to see me make a fool of yourself? "

    Sukui was scolded for some reason.

    But she was in a good mood and smiled at Ye an.

    Yenne was more angry when he settled down.

    Ye Ming can''t bear to see ye an''s behavior, but it''s the child he has been looking forward to for many years, and with Mrs. Ye''s protection, he can''t do anything.

    But now, seeing that she didn''t know how to repent, she also put the fire on Su Kui''s body, and she was so angry that her head was almost smoking.

 Chapter 3864

    "How dare you scold your sister?! A constant fool! Now I''ve lost such a big face. I think if you don''t care, are you going to give birth to this child? "

    Ye Ming said, whipping her.

    Directly lay ye An''an on the sofa and curl up.

    But it''s hard to talk back, "you smoke, you smoke me to death!! Anyway, I don''t want to live. Ye Qingqing is just a poor adopted girl. What''s the qualification to be my sister? "

    Ye Xuan looked on coldly, without any psychological fluctuation.

    Only after listening to this sentence did I turn around and take a look at Su Kui standing at the entrance of the stairs.

    The girl stood quietly, a pair of glass like eyes, in the light, very beautiful.

    It''s like cold jade.

    Mrs. Ye got hurt several times because she was pulling Ye Ming.

    "You''re done. Do you really want to kill her?! What a problem! You can''t even regret it! "

    Ye Ming gasped, "I regret it? I regret not strangling her when she was born! She has learned ten out of ten about this incongruous thing. She doesn''t understand the theoretical knowledge and farts. Now, she''s also upset by men!! You said, tell me, whose is the wild seed in your stomach?! "

    Ye an''s cry is out of breath and his eyes are swollen.

    She covered her stomach, raised her head and shouted, "how do I know who it is? I don''t know! "

    "You --"

    Su Kui smiled. She knew that ye an was drunk at night and fell on the side of the road. As a result, I didn''t know that he was picked up by the man who picked up the corpse outside KTV, his body was broken, and the other side disappeared without trace.

    Even if it''s to be found, it''s probably not to be found.

    All of them are old hands. They are self inflicted and don''t deserve sympathy.

    She finally took a deep look at ye An''an and turned back to her room.

    I had a good sleep.

    In the evening, Xu Tiancheng went online and didn''t see Su Kui. After sending the news, she didn''t return. She thought she went to bed early.

    Then I went online and fought with them.

    Lian Shuo looks at the team that lacks a position and lacks interest.

    He put chips between his fingers into his mouth. The crispy voice spread through his ears.

    What did my husband eat? Feel like eating well!! ]

    [it''s enough to lick the dog. There''s nothing left at the moment!! ]What brand of chips does the husband eat? I want to buy it, too? ]

    [forget it, I''m going to empty the supermarket now! ]

    [brain powder is too terrible? ]

    [hey? Is Miss Qing not here tonight?? ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang saw that Su Kui was not there, and asked, "Qing Qing won''t fight today?"

    Xu Tiancheng shakes his head. "She''s probably rested. Qing Qing has been sleeping very early."

    And she''s excited to think that she''ll see her friends tomorrow.

    "Well, shall we drive the three?"

    Lian Shuo''s lack of interest is reflected in the fact that he was killed at the beginning.

    The studio is in a mess.

    [Ma ye, what''s the situation of Mr. Shuo today? ]

    [ha ha ha, it''s rare to see you in a hundred years. Mr. Shuo also has time to be dazed?? ]

    [hahahaha, Congratulations!! ]

    [congratulations to Mr. Shuo! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The studio was full of jokes. Lian Shuo yawned, "I''m sleepy. I can''t feel it today. I''m under it."

    Finish saying, shut down the computer directly.

    Sun Xiang looks at Lian Shuo offline and scolds him.

    Gather, have opposite sex have no humanity!

    Mr. Shuo, what''s more obvious about your intention?!

 Chapter 3865

    Lian Shuo was sleeping heavily in the middle of the night. Sun Xiang called and woke him up directly.

    Lian Shuo''s face is gloomy. His thin lips are tight. He takes his mobile phone and slowly sits up from the bed and leans on the bedside table.

    The warm air was on in the room, and the thin quilt slipped slightly, revealing his strong chest.

    Honey skin, smooth muscle lines.

    There''s a lot of explosive power hidden, because the arm is raised and the muscles are bulging.

    "If you have something, please let it go. If it''s not important, wait for me!"

    He squinted his eyes, forming a long narrow arc. In the dim light, the cold and hard facial lines were bright and dark.

    The voice is hoarse and low magnetic.

    Sun Xiang shakes at the other end of the phone, but he is still excited.

    "Brother Shuo, I have good news. Do you want to know?"

    Lian Shuo sneered, didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, directly hung up the phone.

    Lie down and keep sleeping.

    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding.

    "Fuck!"

    Lian Shuo scolds and takes back his mobile phone, "let''s play if you have any words! I''ll kill you! "

    Sun Xiang is accosted by his insidious tone. He asks Qu Baba, "I''m not for your lifelong happiness!"!! I''m playing games with orange tonight. Guess what?? Little orange is in DIDU a university! And Qing Qing and she are classmates and roommates! "

    Lian Shuo suddenly lost his sleep, and his thin lips were slightly pursed.

    "And then?"

    In his mind, he can''t help but think of the girl he met in the supermarket.

    Suddenly feel that if the girl across the game, must have a look.

    It seems that it should be her, big eyes are always wet, because it''s too cold, the eyes are red with cold. When talking to people, they are timid, polite and shy.

    At least -

    Lian Shuo felt that she should be like that.

    Sun Xiang rubbed his hands excitedly? We went to the supermarket during the day yesterday. Didn''t we meet a little girl? Do you think it''s Qing Qing''s little sister? "

    Too many words, Xu Tiancheng didn''t say.

    Although she is a character jumper, she still knows what to do and what not to do.

    So, even if Sun Xiang has been encouraging Xu Tiancheng to come out of the noodle base, because they are also in the capital.

    However, Xu Tiancheng is busy with his studies and has no time to play.

    Almost didn''t give Sun Xiang the air to die, what say with him is what the heart is mischievous villain! If it wasn''t for his brother Shuo, would he?

    He has known his brother Shuo for more than 20 years. From his early age of love, he even talked about several girlfriends. But his brother Shuo, like a ascetic monk, is not close to women at all.

    Even Lian''s aunt began to wonder if Lian Shuo liked boys??

    Now -

    it''s not easy to have some signs. No matter how tough Lian Shuo is, Sun Xiang has to fight for his brother Shuo.

    Alas, he is so small that he is really tired!

    "Oh? That''s it? "

    Lian Shuo also did not sleep, he simply put on a pair of loose pants, naked upper body, went to the table and lit a cigarette.

    In the dim light, there is only one end of the cigarette, which goes out one by one because of the fire.

    There was smoke.

    Sun Xiang was so angry that he said directly, "brother Shuo, do you have any interest in Qingqing''s little sister?"?! Don''t deny it, I don''t believe it! "

 Chapter 3866

    If it''s not interesting, he won''t believe it first.

    Playing games with him for so long, and from small to large, Lian Shuo is a loafer, a bully in the yard.

    When I grow up, that''s the real prince.

    It''s just that the prince didn''t go the usual way, neither in business nor in politics. His family wanted him to go to the military academy.

    As a result, the guy didn''t finish college and went straight to work.

    Can make Lian Fu and Lian Mu very angry.

    He even sent guards around him to take him back and clean up. In the end, Mrs. Lian couldn''t help it. She is such a son. Who does she love?

    Let Lian Shuo go.

    Who would have thought, this guy first year, into a professional team, began to play a career.

    That is to say, three years ago, he brought back the first trophy belonging to their country.

    In the national finals, he led the team to the championship.

    But then, when countless fans were crazy about him, he suddenly retired.

    His former teammates turned against him and openly exploded his black material on the Internet.

    However, Lian Shuo''s Prince''s name is not casually mentioned.

    He doesn''t care, but the group around him who played with him since childhood don''t care?

    However, in an instant, the team-mates'' bottom is lifted to the sky, which makes them face less.

    But after that, even if other professional teams send olive branch, Lian Shuo will no longer play a profession. Daily investment is to invest in some projects, buy stocks, and play live on weekdays.

    He never asked for gifts, because Prince Lian was not short of money at all.

    Lian''s father and mother hated iron but not steel.

    I didn''t expect that he would be able to play with a great value.

    They also know that when the children are old, they can''t manage them at all, and they are too lazy to manage them, so they go at will.

    Only in his life, has been very anxious.

    Interesting?

    Lian Shuo looks down, chuckles and cuts off the phone.

    Is it interesting to tell Sun Xiang what he is doing?

    By his big mouth?

    I want to kill him when I can!

    -Su Kui got up early the next morning. She carefully applied a layer of transparent ointment to her face, packed up some simple clothes and put them in the trunk. She didn''t take the jewelry and other valuables that Mrs. Ye bought for her before.

    Ye Xuan saw her pull the suitcase to go out, stupefied for a while.

    "Ye Qingqing!"

    "Well?"

    The girl stood at the door and looked back at him blankly.

    Ye Xuan''s lips are tight, and her mood is very strange, "Why are you going? Didn''t you say no? "

    Or she has been completely disappointed in the family.

    Su Kui smelt the words, bent his eyes and said softly, "I''m going back to school."

    "But your face --"

    Ye Xuan is silent and speechless.

    She is wearing a mask when she goes out now, so everyone doesn''t know how much her face has recovered.

    But ye Xuan knows one thing. At the present level, the wounds on her face are too deep, and they have damaged the skin base, which cannot be completely repaired.

    This also means that she will bear this crisscross, scarred face for a lifetime.

    "It''s OK. I can wear a mask."

    Her situation, school teachers and students, basically know about it.

    So, even if you go back and wear a mask in class, the teacher can understand.

 Chapter 3867

    Just then, the taxi arrived.

    Su Kui looked at her mobile phone and whispered, "here comes the car. I''ll go first."

    Ye Xuan steps forward and picks up her suitcase. "I''ll see you off. Be careful on the way..."

    In addition, he found that there were very few things he could do.

    Su Kui thanked him before getting on the bus.

    Ye Xuan''s expression, for a moment of embarrassment, "don''t thank me, just be me, and make amends for you. About ye An''an I''m sorry, ye Qingqing... "

    Ye Ming and his wife are eccentric. Even if they are dissatisfied with ye An''an, they can''t really send her to prison.

    Su Kui had already got on the car, looked into his eyes through the half open window, and chuckled, "it doesn''t matter, I don''t care anymore. I owe you this face, and now I''ve paid it off, haven''t I? "

    "Master, let''s go."

    Su Kui finished and said a word to the driver.

    Master nodded and the engine started.

    Ye Xuan watched Su Kui''s car go away gradually, until it could not be seen. In my mind, has been echoing Su Kui just that words.

    She said that now she and ye''s family have been separated.

    Ye Xuan always has a kind of feeling that Su Kui will not come back once he leaves.

    He clenched his hands into fists. For the first time, he hated that he was too small and so weak. When she was hurt, she couldn''t even help her.

    -What happened after

    Su Kui didn''t know.

    She went to school and greeted her teachers and classmates.

    Ye Qingqing has a good character. Although she looks envious, she is really a good girl when she gets along with her.

    Therefore, everyone warmly welcomed her back.

    And Su Kui hasn''t come back for so long, her bed is still clean.

    The bed sheet and quilt cover before, because Xu Tiancheng knew that she was coming back, and he took the quilt out to dry. The sheets and covers were washed for her.

    Now Su Kui went back and found that there were few things she needed to do.

    After that, Su Kui asked his roommates to eat a hot hot hot pot as a thank you.

    It was also at the table that she took off the mask she had been wearing.

    Just for a moment, everyone was stunned.

    "My God --"

    "Qing Qing, how painful is it?! Did the killer get it?! "

    A group of girls looked at her face, all eyes red with pain.

    Cover your mouth, you can''t even speak.

    How beautiful was she before? Like a little angel, but now, although the skin is still white.

    But on that cheek, dazzling scar, but can''t ignore.

    Xu Tiancheng glared at them. "If you can''t speak, don''t say it. It''s over. What''s the point!"

    Several people also react to come over, hurriedly go to see Su Kui''s face, "I''m sorry, Qing Qing, we didn''t mean to."

    Looking at their real eyes, Su Kui chuckled, "of course I know," her eyes curved like crescent moon, black and white eyes under the light, looking very gentle, "you all care about me."

    Seeing that she didn''t care, several people took heart and dared not mention it again. They ate one after another.

    To the back, it was found that although sunflower destroyed its capacity, it was not affected at all. As usual, it''s easy to be shy and like to laugh.

    Her smile is very gentle, her eyes are bent, her lips are red and her teeth are white, which makes people ignore the imperfection on her face in an instant.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the school, there were some strange eyes for Su Kui''s return.

 Chapter 3868

    But after a few days together, they found that sukui didn''t feel inferior at all because of her face.

    She still listens attentively in class, and doesn''t care that others stare at her. The warm and soft appearance immediately let the students who had been careful down.

    Gradually, someone began to ask her questions.

    It''s all back to the time when there was no accident.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sun Xiang stood at the door with his hands in his pockets and a layer of snow fell on his shoulders.

    He shivered with cold, looking at the thin motorcycle jacket standing next to him, biting an unlit cigarette in his mouth, squinting slightly, his face was cold, his lines were strong.

    When you don''t laugh, look at the evil.

    Sun Xiang "tut" said, "brother Shuo, aren''t you cold?"

    He was wearing a thick down jacket, which was also very cold.

    Since Xu Tiancheng went offline last time, she and Su Kui have never been on the line again.

    It''s almost a month fast.

    Now it has reached the deep winter, has been under several days of snow, the road is all white.

    Lian Shuo glanced at him with contempt as if he were looking at a weak chicken.

    Sun Xiang noticed his eyes and covered his chest with hurt, "brother Shuo, you are not so kind! Who am I going out for this time? "

    Otherwise, how comfortable and comfortable is he to play games in the heating room?

    Smell speech, Lian Shuo sneers, "you are for your little orange."

    Sun Xiang was dumb: "I''m sorry."

    He touched his nose and stopped talking.

    He added the wechat of Xu Tiancheng before, and would chat when he didn''t play games.

    Also learned from her, Su Kui recently returned to school, so to make up lessons, there is no more play games.

    Because Su Kui didn''t fight, she didn''t bother to fight.

    She felt guilty to see her friend work so hard.

    Plus the coming winter vacation, the exam is coming soon. If she goes home, she may have to go through three trials.

    Sun Xiang finally agreed to meet Xu Tiancheng.

    "Not yet?"

    Lian Shuo has no patience, especially the past girls, their eyes are always looking at him shamelessly. The hot eyes almost poke a hole in him.

    Sun Xiang is worried too. He is too cold.

    "Come on now, don''t worry! You don''t want to see Qing Qing''s little sister? "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At the same time, Xu Tiancheng and Su Kui were still in the dormitory.

    She asked carefully, "Qing Qing, those two people who played games before were also in the capital. He asked me to meet him. Would you like to accompany me?"

    Surface base?

    Sukui blinked. "Have they come to you?"

    "Well..." Xu Tiancheng was a little embarrassed and blushed, "I said I would not let him come. I am the one to learn, but he has to come. What do you say is that he is going to have winter vacation..."

    She looks like this between Su Kui. I don''t understand anything else.

    Suddenly I burst out laughing.

    Recently, she has changed a kind of medicine. The scar on her face is light.

    Xu Tiancheng also knows that she is sure to cure her face, and there are not so many taboos to get along with her.

    "Qing Qing, why don''t you come with me? I''m afraid."

    she shakes her arm and says coquettishly.

    In fact, Xu Tiancheng doesn''t say that Su Kui is going to accompany her. As Xu Tiancheng''s best friend, a girl and a boyfriend meet each other. She always has to accompany him to have a look. What if he is a bad guy?

 Chapter 3869

    "I was going to accompany you," Su Kui said, shaking her head and rubbing her short, lovely hair. "But are you sure you want a noodle base?"

    Not afraid to see the light die?

    Xu Tiancheng laughs and hurries out with Su Kui.

    Others asked why she went out in the snow. She only said to go shopping with sukui.

    It''s embarrassing to be a noodle maker or something.

    "Have you ever met someone else, laqingqing?"

    Xu Tiancheng smiled curiously and shook Su Kui''s arm.

    Ye Qingqing has always been a good girl since she was a child. She seldom goes to the Internet, so how can she meet with netizens?

    She shook her head honestly. "No."

    Listening to her soft, waxy voice, Xu Tiancheng gave a breath of white gas and responded, "I''m such an idiot. Isn''t it equal to asking you this question?"

    I''ve known Ye Qingqing for so long. She even uses QQ and other social software only for business and never for small talk.

    It''s almost like the normal life of those old people.

    Su Kui was ridiculed, and she was not angry. "Did he say where to wait for you?"

    Before Sun Xiang came, he only told Xu Tiancheng that he had come to find her.

    But did not tell the other side, Lian Shuo will come.

    This is because, although Su Kui and Xu Tiancheng seem to have a good relationship with Lian Shuo.

    But in fact, they are afraid of this person.

    Whoever lets him kill his teammates if he doesn''t agree with each other can hear a sense of ferocity just from his voice and attitude.

    Xu Tiancheng looks at the school gate. Let''s hurry up

    She was afraid that Sun Xiang would be in a hurry.

    In fact, for Sun Xiang, the two often bicker, but there is a kind of unspeakable feeling.

    -

    Sun Xiang called Xu Tiancheng, hung up and looked around. "Brother Shuo, they said they would arrive later. By the way, little sister Qing Qing seems to come too" ~ "

    he squeezed his eyes at Lian Shuo in a narrow way, trying to see different emotions in his face.

    However, Lian Shuo''s expression is light.

    His eyebrows are thick and black, and at this time, they are tightly wrinkled together, which represents his current bad mood.

    Even if he is not afraid of cold, it doesn''t mean that he is willing to stand in the snow with Sun Xiang, just like a fool.

    In particular, the people who come and go are looking, Lian Shuo expressionless out of a cigarette lit, turned away.

    "Where are you going? Wait a moment! The little orange will come at once -- "

    before he has finished speaking, he hears a clear voice belonging to a girl, just like a oriole.

    "Little Xiangzi?!"

    Xu Tiancheng glances at Su Kui and leads her to the front.

    Sun Xiang was stunned and turned back.

    First, when he saw Xu Tiancheng, he immediately raised a big smile. Then, his eyes naturally fell on Su Kui beside her.

    The girl was wearing a light pink down jacket, a big white collar and a soft cheek.

    The second half of his face was covered in the mask, and Qi ''s eyes were big and black, as if holding a clear spring.

    Sun Xiang, confused, rubbed his hands and said, "little, little orange? Little sister Qing? "

    Sun Xiang''s state of mind has always been very positive, he admitted that he had a little unspeakable feeling for Xu Tiancheng.

    But it''s all on the Internet. If I see you and find that I don''t feel right, it''s OK to be a friend.

    Now it''s a big relief.

    Just the girl beside Xu Tiancheng, seems familiar?

    "Bah, why don''t you call me little sister?"

    Xu Tiancheng turns a white eye and dares to make a difference to her!

 Chapter 3870

    Su Kui was stunned.

    She pulled a big hat that almost covered her eyes, and her eyes fell on the tall man beside Sun Xiang.

    The man was tall, at least one meter nine, in a thin motorcycle jacket, wide shoulders and narrow hips. There is a cigarette in the thin lips. The eyes of the Phoenix are long and narrow, and the eyebrows of the sword are black.

    It''s handsome to be handsome, but it''s not very close to be fierce.

    I don''t know. I thought he was a model.

    Such a person, as long as he has met once, is really hard to forget.

    Especially in the supermarket last time, he also collided with sukui and threw his chips into sukui''s shopping basket.

    Su Kui curved his eyes, and his voice was always soft. "I didn''t expect that it was you."

    Her voice, that is, the girlish voice, is a little more innocent and charming.

    Sun Xiang''s ears are so crisp that he simply feels good.

    He thought of it. He slapped his forehead. "Yes, yes!"!! My God, Qing Qing''s little sister, it was really you who went to the supermarket one day!! I was still talking to brother Shuo before. I heard the same voice, but I didn''t expect that I was so lucky. I can''t believe that... "

    "Cough --"

    Sun Xiang''s incessant long speech was suddenly interrupted. Lian Shuo gave a low cough and gave him a blank look.

    Sun Xiang shut up at the right time.

    "By the way, have you eaten yet? Why don''t we go to dinner first? It''s snowing harder and harder outside. It''s very cold. "

    Sun Xiang said at the beginning.

    Xu Tiancheng is not very happy and stares at Sun Xiang.

    Sun Xiang touched his nose, and soon his arm hurt. He was twisted by Xu Tiancheng.

    "How did you bring him? Besides, how can I look at him a little familiar? "

    Xu Tiancheng frowns, thinks for a long time, and doesn''t remember where he saw it.

    And -

    there is a more important thing, "Qing Qing, have you met them yet?"

    Su Kui lowered his head and listened to this sentence. He gave a dull "ah" and nodded slowly, "well, I met you when I went to the supermarket to buy snacks for you."

    It seems that they may live very close.

    Xu Tiancheng nodded, and there was no more entanglement.

    Sun Xiang''s hands folded and prayed to worship her.

    Silent mouth: you are my aunt, OK?

    He knew that he didn''t do it properly, but

    He also can''t take off the single by himself. Looking at his brother Shuo, he still keeps on single? Besides, brother Shuo is obviously interested in little sister Qingqing. Don''t think he can''t see it!

    Now Sun Xiang thinks that he is an old father who worries about his hair is white.

    For the sake of children''s affairs, they are all about to die!

    If Lian Shuo knew what he was thinking, he would have a good beating.

    "Let''s go."

    Lian Shuo patted the snow on his shoulder and saw the girl who came to his chest, Jiao. She was very small.

    He slurped and held out his hand.

    Su Kui blew his eyes, looked up slowly and looked at him with difficulty.

    Lian Shuo saw that she was dazed. A circle of snow fell on the white hair on the brim of her hat. He resisted the impulse to pat her off and took the bag in her hand.

    Then turn around and stride in the direction of the car.

    Su Kui: "..."

    Xu Tiancheng also smiled angrily, stepping on Sun Xiang''s foot, "what do I mean by this man? And forcing people to carry bags? Nothing to be courteous, no traitor, no thief! "

    Sun Xiang''s face was bitter, and he took a look at the back of his brother Shuo.

    Carrying a small brown leather British Wind backpack, it doesn''t match his tall and unrestrained back completely!

 Chapter 3871

    "Cough Brother Shuo is also kind. Don''t be angry. I know it''s my fault. Can you give me two more blows to calm down? "

    Sun Xiang makes a plea.

    Su Kui looked at the interaction between the two, eyes full of starlight like smile.

    Xu Tiancheng probably didn''t realize that the interaction between the two people was more like a pair of happy enemies, right?

    It''s not suitable for her to stay here any longer, and she doesn''t want Xu Tiancheng to keep holding on.

    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you can''t see it. Sukui doesn''t have any inferiority. He thinks he''s ugly.

    "OK, orange, I''m ok. Shall we go to dinner? "

    She crooked her head and bent her eyes at Xu Tiancheng.

    Xu sweet orange heart a soft, sigh, "you are good temper! Anyway, be careful. I always feel that he has an intention for you. You have such a soft temper, he looks ferocious. If you are really together, you can''t be bullied! "

    Sun Xiang: "cough Oranges... "

    "What?!" Xu Tiancheng can''t see his appearance of maintaining Lian Shuo everywhere. He immediately stares at him, "am I wrong?! Huh?! "

    She was threatening, and at the same time she pinched his arm and smiled.

    Sun Xiang: "no, no, no, you are right. There is nothing wrong!"

    Indeed, his brother Shuo''s temper is not very good.

    However, Lian Shuo has no birds. When the animals arrive, they will bully girls, right?

    Su Kui looked at their interaction and couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes were bent and her skin was white and clean.

    "Take your time, I''ll go first."

    she put her hands in her pockets and walked towards lianshuo.

    Go or go.

    Otherwise, let Xu Tiancheng go with the two men, she is not at ease.

    However, she forgot that, with her weak chicken body, if anything happens, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Xu Tiancheng.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo is sitting in the back compartment, the driver''s seat and the copilot are all empty.

    To the front, Su Kui bit the lower lip, some hesitation.

    In a moment of hesitation, she heard a "click". The door on her side was pushed open from inside. The man''s eyebrows were cold, and he raised his eyebrows at her. "Don''t get on the bus?"

    It happened that a cold wind came, and it was snowing with goose feather, which made her shiver fiercely.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and stooped down to sit in.

    Around is Lian Shuo, the man with a light smell of tobacco and mint, it should be the smell of shower gel or laundry detergent.

    besides this, there is no perfume smell.

    For Su Kui''s height of one meter six, Lian Shuo is a giant in front of her.

    He had such a sense of existence that sukui could only sit in the corner next to the door.

    Lian Shuo looked at a large piece of empty space around him and was happy. "How can I be afraid of me?"

    He grinned, hands in his hands, playing with a lighter.

    Looking down, the girl who has taken off her hat has long soft black hair, half of which is hidden in the scarf.

    Fluffy little head quickly shook.

    Lian Shuo leaned into the seat, a pair of long legs bent, no place to place.

    "That''s not afraid?"

    Su Kui did not dare to lift his head. He felt that the whole carriage was filled with the smell of tobacco mint from the man beside him.

    Her eyes quivered like the wings of a butterfly, without nodding or shaking her head.

    She doesn''t like to lie.

    That''s fear -

    when Lian shuoton couldn''t help it, he chuckled.

    Mou Guang lingers on her body all the time, with pondering and narrow mindedness.

    The voice line of a man is also very special. He speaks in a slow and cynical voice.

 Chapter 3872

    Probably because of smoking, his voice line is very low, slightly hoarse.

    Laugh as if in Su Kui''s ear, one left and one right put two circular sound, the sound of subwoofer, overflowing from his thin lips.

    She clasped her fingers uneasily.

    Can''t help but turn around and look out the window. Why haven''t Xu Tiancheng and Sun Xiang come here.

    Then I saw that the two were wriggling, and they even held their hands together!

    Su Kui: "..."

    "Hiss --"

    Lian Shuo wanted to laugh, but he didn''t find it himself. Looking at this delicate little girl, sitting beside him, he felt wronged that Baba was like a little daughter-in-law, so he couldn''t help laughing.

    "I''m afraid of nothing. I can''t eat people."

    As a result, Su Kui heard her words and buried her head lower.

    Lian Shuo: "..."

    He can''t help touching his face. Is he so terrible?

    What''s more, he''s nice to her, isn''t he? I''ve never been angry with her

    Well Except for the first time I met, I didn''t control and killed her once.

    "Well, tell me first, what''s your name?"

    Su Kui breathed out a breath. The heating in the car was on. She was a little hot.

    Hearing Lian Shuo''s words, she whispered, "Ye Qingqing."

    "Qing Qing?" He murmured, the voice line of the subwoofer, which made him read these two words as if it were love. The whispers of the world.

    Su Kui could not help blushing. This man

    Why do you talk like this all of a sudden.

    Lian Shuo''s tongue is on top of the soft meat in his cheek. He laughs a little bit sinister. "The name is very nice. Remember, my name is Lian Shuo."

    Lian Shuo -

    she lowered her eyelashes, nodded softly, and said softly, "I see."

    Lian Shuo put his hand on the lighter and it was a long time before he bit his teeth.

    Fuck, how nice!

    Xu Tiancheng and Sun Xiang waited for a long time to get on the bus.

    Sun Xiang drives, and Xu Tiancheng sits in the copilot.

    She looked back at Su Kui and stared at Lian Shuo. "I tell you, I''m here. You can''t bully my Qing Qing!"

    In response, it was Lian Shuo''s lazy eyes.

    That expression, scorn over the words, did not put her in the eyes of the general.

    But Xu Tiancheng was furious.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The first day of meeting, and just right with Xu sweet orange to determine the relationship.

    Sun Xiangxi Zizi announced that he was off the list and would go to a good place to eat.

    So I drove for half an hour and took them to a very hot restaurant in the city.

    The frog pot inside is very authentic.

    "Frogs are so cute..." Xu sweet orange murmured, smelling the floating smell in the air

    Sun Xiang''s heart beat, and he said, "I''m wrong.".

    "You don''t like it? If you don''t like us - "

    the next second, it stops abruptly.

    "Xu Tiancheng is very excited to say the next sentence," of course, to eat frogs!! "

    Sun Xiang: "..."

    "Kiss, would you please don''t breathe?! It''s terrible! "

    He really didn''t know what to say. He thought the first time he took his girlfriend to dinner, he took the wrong place.

    After all, girls really resist this kind of thing.

    Thinking about it, he looked at sunflower.

    Lian Shuo raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "dare not eat?"

    Su Kui sipped her lips, and suddenly she was depressed, "no, I can..."

    Xu Tiancheng is shocked. Just now, she was so happy that she almost forgot. Qing Qing, she --

    "Qing Qing, you come with me," she says. She hurriedly takes Su Kui to the bathroom.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Su Kui blinked and looked at her funny, "not congratulations yet, take off the single."

    Xu Tiancheng listened to her soft and sticky blessing and stamped his feet angrily, "do you know what I mean? I really regret that I knew that I shouldn''t have let you come out to accompany me.

    What should you do then? Xu Tiancheng has already thought about it. If the two dare to show different eyes, her boyfriend will not want it, and she will leave with Su Kui directly!

 Chapter 3873

    Su Kui was stunned, and the smile in her eyes faded.

    She tilted her head and asked Xu Tiancheng, "worry about me?"

    The tone of voice is soft, waxy and charming as usual, but Xu Tiancheng looks at Su Kui''s eyes quietly, but he vaguely feels that in those black and white pupils, there seems to be a layer of mist that makes people can''t see what she is thinking -

    unfathomable

    Xu Tiancheng is scared and thinks that he is really confused. How can the word appear to Qingqing?

    "Qing Qing, of course I will worry about you Anyway, you came out with me. Now all the men are big pig hooves. I''m afraid... "

    What are you afraid of?

    Naturally, I''m afraid that Su Kui''s face will really show up, which will make those two people change their faces.

    If Xu Tiancheng is allowed to choose, there is no doubt that he chooses Ye Qingqing.

    "Puchi..."

    Just a few seconds of deadlock, her beautiful eyes, and re emerged sparkling smile.

    It seems that there are bright stars in it.

    Su Kui pinched her face, but said: "do you think I''m ashamed? I don''t think I have anything. Don''t think about it. "

    "Of course I don''t feel ashamed of you! I just - "Xu Tiancheng said urgently," I''m just in love! "

    Her eyes were slightly red. She thought of a friend who had seen her before, but she didn''t want to stick her eyes on her?

    Now, I have to wear a mask every day and accept the eyes and fingers of others.

    "OK ~"

    Su Kui comforted her with a smile. "I don''t mind what happened to others. Besides, I said, my face will be OK."

    Compared with last month, her face has been much better.

    Xu Tiancheng purses his lips and tightens his body. He feels that it is a mistake for him to promise to come out for dinner.

    But Su Kui really likes Xu Tiancheng. She is warm and lively. She shouldn''t give up her favorite object for her.

    She can see that Sun Xiang also likes her very much.

    "Well, I''m not looking for a boyfriend anyway. Don''t cry. If you cry, I can''t tell your boyfriend that I bullied you!"

    Su Kui touched tears on her eyes and said softly.

    Listening to her gentle voice, Xu wants to cry more.

    She grasped Su Kui''s wrist, which was white and could see the dark blue blood vessels under the thin skin.

    As if pinched, she stamped her feet. "You have such a good temper, you will be bullied later!"

    Why do you always think about others.

    Xu Tiancheng can''t help but want to rely on her.

    After a few words, they finally let Xu Tiancheng down. Su Kui took her back to her seat, and Sun Xiang immediately came to tease Xu Tiancheng.

    The seats are two sofas, one for two.

    Su Kui inevitably sat with Lian Shuo.

    It''s cold. The waiter first sent them a pot of hot tea, which was made of jujube and other things. It''s quite different.

    Sun Xiang has taken off his coat because the store is warm enough.

    Looking up and seeing Su Kui, he paused and asked, "Qing Qing, aren''t you hot? I can take off the mask in the shop. It''s boring. "

    Besides, he hasn''t seen each other''s whole face.

    I can''t help but hope.

    Xu Tiancheng is pouring tea for Su Kui. He looks at Sun Xiang and steps on the back of Sun Xiang''s foot.

    "Oh!!! Pain pain!! "

    Sun Xiang grinned in pain.

    Xu Tiancheng doesn''t have a good airway: "just you talk a lot, no one thinks you''re dumb if you don''t talk!"

    "Whoa, murder my husband! I didn''t say anything wrong. It''s hot in the shop... "

 Chapter 3874

    Su Kui looks at Xu Tiancheng''s suddenly tense body and shakes his head.

    She doesn''t have any special feeling. Sun Xiang is really a kind reminder.

    They don''t know that Su Kui''s face can''t be easily revealed.

    "It''s a little hot."

    Su Kui chuckled.

    Xu Tiancheng clenched his fist tightly and breathed astringently, "Qing Qing..."

    Su Kui made her calm down with a hint in her eyes. She whispered, "it''s just that my face may be ugly. Don''t be scared by me?"

    Sun Xiang was bleary and waved, "Qing Qing''s little sister is joking, too? I don''t believe it -- "

    before I finish, Su Kui has slowly taken off his mask.

    What appeared on her cheek were numerous crisscross scars. Each one is very deep, crowded in her cheek, appears the whole face, suddenly lost the sweet feeling.

    Sun Xiang is silent and doesn''t know how to speak.

    Xu sweet orange "bang" hit the table, stood up quickly, took his coat and went to pull Su Kui, "go, we don''t eat! What are your eyes? Who do you look down on? "

    As she spoke, she broke into tears, and Sun Xiang suddenly realized that Xu Tiancheng had misunderstood her.

    Hurry to coax, "I didn''t I just don''t know how to open my mouth. I and I have no experience in coaxing girls... "

    If he asks, doesn''t it seem too abrupt?

    Xu Tiancheng turns his head and sees Sun Xiang''s eyes full of sincerity.

    "Orange, sit down, everyone is watching!"

    "She pulled the hand that pulls Xu sweet orange, comfort way.

    Xu Tiancheng sat down sullen and wanted to go.

    Lian Shuo didn''t know what his mood was when he saw the second half of the girl''s face.

    No disrespect, only endless heartache.

    His heart seemed to be clenched in a huge hand and then tightened.

    He could hardly breathe because of the pain.

    His features are cold and his lines are strong. When the thin lips are pressed tightly, the mandible collapses into a straight line, which makes the whole person more vicious.

    At this time, the waiter will pick up the other snacks they ordered.

    But when I saw Su Kui''s face, I was scared. My hands were shaking and I almost didn''t hold them steady.

    Leng buting reached out with a big hand and held the tray she was about to tilt.

    The voice of low indifference echoed in my ears.

    "Hold on, take your eyes back."

    In that tone, there is endless danger.

    As if he had only one more look, his eyes would not belong to him.

    The waiter apologized quickly. After putting down his things, he could not help but go away with his nervous heart.

    Su Kui pursed her lips and said softly, "thank you."

    Lian Shuo''s eyes drooped and he didn''t answer.

    He didn''t know who he was struggling with. He felt the silence of the girl beside him. His thin lips became a straight line.

    Sun Xiang looks at Xu Tiancheng.

    I don''t know how to speak for a while.

    Su Kui took a cup and took a sip of hot tea.

    It eased the cold on her body. After a while, when the temperature came up, she took off her coat.

    There was a white turtleneck inside. She seemed to like light colored things.

    Lian Shuo thought.

    A meal is very depressing. After eating, Xu Tiancheng will leave with Su Kui.

    Sun Xiang is reluctant to part with him, but when he has just confirmed his relationship with his lover, Xu Tiancheng is reluctant to part with him.

    But because there are sunflower in the heart of the balance, naturally tilted to friends.

 Chapter 3875

    Sun Xiang suggested, "why don''t we go to the cinema? I know there is a new movie that is very good-looking recently. Many people around me are recommending it! "

    As he said, he took out his mobile phone and tried his best to sell Amway.

    Su Kui smiled in her eyes and saw everything in her eyes.

    After a meal of Kung Fu, Su Kui also Sun Xiang this person ''s temperament, touch almost.

    I know that he is not the kind of person who wants to plot an evil plot on the basis of online love.

    Treat Xu Tiancheng sincerely.

    Xu Tiancheng has a bad temper, but Sun Xiang always keeps a low profile in front of her and follows her in everything.

    "You see, I don''t want to be a light bulb."

    Su Kui winked at Xu sweet orange and joked.

    "Qing Qing!"

    Xu Tiancheng stomps, in front of so many people, being teased so much by her friends, her cheeks are hot, and she looks at Su Kui with embarrassment.

    "I''ll go back to school myself. You know I sleep early at night."

    Sukui explained to her.

    "Then I''ll go back with you!" Xu Tiancheng doesn''t trust her alone.

    Before she had an accident, in Xu Tiancheng''s heart, it''s just a pain that can never be passed.

    Hearing this, Sun Xiang was about to cry.

    He rushed to his brother Shuo, threw a pleading look, silently opened his mouth: Dad!!

    Lian Shuo received it. He hooked his lips.

    Standing behind Su Kui, he looks like a giant.

    He still carries sukui''s backpack. Sukui wants it, but he doesn''t give it.

    "Go, how romantic is it to go to the movies with your little boyfriend in snowy days?" Lian Shuo smiled, "or do you think I will let a little girl go back to school alone in the evening?"

    Xu Tiancheng looks at Lian Shuo.

    Look alert. "What can''t you do to my Qing Qing? No, I still have to -- "

    " orange! "

    Sukui is really helpless, "I''m not made of crystal, not as fragile as you think. Let Lian Shuo take me back! "

    After that, she didn''t give Xu Tiancheng a chance to contradict him. She said to Sun Xiang, "please wait for the movie to finish and send orange back to school. Please don''t be too late."

    Sun Xiang now almost regards Su Kui as his ancestor. He nods if he doesn''t want to. "OK, I must remember!"

    "Then shall we go?"

    Su Kui raised her face and smiled at Lian Shuo.

    Wave goodbye to them and walk to the side of the road.

    Xu Tiancheng is far away from Su Kui and yells, "Qing Qing, call me when you arrive!"

    At last, he was pulled away by Sun Xiang.

    Su Kui put her hands in her pocket. She put half of her face in her scarf and said quietly, "Lian Shuo, I just didn''t want to disturb orange''s date. I''ll call the car and go back by myself."

    Lian Shuo didn''t speak. She looked down at her head. Little girl.

    She seemed cold, standing and stamping.

    Tut, look at so lovely, how can you say such angry words?

    He decided to ignore.

    Su Kui waited for a long time but didn''t wait for a response. He turned around and said, "Lian Shuo, do you hear me? Lian -- "

    " well, I hear you. "

    Lian Shuo lifted his eyelids lazily and answered carelessly.

    Su Kui sipped her lips. "No, it''s cold outside. It''s not good for me to bother you so much. Then you''ll have to come back from school. What a waste of time to come and go? Are you right? "

    "Well, yes."

    Lian Shuo''s teeth are itchy. I thought you were very understanding?

    Can you give me a solution?

    Su Kui didn''t know that someone''s careful thinking had been skewed, and she was still there explaining it seriously.

 Chapter 3876

    "I''ve already called. The driver will be here in a minute."

    Lian Shuo: "..."

    He looked at Su Kui''s cellphone with black face.

    He took a deep breath of breath. The cold wind made him almost suffocate.

    "Chargeback!"

    He gave orders.

    Su Kui was at a loss? But I want to go back? "

    Lian Shuo bit his teeth, a white tooth, and looked like a wild animal.

    He didn''t say much more. He bent down and picked up the sunflower with one hand and strode in the opposite direction.

    "Why, Lian Shuo? Let go of me, Lian Shuo! "

    She had been soft and soft, and now she was a little angry and ashamed.

    Girls passing by could not help screaming.

    "Wow!! Boyfriend''s strength is strong! "

    "So handsome!"

    "The most cute height difference, ouch!"

    Then I look at my boyfriend and find that he seems to be slimmer than myself.

    Goodbye!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Lian Shuo is carrying sunflower with one hand, his face is not red and breath is not panting. He is obviously a person who often does sports.

    He chuckled and threatened, "take it or not?"

    Su Kui''s eyes are red. Wei Quba says, "how can you do this? I want to go back to school, you let me down! "

    "Well?"

    Lian Shuo has found a way to clean up the little girl.

    The little girl has a soft personality and a thin skin.

    But I don''t like to bother others. I can''t help it. I can''t help the soft ones, but the hard ones.

    Well

    But Mr. Shuo, it seems that you haven''t been soft since the beginning!

    Su Kui was bumped on his shoulder, hurriedly grabbed the corner of his clothes, and almost cried, "I cancel, I cancel Woo You let me down! "

    She couldn''t help beating him.

    For Lian Shuo, that strength is not enough to scratch.

    So, he doesn''t care, "play more, it''s too light."

    "You, you bastard!"

    Su Kui almost cried with anger.

    Why is this man so generous? I''d better go with orange!

    Lian Shuo listened to her cry, immediately panic.

    "Why are you crying? Did I hit you or scolded you? OK, OK, will you please come down? "

    As he lowered his voice, he tried to look gentle.

    While gently put down the sunflower.

    After su Kui landed, he grabbed his backpack and left.

    Watching her kicking and treading, wearing thick walking heavy look.

    Lian Shuo smiled and ran after him in three or two steps. "Why don''t you get angry and play with me?"

    Su Kui thought, this is not funny!

    She turned her head and ignored Lian Shuo.

    Lian Shuo grabbed a handful of hair, looked around, and finally led Su Kui into a milk tea shop.

    "Come on, brother, please drink milk tea and apologize to you, OK?"

    He said, clasped his hands and made a bow to Su Kui.

    Looking at other people''s high horse big appearance, Su Kui wanted to tell himself to hold back, but when he saw his cool brother''s dress, he made a funny look.

    All of a sudden, one of them couldn''t help laughing.

    She rubbed her red eyes and muttered, "no skin, no face."

    Lian Shuo listened to her smile, and then he was relieved. "I didn''t mean to. Who knows you have such a thin skin? Come on, what do you want to drink? "

    "I don''t want to drink. I''m too full." Su Kui said.

    "Fart!" Lian Shuo didn''t believe it at all. "How many did you eat in the evening? Don''t think I didn''t see it! "

    "I......"

    Su Kui blinked, some did not know how to say.

    Why does this person know that she didn''t eat much at night?

    Lian Shuo not only knew, but also knew that she probably didn''t eat bullfrogs, only some side dishes and snacks.

    "Is it OK for red bean pearl?"

 Chapter 3877

    All of them have been pulled here. It seems too affectable to talk about other things now.

    Su Kui stood by, only to Lian Shuo''s chest.

    The most attractive height difference is formed.

    She wore a mask on her face and frowned tightly. She seemed to be thinking about what to drink.

    Strawberries, Matcha, chocolate

    Well, they all seem to drink well

    Lian Shuo lolls against the counter. Su Kui looks at the menu. He looks at her.

    Su Kui didn''t find Lian Shuo''s expression change and the direction of his eyes.

    It''s cold today, not a holiday.

    Because the business in the shop is not busy. When the clerk saw her like this, he didn''t urge her. Instead, he smiled admiringly and said, "Miss, you and your boyfriend are really well matched!"

    Especially that man, though he is fierce.

    But when looking at his girlfriend, his eyes are gentle. I''m afraid he didn''t even realize it.

    How attractive he is to girls.

    And the girl who ordered a single beside him, though wearing a big mask and hat, can still see her appearance from the eyebrows and eyes, and how beautiful she is.

    Especially a pair of eyes, even if the clerk is also a girl, still can''t help but look at her more.

    The eyes are black and round. The water is moist, as if there is a clear spring inside.

    Smile and your eyes will be curved, like crescent moon, with bright fundus.

    "Ah?"

    Su Kui''s cheeks suddenly turned red. She quickly waved and explained, "no, I''m just friends with him, I''m just friends with him..."

    Lian Shuo''s face remained unchanged and his deep eyes were fixed on the clerk.

    The clerk shivered as he looked at him and said, "ah It''s a mistake. I''m sorry, but your friend is so handsome! Whoever finds him to be his boyfriend in the future will be very happy ~! "

    To Lian Shuo''s eyes, the girl didn''t speak against her heart in principle.

    The villain in the heart is crying and hawing: Mom, this man is so fierce!

    Lian Shuo''s lips were hooked with satisfaction. He looked down and saw Su Kui trying to explain. The eyebrows of the sword were tightly wrinkled, and her body was surrounded by one hand emptiness, and her hands were on the counter.

    His arm is long, did not touch Su Kui at all, Su Kui is encircled by him however in a small space, dare not move even.

    "Difficult choice?"

    Lian Shuo raised his eyebrows and asked lightly.

    Su Kui tangled and said in a small voice, "otherwise, we need black bean milk tea?"

    She raised her face and asked tentatively.

    Lian Shuo smiled. His tongue was on top of his cheek. He wanted to smoke.

    Fuck! How sweet!

    Choose to choose, finally, he just came in, casually asked the taste.

    Cold eyebrows and eyes, dye with smile.

    He knocked on the table and frowned impatiently at the clerk. "Make a cup of all these flavors, and make a piece of strawberry cake."

    The clerk nodded. "OK."

    I can''t help but envy.

    Although the boy is fierce, he is really nice to the girl he likes!

    Su Kui didn''t notice the strange atmosphere at all. She just opened her eyes in amazement and looked at Lian Shuo in amazement. "You, how can you buy so much?"

    She just thought that it was Lian Shuo who wanted to buy it for others, and she didn''t think about herself at all.

    Lian Shuo looked at her blank and innocent expression, which was very angry and funny.

    I don''t know when I will be able to open my mind.

    Sometimes, he really hopes that she can be a bit amorous!

    "Well, you don''t have a hard choice? Let''s have a taste of each cup. If it''s not good, let''s buy it! "

 Chapter 3878

    His eyelids are drooping. The decoration style of this shop is warm and fresh.

    However, Lian Shuo stood so lazily, with a height of 1.9 meters comparable to that of a model. He was dressed in black, with a cool black motorcycle jacket and a pair of Martin boots on his feet.

    I don''t think it''s easy to get along with this man.

    Su Kui was stunned and worried for a long time. "It''s too wasteful. I only need one cup..."

    Lian Shuo raised his chin. "It''s all ordered. If you can''t finish drinking, you''ll take it back to your roommate for a drink. Is that the head office?"

    "How can we do that?"

    Su Kui frowned disapprovingly. She wanted to say what their relationship was. Others are boyfriends invite roommates to dinner. She and Lian Shuo only met today for the first day. Oh, no, they don''t see each other for the second time.

    Why should we collect things from lianshuo.

    Lian Shuo''s face was black and his voice was cold. "If you don''t want it, you''ll go out and find a trash can later. Just throw it away."

    So sukui stopped talking.

    She asked Qu Baba to follow Lian Shuo, holding a cup of strawberry milk tea.

    Lian Shuo is walking in front of him. He is tall and has long legs. He is carrying a small brown British style backpack on one shoulder. He looks like a parent carrying a child''s schoolbag.

    One is carrying a small pink cake with exquisite package, the other is carrying five or six cups of milk tea of various tastes.

    Su Kui is hard to follow. She is tired.

    For a long time, Lian Shuo remembered and stopped to look back.

    Put a weight on your back.

    Sukui didn''t expect him to stop suddenly. He had already hit him head on.

    "Well..."

    Huge momentum, directly hit Su Kui and sat on the ground.

    Lian Shuo''s heart leaped, and he bent down to help her, but he couldn''t help being angry? Did it hurt? What do you say you do so fast? Don''t take your time? "

    He shook his head and pulled the man up.

    Fortunately, the ground is covered with snow, so I fell down without soiling my clothes

    Now she''s still breathing.

    Lianshuo looked into her arms again and almost didn''t get angry.

    "So far, are you still protecting this milk tea? Does it hurt to fall? " It''s still his fault.

    However, she seemed to sweat a little. The bangs were wet with sweat. The heat filled her cheeks with a flush.

    But then I thought of her under the mask.

    When Lian Shuo was young, what did he never play with?

    Even in order to polish his temperament, his father put him in the military camp for a year.

    The wound was definitely cut by a knife!

    Just thinking about it, his heart was throbbing.

    I can hardly breathe.

    Su Kui shook his head and saw Lian Shuo step forward.

    He carried the cake with the milk tea and reached for her.

    Su Kui was shocked and couldn''t help but step back.

    Lian Shuo stared, some ferocious, "what are you afraid of? Can I eat you or beat you? Ye Qingqing, I''ve bought you milk tea. Can you treat me better

    Su Kui was wronged by the murderer. She thought, milk tea is not what I asked you to buy for me.

    What''s more, how is she going to treat an unfamiliar person?

    But Lian Shuo''s voice seems to be very unhappy, vaguely with a little grievance?

    Su Kui felt that she must have heard it wrong. She kept silent wisely.

    Lian Shuo reached out and pulled out the straw from her milk tea bag. She tore it with one hand, holding the straw wrapping paper on it, "bang", and put it into the cup.

    "Come on, drink."

 Chapter 3879

    Looking at her hairy head, Lian Shuo''s hands itched for a while. Maybe the atmosphere was good.

    He stretched out his hand and patted her on the head directly, joking: "I said are you stupid? On such a cold day, if you don''t drink tea with milk in your arms, it''s not good to drink when it''s cold! "

    Su Kui took a sip of milk tea slowly, with a strong strawberry flavor. And the temperature is just right. Ye Qingqing''s body is a cat tongue, which is very sensitive. If the temperature is a little hot, it will make her react very much.

    "It''s not because of you. Why are you walking so fast..."

    She couldn''t help complaining in a small voice.

    Thought Lian Shuo didn''t hear.

    Who knows Lian Shuo''s ears are so smart that he not only hears them, but also laughs. His voice was rustling, as if it were against the pinna of a human ear.

    "Well, you''re not afraid of me now? Dare you make complaints about me, huh?

    Su Kui, a counsellor, shrunk his neck, soft and quibbled, "I didn''t!"

    It''s just that the voice is soft and sticky, and there''s no deterrence at all.

    Lian Shuo bit his teeth. It''s so soft!

    I really want to carry it home!

    He rubbed his fingers, resisted the desire to smoke, and put one in his mouth, but there was no point.

    Su Kui saw him, glanced at him, and suggested in a tangled voice, "smoking is harmful to health. If you can, you''d better smoke less..."

    What she said was to smoke less, not to let him quit directly.

    Su Kui thinks very simply, she is not his who, at best is just an ordinary friend, she has no reason to let others quit smoking.

    But as a friend, it''s OK to give a piece of advice.

    Didn''t expect Lian Shuo to listen to her words, actually took out the smoke from his mouth and threw it into the garbage can on the side of the road.

    He raised his eyebrows, and his smile was a bit sinister.

    Say to Su Kui: "Hey, you call me brother, how about I quit smoking?"

    Lian Shuo is addicted to smoking. The year of his career is the most ferocious time for him to smoke.

    It''s much better now.

    Su Kui almost choked on milk tea.

    She stared in shock and said silently in her eyes: Lian Shuo, why are you so shameless!

    "If you love it or not, I will not cry!"

    She stamped her feet and strode forward with milk tea in her arms.

    Lian Shuo caught up with her in three or two steps, and followed her lazily? It''s just a joke, but what I said is true. Think about it. "

    Su Kui''s cheeks are red. I don''t need to touch them. They must be very hot.

    She kicked the snow under her feet and muttered, "I don''t think about it!"

    "OK, OK, you don''t think about it. I''m afraid of cancer. I want to quit smoking, right?"

    Lian Shuo could not help laughing and looked down at the girl step by step, small and tight.

    He rolled his Adam''s apple, and his stomach was full of pain.

    Damn it! It''s really evil. It''s lovely to see a footprint.

    Is he sick?!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s cold outside, watching Su Kui''s tears come out from the cold.

    Even if Lian Shuo wants to stay a little longer, he can''t bear it.

    Just send sukui back.

    Two people go to the parking place to pick up the car, sukui is getting ready to get on, suddenly a hand came to yank her.

    "Ye Qingqing? Is that you? What are you doing here? You''re the only one who can make sense? "

    Just listen to the sour tone, Su Kui will know who it is.

    From ye An''an''s hand, she drew back her sleeve and pursed her mouth.

    Ye An''an sees her silent and sneers, "why don''t you talk? Low self-esteem? "

 Chapter 3880

    Lian Shuo was going to get on the bus. He closed the door with a sneer and strode over. "Oh, where''s this little girl from? Is it spilling on me? "

    Ye An''an''s face, known as Taimei, was twisted. She looked up and saw Lian Shuo''s face.

    Then I froze.

    "Lian, Lian Shuo"

    she had a small face and heavy makeup, but the thick foundation seemed to cover up her tired eyes.

    Sukui doesn''t know what happened to her, but she doesn''t care.

    After more than a month, her face has probably recovered.

    The original broken glass is not deep, unlike her face, leaving such deep scars.

    "Well, it''s me. What''s up?"

    Lian Shuo habitually drew out a cigarette and was touching a lighter to light it. Suddenly he remembered that the little girl was still beside him.

    And not long ago, he said he would quit smoking.

    Frowning and scolding, he put the cigarette back into the box and threw it away.

    The box of opened cigarettes was directly thrown into the garbage can by him.

    Su Kui looks like it, but he doesn''t say it on his mouth, but his eyes are full of smiles.

    Ye An''an''s shy face is red. He is excited and doesn''t know where to put his hands and feet.

    She stood in good order, as if the mean girl was not her.

    "Lian, Lian Shuo, I''m your fan. Do you play professionally or live? I''ve seen all of them!"

    Even in the studio, she was one of the people who called her husband.

    If Lian Shuo is good at playing games, it''s OK, but his family has not been pulled out, but we all know that he is not short of money, playing games is for interest. Moreover, he is handsome. He is the only one who can kill a group of fresh meat in the entertainment circle.

    He is not a standard Butterscotch, but a very masculine man.

    There is an inconspicuous scar under the corner of the eye.

    It was left when I was fighting with people as a child, but it hasn''t been removed.

    When you laugh, it will be deeper and more fierce.

    Lian Shuo casually lifted his eyelids. "Oh? so what? I don''t fuck or sign. "

    Su Kui couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "How do you speak..." So shameless.

    Lian Shuo was relieved to see her smile.

    Ye An''an''s expression is hard to see. There are several friends around, all playing games with her.

    Seeing Lian Shuo is more or less exciting.

    As a result, I heard him saying that, as always, it was damaging and poisonous.

    But they are used to it. Then they stand behind and watch ye an''s embarrassment.

    Ye An''an attributed all this to Ye Qingqing.

    She turned her head and stared at sukui. "What''s your relationship with him?!"

    Su Kui chuckles, this person still thinks she is to let the person bully, can''t return hand of leaf Qing Qing?

    She blinked and looked innocent. "What does that have to do with you?"

    Ye An''an goes to grab Su Kui. "What do you think it has to do with me? Ye Qingqing, you stinking bitch, likes to seduce men everywhere! Does he know that your face under your mask is a mess? In this way, you dare to be shameful everywhere. You don''t think this face is damaged enough. You want to experience it again, do you? "

    She got angry and said nothing.

    But Lian Shuo''s expression was suddenly cold.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were cold, extremely dangerous.

    "You ruined her face?"

    At that moment, Lian Shuo clearly felt that the killing intention that had been repressed in the heart was about to spread in an instant.

 Chapter 3881

    Ye An''an''s heart was shaking, and he shook his head conditionally?! It''s her own cheap seduction and revenge. I - ah! "

    "Pa --"

    Ye an''s words have not been finished yet, a slap, a straight line to her face.

    Ye An''an is not prepared, and his face is directly hit to the side.

    She turned her head in disbelief and looked at the sunflower standing aside, wearing a mask and still soft. The hatred in her eyes seemed to flash with blood light. She gnawed her teeth and hated to tear sunflower. "You dare to hit me?! Bitch, how dare you see I don''t tear your face! "

    Su Kui pursed her lips, her voice sounded cold and incomparable. Lian Shuo could not even feel the slightest temperature from her tone.

    "Ye An''an, don''t you feel guilty when you say these words? I got revenge? I seduce men? The boy you are in love with only glanced at me twice. Who is it? Your boyfriend? "

    "Shut up!! You bitch, it''s all your fault! "

    Ye An''an is mad with jealousy. She looks at Lian Shuo standing on Su Kui''s side. Her expression does not waver at all.

    And Lian Shuo is the God she always liked.

    And all that happened during her time made Ye an feel that her life had fallen to hell.

    The baby in her stomach has been knocked out, but there was an accident during the operation. Her uterus was not fully developed. The bleeding caused her to have no baby for the rest of her life.

    Ye An''an, who is young and vigorous, can''t feel that. He can''t have a feeling of his own blood child in his life.

    However, she still counted all this on Su Kui.

    I don''t think that if she didn''t want to stay at home, how could she go out drinking with her friends and finally fall on everyone and be picked up by a man she didn''t know?

    The only relief for ye is that fortunately, the man who raped her didn''t have a sexual emergency.

    Otherwise -

    her life is really the end!

    Two girls wrestled together, struggling, Su Kui''s mask fell off.

    Her physical strength is small, but every time, she is like a crazy beast, attacking each other fiercely.

    Her eyes were red, her mouth was tight, and she had a silent stubbornness.

    "Well, you dare to hit me. I''ll tell my parents when I go back!"

    Ye an''s mouth is not forgiving. They fall on the ground directly and pull each other''s long hair tightly.

    Lian Shuo''s eyes were bright and cold. He strode over and pulled them apart. Then he held the girl''s small head in his arms.

    He comforted her with a big hand, helping her smooth the messy long hair. In the low and hoarse voice, it was the pity and coldness that could not be concealed.

    "All right, all right? I''m here. "

    Su Kui just now, really scared him.

    To what extent can a good girl who can''t do anything out of the ordinary be forced to fight directly in public, regardless of her face?

    Lian Shuo felt that his heart had been poked with a hole. The most intuitive feeling was that he had an illusion that his whole blood was flowing rapidly.

    He spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, holds and struggles, and wants to fight ye an''s sunflower.

    There is no more pain.

    "Ye Qingqing, you can do it. Now you have seduced a man with long skills. Since you have such skills, get out of our Ye family!"

 Chapter 3882

    Ye An''an is in a mess. The snow on the side of the parking lot has almost melted, because she was trampled around and rolled dirty.

    It was not long before she came out. Her carefully matched clothes were all destroyed because of Ye Qingqing, the disaster star.

    She was picked up by others, hurled abuse at Su Kui, spitting out the words that had been buried in her heart.

    No -

    it should be said that ye an was not welcome to Ye Qingqing from the beginning to the end.

    But now, in public, ye Qingqing''s embarrassment is exposed to the public.

    Su Kui''s eyes and tail were red. She stopped crying and nodded, "well, I don''t owe you a long time ago. Ye An''an, remember what you owe me. I will come back one day! "

    Her voice was soft but cold.

    Hearing Ye an''s unexplained back cool, he looked up again, almost exhausted.

    She looked at Lian Shuo wrongly, "Lian Shuo, do you see her face? She''s like that. Do you like her?! She is a fox who likes to seduce men. If you like her, just wait to be wearing a green hat! "

    Su Kui''s lips moved and she just wanted to look up.

    Who wants Lian Shuo to put his palm on the back of her head, so that Su Kui can''t move.

    Only listen to the top of the head, belong to the man''s smoke voice, can''t hear the slow opening of emotion.

    "The wound on your face is still saved, but your heart is so dirty. Is it still saved?"

    Lian Shuo sneered. "Besides, don''t say you are my fan, I don''t recognize you. Don''t say you like me in the future. I''m ashamed. Understand? "

    After that, he held Su Kui in one hand, opened the door and forced her into the copilot.

    Leave ye An''an, standing outside the car, shouting angrily.

    "Don''t go --"

    "why do everyone like Ye Qingqing?!"

    "You''ll regret it, for sure!"

    Lian Shuo sneers, closes the glass, Su Kui turns his head, only to see ye an''s mouth open and close, his small face twisted.

    Her voice, has been blocked out.

    Lian Shuo disdains to step on the accelerator and the car slowly leaves.

    Su Kui thought of Ye an''s expression just now, and couldn''t help laughing.

    "So happy? That was a good fight? "

    Lian Shuo gave her a bad look. Just now, she suddenly started, which scared Lian Shuo. She didn''t respond for a long time.

    Su Kui bowed, like a child who did something wrong, his hands twisted together, and said nothing.

    Lian Shuo almost didn''t get angry with her.

    Stare at her, "now you know how to be afraid? Why not just now? If I''m not there, there are so many of them. If they hit you one time, they can take you to the hospital! "

    Nowadays, children don''t know how to deal with it. Sometimes children''s malice is much more frightening than adults'' malice.

    Remove individual psychiatric patients.

    Most adults have a reason to hurt others.

    But minors will not, they harm people, maybe just an idea, a little dissatisfaction.

    It is enough to form their motivation to hurt others, even if this motivation may harm others for a lifetime.

    No fear.

    Su Kui sipped her lips, but also some fear, she bowed her head soft way: "I''m sorry."

    "I''m sorry? What are you sorry for? "

    Lian Shuo picked up his eyebrows and snorted coldly, "you were so fierce just now. How about a dozen or five?"

    "I......"

    Su Kui pinched the corners of her clothes tightly. I don''t know how to open her mouth.

    She sniffed, her eyes sour, and soon burst into tears.

    The bottom of his eyes was watery. Lian Shuo turned his head and saw that she was so aggrieved. He didn''t feel good and gave her a knock.

 Chapter 3883

    "Hold it, don''t cry!"

    Fuck! Want to make my heart ache?

    Didn''t you have a lot of promise just now? I didn''t cry.

    Is it grievance now?

    "Get out of the car!"

    Lian Shuo stops, goes around the copilot and pulls Su Kui out.

    Su Kui slowly followed. The man''s big hand was dry and rough. He tightly held it on her slender wrist. It was so hot that it made her skin ache.

    "You, why did you bring me here?"

    Su Kui walked out of the parking lot and found that the hospital was in front of her.

    Now she instinctively has a touch to the hospital. I still remember the last time I came here, the doctor told her that her face, even if it was repaired, would be unnatural, and would never be recovered without injury.

    Further forward, ye an hired a group of gangsters, and then cut her face with a knife, she fainted with pain.

    Wake up in the hospital.

    At that time, her face was mummified.

    His face is wrapped in thick gauze, and Ye Ming and his wife stop talking to her.

    Later, she knew that all this was what ye meant, and her face was ruined.

    But Mrs. ye would also like to plead with her, saying that ye An''an is still young. It''s all her impulse. I hope she has never been harsh on ye''an since she was raised in Ye''s family.

    Rao?

    It''s light. What she owes is to Ye Ming and his wife. What does it have to do with Ye an?

    She has been ruined all her life, but she only says that ye an is a dream.

    At that time, ye Qingqing could only laugh sarcastically, and then roared to let them go.

    But her temper, doomed that she can not say that words, finally can only nod, say a: "good" word!

    Lian Shuo pursed his lips and held her up.

    Su Kui could only breathe heavily and trotted after him all the way.

    Finally, I couldn''t help it. "Lian Shuo, Lian Shuo, slow down I can''t keep up... "

    She felt that she was a kite in Lian Shuo''s hand. He pulled himself. Su Kui felt that she would fly next second.

    Lian Shuo was shocked and looked back.

    I saw that the little girl''s mask was gone. I was so sad that I put my little face in my scarf. Some scars were still exposed.

    People in the past, either shocked or compassionate, fell on her face and looked at her without a trace of concealment.

    Lian Shuo is in a worse mood.

    "Fuck, what are you looking at?! Don''t you have a long face? "

    His eyes were fierce and frightening.

    The men immediately took back their eyes and ran away.

    Su Kui''s fingertips curled up and looked down at his toes.

    Lian Shuo finally takes Su Kui to a place. Su Kui looks up at the sign above his eyes, which shows: Obstetrics and gynecology.

    Her face was red, and she was reluctant to leave. "Lian Shuo, why are you here..."

    This is obstetrics and Gynecology

    Lian Shuo looked at her sideways, and saw her face was pink, and finally he was in a better mood.

    "What do you think? Think I brought you to the birth examination? Come here and treat the wound for you! "

    "But this is not..." Su Kui opened her mouth to say if he had gone wrong.

    Lian Shuo has not returned to the head of the next sentence, "shut up!"

    Full of domineering power.

    Su Kui shut up, and Wei qubaba followed.

    Completely forgot, own wrist, still be led by the man overbearing.

    No one in the past thinks they are a couple.

    The door of the office was opened. Dr. Liu, the director of Obstetrics and Gynecology, looked up and took a look. He was very happy.

    "Well, what kind of wind is it blowing? Our little prince has come to me? "

 Chapter 3884

    Dr. Liu, whose full name is Liu fangqin, is Mrs. Lian''s youngest and best friend.

    Lian Shuo is too lazy to wait in line to register. He comes straight up to find someone.

    When Lian Shuo came in, Liu fangqin saw that after his tall body, he was still standing in the way of a delicate little girl.

    There was a suspicion in her mind when she knocked quietly on the table with a narrow look in her eyes.

    She didn''t give face at all and said, "I said Xiao Shuo, do you think you''ve made a girl''s stomach bigger?"

    Su Kui suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, and the shy tears were coming out.

    "I, we are not..." She retorted in a small voice, trying to explain.

    Lian Shuo''s eyes were bright and dark, and he interrupted her directly, "aunt Qin, don''t say that there are so many things she doesn''t have. Her face has been scratched by someone. Please deal with it for her. Do you want to give her a rabies vaccine?"

    He pushed Su Kui in front of Liu fangqin.

    Su Kui hurriedly lowered her head, afraid to let her face be seen.

    Lian Shuo was so distressed that he took a breath, patted her on the head and said, "it''s OK. We won''t mind. Let''s go."

    Liu fangqin didn''t pay attention at first. When Su Kui slowly raised her face, she took a breath of cool air and showed pity in her eyes.

    What a nice girl What a beautiful face it would be without these wounds?

    She''s a doctor, and it''s easy to see that these are all knife edges.

    But what Lian Shuo let her see was the scratches on Su Kui''s face.

    She and ye An''an have many faces. Just now, the two girls are totally crazy and attack each other''s vulnerable points.

    And ye An''an, no doubt, the most annoying thing is Ye Qingqing''s face.

    Therefore, she also paid special attention to it.

    "Is it a cat''s catch or not?"

    Liu fangqin asked.

    Lian Shuo leaned on the door with no expression on his face and said lightly: "people are grasping it."

    "Caught?!" Liu fangqin did not look at him angrily, "what people catch still needs to be vaccinated against rabies? Your child''s mouth is still so broken! "

    Lian Shuo shrugged, "aunt Qin, hurry up. It''s too late. I have to send her back to school later."

    Su Kui heard the words, raised his head and smiled at Liu fangqin with embarrassment, "please."

    Her voice is soft and her eyes are clear.

    It just takes one look to make people feel good. Just for such a small meeting, Liu fangqin has completely fallen in love with this shy little girl.

    She beckoned and let Su Kui come. She took the medicine herself and dealt with it herself.

    "Disinfect it first. It''s a little painful. Bear it."

    Su Kui nodded cleverly.

    More painful she has endured, this pain is what?

    When alcohol comes into contact with a wound, it''s false to say it doesn''t hurt.

    Lian Shuo looked at her hands tightly holding together, and his fingertips were all white, but he kept silent.

    Liu fangqin thought that this must be a pretty girl, who knows that she is so strong.

    Strong is painful.

    The wound is not deep. It''s all the girl''s fingernails.

    Liu fangqin treated Su Kui''s wound, told her not to eat hair these days and to pay attention to it when washing her face.

    Until Lian Shuo impatiently pulled Su Kui out, she just laughed and scolded, "Stinky boy!"

    In my heart, I have already calculated.

    It seems that this is Lang Youqing. I didn''t mean to.

    Other girls don''t think about their relationship at all.

    Tut -

    it seems that the little prince, who is God made, has finally fallen!

    It''s time! He should have a good temper. How can he be so domineering? It''s to see how he wronged the little girl.

 Chapter 3885

    Lian Shuo stinks and sends Su Kui back to the dormitory.

    Su Kui still carries the small cake and milk tea that Lian Shuo bought for him. Those cups of milk tea, after so long, have cooled through.

    After Xu Tiancheng arrived at the dormitory, he found that Su Kui had not come back.

    She was angry and worried. She called back and scolded Sun Xiang directly.

    If something happened to sukui, they would break up!

    She was in a hurry in the dormitory, so she had to call the police.

    As soon as she heard the knock on the door, she stood up and rushed to watch the door. Seeing Su Kui standing at the door, she was almost crying with joy.

    "Where have you been? Call you and don''t answer it. Do you want to kill me?! "

    Xu''s words almost didn''t spray on Su Kui''s face.

    Su Kui knew what was wrong. She pursed her lips and smiled at Xu Tiancheng sheepishly. "Excuse me, orange. Something happened on the way, and she came back late."

    I just didn''t expect that she had been out for so long.

    Xu Tiancheng has seen all the films.

    As soon as she looked up, the little face full of scars came out, and the wound was covered with liquid medicine.

    As soon as Xu Tiancheng was tight, he was alert and said, "that bastard of Lian Shuo hit you?! Did he bully you or something? Your mask and your clothes are also dirty... "

    She can''t help throwing the pot on Lian Shuo.

    Lian Shuo drove back to the city, suddenly sneezed, he frowned, who scolded him behind?

    Su Kui shook his head and jokingly said, "do you think if he really beats me, I can still stand in front of you?"

    She said it simply, and entered the dormitory.

    Put down the cake and milk tea, and then start to take off the coat.

    The coat rolled round the ground. It turned out that it was all mud.

    Su Kui looks at it, his face is red.

    So dirty --

    when she was taken to the hospital by Lian Shuo, I don''t know how many people must see her.

    What a shame

    Xu Tiancheng followed, thinking about Su Kui''s words, thinking that it was too.

    Lian Shuo is tall and fierce. If he really wants to beat Qing Qing, he can''t beat ten of them.

    Thinking about this, Xu is more confused.

    "Who is that?!"

    The other two roommates, hearing Xu Tiancheng''s words, also got up from the bed one after another and went to La Su Kui worried.

    "Qingqing, what''s the matter with your face? Don''t be afraid when you say it, our sister will revenge you! "

    "Yes! We Qing Qing are so good that we can''t be bullied for nothing! "

    Su Kui pursed her lips and smiled softly.

    Xu Tiancheng pushes her angrily, "smile, be serious! Now let''s get down to business! "

    Su Kui can only explain the process honestly.

    "It''s ye An''an. On the way back from Lian Shuo, I met ye An''an."

    "Xu Tiancheng stares at her eyes," did you fight with her

    "Well," Su Kui nodded, feeling a bit magical, "and Lian Shuo is her idol..."

    She has always known that ye an likes playing games, but unexpectedly, she likes Lian Shuo so much.

    Xu Tiancheng doesn''t care to be shocked, but he still holds on to one thing.

    The main reason is that she has too deep prejudice to Lian Shuo.

    "So, you were beaten by Ye an, he didn''t help you, watching you beaten by her?!"

    She was biting her teeth. "Thanks to his height of 1.9 meters, he has grown white! Hum, if you want to catch up with me, you can''t pass my pass! "

    Su Kui blushed and her heart pounded. "What Don''t be amorous... "

    When did they say they were going after her?

    Orange likes to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 3886

    "Now that''s not the point!"

    Xu Tiancheng stares at her, "this kind of man who looks at girls being bullied, absolutely can''t want it!"

    Su Kui blinked, some innocent, "but he did not stand to see."

    Although he didn''t start to beat ye An''an, his mouth was open and he could only kill himself.

    Sometimes it''s worse than hitting her, right?

    "Is it? Ye An''an is a bitch. She has nothing to do with it, right

    Xu Tiancheng has the best relationship with Ye Qingqing, and naturally knows about her family.

    It''s just her face. Until now, Xu Tiancheng doesn''t know that the real culprit is actually ye An''an.

    "I hit her too," Su Kui chuckled, a little happy.

    She put up with it for too long. She doesn''t like to fight on weekdays.

    "Pooh - Qing Qing, are you still fighting with someone?"

    Some of the other roommates are unbelievable.

    Their family Qing Qing, is this finally grown up?

    "Come here, Qing Qing. I''ll teach you how to fight next time. Where is the best place to fight!"

    "Yes, you go and wash it first. We''ll tell you."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Finally, Su Kui washed well, was pulled to the bed and turned off the light.

    A group of people give her science popularization, how to hit people, can''t see, the other side feels pain again.

    Su Kui said: These are too pediatrics.

    She did all the killing.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Go back to Liu fangqin.

    She''s on the night shift.

    After Lian Shuo left, she happily picked up her mobile phone and dialed Mrs. Lian''s phone.

    at that time, Mrs. Lian was putting on the mask. She saw the old sisters calling. Suddenly, she said, "what do you do? I am applying the mask. It''s not convenient to say the phone! You must be bored at work again, aren''t you? I won''t stay up with you! "

    That''s what she said, but she didn''t hang up either.

    Liu fangqin sneered, "you just opened your mouth and told you a big news. Guess who I saw today?" Mrs.

    , in a low, muffled voice, "a mask,"

    Oh, the mask will wrinkle.

    Liu fangqin rolled her eyes. "You can''t think of it!" As soon as she thought of the way that lianshuo paid attention to the little girl today, she felt funny, "I see your prince!"

    She didn''t hide it either. She said what she saw directly.

    "You don''t know. I''ve never seen that kid care so much about someone! How proud is your prince? But you don''t have to worry about it. People are fine. But it seems that the little girl doesn''t mean anything to him... "

    This makes Liu fangqin very worried.

    After all, arranged marriage is not popular now.

    Even if Mrs. Lian is in a hurry, for fear of her son''s temper, she will grow old alone.

    I dare not arrange a blind date for him. The child has a big idea. No one can control him.

    He does whatever he wants, from childhood to the most. Even if his father chases him with a stick, he is still a bachelor, carrying his luggage and running to fight for a career.

    Who else can say anything?

    I can''t say it again?

    They simply don''t go back home. The old couple have such a son in their lives, which was held in their hands since childhood.

    What else can we do?

    Defeat!

    now heard the words of his older sister. Mrs. Lian''s surprise drew a mask. "Is it true?" Don''t lie to me! "

    Her eyes were full of laughter.

    "How does the girl look? is it pretty? However, although my family''s new moon has grown from small to large, its vision is poisonous! You have to be a pretty girl to get his eyes! "

 Chapter 3887

    Liu fangqin listened to this and was stunned.

    I can''t help thinking of the girl''s cut face.

    I couldn''t help sighing.

    Lian Fu''s heart began to sink.

    Then listen to Liu fangqin: "that girl is also a poor person. She has a good character and looks lovely and skillful. It''s just I don''t know which ruthless person is destroying my face! "

    Mrs. Lian''s heart was torn. She was already soft hearted. She has been doing charity all these years.

    She also believed in the eyes of her old sister.

    They are such people. They have seen many things in their lives. It''s a sure thing to look at people. Especially these little girls, whether for money or for people, they can see through at a glance.

    Liu fangqin said she was good, she must be good.

    "What do you say?"

    She sat up with a dignified look.

    "You know what I do. The second half of the girl''s face is full of scars left by the knife. It looks like the knife has been scratched! What kind of people are you? You can do it! I don''t mean to say that your prince really has a good eye. The girl is first-class in character and appearance. If it wasn''t for these scars, the girl estimated that the pursuers would have to row for several streets! "

    A pair of big eyes are watery. They laugh when they talk.

    Sweet, and dimples.

    Who doesn''t like it? Not yet feiqing, give her disinfection, clearly afraid of pain, but just bear it.

    It''s so painful.

    Mrs. Lian listened to Liu fangqin''s description, but before she saw Su Kui, she was already in love with the girl.

    She sighed, "well, it''s not a big deal. We are not people who judge people by their looks. As long as he likes it, he can say anything!"

    Otherwise, it''s just that they say they''ve broken the sky, don''t like it or don''t like it.

    It''s just a pity.

    Liu fangqin nodded, "I mean it! It''s not our time now. It''s not the time for arranged marriage. "

    Who ever thought, Lian Fu came here at this time, just to hear this sentence.

    The prestige accumulated over the years makes him very serious when he doesn''t laugh.

    "What happened to arranged marriage? Don''t you do it? I am not? Now we are not still living well! "

    "Yes, you are serious again," Mrs. Lian gave him a bad look and dragged him to the bed.

    Liu Fangqin couldn''t smile at the same time. "We can''t keep up with the times before, the times now and the thoughts of young people!"

    But Mrs. Lian thought of another, "by the way, do you have a recognized plastic surgeon in this field? I don''t mean anything else, that is, the little girl cares about her face, and she feels uncomfortable by herself If it can be cured, it is also a good thing. "

    Liu fangqin hears the words and sighs, "how can we say that? In fact, the current cosmetic technology is quite mature, but there are many sequelae! Although the girl has scars on her face, it''s still natural to look at her. I''m afraid that I will fail accidentally, and even half of her face will be destroyed in the future! "

    So, Mrs. Lian can only give up.

    Before hanging up the phone, she shook her head and said: "it''s really a trick of nature. In fact, there was a baby coming to shuosho before..."

    Liu fangqin didn''t know how many times she had heard from Mrs. Lian about this, and her ears were full of cocoons.

    She reluctantly waved her hand, "OK, Xiao Shuo has people he likes. What else do you say? And that girl is also poor. Didn''t she leave long ago? "

    Hang up, Mrs. Lian said she was a little sad.

    She played her husband and talked about what Liu fangqin told her.

 Chapter 3888

    Ye An''an came back home and got angry.

    You can''t be angry.

    When Mrs. ye saw her, she didn''t have a good breath: "how long have you stopped now? You don''t want it anymore? Run out in the cold! If you have any sequelae in the future, you will regret it! "

    After thinking about it, ye An''an never had a chance to have her own children again, so she was angry.

    Heartache is on the one hand, on the other hand, it is also disappointed in Ye an''s not self love.

    How old is a girl? She doesn''t protect herself. Now she looks like this.

    I didn''t expect that she didn''t know how to repent. It took less than a month for her to stop, and her health hasn''t been cured yet.

    Can''t stand loneliness, secretly ran out, still wearing so thin!

    Mrs. Ye looked at the stockings and boots she was wearing. She was still in a miniskirt and smashed the remote control in anger.

    "What are you wearing? I don''t think it''s enough to spoil myself, do I?! Do you want to freeze to death, or do you want to torture our old couple? "

    How do you grow up in the same environment? Qing Qing is so obedient. Instead, she makes a living and makes a lot of noise?!

    Ye An''an was in a bad mood. Hearing this, he immediately exploded.

    "What happened to me?! I''m going to worry about your shit. I want you to worry about it! Anyway, I can''t have children in my life. What can I do about it?! Who cares! "

    "You you say that again?!"

    Yefu''s popular hands began to shake.

    Ye Ming comes down at this time. Hearing this, he slaps it.

    "Well, if you''re really good, get out of the house! See if we don''t give you a lot of money to spend, and if you''re outside, what kind of thing are you!! "

    Ye an jumps up angrily, his eyes are red.

    "Fight and fight, you keep fighting and beat me to death!! Anyway, I don''t want to live!! Get angry outside and be beaten at home! What''s the point of living? "

    With that, she turned and rushed out.

    Mrs. Ye is still in love with her daughter, so she grabbed her.

    "What are you doing? Your father beat you for your own good. What''s the matter with your face? "

    Hearing this, ye an cried when he settled down.

    "It''s not ye Qingqing''s bitch! I met her outside today. She''s with a man! I said it, she is a fox spirit, a day does not seduce men are uncomfortable! Face all become like that, still have the ability to seduce people!! And she''s good at it. Look at my face, she''s beating me up!! Our family raised her for nothing!! Let her be so shameless outside! "

    Ye An''an complained and scolded at the same time.

    All kinds of swearing jump out.

    Mrs. Ye''s heart ached, and her heart completely turned to Ye an''s side.

    When ye Xuan came downstairs, he was almost laughed when he heard this saying: "you don''t offend yourself, go to provoke her, she will hit you?"

    "Shut up, don''t you think it''s a mess?"

    These days, Ye Ming is so exhausted that he feels ten years old.

    He rubbed his brow and heart, and scolded Ye Xuan.

    Ye Xuan doesn''t care, he shrugs, "you''re used to ye An''an. Sooner or later, you''ll spoil her in prison! What kind of temperament do you think ye Qingqing grew up with? It''s not clear? Don''t ye An''an cry for two words, and you will not believe them. "

    He left a sarcastic remark and turned his head up the stairs.

    Ye An''an angrily scolded his back, "you white eyed wolf, I know. Ye Qingqing also seduced your soul, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 3889

    Ye''s family makes a mess. Su Kui''s face gets better day by day.

    Because they are worried that their eyes will make sunflower feel inferior.

    Therefore, several roommates, including Xu Tiancheng, seldom look at Su Kui''s face carefully.

    It also made her feel comfortable.

    In class, Su Kui was wearing masks, so the students didn''t know much about the degree of scars on her face.

    However, a week later, Su Kui looked in the mirror and began to put a kind of ointment on her face.

    Xu Tiancheng came in, looked at it curiously, and suddenly cried out in surprise, "God!! Qing Qing, your face --! "

    She was speechless in shock.

    The other two roommates in the dormitory, Wen Yan are worried about running over, do not understand what happened.

    "What''s the matter what''s the matter?"

    "What are you yelling for, little orange?"

    They look at Xu Tiancheng with disapproval and signal her not to talk about face related topics.

    Xu Tiancheng shook his head and pointed to Su Kui''s face! Look at the scar on Qing Qing''s face, isn''t it much better?! I don''t think I was wrong?! My God, Qing Qing, what kind of baby skin care products do you use? They work so well! "

    She''s used to it, and she has the best relationship with sukui.

    So, don''t worry about Su Kui getting angry.

    Su Kui painted her face carefully, turned to look at her and smiled, "it seems that it''s better. I made these things by myself. If you like them, I''ll make two boxes for you later?"

    But these, before Su Kui is not used.

    Her skin has always been good, with few scars or anything.

    Of course, her lover will not hurt her. Naturally, scars are avoided. She can''t use this kind of thing.

    But this time through, facing this kind of awkward situation.

    Su Kui as a beauty value dog, naturally not willing to hold this face, hiding for a lifetime!

    Xu Tiancheng looks at the small bottle of ointment in surprise, "it''s amazing! Qing Qing, I''ve always known that you have the talent to learn medicine, but I didn''t expect that you are so awesome!! "

    It needs plastic surgery to recover!

    She actually only relies on some ointment, then desalinates!

    Smell speech, Su Kui does not have good gas to shake his head, light voice way: "I am because just hurt, scar fell, when scab, start to smear, the effect will be better naturally."

    If those years, or even years.

    It may be diluted, but it will never have such a good effect.

    But that''s enough to surprise the other two roommates.

    They are not like Xu Tiancheng. Their relationship with Su Kui is so iron.

    When I heard that the ointment she had prepared was fake.

    Now at their age, their faces will have some marks left by rough pores and pimples.

    Especially one of them, the pockmarks on his face, would be embarrassed to go out if he didn''t make up every day.

    Su Kui saw the two people''s thoughts, smiled and said gently: "Xiaonan, your face is not suitable for this ointment. Don''t worry, everyone is good friends. There are oranges, of course you will. But when I have time, go and buy some medicine to get back and match the medicine for acne printing for you."

    After the two were dazed and bleary, they were ecstatic.

    They nodded wildly, "good! We''re not in a hurry!! Just take your time! When the time comes, how much will the medicine cost? We''ll give it out. It won''t take advantage of you! "

 Chapter 3890

    It''s such an easy-to-use thing. In normal times, if the skin care products of big brands are used, they have to go up hundreds at least.

    For the pockmarks on their faces, they have no less trouble.

    All the things recommended by the Internet celebrities have been tried one by one.

    As a result, instead of curing the face, there are more and more pimples and larger pores.

    they are almost dead. They are desperately trying to find better concealer.

    So as to make up a little more delicate.

    "It''s OK. These things are not expensive."

    Su Kui shook her head and said in a good temper.

    "How can I do that? It''s right to give money! Ha ha, if it''s easy to use, let''s help you to advertise! At that time, I will definitely make a lot of money.

    But the atmosphere in the dormitory suddenly brightened up.

    Su Kui''s face can be good, let everyone see the hope.

    Before them, in front of Su Kui, they were always careful, for fear of touching her scar.

    It''s OK to be patient for a while, but it''s always cautious and depressing.

    Sukui just understood that, so he said.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Looking at the information in her hand, Mrs. Lian can''t get back to her.

    She hurriedly took the information upstairs, pushed open the study, and directly put it on Lian Fu''s desk.

    "Lao Lian, look at this!"

    Mrs. Lian''s eyes are full of tension.

    Lian Fu glanced at it in a hurry, then frowned, "what''s the matter with you? What do you want to do when you have nothing to do? What''s more, Liu fangqin also said that the little girl is very good. What are you worried about? Don''t meddle in other people''s small and young affairs. Be careful that kid knows it and holds his breath with you! "

    Smell words, Lian Fu is not popular.

    She slapped the table and stared at Lian Fu. "What do you mean? It''s the same as I''m the poor, rich and evil mother-in-law in the TV series! It''s not Lian Shuo''s son. He won''t come back home for ten and a half days. I can''t even see the little girl! Why do my son like the girls? Fangqin has seen them, but I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon all day long. I just can''t wait for the boy to bring the girls back! I don''t believe you''re not curious! "

    She was upright and vigorous, and then she gave Lian Fu a hard look.

    Make Lian Fu a face inexplicable, chat up of touch nose.

    The more I got the information, the more satisfied I was.

    But in the back, he suddenly frowned.

    "She was adopted? My face was scratched by my sister?! What kind of family can bring up that kind of children? Isn''t it conniving at children''s crimes? "

    I am so young and heartless.

    What if later?

    Out of society, it is definitely a disaster.

    Mrs. Lian smelt the words and sighed. She had already cried for once.

    Now listen, the eyes are red again, "who says no? And her family forced her not to pass it on. At the beginning, those little gangsters were locked up for a few days, and then they were secretly fished out by Ye''s husband and wife! How beautiful is the little girl? Now it''s ruined for life!! Even if it''s not from birth, but this child is mostly excellent from childhood? What a fight! For more than ten years, it''s time to have affection even if you have a dog? "

    As a result, the family is very good, and they don''t care for their adopted daughter at all.

    He also forced people to die again and again.

    Is this forcing people to die?!

    Mrs. Lian dare not think about what she would do if the girl with weak psychology looked at her face.

 Chapter 3891

    Lian Fu''s face is very ugly.

    He knocked on the table. "I''ve made a note of it. Whether the boy is interested in it or not, but since I see it, I can''t ignore it. I''ll pass it on to the relevant departments and let them pay attention to the investigation. "

    Mrs. Lian wiped her tears and smiled with tears, which satisfied her.

    Yes, that''s her purpose.

    How can a bad person get away with impunity and let a girl ruin her life?!

    Bad people, should pay the price!

    But Mrs. Lian didn''t expect that her son would move faster than her when she did it!

    Mrs. Lian put away the information and looked at the picture above. Suddenly, she had an idea and asked, "look at this girl, old Lian. She doesn''t look like a person?"

    Lian Fu frowned. He helped the reading glasses to look carefully. "Who is that?"

    Mrs. Lian looks more and more alike.

    She blurted out, "old white house! Didn''t the old Bai family lose a girl before? At that time, she almost didn''t cry to death! If it wasn''t for later, she would have thought of giving birth to a baby! "

    Although they believe in harmony, they have offended many people in the past few years.

    At that time, Bai''s little daughter was kidnapped.

    As a result, it violated the military''s power and was directly encircled and suppressed by all sides. They panicked and lost the child when they ran away.

    Since then, there has been no news.

    There was no more news.

    Until now, this child is a taboo that the white family dare not say.

    Other people know the secret and dare not mention it.

    Mrs. Lian said with emotion, "well, speaking of it, old Bai''s little daughter is still close to our family, Xiao Shuo, or a baby! Do you remember? At that time, how beautiful the little girl was. She was very smart. She followed Xiao Shuo''s ass all day and called her brother and brother! But that stinky boy has been bullying people. He has to bully them and cry before he gives up. "

    At that time, when people lost, Lian Shuo lost his temper.

    Finally, the adults lied to him that his sister had gone to live abroad.

    Just coax him to pass, only now Lian Shuo, already was not the original age. His last memory of that sister was only when she called him brother with tears in her eyes.

    Lian''s father didn''t listen to Lian''s wife saying that it was OK. When he heard it, he felt more similar.

    He frowned. "Do you want to tell them about it?"

    Mrs. Lian also hesitated. "They haven''t given up looking for them all these years, but they haven''t heard from them. If I''ve been disappointed, I''ll forget. If not, I won''t make them happy for nothing. "

    But the girl''s appearance, with the young white lady, is almost carved in a mold.

    Mrs. Lian doesn''t believe that there is such a coincidence in the world.

    "Well, leave it to me. I''ll send someone to check it. I''ll have the news tomorrow at the latest."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After that, Su Kui took the time to go back to Ye''s house.

    Mrs. Ye is sitting on the sofa with a little VIP in her arms.

    I should have just bought it. When I saw Su Kui coming back, my face suddenly became cold.

    "Are you good now? How many calls have I made to you? It''s really hard for you to come back! "

    Ye An''an''s face has been hurt recently. It''s all from fighting with Su Kui.

    She can only stay at home, not even go to school.

    Ye Ming and his wife have no choice but to let her go.

    She now plays games and even eats meals every day, which are sent by servants.

 Chapter 3892

    At this time, she just went downstairs to pour water. At a glance, she saw Su Kui standing downstairs.

    This time she didn''t wear a mask. If she didn''t look carefully, the scars would disappear.

    Her shocked voice changed its tone? Did you go for a facelift? ! "

    but is it too successful? It''s impossible to recover so fast!

    How did she recover?!

    Thinking about this, ye An''an touched his face involuntarily.

    She is only a teenager, but her skin is not as good as ye Qingqing, who is 20 years old.

    Her face not only has the mark of acne left by acne, but also the small marks left on her face when she had a dispute with Ye Xuan. Now, there are more scratches!

    These imperfections are magnified infinitely in front of sunflower''s gradually better face!

    Ye An''an''s eyes twinkled with jealousy.

    Mrs. Ye doesn''t know if she doesn''t look at it. She''s scared.

    "Heaven, your face?"

    It''s a lot better.

    Ye An''an went downstairs in three and two steps, and pulled Su Kui''s arm. "Tell me, what''s going on?!"

    Su Kui''s voice is cool, she has a smile, but it''s not gentle.

    "Of course, I cured it myself. Mom, did you forget that I studied medicine?"

    "But you haven''t graduated yet!" Mrs. Ye''s eyes were full of suspicion.

    At this time Ye Ming also came back. When he heard Su Kui''s words, his eyes flashed with a light.

    As a result, his attitude towards sukui was much more relaxed.

    "Qing Qing, tell Dad the truth, your face is really cured by yourself?"

    Su Kui nodded. "Of course, the ointment I mixed has been used for a long time."

    That''s why it''s so effective.

    When she spoke, her eyes fell on Ye an all the time.

    See her eyes bright, with greed, her silent hook lip.

    The fish got hooked.

    "Really? Don''t have any side effects later? " Ye Ming worried: "in this way, you write down the prescription, and my father will find you a testing agency to check it, OK?"

    He pretended to be affectionate, Su Kui bent her eyes and nodded softly, "OK, Dad. Then I''ll go up and put my luggage down first, and then I''ll copy the recipe to you. It''s a bit complicated. "

    Ye Ming nodded repeatedly, "no problem, take your time, just don''t be too long, it''s better to give it to me tonight, I''m afraid you have problems with it."

    Su Kui said yes, and then turned upstairs.

    Mrs. Ye is a little strange, "husband, what do you want Fang Zi to do?"

    Ye Ming glared at her, saw Su Kui''s figure disappear behind the door, then lowered his voice, said: "stupid woman, do you know how big the business opportunity is? If we can seize this opportunity! The Ye family can fly to the sky! "

    There are so many skin care products, but how many have really significant effects?

    At least, the scars on Su Kui''s face are getting lighter day by day, which is obvious to all.

    Smell speech, lady ye in front of a bright, she can''t help but touch his face, praise: "husband, or you smart!"

    Thinking of Su Kui''s face like shelled eggs, Mrs. Ye envied her.

    I don''t know the medicine. It doesn''t work on wrinkles.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui didn''t bring many things. She sat in front of the dressing table and put the bottle of things in the most prominent position on the table from her backpack.

    The girl in the mirror smiled softly.

    The eyes are clear, as if there is a flash of light.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the afternoon, Ye Ming and his wife were still planning how to start their own cosmetics business when the Ye family came to visit.

 Chapter 3893

    A luxury car drove to the gate of Ye''s villa in order.

    Even the bully took a long way.

    Keep the front and back blocked.

    They are not guilty at all.

    When Mrs. ye heard the balcony next door, a little sister asked her to come out and see it. She hurriedly looked out from the balcony on the second floor.

    At one glance, she was stunned. "Who is this for?"

    She covered her heart with a sense of uneasiness.

    the man yawned and put a mask on his face. "I don''t know. Is this battle too big?" I don''t know. I thought it was a troublemaker at home! "

    Usually it''s not marriage, but it''s really hard to see so many luxury cars and a large series of company trips.

    It''s too arrogant!!

    At this time, the first door opened, the first thing in front of us was a pair of straight long legs.

    The man in a suit got out of the car. He was very young, about twenty-five or six years old. He was very clean and handsome. Wearing gold glasses on the bridge of the nose not only gives people a sense of social elite, but also looks like a teacher in the school. He is gentle and gentle.

    He got out of the car and didn''t look around at the crowd.

    Instead, I went to the middle car and opened the door.

    Then he stooped and respectfully supported a dignified lady to come out.

    The lady looks a little similar to the man, with a quiet and elegant temperament. Looking at her body, she was very weak, so she was about the same age as Mrs. ye, but she had to rely on others to support her when she walked.

    On the other side, white father also followed him out.

    Behind him, there are two men.

    A mature man in olive green uniform, about 278, the medal on the shoulder, people dare not look down.

    At the back, there was a vigorous boy, who seemed to have been dragged back from the court temporarily. He was sweating all over and wearing loose ball uniform.

    Mrs. Bai looked at the villa in front of her excitedly, just facing Mrs. Shang Ye''s face?? Our baby is here, right

    As she said that, she couldn''t help tears.

    The white father''s heart was so sore that he pushed his son away and hugged Mrs. white to comfort her.

    "Well, it was all our fault. Fortunately, the baby is OK. Let''s take her back and double the compensation later, OK? Be good ~ "

    and pat her on the back.

    Bailuo is speechless. He touches his nose and looks at his two brothers.

    Brother Baizhan, who joined the army as a teenager, is now a major.

    His younger brother, Bai Zhi, went to high school.

    Bai Zhi was born later, not impressed by the baby.

    But he fought with big brother Bai, but he remembered it clearly.

    Two people look at each other, from each other''s eyes, see the deep depressed excitement.

    "Yes, Ma, the result of our investigation shows that the baby was adopted by this family."

    As for other information, Mrs. Lian didn''t give them.

    I''m afraid that when Mrs. white sees Su Kui''s face, she can''t stand the blow.

    She is in poor health now, and Mrs. white is the treasure of the family. It is not only the flesh and soul of the white father, but also the three sons who are very important in their hearts.

    Of course, I had my sister.

    But my sister is gone.

    These years they have never forgotten to look for, originally thought, there is no hope in this life.

    Who knows, Mrs. Lian has sent them such good news.

    The white family and the Lian family are friends. They understand that they didn''t cheat them.

    At home, Mrs. Bai has cried excitedly.

 Chapter 3894

    They are very worried that Mrs. Bai will be too excited later.

    A group of people stood at the door of Ye''s family. Even if Mrs. Ye was slow, she knew that they were coming for Ye''s family.

    Especially looking at Bai Zhan''s uniform and cold face, ye Fu''s heart was shaking.

    Shaking her hands, she turned and trotted back to the room, pushing open the door of the study.

    Ye Ming is still excitedly looking for a relationship. He plans to get Su Kui''s prescription and put it into production immediately after the test.

    Seeing Mrs. Ye coming in without knocking, she frowned impatiently.

    But Mrs. Ye doesn''t care about anything else. She grabs Ye Ming and says, "honey, come out quickly!"!! There''s something wrong with my family! "

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Ming''s first reaction is ye An''an, "An''an is in trouble again?"

    Thinking of Ye an''s daughter, he has a splitting headache.

    Ye An''an has the ability to kill her love and affection.

    Now ye Ming will not do anything to her just because of her blood relationship.

    But in addition, there is no feeling of pity.

    Su Kui, on the contrary, really impressed him.

    This daughter is not raised by a white-collar worker!

    "No!! It''s a lot of people at home! All standing outside! There is also a man in military uniform, husband. Are those people coming to you? "

    Mrs. ye had a bad premonition in her heart. She always felt that something important would happen.

    Wen Yan, Ye Ming frowns. "Go out and have a look!"

    With that, he strode out.

    Tell the servant to open the door and bring the men in.

    Otherwise, it''s nothing to stand outside and let the neighbors around watch.

    A group of people came in.

    Light is bearing, let Ye Ming originally despise heart, immediately collected.

    Instead, we should attach great importance to it.

    He stood up and shook hands with the white father, "Hello, my name is Ye Ming. Who are you looking for?"

    As soon as Mrs. Bai came in, she looked around. The information she got was very shallow. Looking at the Ye family''s environment, I thought my daughter had a good living environment since childhood.

    So, her voice is a little gentle, just a little anxious to ask: "Hello, 15 years ago, you adopted a girl, right? She should be the age of college now? "

    Ye Ming and Mrs. ye have a look at each other, and their hearts are thumping.

    An idea came to mind in a flash.

    Ye Qingqing''s family has come to visit!!

    Think of Su Kui''s face now, where dare they let this group of people who are obviously not easy to provoke see.

    However, Bai Fu and Bai Zhan, which one is the equal?

    Their eyes were bright, almost when Mrs. Bai asked this question, when ye Ming and his wife were stiff, they realized that something was wrong.

    Bai Zhan squints. He takes off his hat and holds it in his hand.

    "I''m sorry," he asked with a chuckle. "My mother was rude. Just forgive me, we have been looking for the lost sister for years, and never give up. And my mother, even for my sister, tearfully washed her face day and night. It''s not until today that we get the news. We''re here all the time. Please understand. "

    Bai Zhi is not so good tempered. He is young, but he is not stupid.

    Looking at the embarrassment of the two men, he knew they had a ghost in their heart.

    "Tut, I''m sorry. I just want to ask, is my sister at home? Can you ask her down? "

    Bailuo smiled back, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    Obviously, it''s not easy for these people to get along with each other.

    Moreover, they recognize their daughter''s heart more urgently than anyone else!

    [it''s too late. We''d better not buy clams later Wait until after the morning to buy it, MMT! ]

 Chapter 3895

    They are very worried that Mrs. Bai will be too excited later.

    A group of people stood at the door of Ye''s family. Even if Mrs. Ye was slow, she knew that they were coming for Ye''s family.

    Especially looking at Bai Zhan''s uniform and cold face, ye Fu''s heart was shaking.

    Shaking her hands, she turned and trotted back to the room, pushing open the door of the study.

    Ye Ming is still excitedly looking for a relationship. He plans to get Su Kui''s prescription and put it into production immediately after the test.

    Seeing Mrs. Ye coming in without knocking, she frowned impatiently.

    But Mrs. Ye doesn''t care about anything else. She grabs Ye Ming and says, "honey, come out quickly!"!! There''s something wrong with my family! "

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Ming''s first reaction is ye An''an, "An''an is in trouble again?"

    Thinking of Ye an''s daughter, he has a splitting headache.

    Ye An''an has the ability to kill her love and affection.

    Now ye Ming will not do anything to her just because of her blood relationship.

    But in addition, there is no feeling of pity.

    Su Kui, on the contrary, really impressed him.

    This daughter is not raised by a white-collar worker!

    "No!! It''s a lot of people at home! All standing outside! There is also a man in military uniform, husband. Are those people coming to you? "

    Mrs. ye had a bad premonition in her heart. She always felt that something important would happen.

    Wen Yan, Ye Ming frowns. "Go out and have a look!"

    With that, he strode out.

    Tell the servant to open the door and bring the men in.

    Otherwise, it''s nothing to stand outside and let the neighbors around watch.

    A group of people came in.

    Light is bearing, let Ye Ming originally despise heart, immediately collected.

    Instead, we should attach great importance to it.

    He stood up and shook hands with the white father, "Hello, my name is Ye Ming. Who are you looking for?"

    As soon as Mrs. Bai came in, she looked around. The information she got was very shallow. Looking at the Ye family''s environment, I thought my daughter had a good living environment since childhood.

    So, her voice is a little gentle, just a little anxious to ask: "Hello, 15 years ago, you adopted a girl, right? She should be the age of college now? "

    Ye Ming and Mrs. ye have a look at each other, and their hearts are thumping.

    An idea came to mind in a flash.

    Ye Qingqing''s family has come to visit!!

    Think of Su Kui''s face now, where dare they let this group of people who are obviously not easy to provoke see.

    However, Bai Fu and Bai Zhan, which one is the equal?

    Their eyes were bright, almost when Mrs. Bai asked this question, when ye Ming and his wife were stiff, they realized that something was wrong.

    Bai Zhan squints. He takes off his hat and holds it in his hand.

    "I''m sorry," he asked with a chuckle. "My mother was rude. Just forgive me, we have been looking for the lost sister for years, and never give up. And my mother, even for my sister, tearfully washed her face day and night. It''s not until today that we get the news. We''re here all the time. Please understand. "

    Bai Zhi is not so good tempered. He is young, but he is not stupid.

    Looking at the embarrassment of the two men, he knew they had a ghost in their heart.

    "Tut, I''m sorry. I just want to ask, is my sister at home? Can you ask her down? "

    Bailuo smiled back, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    Obviously, it''s not easy for these people to get along with each other.

    Moreover, they recognize their daughter''s heart more urgently than anyone else!

    [pseudo update, change in the morning]

 Chapter 3896

    They are very worried that Mrs. Bai will be too excited later.

    A group of people stood at the door of Ye''s family. Even if Mrs. Ye was slow, she knew that they were coming for Ye''s family.

    Especially looking at Bai Zhan''s uniform and cold face, ye Fu''s heart was shaking.

    Shaking her hands, she turned and trotted back to the room, pushing open the door of the study.

    Ye Ming is still excitedly looking for a relationship. He plans to get Su Kui''s prescription and put it into production immediately after the test.

    Seeing Mrs. Ye coming in without knocking, she frowned impatiently.

    But Mrs. Ye doesn''t care about anything else. She grabs Ye Ming and says, "honey, come out quickly!"!! There''s something wrong with my family! "

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Ming''s first reaction is ye An''an, "An''an is in trouble again?"

    Thinking of Ye an''s daughter, he has a splitting headache.

    Ye An''an has the ability to kill her love and affection.

    Now ye Ming will not do anything to her just because of her blood relationship.

    But in addition, there is no feeling of pity.

    Su Kui, on the contrary, really impressed him.

    This daughter is not raised by a white-collar worker!

    "No!! It''s a lot of people at home! All standing outside! There is also a man in military uniform, husband. Are those people coming to you? "

    Mrs. ye had a bad premonition in her heart. She always felt that something important would happen.

    Wen Yan, Ye Ming frowns. "Go out and have a look!"

    With that, he strode out.

    Tell the servant to open the door and bring the men in.

    Otherwise, it''s nothing to stand outside and let the neighbors around watch.

    A group of people came in.

    Light is bearing, let Ye Ming originally despise heart, immediately collected.

    Instead, we should attach great importance to it.

    He stood up and shook hands with the white father, "Hello, my name is Ye Ming. Who are you looking for?"

    As soon as Mrs. Bai came in, she looked around. The information she got was very shallow. Looking at the Ye family''s environment, I thought my daughter had a good living environment since childhood.

    So, her voice is a little gentle, just a little anxious to ask: "Hello, 15 years ago, you adopted a girl, right? She should be the age of college now? "

    Ye Ming and Mrs. ye have a look at each other, and their hearts are thumping.

    An idea came to mind in a flash.

    Ye Qingqing''s family has come to visit!!

    Think of Su Kui''s face now, where dare they let this group of people who are obviously not easy to provoke see.

    However, Bai Fu and Bai Zhan, which one is the equal?

    Their eyes were bright, almost when Mrs. Bai asked this question, when ye Ming and his wife were stiff, they realized that something was wrong.

    Bai Zhan squints. He takes off his hat and holds it in his hand.

    "I''m sorry," he asked with a chuckle. "My mother was rude. Just forgive me, we have been looking for the lost sister for years, and never give up. And my mother, even for my sister, tearfully washed her face day and night. It''s not until today that we get the news. We''re here all the time. Please understand. "

    Bai Zhi is not so good tempered. He is young, but he is not stupid.

    Looking at the embarrassment of the two men, he knew they had a ghost in their heart.

    "Tut, I''m sorry. I just want to ask, is my sister at home? Can you ask her down? "

    Bailuo smiled back, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    Obviously, it''s not easy for these people to get along with each other.

    Moreover, they recognize their daughter''s heart more urgently than anyone else!

    [pseudo update, if you buy the baby accidentally, don''t worry, buy it in the morning, then refresh the cache, you can see the new chapter! For the inconvenience caused to you, brin bows here to apologize]

 Chapter 3897

    After Mrs. Bai wakes up, she is crying again after pulling sukui. The crying sukui is frightened for fear that she will faint again.

    Others also advised her that sukui would not leave this time, so she was relieved.

    In this way, Su Kui stayed with her all day.

    White father in the side, looking at this daughter, the father''s love in the eyes, full is about to overflow.

    He didn''t expect that his daughter had grown up so well and had become so good when they didn''t know.

    She has not been affected by the Ye family''s genes, nor has she become as unreasonable as ye An''an.

    Although she was hurt, she was strong.

    I don''t know, no one knows, Su Kui secretly, what''s the bad idea.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The white family finally told Su Kui the truth, and then let her make her own choice.

    Whether she is willing to forgive them or not, she will not go back to the White House.

    They are unconditional support, but will always regard her as their own general make up, dote on.

    Su Kui didn''t agree, just said he had to think about it.

    After that, Mrs. Bai asked sukui to go out for play for three days and two ends. Then she would go to those big shopping malls every time to buy some luxury goods for sukui.

    Even her card number doesn''t know how to be known.

    Her second brother, bailuo, is a businessman.

    It''s easier for him to express his love. He''s going to pay directly.

    Once Su Kui was taking a bath. When she came out, she looked at a group of people, including Xu Tiancheng, all looking at her. Her face was complicated.

    Make su Kui inexplicable, ask: "what''s the matter?"

    Xu Tiancheng pointed to the text message on her mobile phone and said, "Qing Qing, when did you become a rich woman?"

    Although the Ye family has money, everyone knows that she was adopted.

    Life in ordinary times, though not hard, is also frugal.

    But now, the luxury goods in her dormitory are about to pile up outside the dormitory!

    Sukui actually wants to refuse. She enjoys too much. She has no special feeling for these luxuries for a long time.

    But as soon as she refused, Mrs. Bai would cry to show her.

    Over time, sunflower learned to be silent.

    Let them make up for it.

    It''s just that they won''t know their real daughter in their whole life. She''s not in the world for a long time.

    Su Kui walked slowly and took a look at her mobile phone Maybe it was my brother... "

    This is not the first time.

    Bailoh''s idea, simple one-to-one.

    I''m in a good mood today. Please transfer some money to my sister.

    I don''t know if my sister''s money is enough. Let''s turn it around.

    It''s a nice day today. Give my sister some pocket money.

    Younger sister is a girl. Girls should be pampered. Have some more!

    As a result, sunflower''s current account balance is already a very large number.

    Xu Tiancheng: "ah??? Brother?! "

    The rest of them are also confused. They don''t want to go to the crooked place, but they can''t explain the abnormality.

    Smell speech, Su Kui curved eyes, she smiled very sweet, very bright sunshine.

    "Yes, it''s my own brother. My own parents have found me. "

    "Wow!" Xu Tiancheng jumps up abruptly. "So - your parents bought these for you?! Ah ah, that''s great. You don''t have to go back to ye''an''s house. Look at ye''an''s stupid face again

    Xu Tiancheng is really happy for sunflower.

    Su Kui just chuckled.

    Later, others asked about her loss.

    Su Kui also told the truth.

    After listening, several people looked at each other and said with emotion, "ah, it''s like the plot of a TV play!"

 Chapter 3898

    On New Year''s Eve, Su Kui went back to the White House to celebrate the new year.

    She has seen the attitude of Bai family in her eyes. Ye Qingqing herself also hopes to return to her own parents.

    Several people decided to take sukui to change their surname after the new year.

    Later, she was Bai Qingqing.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui was sitting in the living room, watching a large group of children playing mahjong, clattering, with a full taste of the new year.

    The fireworks outside the window are dazzling.

    She bent her eyes and relaxed.

    Just then, the cell phone rang, and a message came in.

    Come down, I''m downstairs. ]

    signed by: Lian Shuo

    Su Kui sipped her lips and looked at the white lady with a happy face. The sadness had disappeared from her face.

    Su Kui stood up quietly, put on her coat and went out.

    Outside the snow, in the heating room used to stay, a cold out of the sunflower a shiver.

    "Cold?"

    Before the voice fell, a pair of big hands, hot, had covered her ears.

    "Ah --"

    Su Kui was scared and wanted to avoid.

    "Don''t move!" said the low voice behind

    Su Kui said, "Why are you so domineering, Lian Shuo?"

    Lian Shuo is funny. "I''m overbearing? I have more domineering. Do you want to try it? "

    Don''t know why, Su Kui from his tone, obviously heard the bad intention.

    She shook her head warily, "no!"

    Don''t try! What''s out of this guy''s mouth is not good!

    "Tut, so afraid of me?"

    Lian Shuo''s tone was smiling. He rubbed sunflower''s ears.

    Looking at her red face, she said: "I don''t know how to bring a hat and scarf when I come out? It''s right to be cold now! "

    He didn''t look at her angrily, took off his scarf and wrapped it up for her.

    Then she pulled up the cap of her down jacket and put it on her head.

    Su Kui was surrounded by the warm feeling. She squinted, "your scarf --"

    Lian Shuo squinted and said, "what''s wrong with my scarf? Dare to take it off, believe it or not

    "You --"

    Su Kui''s eyes were wide and beautiful in shock. Her face was red and she could hardly speak.

    "How am I?" Lian Shuo laughs badly.

    He''s not afraid of the cold. He''s hot.

    Wearing a thin down jacket, scarf to sukui wear. He put his hands in his pocket, looked askance at Su Kui and chuckled.

    Su Kui stamped her feet. "You have no shame!"

    Unexpectedly, Lian Shuo was not embarrassed at all. He nodded, "yes, I am shameless, so you have to be careful."

    Smell words, Su Kui is angry and speechless.

    She glared at Lian Shuo and turned to her house.

    "You''re a rascal. I''m not talking to you!"

    My darling

    Lian Shuo almost didn''t laugh to death, so he played hooligan?

    He was afraid that she would really go. He quickly restrained his bad smile and pulled her: "Hey, I''m joking with you, so I''m going? I''m going to take you to the fireworks show. Do you want to go? Well? "

    Su Kui didn''t go back. He said stiffly, "it''s so cold outside. You can watch fireworks in the house."

    It''s just a little far away.

    No fireworks in the city.

    It can only be put in an open place.

    "Tut, you little girl, why are you so uninteresting?" Lian Shuo is helpless, but he is ready. If this girl doesn''t go, will she fail??

    "Can you eat or keep warm?" Su Kui did not understand, soft way.

    Lian Shuo was so angry that he dragged her away. "Well, you are more and more afraid of me now, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 3899

    Before, he was so fierce that he could cry out.

    Now I''m not afraid of him. I''m not afraid of him, but I can hurt him.

    That is to say, for the sake that he won''t care about her.

    Su Kui was finally pulled away by Lian Shuo.

    She got on the bus and sat beside Lian Shuo.

    Through the surrounding street lights, watching him drive to the outskirts of the city. There are fewer pedestrians and fewer traffic on the road.

    Su Kui bowed his head and sent a message to his second brother, telling him that he was with Lian Shuo and asked him not to worry.

    Lian Shuo saw it and laughed angrily? I''d like to make a note with my family for fear of being abducted, right? "

    Sukui blushed. "No, I just don''t want my mother to worry!"

    Lian Shuo didn''t say anything. He laughed and accelerated.

    Su Kui was startled. "Slow down, be safe --"

    her voice was soft and her eyes were full of panic.

    Lian Shuo can''t help slowing down, and suddenly asked, "Hey, do you think we don''t look like husband and wife now?"

    She sits in the passenger seat and the wife''s seat. Then he was scared and told him not to drive too fast, pay attention to safety.

    Well

    For the first time in his life, Lian Shuo felt that it was her who was in charge of himself.

    So, it seems to be very good.

    At last, he understood why the cold-blooded father, in front of his mother, had become as strict as a wife.

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    Su Kui froze for a moment, her cheeks were hot, her cold little hands were stuck on it, shivering with cold.

    The view out of the window continued to recede.

    She pursed her lips and stopped picking up Lian Shuo.

    "Here you are, come down!"

    Su Kui got out of the car and found that Lian Shuo finally took her to the moat bridge.

    Below, there is a large area of North dike, a white one.

    "And fireworks? Don''t you show me the fireworks? "

    Su Kui blinked, looking left and right curiously.

    At this time, Lian Shuo quietly sent a message out.

    Then put the cell phone back in your pocket, and then walk over, stand side by side with Su Kui.

    See her look left and right, also broke her face, let her look at the front, "immediately, look carefully!"

    "What --"

    Su Kui did not understand, raised his eyes and looked into the dark night sky.

    In a flash, countless gorgeous fireworks rushed to the night, reflected in her honey colored eyes, emitting bright streamer.

    She grew up surprised, and murmured, "how beautiful..."

    She was fascinated by what she saw. Naturally, she didn''t know. She appreciated the fireworks. The man next to her was admiring her.

    Sometimes, Lian Shuo also feels that fate is really a magic thing.

    He has a lot of evils and tastes. He has killed many people in the game. There are also girls who play coquetry and sing to him.

    But which time did Lian Shuo not directly deliver a bullet to the west?

    But what about this girl? I can''t be coquettish or sing.

    Even afraid of his fear, plus her friends also disagree, avoid him like a flood.

    However, Lian Shuo is on the heart.

    Think of her when playing games, and think of her when not playing games.

    Later, Lian Shuo attributed these to: those little sisters who were coquettish to him still had a bad voice. If everyone had been like Qing Qing, he would have fallen!

    In his mind, he thought in a mess, holding up his mobile phone, with a slight "click", he would keep the beautiful scenery like a picture in the album forever.

    Su Kui heard the sound and turned around. "What are you shooting?"

 Chapter 3900

    Lian Shuo put his mobile phone into his pocket as if nothing had happened.

    Smell speech shake head, "nothing, fireworks are very good-looking isn''t it?"

    Su Kui blinks, some can''t believe it. I didn''t expect Lian Shuo to have such a soft heart.

    She thought that no matter what he saw, he could look the same.

    If Lian Shuo knew what she thought, he would strangle her.

    He is just like a bully. I don''t know what it is. It impresses her so much!

    Su Kui didn''t bother because Lian Shuo reminded her to be serious.

    "This fireworks is specially prepared for you. You should look carefully and don''t miss anything."

    Lian Shuo clasps his big palm on the back of her head and signals her to look forward, not to look around.

    Su Kui sniffed, his nose red with cold.

    But the mood is very happy, she pointed to a light purple fireworks bloom in the highest place, said: "really beautiful!"!! Lian Shuo, Xie Er -- "

    before she finished, she suddenly froze.

    I just think the brain is blank.

    On the black night, a line of fireworks exploded in the sky.

    First: Qing Qing

    and then: be my girlfriend!

    Then, as if a switch had been turned on, the whole night was surrounded by brilliant fireworks.

    The land where they stood was colored.

    Lian Shuo turns around and looks at Su Kui. "Qing Qing, be my girlfriend, eh?"

    Su Kui turns around in a daze, some don''t understand why Lian Shuo''s confession can be so domineering.

    She opened her mouth without making a sound.

    Lian Shuo''s big hot palm fell on her cheek and rubbed twice.

    The sunflower shrank.

    But he is very domineering, not to let Su Kui back away.

    "Nod, or say yes."

    Su Kui was surprised. "Is there no other option?"

    "No," Lian Shuo smiled, domineering and bossy. "It''s a one-way choice question."

    Only agree, no reject.

    "But I......" Su Kui is fond of Lian Shuo. She pulls the scarf and points to the scar that hasn''t disappeared completely. "Don''t you care about my face?"

    Who ever thought, she just finished saying, a moist and scalding kiss, then straight on her cheek.

    "Ah..."

    Su Kui was shocked. "How do you..."

    "I don''t dislike it," Lian Shuo said in a hoarse voice. He was too tall. He needed to bend when kissing sunflower.

    His deep eyes, into Su Kui''s eyes, "I even saw you when you were the most embarrassed, I did not shrink, ye Qingqing, I do not allow you to shrink, understand?"

    Su Kui murmured, "but at home..." Will accept a disfigured girl?

    Smell speech, Lian Shuo suddenly pulls up the sleeve, points to a circle of tooth mark on his wrist, sneers: "see this clearly? When you were a kid! If you really get up, you should be my wife when you are still in your mother''s stomach! So, do you think my parents will mind? Well? "

    They were too happy to wait for him to marry sukui, lest he die alone, because of his bad temper, he could not find a wife.

    Su Kui''s face is red. Now it''s even more like it''s going to burn.

    "I, I don''t remember..."

    When did she bite?!

    Lian Shuo picked his eyebrows. "OK, is there any problem now?"

    Su Kui shook his head in confusion.

    Should

    No more??

    "Good. Now you are my girlfriend!"

    So sudden?

    Su Kui''s eyes were shining with water, and the fireworks were still going on, reflected in her eyes, as bright as stars.

    "Now, Mr. Lian applies to kiss his girlfriend. Do you approve?"

 Chapter 3901

    Su Kui raised her eyes blankly and bumped into his pupils like the vast universe.

    There''s no way back.

    When the response came, the man''s lips, already overbearing, fell on her lips.

    It''s not like her at all. It''s hot, domineering and possessive.

    Every time it was like swallowing her, plundering every inch of her breath.

    Until the end, Su Kui''s vision was blurred.

    Nothing can be done but to cling to him

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Bai family played mahjong for a long time. Bai Fu thought of his daughter.

    "Qing Qing, Qing Qing?"

    Bailuo took a look at the mobile phone, but rubbed his eyebrows and heart, "Mom, don''t look for it, Qing Qing has been cheated by the stinky boy outside for a long time."

    "Son of a bitch?? Which stinky boy? " Mrs. white is a little confused.

    Smell speech, white Luo gnash teeth of spit out a name, "Lian Shuo!"

    That guy, almost his age, is so much older than Qing Qing. How dare an old ox eat tender grass!

    Moreover, he will never admit that he can''t beat Lian Shuo every time he fights with him as a child!!

    I was beaten on the ground every time.

    It can''t be more annoying.

    How long does his soft and lovely sister find it now? The smelly boy, just like the cat smelling the fishy smell, came to the door.

    This is Xiaonian night. He just abducted his sister?!

    Almost -

    the crime is inexcusable!!

    White father also frowned when he heard the words. "Lian Shuo, he --"

    should he like his family?

    But Qing Qing is still so young. White father doesn''t want her to get married so early.

    He also wants this girl to spend more years with them!

    At this time, Bai Zhi, who had been bored and was detained at home and couldn''t go out to party with his friends, was playing with his cell phone by the window. When he saw the fireworks outside, he suddenly shouted, "I''m relying on it!"

    Mrs. Bai is dissatisfied. "Stop talking dirty!"

    Bai Zhi shook his head. "No, Ma!! Come and see!! I''m fucked that someone has confessed to my sister! "

    All the people rushed in.

    Fill the space around the French windows.

    Then I saw a line of words, which occupied a large area of the night sky.

    Qing Qing, be my girlfriend!

    "My God, isn''t this or not made by that kid of the Lian family?"

    Bai Luo gnashed his teeth and his face was livid? Who else can he have! "

    He didn''t expect Lian Shuo to move so fast.

    He wants to stop it. He''s already on his side.

    Now, bailuo, I just hope my sister can fight for some gas. Don''t agree! At least, torture that kid, and give him a vent!!

    Unfortunately, the ending is doomed to let bailuo down.

    Because his sister, now kissed by the legs soft, someone complacent.

    Directly to all the people I know, I sent the wedding candy.

    Among them, including bailuo.

    By the time he gets up in the morning, he''ll probably have it.

    Can Lian Shuo be worse? As it turns out, of course he can!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Ye An''an got up in the morning, itching on his face.

    She can''t understand why her parents have been out all the time recently and often quarrel.

    When two people are at home, she is too lazy to deal with it.

    I moved out to live in my classmate''s house.

    Before leaving, he took away the set of skin care products left by Ye Qingqing.

    I''m proud of myself. After a month, the skin on her face must be like the shell of an egg.

    Well, maybe it''s better than ye Qingqing''s skin!

 Chapter 3902

    She can''t wait to use it when she brings it out.

    Today is the second day of her life. She has already returned to Ye''s house.

    That set of skin care products has been almost used by her.

    There was no reaction before.

    To this day -

    "ah, it''s itching! How can it be so itchy! "

    Ye An''an didn''t even think of the skincare product sukui left behind, because she had been using it for so long, and would have been allergic long ago.

    Never leave it until now.

    She got up from the bed, pinched her face and walked to the bathroom.

    In the early morning of Ye''s house, suddenly from upstairs, ye An''an''s bedroom, a sharp scream broke out.

    "Ah!"

    The girl in the mirror, a face full of rubella, in the place where she desperately scratched, has played a layer after layer of pimples.

    Those pimples, the biggest is like a coin, the smallest is like rice.

    But without exception, it took her whole face.

    She just blinks. Those pimples seem to be a big circle.

    Ye An''an is scared to be silly. Her legs are weak and she runs crazy towards Ye Ming''s husband and wife''s bedroom.

    "Dad! Mom! You open the door quickly, Wuwuwuwu, help quickly!! My face, my face is going to rot... "

    She knocks at the door like a million insects gnawing at her skin.

    Let her desperate to grab the face.

    Left a trail of blood.

    At this time, she did not consider whether it would infect her or leave scars on her face. I just want to make my face more comfortable and less itchy.

    But it was so hard that she even wanted to commit suicide!

    Ye Ming and his wife had just been woken up by her scream, but they had not come out of the room.

    They didn''t take it seriously. They thought it was Ye an''s surprise.

    This wench did a lot of things. They didn''t open the room until ye an knocked at the door.

    As soon as I opened the door, I felt a bloody, red face, like a burned cheek.

    "My God!"

    Mrs. Ye held her forehead and almost fainted.

    "Safety, safety" She gave an unbelievable groan.

    Ye An''an rolls on the ground and cries, "Mom, help me, it''s itchy, it''s itchy!! I''m going to die. I''m going to die! "

    She cried loudly, and the whole house was filled with her cries.

    Ye Ming frowns and comes out. Seeing ye an''s first glance, he is stunned.

    "Well, what''s the matter?!"

    Ye Ming takes a deep breath and calms down.

    He stooped to hold up ye An''an, who constantly grabbed his face, and said in a cold voice, "what are you still doing? Hurry to the hospital! "

    Mrs. Ye wiped her tears, nodded and went back to find a dress to put on. She kept up with her.

    Ye Xuan opens the door and takes a look at Ye an.

    Stunned.

    Her face -

    Ye Xuan purses her lips and curls up her fingers on her side.

    How could this happen? Is ye An''an''s face really just a simple allergy?

    Ye An''an was rushed to the dermatology department of the hospital, but even the doctor couldn''t find out what her allergen was.

    Listen to Ye an talking about skin care products. Mrs. Ye calls Ye Xuan to test the skin care products on Ye an''s table.

    But in the end, it was just a common skin care product, without any harmful substances.

    So -

    no one knows exactly what caused her face.

    Because it was so itchy, the doctor had to tie her hand first.

 Chapter 3903

    Otherwise, ye An''an will always try his best to grasp his face so as to make himself feel better.

    But her face now, already flesh and blood blur, there is no good place.

    Mrs. Ye''s hands were shaking continuously.

    Ask the doctor, "here Can we really cure our family''s safe face? "

    What disease is it? It will be so terrible when it starts.

    Look at that face. Mrs. Ye feels that even if it is cured, her face will not recover from its original state.

    "Is it Ye Qingqing? Husband, do you think it''s her? "

    Mrs. Ye doubted sukui for sure.

    As she wiped her tears, she hated and said, "it must be her. That girl has the ability to cure her face. It can be seen that all these years of medical skills have not been learned in vain. She reads some messy books at home all day. Who knows what''s in it? It can''t be found in the hospital?"

    She was filled with resentment.

    I''m just about to meet sunflower.

    Ye Ming''s heart is not without guessing, but guessing is one thing, saying it by himself, and another.

    Smell speech, he sneers, "even if it''s done by Qing Qing, what can you do? Are you going to find the Bai family? Our Ye family is now in a dilemma. They are also in charge of An''an? When she destroyed her face, why didn''t she think people would retaliate? "

    Unfortunately -

    it''s too late to say that.

    These days, not only Ye''s company, has suffered from malicious competition from its peers.

    Even ye An''an''s face began to fester.

    But at the beginning, they could be just and better to Ye Qingqing.

    When ye An''an made a big mistake, she was sent directly to the police station. Anyway, she was not an adult, at most one or two years, and was released.

    They are all blamed for their fear of losing face, and they are reluctant to give up their hard-earned daughter. They have been conniving at her, and they have made her lawless.

    But what good would it be for the Bai family to come to Ye Qingqing and be fair to him?! They brought up Ye Qingqing with good clothes and good food, and regarded her as their own child!

    At that time, their Ye family climbed the ladder.

    How easy is it to get ahead?!

    However, if one stumbles, he will never fall into the present field.

    "What about Ann?! She is so young and beautiful. If her face is ruined, it will kill her! "

    Mrs. Ye is crying, and feels that life is gray.

    "Her face is life, that Qing Qing''s face is not life?! All this is self inflicted! I''ll tell you, if it doesn''t cure well, let her suffer like this! "

    Anyway, Ye Ming has made up his mind and will never allow Ye an to go on.

    "But isn''t Qing''s face better now? Isn''t that enough? "

    Mrs. Ye knows that her family is sorry for ye Qingqing, but they have raised her so much.

    Since the face is better, why revenge on Ye an.

    Ye Ming could not agree with Mrs. Ye''s logic at all.

    Yang En is one thing, but what is Ye an an?

    If she hadn''t been born by the Ye family, ye would have kicked her out in the morning. She would have been dead.

    A disgraceful thing to throw at home.

    Now he may even go bankrupt!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On that day, Ye Ming lost his temper and left.

    He said that no matter ye An''an, that is to say that he really doesn''t care anymore.

    Finally, Mrs. ye can only bring the helpless ye An''an back home.

 Chapter 3904

    Ye An''an''s face is no longer itchy.

    But it began to grow abscess, no feeling, but it was a touch on the skin, bleeding pus.

    It''s disgusting.

    Ye An''an is hiding at home all day. He is more and more self abased and no longer in touch with his former classmates.

    Not even going to school anymore.

    Mrs. ye did not dare to force her, for fear that she could not think of it.

    For a while, Mrs. Ye was also devastated by the torment.

    This day, as soon as she came out of the beauty salon, she saw the soft sunflower with a smile on her arm.

    Just after the new year, she was wearing a red coat with horn buttons and small leather shoes, looking at a kind of retro elegance.

    And behind, also followed by a whole body up and down, hanging a bag of boys.

    As soon as her eyes brightened, she quickly stepped forward and stopped Su Kui.

    "Qing, Qing, how''s your face?"

    She looked at Su Kui''s face and found that her skin had recovered white as jade without any trace of injury.

    She was shocked and unbelievable.

    What did ye Qingqing learn these years.

    How can you make such a magic repairing cream! That''s a knife wound. It''s as good as plastic surgery. There''s no sequela.

    How did it work?

    Mrs. Bai has long known how the Ye family treats her daughter. Although she does not eat and wear less, what else?

    I haven''t seen Qing Qing since I had my own child.

    Every time they are treated unfairly, they are criticized by their adoptive parents.

    After having ye An''an, he has been bullied and insulted.

    Therefore, Mrs. Bai has no half affection for Mrs. ye at all.

    She quietly blocked Su Kui, pulled her lips and smiled coldly. "Mrs. Ye doesn''t worry about this. If Mrs. Ye doesn''t forget it, it should be clear who is responsible for the hurt of our family!"

    Bai Zhi also stood out.

    "Mom, sister, what do you say to this kind of thing? Don''t you want to see the shoes? Let''s go! "

    He''s a big boy, but he doesn''t have to work hard.

    So soon, she became a sister controller.

    Mrs. Ye''s mood was complicated. She thought of her two children who were in the same situation. Then she looked at each other.

    A trace of regret began to emerge in my heart.

    No matter where Qing Qing goes, he can get on well with others.

    What about ye An''an? How much mess did they clean up for ye an?

    Bullying, school violence, fighting.

    At a young age, I have a big stomach!

    But it''s crawling out of my stomach!

    Mrs. Ye opened her mouth and begged Su Kui, "Qing Qing, since your face is ready, you can let go of your sister and cure her! Her face is all rotten now. She is thin and has no human shape! "

    "Hello - what do you mean by a woman?!"

    Su Kui hasn''t spoken yet. Bai Zhi has come to Mrs. Ye quickly and gives her a fierce stare.

    Although he is young, he has great momentum. He was a lawless bully since he was young, and he fought with Lian Shuo when he was young.

    "Her face is rotten. She deserves it. She does more bad things. She will do more good in the next life! My elder sister hasn''t been back to your house for a long time. Now her face is rotten, you come to my elder sister? What do you dream in the daytime?! Sister, let''s go! "

    He took Su Kui and strode forward without looking back.

    Su Kui was very satisfied with Ye an''s recent situation.

    She looked back with regret, bent her eyes with embarrassment, and smiled: "I''m sorry, aunt Ye. I can''t do anything about Ann ~"

 Chapter 3905

    "Qing Qing, Qing Qing, don''t leave!"

    Mrs. Ye chased up and tried to hold Su Kui. "You can''t be so cruel. Our Ye family has raised you for so many years, even if there are so many mistakes, but without us, there would be no good day for you today! Why can''t you just let Ann go once? I promise, as long as you make her face better, we Ye''ll never appear in front of you to disturb you again. Is that ok? "

    When Lian Shuo came here, he saw this scene. He accompanied Su Kui and Mrs. Bai to go shopping, but there were too many things, so he went back to the car first.

    As soon as she came in, she saw Mrs. Ye pulling at her beloved woman?

    "Stop!"

    He strode over, as if casually pinching Mrs. Ye''s wrist, but Mrs. Ye suddenly cried out in pain, her arms drooped on her side, and she couldn''t move.

    "You, who are you!"

    Mrs. Ye looked at Lian Shuo warily and found that she had no impression of this man at all.

    Bai Fu''s whole body was shaking. When she saw Lian Shuo coming, she stood up and said, "Xiao Shuo, you are just here. Hurry up and drive this woman away! What a bad face! She wants to pour dirty water on Qingqing of our family, and she doesn''t want to be matched by her small family?! It''s been a long time since Qing Qing met them. Even if her daughter''s face is rotten, it''s no wonder that Qing Qing''s body is so ugly! "

    Mrs. Bai doesn''t believe that this matter has anything to do with Su Kui.

    But even if it''s related, Mrs. Bai will never blame Su Kui for it and sympathize with ye An''an.

    If Su Kui hadn''t been standing in the way of people like that, she would have put them in prison.

    What about underage? What she said!

    Just what ye An''an does, an adult is not as cruel as her!

    Such a person should go to prison to suffer, so that she can know that if there are many bad things, they will be punished!

    "Is it?"

    Lian Shuo picked up his eyebrows and held Su Kui in his arms. He kissed her on the forehead. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Su Kui shook her head. She was not afraid. She held his clothes tightly with her hands. "Not afraid, but do you believe me?"

    She raised her head and looked at Lian Shuo with big, watery eyes.

    Lian Shuo smiled low. He glanced at Mrs. Ye coldly, with endless killing intention in his eyes.

    When talking to Su Kui, he was gentle like water. "Believe me, no matter what you do, I will stand on your side unconditionally."

    In fact, Lian Shuo had a guess in his mind.

    Just looking at the smooth and flawless face of his little woman, Lian Shuo knew that she was really powerful.

    In the past, seeing her soft, Lian Shuo wanted to do it by himself for countless times, and directly treated her with his own way.

    But sukui saw it. She stopped him.

    Say you want revenge.

    Even an ordinary girl, who has suffered such unfair treatment and is obviously beautiful, can''t stand to be disfigured because of the jealousy of the other party.

    Therefore, Lian Shuo understands and supports her decision.

    Su Kui bent her eyes and smiled contentedly.

    Bai Zhi turned a big white eye at the back and waved his fist at Lian Shuo''s tall back.

    It''s this guy who robbed his elder sister who was hard to find!

    And not long ago also engaged, and so on sister graduated to get married!

    Thinking about this, Bai Zhi''s opinion on Lian Shuo is even greater.

    "Real meat." He muttered.

    In exchange for lady Bai''s white eyes.

    Mrs. Ye''s arm hurt so much that she dare not stay any longer.

 Chapter 3906

    Against the unwelcome eyes of Mrs. Bai and Bai Zhi, Mrs. Ye covered her arms and was not in the mood to stroll on any more, and hurriedly left with her head hard.

    Ye Ming saw her go home in such a mess and asked what happened.

    When I know everything, I frown and get angry.

    "I told you to leave her alone! Let her live and die! We haven''t cleaned up enough mess for her these years? You don''t see what our family is like now! "

    "But that''s also a piece of meat that fell from me. How can I give up seeing her like this

    Ye An''an is locked in his bedroom. Listening downstairs, his parents have a series of quarrels.

    She just looked at the ceiling blankly, don''t understand, how did everything become like this?

    It''s no use for me

    Ye Qingqing''s face can be cured. Why does her face rot like this?

    Just then, ye Xuan came home from school.

    When Mrs. ye saw him, she seized him and said in a sad voice, "ah Xuan, aren''t you always close to your sister Qingqing? Please ask her to give Ann the antidote! If it goes on like this, Ann will suffer to death! "

    Who ever thought, hear her words, ye Xuan sneers to tear open her hand.

    "You only think of Ye An''an, then why don''t you think how upset Ye Qingqing was then? Although she was not your own, didn''t she regard you as her own parents? Ye An''an will have today. It''s all retribution. Don''t say it has nothing to do with Ye Qingqing. Even if it has something to do with her, I will never disturb her again! By the way, I would advise you not to disturb her life with her parents if you still have conscience! "

    Ye Xuan said, not back to the head of the upstairs, back to his room.

    Mrs. Ye slumped in the sofa, her eyes dark.

    What did she do in the end, let her daughter''s temperament develop this kind of appearance. She gave birth to her son and looked at herself like an enemy.

    Mrs. Ye couldn''t stand the blow for a while. She fainted in the dark.

    Ye''s family is full of birds and dogs again.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Three days later, Ye Ming is ready to go bankrupt.

    As a result, the person who has always been opposite to him suddenly called and told him, "Lao ye, you have a good daughter, and she helps you pay back all the debts you owe. By the way, she left a message for you, and you can do it for yourself in the future!"

    However, Ye Ming''s company has shrunk greatly after this heavy hit. It will be difficult to get up again in the future.

    But fortunately, at least one family can be supported.

    Ye Ming didn''t understand it at first, but when he heard the saying of doing well for himself, he suddenly realized it.

    He covered his face, fell to the ground, crying and laughing.

    In his life, he has done the most stupid thing, which is to be eccentric!

    Qing Qing is such a good daughter!! What on earth did he do!!

    When Mrs. ye heard about it, she would never ask Ye Ming to ask for sunflower again.

    Su Kui helped Ye Ming pay off his foreign debt when he was about to go bankrupt. But it''s almost impossible for Yeming company to rise again. Ye Qingqing was raised by them, so Su Kui would not kill them all.

    But ye An''an is determined.

    Soon, Ye was 16 years old again the other day because of the crime of intentionally hurting people. So we have an adult who can bear criminal responsibility.

    She was taken directly by the police.

    Without much investigation, we have all the evidence.

 Chapter 3907

    Ye family, including Mrs. ye this time, all know that this matter is the hand of Bai family.

    Oh, and maybe the man she saw very close to her adopted daughter.

    The momentum of the other side, at first sight, is either rich or expensive. It is definitely not the bearing that ordinary people can cultivate.

    Mrs. Ye was in despair and could only pray for a light sentence.

    But how is that possible?

    Ye An''an did not repent or even find someone to answer for his bad deeds and mistakes.

    He was eventually sentenced to seven years in prison.

    She''s only sixteen. She''s going to spend her best years in prison.

    Besides, there is Mrs. Ye.

    She helped Ye an to find someone to answer for the crime and bribed the murderer to change his confession, which was also turned out.

    But because she was an accomplice, she was only sentenced to two years.

    But for the pampered lady ye, it''s enough for her.

    Because of the problem of education, I love my children too much.

    Ye family finally tasted the bitter fruit.

    Separation of wife and children.

    At last, Ye Ming sold the rest of the company''s shares and villas and left the city with his son.

    Only when you can visit the prison every year, you will come back by car.

    After that, they never saw the adopted daughter who was treated favorably by them and had not had a good day since the birth of her daughter.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Three years later.

    Ye An''an''s face is still not good.

    She worked in prison with scars on her face. She was much stronger.

    She is a girl of nineteen.

    She was supposed to be at school. She had been in prison for three years.

    However, even in despair, ye An''an does not want to die.

    She wants to live.

    Even if it''s living

    "Hello! Where are you sitting, bitch? This is our boss''s position. Should you sit here? Go away! "

    At this time, from the side came a woman in prison clothes, a face of flesh, came to shove Ye an.

    Directly push her "plop" and fall on the ground.

    The female C.O. plays with her cell phone. Looking back at the lazy iron fence, she sees that nothing serious has happened. She turns around and continues to play with her cell phone.

    Ye knew that in prison, as long as nothing important happened, those people would not care for her life or death.

    Especially -

    now ye An''an doesn''t just come in and doesn''t know anything about ye An''an.

    She knew that her current experience was all due to someone outside.

    She hasn''t had a good day these years!

    It''s common to be beaten and scolded.

    "Tut, how weak! How dare you ruin the face of other girls

    "Ha ha, you don''t know. If she is ugly, she can''t see other people look good."

    the ugly words, like a needle, stick in Ye an''s heart.

    Her eyes were red for a moment, and she got up from the ground like a fierce beast, biting the arm of the one who mocked her ugly.

    She tried so hard that she seemed to want to tear a piece of meat off her body.

    "Ah ah, cheap girl, you dare to bite me!"

    "Let go, let go!"

    The C.O. hears the noise, puts away his cell phone with a bad face, and comes in impatiently holding the baton.

    Her face is full of impatience. The prisoners around her stand in two rows to avoid being hurt.

    If you eat her a stick, it''s not good!

    Ye An''an is biting, but he refuses to let go.

    The blood of her mouth was stained, with ferocious facial features, like a fierce ghost crawling out of hell.

 Chapter 3908

    "Shit, that''s ugly!"

    The C.O. frowned, looked at her in disgust, raised his baton and knocked it down.

    "The skin is itchy, isn''t it? Let''s all squat on one side! "

    The baton went down with an electric current and knocked Ye an on the ground directly, convulsing like a dead dog.

    They are allowed to watch TV at the time of eating.

    In case the prisoner is inside, he will not have any more psychological problems.

    Ye An''an''s vision is blurred. She shivers and sticks to the cold floor tiles.

    I look up in embarrassment.

    "It''s a perfect match. The biggest and most luxurious wedding in this century took place in the Baoli hotel. The luxury car on that day blocked the road directly."

    "It is understood that the bridegroom is Mr. Lian and the bride is Miss Bai. Both sides have a distinguished family background, especially Miss Bai, who is the only daughter in the family. The dowry given by the white family in this marriage is said to be ten li red dowry, which is not too much... "

    Miss Bai, Mr. Lian

    Ye An''an has almost forgotten his dream.

    She squinted and tried to watch. The handsome face on TV also appeared in the picture as scheduled.

    But then came another small face as delicate as an angel.

    She wore a wedding dress decorated with pearls and a diamond ring like a pigeon egg on her finger. Today, she seems to have finally blossomed into a delicate rose, smiling softly like water, eyebrows, eyes and lips slightly like flowers in full bloom.

    Perfect is not like a real person.

    "It''s nice to see..."

    "Yes, yes, see how happy they are."

    "It''s too long to be envious."

    "The groom is also handsome! I really want to know how good-looking the children of the later two will be!! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Ye An''an''s fingers clasped the ground unconsciously.

    Gnash one''s teeth, spit out a name, "leaf, Qing, Qing!"

    No -

    maybe it''s time to call Bai Qingqing now.

    Why can she live so well?!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At the wedding ceremony, the emcee was a kind-hearted old man.

    He asked with a smile, "Mr. Lian, would you like to spend the rest of your life together with your wife, whether it is disease, poverty or death, you will never leave?"

    Su Kui''s eyes are bent, and soft light is shining in a pair of watery eyes.

    This scene, she has experienced countless times.

    But every time, it''s new.

    Lian Shuo took her hand, pinched her soft fingers, nodded and said seriously, "yes, I would."

    The master nodded and looked at Su Kui. "Then Miss Bai, who is going to be Mrs. Lian, would you like to accept everything your wife has given you?"

    Just then, the flower boy suddenly stepped forward, holding a stack of documents on the tray.

    The little girl handed a pen to Su Kui.

    "This --"

    sunflower is almost instantaneous, thinking of the possibility.

    Her eyes were red, and she gave Lian Shuo a bad beating.

    Can this person be a little new? Every time I have to add all my things to her.

    Aren''t you afraid that she took the property with her and left him?

    Lian Shuo took her hand and put the pen in it. He whispered in her ear, "come on, say yes."

    Su Kui pursed her lips, and her watery eyes glared at him

    Why isn''t she an oath?

    Unfortunately, Lian Shuo could not refuse her at all. In full view of the public, he took Su Kui''s hand and asked her to sign her name.

    Then he hooked his thin lips proudly and said to the MC, "she would like to!"

    "Puchi..."

    Mrs. Lian wiped her tears and leaned on her husband''s arms. "This stinky boy!"

 Chapter 3909

    Mr. Lian laughs and cuddles Mrs. Lian in his arms to comfort him.

    "This boy, with the style of my youth, ha ha!"

    Smell speech, Lian madam didn''t good spirit of push him a, "return demeanor? I think he''s more promiscuous than when you were young! "

    Where is the wedding scene, forcing the bride to sign an agreement?

    Although it is a gift of property.

    But he even said that I would like to, instead of other girls to answer.

    This makes the people at the scene laugh badly.

    Mrs. Bai pulled Mrs. Lian and said with a smile, "although this property agreement has been signed, it''s still a couple."

    Originally, I was afraid that the other side would think more.

    Mrs. Lian sniffs at her and stares at her. "Do you think I''m a bad mother-in-law? I am that kind of person! All this money is earned by the stinky boy himself! He is willing to give his daughter-in-law flowers, I am too happy! When Qing Qing comes into our house, you can rest assured! "

    As long as her son doesn''t die alone, Mrs. Lian has thanked God for his kindness.

    Lady Bai breathed a sigh of relief.

    A group of people soon made fun of the new couple.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In this life, Su Kui has been in this world for 50 years. After Lian Shuo died, she also explained her future affairs, lying beside her husband and closing her eyes forever.

    Sunflower is back in system space.

    Strong feelings for Lian Shuo made her unable to settle down and continue to do tasks.

    So she went back to her bedroom and closed her eyes for a rest.

    When I open my eyes, I don''t know how long has passed.

    But those strong feelings, are also su Kui, like every life in the past, deeply suppressed to the bottom of my heart.

    Wait for the man to reappear before he is released.

    Sukui went to the window and opened the curtains.

    What you see is not your garden of flowers, but the vast starry sky.

    The stars in the distance are clearly gone.

    Self, as if sleeping on a planet.

    Su Kui opened his mouth and said to the system, "system, let''s go to the next world."

    After saying this, I didn''t wait for the response of the system for a long time.

    Su Kui was shocked. Did the system fail again?

    But it hasn''t broken down for a long time.

    Since the system didn''t appear, Su Kui was not worried. He just took out a book and sat by the bed and read it quietly.

    It took a long time for the system to arrive.

    Sorry host, I was not here just now. ]Su Kui shook his head and closed the book. "It''s OK. I said just now that I can go to the next world."

    The system suddenly smiled, with its mechanical voice, unspeakable weird.

    But sunflower is not afraid.

    Just the next second, the system said, let her stay in place.

    The system said: "host, there is no next world, your task is completed, and the soul has been repaired. Now, you can go home. ]

    Su Kui blinked. In the system space, she returned to her original appearance.

    Peachblossom eye, the long eyebrow that picks slightly, appear to have some kind of heroic spirit. Oval face, slightly thick lips, with a bit of feminine sexy.

    The system said, every word Su Kui can understand, but together, let Su Kui hesitated.

    She''s used to staying up and going through.

    If it wasn''t for this bedroom, it reminded sukui all the time. Maybe sukui had forgotten what his original intention was.

    "You mean, I can go home, to my real home?"

    The real world?

    The system nodded: [yes, the host, you understand it correctly. ]

 Chapter 3910

    "I have enough points?"

    Su Kui asked hesitantly. She wanted to go back to see her family all the time.

    However, when this moment really came, Su Kui hesitated instead.

    She was worried about the pitfalls.

    It''s hard for the system to resist her, but patiently explain to her: "the host, in fact, everything is a fake. To set up the integral system is also to remind you, don''t slack off, don''t give up, and don''t forget your original intention. Facts have proved that your ability is excellent, and you have completed the task perfectly in every world. So, the energy you need is enough to repair your injured soul. Now there is nothing you need to do. You can go home. ]The sunflower''s fingers curled up on her knees. "What about you?"

    Her thick lashes moved.

    I used to dislike this system, but I have to say that since so many worlds, only this system has accompanied her all the time. It records all her joys, sorrows and hard work.

    The sound of the system is still cold and mechanical: [the host doesn''t need to worry, I naturally have a place to go back. It''s our destiny to see you again. ]

    Su Kui has no time to speak. The sound of the system has sounded again.

    [please prepare the host. Now we will send you back to the real world. The countdown begins ]Close your eyes.

    The heart suddenly began to strain.

    ˇľ5Ł¬4Ł¬3Ł¬2Ł¬1ˇ­ˇ­ Start! ]

    ˇ­ˇ­

    China.

    Yanjing first people''s hospital.

    Sunlight from the transparent glass into the ward, fell in a room of bustling crowd.

    The huge ward was packed to the wall.

    Su Kui raised his eyelids, and the air was full of the smell of disinfectant.

    She opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was blurry. Her retina seemed to be covered with a spot.

    The dazzling light made her close her eyes again.

    It''s enough to be gratifying.

    "Wake up!"

    "And the doctor? Hurry up and call the doctor! "

    "Great, God bless, our sunflower finally woke up!"

    "Wuwuwu......"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The sound of crying, joy, and instrument made Su Kui''s mind blurred.

    Her eyelids were heavy. In the dark, she seemed to have an invisible big hand holding her down.

    The surrounding environment is very safe.

    As a result, Su Kui let herself fall asleep.

    It''s been two days since I woke up again.

    Su Kui opened his eyes and quickly adapted to the surrounding environment.

    The first thing that came into view were the woman''s grey hair and red and swollen eyes. The blue and black under her eyes told me silently that she had never had a good rest since her accident.

    Beside her, there are many relatives.

    "Mom?"

    Su Kui blinked, tears fell down in a flash, "you have white hair..."

    How long did she sleep?

    Su Kui is so lucky that she meets the system and insists on her original intention.

    Otherwise, care about their own relatives, how sad?

    "Nothing, as long as sunflower can wake up, mom will be happy!"

    Su Kui in countless worlds, the cultivation of the extremely hard heart, at this time can not help but cry.

    She leaned against her mother''s arms, surrounded by her hurried father and cousins.

    Everyone is sincerely happy for Su Kui. Since Su Kui''s accident, the cloud that has been hanging over every head of Su''s family has disappeared at this moment.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui cried with her mother until she was tired of crying.

    When she had a good health, she couldn''t wait to go back home.

 Chapter 3911

    First, I went to see my grandfather, who loved me all the time.

    After that, sukui was really relieved.

    It''s not just her, it''s all in the sue family.

    We believe that the Pearl of the Su family is finally back to health.

    To Su Kui''s amazement, she has gone through countless worlds, I don''t know how many years.

    But in the real world, she just slept in bed for a year.

    As for the scum man and the scum woman who hit her, they have been sent to prison for a long time.

    They were sentenced to death for intentional killing. But Su''s family don''t want them to die so easily. Why is their baby still lying on the hospital bed? Life and death are uncertain. They are wasting away day by day.

    And that pair of dog men and women, but want to be so easy to end everything?

    No way!

    What''s more, they are going to give this pair of dog men and women to their anemones to deal with when they wake up!

    Su Kui has no patience to deal with these two people now. Anyway, they have been in prison for so long and can''t run.

    She has always had a doubt, that is, who is her lover in the real world?

    Su Kui has only one idea. Find him!

    She has a premonition, that person, also is the person that oneself knows in reality!

    After lunch, Su Kui suddenly remembered something.

    She was shocked and asked her mother, "Mom, I''ve been back so long. What about Sumin? He didn''t come to meet me yet! "

    It''s not scientific!

    Su min is the adopted son of the Su family, and also su Kui''s brother.

    But from small to large, this man''s eyes, has always let Su Kui feel very disliked.

    Because the way he looked at himself was not like other cousins, it was his love for her. It is mixed in the favor, almost abnormal possessiveness and hegemony.

    I remember when I was a kid, Su Kui didn''t have any pursuers at all.

    Later she learned that whenever someone tried to pursue themselves. In the end, those people will be picked up by Sumin.

    As for the scum man, he was su Kui''s first boyfriend.

    Just before Mimi fell in love, something happened.

    So, there is the next series of things.

    When Mrs. Su heard this, she rubbed her head. "You girl, I want you to call me brother, but I don''t want you to call me. I call you Sumin all day! How heartbreaking you are! "

    Su Kui said nothing. "Mom, are you too sensitive about Su min''s idea?"

    Mrs. Su always tolerates and dotes on Su min a little more, because he is the adopted son, for fear that he thinks more.

    Su Kui can''t help but think of her last world. If Mrs. Su is Ye Qingqing''s mother, then all the tragedies in the following will not happen, will they?

    "Oh, do you care about that now? What''s up? How do you ask about your brother? "

    Mrs. Su is a wonder.

    Su Kui ignored some maladjustments in her mind, and she shook her head. "No, I just want to ask, what is he doing now?"

    As she spoke, she drew a dark light under her eyes.

    Mrs. Su said with a smile: "in the past year, he suddenly became very busy. He didn''t want to work in our own company, but wanted to start his own business. Now, he is so skilled and easy that he has built up a foundation industry bigger than our Su family! "

    Her tone was full of pride, not half of envy.

    It''s totally Sumin''s own son.

    Su Kui''s eyes were clear. "Then he didn''t come back to see me? By the way, where does he live now? "

 Chapter 3912

    After su Kui got the address from Mrs. Su, she drove to Su min''s apartment.

    The apartment is divided into two floors.

    Su Kui took the key from Mrs. Su and entered the room easily.

    There was no one in the room. Sukui brought it to the door.

    Slowly around the apartment.

    Su Kui admitted that she was also ill and rushed to hospital, but she just had a feeling that the man who had been pestering her and followed her for generations was su min!!

    Although in the end, I didn''t get the exact answer.

    But what about that?

    Just find it, Su Kui doesn''t believe she can''t find it.

    The deeper into the apartment, the more familiar sukui is.

    Whether it''s the smell inside, or what men are used to.

    It''s all that person loves to use.

    Su Kui hooked her lips. She went upstairs and stopped at the door of a house.

    What will be in the study?

    She took a deep breath and suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Slowly reached out and pushed the door open.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At the same time, Su min, who was far away from the company, rubbed his eyebrows.

    Constantly took out the mobile phone and looked at the time.

    What is she doing now?

    Did you miss him? Or have fun at home?

    While Sumin was sour, he felt frightened.

    This caused him to dare not to see her until now, for fear of receiving her accountability eyes.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Kui pushes open the door of the study, the arrangement that sees, scared Su Kui.

    Where is this product of the modern era?

    There was cold metal everywhere, which was quite different from the retro decoration style of Sumin''s apartment.

    In the center, there is another thing, just like the game storehouse --

    "it''s really you..."

    Su Kui murmured, his eyes glistening.

    "I got you. Don''t try to run this time."

    she chuckled, turned around and stepped on high heels, as if she hadn''t come before, and took the door with her.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sumin shuffled back to the apartment, unbuttoning his tie as he walked.

    I left my coat on the sofa and went to the bathroom rubbing my eyebrows.

    Things at work can''t put pressure on him at all.

    The source of Su min''s pressure is still that heartless woman -

    .

    The man''s body is tall and long, and his skin is a little sickly pale, but he doesn''t look thin after taking off his clothes.

    The muscle lines are clear, so it can be seen that it has been exercised. He had red fruit on his chest and black hair in disorder. He put his hair behind his head and showed his full forehead.

    A drop of water, rolling down from the top of the hair, goes down the mermaid line -

    and finally disappears on the bath towel wrapped around the waist.

    Su Kui is barefoot. She is wearing a white shirt.

    Kankan covers her upturned hips.

    With her hands around her chest and leaning against the door of her bedroom, she was looking at the beautiful scenery with a smile.

    Originally, Sumin didn''t realize it, until a short, charming chuckle made him wipe his hair, and his body was stiff.

    "Well, brother, long time no see."

    Sumin''s Adam''s apple rolled. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman who made him think about it stood in his bedroom with her bosom in her arms.

    She was wearing a white shirt that belonged to him.

    There are two buttons on the chest, showing large white skin.

    The bottom of her eyes is a thin one.

    "A Kui you --"

    Su Kui broke his words with a smirk, gently stroked his chest with his cool fingers, "a Kui is very sad. After waking up so long, my brother didn''t even come to see me?"

 Chapter 3913

    Su min''s eyes were dim, and there was a deep ink on the bottom of his eyes.

    Like an endless abyss, with suction.

    As long as you look at him, you seem to be able to be sucked in.

    Su Kui hooked his lips and looked up at him.

    The kind from the deep soul, to each other''s familiar, only need one eye, can clearly distinguish each other.

    Su Kui smiled.

    "Why doesn''t brother talk? The words are poor, eh? "

    With ten fingers slender, she slowly climbed up to Sumin''s sharp face.

    Sumin took a deep breath and suddenly held her little hand tightly.

    The other big palm pressed her back and held her tightly to herself.

    Until -

    there is no gap!

    Su Kui sneered and blinked. In her eyes was a wave of water.

    But he pretended to be surprised and said, "what are you doing, brother? Do you play hooligans? "

    Su min was helpless, but his eyes were deeply excited.

    "Agui, don''t torture me."

    The voice just dropped.

    Su Kui''s face sank.

    She suddenly reached out and pushed Sumin onto the big bed.

    I climbed up strongly and sat on his waist.

    "Su min, how dare you? Can you confess now? The man who has been following me is you, right? And that system -- "

    she bit on his thin lips, spoke in a domineering voice and breathed hot.

    "Do you have a pen? Well? "

    She murmured like the love words between lovers.

    Sumin''s Adam''s apple rolled for a while, and the palm could not help slowly sticking on the delicate skin.

    "Pa --"

    the arm is suddenly slapped.

    Su Kui held her arms in both hands, smiled coldly, and looked down at him from a high position? Has the answer been given to me? "

    "You are really..."

    Su min smiled bitterly and looked at the woman sitting on her waist, with delicate features, just like the splendid spring flowers.

    The arrogance and beauty of that face made him unable to stop.

    Salute her directly.

    "It hasn''t changed at all..."

    Sumin thought that she would be influenced by the characters of those people after going through so many worlds. So as to change their existing character.

    That''s why Sumin didn''t dare to see her.

    He was afraid that she would change.

    But no matter which one, Sumin knows that he likes it.

    Just now this one, my favorite.

    Su Kui''s lips are light. "What about you? Do you like it? "

    Her voice is lazy and tender, her lips open and close, and her red tongue is indistinct.

    There seems to be a little hook in the tone. The heart of the hook is shaking.

    Su min raised his eyes slightly, and was sure to look at Su Kui''s small face.

    Nodded, "I like it."

    "Hiss --"

    Su Kui turned his eyes and smiled.

    "The mouth is so sweet. Please let''s meet you first, and then we''ll settle the bill slowly!"

    Her soft little hand pressed against his chest.

    The other hand is familiar with every inch of his body and starts to ignite everywhere

    Sumin

    The last moment is still frightening, the next second, it''s hot.

    But this time, he enjoyed it.

    Almost fascinated, looking at the woman.

    The head is crystal chandelier, she is facing the light, the whole person is beautiful.

    Su min groaned and let himself degenerate -

    Su Kui didn''t give up after the rain.

    She leaned against the bed, yawning lazily.

    "Say it."

    Sumin smiled, his eyes full of satiety.

    This time he was very frank, just before speaking, he sighed, "you may not believe it if you say it --"

    "do not believe it?"

    Su Kui glanced at him sarcastically. "You can throw me into that strange world. What else can''t I believe?"

 Chapter 3914

    Su min was blocked by Su Kui''s words and couldn''t speak.

    After a long time, she shook her head in frustration and rubbed her hair playfully.

    From the throat, send out low dumb laugh, sexy confused people.

    "Well, what if I tell you that I don''t belong to the world?"

    Finally, Su min told Su Kui everything in the original.

    He comes from the future world.

    It seems like a dog''s blood, but it really exists in the world.

    In the future, people have different abilities, and their bodies begin to evolve and adapt to the dangerous world.

    But at the same time, they also lost a lot.

    For example, they have less and less emotion related feelings.

    Love, in particular, is the first to disappear.

    The combination of human beings began to return to the origin of beasts.

    It''s just like a beast without feelings to combine for the sake of inheriting the offspring.

    So, Sumin came to the world with the system he created.

    He had a problem landing and his soul entered Sumin, who was only five years old at the time. Finally, he was brought back by the Su family and became an adopted son.

    Later, Su Kui knew everything.

    He has a morbid possessive desire for sunflower, and his love for sunflower has also reached an appalling level.

    But something happened to sukui.

    During that time, Sumin almost collapsed. He was alone in his study and stayed up all night. No matter who comes, he won''t show up.

    Later, he decided to take the plunge and bring out a system that had not yet had a chance to test.

    Bound to Sunflower''s spiritual world.

    Su min doesn''t care if Su Kui can finish the task. He just wants her to live. If she can finish the task, then she can get energy and nourish her spiritual strength, it''s better.

    I didn''t expect Su Kui''s ability to amaze him.

    But then Sumin was afraid again.

    He was afraid that Su Kui would fall in love with others. He took care to protect the woman for such a long time.

    How can I give up?

    So, he is still selfish, like a pervert, following her in the world.

    In order to prevent its appearance, the balance of potential plane is destroyed.

    So when Sumin entered, he would erase his memory. Just leave a set, protect her, love her.

    This is also the reason why he always feels good to her.

    Su Kui was silent for a long time.

    Sumin''s nervous palms were sweating and his fingers were curled up.

    Slowly look at a face of quiet sunflower, breathing are stagnant for a few seconds.

    He just hard with dry voice light voice ask: "a Kui, you are angry?"

    Angry that he didn''t ask her what she thought, he forced her into the strange world.

    And always in her world, to interfere with her.

    What if Su Kui still doesn''t like him?

    Sumin really can''t help it.

    It can only be said that in the emotional world, the one who falls in love first loses from the beginning.

    Sumin, however, lost completely.

    Although he could control her whereabouts, he could not interfere with her thoughts. Su Kui, as a child, was regarded as a pearl in the palm of his hand.

    Let the wind be the wind and the rain be the rain.

    She has money and power, and life seems to have nothing to ask for.

    The more so, the less attention she can get.

    Sumin didn''t know how to please her so that she could have a look at herself.

    Flustered, can only catch Su Kui''s small hand.

    Su Kui didn''t expect Su min to be so vulnerable. She chuckled and felt helpless and hurt.

    Hold his firm chin and lean over to kiss him.

 Chapter 3915

    "Sumin, how lovely you are!"

    When Sumin heard this, his falling heart began to beat rapidly.

    Such as deer bumping -

    haunted by the heart of the fog, and finally, into the light.

    Su Kui didn''t expect that in the task world, he was a man like an old driver.

    In reality, he is an old virgin.

    For her flirting, she was almost stiff and didn''t know how to speak.

    Su Kui couldn''t bear to tease him again. "Su min, what can I do if I find I like you a little?"

    Su min''s eyelashes trembled, and he immediately opened his eyes, which were full of ecstasy.

    "I don''t like it. I love it. Oki, I''ve only loved you in my life."

    Ah, how lovely

    Su Kui couldn''t help rubbing his earlobes. His smile was charming.

    "Well, I love you too!"

    For your lovely part, I won''t tease you!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Since Su min and Su Kui confirmed their relationship, they never went to the company again.

    He left his assistant to work in the company.

    As for the Su family, it''s no surprise that Su Kui and Su min are together.

    Mrs. Su said, "Amin has regarded you as an eye bead since he was a child. He must like you."

    Mr. Su said: "that stinky boy looks at you every day. He can''t help but eat you. If he can hold it, I can screw my head off and play for him! "

    Brother Su is much more simple and rude: "well, I''m not the same. My university and Sumin are dormitories. When the boy had a spring dream, he called your name. "

    Su Kui: "..."

    I didn''t think there was another one?

    Remember when Sumin went to college, she seemed to go to high school?

    Is Sumin an animal?

    Yeah?

    As for Su Min: "..."

    Sorry, Sumin has no right to speak!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Everyone is waiting for their grand wedding.

    For Su Kui, those so-called grand weddings, century weddings, have been reported by major media

    It''s all weak, okay?!

    She''s tired of playing!

    So, after the couple got the marriage license at 9 yuan, they went out with that stupid system!

    This time, I do not do any task, just to feel the scenery and wonders of all the world.

    And two people, also remember each other finally, did not erase the memory.

    They disappeared for about two years.

    Two years later, Su Kui came back with a big stomach.

    Two heartless dog men and women have had enough fun. Suddenly, they think that they have experienced so many worlds, but they haven''t had a real baby.

    So

    There''s a baby in sunflower''s stomach.

    But the old man Su and others are so happy that they can''t care to complain about Su Kui and go away.

    Every day delicious and good to drink for her, for fear that she and children make mistakes.

    Su Kui, looking at his parents'' gray hair, decided to spend his life with them. Not anywhere!

    Three months later, Su Kui succeeded in giving birth to a daughter in the hospital.

    It''s named Su Yan.

    Rouge of rouge.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Yan was born and raised to 18 by her parents.

    After her grandparents died one after another, the irresponsible parents directly made a large amount of money to her account, and then traveled around the world.

    From Su Yan in the honey pot, it''s for heaven and earth.

    Without the control of parents, the waves are flying.

    Until one day, she lost herself

    But Su Yan did not die, but appeared in a dark space.

    The man with delicate face and gentle temperament salutes her.

    "Welcome to the system space, dear host, I''m your guide 04, and I''ll serve you wholeheartedly --"